《No. 1 Supreme Warrior》 Chapter 1-50 Chapter 1-50 Chapter 1 On the Southwest border¡­ War between the Nine Provinces calmed down. The fortresses were secured. Each of the imprable fortresses instilled fear into the enemies! At that moment, within one of the big buildings, a ruler observed a young man. A scowl creased his face. ¡°Are you really nning to return to the Eastfield? You¡¯d like to keep this position of Supreme Warrior a secret for now?¡± As the ruler, the old man stared into the eyes of the man in front of him. His gaze was filled with respect. Behind the young man were the recently anointed Nine Great Gods of War. The Nine Great Gods of War were meritorious. In just five year¡¯s time, they contributed greatly. Their existence struck fear into their enemies¡¯ hearts. The Nine Great Gods of War were given the official title as Gods of War. They enjoyed matchless power and wealth, and would soon be returning to the Nine Provinces, each ruling over a province of their own. They had the power to decide life and death. However, at that moment, the Nine Great Gods of War stood humbly behind the young man. jackie White, the one bestowed by Daxia with the title of Supreme Warrior. His authority was beyond that of the Gods of War. He was the most exalted. Daxia was shocked. The media originally nned to officially announce the identities of the Nine Great Gods of War along with the Supreme Warrior. However, for some reason, they had only announced the identity of the Nine Great Gods of War. As for the Supreme Warrior¡¯s identity, it became a mystery. ¡°Mm! I wonder how Selena is doing now? Since it¡¯s settled here, they don¡¯t need me anymore!¡± The hint of a gentle smile finally appeared on that man¡¯s chiseled face. Selena was his woman, his wife. ¡°Master, can we go with you to meet our master¡¯s wife?¡± Behind him, one of the Nine Great Gods of War, Abner Young, asked curiously. If people found out that the Nine Great Gods of War behind jackie, with their outstanding service, were his disciples, who knew what their reaction would be?! ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that some other time!¡± jackie sighed, seemingly falling into a pensive mood. Five years ago, the enemies counterattacked. Daxia suffered heavy losses and conscripted warriors from all over the country. Eastfield¡¯s Taylor family were trapped by some scheme, forcing the Taylor family to enroll one of their younger generations to set an example for The Eastfield Region. Old Master Taylor was advanced in age, Master Taylor had to maintain order, and Young Master Taylor was the only one from the younger generation. He was the only male heir. Naturally, Old Master Taylor was against having his only grandson to fight on the battlefield as he feared having his bloodline ended. However¡­ The Taylor family could not back out of this. Coincidentally, a delivery boy named jackie White appeared right then. Old Master Taylor had a sudden epiphany and made jackie marry into the Taylor family by faking a marriage with the Taylor family¡¯s second daughter, Selena. That allowed jackie to head to the battlefield in Young Master Taylor¡¯s stead as a member of the Taylor family. Of course, jackie had his own conditions as well. It was to have Old Master Taylor pay him one million dors for his sick mother¡¯s treatment. Very quickly, the Taylor family¡¯s second daughter was forced to marry jackie the delivery boy. That simple wedding ceremony made Selena Taylor into the joke of the century. On the night of the wedding, the dispirited Selena ended up being the one to initiate the marriage consummation with jackie after bing drunk. The next morning, she cried. On the same morning, jackie was enlisted by the army. That partingsted five years. Over the course of five years, jackie had experienced countless life and death situations. However, he managed to endure those hardships with the thought of Selena waiting for him at home. In five years, he transformed from the bastard son of the family into a major figure. ¡®Selena, don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ll definitely honor my responsibility for you!¡¯ jackie thought, as he gripped his fists. With the thought of meeting Selena soon, his usually tranquil heart felt a twinge of excitement. ¡­ Four dayster, a private ne descended slowly onto Eastfield International Airport. ¡°Eastfield! What a nostalgic ce!¡± Stepping foot onto thisnd once again, the corner of jackie¡¯s mouth showed the hint of a smile. jackie looked at Lana Zechs, then stated slowly, ¡°From the moment I left the Southwestern battlefield, I¡¯m no longer the Supreme Warrior. From now on, you can just call me brother!¡± ¡°Yes, mas¡ª jackie!¡± Lana said. She was assigned to this province and would be stationed here in Eastfield. She was happy to be returning here with her master. An eye-catching Rolls-Royce Phantom with the te A99999 was at the airport exit. There was a bodyguard with sunsses that respectfully opened the car door as a person in his forties came out. If anyone from a higher ss were to find out that this person was James Drake, the richest person in Eastfield, their jaws would surely hit the ground. A person that couldpel James to personally pick them up from the airport was obviously no ordinary person. ¡°Today will be worth it if I can see the face of the Queen of Hell!¡± Jamesmented. He knew full well what a God of War represented. Just as he finished his sentence, a man and woman nearby walked toward him. ¡°Goddess of war, Queen of Hell, Lana Zechs is here!¡± eximed one of the bodyguards respectfully as he saw them. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± James adjusted his shirt. For the first time, he walked over ever so carefully toward Lana. ¡°James Drake of the Drake family from Eastfield wees the goddess of war¡¯s return! We¡¯ve already prepared the War God¡¯s Residence for you. Here¡¯s a ck card. I hope the goddess of war likes it!¡± James led his men to Lana, bowing slightly as he passed her a ck card. However, Lana frowned and calmly stated, ¡°Your information source is quite good. As expected of the Eastfield¡¯s richest person!¡± With that said, she casually looked at the ck card andughed coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯ve arranged a ce for me to stay, I¡¯ll oblige. As for this card, you can save it for yourself!¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± James wiped away his cold sweat before daring to raise his head. He then kept the ck card. ¡°This is?¡± James looked at jackie as he probed with a question. ¡°We¡¯re justrades that joined the army together! It¡¯s by chance that I¡¯m returning to Eastfield and we kept each otherpany! You guys go on. I¡¯ll grab a taxi and head back!¡± jackie smiled faintly, then looked at Lana. ¡°Keep in contact on the phone!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Lana nodded in response. Upon hearing the exchange, James¡¯s heart skipped a beat. That was the private ne to send the Gods of War. For this person to return alongside the Queen of Hell, his background was definitely something special. Furthermore, to his surprise, the way Lana looked at that man was filled with respect. Very soon, a taxi was parked outside the gate of a row of vis. That was where the Taylor family was located! jackie, having been through countless life and death situations, could not help but smile bitterly as he looked upon the vi¡¯s gates. Back then, if not for Old Master Taylor¡¯s threat with his own life, Selena would not have been willing to marry him. It was also due to the Taylor family¡¯s irresponsible attitude toward her marriage that caused her to feel disappointed. That led to her getting drunk and having developed rtions with a little delivery boy like him. Although the marriage was originally a fake one, Selena had lost her virginity to him. Just before he departed, she told him that she would wait for his return. That touched jackie greatly. At that moment, jackie had finally returned! ¡ª Chapter 2 As jackie reminisced, a little girl with a dirty face walked up to the gates and sneakily looked inside. The little girl was rather skinny. She seemed to be four or five years old with a slightly yellowish skin tone. It would seem that she was malnourished. ¡°This little girl. Those eyes resemble Selena¡¯s!¡± Seeing the girl¡¯s cute appearance, jackie could not resist smiling. A maid of the Taylor family came out. She looked at the guards standing by the door and pulled the little girl to another corner. For some reason, maybe due to the likeness of the girl¡¯s look with Selena, jackie¡¯s interest was piqued. He slowly walked up to them. He then witnessed the maid carefully fish out two buns from her pockets and pass it to the little girl. ¡°Kylie, there¡¯s only two today!¡± ¡°Thank you, pretty sister!¡± The little girl swallowed her saliva as her stomach growled. It was obvious that she was famished. ¡°Hurry up, eat it!¡± The maid patted the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°Sigh, Young Master Taylor is just too mean!¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll take this home and eat it with Mommy, Grandpa, and Grandma!¡± The little girl took the buns before smiling blissfully. For her, the two buns in her hands were akin to this world¡¯s greatest treasures. A sports car quickly pulled over beside them, followed by half a dozen Audi A6s as well. ¡°Ivan Taylor?¡± jackie recognized the man immediately. After five years, Young Master Taylor had grown up. However, the changes were minimal. He was still as sheltered as before. ¡°Shauna. What are you hiding there? Take it out and show it to me!¡± Ivan asked with a grin on his face. ¡°N-n-nothing¡­¡± The maid repeatedly shook her head. Meanwhile, little Kylie lowered her head as though she had just made a mistake. Ivan crouched down and asked the little girl. ¡°Kylie, please tell me what did Shauna just pass to you?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. You¡¯re a bad man. A very bad man!¡± Kylie raised her head with her lips pursed. ¡°A bad man?¡± Ivan chuckled. ¡°Your mother ruined our Taylor family¡¯s name by giving birth to you. Your mother is the evil one!¡± With that said, Ivan stood up and shot a look at the two guards. ¡°Shauna, you¡¯re quite brazen. How dare you pass food to this little bastard? Do you have a death wish?¡± Ivan smiled coldly, then instantly sent a backhanded p at Shauna¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t hit her, you meanie!¡± Seeing that, the little girl immediately ran over andtched onto Ivan¡¯s leg, giving it a big bite. ¡°Ah!¡± Ivan screamed in pain and pushed Kylie to the floor. ¡°Are you born in the year of the dog? You wild dog. How dare you bite me?¡± Kylie was pushed to the floor and started crying. ¡°You¡¯re a bad person. You¡¯re very bad!¡± Ivan was in a rage, ¡°Here¡¯s the buns this maid gave you. Come on, eat it. You and the maid get one each.¡± He then threw the buns onto the floor and stomped them with his leather shoes. Ivan then stated, ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll break her hands and yours too!¡± ¡°Young master, I¡¯ll eat it. Don¡¯t make it difficult for the little one, please? I beg of you. Kylie is still Miss Selena¡¯s daughter. Selena is your cousin!¡± Shauna knelt on the floor and grabbed the buns as she looked up at the high and mighty Ivan Taylor with a pitiful expression. ¡°Selena¡¯s¡­daughter?¡± Hearing those words, jackie¡¯s mind was blown. How did Selena end up with a daughter? Furthermore, Selena was a daughter of Master Taylor. How could her daughter be like a beggar? ¡°Didn¡¯t she say that she would wait for me? Could it be that she remarried that quickly after I went to war?¡± jackie¡¯s eyes turned red. Heughed bitterly in his heart and felt he was naive. He naively thought that Selena would really wait for him. Ivanughed and said, ¡°Her father has long died on the battlefield for who knows how many years. This is just a bastard! Furthermore, we initially arranged for Selena to fake her marriage to that useless delivery boy. Turns out she had actually gotten pregnant with that trash¡¯s kid. We told her to abort the baby but she insisted on keeping it! Her fate today was all well-deserved. This is the fate of someone that soils our family¡¯s name!¡± At that point, jackie¡¯s heart was in turmoil. This dirty little girl with patchy clothes was his own daughter? He clenched his fists as fury took over him. Just what did Selena experience in the past five years? ¡°Are you eating it? If you don¡¯t eat it, don¡¯t even think about leaving!¡± Ivan grabbed one of the dirty buns he stomped on and lifted Kylie with one hand. He then stuffed the bun into the little girl¡¯s mouth. Kylie, still crying said, ¡°You big meanie. I won¡¯t eat. I won¡¯t eat¡­¡± The little girl¡¯s feet kicked about in the air, one of themnding on Ivan¡¯s clothes. ¡°Motherf*cker, you¡¯re asking for death. Do you know how expensive my clothes are?¡± Ivan looked at it, then forcefully flung Kylie aside. ¡°You beast! He¡¯s your niece!¡± Shauna screamed! jackie¡¯s veins bulged from his temples. Kylie was petite. If she was thrown like that and hit the ground, how could she be fine? He took a step, then turned into a blur and appeared in front of Ivan. He then extended his arms to catch Kylie who was just thrown away. ¡°Ah!¡± Kylie was in shock. She opened her big googly eyes and stared at the brave-looking man. ¡°w-w- who¡¯re you?¡± Kylie stared at jackie, obviously scared. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Kylie. Nobody will dare bully you, or your mother, in the future!¡± jackie¡¯s heart trembled as a familial feeling washed over him. This was his own daughter. This was his daughter with Selena. ¡°Who the f*ck is this? How dare you stick your nose in the Taylor family¡¯s business?¡± Ivan was extremely pissed after being caught by surprise. In the span of five years, jackie went through a big change. He transformed from an ordinary delivery boy into the one and only Supreme Warrior of Daxia. Ivan was unable to recognize him in that brief moment. ¡°I¡¯m definitely getting involved in this matter today!¡± jackie thought as he shot Ivan a cold re. His aura that was stained with countless bloodshed caused Ivan to take a few steps back out of fear. ¡°Kylie, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll protect you!¡± jackie lovingly looked at Kylie in his arms, then gently ced her back on the ground. ¡°What are you f*cking doing standing in a daze? Go break his limbs!¡± Taking a look at the tall, strong guards, Ivan felt confident. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re really brazen. How dare you stick your nose in Young Master Taylor¡¯s matters!¡± Around a dozen experts surrounded jackie. At that moment jackie sprang into action! Unfortunately, before Ivan could see clearly, the guards were all lying on the ground. There were screams of pain from broken arms and legs. With the guards lying on the floor, Ivan was scared and the color drained from his face. ¡°B-b-brat, who¡¯re you? I¡¯m the Taylor family¡¯s young master. Things won¡¯t end well for you if you offend me!¡± Ivan swallowed hard, his voice trembling. ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m the one that went to the battlefield in your ce!¡± jackie yelled internally. jackie¡¯s gaze was intimidating. ¡°Ivan Taylor, I fought your battle for you and faced death in your stead. There were dozens of times where I almost lost my life, yet here you are, feeding my daughter with a bun that you¡¯ve stomped on?¡± ¡°Y-y-you¡¯re jackie? Impossible. It¡¯s been five years without any news. How could you havee back alive?¡± Ivan was scared witless. Not only the Taylor family, but the people of Eastfield City had thought that jackie had died. ording to the reports, the battle a few years back was just too brutal with too many casualties. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but fate is on my side. I can¡¯t die!¡± jackie sneered, then immediately sent him a kick. Ivan fell down kneeling on the ground. The pain in his knees caused him to yell in pain. ¡°Eat those two buns. Otherwise, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re Selena¡¯s cousin or not, I¡¯ll butcher you like the animal you are!¡± jackie took the two dirt-covered buns and threw them in front of Ivan with a merciless gaze in his eyes. Chapter 3 ¡° jackie, are you f*cking crazy? Don¡¯t forget your own identity. You¡¯re only someone that married into our family. Don¡¯t think that just because you¡¯ve been a soldier for a few years, you can y around with me with that little extra strength.¡± Ivan gritted his teeth and tried to stand up. jackie responded with a kick and pushed him back down, dusting up the area.¡°I¡¯m not going to repeat my words!¡± jackie kept a foot on the back of Ivan¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah!¡± Ivan shrieked. He felt as though his bones were being crushed. ¡°bastard¡­¡± Ivan raised his head and was scared speechless when he looked up to meet jackie¡¯s merciless re. ¡°Are you eating it or not? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± jackie dered coldly. ¡°E-e-eat. I¡¯ll eat it!¡± This time, Ivan was utterly terrified by jackie. Although his heart was unwilling, he could not help but take bites off the dirt-covered buns, stuffing it into his mouth. ¡°Shauna, thank you for your care of Kylie. Is Selena in there?¡± jackie walked up to the maid, remembering that Shauna used to be Selena¡¯s personal maid that was very close to her. ¡°M-m-miss was exiled from the Taylor family. The family was against her giving birth to Kylie and she disobeyed them, that¡¯s why¡­¡± Shauna¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she recounted the event. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bring me to her!¡± jackie picked Kylie up. ¡°Kylie, nobody will dare pick on you in the future!¡± ¡°Shauna, w-w-who is he?¡± Kylie was spooked by the earlier scene. It was obvious that she was still scared. ¡°Kylie, he¡¯s your father. He¡¯s not dead. He¡¯s back!¡± Shauna teared up as she exined. Over the past five years, Selena¡¯s life was horrible. ¡°Y-y-you¡¯re really my daddy?¡± Kylie pursed her lips as her eyes brightened. ¡°They said my daddy is dead. Are you really my daddy? Mommy told me that daddy is definitely still alive. Mommy told me that if daddy is back, we won¡¯t have to pick up trash again!¡± jackie teared up immediately. Despite his six-foot, five inch height and being the only Supreme Warrior of Daxia, his eyes turned red with tears. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Shauna, y-y-you should make your choice properly. If you dare walk out of our Taylor Residence, you¡¯ll lose your job. You should know how many people are fighting for the chance to be a maid of the Taylor family!¡± Ivan shouted after he finally finished the two buns. ¡°You¡¯re full of nonsense!¡± jackie gave him a kick, sending him a few meters away. Ivan spat out a mouthful of blood and passed out. ¡°Good! This meanie deserves it!¡± Kylie squealed excitedly as she witnessed the scene. ¡°I don¡¯t want this job. Let¡¯s go. Master jackie, I¡¯ll bring your Miss Selena!¡± Shauna steeled her heart, then looked toward Kylie and asked, ¡°Kylie, why aren¡¯t you greeting your daddy?¡± Kylie lowered her head sheepishly. After a while, she finally spoke up with a sweet innocent voice, ¡°Daddy¡­¡± ¡°Good girl. Look at you, covered with dirt. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll get you cleaned up and buy some clean clothes!¡± jackie lovingly kissed Kylie on the forehead. He felt that his heart was all warmed up. This was his own flesh and blood. Very quickly, jackie brought Shauna and Kylie to the best bathhouse in the Eastfield. ¡°Master, it¡¯s very expensive here¡­¡± Shauna reminded him softly. ¡°My daughter deserves to enjoy such treatment!¡± jackie did not look up all the while. His loving gaze remained fixated at Kylie who was in his arms. ¡°Sir, are you lost? This bathhouse does not wee beggars!¡± Just as they reached the door, a server chuckled as he looked at Kylie¡¯s dirty face. His gaze was filled with disgust. ¡°I know!¡± jackie sternly warned, ¡°I¡¯ll give you 10 minutes!¡± ¡°10 minutes?¡± The other party was confused. ¡°10 minutes to clear this ce up. I need to give my precious daughter a bath!¡± The server chuckled. ¡°Sir, are you joking? We offer individual baths for over a thousand people, and that¡¯s not including other activities. Unless you have around 80,000 dors, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re just dreaming to have me clear this ce!¡± Having said that, the server paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Looking at you, you¡¯re not someone that can fork out that much money! Furthermore, even if you have the money, you can¡¯t expect us to render our services to a beggar, right?¡± jackie¡¯s expression darkened. The surrounding had seemingly dropped a few degrees. ¡°Say that again?¡± ¡°Your daughter is so dirty. Is she not a beggar?¡± ! In an instant the server was sent flying with a kick¡­ ¡°F*ck you, what are you trying to do? Do you know what ce this is?¡± The server climbed back up and shouted, ¡°Guys, someone is here to cause trouble!¡± ¡°This ce is under the rk family¡¯s jurisdiction. Is this fe crazy? He dares to start trouble here?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We can¡¯t help it if he¡¯s here to court death!¡± A few customers shook their heads as they witnessed the scene. One should know that luxurious bathhouses like this one were naturally backed by powerful forces. To the extent that they might have the power to cause the entire Eastfield to tremble under their feet. Very soon, a group of sturdy men rushed in. ¡°Who dares to cause trouble at our ce?¡± one of them shouted. He was a burly man. ¡°This territory belongs to the rk family. You¡¯re quite brave to dare cause trouble here!¡± said another guy. ¡°My daughter is not a beggar. It¡¯s fine if you humiliate me. If anyone dares to offend my daughter, it won¡¯t end well for them!¡± All these years, his daughter must have gone through much suffering. jackie was only hoping to make it up to her and Selena. ¡°Kid, it¡¯s you. You¡¯re quite daring! Do you know who I am? I¡¯m ck Dragon of Eastfield, general of the rk family. Kneel and admit your wrongdoing right now, then get out of my sight! My establishment doesn¡¯t serve ill-dressed folks, nor do we serve stinking beggars. Your daughter is definitely a beggar¡­¡± The burly man took two steps forward with an arrogant look on his face. ¡°What!? He¡¯s ck Dragon? Tch, tch, I heard that he¡¯s a fearsome fighter. All his achievements came from his kills! Once, he managed to kill over a hundred people and saved Master rk¡¯s life. That story was spread all over the streets!¡± Some onlookers took a few steps back, feeling scared. They felt a sense of dread welling up from within. ¡°You want me to kneel to you?¡± jackie was astonished. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the one that dares to have me kneel is not born yet. I¡¯ve already forgotten how many people I¡¯ve killed!¡± ¡°Interesting. You dare act tough in front of me. Hahaha, I¡¯m afraid you weren¡¯t even born yet when I started chopping others with my saber!¡± ck Dragonughed out loud. ¡°I¡¯m sorry kid, I know full well how many people of great power there are in Eastfield. Coincidentally, you¡¯re not on that list!¡± ¡°Today¡­ You¡¯ll get to know me!¡± Just as he finished his sentence, there was a sh of movement and the ck Dragon fell down just like that. ck Dragon remainedying on the ground, his eyes filled with surprise. He was no longer breathing. Silence enveloped the area! ¡°This is bad. B-B-ck Dragon is dead!¡± Someone shouted in fear after taking a look. Chapter 4 ¡°Six minutes remaining. Clear this venue. Since you¡¯re just offended, don¡¯t even think about charging the fee!¡± jackie stared coldly at the remaining people. Although they were tough as well, they were nothingpared to ck Dragon. None of them dared to look jackie in the eye. ¡°Everyone, leave immediately or else!¡± They started shouting immediately. The other customers were obviously terrified from before and ran away like their lives depended on it. They could not see how ck Dragon had died. It was as though something supernatural urred. In less than a minute, the entire bathhouse was empty! A beautiful female server walked out meekly after being signaled by the bouncers and asked in a worried tone, ¡°Sir, t-t-the ce is empty. How can we serve you?¡± ¡°Go get a set of branded clothing and a sumptuous meal for my daughter. If not, don¡¯t even think of leaving here alive!¡± jackie carried Kylie inside, causing the server and bouncers to have the color drain from their faces. ¡°Of course, sir. We¡¯ll get to it immediately!¡± The beautiful female server recovered from her daze and bowed deeply toward jackie¡¯s back! jackie brought Kylie into the bath and took the old dirty clothes off her. The corner of his mouth twitched. Kylie was scared. There were some scars on her supple skin. ¡°Kylie, did daddy scare you earlier?¡± jackie smiled lovingly at Kylie as a tear almost escaped his eye. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re amazing but also terrifying!¡± Kylie pursed her lips, then finally peeped carefully. ¡°Terrifying?¡± jackie was stunned. Kylie was only four years old. That was an age where they were most innocent, yet he took action right in front of her and had even killed a person. To him, killing a single person was no different from eating or drinking. However, to Kylie, that was¡­ ¡°Alright. Kylie, from now on, daddy won¡¯t be so terrifying. However, those were bad people and they deserve to be punished!¡± jackie carefully helped Kylie wash up. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll have you and your mother livefortably. You can have afortable life just like other kids!¡± The little girl seemed confused. Beside them, Shauna smiled. ¡°Master, would you like to give Miss Selena a call? If she knows that you¡¯re back, she¡¯ll definitely be delighted!¡± ¡°No need. We¡¯ll head over soon!¡± jackie calmly stated, ¡°Shauna, from now on you¡¯ll continue taking care of Selena and Kylie. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t skimp on your sry!¡± ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ve heard that the retired soldiers are given a decent pension. The lowest is rumored to be around 10 to 20 thousand. Master, how much do you get?¡± Shauna quickly thought of something, thenughed. ¡°I¡¯m very close to Miss Selena. It¡¯s for the best that I can take care of Miss Selena. As for the sry, it¡¯s fine as long as I have enough to survive!¡± ¡°It will be sufficient!¡± jackieughed it off. To him, money was nothing. He could rece the richest person in Eastfield with just a phone call if he so wished. Shauna contemted for a moment, then spoke again. ¡°Oh yeah, Master jackie, Kylie¡¯s surname is Taylor. It can¡¯t be helped. Your inws were mindful of your previous status and thought you didn¡¯t make it¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± jackie responded, then said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s the daughter of Selena and I!¡± Very quickly, the pretty server brought over some delicious foods and a beautiful princess-styled dress. cing them to one side, she then carefully retreated out of the room. After her bath, Kylie silently swallowed hard, feeling famished. jackie lovingly touched Kylie¡¯s face as he watched her wolf her food down, saying, ¡°Silly little girl. Eat slowly! After you¡¯re done, we¡¯ll go see your mommy!¡± After Kylie finished her meal, she grabbed the two slices of leftover cake with her hands. ¡°Daddy, I¡­ I wanna bring this back for mommy and grandma!¡± She looked at jackie, then asked in a worried tone, ¡°Can I?¡± jackie was speechless. It would seem that his earlier fights had indeed scared Kylie and made her afraid of him. ¡°Of course! As long as you¡¯re happy!¡± Carrying Kylie in his arms, jackie was ready to leave with Shauna. However, before they even reached the door, an Audi stopped right outside and a bald man got out of it. The bald man had a scary face with a long scar over it. His eyes were sharp. One of the servers could not resist snickering. ¡°Excellent. The rk family¡¯s number one fighter is here. Hahaha, that kid is screwed!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Master rk was furious after receiving the phone call and had Dan Jamesone over to turn that kid into a cripple.¡± The other guard snickered and watched from the sidelines, hoping for a good show. ¡°Where¡¯s he?¡± Dan walked over to jackie after asking around. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re quite the man, having managed to kill ck Dragon! However, it won¡¯t end well for you today!¡± Dan said in a deep voice, his eyes narrowed. ¡°If I want you dead, you won¡¯t survive for more than three seconds!¡± jackie said as he looked at his opponent, then at Kylie in his arms. ¡°However, my daughter is here. I don¡¯t want to scare her. Why don¡¯t we have an arm-wrestling match?!¡± ¡°Arm-wrestling?¡± Dan was caught off-guard. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m here to y with you?¡± ¡°Of course it¡¯s not to y around. You just said that your master wants to cripple me, didn¡¯t you? What about this. If you win, I¡¯ll voluntarily cripple my limbs! If you lose, I¡¯ll just need you to cut off one finger!¡± jackie bellowed inughter. After experiencing so much killing, he could tell with a look that this person was a ruthless one. ¡°Interesting!¡± Dan smiled, then walked up to a table. ¡°Kid, get over here. Since you like to y this, I¡¯ll y with you!¡± ¡°Shauna, hold Kylie for me!¡± jackie then passed Kylie to Shauna. Very quickly, both their hands sped together. ¡°Begin!¡± announced one of the guards. ¡°This kid dares to arm wrestle with Dan? Doesn¡¯t he know how strong Dan is?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Dan can potentially kill a cow with one punch!¡± A few buff guys were watching the show with their hands crossed in front of their chests. If jackie lost and tried to deny the results, Dan would teach him a lesson on regret. ¡°Argh!¡± Dan poured in all his strength, just to realize that jackie¡¯s arm had not moved an inch. ¡°I-I-Impossible!?¡± He gasped a mouthful of air. The next instant, jackie snickered and Dan lost the match. ¡°I believe you won¡¯t deny the result. One finger. As for which one you choose, I¡¯ll let you decide!¡± jackie then took Kylie back in his arms and left the scene. ¡°Who¡¯s that guy? His strength is amazing!¡± Dan finally said with disbelief after jackie was long gone. ¡°Brother Dan, you¡¯re not really cutting a finger, are you?¡± asked a person as he walked up to the bald guy. He swallowed hard while looking at the empty gate. Chapter 5 Shauna led jackie to the door of a small, dpidated courtyard house. There was a big banyan tree in the courtyard. Looking in from there, it appeared tranquil. However, there was the problem that the ce was too run down. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that my mother, Selena, and the inws are staying here?¡± Seeing the house in front of him, jackie felt sorry for them. Selena was the daughter of Master Taylor. She was fantastically talented. Back then, she was even known as a stunningly beautiful director that exuded pride. Countless people courted her. At that moment, because of her decision to keep the kid, she was kicked out of the household to stay at such a ce! Shauna smiled bitterly. ¡°There¡¯s also your little uncle! He was still young five years ago, but he¡¯s now 19 and staying here.¡± ¡°That many people!¡± jackie¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Selena must¡¯ve had a hard time!¡± However, they quickly noticed a Bentley was parked by the courtyard. ¡°Why¡¯s there a Bentley here?¡± jackie scowled, feeling suspicious. ¡°I don¡¯t know. After all, I hardlye here. Sigh, too many things have happened over the five years. Miss Selena has been waiting for you all the while! However, her parents¡¯ patience ran out a long time ago. Furthermore, they had a strong bias against you¡­iming that you forced yourself on Miss Selena during the wedding night, taking advantage of her drunkenness¡­¡± Shauna said carefully with a frown. ¡°Sigh, I can only slowly make it up to them. I¡¯ve caused father and mother-inw to suffer together!¡± jackie sighed deeply. He too wanted to stay by the side of his woman, and yet was just as helpless. Just as he entered, jackie scowled and raised his hand, signaling Shauna to keep quiet for the sound coming from within the house made him angry. The voice of Selena¡¯s mother could be heard. ¡°Young Master rk, don¡¯t you worry. There has been no news of that kid for five years. He¡¯s long gone! I¡¯m nning to go apply for a death certificate. By then, you can marry our Selena!¡± ¡°thank you very much!¡± Young Master rkughed loudly, then said, ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s actually no need to get that death certificate. The marriage certificate is just a piece of paper. I, Ken rk, am not such a superficial person. When the timees, we just need to arrange a glorious and grand marriage ceremony! The most important thing is for Selena to agree to our marriage.¡± ¡°Agree! Of course she¡¯d agree!¡± Selena¡¯s mother immediately thumped her chest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. Her father and I will help you persuade her!¡± ¡°Really? However, she is quite the stubborn one! Back then, if not for her insisting to give birth to that bastard, you guys wouldn¡¯t be kicked out of the Taylor family to suffer alongside her over here!¡± Young Master rk then added calmly, ¡°Sigh, five years ago, Selena was the prettiest girl in the Eastfield. Look at her now, what has she be?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s all that delivery boy¡¯s fault. The original deal was just a faked marriage, yet he ended up impregnating our Selena.¡± Once again, Mrs. Taylor added, ¡°Our Selena is really obstinate, stubbornly iming that child to be her flesh and blood, swearing to care for her!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Uncle, Auntie, I¡¯m sincerely in love with Selena. Once Selena is with me, wealth is not an issue!¡± Having said that, Young Master rk took out a jade bracelet. ¡°I had someone bring this jade bracelet over from Shanghai. It¡¯s worth quite a sum. I¡¯ll give it to Auntie as a gift!¡± ¡°T-T-This¡­ How can we ept this?¡± ¡­ Beyond the door, jackie¡¯s expression turned uglier by the second. His fists gripped tightly together. He tried his best to suppress the raging fire in his heart. After calming himself, he then knocked on the door. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Mrs. Taylor¡¯s voice sounded annoyed as she opened the gate. ¡°Who¡¯re you?¡± Mrs. Taylor, looked at jackie suspiciously, then looked at Kylie, asking, ¡°Why are you holding onto our Kylie?¡± ¡°Grandma, h-h-he¡¯s my daddy!¡± Kylie looked at jackie, then said softly, ¡°Daddy said that with him home, nobody would dare to bully me and mommy ever again!¡± Fiona was dumbstruck on the spot, then quickly eximed in astonishment, ¡°Wonderful. jackie, the shameless one, is actually alive¡­ You have the gall to show up now? You need topensate my daughter for her lost youth. Our family is in a rut because of you!¡± ¡°Who? Who¡¯s back? It¡¯s that bastard jackie?¡± Selena¡¯s father rushed out, limping forward to grab at jackie. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, you beast. If not for you tainting our Selena¡¯s purity, would she need to make a living from collecting trash? If not for you, my leg wouldn¡¯t have been crippled!¡± jackie had a huge shock. How did Selena end up collecting trash? How did her father¡¯s leg end up like this? Although it was not his fault as Selena took the initiative, he was also drunk during that time and did not resist the urge. However, it was still because of him that they ended up like this. No wonder Andrew and Fiona would hate him to this extent. jackie¡¯s heart was wracked with guilt. ¡®That¡¯s right, if not for my impulsive behavior, their entire family wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer.¡¯ ¡°Shauna, take Kylie over to the courtyard to y for a while!¡± jackie passed Kylie over to Shauna. ¡°Brat, of all times, you chose toe back now. Why are you here? It¡¯d be better if you had just died on the battlefield!¡± Fiona was in tears. ¡°I think you¡¯re just unwilling to let our Selena live a single day infort. You animal!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± Andrew immediately sent a p at jackie. However, the next instant, his hand was firmly in jackie¡¯s grasp. ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s because of me that you had to suffer. Regardless, Selena has already given birth to Kylie. I, jackie White, will take full responsibility. I won¡¯t let her down. She has waited for me all this while. I¡¯ll let her live afortable life.¡± ¡°Huh, you dare to grab my hand? Get out of my sight!¡± Andrew was pissed. As expected of a retired soldier, jackie¡¯s strength was great. He was unable to move an inch. Unexpectedly, right at that moment, Young Master rk approached them with a smile. ¡°This kid is back just in time. Since he¡¯s not dead, we can have him divorce Selena. Moreover, Kylie is his kid. He¡¯s her father, therefore he should take custody over Kylie. From now on, we¡¯ll just have Kylie follow him!¡± Having said that, he further added with a grin on his face, ¡°After all, I¡¯m unwilling to help someone take care of their baggage. Without this burden, both mine and Selena¡¯s life will be much better!¡± Chapter 6 ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re absolutely right! To be honest, I don¡¯t really like this little girl anyway!¡± Fiona nodded repeatedly. ¡°After all, she shouldn¡¯t have existed!¡± Hearing those words, jackie felt the urge to kill them all in just one strike. However, deep down, he reminded himself to stay calm. After all, Fiona was Selena¡¯s mother, his mother-inw. This ce was no longer the battlefield where he killed as he wished. At the very least, Fiona and Andrew were not his enemies. Andrew¡¯s leg was in its current condition because of his rash actions with Selena on their wedding night. Their hatred for him was reasonable. However, there was an outsider present. jackie smiled coldly, then looked toward Young Master rk. ¡°Kylie is my daughter. She¡¯s not baggage, nor is she a bastard child. You have to kneel down and apologize for your words!¡± At that point, jackie paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°If not because of my unwillingness to stain this ce on my first day home, you¡¯d be dead by now!¡± ¡°brat, did I hear you correctly? Do you know who you¡¯re talking to?¡± Young Master rkughed, then pointed at the Bentley outside. ¡°I heard that you used to be a delivery boy. A few years of war as a soldier has made you a tough guy, eh? You¡¯re nothing in my eyes. Do you know how much that car costs? A person like you can¡¯t afford to buy one in your entire life.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. jackie, stop your meddling. Take your daughter and leave!¡± Fiona took a step forward, then added, ¡°Stop messing with my daughter¡¯s search for happiness!¡± ¡°Mother, unless Selena personally asks me to go away, I will never leave her side!¡± jackie looked at Fiona with a resolved expression on his face. ¡°What do you have topare with me? How do you qualify to be with her? A person needs to understand his own shorings, no?¡± Young Master rk took a step forward, then jabbed at jackie¡¯s chest. ¡°You¡¯re just a useless soldier¡­¡± Smack! To their surprise, jackie sent Young Master rk a few steps back with a p. He spat a mouthful of blood along with three teeth. Young Master rk screamed while his cheeks burned. ¡°Y-Y-You dare to hit me? You¡¯re courting death! Do you know who I am?¡± Young Master rk was furious. He wanted to fight back, yet dared not to. The person in front of him had returned from the battlefield. He, a pampered young master, was surely no match for jackie. ¡° jackie, do you know who he is? He¡¯s the rk family¡¯s young master. The rk family is a lot wealthier and has more influence than our Taylor family!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who he is. He dared to badmouth my daughter and have unclean thoughts about Selena. It¡¯s already generous of me to not kill him!¡± jackie coldly dered. ¡°Alright, you¡¯re ballsy and quite capable. Do you dare to let me make a phone call?¡± Ken said menacingly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be scared even if you made 10 calls!¡± jackie could not be bothered with him. Such trash meant nothing in his eyes. ¡° jackie? jackie White?¡± Right then, a melodious voice could be hearding from behind them. jackie¡¯s heart trembled. He turned around to see Selena, still beautiful as ever, but dressed in simple garments. His eyes immediately turned watery. ¡°Selena, I¡¯m back.¡± ¡°This is wonderful. I knew it. I knew you¡¯d survive!¡± Selena¡¯s body trembled, dropping the bags filled with trash to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re back. Our child must not be without a father!¡± Selena¡¯s voice quickly regained its calm. Must not be without a father! Those six simple words made jackie realize Selena¡¯s feeling for him at that moment. That was right. They hardly had any feelings for each other as the marriage was just for show. What happened that night was due to Selena¡¯s rashness¡­ As for the child, she could not bear to abort her as she was her own flesh and blood. Just six simple words fully expressed the helplessness in her heart. ¡°Selena, rest assured. Nobody will dare to bully you from now on!¡± jackie raised his hand, dering matter-of-factly, ¡°I swear!¡± ¡°My dear, have him get out of here and take Kylie along. He will only bring trouble!¡± Seeing her own daughtere home, Fiona grabbed onto Selena¡¯s hand and said in tears, ¡°Divorce him quick. Young Master rk just promised us that he will take good care of you and us. I don¡¯t want to see you collecting trash again. I also don¡¯t wish to live in such a difficult situation anymore. Staying in a ce like this is making us theughing stock of others.¡± ¡°Ma, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t abandon Kylie! Although jackie might be useless, he¡¯s still my man and Kylie¡¯s father. I believe that if we work hard together, our life will definitely get better!¡± Selena managed a bitter smile, her eyes filled with helplessness. ¡°H-H-He hit Young Master rk right after he returned home. Look, even his teeth fell out!¡± Andrew was squatting on the floor in anger, feeling disappointed. ¡°What?!¡± Selena looked at the teeth and bloodstains on the floor, then shot an astonished look at jackie. ¡°W-W-Why did you hit him? You¡¯re too rash! This will be troublesome!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, honey. You don¡¯t have to worry!¡± jackie smiled calmly, silently appreciating the woman standing before him. She was just as pretty as before. ¡°What do you mean there¡¯s nothing to worry about? Quicklye apologize to Young Master rk. He¡¯s the most promising child of the rk family¡¯s younger generation and also the Eldest Young Master. He¡¯s the heir apparent, the rk family¡¯s future master! This time, you¡¯re really in big trouble!¡± Selena was extremely worried, urgently pushing jackie toward Young Master rk. ¡°Apologize? Ha!¡± Once again, Young Master rk spat out the blood in his mouth, then looked up and puffed his chest. ¡°It¡¯s toote to apologize now. My dad has ordered Dan Jameson toe and settle this matter!¡± ¡°Dan Jameson?¡± jackie was baffled. Was that not the person he had just defeated in an arm-wrestling match? What a coincidence. Seeing how jackie was in a daze, Young Master rk burst outughing. ¡°What¡¯s this? Scared? Do you know who Dan is? He¡¯s our rk family¡¯s number one fighter that will kill without remorse. He took down two to three hundred people all on his own. Do you think you¡¯re so great just because you¡¯ve been a soldier? Ha, what an ignorant fool!¡± ¡°Young Master rk, please show your generosity and let this person go. He¡¯s just a boor. Why bother?¡± Selena went forward to put in a kind word for jackie, feeling helpless. ¡°I¡¯ve lost a few teeth and you¡¯re telling me to let him go? Are you kidding me?¡± Young Master rk massaged his swollen cheek, filled with anger. ¡°I can let this slide as long as you divorce him right now¡­ and marry me!¡± ¡°Young Master rk, is that necessary? With your status, you can easily find a beautiful youngdy. Why would you insist on a married woman like myself?¡± Selena smiled awkwardly. ¡°Young Master rk, please stop your jokes!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re the type I like!¡± Young Master rkughed coldly. ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to divorce him, then I¡¯m not to be med. This brat will die today!¡± Chapter 7 ¡°I¡¯ll die today? I don¡¯t think so!¡± jackie was unfazed. He took a look outside and saw that Shauna had already brought Kylie to y under the banyan tree. ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll see how tough you think you are!¡± Young Master rk could not be bothered to talk with jackie. He believed that jackie would be regretting soon enough. Very quickly, a few cars pulled over just outside. Dan Jameson, the rk family¡¯s number one fighter, walked in along with a few muscr guys. Just as he entered the courtyard, Dan shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s the person that dared to bully our young master? Do you wish to die?¡± At that moment, Dan was furious as he had just ran into someone he could not afford to offend, causing him to lose a finger. He had just only finished treating his wound at the hospital when his master gave him another phone call, telling him that Young Master rk was beaten up, sending him over to settle the issue. ¡°It¡¯s that trash named jackie White. He¡¯s just a stinking, retired soldier, yet he dares to behave arrogantly before me!¡± Young Master rk immediately started smugly mouthing off once he saw Dan approach with his men. ¡°Motherf*cker, this is really¡ª¡± Dan bellowed, rushing as he was about to take action to vent his frustrations. However, seeing the person standing in front of Ken, he was almost petrified by fear. ¡°How unexpected. We meet again!¡± jackie smiled calmly, then looked at the bandaged hand of the other party. ¡°It seems you have a great personality. You¡¯re a real man that keeps your word!¡± At first, Ken could not understand what jackie was talking about. He frowned and looked at Dan, asking, ¡°You¡¯ve met?¡± Dan smiled bitterly, then nodded. ¡°Young Master rk, uhm¡­ It¡¯s about time for lunch. Why don¡¯t we head back?¡± While he spoke, Dan had even winked a few times at Ken. ¡°Lunch? What lunch? Go beat him up. Damn it! If I don¡¯t vent my frustrations today, I¡¯m not a man!¡± Ken huffed, failing to understand Dan¡¯s implications. Smack! jackie took a step forward and gave Young Master rk a p to his face. ¡°You¡­ Dan, get him!¡± Smack! ¡°Dan¡­¡± Smack! After a few consecutive ps, Young Master rk almost passed out. ¡°Dan, why aren¡¯t you and your men taking action?¡± Young Master rk was on the verge of tears. He felt so wronged. He had never been treated this way before. Dan did not dare to take action. The men around him had also witnessed first hand how ck Dragon was killed. They lowered their heads in fear, not daring to take a single step forward. ¡°Sorry for disturbing!¡± The unexpected had just happened. Dan walked up to jackie and bowed respectfully, then with a wave of his hand, he ordered his underlings, ¡°Take Young Master rk home!¡± In an instant, the thugs carried Ken and went out the door. ¡°Put me down. Dan, what¡¯s wrong with you? I¡¯m asking you to cripple he. Dan, why are you such a wuss today?¡± Young Master rk was cursing all the way out, but it had no effect. He was carried away just like that. ¡°This¡­¡± Fiona and Andrew were both bbergasted. At first, they thought that jackie was done for. Who would have thought such a dramatic scene would ensue? ¡°Could it be that Dan is afraid of you? You know each other?¡± Selena asked with a frown on her face. ¡°That¡¯s a long story!¡± jackie smiled bitterly, then looked at the bag of trash on the floor, asking, ¡°Selena, why are you collecting trash? What happened in the past five years?¡± All was good until that topic was brought up. Fiona immediately boiled with rage again. Enraged, she walked forward and was just about to push jackie out of the door. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, trash! If not for you forcing yourself on my daughter and impregnating her with Kylie, would she be kicked out of the family? Do you think we¡¯d be collecting trash for a living?¡± ¡°Ma, stop that. He¡¯s not to be med for that matter. It was my own decision. He did not force himself on me!¡± Selena retorted strongly, ¡°The incident that night was nothing to be regretful about. I¡¯ll never regret my decision. I¡¯ll be responsible for my own actions. Didn¡¯t Grandpa have me marry him? He¡¯s the man I¡¯ll be with!¡± ¡°Impossible. It must be this scoundrel forcing himself on you. You must¡¯ve been drunk, and he took advantage of that. That must be it! You¡¯re the Taylor family¡¯s Eldest Miss and he¡¯s only a delivery boy. How can he be a worthy partner for you?¡± Fiona refused to believe Selena¡¯s statement. She red at jackie through gritted teeth. ¡°Brat, I don¡¯t care. You mustpensate my daughter for her loss of youth and divorce her. Let her marry Young Master rk.¡± ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve already told you. Unless Selena says so, I won¡¯t be divorcing her!¡± jackie was determined. He looked at Selena, finally showing a gentle expression as he asked, ¡°Selena, can you tell me what happened? Even if you¡¯re kicked out of the Taylor family, you shouldn¡¯t have to resort to collecting trash, right? With yourworking and capabilities, how could you not find a good job?¡± Selena made a bitter smile. That smile was filled with untold suffering. ¡°Do you think I wished for this? After getting pregnant, I was told to abort her. I disagreed and was kicked out. What kind of job could I take while being pregnant? Moreover, my Grandpa gave out an order to ban all affiliatedpanies from hiring me!¡± By that point, Selena took a seat by the table. Her gaze had a pitiful look. ¡°Somepanies were willing to hire me, for example, those from the rk family. Although they were willing, the condition was to abort the child. Moreover, Young Master rk had always been eyeing me! What else could I do? The Taylor family was even worse. They would only leave me alone when I collected trash. Otherwise, they¡¯d be sending people to destroy my business even if I just set up a simple stall!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± By that point, jackie could not bear listening on. The wife of the Supreme Warrior was actually forced to collect trash and left without help? ¡°You see, it¡¯s all because of you. If not for trash like you, would our family be in such a rut?¡± Fiona was still as disgusted as before. ¡°Furthermore, Selena¡¯s dad¡¯s leg was broken when he worked as a porter. Look at him now! Sob, sob, sob, why is my life so difficult!¡± ¡°Father, mother, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect it to turn out this way!¡± Seeing Fiona in tears and how the whole family could not even have a decent meal, jackie¡¯s heart was wracked with guilt. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. Now that I¡¯m back, nobody will dare to bully you in the future!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just talking nonsense!¡± Fiona¡¯s voice trembled, clearly agitated as she pointed at jackie. ¡°You¡¯re just a soldier. What can you do? At most, you can only run your mouth. The way I see it, it¡¯s 10 to 100 times better for our Selena to marry Young Master rk or that Young Master Wilson whenpared to trash like you!¡± Chapter 8 ¡°Ma, no matter what you say, he¡¯s still Kylie¡¯s father and your son-inw. Don¡¯t ridicule him like that anymore! Those matters from the past are far behind us now. You should stop talking about it too!¡± Selena was just as kind and understanding as before. ¡°Bullsh*t! We¡¯ve never recognized him as our son-inw. This doesn¡¯t count!¡± Fiona retorted. ¡°That¡¯s right. If not for him, my leg wouldn¡¯t be in this state!¡± Andrew was simrly holding his grudge. ¡°But what mistake did hemit? Back then, I slept with him out of spite. I didn¡¯t expect myself to be pregnant from that!¡± Selena felt helpless. It was indeed her own brazen action that caused this. However, she really could not bear aborting the child. The situations they face up to that point were considered compensations for the mistake she made back then. ¡°But you didn¡¯t have to carry the child. You¡­you¡¯re really trying to give me a heart attack!¡± Fiona stomped her foot in frustration. ¡°Nevermind. It is what it is. He¡¯s back from the war. Let¡¯s just see if he can find something to do in the future. Our lives will improve eventually!¡± Andrew took out a cigarette and lit it. He was indeed angry when he saw jackie, but at that point, there was nothing he could do. After all, Kylie was his granddaughter, the flesh and blood of his own daughter. ¡°How much better can it get? Can itpare to back when we were staying in the townhouse?¡± Fiona was still huffing angrily. ¡°Selena, where¡¯s my mother? Howe I haven¡¯t seen her?¡± jackie frowned. He had been back for quite a while, but he had yet to see his mother. Shauna told him earlier that his mother was staying with them. ¡°She¡¯s still working. We can¡¯t help that. Your mother is uncultured and old. She can only work as a cleaner outside. Her monthly sry is quite low, and she has split some over for us. As a family, we can only make do!¡± Selena finally said after a bitter smile. ¡°Come, bring me to her! You should know which street she¡¯s in charge of, right?¡± Hearing that his own mother was working as a cleaner and the entire family¡¯s ie was dependent on her and Selena¡¯s trash collecting, jackie felt very ufortable. ¡°Brat, I¡¯m telling you that you need to divorce our Selena. Moreover, I won¡¯t let you off without at least ten million dors ofpensation for her lost youth!¡± Just as they were leaving, Fiona¡¯s furious outburst could be heard from behind. ¡­ At that moment, the scorching sun was high in the sky. The zing summer day caused the temperature on the ground to rise continuously. On the side of a street, a middle-aged woman was holding onto a hat as she cleaned the road. Thud! An empty mineral water bottle was thrown right in front of that middle- aged woman. The middle-aged woman raised her head and saw two youngsters along with some girls in sexy short dresses. She shook her head in resignation. ¡°Sigh, youngsters these days¡­they don¡¯t even know how to throw it into the trash can right there.¡± Unexpectedly, the cleaner¡¯smentation was heard by the other party. ¡°F*ck, you¡¯re just a cleaner. Why are you spouting so much nonsense? I¡¯m throwing it in front of you. What about it? If I don¡¯t throw my trash here, you cleaners would be getting paid for nothing, isn¡¯t it?¡± The youngster that threw the bottle immediately started running his mouth. Having said that, he followed with spitting on the floor. ¡°People from the lower rung of society can only get so far!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If not for us creating trash, they¡¯ll be unemployed!¡± One of the young girls with curly hair was wearing a ck skirt and pantyhose. She started chewing on sunflower seed and threw the shells all over the ce. ¡°Clean it up. If you don¡¯t clean properly, you might get a pay cut!¡± The two youngsters joined in and grabbed a handful of sunflower seeds, munching away. ¡°That¡¯s right. Auntie, clean it properly. Hahaha!¡± ¡°Y-y-you guys are still so young, yet so uncultured. The trash can is right there. Don¡¯t you know that littering is a very uncultured thing to do?¡± The cleaningdy was aggravated. Under the hot zing summer sun, she was on the verge of passing out from the heat, yet the street that she spent so much effort cleaning up was¡­ ¡°you¡¯re teaching me about culture? You¡¯re just a cleaner, yet you¡¯re talking about culture. What a joke!¡± The first youngster burst intoughter once more. Witnessing the scene, jackie and Selena almost had an aneurysm. These youngsters were too uncivilized. ¡°What¡¯s the point of you guys bullying an elderly here?¡± Before jackie could take a step forward, Selena was already rushing up to them, shouting angrily, ¡°What¡¯s with that behavior? People are working so hard to clean the street. Can¡¯t you guys just do your part to maintain a nice environment?¡± ¡°Aiyo, prettydy, are you trying to stand up for her? You look pretty and have a shapely body. However, you¡¯re a little too poor. Look at those patchy clothes!¡± That youngster shot a look at Selena and was surprised by what he saw. This woman was wearing such old and simple clothes, yet they could not cover up her beauty. ¡°Don¡¯t you know to mind your own business?¡± The two girls, instead, gave Selena disgusted looks. ¡°Selena, why are you here?¡± jackie¡¯s mother, Joan Xavier quickly pulled Selena back. ¡°Nevermind, it¡¯s fine. They¡¯ll go away after a while. I¡¯ll just clean it up after that!¡± ¡°Mother, they¡¯re too much. They¡¯ve crossed the line!¡± Selena felt angry. Her fists were tightly gripped, but she could not do anything. ¡°Hey pretty, you look quite cute when you¡¯re angry!¡± The youngster took a look, growing more excited. He could not resist teasing, ¡°Come here. If you give me a kiss, we¡¯ll stop littering. Deal?¡± ¡°You dare pick on my woman!?¡± jackie could not hold back any longer. He stepped forward and stared them in the eye. ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Joan was caught off guard. She quickly recognized jackie and started tearing up. ¡° jackie, y-y- you¡¯re back?¡± jackie turned around. His eyes were simrly tearing up, grabbing Joan¡¯s hands tightly, ¡°Ma, I¡¯m sorry. Your son made you suffer. I was unable to be by your side for the past five years!¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m doing just fine! All that matters is that you¡¯re home safe and sound. They all said that you¡¯ve died on the battlefield. I knew you¡¯d definitelye back alive!¡± Joan¡¯s passionate tears flowed as her voice trembled. Her pair of old callused hands holding onto jackie¡¯s hands quietly, fearing that it would be all a dream if she let go of them. ¡°I¡¯m back, I¡¯m really back. We¡¯ll never be separated again and livefortably in the future!¡± jackie nodded repeatedly. ¡°Your son has been unfilial for making you worried!¡± ¡°No, no, you¡¯re a good boy. I know you married into the family just to get money for my treatment. You went to war for our country!¡± Joan¡¯s tears blurred her eyesight. ¡°I¡¯m very satisfied to have such a son!¡± ¡°F*ck, are you guys from the entertainment department? What¡¯s with all these dramatic irs? Sickening!¡± That youngster was frustrated. However, his words caused jackie¡¯s eyes to flicker with murderous intent. Chapter 9 ¡°That¡¯s right. These bums are talking about war and bringing glory to the country. What a joke!¡± The other youngster snickered along. Bang, bang! However, the very next instant, both youngsters only saw a blur then was sent flying away and mmed into the wall behind them, causing it to crash. Both of them spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. Their legs stiffened, then stopped moving. ¡°Ah! Murder!¡± Both the girls shrieked as though they had just seen a ghost, running away immediately. ¡°Oh no, jackie, you¡¯ve killed someone. What if they¡¯re some important people or belong to some organization? What¡¯re we going to do?¡± Seeing the two of them lying there motionless, Joan went pale. ¡°Y-y-you¡¯re just too hot-headed. This is not the battlefield. There are some people that we can¡¯t afford to offend. Do you think you¡¯re still on the battlefield where killing your opponent was fine?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t you hold your temper? They¡¯ve only said a few words!¡± Selena was extremely frustrated as well, unsure of what to do. Seeing how the two women he cared for the most was worrying about him, jackie felt his heart all warmed up. ¡°Ma, Selena, don¡¯t you worry. They¡¯ve just passed out. I know how to hold back. They¡¯ll be waking up in a while!¡± jackie made a bitter smile as he exined. ¡°Really?¡± Selena quickly stepped forward and ced her fingers under their noses for confirmation. She then let out a sigh of relief. ¡°They¡¯re still breathing. It should be fine.¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s leave quickly!¡± Joan ushered while looking around. ¡°Ma, let¡¯s go. You can forget about your job. It¡¯s about time for you to enjoy your life!¡± jackie looked at both women with a carefree smile on his face, stating, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s still early. I¡¯ll bring you both to buy a few sets of suitable clothes!¡± ¡°A few sets?¡± Hearing that, Joan was shocked. ¡°And where is your money? Furthermore, how can I stop working? There are so many people I need to feed. Our whole family is depending on Selena and me! Son, listen to me. Selena had suffered a lot of hardships for Kylie¡¯s sake. You better treat her well and not let her down!¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be it. Father-inw¡¯s leg might be stopping him from working, but mother-inw and Clifford should be able to work right? Are they also being suppressed at work?¡± jackie scowled. Clifford Taylor was still young in the past and was unable to be enlisted. However, five years have passed and he should be an adult by now. He should be helping out the family. Speaking of them, Joan could not help but sigh deeply. ¡°They¡¯re ming everything on you for their ill fate. Moreover, they¡¯re used to being pampered back when they were in the Taylor family. How do you expect them to be willing to work? They¡¯re just unwilling to look for work!¡± ¡°My brother is too useless. He hardlyes home, and every time he does, it¡¯s to ask for money!¡± Speaking of the useless brother, even Selena was frustrated. Having said that, Selena looked at jackie. ¡°However, now that jackie¡¯s back, the Taylor family didn¡¯t set any restrictions on him. It¡¯d be great if he can go get a job soon!¡± ¡°Them restricting me?¡± Hearing that, jackie chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s already very kind of me to not suppress the Taylor family!¡± ¡°Look at you. Just because you¡¯ve been a soldier, you¡¯re behaving all different now. You¡¯ve grown tougher. However, it has also made you boastful!¡± Joan looked at her son, her face glowing blissfully. Everyone told her that jackie was surely dead, but she did not believe them. She was sure that jackie would make it back safely eventually, and that day arrived. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go get you some clothes!¡± jackie pushed Joan forward. ¡°Where did your moneye from?¡± Selena thought for a moment, then a sudden realization hit her. ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ve heard that the soldiers returning from war are given rewards. Seems like you¡¯ve gotten some rewards, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Joan was delighted. ¡°Then that should be tens of thousand, right? You¡¯ve been a soldier for five full years after all. However, you should be thrifty. Kylie is about to start kindergarten. Nowadays, better kindergartens are very expensive! It should be more than tens of thousand dors. I¡¯ve heard from several people returning from the battlefield. One of them was awarded over two hundred thousand dors, and that¡¯s amon urrence!¡± Selena gave it some thought, then smiled delightfully. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. If we have two hundred thousand dors, then our lives would be morefortable.¡± ¡°Ma, you don¡¯t need to worry about it. If Kylie¡¯s attending kindergarten, it must be the best kindergarten!¡± jackie took Joan and Selena along, quickly arriving at a huge shopping mall. He stopped in his tracks and held onto Selena¡¯s hand, saying in full seriousness, ¡°Selena, you don¡¯t need to collect trash anymore. You can work to kill time if you want. If you don¡¯t feel like working, I¡¯ll take care of you!¡± ¡°What¡¯re you talking about? There are so many people watching!¡± Selena¡¯s face turned scarlet immediately as she quickly retracted her hand. To be honest, she had little feelings for jackie. Back then, she was forced into the marriage. It was out of spite that she got herself drunk, resulting in that incident. However, she really could not bear to abort her own child. Moreover, jackie was a filial son and seemed to have a decent personality. It was because of her child that she held on for so long. Now that jackie suddenly held her hand, she felt extremely shy. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have a look. However, jackie, don¡¯t you buy anything for me. You should buy some for your inws. They¡¯ve suffered a lot of hardships for the past five years because of you!¡± Joan, on the other hand, just smiled at them. She obviously hoped that jackie could gain the recognition of his inws. ¡°For clothes, it¡¯s better to bring them over to pick for themselves. If I buy it for them, it might not suit them!¡± jackie answered after some consideration. They were his inws after all. They have suffered hardships all these years because of him, yet he had never treated them properly for even a day. Their dissatisfaction with him was understandable. Very quickly, jackie brought them to the second floor of the shopping mall. ¡° jackie, I think it¡¯s better for us to shop around on the first floor. The clothes on the second floor are mostly branded. There are even international brands. Those are expensive!¡± Selena whispered to him after looking around. ¡°Really? Are they that expensive?¡± Upon hearing that, Joan urged, ¡°Son, let¡¯s go downstairs. Those on the first floor are cheaper. Just buy some for your wife. That¡¯s sufficient. Don¡¯t worry about me. I still have quite a lot of clothes!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need them. Just buy some for your mother instead!¡± Selena interjected. She was also thinking of saving some money. ¡°Let¡¯s stop this. Listen to me. We¡¯ll shop here!¡± One on each hand, jackie pulled both of them and strode right into an exclusive store. ¡°No no no, this is too expensive¡­¡± Selena retorted, but it was toote. jackie was very persistently strong, dragging them into the store easily. However, right as they entered the store, she immediately kept quiet. After all, she knew not to embarrass jackie in public. However, unbeknownst to them, their apparels immediately attracted disgusted res. Chapter 10 ¡°Are these three people sane? They look so dirty. Look at that woman wearing a street cleaner¡¯s uniform and a straw hat. Good heavens, isn¡¯t this a Gi store?¡± A rich woman sneered coldly as she looked over whilst picking her clothes. She was holding onto a Gi bag. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madam. I¡¯ll have them leave immediately!¡± The beautiful saleswoman beside her immediately responded with a customary smile, then turned around to instruct the other saleswoman, ¡°Go, send them out of here. Don¡¯t let them lower our store¡¯s ss!¡± The saleswoman quickly strutted over in her high heels and approached jackie¡¯s group of three. ¡°Hello. Are you here to buy clothes? This is a Gi store. Our products are from overseas and of high quality¡­¡± That saleswoman was an experienced employee. She was sure that when put that way, those poor people would naturally realize that they came to the wrong ce and quietly take their leave. However, she had obviously made a mistake this time. jackie looked around, then stated, ¡°High ss is good. I¡¯m looking to buy some ssy clothes for my mother and wife. I won¡¯t ept anything of lower ss!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The saleswoman was stunned. ¡°Sir, are you sure?¡± jackie looked at Selena who stood beside him. ¡°My wife is so pretty and graceful. Shouldn¡¯t she wear something ssy?¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m worried you would have issues with the paymentter.¡± The saleswoman chuckled. If not for maintaining the store¡¯s image, she would have told him off directly. How could these poor blokes afford their goods? ¡°What issues?¡± jackie could not be bothered. He immediately pointed at a dress and stated, ¡°Selena, that dress looked decent. I think it¡¯ll suit you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t really like that color. jackie, I think we should leave!¡± Selena was feeling nervous. Before her marriage, she would frequent stores like this. However, at that moment, she felt extremely restrained. ¡°You don¡¯t like this color? That¡¯s quite a good excuse!¡± Unexpectedly, that richdy had approached them. She sneered, ¡°Just admit that you can¡¯t afford it. Is there a point to keep up with the facade? What¡¯s the point of keeping up appearances if you¡¯re poor? Only the rich are worthy of keeping up with appearances!¡± ¡°Poor? Based on what are you judging our wealth?¡± jackie was pissed. He did not mind others badmouthing him. However, that was aimed at Selena. It was uneptable. Seeing that jackie dared to retort her, she immediately took up the confrontation. ¡°Just about everything. How can a street cleaner and two poorly dressed people afford to buy clothes here? Have a look for yourself. This dress itself is priced at five figures. Can you see it?¡± ¡°What! F-f-five figures!¡± Joan was shocked. She was really taken aback. She knew that it would be expensive, but she thought it would at most be one or two thousand dors. She never expected it to hit five figures. ¡° jackie, why don¡¯t we forget about it? We can go look elsewhere!¡± Joan looked at jackie with a frown. ¡°Ma, don¡¯t you worry about this matter. The clothes here are for the younger folks. I¡¯ll pick some for Selena first. I¡¯ll help you pick someter!¡± Faced with his mother, jackie¡¯s expression was a lot gentler. ¡°This one. Selena, go give it a try!¡± jackie picked the one that he liked and passed it to Selena. ¡°You really want me to try it on?¡± Selena frowned. Women liked to look beautiful. She naturally wanted to wear this type of clothes as well. However, her current situation was unlike before. She was no longer the pretty director from before, nor the Taylor family¡¯s Eldest Miss. Even if jackie had over two hundred thousand dors from his reward, that was earned from him risking his life. She did not want to spend jackie¡¯s hard-earned money this way. ¡°Go try it on. What are you afraid of?!¡± jackie pushed Selena into the changing room. ¡°Wait a minute. Look at her covered in dirt. What if she dirtied our clothes? By then I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t sell them anymore!¡± The beautiful saleswoman asked angrily as her expression darkened. ¡°If you continue spouting nonsense, I¡¯ll give you a beating.¡± jackie shot her a re. That intimidating aura caused her to cower and took a few steps back. ¡°You¡¯re not letting us try the clothes out before buying? What¡¯s the point of the changing rooms?¡± jackie retorted coldly, then ushered Selena into the changing room. Selena looked at jackie. It all seemed like a dream to her. The jackie right then was really very different from before.¡®Is this the same delivery boy from five years ago who willingly marry into my family and enlist for war in Ivan¡¯s ce for one million?¡¯ At that moment, jackie seemed very manly and domineering. She smiled, then quickly changed and walked out of the changing room. ¡°Selena, you¡¯re really beautiful in this dress. Absolutely stunning!¡± Joan took a look and her eyes brightened. If it¡¯s ten thousand, so be it. We¡¯ll buy this. All these years, my jackie hasn¡¯t bought you anything before. This is something he should have gotten for you. If not because of ourck of money, it won¡¯t matter even if you buy ten of them!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really beautiful, but I think it¡¯s a little too expensive!¡± Selena frowned. Although she was unwilling to part with it, she still suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we look around for a little? There are many shops we haven¡¯t checked out yet!¡± ¡°Just buy it if it looks good. Money is not a problem!¡± Meanwhile, jackie passed her another two dresses. ¡°These two look good too. Try it on!¡± ¡°Wait a minute. You can¡¯t try this dress!¡± The beautiful saleswoman quickly took one of the dresses from them. ¡°Sir, this is a limited edition dress. It¡¯s the only dress in the entire country. This dress is really expensive, priced at over a hundred thousand! It¡¯s the most expensive one in our store, so¡­¡± Smack! However, before she could finish her sentence, jackie had given her a p. ¡°What did I say earlier? Have you forgotten already? I¡¯ve told you that I¡¯d smack you if you continue spouting nonsense!¡± ¡°Y-y-you¡­¡± The beautiful saleswoman almost had a stroke. What kind of person was that. So uncivilized. He really dared to hit her. The saleswoman looked pitiful. She was at the verge of crying. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re really daring huh? A poor bloke like you still dare to be this brazen? Now you¡¯ve even hit someone. Poor folks like you shouldn¡¯t be in stores like this! You said you¡¯re rich right? Sure, just you wait. If you can¡¯t afford to payter, I, Karen, won¡¯t let you leave this store!¡± Karen was ruthless and chatty. After delivering her speech, she took out her iPhone and made a call. ¡°Old Roger, bring some men to the South Wing on the second floor. I¡¯m being bullied. There¡¯s a poor bloke that¡¯s acting insolently in my face!¡± ¡° jackie, what are you doing?¡± Witnessing that, Selena frowned and said worriedly, ¡°I think we better get going. I¡¯m not trying it on!¡± ¡°They¡¯re just looking down on us and spewing nonsense. If I don¡¯t teach them a lesson, they won¡¯t learn!¡± Having said that, jackie took both dresses. ¡°It¡¯s fine not to try it. Pack this up. I think the size is about right!¡± ¡°I better try it on then!¡± Selena was feeling helpless. Such an expensive dress. It would be a huge loss if they purchased it just to find it being the wrong size. Furthermore, looking at jackie¡¯s behavior, the purchase was unavoidable. Before she could finish trying the two dresses, there were several bodyguards in suits standing in front of the door. Meanwhile, Karen was also standing by the door, sneering at jackie. ¡°Karen, that¡¯s the poor bloke? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m used to dealing with this type of poor and insolent fool. I¡¯ll let him know what cruelty means!¡± Chapter 11 ¡°All three dresses suit you well, honey. Do you like it? We¡¯ll get them if you like it!¡± The two saleswomen no longer dared to look down on jackie. They merely stood there pitifully. Hearing jackie¡¯s words, Selena blushed. She was still a little unused to the term ¡®Honey¡¯. ¡°I still think it¡¯s too expensive!¡± By then, Selena had already changed back into her clothes. She took a look at the three dresses, then replied with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s the thought that counts. One dress will do, no need for that many!¡± ¡°Just admit that you¡¯re poor and drop the act. Don¡¯t even think of leaving the store if you can¡¯t pay up today!¡± Karen, the rich woman, started sneering at them. When the saleswomen heard those words, they felt delighted. ¡®These three poor blokes are acting so insolent even though they¡¯re poor. Let¡¯s see how you deal with it now that you met a stronger figure.¡¯ However, out of their expectations, jackie passed the three dresses to the saleswoman that he pped earlier. ¡°Just these three. Pack them up for me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really buying? The total is almost two hundred thousand dors¡­¡± The woman asked out of surprise, then finally led the way after a moment, saying, ¡°Sir, this way please!¡± jackie followed along and took out a gold card. The numbers on the card were all eights. ¡°This¡­is it usable?¡± the saleswoman frowned, unable to resist from muttering. It was her first time seeing such a card. ¡°Why do you keep spewing nonsense? It¡¯s password-free for payments under ten billion dors!¡± jackie gave her an impatient look, then dashingly waved at Selena who was waiting for him. The saleswoman took a big gulp of air. Somehow, she still felt that this man before him was lying. Even the most powerful ck card that she knew of was only limited to password-free transactions under 10 million dors. Meanwhile, this person was telling her that his card allowed for password-free transactions under 10 billion? If that was not a lie, what was? However, she tried her best to smile and ran the card through the reader. Surprisingly, the transaction was sessful instantly! ¡°Oh my god, he was telling the truth?¡± The beautiful saleswoman swallowed hard. Even if that was a lie, the card was still capable of password-free transactions for that sum of money. This person¡¯s identity was surely extraordinary. Moreover, this type of customer would definitely be considered VIP amongst VIP at the banks. ¡°Sir, here you go. Pleasee again!¡± It was rare for them to meet such a rich customer. The beautiful saleswoman respectfully passed the card back to jackie and bowed slightly, trying to appease him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you just diss us for being poor? You¡¯re still asking us toe again?¡± jackie smiled coldly as he retrieved his card. ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t expect you to keep such a low profile! The beautiful saleswoman answered with a smile, then added, ¡°If you¡¯re making simr purchases here every day, I don¡¯t mind getting pped by you again!¡± After all, those three dresses gave them quite a goodmission, especially the one costing over 100 thousand dors. Most people could not afford it. jackie could not be bothered with her. He then approached Selena and Joan. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Ma, we¡¯ll go shop somewhere else and see if there are any that suit you!¡± ¡°Are you serious? You really settled the bill?¡± Karen stood in front of the door waiting to teach jackie a lesson. When she saw the saleswoman escorting jackie out delightfully, she was bbergasted. Although she did notck wealth, she would still feel the pain if she spent 200 thousand dors in one go. Moreover, she had just uttered some mean words. ¡°A good dog doesn¡¯t block the way! Move aside!¡± jackie stated coldly as he reached the door and stared at those bodyguards. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re quite insolent! The leader of the bodyguards was aggravated. He took a step forward and sent a punch right at jackie¡¯s face. However, he was sent flying the very next instant,nding heavily on the floor. ¡°This¡­¡± The rest of the bodyguards were stunned. This brat seemed to be a capable fighter. ¡°What¡¯re you doing standing there? Go get him! Damn it, how dare he hit my men. That¡¯s just disrespecting me, Karen!¡± Karen snapped her fingers and barked her orders. Upon witnessing that, she was furious. Unfortunately, the next moment she was speechless. Her rather capable bodyguards that went through special training were all lying on the floor, unable to even touch his clothes. ¡°Karen, would you like to try?¡± jackie stared coldly at Karen, curling his finger invitingly at her. ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. brother, I can see that you¡¯re quite the capable fighter. Why don¡¯t you be my bodyguard? I¡¯ll pay you!¡± Karen smiled awkwardly. If her bodyguards were no match for jackie, what could she, a weak little girl, do? She would probably die from a single kick. ¡°Be your bodyguard? Ha, you¡¯re overestimating yourself!¡± To jackie, that offer was a joke. He, the Supreme Warrior, master of the Nine Gods of War, and his countless contributions in the war, falling low enough to be someone¡¯s bodyguard? ¡°Son, let¡¯s get going!¡± Joan was scared. It was the first time she witnessed such a scene. However, her own son¡¯s strength was truly amazing. A group like that was not his match. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Ma, the clothes in that store would suit you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother. You¡¯ve already spent so much money. Don¡¯t use up all your rewards!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine Ma, your son wants to buy some clothes for you. Isn¡¯t that the right thing to do?¡± ¡­ After a moment, Selena received a call. After answering it, her expression turned extremely ugly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey?!¡± Seeing that, jackie asked immediately. ¡°Did you beat up Ivan Taylor?¡± Selena¡¯s expression was cold. Before jackie could exin, she reprimanded angrily, ¡°Why do you like to fight so much? Yes, you¡¯re amazing. After being a soldier for a few years, you¡¯re now very powerful, right? You¡¯ll just beat up whoever that offends you, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡° jackie, look at you. That Ivan is someone we can¡¯t afford to offend. He¡¯s very petty. Now that you¡¯ve offended him, we¡¯re not going to live in peace in the future!¡± Joan sighed. ¡°Ivan is the main reason for Selena being unemployed all these while. Right now, he¡¯s the director of Taylor Group. As long as he sends a word in the market, who would dare to attract trouble by hiring Selena?¡± ¡°But he really deserves it. If not because of his identity as a member of the Taylor family and Selena¡¯s cousin, he would be long dead!¡± jackie turned expressionless, then said, ¡°That bastard. When I came back, I didn¡¯t know you were kicked out of the Taylor family. I met Ivan and he dared to force Kylie to eat buns that he stomped on. How could I tolerate that!?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Hearing that, Selena was shocked. ¡°That bastard. He¡¯s really going overboard. How dare he treat Kylie like that.¡± Having said that, she looked toward jackie, finally realizing that she had wrongfully med him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know it was for that reason that you beat him up. However, Grandpa is furious at the moment and requested for us to head over. My parents are already rushing over. They asked us to hurry up.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be scared of? It¡¯s their fault to start with. I¡¯ve not even begun settling the matter of them kicking you guys out of the Taylor family!¡± jackie harrumphed, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 12 ¡°Settle the matter? How do you n to settle this? For that matter, I¡¯m at fault too. Furthermore, Master Taylor is still my grandfather. Are you nning to beat him up?¡± Selena smiled bitterly, then said, ¡°This time, youe with us and just stay quiet in a corner. After so many years, Grandpa¡¯s temper should have improved. Maybe a few good words will stop them from pursuing this matter.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try my best to follow your instructions and avoid acting. Otherwise, you¡¯llin that I¡¯m being too violent!¡± jackieughed bitterly. He wanted to see for himself how the people from the Taylor family would treat him without knowing his identity. Furthermore, the reason he came back this time was not to be the Supreme Warrior. He only wished to peacefully apany his woman and care for his mother, living lifefortably. Taking a taxi, the group of three quickly arrived at the gates of Taylor Residence. ¡°That brat is really brazen to actually hit Young Master Taylor. Didn¡¯t he know that Young Master Taylor was extremely petty?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m afraid this won¡¯t end well. He¡¯s just a soldier, a stinking live-in son-inw. He should consider his own identity!¡± They overheard the quiet exchange of the two guards at the gate just as they got out of the car. However, when the guards noticed their arrival, they immediately kept quiet. One of them smiled. ¡°Miss Selena, you¡¯re back. We¡¯ll inform the Master and Old Master right away!¡± ¡°No need! We¡¯ll go by ourselves!¡± Selena looked at the gate stoically withplex feelings. She had numerous wonderful memories of her childhood here. Unexpectedly, after growing up, the Taylor family turned out to be filled with so much political intrigue. To her, the bigger surprise was the fact that she would, one day, be kicked out of this ce. After hesitating for a moment, the trio entered slowly. Just as they reached the gate of the Old Master¡¯s vi, they could hear the voices of discussioning from within. ¡°That jackie is too much. Who does he think he is to hit Ivan?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s just a soldier of a few years. Does he think he¡¯s some big shot now? How can a sparrow transform into a phoenix?!¡± ¡°Most importantly, Ivan was suffering from fractured bones. I heard that he was beaten to the point of unconsciousness!¡± A few rtives of the Taylor family were having a heated discussion, as though jackie was a condemned sinner. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. That brat is in the wrong. I¡¯m so pissed!¡± Just as Selena was about to enter, Fiona¡¯s voice could be heard. Selena frowned immediately. Her outstretched hand paused in the air. Right at that moment, Fiona¡¯s voice was heard once more, ¡°You might not know this, but earlier today, he actually pped Ken rk, the rk family¡¯s young master, and caused him to lose three teeth!¡± ¡°Young Master rk? That Young Master rk that fancies your Selena all this while? He went looking for you?¡± Old Master Taylor could not help but ask. ¡°I know, right?¡± He thought that jackie was surely dead and hoped that Selena would divorce jackie so that he could marry Selena. Moreover, he also mentioned that he does not mind about Kylie¡¯s incident. ¡°Who could¡¯ve known that jackie would suddenlye back at that time¡­¡± Fiona grew more agitated over time. ¡°This time, I¡¯m afraid the rk family won¡¯t let it go that easily!¡± Selena could not bear listening on, pushing straight through the door with jackie and Joan with her. ¡°Ma, I won¡¯t ept Ken¡¯s proposal! He¡¯s a fake gentleman. Do you really think that he would be nice to me after getting married? By that time, I don¡¯t know how much frustration I¡¯ll have to go through!¡± ¡°Selena, you¡¯re finally back. If you don¡¯t give me a proper resolution for today¡¯s matter, I won¡¯t let this go!¡± Upon seeing jackie and Selena¡¯s arrival, Ivan, who had one hand in bandages, stared at them angrily with his eyes wide open. ¡°Ivan, are you without fault? You had Kylie eat the buns that you threw on the floor and stomped on. Do you think that jackie, as a father, could tolerate that?¡± Selena¡¯s expression darkened, then looked at Old Master Taylor and said, ¡°Grandpa, jackie can¡¯t be med for this matter. Ivan was really going overboard.¡± ¡°Ivan, is that the case?¡± Old Master Taylor was not an unreasonable person. He looked at Ivan and asked slowly. Ivan immediately retorted, ¡°How is that possible? I was only joking and jackie coincidentally saw it. Who knew he would act without even saying anything! H-h-he even forced me to eat that bun!¡± ¡°Ivan Taylor, if you continue to spew nonsense, I¡¯ll break your other arm!¡± Beside her, jackie could no longer bear to watch it. Ivan was clearly lying tantly. Hearing those words, Ivan took a few steps back. It was obvious that he was scared. However, remembering that they were in Taylor Residence and jackie was just a live-in son-inw, he probably would not dare do anything with this many witnesses. With his newfound confidence, he took a step forward. ¡°You guys take a look at how insolent this brat is. He¡¯s just a live-in son-inw, not even a Taylor, yet he dared to utter such words in front of everyone.¡± Ivan turned around and shot a look at jackie. The words that jackie was about to say were held back. He had already caused Selena to suffer through so many years of hardships. For Selena¡¯s sake, he did not wish toplicate matters. Furthermore, he only wanted to enjoy a peaceful life. ¡° jackie, you¡¯re too brazen. If not for the one million dors we gave you, your mother won¡¯t be able to afford the surgery and died! Not only are you ungrateful, but you also repaid kindness with malice and treat our Taylor family this way?¡± One of the rtives of the Taylor family immediately started their usations. ¡°That¡¯s right. If it¡¯s not for us, would his mother still be around?¡± Another elder was simrly putting up airs, acting high and mighty. In their eyes, jackie and Joan were outsiders, penniless people of the lower ss. If not for Selena being pregnant with that bastard child, jackie would have nothing to do with their Taylor family. Right then, one of the girls from the Taylor family in her twenties, Cecilia Taylor, noticed the shopping bag in Joan¡¯s hand. ¡°Are my eyes ying tricks on me? That is all Gi stuff!¡± Cecilia walked forward and studied Joan, who was still in her cleaner¡¯s uniform, closely, then said disdainfully, ¡°Did you rob or steal these?!¡± With Cecilia pointing it out, everyone immediately took notice of those shopping bags. They were obviously Gi. Was that something they could even afford? ¡°My son bought it for me and Selena. Although we¡¯re poor, we have always been honorable. There¡¯s no way we would resort to stealing or robbing!¡± Chapter 13 ¡°Honorable? If you¡¯re not wearing such clothing, I might just believe it!¡± Cecilia sneered, then added, ¡°There should be a few dresses in there. From the looks of it, some were bought for Selena, right? I¡¯m guessing the total should be some tens of thousand dors!¡± Ceciliamented as she looked through the content. She suddenly saw a dress and took it out of the bag. ¡°It can¡¯t be. T-t-this is a limited edition worldwide! This dress is over a hundred thousand dors! It¡¯s the newest model from Gi!¡± Hearing those words, several people from the Taylor family had a shocked expression. It was not that they could not afford that dress, but it was weird that jackie¡¯s group could afford it. Moreover, it was not some high-end watch or jade pieces, but just a dress. Even those from the Taylor family would think twice before spending hundreds and thousands of dors. ¡°Put the dress back. I don¡¯t want your hand dirtying Selena¡¯s dress!¡± Upon seeing her taking the dress out, jackie¡¯s expression darkened as he issued the warning. Cecilia was astonished, then proceed to put it back into the bag. However, she soon started smiling. ¡°I know. You must¡¯ve bought fake goods. Tsk¡­tsk it does seem authentic. I almost believed it.¡± The others came to a sudden realization. ¡®That¡¯s right. How can they afford international branded items? What a joke. What else could it be if not high-quality imitation?¡¯ ¡°Cecilia, its authenticity has nothing to do with you, does it?¡± This is my husband¡¯s gift for me. As long as it¡¯s from him, I¡¯ll like it regardless of its authenticity!¡± Upon hearing the unpleasant words she had said, Selena replied sarcastically, ¡°Unlike some people, without a boyfriend despite their advanced age. Could it be that you¡¯re jealous of me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Cecilia was triggered. Although her appearance was not bad, she indeed had no boyfriend. Selena¡¯s word caused her great difort. She then sneered, ¡°I¡¯m jealous of you? That¡¯s rich. Should I be jealous of you being kicked out of the Taylor family like trash? I don¡¯t have a boyfriend because I want to find a rich man. Unlike someone, cheap enough to just marry a delivery boy.¡± By that point, Cecilia added more venomousments. ¡°Moreover, the wedding ceremony was lackluster. There wasn¡¯t even a betrothal gift. What a shame it was for our Taylor family.¡± ¡°So what if I¡¯m willing? That¡¯s none of your business. This is my own choice to make!¡± Selena was fighting back fiercely, almost breaking herdylike persona. ¡°Sure, of course. Some people are happy with their degeneracy, what can we do about it?¡± Cecilia shrugged. ¡°Well, that kind of hardship is something thisdy will never experience.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Finally, Old Master Taylor roared stoically. The Old Master was quite advanced in age, but his presence silenced the room immediately. He walked up to jackie, checking him out carefully. For some reason, he felt that this young man had undergone aplete transformation. Just him standing there gave off an aura that should not be trifled with. Was he still the same young man that begged him for one million dors to treat his mother¡¯s disease from five years ago? He thought for a moment, then finally spoke up, ¡°Tell me, how much money should I pay you to leave Selena alone and stop bugging her?¡± The Old Master knew full well of Selena¡¯s obsession with the child. Selena¡¯s refusal for a divorce was definitely because of the child. However, he could do it by approaching jackie. Hearing that, Selena frowned and looked at jackie worryingly. After all, with the power of money, it was hard to say. Moreover, despite them being officially married, there were hardly any feelings between them. jackie was silent. ¡®Money? Would I care for those things now?¡¯ Furthermore, five years ago, if not for saving his mother, he would never beg someone for merely one million dors. ¡°Old Master, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be disappointed. Selena is my woman. For me and my child, she had suffered through five years of hardship. It¡¯s impossible for me to leave them!¡± jackie replied firmly with a smile. Hearing those words, Selena¡¯s heart was filled with warmth. The past five years of waiting was not in vain. The Old Master quickly took out a check and signed his name, then passed it to jackie. ¡°Our Taylor family does not like you as our live-in son-inw. Back then, you¡¯ve promised to fake the marriage with Selena to take Ivan¡¯s ce on the battlefield. I¡¯m not killing you this time because of your rtionship with Selena and Kylie. However, you must leave! Write whatever number you wish! You can cash it in at any bank in Eastfield. Furthermore, I can let the matter of you beating up Ivan slide!¡± It could be said that from the Old Master¡¯s perspective, he had already made a hugepromise. Upon hearing that, Ivan was furious. He quickly stepped forward and stated, ¡°Grandpa, we can just kill him. He¡¯s broken my arm¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Who would have thought that Old Master Taylor would turn around to yell at him? ¡°Ivan Taylor, do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve done in secret? You only know that my health is in decline and rarely leave the house, isn¡¯t it? I, Zeus Taylor, might be old, but I¡¯m not blind. Ever since you¡¯ve been the director, ourpany¡¯s performance has been in decline for the past few years. I¡¯m just too tired to berate you!¡± Old Master Taylor then added, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you picking on Selena as I was also angry with her giving birth to a child with him. However, Kylie is Selena¡¯s daughter. She¡¯s only four years old. How dare you feed her with buns that you stomped on. I can¡¯t bear to imagine such an incident!¡± ¡°Dad, regardless, jackie can¡¯t beat Ivan up just because of that, right? Furthermore, these are just empty usations from jackie. Who knows if he might be lying!?¡± Theodore Taylor, master of the Taylor family and Ivan¡¯s father, interjected as he stepped forward. ¡°Is that so? Would you dare to let me investigate the matter to see if it really happened?¡± Old Master Taylor¡¯s words shut Theodore up. He then added, ¡°You y a big part in Ivan¡¯s current behavior of mixing around with those questionable women. He¡¯s under your care. We¡¯re just a third-ss aristocratic family. It took us a lot of effort to get us here. Aren¡¯t you afraid that our Taylor family might one day be ruined in the hands of your son?¡± ¡°Grandpa, how is that possible. I go out for drinks to entertain my clients. It¡¯s for my job!¡± Ivanughed awkwardly, then added, ¡°Furthermore, ourpany¡¯s performance is quite good for the past two months. You need to believe in me. This year, we¡¯ll be making a huge profit and cover for our losses in the past.¡± Hearing that, jackie¡¯s heart felt a lot better. It would seem that the Old Master kicked Selena out mainly due to his annoyance of Selena marrying a nameless person like him. However, five years have passed. His anger should mostly subside. Furthermore, he was probably keeping tabs on Selena and Kylie¡¯s situation. All in all, Old Master Taylor still cared for his granddaughter. ¡°Here, sign it. As for the number, just write whatever you wish! With that, we¡¯ll call it even!¡± Chapter 14 Old Master Taylor was having mixed feelings. jackie¡¯s guess was almost spot on. The Old Master was a person that cared greatly about his reputation. Back then, he had jackie marry into the Taylor family to prevent Ivan from being enlisted. That itself was already something that affected the Taylor family¡¯s reputation. He never expected an even greater shame toeter on. jackie was only married to Selena for a day when he got enlisted the very next day. However, Selena became pregnant soon after. He was aware that Selena had gotten drunk that night. He even suspected that it could have been jackie that forced himself on Selena. Never did he expect Selena to im that it was voluntary. That matter almost gave him a heart attack. That was why, in a fit of rage, he kicked Selena, her parents, and her 14 years old brother out of the Taylor Residence. As for Selena¡¯s inability to be employed and the restrictions ced on her, that was the work of Ivan. ¡°Are you sure I can write any amount?¡± jackie was surprised for a moment and then asked while snickering. ¡°Of course! Just fill it!¡± Seeing how jackie was really moved by money, Old Master Taylor¡¯s heart rejoiced. Selena¡¯s beauty was above others. Furthermore, she was talented in business matters. As long as she divorced jackie, she would have no problem looking for a wealthy partner. In fact, he heard that Young Master rk was trying to court Selena. ¡°Of course, the Old Master will keep his words. Fill it in quickly!¡± said Fiona. Fiona was extremely excited upon hearing their exchange. She quickly approached the dumbfounded Selena. ¡°Daughter, look. I¡¯ve told you that he will let you down. You wanted to keep the child for him and wait for five years. You suffered five years of hardship, yet he still ended up choosing money? This is a materialistic world!¡± Selena stood there in a daze. She felt lost. All those years spent waiting, all those suffering, in the end¡­ ¡° jackie, you¡­ Are you stupid? Where else can you find such a wonderful wife? Are you really giving up your wife and daughter for money? Selena suffered five years of hardship. All those scorn and ridicule she had to endure! She even had to collect trash and gave up looking for a job!¡± Joan stepped forward and looked at jackie, her eyes filled with disappointment. ¡°We can¡¯t be heartless!¡± ¡°Ma, let him be!¡± Selena¡¯s eyes were filled with despair,plete despair. The five difficult years she endured came to such a conclusion. ¡°You see? Selena, all men are hopeless. I¡¯ve told you to abort the child, yet you didn¡¯t listen!¡± Cecilia then added out of the blue, ¡°Sigh, although I can¡¯t find a boyfriend, it¡¯s still better than you finding an undependable one!¡± Selena¡¯s eyes were tearing up. She looked at jackie, feeling hopeless. ¡°Have you decided?¡± jackie smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve decided!¡± Having said that, he started scribbling on the check. He then quickly passed the check back. ¡°I¡¯m done. You told me to fill it up!¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll keep my word!¡± Seeing jackie choosing money, Zeus¡¯ gaze showed a hint of disappointment. At first, he hade to respect jackie a little bit more. He was thinking if jackie were to show some capabilities and treat his granddaughter well, that would also be eptable. Unfortunately, jackie failed. However, he froze up after he looked at the check. On the check, it was written with a string of numbers, ¡°999999999999999999¡­¡± At the end of the string of numbers, it was followed by ellipsis! ¡°Brat, are you trolling me?¡± Zeus¡¯ expression darkened, turning extremely scary. Even Theodore, master of the Taylor family, went forward to have a look at the check, eximing, ¡°Brat, what¡¯s the meaning of this? You think this is a joke?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Cecilia was simrly surprised. She hurried over to take a look. ¡°One, two, three, four, five, six, seven¡­why is it ending with an ellipsis? How much money is this?¡± ¡°Old Master Taylor, you told me to write as I like. Can you afford the figure I filled in?¡± At that moment, jackie burst outughing. He approached Selena and held onto her hand, stating in a serious tone, ¡°My wife waited five full years for me, a mere delivery boy. She suffered all those hardships, yet you¡¯re trying to measure it with money? She¡¯s priceless, hence you can¡¯t afford the price I¡¯m asking for!¡± ¡°You rascal¡­¡± Selena was trapped in between anger and amusement. However, her heart was filled with happiness. Just a second ago, she thought jackie was about to take the money and divorce her, leaving her and her daughter behind. It turns out that he had written countless nines on that check and even added ellipsis in the end. ¡°Let me see, let me see!¡± Joan was originally quite angry. Hearing the conversation, she immediately reached for the check. After taking a look, she excitedly passed it to Selena. ¡°Selena, look! This is your status in my son¡¯s heart. You¡¯re priceless!¡± ¡°Mom, I know!¡± Selena blushed. The few years of waiting turned out to be worth it. This man did not let her down. ¡°How dare you toy with our Taylor family. jackie, you¡¯re courting death. Guards, cripple him, and throw him out of here!¡± Theodore stepped forward and bellowed in rage. ¡°Is this a fight? I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m very good at that now!¡± jackie replied after hearing that. He then stated with a smile on his face, ¡°In the past five years, I¡¯m not sure how many mountains will form from the enemies that I¡¯ve killed. There were many experts within their ranks, yet they all died in my hands. There were a few times I almost died, but I managed to survive because I know that someone is waiting for me back home. I can¡¯t die!¡± When jackie made his statement, he gave off a strong aura. As he stood there, he seemed like a king. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll let those who dare to act against me know what it¡¯s like to make a grave mistake!¡± ¡°What did I tell you beforeing over?¡± Surprisingly, Selena¡¯s face turned dark as she reprimanded jackie in a menacing voice. She felt that ever since jackie had been a soldier, he had grown more capable. However, he was just too boastful. Moreover, they were in the Taylor family. He was just a live- in son-inw. How could he take action against her own family members? jackie finally remembered his promise with Selena and immediately changed to an awkwardugh. ¡°Um, I¡¯m just joking!¡± However, the bodyguards outside the door had already rushed in. ¡°Get out!¡± Just as the bodyguards were about to act, Old Master Taylor gave a stern order. The bodyguards exchanged nces, then quickly went out. ¡°Dad, this brat is toying with us. Can¡¯t you see that?¡± Theodore was extremely frustrated. However, they could not disobey the Old Master¡¯s orders. Although he was the master of this household and his son was the director of Taylor Group, the Old Master was the one truly in charge. All important matters of the Taylor family had to go through him. ¡°He¡¯s not toying with us. I did tell him to fill as he wished. It¡¯s just that we can¡¯t afford that price!¡± Old Master Taylorughed bitterly, then spoke, ¡° jackie, this has gone on for five years. My granddaughter had also suffered many hardships. Since you¡¯re both truly in love and Kylie has grown, I¡¯m fine with not forcing you through a divorce!¡± Having said that, Old Master Taylor¡¯s tone took a sudden change. ¡°However¡­¡± Chapter 15 ¡°This can¡¯t be. Grandpa is acknowledging jackie¡¯s identity as the son-inw of the Taylor family?¡± Upon hearing the Old Master¡¯s words, some of the Taylor family members had a shocked expression on their faces. ¡®Grandpa used to pamper Selena. It¡¯d seem that Grandpa¡¯s anger had subsided after all these years. Within Selena¡¯s body still flows the blood of our Taylor family, after all.¡¯ A member of the Taylor family spected quietly in his mind. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Selena pursed her red lips and felt her tears surfacing. She knew her grandfather had been keeping tabs on her in secret. The old man was only unable to lower himself all this while. For Zeus Taylor, his reputation was more important than anything else. ¡°However?¡± jackie scowled. He knew that it would not be that simple. ¡°However, the matter of you injuring Ivan¡¯s arm can¡¯t be settled just like that!¡± The old man¡¯s tone changed once more as he continued, ¡°You need to paypensation!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Grandpa¡¯s right. My arm is fractured. The doctor said that my arm will take at least one to two months to recover, and that¡¯s with the best medicine!¡± Due to the Old Master¡¯s lecture earlier, Ivan had been standing in silence all the while. Now that his grandfather was speaking up for him, he immediately rejoiced. ¡°How about this: I¡¯ll give you one month¡¯s time, jackie. One monthter is coincidentally my seventieth birthday. If you cane up with ten million dors in a month, I¡¯ll acknowledge that you¡¯re the Taylor family¡¯s son-inw! However, if you fail to produce the money, then you¡¯ll have to divorce Selena as that would prove that youck the ability, unworthy of being with Selena! Furthermore, Ivan¡¯s hand is rendered in such a state because of you. You need topensate him with ten million dors! How¡¯s that?¡± The Old Master stared at jackie and dered authoritatively. ¡°Grandpa, aren¡¯t you intentionally making it difficult for him? He was just a delivery boy. Now that he¡¯s a soldier for five years and returned from the battlefield, how can he cough up that amount of money in one month!?¡± Selena was worried when she heard the proposition. What difference was that from chasing jackie away? It was just a different method. ¡°Old Master, can you lower the amount? That¡¯s too much. He can¡¯t even produce one million dors, much less ten million dors!¡± Joan¡¯s expression was ugly. She did not wish to miss her chance on such a wonderful daughter-inw. ¡°No reduction. If he can¡¯t even produce ten million dors, how can he be worthy of my daughter?¡± It was Fiona who interjected strongly. She then pushed on, ¡°Hmph! If he can earn ten million, that can be the betrothal gift for my daughter. When the timees, that money must be passed to me, or I¡¯ll never recognize him as our son-inw!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work.¡± Ivan spoke up, ¡°If he can produce ten million dors, I should be getting it as compensation. I can¡¯t just get hit for nothing, can I?¡± ¡°No way. Your treatment won¡¯t total up to ten million!¡± There was no way Fiona would let this go. She had suffered in poverty for so many years. If she had ten million dors, she could live her lifefortably. ¡°The ten million that Grandpa mentioned was forpensation, not a betrothal gift. Can¡¯t you understand?¡± Ivanughed happily. His words managed to stump Fiona. ¡°In one month, right?¡± jackie contemted, then stated, ¡°How about this. One month from now, on Grandpa¡¯s seventieth birthday, I¡¯ll pay Ivan ten million dors forpensation, send another ten million to Mother-inw as a betrothal gift, and on top of that, send ten million worth of birthday gifts to Grandpa! A grand total of thirty million dors. If I can¡¯t achieve that, I¡¯ll be willing to divorce Selena!¡± ¡°Are you crazy? That much money in one month? You won¡¯t have enough even if you sold yourself!¡± Joan was scared witless. She guessed that jackie must have been pushed over the limit and started talking nonsense. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious, right? Didn¡¯t I tell you not to boast?! Thirty million dors! It¡¯s not three thousand dors!¡± Selena was also reprimanding him anxiously. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, honey, I really should prove to the Taylors that I¡¯m worthy of marrying you!¡± jackie moved his hand and caressed Selena¡¯s beautiful cheeks. ¡°I won¡¯t let anything separate me from you and our daughter!¡± Selena¡¯s heart was touched. At that moment, she felt confident that jackie was not lying to her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe you!¡± In the end, Selena nodded. ¡°Of course. jackie, if you managed to do so, the Taylor family will not only acknowledge your identity! We can also have your inws, Selena, and your entire family¡ª including your mother¡ªto move into Taylor Residence!¡± The old man contemted for a moment, then said, ¡°By then, Selena can also resume her work in Taylor Group!¡± ¡°Alright. You have a deal!¡± jackie agreed immediately. ¡°Brat, you¡¯re really good at boasting. I¡¯d like to see how embarrassing it¡¯ll be for you should you fail to produce the money by then!¡± Ivan took two steps forward and red at jackie. jackie took out a stick of cigarette and casually lit it. He took a deep breath. ¡°And what if I managed to do it? If I fail, I¡¯ll roll my way out of the gates of Taylor Residence. Should I seed, however, you¡¯ll have to kneel and apologize to Selena. How does that sound? After all, in the past five years, you¡¯ve done quite the harm!¡± ¡°sure. Listen up, everyone. This is a promise between me and this brat! Since he wants to embarrass himself, then I can only oblige. When the timees, we¡¯ll all bear witness to how he rolls from this gate all the way out. Remember, you¡¯re not walking out, but roll!¡± Ivanughed out loud. ¡®It¡¯s already a miracle for this trash toe back alive. Producing thirty million dors in a month? Dream on!¡¯ ¡°Brother Ivan, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not deaf. We heard it clearly. We¡¯ll be your witnesses!¡± Cecilia crossed her hands over her chest and gave jackie a condescending look. ¡°It¡¯s been five years. After finally coming back and managed to buy some clothes for your mother and wife, you chose to get some imitation items. Your clothings scream of poverty. I refuse to believe that you can produce thirty million dors!¡± ¡°you¡¯re right!¡± ¡°I think he knows that he¡¯s unworthy of Selena and decided to go all out with his bluff. When the time comes, he can only shamefully roll out of Taylor Residence!¡± ¡°Look at him. If he can earn thirty million dors in one month, then can¡¯t I easily set a hundred million as a small goal?¡± Quite a number of the Taylor family members startedughing. There were quite a lot of people present. They were mostly working in the Taylor Group, under the employ of Ivan Taylor. They naturally intended to curry favor for him. ¡° jackie, you¡¯ve said it yourself. I¡¯m waiting for your ten million as a betrothal gift. When the timees, don¡¯t me me for being merciless!¡± Fiona reminded him after contemting it. ¡°Fiona, have you gone crazy thinking of money? Do you really think that he cane up with that amount for his betrothal gift?¡± Ivan smiled. ¡°Just ten million dors as a betrothal gift will allow me to marry Selena? I¡¯ll pay ten million dors. Let her marry me! If that¡¯s insufficient, I¡¯m fine with fifty million dors! What to do when I¡¯m notcking money?¡± Right at that moment, a man of stout physique walked in as heughed loudly, followed by a group of bodyguards. Chapter 16 ¡°Young Master Wilson, what are you doing here?¡± Ivan greeted the Wilson family¡¯s young master the moment he noticed him. ¡°What did you say earlier, Young Master Wilson? Fifty million? You¡¯re willing to offer a fifty million dors reward?¡± Overwhelmed with emotions, Fiona¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Is your word good?¡± she sputtered. One should know that the Wilsons and the rks were both second-ss aristocratic families. Simply put, they were significantly wealthier than their Taylor family. ¡°Of course, Auntie. Do we look like people who¡¯d go back on their word? I¡¯m still a member of the Wilson family, my word is still good!¡± Young Master Wilson chuckled as he spoke, yet he was simultaneously admiring the seemingly perfect appearance of Selena. He could not hold himself back as he gulped. Young Master Wilson was extremely fat; so much so that he resembled a pig. Not only was he extremely gluttonous, but he was very interested in women as well. He was instantly charmed back when he first laid eyes on Selena and her ethereal beauty. When he learned of her marriage to a takeout delivery guy in addition to being pregnant at ater time, he was all too furious. Even so, Selena¡¯s beauty did not fade even after she gave birth; she looked even more beautiful and mature. Her body was practically glowing with femininity. He would do everything to keep her all to himself. Moreover, Selena was known as the most beautiful maiden in the Eastfield. Marrying her would be an incredible and proud feat in front of other men. ¡°Splendid. I¡¯ll hold you to your word!¡± Fiona pped her hands, chuckling as she approached Selena. ¡°Did you hear that, Selena?¡± she spoke. ¡°That person, jackie, mentioned ten million. This Young Master Wilson fellow instead offered to pay fifty million dors, and he had always been interested in you. He¡¯s not too bad himself, the way I see it. You should give it some thought. All you need to do is nod and we¡¯ll make he, jackie, leave immediately!¡± The instant Selena heard that statement, she nearly passed out from agitation. She could barely hold her composure just by looking at Young Master Wilson¡¯s appearance. Although that Young Master rk fellow was not a pleasant man, he was handsome at least. That man from the Wilson family looked fat and his ears were too huge. She felt greasy just by staring at him. She then argued, ¡°Ma, are you marrying off your daughter or selling her? So, you¡¯ll just hand off your daughter to whoever is offering the highest price? Why don¡¯t you just auction me off then?¡± Selena furiously added, ¡°Even Grandpa agreed to let me marry jackie, and the agreement was even set earlier. How can you simply act on your own and change it as you like?¡± ¡°Selena, that¡¯s not what I meant. That jackie fellow is a takeout delivery boy, and he¡¯s only been a soldier for a few years now. You don¡¯t expect him to amount to anything, do you now?¡± As she finished, Fiona pointed her disdainful re at jackie before she continued, ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking down on him. I wonder: can he make thirty million dors in a month? Hehe! Just you wait. He won¡¯t be able to make that much money after a month. Till then, I¡¯ll have him exiled from our family!¡± ¡° jackie White? Good lord, this person is jackie White? Kylie¡¯s useless father has returned?¡± Stunned Young Master Wilson carefully scrutinized jackie. ¡°It seems like his appearance is the only thing that¡¯s going for him,¡± he spoke. ¡°He¡¯s dressed so inly. How is he worthy of Miss Selena?¡± ¡°You sure spout a lot of nonsense!¡± jackie red at him icily. He condescendingly spoke, ¡°This is the Taylor family home. What are you, an outsider, doing here? If you have no purpose here, then beat it!¡± ¡°Such strong words. Don¡¯t you know just how major of a family us Wilsons are?¡± Young Master Wilson cackled out loud then added, ¡°Am I really here without a purpose? I¡¯m here to discuss the matters of our coboration with Young Master Taylor. We happen to have something that we¡¯d like to work together with the Taylors!¡± The moment Old Master Taylor heard that statement, he was naturally pleased as he said, ¡°All thate by are guests. Let¡¯s sit here, Young Master Wilson!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need, Old Master Taylor. I¡¯ll be talking to Young Master Wilson!¡± Young Master Wilson then looked at Ivan before he spoke with a very peculiar expression, ¡°Young Master Ivan, what¡¯s wrong with your hand? Did you fight with someone? Who dares fight with you?¡± Ivan¡¯s expression grew incredibly bitter as he eyeballed jackie. Hoarsely, he replied, ¡°A mad man, nothing else. I was merely joking with his daughter Kylie, and he came over to beat me up without saying a word.¡± Micheal Wilson was stunned after hearing that statement. He spoke after looking at jackie, ¡°Oh, so it was that useless object, then. Truly unexpected that he was bold enough to hit you. He¡¯s got guts, I¡¯ll give him that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. We had a bet. He said that after a month on my grandfather¡¯s seventieth birthday, he¡¯ll give me ten million dors as reimbursement! In addition to offering Selena¡¯s family a ten million dors reward, he¡¯ll also give my grandfather a gift worth ten million dors! Should he fail, he¡¯ll exile himself out of the Taylor family and divorce Selena! He¡¯ll roll out the front door from this spot!¡± Ivan cackled out loud and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Wilson. You have toe by during our grandfather¡¯s seventieth birthday. You have to see how this little brat will roll out of the front door!¡± ¡°Alright. The distance from here to the front door is quite far. I¡¯m guessing he won¡¯t be able to roll out of it very quickly!¡± Young Master Wilson cackled and took a look at Selena. He then said, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Selena. All I have is time, and I¡¯m willing to wait for you. You¡¯ll have your freedom once again after this little brat is exiled from the Taylor family after a month, and that means you¡¯ll be single. When the day comes, don¡¯t turn me away!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go, Young Master Wilson. We still have important matters to discuss!¡± Ivan had a smug look on his face. He was beaten rather badly by jackie today, but if he could get this brat exiled from the family, it would be the best thing that could ever happen! He believed that jackie was nothing but a ruffian. He was merely saying that to preserve his pride. He was actually interested to see how much this brat would humiliate himself when the time arrived. Ivan soon left with Young Master Wilson! ¡°Alright, you guys can leave as well. Don¡¯t disappoint me in a month from now!¡± Old Master Taylor realized it was gettingte outside as he waved his hand impatiently. Although jackie¡¯s behavior was a little out of his expectations, the thought of his granddaughter getting married to a poor man¡ªwhich humiliated him¡ªdissatisfied him so. At this very moment, in an extremelyvish mansion, the wealthiest man in all of the Eastfield, James Drake was looking at a middle-aged man. After some thought, he said, ¡°The man who returned with the God of War, Lana is called jackie White. I¡¯m guessing that their rtionship isn¡¯t as simple as it seems on the surface. Look into it for me! I want an answer as soon as possible!¡± The man in front of him was James¡¯s most efficient assistant. He had served the Drake family incredibly well. After he listened to that statement, he frowned and said, ¡°Master, I think there¡¯s no need for that. Even if that man has some ties to the God of War, Lana, he doesn¡¯t possess any useful value to us, right?¡± As he said that, he smiled and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we strike at the very root of our problem, to butter up the great God of War. That¡¯s the most important thing to us!¡± Chapter 17 As James listened to what his staff had to say, he could not hold back his bitter chuckle. ¡°The Gods of Wars are way above our status, and they¡¯re not easy to butter up,¡± he stated. ¡°Not to mention, this is a female God of War. We don¡¯t even know what she likes and dislikes!¡± He paused when that point was brought up. He continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid all of the major powerhouses wanted nothing more than to sweet-talk to the God of War upon her return. Fortunately, we went through so much to learn of her flight today, and it seems the other powerhouses knew absolutely nothing.¡± The middle-aged man in front of him nodded his head and said, ¡°The gift we sent for the God of War Lana, did she ept it?¡± ¡°She epted the hospitality we arranged for her. It¡¯s a different story for the money, though. She was quite disinterested with it!¡± James chuckled and said, ¡°Lana seems to dislike it when people try to tter her. Not to mention, we have no idea how exactly we can cajole her.¡± The middle-aged man remained silent for a brief moment. All of a sudden, his eyes lit up as he spoke, ¡°Master, so what you meant was, since that jackie fellow shares quite the unique rtionship with Lana, all we need to do is butter up jackie. This, in turn, would be an indirect way of ttering the God of War. Thus, if the God of War only grants our family her blessing in the future, wouldn¡¯t this make our business more stable?¡± James nodded slowly and replied, ¡°Yes. That man was able to sit in the same ne with Lana when they returned. All we need to do is help jackie, since that would mean we¡¯re also wooing Lana!¡± ¡°Bravo, Master!¡± The nickname for the middle-aged man was called Spectre, and he happened to be one of the Three Major Guardians in the Drake family. With a smile etched on his face, he then spoke, ¡°Hmm. This God of War happens to be a female and, from how I see it, she isn¡¯t young at all¡­¡± James frowned after hearing that statement. ¡°Spectre,¡± he started, ¡°you¡¯re not thinking of making a move on her to make her your woman now, are you? You best keep that thought to yourself. Should you offend her and the God of War gets furious, not only is our Drake family, but the entire Eastfield will end up as a river of blood in a single night!¡± Spectre let out a bitterugh as he said, ¡°Master, how would I dare to even have that thought? Besides, I am not the kind of person to toy with a woman¡¯s feelings just for my future benefit now, right? A man who uses a woman to further their reputation is someone I would be the first person to look down on!¡± Upon making that statement, Spectre exined, ¡°What I mean is, jackie isn¡¯t Lana¡¯s man now, is he? Perhaps there¡¯s also a possibility of them sharing an intimate rtionship! Besides, they¡¯ve known each other for a very long period in the fields of war. And they see each other very often¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s very unlikely. Judging by how they both behaved, they seemed very cold to one another. They have quite the cold face on them; could that even spark any romance?¡± James chuckled and, after a brief pause, continued, ¡°No matter what, just look into them. It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s only a staff to Lana. We still have to butter them up; this will surely strengthen our bond with the God of War!¡± ¡°No problem. Recently, numerous military veterans areing out of retirement in Eastfield. There are also many high-ranking and well-achieved soldiers among them. Go visit them and have someone look into that jackie fellow.¡± Spectre nodded as he beamed, ¡°Now that Master has mentioned it, I¡¯m starting to get interested in that man! I hope he won¡¯t disappoint me!¡± ¡°Good! I¡¯ll await your good news!¡± James spoke with a chuckle. ¡­ At this very moment, in a random room within the rk family home, Ken was seething with rage. He stared furiously at Dan in front of him and barked, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Dan? Why didn¡¯t you teach he, jackie, a lesson? Not only that, but you had someone carry me away. Do you have any idea how humiliating that was to me?¡± As he spoke, he pointed at his mouth and said, ¡°Look, my teeth have beenpletely smashed. Goddamnit! When have I, Ken rk, ever endured such humiliation!¡± ¡°Young Master, that man isn¡¯t as simple as you imagine. I¡¯m no match for him!¡± Dan frowned and spoke in an all too serious tone, ¡°He murdered the ck Dragon. I was told by witnesses present in that scene; they didn¡¯t even notice him so much as move a muscle before he dropped dead!¡± ¡°That has to be impossible, right? Don¡¯t we have surveince cameras? Why can¡¯t we get clear footage of how he made his move?¡± After Ken heard what he said, his expression was in disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ve already looked into it and have even slowed down the footage, all to no avail!¡± Dan let out a bitter laugh and added, ¡°Still, we know that he was directly pierced in-between his eyes. We found an extremely thin silver needle on top of a pir a good distance away. Moreover, the silver needle completely pierced through the pir. There are only one to two millimeters exposed out of the pir!¡± Young Master Ken took a deep breath and said, ¡°You¡¯re joking, right? You¡¯re telling me that after a person¡¯s head was pierced, it also pierced through a stone pir, and all that¡¯s left was a tiny bit exposed on the outside? Such an incredible speed and insane strength!¡± ¡°This finger of mine, well, I lost a bet to him, and I chopped it off as a result! This person is way too terrifying! Young Master, don¡¯t ever cross this jackie White, do you understand?¡± Dan raised his hand and said, ¡°Arm-wrestling with him made me feel like I¡¯m a mere antpared to him with the strength he had.¡± ¡°That¡¯s got to be impossible, isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s someone that powerful in this world? You¡¯re already incredibly powerful; how much more powerful can he bepared to you?¡± Ken waspletely stunned. If that was the case, would it be that getting Selena was a mere dream? ¡°Yeah, this was also the first time for me to have ever met someone this terrifyingly powerful!¡± Dan lamented as he left swiftly. Young Master Ken sat on the floor after Dan had left him be. The moment he thought about the beautiful Selena, his heart felt incredibly dissatisfied. ¡°Goddamnit. I refuse to believe it. This is the Eastfield, and we rks happened to be a second-ss aristocratic family. Is it that difficult for us to get one woman?¡± Ken clenched his fist while a glimmer of determination shed across his eyes. He said, ¡°Selena Taylor, I¡¯ll do everything I can to get you toy in my bed obediently!¡± ¡­ At this moment, jackie, Selena and the others had all left the Taylor family home. ¡° jackie, those things were words you spouted earlier on your own. I don¡¯t care about anything else. If you don¡¯t give me ten million dors on the old man¡¯s seventieth birthday, it won¡¯t be easy for you to be our family¡¯s son-inw now!¡± When they had just got out the door, Fiona could not hold herself back from furiously saying, ¡°You¡¯ve already seen our Selena is up for grabs as usual. Even Young Master Wilson had said it himself; all Selena needs to do is nod and fifty million dors won¡¯t be a problem for him.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Mom. Anything I say, I¡¯ll pull it off with ease.¡± jackie let out a bitterugh as he looked at the elderly couple. He then added, ¡°That¡¯s right, Mom and Dad. You¡¯ve both been living frugally in these five years, so let me bring you guys out to shop for a few sets of new clothes now. It¡¯s a little something from me, as a son-inw!¡± ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m afraid that the clothes you¡¯d buy would shame me in public. It¡¯s better for you to not buy me anything than a good knock-off. I want to wear branded clothes!¡± Fiona noticed the clothes Selena had in her hands. She immediately snatched it before she could react and walked to a nearbyke not far from there and immediately tossed it in. ¡°You can¡¯t undersell yourself this way, my girl,¡± she barked. ¡°You happen to be thedy of the Taylor family. We have to maintain our pride, even though we¡¯re poor. Such imitations aren¡¯t something worthwhile to wear!¡± Chapter 18 Selena initially thought her mother would help her carry the clothes in her hands when she snatched and tossed them into theke. It was already toote by the time she came to her senses. Those three sets of clothes that cost nearly two hundred thousand had been audaciously tossed into the lake beside her. ¡°What on Earth are you doing, Ma? Those were authentic! Who told you they were fake?¡± Selena was so agitated that she stomped. rmed, she rushed over as her eyes grew red and she seemed like she was about to cry. It was the first time jackie had gotten her clothes. After all the hardships she had endured for the five years they were married, she finally had a taste of luxury. This meant her endurance for the past five years was not for nothing! ¡°Authentic? How are those even genuine? And if they truly were, can he even afford them?¡± The skeptical Fiona crossed her arms at her chest. She was unconvinced that jackie had that much money to have bought Gi branded clothes for her daughter. ¡°Dear mother-inw, those were truly genuine. We bought them at the Gi store. They can¡¯t possibly be fake now, right?¡± jackie said. Joan, who stood at the side, finally burst, ¡°How could you toss clothes that cost nearly two hundred thousand into theke?!¡± ¡°No, I must retrieve them!¡± The already frantic Selena was prepared to dive into theke and retrieve the clothes. Fortunately, theke was clear; she could start wearing the clothes after a good wash once she retrieved them. jackie watched Selena¡¯s every move and felt his heart wrench. Selena was only twenty. She even contributed greatly to her family¡¯spany at a young age¡ª five years ago¡ªbeing thedy from the Taylor family. Selena, back then, was adorned with branded clothes and had enjoyed being treated as a reputabledy. Yet, here she was, in an attempt to dive into theke merely to retrieve those few pieces of clothing. jackie took two steps forward and immediately grabbed onto Selena. ¡°Forget about them, my dear,¡± he called out, ¡°they¡¯re only three pieces of clothing anyway. I¡¯ll bring you out and buy you another one!¡± Selena was unmoved. ¡°No,¡± she protested. ¡°These clothes are so expensive, and the money you earned has risked your life. Not to mention, this is the first time you bought me clothes. I have to fish them up, and they can still be worn, too!¡± jackie chuckled as he heard that statement. He felt utterly touched; he thought that having a wife like her would make him a happy man for the rest of his life. As he released her hand, jackie dove into theke and picked up the clothes. He was drenched head to toe, but the words Selena spoke to him warmed his heart. ¡°No way. They¡¯re actually authentic?¡± As the shocked Fiona saw the event unfolding before her, she looked toward Joan and sputtered, ¡°Where¡¯d your son get the money from?¡± Joan let out a bitterugh before she responded, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the five years my son has served as a soldier. When he was discharged this time and upon his return, he was given some prize money from being discharged. He used that money to buy us clothes, didn¡¯t he? Although the money he earned had ced him at great risk, he willingly spent it all for Selena!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Fiona waspletely speechless. She did not expect those clothes were genuine Gi clothes. ¡°You¡¯re hopeless. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s authentic or not; you can¡¯t just toss it into theke! It came from jackie¡¯s thoughtfulness!¡± Even the usually silent Andrew could not help but re at Fiona. jackie was already out of theke at this moment. He looked at Andrew before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s head back now, father-inw. Your leg was smashed by ident. Don¡¯t you worry, though, I can help you heal!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible, right?¡± Andrew¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that statement. He frowned after that and said, ¡°When we went to get it checked in a well-known hospital, the doctor mentioned that it¡¯ll still limp even after it¡¯s treated. This is a nerve problem, and the bones underneath are all progressively necrotic. Even as I¡¯m walking now, I feel numb!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? You, a useless piece of trash, know medical treatment? I¡¯ll never believe you!¡± Fiona, on the other hand, rolled her eyes at jackie and barked, ¡° jackie, don¡¯t you dare think that we¡¯d ept you just by giving the prize money this time and buying a few clothes for my daughter. I¡¯m telling you now: it¡¯s not happening!¡± Fiona then fell into a momentary silence before she continued her tirade, ¡°We¡¯ve endured so much hardship all these years. How is this small amount of money enough for us? Besides, based on reason, you¡¯re required to give the ten million prize money to us during the old man¡¯s seventieth birthday. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think for a second that we¡¯ll acknowledge you!¡± ¡°What on Earth are you saying, Mom?! He¡¯s still Kylie¡¯s father, and the child can¡¯t live without a father. Besides, he¡¯s a responsible man!¡± Selena stared at Fiona furiously. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you guys acknowledge him or not,¡± she added, ¡°as in my heart, he¡¯s my¡ªSelena Taylor¡¯s¡ªman. Even if you have him exiled from the Taylor family, I¡¯ll never marry Young Master rk or Young Master Wilson. From how I see it, those people aren¡¯t even a fraction of a man jackie is.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Fiona was livid. She pointed at Selena and said, ¡°How did I give birth to a daughter like you? You¡¯re being disrespectful now, do you understand? Are you here to pressure your mother to death? Are you only satisfied when I¡¯m dead after being backed into a corner?¡± ¡°I¡ªthat¡¯s not what I meant! You can¡¯t always force me, you know?¡± Selena could only hold back her frustrations when she noticed her mothermenting on the side. ¡°Fine. Stop talking about it, Ma. This whole ordeal is my fault, I admit it!¡± ¡°I¡ª jackie White¡ªam a man, and I¡¯ll never go back on any word I¡¯ve said. I¡¯ll give you ten million when the timees, and I¡¯ll never let Selena be parted from me!¡± jackie then let out a dryugh and said, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s gettingte now. Let¡¯s all go back to take a shower, change into fresh clothes, and we¡¯ll all eat out tonight.¡± Fiona¡¯s eyes lit up at the mere mention of eating out. They had lived meagerly for thest five years and Selena was restricted to find work. She could only rely on the money she made from picking up trash for her family¡¯s living. Aside from Selena, all the expenses they had were paid with Andrew¡¯s earnings. His monthly pay was not much, but he forked everything out every month to allow Selena to buy groceries. They lived as they saved. Hence, Fiona actually felt quite happy when she heard that. Just like before, however, her expression turned cold as she scoffed, ¡°Are you sure about eating out? I¡¯m telling you now, I won¡¯t ept ces that are considered low-ss. If you want me toe along, it should only be avishly high-ss restaurant!¡± ¡°Of course. As long you¡¯re willing, Mom. Anywhere you pick is fine!¡± jackie chuckled then hailed two cabs. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he spoke. ¡°We¡¯ll head back first since Kylie and Jenny are both waiting for us. I think the little rascal should be famished by now. Have Jenny be at our home next time. She can help us take care of Kylie and clean up the house.¡± Fiona rolled her eyes at jackie. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mom. If I don¡¯t see the ten million prize money, I¡¯ll never acknowledge you as our family¡¯s son inw. Hmph!¡± Selena, on the other hand, was frowning. ¡°Jenny is quite good, but the wages our Taylor family offers aren¡¯t too low either,¡± she mumbled. ¡°It¡¯d cost six to seven thousand dors per month. We can¡¯t afford that!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll take care of the money. It¡¯s almost the start of the school¡¯s semester, too, so we should enroll Kylie to a school soon!¡± jackie chuckled as he made that statement. ¡°Yeah!¡± Selena nodded. It did not take too long for them to reach home with their cabs. ¡­ At this very moment, one of the three guardians in the Drake family¡ªSpectre¡ªrushed frantically to look for James after receiving a phone call. Chapter 19 ¡°Master, Master! I¡¯ve made several phone calls, and I finally found something about the whole situation with jackie. It¡¯s very peculiar!¡± Spectre called out to James as he rushed in frantically. ¡°Peculiar?¡± James was somewhat startled when he heard what Spectre had to say. He never thought he would describe jackie as ¡®peculiar¡¯. ¡°Have a look. This is the information I got from people I tasked in the military to look into jackie White. There¡¯s only his name, his ID number, and his past job as a takeout delivery boy. After that, he became the son-inw of the Taylor family. He got enlisted on the second day of his marriage, and what happens after that is something we can¡¯t find. Suddenly, five yearster, he returned to the Eastfield!¡± Spectre frowned and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t such a casefile peculiar? Not only was information during his enlistment a mystery, but the department he was enlisted in was unknown as well. All we could find was that his mother¡¯s name is Joan Xavier, currently working as a cleaner in Eastfield. We have nothing on his father!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t find anything about his father, and his situation during his enlistment is also aplete mystery¡­¡± There was a frown on his face, but James soon came to a deduction. ¡°Judging from the looks of it, there¡¯s a huge possibility that someone had intentionally erased all records about him!¡± he articted. ¡°Or perhaps, this is just his surface-level casefile and that his identity isn¡¯t that simple. There might be a very confidential and secretive casefile on him!¡± ¡°Master, if that¡¯s the case, this man¡¯s identity is certainly not that simple. Otherwise, the government wouldn¡¯t tantly hide his casefile and stop anyone from digging into him!¡± The astounded Spectre remarked, ¡°To have power for movement of this scale¡­ If he wasn¡¯t a God of War, he¡¯d be close to one!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! It has to be that!¡± Stirred, James nodded immediately and ordered, ¡°Go, continue your search on jackie¡¯s current situation in Eastfield. Isn¡¯t he living with the Taylor family? Look into how jackie is doing while he lives in the Taylor family home, and look into what he¡¯s doing right now!¡± ¡°Not a problem, Master. I, too, feel that this man isn¡¯t as in as we think!¡± Spectre nodded immediately as he said, ¡°It seems that there¡¯s not just one God of War that has returned to Eastfield this time. There are two!¡± ¡°This is such a good opportunity for us, the Drake family!¡± James chuckled humorously. Racking his brain for a moment, he then spoke, ¡°Look into where he currently is right now. I can¡¯t get in contact with him right now. Besides, he¡¯s seen me during the day, and he might suspect that we¡¯re investigating him if he sees me again at night. Still, we can arrange for Titus or Tanner to get in contact with him!¡± Spectre tittered. ¡°Excellent idea. I¡¯ll have it arranged right now! As for his situation in the Taylor family¡¯s home, we can slowly investigate and probe progressively. I believe we can find out his current whereabouts in less than an hour!¡± ¡­ It was only after jackie returned to his home did he recall something. Frowning, he asked, ¡°My dear, where will I be sleeping tonight?¡± Selena blushed after hearing that. That would actually be a problem. Both of them were married; they still had a daughter. It was during their wedding night, when Selena was drunk, that they did the deed. Selena remained silent for a really long while as she had no idea how to answer him. Upon noticing the distraught look on Selena¡¯s face, jackie mirthfully spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll sleep in any empty rooms!¡± Selena frowned and said, ¡°There are only so many rooms in total. Your mom has one, and so does my mom. Although it¡¯s rare for my brother to return, he has one as well. Kylie and I are sharing a room. Four rooms and not a single one remains. Fortunately, Jenny is renting a house outside. Otherwise, she herself won¡¯t have room to sleep in!¡± jackie was embarrassed as he replied with a bitterugh, ¡°The storeroom is also fine. As long as it provides cover from wind and rain. When we were on a mission out there back then, we survived for a month¡¯s time on a deserted ind.¡± ¡°Deserted ind!¡± After Selena heard that, she frowned and said, ¡°It had to be hard for you, right?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯d always be thinking that I have such a beautiful wife waiting at home for me should we be victorious. With that thought in mind, I¡¯d be motivated!¡± jackie looked at Selena who was right in front of him; the hellish torture he endured for five years was worth every second. Five years of absolute hell had honed him into a sharp de. This sharp de, however, had to hide its edges to protect his woman and family. Selena felt utterly gratified after she heard what jackie had to say. She was a rebel against her family from the very beginning, but she soon realized she was unable to part with the child inside her belly. Now, jackie made her feel that she could depend on him. ¡°You¡­ I think you should just share a room with us!¡± Selena finally pouted her lips as her blush seared. jackie coughed. ¡°Well then, dear wife, can I cuddle with you while I sleep?¡± jackie became giddy as the woman before him was absolutely gentle and kind. Selena¡¯s watery eyes could charm anyone. ¡°No. Allowing you to share a room with me is pretty good on its own. The child was an ident back then and, besides, I can¡¯t fully ept you now. Not yet!¡± Selena turned around then said, ¡°You can only sleep on the floor with a carpet. Wait¡­wait till our rtionship grows much deeper in the future, and I¡¯ll think about then! Hurry up and take a shower. Kylie¡¯s delighted when she heard that we¡¯ll have a feast tonight.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get to it right now!¡± Unexpectedly, just as jackie had just gone to take a shower, Fiona came over to Selena¡¯s room. She then coldly asked, ¡°There aren¡¯t any extra rooms, so where will jackie be sleeping tonight?¡± ¡°On the floor. Am I not cing the carpet down now?¡± Selena let out a bitterugh as she took the covers out. Upon noticing that, Fiona¡¯s expression recovered slightly. She then said, ¡°Daughter, you can¡¯t ever allow that bastard child to touch you now, do you understand? If it wasn¡¯t for him, we won¡¯t be living in such a hellish state. Besides, as long as I¡¯ve not seen the promised ten million, you can¡¯t sell yourself short. Do you understand? Men will never appreciate anything they can easily get!¡± ¡°You¡¯re being too judgemental now, don¡¯t you think, Ma? From how I see it, as long as jackie treats us well and if we work hard together, everything would be better!¡± Selena pondered for a moment then added, ¡°Besides, he¡¯s not too bad. He treats me well, he treats Kylie well, and he¡¯s also very respectful toward his mother!¡± ¡°What¡¯s good without money? Can he treat you well, feed our family with good food, dress better, and live better? Only by giving us money to spend is he treating you well, not by saying a couple of kind statements!¡± After Fiona finished her harangue, she got out immediately after mming the door. ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± she sneered. ¡°Since he mentioned that he¡¯ll be treating us to dinner tonight, I want to make it extremely difficult for him! I want him to know, he can¡¯t afford to treat us!¡± Chapter 20 ¡°Yay, yay! We can go for a meal now!¡± Kylie was dressed in a beautiful mini princess dress while she pranced delightfully in the courtyard. ¡°Madam, I won¡¯t be joining you guys. I still have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Jenny smiled at Selena. ¡°A date with your boyfriend again? Oh, you. Hurry up and go!¡± Selena spoke with apassionate smile. Joan had already finished her shower at that moment. She changed into the new clothes jackie had bought for her; she looked younger at a short nce. Although she was already in her forties, she looked younger and more elegant. Joan looked effortlessly beautiful, and she had her natural elegance as well. Although she was usually dressed in her cleaner¡¯s uniform to work, she still emanated a personal grace that only belonged to her and no one else. It was also this reason that jackie¡¯s father fell in love with her back then. Unfortunately¡­ ¡°Ma, you look pretty in that dress!¡± Selena smiled as she took a look at Joan. ¡°Oh, you. Stop ttering me; I¡¯m already old!¡± Joan chuckled while she spoke. Fiona who was sitting on the side could not hold herself back from mumbling while she witnessed that scene. ¡°Am I her birth mother, or is she?¡± she mumbled. ¡°Goddamnit¡­¡± Andrew, on the other hand, was smoking. He had a frown on his face as he seemed to be lost in thoughts. After a moment, he nudged Fiona next to him with his elbow and said, ¡°Say, jackie said he can heal my leg. Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Fiona immediately said, ¡°You actually believe the nonsense he sputtered? Don¡¯t you know anything about him? He¡¯s only a soldier, so is he capable of healing your leg? I think it¡¯s more likely that he¡¯ll break your leg!¡± Andrew was speechless. Embarrassed, he found himself unable to argue. Fiona then looked at the direction of the washroom and spoke impatiently. ¡°How is he taking such a long shower? I¡¯m already famished!¡± Andrew took a look at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯s only been five minutes, though. You were taking a shower for half an hour earlier¡­¡± Although this courtyard seemed old and disheveled, it was in a strategic location. After jackie was done with his shower, a few of them began to discuss where to eat while they strolled. ¡°Hmm, not this one. It¡¯s too cheap. It¡¯s not enough!¡± ¡°This one is even worse. A public buffet? Meaningless!¡± As she strolled, Fiona intentionally looked at jackie with disdainful eyes while she goaded him, ¡° jackie, you suggested treating us to a meal. I want to eat in a better restaurant. Have you brought enough money? Don¡¯t bail on us after we¡¯re done with our meal!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Today¡¯s my first time treating everyone to a meal, so we should all be happy. My dear mother-inw, just pick as you please, and eat to your heart¡¯s content!¡± jackie then turned to Kylie, who was in Selena¡¯s arms. He then reached out and said, ¡°Kylie, let Daddy carry you for a bit!¡± The flustered Kylie looked toward Selena with her pair of huge sharp eyes, seemingly asking for her approval. ¡°Kylie, he¡¯s your father. Hurry and call out to your father. Let him carry you.¡± Selena felt her emotions stirred. Shemented at the fact that a child could not be without a father. On the day her child was born, she started her long journey of waiting. She was internally terrified. She was afraid of jackie dying on the battlefield. ¡°Da¡ªDaddy!¡± Kylie reached out and called out to her father with her child-like voice. As a Supreme Warrior, jackie¡¯s heart wrenched the second he heard her innocent voice. It was the first time she called him ¡®daddy¡¯. In the five years of constant battle, he felt like he had slowly be downright merciless and cold-blooded. However, he never expected his heart would soften after just hearing his daughter calling him daddy in such a sweet way. ¡°Let¡¯s eat here. This ce seems alright!¡± Just as jackie was carrying Kylie, Fiona noticed an impressive looking restaurant. Although it was not in some fancy hotel, the style of this restaurant looked impressive and rather ssy. The main point was that the restaurant must have a very expensive rent to have been built at that spot. In other words, the prices of the food must be expensive as well. ¡°Hmm¡­ You¡¯ve got good taste, dear mother-inw. This ce has a romantic feel to it, and the interior design isn¡¯t bad. Music is also ying in the background. Truly, only people who know how to enjoy life would choose such a ce!¡± After jackie took a look at it, he nodded in agreement as well. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it obvious? Just look at who picked it!¡± Fiona¡¯s expression seemed slightly prideful before her eyes swiftly shifted, rolling at jackie. ¡°Don¡¯t even think for a second that praising me would make me forgive everything you¡¯ve done, brat,¡± she sneered. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, that ten million shouldn¡¯t be short by¡­¡± ¡­ Upon noticing jackie and the group of people approaching, a beautiful waitress walked up to them and started catering to them. ¡°Pleasee inside, all of you! Our services here aren¡¯t any less than the ones in those fancy hotels. Besides, our customers are rather reputable people¡­¡± ¡°Give me a table close to the windows!¡± jackie nodded and the rest took their seats. The beautiful waitress came over with a menu. ¡°I¡¯ll order!¡± Fiona immediately snatched the menu. After taking a look, she pointed at the lobster and said, ¡°This ain¡¯t bad. One would cost more than a thousand, right? How many people do we have here? Let¡¯s have one for each!¡± ¡°Ma, why are you ordering that much? It¡¯s such a waste, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Selena waspletely speechless. Judging from the looks of things, her mother was actually going to make it difficult for jackie. ¡°How could you say that, my daughter? He said it himself; he can make 30 million in a month. That would mean he¡¯ll make 1 million dors in a day, right? For a person like that, could he not afford this meal?¡± Fiona raised her voice intentionally. In an instant, the few tables around them started looking their way. ¡°No way¡­he¡¯s that capable? 1 million a day? Is he boasting? 30 million a month. Does that mean he¡¯d make 300 million in a year?¡± A woman gasped audibly. ¡°That¡¯s ludicrous. Truly can¡¯t judge from his looks, though. That man seems to be dressed normally, doesn¡¯t he?¡± ¡°Is this real? Whye here if he makes thirty million dors a month? Why don¡¯t they head to a five- star restaurant then?¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s cheap here? It really isn¡¯t. It¡¯s easy to spend tens of thousands here.¡± More people were starting to look at jackie. Some were envious, while some were merely interested to see who on earth this person was to have such power. Fiona grinned when she noticed the attention. Would he bepletely humiliated if he was unable to payter? Until then, he would not have the pride left to marry her daughter! ¡°Must you be so loud when ordering food, Ma?¡± Selena was speechless. It genuinely seemed like Fiona wished to humiliate jackie in public. ¡°Pardon me, I¡¯m a loud talker!¡± Fionaughed as she immediately crossed her arms. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t mind now, would you, jackie? After all, you know our Selena is named the most beautiful maiden in all of Eastfield! Her status is priceless. If you can¡¯t even afford a single meal, do you think you¡¯re worthy of her? If you can¡¯t even fork out the money for this meal, I suggest you leave her sooner rather thanter for her own good! Only Young Master Wilson and Young Master rk can provide my daughter with happiness!¡± She stared directly at jackie as she spoke, and she continued word by word, ¡°And you¡¯ll only drag my daughter down. Drag our family down. I advise you: Don¡¯t. Humiliate. Yourself.¡± After jackie heard that statement, he chuckled coldly as he seemed unfazed. He said, ¡°Dear mother-in- law, how can you speak so much in one meal? Don¡¯t you worry; I¡¯m the only one that can secure Selena¡¯s happiness. I¡¯ll still be able to pay everything, even if you ordered the entire menu tonight!¡± ¡°You speak heavy words. Well, don¡¯t mind if I do!¡± The corners of Fiona¡¯s mouth twitched as she held in a full belly of disdain. She wanted him to know what ruthless meant tonight! Chapter 21 In the restaurant, Fiona Lewis was so angry that herplexion turned red and her chest heaved. She would not be mocked and looked down on in these past five years if it was not because of jackie White. jackie White was the reason for everything. Everything happened because of this useless son-inw. Instantly, the atmosphere became very tense! Fiona thought of Young Master rk and Young Master Wilson, who were young masters of second- ss aristocratic families and were richer than the Taylor family. When she thought about the 50 million that Young Master Wilson was willing to pay as a betrothal gift, all she wished was to immediately chase away this veteran brat in front of her. She hated how this brat had taken advantage of her drunk daughter at the night of the wedding and would never forgive him. With so many eyes on him, she wanted to see how jackie would conclude the matter. It was rumored that veterans who came back from war would get a generous amount of bonus, but it would generally be around 200 to 300 thousand. Those who got more were the ones who had a meritorious service or the ones who had an official position. It was clear that jackie was not that kind of person. Furthermore, he had probably already spent most of his money in order to make her daughter happy and had not much left. If she ordered any more, jackie would have to sell himself to this ce. ¡°This, give me two of this. This one too, it looks good.¡± Fiona suddenly saw the beverage section at the bottom. In the beverage section, there were bottles of wine priced below 100, which was suitable for normal consumers. There were also beverages and alcohol that were suitable for rich people, and the most expensive one was 20 thousand dors. ¡°This red wine, 20 thousand dors per bottle, get me 20 bottles of it. After all, Selena¡¯s father is very troubled for these few years and has gotten fonder of drinking wine!¡± Subsequently, Fiona smiled, faced jackie, and asked, ¡°20 bottles?¡± Joan Xavier inhaled sharply after she heard Fiona and was worried that jackie did not have enough money with him. She spoke lightly with a frown, ¡°Fiona, it¡¯s 400 thousand dors for 20 bottles. On top of that, not many of us here like drinking. How can we finish so much wine? Also, it¡¯s such a big amount of money. We are one family, why would you do this?¡± Joan spoke in a pleading tone. ¡°Who are your family? That is merely what you think and I don¡¯t think so!¡± Fiona had a cold smile on her face. ¡°Lady, you can order more alcoholter, if you feel that it¡¯s insufficient. However, if you ce an order now, it cannot be refunded even if you did not open the bottle. We can, however, reserve it for your next visit¡­¡± The pretty waitress could also see that this mother-inw was obviously being deliberately arrogant toward her son-inw that she disliked, so the waitress spoke up to remind her. ¡°No problem, we can take it away even if we cannot finish it! He has to be rich to be my son-inw!¡± Fiona handed the menu back to the waitress. Only then did she look at Joan with a fake smile, ¡°Joan, you should not take me as your son¡¯s mother-inw right now. It¡¯s said that marriage requires both people toe from the same social status. We are not from the same ss. On top of that, he said that he would give me a 10 million dor betrothal gift. It¡¯s better that we discuss our rtionship after your son pays the 10 million betrothal gift!¡± Fiona continued saying. ¡°Mum, aren¡¯t you going overboard for doing this? It¡¯s such a big sum, do you really want jackie to get into trouble?¡± Selena Taylor was extremely angry. She had no idea that her mother would be so harsh and ridicule. ¡°He allowed me to order as I please, how am I acting overboard? That¡¯s funny. If you can¡¯t afford to treat us to a meal, why did you agree to it? Is it really so hard to acknowledge that you are poor and inadequate?¡± Fiona asked, as if she was not embarrassed that people around them were watching them as a joke. ¡°Selena, it¡¯s fine. She¡¯s your mother and also my mother. It¡¯s fine if she wants to eat better food! If we cannot finish it, we can take away and eat it at home. As long as there¡¯s no wastage!¡± jackie smiled calmly and even spoke up for Fiona. ¡°In my opinion, this is a wastage.¡± Selena twitched her mouth and could not help but started mumbling. After a while, the big meal started. The delicious dishes were served and ced in front of jackie and the others. ¡°Eat more, Kylie!¡± Looking at the little one swallowing saliva by the table, jackie smiled as he served her dishes. Selena looked at how cozy the scene was but had a frown on her face. She thought, could jackie White have achieved something during his five years in the war zone? When otherse back, they would normally receive 200 to 300 thousand as a bonus. jackie, who had stayed there for five years, might have 400 to 500 thousand. Even if he only had a small achievement, he might have one million dors worth of reward. If this was the case, buying clothes and other things today cost him around 200 thousand, jackie might still have 800 thousand with him. All the dishes on the table together with the red wine were estimated to be around 500 thousand. ¡® jackie should have enough money,¡¯ she thought. However, the money was exchanged with jackie¡¯s life in extreme difficulty. She felt reluctant that the money was ¡®eaten¡¯ in one meal Of course, she felt a littlefort in her heart because jackie was willing to invest everything for her. It seemed that she managed to find a good man out of her impulsive move. ¡°Darling, what are you thinking about? Start eating!¡± jackie smiled, picked up a piece of prawn, and ced it in Selena¡¯s bowl. ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s eat!¡± Selena looked at Kylie, who was eating happily. A sweet smile appeared on her face. However, what they were not aware of was that a security guard walked out immediately when he saw Selena and jackie. He headed to the street outside and made a call to Young Master Wilson, who was drinking alcohol. As Young Master Wilson ended the call, Ivan Taylor, who was by his side immediately asked, ¡°Oh Young Master. Wilson, what¡¯s the matter? Somebody actually contacted you sote at night!¡± ¡°That rubbish son-inw that married into the wife¡¯s family, actually brought my goddess, Selena, to have dinner in the high-end restaurant owned by my family. It seems that this young man has returned from the army and got some money. He ordered 20 bottles of red wine that costs 20 thousand dors each!¡± The fatty bit the chicken drumstick in his hand ruthlessly and said again, ¡°That motherfcker, I¡¯m fcking mad. I¡¯m so much richer than the useless veteran. I¡¯m the young master of the Wilson family and I¡¯d take over the Wilson family¡¯s estates. Your cousin was¡­by that guy, and they even have a child. I just don¡¯t understand no matter how much I think about it.¡± ¡°How much red wine? It seems that the young man had some luck and some small achievements in the past five years. If not, how would he have the money to pay for the bill, otherwise?¡± Ivan frowned, drank a mouthful of red wine, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Young Master Wilson, I actually have an idea. How do you feel if Selenaes over to you obediently tonight?¡± When Wilson heard this, his small eyes suddenly widened and he said in excitement, ¡°What¡¯s the idea? As long as you can make here to me obediently, I¡¯ll have a lot to offer you!¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll definitely work. Young Master Wilson, you just wait for my cousin¡¯s body tonight!¡± Ivan Taylor smiled evilly, his face had a cunning expression. Chapter 22 ¡°Oh my, I am so full. It¡¯s so delicious. I haven¡¯t eaten good food like this for such a long time!¡± Fiona ate to her heart¡¯s content. She had suffered a lot for these past five years. It was all because of that bastard, jackie White. He did not only cause her daughter to be driven out of the Taylor family, even both of them old folks suffered together. It had been five years, she had not eaten luxury meals like this for five years! She did not care if jackie had the money to pay the bill. After all, the person who would suffer from the embarrassment was not her. After all, nobody asked jackie to act rich and offer to pay. ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so jealous! I estimate that this table¡¯s bill must be around 200 thousand! That is the most expensive red wine avable here!¡± Most of the people at the tables around them had not left, quite a number of people looked at the delicious dishes on the table and were extremely envious. ¡°It really is a lot. Especially the 20 bottles of red wine that they only drank two bottles of. Oh my, they ordered so much. They really are rich!¡± One of the menmented. ¡°Wait, look at that man. Does he look like a person who earns a million a day? He dresses so ordinarily. Does he really have the money to pay the bill? Do they n to eat a free meal?¡± On the other hand, one of the women doubted jackie¡¯s ability to pay the bill. ¡°Has everybody finished eating? I¡¯ll get the bill if everyone¡¯s done!¡± jackie smiled and was prepared to pay the bill. ¡°Go, go, we are done. Waitress, how much is everything? Please pack these wines, we would like to take them to go!¡± Fiona waved to the waitress. She wanted to see if jackie could manage toe up with so much money. What they did not anticipate was that the waitress did note over, a manager walked over with a smile instead. He passed the bill to jackie, ¡°Sir, can you please go over there and pay the bill? Thank you for your visit!¡± jackie looked at this man¡¯s smile and felt a little weird. Why did his smile look insidious? He lowered his head to look at the bill in his hand. He immediately frowned, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think that I will pay such a bill tonight!¡± The customers at the nearby tables were stunned. This person asked his mother-inw to order whatever she wanted and was unable to pay the bill? ¡°F*ck me, these people are really here for a free meal!¡± ¡°How can they be so shameless? They acted as if they were very rich just now and even said that they earn 30 million every month. A man who earns 30 million a month can¡¯t even pay a 400 thousand bill?¡± A few people started chatting. Some of the people even looked at jackie with some feeling of dislike in their eyes. ¡°This person is so daring. Can he afford to offend the person who has the ability to open such a high-end restaurant? Is he looking for trouble?¡± Some of the people were waiting to watch a good show. Although Selena felt a little sorry about spending the money, but, there was nothing she could do. She had stood up and was prepared to leave after jackie paid the bill. She had no idea that there would be such a scene. She was frightened and directly sat back on the chair, a little stunned. Did jackie really not have the money? If he did not have money, where did his previous confidencee from? ¡°Sir, I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t leave here if you don¡¯t pay the bill at our ce!¡± that manager said and laughed as he looked at jackie. Chapter 23 ¡±Great, jackie White. Weren¡¯t you very proud and said that you can pay the bill? Weren¡¯t you the one who asked me to order whatever I want? You¡¯re finally admitting that you have no money, right? Since you don¡¯t have any money, why do you need to boast more than your abilities in order to impress us? Selena, look at this. Is this person really worthy of you marrying?¡± Fiona was extremely angry at that moment. She pulled Andrew Taylor and said, ¡°Go go go, let¡¯s leave. Leave him here and see how he would settle this matter. Serves him right even if he gets killed. Why act rich when he does not have money?¡± ¡° jackie, you have really let us down!¡± Andrew was also extremely angry. ¡°Just tell the truth if you don¡¯t have money. We wouldn¡¯t have been so embarrassed. You say that you have money when you don¡¯t and want to treat us to a meal. How can we hand our daughter to such a person like you?¡± ¡° jackie, what¡¯s going on? Is it true that you don¡¯t have the money?¡± Selena took a deep exhale, looked at jackie and asked. jackie smiled bitterly, passed the bill to Selena and said, ¡°It¡¯s not because I don¡¯t have money, it¡¯s because there¡¯s really no way to pay such a bill and I won¡¯t pay it!¡± Selena looked at it with doubt written all over her face. After she looked, her facial expression suddenly darkened. Looking at the manager, she said, ¡°Mister, what¡¯s going on? We only spent around four hundred thousand, why is it over four million on the bill?¡± ¡°No way?¡± Fiona snatched the bill over. She looked at it in detail and then looked at the manager in front of them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this ce? This is robbery! Isn¡¯t this wine twenty thousand per bottle? Why is it billed as two hundred thousand per bottle? Did you make a mistake and added an additional zero?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is the correct price. It so happens that these twenty bottles of wine were transported over through airfreight so all the alcohol today has increased in price! You ordered twenty bottles and that is four million. Together with the pricing of the dishes, it is four million and eighty thousand. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± That managerughed and said again, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you cannot act dishonestly today even if you want to! You have to pay for the bill!¡± ¡°You¡­ This is a scam! Your shop is cheating. It is stated twenty thousand for every bottle on the menu!¡± Selena was extremely angry. She just realized that she and the others have misunderstood jackie. It was not because of jackie not wanting to pay the bill, it was true that he should not pay such a bill. ¡°Yes, your shop is a total scam! A table of dishes like this would never cost four million plus!¡± Both Fiona and Andrew were also very angry as they had never met with such a case before. It was no wonder why jackie did not have the money to pay the bill. How could he pay such an expensive bill? ¡°It seems like you can¡¯t pay the bill, right?¡± The manager pped his hands and about twenty people rushed out from the back of the restaurant in a sudden. All of them looked fierce. Fiona, who was originally arguing with them, was frightened and lost her previous grandeur. She immediately said with a smile, ¡°Hey¡­hey, handsome man, you must have remembered wrongly. We only made the order because we saw the price on the menu and it was indeed twenty thousand per bottle . If you don¡¯t believe it, you can ask the waitress over there!¡± ¡°Come over, bring the menu and let them have a look!¡± The manager waved his hand at the pretty waitress, the waitress quickly walked over with a menu and handed it to Fiona. ¡°Have a look, have a look. Isn¡¯t it twenty thousand here?¡± Fiona held the menu, and he immediately pointed at the price and said. ¡°Thisdy, please look carefully. How many zeros are on it? It¡¯s five zeros, not four. This is two hundred thousand per bottle!¡± the fat manager smiled coldly as he said this. Fiona counted carefully as her face darkened. ¡°Why, why is it five zeros? This is really two hundred thousand per bottle?¡± Chapter 24 ¡±Let me have a look, let me have a look¡­¡± Andrew also took the menu and looked at it cautiously. His face darkened after he finished looking at it. ¡°I only saw four zeros just now. Why is it five zeros now?¡± ¡°do you guys have the blurred vision of an old person? It has always been five zeros, you guys must have seen wrongly!¡± The fat manager said with a smile, ¡°No matter what, you have to pay since you made the order!¡± Fiona¡¯s eyes gleamed and spoke again after thinking about it, ¡°This is none of our business. It¡¯s jackie White, he was the one treating us to dinner. The rest of us can leave, right? You can just go after him!¡± After she finished speaking, she signaled Selena and the others to leave together. As for jackie? He asked for this. This was more than four million and it was totally understandable that jackie could not afford to pay it. Even if it was not more than four million, it was possible that jackie did not even have the money to pay around 400 thousand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m afraid that all of you cannot leave here temporarily!¡± The manager waved his hand and a few of the men moved forward to surround them in a circle. ¡° jackie, I me all of this on you. Why did you treat us to a meal when there¡¯s no need to? You even acted generous. Well, isn¡¯t this just great? It¡¯s such a big amount, what should we do now? Are you trying to kill us all?¡± When she realized that they could not leave, Fiona looked at jackie in a flustered and exasperated way. ¡°Mother, what are you saying? It should be your fault as you were the one who ordered the most expensive wine. All of those were ordered on your request!¡± Selena also felt helpless and had no idea what to do at that moment. ¡°If jackie hadn¡¯t let me order as I please, would I order it? Besides, who knew that he was so poor!¡± Fiona pouted but actually felt guilty inside. In this case, all of them were surrounded and the other party did not allow everyone, including her, to leave. What should they do now? That was more than four million and it was not a small amount! After Selena thought about, she smiled at the manager, ¡°Mister, let¡¯s see. We did order 20 bottles but we only drank two bottles. How about this, we pay the money for these two bottles and we return the remaining 18 bottles. After all, we haven¡¯t opened it and you can still sell it, right? I believe that my husband can stille up with 480 thousand!¡± ¡°Yes, they only drank two bottles, just take the money for the two bottles!¡± A few of the onlookers could not stand it anymore. It was obvious that the people of this restaurant did that on purpose. They, too, saw the menu and the most expensive wine was only 20 thousand per bottle. ¡°What does it have to do with you guys?¡± The fat manager turned around and stared at the other party before turning around and said to Selena, ¡°Youngdy, the situation here is you must pay after you made the order. I believe that our waitress had told you this. You can leave it with us here or take away if you cannot finish. However, you have to pay the bill once you make the order!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference between you doing this and robbing?¡± jackie pulled Selena back and said coldly, ¡°If only one of us saw it wrongly then it must be giddiness, but, can so many of us be giddy at the same time? In my opinion, thetest menu that you showed us must have been newly made? I¡¯m sorry but I am still saying the same thing, I¡¯m not paying this bill today! I will not pay you even if it¡¯s 480 thousand!¡± ¡°Young man, I see that you refuse to be convinced unless you are faced with the grim reality, right?¡± The managerughed coldly and few of the men immediately moved forward and surrounded them. On the other hand, the manager spoke to the other guests in the restaurant, ¡°Everyone, you may leave. The meal is on the house today. We have people causing us trouble here, we need to settle it!¡± When the other guests heard him, they were so frightened that they ran out one after another. It was as if they were afraid that it would affect them too. ¡°What do you want to do? You want to rob us? We are from the Taylor family!¡± Selena was really frightened when she saw this situation and she shouted out loudly. Chapter 25 After all, the Taylor family still had some influence. Perhaps using the Taylor family¡¯s name would work. As soon as the manager heard this, he immediately waved his hand to order everyone stop and said with a smile, ¡°From the Taylor family? You must be Selena Taylor. If that is the case, you may go beg our boss and see if this issue can be solved!¡± ¡°Who is your boss?¡± jackie immediately frowned when he heard this and he was a little suspicious in his heart. Looking at this situation, it seemed that the other party knew that Selena was here and this was them deliberately causing trouble to jackie and the others. ¡°Young man, you have no right to know who our boss is!¡± That fat managerughed again before saying again, ¡°Miss Taylor, our boss is inside. You should go talk to him. I believe he might let today¡¯s issue go for you!¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Okay!¡± Selena frowned and could only force herself to agree. There were so many people on his side, while she, except jackie who had served the military, only had old and weak folks. She did not want this matter to escte. What would happen to Kylie if they got into a fight? What should they do about her parents and jackie¡¯s mother? ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± jackie was a little worried and said immediately. ¡°I¡®m sorry but my boss did not say that he would meet you, hence, you cannot go in. Besides, we heard about you. You are just a son-inw who married into the wife¡¯s family. You can¡¯t even be considered as one of the Taylor¡¯s family. As an outsider, you don¡¯t qualify speaking with our boss!¡± The restaurant¡¯s managerughed coldly. ¡°Really? Let¡¯s see if you can stop me then!¡± jackie¡¯s face darken and a scary aura of killing oozed out of his body. It caused people to feel like the surrounding temperature had suddenly dropped a few degrees. Selena was frightened when she saw what was happening. She was afraid that jackie would cause any trouble so she immediately turned around and said to jackie, ¡°What do you want to do following me? You just need to wait for me here, I wille out in a short while!¡± ¡°But, I am worried that you will be in danger¡­¡± jackie frowned. ¡°Nothing will happen, what could be dangerous? I will go and ask their boss to see if we can return these 18 bottles that we did not drink. After all, I am Zeus Taylor¡¯s granddaughter. They won¡¯t dare to act recklessly!¡± Selena smiled bitterly and said to jackie again, ¡°You just need to wait for me here.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll only give you five minutes. If I don¡¯t see youing out after five minutes, I¡¯ll barge in!¡± jackie saw Selena¡¯s begging look in her eyes and could only nod. He did not want Selena to worry for him anymore. Furthermore, he did not want to injure anyone with Kylie around. It would not be good if it was seen by Kylie and caused the child to be frightened. ¡°Ok!¡± Selena nodded before walking inside with the fat man. They walked deeper into the restaurant and went up to the second floor beforeing in front of a private room¡¯s door. ¡°Our boss is waiting for you inside. Don¡¯t have to be afraid, I¡¯m sure you know our boss. Go in and have a chat with him and the four million bill today might be waived!¡± The manager smiled and stood in front of the door to keep watch. Chapter 26 Standing in front of the private room¡¯s door, Selena Taylor became a little hesitant. She had a feeling that this matter was staged. She saw the menu, the most expensive red wine was 20 thousand per bottle, how did it be 200 thousand? On top of that, the person in this private room was a familiar person. This made her even more hesitant. If the other party was a familiar person, why did they approach in such a way? However, if she did not enter the room, what would happen to Kylie if they all cannot leave the ce? jackie was in the army for a few years and seemed energetic enough to fight. It was not a problem for him to take down two or three people. However, the other party had a lot of people, a dozen of them. They did not seem to be normal gangsters you see on the street. No matter how good jackie was, it was difficult to fight being on the disadvantaged side with less people. ording to jackie¡¯s temper, it would be even troublesome if he really started fighting with the other party. With all the pressure, Selena really regretted deeply in her heart. She really should not havee out for dinner, or she should not havee to this kind of ce. By spending a few hundred to eat at some small home-cooked restaurant on the street would have been a good idea too. With no other way, she could only exhale heavily, pushed the door open, and walked inside. After she entered, her face darkened because she discovered that the person who sat in this private room waiting for her, was Young Master Wilson, Michael Wilson. ¡°Young Master Wilson, you¡¯re the boss of this restaurant! I didn¡¯t expect that!¡± Selena smiled indifferently and closed the door. ¡°You knew that I was having dinner downstairs so you put on a show just to see me? I don¡¯t like making jokes like this!¡± Michael stood up and walked toward her. ¡°Selena, you have always ignored me. Would youe meet me if it wasn¡¯t for that?¡± He smiled and continued, ¡°What? Are you surprised? Is this unexpected? The Wilson family owns many businesses. This restaurant is just one of them. If you like it, you will be the lady boss of this ce after marrying me in the future. You cane here at any time to eat and drink for free. How good is that! If that¡¯s not possible, you can be my woman in secret!¡± While speaking, Michael stretched his hands out to touch Selena¡¯s chin. Selena stepped two steps backward, dodged to the side to avoid him. She said with a cold expression, ¡°Michael Wilson, you can stop dreaming. I don¡¯t like you at all. Besides, don¡¯t think that I¡¯m clueless, you have had fun with quite a few women outside, just because youe from a rich family. Do you think that I will like you?¡± Wilson was not happy about it and his face sank as Selena pointed out so clearly. ¡°Selena, I have liked you for so many years and you really would not give me a chance?¡± After he spoke, Michael walked to a stool and sat down on it before saying, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I¡¯m a yboy and I have no control over my diet so I gained weight. However, I really like you! I swear that after you marry me, I will not look for those women again!¡± Michael spoke while looking at Selena¡¯s voluptuous chest and swallowed his saliva hard. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Selena. You¡¯re iparable to those women. I will honour my words!¡± ¡°Michael, there¡¯s a saying, it¡¯s difficult to change one¡¯s habit! Your lust has be a habit. Do you think that you can change this type of thing by just saying you want to change? Besides, it has nothing to do with me. I don¡¯t like you at all!¡± Selena really did not expect that the person waiting for her tonight would be Michael. Although Michael had been pursuing her constantly before this, he had never used such means. He sent flowers or something else in his previous attempts. Chapter 27 However, Selena had never responded to him let alone given him chances. Who would have thought that this person would use cheat in order to see her for once this time. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve said what I should say. My parents are still waiting for me downstairs! That wine should still be billed as 20 thousand per bottle and the total should be four hundred and eighty thousand. We will take away the remaining eighteen bottles that we have not opened!¡± Selena said herst words, turned around, opened the door, and prepared to leave. ¡°Wait!¡± Just as she was about to open the door, Michael stood up. ¡°Selena, do you think that the useless brat will have enough money to pay for a four hundred and eighty thousand bill?¡± ¡°I believe that he will be able toe up with the money. Although he is not as rich as you, but, at least he will not lie to me!¡± Selena said coldly. ¡±Selena, I¡¯m sorry. You thought that I¡¯m joking just to see you?¡± Michael had already be flustered and red, and his eyes looked fierce. ¡°This time, if you don¡¯t pay four million and eighty thousand, don¡¯t think about leaving!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Selena had never imagined that Michael, who was always weak, would say such a thing. She turned around and looked at him, her face was filled with the color of disbelief. ¡°Selena, I don¡¯t have the patience to wait. I already have a crush on you for five years, and you have not given me any chance! Tonight, if you don¡¯t pay for the bill, your husband will have to die here. Oh yes, your parents and your daughter are also downstairs, right?¡± ¡°Although I can spare them in the name of Taylor family, however, beating them up should be fine, right? After all, the Taylor family will not dare to offend the Wilson family because you¡¯re just a third-ss aristocratic family!¡± Michael smiled coldly paced toward Selena. ¡°Selena, I have no choice. I wanted to win you with my sincerity, but you did not give me a chance, so I can only resort to this!¡± ¡°Michael, you bastard. I really have had the wrong idea about you. Before today, I thought, apart from being lustful, you¡¯re not a bad person after all. I even thought that we could be friends! I have never looked down on you because of your body size¡­ I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re this malicious!¡± Selena¡¯s eyes were bloodshot and she stared straight at the other person. ¡°Selena, you should not talk to me with this attitude, do you know that?¡± Michael smiled coldly again. ¡°Now, you guys are the ones that spent that much money in my restaurant and you guys want to eat for free. It¡¯s four million and eighty thousand, do you think that I¡¯ll allow you all to leave if you don¡¯t pay?¡± Selena frowned even more. At the beginning, she thought Michael was just joking with her, that he deliberately asked her toe upstairs to just meet. She had no idea that Michael Wilson was really digging a hole for her! ¡°Spit it out, what do you really want? I believe that you¡¯re not the kind of person who needs that money, right?¡± Selena was silent for a few seconds before saying. Michael stepped two steps forward and held Selena¡¯s waist in one swift move, ¡°You¡¯re smart, you have answered it correctly!¡± Chapter 28 Smelling the delicate fragrance from Selena¡¯s body, Micheal felt excited. He wanted so badly to immediately push Selena on the floor. Selena smelled Michael, who was filled with the smell of alcohol and felt a wave of disgust. She immediately pushed the other party away hard, ¡°Michael, I am telling you this, don¡¯t overdo it!¡± After Michael was pushed away, he still felt unsatisfied. After all these years, he had longed for this woman, Selena, for too long. It was a pity that he hadn¡¯t even touched her hand once. Just a second before, he actually grabbed this woman¡¯s waist. This made him felt like he was in a dream and he really did not want to wake up. ¡°Am I too much?¡± Wilson smiled and spread his hands, ¡°Of course, after all, you are the woman that I like and I also respect you very much. So, you just need to pay the four million and eighty thousand to me for the meal and I will immediately let you go. However, if you can¡¯te up with the money, then you really can¡¯t me me for being too much!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Selena¡¯s facial expression immediately became extremely hard to look at. She had a dark expression on her face and said helplessly, ¡°I¡­ We don¡¯t have money!¡± ¡°No money?¡± Michael smiled coldly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t have the money, then use your man¡¯s life to pay the debt. By that time, your daughter would no longer have a father and your parents would be implicated. Sigh, my subordinated should not be trifled with!¡± Seeing that Selena has a terrible look on her face, Michael still continued, ¡°However, Selena, I really like you so much. How about this, I don¡¯t want to make it difficult for you. As long as you apany me out for a coffee tonight, chat together and then go for a movie, we can just forget this!¡± ¡°Just, drink coffee with you? Then watch a movie?¡± Selena bit her sexy red lips, frowned and she was a little worried in her heart. Although this Michael used to respect her very much, but, the matter tonight also made her understand that this guy was not so easy to deal with. ¡°If you want to do something more, that is also possible!¡± Michael smiled and then said again, ¡°Actually, my thoughts are really simple. I have been pursuing you for so long and you have never promised me once to go on a date with me. I am really disappointed in my heart! I just want to go on a date with you once and feel the taste of love. You are not willing to agree to such a simple request?¡± ¡°But¡­ But it¡¯s sote now!¡± Selena was a little hesitant. If Michael only wanted a cup of coffee with her and he can waive this four million plus and allow them to leave safely, that would be great. Although she also felt that this Michael might not have such a simple idea, she had no other way now. ¡°What do you think? Selena, don¡¯t worry, I really like you. Just have a cup of coffee with me and today¡¯s bill would be waived. You don¡¯t have to pay a penny, how about that?¡± Seeing that Selena seemed to be moved, Michael was secretly delighted. This Ivan Taylor was really good, threatening Selena with this method was really effective. After all, Selena loved her daughter very much and was also a very filial woman. Threatening her with her parents and daughter would naturally seed. The most important thing would be that he held the waist of Selena Taylor, the previously high and mighty girl, who would not even allow him to touch her once, just now. He was still nostalgic about the slender waist. ¡°How about another day? It¡¯s past seven in the evening now!¡± Selena thought about it and finally said with a frown. ¡°How would that work? Choosing a day is not better than doing it now. I can¡¯t let your parents go home another day, right?¡± Michael immediately straightened his face and then said, ¡°How about this, if you are afraid that your husband will know. You can go home with them first then find an excuse to sneak out. Would that work? When you are ready toe out, give me a call a few minutes in advance and I will drive over to pick you up?¡± ¡°Well, I hope that you mean what you say. It¡¯s still okay to have a cup of coffee together. AS for a movie, I¡¯m afraid that it would be toote, so forget it!¡± Chapter 29 A wry smile spread across Selena¡¯s face. Although she felt helpless, she still nodded her head. It was because she knew very well that jackie would not have 4 million dors. jackie, who worked as a soldier for several years, had be aggressive after constantly going to war. It would be disadvantageous if a fight broke out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m Young Master Wilson, the Wilson family¡¯s only Young Master who inherited the family business. When have I ever gone back on my words?¡± Michael spoke assuringly, immediately patting his chest. Soon after, Selena opened the door and walked out. On the other side, Michael came to the door too. He spoke to the plump restaurant manager, ¡°Ms. Selena is my friend and also an old acquaintance of mine. Forget the 4 million dors. For my friend¡¯s sake, it¡¯s on me. Give it to them for free!¡± ¡°Then, those 18 bottles of red wine¡­¡± After thinking for a moment, the manager reminded him of it. ¡°Of course let them take them. You charged them for 20 bottles anyways, so it¡¯s only natural for them to take the rest away if they¡¯ve ordered it and couldn¡¯t finish!¡± Michael immediately broke into a grin. Besides, the cost of the wine was only around 100 thousand dors. Saying that it was 200 thousand per bottle was a trap set up to trick Selena. ¡°In that case, thank you very much, Young Master Wilson!¡± Selena smiled, then followed the manager and walked downstairs to the second floor. ¡°Why is she not back yet? Did something happen to her?¡± Joan, who was waiting downstairs, could not help but worry. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be possible. Although we were chased out, my daughter is still part of the Taylor family. I¡¯m sure that the boss wouldn¡¯t dare to cut her down? Judging by the way he spoke, it seemed like they knew each other before!¡± Fiona frowned before sheforted her. ¡°It¡¯s been five minutes. I¡¯ll go inside and have a look!¡± jackie looked at the time. Five minutes passed. Worried that Selena might be in danger, he immediately walked inside. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re not allowed to go to the second floor without our boss¡¯¡­¡± One man stepped forward and tried to stop jackie. Bang! Unfortunately, jackiended a kick on his chest the next second. Instantly, he was sent flying away. Bang! The man flew and crashed into a table, causing it to copse. Blood spurted out from the man¡¯s mouth. Hisplexion instantly turned white. ¡°Oh, this is unexpected. I wanted toe here for a meal but instead of serving guests, you guys are fighting behind closed doors!¡± Right at that moment, a bell-like voice sounded from across the room. Apanied by a few bodyguards, a young, beautiful, and energeticdy walked inside. The man stood up from the ground. He was about to send his men to fight against jackie but stopped immediately afterying eyes on the woman. ¡°Drake-Second Miss Drake, why are you here?¡± Chapter 30 The girl looked young and energetic. She donned a sexy miniskirt with a few braids flowing down her back. A tiny pair of dimples appeared on her cheeks as she pursed her lips slightly. Her pair ofrge and beautiful eyes appeared quite stunning. A girl that oozed such a youthful aura like her would definitely catch one¡¯s attention. ¡°So this is the Drake family¡¯s second daughter? You¡¯re really a stunning little beauty. If you already look so pretty at such a young age, what will you be in two years¡¯ time when you grow older?¡± Two men who were standing at the side could not help but gossip about her. ¡°Get out of the way!¡± jackie could not even be bothered by the Drake family¡¯s second daughter as he roared at the people in front of him. ¡°Handsome guy, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Tanya Drake looked at jackie and was slightly taken aback. It seemed like this was the jackie guy whom her father had mentioned. She took another look at jackie and wondered what was so remarkable about him. She did not understand why her father wanted her and her brother to keep in touch and integrate themselves in his life. Yet, she did not have any other choice. She could only obey her father¡¯s words. She believed that this person must be extraordinary if her father had said so. ¡°Wait a minute, Tanya. You¡¯re James Drake¡¯s daughter, the richest person in the Eastfield?¡± Fiona looked at the girl in front of her carefully and asked in surprise before jackie could even answer. No wonder the girl gave off a noble presence. Moreover, fear spread across the thugs¡¯ faces as soon as they saw her. It was obvious that the girl was no ordinary person. ¡°Yes, my name is Tanya Drake!¡± Tanya nodded her head and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It seems like this restaurant is nicely decorated and exudes a pleasant atmosphere. I was about to have my dinner here. Why are you guys fighting?¡± ¡°Oh, Tanya, this is what happened. We were here for dinner¡­¡± Fiona startedining right away. ¡°Aren¡¯t these people just evil? The wine originally cost 20 thousand dors per bottle but they changed it to 200 thousand dors. They now want us to pay 4,080,000 dors or they won¡¯t let us go! My daughter is still inside debating with the boss. jackie was worried sick so he started a fight with these people!¡± Upon hearing the story, a tinge of joy sparked in Tanya¡¯s heart. How lucky was she as this was a great opportunity for her to make friends with jackie. Her brother could note over as he was busy today and she happened to be nearby. After receiving her father¡¯s call, she came over. She did not expect toe across such an opportunity. ¡°Well, that¡¯s way too much. This is definitely an unscrupulous shop!¡± Immediately, Tanya said angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t pay them. Why would someone pay such a shop?!¡± ¡°Who is that swearing and cursing out here?!¡± Right at that moment, the restaurant manager and Selena walked down from the second floor. After hearing Tanya¡¯s words, the manager scolded, ¡°How dare youe and create trouble here? Do you have a death wish? Do you think you can leave without paying?¡± However, right after he finished speaking, he came eye to eye with Tanya who was standing there. The manager gulped and said, ¡°Tanya Drake, what brings you here?¡± ¡°Hah, you¡¯re a wild one, aren¡¯t you? Motherf*cker, I¡¯ll wreck the ce! I want to see how heedless and reckless you guys can be!¡± Tanya waved her hand as she roared. One by one, the bodyguards carried stools and started to smash the ce up. ¡°Miss Tanya, don¡¯t, please don¡¯t. This is the Wilson family¡¯s business. Please show us mercy, Miss Tanya!¡± The restaurant manager no longer dared to be arrogant when facing the people from the Drake Family. He pleaded with a sad face, hoping that they would stop for the Wilson family¡¯s sake. ¡°The Wilson family! Hah, I don¡¯t care whose family business this is. You guys only act this way if I¡¯m not around. If I catch you guys acting this way in front of me, it¡¯s only natural for me to smash up your ce when I¡¯m angry!¡± Tanya crossed her arms in front of her chest. She stood proudly as she belittled them. Although there were numerous thugs from the Wilson family, they all lowered their heads. None of them dared to make a sound. They knew the Drake family¡¯s power. The Wilson family would not dare to offend the Drake family! However, what made them dumbfounded was Tanya nosing into other people¡¯s business. What did it have to do with her!? ¡°Miss Tanya, thank you very much. Did you say that we don¡¯t have to pay?¡± Upon seeing the situation, Fiona immediately stepped forward and asked. She could feel the resentment. ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to pay a single, f*cking penny. I can¡¯t stand people like these who bully the weak!¡± Tanya looked at the manager and said, ¡°Tell me, do they still have to pay? If they have to pay, I¡¯ll burn this whole ce down!¡± The manager was speechless. ¡°No, no. They can take away the leftover 18 bottles of wine. They don¡¯t even have to pay for their meal earlier. Miss Tanya, our boss and Ms. Taylor actually know each other. He was just joking. They don¡¯t have to pay for their meal. Our boss already said that it¡¯s free.¡± In regard to that, the manager said with a distressed face, ¡°This, this is all a misunderstanding!¡± The manager¡¯s heart ached when he saw all the wrecked up tables and shelves. What had just happened? ¡°Ms. Taylor? You are Selena Taylor, right? You¡¯re indeed a very beautiful woman. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, but this is my first time seeing you!¡± Tanya took a look at Selena and it was only then that she said to her bodyguards, ¡°Stop now, that¡¯s enough!¡± After she finished talking, she spoke to Selena again, ¡°Miss Selena, is this really a misunderstanding?¡± Selena smiled bitterly. ¡°You can call it that. Thank you very much for your help, Miss Tanya. I heard you like to fight against injustice and are a very helpful person. It¡¯s my first time seeing you today. Thank you so much for your kindness!¡± ¡°Misunderstanding, how can this be a misunderstanding? These people said that we couldn¡¯t leave if we don¡¯t pay. Also, they insisted that we have to pay over 4 million dors!¡± While asking the waiter to pack the wines on the table, Fiona spoke up, ¡°Miss Tanya, I really owe you this time but what if theye searching for us if we leave without paying?¡± ¡°This is my name card, auntie. Keep it and call me whenever you need help! If they ever bother you and ask you to pay again, I will not let this shop survive!¡± Tanya smiled, took out a name card, and handed it to Fiona. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s very kind of you.¡± Fiona was excited. She took the name card and smiled. ¡°Thank you very much, Miss Tanya!¡± ¡°Alright, you guys can leave now. They won¡¯t dare to do anything!¡± Tanya stared at jackie who was standing at the side with a deep gaze. Then, she turned around and spoke to Selena. ¡°Miss Selena, if you need any help in the future, give me a call!¡± jackie frowned as he went deep in thought. Tanya came right on time; was it really a coincidence? However, it did not matter whether it was a coincidence or not. At least she had helped them out. He stepped forward and stretched out his hand. ¡°Miss Tanya, thank you very much for your help. My name is jackie White. I¡¯ll consider us as acquaintances. If the Drake family needs a helping hand in the future, feel free to contact me!¡± Chapter 32 ¡°No way. This guy wants to shake Miss Tanya¡¯s hand? Isn¡¯t he too overconfident?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Does he even know who Miss Tanya is? He¡¯s a live-in son-inw and the reason why the Taylor family chased his wife¡¯s family out of the house. Is a person like him in the position to shake Miss Tanya¡¯s hand?¡± A few thugs standing behind the restaurant started to quietly gossip. An ordinary person would not hear them as their voices were very soft. However, they were not aware that jackie had clearly heard everything they said. jackie paid no attention to them. Smiling, he kept looking at Miss Tanya standing in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re wee! Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Tanya Drake! I heard you¡¯re also from the army, right? I admire people like you the most. I appreciate your contribution to our country! If it wasn¡¯t for guys like you, we wouldn¡¯t have won this time!¡± Miss Tanya stretched out her hand and shook jackie¡¯s in front of the crowd. It seemed like Miss Tanya did not often shake hands with the opposite sex. She looked slightly shy and embarrassed when she did so. ¡°To protect our country is what we, the people of Daxia, should do!¡± jackieughed and said, ¡°I did not expect Miss Tanya to be such a kind-hearted and helpful person! We¡¯re now acquaintances. Feel free to contact me if you need any help!¡± Selena thought for a moment and walked to the manager. Then, she said in a soft voice, ¡°Tell Young Master Wilson that he didn¡¯t give anything for free. We did not pay because Miss Tanya despises your behavior. Do you understand?¡± The manager¡¯s lip twitched and he awkwardly smiled. ¡°Of course, of course, it¡¯s all for Miss Tanya¡¯s sake!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d you know that so I don¡¯t owe him anything!¡± Selena said coldly, feeling a gush of relief. Earlier when they were upstairs, she promised Michael she would grab a coffee and hang with him because she had no other choice and could only say yes. Although she knew that she might be in danger and it would be hard for her to escape, there was nothing she could do about it. She could only bite the bullet and do it for the sake of her family and Kylie¡¯s safety. She could only pray that Michael just wanted to grab coffee with her. She did not expect Tanya, who was passing by for dinner, to take the initiative to help them. In the end, they did not have to pay. As such, she could take back what she had promised earlier and did not owe Michael anything anymore. The most important thing was that Tanya was the one who helped them out so Michael would not dare to bother them after that. ¡°Miss Tanya, thank you so much for your help. I will certainly repay your kindness if we have the chance to in the future!¡± Selena turned around and said to Tanya, ¡°We¡¯ll make a move first then!¡± ¡°Alright, take care and goodbye!¡± Chapter 33 In the end, Miss Tanya watched as jackie and the others left. ¡°You people better learn your lesson. I¡¯ll let you go for what happened today. If you keep bothering them for today¡¯s matter, I¡¯ll end you guys. I don¡¯t care whether you¡¯re a part of the Wilson¡¯s family!¡± After jackie and the others left, Tanya gave them a warning before she and her people drove away. ¡°Tanya Drake is so exasperating! Why didn¡¯t shee sooner orter, instead of right on time? She could¡¯vee even just a few minutester or waited until Selena and the others left. Things wouldn¡¯t have been such a mess then!¡± Looking at the damage done, they had definitely suffered a great loss. The manager was furious. He did not know that at that moment, Michael was feeling joyful in the private room. ¡°That¡¯s great, Young Master Wilson. Your method really worked! Selena¡¯s face turned pale when she heard 4,000,000 dors. jackie does not have that much money. I bet he doesn¡¯t even have 400,000 dors! Selena didn¡¯t have any other choice. Once I threatened her with her daughter and parents, she could only listen to me. She promised me she woulde up with an excuse to go on a coffee date with me!¡± Michael was very excited. He immediately called Ivan to tell him his victory. ¡°Congrattions Young Master Wilson!¡± Ivan, who was on the other side of the phone, sneered. ¡°Young Master Wilson, just do as I say. Secretly add some ¡®ingredients¡¯ to the coffee and by that time, you will have her under your foot. She might even be more proactive!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s great. This mother*cking Selena is worried about losing face and will not tell others about this. I know her very well. If she tells others about it, not only will she be humiliated, she¡¯ll be a disgrace to her parents and the Taylor family!¡± Michael burst out in heartyughter. He had waited for too long. He was finally going to get the cold goddess who had always ignored him. At the thought of Selena¡¯s almost perfect face and body, as well as her bodily scent, Michael almost had a nosebleed. However, thinking that this might be his only chance, his face darkened. ¡°Young Master Taylor, your method will work. However, knowing Selena¡¯s character, she won¡¯t tell others about it but it¡¯ll be impossible to ask her out for a second date!¡± Upon saying that, Michael was slightly angry. ¡°I nned to marry her in the future. If that¡¯s the case, I will have such a beautiful woman for my entire life. However, if what I mentioned just now happens, I¡¯ll only be able to feel her once. I won¡¯t have the chance to do so anymore. I cannot ept that!¡± Ivan kept silent for a few moments before saying, ¡°Young Master Wilson, I¡¯ve always thought that you were just ying around with Selena. That you¡¯d just throw her away after getting her, just like the other girls. I didn¡¯t expect you to be that serious about her!¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious about her. Selena is the prettiest and most gentlest woman I¡¯ve ever met. Moreover, she¡¯s the most beautiful woman in Eastfield. I think only the Drake family¡¯s second daughter canpete with her. Even then, Miss Tanya is not as charming as Selena. I like mature women like her!¡± Michael sighed as he talked. He was about to get Selena, but felt sorry for her at the same time. That was because he knew that Selena would hate him and refuse to marry him. After thinking for a moment, Ivan on the other end, spoke up. ¡°If you want to y with her a little bit longer, it¡¯s certainly not impossible!¡± Chapter 34 ¡°Really?¡± Michael¡¯s eyes brightened upon hearing that. His heart was filled with excitement. He thought that he would only have one chance. Although it was only once, it was much better than not being able to get this goddess for a lifetime. Previously, he even hoped that there were no men in Selena¡¯s family as she would be a widow if jackie died. Then sooner orter, she would be moved by his efforts and agree to be together with him. He did not expect jackie, who was a soldier, toe back alive. Since then, he felt that the possibility to be together with Selena was far too slim. Therefore, when Ivan told him his method, he agreed without much thought. After all, he had been waiting for that day for years. ¡°Of course it¡¯s real but Young Master Wilson, about the profits on the project we¡¯re working on¡­¡± Ivan smiled coldly. He wanted to make a profit for the Taylor family¡¯s business to flourish. He would be a major contributor if the Taylor family made money. By that time, he could secure his position and nobody could take away his right to be the Master¡¯s sessor. He did not care about the trauma Selena would go through. That woman had put herself through all that misery. Old Master Taylor thought highly of Selena. Many people from the Taylor family felt that Selena had the chance to get a part of the Taylor family¡¯s business. Who knew that she would give up on herself. She had iting and consequently, that gave him a great opportunity. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In regard to profits, I¡¯ll give you 10 more points. In that case, your profits will double. You can rest assured as there won¡¯t be such a good price out there!¡± Michaelughed and said, ¡°Young Master Taylor, please hurry up and tell me what I can do. I can no longer wait. Mydy might already be home by now. She might text me and ask me to pick her up anytime soon!¡± ¡°The method is very easy. If you want her for the long-term, you must have something you can hold against her. Aren¡¯t you bringing her to a hotel? Why not use your phone or something to capture a few videos? You can use them to threaten her in the future! If she refuses to go out on a date with you after that, you can threaten to upload the videos to the inte. Do you think Selena would dare to reject you then?¡± Ivan smirked. ¡°In that case, wouldn¡¯t Young Master Wilson have her all for yourself? Moreover, she won¡¯t have any choice but to be at your beck and call. jackie might not even realize he¡¯s being cuckolded!¡± ¡°this is interesting and exciting!¡± Michaelughed loudly. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll stop bothering you now. I have to get myself dressed and go on a date early. after all, every minute is precious!¡± Excited, Michael hung up. In the private room, he twisted his fat body around and struck a pose he assumed was cool. Then, he happily walked downstairs. When he got down however, he was stunned to see the scene before him. ¡°What happened? Who the f*ck wrecked up our shop? Does that person have a death wish?¡± Michael roared. He was angry. ¡°Young Master Wilson, I was about to report this matter to you but you already came down. Ah, such rotten luck!¡± Wearing a long face, the manager pped his thigh and sat on a stool. Chapter 35 ¡°There¡¯s so many of you and none of you managed to stop them? Didn¡¯t anyone fight back? Did you just sit back and watch them wreck the ce?¡± Looking at his men standing there, Michael was furious. ¡°Did I hire you for nothing?¡± ¡°Young Master Wilson, it¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t fight back or stop them, it¡¯s because we didn¡¯t dare to fight back!¡± The manager did not know whether tough or cry. ¡° jackie wasn¡¯t the one who did this. It was Miss Tanya Drake¡¯s men.¡± ¡°Tanya Drake?¡± Michael gulped when he heard the name. ¡°That girl. Why did shee here and wreck our ce up?¡± ¡°Ah, she passed by our restaurant, thought it looked nice, and wanted toe in for a meal. After knowing what happened, she defended them and said we shouldn¡¯t ckmail them. After that, she wrecked the ce! The most important thing is that she let jackie and the others leave without having them pay. She also warned us not to bother them anymore!¡± The manager sighed. ¡°In the end, jackie and Miss Taylor owe Tanya a favor. Before Miss Taylor left, she wanted me to tell you that you¡¯re not the reason they didn¡¯t have to pay as it was because Miss Tanya let them skip paying the bill. So¡­¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Michael angrily stomped his foot. What did Selena mean by that? It was obvious. She was telling him to say goodbye to tonight¡¯s date. ¡°I lost what I just happened to get!¡± Raging, Michael sat down on the floor. He was not reconciled. What rotten luck. He had almost seeded but ended up meeting with the nosy Miss Tanya. ¡­ At that moment, jackie and the others were already on their way home. ¡°Thanks to Miss Tanya¡¯s kindness, we got to vent our anger today!¡± Hand carrying several bottles of wine, Fiona said that with a smile. jackie and Selena¡¯s hands were also upied with several bottles too. ¡°Since thest time, I heard that Miss Tanya has a good personality. There was an old man who identally scraped her car but considering his age, she didn¡¯t let the person pay a single penny.¡± ¡°Not only is she kind-hearted, but Miss Tanya is also very pretty too. She deserves to be rich!¡± Andrew was filled with strong emotions. ¡°You¡¯re right. She¡¯s very rich. Unlike us, we can hardly dine out, yet we almost couldn¡¯t leave!¡± Fiona was smiling, inadvertently taking a nce at jackie who was beside her. Her expression instantly turned cold. ¡°It was all someone¡¯s fault for acting like a rich guy when he had no money. If we had the money, would we have to suffer this kind of treatment?¡± Joan was not pleased to hear that. Fiona used to make lots of sarcastic remarks before jackie came back. However, she could endure it back then. Now that Fiona was criticizing her son in front of her, she could not hold back anymore. She said, ¡°My son¡¯s mother-inw, you can¡¯t phrase your words like that. You can¡¯t me jackie for this, right? How is it possible that a meal would cost four million? It¡¯s obvious that person was ckmailing us. No matter how rich we are, we shouldn¡¯t have had to pay four million, right?¡± ¡°you¡¯re putting it in such a way as though jackie would pay if it was 400,000!¡± Fiona let out a contemptuous smile. ¡°If they didn¡¯t ckmail me, I would have paid 400,000 for a meal.¡± jackie calmly replied. Chapter 36 ¡°You would pay 400,000?¡± Fionaughed coldly when she heard that. ¡° Just keep acting. Look at yourself, I highly doubt you¡¯d have that much money.¡± Another thought struck her mind after she said that. She then said to Selena, ¡°By the way, Selena, the Taylor family works in the construction material industry. You¡¯ve worked for them all this while, but it¡¯s too bad that you¡¯re restricted from it now. You can¡¯t even find a job. Manypanies dare not hire you because they¡¯re tied to Ivan!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Ah, I have no other choice. Ivan already said that he will only leave me alone if I be a garbage collector! Otherwise, he¡¯ll create a ruckus no matter where I work. That¡¯s why no one dares offend him as they want to avoid trouble.¡± Selena sighed. ¡°Now that jackie is back, our family will be better off if we¡¯re both working!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Although it might be tough, we won¡¯t be so miserable right now if we find a job!¡± Fiona sighed.¡± That was why I was thinking about Miss Drake. Didn¡¯t she give us her name card earlier? Since she¡¯s so kind-hearted and likes to help others, why don¡¯t we give her a call and see if she can help us find one? What do you think?¡± ¡°Mum, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea. We did not have any acquaintances with the Drake family before this. They helped us earlier and we have yet to repay them. How can we trouble them again? Moreover, Miss Drake gave us the name card and told us to find her if we need help simply out of courtesy. Are you actually thinking of troubling her?¡± Slightly embarrassed, Selena said that as she smiled bitterly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Sometimes, you have to be more thick-skinned. Isn¡¯t it better to have a proper job rather than to collect garbage? Besides, Kylie is going to kindergarten soon. If you don¡¯t find a proper job, what will happen to us? Doesn¡¯t your daughter have to study?¡± Fiona continued immediately. ¡°I think that this might work. Didn¡¯t you say that you want to repay Miss Drake? This would be a great opportunity. You can work in theirpany and help them make a profit by improving their performance rates. That¡¯s a way of repayment, is it not?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Selena frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s toote now. Give me the name card and I¡¯ll check tomorrow if the job¡¯s still avable. Ivan won¡¯t be able to do anything if I work with the Drake family. The Drake family do not care about his whims.¡± ¡°Yes, yes. That¡¯s right!¡± Fiona nodded. ¡°You might earn a better sry with a better job.¡± Soon after, they arrived at their home. After putting the wine away, Fiona said to jackie, ¡± jackie, this wine is very expensive. Selena¡¯s father likes it a lot so you better not drink in secret, alright? You can drink it if you buy it from us. It¡¯s 20 million per bottle!¡± Selena¡¯s face darkened when she heard that. ¡°Mum, what are you talking about? He¡¯s your son inw and also a part of our family, what¡¯s wrong with him drinking a bottle or two?¡± ¡°Who said anything about him being my son-inw?¡± Fiona retorted, ¡°Anyways, I will not ept him until he gives us 10 million worth of betrothal gifts on your grandfather¡¯s birthday. It is only until he fulfills this promise with your grandfather and we can go back to the Taylor family that I¡¯ll ept him!¡± Chapter 37 In regards to that, Fiona stopped for a moment and said, ¡°Of course he can¡¯t do it. If he can¡¯t bring us the betrothal gift, my son-inw might end up changing into either Young Master Wilson or Young Master rk!¡± jackie pulled Selena back when he saw her urge to argue with Fiona. ¡°Forget it, Selena. Mum is right. You are indeed a wonderful woman. I won¡¯t let you down on grandfather¡¯s birthday! You¡¯re my woman and nobody can take you away!¡± Seeing jackie¡¯s determined gaze, Selena¡¯s anger disappeared as warmth lled her instead. She nodded shyly and said, ¡±I believe in you. I heard that the battlefield was very dangerous and many died, but you stayed there for ve years and survived. You must be better than others.¡± Fiona¡¯s face turned sour upon hearing those sweet words. She quickly reminded Selena, ¡°Selena, I told you not to fall for his sweet-talk. He won¡¯t be our son-inw if he can¡¯t give us 10 million worth of betrothal gifts. You must not allow him to touch you until then, alright?¡± Speaking of that, Fiona looked at Kylie and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t chase him out of the house just for Kylie¡¯s sake. We¡¯re kind enough to let him live with us temporarily! ¡° ¡°Grandma, why does daddy want to touch mummy? Is he beating mummy up? Daddy, you cannot beat mummy up, okay?¡± Kylie, who was only a little over four years old, looked at Fiona with a confused expression. It was obvious she seemed a little bit anxious! ¡°Kylie, that¡¯s not what it means. How would daddy have the heart to beat mummy up?¡± jackie was embarrassed when he heard what Kylie said. Immediately, he carried her and walked into the room. ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time for you to sleep. Daddy will tell you a storyter, alright?¡± ¡°Alright! Mummy, daddy is going to tell me a story!¡± Kylie squealed to Selena excitedly. Aforting smile appeared on Selena¡¯s face as she saw Kylie beaming back at her. After jackie carried Kylie into the room, Selena started saying to Fiona, ¡°Mom, you can see that Kylie must have her father by her side. Kylie likes jackie a lot. After all, blood is thicker than water. I¡¯ve made up my mind; I will stay with jackie even if he can¡¯t give us 10 million dors!¡± ¡°My daughter, are you stupid? You have to think about Kylie¡¯s future. All the other children can attend good schools, enjoy the best education, y with expensive toys, and wear nice clothes. Kylie is so mature despite her young age. Do you want her to suffer with you her entire life? I¡¯m not only doing this for your sake, but also for your kid. What¡¯s the point of staying with a bum like him? Are you going to be poor your whole life? A woman¡¯s time is limited and we grow old quickly. You waited for him for five years. That was five years of youth! You cannot waste your youth like that again!¡± Fiona started to persuade Selena. ¡°You are already 25. You were 20 and immature back then so I don¡¯t me you. However, you have to know that men have more value as they grow olderpared to women. You still have assets right now and are still young. The rich young masters are still interested in you. Do you think they will still be into you when you grow older and reach 30? It¡¯ll be toote for you to regret then!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t regret it!¡± Selena shouted and went straight back into the room. Chapter 38 Not long after listening to jackie¡¯s story, Kylie fell asleep. In that moment, Tanya had already arrived at the Drake family¡¯s home. She went to see her father. ¡°How was it? Did you meet the guy named jackie?¡± James asked Tanya eagerly as soon as he saw her. Tanya poured herself half a ss of wine. She swirled it around before taking a sip. Then she said, ¡°Yes, I saw him. He¡¯s quite good-looking and manly too!¡± James was speechless. ¡°Did I ask you to admire his face? I asked you to befriend him and keep in touch with him. Think of it as having another friend. Although he¡¯s not as good as the God of War Lana, they¡¯re very simr. The most important thing is that he and Lana are very good friends. Befriending him means we¡¯re on our way to reaching the skills of the God of War.¡± Tanya took another sip of her wine. She put her ss down on the table and said solemnly, ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t understand. If we want to fawn over this God of War from Eastfield, why don¡¯t we just fawn over Lana? Even though jackie¡¯s status is quite high, he can¡¯t be better than the God of War, right?¡± ¡°You know nothing.¡± James¡¯s eyes showed a depth of wisdom. He grabbed his own wine ss and poured some for himself. He then sat on the sofa, crossed his legs, and said, ¡°Lana is a very cold woman. Approaching her is no easy task. She¡¯s already giving me face by epting the God of War mansion I gave her. Moreover, I don¡¯t know what a woman like her desires! I can¡¯t find out how to help her!¡± After saying that, James stopped for a moment before he continued,¡± On the contrary, jackie is a live-in son-inw. He had no other choice but to be a live-in son-inw to save his mother¡¯s life back then. He reced Ivan in the army. Now, he came back and has a daughter. Although his wife has no thoughts of leaving him, the Taylor family still looks down on him!¡± Tanya understood her father¡¯s intention after hearing what he had to say. She nodded her head, ¡°I know what you mean now. You mean the God of War Lana doesn¡¯t need our help, but jackie does. As long as we keep in touch with them and help them out more, it¡¯s equivalent to giving Lana a helping hand!¡± James smiled and took a sip from his ss as he started praising her, ¡°You are indeed my daughter. You understand right away. Helping jackie means helping a friend of the God of War. This means that the next time we need Lana¡¯s help, she¡¯ll help us!¡± Then, he asked again, ¡°Right, you haven¡¯t told me how things went today?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I gave them my name card. I was there right on time. If we were there just a little bitter, I¡¯m afraid we would have lost a very good opportunity! So this was what happened. We went there, and¡­¡± Tanya quickly told James what had happened. Then, she said happily, ¡± jackie isn¡¯t an indifferent guy. He even shook my hand to express his gratitude before he left. However, something feels strange¡­¡± ¡°Strange?¡± James was stunned. ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Tanya spoke after thinking for a while. ¡°Logically, a soldier would have calluses on their palms as they often use guns. Despite that, I realized jackie hardly has any calluses on his palms. They were very smooth. It was as though he had never been to the army!¡± James was shocked. He thought about it for a moment and said, ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t go onto the battlefield but worked in the logistic department. Whatever it is, help them as much as possible. Even if he asks for 10 billion dors, give it to him, alright? I believe that there must be something special between him and Lana.¡± ¡­ The next morning, Ivan eagerly gathered all the Taylor family rtives as they came looking for Old Master Taylor and his father. Chapter 39 Ivan, what¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s so early in the morning and you have everybody gathered here. Do you have something important to announce?¡± Theodore, the Taylor family¡¯s head, asked in confusion as he looked at his son. ¡°I have good news for everybody. I received a big project this time. The crucial thing is that we¡¯ve never worked on such an expensive project before. I estimate that we can earn at least 300 million dors from this project.¡± Ivan smiled as he said that, wearing a proud look on his face. He believed that Michael was a man of his words, so he could not hold back his excitement. Hands trembling, he gathered everyone and told them about it. ¡°That¡¯s great, this must be a really big project!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Young Master Ivan is such apetent man. He got us such a big project. Moreover, the profits are exceptionally high!¡± A few rtives from the Taylor family gasped in admiration. ¡°Really? Did you sign the contract?¡± The Old Master Taylor was very happy as well after hearing the news. It would be a major profit. It had been quite some time since the Taylor familyst received such a project and it was worth around 300 million dors of profit. The Taylor family had to pay attention to this project. ¡°The contract draft is done. Young Master Wilson already agreed to the project. We made a deal on the phone!¡± ¡°Grandpa, I will meet himter and get the contract signed. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s already settled.¡± Ivan immediately patted his chest and reassured his grandfather. However, he did not tell them about how that bum, jackie, was now being cuckolded. Selena might have even been crying under her sheets right now. ¡°Then hurry up and get the contract signed. Nothing is settled yet until the contract is signed, alright? One can change their mind very easily when ites to verbal promises!¡± Extremely delighted, Old Master Taylor immediately reminded Ivan. ¡°Yes, yes. Hurry up. Let¡¯s book a hotel and celebrate when youe back! Let¡¯s have lunch together!¡± Theodore was even more excited. He felt very proud of his son finally achieving something. He had finally made money for the Taylor family. ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s been quite a while since west had dinner together.¡± The old master nodded his head and agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s make a reservation at a more luxurious hotel. What about the Dorsett Hotel?¡± ¡°Alright. Dorsett Hotel is a five-star hotel. It¡¯s very impressive!¡± Theodoreughed heartily. ¡°By the way, grandpa, should we invite Selena and that bum? The more the merrier!¡± Ivan immediately proposed the idea when the thought came into his mind. He wanted to see how Selena would force herself to smile after sleeping with Michaelst night. Of course, he also wanted to show Selena that he was apetent man. Without Selena, he was still capable of helping the Taylor Group flourish! Chapter 40 ¡°You want to invite those bumpkins? Young Master Ivan, you¡¯re trying to show off, right?¡± Unexpectedly, Cecilia stepped forward and exposed Ivan¡¯s intentions. Embarrassed, Ivan exined himself hurriedly, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Am I such a person?¡± Ivan stopped for a moment before continuing, ¡°After all, Selena is also part of the Taylor family. She is grandpa¡¯s biological granddaughter. This is considered a big event for the Taylor family. Inviting her to such a grand celebration benefits us too. Otherwise, other influential people might call us stingy if they knew we didn¡¯t invite her. Besides, it doesn¡¯t cost much to invite a few more people, right?¡± Satisfied, Old Master Taylor nodded his head. ¡°Indeed, Ivan has grown up now. You¡¯re more matured these days. You have to keep this mindset if you want to achieve great things in life! After all, it¡¯s been five years and many have already forgotten about that incident. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to invite them over for a meal!¡± ¡°Grandpa is absolutely correct. That was my intention. I want them to know that we¡¯re very generous.¡± Ivanughed. ¡°Alright, grandpa. I¡¯ll go get the contract signed now. You can book the reservation at the hotel in the meanwhile. We¡¯ll have lunch at 12pm sharp. I¡¯ll be ready to bring you the good news!¡± ¡°alright. You go ahead!¡± The old masterughed. Undertaking such a big project with a 300 million dors profit was enough to prove Ivan¡¯s ability. If Ivan could undertake more projects like this in the future, he would consider handing over the Taylor family¡¯s business to Ivan. Looking at the old master¡¯s delighted face, Theodore was very happy as well. Finally, Ivan had made him proud for once. Although he was the head of the Taylor family, the old master never gave him any rights because he used to have a gambling addiction. There was this one time he had lost 10 million dors in one night. Since then, the old master never trusted him. Five years ago, the old master thought highly of Selena¡¯s talent of conducting business. He even wanted to pass down the family business to her. Theodore was slightly flustered by that thought. However, he never imagined Selena¡¯s wayward behaviour would end up destroying her own bright future and benefit his son instead. Although his son liked to y around, he could finally heave a sigh of relief today. In spite of Ivan¡¯s words, many family members of the Taylor family knew that Ivan wanted to invite Selena and her family over for lunch to show off his abilities. ¡­ The sun was shining brightly above a garden. jackie came back carrying a linen sack. ¡°Mum, you don¡¯t have to go to work. I told you to just stay at home. I can take care of you!¡± jackie smiled as he talked to Joan. ¡°But my heart cannot be at peace if I don¡¯t work. After all, we need money.¡± Joan smiled bitterly. It was tough sweeping the streets under the hot sun, but she could not find a better job as she got older. She suffered a lot over these past few years for the sake of supporting her family. Suddenly, jackie put his hand into the sack and took out a bundle of cash. He handed her 50 thousand dors. ¡°Mum, I just went to pick up some money. Here is your pocket money. Do you feel more at peace now?¡± Joan was shocked looking at the amount of money in her hands. ¡°This is too much. Instead of giving it to me, you should give it to Selena so she can spend it on groceries. You need money when Kylie starts going to kindergarten too!¡± Chapter 41 ¡°This is for you, take it!¡± jackieughed and shoved the money into Joan¡¯s arms. Fiona¡¯s eyes lit up as she witnessed this. She walked over quickly and said, ¡°You little brat, you¡¯re only giving your mother money now that you have some? We¡¯ve been taking care of your kids and suffering so much, howe you¡¯re not giving any to us? You should give us some for all the money we¡¯ve spent on your kids, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Jenny the maid could not stand it anymore. She mumbled, ¡°You haven¡¯t been working for the past few years and don¡¯t have any ie. Kylie was basically raised by Miss and their ie was earned from Miss going out and about to scavenge for her and Joan¡¯s sry through her office job. You haven¡¯t spent a cent, how dare you ask forpensation!¡± After hearing that, Joan angrily said, ¡°Hey, you stupid girl, what are you talking about? You¡¯re just a maid, what does this have anything to do with you?¡± ¡°Mom, if you want the money, you can have it. However, you¡¯ll have to acknowledge this son-inw. Otherwise, why would he give you the money?¡± Selena walked over and rolled her eyes at her mother. Fiona¡¯s expression changed after hearing that. She said coldly, ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of money, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve nevere across such a sum before. You want me to acknowledge him for this bit of money? No way!¡± jackie did not care about his mean mother-inw. He passed the bag to Selena and said, ¡°Take the money inside and spend it, there should be enough for groceries and to register Kylie for school. There should be enough for some time.¡± ¡°How, how much money is in here?¡± Selena lifted the heavy bag. She was stunned. Was this weight all from the cash in the bag? Fiona was no longer calm. Before jackie could say anything, she walked over and grabbed the bag to pour out its contents. Seeing the cash on the ground, Fiona inhaled sharply and asked, ¡°This is a lot of money, how much is there?¡± jackieughed forcefully and said, ¡°Not much, I withdrew a million dors, gave my mom 50 thousand dors for change, and there¡¯s still 950 thousand dors left!¡± Fiona swallowed her saliva. She nearly cried. ¡°950 thousand dors, I haven¡¯t seen this much money in so long! This is great, I don¡¯t have to live frugally anymore now!¡± ¡°Mom, pick it up. That¡¯s a lot of money. If someone else sees it, we¡¯ll be in trouble!¡± Selena reminded her mother anxiously while silently breathing a sigh of relief. ¡°This is great, Kylie can now study in a better kindergarten.¡± ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not that useless after all. This should be the money you received from leaving the army, right? The government is pretty good to you after all for giving you a million dors. Together with the money you gave Selena for clothes, it should be about 1.2 million dors in total,¡± Fiona said while picking up the cash to put into the bag. To her, jackie must have withdrawn everything he had to please them and have them acknowledge him as their son-inw. He must have really wanted to impress her. After being deep in thought, she said, ¡° jackie, this 950 thousand dors shall be thepensation for raising Kylie for the past five years. It¡¯s your child after all, so you should be paying for her. Don¡¯t you dare think that I will acknowledge you as our son-inw for this money. I reiterate my point, if you can¡¯t whip out 10 million dors for dowry on Selena¡¯s grandfather¡¯s 70th birthday party, you still need to get out of the Taylors¡¯ house. Understood?¡± Chapter 42 ¡°Hah, don¡¯t worry mom. I mean what I said! Take this money for Selena¡¯s groceries and register Kylie for school!¡± jackie said whileughing. Fiona scoffed. ¡°Hmph, as long as you¡¯re aware of it!¡± Before the cash was picked up, a young man unexpectedly walked in with a young girl who had a tattoo on her arm. They both seemed like they were about 18 or 19 years old. The young man had blonde hair with an ear-piercing. It was an ear stud. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s a lot of cash!¡± The young man ran over upon seeing the cash. He picked it up and said excitedly, ¡°God, this is a lot! There¡¯s some in the bag as well. There must be a million dors here, right? I haven¡¯t seen this much money in a long time!¡± ¡°Who are you? Put it down!¡± Seeing the young man¡¯s face angered jackie. He stared straight at the man and spoke coldly. ¡°You, who are you?¡± The young man looked back at jackie and was so shocked by jackie¡¯s sharp gaze that he dropped the cash he was holding onto. ¡° jackie, what are you getting angry about? Don¡¯t you recognize Ben anymore?¡± Fiona red at jackie. ¡°Ben?¡± jackie was stunned for a while beforeing to a realization. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Ben, he was only 14 when I left. He¡¯s so tall now and all grown up, I couldn¡¯t recognize him!¡± ¡°Fck, here I was thinking who was this guy being this angry at me. You¡¯re the useless brother-inw!¡± Ben snapped out of it and continued, ¡°I thought you were dead. Who knew that you would make it back! For five years, you¡¯ve put our family through sht!¡± The young girl came over and stood next to Ben. She checked jackie out and said, ¡°Ben, is this the useless, live-in son-inw who became one just to get a million dors for his mother¡¯s medical costs, then went to war the next day?¡± Ben¡¯s eyes were filled with hostility. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s this bastard who agreed to a sham marriage at first, but took advantage of my sister on their wedding night seeing that she was a little drunk. He got my sister pregnant. If it wasn¡¯t for this bastard, our family would not have been kicked out by Old Master Taylor. We would still be staying in our mansion and living a good life!¡± ¡°So it was this bastard, how evil!¡± The woman looked over at jackie in anger and said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still shameless enough toe back. If it wasn¡¯t for you, would we be staying in a ce like this? If I was you, I¡¯d rather die at war thane back and embarrass myself!¡± ¡°Xena, who are you to say that? I was drunk that night but I knew for a fact that I made the first move. I was angry at Grandpa for treating our marriage like a deal! It was my fault. I was too naive, and I caused mom, dad, and my brother to live frugally with me for the past five years. I¡¯ll try my best to make it up to them from now on but it has already happened and I¡¯ve taken responsibility for it. You can¡¯t me jackie for this!¡± Selena could not take it anymore after hearing what Xena said. She looked at her in the eye and said, ¡°No matter what, this is my family¡¯s business, You¡¯re nobody to butt in, are you?¡± ¡°Ben, look, look at your sister. She¡¯s saying that I¡¯m a nobody. I¡¯ve yet to marry you and she¡¯s already this mean to me. When I marry you in the future, who knows how she¡¯ll treat me then?¡± Xena was pissed. She tugged on Ben¡¯s arm with her hands and threw a tantrum. ¡°Sister, what are you talking about? Xena is my girlfriend. Although she hasn¡¯t married me yet, it will happen sooner orter. We¡¯ll be family in the future. How could you say that to her?¡± Chapter 43 ¡°On top of that, jackie is the one who put you in this position but you¡¯re still siding with him. I really don¡¯t understand how you think,¡± Ben continued to speak on Xena¡¯s behalf. ¡°No matter what, we have a marriage certificate. We¡¯re legally husband and wife so we¡¯re a family! You¡¯ve said it yourself, Xena has yet to marry you. We¡¯ll only be a family in the future, not now. So she should not butt into our family¡¯s business right now!¡± Selena was still up in arms about it. It seemed like she was prejudiced toward Xena. ¡°I don¡¯t care, it¡¯s your happiness anyway. If you¡¯re willing to marry a soldier, a useless man, we can¡¯t do anything about it! Aren¡¯t you the cause of where you are today? If you didn¡¯t do such a stupid thing back then, you would¡¯ve been the chairman of the Taylor Group by now! The beautiful chairman is no longer who she was, what a shame!¡± Xena said while crossing her arms in front of her chest. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to care, shut up!¡± jackie said coldly after seeing how she was treating Selena. ¡°You¡­¡± Xena was so angry that she began breathing heavily. Her expression was horrible. ¡°You bastard, you got our family into this mess and not only are you not apologizing, you¡¯re pissing my lady off. You¡¯re asking to get beaten up, aren¡¯t you!¡± Seeing what was happening, Ben, who was usually protective of his girlfriend, walked over and clenched his fists. He threw a punch at jackie. ¡°Ben, are you nuts? No matter what, he¡¯s still your brother-inw. He did not do anything wrong back then. We were both drunk¡­¡± Selena was now pissed seeing that Ben wanted to start a fight. Meanwhile, jackie bent backward in the face of Ben¡¯s fist. He easily avoided the attack. ¡°I don¡¯t believe this!¡± Seeing that he did not hit jackie, Ben got up and aimed his fists at him again. Unfortunately, his attack was nothing for jackie. No matter how he tried, jackie looked like he knew where Ben was trying to hit him and avoided it every time. ¡°Goddamnit, if you¡¯re a man, stop avoiding my hits. What kind of hero are you if you¡¯re avoiding my punches!¡± Ben was panting after throwing a few empty punches. He stopped and put one hand on his waist while pointing a finger at jackie with the other. ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re Selena¡¯s brother, I don¡¯t want to hit you. Otherwise, you¡¯d be on the ground by now!¡± ¡°Seeing how you are right now, you must not be big on exercising. With a body like yours, you would¡¯ve been dead a hundred times over at war!¡± jackie said coldly. ¡°I¡­¡± Ben was pissed, but remembered that the guy standing in front of him had spent five years at war. How could he beat that? Ben pped his hands and said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to waste my time on a boorish fellow like you!¡± Ben turned around to see the cash-filled bag and asked excitedly, ¡°Mom, where did the moneye from?¡± Chapter 44 ¡°Yeah mom, where did the moneye from?¡± Xena ran over and endearingly called Fiona ¡°mom¡±. Fiona was stunned for a moment before looking excited. ¡°Girl, what did you call me? Didn¡¯t you call me Aunty before this?¡± Xena became shy and said in embarrassment, ¡°Aunty, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been wanting to call you ¡®mom¡¯ for some time, but I was never brave enough to do so. I identally did what I¡¯ve been wanting to do just now!¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s great, girl. You should call me ¡®mom¡¯ and not ¡®aunty¡¯ then. Your dad and I like you, so just call me ¡®mom¡¯ from now on. You¡¯ve been in a serious rtionship with Ben and are going to get married someday anyway, aren¡¯t you?¡± Fiona was so happy that the smile on her face was extremely bright. ¡°Mom, you haven¡¯t told me, where did the moneye from? Why is there so much money? Could it be that there¡¯s a rich Master somewhere trying to marry my sister and giving this as dowry?¡± Ben asked excitedly. It seemed like he really wanted his sister to marry a rich guy so that his family would be able to live better again. ¡°No, it¡¯s not dowry!¡± Fiona forced a smile before looking at jackie and said, ¡°It¡¯s jackie¡¯s money for Kylie. There¡¯s 950 thousand dors here, he should be giving this amount!¡± ¡°He gave this?¡± Ben looked back at jackie with a peculiar gaze. ¡°Could he really have withdrawn this much money? Does being a soldier pay this much?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know this, but I¡¯ve heard that those who leave the army will getpensation. Those who spent a shorter time in the army could get about 100 to 200 thousand dors so since jackie spent five years in the army, he should be getting more!¡± ¡°If this bastard could get a million dors, I think he must¡¯ve achieved meritorious service in the army. Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be able to get this much!¡± Fiona smiled and lifted the heavy bag while saying, ¡°This bastard is a bitpassionate after all. He brought some money back for us aspensation. If he died at war, we could¡¯ve gotten nothing!¡± Ben nodded. ¡°Since he had the decency to bring money over, that¡¯s alright of him. However, jackie, don¡¯t you dare think that making me call you my brother-inw is this easy!¡± ¡°The money is for Selena to buy groceries and register Kylie for school. Selena should be keeping this!¡± jackie said coldly while looking at Fiona¡¯s grip on the bag of cash. ¡°You don¡¯t need this much money for groceries and school, do you? Even if you¡¯re looking at a fancy kindergarten, it should cost about 10 or 20 thousand dors per semester, shouldn¡¯t it?¡± Fiona said. ¡°How much does the best one cost?¡± jackie asked Selena. ¡°It must be about 50 thousand dors, but that¡¯s for a year!¡± Selena forced a smile and said, ¡°Is it really necessary to go to such a good school?¡± ¡°Of course, Kylie must go to a better school!¡± jackie nodded and stared at Fiona. jackie¡¯s gaze was threatening; even Fiona did not dare look straight at him. ¡°Fine, fine, here¡¯s 100 thousand dors for Kylie¡¯s school fees and the living expenses for now. When you¡¯re out of money, take some from me!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hold onto the money, otherwise, I won¡¯t feel secure about it!¡± Fiona counted 100 thousand dors and passed it to Selena. She was adamant on not handing over the other 850 thousand dors. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s still 850 thousand dors and I¡¯m out of money. Since there¡¯s so much, you should give me some, shouldn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°On top of that, Xena¡¯s been dating me for so long but I¡¯ve yet to buy her anything nice¡­¡± Ben said shamelessly. ¡°Fine, fine, here¡¯s 50 thousand dors. Go get a gift or something for Xena!¡± Chapter 45 Fiona pulled out another 50 thousand dors with a smile. ¡°Thanks mom!¡± Xena happily thanked Fiona. jackie ignored them and approached Andrew. ¡°Dad, I can cure your leg!¡± ¡°Can you really do that?¡± Of course, Andrew wished that his leg could recover. Now that jackie mentioned it, his cloudy eyes lit up. ¡°Are you exaggerating? Even the head of the orthopedic hospital took a look at my dad¡¯s leg and said there was nothing he could do. How can you cure it?¡± Ben walked over and said, ¡°I remember you used to be a delivery boy before serving in the army. After being a soldier for five years, you now know how to cure someone? Could it be that you joined the medical team to treat the wounded?¡± ¡°No wonder he made it out alive after spending five years on the battleground, he wasn¡¯t a frontliner at all, he was just treating the wounded!¡± Xena crossed her arms in front of her chest and said sarcastically, ¡°I thought he was a hero, but he was just backup, haha!¡± jackie ignored the duo and said to Andrew, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re Selena¡¯s father and that makes you my father as well. I¡¯ll never harm you!¡± After hearing such earnest words, Andrew was visibly moved by jackie. It seemed like he wanted to give it a try. ¡°That might be untrue, you¡¯ve put us through hell for five years. Five years. Just imagine the number of days and nights!¡± Fiona reminded jackie with a sarcastic tone, ¡°If your medical skills aren¡¯t up to par and end uppletely ruining your dad¡¯s leg, it¡¯ll really be over for him!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Andrew started hesitating. If jackie¡¯s skills were not up to standard and made his leg worse, it would be over for him. ¡°Dad, I trust him, let him try it!¡± Selena advised Andrew. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s try it. Since it¡¯s already in this state, it can¡¯t get any worse than this!¡± Andrew sat down on a stone-made stool next to him, rolled up his pants, and let jackie inspect his leg. jackie took a look and felt Andrew¡¯s leg before pulling out a small box with a long needle inside. ¡°Is pricking it with a silver needle sufficient? Wouldn¡¯t I require medicine or something?¡± Seeing what was going on, Ben could not help but ask jackie. ¡°Could this pricking ruin my leg?¡± Andrew was a little worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this is acupuncture, a type of treatment in Chinese medicine. It¡¯s magical. After this, I¡¯ll massage your leg and dredge the blood vessels. You¡¯ll be cured over a few days!¡± jackie smiled. He was confident. Although the Taylor family was always looking down on him and could not wait to kick him out of the family, jackie understood that he was the one who got Selena pregnant. Their family was chased out of the mansion and forced to stay in such a shabby ce. He was responsible for it and if it was anyone else, they would me jackie as well. Moreover, they were all Selena¡¯s family, so jackie did not want to ruin the rtionship with them. After all, Andrew¡¯s leg became what it was because of himself. He had been feeling guilty about it. Just as jackie was treating Andrew, Fiona got a call. After hanging up the phone, she started jumping around in excitement. ¡°Great, the Taylor family¡¯s butler called. The old master asked us to go to the Dorsett Hotel for dinner with everyone! It¡¯s for a celebration!¡± Chapter 46 ¡°Dorsett Hotel? The famous Dorsett Hotel in the city center? The five-star hotel where the minimum spend is 100 thousand dors?¡± Xena asked excitedly after hearing about it. ¡°Of course it is, are there any other Dorsett Hotels around?¡± Fiona¡¯s face was filled with pride. She lamented, ¡°The old master has finallye to his senses and actually let us go over for lunch. He has never called us over for anything worth celebrating before this!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, it looks like Old Master Taylor is gradually epting you guys!¡± Xena smiled excitedly before saying shyly, ¡°Mom, can I follow you?¡± Fiona was floating from being called ¡®mom¡¯. She nodded, ¡°Of course you can, you¡¯re my son¡¯s girlfriend and my future daughter-inw. You can definitely have lunch with us, don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Fiona thought of something and said, ¡°Right, it¡¯s still early. Ben, bring Xena shopping, she¡¯s showing up with you today!¡± ¡°Yes! Let¡¯s go and shop!¡± Ben grabbed the 50 thousand dors and left with Xena immediately. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not really a good idea to bring Xena along, is it?¡± After the duo left, Selena was silent for a moment before saying, ¡°They¡¯re still dating and have yet to get married, she¡¯s not a part of our family yet!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so bad about it? They¡¯ve been together for two or three years already so isn¡¯t it going to happen soon?¡± Fiona continued, ¡°Did you not see how happy Xena was when she heard she could go to a five- star hotel? She¡¯s even shopping for it. She¡¯s got decent looks anyway, which would make us look better today. On top of that, won¡¯t she join the family sooner if we start treating her like one?¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Selena knew that it was pointless to debate; her mother was not going to listen. Moreover, her mother did promise Xena that she coulde today and based on her personality, Fiona would not change her mind. ¡°Done!¡± After performing the acupuncture, jackie began massaging Andrew¡¯s leg. A faint, warm feeling flowed from jackie¡¯s palm to Andrew¡¯s leg and into his bones. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all. I had lost all feeling in this part of my leg and the doctor did say that it would only get worse and I would be disabled. Who knew that I would feel something now!¡± Andrew felt something and his face was filled with excitement. ¡°Really? You¡¯re able to feel something this soon?¡± Fiona crossed her arms in front of her chest and said in disbelief, ¡°Is it just an illusion? How could that be possible? He¡¯s just messing around and did not prescribe you anything. How could you be getting better?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t an illusion, is it? It¡¯s quite obvious!¡± Andrew frowned. It was evident that he felt a bit unsure. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll feel more tomorrow and be cured in about a week.¡± jackie smiled and said so with confidence as he stood up. ¡°Really? If that¡¯s the case then great!¡± Andrew¡¯s eyes were lit up after hearing what jackie said. He had never been this excited before as he thought that he had lost his leg for good. He did not expect that jackie¡¯s return would bring hope for him. Chapter 47 ¡°Young man, these are your words. If he doesn¡¯t recover by then, you¡¯ll have to get lost!¡± Fiona said as she grabbed jackie by his cor. She was a little excited as well. ¡°Mom, you¡¯ll find out whether it works in two days!¡± jackie replied with a smile. ¡°Okay, we shall see!¡± After saying so, Fiona looked over at the cash-filled bag and took it back into the house to hide it. As it approached noon, Ben returned with Xena and a few sets of clothes in tow. Xena seemed more beautiful than ever. Kylie was dressed in the clothes jackie got her yesterday. She seemed ssier than before. After drying the clothes she put in theundry yesterday, Selena put on a dress and her gorgeous appearance immediately outshined Xena. ¡°Sister, you¡¯re beautiful and definitely worthy of the title as Eastfield¡¯s most beautiful woman. Your child is already a few years old and your body still looks amazing. I couldn¡¯t tell that you¡¯re married!¡± Xena walked over and immediately started praising Selena. ¡°I¡¯m no match for you young girls, you¡¯re more energetic!¡± Selena said nonchntly. She did not care much for Xena. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go, we can¡¯t bete and let the old master wait for us. Otherwise, they¡¯ll be unhappy!¡± Fiona took a look at the time and they were runningte. The group left and called for a cab. Soon after that, they arrived at the entrance of a huge hotel. The hotel was grand. Under the sunlight, it seemed extra shiny and ssy. ¡°The people who eat here are rich and famous and we as the Taylor family rarelye here!¡± Andrew stood on the piazza outside the hotel andmented. ¡°It seems like the old master is not that angry at us anymore so let¡¯s hope we get to return to the Taylor family, sigh!¡± ¡°We can. Dad, let¡¯s go in?¡± Xena went over to hold Andrew and called him ¡®dad¡¯ endearingly. However, jackie realized Selena¡¯s frown while watching this unfold. ¡­ Meanwhile in Michael¡¯s mansion, Ivan ran over to him and excitedly asked, ¡°Master Wilson, how was it? Were you rxedst night?¡± ¡°Rxed? Haha, of course I was!¡± Michael sneered and replied sarcastically. He was still pissed at what happenedst night. Not only did he not get any girl, on top of having his restaurant trashedst night, the image of a gentleman he had been keeping up in front of Selena was ruined. He would probably never get a chance with her again. Ivan did not realize how angry Michael was at the moment. He continued saying with a smile, ¡°Rxed is great, rxed is great. This cousin of mine has an amazing body so you must have taken a few photos of her, right? Just threaten her with them in the future and she¡¯ll definitelye over. I¡¯ve thought it out for you, give her some money every time and she¡¯ll gradually give in to you one day and end up marrying you!¡± ¡°Look, this is the contract, let¡¯s sign it. I got someone to draw up the new contract overnight ording to our deal yesterday!¡± Ivan passed the contract to Michael with a smile. Michael took a look at the contract, sneered, and tore it into pieces! Chapter 48 ¡°Hey, hey, what¡¯s wrong? Master Wilson, why did you tear it? Didn¡¯t we agree to signing the contract today?¡± Ivan was dumbfounded at the scene. His head was ringing and the Taylor family was waiting for him to go home and celebrate. Could this whole thing be ruined? ¡°Sign your a**!¡± Master Wilson sat on the sofa and said angrily, ¡°Last night, I did not even drink my coffee or do anything I wanted to. Not only was my reputation ruined, my restaurant was trashed and I did not dare to even say a word throughout the ordeal!¡± ¡°How could that be? What¡¯s going on? I knew it, is it jackie? This bastard had the courage to trash your restaurant? Wait, that¡¯s not right, where were your men? Don¡¯t you have a ton of them? Were they no match for jackie?¡± Ivan inhaled sharply. He thought that Michael was sessful with Selenast night and did not expect the opposite to be the case. He did not understand how this happened even after Selena¡¯s consent. Michael became pissed upon thinking about what happenedst night. ¡° jackie didn¡¯t do it, he wouldn¡¯t have the guts to. How could he even possess that ability? It was the second daughter of the Drake family, that b*tch Tanya Drake!¡± ¡°No way, Tanya Drake? Why was she there?¡± Once again, Ivan was shocked after hearing that it was Tanya. It was the Drake family after all; there were plenty of families trying to please them. ¡°Here¡¯s what happened, this Tanya Drake coincidentally walked past our restaurant and saw that the interior design was decent. Because of that, she decided to go in for a meal, but¡­¡± Defeatedly, Michael continued, ¡°This Tanya Drake is so lifeless that she likes going around causing trouble. She¡¯s so annoying!¡± Ivan finally understood what had happenedst night. He stayed silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Master Wilson, look, it was an ident. None of us expected Tanya Drake to show up, did we?¡± He paused and pulled another contract out of his briefcase. ¡°Therefore, I can¡¯t be med for that. Thankfully I¡¯ve made a copy of the contract. Master Wilson, let this go and sign it, shall we? Okay? Please remember all the years we¡¯ve been friends!¡± ¡°Sign my a**!¡± Master Wilson did not hold back from shaming Ivan. He turned his face away and said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who gave me the sh*tty idea to get Selena and now I¡¯ve yet to get her. I¡¯ve also suffered quite a loss in my restaurant as well. Did you really think I¡¯m still going to sign the contract with you? Based on the fact that I haven¡¯t asked you forpensation, I¡¯m already beingpassionate enough about this! I used to have a good rapport with Selena, but now I can never get near her again.¡± ¡°But Master Wilson, my grandpa and the others thought that I¡¯d be signing the contract. They¡¯re waiting for me to go home and celebrate.¡± Ivan¡¯s face turned sour and pleaded, ¡°I can¡¯t be med for this. If it wasn¡¯t for the Drake family¡¯s second daughter, wouldn¡¯t you have seeded?¡± ¡°Escort the guest out of here!¡± ¡­ Meanwhile, it was lively at the Dorsett Hotel¡¯s private room. Old Master Taylor was all smiles. The private room was huge; it was big enough to fit threerge tables. Everyone was happy. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait till Selena¡¯s family and Ivan arrive, then we shall begin!¡± Chapter 49 ¡°Yes, even the champagne is out. The old master has gone all out this time paying a million dors for each table, howvish!¡± ¡°Ivan¡¯s making his father proud this time. The profit from this project alone is 300 million dors. It seems like this project is massive!¡± The Taylor family were talking about Ivan while Theodore seemed satisfied. At this very moment, the private room¡¯s door opened. Fiona and Andrew walked in with Selena and the rest. ¡°Fiona, aren¡¯t you a big-shot, making us all wait for you!¡± Just as they entered the room, a rtive sneered and said that loudly. Fiona smiled in embarrassment and said, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it, it was a little jammed on the way here!¡± Cecilia took a look at the Gi Selena was dressed in and said, ¡°Tsk, Selena, you¡¯re shameless, aren¡¯t you? You actually had the guts to wear this counterfeit item out of the house. If it was me, I wouldn¡¯t even dare to wear it. How embarrassing. If someone catches that it¡¯s counterfeit, wouldn¡¯t that be horrible?¡± Fiona could not stand what she was hearing. She walked over and said, ¡°Cecilia, don¡¯t you dare. This is real. Even though our family is a little poor, this is the real deal!¡± ¡°Really? You¡¯re just a little poor, and yet, you¡¯re still capable of buying something that costs 100 to 200 thousand dors? Why do I find that hard to believe? This isn¡¯t anything ordinary!¡± Cecilia continued arguing. ¡°If you could afford that, then we should be able to buy clothes that cost about one or two million, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say we can¡¯t afford it!¡± Fiona replied, ¡®At the very least, jackie is a veteran who served the country for five years so of course, he came back with some money. Maybe you don¡¯t know this, but those who serve for one or two years will get 100 or 200 thousand dors inpensation. Since jackie was gone for five years and achieved meritorious service, it¡¯s no problem for the government to compensate him with about a million dors!¡± jackie was embarrassed. Thankfully he did not withdraw more money today, otherwise, his mother-inw would be putting him on a pedestal as high as the sky. If she knew that his card could get him 100 billion dors through a password-free transaction, she might be shocked to death. ¡°He achieved meritorious service?¡± Cecilia scrunched her brows together and started to believe Fiona. After all, she did hear that the veterans who returned in the past two days came home with money. Some of them who achieved meritorious service, even minor ones, were awarded with a million dors or so. It was possible. ¡°Of course!¡± Fiona replied right away but was a little hesitant about it. After all, jackie did not admit to it. However, for the sake of her reputation, she admitted it on jackie¡¯s behalf. ¡°Really? jackie, what meritorious service did you achieve?¡± Old Master Taylor seemed interested in the conversation. He squinted and looked at jackie. Everyone shifted their attention to jackie at this moment. They wanted to know what meritorious service he had achieved. ¡°Uh, I¡¯ve achieved too many to remember. If I were to keep track of them, there must be at least one or two thousand awards!¡± jackie replied after briefly thinking about it. The crowd felt ashamed for him. This brat was obviously lying. Was it that easy to achieve meritorious service? Other veterans would usually feel incredibly proud for achieving one, while this brat was boasting about one or two thousand awards as if it was as easy as cutting fruits and vegetables! Chapter 50 Old Master Taylor¡¯s expression darkened as well. He said, ¡° jackie, do you think I¡¯m joking with you?¡± ¡° jackie, aren¡¯t you a little too childish for doing this? How dare you not answer truthfully to a question from the old master!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, where is your respect for the old master? Do you not remember that if it wasn¡¯t for the old master lending you a million dors back then, your mother would be dead by now!¡± A few of the members from the Taylor family began speaking to jackie angrily. ¡°Old Master, I¡¯m telling the truth. Sigh, if you don¡¯t believe me then forget it!¡± jackie shrugged. He did not want to borate any further. If it was not for worrying that Selena might be bullied today, he would not have even came here. ¡°Wait, who¡¯s this girl?¡± Cecilia initially wanted to cause trouble for Selena but did not expect jackie to have achieved meritorious service. Her clothes might be real so Cecilia had no choice but to give up. Soon after that, she realized that a stranger¡¯s face was in the room. ¡°Oh, Cecilia, let me introduce her to everyone. This is my girlfriend, Xena jackieson. We¡¯ve been dating for quite some time and are getting married soon!¡± ¡°Since grandpa invited everyone over here, I thought that I should bring her here and introduce her to everyone!¡± Ben smiled shyly and seemed servile. ¡°Ben, that¡¯s not nice of you, is it? This is a lunch for the Taylor family and you got an outsider over here, this¡­¡± ¡°At least jackie has a marriage certificate, the person you¡¯ve brought here¡­¡± Cecilia said sarcastically while feeling excited internally. ¡°Xena is not an outsider. She¡¯s already calling me mom so she¡¯ll definitely marry my Ben soon!¡± Fiona butt into the conversation upon seeing that Cecilia was bullying Xena. ¡°Stop it, some people haven¡¯t been to a ce like this so isn¡¯t it normal to want to experience it?¡± Another woman sneered on the side. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s nothing for us, but for some people, it¡¯s an achievement to bring his girlfriend here!¡± Cecilia said as she looked over at Ben. Ben¡¯s expression darkened but he did not know how to defend himself. He red at jackie who was standing next to him. It was this bastard¡¯s fault. If it was not for him getting his sister pregnant, would he be shamed this way today? If it was not for jackie, his family would be livingvishly today. Who knows, his sister might have been the family heir. At that point, who would have the guts to shame him this way? ¡°Xena, you have to think this through. Although Ben is a Taylor, you should know where he stands since he stays in a ce like that!¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretty so it would be a waste to marry him. You might be poor for the rest of your life!¡± After giving it some thought, Cecilia went over to stir trouble again. Xena smiled shyly and replied, ¡°Sister, you¡¯re too nice. Ben is nice to me and I like him for who he is. I haven¡¯t been thinking about anything else so as long as I¡¯m happy, I¡¯m good!¡± ¡°Cecilia, are you too free? What does our business have anything to do with you? You¡¯re just jealous because you don¡¯t have a boyfriend, right?¡± Ben could not stand it anymore. He finally rebutted Cecilia. ¡°What are you talking about? I have nothing to be jealous of. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t have a boyfriend, it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t found anyone who meets my standards. If I wanted to have one, I¡¯d definitely find a man who¡¯s rich, powerful, and capable of protecting me. As for someone like you, tsk, anyone who¡¯s not an idiot wouldn¡¯t want you!¡± Cecilia said sarcastically as she crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°Grandpa, is there anything worth celebrating today?¡± Advertisement Chapter 51 – 100 Chapter 51 ¨C 100 Chapter 51 Selena frowned as she walked forward to question. ¡°Yeah, is this a major event, father? You¡¯ve prepared so much champagne too!¡± Andrew also had on a puzzled look. He truly could not understand why such a grand celebration was being held at noon! ¡°There is indeed something worth celebrating for. Ivan is going to sign a huge business deal and it happens to be a huge one. Ivan mentioned that its profit would be 300 million dors! This amount is close to the profits we make in a year!¡± The old master smiled and said bluntly. ¡°Yes indeed, our Ivan has finally done us proud for once. He¡¯s been able to finalize such a major business deal!¡± Theodore nodded before raising his head slightly. He seemed slightly proud. ¡°I¡¯m not sure which family he made the deal with though?¡± Selena frowned and felt that this was quite unexpected as this unserious man was somehow able to do something so baffling? ¡°With the Wilson¡¯s. He¡¯s already on his way to sign it. We¡¯ve alreadye to an agreement through the phonest night so I¡¯m guessing he should be on his way back right now!¡± The old master looked at the time. ¡°Selena, the truth is that you¡¯re quite remarkable back then. It¡¯s too bad, if it wasn¡¯t for¡­¡± A rtive from the Taylor¡¯s shot a nce at jackie, hinting at something. ¡°Uncle, I know. I chose this path and won¡¯t ever regret it!¡± Selena smiled, looking somewhat mncholic. It was just at this moment that the door opened once again and Ivan appeared in front of everyone. ¡°Ivan¡¯s back, everyone p!¡± Theodore cheered out immediately. In that instant, everyone began pping and the entire room instantly became lively! ¡°Ivan, you¡¯ve arrived at such an opportune moment, everyone¡¯s gathered here just for you!¡± ¡°Yes indeed, Young Master Ivan. Hurry up and announce the fruits of yourbor, even the champagne is all ready!¡± Several rtives immediately came forward to butter Ivan up. jackie and Selena exchanged looks with each other. They could tell the purpose of the gathering today was to witness Ivan¡¯s amazing results and to simply show off his outstanding abilities! Ivan had a bitter look as he spoke in a depressed tone, ¡°The contract was a bust. Something came up and Young Master Wilson immediately tore it apart!¡± ¡°What!¡± Everyone gasped when they heard that statement! They were all ready for a celebration that even a banquet was fully prepared. However, Ivan had actually told them the entire ordeal was for nothing. Before Ivan went out, he was extremely confident and it seemed as if he was 100% certain the deal would follow through. ¡°What happened?¡± The old master¡¯s expression dimmed as he slowly approached Ivan and questioned him. At that moment, Ivan found himself tongue-tied. He actually had no idea how to respond. He could not possibly expose the horrific deed he and Micheal didst night, right? If he did, it was possible that the old master would have thought of murdering him. ¡°Well, this is quite difficult to say¡­ The thing is, Micheal was in a bad mood and mentioned that his family had some incidentst night, so he would not be signing the agreement anymore. I too, had no choice! I was also kicked out of there!¡± Ivan decided to scold him. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Micheal to be so dishonorable as well! How could he change his mind when it was already agreed upon!¡± Chapter 52 ¡°How can Micheal act like that? So he just changed his mind today without reason aftering into an agreement yesterday!¡± ¡°Yes, how despicable indeed. He actually had the audacity to toy with such a major deal?¡± Everyone from the Taylor family was extremely furious and started putting all the me on Micheal. Upon noticing that no one was pointing fingers at him, Ivan felt relieved in his heart. jackie, who was standing on the side, frowned. He somehow felt this whole ordeal was not as simple. It was not easy for Fiona to obtain such an opportunity, so it was only natural for her to take it. She immediately said, ¡°Sigh, Young Master Ivan, our family has been waiting on your good news, you know. Here we thought you¡¯d be able to bring in a business deal worth 300 million dors to the Taylor family. We didn¡¯t expect for it to all turn into nothing!¡± The moment she made that statement, Ivan¡¯s face looked incredibly cold and bitter. He had originally gotten Fiona and everyone here to brag about his amazing achievements, not expecting it to backfire on him. However, he took a look at jackie at the side. He scoffed and said, ¡°This is an oversight on my part because I never expected someone of such high status like Young Master Wilson to go back on his word!¡± Ivan paused as he made that statement. He then pondered for a moment before continuing, ¡°However, I¡¯m stronger than others since I believe someone still doesn¡¯t have a job ever since his return, right!? The truth is, it is people like these that have the hardest time finding a job!¡± Cecelia immediately interjected and said, ¡°Oh yeah, after veterans are discharged, they seem to have a very difficult time finding jobs that are suitable for them. So, could he be working his old job and delivering take out?¡± Upon hearing that, plenty of the Taylors startedughing. In their eyes, delivering take out was viewed as a very low and disgraceful job. ¡°That¡¯s right, I know plenty of veterans that can¡¯t get a job after being discharged and end up working as bodyguards or security guards. Why don¡¯t we do it this way? Come be a security guard in ourpany and I¡¯ll pay you a monthly wage of 4000 dors!¡± After Ivan gave it some thought, he started chuckling and being condescending. ¡°4000 a month, that¡¯s not bad!¡± The moment Fiona heard that, she told jackie, ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it, jackie? You¡¯re a big man and can¡¯t possibly just stew at home and not do anything, right?¡± ¡°Forget about it. First of all, I am not in need of that kind of meager cash. Also, I don¡¯t wish to be ordered around by certain people.¡± However, jackie seemed to have refused the offer immediately. When he witnessed the scene of Ivan bullying his own daughter upon his return yesterday, he would never work for Ivan. If it was not for Ivan being part of the Taylors, and therefore Selena¡¯s rtive, jackie would have murdered him already. All he wanted to do now was spend time with his wife and daughter and live a peaceful life. ¡°In no need of money?¡± Ivanughed the moment he heard that. Even Fiona¡¯s expression instantly turned bitter. ¡°You¡¯re not in need of money? Howical. Don¡¯t forget our agreement, don¡¯t me us when you¡¯re unable to fork out that 30 million dors when the timees!¡± Ivan chuckled before he startedughing at jackie. He said, ¡°You don¡¯t actually seem to be short on cash. You¡¯re in no need of meager cash, right? What youck is 30 million dors so I¡¯m actually interested to see how you¡¯re going to make that money. If you can¡¯t fork it out when the timees, it¡¯ll prove that aside from your ability to lie, you¡¯re nothing!¡± Chapter 53 ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to care about my affairs. 4000 a month, that¡¯s literally an insult to me!¡± jackie let out a subtle smile. The truth was that when he was about to get discharged, it was uncertain just how many people had secretly contacted him and offered him an astronomical amount of money. However, he had turned them all down. As such, it was impossible for Ivan¡¯s offer of four thousand dors to do his bidding to work as the amount was merely an insult to him. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You¡¯re the boss, you¡¯ve contributed something major for the country so they must have offered you a huge sum of money, right? From the looks of things, we¡¯re blind to worry about you!¡± Ivan spoke in a sinister tone. jackie ignored him and instead, shifted his focus on the champagne on the table. He then said, ¡°Old Master Taylor, are we not celebrating anymore? If we don¡¯t eat now, the food¡¯s going to get cold!¡± The corner of Old Master Taylor¡¯s mouth twitched violently as jackie did not hold any restraint as he spoke. He was saying things that he should not just to intentionally embarrass them even though today was nned as a celebration. ¡°I think you haven¡¯t seen food this delicious in a really long time now. You should be drooling now even looking at it, right?¡± Cecelia immediately rolled her eyes at jackie before coldly making that statement. ¡°Let¡¯s eat since the food¡¯s already served. Just pretend this is a normal gathering now!¡± Old Master Taylor helplessly waved his hand. He then took a look at Ivan and said, ¡°Ivan, remember that next time before any agreements are signed, ignore all verbal agreements made. There is always a possibility that the other party will back out of it at any time. Do you understand? Therefore, don¡¯t speak so confidently next time!¡± Ivan¡¯s expression turned bitter, however, he was only able to roll with the punches and smile awkwardly. He said, ¡°I understand, grandpa. Please, join us too!¡± Finally, everyone sat down and began eating. Xena seemed to be eating cautiously. She originally thought that since her own appearance was not bad, the Taylor family might be happier that she tagged along. She had not expected that she would instead be looked down and unacknowledged. ¡°Young Master Ivan, that jackie fellow was acting quite rashly earlier. Why don¡¯t we think of a way to humiliate him?¡± While they ate, a middle-aged man from the Taylor family sat next to Ivan and spoke up. ¡°Really now? Do you have a n?¡± After Ivan heard it, he was instantly interested. ¡°Young Master Ivan, don¡¯t we have quite a few alcoholics here? Why don¡¯t we get him drunk and he¡¯ll humiliate himself then, right? It would be much better if he¡¯s picking fights irrationally while drunk!¡± The man chuckled as he said that. ¡°Alright!¡± Ivan was instantly delighted. He had always gone out for drinks and his alcohol tolerance was pretty good. Moreover, if some members of the Taylor family could listen to him and drink with jackie, it would be a miracle for him to not be drunk under hismand! After a brief moment, that middle-aged man approached jackie and said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re jackie, right? Honestly, when you married Selena back then, I didn¡¯t get a chance to drink with you as your elder. So, let¡¯s raise a toast to you being a war hero as it¡¯spletely unrted to whether you¡¯re part of the Taylor family or not!¡± Since he mentioned he was an elder, jackie could not refuse him. All he could do was stand up and pour himself a drink before saying, ¡°You¡¯re too kind. We¡¯re all citizens of Daxia and it¡¯s our duty to defend our land! As a form of respect, I¡¯ll drink to you first!¡± The man was delighted when he noticed jackie chug the ss of alcohol down so casually. After that, he finished his drink then said, ¡°Oh, how I can¡¯t see the joy of being a soldier. Your alcohol tolerance is not bad. Come on now, let¡¯s drink one more. This one, we¡¯ll think of it as a blessing to you and Selena. Naturally, I hope that you can fork out 30 million dors on Old Master Taylor¡¯s seventieth birthday in order to prove that you¡¯re worthy of our Selena!¡± Chapter 54 The first toast was to respect jackie¡¯s contribution in defending the country. The second was a blessing to jackie and Selena. These reasons made jackie unable to refuse the drinks. Not to mention, the person was an elderly. If jackie refused his offer, he would obviously seem unreasonable. Hence, all jackie could do was smile and ept every toast given to him as they drank. The only thing was, jackie had not expected that even after three consecutive toasts, the man in front of him would not leave as another man came over with more alcohol. jackie could not help but frown as he was starting to find the entire ordeal weird. These people usually looked down on him and now they were all trying to drink with him? Hence, it seemed peculiar and it was obvious that they were trying to get him drunk. However, as much as they tried to scheme against him, he never took it to heart. The five years he spent in harrowing, war-torn conditions made his body extremely fit. Adding on to that fact that he had a pretty peculiar encounter, it would be impossible for these people to actually get him drunk. After that, more people continuously came by. jackie smiled at them politely, then made small talk with them before chugging down all of the alcohol in his ss. He looked very impressive. After drinking seven to eight sses of red wine, Selena who was watching from the side started to panic slightly. After jackie got seated once again, she instinctively tugged jackie¡¯s shirt gently. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how to refuse? It¡¯s fine to drink a little less. You drank so much so fast. What will you do if you get drunk?¡± Selena lowered her voice and reminded him in a soft tone. jackie¡¯s heart felt warm after hearing her statement. He never expected that Selena would actually care for him so much. Besides, such a wife would be very difficult to find. In order to save his pride, she intentionally spoke in a softer tone so no one else could hear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my alcohol tolerance isn¡¯t that bad. Besides, you can take a look and see that basically everyone that came over are elders. Their excuses would make even you unable to refuse. It¡¯s actually quite kind of them to not string you along and ask you to drink with them!¡± jackie also lowered his voice and replied in a soft tone, cing his hand over his mouth. ¡°This happens to be red wine. Although it tastes good, the rushter can be quite overwhelming. It¡¯s easy to get drunk so be careful!¡± Selena also realized the excuses they had given jackie earlier were truly difficult to refuse. If he deliberately refused any of them, those elders would say that jackie looked down on them and it would be quite aplicated ordeal to manage after that. The only thing was, how could she not worry with the way jackie was drinking? Ivan had a wide smile as he walked over with a ss of alcohol in his hand at that moment. After jackie looked at him, he frowned and said, ¡°Young Master Ivan, you wouldn¡¯t also want to drink with me now, would you? I happened to be the one that broke your arm though!¡± The edge of Ivan¡¯s mouth twitched violently when he heard that statement. However, he controlled his emotions and said with a smile, ¡°That was all a misunderstanding. I was actually ying with Kylie back then. I didn¡¯t expect you to misunderstand!¡± After he finished saying that, he added, ¡°No matter what, Selena is still my cousin and you should call me cousin as well. Although I feel like you¡¯re not capable of anything, but it¡¯s not easy to survive through the fields of battle and return. With that, allow me to raise you a toast!¡± After saying that, Ivan immediately chugged his ss dry. He then said, ¡° jackie, you wouldn¡¯t deny me that honor now, would you?¡± ¡°How kind. Young Master Ivan giving me a toast would, without a doubt, be my honor. Don¡¯t mind if I do!¡± jackie chuckled as he immediately chugged the alcohol in his ss down. ¡°Hah Great! Now we¡¯re talking! I love making connections with people. What do you say we drink three shots?¡± One of Ivan¡¯s hands was still in a cast, but he still took a bottle of red wine and poured it into two of the empty sses. ¡°This isn¡¯t such a good idea now, your injuries haven¡¯t fully recovered yet. Young Master Ivan, it¡¯s best for you to not drink that much!¡± jackie pretended to be tipsy as he gently shook his head and advised him. Chapter 55 Upon noticing that jackie had finally started to refuse a drink and was even shaking his head, Ivan felt delighted in his heart. Judging from the look of things, it seemed jackie might be reaching his limit. He immediately said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Come on now, today is a happy day and we should all drink three shots!¡± ¡°Fine then!¡± jackie pretended as if he was in a tough spot but still drank all of the alcohol slowly. At this moment, jackie had already drank more than ten sses in a row as even the few elders and Ivan were feeling slightly tipsy. However, they all thought that jackie should be close to getting drunk by now. ¡°Come on guys, we haven¡¯t had a drink together in a very long time now, let¡¯s all drink!¡± Ivan raised his ss and spoke to everyone present. He scoffed in his heart that under a situation where everyone was drinking, jackie would have no way to refuse and would be forced to drink. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all drink. Let¡¯s drink for our Taylor Group¡¯s business to grow stronger!¡± Old Master Taylor smiled as he said that. ¡°Cheers!¡± Ivan immediately chugged the alcohol down. Not long after he was done drinking, Ivan signaled the others to take turns making jackie drink. He was interested to see how long jackie could keep up. Unfortunately for him, although jackie was not bold enough to refuse and seemed very close to getting drunk, he was still drinking ss after ss. On the other hand, it was the few elders that werepletely flustered from drinking. Even their speech seemed to slur. Two of them even rushed to the washroom to puke not long after. Ivan waspletely furious as he went ahead to drink a few more sses with jackie. However, he ended uppletely drunk while jackie was still fine. ¡°Goddammit, what kind of a monster is this brat to have such a high alcohol tolerance?¡± Apletely wasted man approached Ivan andmented with a frown. ¡°I told you that a veteran¡¯s alcohol tolerance would be impressive but this, isn¡¯t this a little too insane? The few of us were taking turns drinking with him and are still unable to get him drunk!¡± Ivan had a bitter look on his face and waspletely speechless. It was at this moment that Tanya Drake, who had just finished a meal with her best friends, walked by the room. She heard how lively it was inside and decided to casually take a peek. With a nce, she noticed that jackie was actually drinking with the Taylor family. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Let¡¯s go, Tanya. You wouldn¡¯t have actually been charmed by that handsome man inside now, would you?¡± One of the youngdies teased. ¡°You guys go on ahead, I¡¯m not joining you guys for the shopping trip. There¡¯s someone I know inside and I have something to do!¡± Tanya immediately said with a smile. ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll hang out some other day!¡± The other girls nodded and left soon after. Tanya immediately pushed the door open and entered the room. She said, ¡°Oh wow. I was just talking about how lively it was inside, it turned out to be the Taylor family!¡± ¡°Who are you? We, the Taylor family, are having a meal here. What is a stranger doing here?¡± Ivan was already holding onto the frustrations in his heart. In his drunken state, he yelled out immediately without even taking a closer look. Chapter 56 ¡°I¡¯m a stranger? Heh, I¡¯ll leave then!¡± Tanya was stunned for a moment before chuckling out loud as she turned around and was getting ready to leave. Old Master Taylor could recognize who she was at a nce and immediately gasped. This happened to be the daughter of the wealthiest man in Eastfield. Her family¡¯s power was terrifyingly immense. It was uncertain just how many people wished to grovel to their family. However, it seemed such opportunity was incredibly rare. They, as a third ss aristocratic family, were even more desperate to butter up to them. The only thing was that there was never such opportunity to do so. They did not expect Tanya to actually show up in front of them. The only thing was that his own grandson looked like a mess to have actually said something like that without being afraid of offending that person. ¡°Drake-Miss Tanya¡­¡± Old Master Taylor was quite nervous as he stuttered. ¡°Ivan, what on Earth are you spouting? That happens to be Miss Drake. Are you not going to hurry up and apologize?¡± Even Theodore was startled as he immediately chastised Ivan. Originally in a drunken stupor, Ivan waspletely terrified when he heard that statement. Immediately, he stood up frantically, rushed over, and extended his arm. He said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sorry. Sigh, I didn¡¯t expect you to be Miss Drake. This is truly a surprise. What I mean to say is, I didn¡¯t expect a woman of such high status like Miss Drake to show up in a ce like this¡­¡± Ivan had no idea how to apologize as he extended his arm, intending to shake the other person¡¯s hand. However, Miss Tanya had both hands behind her back andpletely ignored Ivan. She took a nce at Old Master Taylor and said, ¡°Old Master Taylor, am I weed here?¡± ¡°Wee, wee. Of course you¡¯re weed!¡± Old Master Taylor frantically said, ¡°Waiter, add another set of cutlery. Please sit here, Miss Drake!¡± With a smile, Miss Drake said, ¡°No need for the trouble. Just rice is fine as I¡¯ve just finished a meal next door earlier with my best friends. While passing through, I noticed a familiar face here and came by to have a look!¡± ¡°Miss Drake! Unexpectedly, we meet again!¡± Fiona was behaving extremely rashly as she frantically came forward while chuckling out loud. It seemed like she was buttering up to her. Tanya status was unimaginably high and she had even handed her a name cardst night. If she was able to speak a little more with Tanya, the Taylor family would have to respect her even more. However, she felt slightly anxious. She was afraid that Miss Drake might ignore her and if that happened, she would just be embarrassing herself. ¡°Indeed, aunty. I noticed you guys here so I decided toe in and take a look!¡± Tanya smiled calmly as that single statement made everyone gasp. So, was the familiar face Tanya was talking about actually Fiona and the others? When did Fiona and her family even be the familiar faces Tanya mentioned? Although Tanya also knew about Old Master Taylor, she would never address him as a ¡®familiar face¡¯. ¡°Young Master Ivan, that apology of yours seemed a little insincere. I think you should at least drink an entire bottle of red wine¡­ Besides, that exmation you made earlier sounded louder than usual!¡± At this moment, jackie unexpectedly chuckled beforezilymenting on his previous statement. The corners of Ivan¡¯s mouth twitched violently. He was already dizzy from drinking so how could he possibly drink an entire bottle of red wine by himself? This brat was intentionally trying to stir up trouble! ¡°Oh yeah, your voice was actually really loud earlier that even I was startled!¡± Chapter 57 What was even more unbelievable was that Miss Tanya was actually covering her tiny mouth in shock. She then said, ¡°If you¡¯re able to finish this entire bottle of red wine, that would prove the sincerity of your apology.¡± Old Master Taylor was also speechless for a moment. However, since Miss Tanya had spoken, if they did not do what she asked, it would be very disrespectful to her. If she held a grudge in her heart due to this, it would seem that their Taylor family would not even be able to dream about expanding in Eastfield ever again. ¡°What are you still dawdling there for, Ivan? Show your sincerity!¡± Upon noticing the bitter look on Ivan¡¯s face, Old Master Taylor was put in a tough spot and immediately reminded him. ¡°Alright, it wasn¡¯t my intention to offend you earlier. I will chug this bottle dry as an apology!¡± Ivan grabbed a bottle of red wine and immediately poured it down his throat. When he was halfway through drinking it, he felt slightly ufortable. However, he had no choice but to grit his teeth and forcefully finish the entire bottle. Hatred brewed in his heart. That cursed jackie, why did he have to randomly seek out trouble. The main point was that Miss Tanya had actually listened to him. Moreover, what made him even more speechless was that it was Miss Tanya who ruined his schemesst night. If it was not for her, he would have sessfully signed the agreement and returned with pride to show off how capable he was. Unfortunately¡­ After he had finished drinking, Ivan could no longer keep it together as he immediately felt dizzy. He swayed from left to right as he took a few steps forward before copsing onto the ground and puking. Old Master Taylor had an extremely bitter look upon witnessing this scene. He secretly scolded Ivan for being too weak. If he had to puke, he could have waited until after Miss Tanya had left. How embarrassing was it to act in such a way in front of others. Would there even be a chance for both families to work together in the future? In the future, Ivan would be the lord of the household. Maintaining his image was important. ¡°That¡¯s right, what are you guys celebrating? I noticed people drinking champagne over there!¡± Miss Tanya merely nced at Ivan on the ground before questioning Old Master Taylor. ¡°Well, the truth is that it¡¯s nothing major. We¡­ We were¡­¡± Old Master Taylor frowned and was unsure what to say. Suddenly, he noticed jackie and decided to grit his teeth before saying, ¡°We are here to wee jackie back home. Besides, he returned from the battlefield and made the country proud, right?¡± ¡°Indeed, this is something worthy of celebrating!¡± Tanya nodded, then immediately told jackie, ¡°Oh right, jackie, the Drake family happens to be looking for a bodyguard. I noticed you¡¯ve been discharged so you should be pretty impressive now, right? You just came back and don¡¯t have a job now, right? I¡¯m not sure but would you be interested in working as a bodyguard for the Drake family?¡± The instant Fiona heard her say that, she was ecstatic and said frantically, ¡°Of course, of course he¡¯s interested. I heard the lowest wage for the Drake family¡¯s bodyguards is around twenty to thirty thousand dors and for those who are considered skilled, their wages would go up to more than 100 thousand, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, aunty. If jackiees over, his wages will be up for him to decide. We¡¯re just afraid that he won¡¯t be willing toe over!¡± Tanya knew jackie was an impressive man since her own father had repeatedly told her to get closer and help him no matter what. It seemed this man¡¯s rtionship with the God of War was an unusual one. ¡°Coming,ing,ing! Of course, he¡¯d be willing toe, what is there to be unwilling of? It¡¯s uncertain just how many people desperately want to be a bodyguard for your family!¡± Fiona was beaming. This was because if jackie was not an idiot, he would definitely not let go of such an opportunity! After she was done speaking, she pulled jackie aside and whispered, ¡°She said it¡¯s up to you to decide on the wages. Don¡¯t you dare ask for a small amount. If you¡¯re embarrassed to ask for 100 thousand dors, at the very least, ask for fifty to eighty thousand!¡± jackie had the cold sweats since his mother-inw was energetic at the sheer mention of money. jackie turned around and chuckled at Tanya before saying, ¡°I¡¯mpletely uninterested in bing a bodyguard for your family. However, my wife happens to really want a job. Unless you guys can assign her to work under the Drake family, only then will I reluctantly state my price!¡± Chapter 58 ¡°No way, is he mad? Isn¡¯t he threatening Miss Tanya right now?¡± ¡°Yeah, if that isn¡¯t a threat then what is? If his wife isn¡¯t assigned a job, he won¡¯t work as their bodyguard? What a joke, it was as if she¡¯s begging him to be their bodyguard!¡± ¡°Oh my god, this is too foolish. Miss Tanya was taking the fact he had contributed to the country into ount and looking out for him. Because of this, she wanted him to work as the Drake family¡¯s bodyguard. It¡¯s unknown just how many people desperately want to work under that position and yet, he has the audacity to spout such nonsense!¡± ¡°The main point is that Miss Tanya even offered for him to name his own price. This alone shows just how much respect he¡¯s being given!¡± All the Taylor family rtives gasped after hearing what jackie said and silently began discussing among themselves. ¡°Good lord, what if he offended Miss Tanya and the Drake family? If that happens, would they pin the me on our Taylor family as well since he is the Taylor family¡¯s son-inw!¡± No one knew who said that. Old Master Taylor was also startled after hearing that statement. It was a fair point though. If jackie offended the Drake family, his death would have very little impact on them as the Taylor family had never taken him seriously. However, this brat happened to be Selena¡¯s husband. From the perspective of others, he happened to be their son-inw. If Miss Tanya were to put me on the Taylor family due to troubles this brat had caused, that would be disastrous. He frantically came forward and smiled toward Tanya as he said, ¡°Miss Tanya, this brat happened to have a little too much to drink and was spouting nonsense. Please don¡¯t take it to heart. Thank you for your kind gesture, Miss Tanya. The thing is, this brat might¡¯ve only been an underling while he was in the army. He isn¡¯t used to formalities, so it seems like it would be very difficult for him to adapt to being a bodyguard for the Drake family.¡± They never expected jackie¡¯s statement to make Miss Tanya very excited as she wanted nothing more than to please jackie immediately as it also meant buttering up to Lana, one of the Gods of War. Her initial statement was meant to test jackie. She assumed that jackie would not agree to it but had not expected that he would actually give her such an opportunity. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about, jackie? Miss Tanya has offered you such a great job so you should behave and do it well. Don¡¯t bring Miss Tanya trouble!¡± Even Selena was startled as she immediately said that after snapping out of her shock. ¡°No way, I¡¯ll only agree to it if you want to work there. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t work as well. The truth is that I¡¯m not even willing to work anyway!¡± jackie immediately said that with a cold expression. Everyone felt like passing out. This guy was clearly stupid. His current state would require him to desperately get a job to support the family¡¯s expenses. Did he not know that his family was extremely poor? How could he still act so arrogantly at this moment? ¡°Sure! Absolutely!¡± Miss Tanya kept her excitement hidden as she walked forward and told Selena, ¡°Miss Selena, I remembered that you¡¯re quite talented in management. Let¡¯s put it this way, we have a huge project that willunch soon so you cane over and be our project manager, what say you? The wages will be fifty-no, one million per month, how about that? There¡¯ll be a year-end bonus too!¡± ¡°A million!¡± Fiona and Andrew looked at each other and gasped. Even if she was project manager, it was already pretty impressive to make more than ten thousand dors a month. They did not expect Miss Tanya would make such a high offer. ¡°Sis, are you not gonna hurry and thank Miss Tanya? Where else would you find such an amazing job?¡± Ben was afraid she would go back on her word and immediately reminded her. ¡°Yeah, dear daughter, hurry up and agree now. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 59 Fiona was extremely ecstatic since such a high wage was something shepletely had never expected. Would that mean, after a few months, they would be able to afford a mansion? ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t this a little too high?¡± Selena was also quite emotional as she was stunned for a moment. Back then, after she was exiled from the Taylor family, she ran into continuous stumbles as she had a very difficult time finding a job. Even when she wanted to look for an agent to search for jobs, not a single person dared to take her in. Now, however, Miss Tanya actually tossed her a lifeline. The main point was, would Ivan even dare to stir up trouble with the Drake family after Miss Tanya immediately offered her a job? It was obvious that would be very unlikely to happen. jackie frowned as he secretly muttered in his heart that the Drake family was actually quite talented in snooping. Since they were most likely trying to butter up to him because they offered Selena such a good job. Although jackie disliked money, as long as his wife was happy and at peace, he would be very happy. ¡°Honey, it all depends if you¡¯re willing or not. If you¡¯re not then just refuse it. Besides, we¡¯re not in need of money!¡± jackie shrugged his shoulders then casually mentioned that. It was true that he was in no need of money. Since it would only take a single word from him and the entire Eastfield would be his. The only thing was, he currently had no intention of unting his status. The entire Taylor family had nearly passed out. In no need of money? Selena was actually picking up trash to sell back then and he actually could say that they were in no need of money. ¡°Good lord, such heavy words you have! You¡¯ve merely contributed to a minor cause anyway so your prize money is only slightly more than a million dors, right? With so little money and you dare say you¡¯re in no need of money? If you want a better home in the capital, you might not even be able to afford a three-bedroom, one living room home!¡± Cecelia could no longer watch his pretentiousness as she directly insulted him. ¡°Yeah, that daughter of his, she was already able to be enrolled in a kindergartenst year but she hasn¡¯t been able to even till now and it¡¯s all because of them not having money. That happens to be the little hard-earned money he made by risking his life for five years. If he could boast that much, it seems he¡¯s never seen enough money yet since a million dors were enough to satisfy him already!¡± Another member of the Taylor family could not hold back from mocking him. ¡°I¡¯m willing, why wouldn¡¯t I be? I¡¯ve long been yearning for a job now. The thing is, the wage is a little too high and I¡¯m a little worried that I¡¯m unable to meet the work standards and disappoint you!¡± Selena¡¯s heart was slightly emotional and was a little anxious as well as she frantically said that. ¡°Miss Selena, don¡¯t you worry. I have faith in your abilities. We¡¯ve done our research about you, the two years you were in the Taylor family and when you were the general manager, the results of thepany were quite impressive! However, after another person was appointed in these five years, it seems to be going downhill slightly!¡± Tanya smiled and bluntly said, ¡°Or else, I wouldn¡¯t have so casually offered my price, right?¡± It seemed as if jackie was suspicious of something as Tanya intentionally exined. After hearing that statement, Andrew who was standing by the side had a bitter expression. Was this not tantly telling him that his son was not as capable as Selena? This felt like a tight p across his face! Chapter 60 ¡°Thank you Miss Tanya for your praises. This toast is my respect to you!¡± Selena was slightly anxious in her heart. A monthly wage of a million dors, such a job would be extremely hard to find. It seemed not even the monthly wage of a general manager woulde close to that. ¡°You¡¯re too kind! To a happy coboration then!¡± Tanya did not act pridefully as she walked over and poured herself some red wine then gently bumped her wine ss with Selena¡¯s before drinking. ¡° jackie, now that your wife had agreed toe work with us, you can¡¯t go back on your words now, name your price?¡± Tanya was beaming as she was praying in her heart if her father knew she had hired jackie as their bodyguard, it would be uncertain just how happy he would be. Everyone¡¯s faces were sweating. Since not only was Miss Tanya not infuriated after hearing jackie¡¯s outrageous statement, she seemed very keen on having jackie be a part of their Drake family and making him a bodyguard. jackie let out a bitterugh and said, ¡°Well, I have no choice now and it seems, I have to agree to it then!¡± As he was saying that, jackie paused then said, ¡°But, I have a condition. Regarding the wages, I can be paid a little less, besides, I don¡¯tck money. However, as for the hours, I require my freedom. That meant I¡¯ll onlye to work when I have the time to and if something is up, I have to head out and attend to it, right!¡± Tanya¡¯s expression seemed peculiar. How was this working, was this not called living like a master? ¡°What on Earth are you thinking, jackie? You are there to be a bodyguard, you¡¯re working for people so you should abide by their terms. How could you leave whenever you feel like it?¡± Fiona was extremely furious. This bastard had finally found an excellent job and he was being very unreasonable now. Moreover, he even mentioned that he could be paid a little less. He waspletelycking integrity now. However, since this trash was unworthy of being her son-inw and since she was able to exile him from the Taylor family on the old master¡¯s seventieth birthday. So, what was there to worry about anyway. ¡°Son, this is such a good opportunity so you should work well now. Do you understand?¡± Joan too came forward to advise him. ¡°Sure. However, if any major incidents require your help, you¡¯ll have to arrive immediately whenever you¡¯re called. Can you do that?¡± They never expected Miss Tanya had actually agreed to him once more. Theodore and the others werepletely baffled. Has Miss Tanya gone mad? How could she actually agree to such terms? Was their Drake family in such desperate need of bodyguards? ¡°Now, you can talk about the amount you desire for your wages, right? You mentioned earlier, you want to be paid a little less, so don¡¯t go asking for too much now!¡± Miss Tanya was chuckling. She looked extremely adorable. ¡°Yeah, alright then, just twenty million dors! Twenty million dors per month! Any amount lesser than that, you can forget about it!¡± jackie was silent for a moment then raised two fingers. ¡°Are you insane, jackie? Is Miss Tanya joking with you now?¡± A rtive of the Taylor family immediately scolded him. This guy was tantly throwing a fit. How can a bodyguard ask for twenty million a month, not to mention,e to work whenever he was free? Was he not afraid of offending Miss Tanya? What if she grew furious then? ¡°This amount is a little outrageous now. Even if you can name your price, you shouldn¡¯t name it as such, right?¡± A bodyguard behind Miss Tanya could no longer bear to watch. In normal circumstances, they would never intervene but this guy bluntly requested twenty million dors. Then what would they, bodyguards with only a monthly wage of a hundred to two hundred thousand dors be considered as? Chapter 61 Although the three other bodyguards did not speak a word, their expressions dimmed. Was this not an insult to them? ¡°What on Earth are you talking about?¡± Selena was also extremely startled by it. Miss Tanya was being very nice but time and time again jackie was tantly testing her limits. A monthly wage of twenty million dors on top of leaving the Drake family whenever he wanted? How would that be possible? If the Drake family master had learned about it, he would immediately be driven insane by jackie¡¯s madness. ¡° jackie, are you mad from all that thinking about money? Didn¡¯t you want a much lesser wage? So it seems, your much lesser wage is twenty million dors per month! This is the first time I have ever seen a bodyguard¡¯s wage this high!¡± Cecelia was saying that with a sinister tone. This time, was this guy not intentionally offending Miss Tanya now? It would be absurd for Miss Tanya to not be furious this time. It was obvious now that Miss Tanya¡¯s bodyguards were all furious. It seemed this time, the guy would have no choice but to escape. Miss Tanya on the other hand was frowning on the side as in her heart she felt quite surprised. If this guy was a veteran King of War or an officer, it would be very reasonable to ask for such a price. However, was he really that impressive? Besides, there were also clear distinctions to powerful people on the battlefield. ¡°Pardon, Miss Tanya, this jackie fellow had too much to drink earlier, he might possibly be drunk now!¡± Old Master Taylor was also startled by jackie. He was afraid of jackie indirectly bringing trouble to their Taylor family. So, he exined, ¡°I hope Miss Tanya won¡¯t me him. Also, although he might be married to Selena, he¡¯s not close to us.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! He¡¯s only a son-inw, an outsider!¡± The other members of the Taylor family also frantically exined. It would mean a world of trouble to them if Miss Tanya decided to pin the me on them. ¡°This price I am offering is actually quite low already. Usually, when people approached me, I would name my price in the billions. I¡¯ve lowered my price from the billions to millions so you should be happy, Miss Tanya!¡± jackie actually once again boldly made such a statement. Once again, the Taylor family were all speechless. He even mentioned he had lowered the price to twenty million dors. Could there possibly even be someone who would offer twenty billion dors and be sessful in hiring him? Unless he was the God of War but obviously he certainly was not! ¡°Alright then, you and Miss Selena cane over to work tomorrow morning!¡± Miss Tanya had only hesitated for a moment before immediately agreeing to it. She felt that based on jackie¡¯s tone, he did not sound like he was lying. Even if he was slightly boasting, he would without a doubt still be a very powerful man. Besides, her own father had witnessed him being in the same private jet with the God of War, Lana when they returned. ¡°Deal!¡± jackie calmly smiled and nodded. ¡°We didn¡¯t mishear it right, Miss Tanya? He didn¡¯t mention twenty thousand, it was twenty million though!¡± A bodyguard initially was waiting for Miss Tanya¡¯s orders to immediately beat jackie to a pulp but he never expected Miss Tanya to actually agree to it. ¡°Miss Tanya, it¡¯s twenty million though. Not even themander or the assistantmander would be paid this much now, right?¡± Another bodyguard immediately protested. He was wondering if he was dreaming. ¡°Now, there is one with this high of a price!¡± jackie chuckled calmly and said that with a carefree attitude. Chapter 62 That single statement jackie made, almost caused a few bodyguards to pass out. This guy was too unreasonable. Was this not tantly insulting them? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a fool and I have faith in his abilities! If he can survive on the battlefield for five years, he will without a doubt have his uses!¡± Miss Tanya was clear in her heart and she could not possibly tell them it was all to butter up to the God of War, hence his high price offer. Hence, she forced an exnation. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Miss Tanya, your judgment is impable!¡± Fiona was incredibly ecstatic in her heart. If jackie¡¯s monthly wage was twenty million dors, does that mean he would make two hundred and forty million a year? If that was the case and if jackie worked for a lifetime then, well, anyone would be excited with just that thought. ¡°Miss Tanya, don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯m sure my brother-inw won¡¯t disappoint you!¡± Ben was so excited, he did not know what to say as he immediately spoke out. ¡°Brother-inw?¡± jackie turned his head to look at him as he thought this change in attitude was too drastic now. Before they came, he wanted to beat him up, howe now he would call him his brother- inw? Ben nervouslyughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re my sister¡¯s husband so, if you¡¯re not my brother-inw then who could you be?¡± ¡°Yeah, of course, you¡¯re his brother-inw now!¡± Fiona delightfully said, ¡°My dear son-inw, I have faith in your abilities and you will work well in the Drake family and forge a career for yourself!¡± jackie¡¯s eyes narrowed as that son-inw remark came too suddenly. ¡°Cough! Cough! Mom, didn¡¯t you mention that if I didn¡¯t cough up that ten million to you, you won¡¯t acknowledge my status?¡± jackie let out two dry coughs then intentionally said that. Fiona¡¯s face immediately blushed as she frantically said, ¡°Sigh, your monthly wage is already twenty million, it¡¯s impossible you can¡¯t give me that ten million now, right?¡± ¡°Miss Tanya, are you serious?¡± Even Old Master Taylor was startled and was wondering if this was a hallucination. Although jackie had spent five years on the battlefield, it was uncertain how he survived. A monthly wage of twenty million was too terrifying let alone, it was only for a bodyguard. ¡°I, Tanya Drake will never go back on my word! You guys can cease your worries for that!¡± Miss Tanya spoke confidently. ¡°Well, shouldn¡¯t you ask your father, Miss Tanya?¡± jackie asked. ¡°Nope, juste to work tomorrow! I¡¯ll take my leave first and I won¡¯t disturb you guys from drinking now!¡± Tanya waved her hand and left soon after along with herckeys. After Tanya had left for quite some time, everyone here seemingly was still caught in their dreamy daze. ¡° jackie, tomorrow, you and Selena have to head to work earlier. Don¡¯t bete now, do you understand?¡± Fiona reminded them while chuckling. ¡°Mom, am I dreaming? I¡¯m only a project manager and my monthly wage is a million on top of year-end bonuses!¡± ¡°He is a bodyguard and his monthly wage is twenty million while he can leave whenever he wants to and he doesn¡¯t have to abide by the working hours?¡± Chapter 63 Selena truly did not know how to react as she was unsure exactly what was going on. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s real. Miss Tanya actually said it herself earlier!¡± Fiona felt quite surreal toward such overwhelming emotion of surprise. ¡°What right does he have to get such a high wage?¡± Cecelia had a bitter look on her face. However, after a much deeper thought, she suddenly thought about something and startedughing. She said, ¡°I know now. jackie, Miss Tanya must be taking you for a fool and was joking with you!¡± ¡°Impossible. Miss Tanya said it earlier that they cane to work tomorrow so how could that be a joke?¡± Fiona immediately argued. ¡°Just think about it, those other bodyguards they have, even if they aremanders, they won¡¯t be paid that much so, what right does he have to get such a high pay? Besides, Selena is working as a manager and her monthly wage of million dors could somewhat make sense. jackie on the other hand, he¡¯s merely just a bodyguard, so how can that twenty million monthly wage even be logical?¡± Cecelia bluntly said, ¡°That was because jackie was intentionally toying with Miss Tanya and she happened to pretend to agree just to toy back with him. If you don¡¯t believe me, when jackie arrives at the Drake family home, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter its main gate!¡± ¡°Yeah, I also think it¡¯s impossible!¡± Another woman from the Taylor family nodded and said, ¡°After Cecelia broke it down like that, I feel like that is a huge possibility that she was merely toying with him because he toyed with her first!¡± jackie could not be bothered by them as he merely calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid, she isn¡¯t bold enough to toy with me!¡± Selena on the other hand was frowning on the side. She could not understand just how exactly did jackie get such a high sry. Were they not usually recruiting a whole bunch of veterans like him? There were plenty of people who would be quite satisfied upon getting a good security guard or bodyguard job. jackie¡¯s job on the other end though¡­ ¡°Daddy, how much is twenty million a month? Is that a lot?¡± At this moment, Kylie who had been ying by the side during dinner ran over. She grabbed onto jackie¡¯s pants with her slender little hands as she raised her head to look up at him. Upon staring at that little child¡¯s adorable expression, jackie¡¯s heart melted. He thought that the pain and suffering he endured for thest five years was worth it at this moment. He defended a country for five years and now, all he wanted was to peacefully keep her wife and daughter safe! ¡°Not that much, but it¡¯s enough to enroll Kylie into the best kindergarten and buy all kinds of toys for Kylie!¡± After he carried Kylie up, he could not help himself but give Kylie¡¯s cheeks a kiss. That felt extremely warm. ¡°Really? So I¡¯ll have plenty of toys soon!¡± After Kylie heard that, her pair of beautiful eyes were glimmering with excitement. Selena, who was watching this scene from the side,mented. Was the five years of suffering finally over? Was their family finally able to amount to something good? This would not be a dream, right! Old Master Taylor was frowning instead as he got lost in deep contemtion. Was Miss Tanya joking, since it happened to be twenty million a month for that jackie fellow. Was that guy truly worth that much? Not to mention, would the master of the Drake family even agree to it? Besides, as wealthy as the Drake family was, they would not waste money to such an extent! After some thought, he looked at Ivan who had been helped and appeared copsed on the table. He was starting to suspect if he made a mistake for having Selena¡¯s family exiled from the Taylor family. ¡°Come on now, let us all continue drinking. Let¡¯s all have one regardless if jackie¡¯s job was real or not but I believe Selena¡¯s job is real. It¡¯s a good thing for Selena being able to enter the Drake family and work for them!¡± Old Master Taylor poured half a ss of red wine for himself, raised it and smiled at Selena before saying, ¡°Selena, next time you will be the project manager and if there¡¯s any good projects out there that require a coboration, remember to look out for our Taylor family!¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Grandpa? I am still a member of the Taylor family and I bleed the same blood as the Taylor family. So if there are any good projects that can be coborated, naturally, I will think about our Taylor family!¡± Selena let out an awkwardugh as she did not me the old master. Since, the old master used to spoil her a lot back then. Unfortunately, she was too rebellious five years ago and disappointed the old master. Chapter 64 ¡±Right, no matter what, Selena¡¯s strengths are acknowledged by the Drake family. Besides, Miss Tanya had mentioned it earlier, Selena would be handling a huge project but it¡¯s unsure what project that would be. If she could look out for our Taylor family, that¡¯ll be excellent!¡± Andrew spoke while chuckling since this was such a huge opportunity! The Taylor family had always wanted to build connections with the Drake family but they never got the chance to. Now however, they actually had someone that could directly be involved with the Drake family¡¯s business by being a project manager, this was literally an extremely amazing opportunity for their Taylor family! ¡°No, no, no. Selena, you can immediately look out for the Taylor family the moment you start, it would be bad if the Drake family knew about it. Besides, you¡¯d juste over so you¡¯ll have to prove your worth when you start working and gain the Drake family¡¯s trust then build upon that rtionship. Wait till there¡¯s an opportunity to look out for our Taylor family in future. You have to think of a way to have them notice and value your strengths. Only then, when you look out for our Taylor family, they will have nothing to say!¡± After Old Master Taylor carefully pondered about it, he advised her. The business for the Taylor family within these two years have gone downhill and it was getting worse by the year. This made Old Master Taylor frantic. jackie who was listening at the side had no idea how to react. It was obvious that the Taylor family had no idea that the main purpose for Miss Taylor was only to get him to work for them. Would they be unable to hire a capable manager with the wealth they had? ¡­ After Miss Tanya left, she swiftly drove back to the Drake family home. When those bodyguards returned to the Drake family home, they were all obviously incredibly furious. Since they understood Miss Tanya¡¯s temperament and were very honorable. If she had made a promise to anyone, she would honor her promise. Even if Master Drake objected to it after the fact, it would be futile. Miss Tanya was that stubborn. If she had decided on something, it would be very difficult to change her mind. ¡°Father, let me tell you a good news!¡± Tanya entered the mansion¡¯s lobby while cing both arms behind her back as she gleefully said that. ¡°Seeing just how happy you are, what good news could this be?¡± James asked with a smile. ¡° jackie White, I got him in. He¡¯s willing to be our family¡¯s bodyguard!¡± After Miss Tanya was done speaking, she looked at Timothy who was sipping tea on the side then continued with a smug attitude, ¡°What do you think, brother? Isn¡¯t what I, your sister did extremely earth shattering?¡± The moment James heard that statement, he was shocked as he said, ¡°No way, right? You actually got him in? If he actually returned with the God of War, had a good rtionship with her then he should at least be King of War. Even by a little difference, he should at least be a marshal though. A man like this, is willing to be your bodyguard?¡± With that being said, Timothy was stunned before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that a returning marshal would have a billion whereas ten billion for those who are more impressive as their prize money. The King of War however would at the very least get a few hundred billion dors. There were plenty of people who wanted to employ their powers but those people would not so easily agree to the employment!¡± Tanya frowned when she heard that as she said, ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t expect you to know even that detail, Brother. However, Grandfather had mentioned that the jackie fellow wouldn¡¯t be that simple, so I got lucky today and I ran into his entire family. Hence, I got him in.¡± ¡°He¡¯d agree to a monthly wage of a few hundred thousand dors as a bodyguard? Tanya, have you made a mistake and found the wrong person? Are you sure that person is jackie White? The jackie White that father was talking about?¡± Timothy was seemingly unconvinced. Since, the Drake family bodyguards would have a monthly wage of those numbers. Anyone that was slightly more impressive would only make more than a hundred thousand dors. ¡°What do you mean a few hundred thousand dors? He mentioned, he¡¯d do it for at least twenty million dors. Anything lower than that, he wouldn¡¯t agree to it. Moreover, that was all because his wife wanted a job, so I promised to employ his wife as our project manager. It was only then was he willing to work for us! The main point is, this guy is a little too unreasonable. He mentioned something about not having fixed working hours and he¡¯d be able to leave work whenever he pleases!¡± Chapter 65 Tanya said after cracking a bitter smile. ¡°What? You agreed to such terms? Not only was the wages high, he wouldn¡¯t even listen to us? In addition to that, he can leave whenever he wants to? How is that okay?¡± Timothy was so shocked, his eyeballs were seemingly about to fall onto the ground as he immediately ced his tea cup down then told James, ¡°Father, this guy is too unreasonable now. Who on earth does he think he is? If he¡¯s the King of War or God of War, that would be eptable or else, what right does he have to request for such a demand?¡± ¡°No matter who he is, if he doesn¡¯t make such a request, it would be extremely abnormal and it¡¯ll only prove that he had no actual strengths!¡± James on the other hand wasughing while nodding his head. He said, ¡°If he¡¯s truly capable, he wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye on the twenty million dors. He merely agreed because he had nothing to do and wanted to keep his wifepany or perhaps, he was just killing time. Besides, if he doesn¡¯t look for a job, he would be looked down by the Taylor family!¡± ¡°Father, what you¡¯re saying is that he¡¯s worth this money?¡± Timothy was frowning as he seemed slightly frustrated. ¡°Not only was he worthy, I believe he¡¯s more than worthy! Not to mention, without taking his powers into ount, it¡¯s worth it because of his unique rtionship with the God of War!¡± James chuckled then said, ¡°That¡¯s right, when he arrives, you two have to treat him well. If he wishes to leave work, let him leave. Treat him the same as the guardians in our family even if by name, he¡¯s a bodyguard!¡± ¡°No way right, father? The few guardians in our family are all extremely powerful! This¡­¡± Timothy was sweating on his face as he was skeptical of his father. He had seen through jackie¡¯s information and he felt that this man was not that special. Perhaps it was due to the God of War noticing jackie who was coincidentally also heading back to Eastfield and shared the same ride back. If that was the case, they would have lost majorly. However on a much deeper thought, he thought about how important his family business was and that twenty million dors was a mere meager sum so he could forget about it just in case that guy could truly surprise them. ¡­ At this moment, jackie and the others were done with their meals and were ready to head back together. After the rest of the Taylor family had left as they exited the hotel, Fiona said after pondering for a moment, ¡°That¡¯s right Selena, you¡¯re about to go to work tomorrow, should we buy a car? I still have eight hundred thousand with me. After much thoughts, I realized we could not embarrass our Taylor family¡¯s name, right? Besides, your monthly wages are that high so you can return the money to me after you get paid next time!¡± ¡°Ma, I want to buy a car as well!¡± Ben immediately said that excitedly the moment he heard that. ¡°Why¡¯d you need a car for? You¡¯re doing nothing all day and you¡¯re not going to work anyway. I won¡¯t buy you a car! After your sister has made some money, have her buy you one. Is that okay?¡± Fiona said as she smiled. ¡°Ma, jackie is going to work tomorrow as well, can we also buy him one?¡± After Selena pondered about it, she said that. ¡°Him?¡± Fiona took a look at jackie. She said after she pondered for a moment, ¡°Who knows if Miss Tanya was joking or not. Even I¡¯m skeptical about making twenty million a month. Besides, it¡¯s for transport and it¡¯ll cost about tens of thousands of dors. Forget it then, but I can buy him an electric scooter. Just ride it for now. Since if it¡¯s real, after he gets paid he can buy himself a luxury car, right?¡± ¡°Then, I won¡¯t be buying a car as well. Just buy an electric scooter then he can take me to work on that!¡± Selena looked at jackie then said with a smile. ¡°Honey, that just made riding a bike even more romantic!¡± Chapter 66 ¡°Sure. It¡¯s quite a long way. As long as you¡¯re tired, that won¡¯t be a problem!¡± Selena smiled blissfully. At first, she thought that jackie seemed cold ever since he came back from the war. He always had on a serious face. Unexpectedly, there were times where he could be romantic. ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t be tired. As long as you¡¯re the one behind me, anything is bearable. I can even be strong enough to carry you to work every day!¡± jackie replied happily. ¡°Daddy, I want you to carry me too!¡± Kylie, who was in his arms chuckled. ¡°Sure,e on. Daddy will carry you!¡± jackie ced the little girl on his back in one swooping motion. ¡°Brother-inw, if you really became a bodyguard with a sry of twenty million dors a month, can you help me get a car? All the matters earlier were just misunderstandings.¡± Ben ran up to them after getting a nce from Xena and asked with a chuckle, trying to butter up to jackie. Although he too felt that the Second Miss was being conned by jackie. However, what if it turned out to be true? Buttering jackie up cost nothing anyway. jackie gave it a thought, then nodded. ¡°Sure, but it can¡¯t be too expensive. Any car under one million dors is fine. When the timees, you go pick it out yourself!¡± ¡°Really? Any car under one million dors?¡± Hearing that, Ben was ted. At first, he thought getting something between a hundred to two hundred thousand dors would be a dreame true. Who would have thought that jackie would be that generous, letting him pick anything under one million dors just like that? ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not that expensive!¡± jackie chuckled. His words once again made Fiona and the others speechless. ¡®One million dors, yet this brat doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s expensive?¡¯ ¡°Honey, I think we should get a motorcycle instead. You can just drop me off to work! After we get our pay and have the money on hand, then we¡¯ll get a car. How about that?¡± Selena smiled, then continued, ¡°I¡¯ve not been working for such a long time, it feels a little exciting!¡± ¡°It¡¯s your decision Honey. As long as you¡¯re willing, you can buy whatever you want, even a ne!¡± jackie replied casually with augh. ¡°ne? We don¡¯t even know if you can make it to work tomorrow yet and you¡¯re already delusional? Listen to me, we¡¯ll stick to our previous promise, understand? You must send me ten million dors worth of betrothal gifts on the old master¡¯s seventieth birthday. Only then I¡¯ll recognize you as my live-in son-in- law, got it?¡± Fiona interjected with a smile. ¡°Rx, you¡¯ll have your ten million dors!¡± jackie nodded as he replied. Fiona and the rest quickly took a taxi home. jackie, on the other hand, took Selena along to shop for an electric scooter. They quickly arrived at an electric scooter shop and purchased one, then rode it back home. ¡°Honey, I still don¡¯t dare to believe the words of Miss Drake. Paying you twenty million dors a month as a bodyguard, do you think it makes sense?¡± Selena could not resist asking as she sat behind jackie. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s real. Her status and identity is for all to see. Moreover, twenty million dors is nothing to their family!¡± jackieughed bitterly, then added, ¡°If not for ensuring your sense of security, I wouldn¡¯t even agree to it! This price is already really low. It can¡¯t go any lower!¡± ¡°Boasting again. I really don¡¯t understand why she would offer such a price. It can¡¯t be that she thinks you¡¯re handsome and has a crush on you?¡± Chapter 67 Selena smiled and made a joke. ¡°You don¡¯t say. I really think that might be possible. After all, your husband is so handsome, what happens if someone decides to be my sugar mommy?¡± jackie was speaking as he looked backward at that snow-white sexy thigh that was just by his side. He moved his hand over and lightly caressed the side of her leg. ¡°Ah!¡± Selena did not expect jackie to be so brazen. Her face turned red immediately, ¡°What¡¯re you doing?! How can you be so mischievous while driving in broad daylight?! Do you know how embarrassing it is for others to see this on the street? I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a delinquent.¡± ¡°I just saw a mosquito and decided to kill it for you!¡± jackie answered with a straight face. ¡°Mosquito my butt. Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old?! If you do that again, I¡¯ll get off and walk home!¡± Selena was frustrated, feeling extremely embarrassed. Right then, a Ferrari passed by. Seeing such a scene, the driver could not resist swallowing a mouthful of saliva. ¡°Hot damn, who¡¯s that woman? Her figure is superb. That leg of hers is just so alluring. That skirt¡­it¡¯d be nice if it was just a little shorter!¡± Upon seeing such a beauty, the young man quickly slowed down just to get a better glimpse. Seeing that, the blonde woman beside him immediately got jealous. ¡°Young Master Hugo, my skirt is already short enough. You can have a look too!¡± When she spoke, the woman intentionally used a coquettish voice. It was undeniable that the woman sitting beside Young Master Hugo was also quite the sight. Furthermore, that woman was wearing a very revealing outfit. However, Young Master Hugo nced at her and back at the beauty on the electric scooter, then shook his head. ¡°I still feel that you¡¯recking something. Your face and aura is not her match. Although both of you have beautiful legs, there¡¯s quite a difference between the both of you!¡± That woman was extremely frustrated, yet she dared not offend Young Master Hugo and could only hold it all in. Just as the car and electric scooter drove side by side, the woman studied Selena carefully and told Young Master Hugo, ¡°Young Master Hugo, I know who this woman is. Isn¡¯t she Selena Taylor? Oh my goodness, her husband was just a delivery boy and has not been home for five years. I think he¡¯s long dead on the battlefield!¡± Then the woman paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°She¡¯s just a single mother. There are quite a few guys courting her, but she never agreed. At first, I thought that she was being noble, waiting for her man toe home. I never expected her to be fooling around with this guy!¡± ¡°She¡¯s that Selena Taylor that holds the title of Eastfield¡¯s prettiest woman? She¡¯s quite the character back then, but waster kicked out of the Taylor family!¡± Young Master Hugo seemed to have recalled something, then smiled. ¡°Heh, women can¡¯t stand loneliness after all. So, she rejected all those guys just to keep her image. After holding it out for five years, how could she stand the loneliness any longer?¡± While he spoke, Young Master Hugo swallowed hard, then added, ¡°This type of woman is all the more interesting.¡± After some contemtions, Young Master Hugo saw a puddle further up. The corner of his lips curled into a smile, the car was stopped immediately. By the time jackie¡¯s electric scooter was almost reaching the puddle, he suddenly stepped on the gas and caught up to them. Following that, he caused the muddy water in the puddle to ssh all over jackie and Selena. ¡°Ah!¡± When Selena and jackie noticed the sports car pulling over, they did not think much about it. They never expected the other party would do something like that. After all, the road was spacious and they did not need to go through the puddle as they drove by. ¡°D*mn it, is that person asking for death?¡± jackie¡¯s expression darkened and immediately gave chase as he realized the other party¡¯s malicious intent. Unexpectedly, the other party had also pulled over ahead and got out of the car. Chapter 68 ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± jackie stopped the electric scooter next to the car and stared coldly at the other person after he got off it. ¡°Are you blind?¡± Young Master Hugo acted as though he could not hear a word from jackie. Instead, he looked at Selena and asked, ¡°Oh my, this¡­isn¡¯t this Selena Taylor, the prettiest girl ording to the legends? Miss Taylor, I heard that a lot of gentlemen are courting you, yet you¡¯ve turned them all down. And here I thought you¡¯re being loyal and waiting for your trashy husband!¡± Having said that, he then looked toward jackie disdainfully, continuing, ¡°It turns out that you would find loneliness too hard to bear at times too. Seems like I¡¯ve caught you in the act, didn¡¯t I?¡± ¡°Does any of my matter have anything to do with you?¡± Selena could not be bothered to debate with him, stating coldly, ¡°That was intentional, right? You purposely parked your car by the side, then waited for us to pass this puddle to rush over, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Oh my, Miss Taylor, your words are too much. It was really an ident!¡± Young Master Hugo shrugged, then took a bag out of his car. He fished out twenty thousand dors and handed it over. ¡°Here¡¯s twenty thousand dors aspensation. Although it¡¯s not a lot of money, it¡¯s the thought that counts, right? Oh, I¡¯m Young Master Hugo from a second-ss aristocratic family by the way. If you don¡¯t mind, we can be friends!¡± He knew that Selena was not living afortable life at the moment and was suppressed by the Taylor family. Twenty thousand dors might be sufficient to move her. As long as he obtained her contact, that would mean that it would be possible for him to ask her out in the future. ¡°We don¡¯t want your money. Apologize!¡± jackie stated with a stern look on his face. ¡°Apologize?¡± Young Master Hugo was taken aback. He then sneered, ¡°Brat, you must be kidding me. Didn¡¯t I just wet your clothes? Wasn¡¯t it sufficient for me to pay you off? Do you think it¡¯s possible for me to apologize to a poor bloke like you? Do you think I, Young Master Hugo, would not care for my reputation? Do you know how much my reputation is worth?¡± ¡°The problem is, we don¡¯t want the money!¡± jackie shrugged, remaining firm. ¡°I¡¯m not in a good mood now. You must apologize while kneeling down, understand?¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, kneeling down? Who do you think you are? Do you know of the Hugo family? Have you ever heard of the Hugo family? The Hugo family is a second-ss aristocratic family, a powerful family beyond that of the Taylor family! Brat, if you know what¡¯s good for you, this twenty thousand dors is yours. Get out of my sight! How can a beauty like Miss Taylor here be sitting in that junk of yours? Only my sports car is worthy of being her ride!¡± Young Master Hugo threw the twenty thousand dors at jackie, then said to Selena, ¡°Miss Taylor, we¡¯re all adults. I won¡¯t beat around the bush. It¡¯s really not suitable for you to be riding this electric scooter. Just like earlier, how inconvenient was that? Let¡¯s go, get in my sports car and I¡¯ll go get you a set of better clothes. We¡¯ll head to the hotel for a shower¡ª¡± ¡°So what if you have a sports car? I¡¯m sorry, but I prefer to ride on an electric scooter. I¡¯m not any casual woman, so please watch your words and be more respectful!¡± Selena was also extremely frustrated. However, as she recalled the power behind his family, she tried to pull jackie back. ¡°Nevermind, let¡¯s leave!¡± ¡°Drop the act. You¡¯re not a casual woman? Didn¡¯t you im that you¡¯re waiting for your husband toe back? Your husband has yet toe back, and here you are, out with some other guy? Don¡¯t think that I have no idea what women like you are like. You¡¯re only pure on the outside, but internally, you¡¯re wild!¡± Young Master Hugo sneered again. ¡°Excuse me, he¡¯s my husband, jackie White. I¡¯ve waited for him for five years and now he¡¯s back!¡± Selena tugged at jackie once again. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Honey. I can¡¯t be bothered to deal with trash like this!¡± However, jackie remained standing on the spot. ¡°Since you¡¯re unwilling to apologize, I¡¯ll have to take action!¡± Just as he finished, jackie went forward with a punch, immediately sending Young Master Hugo to the ground. Before he could get up, jackie followed up with another kick. Chapter 69 The puddle was already over a dozen meters behind them. However, jackie¡¯s kick was extraordinarily powerful. He managed to send him flying, finallynding in that puddle. Young Master Hugo¡¯s floral shirt was then drenched by the muddy water. ¡°Y-y-you dare to hit Young Master Hugo? Are you looking for death?¡± The woman was terrified, immediately backing away as she pointed at jackie. jackie maintained emotionless, staring straight at her. ¡°Do you want me to take action, or will you voluntarily roll in that puddle over there?¡± ¡°D-d-don¡¯t hit me¡­¡± The woman was scared witless by jackie¡¯s gaze. It was the gaze of someone that survived countless bloodbaths. After saying that, she quickly ran over and started rolling in the puddle. Her skirt was already very short. After it got wet, her body shape was all the more revealing. ¡°Bastard, y-y-you just wait!¡± Young Master Hugo was boiling with rage. He stood up, then spat out a mouthful of blood. The skin on his arm tore and was bleeding. Even his shirt got torn up from the friction. He looked pathetic. ¡°Honey, their family is very powerful. You¡¯ve caused trouble again!¡± Selena frowned. She was worried and at a loss of what to do. However, jackie just walked up to Young Master Hugo¡¯s car and smashed his fist into it. Bang! With a loud sound, a gaping hole appeared on his car as though it was made of paper. ¡°This¡­¡± Upon witnessing that terrifying strength, Selena was dumbfounded. jackie¡¯s strength was too monstrous. Was that something a human was capable of? When jackie walked back, his face had a warm smile on it. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll head back for a bath and change our clothes!¡± ¡°But¡­the Hugo family is full of experts. If theye looking for us, what should we do?¡± Selena was still extremely worried. ¡°Rx, they¡¯re no match for me!¡± jackie nonchntly got on the scooter. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s head back for a bath. It¡¯d be bad if you catch a cold, Honey!¡± Although Selena was worried, it would do them no good to stay there either. After hesitating for a moment, she got on the scooter and they both quickly drove away. However, to their surprise, when they arrived at gates of the courtyard, they found a huge demolition notice stuck on his gates. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are they trying to demolish this ce?¡± jackie and Selena exchanged nces in shock. When they left in the morning, nothing was on the gates yet this huge notice was now there. Chapter 70 ¡°Demolish? If that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t we get a bit ofpensation?¡± jackie was distracted for a moment, then followed Selena into the house. At that moment, the living room was very lively. There were a number of workers that were talking to Fiona and Andrew. ¡°Oh my, Selena, what happened to both of you? Why are you covered in dirt?¡± Seeing Selena and jackie, Joan was shocked, asking quickly. ¡°Ugh, we passed by a puddle earlier and a car did not slow down¡­so we got sshed!¡± Selena stuttered with a frown. She was too ashamed to say it. If her mother knew that they offended the terrible Hugo family, how would she react? ¡°Oh my, so this is Miss Taylor!¡± A middle-aged man stood up cheerfully, then exined, ¡°I¡¯m the worker in charge. It¡¯s like this. This location is being expropriated as it is rather peaceful here. We¡¯re nning to build a retirement home, therefore this house must be demolished!¡± ¡°Retirement home?¡± Selena frowned. ¡°That¡¯s right. You can treat it as a contribution to the country! Moreover, this ce is decrepit. Our experts appraised it and it¡¯s considered unsafe for habitation. You have three days to move out. Please cooperate with our work!¡± The man exined with a cheerful smile. His smile looked warm and gentle. ¡°Unsafe for habitation? How can that be?¡± Selena breathed in deeply. They had no money to buy a house at this time. If they moved out, where would they stay? Moreover, although the house was quite old and run down, it was not unsafe for habitation. It would still be safe for a couple more years. Furthermore, they were already ustomed to therge courtyard and had thought of this ce as home. Having to move out all of a sudden was quite difficult to take in. ¡°That¡¯s right. Our experts have already done the appraisal!¡± The man smiled. ¡°Furthemore, this would also beautify our city, wouldn¡¯t it? With such an old courtyard here, it wouldn¡¯t look nice either. Now that our country has won the war, quite a few powerful figures areing back from the battlefield. If they saw this, it might make them look bad, right?¡± ¡°No problem, no problem. We¡¯ll definitely move out in three days, We¡¯re citizens after all. It¡¯s only fair to contribute.¡± Fiona immediately agreed with a smile. ¡°Mm, wonderful. You have a good mindset!¡± The other old man nodded approvingly. ¡°As it should be!¡± Fiona chuckled, then stated, ¡°As for the matter ofpensation, you see, this ce is quite good. With such arge area, if not a hundred million dors, it should be at least a few tens of million dors, right? If that won¡¯t do, ten million dors would suffice! That way we can buy a house!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As long as the price is suitable, we can even move out immediately!¡± Andrew nodded along as well. To their surprise, upon hearing those words, the worker¡¯s face turned cold immediately. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m afraid you didn¡¯t understand what I said. Your ce is affecting our city¡¯s image. You should be contributing to the country!¡± Chapter 71 ¡°Furthermore, we have receivedints that this courtyard was built illegally, do you understand? You¡¯re already lucky that you¡¯re not getting fined. We¡¯re just negotiating to have you move away voluntarily. What makes you think there will be anypensation?¡± The middle-aged man had a smile on his face, but his words immediately turned the rest and Fiona¡¯s mood foul. This demolition had nopensation? ¡°Impossible. This is our Taylor family¡¯s old mansion. It¡¯s been left uninhabited for many years. My grandfather was the one that told us to stay here. At any rate, there should be a demolition ¡°I think the money is there, but you¡¯re just nning to keep it for yourself, right? Do you know that we¡¯re from the Taylor family? You should really investigate carefully beforeing. You want to demolish this ce without paying thepensation? Dream on!¡± Fiona¡¯s expression changed immediately. The smile was long gone from her face. ¡°We¡¯re just here to notify you. If you don¡¯t appreciate the gesture, we can have the demolition crewe over with just a phone call at any moment! Since you im that it¡¯s not illegal, do you have the premise permit?¡± The old man asked with augh. Fiona¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°This is notmercial housing. It¡¯s our Taylor family¡¯s homestead. How do you expect us to get a permit? Regardless, you should be paying some form ofpensation. Otherwise, you¡¯re not allowed to demolish it!¡± ¡°Illegal or not, it¡¯s for us to decide, not you. You can¡¯t even show us the premise permit, then it¡¯ll be demolished today itself!¡± That middle-aged man chuckled, then made a phone call. After he finished with the call, heughed, ¡°Of course, I know that you¡¯re from the Taylor family. However, the one in charge of this project is Young Master rk, Ken rk! Their group is the one in charge of building this retirement home. Can you afford to offend them?¡± ¡°I was wondering who it is. So it¡¯s that trash!¡± jackie finally understood. Last time, he had given him a beating. He probably was still feeling bitter over that incident. However, jackie did not expect him to use such tactics to seek revenge on them. ¡°Him?¡± Fiona¡¯s face turned pale. The current Taylor family could not afford to offend the rk family. Moreover, they were kicked out of the Taylor family. The old master might not even bother helping them and could even me them for offending the untouchables. She turned around, then rushed at jackie, shoving him. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. If not for you, this wouldn¡¯t happen. It¡¯s because you hit himst time. Now they¡¯re here for revenge and we¡¯re getting kicked out soon. Where are we going to stay?¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Nobody will dare kick us out!¡± jackie smiled coldly, then looked at Selena who was covered in mud. He said lovingly, ¡°Honey, you go wash up and change your clothes. I¡¯ll wait here for them!¡± ¡°O-okay!¡± For some reason, jackie¡¯s confident gaze helped calm her heart down. She grabbed a set of clothes and then went to wash up. Upon hearing that Selena was going to shower, the few workers swallowed hard. They wondered how alluring the scene would be when a beauty like that showered. Unfortunately, they had no chance to witness that and could only imagine it in their heads. The men grew all the more jealous of jackie. ¡®This guy sure is lucky to have found such a beautiful woman that bore him a child. That¡¯s a dreame true for countless men out there.¡¯ After Selena was done with her shower and changed, she came back to the courtyard. Right outside were three excavators, a group of people, and Young Master rk. ¡°I heard there are some unruly people here that refused to listen to the management!¡± Ken sneered as he walked slowly into the courtyard with a few people behind him. Chapter 72 ¡°Oh my, Young Master rk, why are you here? It¡¯s been a long time!¡± Upon seeing Ken with hisckeys, Fiona immediately weed them cheerfully. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s not that long. We¡¯ve just met two days ago!¡± Ken chuckled, then pointed at his teeth. ¡°Look, I¡¯m whistling as I speak. It¡¯s all because of your precious son-inw!¡± Fiona¡¯s expression immediately turned awkward. She forced a smile and replied, ¡°Watch what you¡¯re saying. This man is not my son-inw. We will only find out after the old man¡¯s seventieth birthday in about twenty more days!¡± Ken was taken aback, his face was filled with surprise. ¡°Auntie, what do you mean by that? They¡¯re already legally married and the kid is a few years old. Why do we need to wait for about 20 more days to find out?¡± ¡°Yes yes yes!¡± Fiona immediately nodded. ¡°It¡¯s like this. Let¡¯s not mention the matters back then. It¡¯s like this. After jackie came back, he got into a fight with Young Master Ivan and beat him up. After that¡­ that¡¯s why, by then, he would need to cough up thirty million dors or he will be kicked out of our Taylor family. Of course, if he doesn¡¯t send me the ten million dors worth of betrothal gifts, Selena¡¯s father and I will never recognize his identity!¡± Fiona exined away. After she was done, she immediately dragged Ken aside and whispered, ¡°Young Master rk, please rest assured. He won¡¯t be able to take out that much money when the timees. As long as he can¡¯t produce the money, then our Selena will regain her freedom. Once she regains her freedom, wouldn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ll have a chance?¡± Hearing that, Ken¡¯s heart rejoiced. He turned to look at Selena who was standing there and was surprised once more. At that moment, Selena had just finished her shower and have yet to dry her hair. Standing there, she looked all the more alluring. That pair of snow white long legs were especially eye catching under the sunlight. Considering that he had over twenty more days to go, his expression darkened and said, ¡°Auntie, that¡¯s a long time to wait. I don¡¯t feel like waiting any longer. Isn¡¯t it just ten million dors of betrothal gifts? As long as you can think of a way to have Selena marry me, even a hundred million dors in betrothal gifts is not an issue!¡± ¡°A hundred million dors!?¡± Hearing that, Fiona¡¯s heart was swayed in an instant. Although jackie had found a good job, who knew if that job offer was just Miss Tanya ying with him. Moreover, if jackie worked like that, who knew how long his job wouldst? What if he got fired one day? He was quite hot-headed after all. Young Master rk on the other hand, looked dashing and was courteous. If her daughter marries him, then she would definitely be livingfortably in the future. ¡°The betrothal gifts can be negotiated. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve promised jackie and I can¡¯t just change as I like to!¡± Fiona looked at Kylie who was ying nearby, feeling a little ufortable. After all, if jackie¡¯s work was a real deal, then he would get quite a lot in one year. Most importantly, Kylie was still her granddaughter. It was naturally better for her to live with her biological father. At least she would not have to suffer in the future. That was why she decided to give jackie another chance. What if he really pulled through? ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t you worry. I have my ways. You just ask Selena toe over and I¡¯ll have a private chat with her. If she agrees to divorce jackie, then I can choose to not demolish your house and will definitely treat her well. If she disagrees, I¡¯ll threaten her with the demolition of your house. I believe that a kind- hearted girl like her would surely agree!¡± Ken told Fiona after some thoughts. ¡°Sure. However, if my daughter agrees, that would be great too!¡± Chapter 73 Fiona gave it some thought, then finally approached Selena. ¡°Dear, Young Master rk said that he would like to discuss the matter of this house with you. Go ahead and negotiate with him. This house must not be demolished. If it¡¯s demolished, where would our entire family find a ce to stay all of a sudden?¡± Selena kept silent for a moment, then nodded and walked over. ¡°This house is our family¡¯s old mansion. Although it¡¯s not a registered property, it¡¯s considered a property of our Taylor family. You can¡¯t just demolish it like that!¡± Selena looked at Young Master rk in front of her as she stated coldly. Before jackie came back, Young Master rk woulde over to court her all the time. There were a few times that he suggested for her to apply for a death certificate to divorce jackie, then marry him. Although she felt annoyed by him, he was not that bad in general. At least, the impression Selena had of him was much better than that Michael. She never thought that he would resort to such tactics. This caused her frustrations toward Young Master rk to reach a new height. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this for the city¡¯s appearance, for the good of Eastfield?¡± rk took out a cigarette and lit it. After inhaling deeply, he finally stated, ¡°Selena, you know that I¡¯m sincerely in love with you. More so than those other gentlemen out there! As long as you¡¯re willing to divorce that trash and marry me, when the timees, I¡¯ll guarantee you a luxurious life! Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if they demolish this house or not. Whether to build the retirement house here or not will depend on your attitude. If you agree to marry me, I¡¯ll call them off immediately!¡± Ken smiled coldly as he stated. ¡°Young Master rk, you¡¯re really cunning. They¡¯ve always said that money makes the world go round. Today I finally learned that it¡¯s true!¡± Selenaughed coldly. ¡°Your behavior is only going to make me think the worst of you!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Your opinion of me is no longer of any importance. I only want you to be my woman! I want you to know that I¡¯m much better than that delivery boy!¡± Ken shrugged, his expression thoughtful. ¡°Consider carefully. If you don¡¯t agree, I will start demolishing the house right now!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t dare!¡± Selena was furious, but she looked at the people that he brought along and felt helpless. ¡°You can¡¯t demolish the house, and I will never marry you!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see if I dare! In Eastfield, there are not a lot of things that I¡¯m scared of!¡± Kenughed out loudly, his eyes had a vicious look in them. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let them try demolishing then?¡± At that moment, jackie sneered and walked up to them unexpectedly. This Ken was really naive to think that jackie would not hear him if he pulled Fiona and Selena to the side to talk privately. jackie¡¯s hearing had long exceeded that of an ordinary person. He had clearly heard all their previous conversations. He just wanted to find out what was Selena and Fiona¡¯s attitude toward this matter. ¡°Go ahead with the demolition. Someone doesn¡¯t know his ce!¡± Ken gave the order with a wave of his hand! Chapter 74 Meanwhile, at the rk Family Vi. rk family¡¯s expert Dan Jameson did not see Young Master rk when he returned. He could not help but frown. ¡°Where¡¯s Young Master rk? Where did he go?¡± Dan thought about it, then asked one of the bodyguards. ¡°He took a group of people with him and left. I saw that he was rather happy, saying something about definitely getting his hands on that Selena woman!¡± the guard answered after some thought. ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡± Hearing that, Dan breathed in deeply. ¡°This Young Master rk! Didn¡¯t I just warn himst time not to go look for trouble with that jackie White? Why won¡¯t he listen!?¡± Ever since he lost the arm wrestling with jackie, Dan knew deep down in his heart how terrifying jackie was. With the ability that jackie had, even within the military, he would not be a regr soldier. He would at least be of a decent rank. A person like that, their rk family would be better off steering clear from them. At first, he thought Ken would listen to him. Who would have thought that Ken would go looking for Selena again. ¡°Commander Jameson, you¡¯re being too careful. This time, Young Master rk has everything under control! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone! He said that he would only take strong measures after the courteous one fails!¡± That guard chuckled, then added, ¡°If not for Young Master rk not bringing me along, I would¡¯ve loved to go have a look. I¡¯ve heard that Selena Taylor was very pretty. Tsk¡­tsk¡­ I wonder what her expression would be when she¡¯s forced to ept our young master¡¯s offer.¡± ¡°Forced to ept?¡± Dan¡¯s brows twitched. ¡°What does he mean by taking strong measures after the courteous one fails? Could it be the same old tactic of paying a certain amount to Fiona to help persuade them? With Selena¡¯s personality, it¡¯s impossible for her to agree to that. Furthermore, now that her husband¡¯s back, the chances of that happening is even lower.¡± ¡°No. This time, our young master used his connections and nned to demolish Selena¡¯s house and use that to threaten them. Of course, if that jackie dares to take action, our young master has no fear because there¡¯s an expert that came back from the military that went along with young master! He¡¯s an officer! Moreover, he¡¯s not just a major, but a marshal!¡± The bodyguard smiled. ¡°You should know how powerful those who made it as officers out of so many people! Especially when it¡¯s a marshal!¡± When Dan heard those words, he took in a deep breath as he was shocked to the core. He knew that those that could be an officer were experts on the battlefield. They were all powerful figures. Moreover, this time round, it was said that those who had the status of a major would have at least a thousand men under them and could even go up to a few thousand men. As for the marshal, he would have a few majors under them. From that, one could tell how much higher their status was. He had even got wind that within those that retired from the battlefield, the majors were all awarded one billion dors! It was considered an acknowledgement for what they have done over the years. As for the marshals, they were returning with a few billion dors. When ced in any town, they would be ced among the extremely rich figures. Never did he expect Young Master rk to be connected with a person like that and have the other party be willing to help him out. ¡°If there¡¯s an expert like that with him, then we won¡¯t have much to fear!¡± After considering it carefully, the burden in Dan¡¯s heart lifted. Those that managed to be a marshal would have achieved great service in the military. Their capability was guaranteed. At the very least, he was not confident to face them in a fight. ¡°That¡¯s right. Just rx. This time, our young master will surely seed!¡± Chapter 75 That bodyguard said cheerfully, ¡°For all we know, he might have already seeded! Our young master is just waiting to carry the beauty home!¡± ¡­ ¡°Demolish it!¡± Ken gave the order, nning to let those men take action. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did jackie overhear their conversation? Why did he go over to meddle?¡± Seeing the oue, Fiona was truly shocked. At first, she thought her own daughter was very filial and would most likely agree to their request, but¡­ ¡°I¡¯ll see who dares!¡± jackie took a few steps forward and stood in front of the gate. At that moment, although he looked dirty in clothes that were stained with muddy water, the aura he gave off while standing there gave people quite the scare. ¡° jackie White, you¡¯re quite brazen!¡± Kenughed, then said to a middle-aged nearby, ¡°Brother Howard, I¡¯ll have to depend on you to help me teach this brat a lesson!¡± jackie had noticed long ago. Although that guy only stood there all the while without saying anything, he was no ordinary person. He had a certain quality about him that only a soldier would have. His posture was perfectly straight, a trait that regr people did not have. The opponent looked at jackie, then frowned. He could feel that jackie had a simr quality about him that was only present in those that returned from the battlefield. Although that was something others could not detect, those that stepped over countless bodies and survived would definitely pick up on it. ¡°You came back from the battlefield as well?¡± The man of the Howard family approached jackie and stopped in front of him. He did not take action immediately, but instead asked a question. ¡°Yes.¡± jackie nodded. ¡°I¡¯m curious. A person like you is aiding the evil. Why would you help this kind of person? If this is the battlefield, I could kill you right away!¡± ¡°You kill me? I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have the authority to!¡± Dennis Howard chuckled, then said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s have a private conversation inside. There¡¯s no need toplicate this matter. After all, you¡¯re a veteran as well. I don¡¯t wish to make it difficult for you!¡± Hearing that, jackieughed. ¡°Interesting. Then let¡¯s talk inside!¡± Dennis looked at Ken, then said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk with him inside. Without my orders, no one else is allowed to take any actions!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be. Brother Howard, you can just cripple him, give him a good round of beating and have him get out of our sights. Worsees to worst, you can just kill him. Why do you need to negotiate with him? He¡¯s not qualified!¡± Ken¡¯s mouth was wide open as he doubted his own hearing. Although jackie was a veteran as well, what made him qualified to negotiate with a marshal? Most likely, if jackie found out about his identity, he might just kneel down in terror. Both of them entered the house, then closed the door behind. After Dennis closed the door, he finally lifted his head slightly and ced his hands behind him, showing the demeanor of an authoritative figure. ¡°To be frank, based on my own personality, I wouldn¡¯t have helped that Ken, but I have my own reasons!¡± Having said that, he stated bluntly, ¡°I¡¯m a marshal. Having to do this, I feel helpless as well. Please just move. I¡¯ll pass you the money in secret aspensation! This way, it¡¯ll be good for all parties! Please do this favor for me!¡± Chapter 76 ¡±In that case, you also know that tearing down our house without providingpensation is wrong, right? You¡¯re also feeling ufortable about this and want to make up for us, right?¡± Facing the marshal, jackie did not have the slightest fear or nervousness. Instead, he smiled indifferently. ¡±If this is on the battlefield, and we are still in the army, you would not have such an attitude when you see a fellow soldier!¡± Dennis¡¯s face sank. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be calctive. Fifty million and your entire family needs to move away. However, you cannot tell Ken rk!¡± ¡°That¡¯s weird. You are a good and a reputable soldier. Yet, you are afraid of Ken? I really don¡¯t understand what you are afraid of?¡± jackie frowned in confusion. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. Years ago, before I became a soldier, our family was very poor. Once, my sister and I were about to starve to our deaths, he passed by and gave us a few thousand dors. Although the money was nothing to him, but, to me, it meant a lot as it saved our lives! ¡°Apart from this, there¡¯s another reason and it¡¯s because I like Ken¡¯s sister¡­¡± Dennis smiled bitterly and after he finished speaking, he said to jackie, ¡°Since I promised him that I would help him with this favor, I can only give you money privately and you can leave with the others. This way, I won¡¯t offend him and I also technically not forcing you to demolish your house. Consider this as me buying peace of my mind!¡± ¡°You¡¯re paying for your peace of mind!¡± jackie chuckled and then said, ¡°However, I don¡¯t want to trouble my wife while I¡¯m searching for a ce to stay!¡± Seeing that jackie still refused to listen to him after he had made such a big offer and stated his intention so clearly. Dennis¡¯s face immediately darkened. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t be so overboard. I¡¯m only speaking to you because we have once killed enemies together on the battlefield and you¡¯re a man. You have to know that you don¡¯t even have the qualifications to talk to me!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± jackieughed after he heard this. ¡°I¡¯m telling you this, I really don¡¯t care about marshals like you!¡± ¡°Seems like we will have to settle this by force, don¡¯t me me for being merciless. Let me ask you again, do you agree or not? If you don¡¯t agree, we¡¯ll demolish by force. I can even kill or destroy you!¡± Dennis clenched his fist and his aura was terrifying. He wanted to resolve this matter in a civilised manner, but he did not expect that this young man would not appreciate it. ¡°You?¡± jackie smiled coldly. ¡°Consider yourself lucky that I didn¡¯t make you kneel before me when you meet me!¡± ¡°I kneel before you? Humph, do you think that you¡¯re the God of War? I would not even kneel down to the King of War in my entire life. Unless I meet the God of War. Only he is worthy of my respect to kneel before him. Young man, do you qualify?¡± Dennis was so angry that he almost exploded. He took a step forward, lunged, and his fists flew straight to jackie¡¯s face. jackie gently moved to the side to avoid the opponent¡¯s attack. ¡°What!¡± The opponent did not expect jackie to react so quickly and surprise shed through his eyes. The next second, he attacked continuously with both his fists. The speed of the fists was so terrifying it sounded as if the wind was howling. jackie evaded one after another. At a certain moment, jackie finally fought back. He kicked and it happened to hit the opponent¡¯s ankle. The powerful force had caused Dennis to fall down on the floor with one knee. Crack! A thin crack appeared on the thick limestone on the ground. Chapter 77 ¡°You¡­¡± Shock could be seen in Dennis¡¯ eyes. He could not imagine that the opponent was so fast to be able to dodge his attack every time. The opponent was also very strong. His body shook and was about to stand up. However, jackie ced a hand on his shoulder to press him down. With some force, his other leg was also forced to kneel as he grumbled. He gritted his teeth, tried to stand up, just to find out that jackie¡¯s power was as terrifying as a big mountain. He couldn¡¯t stand up with jackie pressing down on him. Dennis nced at jackie, but all he saw was a slight smile on jackie¡¯s face. jackie seemed extremely rxed, as if he was not using much power. ¡°If you were an enemy on the battlefield, you would already have died thousands of times!¡± jackie spoke lightly before releasing Dennis. Dennis knelt on the floor in a daze with his eyes filled with trance in a daze. Strong! He was extremely strong! Who was this man in front of him and how could he be so powerful? He did not doubt what jackie said previously. If jackie wanted to kill him, he would have died much earlier. ¡°Who are you?¡± Dennis frowned and raised his head slowly with suspicion. ¡°Even the King of War cannot be so powerful. It won¡¯t be so easy to deal with me!¡± At this point, Dennis paused and said, ¡°However, I know all the Nine Great Gods of War in this world and I know that you are not one of them. How can your strength beparable to the God of War?¡± It was shocking. Dennis could not imagine that this man, who did not look very special, dressed ordinarily, and even had dirt on his clothes, actually had such scary fighting power! ¡°God of War?¡± A hint of yfulness danced at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Would you believe if I tell you that the Nine Great Gods of War are my apprentices?¡± ¡°Im¡­impossible? How is that possible? Why don¡¯t I know that the Nine Great Gods of War have a master?¡± Dennis was shocked once again. Did the Nine Great Gods of War have a master? ¡°Because I asked them to keep it secret. Not many people know that they are my apprentices. Maybe only a few Kings of War know!¡± jackieughed. ¡°I trained them, turned them into nine sharp swords, and let them gallop on the battlefield. Otherwise, the battle between us and the enemy would probably take another one and a half years to end!¡± ¡°Oh yes, there¡¯s only one person who is more powerful than the Nine Great Gods of War. His identity is extremely mysterious. It was said that after he had always worn a dragon-shaped mask after he became a general. The mask covers seventy percent of his face! There are only a handful of people who have seen his face! And he¡¯s the most mysterious, and also the strongest person in Daxia, the Supreme Warrior!¡± As Dennis spoke, he felt that his heartbeat elerated and he slowly stood up. He looked at the man in front of him carefully and then said, ¡°Could it be that you¡­you are Lord Supreme Warrior?¡± jackieughed, his palm flipped and a dragon-shaped mask appeared in his hand. After putting the mask on his face, only his left eye could be seen. The entire mask looked like an ancient dragon and it covered most of his face. ¡°Lord¡­ Lord Supreme Warrior!¡± Looking at the mask, Dennis¡¯s voice trembled with fright. He thumped and knelt on the ground. ¡°I should die. Please forgive me, Lord Supreme Warrior!¡± Chapter 78 The Supreme Warrior had always been the most mysterious existence in the army! Although a lot of people knew about his special mask, there were only very few who knew his face. Everytime this dragon-shaped mask appeared in the battlefield, soldiers that were losing in the battle would instantly have the motivation to fight with confidence. It was said that, as long as this mask appeared, signifying that the Supreme Warrior had joined the war, they were never defeated. The mask and the wearer had be the faith of all warriors and their fighting soul. They nned to officially dere the identity of the Supreme Warrior as everyone wanted to know what the Supreme Warrior looked like. However, it was unknown why only the Nine Great Gods of War was officially introduced but not this legendary figure. At that point of time, Dennis was so frightened that his legs turned weak, with sweat dripping off his forehead. The Supreme Warrior was someone that no one could spheme. ording to legend, the Supreme Warrior once made a joke and it caused two pieces of the ruler¡¯s beard to be pulled down. If this was done by someone else, it would have been a capital crime. ¡°If I want to kill you, you would not be kneeling here now!¡± jackie smiled indifferently and then said, ¡°Remember, although you have left the battlefield, you must retain the dignity and the battle spirit of us as soldiers! Don¡¯t help a viin to do evil. Otherwise, I would clean up the garbage for Daxia!¡± Dennis wiped his sweat. ¡°Thank you, Supreme Warrior, for not killing me. I understand!¡± ¡°By the way, say nothing about my identity. I don¡¯t want to be disturbed and only want to stay by my wife¡¯s side. Do you understand?¡± jackie took off the mask and flipped his palm. It was as if it had disappeared into thin air. ¡°Master Supreme Warrior, don¡¯t worry, I will keep it a secret even if it costs me my life. I will not say a word!¡± Dennis promised. ¡°Get up. After we open the door, I am jackie, do you understand?¡± jackie reminded him again. ¡­ Inside the yard. Everyone had been waiting and all of them had doubts written on their faces. ¡°Young Master rk, what¡¯s going on? Why does Dennis have to talk to him alone? Is he still trying to persuade that rubbish, jackie, to divorce Miss Taylor?¡± One of the rk family¡¯s bodyguards thought about it and could not help but speak out. ¡°Maybe, but if jackie dares to resist, he should be crippled if not die! I want to see if Selena would rather stay with a cripple or change her mind!¡± Ken sneered and looked at Selena, who was by his side. He had no idea why. The more he could not get Selena, the more he wanted to get her. He believed that he could make this proud woman bow and be submissive to him. ¡° jackie is just a stupid guy, will they fight inside? Mister Howard does not seem like a simple person. What should we do if he¡¯s killed?¡± Fiona frowned and began to worry. ¡°This young man cannot judge very well sometimes. Even if they demolish the house, we can rent a house. After all, I still have a few hundred thousands with me¡­¡± ¡°Mum, stop! This is the Taylor family¡¯s old mansion. They can¡¯t just demolish it. Apart from that, they don¡¯t even want to pay anypensation. How can that be epted?¡± Selena frowned and felt a little worried. At this moment, the door slowly opened. jackie and Dennis walked out one after another. Chapter 79 ¡±How is everything? Should all of you move out? I don¡¯t want to hear any answers other than ¡®yes¡¯!¡± Ken smiled coldly and said. ¡°Young Master rk, let¡¯s go!¡± Dennis¡¯ face darkened. He walked in front of Ken and said in a low voice, ¡°Hurry up and leave. If you don¡¯t want the rk family to disappear from Eastfield!¡± ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s happening?¡± Ken looked dazed. Was Dennis not a marshal? Why did he seem so afraid of jackie? Dan Jameson, the top fighter of the rk family, persuaded him to not provoke jackie. Unexpectedly, this marshal was also afraid and asked him to not offend jackie. ¡°Listen to me, otherwise, it will be the catastrophe of your family!¡± Dennis lowered his voice and reached at the side of Ken¡¯s ears. He whispered something extremely serious before walking outside. Ken was shocked. Dennis was a cream of the crop and the power of his status sent chills down the spine of many, yet he was afraid of jackie. ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Ken thought of a possible exnation. jackie had returned from the military, was it possible that this man hid his identity and his true status was actually more respectable than Dennis? If that was the case, jackie would at least have the status of God of War. These people had such great achievements on the battlefield no one dared to offend them. ¡°Ahem, I see that the house here is not a dpidated house. Let¡¯s go!¡± Ken coughed, turned around, and was about to leave with his people. ¡°Young Master, we¡­ Are we leaving just like this?¡± The rk family¡¯s bodyguards were puzzled. They had no idea what Dennis said to Ken. ¡°Why are we not leaving? The quality of their house is not bad, it¡¯s sure that we have to leave. It was a misunderstanding previously!¡± Ken smiled bitterly and exined embarrassingly. The people from the relevant departments were previously aggressive. Now that they heard these words, they were stunned. What did¡­did jackie and Dennis talk about inside. ¡°Wait, Young Master rk, it¡¯s not so good that youe and go as you please!¡± However, jackie unexpectedly smiled indifferently at this moment and stopped the other party. ¡° jackie, what do you mean? I cannot change my mind and don¡¯t have the intentions to build a retirement home now? Or you want to invite me for a meal and tea?¡± Ken, who was already feeling shameful, turned his head around and looked at jackie angrily. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you must be dreaming if you think that I would invite you for a meal!¡± jackie chuckled and then said, ¡°Come here, kneel and apologize to me. Otherwise, how can you leave so easily. If I let you go so easily, what should we do if you are in a bad mood again and you woulde over to demolish our house some other day?¡± ¡°Kneel and apologize? jackie, you must be crazy. I am the Eldest Young Master of the rk family, the future Master of the rk family. Do you think it would be possible for me to apologize to you?¡± Ken rkughed. So many people were looking at him, it was impossible for him to kneel and apologize. Otherwise, he would not have the dignity to leave his house in Eastfieldter. ¡°Are you sure?¡± jackie stepped forward, stared at him and his facial expression was cold. At this moment, Ken also thought about what Dennis had told him before and his facial expression instantly turned hard to look at. Did this jackie really have the ability to make the rk family disappear? Chapter 80 Ken became a little uncertain and hesitated. He believed that Dennis did not lie and he dared not gamble anymore. If he lost the bet, he was not the only one who had to die, his family would also be affected. The rk family finally got to where they were today through a very difficult path and it cannot be ruined in his hands. Although Selena was beautiful¡ªany man who had seen her would have intentions to court her, was it worth it to give up the entire rk family because of a woman? Fortunately, at this moment, Fiona pulled jackie backward and gave jackie a stern stare. ¡°Are you crazy? What nonsense are you talking about? He¡¯s the rk family¡¯s Young Master, we cannot afford to offend him!¡± After she finished speaking, she waved her hand at Ken. ¡°Young Master rk, it must have been a misunderstanding due to a mistake. It¡¯s okay, you can all leave!¡± After hearing this, Ken breathed a sigh of relief. It was better to walk away dingy than kneel and apologize. If this incident was spread out, would he not be a joke in Eastfield? ¡°Yes, yes, yes, Auntie is right!¡± rk nodded. He looked at jackie and added, ¡° jackie, I don¡¯t want to leave but Auntie is asking me to, so don¡¯t me me!¡± After he finished speaking, Ken ran to his car and quickly drove away, as if he was afraid that jackie would chase after him. All the subordinates were stunned. They had a feeling that their Young Master was afraid of jackie. However, it was only natural that they leave the ce after their Young Master left. Hence they left one after another. ¡°This guy fleets faster than a rabbit!¡± jackie smiled bitterly, looked at himself and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go take a bath and change my clothes before we continue chatting!¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange. Weren¡¯t those people acting really rude? Why did they just leave like this? Also, what did your brother-inw say to Mister Howard in the house just now?¡± Xena looked at Ben Taylor with a doubtful expression. Ben smiled bitterly. ¡°How would I know? It¡¯s so weird. Since Mister Howard was specially invited by Young Master rk, he should be a powerful person. But, why is such a powerful person afraid of my brother-inw? I can feel the fear he felt!¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± Fiona did not believe this and said, ¡°I¡¯m guessing, your brother-inw knelt down in front of him behind closed doors and begged him to let us go!¡± ¡°How is that possible? Brother-inw is a man, why would he kneel down to beg for mercy?¡± Ben shook his head in disbelief. ¡°Why do I feel that brother-inw is a little mysterious and is not as simple as he seems to be?¡± ¡°He¡¯s simple! Who is he? He was a food delivery guy who served the military for five years and had just returned from the army!¡± Fiona said, ¡°If he was any good, would we have such a miserable life in the past few years? I think Mister Howard must have considered the fact that jackie knelt and pleaded as a veteran, so he asked Young Master rk to let go!¡± ¡°I think mum made a good guess!¡± Xena could not help but nodded while she stood on the other side. ¡°Think about it again. If this isn¡¯t the case, would someone honor jackie? Besides, why did jackie close the door? I remember that it was him who closed the door. To put it bluntly, he¡¯s afraid that we will see his shameful scene!¡± Chapter 81 ¡°That seems to be it!¡± After Xena analyzed everything, Ben nodded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Although brother-inw seems to be a little useless, he still knows how to save his dignity. He closed the door, nobody saw anything so there¡¯s nothing to be shameful about. Anyways, it¡¯s a good thing that our house doesn¡¯t need to be demolished!¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a good thing that it does not need to be demolished. Two months from now, when your sister gets her sry, let¡¯s buy a house!¡± Fiona smiled and nodded. After she thought about it, she said, ¡°By the way, your sister is going to work tomorrow. Let¡¯s go buy some food and do some shopping. I want to buy some better clothes!¡± ¡°Yes, mum, you have money now. Don¡¯t you still have eight hundred thousand from the money jackie gave you? You have to buy some nice clothes. You have been so tired these few years! You should buy something good and treat yourself well!¡± Ben happily suggested. Soon, Fiona, Ben, Andrew, and Xena went out on a shopping trip. ¡­ In the courtyard, Selena was apanying Kylie, who was ying not far from her. After a while, jackie came out from the shower and had already changed into a set of fresh clothes. Although the clothes seemed to be a little old, it still felt refreshing. ¡°Husband, what did you talk about with Mister Howard inside? Did you really kneel and plead?¡± Selena was silent for a while before asking jackie. jackie was embarrassed, smiled bitterly and then said, ¡°Honey, do you think I¡¯m such a person? We only talked about some things on the battlefield, he regrets that we did not meet earlier. It so happens that we have a mutual friend in the camp, so he gave me face and helped us!¡± ¡°You know such a powerful character like the marshal? You¡¯re really amazing!¡± She obviously believed jackie¡¯s words and said excitedly. ¡°Of course, Mister Howard is great. He is a marshal and I admire him!¡± jackie smiled lightly and then said. ¡°I had no idea that he is a marshal and is so powerful. No wonder Ken acted so ruthlessly when he came just now! However, he had no choice but to leave when the marshal asked him to!¡± Selenaughed gently. Herugh was full of life like the spring breeze. jackie was almost dumbfounded by her gentleness and beauty. ¡°Honey, your smile is captivating. The only thing I can think of right now is kissing you!¡± jackie looked at the beauty in front of him. He could not help but say, ¡°No wonder so many rich men like my wife. You being the number-one beauty in Eastfield is really not an overstatement. I must have done something good in my previous life to have you as my wife!¡± Selena felt shy and at the same time thought jackie was really sweet after hearing his affectionate words. ¡°Sometimes I think you¡¯re a little dumb, so I didn¡¯t expect you to say such sweet words!¡± Selena nced at jackie and pursed her sexy red lips. ¡°Bad news. Young Master Hugo ising with a bunch of people!¡± She gasped as soon as she finished speaking. A group of people was at the door and many of them were carrying watermelon knives in their hands. Chapter 82 That person brought more than a dozen people with him. The watermelon knives in their hands looked dazzling. Selena was terrified when she saw so many people approaching with weapons. She looked to her side, Kylie was there. She lunged forward, pulled Kylie to her, and hugged her tightly. ¡° jackie, what should we do? There are so many people. It seems that they are here for no good!¡± Selena was so frightened as she hugged Kylie tighter. ¡°Mummy, don¡¯t be afraid, daddy will beat the bad guys. Daddy is amazing!¡± Kylie spoke in a childish voice. At the age of four, she was sensible enough to take the initiative tofort Selena. ¡°Yes, your father can definitely solve it!¡± Selenaforted Kylie but her frown deepened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here, no one can touch you!¡± jackie smiled indifferently and said, ¡°How did I survive on the battlefields throughout the past five years otherwise?¡± ¡°Miss Taylor, we meet again.¡± Young Master Hugo led his people toward jackie and stopped five meters away from him. Heughed and then said as he looked at Selena yfully, ¡°You really are a beautiful woman. You look even more attractive after a shower!¡± He paused for a while before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s great. You have already freshened up and are waiting for me. It would save me some trouble forter.¡± ¡°A trivial character from a second-ss aristocratic family actually has the guts to cause trouble here under bright day light, and even carried weapons? You really have no respect for thew.¡± jackie smiled coldly and looked at the other party. ¡°Law?¡± Young Master Hugoughed and then said, ¡°I¡¯m rich and powerful. That¡¯s thew! Young man, you look down on second-ss aristocratic families, do you know how powerful we are?¡± jackie looked at the person contemptuously. ¡°Are you really that powerful? If you are really powerful, why didn¡¯t you bring some decent bodyguards? Do you need to spend money to hire these gangsters? Don¡¯t tell me these sloppy bodyguards are specially trained by your family!¡± The corners of Neil Hugo¡¯s mouth twitched and his face darkened. These people were indeed not from the Hugo family. The Hugo family¡¯s practice strict upbringing. They worried that Neil would cause trouble outside posing harm to the Hugo family¡¯s reputation. Therefore, he could not simply take the family¡¯s bodyguards with him. Without his father¡¯s orders, the bodyguards would not obey him. Normally, the family did not care about how he drove sports cars and toyed women. They thought he would definitely mature in the future. As long as they did not arrange bodyguards for him, and he did not cause trouble outside of home. However, this was nothing to Neil, because Neil had money. As long as he gave some money to these gangsters, they would naturally help him. With less than 100 thousand dors, he had sessfully gathered a dozen people who were prepared to take revenge on jackie. ¡°young man, you¡¯re really mad. We don¡¯t need the Hugo family¡¯s bodyguards just to deal with you.¡± Neil¡¯s mouth twitched a few times then stared at jackie with hatred. ¡°Is a dozen of them not enough to deal with you?¡± ¡°Yes, young man, you¡¯re outta your mind! If that is the case, we would not hold back!¡± Chapter 83 After seeing jackie¡¯s contemptuous expression, one of the gangsters¡¯ leaders got pretty annoyed. As he finished speaking, more than a dozen people stepped forward and surrounded jackie. ¡° jackie, can¡­can you handle this? They have knives in their hands!¡± Selena was so frightened that she took a few steps backward, and she could not help but cover Kylie¡¯s eyes with her hand. However, Kylie stretched her hand out to push Selena¡¯s hand away. ¡°Come on, Daddy. I want to watch how you beat the bad guys¡­¡± ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. As a man, I can¡¯t say I can¡¯t!¡± jackie turned around, looked at Selena and told her with a smile. Selena blushed thinking he could still make jokes at this moment. ¡°Young Master Hugo, what should we do? Should we kill him or what?¡± the guy who led the gang asked with a smile. ¡°Kill him?¡± Young Master Hugo was stunned. ¡°No, no, no. Wouldn¡¯t it be too easy for him if you just kill him? It¡¯s no wonder that this young man is powerful, he is the guy who joined the army and also Selena¡¯s husband!¡± He had a smirk on his face as he was speaking. ¡°So, you¡¯re Selena¡¯s husband. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be fun! Just bash him enough for him to fall but don¡¯t kill him. Later, I want him to look at how I y with his wife!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk, Young Master Hugo, you dare to say such words. Today, I¡¯ll teach you a lesson on behalf of your father! If my daughter wasn¡¯t here, I would kill you scumbags now! Since my daughter is here, I don¡¯t want things to get too bloody. Let me teach you all some lessons!¡± After jackie said this, a fierce murderous intent could be seen in his eyes. However, when he thought about how bad it would be for Kylie to see him kill so many people and there would be blood everywhere, he could only dispel the idea of starting a killing spree. This was his own home and he did not want to fill the whole yard with blood. Furthermore, it would be difficult for him to hide his identity if he really killed Young Master Hugo and made things worse. He did not want to live as the superior, Supreme Warrior, anymore. He only wanted to guard by the side of his beloved woman. ¡°Tsk tsk, have you guys heard this? This young man came back as a veteran and thinks he is the hero of the world. Do you really think you¡¯re so strong you can fight against a hundred men, and that you¡¯re a legendary and iparably powerful general?¡± Young Master Hugo heard this and thought the whole situation seemed like a huge joke. He waved his hand and ordered, ¡°What¡¯re you all still waiting for? F*ck him. He is bare-handed. I don¡¯t believe that so many of you cannot give him a few cuts.¡± ¡°Listen to me carefully, don¡¯t attack the fatal parts. Just beat him until he falls, don¡¯t kill him! We¡¯re professionals!¡± shouted the guy who led the team. ¡°Charge!¡± Suddenly, the followers yelled and waved the bright watermelon knife in their hands and rushed toward jackie. Chapter 84 ¡°A bunch of scum!¡± jackie sneered as he looked at the people rushing toward him. Although they looked scary with dyed hair and tattoos, they had skinny torsos. jackie could tell at one nce that these people were weak and did not train regrly. They just pretended by holding knives in their hands. These people would die faster than anyone else if they were put onto the battlefield. ¡°Be careful, jackie!¡± Selena yelled from behind. She was very anxious when she saw so many people rushing toward jackie. ¡°Selena, if you agree to y with me now, I would ask them to go easier on your man. These people have no control of themselves and weapons show no mercy. If your husband dies, you can only live as a widow! By then, you might as well marry me, or you can be my secret affair!¡± Neil looked at Selena. He could not help but swallow his saliva, his eyes filled with madness and anticipation. When he went to gather these gangsters, he also inquired about Selena¡¯s situation. Upon inquiry, he knew that Selena¡¯s husband was not weed in the Taylor family. If that was the case, killing jackie was no difference from killing an outsider. The Taylor family would not bat an eye. On the other hand, Selena had been driven out by the Taylor family for five years. They would not investigate as long as Selena was not dead. If they really want to hold him ountable, it could be easily settled by offering cashpensation. He had done such things enough to know. This method worked especially with the daughters of poor families who had no money and power. The families would be more than happy to ept the money he paid, let alone investigate the matter. Furthermore, based on the status of the Hugo family, the Taylor family would not dare to hold him ountable. ¡°In your dreams!¡± Selena stared at him fiercely. She would rather die than let such a bastard defile her body. The look of this guy made Selena feel disgusted. This rich bastard was dishonorable to have toyed with so many women. ¡°we will know in a while, if I am dreaming or not¡­¡± Neilughed out loud. Before he could finish speaking, the smile on his face froze. The people that he led here rushed forward but did not manage to even touch jackie¡¯s hair. They got thrown backward and fell heavily on the ground as they wailed in pain. Those guys were kicked by jackie like footballs. They rolled several meters away and within seconds, nobody was left in front of jackie. ¡°Goodness gracious, who¡¯s this guy? Why is he so good?¡± A guy with yellow hair managed to get back up on his feet. His voice was trembling and he dared not step forward. ¡°Young Master Hugo, he¡¯s definitely not an ordinary person. We can¡¯t handle this, you¡­you need to think of another way!¡± N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The leader was also kicked and his chest was in pain. It made him wonder if he had a broken bone. He gritted his teeth and waved before fleeing away with his people. ¡°You¡­you guys are useless!¡± Neil looked at the guys who ran away and started cursing. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now too!¡± He looked at jackie and noticed jackie was looking at him with a smile. He gasped, turned around, and was prepared to escape. However, jackie lunged forward and blocked Neil¡¯s way. ¡°Young Master Hugo? Wouldn¡¯t I lose all dignity if I let you leave like this? This isn¡¯t a ce where you cane and go as you want!¡± Chapter 85 ¡±What do you still want? I¡¯m one of the Hugo¡¯s¡­¡± Neil gritted his teeth, prepared to reveal his identity again. p! jackie turned his hand and pped Neil real hard. A big palm print shed red on Neil¡¯s face. ¡°I knew your identity from the start. There¡¯s no need for you to introduce yourself!¡± jackie smiled coldly and said. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, if you dare to p me¡­¡± p! ¡°You¡­¡± p! After three consecutive ps, Neil was so dazed he could see stars and almost fainted. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s all my fault. I don¡¯t dare to do it anymore!¡± Neil was afraid of getting beaten. He knelt and knocked his knees hard on the ground. Then he started begging for mercy. ¡°Your head would not be at the ce it is right now if it wasn¡¯t for my daughter, she doesn¡¯t have to witness that bloody scene!¡± jackie smiled indifferently. He did not use much strength. If he was serious with his ps, Neil¡¯s head would have flown away with just one p. ¡°Brother, my bad. You¡¯re my brother. I¡¯ve repented. Please let me go!¡± Neil was extremely frightened and almost wet his pants. jackie was a powerful opponent. ¡°Oh, I have money, I canpensate you¡­¡± In order to survive, Neil retrieved his cell-phone. ¡°I will transfer one million to you, please let me go!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten seconds to disappear as quickly as possible! And, don¡¯t call me brother. I don¡¯t have such a rubbish brother!¡± jackie demanded coldly. Soon enough, Neil ran back to his sports car and drove away very quickly. ¡°He has so many sports cars. He crashed a Ferrari this morning and now he¡¯s driving a Porsche!¡± jackie said as he smiled bitterly before turning around to face Selena. Selena was stunned by then. That was the Hugo family¡¯s Second Young Master. jackie pped him three times¡­ That was too domineering! jackie seemed to no longer be the food delivery man in her eyes, he was like a god that others dare not vite. ¡°Great. Daddy is so strong, he chased the bad guys away!¡± The innocent and naive Kylie pped her hand in excitement with eyes filled with admiration. Selena was stunned for a while before she shook her head. She walked toward jackie feeling somewhat confused. ¡° jackie, you¡¯re really too powerful. Those gangsters were carrying knives. I had no idea that you could settle it so quickly! You¡¯re unusually strong and fast!¡± ¡°Silly. I¡¯ve survived so many battles and the bloody sea of corpses. How could those untrained and useless gangsters bully me?¡± jackieughed. Gently and yfully, he tapped Selena¡¯s delicate nose. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you and Kylie from today onward!¡± jackie¡¯s words touched her heart, so much so that she blushed. Chapter 86 ¡°Oh, don¡¯t tell mum and the others about what happened just now. They shouldn¡¯t have to worry about it!¡± jackie said to Selena after giving it a thought. Selena nodded. ¡°Yes, this time we offended the Hugo family¡¯s young master. My mother might scold you again if she knew about it!¡± She then looked at Kylie, who was in her arms and said, ¡°Kylie, don¡¯t tell both your grandmother about how your father beat the bad guys just now!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Kylie nodded obediently. It was then when Joan and her maid, Shauna, came back from a walk in the park. ¡°Kylie,e have a look. See what I got you!¡± Joan happily presented Kylie a sugar-coated hawthorn fruit stick. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s candied hawthorns!¡± Kylie was excited seeing the candied hawthorns. She ran toward Joan as Selena put her on the ground. ¡°By the way, you are going to work tomorrow. Don¡¯t you want to buy better clothes?¡± Selena looked at jackie. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. My current clothes are pretty good. There¡¯s no tear on it, it just looks a little old!¡± jackie smiled. He did not pay much attention to clothes and food. What he wanted to do most was to make up for what he owed his mother and Selena. Although, at times, he would feelzy to deal with Fiona because she treated him snobbishly, he would still repay her for the trouble he had caused them for the past five years. In the evening, the family happily had dinner together before going to rest. The next morning, jackie got up early and gave Andrew a second treatment. He then sent Selena to work with his electric scooter. What jackie did not expect was, Fiona, Ben, and Xena stalked him in a taxi not long after he had left on the electric scooter. jackie first rode to the Drake Group¡¯s headquarters that belonged to the Drake family, watched as Selena entered thepany before riding his scooter to the Drake family mansion. Fiona, Ben and Xena, on the other hand, sat in a cafe opposite the mansion to observe. ¡°Mum, is this necessary? It¡¯s really a waste of time toe here just to see if brother-inw can really be a bodyguard here. Why can¡¯t we just ask him when he gets home?¡± Ben asked impatiently. ¡°Brother-inw? It sounded so natural from your mouth, did he pay you to say that?¡± Fiona could not help but roll her eyes at Ben. ¡°Don¡¯t you forget. It was this person who caused our family to be what it is today. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have a problem getting food on the table for the past five years. If it wasn¡¯t for him, your sister would be doing great in the Taylor family. You would definitely not be looked down upon when you go out¡­¡± Ben smiled bitterly. ¡°I hate him, but I can see that he genuinely cares for Selena.. Besides, he also said that he would buy a car for me after he gets his sry. I can choose whatever car I want as long as the price is within one million¡­¡± ¡°You actually believed him? And you¡¯ll continue calling him your brother-inw for that?¡± Chapter 87 Fiona red at Ben and continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that Miss Tanya fooled him? I¡¯m afraid of that so I came here to see for myself. What if hees back and lies to us?¡± ¡°Ben, I think that what mum said is sensible. What should we do if he was refused by the employer and did not go to work, butes home and lies to us? So the most insured way is toe over and see if he could start work!¡± By their side, Xena also nodded and the three of them looked at the gate. jackie rode his electric scooter and was about to enter the mansion. However, a few bodyguards who were guarding the door stopped him. ¡°Young man, what are you doing? Does this look like a ce that an electric scooter can go in? Do you know what this ce is? The Drake family mansion! Is this a ce that someone with an electric scooter can go in?¡± One of them looked at jackie and said in contempt. jackie stopped his car by the side and got down from the car, ¡°If my scooter cannot be driven inside, where can I park it?¡± ¡°Young man, you¡¯re so funny!¡± The other personughed out loud. ¡°The Drake family mansion is very, very big and there is also a specific parking space. Even us, as bodyguards, have parking spaces to park our cars. However, there are no small cars parked there, not to mention electric scooters!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, we as bodyguards have an annual sry of 200 or 300 thousand. We can easily buy a car that¡¯s worth a few hundred thousand, who would ride an electric scooter?!¡± The previous man smiled and said, ¡°Oh yes, what do you n to do here? Are you lost?¡± ¡°Oh, I am a new bodyguard here! Miss Tanya hired me!¡± jackie smiled, took out his cigarettes before handing it to the others politely. One of them did not hold back his words, ¡°Young man, are you lying to us? Why would you smoke this cheap cigarette if you are the bodyguard just hired by Miss Tanya? Haha, don¡¯t you feel ashamed when you take out white-sand cigarettes that only cost ten dors?¡± jackie smiled bitterly. He directly ced it into his mouth as they did not want it. He lit it up and took a breath, ¡°In my opinion, it is a good cigarette as long as I like it. I am used to this cigarette and I look down on other expensive ones!¡± ¡°Interesting!¡± The man suddenlyughed, ¡°Then should you say that you are used to riding an electric scooter, so you look down on BMWs and Audis?¡± ¡°I do not care much about you guys. I would note and be the Drake family¡¯s bodyguard if it weren¡¯t for Miss Tanya¡¯s face, together with the fact that she helped my wife and I had free time!¡± After jackie finished speaking, he wanted to walk inside. ¡°You came here to be a bodyguard based on Miss Tanya¡¯s face? Are you joking?¡± One of the men stood in front of jackie and pushed him, ¡°Not anyone can be the Drake family¡¯s bodyguard. The minimum sry is 20 thousand and the highest can go up to several hundred thousand. There are alsomanders with sries of millions and you dare say you disdain this job? Who are you fooling? Tell us honestly about your identity. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about entering!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You are not allowed to enter because you are not dressed formally!¡± The other bodyguard said coldly, ¡°You do not look like someone Miss Tanya would employ. Besides, we recruit bodyguards by getting a group of people and select them through martial actpetitions. We normally recruit eight or ten people in an instance. When was there ever someone who came on their own?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I think he is a con-man. Humph, maybe he wants to go in and steal something!¡± Another tall guy snorted coldly. ¡°I am really a bodyguard, but my price is higher than all of you at 20 million per month!¡± Chapter 88 The bodyguards almost fainted when they heard what jackie had said. This man was actually bragging that his monthly sry was 20 million? ¡°you can really brag! Even ourmander here does not have such a high sry!¡± The tall guy waved his hand and said aggressively after heughed, ¡°Young man, get out of here. I don¡¯t have so much patience to listen to your bragging!¡± ¡°yes. This young man is so funny. Is 20 million a month possible? Themander¡¯s sry is only around two million and he actually said that his sry is 20 million!¡± The other bodyguards also started laughing out loudly. ¡°I am here for Miss Tanya. This is my first day here and I do not want to cause trouble!¡± jackie was toozy to pay attention to them. He bypassed them and was about to continue his way inside. ¡°Are you looking for death?¡± One of the bodyguards had already lost his patience. He squeezed his big fist that was big like a sandbag and directly punched it towards jackie¡¯s face. The speed was very fast and was apanied by the sound of whooshing gust. Since the opponent had already made a move, jackie did not hold back and sted the opponent backward several steps with a punch. ¡°Why did they start fighting?¡± Inside the tea-house, Fiona took a deep breath as she was looking at the entrance. ¡°Oh my god, they had really started fighting. It seems that they didn¡¯t want to let jackie enter but he bit the bullet and wanted to break in!¡± Ben inhaled a cool breath and was really taken aback. ¡°It¡¯s over, it¡¯s over. It seems that Miss Tanya had yed jackie and what she said the other day was just making fun of him!¡± ¡° jackie is indeed terrible. Just let it go if they don¡¯t let him in, but he still wants to force his way in. Wouldn¡¯t we offend the Drake family if he hurt the Drake family¡¯s bodyguard?¡± Xena was also frightened that her face turned pale. Fiona grew increasingly afraid as she heard this. It was still slightly better when jackie offended Young Master rk. After all, she was not afraid although the rk family was a second-ss aristocratic family, because they had to consider the honor of the Taylor family. Apart from that, Young Master rk was not a crude person who waspletely unreasonable and he loved her daughter. However, it would really be over if jackie offended the Drake family. After all, James Drake was the wealthiest person in Eastfield. The entire Drake family was stronger than any so-called first-ss aristocratic family and seemed to still be independently expanding. Nobody can save jackie if he offended the Drake family and it might even hurt them and the Taylor family. ¡°This rubbish is really making me mad. He only knows how to do things recklessly!¡± Fiona gritted her teeth with anger, ¡°He previously pped Ivan, then he pped Young Master rk several times. Now, he even dares to provoke the Drake family¡¯s bodyguards. He had only been back for two or three days, but he had already fought for a few times. What a reckless man!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Does this guy still think that he is on the battlefield and he can be unscrupulous? These people are not from the enemy country!¡± Xena also nodded her head continuously. She thought about it and looked at Fiona with panic written all over her face, ¡°Mum, would it hurt us if jackie causes trouble again? After all, he is Ben¡¯s brother-inw¡­¡± ¡°Who said that he is Ben¡¯s brother-inw? I did not ept him. Humph, it¡¯s better if such a person quickly leaves the Taylor family.¡± Fiona¡¯s face turned blue with anger. When they were speaking, jackie had already caused two bodyguards to drop on the ground and the situation was already out of control. Chapter 89 ¡±It makes sense as this guy is very powerful. If he only wanted a sry of 20 to 30 thousand, Miss Tanya would have definitely agreed with him. Who knew that he would be so greedy? This is just great, Miss Tanya fooled him, did not let him in and he actually wants to break in!¡± Xena said again, ¡°Now, he not only fails to be a bodyguard, it would be pretty good if this does not hurt your family!¡± ¡°It¡¯s over. If this happens, does it mean that the car within a million promised to me is gone?¡± Ben had a bitter expression on his face and was sad. He thought that he could get a nice car but it seems that his dream had beenpletely destroyed. ¡°You are still thinking of the car? I did not take it seriously when he said it!¡± Xena hugged her hands in front of her chest and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go back, I¡¯m really mad! The more I look at it, the angrier I get!¡± Fiona was so angry that she almost vomited blood when she looked at the bodyguards by the gate that were beaten by jackie till they were lying on the ground. How was it possible to not offend the Drake family under these circumstances? The three of them immediately left in a taxi. ¡­ ¡°Young man, you¡­you are the worst. I am telling you, you¡­you are done!¡± After the tall bodyguard spoke, he took out the walkie-talkie and shouted, ¡°Big brothers on the inside, we need support. Someone wants to break into the Drake family mansion and we are not his match!¡± ¡°Young man, you¡¯re dead. We are the lowest level bodyguards that take care of the front gate so our sries are not high!¡± ¡°Humph, Drake family¡¯s bodyguards that are patrolling inside are all talented and they are amazing!¡± One of the guys lying on the ground did a cold snort and his eyes were full of resentment. jackie did not pay attention to that person and walked in step by step. He had to admit that this Drake family mansion was really extravagant. They were able to own such a widend in this busy downtown area and vis were built on it. The greenery area was so big that it was scary and the vis were surrounded by high walls. Apart from the Drake family, only the few first-ss aristocratic families can manage to do this. ¡°Who is that? How dare he break into our Drake family mansion?¡± ¡°Yes, f*ck his grandmother. Is this person looking for death? He does not know what kind of ce the Drake family mansion is?¡± ¡°I f*ck his uncle! This is the first time I have encountered such a thing since the five or six years I became a bodyguard in the Drake family!¡± Few bodyguards who listened to the walkie-talkie were extremely surprised. Such things had never happened. They had been living freely in the Drake family mansion. When nothing happened, they would just walk the grounds or gather in the bodyguards¡¯ dormitory to y cards. It was extremely enjoyable. No one dared to offend them due to the Drake family¡¯s name so they basically had nothing to do. Unexpectedly, someone dared to break in today. ¡°Harvey, quickly go over and take a look. Teach that person a good lesson!¡± One of the head commanders said coldly. ¡°Yes!¡± The assistantmander immediately waved his hand and ran over to the gate with several bodyguards. After a while, some people came from another direction. There were more than 20 bodyguards who wore white shirts and ck pants and they stopped jackie. ¡°Young man, you are really extremely courageous. You even dare to hit the Drake family¡¯s bodyguards!¡± Chapter 90 ¡±Your people were the ones who refused to let me enter and they made the first move!¡± jackie smiled indifferently. He had almost finished smoking the cigarette. After extinguishing it, he flicked his finger and it flew right into the trash can not far away. ¡°young man, tell us why should our people let you in? Who do you think you are? You don¡¯t look like a rich person. Tell us, what is your purpose ofing here?¡± The assistantmander whose name was Harveyughed and asked. ¡°Harvey, this young man said that he is a bodyguard hired by Miss Tanya and he said that he has a monthly sry of 20 million. We did not believe in him and stopped him from entering. Then, he barged in by force!¡± The few that climbed up from the floor had a hard to look at expression on their face and immediately shouted to this side. ¡°20 million a month?¡± The man named Harvey sneered after he heard this, ¡°Young man, you don¡¯t even know how to lie. That¡¯s just sad!¡± ¡°Commander Harvey, let me meet him. It¡¯s been a long time since I moved my muscles!¡± It was a tall man with a fat face and a very vicious look. His stature was estimated to be 1.9 meters and he looked very burly. He took a few steps forward with clenched fists. ¡°That¡¯s fine too. Teach this young man a lesson, it would be best if you can beat him till he¡¯s disabled!¡± Harvey nodded in satisfaction and said with a yful expression. ¡°No problem!¡± The burly man had a very thick and deep voice. After he finished speaking, he rushed a few steps forward and his huge fist came straight for jackie. jackie took a step, jumped up and directly kicked the opponent¡¯s chest. The opponent¡¯s huge body was actually kicked upside down and flew back several meters before hitting the ground. The most surprising thing was that this bodyguard, who had amazingbat ability and a very strong body, spurted out a mouthful of blood and his face turned pale. ¡°No way! Henry Liam had very powerfulbat power and he¡¯s much better than the other bodyguards of other families!¡± ¡°Yes, he was a retired mercenary. It was said that he killed quite a number of people and he is still not this person¡¯s opponent?¡± Many bodyguards that were waiting for a good show almost had their jaws dropped to the ground out of surprise. jackie¡¯s strength had exceeded their expectations. ¡°Oh my, the Drake family¡¯s bodyguards only have such little ability!¡± jackie nced at Henry and shook his head. The fighting power of the Drake family¡¯s bodyguard was really much weaker than what he had in mind. ¡°Ah!¡± The guy named Henry became very angry when he heard what jackie said. He directly pped his hand on the ground and stood up with a carp-like flip. He roared again and rushed towards jackie again like a scary tiger. Pitifully, his attack did not even touch a single piece of jackie¡¯s hair and he was directly kicked away by jackie again. Once again, he hit the ground and a mouthful of blood poured out. ¡°This young man is really good. Get a few of you to go forward and attack!¡± The young man saw this and immediately said to several bodyguards next to him. Chapter 91 ¡°It¡¯s not so good to let so many people bully a loner!¡± jackie gave an insouciant smile and reacted instantly. In the eyes of those bodyguards, he was like a phantom. They were knocked out one by one as jackie swung by in a blur. ¡°Come on. Come on up together!¡± After jackie finished with those guys, he beckoned to Harvey and the remaining bodyguards. ¡°Commander Harvey, you, go on!¡± One of the bodyguards was obviously scared witless. He saw how fast jackie was and he knew he would not be able to keep up with the speed. There was no way he could beat jackie at that speed. Commander Harvey could imagine himself wiping the cold sweat away on his forehead. He was an amazing fighter himself. He had no problem fighting off four hundred to five hundred people single- handedly usually. However, he was overwhelmed at jackie¡¯s speed just now and he was nowhere up to that standard. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Shouldn¡¯t you be setting an example, Commander?¡± jackie sneered as his eyes locked on Harvey. ¡°You were pretty fierce just now, weren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Motherf*cker, do you think you can step all over me just because I don¡¯t flex my muscles?¡± Although Harvey had no confidence in winning the duel, he balled his fists up nheless and was prepared to fight jackie. ¡°Stop it!¡± At the nick of time, an extremely pleasant voice sounded. Harvey breathed a sigh of relief and stopped dead in his tracks. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Not far away from them, Tanya came into sight with two or three bodyguards. ¡°Miss Tanya, we stopped this b*stard from breaking into Drake Residence. As a result, he injured so many of our brothers!¡± Harvey reported to Miss Tanya immediately. ¡°Miss Tanya, this kid was bragging that he is your bodyguard with a monthly sry of twenty million dors. Pfft, he must be talking through his hat!¡± Another guy got up from the ground and stared at jackie bitterly. ¡°Miss Tanya is here. Let¡¯s see what nonsense you can pull to save your *ss!¡± jackie looked at the guy with a grin on his face,pletely unconcerned. Miss Tanya appeared somewhat uneasy. After a while, she forced a wry smile. ¡± jackie, I¡¯m really sorry. I had so much to do aftering back yesterday that I forgot to inform the gatekeeper. They didn¡¯t know that you areing this morning! So¡­don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± The bodyguards went wide-eyed after hearing that. They could not believe their ears. It seemed like jackie was indeed one of them. Moreover, Miss Tanya obviously knew him well and even told him not to be bothered by the hostility. Why did Miss Tanya talk to him so politely? ¡°That¡¯s fine. Friendship grows from the exchange of blows. It¡¯s good that I get to see the strength of your bodyguards and know how they are!¡± jackie waved his hand indifferently. ¡°So, what do you think of them? Not bad, huh?¡± Tanya was quite confident of her bodyguards. However, jackie¡¯s face suggested that he did not share the same thought. ¡°They are just a little better than ordinary people. Just a bunch of rice buckets to me!¡± ¡°Rice bucket?¡± Harvey almost passed out of anger when he heard it. In Eastfield, they were the best among the best, specially hand-picked from a reputable bodyguardpany. Yet, the bastard called them rice buckets! Tanya¡¯s face sank. jackie was brutally honest. ¡°Miss Tanya, are you upset? I like to be frank!¡± Chapter 92 ¡°Miss Tanya, do you really want him to be your bodyguard? He is such an arrogant fe!¡± There was a guy with a long and gloomy face, he felt like bashing jackie up. That was what he did a moment ago. Unfortunately, before he could even get near to jackie, he was sent off with a kick. ¡°He is the bodyguard I hired yesterday! jackie White!¡± Tanya introduced with a sweet smile. ¡°His sry is indeed twenty million dors a month. If you guys are not happy about it, feel free to take on him!¡± At this point, Tanya smiled at jackie. ¡°Mr. jackie, I believe that you wouldn¡¯t mind being challenged if you think they are merely rice buckets!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± jackie replied calmly. ¡°Motherf*cker, show me what you¡¯ve got. I will challenge you today!¡± Harvey was pissed the more he thought about it. He had never been called a rice bucket all his life; never been looked down in such a way before. ¡°So, it¡¯s true that he is getting twenty million dors. Commander Harvey,e on! Let us see if this bastard is worth the price!¡± Those bodyguards recovered from the shock after hearing jackie¡¯s ie. They were hissing remarks through clenched teeth as hatred engulfed them. ¡°Boy, don¡¯t use me of bullying you. I am best at throwing knives!¡± After careful considerations, Harvey took out several knives and mocked at jackie. ¡°Yes. Commander Harvey, this guy is fast and powerful. I¡¯m sure it would work if you throw your knives!¡± A bodyguard and said immediately. He knew how fast and urate Commander Harvey was at throwing knives. He was certain that jackie would not have a chance to even get close to Harvey. ¡°Well. If you are good at throwing knives, then, I¡¯m good at catching knivs!¡± jackie replied casually. The corner of Harvey¡¯s mouth twitched upon hearing thement. That guy had the cheek to joke about it. Harvey narrowed his eyes slightly as he aimed the knife. With a wave of his hand, a glint of light flew out of his hand surprisingly fast. That knife was sent flying across at a terrifying speed. It made a sound of wind breaking which was almost unnoticeable by ordinary people. However, in the next second, jackie stretched out his palm and stopped mid-air. The flying knife was sandwiched between his index and middle fingers. ¡°No way, how could he stop that? It was so fast!¡± That wasing from a slightly chubby bodyguard. After witnessing the scene, his eyes were wide opened. ¡°At such speed, the momentum and impact would be very strong. The de of Harvey¡¯s flying knife would usually be buried in the trunk if it hits a tree. Yet, this guy can catch it between his fingers!¡± Another bodyguard was also awe-stricken. A bodyguard that was paid with a sry of twenty million dors a month seemed to be really unusual. ¡°Huh! The show has just begun!¡± Harvey¡¯s face sank. The five knives left in his hand were flicked out at the same time, all aiming directly at jackie. They were fired at the same speed but attacked from different positions. ¡°I want to see how you can take down so many flying knives at once!¡± Harvey ridiculed jackie in his heart. He had perfected the art of throwing knives. He was certain that jackie would not be able to catch any of his knives. Then again, the disadvantage of throwing so many knives at the same time was that the power of attack would be weakened. Besides, it would be difficult to aim at the target. If the target was too far away, it was difficult for all five knives to hit the target. Chapter 93 Fortunately, jackie was not far from Harvey; just a few meters away. Harvey had a higher probability to hit his target. jackie reacted instantly. He was moving at an appalling speed that no one could see how he did it. All they could see was him waving his hands. When he stopped, there were five more knives in his hands. Adding in the previous one, there were six knives in total. ¡°Damn¡­¡± Harvey swallowed his saliva in an attempt to calm himself down. He was shocked that jackie could catch all the knives. It happened so fast that he did not see what was going on, yet those knives ended up in jackie¡¯s hands. He knew very well that even the Head Commander would rather dodge his five knives and n for a counter-attack than catching them with his bare hands under the same situation. By jackie taking all the knives down, he proved that he was better than the Headmander in terms of speed, agility, and other aspects. Tanya¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement when she saw what happened. jackie¡¯s ability was proven and she was reassured that he was worth the hefty twenty million dors of monthly sry. ¡°It¡¯s my turn! I¡¯m not good at throwing knives, but perhaps I should give it a go!¡± Feeling intrigued, jackie just smiled and tossed the six knives at Harvey. ¡°No!¡± Harvey was terribly scared. The guy imed that he was not an expert but he threw the knives anyway. Miss Tanya was just right beside him and he was worried about the speed of the knives that jackie sent across. The worst nightmare was that if jackie was not good at it, the knives might miss him and hit Miss Tanya instead. Some of the other bodyguards were also taken aback when they heard jackie. He wanted to give it a try. ¡°Swish! Swish! Swish!¡± The six knives flew out at top speed and ended up where Harvey was in a short period of time. ¡°Argh!¡± Before Harvey could react, he felt a gush of pain in six ces at the same time. The powerful force sted him into the air. He was seen coughing out a mouthful of blood. It¡¯s over. I¡¯m dead, a knife is stuck in my heart!¡± Harveyid on the ground in distress. He could feel the knife pierced through his chest. ng! ng! ng! He heard the sound of the knives fell to the ground. ¡°What just happened? I¡­I¡¯m not dead?¡± Harvey touched his body and checked his hands. He found no traces of blood. He sat up in a daze. He looked at the ground with his pale face just to find all six knives on the ground without blood on any of them. ¡°Howe there is no blood?¡± Harvey stood up, his face was full of disbelief. ¡°What just happened?¡± jackie frowned bitterly. ¡°Sigh, what bad luck. Howe you were only hit by the hilt!¡± The people around felt like their hearts almost leaped out of their throats. All of the knives¡¯ handles hit the target. No way that was pure luck. In other words, jackie did it on purpose. ¡°Thank you for not killing me!¡± Unknowingly, cold sweat broke out on Harvey. He was scared. Without thinking, he joined his hands in salutation and bowed to thank jackie. ¡°Why thank me? It¡¯s your luck!¡± jackie smiled lightly before continuing. ¡°By the way, is there anyone else here who wants to challenge me?¡± Chapter 94 Lucky? The people around were not fools. All those six knives hit Harvey with their hilts. Obviously, that was no coincidence. Besides, Harvey was themander of the team. If he was not an opponent of jackie, who would dare to challenge jackie? ¡°You are really amazing! Let¡¯s go, I don¡¯t think they are your match. I will take you to meet my father, my grandfather, and my elder brother! After seeing them, I will arrange your amodation. Of course, if you have no ns in the afternoon, you can pick your wife up from work. If you have something, you are free to go out anytime. You can rest at the Drake Residence as well. You can live in any ce as you wish!¡± Tanya smiled faintly and then walked toward inside with jackie. Those bodyguards were exchanging looks. They were again, dumbfounded. ¡°Did I hear it right? Did she just say that he could just get off work anytime he wants?¡± ¡°Yes, and he doesn¡¯t need to live in Drake Residence. He could juste over and have a look at any time.¡± The bodyguards werepletely stunned. This guy was paid with a sry of twenty million dors and yet he gets to enjoy the most freedom among them. Who the hell was that? The leader of the Drakes was too kind to him. ¡­ ¡°Grandpa, Father, Brother, this is jackie White!¡± Tanya brought jackie to meet Old Master Drake and the others and introduced him to her family with a smile on her face. ¡°So, you are jackie White?¡± Timothy Drake looked at jackie, then frowned and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you put on something more decent on your first day working at the Drake Residence?¡± jackie replied casually to the question. ¡°In my opinion, these clothes are fine. Clothes are like human hearts. It is of utmost importance to maintain its cleanliness. As long as one has a clean heart, everything would appear clean in one¡¯s eyes!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Timothy was infuriated. The b*stard was obviously mocking him, was he not? He was paid to be their bodyguard so they were his boss. How could he talk to him with such an attitude? ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Before Timothy could finish his sentence, Old Master Drake was seen nodding in agreement at the side. ¡°I have made it to this day with a poor and hard past. When I was young, all I wore was stitched and patched up clothes, but one thing for sure, I kept my clothes clean. It reflects the attainment of a person!¡± Timothy was forced to hold his tongue, so he felt a little unhappy. ¡± jackie, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. You are wee to join our Drake Family! Don¡¯t hesitate to tell us whatever you need in the future!¡± What made him even more speechless was that his father by his side was also talking very politely to jackie. However, after Timothy thought about it, he found a way to tease jackie. He smiled faintly and said, ¡± jackie, this is how we run here. The Drake Family has a rule that whenever we have a new recruit, he should battle with one of our bodyguards to show us his strength. This would help us to understand how skillful he is!¡± Having said that, he crafted his words to sound subtle. ¡°Don¡¯t be offended. This is not against you. We have always been choosing our bodyguards like this. Although my sister has promised to let you work for us, I feel like we should still walk through the procedure. Otherwise, I am afraid that some bodyguards will not be convinced after knowing your pay scale!¡± jackie became dazed for a moment before replying indifferently. ¡°Just bring anyone that is still not convinced. Since this is the rule of the Drake Family, then I should indeed go by the rules!¡± Timothy was delighted that jackie agreed to his suggestion so easily. ¡°That¡¯s good, so I¡¯ll go and get someone to battle with you. How about that?¡± jackie nodded, turned around, and walked toward the door. James was going to say something about his son¡¯s rude behavior. He had reminded his son repeatedly that jackie had quite a high status; he was a good friend of the God of War. To please jackie was to please the God of War. Chapter 95 Then again, he was also curious about jackie¡¯s ability. jackie was paid a hefty sry of twenty million dors a month. It would be frustrating if he was not worth the price. Besides, he did not bother to stop since jackie agreed to it. As soon as Timothy left the house, he saw Harvey walking further ahead with a few bodyguards. His heart thumped with joy. Harvey was very powerful and the strongest among the Commanders. He immediately waved his hand and shouted, ¡°Harvey,e over and try it out with this new bodyguard. We¡¯ll just take it easy. After all, we are family!¡± Timothy¡¯s mouth twitched into a smile. He could not wait to see jackie make a fool of himself. If jackie could not even beat Harvey, he would be embarrassed about getting paid with such a high sry, would he not? Tanya, who was at the side, chucked uncontrobly. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Timothy frowned, he was puzzled. ¡°No, nothing?¡± Tanya was holding her belly. At the same time, Harvey and the other bodyguards turned around. There were several bodyguards who had blood dripping from the corners of their mouths, and some even had visible footprints on their chests. Harvey was not spared. The blood around the corners of his mouth had not dried up. He asked bitterly, ¡°Eldest Young Master, is jackie the new bodyguard you are talking about?¡± ¡°Harvey, what¡¯s the matter with you guys?¡± Timothy gasped. ¡°Were you guys beaten up by someone? No way! Even you were injured? Who¡¯s the motherf*cker?¡± ¡°Harvey, who the hell did this to you?¡± James was also surprised. Who could have bashed them up under broad daylight? ¡°Young Master Timothy, it was the new bodyguard. We had a misunderstanding just now as we didn¡¯t know that he was hired as a bodyguard, so our people started a fight with him. This is the result¡­ Some have gone off to rest. Their injuries are far worse than ours!¡± Harvey peeped at jackie who was next to him with a grimacing smile. There was fear in his gaze. ¡°Yeah, Young Master Timothy, Harvey had a go with him just now and he lost miserably!¡± The other bodyguard lowered his head and said embarrassedly. ¡°So, you guys have tested him. Then, he passed!¡± Timothy¡¯s mouth twitched and his heart quivered in shock. Even Harvey was injured. It seemed like jackie had a thing or two. His ability was probably comparable to the Head Commander. ¡°Okay, go!¡± Tanya waved her hand with a smile, and then said to jackie. ¡°Let¡¯s go, jackie. I will arrange a ce for you!¡± After thinking about it, James spoke. ¡°Tanya, you don¡¯t need to arrange a dormitory for jackie. Your cousin rarelyes back to live in her vi. Just get him a room there since there are so many empty rooms!¡± Harvey and the others were envious of the special treatment that jackie got. Chapter 96 ¡°Okay. jackie, let¡¯s go!¡± Tanya ced her hands behind her back as she led jackie away to a vi not far away with a smile on her face. After jackie left, James¡¯ expression sank. He said to Timothy, ¡°Timothy, what did I tell you? No matter how jackie¡¯s strength is, we should be polite to him. After all, we can¡¯t trace any record of this kid in the army, where he spent five years. As Spectre spected, his information might be in the top-secret files!¡± Timothy lowered his head and said softly. ¡°Father, I am not being disrespectful to him. I just feel like he is overpaid with twenty million dors as monthly sry. I think it is a little too high for a bodyguard, so I want to try him out to see how skillful he is.¡± At this point, he raised his head and smiled calmly. ¡°Now, it seems that he is very capable. Such ability must be a top gun in the army. No wonder he knew the God of War!¡± ¡°Well, I guess, this kid must be an officer, perhaps he is a marshal!¡± ¡°There is a possibility that he doesn¡¯t want to reveal his identity!¡± James nodded and said. ¡­ At the same time, Fiona and the others had returned home. They all wore embarrassing looks on their faces. ¡°Where have you all been? Why are you all wearing this expression?¡± Andrew saw the three of them, and he could not hide his contented smile. ¡°Hey, let me tell you some good news. jackie is really amazing. My legs are obviously better now than before. I can feel it this time, it¡¯s definitely not an illusion. It¡¯s only two days and I¡¯ve already felt so much better. If I carry on the treatment for seven days ording to what he said, my leg can be healed!¡± ¡°Really? Congrattions!¡± Joan, who was listening by the side, gave a satisfied smile and said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that my son has learned some medical knowledge in the past five years which I didn¡¯t see him. It seems that he went through a lot in the past five years. He has grown and made progress!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Your son is indeed amazing. He¡¯s so amazing that he even dared to bash up the people from Drake Family. Huh, I think he is getting us all in trouble!¡± Fiona got angrier and angrier as she thought about it. She rebuked with a cold face. ¡°What are you talking about, inw? Did you say that jackie beat someone from the Drake Family? How did it happen? Didn¡¯t he go to the Drake Family as a bodyguard? How could he beat someone up from the Drake Family?¡± Joan¡¯s face turned pale when she heard about the news. The Drake Family was the most formidable family in Eastfield. ¡°Why would I lie to you? We saw it with our own eyes!¡± Xena added immediately. ¡°We saw it with our own eyes that the bodyguards of the Drake Family refused to let jackie enter the Drake Residence. jackie insisted on barging in so they started the fight!¡± ¡°Yeah, the point is that he is so good. He beat all the bodyguards who stood guarded to the ground. What would the Drake Family think about this? The bodyguards who guarded the gate were just ordinary bodyguards. Those bodyguards inside were the real masters!¡± Andrew sneered. ¡°Why would the Drake Family give twenty million dors of monthly sry to jackie, a veteran who is not well-known, to be their bodyguard? That second young miss must be poking fun with him!¡± Joan could not help but take two steps back in fright, she almost fainted. She was worried sick. She had no idea if jackie¡¯s job was legit. She had been at home and was waiting for jackie¡¯s news. Unexpectedly, she was greeted with such horrible news. ¡°No way! Was he so reckless?¡± Andrew frowned. If that was true, his family might be affected. ¡°We saw it with our own eyes. Do you think it¡¯s true? Initially, we just wanted to secretly send him off and watch him go to work on the first day. Unexpectedly, we saw such a terrible scene¡­¡± Fiona looked sincere with the sad look on her face. ¡°What do we do now?¡± Chapter 97 Fiona was very anxious. She panicked. ¡°What do we do? Anyway, he was the one who did it. It has nothing to do with our family! Besides, I have never admitted that he is our son-inw!¡± Fiona made her stand clear immediately. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have a brother-inw like him!¡± Ben turned against jackie without hesitant. The word ¡®brother-inw¡¯ which he called out kindly yesterday was forgotten. On the other side, Selena¡¯s first day at work went smoothly. She did not expect that the Drake Family was nning to invest in arge project in the south of the city. They bought arge piece ofnd and were developing it into a high-end residential area. As a newly appointed Procurement Manager, she was solely responsible for the procurement of the building materials. Selena was ttered. The Drake family even arranged a Procurement Supervisor to share some of her workloads. This supervisor, called Sonia Neal, was a distant rtive of the Drake family. ¡°Sonia, let¡¯s work hard together in the future!¡± Selena smiled. She was sitting in the office as she said that to Sonya who was in front of her. ¡°Miss Selena is so polite. You are the manager and I am the supervisor. I should listen to you and do things ording to your instruction!¡± Sonya smiled, but she had implied meanings in her statement. After that, she thought for a while and then added. ¡°By the way, Miss Selena, I remember that your family is in the building materials business too. Would you be benefiting your own family with such a big project? You¡¯re from the Taylor Family, right? We need to be professional and not cooperate with the Taylor family just because you are part of the family!¡± The corners of Selena¡¯s mouth twitched slightly before she forced a smile and said, ¡°If this is the case, you don¡¯t need to worry about it, Sonia. You just need to do your job well. I know what to do with this procurement and I will not take care of the Taylor family because of my rtionship with the family!¡± ¡°Oh, that would be the way!¡± Sonia sneered coldly and then said, ¡°After all, this project is too big. In terms of building materials, it is not difficult to earn hundreds of millions. If the profits arerger, the developer may rake in billions! ¡° ¡°I know this. In the next few days, please allow us to check the situation!¡± Selena waved her hand atst. ¡°Well, if there is nothing wrong, Supervisor Sonia will go ahead and work on it!¡± ¡°Ok!¡± Sonia was about to quit, but after she thought about it, she stopped and said to Selena. ¡°By the way, Miss Selena, it¡¯s your first day at work today, and you became our department¡¯s manager. You see, the colleagues in this department are all very tired. Perhaps Miss Selena should take us out for a celebration? Celebrating your role as a manager and also to allow everyone to unwind. What do you think?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, everyone should just go out, rx and talk more!¡± Selena nodded. ¡°You go arrange for it. After all, you must be familiar with them.¡± ¡°Okay, I will make the arrangements!¡± After Sonia turned around, a triumphant smile crept into the corner of her mouth. Chapter 98 After Sonya left, Selena leaned back on her chair and frowned. ¡°It seems that this supervisor is very unhappy with me. Moreover, she is also forcing me to treat them. If I don¡¯t agree, she will probably b*tch about me being stingy and refusing to take them out after bing a manager! Forget it, fortunately, jackie gave me nine hundred thousand dors yesterday and my mom gave me a hundred thousand dors. That should be enough for a meal, right?¡± Selena smiled bitterly and was no longer brooding over it. At that same time, a man in his fifties from the Taylor family returned with excitement. He immediately summoned the Old Master Taylor and the other members of the Taylor family together. ¡°Uncle Timmy, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Ivan quippedzily while studying the man in front of him. He was in a terrible mood that day. He was nning for a celebration at the hotel yesterday and to show off his achievement to Selena and the others, but it turned out to be a disaster. Unexpectedly, he ended up abashed. After recovering from his hangover, he realized that Miss Tanya was blind to have hired trash like jackie to be the Drake family¡¯s bodyguard. He was paid a twenty million monthly sry. Besides, he was shocked that even Selenanded a job with Drake family. Miss Tanya introduced her to be Procurement Manager. ¡°There are two things, one is about jackie and the other is about Selena! I have bad news jackie, and good news about Selena! Which one do you want to hear first?¡± Timmy grinned and asked. ¡°Let¡¯s listen to the bad news first!¡± Theodore answered after a moment of silence. Then, Timmy continued. ¡°Someone from ourpany happened to pass by the Drake Residence today. Guess what he saw?¡± Old Master Taylor was upset, heined coldly. ¡°Why do you keep asking us to guess? Just say it, don¡¯t be mysterious about it!¡± Timmy pouted his lips before saying, ¡°He saw jackie arriving at the Drake Residence on his electric scooter. But the point is that jackie ended up in a fight!¡± While talking, Timmy took out his phone,unched the WeChat app, and then clicked on a video that was sent to him. ¡°Look, this was taken by the employee. Tsk¡­tsk¡­No one allowed him into the house but he insisted on entering. In the end, several bodyguards who guarded the gate were knocked down!¡± ¡°Really!¡± Ivan looked at him and was ecstatic. He pretended to say, ¡°It¡¯s strange, isn¡¯t he going to work? Why won¡¯t they let him in?¡± Cecelia did not even think about it. She took a step forward and said, ¡°Do you still need to talk about it? You didn¡¯t see his lofty attitude yesterday. He was so arrogant, acting as if Miss Tanya begged him to be a bodyguard. Don¡¯t mention how arrogant, it seems that Miss Tanya asked him to be a bodyguard. He demanded a minimum sry of twenty million dors a month. He agreed because the Drake Family gave a job to his sister. In this case, do you think Miss Tanya would agree? Did she agree to it?¡± Speaking of that, Cecelia paused before continuing. ¡°Miss Tanya was just teasing him. She was just having fun with him so that he would go in today and end up in a mess.¡± Ivan nodded immediately. ¡°It¡¯s just that the other party did not expect that jackie would hit their bodyguards. He is in for the trouble big time.¡± ¡°Oh, dear!¡± Timmy pped his thigh. ¡°So that was bad news. We also said yesterday that he was the son-inw of the Taylor family. I was thinking about getting closer to the Drake family¡­ Will this hurt our family?¡± Chapter 99 ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If that happens, we just won¡¯t recognize him as our son-inw! After all, everyone knows the agreement we had with him. Even Young Master Michael knows about it. We had a one-month agreement with jackie. Furthermore, if we recognize him, we would not have driven both him and Selena out of the Taylor family!¡± said Ivan. The Old Master nodded. ¡°It is true, we have not recognized him, so he is not one of the Taylor family!¡± Speaking of that, the old master paused and asked, ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the good news you mention about Selena? Did she really work with the Drake family?¡± Timmy had a straight face. ¡°Old Master, didn¡¯t everyone know about this yesterday? Besides, Selena is capable. A monthly sry of one million dors is not too high. After all, it is the Drake Family that she is working for and she is a manager!¡± ¡°In that case, what is the good news?¡± Ivan frowned, so everyone was puzzled. ¡°I heard that the Drake Family bought a piece ofnd in the south of the city. You all knew how big the land is! The most important thing is that the Drake Family is going to develop a real estate project on it, the South City Real Estate! In the future, it will be built into a high-end residential area! They would need a lot of building materials! The Procurement Manager who is responsible for purchasing the building materials is Miss Selena who just started to work with them. Now, isn¡¯t this fantastic news?¡± Timmy said, his eyes were gleaming with excitement. ¡°For such arge project, a lot of building materials are needed. I estimate that we could make at least 700 or 800 million dors out of it. There may be a possibility to make a billion dors!¡± ¡°Oh my goodness, such a huge profit! Thend over there is indeed big and it could make so much money!¡± ¡°Great, Miss Selena is the person in charge so they can approach the Taylor family for purchasing those materials!¡± A few rtives of the Taylor family were hyped after hearing the news. ¡°If this is the case, wouldn¡¯t we, the Taylor family be a second-ss aristocratic family sooner?¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes lit up. He did not expect to be showered with such a blessing. Old Master Taylor frowned. ¡°Indeed it is good news. I feel a little unrealistic that Selena is given such a big project to handle as a new recruit!¡± ¡°Sigh. Father, you have thought too much. Who cares as long as we can make money out of it!¡± Theodore said with a smile. ¡°We never had such a good opportunity before. Besides, our building materials are of high-quality and they fulfil the standard. If we work well with the Drake Family this time, won¡¯t we have a better chance in the future? We will definitely be able to progress into a second-ss aristocratic family step by step and be stronger!¡± The old master thought about that and forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s just that we have driven them out of the Taylor Family for five years. In the past five years, we have pretty much ignored them. Besides, Ivan had also secretly hampered Selena from looking for a job. If we go to Selena, would she refuse to help us?¡± Everyone¡¯s face sank upon hearing that. ¡°Not to worry. My cousin is kind-hearted. She is not that kind of person. After all, she is part of the Taylor family, so she should think about us!¡± Ivan said after pondering momentarily. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to her if that is such a big deal. Earlier, I was angry at her that she chose to be a loser¡­¡± Chapter 100 ¡°Yes, that should work. Selena is part of our Taylor family. Who else would she benefit such a big project to, if not us?¡± Ceceliamented immediately with a smile. If the Taylor family could make it to a second-ss aristocratic family, she would be confident, going out in the future with that sort of family background. When the timees, those youngdies from the third-ss aristocratic family who were close to her would be envious of her. They would be trying to please her, would they not? ¡°Yes, Selena is part of us, so she would naturally take care of us!¡± Theodore nodded after processing the idea through his mind. He looked at Ivan and said, ¡°Ivan, you must be sincere if you were to apologize to her. Got it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will be sincere for sure!¡± Ivan said with a reassuring smile, ¡°I have thought about it. As long as she takes care of our family and lets us make some money, I can give her some rebates¡­¡± ¡°You have to be careful about this kind of thing. No one else should know about this. If someone else finds out, Selena would get a bad name for epting rebates. Selena has just started working with the Drake family and she has yet to gain their trust!¡± Old Master Taylor was not keen on relying on the rtionship to get the project, but he was tempted by the opportunity to make it to a second-ss aristocratic family, so hepromised in the end. As long as the quality of the building materials supplied by the Taylor family is good, the Drake Family would not have much to say¡­ That was indeed a great opportunity for the Taylor family. This project would be ongoing for at least two to three years. Once they have struck the deal, the Taylor family would befortable for at least two or three years. ¡­ After Sonia left Selena¡¯s office, she appeared quickly in front of the other staff of the procurement department and pped her hands together. ¡°I¡¯ll tell everyone a piece of good news. This afternoon, we will not work overtime. We¡¯ll all leave work the usual time¡­¡± As soon as she made the announcement, the employees were very happy. Many jumped with excitement. ¡°Wait. Hold on, I haven¡¯t finished yet!¡± Sonya waved her hand to signal everyone to remain quiet. Then, she continued. ¡°Our new manager just asked me to inform everyone that tonight, she will be taking us to eat and sing karaoke at the best hotel. How about a good night out at the best KTV?¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Yes, this new manager is really fantastic!¡± ¡°Are you saying that we are going to a six-star hotel? The best hotel in Eastfield is the six-star hotel that has just opened! Are we really going there?¡± The employees were all over the moon. Sonia stood there, sneering in her heart. It was a grave mistake for Selena to get her to make the arrangements. That gave her the chance to make some really ¡®good arrangements¡¯. She spread the news to everyone. If they ended up not going to the best hotel or the best KTV, Selena would be losing face. ¡°Okay, everyone, let¡¯s continue to work, I¡¯ll call up and make the bookings!¡± Advertisement Chapter 100 – 150 Chapter 100 ¨C 150 Chapter 101 After Sonia made the announcement, she went straight to the corridor outside and made the call. Another female employee who had a good rtionship with her came up to her after she hung up the call. ¡°Supervisor, you have been working hard for the Drake family for several years. How could they not give you credit for your hard work? Shouldn¡¯t you be promoted to a manager already? Thepany had a vacancy for the Procurement Manager, but that was not a good enough reason to make Selena one, right?¡± The female employee remarked after she joined Sonia. Sonia was very angry as the employee had just spoken what was on her mind. Her face turned ugly because of the rage that was boiling within her. She tried her very best to force a smile. ¡°Sigh, well, she is very capable and she was recruited by Miss Tanya. The General Manager said that she was appointed by Miss Tanya personally. Besides, Selena was already showing her ability as a strong careerdy back then when she was part of the Taylor family!¡± ¡°F*ck it. I heard that she was kicked out of the Taylor family five years ago. Someone saw her picking up trash to sell. I don¡¯t know what made Miss Tanya see her.¡± The employee was also angry. ¡°Think about it, you have spent your youth for thispany. If the woman hadn¡¯t appeared out of nowhere suddenly, you would have been made the manager! Even if she were to join thepany, she should start as a supervisor and you as the manager!¡± Sonia bit her teeth and mocked. ¡°Huh, let¡¯s see how long she can remain in this position. If she doesn¡¯t do well, she will have to be dismissed sooner orter!¡± Having said that, she looked around and then whispered to the female employee. ¡°Felicia, let me tell you this. The manager told me to help her arrange for dinner tonight. She probably just wanted me to inform everyone about the dinner this evening!¡± Felicia was not stupid. She eximed immediately. ¡°So, she did not say that we are going to that hotel?¡± ¡°Well, she didn¡¯t say that she would treat us to the karaoke either but she was to be med for giving a vague instruction. I assume she told me to arrange for everything, including making the appointment at the hotel!¡± Sonia gave an insouciant shrug and then smirked. ¡°Huh, since you knew that she was kicked out of the Taylor family before, and some people even saw her picking up trash to sell, she must not have a lot of money. Perhaps she might have difficulties forking out one thousand dors. The private room that I have made a booking for has a minimum spending of two hundred thousand dors. I want her to make her a fool of herself in front of everyone.¡± Felicia gasped and yelped in surprise. ¡°You, aren¡¯t you taking it too far? That¡¯s a lot of money. What will happen if she gets angry before we even start singing? Will you be in trouble? Besides, she might not turn up at all if she knew how expensive it is!¡± ¡°if she doesn¡¯t turn up, she would be abashed. Dozens of colleagues are watching her. Moreover, I told everyone just now that she wanted to go to the best hotel. If we end up eating at some cheap roadside stalls, our colleagues will be disappointed. Do you think they will work hard for her in the future? Furthermore, she can¡¯t put the me on me. If she does, I will me her instead for not giving clear instructions. All she said to me was to make the arrangements for me!¡± Sonia smiled derisively. ¡°If she embarrasses herself on the first day at work and makes the employees in thepany unhappy and dissatisfied with her, there will be conflicts in the future. Also, I, the supervisor, do not cooperate well with her. In that case, she might have to vacate her position within a month!¡± ¡°Supervisor, don¡¯t worry. I will be on your side! I will speak up for you!¡± After that, Felicia asked, ¡°By the way, supervisor, I heard that this new manager is being paid a high sry!¡± Chapter 102 ¡°Very high? Isn¡¯t it the same as the previous manager? Did she not get a monthly sry of one hundred thousand dors? Added with various subsidies, she probably gets a total of one hundred and seventy thousand dors, no?¡± Sonia frowned. She was slightly surprised. ¡°I heard that it¡¯s not the same. If I am not mistaken, her sry is one million dors a month with a year- end bonus!¡± The female employee called Felicia said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why she gets such a high sry. This is outrageous, don¡¯t you think so? I can understand if she is a rtive of the Drake family, but she is not! I think it is good enough for her to be appointed as the manager. There is no need to pay her such a high sry!¡± Sonia was nervous just thinking about it. If she became the manager, would she be paid with such a high sry? She was a distant rtive of the Drake family, after all. The thought of her being made the manager had Selena not joined thepany circted her mind. She was not able to stay calm the entire afternoon. Soon, it was time to get off work. Selena, too, walked out of the office. ¡°Everyone, today is my first day at work in thepany. In order to forge our friendship, I have nned to take everyone out for dinner tonight. Has supervisor Sonia notified everyone?¡± Selena asked cheerfully after walking out of the door. There were not many employees, around twenty to thirty people. She estimated that it would cost her several thousand dors at least. Although that was distressing for Selena, who had been in poverty for five years, she thought it was no big deal when she was reminded of her monthly ie of a million dors. ¡°Thank you, manager. You are so kind to us. I have never been to a six-star hotel in my life!¡± A female employee who was extremely excited, said, ¡°Unexpectedly, I have given my first time to the manager!¡± ¡°s! You have a kid already. How could this be your first time?¡± A male employee next to her joked. ¡°I meant the first time to a six-star hotel. What a dirty mind you have. Besides, the manager is not a man!¡± The female employee grinned and said, ¡°I am excited just thinking about going for a karaoke session at the high-end KTV after dinner!¡± ¡°Six-star hotel? High-end KTV?¡± Selena furrowed her brows upon hearing that. She told Sonya to inform everyone to leave work early instead of working overtime. However, it seemed that Sonya had taken it upon herself to tell everyone about the extravagant night out. ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t you let the supervisor inform everyone about it?¡± An older employee with slightly grey hair frowned. ¡°No?¡± Sonia, who was by the side, smirked. She was eager to see how Selena wanted to do about it. If she imed that it was a mistake, everyone would be left disappointed and even feel that Selena pulled a trick on them. They would not cooperate well with her in the future at work. Besides, that would be her first impression for everyone. The first impression had always been important. Selena was not naive. She shot a side nce at Sonia and she knew what was going on. It seemed that someone was not very happy about her being the manager. ¡°Is the private room booked?¡± Selena asked the other party quizzically. Chapter 103 ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you tell me to arrange for it? I have arranged for a rtively popr private room, the minimum spending is only two hundred thousand dors!¡± ¡°I have heard that as the manager, your monthly sry is one million dors. You should be fine with it, right?¡± Sonia said with a bright grin. ¡°No way! The manager¡¯s sry is that high?¡± ¡°Oh dear, did you book a private room? The manager is really kind to us. The minimum spending is two hundred thousand dors!¡± The other employees were all enlivened, some female employees were jumping with excitement. Judging from the situation, Selena was ovee with a ghastly feeling which reflected on her face. Two hundred thousand dors as minimum spending. They would probably spend more than that for dinner. Besides, it was still uncertain how much they would be spending for the karaoke session. She was furious and felt like giving an earful to Sonia. It was disgusting of that woman to have decided on Selena¡¯s behalf without consulting her. Unfortunately, she could not do so. She knew well that Sonia was an old-timer and also a supervisor. She might have a few confidantes around. Had Selena scolded Sonia, it would not bring any benefit to Selena at all. If they were to go to an ordinary restaurant, everyone would be deeply disappointed and even start calling her stingy. Therefore, she could not say that Sonia made a mistake either. It would not set things right for her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Manager, didn¡¯t you ask me to arrange for it? Is there something wrong?¡± Seeing that Selena had not said a word for a long time, Sonia was happy with herself. Selena got herself together quickly and then smiled as if she was unperturbed. ¡°The Dynasty Hotel, right? Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s still early. I¡¯ll give everyone two hours to go home and get changed or dress up. You can go back and get ready now!¡± ¡°Yeah! Great! Long live the manager!¡± The female employee that had the most exciting reaction before, shouted immediately. ¡°The manager is so generous. She is taking us to a six-star hotel for dinner. I have not met a leader like this in my life!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the first time I have encountered such a good leader!¡± The employees left for their homes one by one in excitement. They all agreed to gather at the hotel entrance. Sonia, who stood by the side waspletely stunned. She had never expected Selena to agree to it. The woman had not been working for five years, someone even saw her picking up trash before. They would probably need three to four hundred thousand dors for the entertainment tonight. Can she afford that much money? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Supervisor, don¡¯t you want to go back and put on makeup or something?¡± Selena saw that Sonia was still standing there. She could not help but jeered in her heart and asked. ¡°Oh, I¡­I will go now!¡± Sonia replied and then left with the others. ¡°Supervisor, what¡¯s up? This woman actually agreed! Does she have that much money?¡± As soon as Sonia walked out of thepany, Felicia stepped forward eagerly to gossip. ¡°I¡¯m also surprised. Does she have so much money? Even if her monthly sry is one million dors, she hasn¡¯t been paid, has she? Where the hell does she get so much money from?¡± Sonia knitted her brows together. ¡°This woman is cunning. She must have known that I deliberately did that to embarrass her, so she didn¡¯t want to give in. She yed along to win the hearts of the people.¡± ¡°Yeah, if she had said that she did not ask you to book a six-star hotel, or told you to find a new ce for dinner, the other employees would definitely be unhappy. She is very smart to have agreed to it as if nothing happened. She is not easy to deal with!¡± Chapter 104 Selena plodded out of thepany after the others had left, a sour expression on her face all the while. She only had 100,000 dors with her, but the dinner and karaoke could easily cost her over 300,000. She felt the pinch on her. However, Selena had no other choice. Had she allowed Sonia to seed, she would have a miserable time at thepany in the future. Besides, even if it cost a lot of money, she was paid quite a hefty sry. As long as she drew her first sry, she would be lifted from the tight financial situation. She could not think of a better solution after mulling over the thought for a while, so she decided to call Fiona. jackie had taken out a million dors before, after all, and there were roughly 800,000 with Fiona. She could only take some of it from Fiona first to settle the matter. ¡°Ma¡­¡± Selena called out softly once Fiona answered the call. ¡°Selena, how are you at work?¡± Fiona asked anxiously without waiting for Selena to talk more. ¡°Selena, let me tell you that we have decided that it is best if you divorce jackie. The sooner the better. Perhaps you should take some time off tomorrow or the day after tomorrow to finalize the divorce papers. Otherwise, this hothead guy would cause us a lot of trouble¡­¡± Selena was speechless for a while. ¡°Ma, don¡¯t tell me this. I won¡¯t divorce him. Even if he can¡¯t fork out 30 million on Grandpa¡¯s 70th birthday or offer us any gift, I¡¯ll still stay with him!¡± ¡°You¡­ Why are you so disobedient? We had be like this today because you didn¡¯t listen to your grandpa and us. If you had aborted the child, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. Why did I give birth to such an unfilial daughter? What a miserable life¡­¡± Fiona grumbled continuously on the other end of the phone. ¡­ Selena was at a loss of words. As she did not want to dwell on the matter any longer, she decided to be straightforward. ¡°I called you because there¡¯s an emergency, Ma, and I need money. Can you transfer 300,000 to me now?¡± ¡°300,000?¡± As soon as money was mentioned, Fiona¡¯s voice instantly rose by several octaves. ¡°Why do you need so much money?¡± she sputtered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you working there to make money? What¡¯s the money for? Don¡¯t tell me that silly jackie hit someone¡¯s luxury car with his electric scooter!¡± Selena was speechless again; she was dumbfounded at her mother¡¯s ridiculous imagination. ¡°Ma, what nonsense are you talking about here?¡± she spoke, a bitter smile on her face. ¡°Just transfer me the money. I need it really fast. It¡¯s my first day at work and I¡¯m appointed as the manager, so I¡¯m taking the staff in my department out for a meal!¡± ¡°Why do you need that much just for a meal? How many people are there in your department? Why do you need that much money? Don¡¯t you have 100,000 at hand? Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± ¡°You must be hiding something from me, right? jackie must be in trouble again. Did someone ask him to pay up? Tell your mother honestly. What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Fiona kept rambling on the other end of the line. Selena was so angry that she curtly replied, ¡°Ma, can you just transfer it to me now? I¡¯ll pay you back once I get paid. I¡¯ll give you 100,000 more, alright? Just think of it like I¡¯m borrowing it from you, okay?¡± ¡°But how do I transfer it? jackie gave me cash, and I haven¡¯t deposited it in the bank yet. Besides, if you don¡¯t tell me exactly what you¡¯re going to do with it, I won¡¯t give it to you!¡± Chapter 105 Fiona was stubborn. The corners of Selena¡¯s mouth curled into a bitter smile. She bitterly hung up in disappointment. ¡°Hey, Honey. What¡¯s the matter? You look like you¡¯re in a very bad mood on your first day at work!¡± Coincidentally, jackie parked his electric scooter in front of her. He took out the ice cream he bought and gave it to Selena. ¡°The weather is quite hot. It¡¯s still early, so I just drove there and bought two ice creams!¡± Selena responded to jackie¡¯s gentle smile with a sad one. She took the ice cream andmented, ¡° jackie, I don¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯d just gotten into thepany, and I fell for someone¡¯s scheme. What disappointed me was that when I asked my mother for 300,000 and told her that I¡¯d pay her back when I get her sry, she refused to lend it to me. She thought that you were in trouble and I wanted the money to pay up to someone for the trouble you caused.¡± jackie felt distressed just by seeing Selena¡¯s dull expression. He stepped forward and smiled faintly. ¡°Honey, it¡¯s okay. If you need money, just tell your husband. You need 300,000, right? I¡¯ll take you to the bank and cash out one million. I¡¯ll let you have it so you can feel at ease!¡± The moment he finished, however, his face went somber. His fists balled tightly. ¡°Who dares to plot against you on your first day at work? I¡¯ll kill him! Motherf*cker¡­ How dare he schemed against my woman? He¡¯s digging his own grave!¡± ¡°Can you not do this? Do you want to solve every problem with your fists? And, actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. She¡¯s been a supervisor for many years, and perhaps she was eager to be promoted as a manager. Unfortunately, the vacancy was given to me.¡± Again, Selena smiled bitterly. She had mixed feelings for jackie. She was mad at him for behaving like a brash man who wanted to solve everything with his fists. He even threatened to kill the person. What she loved about the guy, on the other hand, was his sincere care and love for her. She nevercked a sense of security. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t do anything with my fists. You said that you¡¯re short of 300,000. What¡¯s going on?¡± jackie asked. ¡°I was careless. Sonia, the supervisor of ourpany, has been in thepany¡¯s purchasing department for many years¡­ Unexpectedly, she made a booking for a six-star hotel and karaoke after dinner. I thought that I should prepare at least 400,000 dors. I have 100,000 on hand, so I asked my mother to give me 300,000 dors. Who would¡¯ve thought¡­¡± Selena confessed the details that happened between her and her mother to jackie. ¡°Hey, if I had only known, I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to treat them just now,¡± she continued. ¡°It¡¯s a big deal if I¡¯m embarrassed or they made it hard for me in the office in the future. Now, we can¡¯t fork out that much money, and I told them to meet me at the hotel¡¯s entrance, too. This is even more embarrassing.¡± ¡°Well, there¡¯s still karaoke after dinner,¡± jackie replied. ¡°I¡¯m afraid one million dors might not be enough. Since you¡¯ve agreed to treat them and told those employees to go home and dress up, let¡¯s prepare two million for tonight. That Sonia is a motherf*cker. I think she wants to see you embarrassed about not having enough money.¡± After much consideration, jackie was determined. ¡°Let¡¯s go and cash out two million. We¡¯ll show them what¡¯s money.¡± ¡°Two¡­ Two million? Do you still have that much money on your card?¡± Selena gasped after hearing jackie. She thought he had emptied out his bonusst time. She did not expect him to have so much money on his card. ¡°Honey, get on the scooter. Let¡¯s go get some money. Hold on tight to me!¡± jackie patted the seat of his electric scooter and smiled warmly. ¡°Alright!¡± Selena¡¯s face flushed. She licked the ice cream she was holding by hand, and her heart was filled with sweetness and joy. Chapter 106 Selena¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile as she sat on jackie¡¯s electric scooter. She had waited for five years for him toe back. He was the first to appear before her when she was going through the most difficult, helpless time of her life. With the sweet thoughts dancing in her mind, she held the ice cream with one hand and her free arm wrapped around jackie¡¯s waist deliberately. Her blush seared through her cheeks. To hide that she was doing that deliberately, she coquettishly spoke, ¡°Drive slowly. You¡¯re scaring me!¡± jackie peeped down at her jade-like white hand; he felt a sense of happiness. He thought they were moving very slow already. Soon, the two arrived at a bank¡¯s entrance. jackie then parked his scooter on the road shoulder. ¡°Let¡¯s go there and buy a big duffel bag. Two million in cash is a lot. If you don¡¯t buy a big bag, I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t hold it all!¡± jackie smiled and crossed the road together with Selena. ¡°You¡­ Are you really able to withdraw two million in cash?¡± Selena looked uneasy; she was not convinced. It seemed as though jackie might have contributed more than once in the army. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to be given three or four million as his bonus. ¡°If I weren¡¯t so afraid of attracting too much to mention, I can take out a million for you!¡± He grinned cheekily at Selena. ¡°A million? You must be joking!¡± Selena was not sure whether she should cry orugh at his joke. This guy had gotten better and better in bragging. ¡°Boss, I want to buy a bag!¡± jackie called out as they entered a small grocery store next to the bank. ¡°Oh yeah, I want a big one!¡± The owner of the grocery store was a middle-aged woman. After she studied both jackie and Selena, she stated, ¡°You¡¯re buying it to keep clothes, aren¡¯t you? Are you nning to go to work? If you don¡¯t have many clothes, this should be enough.¡± jackie frowned at the bag. ¡°I have no idea how much is two million in cash,¡± he spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is enough, so let¡¯s just get arger one!¡± ¡°Young man, do you need to brag when you buy this kind of bag? Young people nowadays are really humorous!¡± The middle-aged woman chuckled and turned to Selena. ¡°Youngdy, I want to tell you that a young man like him who likes to brag isn¡¯t very reliable. You have to think carefully. Getting married is a big decision to make!¡± jackie¡¯s face turned dark. Why did he think the woman was a little too nosy for her own good? Selena could not hold herughter after she heard that. ¡°Sister, it¡¯s toote. Our kid is already running around. Otherwise, I¡¯d consider choosing a better husband!¡± jackie smirked when he heard the conversation. ¡°Oh, I see. You sure you want to choose? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll spank you when we get home!¡± ¡°Move along. Take this and go put some money in it. I¡¯m older than you, but I¡¯ve yet to get married. You said your kid is already running around, too. What have I done to deserve this humiliation in broad daylight?¡± The middle-aged woman seemed to be slightly over her thirties. She gave arge bag with floral patterns that workers often use to jackie. ¡°Take this for your cash. I think this must be big enough!¡± ¡°How much is it? Forget it, I¡¯ll give you a hundred. Keep the change tofort your wounded heart!¡± jackie thought that the woman was funny, so he threw a hundred in cash to her before turning around with Selena and left the store. ¡°You¡¯re really generous!¡± Selena did not know how to react. ¡°I used to take Kylie out to pick up some trash. We couldn¡¯t even make a hundred a day!¡± Chapter 107 Hearing that, jackie¡¯s heart quivered. He stopped at the bank¡¯s entrance and reached out to caress Selena¡¯s pretty face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m back now, and you¡¯ll never suffer anymore. Anyway, your husband is now someone with social status. I¡¯m also earning 20 million dors a month now, right?¡± Selena¡¯s heart was filled with warmth, and a warm smile graced her lips. ¡°It seems that Miss Tanya didn¡¯t lie to you. You really got the job!¡± ¡°Yes. They had also arranged a room in the vi for me. I can live there if I want to, but I think it¡¯s more comfortable to sleep in a room with my wife!¡± jackie smiled as he studied the woman before him. Through her, he realized that the world was so beautiful. He would be responsible for her life from then on! ¡°What are you doing here with a big flowery bag? Are you going in there to pick up the mineral water bottle? Get out of the way!¡± A man who was wearing a gold ne came over. After that, his eyes traveled down the fair legs under Selena¡¯s professional work skirt. He eximed lecherously. ¡°Tsk, tsk! This woman is pretty good- looking. Howe a trash-picker can find such a beautiful wife?¡± jackie gave the guy a cold stare and took Selena straight to the bank. The man also walked into the bank with a wide smile. Inside, there were already people standing in lines. Many were sitting on chairs, waiting for their turn. ¡°There are too many people here. I don¡¯t know how long it¡¯ll take to withdraw the money!¡± Selena sighed helplessly at the sight of the big crowd. ¡°It¡¯ll be fast!¡± jackie reassured her. A female employee at the counter saw jackieing. She went up to him with a huge grin and enthusiastically ushered, ¡°Oh, Mr. White, you¡¯re here again? Come,e, let¡¯s go into the VIP room. You and your girlfriend can take a rest there. I¡¯ll be serving you immediately!¡± ¡°Wait, he¡¯s just a trash picker. Why are you serving someone like him? What¡¯s going on in your bank? You should be serving me instead. I¡¯m here to take out a hundred thousand!¡± The fat guy wearing the gold ne patted his beer belly and rose his chin slightly, looking all arrogant. ¡°I¡¯m the manager here. Even if you¡¯re a VIP, it isn¡¯t my responsibility as a manager to serve you!¡± The woman¡¯s face turned cold. ¡°This brother is our VIP customer; a super VIP who withdrew a million thest time he was here!¡± ¡°You weren¡¯t that friendly when I came here the other day,¡± jackie calmly interjected. ¡°Hey, it was a misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so rich. Do you really want to withdraw 1 million?¡± The female manager was ttered. ¡°Dear customer, how much are you taking out this time?¡± she asked jackie respectfully. jackie looked at the bag he was holding. ¡°This bag should be able to hold 2 million in cash, right? I¡¯ll withdraw 2 million dors!¡± The man next to him was dumbfounded. Someone that could take out 2 million in cash must be a rich second generation. ¡°Oh, but of course. Pleasee this way!¡± The female manager led the way. ¡°By the way, I have to correct you. This isn¡¯t my girlfriend; she¡¯s my wife!¡± jackie was surprised at the treatment he received. Then, he introduced Selena to the manager. Chapter 108 ¡°Wife?¡± The manager was considered a beautiful woman with an attractive figure. To have heard jackie¡¯s rification, she was stunned momentarily. She eyed Selena, green with envy. ¡°This youngdy is really lucky to have married such a handsome and rich man. You have nothing to worry about for the rest of your life!¡± She had hoped for a chance to have a rtionship with jackie. After all, it was the first time she met such a wealthy man. The instant she met Selena, however, she felt inferior on the spot. The woman who stood before her was much better than her, appearance and temperance-wise. Once she led jackie and Selena into a private room, the manager went to make a cup of coffee for them both before helping them with their business. After a while, arge amount of cash was sent to jackie under the escort of two security guards. ¡°Help me put them in this bag!¡± jackie said with a faint smile. The two security guards were bbergasted at the sight of the flowery bag. Such an ordinary flowery bag many wage earners used was given to them to stash away the two million cash. Indeed, rich people were one-of-a-kind and hard to understand. ¡°You really took two million out!¡± Selena tried lifting the flowery bag in front of her. It felt quite heavy. After the couple went out, they quickly hopped on the scooter and rode away to the hotel. ¡°Are there really two million dors in there?¡± Looking at the seemingly heavy bag on the electric scooter, the woman who sold the bag to them opened her mouth wide in surprise. She wondered if what she saw was correct. She had seen the couple going into the bank next door with the empty bag, but when they appeared again, the bag was full and heavy. She ran to one of the security guards and asked, ¡°Brother, were the two people who walked out just now carrying money in the bag?¡± The security guard rolled his eyes. ¡°Are you talking nonsense? If they¡¯re not here to withdraw money, do you think they¡¯re here to collect trash?¡± ¡°My goodness. It¡¯s unbelievable! I can¡¯t imagine a man who dressed so casually on his electric scooter is so rich!¡± The woman swallowed a big gulp of saliva. She began to doubt her judgment. Since it was still early, jackie took Selena somewhere for a drink. They spent some time together, chatting, before heading toward the hotel. At the za outside the hotel, more than 20 employees of the procurement department stood waiting. All the female employees put effort into dressing up as it was their first time patronizing such a high-end ce. They were very excited; some were sexy, and some were dressed as though they were going to a ballroom party. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the manager arrived? I¡¯m famished!¡± A female employee mumbled after waiting for a while. Felicia checked the time. She frowned and went up to Sonia. ¡°Supervisor, howe Selena isn¡¯t here yet? Maybe she¡¯s noting because she has no money?¡± Sonia was taken aback after hearing Felicia, but she was pleased. ¡°Oh, well. I¡¯ve booked this hotel to embarrass her. She must be terribly upset and has decided to stand us up!¡± ¡°Hey, if this is the case, it¡¯d be good for us!¡± Feliciaughed. ¡°Everyone put effort into dressing up for dinner. They¡¯d be pissed if they find out Selena stood us up.¡± ¡°Pfft! I thought she was so smart and rich. It turned out that she was just pulling our legs. Stupid woman!¡± ¡°I¡¯d love to see how she handles work in the future!¡± Sonya snorted coldly as her eyes gleamed with triumph. All of a sudden, a male employee spoke aloud: ¡°Oh, she¡¯s here. The manager¡¯s here!¡± Chapter 109 ¡°Where?¡± ¡°Which car is hers?¡± someone asked. ¡°Why can¡¯t I see it?¡± ¡°The person behind the electric scooter looks like the manager!¡± The male employee pointed to the electric scooter slowly approaching the road shoulder. ¡°My goodness, it¡¯s her! Who¡¯s that man? Surely not her husband, right? There¡¯s a flowery bag in front of her. Is her husband on his way to work and he dropped her off on his way?¡± Felicia was surprised at what she saw. ¡°Could it be? Didn¡¯t you say that the manager¡¯s sry is one million a month? With such a high sry, why does her husband need to work?¡± A male employee frowned at her remark. ¡°You may not know but she¡¯s the famous beauty, Selena Taylor. She was the one kicked out by the Taylor Family,¡± she added. ¡°Her husband must¡¯ve returned from the army!¡± ¡°Let me tell you something. Do you know why she rides an electric scooter? It¡¯s because she has no money. Some time ago, someone saw her with her daughter picking up trash to sell. Who knows how shended this million-dors-a-month job. Besides, isn¡¯t it at least one month away before she is paid the sry?¡± Felicia jeered and spilled out what she knew to the other employees. ¡°It¡¯s impossible that she has no money. If she has no money, why would the manager invite us to a six- star hotel?¡± The male employee concluded after thinking for a while. ¡°I believe the manager must be rich.¡± ¡°If she¡¯s rich, why doesn¡¯t she buy a car? Why is she riding an electric scooter?¡± Felicia was still not convinced. ¡°Hey, what are you talking about? Anyway, it¡¯s the manager¡¯s treat today. It¡¯s her business if she has money to pay or not. We just need to enjoy the night!¡± Sonia, who was standing aside, quipped. After jackie and Selena found a ce to park their scooter, they walked over together. ¡°Let me introduce everyone. He¡¯s my husband, jackie! He just got off work, so he came to pick me up!¡± Selena joined the crowd, smiling happily. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to have kept everyone waiting!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Manager. We just arrived not long ago!¡± a female employee replied cheerfully. Sonia smiled at jackie. ¡°This is the manager¡¯s husband. I heard that he used to be a food delivery guy, right? It was only then he was enlisted on behalf of Young Master Taylor, right?¡± Selena¡¯s face darkened, but she managed to force a polite smile. ¡°Wow, Supervisor, you do know a lot of things!¡± ¡°Heh, I do know a lot of things. I¡¯ve also heard that our manager used to pick up trash a few days ago. Howe you have suddenly be our manager? What an incredible change!¡± Sonia mocked. ¡°You two are such a good match!¡± ¡°Manager, she meant it the derogatory way, not the other way around!¡± Felicia stepped forward and reminded Selena. ¡°Is it really? Oh, I¡¯m such a fool. I thought it was a nice way to praise people. I¡¯ve made a fool out of myself for not learning enough!¡± Sonia said with a smile. ¡°Pretty girl, did you brush your teeth today?¡± jackie rebutted coldly. ¡°Sure I did. Why?¡± ¡°Then why is your mouth so smelly?¡± Chapter 110 ¡°You¡­ Why did you say that to me? What¡¯s the matter with you? How low of you to do that!¡± Sonia was so angry that her chest was heaving. She did not expect aeback from jackie. She was a distant rtive of the Drake Family. Everyone in thepany knew that. That was the reason why no one in thepany dared to offend her. Even the previous manager had to give her face and asked her opinions for many decisions. In her opinion, jackie was just a lousy soldier, so he was not qualified to talk to her like that. ¡°Oh, sorry, I¡¯m just like you. I didn¡¯t study much, and I¡¯m just a boorish man. I thought I was praising you!¡± jackie gave an insouciant shrug as he defended himself. Many employees chuckled when they heard their exchange. That guy was smart and witty with his words. ¡°You¡­¡± Sonia was so angry that her face turned blue, yet she was at a loss of words to retaliate. She could only cross her arms across her chest and nced at the bag in jackie¡¯s hand. ¡°Why do you bring such an ugly bag if you¡¯re here to eat? This is a six-star hotel, the best hotel in Eastfield. Don¡¯t you feel ashamed to go in like this?¡± jackie looked down at the bag in his hand. ¡°If it¡¯s embarrassing to carry such arge sack of cash, wouldn¡¯t it be even more embarrassing if you walk in empty-handed?¡± ¡°My goodness. Is this for real? Is it all cash in there?¡± A male employee was wide-eyed upon hearing jackie. Everyone gasped. If it was cash in the bag, would it be a few million worth of cash in the bag? What a haughty look! That was an act of a tycoon. ¡°He was right. It¡¯s all money in here!¡± Sonia mocked. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s the money from gathering trash you two had done before. Do you n to go sell it after dinner? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m convinced that it¡¯s money. Maybe ten or twenty dors worth?¡± Sonia paused before turning to Selena. ¡°Manager, your husband is really good at cracking jokes!¡± she contemptuously added. Selena wore a smug look. ¡°Supervisor, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but there¡¯s real money in my husband¡¯s bag,¡± she retorted. ¡°We had nothing to carry the cash with, so we bought a bag. We¡¯ll use the leftover money to y a game with everyer!¡± ¡°No way. Your husband is a soldier! How can he be rich?¡± Sonia said dubiously. She studied the bag carefully and tried to trace the outline of the contents. The outline looked neat and did not resemble bottles or cans. ¡°A soldier can¡¯t have money? You¡¯ve got long hair, but you¡¯re surely short of knowledge!¡± jackie smiled as he nced around at the crowd. ¡°Let¡¯s go in first. Which private room did you book? Have you ordered the dishes?¡± ¡°The private room isn¡¯t expensive; the minimum spending is only 200,000. Mr. White, do you think it¡¯s appropriate?¡± Sonia deliberately increased her tone when she mentioned the price range. She had her apricot eyes locked on jackie¡¯s face, not wanting to miss his expression. To her disappointment, jackie was unruffled. ¡°It¡¯s okay! Let¡¯s go!¡± jackie slung the bag over his shoulder and led the way into the hotel. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Selena thought it was funny how jackie walked. He looked like a farmworker who was on his way to work. Unexpectedly, just as jackie was about to step into the hotel, two security officers came right up to him. Chapter 111 ¡°Mister, are you looking for someone?¡± One of the guards asked with a strange expression. ¡°Mister, this is the Dynasty Hotel, the best hotel in Eastfield. Only the noble and rich patronize this ce!¡± The other security guard was not as polite. ¡°If you¡¯re here to pick up trash, then I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work. This isn¡¯t the ce to do that!¡± jackie burst outughing. ¡°How ridiculous! I¡¯m here for dinner, of course!¡± Then, his face instantly went dark. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± His being emitted a terrifying aura, and the two security guards were scared witless. They stumbled several steps backward. ¡°Can you even afford to dine here?¡± A man, who happened to be passing by, asked scornfully. ¡°Poor and rude are the words for people like you!¡± After throwing the remark, the rich second generation turned to the two security guards and said, ¡°You two, it¡¯s better to send him away. People with status like us don¡¯t want to dine with such a lowly person. He even came in with a woven bag! Wouldn¡¯t it be degrading for the hotel to let him in?¡± The two security guards were petrified by jackie. However, after hearing from the man, they felt that he made sense. Therefore, one of them stepped forward and said, ¡°Mister, how about you go somewhere else? Your clothes are indeed¡ª¡± ¡°What is it about my clothes? Believe it or not, I¡¯ll whack you if you keep talking nonsense!¡± jackie¡¯s face sank. ¡°Tsk. He truly is a dangerous and uncultured person!¡± scoffed the man. ¡°Do you think people who can afford to run this hotel are afraid of you? If you dare to make a scene here today, you¡¯ll be in trouble!¡± Selena knew jackie had a bad temper. She was afraid that he would start a fight, so she immediately pulled jackie aside. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t fight with them!¡± Selena then turned to the two security guards. ¡°You two, we¡¯ve booked a private room,¡± she stated. ¡°We made a booking for the private room 508! I¡¯m a manager of the Drake Dynasty Real Estate under the Drake Group! Don¡¯t worry. We have money to dine here!¡± As soon as the rich second generation heard her, he gasped in awe. ¡°You¡­are you from the Drake Dynasty Real Estate? A manager? Which department are you from?¡± The rich second generation was a young master from a third-ss aristocratic family simr to the Taylor Family. He happened to be in the building materials business. He was excited after hearing Selena¡¯s introduction. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m from the procurement department,¡± Selena answered. The other party¡¯s eyes lit up even brighter. ¡°I heard that Drake Dynasty Real Estate took up a piece of land in South City and is nning to build a South City residentialmunity. That happens to be a high-end residential area, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re well informed!¡± Selena answered with a light chuckle. ¡°Does this have anything to do with us going in for dinner, though?¡± she added. ¡°Excuse me, gentleman, but we¡¯re going in for dinner!¡± ¡°Of course it matters!¡± The man was in ecstasy. He took out his business card in a hurry. ¡°I¡¯m from Union Building Materials. I¡¯m the young master of the Logan Family. Our family is in the building materials business. Beautiful manager, please take my business card. I¡¯ll pay for your meal tonight!¡± Chapter 112 ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. We¡¯ve booked a private room with minimum spending of 200,000 dors. Are you sure you want to pay for our dinner? In case we order more dishes, the dinner might cost around 300,000 to 400,000!¡± A female employee¡¯s eyes lit up when she overheard the conversation. She stepped forward and took the man¡¯s business card eagerly. ¡°Are you Sean Logan, the Assistant General Manager?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± he chuckled shortly. ¡°My father is worried that I might not be able to handle thepany on my own. I¡¯m appointed as the assistant general manager while he¡¯s the general manager!¡± Sean cracked a self-deprecating joke and asked, ¡°By the way, who¡¯s this beautiful manager?¡± ¡°Oh, this is our new manager, Selena Taylor!¡± the female employee replied casually. ¡°Manager, someone wants to treat us to dinner. Why don¡¯t you two exchange name cards?¡± Another male employee was equally over the moon. Why would they let go of such a big offer? ¡°That¡¯s right. We should exchange business cards. That¡¯s good etiquette to practice!¡± Sean was stoked as he nodded profusely. Sonia was pleased to see the unfolding event before her. Sean was obviously trying to please Selena. After all, Selena was the sole decision-maker of procuring building materials. As a supervisor, Sonia could not make such a decision. Had Selena epted his kindness, it would tantamount to owing him a favor. Sean would probably visit them in the office within two days to discuss how they could strike a deal. As the saying went, ¡®Who receives the gifts, sells his liberty¡¯, Selena would probably agree to procure building materials from him. Would that constitute bribery? Sonia, then, took out her mobile phone secretly and then clicked on her camera app to record the situation. She could not wait to show the video to their general manager. It would bepelling evidence. Selena would lose her influence in thepany if the scandal was exposed. However, to her surprise, Selena smiled indifferently at Sean. ¡°Excuse me, Young Master Logan, but this is ourpany¡¯s dinner. I said I was going to treat them, so there¡¯s no need to offer for us! Besides, you don¡¯t have to give me a business card. You can talk to ourpany or our employees for work matters, and they¡¯ll inform me!¡± Sean¡¯s hand stopped in mid-air, his business card still between his fingers. He wore an awkward smile on his face. ¡°Manager Taylor, I was just being friendly. It¡¯s got to be fate that we meet here today. It¡¯s no big deal to pay for your meal, right?¡± Sean exined himself desperately. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t like to owe another person favors!¡± Selena decided she would say no more after that and walked right through the door into the hotel. The two security guards werepletely dumbfounded. If they were someone that the rich second generation wanted to please, they would probably be able to afford to have dinner there, so they dared not stop jackie and the others. Instead, they made way for the rest to enter the hotel. On the other hand, Sonia was speechless once more. She had nned to collect evidence of Selena epting bribery, but she did not expect to see her being so righteous. The superiors might praise her if they found out about her righteous attitude. She put her phone away sullenly and walked into the hotel. Sean sighed as he observed the people who had already walked in. ¡°Why didn¡¯t this new manager take my bait?¡± Chapter 113 It did not take long for his eyes to brighten up again. He cried out excitedly as a light bulb went off in his head. ¡°Oh yeah¡­ Why was I so stupid? There are so many people around, and her employees are here as well. How could she ept such a grandiose benefit? Had someone reported her to the management, she¡¯d be doomed even if the benefit isn¡¯t given to her directly!¡± He smiled to himself after figuring out the situation. ¡°It seems that I¡¯ll have to ask her out alone for business discussion someday. I¡¯ll then give her a bank card secretly, so everyone wouldn¡¯t know. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll ept it. Who in their right mind would turn money down!¡± Selena and others soon arrived at arge private room. jackie casually dropped the bag at a corner before he sat down next to Selena. Selena, who knew that jackie had two million with him, was obviously confident about paying for the meal. She stood up and smiled at everyone. ¡°You can order whatever you want to eat,¡± she spoke aloud. ¡°The minimum spending in this private room is 200,000 dors. Don¡¯t order less than that for the dishes and wine, or you¡¯ll lose out!¡± ¡°Manager, rest assured. We won¡¯t let it go to waste!¡± A female employee, the most vigorous among them all,ughed out loud. ¡°Well, let¡¯s stick to the price nned. Although the manager¡¯s sry is quite high at a million per month, she had to work hard for it. Surely it¡¯s not easy, right?¡± ¡°Yes, the manager has only started working and she hasn¡¯t got her sry yet, yet she invited us to dinner above all things. Where else can we find such a good manager!¡± Another male employee chimed in with a smile. Sonia and Felicia nced at each other, both with an embarrassed expression. They wanted to taint the rtionship between Selena and the employees, but they had made all the employees like the new manager even more. ¡®I don¡¯t believe she has money to treat us to dinner!¡¯ Unconvinced, Sonia gritted her teeth. She believed Selena was just trying to save her face. After everyone had ced their orders, she ordered some of the most expensive dishes, which made her feel morefortable. ¡®Pfft! I think these dishes and wines will add up to almost 400,000 dors. I still don¡¯t believe that she has that amount of money!¡¯ she rambled internally. With a grin on her face, she said, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s drink up. Today is our manager¡¯s first day at work. Let¡¯s celebrate. This wine isn¡¯t cheap, and it¡¯s more than ten thousand dors per bottle. I¡¯ve ordered only ten bottles.¡± ¡°Supervisor, don¡¯t you think this is too expensive? Let¡¯s just follow the minimum spending mark. Otherwise, this meal may be too expensive!¡± A female employee frowned and thought that the supervisor was selfish and did not seem to be bothered about Selena at all. Was she not afraid that Selena will make it hard on her in the future at work? ¡°Yes, Supervisor, you¡¯re really wrong here. It¡¯s not your own money, so you don¡¯t feel the pinch, do you? Why don¡¯t you order cheaper wines but more bottles to share?¡± Another male employee, too, was unimpressed. Sonia was obviously not happy that Selena got to be a manager as soon as she joined thepany, so she was obviously plotting for revenge. Selena had just started working and she had not been paid her sry, yet she invited them to have a luxurious meal in such a ssy hotel. Everyone was very grateful except Sonia, who was showing her dissatisfaction. It was selfish of her to have ordered so many dishes and wine. Sonia almost passed out. She had never expected the person named Ben ke¡ªthe unimpressed employee¡ªto talk to a supervisor like that. He never had the courage to voice out his opinion before. She pulled a long face and defended herself, ¡°It was the manager who asked us to order as we like. The manager said nothing. Why do you sound like you¡¯ve lost a lot of money? You haven¡¯t even started drinking, yet you¡¯re behaving like you¡¯re in a daze and don¡¯t know any better on what to say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. She has ordered the dishes anyway, so eat up and drink up, everybody. Everyone should have fun!¡± Selena had cleverly resolved the awkwardness. ¡°That is, we should believe that there is money in the manager¡¯s husband¡¯s bag! Don¡¯t you think that all these are so expensive?¡± Sonia looked at the woven bag in the corner strangely. Chapter 114 ¡°Yes, everyone should just enjoy the night. What can we poor people worry about for our manager!¡± Felicia nodded and then asked jackie, ¡°By the way, what do you do, jackie? Why are you so rich? Tell us about it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a bodyguard!¡± jackie smiled faintly and replied nonchntly. ¡°Bodyguard?¡± Sonia burst outughing when she heard that. ¡°Hah! You can always im to be a bodyguard to make it sound better while in truth, you¡¯re just a petty security guard. Well, to put it in another way, you¡¯re just watching the door! I guess you¡¯re only being paid a few thousand dors a month, yes? Now that your wife is earning one million a month, do you feel inferior?¡± To this, jackie burst outughing. ¡°Miss Neal, are you confused between a security guard and bodyguard?¡± he spoke. ¡°Security guards guard the door whereas I¡¯m a real bodyguard!¡± ¡°Moreover, I took up this job because I don¡¯t want my wife to feel like I¡¯m not working,¡± he added. ¡°Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be bothered to go for this job!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking too much for a supposed bodyguard. Your mentality is good. Oh, well¡­ If you must make it sound better, bodyguard it is! I know that many of you who retired from the army ended up working as bodyguards. Can you make ten thousand dors a month? Do you have a five-figure sry?¡± Sonia smiled as though they were chatting normally, but her words were thorn-filled. ¡°True, your wife is earning a seven-figure sry. If you have a five-figure figure sry, even if it¡¯s 80 or 90 thousand a month, it feels no different from living off your wife, right? Besides, bodyguards don¡¯t earn that much!¡± Felicia added. ¡°20 million dors a month. I don¡¯t know how many digits there are, but it should be eight digits, right? I¡¯m not good at math, so I don¡¯t know much!¡± jackie picked up the wine ss slowly and took a sip. ¡°My God! 20 million dors a month?¡± An employee suddenly shouted in surprise. ¡°Your sry is too high!¡± ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve heard of such a high sry!¡±mented another employee. ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t brag about it,¡± she spoke as she dismissed the hype. ¡°As far as I know, bodyguards in Eastfield aren¡¯t paid as high as the others. The bodyguards who enjoyed the highest sry worked for the Drake Family. I¡¯m their distant rtive, so I know it well. The best Drake Family¡¯s head ofmander was only paid one or two million a month!¡± Sonia then turned to Selena and sneered, ¡°Manager, before your husband brags next time, I suggest that he better find out about the sry of a bodyguard first. It¡¯s too outrageous and shameful to talk like that!¡± ¡°Supervisor, my husband¡¯s sry is indeed 20 million dors a month. This is what Miss Drake agreed personally. Although I feel that the sry is too high, I can¡¯t refuse it if she offered such a high sry, right?¡± Selena smiled bitterly. It felt so surreal when she talked about jackie¡¯s sry. Perhaps she should have waited for a month at the sry she received to make sure the payment would be finalized. Sonia clicked her tongue. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that your husband iscking a cultural background, Manager. He just doesn¡¯t stop bragging. You¡¯re a high-achieving student and a manager of the Drake Dynasty Real Estate Company. It¡¯s bad that you even resorted to lying to cover up for your husband!¡± Sonia smiled and desperately added, ¡°I¡¯ve been to the Drake residence several times. I¡¯ve seen all the bodyguards there, except for those few powerful guardians who I¡¯ve never seen all my life. I¡¯ve seen them all but I¡¯ve never noticed your husband!¡± ¡°Oh, I have only just started the first day at work today. It¡¯s normal if you haven¡¯t seen me!¡± jackie chirped. ¡°Besides, you and I aren¡¯t people of the same level. It doesn¡¯t matter if you have seen me or not!¡± Chapter 115 jackie maintained his indifferent expression. He was tirelessly serving Selena her favorite dish. The other employees were all wide-eyed because it did not look like jackie was lying. At the same time, everyone knew Sonia was rted to the Drake family. Otherwise, based on Sonia¡¯s ability, it would be difficult for her to stay in this position for years. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, because I still think you¡¯re lying! It¡¯s okay if the sry is low, we won¡¯tugh at you. After all, you are our manager¡¯s husband, aren¡¯t you? If the manager doesn¡¯t mind, we won¡¯t mind!¡± Sonia mocked, again. ¡°You¡¯re right, my wife doesn¡¯t mind my sry. Why are you talking so much?¡± jackie was a little upset. He was fine if others ridiculed him but they had always turned their battle towards Selena. Selena had been through a lot for five years for him; he wanted his wife to feel wronged no more. He pointed at the dishes on the table in front of him. ¡°You¡¯ve ordered a lot of dishes, yet they can¡¯t even stop you from babbling?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Sonia stood up with anger. How she wished she could walk over and p jackie immediately. However, jackie was not working under her. He was Selena¡¯s husband, and Selena was her direct boss. ¡°Why don¡¯t you prove it to me that you have the ability? Otherwise, you¡¯re just lying!¡± Finally, Sonia suppressed the anger in her heart and sat back on the chair. ¡°What will you do if I could prove it? Kneel down and apologize to me?¡± jackiemented when he saw the opponent¡¯s unconvinced look. ¡°Yes. You can prove it to me and let me see what kind of bodyguard can earn 20 million dors a month!¡± Sonia was unhappy in the beginning, but she was already starting to feel so irritated by jackie. She stood up again and crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes. If you can¡¯t prove that your monthly sry is 20 million, what should I do about it?¡± jackie, carefully thinking, then replied, ¡°How about I let you p my face?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m looking forward to it!¡± Sonia agreed right away and watched the time. ¡°Then it¡¯s time I¡¯ll show you now!¡± As she remembered something, she then turned to Selena. ¡°By the way, you¡¯re the manager. This is a personal bet between your husband and I, so you shouldn¡¯t embarrass me in the future because of this. After all, it has nothing to do with work!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get you in trouble because of this kind of thing!¡± Selena smiled. Pompous Sonia did not give face to the manager at all. Besides, Selena would be footing her bill that night. It was exhrating to wait and watch. ¡°That¡¯s good. We¡¯re waiting for a good show!¡± Sonia smiled confidently. Chapter 116 jackie took another sip of the wine, slowly. ¡°I¡¯ve only given you ten minutes. It¡¯s already a minute!¡± Sonia looked at the time again. A smile on his face, jackie pulled out his phone and dialed the number Tanya gave to him this afternoon. He put the phone on loudspeaker mode. An employee nced at the number and eximed loudly. ¡°He¡¯s calling Miss Tanya!¡± The call was soon answered. On the other end of the phone was heard the voice of Tanya. ¡° jackie? Has something happened? Why did you think of calling me tonight?¡± ¡°Nothing happened, Miss Tanya, I just want to confirm something. Is my pay 20 million per month?¡± A small smile appeared on jackie¡¯s face and he sipped the wine once more. ¡°Yes. What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t think it¡¯s too little, do you?¡± Tanya was obviously a little puzzled on the other end of the line. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. During New Year, my grandpa said that we won¡¯t miss out on your 20 million bonus. It should be enough if you don¡¯t squander them, right?¡± she added. Everybody else waspletely shocked by Tanya¡¯s negotiating tone. She not only sounded unassertive, but she has also asked jackie if the amount given was too little. My lord, how was this the way and the tone of speaking to a bodyguard? ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not too little. I just wanted to make sure. Sorry for disturbing you!¡± jackie gently tapped on his phone screen, hung up the call, and raised his head to look at Sonia. ¡°My precious Miss Neal, this is Miss Tanya¡¯s voice, am I right? It¡¯s 20 million, am I correct?¡± Embarrassment was written across her face. Her head was buzzing loudly. A bodyguard had a sry of 20 million a month? What was wrong with this Drake family? ¡°Yes. It¡¯s 20 million. I didn¡¯t expect your sry to be so high!¡± Sonia squeezed a smile, awkwardly so. Her voice trembled. As she looked at the ss before her, she immediately poured a full ss of red wine and lifted it. ¡°My apologies, jackie. I underestimated you. For that, I¡¯ll drink this ss as punishment!¡± she said to jackie. Sonia downed the wine in an instant, not waiting for jackie¡¯s response. Felicia apuded from the side and echoed, ¡°Miss Neal sure can hold her liquor well!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you could hold your liquor well, but I surely remember that you¡¯d kneel before me and apologize. You didn¡¯t forget about that, did you?¡± jackie spoke, and his lips curved into a smirk. ¡°Oh, our pretty boy. Miss Neal was just joking with you, so don¡¯t take it seriously. Besides, she¡¯s punished herself with all that wine. Why bother with a woman?¡± As she sensed the atmosphere had turned sour, Felicia instantly tried damage control byughing it off. However, jackie did not buy her effort. ¡°Don¡¯t use gender as a shield. When she was despising me a moment ago, she did not say that she¡¯s a woman. C¡¯mon, cough it up. If you can¡¯t afford to lose, don¡¯t bet with anyone next time!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sonia gritted her teeth; she was so angry that she almost passed out. With so many employees in the scene, she would not be able to raise her head high up before others for the rest of her life if she knelt before jackie. Moreover, how many people would talk about her behind her back? Awkwardness nketed the employees. Wordlessly, they looked at one another. No one stood up to defend Sonia, all because Sonia often abused her authority to bully them in the workce. The thought that she was above everyone else was ingrained in her mind. Of course, Felicia¡ªwho always fought hard to please her¡ªwas excluded from the list. Selena finally breathed a sigh of relief after she was avenged. ¡° jackie, let¡¯s not go deep into it. I invited everyone to dinner tonight, and then to karaoke. Let¡¯s stop before everything gets worse. If you really make a girl kneel before you, it won¡¯t make a good image of you as well.¡± jackie finally gave in after his wife¡¯s plea. He waved his hand. ¡°Fine. I, jackie White, wouldn¡¯t usually let things go, even if the God of War appears before me. However, I¡¯m going to let it pass just because my wife asked for it.¡± Selena¡¯s face immediately turned red. jackie was Kylie¡¯s father, and she really did not want her daughter to grow up without a father, so she had hoped for his return from the war. In fact, jackie and Selena were not close at all. If it were not for the kid, they would not be together. However, jackie treated her and her daughter well for the past few days. The sense of security that jackie gave them made her feel more and more that her five years of waiting for him to return was worthwhile. Chapter 117 A spur of the moment decision had gotten her a fine man. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll drink two more sses as an apology.¡± Embarrassment did not leave her face. She forced a smile, poured herself two sses of wine, and gulped them down. ¡°C¡¯mon guys, let¡¯s continue our feast! After this, we¡¯ll go to karaoke in a bit. I don¡¯t really like singing, though, so I¡¯ll just listen to everyone sing!¡± jackie smiled and spoke courteously. Only then did the others continue to feast on food and wine. Time went by very quickly, and it was already half-past eight in the evening. It was finally time to pay the dinner bill. ¡°Sir, this is your bill: 363,207 dors in total!¡± One of the two good-looking waitresses, who had been serving everyone that evening, walked over to jackie with a professional smile on her face. ¡°Sir, do you prefer to pay with cash or credit card?¡± she gently inquired. Although the waitress knew generally customers would prefer to pay with a card, she followed the old routine and asked the question anyway. ¡°Cash, please.¡± Everyone stopped dead in their tracks when jackie pointed at the woven bag in the corner. ¡°Cash? In that woven bag?¡± The good-looking waitress was taken aback. This was the first time she met a customer like jackie. Paid in cash? For a bill of more than 300,000 dors? The cash was in that bag, too? ¡°It¡¯s over 360,000, right? Take 370,000 as payment for the bill, and the change will be a tip for you both!¡± jackie stood up and stretched his body. ¡°Th¡ªthank you, Sir!¡± The waitress immediately beckoned to the other waitress. The other waitress brought a tray over, and the two brought the bag before jackie. They unzipped the bag before him. Zip! The woven bag was opened. What they found within were stacks of banknotes. ¡°Oh, my lord! It¡¯s real money!¡± ¡°There¡¯s millions in here. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen so much cash!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? content. ¡°This is beyond rich! I thought Miss Taylor has good pay, but her husband¡¯s is unexpectedly higher!¡± ¡°Ah! How I wish I had such a good husband. I won¡¯t have to worry about anything all my life!¡± ¡°Bah! Are you as charming as Miss Taylor? Stop dreaming!¡± This bag of banknotes gave rise to so much discussion among the employees in the scene. On the side, Sonia¡¯s and Felicia¡¯s face went dark and gloomy. Sonia, especially, who had thought a lot about whether jackie had the money to pay the bill. Had he not have had that amount, he would have been a laughingstock. Little did she know, the woven bag that he carried was filled with stacks of cash. ¡°Thank you for the tip, Sir!¡± The two good-looking waitresses were on cloud nine, too. Each of them could get more than three thousand tips after they counted 370,000 for the bill. ¡°Let¡¯s sing! Where¡¯s the karaoke? Have you made the reservation?¡± jackie waved his hand and asked. Chapter 118 Not long after, everyone arrived at a luxurious business club. They were then led into an opulent VIP room. The consumption here was not expensive, but with so many people here together, it would cost about one hundred thousand to two hundred thousand dors. It might be even more. Of course, Sonia would not doubt jackie¡¯s ability to pay the bill anymore. That huge woven bag of cash nearly blinded her tonight. They ordered many signature dishes, and they started to eat and drink. After much persuasion and coaxing, Selena went up the stage and sang two songs. Her voice was lovely. ¡°Waiter! Check, please!¡± When it was about time, jackie paid for the bill without waiting; it was two hundred and twenty thousand dors in total. He made the waiter take two hundred and thirty thousand for the bill, and the change would be the waiter¡¯s tip. jackie walked out of the VIP room with the remaining one million four hundred thousand in his bag, ready to go home. Sonia and Felicia were sour the whole time. They could only apany everyone to drink and sing as they were embarrassed to leave the ce. Their hearts were truly unsatisfied. As they walked into the hallway, however, a racily dressed up woman bolted out from one of the VIP rooms. Her hair was a total mess, and horror was practically seeping through her face! ¡°Help! Help me!¡± The woman yelled, but she was then pulled by a few men who rushed out of the same room to chase after her. ¡°Damn, aren¡¯t you shameless?¡± One of the men, with a blue dragon tattooed on his arm, pped the woman harshly. ¡°What are you yelling for? Didn¡¯t I pay you?¡± ¡°Damn right. Why the hell do you pretend to be innocent when you chose to work here?¡± The other man with yellow hair sneered. ¡°Look at what you¡¯re wearing! You¡¯re definitely a hooker! What are you pretending for, then? Is the money not enough?¡± He touched the woman on the floor, his eyes fiery. ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll give you a few thousands more. Haha!¡± ¡°Sir, don¡¯t! Please don¡¯t! I beg you. Please let me go! I¡¯m only here to apany the customer to drink, and I don¡¯t provide any other services!¡± the woman begged with terror in her trembling voice. ¡°If you need the service, we have it here as well! Let me introduce a few to you. They¡¯re all professional, and you¡¯ll be satisfied!¡± ¡°Bah! Sorry. Not. Sorry. I only want you today!¡± The tattooed man spat on the ground. ¡°Take the woman in!¡± he ordered his men. ¡°Stop pretending to be innocent when you work in such a ce! Still, I like your resistance. Pull her into the room and let me enjoy her!¡± The situation before jackie made him stop dead in his tracks. His face sank. ¡°Let¡¯s go. These are all ns and gangsters. We can¡¯t afford to offend them.¡± Selena knew jackie was triggered just by looking at his face, but the other party won by numbers. There were four or five men out here; there must be more men in the room. It would be fighting a losing battle. ¡°You want to y superhero?¡± Sonia smiled coldly. ¡°Oh right, I almost forgot! You¡¯re a bodyguard! A bodyguard of twenty million dors a month, too. You should be able to deal with these rubbish bags, right? Otherwise, it¡¯d be such a shame to the Drake Family. A bodyguard with twenty million a month but couldn¡¯t deal with these b*stards. Money well spent, huh?¡± ¡°Sir, don¡¯t listen to her. A local gangster is always above thew. Such a situation happens every day! We better not intervene in this matter to offend them.¡± A male employee¡ªafraid of jackie interposing himself in this affair¡ªstepped forward to remind jackie. ¡°Help me, please help me!¡± Just when the woman was about to be forcibly pulled away, she cried pleadingly to jackie. She had noticed jackie¡¯s gaze. Without any hesitation, jackie put down the bag in his hand on the ground and looked at his wife with a firm expression. ¡°Selena, I¡¯m a veteran, and I want to live a peaceful life. But since I have seen this, I can¡¯t just ignore it.¡± Selena nced at the helpless eyes of the woman. ¡°Alright then¡­¡± Selena gave in. ¡°Be careful!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± jackie assured her. Chapter 119 jackie only walked over after he had gotten Selena¡¯s permission. ¡°This is¡­¡± Several male employees in the scene stared at each other hesitantly. ¡°Wow, you really want to get ahead, huh?¡± Sonia was practically rejoicing internally at the sight before her. ¡°Miss Taylor, are you sure your dear husband is going to be alright? It¡¯s not just one or two men there.¡± Sonia prayed so hard that jackie would be beaten to death by the gang. This guy did not show any respect to her at all; he even made her look terrible in front of everyone. ¡°I believe in him!¡± Selena smiled indifferently. When jackie pummeled Neil¡¯s underlings ck and blue earlier, her confidence in him was amplified. ¡°What¡¯s your problem, little punk? Trying to be a hero now, huh?¡± Two of the men walked up to jackie when they saw him approaching them. ¡°Thedy has said she¡¯s only here to drink with the customer, not to sleep with them. Didn¡¯t you hear her clearly?¡± chastised jackie. ¡°Let her go. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make you understand the true meaning of regret.¡± ¡°Wow, aren¡¯t you talking big? Do you know who we are?¡± snapped one of the men, arrogance written all over his face. ¡°We are Master Howard¡¯s men. Picking a fight against us is like choosing to fight against Master Howard!¡± ¡°Our boss fancies this woman here. Besides, it¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t pay her. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± the other man chimed in. ¡°Also, she is dressed inappropriately to drink with us and pretends to be a pure and innocent girl. It¡¯s her fault!¡± jackie instantly swung his leg and gave each of them a roundhouse kick; it sent the man flying. The two were mmed heavily on the ground and immediately tasted blood rushing from their nose. ¡°Since you¡¯re not letting thedy go, you¡¯ve forced my hand into this! I don¡¯t care which master you¡¯re serving. In Eastfield, if you offend me, you will kneel!¡± jackie¡¯s face was icy cold as though he was from the underworld. His all too powerful aura instantly made the temperature in the hallway drop several degrees. Those darkened eyes of his were like the king of the jungle; it carried a noble aura that no one could go against. ¡°What the f*ck! Are you digging your own grave?¡± The tattooed guy loosened his grip on the woman and took out a knife from his back pocket. He stretched his body and walked toward jackie with a savage expression as though he was ready to ughter jackie. He stepped forward, aiming for jackie¡¯s abdomen. In the next second, jackie firmly grasped the tattooed guy¡¯s arm, and the knife in his hand dropped to the ground. The fiery pain shot up his arm and all the way to his head. His face was distorted in great pain. ¡°Boss!¡± The other man who was holding onto the woman immediately loosened his grip as well. He immediately opened the VIP room and yelled, ¡°Guys, it¡¯s bad! Our boss has been beaten up! Everyone, come out now! This scumbag is really asking for a dance with death.¡± ¡°What the hell? How dare he beat our boss! He doesn¡¯t want to live anymore, that¡¯s for sure!¡± ¡°The f*ck! Who did it? Rather bold on his part! Our boss is one of Master Howard¡¯s men!¡± Suddenly, the rest of the gang rushed out of the VIP room, all equally enraged. Chapter 120 The employees from the procurement department sighed out of relief when they watched jackie finishing three men with just a few punches. It was truly undeniable that jackie possessed the ability to be the Drakes¡¯ bodyguard. Dozens of men sprinted out of the VIP room right after one of them shouted toward the room. ¡°Oh my goodness! There are dozens of them!¡± Sonia and the others were stupefied by the situation. They stumbled back a few steps, afraid of getting hurt once the war began. ¡°Thank you, Sir! I just can¡¯t thank you enough!¡± The woman immediately hid behind jackie after the men no longer had a hold on her. ¡°But they have the numbers,¡± she continued worriedly. ¡°Sir, w¡ªwhat are you going to do?¡± jackie gave her a dry smile. ¡°Just stand behind me. Don¡¯t worry about me; I am jackie White. Even if the King of War was here, he wouldn¡¯t dare to y me for a fool!¡± A foot came up from the ground and kicked the tattooed man at his abdomen. jackie threw the tattooed man a kick that sent him backward, and it knocked down several men behind the man who rushed toward jackie. ¡°Dang it! Take him down!¡± Somebody shouted, and all of the sudden, jackie was surrounded by a group of men. In a blink of an eye, those people were sprawled on the ground as they wailed in agony. They were thrown before they could touch a single strand of jackie¡¯s hair. People from other VIP rooms came out quietly after they heard the sound of fighting, and they peeped at the battle. ¡°Jesus Christ! Isn¡¯t he too strong? It was only one against dozens!¡± ¡°Yeah! Who is he? That was absolutely thrilling!¡± One member of the crowd could not help but exim excitedly. One could only witness such scenes on television. ¡°He¡¯s so screwed. The door¡¯s broken. This KTV is not for those ordinary people. I heard that the chairperson in that room is very powerful!¡± ¡°Miss Taylor, are we going topensate for this broken door?¡± an employee of the procurement team said to Selena when these thoughts crossed his mind. ¡°What are you so afraid of? Miss Taylor¡¯s husband is freaking rich. Look at the woven bag of his; there¡¯s more than one million in there!¡± another female employee interrupted with an arrogant expression. There was nothing but admiration for jackie shown in her eyes. A man like jackie was a real man. It was no surprise that the most exquisite woman in Eastfield chose to marry him. ¡°Which b*stard was it? How dare you make trouble with us! Are you deliberately finding your way to hell?¡± Several men with suits¡ªwho watched over this club¡ªwalked over to the disturbance. The man who led the marching army was the manager of this KTV club. The tattooed man hideously colored ck and purple covered his face. He immediately got up and went toward the manager. ¡°Finally you¡¯re here, Mr. Meyer! I came here to spend and have fun, but what happened in the end? We spent so much and all we got are wounds and bruises! Moreover, these bruises were given by a rat from I-don¡¯t-know where!¡± he said aggrievedly. ¡°You have to do something about it!¡± jackie frowned as he looked at the situation. It seemed like this little tattooed brat was acquainted with Mr. Meyer. That was why they dared to be such a bully here. ¡°It¡¯s only him? He knocked all of you down single-handedly? Impossible.¡± Mr. Meyer¡¯s brows furrowed, and he was somewhat surprised when he heard the words. ¡°You¡¯re Mr. Meyer, the manager of this club, right?¡± Selena interrupted. ¡°This group of people was looking for trouble in your ce. The girl over there was only here to drink with them, but that guy tried to force the girl to sleep with him. The situation was really disturbing, so my husband helped you to teach them a lesson!¡± Selena spoke as she pointed at the woman and then the tattooed man. Chapter 121 Selena took two steps forward and exined the situation to Mr. Meyer. ¡°She¡¯s right, Mr. Meyer! These people are making a deliberate ruckus. You have to do something about it!¡± Some procurement staff came forward to justify and echoed. ¡°Mr. Meyer, I¡¯m only here to drink with customers. When you were recruiting, you said that it¡¯d be a part- time job of three hundred dors per day! I don¡¯t want to sell my body!¡± The woman sobbed like a dying banshee. She cried in genuine pain. ¡°B¡ªbut they¡ª¡± Mr. Meyer did the unthinkable; a soundly p was delivered before she could finish her words. ¡°Just like a block of wood!¡± ¡°What do you mean, Mr. Meyer?¡± Selena scowled, anger stirred within her. Mr. Meyerughed. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you people? This is ourpany¡¯s internal affair!¡± Mr. Meyer retorted. ¡°Besides, shouldn¡¯t you already know what¡¯s going to happen when youe here to work? Moreover, they¡¯re our regr VIP customers! It¡¯s not like they didn¡¯t pay you up. Thousands and thousands will be given to you. So what if you sleep with them just for a day or two?¡± Mr. Meyer sneered in an arrogant tone and cast a piercing re at Selena. ¡°You broke our door into pieces and beat our VIP guests into bloody pulps. Now say it: what should I do?¡± he rebuked. ¡°Such a shameless snot.¡± Selena gritted her teeth with anger, and her expression indicated her utter exasperation. This was her first time meeting such a repugnant b*stard. ¡°She¡¯s your staff. That¡¯s what you told her when you were recruiting, and no sleeping with guests was required! You¡¯re nowmitting a crime¡­¡± ¡°h-h. What a chatty b*tch.¡± Mr. Meyer shot her a hateful stare. ¡°This is your fault. We¡¯re at our ce, while you came here and hurt our valued guests! Just pay us 10 million for the loss!¡± ¡°What? 10 million?!¡± The employees of the Drake Dynasty Real Estate took a long deep breath at the amount. There were not many broken artifacts; only a door and a few vases by the door. They did not expect the other party to ask for 10 million! ¡°You¡­ This is aplete extortion. Moreover, these men started the war first! If the loss has been paid, they should be the ones to pay! Why ask us?¡± Selena tried to reason with them. She could almost feel her blood boiling in her veins. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry, everyone! I got you involved! This is my fault! I¡¯m so sorry!¡± The woman could hold the tears no longer. Tears like waterfall gushed down her cheeks. She cried out as though the whole world had copsed. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! It¡¯s all on me! I dragged you down to hell with me!¡± Sonia and Felicia exchanged their nces, and it was as though sunshine flooded their souls. They were internally smiling. This Mr. Meyer was no ordinary person. The couple would have to bid tomorrow¡¯s sunrise adieu if they could not take out 10 million this time. ¡®God has answered my prayer! Humph! Who asked you to y a superhero?¡¯ Sonia inwardly sneered triumphantly. ¡°You can¡¯t afford it this time, can you?¡± the tattooed man scoffed in a brazen and arrogant tone when he grasped that Mr. Meyer and his men were taking his side. ¡°This little chatty b*tch is really stunning; even more captivating than the hooker! Mr. Meyer, do me a favor. If this woman is willing to sleep with me, you could ask for lesspensation!¡± He took a closer look at Selena, drool escaping his lips. Mr. Meyer subsequentlyughed. ¡°of course! Three million will do it!¡± This tattooed man not only gave him a lot of benefits under the table, but because of them, the KTV had increased a lot in sales each month! They were his top-listed VIP guests. Compared to them, jackie and the others were a group of white-cor staff from apany who came here only for dinner. Mr. Meyer did not want to offend the gang for these poor country bumpkins. ¡°Dream on!¡± Selena rebuked and pointed a hateful nce at them. A boiling fury swelled inside of her. ¡°Honey, can I teach them a lesson? If I beat them up, I¡¯m so afraid that you¡¯ll think that I¡¯m a violent and ferocious man!¡± Chapter 122 ¡°I¡ªI wish you could¡­but isn¡¯t the person behind them very powerful? What should we do when¡­¡± Selena bit her seductive plump red lips, her eyebrows frowned slightly. ¡°Honey, you need only allow me to do it. If they dare to wrong me, that¡¯d be like picking a fight with the Drakes, right?¡± jackie chuckled, whispering into Selena¡¯s ear. Selena¡¯s eyes immediately lit up at his words. He was right! He was now a highly paid elite bodyguard employed by the Drake family. Moreover, Miss Tanya held jackie in high regard. If something terrible happened to them, it would be all right so long as the Drake family would help them. There was nothing to be afraid of! ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a lovely couple?¡± Mr. Meyer mocked them coldly when he saw them whispering affectionately to each other. ¡°This scumbag is trying to pick a fight, huh? We¡¯re associated with the rk family. You know; the rk family, the second most influential family in this city. Do you recognize your idiocy right now? If you push our buttons¡ª¡± p! A powerful pnded brutally on Mr. Meyer¡¯s face before he couldplete his sentence. Mr. Meyer spewed a mouthful of blood; two teeth flew out from his blood-soaking mouth. ¡°Son of a b*tch! How dare you!¡± Mr. Meyer had never been hit before. He raked in money, and he was even the brother-inw of the rk family¡¯s number-one hitman! It was because of this rtionship that he became a manager and lived as though he was the country¡¯s president. Additionally, people like the tattooed man gave him many benefits on a daily basis, and it magnified his pride even more. How could he have known he would be beaten by someone today? Irritation and anger immediately surged inside him. He cursed and charged toward jackie, lifting his leg to throw him a powerful kick. As soon as he raised his leg, jackie found the opportunity tounch a hard blow on his crotch. ¡°Ah!¡± That was the sound of broken eggs. The man sped his private area and squatted down. Every tiny movement sent ripples of pain to his crotch; the pain shot through him with a terrible intensity that he almost passed out. ¡°Take him down! What are you people waiting for? Beat him up!¡± Mr. Meyer, on the ground as he gritted his teeth, shrieked agonizingly. ¡°Guys! Charge!¡± 30 people charged toward jackie, and some of them had machetes in their hands. However, though the other part won by numbers, they were downed in less than a minute. These people received harder blows than the previous men. Their injuries were much worse. ¡°Jesus Christ! This is unbelievable!¡± A male procurement staff swallowed hard, shocked by jackie¡¯s fighting skill. jackie was a top-notchbatant, no doubt! ¡°It¡¯s beyond awesome! He definitely lived up to the 20 million pay!¡± A few female employees looked at Sonia enviously and wished they could have a husband like jackie. He was not only charming, but he also possessed a manly aura that gave off a sense of security. ¡°Quick! Go and find Brother Ken!¡± Mr. Meyer ordered some waiters gathered here by the ruckus for some popcorn-worthy entertainment. The waiters dismissed, and a man together with seven to eight people strode in. ¡°Brother-inw, help me send this bstard to hell! This piece of sht came to create ruckus in our ce!¡± The arrival of Dan Jameson eased Mr. Meyer¡¯s pent up anger. Hope bloomed inside him. Dan Jameson was no ordinary man; he was the number one hitman of the rk family. It would be no problem at all for him to fight against hundreds of people, alone. Moreover, Dan earned his current rank and proved his worth in the rk family with his fists! Dan¡¯s fury sprang to life when he heard that his brother-inw had been beaten blue and ck. His anger spiked even higher when he heard that the other party defeated most of their men. His brother-inw was indeed brazen and arrogant all this while, but because of his sister, he could only turn a blind eye to his deeds. Chapter 123 As Dan nced at the direction pointed by Mr. Meyer, his face twitched vigorously as though he was having a severe stroke. Realization dawned on Dan that this time, this lovely brother-in- law of his had provoked someone whose feathers should not be ruffled at all! A few days ago, he heaved a sigh of relief when he was informed that Young Master rk brought hispetent marshal to annihte jackie, but Young Master rk then came back with an unsightly pallor of his face. He roared that Marshal Dennis Howard waspletely useless, while Marshal Dennis initially imed all too confidently that he would send jackie to the grave. They both hid in a room and had a heated discussion. In the end, the marshal convinced Young Master rk not to offend jackie at all; the rk family would be digging their own graves if they provoked him. Dan was once again stupefied at this news. He knew jackie was strong, but he did not expect even the marshal would not dare to touch a single strand of his hair. It was very likely that jackie White was the King of War. ¡°Hi, Dan. What a small world!¡± jackie chuckled and continued, ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°What should we do? We¡¯re sending you to see the Grim Reaper, you b*stard! You haven¡¯t met my brother. He was famous for wiping out hundreds of punks like you!¡± Mr. Meyer sneered in an arrogant tone. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re good, I¡¯ll admit! However, you¡¯re nothing but a worthless gnat in front of my brother!¡± He continued with a brazen tone, and he got on his feet a few meters away from jackie when the pain finally subsided for a little. ¡°You¡¯re his brother?¡± jackie was taken aback, looking at Dan. ¡°No, he¡¯s merely my brother-inw. He followed my sister to call me brother,¡± Dan replied in a cold and icy voice. All of a sudden, he swung his palm onto Mr. Meyer¡¯s cheek. ¡°Brother, why did you hit me? A¡ªAren¡¯t you hitting the wrong person? I¡¯m your sister¡¯s husband, your brother-inw! Shouldn¡¯t you beat him up instead? Confusion clouded his head, and at the same time, he could feel the smack stinging his face. He let out a startled gasp of pain. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m hitting you! You only know how to exploit the rk family¡¯s name to get advantage on a daily basis and create problems everywhere. Do you f*cking know who he is? He¡¯s someone that even Young Master rk and I dare not touch! You¡­ You clearly left your brain in your mother¡¯s womb!¡± Dan turned away from Mr. Meyer. He was about to explode with rage at his idiocy. ¡°What? No way! He¡¯s someone even the Young Master rk dare not offend?¡± ¡°Oh, my Lord. Someone so powerful and influential like Young Master rk is afraid of angering jackie. What more Mr. Meyer? This husband of Miss Selena, who the heck is he?¡± Several employees who stood behind Selena whispered among themselves. They werepletely stunned at the situation tonight. Selena¡¯s husband, jackie White, did not seem to be an ordinary person. ¡°W¡ªWhat? No, this can¡¯t be!¡± At this moment, Mr. Meyer truly knew that he was ying with fire, and all of sudden, color drained from his face. He looked ashen. After mulling over his thoughts, Dan walked over to jackie and bowed slightly. ¡°Mr. White, I apologize. What happened today is all because I didn¡¯t manage my men well, and it caused trouble to you and Mrs. White. I sincerely apologize and hope that you¡¯ll spare my brother-inw¡¯s life!¡± Mr. Meyer was so scared that he threw himself to the ground after hearing Dan¡¯s words. Would this man really kill him just because of a small matter? jackie thought for a while and replied, ¡°Alright. I can spare his life, but I want his hand. He might not learn his lesson if otherwise.¡± ¡°Bring me the machetes!¡± Dan bit his lips. He could not do anything but to follow jackie¡¯s order. ¡°Hold him down!¡± He walked over to Mr. Meyer with a sharp shiny machete at hand, and he brought it up to mid-air. ¡°N¡ªno! Brother, please don¡¯t! I¡¯m the husband of your beloved sister! Mr. White, please, I beg you! Please spare me! I won¡¯t do it anymore, I swear!¡± Mr. Meyer was so frightened that he almost wetted his pants. He was pressed to the ground by Dan¡¯s men as he wailed for mercy. Dan turned his head to observe jackie¡¯s expressions. Nothing. Then, he gritted his teeth and swung the machete. Chapter 124 ¡°A¡ªAh!¡± A hysterical cry pierced the atmosphere; it was the kind of scream that made everyone¡¯s blood run cold. Most of the people were so frightened that they mped their eyes shut. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go!¡± jackie grabbed the woven bag and swung it over his shoulder. He looked at the part- timer and said, ¡°Do you still want to stay here? Go, now!¡± The woman was stunned at the scene before her, and it was only after jackie called to her that she came back to reality. She quickly followed jackie and the others as they left the KTV. ¡°Don¡¯t evere to work in such a ce anymore!¡± Selena reprimanded her. ¡°Why did you even think of working here in the first ce? What do you do?¡± she asked, her forehead creasing as she did so. The woman looked at jackie and Selena, and she knelt before them. ¡°Thank you so much for saving me! My name is Jessica Fair, and I work in the Labor and Social Security Bureau. However, because my father is so sick, I had to work some side jobs to earn and pay for his operation fee. We¡¯ve sold out our house, and yet we¡¯re still short of some money. I had no other choice but to work here for the money.¡± Tears pooled in her eyes when she thought of her father¡¯s situation. ¡°Their recruitment announcement has clearly stated that this job is only required to drink with the guests, but not to sleep with them. I¡ªI truly didn¡¯t expect to have encountered this group of b*stards on my third day. I¡­¡± Tears welled up at the corners of her eyes as she described her experience. She looked even more pitiful and distressing. The employees looked at each other, wordlessly, breathing out a series of sighs. They believed Jessica would not have taken this path if it were not for her father. Selena had always been kind-hearted. She turned her head toward jackie and without hesitation, spoke, ¡° jackie, why don¡¯t we help her? This is too distressing. I don¡¯t think I could sleep tonight if we simply walk away.¡± A small and gentle smile hung at jackie¡¯s lips. ¡°Honey, this beautiful heart of yours is a drug to my vein. I thought of that as well, but I never expected you to bring it up first!¡± jackie dropped the woven bag in front of Jessica and said, ¡°Take this. Don¡¯t work at this kind of ce anymore. The money in this bag is definitely enough for your father¡¯s operation.¡± The bystanders¡¯ eyes widened into spheres asrge as saucers; they were stunned by jackie¡¯s behavior. They thought that jackie would give 10 to 20 thousand to the woman, but he handed the whole bag to her. There was freaking 1.4 million in it! With such an amount of money, Jessica was not only able to afford her father¡¯s operation cost, but it was also enough for her to redeem their house from the bank. ¡°T¡ªThank you, Sir! I can¡¯t thank you enough. Thank you!¡± Jessica got up on her feet and bowed at jackie, expressing her gratitude over and over. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go¡­¡± jackie smiled gently. He then held Selena¡¯s hand and walked over to their electric scooter. Selena was a little puzzled. She wanted to help the woman, perhaps with 10 to 20 thousand from jackie¡¯s woven bag. Never did she anticipate that jackie would pass the whole bag to the woman! It was only until they neared the electric scooter did Selena snapped back to reality. ¡° jackie, aren¡¯t you being too generous?¡± Selena asked dumbfoundedly. ¡°There was so much money in that bag, and you passed it all to her?¡± Pausing for a moment, she then continued, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me Jessica¡¯s stunning appearance has captured your heart, and that¡¯s why you did that.¡± ¡°And how is it possible for her to win against my lovely wife in terms of beauty? Besides, didn¡¯t you ask me to help her?¡± jackie chuckled yfully, his mood brightened up. ¡°W¡ªWell, I did ask you to help her, but I didn¡¯t ask you to give her all the money!¡± Chapter 125 Selena was at a loss of words. jackie treated money like nothing; it was as though those stacks of banknotes were rolls of toilet paper to him. He was too generous to the woman. ¡°Well, how much should I have given her? Should I go get it back?¡± After thinking about it, however, jackie changed his mind. ¡°Forget it. There¡¯s no reason for me to collect the water poured out from the bottle!¡± Selena continued to stay speechless and merely gave him a dry smile. ¡°Never mind. My husband is earning 20 million a month, anyway! We¡¯ll be rich after two months of you working for the Drake family, and zillionaires after a year or two.¡± ¡°Honey, we¡¯re not short of money now, though¡­¡± ¡°Keep boasting, especially now that your pocket is almost empty.¡± Selena clicked her tongue. ¡°You have to learn how to manage your finances better, got that? I wouldn¡¯t be spending so much money on dinner if it was not to trim Sonia¡¯s ego down.¡± ¡°No, no, no! You have to start preparing to be a freaking rich woman, Honey,¡± jackie rebutted. ¡°Besides, I dream of having another wedding and take you out on a private jet in the future!¡± ¡°Are you sure? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea, since we have a four-year-old now. Wouldn¡¯t it be ridiculous for us to have another wedding?¡± They continued to banter as they rode on the electric scooter. Joy and happiness bloomed inside Selena like a warm ray of sunshine that melted her ice-cold heart. Selena slowly realized that love had blossomed between them as though they had just started dating. Perhaps this was what people always said, ¡®fall for your spouse after marriage¡¯. ¡­ On the other hand, after a series of terrifying events, Jessica did not stay long and left the KTV soon after. She hailed a cab and went in it, and she soon arrived at an oldmunity housing area. She returned to her home with the woven bag in her arms. ¡°Lil brother, why did you discharge Father from the hospital?¡± Jessica was startled at the presence of her father. Her father, who was supposed to be receiving treatment in the ward, was lying in the dpidated old rental house. ¡°We¡¯ve spent every penny, yet there¡¯s still a 30 thousand bill from the hospital waiting for us. The doctor said that we don¡¯t have to pay the bill, but our father can no longer be treated in the hospital. We have no choice but to bring him back,¡± Jessica¡¯s mother replied. ¡°Your father is about to get the surgery the day after tomorrow. What now? How can we afford the 100 thousand operation when we can¡¯t even pay up the 30 thousand outstanding bnce?¡± Jessica¡¯s younger brother, jackie Fair, sighed as well. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! I¡¯m so useless that I can¡¯t get a high-paying job! Not only our father¡¯s operation cost, but I can¡¯t even support our family expenses! Even if we managed to pay the operation fee, what about the post-surgery recuperation cost? That¡¯s a different bill on its own!¡± It was only then when jackie noticed that his sister was in a disheveled state. Her hair was disheveled like beached kelp after a storm, and her clothes were torn at the sides. ¡°This is strange, Sister. Shouldn¡¯t you be finished with your work at two in the morning? It¡¯s only a little bit after 10 in the evening, so why are you back early?¡± he asked. ¡°Lady Luck has obviously left me behind today.¡± Jessica breathed a deep sigh and continued, ¡°I met a group of bstards today at work, and they want me to do¡­¡± She trailed off before she continued, ¡°Fortunately, the kind Mr. White rescued me from their dirty hands! If you were there with me, you¡¯d know how amazing Mr. White truly is! Dozens of bstards fell to the ground without even touching the corner of his shirt. I feel like this Mr. White is no ordinary man. Those underlings of Young Master Clock or rke ¡ªwhatever¡ªwere terrified of him!¡± ¡°Wow! That¡¯s so cool! How I wish I could be like him!¡± Jake daydreamed with admiration stered on his face. Only then did he notice the woven bag in his sister¡¯s arm. ¡°Sis, why did you bring thisrge woven bag from work? Are you collecting recyble items to earn some?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside the bag, either. Mrs. White had Mr. White help me out, and he handed me this bag,¡± Jessica responded with a sense of confusion in her tone. ¡°This woven bag¡­is filled up with garbage, isn¡¯t it? Still¡­that¡¯s not right. Would you go to an opulent ce to have fun with a bag like this?¡± jackie unzipped the woven bag as he spoke mindlessly to himself. His jaw nearly went unhinged before he mped his mouth shut. ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s money! T¡ªThis is too much money!¡± ¡°What? Money?¡± Jessica¡¯s and her mother¡¯s jaws dropped at his words and immediately went over to see the content inside the woven bag. Hot tears filled up their eyes in an instant. With this amount of money, their father could be saved! Chapter 126 At the KTV¡¯s entrance, the man with the dragon tattoo¡ªNed¡ªlugged forward with a cohort of men behind him. ¡°F*ck. I¡¯ve never been so angry before. I can¡¯t walk out of here until I¡¯m satisfied!¡± Ned clenched his teeth, his expression reeked with menace. The rage within him continued to burn hot and bright. ¡°B¡ªBoss, maybe we should just forget it,¡± one of his underlings stuttered after he gave the matter some thought. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Dan said? Even Young Master rk wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke that man!¡± ¡°Dan is the best fighter in the rk family, you know?¡± the underling continued. ¡°But look what happened. He bowed and scraped before the name of jackie White. He even cut off a hand from his brother-inw without hesitation!¡± A flicker of hesitation crossed Ned¡¯s face when he heard this. However, a smile quickly lit up his face as he said, ¡°Hmph. Why should we be scared? We don¡¯t have to cower in fear just because they did. What aristocrats? They¡¯re self-giving titles. How can theypare to us, the Dragon Gods?¡± ¡°The boss is right,¡± another underling chimed in with a vicious undertone. ¡°No way are we going to let this slide. Not something this sh*tty, especially. Why? Do those aristocrats think they¡¯re the best? Do they have more men than we do?¡± At this point, he paused for a bit before he added, ¡°Besides, rumor has it that Dan can take down a few hundred men by himself. Bah! We heard the rumor from someone else, but I¡¯ve never seen him in action myself, so who knows if he truly took down a few dozen by himself. His legend grew more and more ridiculous as word went around.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! All the aristocrats have is money. They can¡¯t beat us men in terms of raw manpower. They only use their fists when they fight; we have people. If all of us gang up on that guy, there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be able to escape!¡± Another goon stepped forward, his face purple with bruises and nose swollen. ¡°You¡¯re right! That useless piece of crap! I¡¯m gonna get help from Master Howard! We can¡¯t let this slide.¡± Ned nodded his head. With a smirk on his face, hemented, ¡°Heh. That little punk¡¯s wife has a splendid figure. More importantly, she¡¯s such a delightful creature!¡± ¡°Boss, I think that woman is Selena Taylor, secretly dubbed the Beauty Queen of Eastfield among the rich young masters here! Won¡¯t you offend the Taylors if you do anything to her?¡± A goon raised the concern after pondering upon the matter for a while, his forehead creasing in worry. ¡°So that¡¯s who she is? No problem at all. I heard that this woman had been kicked out of the Taylor family five years ago. So long as I just fool around and not kill her; even the Taylors won¡¯t dare to provoke Master Howard! Furthermore, I¡¯ve heard that her cousin is against her, and she hasn¡¯t been able tond a single job! Heh. It¡¯ll be fine as long as she¡¯s not dead!¡± The more he talked about her, the more Ned felt that there was an irresistible allure to Selena that could not be found in other women. It was the allure of a mature woman. ¡°Really? If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯ll be no problem at all! Hah! Let¡¯s go see Master Howard now!¡± The goon shed a wicked smile when he heard that. ¡°Boss, can we watch while you have fun with the woman? I want to see the look of this Beauty Queen of Eastfield as she¡¯s beingpletely dominated by you!¡± ¡°Hah! No problem. I¡¯ll let you all see just how awesome I am!¡± Ned burst into guffaws and brought his men along to see Master Howard. Master Howard had tremendous influence in the city. He was the owner of numerous entertainment outlets and illegal banks. It was not difficult at all to find out where Selena lived. ¡­ ¡° jackie, something¡¯s off.¡± Chapter 127 At this moment, Selena looked as though she finally thought of something. She patted jackie on the shoulder from the back. ¡°Wait. Stop!¡± jackie immediately pulled the electric scooter to the side. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Dan Jameson is an excellent fighter, yet he didn¡¯t even raise a fist against you. He apologized to you right away. And he actually told Mr. Meyer that you were someone that even Young Master rk couldn¡¯t provoke. Why? Who are you, exactly?¡± Selena asked, her features twisted into a suspicious frown. jackie gave a wry smile after he heard that. ¡°I¡¯m a vet; that¡¯s why. Dan fought me once before, though it wasn¡¯t so much of a fight. We got into an arm-wrestlingpetition. He lost and cut off his own finger because he knew his strength was nothingpared to mine. I have to admit that the fellow is a real man, though. Anyway, that¡¯s why Young Master rk is afraid of me¡­¡± Here, jackie paused for a bit before he continued, ¡°Think about it. Even the best fighter of the rks is no match for me. Isn¡¯t it natural for Young Master rk to fear me? Won¡¯t he be afraid that I¡¯ll just eliminate him? I do have the power to do so!¡± ¡°Arm-wrestling?¡± Selena wore a peculiar expression. She never thought that her husband would use such a method to prove his strength to another. ¡°Mm-hm! I simply left after he lost, too. I never expected that fellow to really cut his finger off. So the fact that I didn¡¯t kill that Meyer tonight is considered a merciful act to preserve his dignity!¡± jackie bobbed his head as he spoke. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, jackie!¡± Selena took in her husband¡¯s dashing face. She thenmented, ¡°That man is a genuine man though, and it¡¯s too bad he followed the wrong master. Ken is definitely one of the worst people I know. He wasn¡¯t so terrible before, but I learned how that man is truly a monster after the time he tried to demolish our house with his goons!¡± jackie chuckled. ¡°Now do you feel that you¡¯ve found yourself an excellent husband?¡± The grin on his face never left. Slowly, Selena¡¯s lusciously red lips caught his gaze. ¡°Dear, why don¡¯t we have another kid?¡± he said. ¡°I was so drunk that night from five years ago. I hardly remember what happened. All I remember was that you initiated it!¡± Selena¡¯s cheeks immediately med. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it anymore. It¡¯s so embarrassing. I was mad at my grandpa at the time because he married me off to some nobody. Sure, it¡¯s a fake marriage, but that act was proof of the marriage. How could I, Selena Taylor, just pretend to be married?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I wanted to save my mother then, too. I had no choice but to do that.¡± jackie slowly exhaled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Selena. The wedding from five years ago was regrettable. You don¡¯t have to say anything; I understand. And don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll hold another grand wedding for you!¡± She pressed her lips. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll hold you to that.¡± Here, she thought of something else. ¡°But Grandpa¡¯s 70th birthday is approaching,¡± she said, frowning. ¡°My mom¡¯s insistent on the present, too. We¡¯ll be in trouble if we can¡¯t fork out that amount of money. Besides, you¡¯ve just started your job, and the soonest you¡¯ll get your sry is probably in a few days. Looks like we won¡¯t make it in time for Grandpa¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. It¡¯s not a problem if money can solve the issue!¡± ¡­ ¡°What? All of you were beaten up?¡± An old man stood up in a vi, a tuft of white hair crowning his head. He stared at the tattooed man before him. ¡°Who is it? Who is it who dares to beat my men? Does he have a death wish?¡± Chapter 128 ¡°Yeah. That punk was pretty good. We weren¡¯t a match for him because we had too little people with us!¡± Ned immediately grumbled, ¡°Master Howard, that punk practically spat on your name. We told him that we were your men, yet he told us that you¡¯re nothing but trash!¡± ¡°That f*cker! He dares to look down on me, the great Master Howard?¡± It was probably the first time Master Howard had beenpletely disregarded. He was so furious that he nearly spat out blood. He had used his fists to conquer the throne he sat upon today; the Dragon God n was regarded as one of the most prominent ns in the city. They were not at the top of the food chain, but nobody dared to provoke them so carelessly. These underground organizations usually did not meddle in any affairs that had to do with aristocrats, too. They did not want to stir any unnecessary fights. That was why he could not help but tack on a sentence after he finished speaking. ¡°By the way, is that punk some aristocrat?¡± ¡°No. Don¡¯t worry. This punk is just a foot soldier; a vet. In other words, he¡¯s an impulsive self-righteous f*cker; the kind who likes to stick his nose in ces he¡¯s not invited to.¡± ¡°A lot of vets have been aroundtely,¡± Ned added. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of his type around now!¡± Master Howard did not bother asking about the whole situation. He already decided that the punk would die after calling him ¡®trash¡¯. He thought about it for a while. ¡°How many people do you need? I¡¯ll get Scar to bring his men with you!¡± ¡°50¡ª¡± Ned¡¯s brows furrowed. He then shook his head. ¡°No, no. 50 is too small of a number, and that punk is too skilled. We need at least 200, and we need them armed.¡± ¡°200?¡± Master Howard startled at the suggested number. He never thought that the punk would be this skilled. ¡°That¡¯s right. I heard that the punk served in the field for five years. He¡¯s brushed against death plenty of times before. He¡¯s crazy skilled! Of course, I understand if we can¡¯t bring that many men,¡± Ned commented. ¡°100 should be enough. But I¡¯m just trying to prevent the worst-case scenario here.¡± ¡°All right then!¡± Master Howard nodded, his gaze shifted toward a man by his side. There was a menacing scar than ran down the man¡¯s face. ¡°Scar, bring your men and arm them,¡± he said icily. ¡°You¡¯ll be under Ned¡¯smand for this operation!¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The scar-faced man wasted no time on small-talk. He got his men prepared and left with Ned. ¡­ At that moment, Kylie had long been fast asleep. Meanwhile, Fiona and the others were in the garden, huffing impatiently as they waited for jackie and Selena to return. Joan, who was beside Fiona, observed the other woman¡¯s expression. ¡°Fiona, don¡¯t be so angry, please,¡± she said gently. ¡°My son isn¡¯t in any form of trouble, I¡¯m sure. He isn¡¯t that rash!¡± Fiona spat on the earth. ¡°Don¡¯t just call me Fiona as though we¡¯re buddies. Your son got into a fight with Drakes¡¯ bodyguards. Is that not causing trouble? We saw everything ourselves. He got himself into deep sh*t, but don¡¯t drag us Taylors into it!¡± Xena immediately puffed up her chest as well. ¡°That¡¯s right. Selena even called us in the afternoon, asking Aunt Fiona to give her 300 thousand to have dinner. Is that possible?¡± she remarked in a patronizing tone. ¡°Does she really need 300 thousand to treat her colleagues to dinner? It¡¯s obvious that jackie has gotten himself neck-deep in horse muck!¡± Chapter 129 Ben¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°It¡¯s sote already, but jackie isn¡¯t back yet. Could it be that he¡¯s been kidnapped and can¡¯te home? 300,000 isn¡¯t enough topensate the Drake family. It doesn¡¯t matter if he only beat up the bodyguards since they¡¯re still from the Drake family!¡± ¡°No¡­no way.¡± Joan became even more worried when she heard this. She paced about anxiously but she could not do anything. Both jackie and Selena were not back in spite of thete hour. Did something really happen to them? ¡°Those are the Drake family¡¯s bodyguards, not your regr cut of bodyguards. 300,000 should be ample compensation if they were regr guards, but nothing is certain if they belong to the Drakes¡­ ¡°I¡¯m just worried because Selena isn¡¯t back either. Has Selena been taken too? What do we do if they ask us for ransom?¡± Andrew smoked a cigarette by the side. His heart began to palpitate in worry for his daughter¡¯s safety. ¡°Ransom? If they ask for ransom, we¡¯re only rescuing our daughter. That knucklehead can¡¯t do anything other than cause trouble. I¡¯m certainly not using my money to pay for his mistakes!¡± Fiona said, huffing angrily. ¡°Fiona, please don¡¯t say that. jackie is a father. Besides, he put his life at risk for your daughter without hesitation. You can¡¯t just stand by and let him die!¡± Joan feared that the rk family would kill their hostages in a surge of anger, so she pleaded and begged as much as she could. ¡°Hmph. He was asking for it, don¡¯t you think so? It was so obvious that Miss Tanya was just teasing him when she didn¡¯t let him in. He could¡¯ve turned around and left for home, no? ¡°I think he¡¯s gone nuts because of greed. The gall to charge straight into the Drakes¡¯ estate! And when their bodyguards tried to stop him, he beat them up. Wasn¡¯t he asking for it?¡± Xena said before Fiona could respond. Her arms were folded across her chest. ¡°Yes, exactly! He asked for it himself!¡± Fiona nodded her head. ¡°He¡­he was driven to this by you!¡± Joan was on the brink of tears. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t be so desperate for money if it weren¡¯t for you. He had to give you 10 million dors for Grandfather Taylor¡¯s 70th birthday, and you¡¯ll only acknowledge him as your son-inw, no? Ridiculous! Of course he¡¯d act brashly!¡± she snapped, her tone dripping with resentment. ¡°He¡¯s desperate for money because he wants your recognition. He wants your blessings!¡± ¡°Like hell I care!¡± Fiona¡¯s temper spiked. ¡°Your son is a knucklehead who went about beating up the Drakes¡¯ men, and you dare push the me on me? Did I tell him to go beat other people up?¡± ¡°Why are you making such indiscriminate usations? Can¡¯t you see who¡¯s in the wrong here?¡± ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s not my mother¡¯s fault,¡± Ben chimed in. ¡°Even if Miss Tanya wasn¡¯t lying to him, he would¡¯ve needed to wait for at least a month before getting his first month¡¯s sry, no? And Grandpa¡¯s birthday is in three weeks. Hmph. Would he be able to make it anyway? Besides, his sry is 20 million per month, not 30 million. He needs 30 million!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. If anything happens to my son, and if you don¡¯t save him even if you have the money to do so, I¡­I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Joan red straight at Fiona, the ferocity in her eyes terrifying. Fiona staggered backward in shock. ¡°What a crazy b*tch,¡± she gasped. ¡°Making such baseless usations¡­ And she dares to say something so unreasonable! Your son caused our family nothing but pain for the past five years. Every single damn day for the past five years. And you say something like that to me? Get a life!¡± Chapter 130 Panic gripped Joan¡¯s chest and words were lodged in her throat. jackie had done everything for her. He had only agreed to this false marriage and to take Ivan¡¯s ce in the military because he wanted her to receive proper medical treatment. She did not know any of this when she was confined to the sickbed. It was only after she was discharged from the hospital that the doctor handed her jackie¡¯s letter, and she found out about the entire situation. Throughout these five years, she had been fearful, too. She feared that jackie would die on the battlefield. Plenty of people also told her that her son was dead. He would not have remained silent all these years otherwise. She could only pray for her son as she waited for him toe back. At this moment, they heard the quiet whirr of an approaching electric scooter. jackie and Selena were on the scooter, finally home. They parked the vehicle inside the garden. ¡° jackie, are you okay? I heard that you beat up the Drakes¡¯ bodyguards. Is it true?¡± Joan immediately leaped forward and asked jackie, overwhelmed with worry. ¡°Oh, I did beat them up, but don¡¯t you worry. Everything¡¯s fine!¡± jackie smiled as he spoke nonchntly. ¡°See? See? He admitted it himself! How can he be fine after beating up the Drakes¡¯ bodyguards?¡± ¡°Yeah. You¡¯ve done nothing but drag the Taylors down with you for the past five years, jackie. I suggest you leave. How can everything be fine after you provoked the Drake family?¡± Xena shot jackie a disdainful look. ¡°You¡¯re a grown man, and yet you don¡¯t know what you can and can¡¯t do. You even made Selena help you extort 300,000 from her mother. It¡¯s ransom money, isn¡¯t it? Thank goodness, Aunt Fiona is smart enough to not haveplied. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been gone for nothing!¡± jackie could not help but sh a mirthless smile at Xena¡¯s condescending demeanor. ¡°Now I get why Selena doesn¡¯t like you that much. You sure talk a lot for someone who¡¯s an outsider in this family. Why do you care so much although you¡¯re just Ben¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Xena was so furious that she suddenly did not know how to retort. ¡°Hmph! jackie White, are you trying to revolt?¡± Fiona ced her hands at her hips. ¡°I still haven¡¯t acknowledged you as my son-inw. You¡¯re the outsider here, don¡¯t you know that? Xena has been with my son for two years now. She¡¯s practically his fianc¨¦e, and she¡¯s already a daughter-inw to us. She¡¯s not an outsider!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Xena immediately lifted her chin when Fiona spoke up for her, her confidence returned. ¡°Even if Uncle Andrew and Aunt Fiona haven¡¯t acknowledged me yet, I¡¯m practically Ben¡¯s heart and soul. Besides, Ben and I aren¡¯t far from marriage either! Besides, Ben would have been well-off if not for you, and I wouldn¡¯t have to suffer like this!¡± ¡°Tell me, how did you two manage to get the Drake family to release you? I think you gave that few hundred thousand to them first, and so they let youe back to take more money. Is that right? Even if they want money, I¡¯d never fork out a single cent topensate for those bodyguards. Not for some trash like you!¡± Fiona noticed that jackie stood rooted to his spot,pletely still. She carried the luggage bag over and held it out toward him. ¡°We just bought this. Think of it as ourst gift for you. Take it and go; the further the better. You might still live this way, that is if the Drake family can¡¯t find you!¡± Thinking for a moment, she then added, ¡°Oh, and take your mother with you. She¡¯s an outsider in our family too!¡± ¡°Ma, what the hell are you talking about?¡± Selena could not take it anymore after watching the entire exchange. She stepped forward and snatched the suitcase away. ¡° jackie did beat up the Drakes¡¯ bodyguards, but seriously, everything¡¯s fine. Not only did Miss Tanya allow him to continue going to work tomorrow, but she even arranged a private vi for him at the Drake family¡¯s estate. He¡¯ll be able to rest there during his breaks, and he can even stay there if he doesn¡¯t want toe back!¡± ¡°I¡ªImpossible. You¡¯re lying! He beat up the Drake family¡¯s bodyguards. How can everything be fine?¡± Fiona waspletely taken aback, a stupefied expression on her face. Chapter 131 ¡°They arranged for him to live in a vi all by himself? Is he not living together with bodyguards? Isn¡¯t there a dormitory for bodyguards?¡± Ben was stunned. This oue far exceeded their expectations. jackie chuckled. ¡°I did run into the Drakes¡¯ bodyguards, but they wereplete trash! And because of that, not a single one was worthy to be my opponent. The leader of the Drake family seems to like me. He said that my skill was worth twenty million dors a month! Furthermore, the family¡¯s patriarch said that those bodyguards were arranged to test me. They wanted to see if I was someone who knew how to pick their fights, someone who was courageous. It¡¯s obvious that I passed the test.¡± jackie coughed quietly, speaking in a matter-of-fact tone. Selena¡¯s lips parted slightly, anxiety clenching her guts. Her husband had never said anything like that before, and he had not batted an eye as he lied. ¡°Really? It was just a test? And it was pre-arranged? So you¡¯ll go to work tomorrow?¡± Fiona practically bounced with excitement as soon as she heard him, thinking about the twenty million dors a month. ¡°Of course he¡¯s serious, Ma. How could he lie to you about something like this? You can follow him to work tomorrow if you don¡¯t believe him. See if anyone still dares to get in his way!¡± Selena exined, and she eye-rolled at her mother. ¡°Then you¡¯ll let me take three hundred thousand from you, right? It¡¯s all your fault I took out so much money abruptly, after all. I thought it was for a ransom. We did see jackie beating those bodyguards up with our own eyes!¡± Fiona¡¯s resentful expression had long been reced by one ofplete delight. ¡°So, jackie, even the head of the Drakes has acknowledged your potential and highly regards you?¡± Andrew asked jackie as he stepped forward. Everyone looked at him in anticipation. The Drakes were the wealthiest family in Eastfield, after all. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m very capable, basically!¡± jackie answered, a smile stered on his face. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s such wonderful news! I thought that you were all kidnapped since you haven¡¯t returned, although it¡¯s sote.¡± The tension at Joan¡¯s chest finally eased off. ¡°Oh, right. Why were you guys following me? You could¡¯ve just said something to me if you wanted to see me off to work.¡± Amusement sparked in jackie as he looked at Fiona. He had long known about how they hid in the coffee shop; he was merelyzy to call them out. ¡°Oh, dear. No need to put it that way! We weren¡¯t following you. We just wanted to check out the situation because we care for you.¡± Fionaughed awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s all good so long as you¡¯re good!¡± A thought brewed in her mind after she said that, and she tacked on, ¡°By the way, jackie, I think that you won¡¯t receive your sry by the time our patriarch is celebrating his birthday. Can you ask Tanya and see if they can give you this month¡¯s sry early? We¡¯ll use half of it topensate Ivan, and another half to buy something for Old Man Taylor!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want me to pay the bride price anymore?¡± jackie¡¯s brows creased together. Fiona had been so insistent on the bride price and would pester him about it almost every single day. Why would she be so kind all of the sudden? Chapter 132 ¡°No bride price? Dream on!¡± Fiona rolled her eyes at jackie when she heard his words. With a grin on her face, she asserted, ¡°It¡¯s like this: You won¡¯t be able to take out thirty million straight out anyway, but you¡¯ve beaten Ivan into a bloody pulp, so you have to give him ten million dors. Besides, you already said that you¡¯d buy a gift worth ten million for the old man¡¯s birthday, so you must keep your word!¡± Fiona paused briefly here before continuing, ¡°That¡¯s why you have to give out that twenty million no matter what; the Taylor family will only regard you highly that way. Furthermore, if they know that you¡¯re going to be a bodyguard for the Drake family, they¡¯ll definitely think you¡¯re strong and capable, and they¡¯ll never be able to kick you out of the Taylor family!¡± ¡°Then what about the ten million bride price?¡± jackie asked with a dry smile. ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about that, too. Since you¡¯re going to spend your first month¡¯s sry on all of that, just give it to me once you receive your second month¡¯s sry! I can¡¯t give my beautiful daughter away for just ten million though. I¡¯m increasing the price¡­to twenty million!¡± With the grin never dropping once, she reiterated, ¡°I¡¯ve already thought everything through. You and Selena have Kylie, after all, so I¡¯ll acknowledge you as my son-inw once you give that twenty million to me! You won¡¯t beat the young masters from aristocratic families, but I¡¯ll approve of the two of you, so long as Selena is happy.¡± Cold understanding washed over jackie. For a second, he thought that Fiona was actually being reasonable and thinking for his sake. Of course she wanted more money. ¡°Mom, why are you doing this? How can you just increase the bride price as you please? And that¡¯s a pretty big jump, too.¡± Selena was speechless for a moment. Her mother was bing more and more of a snob with each passing day. ¡°What do you know? I learned a single principle throughout these five years: cash is king! Cash gives you safety, assurance. You won¡¯t be theughingstock only if you step out of the house with cash! The friends I had a long time ago, the ones who had gone shopping with me and visited me? They all ignored me when we were kicked out five years ago. When I try to see them, they¡¯d avoid me like the gue! So am I being too demanding, asking for twenty million? You¡¯re the most beautiful woman in the entire Eastfield; so what if I ask for twenty million? Young Master Wilson even said that he¡¯d marry you for fifty million. It¡¯s my loss to let this rascal marry you for twenty million!¡± A stream ofints suddenly poured forth from Fiona. The finishing touch to the drama would be for her to sit on the floor and wail. ¡°Mom, how can you be so calctive? That Wilson is fat and perverted! I¡¯m well-aware of the kind of man he is.¡± Selena frowned, then looked at jackie. ¡°Wilson isn¡¯t even a fraction of the man jackie is.¡± ¡°No problem!¡± At this moment, jackie came before Fiona, a small smile on his face. ¡°Mother is right,¡± he spoke. ¡°You¡¯re the most beautiful woman in the entire Eastfield. Twenty million it is, then. As long as Mother acknowledges me as her son-inw, twenty million is nothing. Even two billion isn¡¯t a problem!¡± ¡°From the smell of alcohol on your body, you¡¯ve definitely been drinking tonight. Stop boasting about things you can¡¯t do,¡± Fiona sneered as her eyes swept over him disdainfully. She would never believe that he could fork out two billion dors. ¡°I don¡¯t want two billion. Just give me twenty million and I¡¯ll acknowledge you.¡± Meanwhile, Xena and Ben hung by the side, chins low and not daring to utter another word. They had thought jackie had gotten himself into trouble and had reprimanded him relentlessly. They never thought he was actually working for the Drake family. It turned out that it was all right for jackie to get into a fight with the Drakes¡¯ bodyguards this morning. If he had left, gloomy and dejected, he would have lost a golden opportunity for such a lucrative job. ¡°Ahem! It¡¯s great now that jackie and Big Sis are back home safe and sound. Get some rest, everyone. I¡¯m tired!¡± Ben coughed awkwardly. The aura of a raging bull from before had now dampened into a cloud of meekness. He uttered jackie¡¯s name with utmost reverence, as though it was the name of a legendary king. ¡°I agree. We should go get some sleep. You two have to go to work tomorrow morning, too!¡± Xena wanted to dig a hole and bury her face in it. She and Ben returned to their room. ¡°Eh, did you two have dinner outside? Did you really spend three hundred thousand in total?¡± Chapter 133 Fiona just recalled what she heard earlier after Ben and Xena left. Selena had been saying something about going out to eat over the phone and spending around 300 thousand dors. It seemed that they had really been out for dinner. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it anymore, mom. It was such a disaster. And it was my first time eating at a six-star hotel too! It¡¯s all because of that Procurement Department Head¡ªSonia Neal!¡± Selena sighed before telling Fiona why she had to treat them to a meal at such a fancy ce. ¡°That department head is an opportunistic b*tch. She¡¯s just looking for an excuse to get you out of the way because she doesn¡¯t want to see you be manager!¡± Fiona said. ¡°I¡¯ll help you with this meal. You have to show everyone what you can do! If you really treat everyone to a meal, the other workers will definitely listen to you from now on!¡± Fiona felt resentment in her daughter¡¯s ce when she heard that. A frown quickly creased her forehead. ¡°Then where are you getting the 300 thousand from? Don¡¯t you only have 100 thousand on you?¡± ¡° jackie was the one who took out 2 million dors when we went to eat!¡± Selena looked at jackie, a wry smile twisting her lips. ¡°No way. This guy actually still has two million left? It looks like he has a bonus of more than three million after retiring from the military! It¡¯s not possible that he spent it all, right? What about the rest of his money?¡± Fiona¡¯s eyes brightened after she heard this. ¡°He only spent six hundred thousand. There¡¯s still 1.4 million left!¡± Selena¡¯s gaze flickered toward her mother. She ducked her head. ¡°We met a very pitiful young woman,¡± she said, her tone apologetic. ¡°Her father was extremely sick and needed to have surgery, so we¨Cwe gave the rest of the money to help her!¡± ¡°You¨Cyou gave it to her?¡± Fiona almost fainted on the spot. ¡°You gave that much money away? Do you two want to give me a heart attack?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, Mom. Do weck money now? Don¡¯t you yourself have 800 thousand in your ount? Anyway, jackie and I are working, and our sries aren¡¯t too shabby. It¡¯ll all be better in another two months!¡± Selena¡¯s heart pounded from embarrassment. She had wanted to lie to her mother but gave up in the end. She really did not want to tell lies and was not good at it anyway. ¡°I¡­¡± Fiona¡¯s pallor had turned a sickly green. ¡°You gave 1.4 million dors away! You could have just given her a hundred thousand, eighty thousand¡ªwhatever. I¡¯m your own mother and you only gave me 800 thousand, which I received only recently. And you gave someone you met for the first time 1.4 million? What the h*ll? Are you two zillionaires? How could you throw your money away so easily!¡± ¡°Never mind. Don¡¯t argue anymore; it¡¯ste. You also know that our daughter is a kind soul. She would never be able to not stop and help a dying man!¡± Andrew hauled himself onto his feet. He looked at jackie after he spewed out thatst piece of advice. ¡° jackie, my leg really feels better now,¡± he said. ¡°Help me continue the therapy tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Sure thing, father!¡± jackie replied, smiling. ¡­ ¡°Brother Scar, we finally found where Selena and her family are living at. It¡¯s just up front, not too far from here!¡± After a while, past eleven o¡¯clock at night, an underling came before Scar and his men to report the status. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go. Ned, you better treat me to a drink after I help you get your revenge!¡± The scar-faced man said toward Ned, chuckling coldly. ¡°No worries. We¡¯ll drink the house down!¡± tion leaped in Ned¡¯s heart. He speared straight for jackie¡¯s house of residence, a group of men in tow. Chapter 134 Fiona fumed at the thought of losing another 1.4 million dors but the money was already gone. In the end, she had no choice but to relent and return home. Joan was also relieved at the sight of her son returning home and returned to her own home. ¡°Let¡¯s go, my dear. We¡¯re drenched in the smell of alcohol. Why don¡¯t we take a bath together?¡± Desire sparked within jackie as he raked his eyes over Selena¡¯s body, silhouetted by the dim street lights. Although he was a man true to his principles, he was still young and only over twenty years old. Besides that, Selena was also his woman. Naturally he would have quite a few fantasies after not touching a woman for five years. ¡°You¡ªI do a bit of good for you and you take it and fly off to the moon!¡± Selena rolled her eyes at jackie. ¡°Besides, we weren¡¯t that close before and yet you want to touch me now. Dream on!¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re only able to call me your wife now because of Kylie.¡± Cold sweat slicked over jackie¡¯s palms. He shed a rueful smile. ¡°I just suggested to take a bath together. I didn¡¯t say that I was going to touch you, my dear,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t let your mind wander too far. I¡¯m a respectable man!¡± If Abner, Lana, and the other Gods of War were to hear him say something like that, they would probably be so shocked that their jaws would drop straight to the floor. Especially since it came from their respected master, who was a stone-cold killing machine on the battlefield, tearing through people as though they were paper. Yet he was reduced into a grinning idiot who said ridiculous things before a beautiful woman. ¡°What are you talking about? I didn¡¯t think about anything at all!¡± Selena strode toward the inside of the house, face burning hot. ¡°I¡¯m going to shower first. You shower after I¡¯m done. Don¡¯t even think about getting on my bed if I don¡¯t give you permission. Got it?¡± ¡°Roger that, my dear. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll obey your everymand!¡± jackie saluted her sharply, making her chuckle. Her smile was absolutely dazzling, even beneath the hazy street lighting. ¡°What a beautiful smile!¡± jackie stood rooted to the spot after Selena went in, stupefied. After a while, jackie went in to shower. When he returned to the room, he found Selena and adorable little Kylie curled up in bed, fast asleep. He studied his wife as she sprawled across the mattress, her chest heaving in regr intervals. Most of her leg was exposed, the smooth, porcin skin looking as though it might shatter to touch. The sight stirred something within him. He bent down and gently stole a kiss on her cheek, then he quietly returned to his mattress on the floor. However, jackie did not realize that she was not asleep. Rather, she was closing her eyes and pretending to sleep. Selena¡¯s heart pounded erratically after jackie kissed her, afraid that he would attempt to do something else. Thankfully, the man quickly withdrew. Selena had been drinking and soon enough, she slipped into actual sleep, feeling tired to the bones. jackiey on the floor, reflecting on everything that had happened over the past few years. A swirl of emotions filled his chest.Just as he closed his eyes, he heard footsteps thundering toward his direction¡ª and they were footsteps belonging to a sizeable group. It sounded like there were over 200 people! He took a sharp intake of cold air and sat upright. Fury shed in his eyes. ¡°You dare to make trouble even though it¡¯s sote at night and my wife and my daughter are already asleep?¡± He immediately sprang to his feet, the thought clenching his heart. He carefully creeped out of the room and went to the garden. He sat beneath the enormous banyan tree in the garden and lit a smoke for himself. Less than two minutes had passed when a group of people came toward his house, some of them with weapons in their hands. Chapter 135 ¡°That little punk was a soldier for five years, Scar. He¡¯s considered a vet. Super skilled. Don¡¯t underestimate him!¡± Ned reminded them when he thought of how even Dan had been fearful when facing off against jackie. Dan had imed that he could defeat a hundred men alone, even though Ned thought that it was an exaggerated boast. Still, to be spoken so highly of by Dan, he imagined that jackie would have some level of skill. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We have this many men with us. I even met a busy-bodying little punk two days ago and now he¡¯s dead because of me! Plus, we have so many people here!¡± Scar chuckled, then gave Ned a cold stare. ¡°Did you really think I¡¯d be on the same level as you after managing to be one of Master Howard¡¯s high rank assistants? Hah! I¡¯ve proven my worth with my fists!¡± The two of them continued talking. It took a while for them to notice a red light sparking underneath the banyan tree, flickering sporadically. It looked like there was a man standing there. ¡°What¡¯s someone doing there?¡± Scar waved his hand. His men stopped in their tracks. ¡°It¡¯s already 12.30 at night, and there¡¯s someone smoking beneath that tree?¡± Suspicion crossed Ned¡¯s features. It was sote. How could there be someone in a ce as quiet as this? ¡°Go and take a look!¡± Scar suddenly tingled with a sense of danger. The feeling was a powerful presence. It was clear that it was unusual to have someone here thiste at night. The group of men quickly went toward the tree. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Ned recognized jackie after careful observation. His expression instantly darkened. ¡°Brother Scar, this is the punk we¡¯re looking for. He beat us up. I want this bastard dead!¡± jackie casually exhaled, his breath mingling with a cloud of smoke. He flicked the cigarette butt onto the ground. ¡°I never imagined that you¡¯d have a death wish. I thought that beating a few of you up and sparing your lives in the KTV was enough. It seems like that was the wrong decision!¡± ¡°Hmph. Don¡¯t you have eyes, you punk? Do you see how many men we¡¯ve got surrounding you? And it was the wrong decision, you say?¡± Ned chuckled and continued. ¡°I know why you¡¯re awake sote at night. You must be so scared of us looking for you to take revenge, so that¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t sleep¡ªbecause you were so anxious. And so, you came out for a smoke to settle the fear in your heart!¡± Ned paused there, then resumed, his tone even more brazen and arrogant than before. ¡°Only, you never expected us to find you so fast, eh? Now you know how powerful our Master Howard is, huh?¡± ¡°Brother, he doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s scared of us!¡± The man with yellow hair who had been beaten ck and blue earlier back in KTV voiced the concern aloud. He was still a bit fearful of jackie. After all, jackie¡¯s frightening fighting prowess had already terrified him back in the KTV lounge. ¡°What do you know!¡± Ned pped the man¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s not that he¡¯s not scared. I think we¡¯ve scared him so much that he¡¯s wetted his pants but has no choice but to act all cool now that we¡¯re already here!¡± ¡°There¡¯s an abandoned building not far from here. We¡¯ll settle it there!¡± jackie answered lightly, staring straight at the other man. ¡°I don¡¯t want your screams of pain to disturb my wife and daughter¡¯s sleep!¡± ¡°An abandoned building?¡± Ned was stunned for a moment, then a wicked smile curved up his face. ¡°So you¡¯ve chosen the location for your grave? You¡¯re scared to let your wife see your dead body at her doorstep? All right then. I¡¯ll make sure that I¡¯ll destroy youpletely. Then I¡¯ll go fool around with your woman after I kill you!¡± Chapter 136 ¡±His wife, Selena Taylor, is a beauty!¡± Beside them, Scarughed coldly after hearing what Ned said. ¡°Hey, hey. Does Brother Scar want to y too?¡± Ned smirked and ttered. ¡°Never mind, I¡¯m not interested in women!¡± Scar smiled coldly and looked at jackie. ¡°Young man, I¡¯ll grant your wish and follow you to the abandoned building. Where¡¯s the fun if we don¡¯t finish you in the grave you¡¯ve chosen for yourself?¡± ¡°let¡¯s go!¡± jackieughed and walked toward the abandoned building. Scar and the rest followed behind him at a regr pace. They even walked in positions that formed a half-circr shape to prevent jackie from escaping. Soon, the group of people entered the abandoned building. ¡°Young man, how about this. I¡¯ll give you a chance today based on the fact that you have served Daxia for five years!¡± The group of people surrounded jackie in the middle and Ned smirked and said, ¡°You can call your wife and ask her toe here. Then, kowtow 100 times, beg me to let you go and sleep with her! I¡¯ll let you go if you do it, how about that?!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes. So that your daughter won¡¯t have to see our boss and your wife¡­¡± Another man with yellow hair smirked and said. However, before he could finish speaking, jackie¡¯s expression had already darkened. He did not care what people say about him but he could not tolerate people insulting his wife and daughter. jackie¡¯s movement was very fast. He lunged toward the guy with yellow hair and punched his neck. Crack! A crisp sound of bone breaking at the neck could be heard. The man with yellow hair fell on the ground and stopped breathing. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you first for the words that you speak!¡± jackie looked at the body on the floor coldly. His words frightened the people, they could not help but take one step backward. Ned and the others who were originally hurt did not dare walk forward. Ned reminded them, ¡°Everybody be careful. He is not a simple man, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t request so many people from the boss!¡± ¡°F*ck his grandmother. Pick up your weapon, go on and kill him!¡± Scar saw what happened, waved his hand, and ordered. In seconds, more than a dozen people picked up either watermelon knives or steel pipes and rushed toward jackie. ¡°Hey, I gave you an option and you refused it, now you¡¯re looking for death!¡± Ned¡¯s eyes were vicious as he looked on to the group of people rushing toward jackie. ¡°You group of useless bastards. You can¡¯t fight as front liners but sure are the champions of backstabbing!¡± jackie had a scary look in his eyes. He snatched the watermelon knife from one of them and with a few swoops, several people around him had cuts on their necks. Seven or eight people near jackie covered their necks and pain was written on their face. One by one, they fell to the ground and died. The remaining few saw this scene and were so afraid that they swallowed big mouthfuls of their own saliva. ¡°F*ck his grandmother, charge!¡± Chapter 137 Scar dared not act careless and was prepared to use the mass attack after he saw how scary jackie was. ¡°Attack!¡± The others rushed forward and surrounded jackie in the middle of an imprable crowd. jackie was extremely fast. Although so many people rushed toward him, none of them could get near to him. They rushed forward one after another but every of them was finished by jackie¡¯s knife. Some of them only saw the knife¡¯s reflection before they died and their head was no longer on their neck. ¡°No¡­no way!¡± Less than two minutester, the entire ce was full of corpses and the blood odor filled the space. Standing on the side, Ned and his followers looked at the show and had smiles on their face in the beginning. In their eyes, jackie was just struggling at the brink of death and he would die from being in a group fight. The smile on their faces gradually disappeared. It was full of surprise and fear instead. jackie stood there. After a killing spree, his white shirt still did not even have a drop of blood on it. Most importantly, Ned realised that jackie was wearing a pair of slippers, yet he could still move that fast. How did he manage that? ¡°Young man, you must have used up all your energy! Aren¡¯t your hands tired by killing so many people?¡± ¡°It¡¯s time!¡± Scar finally made his move. He raised his knife, stepped forward and jumped high up into the air. He held the knife with both his hands and cut at jackie, who was beneath him. ¡°The hungry tiger pounces on the food?¡± jackie smiled coldly when he saw the opponent¡¯s scary pose. He suddenly moved as the person¡¯s knife was about to touch him. This time, jackie was faster than before. Scar eyes blurred and the person was gone, his knife missed its aim! ¡°How¡­how is this possible?¡± After Scar missed, he secretly gasped. He was very clear how ferocious this move was and it was almost impossible that someone could dodge it. Once hit, the other party would be dead or badly injured. Days ago, he used this move to kill a guy.As he was in a daze, he had a feeling that something was wrong. He felt a cold wind blowing from his back and a long knife pierced through his body from behind. ¡°I¡­¡± Scar¡¯s eyes opened widely. He then knelt on the floor and fell down after he looked down at the knife. ¡°Brother Scar!¡± ¡°Oh my god! Brother Scar is so strong and¡­¡± ¡°Impossible! Brother Scar actually died like this?!¡± The remaining of the people felt a sense of relief when they saw Scar in action. They believed that it was the young man¡¯s death when Scar took action. What they did not expect was for Boss Howard¡¯s right hand man, Brother Scar, to be killed like this. ¡°Quick! Run!¡± Ned realized that there were still about a dozen people left and they were not jackie¡¯s opponent so he was ready to run. ¡°trash like you wants to leave?¡± jackie smiled coldly and looked at a knife under his feet. He kicked it, it flew and went through one of Ned¡¯s legs from behind. ¡°Ah!¡± Ned cried out a horrible scream and was in so much pain that he knelt down on one knee. Chapter 138 ¡±Ah!¡± Ned knelt on the floor and yelled loudly in pain, his forehead was covered in sweat. One of his legs was kneeling on the floor and the other crouched. He tried to stand up but the pain on his leg caused his legs to tremble and he failed every time he tried. He gritted his teeth, turned back and looked. jackie moved so fast as if he turned into multiple shadows, the followers behind him were continuously killed. This abandoned building had turned into the hell on earth. In order to survive, Ned gritted his teeth and pulled out the knife from his leg with all his might. It was so painful that his brain came close to freezing and he almost fainted. The blood had already soaked through his pants after he pulled the knife out. After resting for a while, Ned managed to stand up and wobble feely as he tried to escape outside. However, the people behind him fell very quickly on the floor. jackie smiled coldly and had already stood in front of him after a few fast jogs. ¡°Big¡­big brother. I beg you¡­please let me go. I¡¯m willing to be your servant! I¡­I can give you money. I can give lots of money!¡± Ned turned around to look at the corpses on the floor. He was so frightened that he trembled as he spoke and his sweat continued to drip. He just realized what kind of person he had offended. ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance, but you did not cherish it!¡± jackie had a calm expression on his face. He walked forward and cut his neck with one swift move. Blood sttered everywhere. jackie turned around, retrieved a cigarette and lit it. He smoked slowly and walked toward his house. When he returned to his room again, jackie wore a slight smile as he looked at his wife and daughter, who were still deep asleep on the bed. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. In the future, nobody would dare to have improper thoughts toward you. I¡¯ll protect you and Kylie in the future!¡± The next morning, jackie once again rode his electric scooter and sent Selena to her office. After he sent Selena to the office, he slowly went to the Drake family mansion alone. Not far away, Fiona, her son and Xena were in a hotel room. They stood by the window and looked at the situation in front of the vi¡¯s entrance. ¡°We would know soon if jackie and Selena are lying to us!¡± Fiona looked over and did not blink her eyes, afraid that her eyes would be blurred. When she saw that the bodyguards guarding the front door passed a cigarette to jackie and sent jackie through the entrance, she breathed out in relief. ¡°It seems that your brother-inw did not lie to us!¡± Ben was also relieved. ¡°If this is the case, jackie only has to work for two to three years and our family would have the money! His sry is much higher than Ivan!¡± ¡°Ivan¡¯s sry isn¡¯t low. The key point here is that after this person bes the general manager, he consumed so much of the Taylor family¡¯s money and at the same time, he also gave himself a huge amount of bonus during new years!¡± Fiona gritted her teeth and continued, ¡°The thing that makes me mad is your sister has contributed a lot for the Taylor family and she only gave ten to twenty thousand for family expenditure. She had no idea how to save money into her own bank ount!¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Ben sighed. ¡°Sister might not have any idea that we would be evicted. If she knew that we would be shooed out, she would have thought for herself!¡± Xena, who was by the side, had a troubled expression on her face. ¡°Honey, what happened? Why do you seem unhappy?¡± Chapter 139 Ben asked after he realized something was wrong. Xena smiled bitterly before speaking with a frown, ¡°I gave your brother-inw a lecture yesterday. I was concerned for your family at that moment. I spoke those words because I was afraid that he had provoked the Drake family. I¡¯m afraid that he would hold this grudge in his heart and direct it at me in the future!¡± ¡°Would he? He doesn¡¯t seem to be that kind of person. Besides, how would he dare to direct it at you when he owes our family so much?¡± ¡°On top of that, what happened yesterday was a misunderstanding and it was understandable that we were afraid of him causing trouble to the Taylor family. This isn¡¯t your fault!¡± Ben said confidently. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he would be upset and his promise to give you a car would be gone with the wind!¡± Xena gave him a piece of her mind. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Fiona immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. If he doesn¡¯t buy a car for you, mum will buy it with the money he gives me. He promised to pay a betrothal gift of 20 million. A million for a car for each of you would be a piece of cake!¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great! Thanks mum!¡± Xena immediately put a smile on her face and jumped in excitement. ¡°As long as my son is happy.¡± Fiona looked at Xena¡¯s pretty face and said with satisfaction, ¡°Xena, it¡¯s been quite long since the both of you are in a rtionship. When I get my hands on the 20 million in two months¡¯ time, I¡¯ll bring Ben to your family and ask for your hand in marriage. How does that sound? We should try to choose a day and get the wedding done within this year!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡­ I¡¯ll obey to your words!¡± Xena lowered her head shyly and was secretly happy. It seemed that she was not far from the rich man¡¯s life. ¡­ ¡°The call still can¡¯t go through?¡± Mr. Howard was in a vi. He was frowning and had a dark expression on his face. He ordered Scar to bring some people with Ned to take care of a veteranst night. They went out without a single news return. He had already made several calls but nobody answered and this made him ufortable. ¡°Mr. Howard, we got news. Something happened, something really bad happened!¡± a man ran in and yelled out of nowhere. Some people stood around Mr. Howard. They were the capable ones that he remembered by names. ¡°What happened? Don¡¯t rush and speak slowly!¡± Mr. Howard immediately stood up and asked. That person was huffing and puffing. He ran over to the table, picked up a cup of tea and drank big mouthfuls of it before speaking. ¡°Dead¡­they are all dead! Last night, more than one hundred people were killed in an abandoned building. Now, that ce has been locked down and the bodies are being transported for cremation!¡± ¡°All¡­all of them are dead?¡± The corners of Mr. Howard¡¯s mouth twitched. His ears were ringing and he wondered if he had heard it wrongly. This really was a huge loss for the Dragon God n. ¡°They were sent to attack one person, and ALL of them are dead?¡± Mr. Howard sat on the chair and he held his fists so tightly that the sound of his knuckles cracking could be heard. ¡°Years ago, Scar took two knife attacks for me¡­ I had no idea¡­ I swear that I will avenge you, Scar!¡± Chapter 140 ¡±Who¡¯s that man? He¡¯s so powerful that he actually killed Scar!¡± He frowned and looked serious. ¡°So many people were there so it must have exhausted him. I know Scar¡¯s capability very well! He has a special trick that¡¯s so formidable that nobody can escape!¡± One other guy also looked serious. ¡°The focus now is that the ce is currently locked down and the bodies are being cleared. Hence, we¡¯re unable to inspect the scene. And when we¡¯re unable to inspect the scene, we don¡¯t know what actually happened!¡± He paused before he continued, ¡°Is it possible that this man wasn¡¯t alone?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know about that!¡± Mr. Howard thought about it and he had a glum expression on his face. ¡°I still don¡¯t know who that person is. I only know that Ned and the others went out to y yesterday and a veteran hit him. Ned said that the person was very strong and asked to bring more people. He wanted more than two hundred manpower so I asked Scar to get his back. I had no idea that¡­¡± ¡°If that is the case, that man wouldn¡¯t have prepared, there¡¯s a great chance that he was alone. If it was a one-man-show, then this person must be very strong!¡± ¡°We must find out who this person is immediately. I guess we can only start from investigating who Ned offended yesterday!¡± another middle-aged man said after remaining silent for some time. ¡°Yes, go ahead and investigate. I have to know who this is. I won¡¯t rest in peace without having this man killed!¡± Mr. Howard nodded and said to the middle-aged man. ¡­ By this time, Ivan Taylor¡¯s injury had recovered a little. He brought a few of his bodyguards and went to the Drake Dynasty Real Estate¡¯s headquarters which belonged to the Drake Group. ¡°Sir, may I know who are you looking for? Do you have an appointment?¡± the front desk of thepany smiled slightly and asked. ¡°Where¡¯s the Procurement Manager¡¯s office? I want to meet your manager, Miss Taylor!¡± Ivan smiled lightly and answered. To which the front desk replied, ¡°Sir, kindly register yourself here. How may I address you? I¡¯ll inform the manager.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, it¡¯s too troublesome. I¡¯ll go in and search for her myself!¡± The front desk could not stop Ivan. He brought his men and walked toward the office. Ivan did not see Selena in the Procurement Departmental Office. He then yelled loudly, ¡°Selena, where are you?¡± ¡°Hey, who¡¯re you? You can¡¯t just barge in here!¡± Sonia Neal immediately responded when she saw this aggressive man barging in. Ivan thought Sonia was quite pretty and had a nice figure, so he smiled and replied, ¡°Prettydy, I¡¯m looking for Manager Taylor, Selena Taylor!¡± ¡°What business do you have here with her? I¡¯m the supervisor here and our manager is really busy. You can deal with me instead! Who¡¯re you anyway?¡± Sonia gauged the man in front of her. Although this person was arrogant and seemed untamed, he was well dressed and shoulde from a rich family. ¡°My name is Ivan Taylor, her cousin. I have something important that I need to talk to her. I don¡¯t want to talk to you!¡± Chapter 141 Ivan looked around and walked inside while speaking. Soon, he saw the manager¡¯s office. ¡°So you¡¯re Young Master Taylor. Let me inform our manager!¡± Sonia understood and said. ¡°No need for that, I¡¯ve found it. Isn¡¯t this the manager¡¯s office? Prettydy, you mind your own business, I can go in by myself!¡± Ivan smiled, turned around, and ordered his bodyguards, ¡°Wait for me at the entrance!¡± After he finished speaking, he pushed the door open, entered, and immediately locked it. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock?¡± Selena asked with her head down as she was busy with work. When she looked up, she was surprised. ¡°Ivan Taylor, why are you here?¡± Selena had no special feelings for Ivan. Years ago, Grandfather was mad and concerned about the Taylor family¡¯s reputation when he chased her entire family out of the Taylor family. Selena did not me her grandfather for this. The old master told her in secret that as soon as she made up her mind and aborted the child, she could immediately return to the Taylors. However, she was very stubborn and had her heart set on giving birth to the child. After all, that was a life and was her own child. The child was innocent! Old Master only drove her family out of Taylor family, but it did not end there. A fewpanies did not dare to employ Selena and it was all because of Ivan, who was currently standing in front of her. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie and visit you without a reason, cousin?¡± Ivanughed and looked at the design of the office. ¡°Hmm¡­ Looks good. This office is quite big and the design looks good!¡± ¡°I¡¯m working. Please leave if you don¡¯t have any business here. Do I need to call the security to chase you out?¡± Selena had a cold expression on her face and sat right back on her chair. ¡°Hey, cousin, what¡¯re you saying? We¡¯re a family and I¡¯m your cousin. We often yed together when we were kids, remember?¡± Ivan yed the family rtionship card before saying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll quit beating around the bushes. Your company is in charge of the high end neighbourhood project at South Hill Real Estate, right? And you know that the Taylor family does construction material business. So, I hope we can work together for the sake of the Taylor family!¡± Ivan smiled in confidence and continued, ¡°I believe that you as my cousin won¡¯t refuse? After all, as long as we can work together well, we can help the Taylor family establish itself as a second-ss aristocratic family in Eastfield!¡± Selena was speechless and her face darkened. ¡°It has been just a few days since our real estate company has gotten the piece ofnd. You must have a very reliablework to have known it so quickly!¡± ¡°Hey, cousin, listen to yourself. I¡¯m sure that I¡¯m not the only one who came to you these few days? Other families that do construction materials wille too!¡± Ivan smiled and continued in confidence, ¡°However, I believe that most of them wille and leave in vain!¡± ¡°you¡¯re so confident that you¡¯d not leave here in vain?¡± Selenaughed and said, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m afraid you still haven¡¯t realized this but after you got drunk the other day, Grandfather and your father knew that I was working at the Drakes. They even reminded me to be patient and to be fair about the cooperation between the Taylor¡¯s and the Drake¡¯s. They were afraid that it¡¯d be detested by others. They asked me to only look into this after I¡¯ve stabilized my job here!¡± Selena smiled coldly and continued, ¡°You must have known that I ¡®ve be the Procurement Manager here and you want the chance to perform. You want to get a big project to secure your position in Old Master Taylor¡¯s heart, right? It¡¯s a shame that we can¡¯t work together this time!¡± Ivanughed. ¡°Selena, you¡¯re right, I do want to stabilize my position in the Taylor family. After all, I¡¯d inherit Taylor family¡¯s estates, and that has nothing to do with you, woman. So, listen up, I want to discuss this big project!¡± Ivan paused and continued, ¡°However, you¡¯ve guessed it wrong this time. Grandfather was the one who asked me toe here! You wouldn¡¯t disobey his words, right? You wouldn¡¯t disrespect the Taylor family, right?¡± Chapter 142 ¡±Grandfather asked you toe here? That¡¯s impossible.¡± Selena frowned and was wondering if she had heard wrongly. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not here for myself, I¡¯m here for the Taylor family. I¡¯m also here as Grandfather¡¯s proxy to sign the contract with you! Ivan¡¯s face was filled with a big smile and said to Selena, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m being considerate. In order for you to advance further in the Drake family, I¡¯d not make it too difficult for you on the profit share!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Selena¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You must be lying to me. Grandfather said that he would not force me to work together with the Taylor family when I¡¯ve only just started working here. If the Drake¡¯s know about it, the Drake¡¯s would lose trust in me.¡± After all, Selena knew Ivan¡¯s vile character very well. It was entirely possible that he was lying for profit. ¡°if you don¡¯t believe me, you can call him right now. I don¡¯t have to lie to you about things like these.¡± Ivan laughed and continued, ¡°You should be sure in your heart that the old master had long hoped that the Taylor family would rise up to be one of the second-ss aristocratic families. This is a great opportunity to get us to be a first-ss aristocratic family. Do you think that he will miss this chance?¡± Selena¡¯s facial expression continued to darken as she heard this. She was very clear that the temptation of bing a second-ss aristocratic family was hard to resist. If this project was not too big, the old master would not have bat an eye and would make other long-term ns instead. However, it was no surprise that the old master was moved by such a big project that could bring the Taylor family to be a second-ss aristocratic family. ¡°Cousin, what¡¯re you waiting for? This is a very good opportunity for our family. You, as a part of Taylor¡¯s, should side our family!¡± After he finished talking, Ivan retrieved around 200 thousand cash from his bag and ced it on Selena¡¯s table. ¡°Consider this as part of yourmission. After all, your daughter needs money to study. Although your sry is high, there is still some time before they pay your sry, right? Besides, the new semester is starting soon, you don¡¯t want your daughter to wait for another year, right?¡± When Ivan saw that Selena remained quiet with a dark expression on her face, he smiled and continued, ¡°This small amount of money is surely not enough. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯d expect more than this for such a big project! I was thinking¡­ That I should chase jackie out of our house when he can¡¯t pay the 10 million compensation on Old Master¡¯s birthday, and settle my issues with himter elsewhere! Now, however, it seems like there¡¯s a better solution!¡± Ivan suggested that he would not chase jackie out of the family if Selena agreed to sign the contract with the Taylor¡¯s. Selena was immediately enraged. ¡°Ivan Taylor, what are you trying to say?! Didn¡¯t we agree that we would resolve that issue with apensation of 10 million? You can chase him out and not acknowledge him as my husband if he can¡¯te up with the money, and that is it!¡± Chapter 143 Ivan smiled coldly. ¡°Selena, you¡¯re too naive. He¡¯s supposed to kowtow to me and be chased out of Taylor family if he can¡¯te up with the sum of money. By then, he wouldn¡¯t be your husband and wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with us. I¡¯ll get someone to beat him up and I¡¯ll do as I please.¡± Ivan paused before he continued, ¡°I know that you¡¯re softhearted and you¡¯d definitely feel bad for him. I do have a suggestion for this. If you sign the contract with me, I¡¯d void the ten millionpensation, I can even give you twenty million to help jackie pay the ten million betrothal gift. The remaining ten million is for him to buy the old master a present for the Taylor¡¯s to ept him.¡± The offer that Ivan made was really attractive and Selena was tempted. However, she shook her head. ¡°No way, I can¡¯t promise you this. I can¡¯t do this as a member of the Drake Group¡¯s Procurement Department. If Miss Tanya knows about this bribe, she would be disappointed. I can¡¯t betray her trust in me and jackie!¡± ¡°cousin, are you stupid? Why¡¯re you still acting noble at this moment? You have to understand, the money I give you can provide you and your husband a good life. It¡¯d also help jackie obtain the Taylor family¡¯s recognition! If you guys can¡¯te up with thirty million within the next twenty days, jackie will have to get out of the Taylor family and your parents will refuse to admit this son-inw who married into your family.¡± Ivan smiled. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that only idiots will make a decision like this!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. jackie already said that he¡¯ll settle this before the old master¡¯s birthday and I trust him! Besides, he¡¯s Drake family¡¯s bodyguard and takes a monthly sry of 20 million. My mum had also be nicer to him, so you don¡¯t have to worry!¡± Selena was still very firm with her stance. ¡°As a person, we must have a bottom line. I¡¯venguished through these five years of hardship and now that jackie has returned, my child has a father. Both jackie and I have jobs and I believe that our life will get better!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t you want to get the recognition of the old master, father, and the rest of the Taylor family?¡± Disbelief was written all over Ivan¡¯s face. In his opinion, Selena had really made a very stupid decision. ¡°You have to know that you can make use of your current upation to get Taylor¡¯s recognition. You can be rich and live a good life. Why would you reject this life-changing offer? The old master will be unhappy if you do this!¡± Selena was silent momentarily and said, ¡°I believe that the old master will support my choice. He¡¯s currently blinded by his desire to be a second-ss aristocratic family. I believe that he¡¯ll understand that my choice is the correct one in the long run. I need to have achievements in the Drake Group and build Drake¡¯s trust in me. I believe that there¡¯ll be other opportunities for us and the Taylor family to work together!¡± Selena paused here and continued seriously, ¡°Cousin, there¡¯s a saying, haste will ruin everything. Even if the Taylor family has high quality construction materials, are you sure that we can handle such a big project? Besides, this is only my second day working here. What would outsiders think if I sign the contract with the Taylor¡¯s so quickly? All eyes are on me now!¡± Ivan agreed with Selena. However, in order for him to sign this big project and stabilize his position in the old master¡¯s heart, he smiled. ¡°Alright, I know that I¡¯m making things difficult for you. After all, this is your second day at work. How about this, I¡¯de over a few days from now. However, don¡¯t you sign the contract with other construction materials¡¯ suppliers, alright?¡± Chapter 144 The corner of Selena¡¯s mouth twitched as her face darkened. ¡°Ivan, I should¡¯ve made it very clear to you. Don¡¯t you understand that it¡¯s not about the timing? It¡¯s about principles. Shouldn¡¯t we consider the Taylor family¡¯s long-term benefit and not rush into things?¡± ¡°Hey, the old master dared to offer because he¡¯s confident in the quality of the Taylor family¡¯s construction materials! You¡¯re one of the Taylor¡¯s so you know very well the quality of our construction materials! We¡¯ve always kept our reputation clean, right? You¡¯d have to work with apany, anyhow. Working with us is no difference. Besides, you should have more confidence in your own family!¡± Ivan smiled and his sincerity felt more apparent. Selena hesitated because what Ivan said was true. If she could just oversee Drake Group¡¯s gossip behind her back¡­ She trusted Taylor Group¡¯s material quality. ¡°Selena, just agree already. This 200 thousand is just a token of appreciation and another 20 million is on its way. I¡®ll forgive jackie and you don¡¯t need to pay me back. Save the 10 million for yourself. I¡¯ll also give you another 10 million for jackie to prepare the old master¡¯s present. Then it wouldn¡¯t look so bad on you both! Most importantly, the Taylor¡¯s will treat you and jackie better. So, why shouldn¡¯t we do it? This is such a wonderful deal! To those who gossip behind our back, we could prove ourselves with the standard of our quality. Reliability will be the best way to prove that we¡¯re the best partner to work with.¡± Ivan¡¯s silver tongue was unleashed to its full potential at that moment. ¡°I would like to have more time to consider. Please take the money back because I won¡¯t take your money even if we are working together!¡± Selena looked at the money on the table before saying, ¡°You should be clear of the kind of person I am. I won¡¯t agree to buy partnership with money. Besides, we will prepare the 10 millionpensation and the 10 million for Grandfather¡¯s present. At worst, jackie can request for one month¡¯s advance pay from Miss Tanya. As for the money for my mum, we can settle thatter!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ivan was so angry as he came inplete confidence. He even assured the old master to wait for his good news because he was sure to get the project and sign the contract. He had no idea that Selena would need time to think about it and would refuse such a huge amount of money. ¡°Okay, Selena. I¡¯ll give you time to think about it!¡± Ivan sighed, ced the money in his bag and was about to leave. However, he paused when he reached the door and smiled at Selena. ¡°You can always give me a call if you change your mind!¡± Selena nced at him. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Selena. I know what you did to my family in the past five years behind my back. Insidious people like you don¡¯t deserve to address me by my first name.¡± ¡°It seems that you¡¯ll still like me to call you Miss Taylor, or¡­knucklehead!¡± Ivanughed and strode out of the office. Years ago, Selena insisted on giving birth to the child and she ignored the Taylor¡¯s dissuades. Due to her stubbornness, Ivan would call Selena ¡®knucklehead¡¯ every time they met. This time, he would not have addressed her as Selena if he did not have to get into her good graces. Chapter 145 Sonia and Felicia started gossiping in a corner after Ivan entered Selena¡¯s office. ¡°Sonia, do you know who¡¯s that? He¡¯s so arrogant that he went straight into the office. He even brought bodyguards with him!¡± Felicia looked at the office before asking Sonia. Sonia smiled coldly. ¡°Who can it be? He¡¯s the young master from the Taylor family, Ivan Taylor! He¡¯s one of the yboys. He manages the Taylor Group now and has been swindling thepany¡¯s money!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Felicia frowned. ¡°Then why is he here? I heard that Ivan is on the bad side of Selena because he has been against her since she was forced out of the Taylor family! ¡°I think I know! Ivan is here just two days after Selena bes the Procurement Manager. It¡¯s clear that he wants Selena to sign the contract and give this big project to the Taylor family!¡± Felicia¡¯s eyes brightened and continued, ¡°If that¡¯s the case then it¡¯s fabulous! Doesn¡¯t that mean that she¡¯s abusing her power as manager? If I report this to the general manager and Miss Tanya, this woman will be done for good. She will have to quit the job and leave!¡± ¡°Yes. If she were to allocate some minor projects to the Taylor¡¯s family a few months down the road, we may now know it and the Drake family might just close an eye to that. After all, they¡¯re indeed in the construction material business. However, she had just started working. It¡¯s too obvious that she¡¯s abusing her power if she gives such a big project to the Taylor family right now.¡± Sonia was very happy as everybody was waiting for Selena to mess up. They had no idea that the opportunity came so quickly. Both of them were waiting for Selena to mess upst night, but it did not happen. Instead, she left an extremely good impression in front of the employees. Sonia heard the discussion between employees about Selena this morning when she came in for work. Some said that her husband was handsome, rich, and good in fighting! Some of them apuded Selena for showing solicitude toward her subordinates and even praised her for standing her ground when Sean Logan wanted to treat her to a meal. They learned that she was uncorrupted as she did not ept any bribe from other people. This made both Sonia and Felicia extremely angry. They intended to frame Selena, instead, they failed and felt as if they have helped her build a good image instead. ¡°Yes, our opportunity is here and we don¡¯t need to do anything. We¡®ll wait and expose her after they have signed the contract!¡± Sonia was extremely happy. She felt that her pursuit for the manager¡¯s position will end soon. At this moment, they saw Ivaning out from the office angrily. The expression on his face reflected his unhappiness. ¡°Consider my *ss! She just doesn¡¯t want to sign the contract with us!¡± Ivan turned around and looked at the office in disgust. He thought silently, ¡®Selena Taylor, if you don¡¯t sign the contract with me, I¡¯ll not make it easy for jackie on Grandfather¡¯s birthday. I¡¯ll have him killed if he can¡¯te up with the money and chased out of the house!¡¯ ¡°Young Master Taylor, do you n to leave?¡± Unexpectedly, Sonia walked forward with a smile. ¡°As a supervisor, I think I can speak to you in private!¡± Chapter 146 ¡±Speak with you?¡± Ivan frowned and sized up the woman in front of him. The woman was around 20 years of age, dressed in professional office suit and skirt, and wore spectacles. She looked smart and capable. Ivan looked carefully and found out that she seemed quite pretty. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m the supervisor here and I¡¯m quite influential!¡± Sonia smiled and continued, ¡°There¡¯re so many people here. Why don¡¯t youe into my office and let¡¯s talk among ourselves!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Ivan was secretly happy when he heard this. It was clear that she had something important to discuss with him if she insisted that they discuss in private. Did this prettydy have her eyes on him? It would be nice if that was the case! They quickly entered Sonia¡¯s office and she locked the door. ¡°Tell me, what do you want from me?¡± Ivan smiled and sat on the sofa by the side. ¡°Young Master Taylor, if I made the right assumption, you must be here for the project located in South City, right? It seems like a lot of people know that ourpany acquired that piece ofnd!¡± Sonia smiled, and served Ivan a cup of water. ¡°we¡¯re all clever people so I wouldn¡¯t beat around the bushes. The Taylor family has always been in the business of construction material and we have a good reputation in this line of business! My cousin is your manager. I¡®ve been thinking about the cooperation between bothpanies since she¡¯s the Procurement Department Manager here. It would be good if we¡¯re appointed for half the project! ¡°Who would¡¯ve known that she¡¯ll need time to ¡®think about¡¯ it. I feel that she was being perfunctory and didn¡¯t want to secure me the project! She mentioned that she¡¯s afraid of the gossip from the employees of thispany.¡± Ivan spoke his mind openly and he was obviously angry. After all, he promised the old master that he would sessfully get the contract. How was he going to exin to the old master that he did not get it? Even if Selena changed her mind in the future, it would still be shameful for him to return that day empty- handed. ¡°She didn¡¯t agree? How¡¯s that possible?¡± Sonia was surprised. If this contract was not signed, how would she have the chance to pull Selena down from her position? She thought about it and said, ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have done that. It¡¯s possible for us to do business with just anypany. Besides, you also emphasized that the Taylor Group¡¯s construction material is of high quality! How can she do that? Does she still take you as her family? I would have agreed in a heartbeat!¡± ¡°She might still bear grudges against us when we chased her out of the Taylor family! Sigh, women are petty!¡± Ivan sighed. ¡°I think she¡¯s taking revenge on me!¡± ¡°How¡¯s this possible? I heard this incident happened years ago and it was her fault. Isn¡¯t it right that she was chased out of the Taylor family? How can she me you and your family?¡± Sonia seemed understanding. She thought about it and said, ¡°However, since she said she¡¯ll consider it, there¡¯s still hope for your group. At least she didn¡¯t outright reject it!¡± Chapter 147 Sonia paused slightly before she continued speaking, ¡°Young Master Taylor, let me tell you something. In the past, the people-in-charge from the construction materialpanies won¡¯t discuss this matter directly with the manager. They¡¯ll find me instead, the supervisor, and discuss with me first!¡± ¡°With you? You can make the decision as a supervisor and we can sign the contract?¡± Ivan¡¯s eyes lit up in an instant and spoke excitedly. ¡°Miss Neal, I¡¯ll definitely thank you in the future if you can sign the contract with me! I can give you at least twenty to thirty million!¡± Sonia gasped as she heard this. She sure wanted to ept the money, but supervisors never had the power to make such a decision. The final say was always the manager. Hence, she had only received small gifts like tea leaves throughout the years as a supervisor. Her position had hindered her to be entitled for expensive gifts. This was the reason Sonia wanted to be the manager. She thought that she could be the manager until Selena appeared. She was so angry she almost puked blood. ¡°That much?!¡± She tried hard to keep calm. It would be nice if she was the manager as this project would earn her a huge amount of money. Although the contract still needed to be signed by the general manager after the supervisor¡¯s decision, the manager was always so busy that he would not properly read it through. Normally, the contract only needed his signature after the contract was ready. Hence, the Procurement Department Manager in thispany was a position that could reap a lot of benefit. ¡°it¡¯s not a lot! If the entire project is given to the Taylor family, we can make at least seven to eight hundred million. We might even make one billion if we do it right! By that time, this amount of money will be a piece of cake to the Taylor family.¡± Ivanughed, ¡°I intended to pay Selena 20 million asmission. It¡¯s such a pity that this woman is hard headed and crazy!¡± ¡°Young Master Taylor, I can¡¯t make the final decision but I can help you find a way!¡± Sonia rolled her eyes and said again. ¡°What can you offer me?¡± Ivan could not believe it. ¡°Let¡¯s put it this way. Any other construction material suppliers need toe to me first. My main job is to discuss with them and choose the materials. I¡¯ll pass it to the filtered list to the manager so that she can further look into it!¡± ¡°I can rmend the Taylor family to her in this process. I can amend the data from the other construction material suppliers, and even throw them in the bin!¡± Sonia smirked. ¡°If this is the case, do you think I¡¯ll be of help? She would have no other choices other than signing your contract after I¡¯ve gotten rid of yourpetitor¡¯s data. If you went to her directly it¡¯ll no doubt create gossip. It¡¯ll be different if I rmended it, the responsibility will be on me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! Your idea is really good. She wouldn¡¯t be afraid of others gossiping about her if we go with this. She hesitated because she¡¯s a very filial person and she knows that this is the old master¡¯s idea!¡± ¡°She won¡¯t hesitate if you be the scapegoat. I understand her very well, there¡¯ll be a high chance of sess like this!¡± Ivan was ecstatic. ¡°But, won¡¯t she realize that something¡¯s wrong if you get rid of the otherpetitors?¡± Chapter 148 Sonia frowned then replied, ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll stop the suppliers that¡¯re morepetitive than your company. I¡¯ll lie to them about handing in their proposals. In the end, I¡¯ll only hand in the proposal from the Taylor¡¯s family and other minorpetitors. That way, she won¡¯t have any choice but to choose you, right?¡¯ Ivan¡¯s eyes lit up. He stood up and spoke excitedly, ¡°Sure, your idea is really good! This way, Selena won¡¯t be afraid of others gossipping behind her back. With your help, she won¡¯t be pressured by the burden!¡± ¡°Yes. How about that? Told you I¡¯ll be of help,¡± Sonia smiled slightly and said. ¡°Come, here¡¯s 200 thousand!¡± Ivan smiled and offered the 200 thousand he prepared for Selena. He ced it on the table. ¡°This money is a token of appreciation. Although you don¡¯t have the final say and can¡¯t sign the contract, I¡¯ll still pay you ten million as a token of gratitude once we seed in this matter!¡± ¡°Ten million!¡± Sonia was in ecstasy. She stood up. ¡°You¡¯re most wee, Young Master Taylor. Don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ll do my best and persuade my manager, and help your family be a second-ss aristocratic family! By the way, you should prepare three different copies of the contract. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll decline if the profit margin isn¡¯t of satisfactory¡­¡± ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll get it done!¡± Ivan got up and quickly left. Sonia closed her office door right after Ivan left. She ced the 200 thousand on the table into her sling bag and finally rxed. ¡°I¡¯ve never done something like this and I have no idea that I¡¯ll get such a huge offer. When this is over, I¡¯ll have ten million!¡± She then sighed and continued, ¡°It¡¯s such a pity that I¡¯m not the manager. It¡¯ll be much easier if I¡¯m the manager.¡± Ivan soon reached home happily in his car. ¡°How is it, Ivan? Did you make it?¡± As soon as he entered the house, Theodore Taylor asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although we haven¡¯t signed the contract yet, it¡¯s going to happen soon. Selena said that she¡¯ll need time to consider. I¡¯ll rewrite the contract and organize the data for future submission. There¡¯ll be three contracts, one with a pricing that¡¯s lower than market rate, the second one based on market rate, and the third one with a higher profit margin. I n to offer all three of it for her to choose!¡± Ivan smiled and said. Once they heard that sess was just around the corner, happiness was written over Theodore and Old Master Taylor¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s really good. Even if we offer a discount based on our normal pricing, we¡¯ll still earn five to six hundred million in profit. If Selena treats us well and allows us to use the market rate, earning eight hundred million won¡¯t be an issue!¡± Theodore was extremely excited. He had no idea that the Taylor family would get such a big opportunity. ¡°However, Selena should understand our family very well. Why does she still require three different proposals? Is therepetition from other suppliers?¡± Old Master Taylor understood the underlying meaning in Ivan¡¯s words. He frowned, ¡°We can¡¯t be careless before the contract is finalized. Remember how we lost the previous project with the Wilson family?¡± The corner of Ivan¡¯s mouth twitched when that was mentioned. That was really shameful for him. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Grandpa. I¡¯m confident this time around!¡± ¡°Selena hesitated in the beginning. After all, she doesn¡¯t have a stable position yet. However, I believe we¡¯ll seed after she hears that this is Grandpa¡¯s idea!¡± Ivan smiled. He believed that this matter would be seamless ording to his n. Chapter 149 ¡±Aren¡¯t there otherpetitors that want the project?¡± The old master was obviously worried. Ivan replied, ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. The other suppliers will join as a formality. We¡¯ll definitelynd the contract!¡± ¡­ At the same time, James and his family were having a chat in the Drake family mansion¡¯s living room. As they were talking, the Drake family¡¯s butler walked in. ¡°Master, something big happenedst night!¡± ¡°Something big? What happened? There¡¯re many powerful people in Eastfield so it¡¯s not unusual that things happen!¡± James smiled indifferently and thought it was quite normal. ¡°Over one hundred people from the Dragon God n diedst night in an abandoned building!¡± the butler spoke as he walked forward. ¡°What? So many died?¡± Tanya Drake, the second daughter of the Drake family gasped as she was startled. It was normal for people to die from offending forces that they should not have offended. However, there were usually only a dozen deaths and it would be considered big news if 100 people died. This time, there were more than that and they were people from the Dragon God n. After all, the n was powerful and people dared not offend them. ¡°What was the official statement?¡± James was quiet for some time before asking about the details. ¡°There were no details about it. The official statement stated that it was a fight between two parties and that was it!¡± The butler smiled bitterly and continued, ¡°But, I asked around and got to know that the situation was very scary! On top of that, a lot of people spread the news about this matter and everybody knows that it¡¯s not a fight between two parties.¡± jackie, who was standing behind Tanya, was speechless when he heard this. ¡°How scary was it?¡± ¡°Super scary!¡± The butler nced at jackie before continuing, ¡°The other party was too good. I think nobody from the Drake family was good enough for him, because the bodies are all people from the Dragon God n. From the looks of it, it was done by one individual. For one person to kill so many, this person must be good. Most importantly, the right-hand man of Mr. Howard from the Dragon God n, Scar, also fell victim to this!¡± ¡°Scar is dead?¡± James was shocked when he heard that Scar was dead. ¡°This person must be really good. Is it confirmed that he went alone and not with a whole group of people?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sure of it!¡± The butler immediately nodded and said, ¡°The people from the Dragon God n had always been carrying out bad deeds. Now, a lot of the people in Eastfield are praising the hero who got rid of the bad people for themoners!¡± ¡°I really want to see who this hero is with my own eyes!¡± Tanya¡¯s eyes lit up and said in adoration. Chapter 150 ¡±He must be good!¡± Timothy smiled as he looked at jackie and said, ¡°I wonder who¡¯ll win if our 20 million dor bodyguard fights with this so-called hero?¡± It was obvious that Timothy did not fully ept jackie and thought his dad had overestimated jackie¡¯s ability. He tried having some hope for jackie to turn out fine but he thought jackie was just a normal person after meeting him. He always felt that instead of jackie, why not please the Gods of War with his family¡¯s wealth. His father was obviously going toward the wrong direction. ¡°Yes, do you think you can win? I¡¯m curious as you have defeated Harvey!¡± Tanya was suddenly interested. She looked at jackie yearningly and asked. jackie was embarrassed. They were making it difficult for him when they asked him to fight with himself. ¡°I need to meet him in order to give you an answer. I¡¯ll definitelypare notes with him when we meet!¡± jackie thought about it and answered seriously. ¡°you said this. Don¡¯t refuse if I find this person. After all, I want to know your true capabilities from your fight with him!¡± Timothy smiled and said. jackie¡¯s cell-phone rang at this moment. He frowned right after looking at it. ¡®Female Apprentice¡¯ appeared as the caller¡¯s ID. jackie was speechless as he had no idea why Lana, his only female apprentice, would look for him at this moment. ¡°Sorry, I need to take this call!¡± After a shy smile, jackie excused himself. ¡°this young man is really busy!¡± James smiled as he looked as jackie leave. ¡°He¡­ He has just arrived and wants to leave for a phone call?¡± Timothy¡¯s face darkened. He looked on as jackie walked toward the entrance. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Isn¡¯t this his second day at work?¡± The butler was confused and chased after jackie. After a short while, he ran back and said while huffing, ¡°Isn¡¯t this bodyguard too much? He has only been here for less than ten minutes and left. He¡¯s really making me angry. The twenty million is such easy money for him.¡± ¡°Tanya, why did you agree to his request of twenty million? Why didn¡¯t you negotiate? Look at him, is he worth so much?¡± Timothy looked at his sister impatiently. ¡°I think he¡¯s too arrogant and he doesn¡¯t even act like a bodyguard. Does he even know that he owed us a favor? He¡¯s just an employee after all!¡± Tanya lowered her head in shame. ¡°Father said that we have to please jackie. I thought about it and think it was a good chance to do so. After all, twenty million is a piece of cake for the Drake family. He said that twenty million was the minimum and it was obvious that there was no room for negotiation. How could I negotiate under those circumstances?¡± ¡°He might only be overpricing himself. Who would¡¯ve known you¡¯re so stupid to offer twenty million. He might have epted the offer at ten million!¡± Timothy continued. ¡°Don¡¯t fret it!¡± James waved his hand at this moment and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so stingy. It¡¯s just a monthly sry of twenty million. The Drake family can pay even if there¡¯re more of them! I believe in my intuition. This young man might be a God of War. Even if he isn¡¯t, he would definitely be a marshal. If that¡¯s the case, a twenty million sry is really low!¡± Advertisement Chapter 151 – 200 Chapter 151 ¨C 200 Chapter 151 ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Upon noticing James was siding with her, Tanya rolled her eyes at her brother and said, ¡°He was just answering a call. Perhaps he had some emergency or else he wouldn¡¯t have just bolted so suddenly, right?¡± When jackie arrived at the front door, he stood there for a brief moment before a ck sports car sped toward him and stopped right where he was. A beautiful woman wearing a hat and a pair of shades sat in the car. She was dressed quite fashionably. ¡°Master¡­¡± Lana called out excitedly when she saw jackie. ¡°What did you call me?¡± jackie¡¯s expression dimmed as it seemed his apprentice¡¯s memory was bad. Fortunately, no one else was there or his identity would have been exposed. ¡°Sorry, well, I was too happy. So¡­¡± Lana let out an awkwardugh. After that, she said, ¡°Cough, cough. jackie, hurry up and get in, we¡¯ll talk as we walk!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± jackie immediately got into the car as it swiftly sped off. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Good lord, isn¡¯t that the bodyguard, jackie? He had a hot woman pick him up?¡± ¡°Yeah, and even in a sports car too!¡± ¡°Oh, this jackie fellow is far too mysterious even if he¡¯s more powerful than Assistant Commander Harvey. Or else, Miss Tanya wouldn¡¯t have hired him for 20 million dors per month now, right? That¡¯s way too high!¡± ¡°It seemed normal for this man to have a beautiful woman pick him up and be hired with a 20 million dors sry though!¡± A few bodyguards that were posted at the door started discussing amongst themselves upon witnessing what had ured. ¡­ ¡°Why are you dressed like that? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen you wearing a skirt!¡± jackie felt helpless as he stared at the long legs next to him. Lana had always dressed in military fatigues in front of him. Although she was an average-looking woman, jackie had never once viewed her as a woman. Today however, Lana¡¯s appearance surprised him. Lana was wearing a in-looking skirt that only covered half her thighs. She also wore a pair of earrings and had lipstick on. She looked very feminine. Not to mention, her legs were very white, so much that they seemed to re at people¡¯s eyes. However, perhaps it was due to her constant workout, that her leg muscles looked quite firm and seemed strong when viewed by others. A woman like her seemed quite exotic indeed. ¡°I¡¯m still a woman, what¡¯s so strange about me wearing a skirt? Besides, I¡¯m already discharged and the military fatigues have all been returned. Do you understand? So, should I always act like a man, d in full military fatigues, with a permanent bitter look on my face?¡± While Lana was driving, she said, ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m bored to death these days. All kinds of major powers want so badly to meet me. Theye to my manor every night to the point where I¡¯m almost passing out from it! You know that I hate business interactions too so I didn¡¯t even bother meeting them!¡± ¡°Wait, you didn¡¯t meet them? How did you tell them that you wouldn¡¯t be seeing them?¡± jackie teased her about it after giving it some thought. ¡°I hired a housekeeper and some servants! Besides, I¡¯m not even short in cash now right, jackie?¡± Lana chuckled as she could not help herself from secretly ncing at jackie. She uttered silently in her heart that her master actually looked even more handsome without his military fatigues! Chapter 152 ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Now that we¡¯re at peace, you guys should rest and loosen up a little!¡± jackie cracked a gentleugh and said, ¡°Your Brother Abner sent me a text saying that he was too bored and gonna go on a vacation.¡± ¡°Really? When Brother Johnson returned, he was swarmed in his vige by the people. I heard there are lots of people waiting to be autographed by him. Good lord, that scene though¡­¡± Lanaughed and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, jackie, what about you? Does your wife and the others know your identity yet?¡± ¡°Nope!¡± The hint of sweet smile could be seen on jackie¡¯s face. No one had ever seen a smile like that back then. He said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to let them know about it for now. I¡¯m afraid they might not be able to ept my identity if I dropped this bombshell on them. Not to mention, I wish to live a peaceful and undisturbed life.¡± Lanamented again after hearing jackie¡¯s statement. She said, ¡°Oh how I envy you. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have wanted this empty title or wished for it to be officially announced. Oh, how good would it be if I can live peacefully. Now, all of Daxia knows what all nine of us, the Gods of War, look like. If they didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t even have to wear shades to go out!¡± ¡°I feel like you should be wearing a face mask. It¡¯s not really safe just wearing a pair of shades.¡± jackie teased her as he looked at her appearance. The truth was, when Lana¡¯s car was parked in front of him, he actually did not recognize that it was his female disciple right away. It was only after he heard her voice that he realised it was her. ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t I think of that? No, I have to put on a face maskter, especially in a crowded area. It¡¯ll be bad if some random wealthy kid recognizes me!¡± Lana said immediately. ¡°Oh right, the ce that you¡¯ll be taking me to, what kind of ce is it?¡± jackie asked after some thought. ¡°An auction house!¡± While Lana drove, she said, ¡°I heard that someone has gotten their hands on a treasure. It¡¯s a luminous pearl the size of a ping pong ball and is very special. If it¡¯s ced on a bed frame, it can help in one sleep and there are even rumors that it can extend one¡¯s life.¡± ¡°There¡¯s an auction house in this city?¡± jackie frowned and said, ¡°That luminous pearl is pretty big, right? We should take a look!¡± ¡°Yeah! Do you know what its base price is?¡± After thinking about it for a bit, jackie said, ¡°We can bid for that thing since it¡¯s the old master¡¯s seventieth birthday soon and I¡¯m still racking my head over what to get him!¡± ¡°Really? If you want to bid for it then do it!¡± Lanaughed. ¡°The main purpose today is to bid for that thing. This auction house usually auctions famous paintings or antiques. Today¡¯s luminous pearl is being auctioned privately and not many people know about it. They only informed some first and second-ss aristocratic families and didn¡¯t even bother with the third-ss aristocratic families!¡± ¡°How did you know about it then?¡± jackie was surprised as he curiously asked. ¡°Best you don¡¯t bring that up. Those random wealthy sons and all wanted to butter up to me. Did you know that as I was going out, I had just walked out the door when a few wealthy sons all came up to me with roses? These people don¡¯t actually love me though, all they see is my connections and power!¡± jackie said helplessly, ¡°Best that you wear a face mask outter. Wear it like how the celebrities do or else you¡¯ll be recognized.¡± ¡°Oh, how nice your life is. If no one knows who you are, you don¡¯t have to worry about people bothering you when you¡¯re walking on the streets!¡± Lana was envious as she looked at jackie beside her. She said, ¡°You even had your long term ns all thought out!¡± Chapter 153 ¡°So in order for me to not expose my identity, you should bid for that luminous pearl in a moment!¡± jackie said while chuckling. ¡°Yes!¡± As she said that, Lana let out a bitterugh. At this moment, there were around a dozen bodyguards dressed in a ck suits and standing by the auction house¡¯s door. They looked full of spirit and stood tall. They seemed quite powerful. ¡°Are you both here for the auction?¡± One of the bodyguards asked when he spotted jackie and Lana. ¡°Of course!¡± Lana smiled as she casually took out a ck card and waved it in front of him. ¡°Please,e in!¡± The moment the bodyguard noticed it, he immediately took a step back and allowed them to enter. When they arrived at the auction, it was already crowded inside. Both jackie and Lana found a spot at the back by the corner and got seated. ¡®What is that jackie fellow doing here?¡± It was at this moment that Young Master rk, who was already seated and was waiting for the auction, noticed jackie. He frowned and looked at Lana who was beside jackie before mumbling, ¡°That¡¯s not right, the woman next to him isn¡¯t Selena. Moreover, who is that woman anyway? Her body isn¡¯t too bad, and she looks quite sexy and elegant too!¡± As he mumbled that, Ken¡¯s eyes lit up and said, ¡°This woman isn¡¯t dressed normally. Those clothes are quite expensive too. Even the watch around her wrist is a luxury watch that costs a few million dors. Could jackie be looking for a wealthydy behind Selena¡¯s back?¡± Ken felt delighted at that thought. He originally felt quite hopeless but now, a ball of me burned in his heart once again. Dan had advised him not to cross jackie. Moreover, even Marshal Dennis advised him the same thing that day. Although he was slightly confused, he still did not dare to act rashly or confront him directly. That was because of the fact that if both of them were afraid of jackie, it meant that jackie must have been quite a capable fellow. However, it would be much easier if there were problems in Selena¡¯s and jackie¡¯s rtionship that would make Selena willingly leave jackie. With that thought, he instinctively took out his cell phone and secretly took a picture of them both. ¡°Such a shame that they¡¯re not acting intimate. It doesn¡¯t prove anything if they don¡¯t hold hands!¡± ¡°However, that woman is wearing a facemask along with a pair of shades. It¡¯s obvious that they have some secrets between them that they¡¯re unwilling to share. This wealthydy might be afraid of her husband recognizing her, which prompted her to wear a facemask! I didn¡¯t expect that jackie would be a sugar baby for money!¡± Ken chuckled by himself while staring at the picture. ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t Young Master rk? You came too! What are you doing here mumbling to yourself?¡± After Micheal, who was a row behind, noticed Ken, he immediately sat next to him as he asked that question. ¡°You¡¯re here too?¡± Ken was stunned and looked at jackie¡¯s direction as he said, ¡°I saw a familiar face!¡± ¡°How did hee in?¡± When Micheal looked toward the direction Ken was ncing toward, his expression instantly dimmed as he noticed jackie. Chapter 154 ¡±Yeah. I also feel weird about it. What is he doing here!¡± Ken cracked a calm smile then said, ¡°Young Master Wilson, look at the woman next to him. She¡¯s obviously a rich woman! Do you know why she¡¯s dressed the way she is, with a pair of shades and facemask?¡± ¡°She¡¯s afraid of people recognizing her, of course!¡± Micheal chuckled coldly. He was no fool, so why did he even bother asking such a foolish question? ¡°Think about it, why is she afraid of being recognized by people?¡± ¡°Since she¡¯s a wealthydy, of course she¡¯s afraid of her husband recognizing her!¡± ¡°Since she¡¯s afraid of her husband recognizing her, what does that mean? Well, it means that her rtionship with jackie isn¡¯t that straightforward then!¡± Ken analyzed everything in great detail. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect this jackie fellow to be such a f*ckboy. He kept going on and on about doing everything for Selena and yet, we didn¡¯t expect him to cheat on Selena behind her back with a wealthy lady!¡± Micheal clenched his fist, his gaze filled with anger. If not because of jackie, how could Selena possibly be a mother now? She might have still been a young, beautiful, and innocent flower waiting to be picked by him! After Micheal was done speaking, he also secretly took out his cellphone and took a picture of them. He said, ¡°If Selena saw this picture, I¡¯m not sure what she¡¯ll think!¡± However, there was something he did not expect. Both jackie and Lana noticed when he took the picture. ¡° jackie, I think someone was taking our picture. I wouldn¡¯t be recognized even after the mask and shades I decided to wear, right?¡± Lana whispered to jackie where she sat. ¡°No way!¡± jackie was stunned as he looked toward their direction. His expression immediately dimmed as he said, ¡°It¡¯s Ken from the rk family and Micheal from the Wilson family. Both of them are my wife¡¯s pursuers.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lana looked at them and said, ¡°I heard she¡¯s a beauty and there are lots of wealthy pursuers after her. Even if she¡¯s not pretty, her heart¡¯s pretty. She must have suffered a lot for the five years that you¡¯ve left, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m truly sorry for their five years of suffering. Hence, I¡¯ll make it up to them!¡± jackie let out a bitter laugh and said, ¡°After so long, I¡¯m nning to arrange for her an unforgettable wedding of a lifetime!¡± ¡°Oh, how envious I am of you two. You two are a perfect match and literally made for each other!¡± After Lana said that, she felt slightly envious in her heart since she felt that she had never seen a man more capable and outstanding than jackie. ¡°That¡¯s weird, when have you learned how to butter me up?¡± jackie said with a gentle chuckle as he looked at Lana. ¡°I¡¯m speaking the truth! What do you mean butter you up?¡± Lana cracked a bitter smile. ¡°Oh good lord, it¡¯s that b*stard again!¡± It was at this moment that the Hugo family¡¯s Young Master Neil walked through the front door with a bunch of hisckeys. When he noticed jackie, he instantly and furiously clenched his fist. He could never forget the incident where he was beaten to a pulp by jackie for trying to flirt with Selena upon noticing her beauty as she rode the electric scooter. Ever since then, he had employed some ruffians to take care of jackie along with him. However, he never expected them to be so useless as they stumbled away from jackie after getting beaten by him. On the other hand, he was violently pped by jackie a few times. So much so, his entire face was swollen and he dared not return home that day. He was afraid of being teased by his family if they saw him in such a state. He did not expect to run into jackie, who was fully prepared to bid for the luminous pearl today. Chapter 155 ¡°Who is that, young master?¡± One of hisckeys looked at jackie. He had no clue who jackie was. ¡°That was the bastard who beat me upst time. Goddammit, I can¡¯t let him get away this time!¡± Neil was incredibly furious as he told that to the man next to him. ¡°This is an auction house, young master. It¡¯s not appropriate to fight here!¡± The man immediately advised him. He then said, ¡°Although I¡¯m powerful, it would mean I¡¯m disrespecting the boss of this auction house if I were to cause a scene here!¡± ¡°You?¡± Neil looked at the man in a suit. Since his father had hired a few bodyguards for him recently, he could not help but chuckle coldly and say, ¡°You should forget about it. You¡¯re no match for him. I employed about 20 ruffians back then and they were all still no match for him!¡± After he was done saying that, he immediately continued, ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way, you can go out there and get me 50 to 60 people. Look for people under Old Roger. Although they are more expensive to hire, they are quite powerful. Some of them are also quite ruthless. Money isn¡¯t a problem as long as I can take care of him!¡± ¡°But young master, we can¡¯t actually fight here!¡± The middle-aged man had a helpless look on his face. Neil was speechless for a moment before he furiously red at the man. He said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my father to hire an idiot as my bodyguard? I wasn¡¯t asking you to beat him up here, right? All I¡¯m telling you to do is to look for some people who will wait for him to get out of the auction house so that we can take care of him somewhere else!¡± The middle-aged man had a very bitter look on his face. However, all he could do was nod as he said, ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ll get to it now. As for the money though¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll transfer it over to you right now but those ruffians shouldn¡¯t cost that much. Give them a few ten thousand dors to a million and that should be enough. I¡¯ll transfer four million to you first.¡± Neil swiftly took out his phone and transferred the cash over to him. The man took a nce at jackie and silently thought just how unfortunate it was for him to have crossed the vengeful Neil Hugo. He would have rather jackie crossed anyone else but him. It was only after the necessary arrangements were made that Neil looked for a seat on the side. Aside from the Hugo family, there were also several more second-ss aristocratic families who came to the auction. However, the boss of the auction house did not even bother to inform the third-ss aristocratic families like the Taylor family about it as a third-ss aristocratic family would be unwilling to spend on a treasure like this even if they came. Besides, this luminous pearl was a special pearl. It had the effects of extending one¡¯s life and aiding one¡¯s sleep. Therefore, it could be considered a very rare treasure. Of course, aside from the second-ss aristocratic families, even some wealthy merchants rushed over when they received news about it. They were interested in witnessing such a treasure. Since a natural pearl the size of a ping-pong ball was something they had never heard of before, they were here to see it for themselves. ¡°The members of the Young family are here!¡± Soon, a wave of cheers roared out since even the Young family, a first-ss aristocratic family, came. To make a surface-level powerparison, the most powerful family in the entire Eastfield was naturally the Drake family. However, aside from the Drake family, there were four other families who had simr power as the Drake family. They were called the Four Major Families bymonfolk. These families were all considered first-ss aristocratic families. The Young family was one of the Four Major Families. After both jackie and Lana heard the announcement, they turned around to look over. In that instant, both their eyes lit up. A youngdy with slightly curly long hair that was dressed in a long white dress and holding onto an adorable bag appeared. She walked inside with a faint smile on the edge of her lips. Beside that, the youngdy was followed by a few bodyguards. With a single nce, anyone would feel incredibly refreshed just by seeing her. ¡°It¡¯s thedy of the Young family, Rue Young!¡± After a wealthy merchant noticed her, his eyes lit up as he said, ¡°In this younger generation of beautiful women, this youngdy here could easilypete with Selena Taylor!¡± Chapter 156 ¡°That depends! Some people would think that Selena looks the best and seems more feminine because when a woman reaches the age of 25 to 26, they look their most attractive!¡± ¡°However, Rue is an incredibly innocent young woman and besides, she¡¯s only 22 and single. Ever since people heard about Selena¡¯s marriage and how she already has a child, those young masters who pursued her back have now moved onto Rue!¡± ¡°Besides, I think they both were one of a kind beauties. Oh, that¡¯s right, isn¡¯t that Goddess of War currently in Eastfield? That woman is also a beauty as her body is incredible and seems very exotic. It¡¯s such a shame that her status is too high and it would be virtually impossible to get her!¡± Another wealthy merchant said that with a bitter smile after giving it some thought. ¡°Hey listen, someone¡¯s calling you a beauty?¡± After jackie heard their discussions, he could not help himself from teasing Lana. Lana raised her head pridefully and said, ¡°Well of course, but what do they mean by exotic? I¡¯m offended. Don¡¯t I look like an innocent, young woman at first nce?¡± At that moment however, Ken and Micheal had actually approached them. ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t this Selena¡¯s husband, jackie?¡± Standing in front of jackie, Micheal intentionally eximed it loudly as if he was worried that people around would be unable to hear him. Just as expected, many people, including Rue who had just arrived, turned to look at their direction after hearing him say that. ¡°That¡¯s Selena¡¯s man?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not dead after serving in the military for five years? He¡¯s already back?¡± ¡°There are lots of veterans returning recently. It seems like that takeout delivery boy isn¡¯t dead yet and has followed them back!¡± Instantly, sounds of discussions started filling the room. ¡°Michael, right? Young Master Ken is here as well, so this is such a coincidence indeed. What exactly is today, to have run into quite a few of my romantic rivals?¡± jackie chuckled but his expression soon dimmed. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not a good habit to have a crush on someone else¡¯s wife. Not to mention, you guys are quite the clingy type even though she clearly has no feelings for either of you!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Both Micheal and Ken clenched their fists at the same time. They were incredibly infuriated since this bastard had the audacity to call them clingy. However, a woman like Selena was someone they were willing to be clingy for. ¡± jackie, you¡¯re trying to intentionally infuriate me, aren¡¯t you? I won¡¯t fall for your tricks!¡± It did not take long for Ken to smile again as he looked at Lana beside jackie. He then spoke with a smile, ¡°Who¡¯s this woman, jackie? You both intentionally chose to sit in such a secluded spot in a wide open hall. Don¡¯t you dare tell me you don¡¯t know her!¡± ¡°is it really that important to know if I know her? What does it have anything to do with you?¡± In jackie¡¯s eyes, both of them were nothing more than annoying flies. ¡°Oh please, you don¡¯t dare to say, right?¡± jackie¡¯s reply made them even more erratic. Even if jackie told them about their rtionship, they would not dare validate it anyway. However, jackie was not being bold enough to exin anything about their rtionship. Hence in their eyes, jackie was guilty and afraid of people finding out about how he was being a sugar baby to someone else. ¡°I have no reason to answer to you!¡± jackie chuckled coldly while feeling extremely dissatisfied. Chapter 157 ¡°Sigh, that woman might be the wife to some wealthy merchant, right? The watch around her wrist costs more than a million though. However, the only thing I¡¯m curious about is why she¡¯s wearing a mask and a pair of shades?¡± Ken sighed before saying, ¡°So I believe even without me saying anything, anyone smart enough would be able to guess the rtionship you two share, right?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way, right? jackie is actually Selena¡¯s husband? That¡¯s impossible, right? He has the audacity to look for other women when Selena is so stunning?¡± When a middle-aged wealthy merchant heard that, he was shocked. ¡°Who knows what the reason is. Look at that wealthydy, she¡¯s not that old, plus her body is amazingly exotic. Man, for a wealthydy like her, even if she doesn¡¯t give me any money, I would also be willing to do other things with her! Let alone if she¡¯s giving him money!¡± Another elderly man could not hold himself back as he secretly gulped while looking at Lana¡¯s sexy legs. ¡°Yeah, I would also be willing if I were him!¡± A young master from a second-ss aristocratic family beside them was also extremely excited. He said, ¡°Even if I¡¯m the one forking out money, I would also volunteer myself!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not the wife of a wealthy merchant. Besides, why does it concern you as to what kind of rtionship jackie and I share?¡± Lana¡¯s expression turned bitter and her voice sounded extremely cold. This made everyone feel as if the entire room¡¯s temperature had dropped by several degrees. That strong statement had actually silenced many people there who were discussing them. ¡°Of course it concerns me!¡± Micheal finally spoke up at that moment and said, ¡°That statement proves that jackie is cheating on his wife to be a sugar baby. if he¡¯s really that capable, we wouldn¡¯t make fun of him if he¡¯s able to find a few more women to apany him. The unfortunate thing is, however, wouldn¡¯t a man feel ashamed to be a sugar baby?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s even a veteran! How could he sink so low upon returning home to look for a wealthy lady? Is it because he could no longer bear the military life? It¡¯s such an embarrassment to veterans!¡± Ken and Michael were insulting him as if singing a duet. ¡°If you guys don¡¯t shut up, believe me that I¡¯ll end you both!¡± Lana could no longer hold her anger back since she felt extremely insulted for a God of War to bebeled a sugar mommy. Not to mention, what offended her most was that these imbeciles were actually insulting the Supreme Warrior, the most respected individual in all of Daxia, by calling him a sugar baby. They should have known that he was Lana¡¯s master. Although she could bear being insulted, she could never allow her master to suffer the same fate! ¡°Look, she¡¯s getting mad now, isn¡¯t she? Were we right then? Look around you, this is an auction house and you wouldn¡¯t dare beat someone up in a public ce, right?¡± Ken had a smug look on his face as he said, ¡°Come on then, you¡¯re a woman and yet you wish to assault us? Do you actually think that I, Young Master Ken, am an ipetent match against a woman?¡± Lana immediately stood up and the instant she clenched her fist, an immensely menacing aura emanated from her body. Although such a menacing aura was invisible. However, it was still very intimidating as it unknowingly startled both Ken and Micheal to take a step back. Upon noticing a fight was about to break out, jackie grabbed Lana¡¯s wrist and said, ¡°This is an auction house. We are here for the auction and besides, if we butt heads with trash like them, it¡¯d be embarrassing to our status!¡± jackie¡¯s expression was extremely calm. ¡°Good point!¡± It was only then that Lana calmed down and got seated again. They were lucky that this was not a battlefield because if it was, those trash in front of them would have already been dead a hundred times over. ¡°keep pretending then. I believe you both know the consequences of assaulting us and cannot bear it!¡± Michael chuckled before telling jackie, ¡°Say jackie, what do you think will happen if we tell your wife about you meeting a wealthydy here? What would she think?¡± Chapter 158 ¡°you both sure know how to worry now, don¡¯t you!¡± jackie chuckled then told Ken, ¡°Ken, do you know there¡¯s a saying ¡®know your ce¡¯? You should really learn from it. I believe Dennis had reminded you about it previously when you tried to forcefully demolish our home, right? Are you sure¡­you still want to go against me?¡± After Ken heard that threat, his expression instantly dimmed as he started to worry. Due to how powerful jackie was, not even their Prime Fighter Dan would be a match for him if he actually was offended and was out for his rk family¡¯s blood. That would be very bad for them! It was only with that thought that he said, ¡°I-I won¡¯t go against you or out my way to make things difficult for you. However, I¡¯m only here to offer you a word of advice. Selena¡¯s so nice to you and yet you have the audacity to do this for money¡­¡± ¡°Young Master Ken, I somehow feel like you¡¯re slightly afraid of him?¡± Micheal was no fool and was instantly able to notice Ken¡¯s anxious behavior. He frowned. ¡°Are you kidding? Me, Young Master Ken, is afraid of him? Oh please, he¡¯s nothing but a takeout delivery boy. How could I possibly be afraid of him when he¡¯s only been in the military for a few years?¡± Ken immediately pped his chest in a forceful show of courage. ¡°Fair point! Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m actually quite interested to see how you would exin this to Selena once the truth gets out.¡± After Micheal said that, he left with Ken. Besides, their main purpose here was to see if jackie had actually be a sugar baby for money. From the earlier situation when that wealthydy got agitated, it was evident enough that their rtionship was not that straightforward. This alone was enough for them. ¡°That¡¯s Selena¡¯s husband?¡± Rue took a look at jackie and frowned as well. She said in a soft tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to do such a thing for money!¡± After a moment, three more first-ss aristocratic families had arrived as well. They were the Mont family¡¯s young master, Grayson Mont, a fatdy from the George family, Sharon George, and the master of the Roy family, Robert Roy. After all three major families arrived, another round of cheers and apuse roared from the crowd. The members of the Drake family arrived soon after. This time it was Timothy who came with a few bodyguards from the Drake family. After Timothy arrived, it did not take long for him to notice jackie. His expression instantly turned bitter. He said, ¡°Why did hee here? Who¡¯s that woman next to him? He had the audacity to not take his bodyguard job seriously and insteade over for a date?¡± Timothy looked at jackie from a distance. He felt very displeased in his heart. However, he soon decided to pretend not to see him and walked alongside the members of the Four Major Families as they got seated in the front most seats which were intentionally reserved for them. After a few minutes went by, an elderly man with a short and quirky hairstyle walked up the auction stage with a smile. ¡°What a crowd we have here today. Even some wealthy merchants who were uninformed by us of this event are also present here today!¡± The elderly man nced down the stage and spoke with a smile, ¡°Let me start with an introduction, I¡¯m today¡¯s supervisor¡­¡± After the introduction was over, the elderly man said, ¡°There is only one item we¡¯ll be auctioning off today and it is none other than a luminous pearl we had previously obtained. This item here is a precious treasure indeed. Not only is it the size of a ping-pong ball, it has the effect of extending one¡¯s lifespan and if it¡¯s ced near one¡¯s bed, it will aid their sleep.¡± ¡°Alright already! Just tell us how much the base value is! Everyone here is very busy!¡± The Mont family¡¯s young master seemed quite impatient as he bluntly said that. ¡°Yeah! I still have to go for lunch soon!¡± Sharon, who had an extremely fat face, mumbled her words unclearly while munching on some popcorn. She was obviously a heavy eater. Judging from the size of her body, she might have weighed around 240 pounds. Chapter 159 Grayson looked at the fatdy next to him and was instantly speechless. This woman was really getting fatter. If this kept going, she would have a hard time getting married. However, when he turned around to look at Rue on the other side, he felt like his mood had instantly recovered. It seemed Rue was quite the eye candy since she looked prettier the longer he stared at her. ¡°alright then. The base value of this object starts at 10 million! Of course its value far exceeds 10 million dors and I believe everyone here knows it. Therefore, our rule for incremental bidding is that it cannot be lower than a million!¡± The old man chuckled on the stage and hammered his gavel down immediately as he continued, ¡°This auction will officially begin now. This treasure belongs to the highest bidder!¡± ¡°A million? Even I¡¯m embarrassed to call out a million dors!¡± A wealthy merchant immediately stood up and said, ¡°This item can slow down a person¡¯s metabolism slightly, so it has an effect of extending a person¡¯s lifespan. If this item is ced beside a pillow for an extended period of time, extending a person¡¯s life by two to three extra years shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± After he was done speaking, he raised his hand immediately and said, ¡°I¡¯ll offer 20 million dors!¡± As jackie stared at the object from a distance, he knew for sure that this item could aid one¡¯s sleep. However, he was not too sure about its effect of extending one¡¯s lifespan. ¡°Can it really extend a person¡¯s lifespan?¡± Lana, who was watching from the side, looked at jackie before asking that question. ¡°I¡¯m not sure but who cares? It¡¯s still a treasure! I have to get it!¡± jackie said after giving it some thought. ¡°Alright then. Since I haven¡¯t given you a gift yet, I¡¯ll give this to you then!¡± Lana nodded since she knew jackie did not wish to expose his identity. As such, it seemed that she had to be the one to buy it for jackie. ¡°20 million? I¡¯ll raise it to 30 million!¡± After Sharon was done eating her popcorn, she wiped her hand with a tissue before raising her hand and giggling as she spoke. ¡°Oh no, it seems that the George family also has their eyes on it. At this rate, it¡¯ll be impossible for anyone who wanted to make this a simple purchase!¡± ¡°Yeah. Since everyone is raising it by 10 million, this really isn¡¯t an auction meant for us to participate!¡± A few wealthy merchants who were here to spectate could only crack a bitter smile as their initial intentions werepletely shattered as they saw how the situation was being yed out. ¡°Alright! Miss Sharon truly knows her stuff. The offer price is now at 30 million, is there anyone who wants to bid?¡± The elderly man chuckled and nodded his head on stage. They estimated that this pearl would be valued at two hundred million dors! That was because this pearl was actually worth that much. ¡°I will. I¡¯ll raise it to 40 million!¡± Ken eximed. ¡°Young Master Ken, I¡¯d stand by you if this was anything else. However, I too, have my eye on this toy!¡± Micheal chuckled and immediately raised his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll raise it to 50 million!¡± After he was done, he turned to look at jackie and secretly muttered in his heart, ¡°If I win the bid for this toy and give it to his wife, I refuse to believe that she¡¯ll still stay loyal to him for a gift this expensive! Not to mention, I¡¯ll show her the picture of him and that wealthydy. Perhaps, in a fit of rage, she¡¯ll impulsively cheat on you!¡± With that thought, Micheal silently gulped. Selena had also impulsively given birth to Kylie with jackie in a fit of rage, right? Chapter 160 ¡°Why don¡¯t you make a bid for meter? Just raise a random number. People will assume you¡¯re my lackey. That way, your identity won¡¯t be exposed!¡± Lana said that to jackie after some thought. jackie nodded and said, ¡°Sure, I want to mess with those two anyway!¡± After he said that, jackie immediately raised his hand and said, ¡°51 million!¡± In that instant, everyone turned to look at him since the brat had only raised it by a million. Even Lana was embarrassed by him because everyone else was raising the bid by multiples of 10 million and this man had disrupted the rhythm by only raising it by a million. ¡°Wow, jackie, I didn¡¯t expect that wealthydy of yours to be quite rich herself. She¡¯s actually taking part in the auction!¡± Michael was stunned. He then spoke with a smile, ¡°Us members of wealthy families have already begun competing amongst ourselves. Therefore, you merchants should just forget about it. Just keep your money and stick to investments, alright!¡± ¡°Raising the bid in multiples of a million? It seems they couldn¡¯t bear to part with their money?¡± Immediately, Neil started chuckling. He then raised his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll raise to sixty million! You can ignore jackie¡¯s bid now!¡± After hearing that statement, the expressions of many wealthy merchants grew bitter. It was already obvious for them that they would be unable to snatch the item. Although they could stillpete now, they would soon be unable to withstand the pressure from the major families. Besides, even if they fought desperately to snatch the item, would this not offend them? That was something they needed to consider seriously. ¡°Young Master Neil, are you certain you¡¯ll be able to ignore my bid price? You truly underestimate my friend here!¡± jackie chuckled and bluntly eximed, ¡°A hundred million!¡± ¡°One-one hundred million?¡± The edge of Neil¡¯s mouth twitched violently. Was this guy just not willing to part with his money earlier? How could he casually raise the value by so much? ¡°This guy showed his hand without beating around the bush!¡± The Mont family¡¯s Grayson looked at jackie in surprise. He eximed, ¡°This guy sure is interesting!¡± Ken leaned closer to Micheal¡¯s side and said, ¡°Young Master Michael, somehow something feels very off to me. How could that wealthydy be so rich? There¡¯re very few wealthy merchants who could so casually offer up a hundred million, let alone a girl. If this woman was using her husband¡¯s money, it would be impossible for her to offer a hundred million dors with so little regard. At the very least, she¡¯ll need her man¡¯s permission to do so, right? Could this be her own money? Is she a female entrepreneur? This seems to be the only reason that makes sense if she can spend that kind of money in such a confident manner.¡± Micheal also had a puzzled look as he said, ¡°However, don¡¯t we know pretty much every wealthy woman in Eastfield? How could I have absolutely no recollection of anyone who could so casually fork out a hundred million dors and let alone, at such a young age? I believe she¡¯s a secret mistress to some major wealthy man or else, it would be impossible for me to not know her.¡± ¡°this will definitely put a stop to regr merchants bidding now!¡± A wealthy merchant who had originally intended to offer a 70 million bid let out a bitterugh. He had nowpletely given up. However, the stunt had made many people skeptical of Lana¡¯s identity. Who exactly was she to make such a ruthless offer! ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re rich, you handsome man!¡± Sharon had not paid much attention to jackie earlier. However, when she turned to look at him, she gulped as she thought about just how handsome he was. He radiated masculinity and had the effect of making people fall in love with him at first sight. As he noticed a fat woman gulping while staring at him, jackie¡¯s heart shuddered as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not me who¡¯s rich, I¡¯m merely helping my friend next to me to bid!¡± ¡°How handsome!¡± Sharon winked at him and said in her charmed state, ¡°Hey handsome, do you want me to bid for that item for you and give it to you to show you my feelings?¡± jackie chuckled at that remark as he said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not interested!¡± Chapter 161 ¡°Pfft! You¡¯re no fun!¡± Sharon rolled her eyes at jackie, turned around, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll raise it to 120 million! I¡¯m buying it for my grandfather. He seems to have trouble sleeping recently!¡± ¡°150 million!¡± At this moment, the Roy family who had previously been silent all this time immediately stood up and raised his hand. He said, ¡°I will raise the bid to 150 million dors!¡± ¡°The Roy family¡¯s master also has his eye on it to make that kind of bid!¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much! He¡¯s truly from a first-ss aristocratic family. Spending 150 million dors just to buy that luminous pearl? This price should be close to its original amount now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure if anyone else would still fight for it?¡± Many of the wealthy merchants were inplete shock. It had only taken a few couple minutes for the price to skyrocket from 10 million to a baffling 150 million dors. When Micheal thought about gaining Selena¡¯s favor and how she might jump into his arms after giving her such an expensive gift, he stood up while gritting his teeth and said, ¡°180 million!¡± ¡°Good lord!¡± At the side, Ken was shocked by his actions as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t act so rashly, Young Master Michael. Although this pearl is precious, 180 million dors is way too much. Even I don¡¯t desire fighting for it any longer¡­¡± ¡°What do you know? I have my uses for it. This pearl might actually extend one¡¯s lifespan. The staff from the auction have validated the fact that if this pearl is ced next to one¡¯s pillow for an extended period of time, it can slow down one¡¯s metabolism. Although its merely a subtle change, it¡¯s actually quite effective!¡± Although Micheal was exining this to him, he was actually scoffing in his heart. He secretly muttered, ¡°Just wait till I give this pearl to Selena. After I sleep with her and gift her this in front of you while she¡¯s in my embrace, will you truly understand what winning in life means. You¡¯ll be so envious of me then.¡± Women often had little to no resistance toward certain precious items, not to mention that this would cost him 180 million dors. Selena might actually be incredibly touched once she knew this. Moreover, after he told Selena about jackie going to look for a wealthy woman, he could use the opportunity of her despair tofort her. Would this not work out for him then? Micheal cracked a grin on the edge of his lips while thinking of this. ¡°Nephew Michael, are you going to fight for the thing I have my eye on as well?¡± Robert frowned before he smiled at Michael and said, ¡°Are youngsters like you not uninterested in enjoying life without any regard anymore? When did you start getting interested in treasures like these?¡± Robert waspletely speechless as he assumed his high bid for the pearl would allow him to obtain it without a doubt. However, he had never expected¡­ ¡°Uncle Robert, this is an auction so it¡¯s a free for all, right? There is no trivial rule that youngsters have to submit to their elders now, is there?¡± Michael shrugged his shoulders. The edges of Robert¡¯s mouth violently twitched but in the end, he still spoke with a smile. ¡°Fine. Since you want to fight against me, then don¡¯t mind if I do! 200 million!¡± ¡°Are you mad? The Roy family is a first-ss aristocratic family!¡± Ken instinctively tugged Michael as he advised him with a soft tone. ¡°So what if it¡¯s a first-ss aristocratic family? The Wilson family is very close to being one soon. Besides, if a first-ss aristocratic family harbored hatred just because they lost a bid, wouldn¡¯t that be too petty? Are they not afraid of being mocked by people?¡± When Michael started thinking about Selena¡¯s body and how amazing it would feel to hug her, he felt excited. Barely getting seated again, he immediately stood up and was just about to raise his hand to make a bid. At the moment, no one else dared to name their bids anymore. It seemed it was now down to him and the Roy family. This item would soon be in his hands. Right then, a loud sigh followed by azy sounding voice could be heard, instantly silencing the entire room. ¡°300 million.¡± Chapter 162 ¡°Good lord, I didn¡¯t mishear, right? From 200 million jumping to 300 million, that¡¯s a little too insane now, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be a mistake, right? Even if she¡¯s just adding a hundred million without hesitation, it¡¯s still a hundred million dors. Even if it¡¯s a first-ss aristocratic family doing so, they would still have to seriously consider spending that much money!¡± ¡°Yeah, maybe 210 million dors is enough to win the bid? Wouldn¡¯t saving 90 million dors be a good thing?¡± Plenty of wealthy merchants and second-ss aristocratic families werepletely shocked by what had happened. Of course, the Roy family, the Four Major Families, and Timothy who had not even made an offer yet, were also startled by the current oue. What was even more unexpected to them was that the person who made the bid was none other than jackie. ¡° jackie, are you sure it¡¯s 300 million dors? Have you asked the person beside you? You wouldn¡¯t just be randomly calling out numbers now, would you? If you call out a bid and actually win itter, you won¡¯t be able to escape if you can¡¯t pay up!¡± Michael told jackie while pointing at him. He was incredibly furious in his heart as he had already stood up with his hand raised, about to call out another bid. After the stunt jackie had pulled however, he felt very humiliated. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t just randomly call out numbers! Or else, don¡¯t even think about leaving this ce!¡± Timothy was also incredibly furious. The 200 million offer he made was already an astronomical amount but with jackie¡¯s 300 million dors offer, this felt like a tant insult to him. jackie shrugged his shoulders as he responded. ¡°Yeah, I did. I wasn¡¯t just yelling random numbers!¡± Upon noticing all the shocked and surprised expressions from everyone, Lana found the situation quite hrious as she calmly nodded her head and said, ¡°Yeah, I agreed to it. Don¡¯t worry, money isn¡¯t a problem!¡± Everyone was speechless. They found the woman¡¯s identity even more mysterious since there were actually very few wealthydies who could so casually fork out 300 million dors. ¡°320 milion!¡± After giving it some thought, Timothy actually stood up and raised the price. Plenty of people gasped as they did not expect anyone else to attempt to fight for it still when it had already reached 300 million dors. This single luminous pearl was quite the hot sale now. However, everyone calmed down when they thought about how massive the Drake family business was. 300 million dors would make plenty of second-ss aristocratic families feel immensely pressured as the pearl¡¯s effectiveness to extend a person¡¯s lifespan was still unclear. There would be an enormous difference between the current bid price and the pearl¡¯s actual base price if this was merely being used as a sleeping aid. However, a price tag like this was absolutely no problem for the Drake family. ¡°330 million!¡± After gritting his teeth, the master of the Roy family, Robert, made another offer. ¡°350 million!¡± Unexpectedly, Rue actually stood up at this moment, raising the bid once again. Michael was a little displeased. If he spent 300 million, his father would lecture him without a doubt as thepany funds were a little tight at the moment. However, he thought about how he would be using this pearl to win Selena¡¯s heart and besides that, if he could win the bid, it would prove the Wilson family¡¯s strength and make them proud. He hardened his heart and said, ¡°360 million!¡± ¡°400 million!¡± jackie actually raised his hand and yelled out. ¡°You¡­¡± Michael was beyond furious as he somehow felt jackie seemed to be intentionally targeting him by adding so much money on a whim. Chapter 163 ¡°420 million!!¡± The corners of Timothy¡¯s lips twitched repeatedly. Initially, he had assumed he would be able to win the bid at 320 million dors. However, he did not expect¡­ As the price climbed up to around 400 million, it did not matter if they were Robert, Grayson, Sharon, or anyone else for that matter, they all sat down immediately and dared not make another bid because the price tag was now just too extravagant. Although they all wanted it, they were stopped in their tracks. ¡°500 milion!¡± Once again however, jackie cracked a calm smile as he stood up and said, ¡°My friend next to me said 500 million!¡± Even the old man on the stage was incredibly excited. They were paid bymissions and a price like this was something even he had not expected. This time, even Timothy dared not raised the price further as he sat there alone, frowning depressingly. ¡°500 million, going once! If no one else is adding then this pearl will go to that beautiful woman¡¯s hands!¡± ¡°500 million, going twice!¡± The old man was beaming on stage, just waiting for the moment to hammer down his gavel. ¡°Wait!¡± At that moment, Timothy stood up immediately. He looked directly at Lana then said, ¡°I¡¯m very curious to know who this beautiful woman might be? 500 million dors for a single pearl isn¡¯t too huge an amount but anyone with less than 1 billion dors in hand wouldn¡¯t make such an offer now, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m very curious too. I don¡¯t remember any wealthy women with a worth of over 1 billion dors in Eastfield to be so young. You couldn¡¯t possibly offer up 500 million when you only have ten in total just to buy that pearl, right?¡± Michael had also stood up immediately and said that. ¡°Yeah, who is that woman exactly? That¡¯s far too much money, right?¡± ¡°I also feel off about it. Furthermore, why did she wear a facemask and a pair of shades? Is she trying to not be recognized by people?¡± Most of the wealthy merchants started to discuss among themselves. Lana scoffed in her heart and said, ¡°I am not required to tell you guys who I am, right? Since this is an auction, the item will naturally go to the highest bidder. If you guys are not raising the price, then that luminous pearl is now mine!¡± Many were silenced as her statement made sense. ¡°Alright then. 500 milion going thrice! Sold!¡± The old man who stood on stage overseeing the auction had finally hammered down his gavel hard before telling Lana, ¡°Pleasee on stage to have your card swiped, miss!¡± ¡°No problem!!¡± Lana walked up the stage immediately while jackie followed beside her. ¡°I¡¯m interested to see if you truly have that much money!¡± Timothy was incredibly furious but could not do anything. What was more baffling to him was the fact that jackie, a Drake family bodyguard, hade here during working hours to go on a date with her! He was suspicious of jackie and was very sure that jackie was a sugar baby under that wealthy woman¡¯s care. This wealthy woman might not be from Eastfield however, and most likely came from somewhere else. However, how did she learn about the pearl that would be auctioned off today? ¡°She actually did it!¡± It did not take long for everyone present to watch Lana sessfully pay the bill by swiping her card through the machine. On the side, the old man ced the luminous pearl into an intricate, small box before handing it over to Lana. ¡°I¡¯ve got the men ready, boss. Since we¡¯ll be beating jackie up in a few moments, why don¡¯t we snatch the luminous pearl from him as well!¡± Neil¡¯s personal bodyguard behind him took a step forward and whispered into his ear. Chapter 164 Neil¡¯s eyes lit up as he heard that. He cracked a sinister grin on the edge of his lips as he said, ¡°You sly fox. You¡¯ve finally gained some intelligence! That pearl is worth 500 million so if we can snatch it, we¡¯ll make a huge profit!¡± ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± The bodyguard chuckled as they both strode out. When outside, they saw more than a handful of men standing at the za¡¯s corner. One of the men was dressed poorly and seemed very disheveled. Some of them wore sleeveless shirts, the exposed muscles on their arms looking very intimidating. ¡°Young Master Neil¡¯sckey said our main target this time is a young man. He said that although he might seem very young on the surface, he¡¯s actually really powerful. If not, we wouldn¡¯t have gathered so many men here!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be carelesster. They might be getting out soon.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we have numbers on our side and our target is only one man. He might actually piss himself out of fear from how many people are out to get him. Not to mention, we have a few ck belts with us!¡± a chubby-looking man spoke while giggling. ¡°Fair point. Although we only have 60 people with us here, our overallbat power is really strong!¡± The chubby-looking man clenched his fist and immediately demonstrated a flying kick. The pose looked really cool. After he was done speaking, he immediately noticed Neil and his bodyguard were already walking out. While they were both outside, Neil¡¯s bodyguard whistled. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± One of the men waved his hand and brought the group over to meet them. ¡°Keep an eye out for someone for me. There¡¯s a woman beside the little brat. She¡¯s wearing a pair of shades and a mask. Besides just beating him up, I want you guys to also snatch a tiny wooden box from that woman!¡± Upon noticing jackie and the others were not out yet, Neil thought of something and said, ¡°We will be watching you guys from a nearby spot. Just pretend you don¡¯t know us, alright? We can¡¯t allow them to know it was us who hired you guys, do you understand?¡± ¡°Alright, Young Master Neil! Don¡¯t you worry, our mouths are sealed!¡± The chubby-looking man assured confidently while pping his chest. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t approach them directlyter. Just pretend you guys have noticed a beautiful woman and intend to get your hands on her. With that, they wouldn¡¯t think that you¡¯re going to rob them!¡± After some thought, Neil swiftly added that statement before leaving with his bodyguard. As they had just arrived at the other end, more people were exiting the za. It did not take long for the ruffians to spot both jackie and Lana. ¡°Damn, look at that woman¡¯s body! It¡¯s so exotic!¡± Upon noticing the situation, a bald man silently gulped and said, ¡°Especially those long legs. They¡¯re firm and strong. Not to mention, her breasts are huge!¡± The chubby-looking man chuckled as he noticed how the bald man was behaving. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so lustful. Let¡¯s go, you take the lead¡­¡± ¡°okay. Later when we¡¯re snatching that box away from the woman, we can touch and feel her up to our hearts content. This isn¡¯t so bad after all!¡± The bald man touched his bald head while mes of lust shone in his gaze as a group of people soon strode over toward jackie and Lana. ¡°Hey, Young Master Michael, why do I get the feeling that those people are targeting jackie and that woman?¡± Chapter 165 Michael was having a private conversation with Ken nearby and it did not take them long to notice the group of people. ¡°Yeah, they were swarmed immediately after exiting. Judging from the look of things, someone hired them privately. Oh boy, jackie and that woman better be ready for a world of trouble real soon!¡± Michael nodded as he made his spections. ¡°they might be after that luminous pearl!¡± Ken chuckled and looked at Robert nearby as he said, ¡°Could it be Robert¡¯s doing? He was quite aggressive during the auction earlier.¡± ¡°Aside from him, it¡¯s also possible that it might be Timothy¡¯s doing. I have a feeling that Timothy isn¡¯t someone who likes to be crossed!¡± Michael looked at Timothy from the side. At that moment, it did not matter who they were as everyone was interested to see what would happen after noticing the situation happening nearby. They would all not be leaving for now. ¡°Hey girl, you ain¡¯t too bad and that body sure is something!¡± The bald man¡¯s face was beaming as he approached Lana from the front and made that remark. He then said, ¡°What are you wearing a facemask for? Come on now, let big brother take a look. How do you look?¡± The bald man had a teasing look on his face. They thought that if they roughed a woman up, the man beside her would probably intervene since he was known to be quite capable. When that happened, they could beat the man to a pulp and rob them blind at the same time. Of course, he would not mind feeling the woman up as they snatched that prized item off her. He wanted to feel her to his heart¡¯s content and fully enjoy her body. However, they did not expect jackie to stand there beside her,pletely unmoving. ¡°Weird, this man isn¡¯t going to step in? Is he not afraid of what we¡¯re going to do to this woman?¡± The bald man was stunned but his arm was already reaching out toward Lana¡¯s facemask. He wanted to rip it off. ¡°Awesome! We can now see who that woman truly is!¡± Micheal had been long interested to see who exactly the woman was. However, she had not taken the bait when they were intentionally provoking her at the auction earlier. They could not do a thing if she did not want to take her facemask off. He did not expect the opportunity toe so soon. Grayson looked at hisckeys beside him. They were also nodding in agreement as it seemed they wanted to know the woman¡¯s identity and how she looked like, as well as how she was able to offer 500 milliion dors to win the bid for that luminous pearl. Neil eyeballed his bodyguard as they were waiting to watch how the scene unfolded. Especially jackie, as he had the audacity to p him three times previously. Today, he wanted him to know just what ruthless actually meant. Just when the bald man¡¯s hand was about to touch Lana¡¯s facemask, Lana grabbed his wrist in an instant. ¡°Ah!¡± That bald man immediately yelled out in pain as the strength that came from Lana was terrifyingly strong. A slight twitch was enough to make him nearly kneel and scream out in agony. Was this an actual woman? How could this woman who was dressed in such feminine clothing possess such inhuman strength? ¡°So, you think trash like you have the right to touch me?¡± When Lana was at the auction earlier, she was forced to roll with the punches in order to prevent her identity from being exposed. She did not expect that the instant she got out, she would be met with a situation like this. This instantly ignited the fury in her chest. ¡°Dammit, I¡¯m still a 6th degree ck belt taekwondo master!¡± The bald man gritted his teeth before giving Lana a kick. Chapter 166 ¡°Good lord! That bald man happens to be ck belt taekwondo master and a 6th degree even!¡± ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s pretty impressive!¡± Two wealthy merchants eximed immediately as they witnessed the scene. ¡°Thud!¡± Unfortunately at the very next second, everyone waspletely baffled as they all saw Lana release his wrist and immediately clench her fist, instantly connecting it with the man¡¯s thigh. A strong wave of force instantly sent the bald man flying as hended on the ground two meters away. The bald man cried out in agony again when he crashed on the ground. ¡°So, it seems like a 6th degree ck belt is nothing more than this!¡± Lana chuckled, extremely dissatisfied. ¡°That woman is actually this powerful?¡± They were all shocked once again when as they watched what happened. ¡°F*ck it, let¡¯s all go after them!¡± The bald man gritted his teeth and when he picked himself off the ground, he realized that the skin on his palms was all scraped off. He felt extremely humiliated as he was being watched by many powerful people at the moment. In that instant, those holding steel pipes immediately rushed forward all at once. Of course, there were also some ck belt masters in the mix. ¡°Need help? Although you seem like you can handle yourself but as a gentleman, I should still ask!¡± jackie had a calm look on his face as he stood on the side. ¡°I can take care of these scum!¡± There was no hint of fear from Lana as she stood to face these men who were rushing at her. Rather, she approached them on her own ord. It did not take long for such a baffling scene to ur happen. It did not matter if they were ck belt masters or regr thugs, they allid agonizingly on the ground in less than two minutes while crying out in pain. ¡°Tell me baldy, what are you guys after? Are you guys nning to snatch the luminous pearl off me? Who hired you guys?¡± Lana had finally walked in front of the bald man and questioned him with a cold tone. She emanated a terrifying aura. ¡°We¡¯re dead now, young master. There were so many people, even several ck belt masters, and they were still no match for them!¡± ¡°In the case that he rats us out, would theye after us?¡± Neil¡¯s personal bodyguard was so terrified at that moment, his legs trembling as he felt slightly weak. He heard Neil say that jackie was incredibly powerful. Why did he get the feeling that this wealthydy was even more terrifying than jackie? Although he had not seen jackie unleash his powers yet but based on thebat ability the woman had showcased earlier, she could only be described as terrifying. He knew in his heart that he was absolutely no match against her. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, didn¡¯t they mention earlier that their lips are sealed? They will never rat us out!¡± Neil was also slightly worried in his heart. He tried to stay calm as he said that, gulping. ¡°We-we¡¯re just passing through. We only came over after we noticed how attractive you are!¡± The bald man cunningly replied, thinking quickly on his feet. After he was done speaking, he noticed Lana¡¯s long and sexy legs as heid on the floor. His nose had nearly bled and with the angle he was in, it would have been embarrassing if she had not worn anything! Chapter 167 ¡°passing through?¡± Lana chuckled coldly and said, ¡°I refuse to believe such a coincidence. We had juste out and somehow, you guys just so happen to appear here? Not to mention, if you were just passing through, why¡¯d you bring along a crowd with you?¡± ¡°We were originally nning to pick a fight with someone else, hence the crowd. However when we were passing through here, we noticed your huge breasts and perky butt. I could not hold myself back from toying with you both.¡± The bald man continued. Nearby, when Neil and his bodyguard heard that excuse, they let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately that bald man was smart enough to spin an excuse and not rat them out. At the very next second however, Lana immediately stomped on the back of the man¡¯s hand. She spoke in a terrifyingly voice. ¡°Have I not been letting youe clean? I refuse to believe in coincidences! It¡¯s a good thing that you guys appeared after the auction was over!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m telling you the truth!¡± The bald man gritted his teeth and persisted with his lie. The expressions of many men dimmed upon witnessing Lana¡¯s ruthlessness. Although this woman was attractive, any man of hers would have difficulties in controlling her. Both Ken and his bodyguard grew anxious again. ¡°Let¡¯s bail now in case they break, young master. I think this woman isn¡¯t the type to talk things out! Not to mention, jackie is also a dangerous man to mess with!¡± The bodyguard was already starting to be afraid as he whispered that to Ken. ¡°It¡¯s not wise to leave now, right? The others are spectating here so if we¡¯re the only people to leave, wouldn¡¯t this show that we¡¯re guilty? At that point, we might rat ourselves out before they do!¡± Neil¡¯s expression was dim since not a single person from either the Mont family, the George family, the Roys¡¯, or the Young¡¯s had left the scene. Even the wealthy merchants were patiently waiting for a good show so how could they leave then? ¡°you have a pretty tight mouth there!¡± Since Lana noticed the man was unwilling to spill the beans, she aimed at a very specific spot on his body as sheughed and said, ¡°Say, if I stomp my foot there, would you actually be a eunuch?¡± As soon as he heard that, the bald man nearly wet himself. That was far too brutal. Lana was already lifting her leg when the bald man hesitated. Her high heels seemed too blinding to look at. ¡°I¡­¡± The bald man looked at Neil¡¯s direction and was not bold enough to speak since he had made a promise to Young Master Neil. However, he also did not want to end up as a eunuch. As Neil gritted his teeth, that imbecile actually pointed at him before yelling out, ¡°Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t speak a damn word!¡± Lana looked at Neil before releasing the man. She calmly said, ¡°Your lips are definitely sealed alright!¡± ¡°Come over, Young Master Neil!¡± After she said that, Lana gestured at Neil toe over. ¡°Lady, prettydy. What are you calling me for?¡± Neil had a bitter look on his face and his voice sounded shaky. ¡°So you expect me toe over and personally bring you here? You won¡¯t live to see tomorrow if I have to do so.¡± Lana eximed coldly. ¡°You¡¯re not afraid now, are you, Young Master Neil? So you¡¯re a coward then, Young Master Neil?¡± jackie cackled out loud with a disdainful look on his face. Young Master Neil gritted his teeth and walked over. He said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of, it¡¯s not my doing anyway. Therefore, why should I be afraid? This is trulyical!¡± ¡°Exactly, we¡¯re not afraid!¡± His personal bodyguard also followed behind immediately. He then furiously told the bald man who was lying on the ground, ¡°Who the hell are you? Why are you blindly pointing at Young Master Neil? Are you trying to frame our Young Master Neil?¡± Chapter 168 ¡°Truly unexpected. It was actually Young Master Neil¡¯s doing!¡± On another side, Ken frowned and said, ¡°Why did Neil do that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Neil having a grudge against jackie before and he didn¡¯t pursue Selena as well, right?¡± ¡°From the look of things, he is most likely after the luminous pearl! He doesn¡¯t wish to spend money on it so he had someone else rob it for him! I didn¡¯t expect that woman to be so powerful!¡± Michael began to specte. None of them were fools and it was obviously Neil¡¯s doing when the bald man pointed directly at them instead of anyone else. ¡°It¡¯s unclear what exactly Neil was thinking of to take such a risk when her identity is still a mystery!¡± On the other hand, Grayson chuckled coldly. Sharon waspletely star-struck as she only stared at jackie. She could no longer hold herself back as she walked up with a few people beside her and asked jackie, ¡°Hey handsome, you¡¯re jackie, right? Can I add you on WeChat?¡± jackie felt awkward as he replied, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not into these sorts of things!¡± ¡°Oh please, you¡¯re only with that wealthydy for money, right? ¡°Just tell me, how much does she give you per month? I¡¯ll double it!¡± She then continued, ¡°But I¡¯m still a virgin and I¡¯ve never given ¡®that¡¯ a thought¡­ So, we¡¯ll take it slow, alright?¡± jackie was agitated from that remark. He, a proud guardian of Daxia, an honorable Supreme Warrior, was actually being¡­ He decided to ignore Sharonpletely as he then spoke to Neil, ¡°Neil, do you think we can believe a word you say?¡± ¡°He¡¯s framing me. What right do you both have to use me of hiring these people?¡± Neil puffed out his chest and spoke confidently. ¡°p!¡± However, jackie immediately gave Neil a hard p as he said, ¡°Who gave you permission to lie?¡± ¡°You-you dare hit me?¡± Neil was beyond furious as his face warmed instantly. There were second and first-ss aristocratic families present, along with many wealthy merchants. Moreover, even the Drake family¡¯s young master was here. Yet, jackie still dared to hit him. With so many people watching, how would he be able to show his face anywhere else in the future? Although he was previously pped thrice, there had not been many powerful people present then. ¡°p!¡± jackie gave him a back-handed p again as he said, ¡°It¡¯s not the first time anyway. Since you¡¯re this forgetful, naturally, I should educate you well!¡± His personal bodyguard waspletely shocked as he wondered who was jackie exactly? How could a veteran act so rashly? How could he actually be bold enough to hit Neil? Their Young Master Neil happened to be a young master to a second-ss aristocratic family! ¡°No way! jackie¡¯s actually this bold?¡± Even Timothy was shocked as he wondered if he was mistaking the scene at hand. Robert, the Roy family¡¯s master, was also stunned as he thought about just how bold this brat had to be. ¡°That¡¯s awesome, you finally unleashed your fury! I actually thought youcked masculinity when you didn¡¯t do anything earlier. I didn¡¯t expect my Prince Charming to be so masculine. I-I worship you deeply. Oh, I absolutely adore you now!¡± Standing at the side, Sharon waspletely charmed. She sped both hands together while cing them on her chest, her eyes filledpletely with stars. ¡°This idiot¡­ Is he not afraid of angering the Hugo family?¡± Michael was gobsmacked as this scene was something he had not expected. His personal bodyguard could no longer hold himself back. He immediately clenched his fist before lunging forward to unleash a powerful martial arts move at jackie. Chapter 169 However, jackie moved his body slightly to the side, easily avoiding the assault before giving him a swift kick that instantly connected with the man¡¯s chest. The man coughed out blood as his body shot up several meters from the ground before smacking back down against the ground. He felt a sharp pain radiate from every inch of his body, it was as if every bone in his body was about to break. ¡°Really, it really wasn¡¯t me!¡± How could Neil even dare admit it was himself. If he did, would that not mean he was admitting to being a vile and petty person? If word got out about him hiring some thugs to snatch the item away after losing the auction, it would put the Hugo family¡¯s reputation into the dirt without a doubt. ¡°So, youck the courage to admit something you¡¯re bold enough to do? What kind of man are you?¡± jackie gave another back-handed p across the man¡¯s face. This time, jackie put more force into it, so it did not take long for the man¡¯s face to swell up. ¡°You, if you dare hit me again, I¡¯ll let my father know and he¡¯ll never let you go¡­¡± ¡°p!¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m the Hugo family¡¯s young master¡­¡± ¡°p!¡± Every time Neil tried to argue, jackie would p him across the face, sounding louder and sharper than normal. ¡°Yes, it was me!¡± Neil was at the brink of tears and if he persisted under these circumstances, he would be pped to death by jackie. However, he immediately added, ¡°But I only hired them to beat you up. That was because when we met previously, we had some conflicts and I held onto that grudge ever since. I only wanted to teach you a lesson and had absolutely no intention to snatch that luminous pearl from you!¡± ¡°I can barely believe half the things you say!¡± jackie stared coldly at his swollen face, waved his hand, and said, ¡°Beat it. Best you show up less often in front of me in the future. Since you¡¯re clueless on how you should act as a human and love lying, I¡¯ll give you a good lesson on how to act like a human!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Neil still wanted to impulsively leave behind some threats since it was an ingrained habit. However, after being red at by jackie, it terrified him so much that he turned around and bolted away. After the bodyguard noticed the current situation, he mbered up from the ground immediately and ran away with Neil. ¡°That idiot. How dare he hit Neil?¡¯ Michael frowned as he was also a young master to a second-ss aristocratic family. However, the brat was so bold that he had actually hit Neil in public without being afraid of the Hugo family¡¯s retaliation. However, he soon thought about something else. Could it be because of how powerful the woman¡¯s status was? Without a doubt, jackie had to be standing under the shadow of the woman¡¯s protection to do what he did earlier. ¡°This time, you¡¯re not being quite as low profile. A mix of major and minor powers from Eastfield have witnessed what you¡¯ve done!¡± Lana said to jackie in a soft tone while looking at him. ¡°Sigh, if I don¡¯t demonstrate some ferocity, I¡¯m worried they might annoy me like flies!¡± ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you provide me with some form of cover earlier? Your performance earlier terrified them!¡± jackie lowered his voice as he said that. It sounded very soft so most people would find it very difficult to hear him. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Lana led jackie back to her sports car. ¡°Hey handsome, you can also leave me your number. I know you¡¯re called jackie, am I right? I overheard it earlier. Hey, don¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll find you and don¡¯t you worry, I can double the price. If you think I¡¯m fat, I can lose weight too!¡± ¡°I was also a beauty back then!¡± Sharon¡¯s voice could be heard from behind them. Although she was fat, her voice was still quite sweet. After the car left, Sharon lowered her head depressingly and looked at the excess fat on her belly. She said, ¡°I really was a beauty back then. However, I-I just can¡¯t control my mouth!¡± Swiftly at noon that day, news of Neil being pped and the mysterious woman spending 500 million to buy the luminous pearl spread all across town. Chapter 170 ¡°Good lord! That¡¯s too outrageous!¡± When Ivan returned home that night, he excitedly said, ¡°Grandpa, father, I heard very shocking news this noon!¡± ¡°What news?¡± Old Master Taylor, who rarely ventured outside his home, asked curiously. ¡°I heard a veteran pped Young Master Neil a few times repeatedly until his face was swollen. It¡¯s far too insane!¡± ¡°Bloody hell, they¡¯re not sure who that veteran was though? Man, the huge amount of guts he has! The Hugo family happens to be a second-ss aristocratic family so wouldn¡¯t he be disrespecting the Hugo family for pping Neil¡¯s face?¡± While Ivan poured himself a ss of red wine, he spoke in a very ecstatic tone, ¡°It¡¯s my first time hearing of such a masculine man. He¡¯s truly my idol!¡± ¡°A mere veteran was bold enough to p Neil¡¯s face and disrespect the Hugo family?¡± Theodore was a little unconvinced. He said, ¡°Is your information reliable?¡± ¡°Should be, I heard it from a construction merchant. He said that man was extremely powerful since he¡¯d almost made Neil cry just from being pped.¡± After Ivan took a huge gulp of red wine from his ss, he put it down and spoke emotionally, ¡°The most important thing is that there was a luminous pearl auctioned off today. The pearl was no regr pearl and was as big as a ping-pong ball. Based on what the specialists have found out, not only can it aid one¡¯s sleep just by cing it next to their bed, but it can even slow down a person¡¯s metabolism to the point of essentially extending one¡¯s lifespan a little!¡± ¡°Something that mythical exists in this world?¡± After Old Master Taylor heard that, he felt quite excited since a treasure like that would be most tempting to elderly people like him. He was about to turn 70 and his body was getting weaker by the day. If he actually had a treasure that could extend his lifespan, he might actually live a year or two longer. ¡°Sigh, if we only learnt about this sooner. If we knew, we could go to the auction to bid for it. Then we could have ced it next to your grandpa¡¯s pillow. Wouldn¡¯t that be nice!¡± Theodore looked at Ivan as he lamented. Ivan immediately cracked a bitter smile and said, ¡°Father, it¡¯s not only us who wanted a treasure like this. The other wealthy merchants, first and second-ss aristocratic families, and heck, even the Drake family wanted it too! Man, the people from the auction house didn¡¯t even bother to inform third-ss aristocratic families like ours. They only privately contacted the first and second-ss aristocratic families, including the Drake family!¡± ¡°It¡¯s uncertain how some wealthy merchants got wind of the auction since they showed up too. However, they were only there to spectate because they can¡¯tpete against those families!¡± Ivan continued. ¡°Really? Since the Drake family went and had their eyes on a treasure like that, it should have most likely fallen into their hands, right?¡± Theodore said after pondering for a moment. Chapter 171 ¡°Nope!¡± Ivan shook his head and said, ¡°After a round of fierce bidding, the luminous pearl landed in the hands of a mysterious woman. She didn¡¯t seem old, but she bidded for it with 500 million dors and won.¡± ¡°500 million dors?¡± Old Master Taylor inhaled sharply after hearing that. This was an impossible price; even if the Taylor family knew about the bidding beforehand, they would have just attended it for fun. They were incapable of gathering that much cash for a luminous pearl. But of course, the Taylor family did have the money. They just needed to keep their assets for development. Therefore, their capital was not as huge as some second or third-ss aristocratic families. ¡°The woman who paid 500 million dors, is she the wife of some first-ss aristocratic family head?¡± Theodore was shocked. ¡°Probably not, she was wearing a face mask and shades, and she seemed very mysterious. Word around town is she has an amazing body and is probably in her twenties. No one knows if she¡¯s got a billionaire sugar daddy or how she looks. She¡¯s rich and powerful!¡± ¡°I heard that just as she left the auction, she was circled by Neil Hugo¡¯s men. They were probably trying to steal the luminous pearl but guess what? There were about 50 or 60 men at the scene, including a few ck belt holders, but they were all defeated by the woman. This woman is no joke!¡± After saying so, Ivan continued, ¡°I heard the man who pped Neil was apanying the woman. I suspect that he¡¯s her bodyguard but some said that it was her sugar baby since he was quite good- looking! Anyway, I don¡¯t know everything about the situation since the millionaire who was talking to me was unclear about some things.¡± ¡°This shows that the woman definitely has aplicated background!¡± Old Master Taylor nodded and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care whether that guy is the woman¡¯s sugar baby or her bodyguard. Given that he had the courage to p Neil Hugo, it shows that he does not fear the Hugo family at all!¡± ¡°But aren¡¯t the only people who don¡¯t fear the Hugo family include the Four Major Families and the Roy family? This woman is not from those families. Could it be that she came from another town?¡± Theodore was confused. If it was someone from those families, everyone would¡¯ve recognized her even with the face mask and shades. ¡°Probably not. Let¡¯s not forget that these powers are prominent and well-known!¡± Old Master Taylor forced a smile and added, ¡°What about the powers underground? They¡¯re not weak at all. Just look at the Dragon God n who lost 200 men to an attack a few days ago. These powers are scarier since we don¡¯t know how much money they have! On top of that, veterans have beening home recently, and there are some generals or warlords among them. They¡¯re rich as well!¡± ¡°That makes sense¡­ Anyway, since he dared to hit Neil Hugo, this shows that he has aplicated background as well!¡± Ivan nodded and said, ¡°I heard that the woman has an amazing body, but no one knows how she looks. Meanwhile, the man seems threatening enough if he hit Neil to the brink of tears.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious, who is the hero who killed 200 men from the Dragon God n? The Dragon God n is no good news, so everyone¡¯s hailing the killer as a hero now!¡± Old Master Taylor forced a smile and said, ¡°This time, after the attack on Neil, who knows how the Hugo family will feel. The Hugo family is strict on discipline and extremely careful about things. They¡¯ve been worried that Neil would get into trouble and that was why they did not allow him tomand any bodyguards. s, there¡¯s still an issue.¡± ¡°Dad, our men checked it out the next day. They said that there was a sandal¡¯s print in the unfinished building. Judging from that, the mysterious hero must have been wearing sandals at the time!¡± Ivan was deep in thought for a while before saying, ¡°F*ck, being able to kill so many men of the Dragon God n while wearing sandals? My idol, this is definitely my idol!¡± Chapter 172 ¡°Stop talking about idols!¡± Theodore red at his own son and said, ¡°For those first and second-ss aristocratic families, of course they would know someone this strong, right? Take Dan Jameson from the rk family. I heard that he could defeat a few hundred men alone!¡± ¡°Dad, Dan is definitely no match for my idol! Think about it, my idol is very mysterious and righteous. He had the courage to fight the evil forces! Secondly, he was fighting in sandals and managed toe out of it safely. As for Dan, I heard that he suffered severe injuries back then. Therefore, I believe that the man who dared fight the Dragon God n is definitely a lot more powerful than Dan!¡± The more Ivan thought about it, the more he idolized the mystery man. He wished that he could meet his idol. ¡°Sigh, unfortunately for us, although we have quite a few bodyguards ourselves, they¡¯re not great. None of them are strong enough.¡± ¡°Nowadays to get a better bodyguard, it would cost a few hundred thousand dors. In fact, some of them will demand for over a million dors for their monthly sries. If we were to hire a few of them, it would cost a lot!¡± Theodore sighed and said, ¡°What we need to do now is to get the South City property project. When we get it, we¡¯ll have more money to hire some professionals!¡± Old Master Taylor looked at Ivan and said, ¡°You have to talk about this with Selena, okay? I know there were misunderstandings between you two back then, but I hope that for the sake of the Taylor family, both of you will be able to let bygones be bygones!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry grandpa, I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m just worried that Selena might still be mad about it!¡± Ivan continued with a smile, ¡°When we be a second-ss aristocratic family, we must get a few professionals. If we could hire the man who killed the 200 men of the Dragon God n overnight, that would be great!¡± ¡­ Soon after leaving the auction, Lana passed jackie the box with the luminous pearl inside. Seeing that it was gettingte, jackie got on his electric scooter to fetch Selena from work. ¡­ At the same time, Timothy was sitting with Old Master Drake and the others at the dinner table. ¡°Where¡¯s the luminous pearl? Did you win the bid?¡± Old Master Drake looked over at Timothy and asked. The family had stayed home for the day so they did not hear about what happened in the afternoon. ¡°You¡¯ve probably gotten it, haven¡¯t you? I heard that the starting bid wasn¡¯t high, so I estimated that you could bid for it with a maximum of a hundred million dors!¡± ¡°Getting such a huge luminous pearl with a hundred million dors, on top of helping improve sleep and extending one¡¯s life; a hundred million dors would be worth it!¡± Tanya said happily. ¡°If only it was that easy!¡± Timothy forced a smile and said, ¡°It was bidded by a mysterious woman. But I¡¯m curious about one thing. jackie was there as well with her. Who is that woman? She was strong so who knows if jackie was really her sugar baby or her bodyguard!¡± The more Timothy thought about it, the more he frowned. ¡°If jackie really was her bodyguard, that isn¡¯t that betraying us, the Drake family? He¡¯s the Drake family¡¯s bodyguard. Is he doing this part-time behind our backs? How could someone be this unprofessional?¡± Chapter 173 ¡°Brother, what are you saying? What mysterious woman? What professional bodyguard? And why was jackie there?¡± After hearing her brother mumbling to himself, Tanya was confused. ¡°Oh, so this happened. When I arrived today, I realized¡­¡± Timothy looked at the crowd and started speaking about this afternoon¡¯s events. ¡° jackie actually hit Master Hugo? That woman used 500 million dors to bid for the luminous pearl? My God, I should¡¯ve followed you there this afternoon. I shouldn¡¯t have slept in. I missed such a great show!¡± Tanya was worked up over it. The more she thought about it, the more she regretted not following her brother to the auction today. ¡° jackie is a sugar baby? It¡¯s funny people actually think so. jackie has enough money. Moreover, we pay him 20 million dors a month, which is more than enough for him. Does he really need to be a sugar baby?¡± James Drakeughed and said, ¡°Since this woman was wearing a face mask and shades, I think she definitely has aplicated background. As for jackie, it¡¯s impossible that he was her bodyguard. They were probably together as friends. It¡¯s already a downgrade for jackie to be a bodyguard for us, so it¡¯d be impossible for him to find a part-time job!¡± ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you putting him on too high of a pedestal? Is he really that strong?¡± Timothy had always thought that his father thought too highly of jackie. ¡°You¡¯re too young. Remember what I said, you can¡¯t offend this man. Of course you can¡¯t let him feel that we¡¯re trying to get on his good side as well or allow him to feel annoyed of us! But when we get the chance, we should help him and make him feel that owing a favor to us is the best idea! I believe he has connections with the God of War!¡± James said with augh. As he spoke, he came to a realization and eximed, ¡°My God, the woman with the face mask and shades today, how old did she look?¡± Timothy thought about it and replied, ¡°Even with the face mask and shades, although I couldn¡¯t see her clearly with a cap but we how she physically looked like overall, I would say that she¡¯s just over 20.¡± ¡°Is she really just over 20?¡± James asked excitedly. ¡°She¡¯s definitely under 30. If I¡¯m not wrong, she¡¯s about 27 or 28!¡± Timothy added, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Dad, do you have a guess who she is?¡± ¡°27 or 28?¡± James¡¯ pupils dted. He said, ¡°It¡¯s probably not the God of War, is it? It could be that she¡¯s a Goddess of War. I heard that she doesn¡¯t like getting bothered recently. She rejected all the rich businessmen and families who wanted to have a meal with her! If she really wanted to go out, it¡¯s logical that she would wear a face mask and shades!¡± ¡°My dear, now that you¡¯ve said it, I think it¡¯s possible. After all, for a woman to be able to whip out 500 million dors and defeat nearly 60 men easily, more so with a few ck belt holders amongst them¡ª could she really be the Goddess of War?¡± Timothy inhaled sharply and was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s not really possible that rich women from other cities came to the auction. After all, news about it only came out yesterday so people from other cities would probably not have been able to hear about it so soon. Seeing how strong and young that woman was, she¡¯s probably the Goddess of War!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since jackie was with her, this further proves that their rtionship is unusual!¡± Chapter 174 The more James thought about it, the more excited he was. He felt that the woman was probably the strongest and scariest in Eastfield at the moment¡ªLana Zechs. Since jackie went to the auction with her, that showed that the duo were rather close with each other. If that really was the case, he would be right about it all. ¡°I¡¯ve never met Lana Zechs so I wouldn¡¯t dare to confirm that. Dad, this is just my guess!¡± Timothy said while forcing a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll look it up now and show you photos of the Gods of War! There are tons of photos of the Nine Great Gods of War!¡± James did not bother with his meal anymore. He pulled out his phone and began searching them up. After some time, he found a full body shot of Lana and passed it to Timothy. ¡°Look at this photo. These Gods of War have no casual photos and are always dressed in army uniform. Just take a look, this body, could it be her?¡± Timothy examined the photo and said, ¡°This body, this height, this body size, does look just like her!¡± After hearing that, Old Master Drake and James looked at each other beforeughing. It seemed like they were right. However, Timothy frowned soon after that and said, ¡°But the woman earlier today was wearing a dress, and she seemed feminine and sexy. The woman in this photo seems cold, and her gaze is terrifying. She does not look human at all!¡± ¡°Since she¡¯s left the army, wearing a feminine dress would definitely make her seem different to everyone! But if her height and body check out, on top of what had happened today, I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s Lana Zechs, the Goddess of War!¡± James smiled and said, ¡°Who would¡¯ve known that a Goddess of War was so into a luminous pearl that she would attend an auction to bid for it!¡± Old Master Drake was deep in thought before asking, ¡°Wait, during the auction, did you offend her?¡± Timothy was stunned after hearing that, his expression darkening. ¡°Timothy, did you really offend a Goddess of War?¡± James was terrified. He said to Timothy, ¡°How many times have I warned you? You have to be on jackie¡¯s good side and not offend him. Since jackie was next to this woman, you shouldn¡¯t have offended her as well, right? I don¡¯t care whether you knew who she was before this!¡± Timothy said with a dark expression, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether it counts as offending her but when she was in a bidding war with me, she raised her bid till the end. As I did not expect her to be this powerful in Eastfield at that age, I yelled for her to take off her face mask to reveal her face! I said it because I was just curious about who she was!¡± After hearing that, James pointed at Timothy angrily and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this offending her? This is obviously offending her!¡± After saying that, James stopped and panted before continuing, ¡°Why would a Goddess of War wear a face mask and shades? She doesn¡¯t want to be recognized, so that¡¯s why she was dressed like that. She recently returned to Eastfield and there are way too many people looking for benefits from being associated with her. She must be annoyed by it so that¡¯s why she did what she did!¡± ¡°And what did you do? You went ahead and asked her to take off her mask. Tell me, if you were her, would you be pissed?¡± James became angrier the more he thought about it. He wished he could p his son a few times. Despite reminding him about it multiple times, a problem still urred. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s not that serious, is it? The Goddess of War might not be someone that petty. Moreover, she was wearing a face mask and shades. She must have known that I wasn¡¯t really trying to offend her, he was just curious. I must not be the only person in the room who was curious about her at that moment, so she shouldn¡¯t be too worked up about it!¡± Seeing that Timothy lowered his head from being scolded, Tanya felt a little sorry for him. Chapter 175 Timothy thought of something and said, ¡°Yes, yes, at the time, Michael Wilson and the Roy family, were all asking about who she was. Apart from that, we did not really argue. At least, I did not!¡± James let out a sigh of relief upon hearing that. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s a little better. Remember, jackie and that woman, including anyone who¡¯s with jackie, cannot be offended. Otherwise, if he¡¯s pissed, the Drake family might have to leave Eastfield¡¯s circle for real.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it!¡± Timothy was relieved. He was thankful for himself that he did not stir trouble with them today. Otherwise, he might have ended up like Neil Hugo. ¡­ At this very moment, Master Hugo had already known about what happened that day. Master Hugo, together with some important members of the family, convened at the house. As for Neil, he was standing with his head low and face swollen in front of Master Hugo. ¡°You idiot, aren¡¯t you a brave one? I¡¯ve told you time after time that you should not be causing trouble but you ignored me! On top of that, you also hired men to snatch the luminous pearl, didn¡¯t you? You¡¯re embarrassing, you¡¯ve embarrassed our family!¡± Master Hugo was so angry that his fists were clenched and his eyes were red. ¡°Dad, this was my fault! But that fellow jackie went overboard as well. He hit me in front of everyone, isn¡¯t that signaling that he¡¯s hitting the Hugo family in the face? We can¡¯t let this slide, you have to do something!¡± Neil looked up and said angrily, ¡°The men I hired were going to teach jackie a lesson since he was looking down on me while riding an electric scooter thest time. I just wanted to teach him a lesson about it, I didn¡¯t mean to snatch the luminous pearl!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if you meant it, what¡¯s the use of exining this to me now? Your men charged toward them just as they left the auction, and the men were aiming for the woman. Other people would think that you¡¯re trying to snatch the luminous pearl because you lost the bid! With a petty man like you, who else would want to work with us in the future?¡± Master Hugo was pissed. ¡°The only thing that I¡¯m hearing is that you brought men over in an attempt to snatch the luminous pearl but ended up getting beaten up instead.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Neil was left speechless. Truth be told, he did n to just snatch the luminous pearl from them as well, even though the idea hade from his bodyguard. ¡°Master, no matter what, this is how it is now!¡± ¡°Who knows who that woman is, but as for jackie, he¡¯s just a veteran. Since he dared to hit Young Master, what does this say? This says that the woman must be of a certain status as well, so that must have been why he wasn¡¯t afraid of offending us!¡± An old man thought about it further and asked Master Hugo, ¡°What should we do now?¡± ¡°Bring the men, we¡¯ll find jackie now!¡± Master Hugo thought it through and replied. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go. Damn it, he was disregarding the Hugo family and shaming us. Let¡¯s go teach him a lesson!¡± Neil was excited. After all, his father did love him. His father was finally doing something for him. Chapter 176 ¡°Pa!¡± Just as Neil spoke, he was pped hard by the master of the Hugo family, Roy Hugo. ¡­ jackie rode his electric scooter with Selena in tow. They returned home early. ¡°Since I have a day off tomorrow, let¡¯s register Kylie to a kindergarten!¡± Selena got off the scooter and said to jackie. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take a day off as well!¡± jackie replied with a smile. ¡°Really? You¡¯ve only been working for two days. With that high sry of yours, did you apply for leave in advance? If you don¡¯t, what if the Drake family gets angry about it?¡± Selena heard what he said and frowned as she continued. ¡°On top of that, your daily sry is pretty high as well so it must be costly to take a day off.¡± jackie paused for a while and replied, ¡°That¡¯s probably not the case. I¡¯ve told them that I¡¯ll only go over when I¡¯m free. If they¡¯re going to take a day¡¯s sry off my wages for resting, I¡¯ll just quit the job!¡± Selena was left speechless. She red at jackie and said, ¡°With that kind of sry, how could you quit just like that? I don¡¯t want to hear others saying that my husband is a useless man I¡¯m taking care of!¡± ¡°I was joking. However, looking for a kindergarten for Kylie is a big issue. Since you have a day off tomorrow, of course I muste with you!¡± jackieughed, walked over, and hugged Selena by her slim waist. ¡°After we register her at the kindergarten in the morning, we¡¯ll bring Kylie to the yground. Kylie¡¯s already so grown but she has yet to go out with us both!¡± After hearing that, Selena nodded shyly. She was blushing. ¡°Selena, you¡¯re so cute when you¡¯re shy!¡± jackie hugged the beauty in his arms tighter. ¡°Mom, they¡¯re home!¡± At this very moment, Xena came out of the house and saw jackie with Selena. She yelled in the direction of the house momentster. Selena was terrified. She broke out of jackie¡¯s embrace and her face was so red that blood could drip off her face. Fiona, Andrew, and Ben came out of the house soon after that. Fiona, who was ahead of everyone else, had a dark expression on her face. She said angrily, ¡° jackie, what¡¯s wrong with you? You keep stirring trouble everyday!¡± ¡°Mom, what happened? jackie was working today, what did he do?¡± Selena was left speechless for a moment as she impatiently replied to her mother. ¡°Working?¡± Fiona was stunned for a while before sneering, ¡°You should ask him then, was he working today? This fellow is a bastard. If you had the means, I, Fiona Lewis, wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye if you had a few wives, just as long as Selena was okay with it. However, you don¡¯t have the means and you still went out to see another woman on top of stirring trouble? Are you even a human being? How could we still ept you into the family?¡± Chapter 177 ¡°I¡­was seeing another woman?¡± jackie was stunned. He forced a smile and said, ¡°Mom, there might be a misunderstanding here. I¡¯ve only been back for a few days, how could I find time to see other women? Moreover, Selena¡¯s great to me so how is it possible for me to see anyone else?¡± ¡°Misunderstanding? How could it be a misunderstanding? I¡¯ve got the photos!¡± Xena crossed her arms in front of her chest, her gaze at jackie was filled with disgust. ¡°If you were a billionaire, it would make you seem capable when you see other women. However, you¡¯re so broke and yet you still did this? How could you face Sister after this?¡± ¡°Photos? What photos?¡± Selena scrunched her brows together and asked. ¡°Mom, show it to Sister. Otherwise, she might still be kept in the dark about it. She would not know what kind of disgusting things jackie has done behind her back!¡± As Ben red angrily at jackie, he continued, ¡° jackie, you¡¯re such an *sshole. Our family suffered for five years because of you. Because of you, my sister was kicked out of the Taylor Family. As the Taylor Family¡¯s young mistress, my sister had to scavenge with Kylie in tow. Don¡¯t you know how hard life has been for her?¡± Ben began clenching his fists. He walked over to jackie while gritting his teeth and said, ¡°Now that you¡¯re back and have a new, well-paying job, you think it¡¯s okay to see other women now? How are you this shameless as a man?¡± After saying that, Ben threw his fist at jackie¡¯s face. This time, jackie stood where he was and did not even flinch. He was punched right in the face. ¡°You, are you okay? Why didn¡¯t you avoid it?¡± Selena was shocked. She rushed over and pushed Ben away. ¡°Ben, are you crazy? He¡¯s your brother-inw, how could you hit him?¡± Momentster, she turned around and looked at jackie in confusion. ¡°You¡¯re so strong, why didn¡¯t you avoid it?¡± Ben was dumbfounded as well. He did not expect jackie to stand where he was to get punched. ¡°I¡¯m remorseful. It was my fault for the past five years. I can¡¯t imagine the pain you¡¯ve been through and beingughed at because of me. Selena, I¡¯m sorry for the past five years. I¡¯ll take care of you and Kylie from now on. I¡¯ll never let you both suffer again.¡± jackie was looking at Selena with a loving gaze. ¡°Fine, fine, I believe you!¡± Selena felt warmth in her heart. Although she did suffer for the past five years, now that jackie was back and her child had a father again, she believed that their lives would improve as long as they both worked hard. After all, they both had decent jobs now. ¡°Sister, don¡¯t listen to him, he¡¯s a liar!¡± Ben was so angry that his eyes were red. Fiona walked over and pulled Selena toward her before pulling out her phone to show something to Selena. ¡°My dear, don¡¯t listen to this guy¡¯s sweet words. Look, this morning he wasn¡¯t working at the Drake family¡¯s ce. He went to the auction with this woman!¡± jackie frowned upon hearing that. He said to Fiona, ¡°What woman? Show me!¡± Fiona backed up and sneered, ¡°feeling guilty? Feeling scared? Young Master Wilson sent me this photo this afternoon. He told me that there must be something going on between you and this woman. On top of that, this woman is extremely rich. Her watch is worth millions. The woman also spent 500 million dors today to bid for a luminous pearl.¡± At this moment, Fiona paused before continuing, ¡°I think you must be this woman¡¯s sugar baby, right? How much is this woman giving you per month?¡± Chapter 178 After hearing what Fiona had to say, jackie came to a realization. It was bastard Michael Wilson; he left the auction, came to see Fiona, and made things up about jackie. Selena took a good look at the photo with a frown. She seemed a little displeased. After all, although she had never worn any watch that was too expensive, she still recognized a few prominent brands. The woman¡¯s watch was worth over a million dors; on top of that, her earrings seemed expensive as well. ¡°Were you really not working at the Drake family¡¯s house today?¡± Selena was staring right at jackie. She was in disbelief; if jackie did lie to her, she would lose everything. After that fateful night back then, she decided to keep the baby through gritted teeth as she did not want to give it up. As for jackie, she had not been close to him; she did not know much about this man at all. She did regret what happened on her wedding night. She did contemte aborting her baby. However, she could not bring herself to do so to her own child. She did not want others to make fun of Kylie as the bastard child; she had been looking forward to jackie coming home alive. As long as he turned out to be a good husband and father, she would be fine with it. jackie eventually made it back alive. Judging from their interactions in the past few days, she realized that this man was pretty responsible and seemed handsome too. He was good to her and her daughter. That was why she was satisfied with jackie. She wanted to just live the rest of her days peacefully; their rtionship could be built over time. However, if jackie really did lie to her, his dishonesty would be a hit on her head; that would mean that her sacrifice for the past few years meant nothing. If jackie really was seeing a rich woman behind her back, even if it was for money or for the family, she would not be able to take it. Men like thiscked strength in their character; they were too useless. Selena Taylor¡¯s man should not be someone like this; even if he was a construction worker, he should never be a sugar baby. ¡°Work?¡± Just as jackie was about to exin himself, Xena unexpectedly sneered again, ¡°I think he¡¯s probably gotten into trouble again and ended up getting kicked out by the Drake family. He¡¯s probably lying to us as well, he might not even be a bodyguard for the Drake family, he might actually be a sugar baby secretly. He¡¯s just lying to earn money!¡± ¡° jackie, tell me the truth, otherwise, you won¡¯t be allowed into this house tonight.¡± Fiona had her hands crossed in front of her chest; she had a proud expression on her face. ¡°Selena, it doesn¡¯t matter whether they believe me!¡± jackie exhaled deeply and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what kind of person Michael Wilson is? Based on the fact that he came over to see your mom, do you really think that his words can be trusted?¡± Selena was stunned. She thought about thest encounter she had with Michael at the restaurant. It was when Michael first exposed how horrible of a person he was; he did use dirty tricks to threaten her to go on a date with him past midnight. It was true; a man like this should not be trusted. ¡°So, you should give me and my mother an exnation! Who is that woman in the photo?¡± Selena was believing jackie for the most part, but she continued asking questions. ¡°That¡¯s right, you have to give us an exnation. Why is this woman so rich, and why did she wear a face mask and shades when no one else did?¡± Chapter 179 Fiona said angrily, ¡°Young Master Wilson mentioned that this woman is probably dating a mega-billionaire but was afraid of being recognized by her own man. She might be afraid of people finding out she has a sugar baby, so she wore the mask and covered herself like that.¡± ¡°Yes yes yes, if she wasn¡¯t feeling guilty, why would she wear a mask? It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re both hiding something!¡± Xena added. ¡°Who is she?¡± Selena stared right at jackie. After all, the woman was rich and sexy; Selena was a little worried about that. ¡°A friend of mine!¡± jackie smiled and said, ¡°She wanted to go to the auction, and she asked me to apany her, so I did.¡± ¡°A friend, what friend?¡± Fiona asked, ¡°Since when do you have such a rich friend? If you have so many rich friends, you wouldn¡¯t have be a live-in son-inw for the Taylor family five years ago just to get a million dors for your mother¡¯s medical bill! Why didn¡¯t you ask for the money from her back then?¡± jackieughed upon hearing that. ¡°She was poor back then too, she was just a kid!¡± ¡°do you think we¡¯ll believe you? If she was so poor five years ago that she couldn¡¯t even whip out a million dors, how could she spend five hundred million dors on a luminous pearl five yearster?¡± Ben walked over and sneered. Even Andrew, who was usually quiet, red at jackie angrily. ¡° jackie, I¡¯m telling you, if you¡¯re cheating on my daughter with some rich woman, I will despise you. You¡¯ll have to divorce my daughter!¡± ¡°What friend is this, earning so much within five years? What does she do?¡± Selena asked jackie while looking at him. The woman was still poor five years ago, but she managed to easily pull out five hundred million dors for a luminous pearl five yearster. This was too hard to believe. What kind of business was she in to be able to earn so much in five years? More importantly, jackie had been in the army for the past five years; where did he find time to keep in contact with this rich woman? How was he able to get in touch with her right away after leaving the army? Although Selena did not want to overthink it, it was jackie in the photo, and the photo was indeed taken at the auction. This was an indisputable fact. ¡°Fine, since you want to know it so badly, I¡¯ll tell you!¡± jackie looked at Selena with a serious face and said, ¡°This friend of mine is Lana Zechs, Eastfield¡¯s Goddess of War who had just returned from the army!¡± ¡°Goddess of War!¡± Fiona, Andrew, and the rest had their eyes wide open upon hearing the name. They were shocked. ¡°No way, you know the Goddess of War? You¡¯re friends with the Goddess of War?¡± Xena was shocked, and her mouth was opened so wide that her chin could have touched the ground. ¡°Really? Isn¡¯t that impossible? How did you get to meet someone like that?¡± Andrew snapped out of it and shook his head. It was too hard to believe. ¡°I think it¡¯s impossible too, this brat must be lying!¡± Xena said quickly, ¡°You know the Goddess of War, and you¡¯re friends with her? If that was the case, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? This is something to be proud of! Moreover, who is he to know someone of that level? The Gods of War are the guardians of Daxia, they¡¯re incredibly powerful. There are only nine of them!¡± Chapter 180 ¡°you¡¯re getting better and better at lying. You actually made it sound so real that I nearly believed you!¡± Fiona quickly sneered again. ¡° jackie, you¡¯re too disappointing!¡± Andrew shook his head defeatedly and gave jackie a disappointing look. ¡°I realized that ever since you came back from the army, you like exaggerating things. You¡¯re acting as if you¡¯re somebody after being a soldier for a mere few years, and easily agreed to whip out thirty million dors at the old master¡¯s seventieth birthday celebration. You¡¯ve also been fighting with everyone, now that you finally have a job, it turns out to be fake. You didn¡¯t go to work at all, you went to be a rich woman¡¯s sugar baby!¡± Andrew paused at this moment before continuing, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect you to im that the Goddess of War is your friend just to cover your tracks. why don¡¯t you say that all nine of them are your friends?¡± jackie felt awkward. Thankfully, he did not mention that all nine of the Gods of War were his students; otherwise, they would be in bigger disbelief. ¡°Selena, do you believe me?¡± jackie finally looked at Selena and said with a serious face, ¡°I don¡¯t care if they believe me, as long as you do!¡± However, Selena beganughing at this moment; she seemed a little disappointed as well. ¡°Believe you? How do you think I could still believe you? If you said she¡¯s your friend, I can buy that, but you¡¯re now saying that she¡¯s a Goddess of War. Have you been watching too much TV? Are people like Gods of War that approachable?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Xena crossed her arms in front of her chest and said, ¡°I heard that even the Masters of the first or second-rated families who paid visits to the Gods of War were not even let into their houses. You were just a soldier, but you¡¯re saying that the Goddess of War is your friend? Impossible!¡± jackie¡¯s expression darkened; he stomped his foot and reached Xena within the blink of an eye before smacking her with the back of his hand. Xena was pped before she knew what was going on. She was stunned. Soon after that, she held her cheek, and she was so angry that her chest was moving rapidly. ¡°Bastard, you hit me? What, you¡¯re angry because I exposed you?¡± jackie stared at her coldly and said, ¡°You can say that I was just a soldier, but you can¡¯t say that about anyone else. We killed enemies on the frontline for the country and your peaceful lives, so many people have died as a result of that, but you were here shaming the warriors who fought for Daxia¡¯s stability.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Xena did not expect that her words could get jackie this worked up. Moreover, jackie¡¯s gaze was too terrifying. She had never seen such a terrifying gaze; she was so scared that she backed up unconsciously before replying, ¡°I don¡¯t care, you betrayed Ben¡¯s sister, so you betrayed my sister, I¡¯m defending her!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Selena yelled with a cold expression before saying to Xena, ¡°Xena, you¡¯ve yet to marry into our family, you¡¯re still an outsider, you have no business talking about us!¡± ¡°Selena, why are you still defending this bastard jackie?¡± Fiona was pissed. She ran over through gritted teeth, pulled Selena aside, and said, ¡°Xena has already been dating your brother for two to three years, she¡¯s not an outsider, she¡¯s already our daughter-inw in my heart. Of course, she has the right to speak about this!¡± Selena opened her mouth but held herself back. She said, ¡°Mom, I just don¡¯t like Xena, you just don¡¯t know some things!¡± ¡°Bullsh*t, do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of girl Xena is? It¡¯s not my first time meeting her!¡± Fiona continued, ¡°But you, jackie has been lying to you time after time, but you¡¯re still defending him. Do you know how worried we are for you? This brat will harm you one day! You should divorce him as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Son of a b*tch, how dare you hit my girlfriend, are you looking for death? I¡¯ll fight you today!¡± Ben clenched his fists and charged toward jackie. His fist was aiming for jackie. This time, jackie acted quickly and grabbed him by the arm before pulling it hard. Ben fell onto the ground with his face down. ¡°I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s your girlfriend. If she shames us warriors, especially those who have lost their lives, she deserves to be hit!¡± Chapter 181 jackie looked at Ben and said coldly, ¡°It was a matter of principles.¡± ¡°How dare you jackie White, you surely are a bold one. How dare you beat up my son, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Fueled with anger, Fiona rushed forward. After all, she was his mother-inw. jackie dared not fight back. He could only dodge. ¡°What, what¡¯s the matter? Fiona, what¡¯s wrong?¡± At that moment, Joan, who was out to buy groceries with her maids, Kylie and Jenny, came back. Seeing Fiona chasing after jackie, she immediately stepped forward to advise them. Fiona did not manage to hit him but was worn out instead. She panted hard as she held onto her waist. Then, she said, ¡°me your dear son. He hit my son!¡± ¡°Mum, be careful with what you say! Ben was the one who started it. jackie didn¡¯t even hit him; he just pulled him slightly because he lost his bnce.¡± Selena argued back. Then, she spoke to jackie again, ¡± jackie, I¡¯ll ask you onest time. You have to tell me the truth. Is that woman really Lana, the Goddess of War? Is she really your friend?¡± ¡°She really is Lana, the Goddess of War!¡± jackie smiled bitterly. He felt a bit helpless. He was telling the truth but nobody believed him. ¡°you¡¯re still trying to lie? You still want to lie to me? From now onward, I won¡¯t believe in anything you say!¡± Selena was in the depth of despair. She said to jackie, ¡°You should leave now. I don¡¯t want to see you. I want to be alone!¡± ¡°Selena, what¡¯s going on? What¡¯s with all this Goddess of War?¡± Joan was confused. She did not understand what was going on. ¡°Mum, I¡¯ll exin to youter!¡± jackie looked at Joan. Then, he looked at Selena with a solemn gaze, ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth. She is the Goddess of War! I can¡¯t do anything if you choose not to believe me, but I¡¯m sure you will believe me one day!¡± jackie walked toward Fiona after he was done talking, ¡°Mum, I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re going to ept me, but what we talked about a few days ago still counts, right? I will be there, and I will prepare the gift for the old master. I will not go back on my promise with Ivan and I will pay him back his ten million dors, not even leaving a single penny out. Also, I will make sure to bring you the twenty million betrothal gift.¡± ¡°you¡¯re still bragging. Alright, I¡¯ll wait for you, but you have to take your mother out of here today because you got yourself into trouble!¡± Fionaughed and said, ¡°Young Master Wilson said that besides fawning on those rich women, you pped Young Master Hugo. You hit him with so many people watching, it meant you¡¯re mocking the Hugo family. The people from the Hugo family will not let you off!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Get out of here. We will not care whether you¡¯re dead or alive!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get our family into trouble; we cannot afford to offend the Hugo family! Damn it, how dare you hit me. You¡¯re terrible!¡± Ben stared at jackie balefully but he dared not move an inch. He knew that he was no match for jackie. ¡°Mummy¡­¡± Kylie held onto Selena¡¯s hand. She looked at jackie with reluctant eyes. Although she was only four years old, she was a very sensible girl. ¡°You hit Neil? You¡­you got into a fight again?¡± Selena looked at jackie and shook her head. jackie was only back for a few days yet he caused so much trouble. She was starting to get tired. ¡°Leave, I don¡¯t want to see you for now. We¡¯ll talk again when you decide not to lie anymore!¡± ¡°If you cannot fulfill what you have said just now on grandpa¡¯s seventieth birthday, I will never believe you again!¡± Selena waved her hand, ¡°I will get a divorce by then!¡± Chapter 182 Selena did not believe jackie. He had no choice but to only sigh. However, he believed that Selena would find out sooner orter that he was not lying. ¡°Hurry up and leave. You¡¯ll get us into trouble if the people from the Hugo familye looking for you!¡± Andrew sighed. He felt pity as jackie did not look like someone who would boast. However, his words were not convincing enough. ¡°Alright!¡± jackie heaved another sigh and looked at Andrew again, ¡°Father, your legs should be feeling better now? Don¡¯t worry, whether they ept me or not, I wille here every morning to treat you. Your legs should be fully recovered in two to three days!¡± Andrew was excited when he heard what jackie said, ¡°Really? I hope it will recover. My legs are really getting better! I can feel it!¡± ¡± jackie, don¡¯t expect us to appreciate you just because you treated father¡¯s leg. You¡¯re also part of the reason why my father¡¯s leg is hurt. Treating him is your obligation. You should make up for what you did, is that clear?¡± Ben said angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m aware of that!¡± jackie smiled and looked at Kylie. Then, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kylie. Mummy needs some time to calm down. She¡¯s still angry right now so daddy will move out for the time being. I¡¯lle back once mummy is no longer angry!¡± ¡°Alright, Daddy¡­¡± Kylie looked at jackie with her big dewy eyes as she spoke in her tender voice. ¡°Kylie is such a good girl.¡± Joan smiled and said, ¡°Selena, don¡¯t act out of impulse. jackie wouldn¡¯t boast, neither would he lie to you. There must be some misunderstanding between both of you!¡± Joan was very worried that Selena would get a divorce with jackie. Although Fiona and the rest are very mean, Selena was a good woman. She knew that clearly after living with Selena for the past five years. ¡°He must be able to do what he said. Otherwise, how can we believe him if he¡¯s just bragging?¡± Selena looked at Joan. She was still in a fit of pique. ¡°Yes, Selena, you cannot be soft-hearted this time. You¡¯re one in your twenties and you¡¯re very young. Moreover, you are very pretty. You can marry a better man even if you get a divorce! If you relent this time, it will be toote to get a divorce when you get older!¡± Fiona, who was standing aside, spoke. At that moment, a few luxurious cars came toward their direction and stopped in front of the yard. There were dozens of them. ¡°Why are there so many luxurious cars? Did the Hugo family arrive already?¡± Ben looked at the cars and immediately, his face darkened, ¡°Shit, jackie is still here and the sky is still bright but the Hugo family has already arrived. jackie is in deep trouble right now!¡± ¡°These people must be very good. Look at those bodyguards, all fierce and vigorous, they are not ordinary people! I bet all the masters of the Hugo family came! Don¡¯t put us into trouble!¡± Xena immediately said. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Selena, hurry up. Let¡¯s get inside. Whatever happens here has nothing to do with us. Quick. Whether jackie dies or not is none of our business!¡± Fiona was terrified. She immediately stepped forward and pulled Selena away. Chapter 183 ¡°But¡­¡± Seeing Neil walking toward them with all his men, Selena could not help but to worry for jackie. She was very angry at jackie for going to the auction with another woman and lying to her, saying that the woman was the Goddess of War. Despite that, the two of them still had feelings for each other after all the time they spent together. Now that jackie was in danger, she realized she was very worried about jackie. What if jackie dies? Does that mean Kylie would lose her father? ¡°Come on, sister. Let¡¯s get into the house!¡± Ben stepped forward as well. A few of them dragged Selena into the house. Jenny carried Kylie as she followed them into the house. ¡°Master Hugo, jackie was the one responsible for what happened this morning. It has nothing to do with our family!¡± Fiona immediately shouted at Master Hugo and his men who were in the yard after retreating into the house. She was afraid the people would beat her up or kill her. ¡°Mum, jackie¡¯s mother. Is she still outside? Ask her toe in!¡± Selena was worried sick. The door was closed and they could only stand behind the window and see what was happening outside. ¡°You¡¯re too kind. Why ask her toe in when she didn¡¯t want toe in herself? She¡¯s his mother, not your mother. Let her apany him if she wants to do so. Moreover, what if the Hugo family is not happy after shees in? What will you do if she puts us in trouble?¡± Fiona did not agree. ¡°Son, did you really hit the young master of the Hugo family?¡± Joan would not leave her son¡¯s side. He was her only support. How could she leave him alone and hide in the house? However,ing to the thought that the Hugo family was a second-ss aristocratic family, Joan was terrified as well. She looked at jackie anxiously and hoped that everything was not real. jackie nodded his head, ¡°I gave him a few ps. That guy is useless; I¡¯m teaching him a lesson on behalf of his parents!¡± Joan nearly passed out after listening to what he said. Her son surely changed a lot aftering back from the army. He liked to fight against injustice However, this was a battlefield itself. If he kept offending powerful forces like them, how would he survive? Something bad would happen sooner orter if this went on like that. ¡°Gentlemen, my son, he might be a bit impulsive at times as he just came back from the battlefield. I hope you don¡¯t me him! Come at me if you want to kill!¡± Joan was afraid, but when the people from the Hugo family came near jackie, she as a mother plucked up her courage. She blocked jackie from the people with her thin body. ¡°Mum, why are you afraid of them? You don¡¯t have to be afraid; they are no match for me! Don¡¯t worry!¡± Looking at his terrified mother, jackie felt touched. He immediately tried tofort his mother. ¡°What are you waiting for?¡± Master Hugo face darkened. He red at his son, Neil. Although Neil was reluctant, he had no choice but to lower his head and step forward. He knelt down in front of jackie, ¡° jackie, I was wrong. I was a fool and I made a mistake. Please forgive me!¡± jackie was ashamed. He thought that they were here to start a fight. Unexpectedly, he brought his son over to apologize. He looked at Master Hugo and could not help but to admire that man. Chapter 184 ¡±What? Am I seeing things? Young Master Hugo is kneeling down to jackie?¡± Fiona rubbed her eyes and wondered if she was hallucinating. ¡°He brought so many people over but it wasn¡¯t because he wanted to fight jackie? jackie pped his son, which meant he was mocking the Hugo family! Surprisingly, Master Hugo wanted his son to kneel down before jackie and apologize to him?¡± Xena was surprised as well. What was happening? Did the people from the Hugo family turned crazy?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Andrew was confused too. jackie was slightly stunned after listening to his words. Then, he said to Neil, ¡°Get up. You haven¡¯t touched my bottom line today. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve killed you!¡± Fiona and the rest felt ashamed after seeing him so domineering. Was he really merely an ordinary veteran? Why wasn¡¯t he afraid of the Hugo family? It was as though he could dere a person¡¯s life and death. It was as though he was the dictator! Staring at his figure, Selena was in a state of trance. Did jackie really know the Goddess of War and was he really a friend of the Goddess of War? Otherwise, how could he be so indifferent facing the people from the Hugo family? He seemed so casual and rxed. ¡°Thank you, thank you very much, jackie!¡± Neil was filled with resentment, but he was forced to keep his head down. After expressing his gratitude to jackie, he retreated back to his father¡¯s side. He felt defiant and thought that his father was being too cautious. His father only wanted to live in peace all his life. There were a lot of times where he stayed quiet although he was bullied. His father said it was because he did not want to offend others to prevent ruining the Hugo family. Neil could not talk back as it was for the sake of the Hugo family. At that moment, he felt that his father was like a turtle hiding in its shell. He lived cautiously all his life. The man in front of them was merely a veteran. What was there to be afraid of? Moreover, although that guy might have a wealthy woman as his support, he did not have to go all the way to bring him there and force him to apologize. He even had to kneel down before jackie. It was so embarrassing. ¡°You have to apologize. Kneel down and apologize! If a soldier dares to beat you up, it means he was fearless. There must be a wealthy woman behind his back that we can¡¯t afford to offend! So, you have to apologize for the Hugo family¡¯s safety! I¡¯ve warned you before. You can party all you want. You can even do nothing and live off our family. We have plenty of money, it willst you forever. I told you not to mess around but you didn¡¯t want to listen! Moreover, you sent someone to rob other¡¯s goods they just bought from the auction. You humiliated the Hugo family in front of all the first-ss aristocratic family!¡± ¡­ His father¡¯s aggressive words still rang in Neil¡¯s ear. ¡°Mr. White, I am truly sorry for what happened today. It¡¯s my son¡¯s fault. Here is a little something from me. I hope you will ept it!¡± Seeing jackie had already forgiven his son, Master Hugo pped his hands. Two bodyguards stepped forward and opened up two suitcases. The suitcases were filled with cash. Chapter 185 ¡°Here is three million dors for you. Although it¡¯s not a lot, take it as a token of our regard! I¡¯m sorry to startle you!¡± Master Hugo was very sincere; there was no affectation at all. jackie smiled indifferently after listening to his words. He took a slight nce at the suitcases on the ground, ¡°Three million is definitely not a lot!¡± Master Hugo¡¯s face darkened. He did not expect jackie would think it was too little. Was jackie still unhappy about what happened? They would be in deep trouble if that was the case. However, jackie changed the topic, ¡°But considering you came here with a sincere attitude, you even brought along the top executives of your family and your son here to apologize, I¡¯ll ept your regards. Forget about the money, I don¡¯t like it. Your sincere attitude is more than enough!¡± ¡°No!¡± Fiona was standing by the door. Her eyes were burning as she stared at the money. She was so shocked when she heard jackie rejecting the money. Instantly, she pushed the door open and ran outside. ¡°You punk, how can you reject the money? They brought so many people here and disturbed us. You have to ept the money!¡± Fiona immediately stepped forward, closed the two suitcases, and carried them in her arms. ¡°That¡¯s right, jackie. So many of them came here; we thought you guys were going to fight. We were scared to death and we almost became insane. You have topensate us for psychological injuries! If you don¡¯t want the three million dors, we¡¯ll take it!¡± Ben spoke up as well. He thought jackie was such a fool. That was three million dors. They could buy a house in a better location with three million dors. It was a waste refusing to ept the money. ¡°The money is for me, not you guys, right?¡± jackie was stunned for a moment, ¡°Moreover, I thought you guys said I¡¯m an outsider?¡± ¡°What outsider are you talking about? You and Selena have your marriage certificate. As long as both of you are not divorced, we are still a family, and I am your mother-inw! I was so shocked that I almost died. You have to ept this money tofort my injured heart!¡± Fiona said stubbornly, ¡°Moreover, the money is for you and that means it is a joint property. It¡¯s not up to you to make the decision!¡± ¡°Yes, we are all one family. jackie, shouldn¡¯t you ept the money even if it¡¯s for the sake of your mother-inw?¡± Master Hugo was stunned. Heughed and said, ¡°Hah, I didn¡¯t think that your family would be frightened seeing so many people. I came too abruptly. I thought I would appear more sincere and solemn by bringing more people here. I didn¡¯t expect that would disturb your family. It¡¯s my fault!¡± ¡°Master Hugo, you¡¯re being too polite. Although your son did a mistake, jackie may be too impulsive sometimes. I hope we can get along peacefully in the future!¡± Joan heaved a sigh of relief as she said. ¡°Yes, yes. We must get along peacefully!¡± Master Hugo smiled. He stepped forward hurriedly and handed his name card to jackie, ¡°Mr. White, if my son ever misbehaves in the future, you can call me. I¡¯ll take care of him. I will never let him bother you!¡± jackie smiled bitterly. He looked at the name card and it was only then that he said, ¡°You¡¯re afraid that I¡¯ll kill your son out of impulse, right? You are a very cunning man!¡± Master Hugo¡¯s lips twitched. That adjective¡­ ¡°You punk, what nonsense are you talking about? Let me tell you, my dad is afraid of you because he is timid, but I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± Neil stepped forward angrily when he heard jackie calling his father a cunning man. Chapter 186 p! Unfortunately, Master Hugo pped Neil hard across the face, ¡°Who are you yelling at? Can¡¯t you see jackie was joking?¡± ¡°Dad, he¡­¡± Neil was fueled with anger. He wanted to tear jackie into pieces badly. Master Hugo red at him fiercely. Then, he turned around and cupped his hands as he said, ¡± jackie, you¡¯re such a humorous guy. I¡¯ll make a move first, and sorry for disturbing you!¡± ¡°See you again!¡± jackie said calmly. Soon after, the people from the Hugo family drove away. Neil felt aggrieved and insulted on his way back. When they finally arrived at the vi¡¯s yard, Neil could no longer hold back himself, ¡°Dad, why did you stay silent when he treated you that way? We are a second-ss aristocratic family, how can you let a soldier bully us like that? I can¡¯t ept it!¡± It was only then that Master Hugo turned around and looked at his son. He sighed with emotions, ¡°It¡¯s not because I¡¯m timid, I¡¯m doing it for the sake of our whole family. We havee a long way from being an ordinary family of small businessmen to bing who we are today in Eastfield. It wasn¡¯t easy at all! I¡¯ve seen many influential families get destroyed just because they offended someone who they shouldn¡¯t offend.¡± He paused for a moment before he continued saying, ¡°Moreover, not long ago, I heard someone from a first-ss aristocratic family in the next town got removed from the list after offending a retired King of War. The master and several powerful members of the family were all killed. Only the servants got away!¡± Neil gasped, ¡°No way! That is incredible. How could he destroy a first-ss aristocratic family just like that?!¡± Not long after, he started speaking again, ¡°But dad, jackie is just an ordinary veteran. He¡¯s just a soldier. You think too highly of him!¡± ¡°Keep this in mind. Don¡¯t ever look down on anyone. Although jackie is neither famous nor powerful, why did he have the nerve to hit you? Why is he so carefree and fearless? That at least shows that the woman in the mask is someone we can¡¯t afford to provoke!¡± Master Hugo nodded after he was done talking, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after all these years, I have grown to have an eye for people. Don¡¯t you ever dare to mess with jackie next time!¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Neil was not happy but he could only nod his head. He was unlucky this time. ¡­ ¡°Mum, let me take a look. Is it really three million dors in cash? It¡¯s been quite some time since Ist saw so much money!¡± Ben immediately rushed over to Fiona¡¯s side and said excitedly once the people from the Hugo family left. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? This is the money from the Hugo family, how can it be fake?¡± Fiona rolled her eyes at Ben. Then, she looked at jackie, ¡± jackie, although the Hugo family let you off, you keep troubling us, causing us to live in fear every day. So¡­¡± jackie knew what Fiona wanted to say. He immediately cut her off, ¡°It¡¯s only three million dors, you can take it if you want, Mum. But it¡¯s gettingte now; it would be difficult for us to find a ce to stay the night¡­¡± Fionaughed and said, ¡°Hah, why look for a ce to stay? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t have a ce to stay. Just stay here. But as you have mentioned, you have to give us the money you promised us on the old master¡¯s birthday. This matter remains unchanged. If you can¡¯t give us the money, you will be a liar. We will ask Selena to get a divorce! ¡° ¡°Yes. Either you give us the money and show us you¡¯re not lying or prove to us that the Goddess of War is your friend, otherwise, we will not ept you!¡± Ben said. Chapter 187 Selena remained a cold face as she red at her mother, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t you think you changed your mind too fast? Even if you¡¯re letting him stay, he cannot sleep in the same room as me. I¡¯m still angry! It¡¯s only three million dors. I won¡¯t trust this liar just for the money.¡± Selena spoke to jackie in such a harsh manner earlier. It was impossible she would change her attitude suddenly. It was too embarrassing for her. ¡°Where do you want him to sleep if both of you don¡¯t sleep together? Don¡¯t let him sleep on your bed then,y a mattress on the ground!¡± Fiona felt assured carrying the three million dors, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, there are about twenty days left until your grandfather¡¯s birthday. If he can¡¯t give us forty million dors by then, he will get kicked out. We will soon know whether he is a liar or not!¡± ¡°Forty million dors? Didn¡¯t we agree on thirty million dors?¡± Jenny, the maid, was shocked, ¡°Why did the amount increase by ten million dors?¡± ¡°The price has increased. The betrothal gifts are not ten million but twenty million dors now. Moreover, jackie agreed to this! Right, jackie?¡± Fiona crossed her arms in front of her chest as she stood there proud as always. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will give you twenty million dors. You won¡¯t lose a single penny!¡± jackie smiled. ¡°Yes, yes, Selena¡¯s mother. You have to believe my son. He is capable of earning the money!¡± Joan stepped forward and said with a smile. After ending her sentence, she walked toward Selena and advised her, ¡°Selena, even if it¡¯s for the sake of your child, you should believe jackie. I believe in my son and he will not lie to you. Moreover, Kylie likes her father, am I right?¡± Selena pursed her lips and rolled her eyes at jackie, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you about another twenty days. We will know whether you¡¯re a liar on Grandfather¡¯s birthday. By then, don¡¯t me me for being heartless!¡± ¡°Kylie,e here. Let¡¯s go, daddy will give you a bath. Grandma will make dinner then we¡¯ll have a delicious mealter!¡± jackie squatted down and smiled at Kylie. ¡°Alright!¡± Kylie ran straight into jackie¡¯s embrace excitedly. Selena felt a mix of emotions as she saw jackie walking away while carrying Kylie. ¡°My old man, three million dors. We¡¯re rich now. We¡¯re really rich now!¡± Fiona was thrilled as she carried the suitcases and said, ¡°Tomorrow, let¡¯s go deposit the money tomorrow morning!¡± Soon after, the family finished their dinner. jackie came into the room and lied down on the floor. Selena got out of the shower. She was dressed in a light blue nightgown. The nightgown looked silky and soft. jackie could see Selena¡¯s fair legs behind the nightgown. It was so attractive. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Selena shot jackie a re as she saw the guy staring at her legs. Soon after, a thought came to her mind. She winked at jackie and spoke in a seducing tone, ¡°Baby, do you want to kiss me? You looked so absorbed staring at me. Should I give you a chance?¡± Chapter 188 jackie did not expect Selena would say such a thing at that timing. Looking at their daughter who was already fast asleep on the bed, jackie nodded, ¡°Of course, I would love to kiss you!¡± Selena blushed as she walked toward jackie. Then, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you kiss me if you tell me the truth!¡± ¡°Are you sure? You¡¯ll let me kiss you if I tell you the truth?¡± jackie frowned. He felt that things were much moreplicated than it looked. ¡°Of course! I never go back on my words!¡± Selena swore. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you the truth!¡± jackie raised his hand and swore. ¡°Then tell me honestly, is that girl in the mask really the Goddess of War?¡± Selena asked. jackie nodded his head, ¡°Of course. She is Lana, the only Goddess of War. It¡¯s real!¡± ¡°Is she really your friend? Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± Selena stared at jackie as though she wanted to see through everything. jackie smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Alright, I was actually lying previously. She¡¯s actually not my friend!¡± Selena¡¯s face darkened as she heard his words. She was not his friend and she was rich; did jackie really be a toyboy to earn forty million dors? ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re a liar!¡± Selena¡¯s eyes turned red as she felt hurt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just wanted to live in peace. She¡¯s not my friend, she¡¯s actually my apprentice!¡± jackie said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re the only person who knows this. I don¡¯t want to lie to you because you¡¯re my woman. Don¡¯t tell mother and the rest!¡± ¡°Apprentice?¡± Selena was shocked. She doubted what she heard, ¡°You¡¯re getting more ridiculous! I didn¡¯t believe you when you said she¡¯s your friend, but now you say she¡¯s your apprentice¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s so ridiculous about this? She really is my apprentice!¡± jackie shrugged, ¡°You¡¯re the one who kept pestering me to tell you. Now that I have told you, you don¡¯t believe me!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you say all nine Gods of War are your apprentice? This is ridiculous!¡± Selena rolled her eyes at jackie. ¡°Actually, what you said is true. All of them are my apprentices.¡± jackie did not know whether tough or cry, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would notice. My wife, you¡¯re incredible!¡± Selena almost fainted. That guy was really shameless. When did he get the nerve to say all nine of them were his apprentice? Who did he think he was? ¡°I¡¯m sick of your lies, you liar. You¡¯re such a big fool! Oh my, why did I believe that you can bring happiness to our family? You only know how to brag!¡± Selena looked at jackie, turned around, and was prepared to go to bed. ¡°Wait!¡± jackie pulled her back and cornered her against the wall with one hand above her head. He stepped forward and stood closer to her body. ¡°You, what are you trying to do?¡± Flustered, Selena¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly. Her beautiful eyes were wide open. ¡°You said that I can kiss you if I tell you the truth earlier. You can¡¯t just go back on your words, can you?¡± jackie smirked and stared at the person in front of him. ¡°But¡­you didn¡¯t tell me the truth. You¡¯re still lying to me¡­¡± Selena lifted her head angrily. Chapter 189 ¡°Mm!¡± Before she could finish talking, he lowered his head and nted a kiss on her red lips. Selena¡¯s eyes instantly went wide open. She was dumbstruck. She never thought that jackie was so bold and dared to kiss her like that. Her heart raced uncontrobly and she felt weak in her knees! ¡°Go away!¡± She pushed jackie away when she came to her senses. Then, she said angrily, ¡°You jerk, how, how can you kiss me like that¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have let you sleep in the same room with me!¡± ¡°You promised me just now. Now that I told you the truth, you have to keep your promise!¡± jackie licked his lips and walked back to his mattress. He lied down and savored the moment, ¡°I decided not to brush my teeth tomorrow. I will certainly have a sweet dream tonight!¡± Selena was pissed. She never knew jackie could be such a rascal at times. It was both Selena and jackie¡¯s day off the next morning. The two of them were getting ready to send Kylie to her kindergarten. ¡­ Selena¡¯s anger dissipated overnight. Walking on the streets while they were all dressed up, they looked like a beautiful scene from a movie. ¡°Let me tell you, there is only twenty-four days left until Grandfather¡¯s birthday. Did you prepare the gift already? It¡¯s not easy to find a gift worth tens of millions dors!¡± The taxi arrived in front of a private kindergarten. Wearing a cold face, Selena said, ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. If you can¡¯t fulfill your promise, it means that you¡¯re lying to me all this while!¡± ¡°Gifts worth tens of millions dors? Wouldn¡¯t I appear too insincere then?¡± jackie smiled indifferently, ¡°I should at least prepare over a hundred million dors worth of gifts to make my wife proud!¡± ¡°A hundred million dors? Look at you; you don¡¯t even blush when you¡¯re bragging!¡± Selena was speechless. That guy really knew how to brag. If it was not for the sake of her daughter, she would have chased him away. She felt like she was such a fool for believing that guy¡¯s sweet talk. It seemed like his words cannot be trusted easily. ¡°Honey, give me a minute, I need to use the restroom there. Both of you wait for me here!¡± jackie looked at the public toilet at the side and said. ¡°Go, go. Darn you, you¡¯re such a nuisance!¡± Selena said grumpily. ¡°Hey, is this Selena? What are you doing here?¡± As soon as jackie left, a middle-aged woman holding a little boy walked toward Selena with a smile on her face. ¡°Rachel, oh my god! It¡¯s you! I haven¡¯t seen you for years!¡± Selena was delighted, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I am meeting my college ssmate here! Is this kid here your son?¡± ¡°Yes. He¡¯s already in the senior ss of kindergarten!¡± Rachel smiled and looked at Kylie, ¡°Is this your daughter? She looks so adorable. She will grow up into a very beautiful woman like her mother!¡± ¡°You¡¯re ttering me. Your son is very handsome too, he must be a very sessful person in the future!¡± Selena was very happy to meet her college ssmate whom she had not met for years. ¡°Of course. Just look at who is his father; he¡¯s a manager in a factory!¡± Rachel¡¯s face was glowing with pride. She looked at the kindergarten next to her, ¡°This is the most expensive kindergarten in Eastfield. The annual tuition fee cost as much as the annual sry of some office workers. Those who earn lesser might only be able to afford to send their kids here if they don¡¯t eat or drink for two years.¡± Speaking of which, she showed off again, ¡°my son is studying here. He¡¯s in the senior ss of kindergarten now.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. I¡¯m signing up for my daughter today. How much is the fee?¡± Selena smiled. ¡°Did I hear you wrongly? You¡¯re sending your daughter to this kindergarten? Do you have the money?¡± Rachel stunned for a second. Then, she looked Selena up and down, ¡°Selena, this is the best and the most expensive kindergarten in Eastfield. I think you¡¯d better forget it. I understand your situation now. You can¡¯t afford to send your daughter to this kindergarten!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Kids from a poor family can never afford to study at this kindergarten!¡± Rachel¡¯s son was very cocky as well. Chapter 190 Selena¡¯s face darkened as she heard what Rachel said. It was a happy coincidence to bump into an old ssmate there, but she did not expect that she would look down on her. Rachel met and married a wealthy man during her second year of university. Not long after she graduated, she got pregnant and had a baby. Therefore, her son was already six years old and was studying in the senior ss of the kindergarten. ¡°How much is the tuition fee here?¡± Selena was not sure about the tuition fees; she only heard that the kindergarten was the best. ¡°it would cost at least a hundred and twenty thousand dors a year including the living expenses. So? Do you have enough money?¡± Rachelughed and said, ¡°Selena, you were the prettiest girl in our ss back then. There were rumors saying that you were born in a rich family too. Everybody in our ss envied you!¡± Rachel paused for a moment after finishing her sentence. Then, she continued saying, ¡°Too bad, I heard my husband said you married a delivery guy and he was sent to the army on the second day of your marriage? He didn¡¯te back for five years. I bet he¡¯s already dead on the battlefield right now? Moreover, your family chased you out because you were pregnant. Tsk, what a miserable life!¡± Selena was embarrassed, ¡°Seems like your husband is very well-informed!¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s for sure. After all, he is considered as one of the upper-ss people. Moreover, he has thousands of staff in his factory. That is why he always keeps tabs on influential families¡¯ affairs! Also, you were given the title of ¡®Most Beautiful Woman in Eastfield¡¯ by the boys. So, you¡¯ve be the focus in this city. How can we not pay attention to you? My husband told me you were having a hard time looking for jobs. Hah, I never expected a white swan-like you would turn into an ugly duckling.¡± A wave of emotions washed over Rachel. Back then, she almost became the prettiest girl in their ss but Selena always had an edge over her. She always took away her spotlight. That was why she felt resentment against Selena. ¡°A hundred twenty thousand dors a year. This is¡­¡± Selena frowned. It was pretty challenging for her. She only had a hundred thousand dors with her. She thought that would be way more than enough. She did not expect the annual tuition fee for a kindergarten to cost that much. She did not have enough money. Rachel was satisfied looking at Selena¡¯s face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you surprised? This is the best kindergarten. Mothers call this kindergarten a noble kindergarten. Only the upper-ss families can afford to send their children to this kindergarten. If you¡¯re not a millionaire, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to send your children here!¡± Selena smiled awkwardly. She was thinking of asking her mother to transfer her some moneyter so she could pay for the tuition fees. After all, her mother had just gotten three million dors yesterday. She would have three million and eight hundred thousand dors with her. That amount of money was huge enough. Moreover, they were in cash. Fiona and Andrew were riding their electric scooter, on their way to the bank to keep the money. On the other hand, they came here by taxi with their kid. Rachel spoke as Selena remained silent, ¡°That is why I said kids from a poor family cannot afford to study in this kindergarten. You better bring your daughter and look for another ce. Some public kindergartens would be much cheaper. The annual tuition fee might cost only a few thousand dors. I¡¯m sure you can afford a few thousand dors, right? If things still don¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll lend you some money. I take pity on you. After all, we used to be ssmates.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to do that! I don¡¯t like owing people favors!¡± Selena smiled bitterly and said. ¡°you are still so stubborn as always. Come on, admit it if you don¡¯t have money. There¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of. You should borrow some money and let your child study first!¡± Wearing a smug grin on her face, Rachel walked over and held her son¡¯s hand. Then, she waved at Selena,¡± Selena, I¡¯ll head in to register my son first.¡± Chapter 191 Selena could not be bothered with her. She never thought that Rachel would be so materialistic after all these years. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± jackie said as he quickly came over with a smile. ¡°There¡¯s not enough money. I¡¯ve just met my university mate. Her son is also studying in this kindergarten. She told me that the yearly fees will be a hundred and twenty thousand dors! I¡¯m short by twenty thousand dors!¡± Selena frowned, ¡°I wonder if my parents banked in the money yet. Once they¡¯re done, I¡¯ll have her transfer twenty thousand dors to me!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll just swipe my card!¡± Upon seeing Selena¡¯s frown, jackie could not help but hold her hand and pulled her in. ¡°Ah!¡± By the time Selena realized what was going on, jackie had already pulled her along for quite a distance. It was the first time they held hands like that, causing her cheeks to blush. jackie¡¯s other hand was holding onto Kylie¡¯s little hand. After entering kindergarten, Selena felt really embarrassed and struggled to break free. jackie came to a stop as well. He crouched down and looked at Kylie, asking, ¡°Kylie, do you want to study? If you study here, you¡¯ll have a lot of toys and many friends to y with you. In the future, daddy and mommy wille to pick you up when we¡¯re free. If we¡¯re busy, then Aunt Jenny wille to pick you up!¡± ¡°Really? There¡¯ll be many friends and toys? That¡¯s wonderful!¡± Kylie¡¯s eyes brightened upon hearing that and started jumping up and down from excitement. Looking at the father and daughter duo interacting harmoniously, a faint smile appeared on Selena¡¯s face. Very soon, they led Kylie into the kindergarten. After registration, they were about to pay the fees. Right then, Rachel, who just finished paying her fees, saw them. ¡°Oh my, Selena, you¡¯re still here? Why did youe in?¡± Rachel eximed in surprise, then looked over at jackie, ¡°Oh, your husband hasn¡¯te back in five years. He should be long dead on the battlefield, right? Is this the stepdad you found for your child? He seems quite handsome. However, his clothing seems ratherckluster. Sigh, why didn¡¯t you learn from your mistake? What¡¯s the use of liking a handsome guy? You should look for a rich one!¡± After that, she continued her monologue, ¡°You see, without money, you can onlye in and have a look. You can¡¯t even register here. My condolences!¡± ¡°Dear parent, they¡¯ve already registered. They¡¯re here to pay the fees!¡± One of the female teachers interjected with a smile. ¡°Impossible! She can¡¯t possibly fork out a hundred and twenty thousand dors! Did they con you?¡± Rachel had a surprised look on her face, which quickly turned into a smile. ¡°I¡¯m her university mate. Of course, I know what¡¯s their financial situation like!¡± ¡°University mate, eh?¡± jackie was long annoyed by her speech. It was fine for her to humiliate him, but for her to say that to Selena¡­ He smiled coldly, then stated, ¡°It would seem that education does not guarantee character. I see that you¡¯re quite well to do. Why is your personality not matching up?¡± Chapter 192 ¡°Just who are you? I¡¯m speaking to my ssmate, it¡¯s not your ce to butt in!¡± That middle-ageddy was annoyed. However, she quickly sneered and eximed condescendingly, ¡°Oh my, Selena, you found this guy to be your man? Not only is he poor, but he also seems rather uncultured. The way he speaks is just so vulgar and lowly, as though he¡¯s entitled because of his poverty. I¡¯m amazed!¡± ¡°who told you I¡¯m poor?¡± jackie chuckled, then took out an ATM card and passed it to the kindergarten principal¡¯s assistant who was in charge of fees. ¡°We¡¯ll pay by card. No password is needed!¡± ¡°Tsk¡­tsk¡­ you¡¯ve managed to borrow a hundred and twenty thousand dors that quickly? It must¡¯ve been hard! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve burnt through all your options to get it!¡± Rachel sneered once again. ¡°It¡¯s just a measly hundred and twenty thousand dors. Why would I need to borrow?¡± jackie was at a loss. She was just too condescending. Right then, that middle-aged woman¡¯s son started crying. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, my precious? Why did you fall on the floor?!¡± Taking a look, that woman¡¯s heart ached. She could not be bothered to deal with jackie any longer and ran over to help her son up. ¡°Mommy, she pushed me!¡± The little boy used and pointed at Kylie. ¡°What?!¡± This time around, Rachel exploded in a furious rage. She stood up and shoved Kylie to the floor. With that, Kylie fell to the floor and started crying as well. jackie and Selena never expected that an adult would treat a little girl with such violence. Moreover, Kylie was not even four years old yet. Selena immediately ran over and helped Kylie up, then confronted Rachel with a cold look. ¡°Rachel Linsay, why did you push my daughter? Isn¡¯t it normal for there to be some small fights between kids? You¡¯re an adult and you shoved her with that much force. If my daughter is injured, you¡¯ll have to be responsible!¡± ¡°fret not. I¡¯m loaded. Of course, I can take the responsibility! I can totally afford to pay medical compensation! Furthermore, it¡¯s you that didn¡¯t teach your daughter proper manners. She pushed my son first so I pushed her back. That¡¯s considered fair!¡± Rachel had a domineering look on her. ¡°Kylie, you¡¯re only four years old. Why are you so naughty? Why did you push that brother? Didn¡¯t you want a friend to y together?¡± Selena felt rather helpless as well. After all, it could have really been Kylie that pushed the other kid first. ¡°Mommy, I¡­I didn¡¯t push him! He said that I¡¯m a bstard child without a daddy and threatened to hit me. He said he wanted to hit a bstard child that no daddy will protect!¡± ¡°I just moved out of the way and he identally fell over¡­¡± Kylie¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, feeling aggrieved. Hearing that, Selena¡¯s expression darkened. Nobody noticed what had happened earlier. ¡°Kylie, are you telling the truth?¡± Selena felt aggrieved as well. For the past five years, she would asionally overhear others talking about Kylie being a b*stard child. That was very hurtful to the feelings of a child that was only four years old. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s the truth. She was the one that said that I¡¯m a b*stard child and wants to hit me!¡± Kylie said pointing at Rachel. Chapter 193 Selena patted Kylie on the head. ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry!¡± Afterforting Kylie, Selena stood up and her face turned icy cold in an instant. ¡°Rachel Linsay, you¡¯re going too far! Your son fell on his own and you me my daughter? Moreover, Kylie is not a b*stard child. She has a father!¡± ¡°She¡¯s a bstard child. Definitely a bstard child. Mommy said so. A child without a father is a bstard child! Her father died in the war. If she¡¯s not a bstard child, then what is she?¡± Rachel¡¯s son felt unconvinced and started shouting. ¡°Who said she has no father? He¡¯s her father. He¡¯s back from the war.¡± It was the first time jackie witnessed Selena losing her temper like that. Her daughter was her entire world. She could tolerate small fights between kids, but when the other party was an adult that shoved Kylie unreasonably, that was something she could not tolerate. ¡°Who knows if your daughter might be lying? Moreover, how would I know that he¡¯s your daughter¡¯s biological father?¡± Although Rachel was feeling slightly guilty, she still maintained a firm stance despite being in the wrong. ¡°You must apologize to my daughter immediately or I¡¯ll never forgive you!¡± Selena red at Rachel. ¡°Dear parent, your son did try to push this little girl and ended up falling to the ground himself!¡± said a female teacher that witnessed the scene. ¡°Everyone is just doing it for the good of the children, right? We all care for our children. Your child is precious and so are the children of others. You just need to apologize!¡± Rachel felt sorely ashamed, shaking her head then barked at the female teacher, ¡°Mind your own business! Only rich children are precious. How can poor children be considered precious? Much less a b*stard!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? Apologize to my daughter!¡± Selena held onto Rachel as she reprimanded her. ¡°Get lost, Selena Taylor. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you? If not because we were university mates, I won¡¯t even talk to someone like you. I¡¯m someone of the upper ss of society. Don¡¯t you dare pull my shirt? Once it¡¯s torn, you can¡¯t afford to pay for it!¡± Rachel held her head up, not remorseful at all. ¡°If you don¡¯t apologize, I¡¯ll never let you go!¡± Selena¡¯s mind was set. ¡°Scram!¡± Rachel shoved and managed to push Selena a few steps backward. Riiiiip! Rachel¡¯s sleeve was torn offpletely from her shoulders. ¡°Damn it. Which crazy woman dares bully a woman belonging to me, Dn Tucker!?¡± Right then, Dn, who wasing over to pick up his wife and son saw Rachel¡¯s sleeve being torn. Without asking for rification, he immediately reacted by raising his hand to p at Selena. ¡°Dn, get her. Hit that b*tch!¡± Seeing her own husband¡¯s arrival, Rachel felt all the more confident. ¡°This woman and her daughter are both trash. I think they¡¯re just jealous of our riches!¡± Dn had a terrible expression on his face. His hand was raised, just about to hit Selena¡¯s face. ¡°Ah!¡± Selena was shocked. She wanted to dodge, but it was toote. However, before Dn¡¯s hand could swing downward, it was held tightly. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m invisible?¡± jackie¡¯s expression was ice cold. He red at Dn and growled through gritted teeth, ¡°You dare bully my wife and daughter. I think you¡¯re tired of living!¡± Chapter 194 ¡°Ah!¡± Dn made a disgusting shriek as he felt his bones almost shattered. That excruciating pain caused the veins on his forehead to bulge and his eyes widen. ¡°Son of a b*tch! Do you know who I am? I¡¯m a factory manager with over a thousand people under me. You dare attack me?¡± He bellowed at jackie through gritted teeth. ¡°Dear parents, please don¡¯t fight. We can talk this over peacefully!¡± The kindergarten teachers and principal were all in shock. They did not expect a fight on registration day. ¡°Factory manager? I don¡¯t care what manager you are, that doesn¡¯t let you bully my daughter and wife. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure your factory closes down with a phone call!¡± jackie chuckled, then shoved him aside with a push. Dn, who seemed bulky, was actually rather weak. jackie did not use much strength, but he ended up falling over on the ground,nding on his back. ¡°Ouch!¡± Dn eximed. He then climbed back on his feet with great difficulty and massaged his buttocks. ¡°Y-y-you useless trash. How can you lose to such a skinny bugger!¡± Upon seeing her own husband being unreliable, Rachel was even more frustrated. ¡°Ouch. Kid, I dare you to wait here. Just you wait!¡± Dn pointed angrily at jackie. He knew that jackie¡¯s strength was great and he was of no match. With that, he quickly made a phone call. As he reached the door, he turned around and looked at Rachel. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just making a call. Bloody h*ll, how dare he bully my wife!¡± ¡°you¡¯re doomed! I¡¯ll have you know that you won¡¯t be leaving this kindergarten today!¡± Rachel huffed at him angrily. ¡°Apologize to my daughter and wife!¡± jackie could not be bothered with Dn. Instead, he turned his attention to Rachel and demanded coldly. ¡°Hmph, you want me to apologize? Dream on!¡± Rachel replied as she put on an arrogant expression. Whoosh! Unexpectedly, the very next instant, jackie stretched out his hand and tore off the other sleeve from her. Her white t-shirt suddenly turned into a sleeveless one, giving her a pathetic look. ¡°Y-y-you son of a b*tch. How dare you rip my clothes? Pervert! Honey, he¡¯s a pervert¡ª¡± Rachel began yelling. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t apologize to my wife and daughter, I¡¯ll tear your shirt and pants to shreds!¡± jackie¡¯s expression remained extremely dark, giving them no room for negotiations. ¡°You dare?¡± Rachel took a step forward, then puffed her chest up. ¡°One.¡± ¡°Two.¡± jackie ignored her and approached her as he counted, stretching his hands. ¡°I-I-I¡¯m wrong. It¡¯s my mistake, okay?¡± Seeing that jackie was crazy enough to carry through his threat, Rachel was almost scared to tears. She took a few steps back and then covered her chest with her hands, afraid that jackie would grope at them. Selena was stupefied by the sight. ¡®This person is so thick-skinned?¡¯ However, that solution seemed quite effective. Otherwise, how would Rachel admit her mistake? Nevertheless, she was definitely insincere! ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go!¡± Seeing Rachel behaving that way, Selena¡¯s anger subsided as well. She had no intention of staying any longer. ¡°Sure, whatever you say, honey!¡± jackie nodded, then carried Kylie from the ground and led Selena toward the exit. Rachel looked at jackie¡¯s back, her gaze filled with viciousness and grievance. ¡®That Selena Taylor¡­it¡¯s been so many years after graduation, yet she still lords over me and utterly embarrassed me today.¡¯ Rachel secretly followed them, trying to see if the people her husband called for had arrived. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you want to leave? Stay here. I dare you to stay!¡± Dn came forward to stop jackie as he saw them trying to leave. Chapter 195 ¡°I dare, but why should I wait for you to bring people over to be beaten up by me?¡± jackie chuckled and replied bluntly. ¡°Bullsh*t. You¡¯re just scared and trying to escape. If you really dare, why are you trying to leave?¡± Dn was unconvinced, blocking the door with his hands. ¡°You think I want to leave? It¡¯s because my wife is asking me to go. It¡¯s difficult for me to find time to apany my wife and daughter for shopping. How can I waste my time on some inconsequential matters like you?¡± jackie shrugged, dismissive of the person in front of him. However, right at that moment, several vans drove by and pulled over in front of the kindergarten gates. Upon seeing the arrival of his men, Dn¡¯s expression turned into one of joy. ¡°it¡¯s toote for you to go now. My men are already here!¡± ¡°Fantastic!¡± Rachel saw that and immediately ran over, standing beside her man and said, ¡°you wanted me to apologize? If not because I¡¯m afraid of you earlier, I¡¯ll never apologize. I¡¯ll have you know that today will be your doom!¡± jackie quickly handed Kylie over to Selena, then smiled. ¡°Sigh, it seems that I¡¯ll have to beat fear into you guys or you¡¯ll never be satisfied!¡± ¡°Beat him up! Bloody hell, turn him into a cripple. I¡¯ll give you twenty thousand dors each!¡± Dn ordered his men. ¡°what if they get hurt? You¡¯ll pay for the medical bills, right?¡± jackie asked with a mischievous grin. ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m loaded. If they¡¯re hurt, I¡¯ll naturally pay for their medical expenses! However, you¡¯re all alone. Do you think you can defeat a dozen of them? Do you know my greatness now?¡± Dn led his wife and son to the back, then ordered, ¡°Go, beat him up. Beat him with all you have!¡± In under twenty seconds, the people he brought over were all lying on the ground, moaning in pain. ¡°They are suffering from fractured bones in various ces, some in their hands, some on the legs, and some on their chests. Tsk¡­tsk¡­ the medical expenses for this would be quite a hefty amount!¡± jackie smiled calmly as he pped. ¡°This¡­¡± Dn and Rachel exchanged nces, then both swallowed hard. They were not sure if their ears were ying tricks on them. If what jackie said was real, then they would be losing a lot of money. Moreover, the family members of these workers would also cause trouble for them. ¡°Oh yeah, my daughter will be studying here in the future. Your son better take a detour around my daughter, understand? Otherwise, your little factory might just be gone. Moreover, if I want to kill trash like you, it¡¯s easily done!¡± With that said, jackie picked up a cobblestone from the ground and gripped it hard. That cobblestone with the size of a chicken egg quickly turned into dust, blown away by the wind. ¡°Oh my heavens, Honey, is he still a human?¡± Rachel had never seen such a strong person. She was in so much shock that her eyes almost popped out of their sockets. ¡°Yes, of course. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll never bully your wife and daughter ever again. I swear by the heavens!¡± Dn, who obeyed the strong and bullied the weak, was terrified. His face turned pale and his voice trembled. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare even if you¡¯re given ten lives!¡± Seeing his reaction, jackie was able to roughly guess what kind of personality he had. He then took his leave along with Selena and Kylie. ¡°Howe you¡¯re that strong? That¡¯s too amazing.¡± Selena finally could not resist rolling her eyes at jackie after walking some distance. She must admit that despite this person¡¯s love to get into fights and stir up trouble, hisbat power was truly amazing. That gave her a strong sense of security. ¡°Your husband is a dragon!¡± jackie answered matter-of-factly. Selena was speechless. That person had an easily intable ego. Right at that moment, Selena¡¯s phone started ringing. After answering the call, Selena¡¯s expression turned extremely ugly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey?¡± jackie could feel something was amiss with one look and asked quickly. ¡°It¡¯s not good. My mother is trying to kill herself in anger!¡± Chapter 196 ¡°It can¡¯t be. Your mother doesn¡¯t seem like one who would kill herself out of anger!¡± jackie smiled bitterly. Although he did not understand Fiona in the past, he had roughly figured her out over the past few days. Fiona loved money. She loved it very, very much. How could a person like that try to kill herself out of anger? Selena was panicking as well. ¡°Honey, what should we do? 3.8 million dors! My parents ced them in a big bag and were ready to deposit them in the bank. Unexpectedly, right at the door of the bank, they were robbed by two robbers on a bike!¡± Upon hearing that, jackie sighed. 3.8 million dors was a huge sum, yet it was taken away just like that. If it were anything else, Fiona might not have been suicidal. However, with that amount, it was very possible for someone that loved money as her own life like Fiona. ¡°It was quite tough for us to acquire that money. My mother was even thinking of finding time to look for a house. Who knew that in front of the bank, they would¡­¡± Selena¡¯s mood immediately soured. With that much money gone in an instant, even her heart was aching, especially now that she greatly needed the money. ¡°Selena, don¡¯t worry. Although it¡¯s not much money, my money shall not be easily taken away by anyone just like that!¡± jackie assured Selena with a calm expression. Having said that, he frowned again, asking, ¡°However, I wonder¡­ You said your parents had over 3 million dors in hand, but they put it in such an insignificant gunny sack. They also dress very casually. How could the robbers knew that it was filled with money? Moreover, they were robbed right as they got out of the car?¡± Hearing his deductions, Selena was dumbfounded for a moment. ¡°Eh, now that you said it, this does seem a little too coincidental. Could it really be a deliberate attempt?¡± Selena bit on her sexy red lips and frowned slightly, falling into deep thought. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be or could it?¡± After some thinking, Selena muttered softly. ¡°Who do you suspect?¡± jackie asked immediately. ¡°I think it might be Xena!¡± Selena then followed up, ¡°I¡¯ve never liked that woman! Furthermore, she¡¯s two- faced. My family has no idea what kind of person she is, especially my brother. He loves Xena. Even if I told him some things about her, he would never believe it! ¡°What do you mean by telling him some things about her?!¡± jackie was confused. Selena looked at jackie, then added, ¡°I¡¯ve always been against my brother being together with Xena. I¡¯ve seen it a few times. It waste at night, and she would stumble out of a bar with a few uncouth young men with dyed hair. She was smoking with them. Looking like that, she¡¯s just a female gangster. Moreover, she had a tattoo on her chest. I just don¡¯t like her!¡± At that point, Selena took a moment¡¯s pause before continuing. ¡°Furthermore, one time, I saw a man hugging her around the waist. Although it was only for a few seconds before the other party let go of her, I could feel that their rtionship was not that simple.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t tell your brother about that matter?¡± jackie asked after giving it some thought. Selena chuckled bitterly, ¡°No. My brother doesn¡¯t do anything with his life anyway. He just likes ying games at inte cafes. That¡¯s how he met Xena. they yed the same game!¡± ¡°I see.¡± Chapter 197 Fishing a cigarette from his pocket, jackie started smoking. It was still the cheapest White-Sand cigarette, the same familiar vor. After taking a deep breath, jackie finally responded, ¡°So it means that Xena is good at deception. She dresses simply in front of your brother and seems very innocent, yet she hangs out with some good-for- nothings in secret? Moreover, your brother is deeply in love with her. You¡¯re not telling your brother because you know he won¡¯t believe you even if you told him?¡± Selena nodded. ¡°That¡¯s how things are. With my brother¡¯s personality, if you were to tell him, he might even lose his temper. I¡¯ve tried hinting to him a few times, telling him that Xena is not marriage material and urged him to reconsider! In the end, he didn¡¯te home for a few days straight, spending all that time at the inte cafe with Xena!¡± At that point, Selena looked to jackie once more. ¡°Moreover, my brother needs money to pay the inte cafe and would always ask me or your mother. If we have no money to give him, he would yell at us, saying that you¡¯re to me as he might still be a young master of the Taylor family with tens of thousand dors of pocket money each month if not for you.¡± Hearing that, jackie felt slightly angry. It would seem that over the past few years, Selena and his mother had endured many indignations from Ben. Furthermore, there was also the mother-inw that was difficult to deal with. ¡°Could it be that Xena and your brother plotted together and arranged for this robbery? Is that a possibility?¡± jackie asked once more after giving it some thoughts. This time, Selena shook her head without hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Some time ago, my mother just gave him 50 thousand dors to get some gifts for Xena. He didn¡¯t even use up the 50 thousand dors.¡± Having said that, Selena paused for a moment and added, ¡°My brother is not that brazen. Although he wastes his life away, he won¡¯t stoop to that level. Moreover, if he¡¯s out of money, he will surely find a way to ask my mother. He won¡¯t resort to robbing!¡± ¡°Mm!¡± jackie nodded. ¡°Although Xena may not be a decent woman and might be having rtions with other men in secret, we have no proof that she was responsible for today¡¯s matter. That¡¯s why we better not make wild ims!¡± Selena naturally knew that. She was afraid of using the innocent. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is just my spection. If I used her wrongfully, that would be bad. Don¡¯t tell my family about those matters I told you earlier as we have no evidence. Moreover, I was stupid back then for not taking a few pictures with my phone¡­¡± ¡°Alright, where¡¯s your mother? Let¡¯s head over quickly. We must get back that 3.8 million Dors!¡± jackie smiled calmly, then waved for a taxi. ¡°They¡¯re at the bank. It¡¯s on Heavenly Dragon street. I don¡¯t think we can get the money back. With that much money, if the robbers left Eastfield straight away, then it¡¯ll be very difficult to get that money back!¡± Selena was feeling helpless. Furthermore, the power ys in Eastfield wereplicated, making it difficult to deal with many matters. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Those that offend me won¡¯t end well!¡± jackie stated. His gaze clear and calm. The taxi quickly stopped by the bank¡¯s entrance. Meanwhile, Fiona was seated at the curb outside the bank in tears while Andrew was consoling her. ¡°Ma, stop crying. There are so many people watching. It¡¯s embarrassing!¡± Selena approached them and said in a helpless tone. ¡°It¡¯s over 3 million dors! That¡¯s over 3 million dors! I¡¯ve never seen that much money for five years. Now that I finally have it, it was taken away from me just like that. How can I not cry?¡± Fiona was wiping her tears while looking at Selena and jackie. ¡°It¡¯s because of you. If both of you followed us to the bank, will we get robbed?¡± jackie was speechless. How was he to me? ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. This money won¡¯t be lost!¡± jackie smiled bitterly, trying to console her. Chapter 198 ¡°You said it. You said it yourself. I don¡¯t care. If you can¡¯t recover the money, you¡¯ll have to give me 3.8 million!¡± Upon hearing jackie¡¯s response, Fiona immediately stood up and grabbed onto jackie¡¯s cors and made unreasonable demands. ¡°Ma, it¡¯s not jackie that took your money. How can you be like this? He can at most help you look for it and see if he can recover it. Even if he fails to recover the money, you can¡¯t demand the money from him, right?¡± Selena was speechless. Her own mother was being too unreasonable to expect jackie to take responsibility for this matter. ¡°I don¡¯t care. He¡¯s the one that ims to recover the money for sure!¡± Fiona did not let jackie go. ¡°Sure, sure. If I can¡¯t find it, you can take it from me!¡± jackie was speechless as he moved her hands out of the way. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you worry. You¡¯re Selena¡¯s mother, that makes you my mother. I won¡¯t let your money be taken away from you just like that!¡± ¡°That¡¯s better!¡± Fiona finally stopped crying and went back to smiling. She then asked jackie, ¡°You better give it your best. Give me a deadline. I can¡¯t be waiting forever, right? Can you get it back in a week?¡± ¡°Ma, how can it be that easy? Do you think we¡¯re picking up money from the floor? Who knows where they will be hiding after taking the money?!¡± Selena felt the need to stand up for jackie as her mother made it sound like jackie owed her the three million dors. ¡°He agreed to it himself. You can¡¯t me me, right?¡± Fiona had seemingly realized her own unreasonable behavior, but she still crossed her arms and replied, albeit without much confidence. Having said that, she then looked at the nosy crowd around her. ¡°What¡¯re you looking at? There¡¯s nothing to see here. Get lost!¡± ¡°Alright, Mother. I¡¯ll promise you to get them back in one week, okay? If I can¡¯t recover the money, I¡¯ll add it to the betrothal gifts during Grandfather¡¯s birthday. How¡¯s that sound?¡± jackieforted. ¡°Good. You¡¯re quite understanding, unlike my daughter who always tries to side with outsiders and not consider her own mother¡¯s feelings!¡± Hearing that, Fiona felt happy and her mood improved significantly. ¡°Alright now, let¡¯s take a taxi back.¡± Andrew felt rather embarrassed by Fiona¡¯s emotional outburst in public as well. ¡°Mm, you guys head back first. I¡¯ll think of a solution!¡± jackie smiled, then waved a taxi for the two elders to send them home. ¡°Look at you. Why did you listen to my mother? She¡¯s too unreasonable! I didn¡¯t even me her for losing the money, yet she pushes the me onto you and ces a one week limit to find the money. You think you¡¯re god?¡± Selena finally ranted in anger after her parents went back and the crowd dispersed. ¡°I¡¯m not god, but I can definitely help find the money!¡± jackie smiled calmly,forting her, ¡°She¡¯s your mother after all. She¡¯s already old. Losing over 3 million dors just like that, she¡¯ll naturally feel horrible. How can we notfort her? Furthermore, if we med her as you said, she might lose it and kill herself. What will we do then?¡± Hearing such thoughtful words from jackie, Selena¡¯s heart warmed up immediately. She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You and your sweet talks. What¡¯s this about my mother being old? Is she that old?¡± jackie grinned. ¡°Isn¡¯t she fifty years old already? Is that still not considered old?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true! She¡¯s only forty-nine. Moreover, with proper and consistent skincare, she looked like someone in herte thirties!¡± Selena made a bitter smile, then looked at jackie. ¡°What should we do now? Can we try to ask the bank for their surveince records?¡± ¡°Daddy, are we not going to the amusement park?¡± Beside him, Kylie¡¯s mouth pouted, seemingly unhappy. ¡°Go, of course, we¡¯re going!¡± jackie immediately crouched down,forting her, ¡°Daddy promised to bring Kylie to y. Of course, we¡¯ll have to go!¡± Chapter 199 ¡°Yay, wonderful! I¡¯ve never been to the amusement park!¡± Kylie was extremely excited. ¡°Kylie, if you give daddy a kiss, I¡¯ll even bring you to the zoo after going to the amusement park. How about that?¡± jackie rubbed Kylie¡¯s little head. ¡°Yes! Yes! We can go to the zoo as well. I¡¯ve never been to the zoo!¡± Kylie got even more excited as she gave jackie a light kiss on his cheek. jackie felt his heart tremble for a moment. That was his own daughter kissing him like that for the first time. It was the feeling that only fathers could experience. It has been five years. From the moment Kylie was born, she had alwayscked fatherly love. He could only try his best to make up for it to the mother- daughter duo. ¡°Are we really going?¡± The scene before Selena had simrly made her heart tremble. She suddenly felt as though in a trance. jackie might like to boast, but he was indeed a good father, and also an excellent husband. In fact, being by his side gave her a feeling of security. That feeling was strong despite him constantly stirring up trouble. ¡°Of course! I¡¯ve promised our daughter and she even gave me a kiss. As her father, how can I break my promise?!¡± jackie was in a great mood. ¡°But you promised my mother to look for the 3.8 million dors and even said you¡¯ll get it done in a week. We can¡¯t be wasting time!¡± Selena naturally wanted to spend time with her daughter as well, but jackie had promised to recover the money in a week. Should they not be looking for the bank and ask them for the surveince record for this area? ¡°How can an outing with my wife and daughter be considered wasting time? Let¡¯s go!¡± jackie carried Kylie with a grin on his face and waved at a taxi by the road. ¡°Yay, this is great. I can go to the amusement park!¡± Kylie eximed loudly. Perhaps the little girl was overly excited, she nted another kiss on jackie¡¯s cheek. ¡°Daddy is wonderful. Kylie has a father. I¡¯m not a b*stard child. Kylie loves daddy!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and unwind for a day!¡± Selena followed them into the taxi. She had a joyful expression. For five years, she had lived every day under stress, causing her to look rather haggard. That day, their family of three could finally take a day off. Three of them quickly arrived at the amusement park. They went through all the rides except those that were too dangerous for Kylie to y. When they¡¯re done, it was already two in the afternoon. The three of them found a small restaurant for a simple lunch before heading to the zoo. ¡°Wah, Daddy, look, panda!¡± ¡°Wah, Daddy, look, giraffe! It¡¯s just like the drawing!¡± ¡°Eh, Daddy, what¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a snake? What snake is this? Will it bite?¡± Along the way, the excitable Kylie turned into a curious child. Selena was at a loss on how to react. Along the way, Kylie would constantly ¡®Daddy¡¯ this and ¡®Daddy¡¯ that. Somehow, it felt like her daughter was much closer to jackie than her. ¡°Wah, Daddy, look, tiger!¡± Wah, Daddy, look! There¡¯s a boy not far from the tiger!¡± ¡­ Hearing that, jackie was shocked. He took a quick look and gasped deeply. There was a boy that fell into the tiger viewing area. Chapter 200 In the tiger viewing area, there were two ferocious Siberian tigers. In the central area, there was a stone bridge. Quite a number of tourists would stand on the stone bridge to see the tigers up close and take pictures with their phones. On the side was a sign warning them not to y or climb over. Unexpectedly, a boy around seven to eight years old identally fell inside while jumping on the guard rail. ¡°Ah! Somebody save my son!¡± A middle-aged woman immediately shouted for help in panic. ¡°Mommy!¡± The skin on the boy¡¯s calf was torn and bleeding. However, the wound was not serious. Unfortunately, the two Siberian tigers were ferocious carnivores. Upon smelling blood, the tigers that were lying on the floor stood up and slowly approached the little boy. ¡°Quick, quickly go get the zoo employees here!¡± ¡°Oh god, what can we do? The two tigers areing. Oh my god, that little boy is in danger!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the mother doing? Her son was so naughty and ying on the rails, yet she didn¡¯t pay attention to that. So careless¡­¡± The people on the stone bridge broke into discussions, yet none knew what to do. ¡°What to do? What to do? Who can save my son!?¡± That woman was crying. She was panicked and did not know what to do. ¡°Somebody save my son. I¡¯ll pay one million dors for whoever that saves my son! No, 10 million¡­¡± The woman quickly changed her mind, thinking that the more she paid, somebody would go down to rescue the boy. ¡°Go, faster go save him!¡± jackie looked and immediately ced Kylie on the ground. After passing her to Selena, he quickly rushed toward the stone bridge. ¡°Is that WOman stupid? Who dares to jump down there? Those are ferocious Siberian tigers, and adults too. Isn¡¯t it just looking for death to jump in there?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t throw your life away for money. Although 10 million dors is no small sum, one needs to survive to use the money, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Only an idiot who has gone nuts for money would jump in to save the boy!¡± ¡°Oh, this ce is quite high. If one is unlucky, one might end up getting hurt from the fall jumping down from here. If the legs are hurt, that¡¯s even harder to save the boy!¡± The tourists on the stone bridge started going into a heated debate. The two Siberian tigers were only two meters away from the boy and were letting out a deep growl. Seeing that, the woman did not care that she was wearing a skirt and tried to climb over the guard rails. ¡°Little Jake, Mommy¡¯sing to help you. Don¡¯t be scared!¡± ¡°Mommy, help me, help me!¡± The little boy seemed to have twisted his ankle. His ankle was red and swollen. The boy kept crying as he stretched out his hands, trying to hold onto his mother on the bridge. ¡°Are you trying to die? Just as the woman was about to jump down, jackie finally arrived. He gave her a pull and pulled her back. ¡°Let me go. I want to save my son, I want to save my son!¡± The woman struggled continuously in front of jackie. The greatness of a mother¡¯s love caused her to disregard her own safety. ¡°Shut up!¡± jackie shouted sternly at her. He then lightly tapped on the guard rails and leaped, jumping down just like that. That woman was stunned. She never would have expected the young man that just pulled her back would jump down to save her son. Advertisement Chapter 200 – 250 Chapter 200 ¨C 250 Chapter 201 ¡°Oh my god, someone really jumped down?!¡± ¡°Is he not afraid of death? That¡¯s two Siberian tigers in front of him!¡± ¡°How is he unhurt after jumping down from this height? Could that kid be a martial artist!?¡± ¡°10 million dors. Someone¡¯s willing to risk his life for 10 million dors! However, that¡¯s two adult Siberian tigers. That kid is just asking for death!¡± Quite a number of tourists broke out in discussions. Selena, too, ran to the bridge while carrying Kylie. Seeing jackie jumping down, Kylie seemed to have sensed that it was dangerous. She shouted anxiously, ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s Daddy. Daddy jumped down!¡± Selena was just as anxious. Those were tigers, not human, and there were two of them. Judging from the looks of it, the tigers were hungry. Their eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kylie. Daddy will be fine. Daddy is a hero. He¡¯s there to save people!¡± Although Selena was deeply worried, she still tried tofort Kylie who was in her arms. ¡°Thank you, thank you. If you save my son, I¡¯ll pay you 10 million dors. I really have the money. No, I¡¯ll pay you 50 million dors!¡± That middle-aged woman kept crying on the bridge. Now that somebody went down, her emotions were slightly more stable. After jackie jumped down, both the tigers stopped in their tracks and glowered a jackie. jackie did not try to immediately reach for the child. Instead, he looked at the little boy and yelled at him. ¡°Shut up. Why are you crying? You¡¯re not a man if you cry!¡± The little boy was crying out of fear. Now that jackie shouted at him, he no longer dared to cry, but instead shut his mouth and sobbed quietly. ¡°Do you understand your mistake? It¡¯s written there to not climb or y. Didn¡¯t you see it?¡± jackie pointed at the signboard on the stone bridge, then stated, ¡°If you don¡¯t admit your mistake, I won¡¯t save you!¡± ¡°Uncle, I know my mistake!¡± The boy whimpered. The little boy looked pitiful. After saying that, he once again lost control and cried aloud. ¡°F*ck me, this man is trying to teach the kid a lesson at a time like this?!¡± ¡°Although that teaching method is the right approach, they¡¯re both about to die. What¡¯s the point of teaching now?¡± A number of tourists were at a loss on how to react. The two tigers raised their heads slowly and roared at jackie. That sound carried along the domineering presence of a ruler. ¡°You beast, if you know what¡¯s good for you, then get out of my way. In my eyes, you¡¯re nothing but little kittens. You won¡¯t be able to kill the person I want to save!¡± jackie¡¯s eyes turned serious. A terrible killing intent shed across his eyes. ¡°Little brother, look over there. There are some vines there. Quickly carry my son and run over there. You can climb up that vine onto the stone wall. That will get you up here!¡± The woman on the stone bridge directed after looking left and right. However, jackie ignored her solution and coldly looked over the two tigers. The tigers exchanged nces, then leaped at jackie simultaneously. ¡°Ah!¡± The people on the stone bridge closed their eyes out of fright. It was too scary. ¡°He¡¯s doomed. Two Siberian tigers attack together as if a nned attack. That kid is dead for sure!¡± ¡°Humans die for money, birds die for food. Sigh, it¡¯s because of his greed for that 10 million dors! Oh no, it¡¯s 50 million dors. However, what¡¯s the use of 50 million dors if he¡¯s dead!?¡± Chapter 202 The crowd was extremely anxious. Quite a number of them eximed in terror. They all thought jackie would surely die. If it was one tiger lunging at him, jackie might be able to struggle for a moment. Although it was useless to struggle, it was still better to face them one on one. However, with two tigersing from both sides, anyone else would only be met with death. Unexpectedly, the next instant stunned everyone. All of them almost have their eyes popped out of their sockets from the surprise. Both the Siberian tigers that lunged at him were held down to the ground with his hands on their head. The tigers bellowed deeply and struggled with all their might. However, it was to no avail. jackie¡¯s strength pressing down on their head had them fully pinned down, unable to escape. The Tigers continued to struggle. Their hind legs were kicking so much to the point of digging two pits behind them, yet it was of no help. At that time, two zoo employees finally arrived at the scene. When they opened the metal gates, the sight they saw had them shocked to the core. ¡°Oh my god, am I seeing things?¡± ¡°Yeah. Is this man that strong??¡± The two employees immediately rushed over and carried the child. Although the two tigers were running low on strength, they still continued to roar in anger. ¡°What now? The tigers are angry. At this rate, even if he releases the tiger, we can¡¯t calm them down and stop them from hurting people!¡± One of the guys asked nervously. ¡°You guys carry the child and go out first. Lock the door properly!¡± jackie turned around and instructed the two employees. ¡°Wait here brother. Just hold out a little longer. I¡¯ll go get the tranquilizer gun!¡± The other employee immediately suggested. ¡°That¡¯s right. If the tigers were not angered, they would still obey. Normally we¡¯re the ones to feed them, so¡­¡± ¡°However, in this situation, if you let go, they will surely attack¡­¡± The other employee interjected. ¡°You both really talk a lot. If not because these Siberian tigers are protected animals, I would¡¯ve killed them with a punch each! Get the child out of here and lock the door!¡± jackie stated sternly. ¡°Brother, w-w-what about you?¡± One of them was deeply touched. What a great man that was willing to sacrifice himself to save a child. Moreover, in order to ease their worries, he was lying about his ability to kill the tigers in one punch. Such a nice person was really rare toe by. ¡°Go!¡± jackie yelled. The two employees finally carried the child out and brought him to his mother on the stone bridge. ¡°Jake!¡± The woman hugged her son and burst into tears once more. This time, it was because of joy. She quickly remembered something, then looked at the man holding the tigers by the head down there, feeling extremely touched. ¡°Little brother, what about you? You must stay alive! I still need to repay your kindness!¡± ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s already lucky enough that he managed to hold the tigers down by their head. Unfortunately, good people don¡¯t live long!¡± said a guy from the crowd. ¡°The two employees are off to get the tranquilizer gun. Little brother, hold out a little more!¡± On the bridge, others were cheering jackie on. Chapter 203 Both the tigers kept up with their struggles. Time and time again they tried to raise their heads. Unfortunately, they were still held firmly on the ground by jackie. Suddenly, jackie released both the Siberian tigers and backed off swiftly. The tigers finally got up and red at jackie intently. After a moment, both of them once again rushed at jackie. This time, jackie gave each a kick and sent both tigers flying a few meters back. ¡°Oh my god!¡± The tourists on the bridge were worried about jackie and thought he was in trouble. Never did they expect jackie to resolve the danger once again. After sending the two tigers flying, jackie turned around and dashed, arriving at the edge of the cliff. He then dashed upward. His legs took a few steps, shing about, and got up in just a few simple moves. With another leap, he was already up on the stone bridge, standing in front of everyone. The two tigers pounced forward and only caught air, only realizing jackie standing on the stone bridge after raising their heads. Both the adult Siberian tigers roared at jackie, who was on the stone bridge, for some time before they finally lowered their heads and turned away. jackie¡¯s entire stunt added up to a total of at most two seconds. The speed was just too fast. To many of them, jackie was back with just a blur. After a momentary silence, it was followed by thunderous apuse. ¡°Thank you, thank you, you¡¯re my hero!¡± The middle-aged woman immediately grabbed jackie¡¯s hand and said excitedly. ¡°Pass me your bank card. It¡¯s a promise. You saved my son so I¡¯ll pay you 50 million dors as a sign of gratitude!¡± ¡°Oh my god, 50 million dors! Just who is this woman? She¡¯s rich enough to actually pay him a reward of 50 million dors?¡± ¡°Big risk, big rewards. This man struck the jackpot this time!¡± Quite a number of tourists were looking at jackie with admiration. jackie¡¯s show of strength earlier had simrly shocked them. ¡°Prettydy, your husband is too amazing. How is he that strong? Moreover, it¡¯s about three meters tall and he was able to get up here in one breath!¡± Another auntie could not help but approach Selena. ¡°Your husband is too amazing. Having married such a strong husband, you must be very happy!¡± Selena squeezed out a smile, then said, ¡°He¡¯s been in the army for five years and just only came back from the battlefield!¡± ¡°No wonder he¡¯s amazing. Those that battled the enemies on the battlefield and survived five years are definitely not ordinary folks!¡± Upon hearing that, some of the men looked at jackie more respectfully. Such a person was worthy of their respect. However, none of them expected what came next. jackie told the woman bluntly, ¡°Don¡¯t bother with the 50 million dors. If it¡¯s for the money, I wouldn¡¯t have saved your son!¡± Having said that, he went forward and crouched down. He then gently touched the child¡¯s ankle. Upon hearing those words, the crowd was dumbfounded. 50 million dors worth of reward. That amount, to any of them, was a huge incentive, yet jackie rejected it squarely. Perhaps that was what it meant to be a hero that served the country. Hearing those words, Selena too had a smile on her face. She had not nned to take the money. After all, the reason jackie saved people was not for the money. ¡°Ah!¡± The child could not hold back from crying out. His face turned pale. ¡°I¡¯ve already called the ambnce. It¡¯ll be here very soon. I wonder what¡¯s wrong with the leg. It¡¯s all swollen. Who knows if it might be very serious!¡± The woman looked and exined with a worried expression. ¡°Let me handle it. This ankle is badly dislocated. If we don¡¯t fix it, the blood vessels would be blocked and make things worse!¡± ¡°By then, if left for a long time, the bad cirction might lead to the possibility of amputation!¡± jackie looked at the boy¡¯s ankle, then asked him, ¡°Jake, right? This time, it might hurt a little but it¡¯s unavoidable. You can only endure it!¡± ¡°Wait, are you a doctor? Can you do it? Aren¡¯t you a soldier?¡± That middle-aged woman was extremely worried. ¡°Kiddo, you saved my son¡¯s life so I¡¯ll definitely pay you that 50 million dors. However, please don¡¯t act rashly on my son¡¯s injuries!¡± Crack! However, just as she finished her sentence, jackie quickly grabbed Jake¡¯s leg and gave it a good tug, creating that sickening sound. ¡°Ah!¡± Little Jake turned around and screamed, then passed out. Chapter 204 jackie stood up and let out a deep breath. He then reached for a cigarette and slowly lit it, taking a puff. However, his brows soon curved into a frown, feeling the gaze from the crowd turning abnormal. ¡°I-i-isn¡¯t he a soldier that kills enemies? Isn¡¯t he a fighter? Does he know anything about medicine?¡± Finally, one of the aunties asked slowly. ¡°How can he know anything about medicine? Killing and saving lives are twopletely different things, okay? Furthermore, that child passed out. He¡¯s not dead, is he?¡± An old man asked in a worried tone. Hearing those words, Little Jake¡¯s mother almost passed out from shock. She immediately red at jackie. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? My son was just fine earlier. Why is he not moving now? Did you just kill him? Could it be that you knew my family is rich and think that 50 million dors is too little?¡± ¡°No way?!¡± A number of people from the crowd took a deep breath. If jackie really had such a thought, that would be too evil. 50 million dors and he still finds it insufficient? ¡°Impossible. My husband is not such a person!¡± Selena immediately stepped forward, then confronted that woman. ¡°If he wanted to kill your child, he wouldn¡¯t have jumped down there in the first ce. Saving him, then just to kill him? Isn¡¯t that just redundant?¡± Unexpectedly, that woman immediately grabbed jackie by the cor and shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t care. My son was doing just fine earlier. He was crying and could talk to others. Now he¡¯s just lying on the ground, not even moving. I don¡¯t care, I want my son to wake up right now!¡± Selena was speechless. She then stood up for jackie. ¡°Hey woman, why are you so unreasonable? My husband just risked his life to save your son. How can you think of him this way?¡± ¡°who knows if he jumped down for that 10 million dors?!¡± The woman chuckled, then bbered incoherently, ¡°He must¡¯ve seen me suddenly raising the amount to 50 million dors and realized that I¡¯m from a rich family, the super affluent. Now that he¡¯s found me out, he feels that 50 million dors was too little and wants more!¡± ¡°You crazy woman!¡± jackie¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°If I want more money, can¡¯t I just ask you earlier? Why would I do something so redundant?¡± That woman instantly lost all her bluster, feeling that jackie¡¯s words made sense too. However, she did not n to let go of jackie¡¯s cor. She asked, ¡°Then you tell me, do you have a medical license? Are you a doctor from a hospital?¡± jackie was speechless. He smiled bitterly, ¡°Although I have no medical license, nor am I a doctor, I have great medical knowledge. I know how to save people! Isn¡¯t it sufficient to save someone?¡± ¡°look here everyone. He doesn¡¯t even have a medical license. How can he prove that he can save people? He¡¯s not even a doctor yet he dares to simply touch my son. If my son is dead, I¡¯ll never let him go!¡± The womanughed out loud, then stated in a loud voice, ¡°Everyone here should be my witness. This kid is greedy beyond measure. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because he thinks I¡¯m underpaying him!¡± jackie looked at her impatiently, then moved his cigarette to her arm. Upon seeing that, she was rmed and immediately let go of jackie¡¯s cor then took a few steps back. ¡°Kid, what do you want? You son of a b*tch, are you trying to burn me?¡± jackie adjusted his own cor, then sneered, ¡°Burn you? if you knew whose cor you were holding on earlier, you¡¯ll be deeply regretful! I saved a life out of kindness, yet you look down on me like this?¡± Finishing his statement, jackie took another puff of the cigarette, then continued, ¡°Your son was merely unconscious because it was too painful to bear. His leg is all better now. It¡¯s still a little swollen at the moment. When the timees, just apply some anti-inmmatory medicine and painkillers will do. You can even skip the trip to the hospital and get them from the pharmacy!¡± ¡°W-w-why should I believe your words?¡± The woman maintained her fierce stance, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for the people from the hospital toe and make an examination! Moreover, my son is still unconscious. How do I know what¡¯s happened?¡± ¡°If you want to wait, then wait here yourself. Don¡¯t waste my precious time. I¡¯m enjoying the day with my daughter and wife. My time is very precious!¡± Chapter 205 Having said his peace, jackie was about to leave with Selena. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to leave!¡± However, that woman blocked their path. ¡°I think you¡¯re just feeling guilty. Otherwise, why are you trying to leave?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. That boy was fine just earlier and would only need to wait for the ambnce, yet this guy tried to provide treatment? In my opinion, he¡¯s just a quack that¡¯s trying to show off but end up causing an ident!¡± Some of them started to criticize jackie, stating, ¡°The path to evil is paved with good intentions!¡± Obviously, nobody would believe a soldier to do a doctor¡¯s work. The two zoo employees came running. When they saw the situation, they immediately eximed, ¡°Wonderful, brother, you climbed up all on your own? That¡¯s amazing!¡± Having said that, he looked over to the little boy on the floor. ¡°Wasn¡¯t he just fine earlier?¡± Hearing that, the woman immediately startedining in tears, ¡°That¡¯s right. Everything was fine earlier. He was awake, but this guy came and offered to help. In the end, I don¡¯t even know if my son is dead or alive now. I don¡¯t care, if my son is dead, or his condition worsens, he¡¯ll have topensate ordingly!¡± The employee¡¯s expression darkened as he looked at jackie. ¡°Little brother, we¡¯ve already called the ambnce and it¡¯s on the way. Why must you try to provide treatment? We have no idea about this child¡¯s injuries. If you¡¯re not trained in that field, it¡¯s better not to do anything and let the doctors decide. Why didn¡¯t you wait?¡± ¡°If I waited, he might require amputation!¡± jackie exined. Right then, an ambnce drove to the edge of the bridge and the medical personnel ran over. ¡°Thank goodness the doctor is here. Doctor, how¡¯s my son? This area was swollen earlier, but then this soldier here gave it a tug like this and my son went unconscious¡­¡± Noticing the doctor¡¯s arrival, the woman went into tears and exined as though grasping at straws. ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Let me have a look!¡± The doctor examined and said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong. He¡¯s just passed out and will wake up in a bit. Moreover, from what I can see, it must have been badly dislocated previously. It¡¯s already being set back in ce. This kid¡¯s technique is spot on.¡± ¡°Y-y-you¡¯re sure?¡± The woman swallowed hard as she stared at the doctor with wide-opened eyes. The doctor said grunted impatiently, ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m an orthopedic specialist. How can I not diagnose the situation? Go buy some anti-inmmatory medicine and apply it for a few days. It¡¯ll be fine. The situation earlier should be much worse. If it wasn¡¯t treated in time, that would be dangerous.¡± ¡°so the experts understand while theymanughs!¡± jackie chuckled, then put out his cigarette and threw it in the trash bin. ¡°S-s-sorry. I¡¯ve wrongfully used you!¡± The woman lowered her head and said in an embarrassed tone, ¡°How much money you want? I can pay you!¡± ¡°This apology is sufficient. No need for payment! Next time, don¡¯t jump to the wrong conclusion and me the good guy!¡± Chapter 206 ¡°I¡­¡± The middle-aged woman was furious beyondprehension, yet she did not know what to say. The people who had been criticizing jackie earlier now all turned on her, saying that she had gone too far, suspecting her own benefactor like that. ¡°Mom¡­¡± At this moment, the boy who had fainted regained consciousness. The crowd began to p their hands again. ¡°50 million? You¡¯re amazing, dear!¡± They walked off for a while before Selena finally smiled. ¡°You¡¯re really not tempted by that much money? If you took the 50 million, you could have easily solved the issue of Grandfather¡¯sing birthday!¡± jackie gave a wry smile as he looked at his wife. ¡°My dear, would you take the 50 million if it was from the person you had saved before?¡± he asked. ¡°Of course not. I don¡¯t save others to get money!¡± He quirked a brow when he heard that. ¡°Heh. My dear, it seems like you desperately want me to fork out 40 million dors to get your parents¡¯ approval. I think this proves that you truly love me, and you want to be with me.¡± Selena¡¯s face immediately reddened. ¡°No way!¡± she protested hastily. ¡°I just think that it¡¯s a shame that you let 50 million dors slip past your fingers just like that.¡± The three roamed around the zoo for a while before exiting the ce and was about to call a cab to go home. However, they never expected a BMW to quickly pull up near them. The driver rolled down the window. The man grinned towards Selena. ¡°Oh, and I thought that I saw wrong. Never imagined to really run into the belle of our ss!¡± ¡°Hugh Launer!¡± Surprise filled Selena when she recognized the man. Then she smiled toward her husband. ¡° jackie, this is an old coursemate from my university,¡± she exined. ¡°He was like one of my bros, and we were pretty close before. Never thought I¡¯d run into him here.¡± ¡° jackie?¡± The man studied jackie, then looked at Kylie, who was being carried in his arms. His face suddenly broke into a smile. ¡°I was wondering why this name sounded so familiar. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re that delivery boy fromst time,¡± he said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you enlist in the military? It seems like you¡¯ve retired already.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been back for quite some time now.¡± jackie offered the other man a smile. ¡°I happened to have some time off today, so I came out to apany my wife and my little girl.¡± ¡°Are you guys about to call a cab home?¡± A woman sitting beside Hugh peered toward the young family. ¡°Oh, so this is the ss belle that Hugh mentions about frequently!¡± she said, smiling. ¡°You married pretty early, didn¡¯t you? Your daughter is so big already!¡± ¡°What ss belle? Those boys had nothing better to do than to go aroundbeling everyone, that¡¯s all!¡± Selena chuckled, slightly awkward. She was not stupid. She detected the venomced beneath the woman¡¯s words. ¡°No way. Hugh told me that most of your campus¡¯s beauties were in your ss! So basically, it is not even an understatement if a ss belle from your ss is recognized as a campus belle!¡± Chapter 207 The woman wore a ck satin dress, which contrasted against her snow-white skin, giving her an ethereal appearance. Additionally, soft waves rippled down her hair, exuding a youthful countenance. Of course, the woman had a nice figure as well. Shecked some of Selena¡¯s natural elegance, but she was equal in almost all other physical aspects. ¡°You¡¯re too humble now. You¡¯re such a great beauty yourself!¡± Selena chuckled and spoke politely. ¡°Are you guys calling a cab from here? It¡¯ll be difficult, considering that it¡¯s peak period now. There¡¯ll be plenty of people calling for cabs too!¡± The woman scanned jackie and Selena. ¡°Oh, what a drag it is to not have a car,¡± shemented. ¡°It seems like your husband can¡¯t support you very well!¡± Hugh shed an awkward smile at the woman¡¯s words. ¡°Right. Selena, it so happens that there¡¯s a ss reunion tonight. We¡¯ve already invited quite a few of our old cronies over. Why don¡¯t youe too? You can bring your family along!¡± ¡°Oh, yes! Come on over. It must have been years since you guysst met!¡± The woman nodded her head too. ¡°You have to show up for our dear Hugh.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Selena drew her brows together, hesitant. She had been good friends with Hugh before, but she had not seen him in a few years. She was afraid that the old cronies he had been referring to would all regard her with judgmental eyes, like Rachel Linsay. ¡°What are you waiting for? Trevor Turner¡¯s back in the country too. He says that he¡¯s going for a job interview tomorrow in a huge corporation. Apparently, he knows a manager who works there. The interview is practically in the bag for him! Besides, we haven¡¯t had a gathering in years. You, as our resident ss belle, will definitely have toe!¡± Hugh quickly added on, ¡°If you don¡¯te, I¡¯m not your bro anymore!¡± ¡°All right, all right. I¡¯lle. Where is it? I¡¯ll send my daughter back home first, and I¡¯lle tonight with my husband.¡± Selena¡¯s smile was empty. She had no choice but to ept the invite at his persistence. Besides, she had not seen Trevor in a long time either. She had been pretty close with him too. ¡°The Lotus Bar and Lounge at eight. We¡¯ll be waiting at the entrance for you. Be sure to turn up!¡± Hugh smiled and waved his hand. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll be going off first. I have to change my clothes!¡± After he finished speaking, he immediately drove off. ¡°Seriously? Why do you have to invite her to the gathering? They can¡¯t even afford a car, and you invited them to such a ssy ce. We¡¯ll be embarrassing ourselves too then.¡± Hugh¡¯s girlfriend could not help but roll her eyes at him. ¡°The people at this gathering are either driving a Benz or a BMW,¡± she said unhappily. ¡°Your friend and her husband are in apletely different ss from us. They are like the country bumpkins as if it was their first time stepping out into the world. They will be a laughingstock¡± ¡°What are you talking about? We graduated from the same university! Besides, we were close before, and it¡¯s not easy to get everyone together. It won¡¯t be a problem if she¡¯s there! ¡°Other than that, I heard that she¡¯s been running into walls over the past few years. It¡¯s because she married a good-for-nothing and insisted on having the kid, so the Taylors practically forsook her. She can¡¯t even find a job now!¡± Hugh shed a wry smile. ¡°The Taylors are aristocrats too. Who knew that Selena would have fallen to where she is today!¡± ¡°Hmph. She¡¯s such a pitiable creature, isn¡¯t she? Perhaps you like her? She has a husband though, so don¡¯t think about it!¡± The woman beside him spoke, envy tingling her tone. Chapter 208 jackie and Selena quickly called a cab and left, with little Kylie in tow. However, jackie looked as though a thought urred to him just as they drove through a street lined with 4S Audi retail outlets. ¡°Sir, let us down here,¡± he told the driver. ¡°Here?¡± Selena was stunned, her gaze flickered with suspicion. It was only after they got down from the cab did jackie exin everything. ¡°Honey, I think we should get a car. It seems as though the former ssmates who¡¯ll be showing up at the gathering are the ssy sort. That woman just now was practically showing off, too. They might gossip terribly about you if you don¡¯t drive a car there!¡± he insisted. ¡°I¡¯m fine with that, but I can¡¯t let you suffer!¡± ¡°But do you still have money? Why don¡¯t we wait until my payes?¡± Selena frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of suffering. If they look down on me, so be it. Everything¡¯s fine as long as I¡¯m happy. Let me live my own life; it¡¯s not like I¡¯d bother about theirs.¡± ¡°I still have money! We haven¡¯t finished the bonus I was awarded for being in the military for five years.¡± jackie scratched his head and looked at Kylie before he turned to look at Selena. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s going to be hard taking Kylie to school during rainy days if we don¡¯t have a car,¡± he added. ¡°So this won¡¯t do. And I don¡¯t think one car is enough. We need at least one for ourselves, and another for Jenny to take Kylie to school!¡± ¡°You still have money? You spent 3.2 million already though, yet you still have money?¡± Selena was slightly taken aback. ¡°How much did they give you, exactly? 5 million? 10 million? If you did get 10 million, you weren¡¯t some regr grunt in the forces, were you? You must¡¯ve at least been in special ops!¡± jackie did not know whether tough or cry when he heard this. ¡°Something like that,¡± he concluded. ¡°Just don¡¯t look down on your husband. Let¡¯s go. We still have enough to buy a car!¡± ¡°All right then. Let¡¯s get two!¡± Selena was in a good mood, and the smile on her face was evidence of that. ¡°My family will be in for a shock when we drive the cars back home!¡± ¡°Heh. Let¡¯s go!¡± The family of three quickly walked towards a BMW retail outlet. ¡°Sir, Madam, are you here to see the cars? I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯re about to close up shop!¡± A saleswoman was mopping the floor inside, and she immediately stopped when she saw the three of them. ¡°Come again tomorrow if you really want to take a look!¡± ¡°What are they looking for, anyway? It¡¯s sote already, and I need to go for a date. Besides, the cars here aren¡¯t cheap. They don¡¯t seem like the sort who can afford them!¡± Another saleswoman walked over and said disdainfully, a frosty smile on her face. ¡°Joyce, be more polite. You can¡¯t speak like that even if they can¡¯t afford the cars.¡± The saleswoman who was mopping the floor rolled her eyes at Joyce. ¡°I¡¯m polite enough as it is. See, this model is one of the cheaper ones, and it¡¯s already 300 thousand dors!¡± ¡°This one here is seven hundred. Do you think they can buy them?¡± The saleswoman named Joyce folded her arms across her chest as she sneered. She added arrogantly, ¡°It¡¯s sote, and everybody can¡¯t wait to go back home. Why should we waste our time on them? Besides, it¡¯s too troublesome to do all the loan applications and all that!¡± The saleswoman who was mopping the floor nodded her head. ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s always like that. No one buys the car even after we spend nearly half the day introducing the models to them. What a waste of time!¡± ¡° jackie, dear, forget about it. They¡¯ve started mopping the floor already. It won¡¯t be too nice if we leave our footprints all over the ce either,¡± Selena spoke as she frowned. Chapter 209 ¡°True. Let¡¯s go over to the Porsche store on the opposite side.¡± jackie nodded and brought Selena outside. ¡°Porsche?¡± The two saleswomen finally responded after the family of three walked out. They stared at each other, wondering if they misheard what jackie said. The two thought the family would go to a store that sold cheaper cars when they heard the price of the BMWs. They never thought that they would actually go over to the Porsche store instead. ¡°Joyce, do you think we¡¯ve lost a potential customer? What if he does have money?¡± The saleswoman mopping the floor frowned. Regret tinged her expression. ¡°No way!¡± Joyce replied instantly. ¡°The clothes the woman was wearing don¡¯t seem too bad, but the man¡¯s clothes are basically market goods,¡± she argued. ¡°How rich do you think a man like that can be? He probably just said something to provoke us to save his own face!¡± After she finished speaking, she headed straight toward the entrance. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, let¡¯s watch them from here. They definitely won¡¯t go in!¡± The saleswoman who was mopping the floor joined Joyce at the entrance. Her brows furrowed. ¡°No way¡­ Joyce, they went in. Don¡¯t tell me they genuinely want to buy a Porsche.¡± ¡°No, no. It must be an act,¡± Joyce answered immediately. ¡°They¡¯re afraid that we¡¯re watching, so they¡¯re pretending to go in. They¡¯lle out in a while. I¡¯ve seen plenty of that sort before!¡± ¡­ ¡°Are we seriously going in?¡± Selena frowned at the Porsche store¡¯s entrance. ¡°Do you know how to pick a car? Porsches are very expensive, and you say you want to buy two. I¡¯m scared that we can¡¯t even afford one! How much money do you have left, exactly?¡± After he heard this, jackie replied carelessly, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry about it. Don¡¯t mention two cars; buying this entire store won¡¯t be a problem!¡± Anxiety washed over Selena. This man still wanted to joke around at this time. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me jackie actually received 10 million dors from the military. In that case, he must¡¯ve been amander in his troop, or maybe a high-ranking officer!¡¯ Selena drew her brows together as she considered the possibilities. Judging from jackie¡¯s confident demeanor, he probably would be able to take out at least a few hundred thousand dors even if he were exaggerating his wealth. Otherwise, they would just be embarrassing themselves walking in like this. Yesterday, she happened to learn the positions of amander and a captain; the former was in charge of leading a good hundred men whereas thetter would lead roughly a thousand or at least a few hundred men. Retired colonels could obtain 10 million, though it could even exceed that amount. Of course, some merely received 4 or 5 million. ¡®He probably had 10 million. He had just spent three million and two hundred thousand earlier. If he buys two cars by the end of this, his spending could be about 5 million. He even promised topensate my mother with the three million and eight hundred thousand that can¡¯t be found anymore. He wouldn¡¯t be that confident if he didn¡¯t have at least 10 million!¡¯ Selena slowly made the deductions in her head. Noticing his wife¡¯s absent-minded gaze, he spoke, ¡°What are you thinking about, dear? Look around and see if you like anything. We¡¯ll get whichever you like!¡± Selena snapped back into reality. ¡°I don¡¯t know the price of the cars here, and you tell me to get whatever I like? Let¡¯s just get whatever that¡¯s cheaper! It¡¯s a waste of money if we buy the expensive ones.¡± After she said that, she stepped into the reception area and saw a saleswoman mopping the floor. Her expression immediately darkened. ¡°Oh,e on. They¡¯re about to close up, too! I don¡¯t think we can get a car today¡­¡± she grumbled. ¡°Let¡¯se back tomorrow.¡± Chapter 210 The saleswoman was scrubbing the floor with vigor. Sweat trickled down her forehead due to the sweltering weather. She lifted her head and spotted a couple at the entrance. The man even had an adorable little girl in his arms. She immediately ced the mop aside and walked over, a smile stered on her face as she did so. ¡°Are you two here to have a look at our cars? Please, please,e in. Do you want a drink? We have lemonade, coffee, in water¡­ Anything you like.¡± The saleswoman peppered them with questions, and the smile she wore never fell for a moment. Selena was stunned for a moment before she looked at the recently mopped floor. ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried we might dirty the floor you just finished cleaning?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! You¡¯re our customers, and you¡¯re the king here. Step over the floor as much as you like!¡± After the saleswoman said that, she looked at Kylie. ¡°What an adorable youngdy,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°She¡¯s so pretty. It¡¯d be great if I had a daughter as pretty as her in the future!¡± ¡°That Dana¡­ Why is she so weing toward anyone she sees? Does it do her any good?¡± ¡°Yeah. We sell Porsches here. Can that couple afford them? We¡¯re about to close shop and here they are, wasting our time. Everybody worked so hard to mop the floor, and they just came in here dirtying the ce. We¡¯ll have to mop all over again!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care¡­she¡¯s in charge of mopping, anyway. I¡¯m just going to go home when it¡¯s time to go.¡± The salespeople who stood by the side observed Dana, quietly muttering among themselves. It seemed like they were displeased with their colleague¡¯s actions. One of the salespersons shed a mirthless smile. ¡°Dana is still at the bottom of this month¡¯s sales performance,¡± hemented. ¡°Hmph. She¡¯ll probably receive a good scolding from the manager if she still can¡¯t make sales, so she has no choice but to be friendly. Still, she¡¯s such an idiot. She really doesn¡¯t know how to pick her customers. Doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯ll make a sale this time either!¡± Meanwhile, jackie was encouraging Selena to look at the cars. ¡°Go and look around, dear. Just choose anything you like. If you want it, we¡¯ll buy it!¡± jackie told Selena, smiling. She frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the drinks,¡± she said to Dana. ¡°What are the cheaper models around here?¡± ¡°This way, Miss. Take a look at this one. It¡¯s a lower-end model that only costs 5 to 6 hundred thousand!¡± Dana smiled as she walked toward a model, introducing it to Selena. ¡°Honey, you have to buy a car you like. How can you use the price as a criterion?¡± jackie observed the situation and simply asked his daughter, ¡°Kylie, why don¡¯t you choose? Let¡¯s just get whatever car that you like.¡± Kylie scanned her surroundings. Then, she pointed at the 911 model, its design sleek and luxurious. ¡°This red one looks good to me, Dad!¡± ¡°The red one?¡± jackie grinned when he heard that. ¡°Then let¡¯s get it!¡± ¡°Sure, it looks good. But how much does it cost?¡± Selena¡¯s brows furrowed. She was worried that jackie would not have enough cash in his credit card, and that would be an extremely awkward moment for them all. ¡°You have a good eye. This is the 911, but this model is more expensive with better specs. Of course, this model isn¡¯t all too pricey. It¡¯s only about 2.7 million!¡± A saleswoman of the shop felt her patience leaving her, and she strode over on purpose. ¡°I knew you can¡¯t afford it!¡± she mocked. ¡°2.7 million?¡± Selena took in a sharp intake of breath when she heard the price. She tugged on jackie¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Never mind, dear. It¡¯s too expensive. Let¡¯s just get the car she introduced to me earlier!¡± The saleswoman¡¯s lips twitched by the edges. Judging from Selena¡¯s tone, it was as though they could still afford the previous car Dana introduced to them worth 5 to 6 hundred thousand. Furthermore, it seemed that the couple was truly intent on buying a car. Could it be that Dana had stumbled upon an opportunity? ¡°No can do. Since you think it¡¯s nice, and our daughter likes it, let¡¯s get that one!¡± jackie smiled and fished out his credit card. ¡°Do you have stocks of that red model?¡± he asked Dana. ¡°I want two of them, and the exact same model!¡± Chapter 211 ¡°Y¡ªYes! Yes we do!¡± Dana was so ted that her voice quavered as she spoke. This particr model was extremely expensive; it was good enough if they could see one of them per month. Although quite a number of people bought Porsche cars, they still could not regrly sell a model that cost over 2 million. More importantly, jackie requested for two of the same model. ¡°Did¡­did I hear wrongly?¡± The other saleswoman¡¯s jaws cked. She stared at the credit card in shock. ¡°No, wait,¡± she said. ¡°What card is this? Why haven¡¯t I seen it before?¡± jackie¡¯s lips twisted into a wry smile. ¡°It¡¯s a specially made card. There¡¯s probably less than five of its kind in the entire world. It¡¯d be stranger if you¡¯ve seen it before! I think I¡¯m the only one in Daxia who has it.¡± The saleswoman suddenly shed a humorless grin when she heard that. ¡°You¡¯re lying. Less than five of its kind in the world? We don¡¯t know if you can swipe that card with that much money charged to it. If you¡¯re really the only one in Daxia who has this card, then no one will recognize it, but that also means no one can prove that it¡¯s real either. Isn¡¯t that right? You¡¯re pretty clever, aren¡¯t you? What a seamless lie!¡± Selena stifled her chuckle with a hand over her mouth; her husband was exaggerating his wealth to another level. Less than five of that card in the whole world, and he was the only one in Daxia who had one? He really had an inted opinion of himself. The lie was so bad that even the gods would frown upon him. ¡°You¡¯re the best, Daddy!¡± Selena felt embarrassed when Kylie stared at jackie in pure admiration, her eyes practically sparkling. ¡°All right, let¡¯s get the bill. The two cars will cost 5.4 million dors in total.¡± Selena said to jackie, a stiff smile on her face. ¡°Sir, aren¡¯t¡­ Aren¡¯t you going to bargain with us? We can provide special offers!¡± The saleswoman¡¯s expression was stricken with panic. It was the first time she had seen someone spending over 5 million dors in one shot, and he did not even try to bargain! ¡°Hmm? No thank you. It¡¯s too troublesome. It¡¯s sote already, and we have an appointment tonight. How about this: just give us a toll card!¡± jackie inattentively bargained after he thought about it. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll give you a toll card worth 20 thousand dors!¡± Dana was practically jumping with joy. She quickly handled the necessary documents before bringing jackie to the payment counter. The face of the salespeople who had been looking down on jackie earlier suddenly darkened. A sale of over 5 million, and Dana snatched up this bigshot customer. ¡°Sir, Miss, the insurance will be effective immediately, but you won¡¯t have a license te if you drive the cars now. It¡¯ll take a few days before the tes will be issued, but we¡¯ll provide temporary tes.¡± Dana spoke with a small smile as her heart leaped with delight. Never could she have imagined that this man would be such a wealthy tycoon. ¡°All right, then we¡¯ll just drive it off first!¡± jackie nodded his head, and the husband-and-wife pair drove the cars from the shop. They stopped at a nearby gas station to refuel their cars before returning to the dpidated garden. ¡°Wow, a Porsche 911!¡± Ben was resting in the garden. He opened the door to the sight of the two new cars, and he immediately cried out, ¡°These are definitely not the lower-spec models either. Heh. It¡¯s got to be at least 2 to 3 million per car! ¡°Who¡¯s driving them? Why do I feel like they¡¯re driving inside here? Don¡¯t tell me that jackie offended some tycoon again and they¡¯re here to create trouble for us.¡± Xena stood up too, gulping. Soon enough, the cars came straight in, parking within the perimeter of the garden¡¯s fence. ¡°Mom, we¡¯re back!¡± Selena was grinning, pure happiness on her expression. Chapter 212 For the past five years, their family had suffered together. At that period, Selena constantly thought of how wonderful it would be to live a good life or drive a nice car. Unfortunately, she had not much of a choice back then. She could only grit her teeth and move on to survive. It was only natural that she was ovee with giddiness as she could finally drive a luxury car worth more than 2 million. ¡°Huh? I¡ªIt¡¯s Selena!¡± Fiona rushed out of the house. She noticed that it was jackie and Selena who got out of the cars, and she abruptly yelled to the house, ¡°Andrew,e here! Look! It¡¯s our daughter. Oh my goodness, what a beautiful car. It must have cost quite a pretty penny.¡± ¡°Selena, what¡­what¡¯s going on?¡± Ben walked up to her. ¡°It must¡¯ve been expensive, and it looks new. Dear God, don¡¯t tell me that this is yours?¡± he asked. ¡°Well¡­¡± Selena cast a nce towards her husband, frowning. She did not know how to exin this. If she told her mother that jackie had plenty of cash on hand to buy these two cars, she would surely think that jackie had refused to take his money topensate for her stolen 3.8 million dors. She would not be so happy then! jackie shared this thought and was just as stunned as his wife. Fiona quickly stepped forward when Selena did not answer immediately. ¡°I see¡­ jackie, you little punk. Did you get my 3.8 million back?¡± she huffed. ¡°And you just took the money to buy these two sportscars? That¡¯s too much! That¡¯s my money! How can you just use it to buy your car without my approval? These cars are too expensive; all they do is burn a hole in your pocket. It¡¯s fine if we¡¯re rich, but we wouldn¡¯t even be able to feed ourselves if we weren¡¯t!¡± ¡°Luckily jackie and Selena make good money now. It won¡¯t be a problem!¡± Andrew chimed in from the side. He stared at the handsome new cars, the red coat of paint that gleamed over their bodies. The sight sent a chill down his spine. ¡°Where did you find the money then? Tell me, jackie, did you find my 3.8 million? I told you to find it for me, not use it to buy new cars.¡± Fiona red at jackie, panting with anger as she asked the questions. That was her money¡ªher life. jackie thought about it for a while, and soon after, he chuckled. ¡°Mom, how could I?¡± he said, smiling. ¡°This isn¡¯t your money at all!¡± ¡°Then is it yours? You punk. You still have that much money? How much do you still have? Take it out and give me my 3.8 million¡­¡± Fiona stuck her hand out towards jackie as she asked for the money. jackie shed a mirthless smile. ¡°It¡¯s not my money either. Tanya bought the cars for me. Heh!¡± Selena also released a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s right. Tanya does everything without a thought given to it,¡± she added quickly. ¡°She just gave each of us a car after she found out that we have none. It¡¯s so that we¡¯ll have our own transport to work!¡± ¡°So Tanya gave them to you? That¡¯s awesome! She gave such expensive cars to us just like that. My goodness, our luck might just run out!¡± Andrew was extremely excited. He stepped forward and carefully trailed his hand over the car as though he was touching a child¡¯s unmarred skin. ¡°How much is one of this? At least a million? It¡¯s a Porsche, right?¡± It was obvious that Andrew did not know cars. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s the Porsche 911. The cheapest model costs at least 1 million, but this doesn¡¯t look like the 1 million-dors model!¡± Ben spoke as he raked his eyes over the car. ¡°Tanya is such a nice person!¡± Joan had just emerged from the kitchen. She had overheard the entire conversation and gracefully spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t know how we can ever thank Miss Tanya! She¡¯s our savior; she¡¯s helped us so much before, and now she¡¯s given us such luxurious cars.¡± To make everyone believe that Tanya had given the cars, jackie tacked on after he thought about it for a while. ¡°These cars aren¡¯t actually ours, either; they¡¯re Miss Tanya¡¯s. She just bought them to let us drive them, so basically they¡¯re hers. We¡¯re only given the chance to drive them around, but we¡¯ll have to resign if I resign.¡± Chapter 213 ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s how it is!¡± Selena managed an awkward smile. If her mother ever found out that jackie had used his money to buy two cars worth over 5 million, she would probably tell jackie to dig through his wallet in front of her. Fortunately, jackie was quick on his feet. He just shoved the responsibility toward Tanya. ¡°The Drake family sure is rich. They let you two drivepany cars, and they¡¯re such luxurious models too!¡± ¡°How much did she spend to buy this?¡± Ben asked jackie with excitement. ¡°Not a lot, about 2.7 million per car!¡± jackie grinned. ¡°2.7 million per car¡­ Just as I thought: A car like this would at least cost 2 million, and it¡¯s actually 2.7 million per car. My God, it¡¯s amazing. This is a car that a man should drive!¡± Ben was so excited that he gave a small jump. His body was practically quivering with delight. ¡°Then don¡¯t tell me that two carse to over 5 million in total? My God, a rich man¡¯s world is unimaginable!¡± Xena was stunned too. She swallowed a bitter gulp. She had intended to see if she could mingle with the upper ss through Ben. After all, he was an aristocrat. Of course he had been chased out of the family, but who knew if Old Master Taylor saw the light one day. She never thought that to those who were truly wealthy, 5 million was a drop in the bucket. ¡°These are ours! They¡¯ll be ours!¡± Fiona eximed. ¡° jackie, Selena, that Miss Tanya is the daughter of James Drake, so she is the wealthiest woman in the entire Eastfield,¡± Fiona rambled in exhration. ¡°The Drake family is probably even wealthier than the Four Major Families! It seems like Miss Tanya truly values the two of you, so I¡¯m telling you to not do anything stupid. Just do a good job and maintain your position, understand?¡± ¡°I know that, Ma. We¡¯ll definitely work hard, since Miss Tanya is so good to us!¡± Selena smiled. ¡°So if you don¡¯t quit your job, the cars are basically ours!¡± Fiona crowed. ¡°If others ask you whose car is this on the streets, just say that it¡¯s yours. Understand? Just tell them that you bought it. Others won¡¯t know the entire situation, so they¡¯ll definitely believe you. We¡¯ll have such an indisputable reputation!¡± Fiona¡¯s vanity suddenly surged within her. ¡°Heh¡­ I want to ride in this car too one day. I have to go out into the streets in it!¡± ¡°All right, all right. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll tell everyone that we bought it ourselves!¡± Selena looked at her husband and shed him a humorless smile; she did not know whether tough or cry. The cars were theirs in the first ce anyway. ¡°All right, all right. Why don¡¯t youe in and rest first? Dinner will be ready once the rice is done!¡± A satisfied smile lit up Joan¡¯s face. Everything would be all right so long as her son lived a good life. She had always believed that her son would not let the Taylors down. Fiona and Andrew¡ªas well as other members of the Taylor family¡ªwould certainly acknowledge her son eventually. ¡°Oh, right. Did you help to look for my money this afternoon, jackie?¡± Fiona raised the question when the hype had died down. jackie¡¯s lips curved into a stiff smile. ¡°We did poke around for a bit, but there are no clues as of now. Miss Tanya called us by then and asked us to pick out a car. At first, I thought she was taking us to choose a regr car, but who knew that she would actually take us into a Porsche store.¡± ¡°You should start looking harder, then. I did give you seven days after all. You either find the money, or you pay me that amount of money. Got it?¡± Chapter 214 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ma. jackie will definitely get your money back.¡± Selena gave her a tight smile and replied, ¡°All right. jackie and I are going to a ss reunionter. A few of my old ssmates invited us to go and drink and sing our hearts out in a bar! I haven¡¯t seen them in forever, so I have to go.¡± jackie and Selena rested for a while before they went off to shower, and they then prepared to go out when it was about time. ¡°Huh? Mom, where are the cars?¡± Selena¡¯s expression darkened when she saw the empty porch. She had heard the sound of a starting car when she was showering but assumed that it came from the road. She never expected that the Porsches would have been driven off. ¡°Oh. Xena and your brother took the cars out for a spin,¡± Fiona said simply. The corners of Selena¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Ma, can¡¯t they just drive one car if they wanted to drive that badly?¡± she said to Fiona. ¡°Why did they drive both off? They knew that I had to go for an appointment. Why couldn¡¯t they have left one car for me? What should jackie and I do now?¡± ¡°Ah, your brother just wants to go out and show off in front of his friends!¡± Fiona replied immediately, dismissing her daughter¡¯s concern. ¡°He asked you and jackie to call a cab to wherever you¡¯re supposed to go first and let them drive the cars, and you can call them when you¡¯re about to leave. He and Xena will take you.¡± Selena was rendered speechless. jackie had put his life at risk on the battlefield to earn money for them, and he even bought her a luxury car so that she would be able to stand proudly before her ssmates. She never imagined that her own little brother and Xena would take the cars out while they were bathing. In the end, all she could do was sh a pained smile. ¡°Looks like we can only call a cab now,¡± she spoke dejectedly. jackie shrugged his shoulders, an equally tight smile on his face as well. ¡°No way around it. Who knew that you had such an inconsiderate little brother?¡± He mused. ¡°By the way, your old university mates are cultured, right? I hope they¡¯re not as snobbish as Rachel.¡± When he said that, jackie looked as though he just thought of something as he added, ¡°Oh, yeah. Did something happen between you and Rachel during your university days? Why would she treat you so disdainfully otherwise? She could at least give you some respect after so many years, right?¡± Selena felt overwhelmed at that moment. ¡°She always thought that she was prettier than me back in university, so she thought that she should be the belle of the ss. But¡­¡± ¡°Oh,¡± jackie concluded, ¡°so it¡¯s because she¡¯s not as pretty as you, but she still thinks she¡¯s prettier than you. And she envied you because of that. So now that she¡¯s married to a rich man, she¡¯s trying to stamp out your presence!¡± jackie quickly picked up on the underlying message. ¡°Don¡¯t bother about these people,¡± he added, ¡°she actually has really low self-esteem!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Selena offered her husband a kind smile before her gaze fell on jackie¡¯s clothing. ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy some nicer clothester on? You did buy mine earlier, but yours¡­¡± jackie checked his watch. ¡°Never mind, we don¡¯t have that much time. My clothes are pretty clean too, and I just changed into them. We don¡¯t need to go and buy a special fancy outfit. It doesn¡¯t matter what I wear anyway, so long as you¡¯re dressed up nicely!¡± ¡°You sure know your way around words!¡± The two of them exchanged words as they walked out. They quickly hailed a cab and went straight to The Lotus Bar. At that moment, quite a few people had already gathered before the bar¡¯s entrance. Hugh gave a winsome smile. ¡°Oh, right. There¡¯s a surprise for all of you today. Our ss belle Selena Taylor¡ªwho had disappeared off the radar for a long time¡ªwill join us! I so happened to run into her at the entrance of the zoo, and I managed to get her on board.¡± ¡°Really? We haven¡¯t seen her in years. I wonder how she is now!¡± Chapter 215 ¡°She¡¯s a woman of the Taylor family and had a knack for business. I remember how her results were always the best when we still studied together. She must be doing much better than us regr white-cor workers!¡± a woman spoke aloud. She was dressed in a crisp white shirt and a ck pencil skirt. ¡°Heh¡­ I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll ever be able to imagine what actually happened to Selena and what she¡¯s doing now, Rosa!¡± A bespectacled man adjusted his sses on the bridge of his nose. He exuded a smart, stylish countenance. ¡°Five years ago, not long after we graduated,¡± he said to Rosa, ¡°Selena got married!¡± ¡°What? She got married?¡± Rosa was shocked when she heard that. It was not considered toote for the modern woman to get married, especially for a strong, career-oriented woman like Selena. Furthermore, she was only 27 years old. Selena was about her age. If she had married five years ago, then her child¡ª if she had one¡ªwould be able to walk and run by now. ¡°Isn¡¯t that true though? I heard the rumor too!¡± Another woman said, smiling. ¡°She still needs toe!¡± Rachel¡¯s expression turned gloomy. She never expected Hugh to have invited Selena to their gathering. Just that afternoon, although she and her husband had walked away unscathed from jackie at the kindergarten, the people they had hired to fight for them had been beaten ck and blue. They were all sent to the hospital and the total bill would probablye to about two to three million dors. Furthermore, these people needed to go for physical rehab, asides from the treatment fees. She and her husband would have to pay yet another pretty sum of money no matter what to appease them. The total amount she and her husband would have to spend was enough to make them cry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Rachel? Why do you look so glum? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not looking forward to seeing her?¡± Hugh frowned. He always thought that Rachel seemed to have a grudge against everybody. ¡°Oh, right. Now I remember! You and Selena didn¡¯t get along well, did you?¡± The woman named Rosa Reyes then asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you see her already? How is she now? Do you know?¡± The more Rachel thought about it, the angrier she got. She had been bullied by that good-for-nothing husband of hers today. More importantly, they would not dare to offend the other party anymore in the future. Since jackie and Selena were not around, Rachel thought of saying something to destroy their reputation. Mulling over it for a while, she thenmented, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it anymore. I just met her family this morning while we were registering our kid at a kindergarten. Selena is such a hypocrite now. She doesn¡¯t have any money, yet she struts about as though she were a tycoon. Heh. I bet you guys don¡¯t know that she married a delivery boy. This is what happened: the Taylor family had to send one of their sons to the military¡­¡± Rachel narrated the troubles Selena had been facing throughout these five years in detail first before she wrapped up her story. ¡°So think about it: How much money would a jobless, trash-picker have? Her husband has probably not been back for long either, and he¡¯s definitely another impoverished soul. Even with all that, they still brought their daughter to register at Eastfield¡¯s best privately-owned kindergarten today!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They still want the best kindergarten even though they have no money? It¡¯s all talk! I wonder who they borrowed money from to pay the tuition fees!¡± Dn also came to the gathering, his rotund figure heaving heavily. He had not been in a good mood the whole day. However, Rachel¡¯s university mates¡ªthe female ones in particr¡ªall had splendid figures and had pretty attractive features too. His sour mood was lifted slightly at the sight He thanked his lucky stars he came along tonight; his eyes were blessed with the sight of such prettydies! ¡°No way. That¡¯s terrible. Never mind if they¡¯re poor, but faking appearances too¡­¡± Rosa never thought that Selena would turn out like this. Not only did she not marry a good man, she even scraped her pockets just for the sake of her vanity. Her untainted impression of Selena immediately shattered. Chapter 216 ¡°Right? Selena is like a totally different person now. Such a hypocrite¡­ She doesn¡¯t have money, yet she likes to pretend that she does! And you guys haven¡¯t met her husband yet,¡± Rachel rambled venomously. ¡°He¡¯s such a boorish man. All he knows is fighting, and he isn¡¯t that educated. He does nothing but get into brawls all day. I can¡¯t imagine how Selena¡¯s future will be like, married to a man like that!¡± The initially silent Dn then fanned the mes by saying, ¡°Right? People of his sort always have violent tendencies. Heh¡­ If Selena provokes him one day, we might have a case of domestic abuse!¡± Rosa grew frightened as she heard this. ¡°No way¡­ I hate violent men. What kind of man beats up women?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it so? I think Selena doesn¡¯t have a good life now!¡± ¡°But Selena shot herself in the foot too. She¡¯s so pretty, so much so that she¡¯s even known as the Beauty Queen of Eastfield. It¡¯d be fine if she just simply married some rich fellow. Anyone would¡¯ve been ten times better than her current husband!¡± Rachel huffed, looking as though she felt exasperated for Selena¡¯s sake. ¡°The Selena from before wasn¡¯t such a vainpot!¡± Rosa sighed. It was a real pity that Selena turned out like that. ¡°Heh¡­ That¡¯s because she had money before. She didn¡¯t care too much about appearances because she was rich! Now she¡¯s no longer the wealthy young missus without her family to back her up. She¡¯s probably still not used to the poor man¡¯s life even after five years, and she¡¯s still thinking that she¡¯s a high-ssdy!¡± Rachel continued, chuckling. After she finished speaking, she noticed Matt by the side, smoking silently. ¡°Eh, Matt, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± she said. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot¡­ Selena was your ex, wasn¡¯t she? You guys were dating for one year back in university, right?¡± Matt¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Rachel, why do you still like to speak such nonsense?¡± he responded. ¡°How old is your kid now? Probably older than Selena¡¯s, right? You¡¯re already a mother, but why do I feel like you¡¯re still keeping petty scores against her?¡± ¡°What a chivalrous man, speaking up for her. Don¡¯t tell me that you like her? Perhaps you still secretly harbor feelings for her?¡± Rachel shed a mirthless smile, not caring about Matt¡¯s girlfriend who stood right beside him. Her expression morphed into a grimace. ¡°Matt, is that true? That Selena Taylor is your ex? Do you still like her?¡± The pretty young woman standing by his side huffed at him. She was d in a provocative mini ck dress. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her, Brit. That happened ages ago. We¡¯re about to get married anyway. Do you really care about all this?¡± Matt immediately exined to Britney before him. She was from a well-to-do family and was considered a wealthy youngdy; Matt on the other hand was an attractive young man. He was with Britney to live afortable life. He understood that a man without money was not a man at all. Someone like that would be regarded as trash no matter where he went. That was why he chose to live off his girlfriend¡ªtoe into money, to enjoy a rich man¡¯s life. ¡°Hmph. I want to see if this ss belle of yours is prettier than I am. She¡¯s already given birth to a kid. She must look like an old goat now!¡± Britney harrumphed frostily, evidently displeased. She was only 24 years old. Not only was she young, but she also had an excellent figure. She did not believe that she was less attractive than this so-called Selena. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s definitely not as pretty as you are. She had a kid and is picking up trash for a living now. How can she everpare to you, the young mistress of Lee?¡± Matt immediately tried to appeal to her. ¡°Of course!¡± Britney lifted her chin, looking like a proud giraffe. ¡°He¡¯s here! Trevor¡¯s here!¡± At this moment, Trevor¡ªwho had just returned from overseas¡ªparked his car near the entrance. ¡°Not bad, bro. Nice BMW!¡± Dn instantly grinned when he saw it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you driving a BMW too? And his model isn¡¯t as expensive as yours!¡± Hughmented, not knowing whether tough or cry about his own fate. Chapter 217 ¡°Oh right, Rachel¡¯s husband is going to treat us, right? He¡¯s a factory manager, a big boss. This small amount of money is nothing to him,¡± Rosa said, smiling. Dn¡¯s expression darkened. It was true: he had said that he was going to treat everyone to bolster his reputation. However, the incident from that morning cost him a lot of money. Moreover, their factory had not received a lot of orders these past two months. He might not be able to foot the bill if they ate and drank until it raked up to a few hundred thousand. More importantly, he would need to pay plenty of medical bills to the hospital. ¡°N¡ªNo problem!¡± Rachel managed an awkward smile. She had said that while she was boasting. She could not turn back now, not when her reputation was at stake. ¡°Hello, everyone. Long time no see!¡± Trevor chuckled heartily as he walked over. ¡°That¡¯s right, Trevor. We haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time. We¡¯re gathered here today to wee you back!¡± Hugh smiled. ¡°What happened? Your girlfriend isn¡¯t with you?¡± ¡°Oh, she had some business to attend to tonight. That¡¯s why she isn¡¯t here.¡± Trevor scanned the crowd. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Aren¡¯t we all here? Why aren¡¯t we going in yet?¡± ¡°Heh. A very beautiful woman hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Want to take a lucky guess, Trevor?¡± Rachel spoke in a mysterious tone. ¡°A very beautiful woman?¡± Trevor was stunned for a while, and after racking his mind, he answered, ¡°You¡¯re already here¡­so the only other person who you call ¡®beautiful¡¯ is Selena Taylor, right? What happened? You guys managed to get in contact with her?¡± Rachel never expected Trevor to guess the answer so fast. Her expression soured slightly. ¡°That¡¯s right. We got into contact with her. Only, she¡¯s changed so much over the past few years!¡± After she said that, she quicklyunched into yet another narration of Selena¡¯s life to Trevor, who had just returned to the country. At this moment, a taxi pulled over on the roadside. Selena and jackie got down from it. Selena wore the branded outfit jackie had bought for her. She was already exuding elegance on her own; she seemed even more of ady when she wore the new clothing. She smiled sweetly at everyone when she got down from the car. The men were taken aback by her appearance. ¡°Matt, you¡¯re here!¡± Selena was slightly shocked at the sight of her ex. Back during their university days, she had dated Matt because she thought he was attractive. Unfortunately, Selena only allowed Matt to hold her hand even after nearly a year of dating. She told him that she wanted to save everything else for marriage. She never expected Matt to actually argue with her over this. He subsequently cheated on her and slept with Rachel behind her back. Selena could not ept something like this. She could not ept how Matt told her that he loved her yet had slept with her friend. Needless to say, she broke up with him. Of course, Matt and Rachel were not together either. Matt wanted money and so did Rachel, yet the two did not want to look for the money themselves, so they chose to find rich partners. If Selena had known Matt was here, she never would havee no matter how much she was pressed. She was already here though, so all she could do was manage a small smile. ¡°Oh, so this is your ex. She¡¯s really pretty!¡± Matt¡¯s girlfriend, Britney, stepped forward. She had a frosty smile on her face as she spoke, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that a gorgeous woman like you married a foot soldier. He can¡¯t even afford a scooter, and you guys used a cab toe over. What a waste of an excellent face and figure!¡± ¡°Ex?¡± jackie was taken aback for a moment before he gave a wry smile. It seemed that this was not going to be a peaceful night. Chapter 218 Selena turned to look at her husband. She gave him a bitter smile. ¡°Do you want to hear the whole story? We only dated for one year during university.¡± jackie nodded his head. ¡°No need to exin.¡± It was true that she did not need to exin anything. After all, everything that happened before he met Selena was her business. Additionally, he clearly remembered what he saw¡ªblood on the sheet¡ªduring their wedding night. It indicated that Selena was not someone who slept around. jackie was not angry in the least, and this took Selena aback. Furthermore, he took a step forward and faced the woman who had been the first to spark a drama¡ª Britney. ¡°Does it matter how wee here, Miss?¡± he challenged. ¡°Is it so wrong to use a cab?¡± Here, jackie paused for a bit before continuing, emphasizing every word, ¡°Besides, don¡¯t look down on soldiers. Would you live such peaceful lives without us?¡± ¡°I always heard that poor people are ill-mannered. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve met someone so poor yet so rude!¡± Britney chuckled and gestured to an Audi A6 parked by the side. ¡°Do you see that? That¡¯s my car. It¡¯s not very expensive, but you guys probably won¡¯t be able to afford it even if you worked your entire life. This is the difference between us!¡± she said. ¡°The others also drove here; Audis, BMWs. Don¡¯t you feel like a failure as a man?¡± ¡°Hmph. What¡¯s there to be sorry about?¡± jackie gave an unamused smile. ¡°If you want to use cars as a measurement for wealth, then we¡¯ll go get the two Porsche 911s that we have in our house. Doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯re richer than you? Will you get on your knees and call me Daddy then?¡± ¡°Porsche 911?¡± Britney was stunned for a moment, then she sniggered. ¡°Hrious! Would anyone who has two Porsche 911s call a cab?¡± Here, her gaze sidled toward Rachel. ¡°Thisdy said that you called a cab when you took your kid for registration too,¡± she added. ¡°You two can¡¯t even afford an Alto, and you say that you have 911s? Tell me: how much did the Porsche 911s cost you? Is it the type that requires you to frequently change its battery?¡± A few of them could not help butugh when they heard this. ¡°Oh, Selena, I never expected you to turn into such a prideful person! You¡¯re just like your husband. There¡¯s nothing wrong with calling a cab, but you guys im that you have a Porsche 911¡ªtwo of them!¡± The woman named Rosa released a sigh. She felt that Selena had truly changed. She pretended to have money even though she had none¡ªall for the sake of vanity! Was this the same ssmate who did not ce that much importance on money? ¡°Rosa, my husband isn¡¯t lying. We do have two 911s. We bought them in the afternoon, thinking that it would be easier for us to just drive to work!¡± Selena exined, wearing a stiff smile. ¡°Fine. Whatever you say. Not like I¡¯m going to sit in your car anytime soon!¡± It was obvious that Rosa still did not believe her. ¡°Oh, you two are here. What a coincidence!¡± jackie walked over to Dn and Rachel. His eyes narrowed. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve been wagging your tongues about us before we arrived, eh?¡± Fear gripped Dn when he recalled how skilled of a fighter jackie was¡ªhow his men were still lying on hospital beds. He quickly waved his hand dismissively. ¡°No, no. We were just chit-chatting. We just told them that we ran into you in the morning. That¡¯s all!¡± The rest of the group exchanged nces. Dn was usually booming and boisterous, but now the factory manager seemed a little afraid of jackie. Chapter 219 ¡°Nevermind. Some people are too thick-faced, and we can¡¯t do anything about it! If she says that she has a 911 and yet she doesn¡¯t drive it here, what can we do? We can¡¯t just go to her house to take a look at it, right?¡± As a n brewed on its own in her head, Britney then spoke with a disdainful grin, ¡°All right then. How about this? Since it¡¯s a ss reunion, why don¡¯t we just go Dutch for today¡¯s bill? We¡¯ll split expenses by counting heads. I believe that someone who drives a Porsche 911 would have no qualms about this?¡± No one was dumb enough not to realize the implication of this; they knew Britney was stirring trouble with Selena on purpose. She was evidently not pleased, looking at her boyfriend¡¯s ex. Matt had even spoken up on her behalf earlier, and this only made a petty person like her even more vexed. The bill here would definitely not be cheap and everyone would still need to fork out quite a bit of money even after they split it. It would be awkward for Selena and jackie if they did not have any money. ¡°Sure thing! I think this works out. Dn is a factory manager, but it¡¯s not easy for him to earn money too. We can¡¯t just take advantage of his generosity. Let¡¯s go Dutch!¡± Hugh¡¯s girlfriend stepped forward and spoke, a small smile on her face. Dn and Rachel did not want to treat everyone in the first ce, so they were happy when they heard this. The couple immediately agreed to the idea. Since the majority agreed, including the fairly earning Rosa and the stylish bespectacled man who did notck money, the others also agreed. ¡°So what now? Everyone has already agreed to it. What about you two? It isn¡¯t cheap here. You better think twice! Still, even if we call for a vote, you¡¯d have to go along with the majority, so your vote doesn¡¯t matter!¡± Here, Britney seemed even more arrogant. ¡°I¡¯ll go along with whatever you decide, Honey!¡± Selena was unsure of their financial circumstances. They had just spent 5 million to buy two cars today. She did not know how much was left in jackie¡¯s card. If they did not have at least one or two hundred thousand dors, they really could not go in to have dinner. After all, jackie must have spent almost all of his money by now. Ever since he came back, he spent over 8 million in total. ¡°Whatever you want, really. I intended to treat them to dinner tonight. After all, I haven¡¯t treated your ssmates to a meal after we married. This is the first time I¡¯m meeting all of you, so I thought that I¡¯d treat everyone this once. I never thought that you guys wanted to go Dutch but, since it¡¯s like that, let¡¯s do it then!¡± came jackie¡¯s sincere assurance, though with a wry smile on his face. He had spoken with Selena on the way here. These were her old schoolmates and, as her husband, he should be the one up keeping her reputation. He did intend to foot the bill. Of course, then they could call for another gathering had they turned out to be kind people. Since they were snobs and unsightly people, this was going to be thest dinner they had together. He never expected that woman to think he could not even foot the bill if they split it. What a joke! Never mind going Dutch: He could probably buy the entire Lotus Bar and Lounge. ¡°Hah! Since you wanted to do that, who are we to rob you of that opportunity?¡± Britney was stunned for a while. ¡®This fellow was making empty brags for the sake of his pride again,¡¯ she thought. If this was the case, it would fit just fine with her agenda. ¡°You¡¯re going to treat us to dinner? True. You¡¯re the husband of our ss belle. It¡¯s only natural that you treat us, having married such a beautiful woman!¡± The bespectacled man adjusted his gold-rimmed sses. A coy smile yed on his lips. ¡°What¡¯s going on now? Just now you said that it was not easy for Dn to make money, and now you think that it¡¯s not easy for me to make money because I¡¯m the one treating you to dinner?¡± jackie thought that the situation was hrious. These people wanted to turn him into a joke. Chapter 220 Everyone visibly stiffened when they heard this, especially Britney. Her features immediately contorted. ¡°That¡¯s different,¡± Britney retorted, ¡°and Dn isn¡¯t obligated to treat us to dinner. He¡¯s just generous. Anyway, you said it yourself; it¡¯s your first time meeting us. This and that are different! What now? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re scared because we want you to treat us now?¡± Quite a few people barely stifled theirughter. After jackie heard that they were going Dutch, he did say he wanted to treat them to dinner. Why did he not say anything earlier if he wanted to boast so badly? It was obvious that he wanted to pretend that he was rich, even though he had no intention of forking out money. Unfortunately, everyone had a terrible impression of both Selena and her husband now, thus they mocked them without thinking twice anymore. ¡°All right then. This meal is on me. Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s drink to our heart¡¯s content!¡± jackie said after he gave it some thought. ¡°Let me warn you that this bar is pretty expensive. The least you¡¯ll have to pay is 10 to 20 thousand dors. I can¡¯t say how high the bill will go. A few hundred thousand or even more, perhaps! Also, the people who frequent this bar are mostly rich young men from affluent families. Are you sure you want to treat us?¡± Britney said, grinning. She assumed that jackie would be scared sh*tless after he heard this, and he would not have the confidence to go in. Yet jackie replied blithely, ¡°Rich young men? I¡¯ve seen plenty of them. Ken rk, Michael Wilson, Neil Hugo, and the likes!¡± Everyone took in a sharp intake of breath when they heard this. These three men were all young masters of aristocratic families. Before Dn and the others, Britney was regarded as a wealthy youngdy, but the Lee family was regarded as a second-rate blueblood family. As for someone who opened a small factory like Dn, he was nothing to these aristocrats. They did not just dabble in the manufacturing of one product, and they certainly did not open just one factory. ¡°My God, you know that many aristocrats?¡± Dn gulped. The light in his eyes as he regarded jackie shifted. ¡°Of course, especially Ken rk and Neil Hugo. I¡¯ve beaten them up real good, though I haven¡¯t touched Michael Wilson yet!¡± jackie shed a wicked smile as he spoke bluntly. Everyone¡¯s faces twitched. Was this guy serious? This guy had beaten up those two young masters? Would their underlings stand for it? ¡°Hmph. You really know how to brag!¡± Britney¡¯s lips quickly curved into a frosty smile after her initial shock subsided. ¡°You¡¯ve seen them before, do you? Plenty of people have seen them too. If you walk on the streets and spot them from afar, that counts as ¡®seeing¡¯ them too. And did you really think that we¡¯d believe that you¡¯ve beaten them up? You¡¯d be long dead if you had done that!¡± Anxiety twisted Selena¡¯s guts. jackie was speaking the truth, but it was too preposterous for them to believe. If she had not seen it with her own eyes, she probably would not have believed it herself. ¡°Seriously though, you speak lies so easily as though you¡¯re being honest. You almost had me fooled, but we¡¯re not idiots. It¡¯s so easy to see that it¡¯s impossible once you put some thought into it. You¡¯re just a retired military man. Could you still be here talking to us, alive and well, if you really beat up the young masters of the rks and the Wilsons? Oh, wait, don¡¯t tell me¡­ You¡¯re a spirit talking to us!¡± The man with the gold-rimmed sses smiled, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Oh dear. Never mind that Selena is now a prideful person who brags about things she doesn¡¯t have¡ªI never expected her husband to be an even greater braggart than her! You two are truly a match made in heaven!¡± ¡°Quiet, Carl!¡± Only Hugh spoke up for Selena and jackie; he did push them toe over, after all. Now that everyone was belittling Selena, he felt guilty. It was only when he saw that Hugh was not happy did Carl say, ¡°All right, all right. Let¡¯s go in. I¡¯m drinking more if someone¡¯s buying!¡± ¡°Sure, sure. Drink more!¡± Chapter 221 Britney encouraged them to drink up some more and looked at her boyfriend, Matt. ¡°You too!¡± she spoke. ¡°You have to drink more, you hear that?¡± Annoyance spiked in Matt¡¯s heart but a smile was still stered on his face. ¡°Definitely, my dear! I¡¯ll listen to whatever you ask me to,¡± he responded. After a while, everybody finally entered the lobby hall of the Lotus Bar and Lounge. The lobby was on the first floor, and the atmosphere was lively. jackie and the others found a private room and sat inside. This private room was separated from the outside with tempered ss in between. Whatever happened outside the private room could be seen, but this could be resolved by pulling the curtain on the tempered ss. ¡°Dear Sirs and Madams, if you¡¯d like to use this private room, the minimum consumption will be 50 thousand dors. The price in this menu is for your reference when you¡¯re ordering snacks and alcohol!¡± A lovely server approached the group, showing the group her most beautiful smile. ¡°There¡¯s no time limit, so you may have fun here until the sunrise!¡± the server continued. ¡° jackie, you don¡¯t think this is expensive, do you? Since there are a lot of us, a small private room can¡¯t fit us all. Moreover, we really want to help to save some hard-earned money of yours, so we¡¯ve no choice but to pick a medium-sized private room.¡± Carl said as he sat down and lying her leg over and across the other leg, an indifferent smile surfaced on his face. ¡°I think it¡¯d be so much better if we go to the opulent big private room. They got a top-notch soundproof system there, and it¡¯s on the second floor too. You could watch everything from above like a king overseeing his kingdom! The best part there is a grand piano inside that big private room. Selena was an excellent pianist back then, and she graduated from The Bachelor Fine Arts in Dance! It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen her dancing and ying the piano!¡± Rachel, on the other hand, whined unhappily about their room size. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ve all graduated from the Fine Arts faculty. Unfortunately, I do think that the luxury big private room is a little too much for us. Besides, I heard that the minimum consumption in that huge room is a million!¡± Rosa chimed in with her own opinion, smiling bitterly. ¡°My current pay is around 10 thousand at most. I can only go there once if I stopped drinking and eating and instead, work my butt off for 10 years.¡± Rosa then turned around, facing Carl and asked, ¡°Oh right! How¡¯re you doing now, Carl?¡± Carl offered a small smile and replied to Rosa in a pretentious humble manner, ¡°How am I doing? Nah. I¡¯m doing so-so, just a shareholder of a tinypany. Annual ie plus the bonus will be around 10 million dors or so. I could only visit the big-sized private room in Lotus at most 10 times in a year.¡± ¡°My goodness! I never thought that you were this sessful! You¡¯re amazing!¡± Rachel responded in a surprising tone, ¡°There are so many employees in my husband¡¯s factory, but the earning is also around 10 million.¡± Rosa, with an envious expression over her feature, looked at Hugh and asked, ¡°How about you, Hugh? You were helping in your folks¡¯ hypermarket store, right?¡± Hugh smiled abashedly. ¡°Yup, the same old job,¡± he meekly replied. ¡°We used to have only three stores, but now we¡¯ve managed to expand to another seven stores. It¡¯s enough for house expenses, I¡¯d say.¡± Hugh was genuinely humble, not at all like Carl. Carl¡¯s humility was pretentious and intentional. ¡°It seems like I¡¯m doing the worst here!¡± Trevor gave a bitter smile and continued, ¡°I haven¡¯t attended my interview, so I¡¯m kinda an unemployed person now.¡± ¡°Hey, you just came back from oversea, right Trevor? It won¡¯t be hard for you to apply for an assistant manager in the Drake family¡¯spany. I heard that for this position, the monthly sry can be up to 20 to 30 thousand dors!¡± Britney responded, smiling. ¡°Not to mention, your lovely girlfriend is the supervisor of thatpany and can surely help. This job belongs to you!¡± At the end of her speech, Britney cast her nce towards Selena and continued in a mocking tone, ¡°Well. You¡¯ll never be as bad as someone who picks up trash for a living, will you Trevor?¡± ¡°Honey, I never thought that you knew how to dance and y the piano. Let¡¯s go to the big private room! I want to see you dancing and ying the piano!¡± jackie said to Selena excitedly, ignoring Britney completely. Everyone who was boasting confidently a moment ago went silent in a blink of an eye. Their jaws dropped and their eyes widened into spheres asrge as saucers. Chapter 222 ¡°Wow! We didn¡¯t hear it wrong, did we? Are you talking about the big, opulent, private room of Lotus Bar and Lounge?¡± Rachel was taken aback. She started to doubt that she heard it wrongly. jackie wanted to go to the room that had a million-dor price tag as its minimum consumption? Everyone in the scene was suspicious of jackie¡¯s words. ¡®How could jackie request for the big room when he did not even have the spending power for the middle room?¡¯ they questioned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there¡¯s a piano there? I want to listen to my wife ying the piano. We have to go there.¡± jackie shrugged. ¡°That room is so expensive¡­ No way, we¡¯re not going there! I¡¯ll y piano for you when I¡¯m free. Be a good boy for me, okay?¡± Selena rolled her eyes at jackie, and continued, ¡°We¡¯ve already spent more than 5 million for two cars today! You think your wallet is bottomless? Don¡¯t squander anymore!¡± ¡°Huh? Porsche 911 for 5 million dors? Are you kidding me? Have you ever seen a Porsche, Selena? You¡¯ve already exposed yourself!¡± Dn interrupted the couple in a mocking tone. ¡°You should at least see how fishes swim even if you haven¡¯t enjoyed them!¡± ¡°They were saying two Porsche 911s and that the price will be around 5 million for two. Don¡¯t twist their words!¡± Rachel echoed in a sardonic tone,ughing uncontrobly. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t make such a shallow joke, okay?¡± ¡°Stop faking your spending power! If you really have 5 million, take it out and treat us tonight in this medium room! That big room of Lotus is for world ss businessmen to have their business discussion. I don¡¯t even dare spend money alone there.¡± Carl grinned sardonically. ¡°Stop pretending! I can¡¯t bear it anymore!¡± Matt, who stayed quiet all the time, finally voiced out, ¡°You have my respect for being the most pretentious couple, echoing one another! How shameless!¡± He then looked at his ex, Selena and said, ¡°Selena Taylor, are you trying to prove that you¡¯re doing better than I am? Do you really have to do so? Don¡¯t you dare to think that we didn¡¯t know what happened to you in the past few years! You think you could cover it up by not contacting us all this while?¡± ¡°I agree! Who doesn¡¯t know that you had been cast out by the Taylor family, couldn¡¯t find a job anywhere, and was forced to pick up trash for a living? Someone even saw you picking up trash with a kid! What now? Trying to fake your wealth in front of us? Is it so hard for you to admit that you¡¯re actually poor?¡± Britney stepped forward and chimed in perfectly. She then continued, ¡°If you really want the big private room, ask me. I¡¯m the richest and wealthiest here! Our family, the Lee family, is a third-ss aristocrat family! A million is a mere peanut to us!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I was forced to pick trash for a living, it¡¯s nothing to be ashamed of,¡± Selena¡¯s face dropped and replied, icy-cold as she did so. ¡°But that was before. Now I¡¯m with jackie, and we both have proper jobs with medium range sries. It¡¯s not as bad as you think. It¡¯s enough for us to livefortably.¡± ¡°Wow! You sure? You have a job?¡± Matt smirked. ¡°What kind of job can you do? A bodyguard? I¡¯m so curious!¡± A wry smile hung on Selena¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re right. jackie is indeed a bodyguard right now, but he¡¯s so much better than you anyway. Do you have a job now? Or your own business?¡± she retorted expressionlessly. ¡°Oh, I forgot! You, too, have a job! Your job is to please Miss Britney, right? She¡¯s the only daughter in the Lee family, and you¡¯ll get all her money when you marry her, am I right?¡± She continued bluntly. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. I knew you pretty well back then. Your two criteria for a life partner is good money and her being the only child of the family.¡± Chapter 223 ¡°Bullsh*t!¡± Matt snapped. Selena¡¯s words pierced right through his weak point, sharply. Matt¡¯s expression indicated that he was truly exasperated. ¡°We love each other earnestly. It¡¯s not your ce to critique and destroy our rtionship! What about yourself, huh? Married to a soldier must be the most agonizing incident in your life! It¡¯s such a waste that an attractive woman like you married a poor man.¡± Selena burst outughing. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m not you, and I never wanted to leech off of somebody. Besides, I don¡¯t think that my man isn¡¯t excellent enough. Just a moment ago, he was willing to spend a million just to see me dancing! What do you think of that? It says that my man loves me more than anything and is willing to spend for me even if there¡¯s only a hundred thousand in his bank ount!¡± Selena chuckled as she spoke. She leaned toward jackie and held his hand with pride. jackie was a little shocked by Selena¡¯s action, and he felt happiness blooming within him. This was the first time Selena initiated the first move in public! ¡°Well said, dear! Our love is true love and theirs is just living under a roof together!¡± jackie was overly excited that he turned his face toward Selena and stamped his lips on her cheek. Selena¡¯s face immediately turned as red as a tomato. She never thought that jackie, this sneaky yet adorable b*stard, would exploit this opportunity to nt a kiss on her cheek! The sight of Selena¡¯s gorgeous face searing with blush harbored the jealousy in the others and further induced their poor self- esteem. Although jackie was a bodyguard and seemed like someone who was incapable of anything, he was able to make Selena his wife! This point itself had already made others drown in envy. Besides, their rtionship seemed wonderful and stable! Matt, on the other hand, was seething inwardly. He recalled that during the one-year rtionship with Selena back in university, Selena was so conservative that she had only let Matt hold her hand, let alone a small peck on her cheek. That was what made his fury spring to life and decided to sleep with Rachel; his childish act to madden her. Of course, right now, the scene before him defeated him terribly. ¡°Keep on boasting! If you¡¯re as capable as you say you are, let¡¯s go to the big private room then!¡± Matt gritted his teeth with anger, and before long, he sneered, ¡°The minimum consumption in that room is one million. Listen carefully: one million, minimum consumption. It also means that it might exceed that amount. Since you have the gall to treat us, please don¡¯t be a crybaby when you realize you have no money for it!¡± ¡°Humph, forget it! He¡¯s just a poor, stinky, and useless bodyguard. How much money will he have to treat us there? Moreover, it¡¯s been only a few days since he returned from the military, right? This bodyguard job is probably a new job, and he might not have gotten his first pay yet!¡± Britney sang a duet with Matt delightfully, seeing that her boyfriend was hostile with the couple. ¡°A useless bodyguard?¡± Selena was speechless for a moment. ¡°Have you seen a useless bodyguard with 20 million pay a month? I really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re bragging about when your sry is like a peanut next to my husband¡¯s.¡± ¡°Wow! Your joke is getting better now! Which family on the earth can afford a 20 million bodyguard? Even the Drake family¡¯s bodyguards aren¡¯t paid such a high sry!¡± Britney was so angry that she could feel her resentment growing inside her like a tumor. She stepped forward and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t understand the market. I belong to a third-ss aristocrat family! I know exactly how much a bodyguard earns!¡± ¡°Oops, sorry! Then you really don¡¯t understand the market. I do so happen to be the Drake family¡¯s bodyguard, and for them to hire me for only 20 million, it¡¯s a boon!¡± jackie retorted. Chapter 224 After hearing that statement, everyone present almost burst outughing. How outrageous would it be to say that the Drake family benefited from hiring a bodyguard for 20 million? If that was the case, it would mean the family members wereplete idiots. ¡°howical this is! A bodyguard for 20 million and they benefited from it? Please, they can hire a few hundred bodyguards with that kind of money. Excellent ones, even!¡± Rachel cackled out loud. ¡°Right, are you taking the Drake family for a bunch of fools? Not even theirmander gets paid that much, right?¡± Carl added. The statement Selena made earlier was basically saying jackie was more impressive than them, and they were more offended than what they let on. They could not understand how a mere bodyguard could be better than them who made more than 10 million annually. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you guys believe me or not, but that¡¯s how much my husband is getting paid. That was personally assured by Miss Tanya herself, so it can¡¯t be a mistake!¡± Selena was incredibly furious as she originally thought of this as a simple casual gathering. She never expected that there would be a few snobs among them. Moreover, if she had known both sugarbabies Matt and Rachel would be here, she would never have come. Since the situation had already progressed to the way it was, she had to fight for her pride. She had been very patient toward them from the start, yet she did not expect them to keep testing her patience by calling jackie a useless soldier. If it was not for jackie fending off the enemies in the frontlines, would they still be able to enjoy theirfortable and peaceful life? ¡°Alright, alright. Everything you say is true, okay?¡± Trevor chuckled. He then turned toward Selena and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you get a job as well? What job is that? Share it with us and let¡¯s see if it¡¯s better than the job I found.¡± Selena frowned. She was rather close with Trevor and Hugh when she was still studying back then, and she was only willing toe this time mainly because of them both. She did not expect Trevor would come forward at this moment to target her as well. Selena did not answer his question. Instead, she questioned him back. ¡°You¡¯re going for an interview tomorrow, right? For the position of a manager¡¯s assistant? 20, 30 thousand per month? Whatpany is that to have offered such high wages to an assistant?¡± Trevor chuckled. ¡°It happens to be a prominentpany. It¡¯s Drake Dynasty Real Estate under the Drake Group. Not to mention, they¡¯re currently in charge of a major project, the same project over at South Hill Real Estate!¡± Trevor had a prideful look on his face as he pompously added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll nail the interview tomorrow, no doubt!¡± ¡°Really now? That confident?¡± Selena frowned. Was that not the samepany she was currently working in? ¡°Which department manager¡¯s assistant are you interviewing for?¡± she prodded further. ¡°The procurement manager¡¯s assistant,¡± Trevor answered, another short chuckle escaping his lips. ¡°My girlfriend happens to be a supervisor there as well, so my interview will go on smoothly. Besides, my resume is pretty impressive too. When they heard that I returned from overseas, who wouldn¡¯t worship me? It doesn¡¯t matter if I had wasted my life overseas or didn¡¯t learn much¡­ Who knows what exactly I was up to overseas, right?¡± ¡°Moreover, with the sheer mention of being abroad¡ªon top of me boasting a little on my resume¡ªwould naturally win over people these days. Of course, my girlfriend is the supervisor there, so she can help put a good word in for me. How is that not a guaranteed sess?¡± Trevor then added, ¡°I heard that the procurement manager is a beautifuldy. However, she might¡¯ve had an affair with the Drake family¡¯s young master to be in that position. Otherwise, how could she be a manager the moment she entered thepany?¡± Trevor had a smug look on his face. jackie felt awkward while he listened on the side. Was this manager he mentioned not Selena? ¡°That female manager had an affair with the Drake family¡¯s young master? Your girlfriend told you that? Does she have any proof?¡± Selena¡¯s expression dimmed. She did not expect Sonia would say that about her behind her back. It was a good thing she came to this reunion, and it was fortunate that Sonia was absent today. Selena might never know about this if this did not happen. Chapter 225 ¡°Is it necessary for proof now?¡± Trevor cackled out loud and spoke in a very prideful manner, ¡°Do you know who my girlfriend is? She¡¯s a distant rtive to the Drake family and had worked there for a good number of years now. She should be the one getting promoted to the position of a manager, but that manager of theirs appeared out of nowhere. She¡¯s attractive and dresses suggestively, so if she isn¡¯t having an affair with the Drake family¡¯s young master, would she even get special treatment like this?¡± As he was making that statement, he continued with a much more exciting statement, ¡°The previous manager only had about a few hundred thousand dors per month but when this manager enters, guess how much she makes a month? A monthly wage of over a million! Now you tell me: isn¡¯t that fishy? This woman has to be hooking up with the young master and had sexual rtionships with him privately. How else would she get such treatment?¡± ¡°Too many women are making a living based on their appearance these days!¡± Matt joined in. ¡°Do you think anyone is exactly like you?¡± Selena was beyond furious as she gave him a murderous re. ¡°I wasn¡¯t even talking about you! What are you getting so worked up for?¡± Matt had a very dissatisfied look on his face. ¡°You guys are making baseless usations. You¡¯re asking for a beating!¡± jackie¡¯s expressions dimmed as he subtly clenched his fist. However, Selena who was sitting beside him shook her head and signaled at him not to act so rashly. jackie held himself back after seeing Selena¡¯s reaction. ¡°I heard Rachel mentioned that you¡¯re a rash brute for being a soldier previously. I see that it¡¯s true. You keep saying that people are asking for a beating for minor things. Do you think that everything can be solved with violence? You have to use your head next time!¡± Hugh¡¯s girlfriend rolled her eyes at jackie. jackieughed. ¡°As long as you¡¯re powerful enough, everything can be solved through violence,¡± he spoke. ¡°If a single punch can¡¯t, then two punches can do the trick!¡± After he was done speaking, he immediately spoke to the waitress, ¡°Hey,dy, mind switching the room for me? I won¡¯t be stingy on your tipster if you¡¯re still going to be our waitress!¡± After the waitress heard that, she was immediately delighted. ¡°Thank you, Sir!¡± she beamed. After she was done, the waitress immediately led them to a different room. ¡°This way, please!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy so soon, Miss. This man just so happens to be a veteran and now he¡¯s working as a bodyguard. Do you genuinely think his monthly wage is 20 million?¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s true, he was only back a few days ago. He hasn¡¯t even gotten his paycheck yet, so I think he might not be able to foot the billter. Everyone will be detained here!¡± Everyone got into the elevator and arrived at the second floor together. From the second floor, everything on the first floor could be observed. The second floor encircled the entire perimeter and its middle portion was empty. The huge building looked like an overturned bowl. ¡°No, I believe him. He was willing to fork out a couple million just to listen to his wife y the piano. Someone who loved their wives this much would never lie!¡± the waitress replied with a smile. Since she had worked as a waitress here for a long time, she had seen and met all kinds of people. She believed in her judgment. ¡°Since you have a sweet tongue, your tips tonight won¡¯t be lower than 10 thousand!¡± jackie replied, a smile on his face as he did so. Chapter 226 ¡°10 thousand dors?¡± Rosa gasped after hearing that; jackie must have been lying. She had worked so hard for a month only to receive meager pay. To put it in a much better way, she was only a supervisor yet she felt extremely exhausted. Yet, here jackie was: casually telling the waitress that he would give her 10 thousand as her tip. That was too much, was it not? ¡°Thank you so much, Sir!¡± The pretty waitress was also very delighted. The usual source of ie would be themissions they make from the alcohol they serve. Nheless, thesemissions were very low. Adding that to their base sry, the total was not even close to 10 thousand. Indeed, there would be customers who gave them tips, yet getting 3 to 5 thousand as their tip would make their day. Even if their guests were some young masters from second or third-ss aristocratic families, a generous tip from them would be about 2 to 3 thousand dors; waitresses like them were very insignificant to their eyes. If they enjoyed theirpany, they would reward them. If they did not, they might even yell at them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± jackie smiled; the impression the woman left on him was positive. She basically would not say anything she should not on top of keeping a professional smile on her face. She looked very respectful. Suddenly, Trevor chuckled. ¡°A boastful man you are,¡± hemented. ¡°The thing is that someone actually bought it!¡± Upon noticing Trevor was going out of his way to pick on jackie, Selena smiled and said, ¡°Trevor, you said it yourself earlier: You didn¡¯t study much while you were abroad. You spend every day enjoying life there then boast about it when you return. You¡¯re telling me that you want to work as that manager¡¯s assistant with that behavior? I think you¡¯re a little too full of yourself!¡± ¡°Full of myself?¡± Trevor cackled out loud and said, ¡°There isn¡¯t much of a choice for that female manager. My girlfriend faked a preliminary interview and rejected everyone that came for that position, leaving only my resume and another girl¡¯s resume. However, that girl doesn¡¯t even exist. Till then, all Sonia needs to do is tell their manager that the girl caught a cold and couldn¡¯t make it!¡± ¡°That means I¡¯m the only one left to be chosen. Besides, I had been abroad for some time, and that fake resume won¡¯t be more outstanding than mine. So you can tell me now: If it isn¡¯t me who will attend the interview, who else can it be?¡± The longer Trevor spoke, the more prideful he became. ¡°This is called benefiting from having a mole on the inside. Do you understand?¡± ¡°that¡¯s pretty impressive!¡± Selena chuckled before looking at Rosa beside her. She said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Rosa, your monthly wage is about 10 thousand, right? That¡¯s not bad, what job is that?¡± A sigh escaped Rosa¡¯s lips. ¡°It¡¯s not worth mentioning. That tinypany is depressing. Sometimes, they wouldn¡¯t pay me for the overtime I did. I¡¯m just a supervisor and yet I had to do a lot of things outside my job scope. Moreover, it¡¯s construction work! Such meager pay. Now that I¡¯ve paid my rent, I don¡¯t have much left to save up after my meager budget for food and other necessities.¡± Upon bringing up her job, Rosa cracked a bitter smile as she said, ¡°Supervisor on paper but in reality, I¡¯m busier than anyone else¡­¡± After she was done speaking, she looked at Selena and said, ¡°Selena, I remembered you being quite capable at work. Why don¡¯t youe work for mypany? I¡¯ll talk to my manager to see if they¡¯re able to offer you some work. Now that you¡¯re exiled from the Taylor family, you¡¯re no longer thedy you once was and you should ept reality now, okay?¡± After Selena heard that statement, her heart was moved. It seemed Rosa cared about her a lot since she hoped that Selena could have a better life for herself. It was then when Hugh spoke out, ¡°Yeah, my purpose of inviting Selena out today was to ask everyone if any of you have any suitable job for her. However, since Selena mentioned she got a job earlier and it¡¯s uncertain if it¡¯s real or not, I was a little shy to bring it up!¡± ¡°My factorycks manpower to move things. If a prettydy like you thinks it¡¯s okay, then you cane to work!¡± Dn mused. Rachel chuckled coldly before mocking her intentionally, ¡°What are you talking about? Her husband makes 20 million a month. It doesn¡¯t matter if she works or not, right? Does she even need to do hard labor?¡± ¡°Fair point. I almost forgot about it!¡± Dnughed hysterically. Chapter 227 Selena merely shrugged him off as she took out a name card and handed it to Rosa. ¡°This is my business card, so just hold on to it first. The offer will be much better than your current job. I have faith in your abilities. You¡¯re a smart and hardworking person!¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll keep it.¡± Rosa assumed Selena was on her high horse again. Still, she could not be bothered to expose her so she awkwardlyughed instead before shoving her business card into her purse. A cynical grin appeared on Matt¡¯s face. ¡°Not bad; you can still rmend jobs to people. I didn¡¯t expect you to be recruiting, judging from the look of things. Your job isn¡¯t too bad!¡± Selena simply ignored him in silence as they made their way to their luxurious private room. ¡°Holy sh*t. This is the luxury room? This is my first time here¡­ It¡¯s so big!¡± ¡°The piano here is a Yamaha! The screen here is huge too!¡± Rosa was extremely excited after inspecting every nook and cranny. ¡°Not bad! Not bad!¡± Everyone else was also nodding in agreement. ¡° jackie, you said it yourself that you¡¯d be footing the bill tonight. We won¡¯t fork out a single penny!¡± Britney once again reminded jackie. She was interested to see how long jackie could keep up his facade. jackie nodded carefreely. ¡°Of course. Order to your heart¡¯s content, guys!¡± he spoke. ¡°Order anything, and we¡¯ll have as much fun as we can! Besides, it¡¯s not every day we get an opportunity to loosen up.¡± ¡°Alright, alright. Bring the menu here and we¡¯ll order now. Everyone is drinking red wine right, and we¡¯d be ordering the more expensive ones. Besides, the lowest one can spend here is a million. We¡¯re not going to order anything too cheap!¡± Trevor got seated and started ordering. The veteran then turned to his wife. ¡°Honey, I want to watch you dance!¡± jackie beamed. Selena was flustered in an instant. ¡°I haven¡¯t danced in years!¡± she squeaked. ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m too embarrassed!¡± ¡°Someone should be ying the piano while she dances, right? Who¡¯s ying? I haven¡¯t yed in years and I think I¡¯ve even forgotten how to y!¡± Hugh let out a bitter chuckle and said, ¡°If one wishes to dance while someone ys, both must be in sync. If they are, it¡¯ll unite and be a beautiful symphony both visually and auditorily.¡± To this, Matt started chuckling coldly as he stared at jackie. ¡°If Selena dances, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate if we yed the piano, right? Someone would be jealous if the duet turned out nicely, no?¡± ¡°That¡¯s difficult. If he¡¯s the one ying, he wouldn¡¯t be jealous.¡± Trevor chuckled coldly. ¡°Of course, someone here didn¡¯t even have proper education. He could be ying a chaotic tune too,¡± Trevor mocked, to which everyone startedughing. ¡°How else can Selena dance to the music?¡± In their eyes, jackie was nothing more than a mindless brute. How would he know a thing or two about the piano? Never did they anticipate that jackie actually approached the piano, sat down, and said, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll y and you dance. Let¡¯s both perform a duet!¡± Chapter 228 Selena became skittish right away. This fellow here was a soldier; how could he possibly know how to y the piano even though he was not always a mindless brute? Music and dance would be extremely sacred to people who understood them as it was something that could connect souls. How could one not take it seriously? She would not mind if her husband was to y poorly, but even if she was to dance majestically, she could never be in sync with a ¡®chaotic tune¡¯. jackie¡¯s level should not be too poor at the very least. Only then could she forcefully dance with his tune. ¡°F¡ªForget it. Everyone will be singing and drinkingter anyway¡­¡± Selenaughed mirthlessly, her statement sounding more depressed than what she let on. Even in her eyes, there were shreds of disappointment and sadness inside. She had not danced in a very long time, and she had almost forgotten that ¡®Selena¡¯ who used to dance so elegantly on the stage like a swan. She would feel different every time she got on stage to dance back then; it was as though the entire stage was hers and only hers. The cheers from the audience would make her feel incredibly fulfilled. Of course, these were things of the past and she could no longer have the same feeling she felt from back then; the feeling of understanding the deeper meaning of a dance through her heart and soul. ¡°I think you should just forget about it. Your hands are made for swords and spears, so please don¡¯t embarrass yourself with elegant things like holding a pen or performing a dance!¡± Britneyughed, a cynical undertone detected in her chuckle. ¡°Matt, your piano skills are pretty impressive back then. It¡¯d be a perfect performance if you y the piano and Selena dances. That¡¯d be a perfect bnce of music and dance!¡± Rachel then added fuel to the me, saying, ¡°You¡¯re no longer together, but you¡¯ve dated back then, no? Why don¡¯t you just give it a shot, Matt? I believe both of you will be a perfect match!¡± Needless to say, she said all that to provoke jackie. ¡°Let¡¯s begin, Honey!¡± jackie simply ignored her as he gently touched the ck and white keys; it was as though he was caressing a baby¡¯s skin. A press on a key made jackie titter. Five years of battle had almost made him forget about his childhood dream. His childhood dream was to be a pianist. He had never expected he would be a soldier. Even more so, he never expected he would be fighting on the battlefield to defend the borders. Of course, times have changed and he no longer held regrets. It was being on the battlefield that he felt true friendship between hisrades. He felt the fighting spirit between hisrades. If it were not for the countless near-death encounters in thest five years, he would not have been honed into such a sharp de. A simple touch made his thoughts race endlessly. Soon, he found himself swimming in childhood memories as he immersed himself within that sacred ground. All of that turned into an orchestra of music and notes surrounding him as they danced. ¡°No way¡­ He knows how to y the piano!¡± Britney was so shocked that her lower jaw almost fell to the ground. Was this brat not a takeout delivery boy that had gotten enlisted as a soldier for five years? Surely there was no piano on the battlefield. Moreover, jackie was just an ordinary man back then, and if he could keep himself warm and fed, it would have made his day. How could he still have the time and money to learn how to y music? Yet, here jackie was. His fingers seemed to be moving on its own and the harmonic tone made everyone feel as if they were floating mid-air. It soon picked up the pace and turned softer like water flowing under the bridge. ¡°Good lord. This¡­ This is way better than our piano teacher back then. He¡¯s amazing!¡± Hugh gulped, completely bbergasted. ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s ying the Croatian Rhapsody!¡± Rachel was electrified. That was how Maxim described music as it mainly focused on the aftermath of war. Chapter 229 The aftermath of a war, a dusty battlefield, mountains of corpsesid dead while a crow wept under the setting sun. This single song surprised everyone as their hearts were instantly touched, so much so that those images came alive in their minds. At that instant, they no longer perceived jackie as a mindless brute. No one else dared to think he knew nothing about music. Instead, they were the complete idiots. Selena waspletely stunned. She never knew jackie¡¯s piano ying had already reached such godly heights. ¡°What are you still standing here for? Hurry up and go!¡± Rosa nudged Selena soon after she snapped out of her trance. It was only then did Selena eventually settle back into reality. Selena then gracefully lowered and did a split while raising her body slightly, resembling the image of an injured swan. Her body was lithe and flexible as both arms swayed along to the music. At that moment, both music and dance started to merge into a single entity. With a counter spin of her legs, her body started to slowly get up as she waspletely lost in the harmonic bnce of music and dance, unable to escape. She had returned. Everything had returned. Selena felt like she had once again returned on stage and found the familiar feelings she felt back then; that excitement and determination she felt in her heart way before. The melody stopped and the dance concluded! Everyone was entranced, and they stayed that way for a good amount of time. ¡°That was magnificent!¡± Dn suddenly started pping, and everyone else could not help but apuded them thunderously. It no longer mattered how much they looked down on jackie before; all of them were pping. They were praising their duet, their emotions sincere from their hearts and free from their feuds and petty grudges. Their souls seemed to bepletely cleansed at this instant. ¡°That was amazing. A perfect performance, perfectly done!¡± Hugh was extremely emotional, at the brink of tears. ¡°I¡¯ve never expected even after graduating so many years ago, I¡¯d still be able to hear such a powerful piece of music and witness such a perfect dance,¡± he gushed. ¡°Both aspects were perfectly combined.¡± Hugh was so emotional, he repeated the word ¡®perfect¡¯ four times. ¡°Honey, youpliment me well!¡± jackie smiled as he got up. ¡°You yed it exceptionally well!¡± Selena was slightly flustered as she rolled her eyes at jackie. However, her heart felt like it was thered with a sweet essence as though she had eaten honeydew. ¡°Right. If anyone wants to y, go ahead. I want to grab a drink!¡± jackie smiled as plenty of snacks and red wine were already brought in. ¡°Forget it. After your impromptu recital just now, we don¡¯t want to embarrass ourselves!¡± Hugh waved his hand and he no longer dared to mention he was a music graduate in front of jackie ever again. ¡°Let¡¯s drink, let¡¯s drink!¡± Dn was still lost in the music earlier. ¡°Good lord. After listening to that, I feel like money is merely worldly possession, so let¡¯s all drink to our hearts¡¯ content. Come on guys, cheers!¡± jackie smiled at Selena as Dn with his rounded waist chugged down a ss full of wine. It made him seem more like a mindless brute than jackie would ever be. Chapter 230 Rosa pulled Selena to a corner. ¡°Selena¡­ They said that your husband was a mindless brute and I genuinely believed them,¡± Rosa whispered. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to know how to y the piano, and he yed it so well too. I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s just some grunt anymore¡­ Anyone who knows how to y the piano can never be a mindless brute!¡± she added. ¡°I think he¡¯s a well-versed person as he knows how to fight and y the piano!¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ Has he be god-like to you now?¡± Selena chuckled humorously as it seemed this change in attitude was a little too quick. Rosa sighed. ¡°After thinking about it earlier, that has to be some nonsense Rachel concocted. Man, that woman has gone too far since she never seemed to like you even in our university days. She always assumed you were stealing the spotlight away from her. We¡¯ve all graduated, and it¡¯s been so long. I thought it¡¯s all behind us now and we don¡¯t care much about the past. I didn¡¯t expect she could be this petty!¡± Rosa seemed to have understood something as she then grabbed onto Selena¡¯s hand and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I misunderstood you a while ago.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, I didn¡¯t really take it to heart anyway,¡± Selena assured her. ¡°Besides, I offended Rachel this morning, so her trying to ruin me in my absence is well within my expectations!¡± Selena offered a bright smile before adding, ¡°Consider my offer well when you get back. You can help me out in mypany since weck the manpower.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think about it,¡± Rosa replied, a smile gracing her face before she tugged on Selena¡¯s arm. ¡°Let¡¯s go pick some songs to sing!¡± On the other side, Britney was sitting next to Matt as she whispered to him, ¡°Do you know how much in total we¡¯ve ordered?¡± ¡°How should I know? My job is to drink and drink some more. If it¡¯s not enough, we can order more. F*ck it, I refuse to believe a veteran would be able to fork out that much money. We¡¯ll spend a little more and when he can¡¯t pay up, the owner here will never let him leave!¡± Matt was ruthless in the way he spoke, and he nced at jackie from across the room. jackie was nothing more than a veteran, and no one expected jackie would be able to marry Selena. Selena¡¯s current figure seemed as though she had never given birth before. She was still as stunning as she was back then. Not to mention the way Selena looked when she danced. She looked like a pure and innocent swan. Her beauty was mesmerizing, and the feeling of regret bubbled in him. If only he persisted a little harder back then, he might have been the one married to Selena. Even if he was not married to her, he might still end up dating Selena. A shame he could only be with Britney, whom he had no feelings for whatsoever. Dissatisfied was he in silence. ¡°Our bill is over 1.3 million dors. That idiot is doomed!¡± Britney chuckled and took a sip of red wine from her wine ss before saying, ¡°Alright, I need to use the washroom real quick!¡± When Britney was on her way to the washroom, she noticed an extremely intricate disy case in the hallway housing two bottles of red wine. Moreover, there were two servers guarding that case while every corner around the red wine had spotlights shining at it. It was very attractive to look at. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Rachel who had just exited the washroom noticed Britney was staring at nk space in front of her. Rachel approached her while she giggled. ¡°Rachel, do you think jackie has the money to actually foot the bill?¡± Britney frowned after she pondered about it. Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 231 ¡°Impossible. Where does his moneye from anyway?¡± Rachel spoke without hesitation, ¡°He did it for his pride, he¡¯s boasting!¡± ¡°But he can¡¯t be that dumb, right? This is the Lotus Bar and Lounge, and the owner is a member of a first-ss aristocratic family. He isn¡¯t going to dine and dash now, is he? Does he have a death wish?¡± After Britney broke it down in detail, she started to doubt if jackie had enough money to pay the bill. ¡°Fair point!¡± In that instant, Rachel was no longer as certain as she was. ¡°I doubt that jackie knows who the owner is, considering he¡¯s just returned from the army,¡± shemented, ¡°so how would he know so much?¡± ¡°I think you make a much better point!¡± Britney nodded then swiftly said, ¡°Hey, I heard when those veterans came back, those who stayed for quite some time in their department would be able to get a good sum of money since they contributed to the country, and they¡¯d be able to retire in glory. It seems jackie might¡¯ve gotten some money.¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying it might be around 1 or 2 million? This idiot decided to spend every penny tonight just to save his wife¡¯s pride?¡± Rachel was a little shocked as she continued, ¡°So that¡¯s why he was so confident when he spoke. Moreover, he enrolled his child to school this morning and paid up. I thought he borrowed that money, but it seems he does have some money!¡± ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯m guessing it¡¯s not much and should only be a million or two. Otherwise, those two wouldn¡¯t come here in a cab!¡± Britney continued her breakdown, ¡°Because that money didn¡¯te easy, and since jackie risked his life for that money, they spent meagerly. It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t expect us to look down on them and jackie is known to act pretentiously. To stop his wife from getting bullied, he agreed to switch up the room. Don¡¯t you think this is the case?¡± ¡°Good lord, you¡¯re on to something now. You¡¯re not thedy of a third-ss aristocratic family for nothing!¡± Rachel chuckled immediately and sneered, ¡°Since people like him loved to pretend, we¡¯ll allow him to. Besides, we¡¯ve spent so much of his money, it might hurt him after this!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Britney¡¯s expression suddenly dimmed. ¡°We can let them off the hook so easily¡­ What if they do have the money to pay our bills tonight?¡± she fretted. ¡°Also, Selena is Matt¡¯s ex-girlfriend and I just can¡¯t stand that woman. I don¡¯t want them to walk out of Lotus Bar and Lounge today, so we can¡¯t let them off the hook so easily!¡± ¡°But, what can we do when they have money?¡± Rachel sighed. ¡°I too wish to see them struggling to pay the bill then be caught by the boss and, heck, might even get beaten to a pulp,¡± she spoke bluntly. ¡°I¡¯d be a happy gal!¡± Both women bonded through their simr vile behavior! Britney pointed at both bottles of red wine. ¡°Say, would those two bottles of red wine be expensive since they¡¯re guarded by two waiters?¡± she snickered. ¡°You mean to say?¡± Rachel seemed to have thought of something as her eyes lit up. Both women then swiftly approached the disy case and asked the waiters, ¡°Is this wine expensive? What are you guys standing guard here for? Is it only for people to admire?¡± ¡°Ladies, both of these bottles of red wine happen to be our establishment¡¯s most prized possessions. They are produced in¡­¡± After they were done exining, a waitress then concluded, ¡°This bottle costs 6.66 million dors and only less than 10 bottles exist in this world. Drinking a bottle would mean one less bottle in the world.¡± ¡°Perfect!¡± A glint of sinister intent could be seen in Britney¡¯s gaze as she immediately said, ¡°Send a bottle to our room. We want one!¡± Chapter 232 ¡°You want a bottle? This costs 6.66 million; it¡¯s too expensive!¡± Rachel gasped. ¡°How can you order something this expensive? Are you trying to kill him?¡± she stammered. Britney chuckled menacingly and replied, ¡°What are you afraid of? He said it himself: We can order anything we want. Besides, if we didn¡¯t order a little more, how can we get him to stay behind?¡± After some thoughts, she immediately eximed, ¡°No, no, no. A bottle isn¡¯t enough¡­we¡¯ll take both. I¡¯m quite interested to taste what this establishment¡¯s prized possession tastes like!¡± ¡°Two bottles? That¡¯ll be over 13 million including the 1.3 million earlier. Oh, good lord, it¡¯s too expensive¡­ It¡¯s over 14 million!¡± Rachel was bbergasted. She wanted jackie to be in a tough spot and also wanted him to be embarrassed silly, but¡­ Would spending over 14 million not pressure him to death? ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice how he was acting earlier? He ims to be rich and told us to order anything we want so tantly. This time, we have to teach this brat a very good lesson!¡± Britney pulled Rachel away from where they initially stood and whispered, ¡°This is an extremely rare opportunity, though.¡± Britney suddenly scoffed at the thought of something. ¡°That reminds me¡­ Didn¡¯t he mention he makes 20 million a month? Didn¡¯t he also say he bought two Porsches? Even we don¡¯t have the heart to buy one and he bought the 911 model. This time, he¡¯s in for a world of bad luck!¡± ¡°Right, right, right!¡± Britney said with mockingughter. ¡°Failing to foot the bill will put them to great shame, and worst of all, they¡¯d be offending a first-ss aristocratic family since this business belongs to them!¡± Britney chuckled before leading Rachel back to where those wine bottles were and said, ¡°We¡¯ve decided to have both bottles, so send it to Room 207! When you arrive, you don¡¯t need to ask a thing; just open it for us!¡± ¡°Well, both bottles will add up to about 13 million. Are you sure you want to open both bottles at the same time,dies?¡± One of the waiters was already startled and wondered if he had misheard them. No guests had ever ordered that wine for the two to three years the bottles were ced there. Even if they were young masters, they would give up after asking for the price. Besides, most people would feel spending more than 6 million for a bottle of wine would not be worth it. ¡°Yeah, just open them when you bring them in. We were also like that when we ordered plenty of wine bottles previously!¡± Britney nodded with a smile. Soon, both Britney and Rachel returned to the room. It was jackie¡¯s first time toe to a ce like this. It was a one-of-a-kind way to enjoy life and listen to Selena¡¯s sweet voice singing. ¡°Come now, Brother, let¡¯s drink. This will be a toast for you defending us and our country in the frontlines. This is my respect to you!¡± Hugh had a grin on his face as he approached jackie, a ss of wine at hand. ¡°Thank you!¡± jackie smiled. After clinking sses with him, he chugged down the wine immediately. ¡°That felt good!¡± Hughughed as he also chugged the wine down with a single gulp. No one expected that even Dn the alcoholic would also sit with them at this moment. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect your piano skills to be this good, jackie,¡± he started, ¡°and you¡¯re pretty handsome, too. I see now why a beauty like Selena would be your wife! Although I hated you this morning, you have my respect tonight!¡± jackie was flustered. He did not expect Dn would say something like that after drinking so much. ¡°Come on now, I need to drink with you. At least as gratitude to your treat. You¡¯re treating me to drink in such avish spot. I personally can¡¯t bear spending this much money!¡± Chapter 233 Dn¡¯s face was flushed red from drinking too much. It seemed he was more talkative after some drinks. Matt was drinking alone on the other side of the room. He was chugging down wine after wine; he wanted nothing more than to bankrupt jackie. ¡°What are you doing? Why are you drinking so much?¡± Britney spotted him the moment she returned and immediately went to his side. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he just love being pretentious? This wine I¡¯m drinking costs 50 thousand a bottle. F*ck it, I¡¯ll keep asking for more wine after I¡¯m done with this. Let¡¯s see what he¡¯ll do when he doesn¡¯t have enough to pay.¡± Matt turned to look at jackie on the side with a sinister chuckle. ¡°Ah, then let me tell you¡­¡± Britney immediately leaned to Matt¡¯s ear and whispered everything to him. ¡°That expensive!¡± was Matt¡¯s first response, a gasp escaping his lips. However, a shred of sinister intent shed across his gaze and said, ¡°Good. Let¡¯s do that since he said it was on him anyway. I won¡¯t help him even a penny.¡± ¡°I wonder if he¡¯d kneel and beg us to split the bill with himter.¡± Britney cackled out loud and bragged, ¡°No one will agree to it, especially when Rosa¡¯s pay is only 10 thousand a month and has basically no savings. She can¡¯t afford to fork out any money when he splits the bill!¡± Mattughed then poured Britney a ss of wine before handing it to her. He said, ¡°You truly are smart. Those two bottles would cost him his life.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not too certain. What if his monthly pay turns out to actually be 20 million dors?¡± Britney took a sip of red wine before saying that while chuckling coldly. ¡°Only a fool would believe him. A mere bodyguard could have a monthly wage of 20 million? Do you take the Drake family for a fool?¡± Matt chuckled. It was at this moment that a waiter brought in a bucket of ice and two bottles of red wine. After greeting them with a polite smile, the waiter opened both bottles of wine and ced it on the ss table. The waiter soon got out. jackie and the others did not notice what had happened as they were busy singing and drinking, but both Britney and Matt cracked a grin. That pretty waitress who was standing on the side and had been serving them all this time noticed the bottles and frowned. After some thought, she walked out. However, it did not take her long to return. Her expression turned bitter after she noticed Britney pouring a drink for everyone at the moment. She had gone out to gather some information. Supposedly, two women from this room had made the waiter serve up those bottles of wine. She felt something was amiss when she connected the dots to jackie and Selena being a married couple. However, she dared not approach them to say much. All she could do was stand on the side and smile while waiting for everyone¡¯s orders. Eventually, jackie went out to use the washroom. After some thought, the waitress was too antsy that she chased after him. ¡°Sir, Sir! I don¡¯t know if I should, but I want to inform you of something.¡± It was only when jackie made the return trip did the pretty waitress decide to approach him. ¡°I¡­ I feel like you¡¯re a kind person and I¡¯m worried you might be toyed by people, so I wish to ask you something. Don¡¯t tell anyone it was me who told you, okay?¡± ¡°Toyed?¡± Of course, jackie was stunned for a moment, but he quickly recovered with a smile on his face. ¡°Every scheme or plot will be useless in the face of true power! Tell me: who tried to trick me?¡± Chapter 234 The waitress never expected jackie would still have the mood to crack a joke. His behavior made her giggle anxiously before she added, ¡°Sir, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll need someone extremely powerful to back you up in addition to an extremely strong financial ability because you¡¯ll need 14 million.¡± ¡°What do you mean 14 million?¡± jackie¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°Oh no¡­ You really have no idea, don¡¯t you?¡± she murmured. ¡°Weren¡¯t two bottles of red wine brought in earlier? Those that were imed as extra orders? I didn¡¯t notice it then but when I looked at the bottles, I knew something was off. Those happen to be the most prized possessions of our establishment. It¡¯s 6.66 million per bottle! There¡¯s only two in total, and they actually opened it!¡± ¡°I was so shocked that I had to sneak out to ask my colleague, and they imed they were ordered by those two women. Oh, that¡¯s right¡­ They were that Matt¡¯s girlfriend and that Racheldy who made the order!¡± The pretty waitress frowned and nervously asked, ¡°What are you going to do? You didn¡¯t know about it, and it seemed those two were messing with you intentionally.¡± ¡°Heh¡­ I didn¡¯t expect both women could scheme so much!¡± jackie scoffed and looked at the pretty waitress in front of him. ¡°Thank you for telling me this. Don¡¯t you worry. It¡¯s only over 10 million, and it¡¯s no problem for me!¡± ¡°Good if it¡¯s n¡ªno problem at all!¡± The waitress let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I think you and your wife are pretty close together so I decided to tell you,¡± she exined. ¡°Also, your piano performance earlier was very good. It was my first time listening to something this amazing!¡± jackie chuckled at her praise. ¡°Thank you for your kind praises!¡± jackie smiled and was getting ready to return. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a boxing match on the third floorter. Only guests in the luxury rooms are allowed to watch. You guys can spectateter! Moreover, if any guests here can attempt that challenge and they win, the bill will be free! Moreover, they¡¯ll also win 3 million dors!¡± After some thought, the pretty waitress slowly exined, ¡°Although you¡¯re a veteran, you can never¡ªby any means¡ªregister for the challenge. The champion of the ring is just too powerful! He¡¯s from America, and the man is extremely huge and tall. I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s over two meters. Those few people who came forward to challenge a few days ago, well¡­they¡¯re all beaten to death.¡± A long sigh escaped her lips. ¡°Some people didn¡¯t take the challenge for the free bill. Some did it because he¡ªan outsider¡ªhad murdered a few of our best fighters from our Daxia. They were very dissatisfied so they took that challenge.¡± The waitress sighed for the nth time and said, ¡°That American is too scummy. Although everyone signed a waiver before each challenge, no one had been killed before. The fight stops when one of them yields. The worst-case scenario is just crippling someone. But this man¡­ Ever since he came, he killed a lot of our people. He murdered them!¡± The waitress clenched her fists and gritted her teeth just by rying the information she knew. When both countries were at war back then, each war wouldst a couple of years. Since Daxia won, jackie and the others could retire in glory. However, it seemed the Americans stepped foot on Daxia¡¯s soil to stir up the asional trouble. Since both countries signed a truce, minor frictions like these would naturally be ignored. Minor hups like these boxing matches, of course. After both parties signed a waiver, they could murder Daxians with no recourse. ¡°F*ck!¡± After jackie listened to her, he could not hold himself back from swearing. ¡°I have to join. I¡¯m pretty sure he did all of that intentionally.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t. Good sir, I¡¯m informing you because I wanted you guys to spectate since you had already spent this much, so you have the right to watch the match on the third floor.¡± Chapter 235 ¡°Sir, he¡¯s too powerful and had ten consecutive wins¡­¡± The startled waitress frantically tried to talk him out of it. She was afraid that it would cost jackie his life after what she had told him. ¡°Thank you so much for telling me. It¡¯ll be fine if I¡¯m oblivious to it but since I already know now, that American will die!¡± jackie left her with that cold statement before striding back to the room. ¡°It seems our expenses will be saved,¡± he spoke as his figure retreated back into the room. ¡°But¡­he¡¯s really¡­powerful!¡¯ The pretty waitress frowned as she stared at jackie. Regretting her decision, she mumbled, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have told him. He¡¯s so loving to his wife¡­ What if he dies in the name of defending Daxia? That¡¯d be bad!¡± Time slowly went by and when it was almost 11 o¡¯clock, everyone felt like they had enough to drink. The taste of both bottles of red wine was amazing as both jackie and Selena drank a ss. ¡° jackie, it seems like these two bottles of red wine have an incredibly distinct taste over the rest, and that¡¯s strange. What¡¯s stranger is that Rachel seemed to havee to her senses and helped pour us a drink!¡± After she was done speaking, she gasped and spoke in a slightly frightened tone, ¡°Oh dear¡­ Nothing¡¯s wrong with these two bottles, right? They wouldn¡¯t have been poisoned now, would they? Or¡­¡± jackie felt awkward as he cracked a suppressedugh. ¡°Honey, I didn¡¯t expect your imagination would be this big, but don¡¯t you worry; they¡¯re not. Though, you¡¯d know soon enough if there¡¯s anything fishy about those two bottles of wine!¡± jackie stood up and was about to pay the bill. ¡°Oh boy, it¡¯s about time. Did everyone have a good time?¡± Britney smiled immediately and said, ¡°Of course. We¡¯re incredibly happy. I don¡¯te here often to ces like these. I didn¡¯t expect you, jackie, a bodyguard can afford to treat us here, in this ce. I truly didn¡¯t expect it.¡± It was at this moment, a supervisor came in and smiled at everyone in the room. He said, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, since your room happens to be the highest spender tonight and also broke the record of our Lotus Bar and Lounge in the ten years since we¡¯ve opened, our manager agreed to offer you guys an 8.8 percent discount!¡± ¡°Oh my! Really?¡± Selena was delighted as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mishear it, right? An 8.8 percent discount can save us a lot of money!¡± Of course, it did not take long as realization dawned on her. ¡°That¡¯s impossible though, right? We¡¯ve only spent 1.3 million. Isn¡¯t the lowest spending rate here a million? How could we possibly break a ten-year record?¡± ¡°No way, right? Breaking the record just like that?¡± Dn was dumbfounded as well. ¡°Judging from the looks of things, people who came here were all spending on a million dors budget, right? We merely spent a little more than that, and we broke a record?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he still won¡¯t be able to pay the bill even after the 8.8 percent discount!¡± Britney scoffed as she waited for everything to unfold. Rosa and Hugh both looked at each other and were considerably worried if jackie had the money to pay the bill. If he did not, things would be bad. ¡°What do you mean 1.3 million? The total amount you guys have spent is 14.67 million. After the discount, it¡¯d be 12.9 million. Our manager said he can round down the value, so all you guys have to pay is 12.9 million!¡± The supervisor smiled and took out a few bottles of red wine. ¡°That¡¯s right, these are your gifts,¡± he spoke. ¡°You guys can enjoy it back home.¡± Chapter 236 ¡°Impossible¡­ How could it cost 12.9 million? We¡¯ve checked every order and it only totaled to 1.3 million. Even after adding a few bottles, it shouldn¡¯t go past 1.5 million. How could it be this expensive?¡± Selena was bbergasted, but the shock slowly sizzled into anger. ¡°I think you¡¯re scamming us; maybe you mixed it up yourselves,¡± she fumed. ¡°Check it again and see if something went wrong!¡± ¡°Yes, something must¡¯ve gone wrong. It shouldn¡¯t be over 10 million, since we didn¡¯t order that much!¡± Rosa was shaken as well. Based on her current sry, she would not be able to pay this off even if she worked here for the rest of her life. ¡°You did. Did you forget?¡± The supervisor frowned and added, ¡°You¡¯re not trying to get out of this, are you?¡± She then looked around and pointed at the two empty wine bottles on the ss table before adding, ¡°You ordered these signature bottles and you¡¯ve finished those. Are you trying to get out of paying for it?¡± Three more waitresses followed behind the supervisor. They were the ones who guarded the wine bottles. They were holding a fewplimentary bottles they had prepared to give to the person paying the bill. Laughing, one of them walked up and said, ¡°You need to realize where you are right now. Listen to what people have to say about what happens if you don¡¯t pay for your meal!¡± ¡°A signature bottle? What¡­what alcohol is this?¡± Selena frowned; something was off. Indeed, she did sense that the wine from the two bottles tasted much differentpared to the regr red wine when she drank them. She was just talking to jackie about this. Could that be the signature bottle? ¡°Our signature bottles have been here for years, and they¡¯ve never been sold. There are two bottles, and one bottle costs 6.66 million¡­¡± The supervisor smiled and began introducing the bottles. After that, she said, ¡°You¡¯ve ordered it, you¡¯ve finished it, so you have to pay for it now.¡± ¡°W¡ªWe didn¡¯t order it!¡± Selena was left speechless. ¡°When did we order it? How could I have ordered such an expensive bottle of wine?¡± Seeing Selena¡¯s worried look, Rachel, Britney, and Matt could not help but smile coyly aside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What signature bottles? I didn¡¯t order them!¡± A tipsy Dn was shocked as well. He grabbed the bottle and took a good look at it. ¡°F*ck, this bottle is that expensive? I wasn¡¯t really drinking wine; I was basically drinking money!¡± ¡°Get the manager here and get a few more people; these people drank the signature bottles. I thought I bumped into real billionaires who were willing to splurge with their money, but it looks like they¡¯re ying dumb here, trying to get out of paying for it!¡± the supervisor said to one of the waitresses. The beautiful waitress who was serving jackie and the others stood aside with a dark expression. Did jackie not say it would be fine? Why was he not saying a thing? Seeing jackie was standing silently and pulled out a cigarette to light it, Britney sneered, ¡° jackie, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? You told us to order anything we wanted. Rachel and I ordered these bottles. What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t afford them?¡± ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you two going a little overboard? How could you order such expensive bottles? Aren¡¯t you obviously trying to set us up?!¡± Selena was angry beyond relief. She oh-so badly wanted to beat those two women. Chapter 237 ¡°Dear, you¡¯re too¡­¡± Dn never anticipated that his spouse would do something like this. Despite their altercation with the couple this morning, he had always looked down on people who used dirty tricks. Rachel gritted her teeth and barked, ¡°You can¡¯t me us, can you? jackie mentioned that we could order anything we wanted, and we saw these two bottles. Is it wrong that we wanted to taste it?¡± Rachel scoffed. ¡°If he couldn¡¯t afford it in the first ce, don¡¯t pretend to be someone he¡¯s not and ask us to order anything we want!¡± ¡°Rachel, Britney is childish, and you know how her temper is. If she¡¯s messing around, do you have to do what she does as well?¡± Hugh¡¯s face was dark. Their spending had gone over 10 million dors, and if Selena and jackie were forced to stay behind, what would happen then? If they could not pay, they might pay with their lives. After all, this establishment was owned by a first-ss family. The owner behind the scenes should not be offended at all. Even Hugh¡¯s girlfriend was no longer speaking. She did not expect that the others would order such expensive bottles. ¡°Who¡¯s making a scene at our Lotus Bar and Lounge?!¡± At this moment, a plump woman walked in with several angry-looking men d in ck shirts. ¡°Our signature bottles have been there for long, and no one has ever ordered them. After you ordered them and finished them, you¡¯re trying to not pay for it? We were nning to give you a discount and a few complimentary bottles. Are you trying to not pay for your meal?¡± ¡°Pay for it, jackie. You¡¯ve said it yourself: we could order anything!¡± Britney sneered. ¡°That¡¯s right. Act like the size of your bank ount; don¡¯t pretend to be someone you¡¯re not in front of us!¡± Matt chimed in, his gaze filled with disdain. ¡°This man and his wife are the hosts, we¡¯re just his guests, and this has nothing to do with us. If you want to capture or kill anyone, get them!¡± Seeing the number of men in the room, Rachel was terrified. She distanced herself from the crowd right away. ¡° jackie, what should we do? Where can we find that much money? If only we knew, we wouldn¡¯t have come here tonight. Some of these people are no longer the ssmates from way back then. I think they¡¯ve changed¡­ They¡¯ve be devils!¡± Selena was overwhelmed with regret. The restaurant was demanding over 10 million dors at that moment; where would they find that kind of money? If they did run out of ideas, they might have to call the second daughter of the Drake family to see if she could help them out. jackie merely chuckled in reply. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine. This is nothing to your husband!¡± jackie smiled nonchntly. With a flick of his finger, his cigarette butt flew right into a wine bottle next to him. It might or might not be a coincidence, but it was staggeringly urate. ¡°Tsk, tsk! How powerful, still ying dumb at this moment. If you¡¯re so rich, then please pay the bill!¡± Matt¡¯s gaze was filled with sarcasm. He had waited for this moment for too long. ¡°If you don¡¯t pay the bill, you and your wife might not live through tonight!¡± The men in ck rubbed their fists together, and their faces seemed muscr. They seemed threatening. Selena thought of something, and her eyes lit up. ¡°Right, jackie, I nearly forgot. Aren¡¯t you friends with the Goddess of War? Why don¡¯t you call her and ask her for a loan to pay for this bill? Once you get your sry, we can pay her back with it.¡± Selena prayed that jackie was not making up stories and that he was genuinely acquainted with the Goddess of War. Chapter 238 ¡°War-the Goddess of War is his friend?¡± The manager inhaled sharply after hearing that. Tons of people wanted to meet the Goddess of War; even if they got the chance to say a sentence to her, it would be of the greatest honor. Many media houses wished to interview Eastfield¡¯s Goddess of War Lana Zechs but were all rejected by the cold Goddess. No one expected that the average joe in front of them was the Goddess of War¡¯s friend. ¡°No way, he knows the Goddess of War?¡± Britney inhaled sharply as well. If jackie was a friend of the Goddess of War, and a good one at that, she might be in trouble. After all, Rachel and her had started this today, and she was considered the mastermind behind it. If jackie was going to use his connection with the Goddess of War to me it on them, they and the entire Lee family would be finished. ¡°Impossible, do you really think the Goddess of War is that easy to be reached?¡± Matt sneered and said, ¡°The honorable Goddess of War would require marshalls of a certain level to be able to reach her, right? He was only a soldier for five years so if he only saw the Goddess of War from afar while being on the frontlines, his ims of knowing her mean that many other people could say the same thing!¡± ¡°F*ck, this guy was just faking it!¡± ¡°I think he was just putting on a show with his wife and pretending to be friends with the Goddess of War so we could void his bill. Respecting him means respecting the Goddess of War, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that might be the case!¡± The men in ck beganughing. ¡°Since it¡¯ste, the Goddess of War is probably asleep by now. I won¡¯t call and trouble her toe over since it¡¯s just over 10 million dors!¡± jackie was nonchnt about it. He turned around and said to Selena, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine!¡± ¡°Hey, look at how good you are at lying. Before you, no one would im to be number one at it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s only 12 million dors? You don¡¯t want to trouble her toe over? My God, who do you think you are? Even if it was Eastfield¡¯s richest man James Drake standing here, the Goddess of War wouldn¡¯t care toe over, would she? On the contrary, there¡¯s a higher possibility for Mr. Drake to go over to see her!¡± Britney crossed her arms in front of her chest, her face filled with disdain. jackie was lying about everything unrealistically. After saying that, she sneered. ¡°Look, seeing that Selena and Matt were university mates, both of you can just kneel before me and p yourselves a few times while saying you¡¯ll never pretend to be someone you¡¯re not again. I¡¯ll even pay for the bill tonight!¡± ¡°You want my wife and I to kneel before you and p ourselves?¡± jackie was stunned, his expression turning dark. jackie did not want to cause trouble but it did not mean he was a coward. He was willing to tolerate people looking down on him. He had been thinking that they were all his wife¡¯s ex-ssmates and Selena would not want to ruin any rtionships. That was why jackie did not bother to stoop to their level. However, he did not expect these people to ask for more. Not only did they secretly order the most expensive bottles of wine, they were now asking him and his wife to kneel down and p themselves? As a man, he could not take this anymore no matter what. Moreover, he was Daxia¡¯s only Supreme Warrior! ¡°You heard me right, that¡¯s exactly what I meant. Kneel before me and my man, p yourselves, and say you will stop pretending to be someone you¡¯re not from now on!¡± Britney continued looking arrogant, being merciless toward jackie and Selena. jackie looked over at Selena next to him. Selena was a little angry as well but seemed afraid of them. After all, they were people from a third-ss family. Chapter 239 jackie could not stand it anymore after seeing Selena¡¯s face. He walked over and pped Britney twice. ¡°p!¡± The sound was incredibly loud as the room instantly turned silent. ¡°Are you dreaming? My wife and I were willing to buy you drinks so you should be feeling thankful. On the contrary, you¡¯re asking us to kneel before you? You¡¯re still stuck in your princess dream, aren¡¯t you?¡± jackie¡¯s expression was ice cold. His gaze was filled with a terrifying aura. Britney froze. She had never been hit in her life. She was the only daughter of the Lee Family so her parents treated her as the apple of their eyes and she had always been treated as the family¡¯s gem. She did not expect to be beaten by a bodyguard today. ¡°Matt, what are you standing there for?¡± Britney was pissed seeing how Matt was also terrified. ¡°F*ck you, what kind of man are you to hit a woman?¡± Matt clenched his fist and charged toward jackie. Unfortunately, spoiled, pretty, and useless brats had nobat capabilities whatsoever. Matt was instantly kicked by jackie beforending on the sofa. ¡°Ah!¡± Matt screamed in pain while clenching at his chest. ¡°I¡¯m telling you that you¡¯ll regret this!¡± Britney was pissed. She pointed at jackie and Selena, saying, ¡°Fine, I was just thinking that if you couldn¡¯t afford it, I could help you pay the bill. Now I won¡¯t pay a single cent even if you kneel before me. I won¡¯t pay for it, so just wait till you get beaten up by the men of the Lotus Bar and Lounge!¡± After saying that, she walked over to help Matt up. ¡°The owner of the Lotus Bar and Lounge is the brother of a first-ss aristocratic family¡¯s master. I¡¯ll wait and see how you two get out of here tonight!¡± jackie sneered. ¡°To me, the only things that matter are those who deserve to be hit and those who don¡¯t, as well as those who deserve to be killed and those who don¡¯t! If we were on the battlefield, you both would be dead by now!¡± jackie paused after saying that and looked over at Britney. ¡°Remember this, your family might spoil you in your house but I won¡¯t do the same!¡± Selena sighed and asked jackie, ¡° jackie, what should we do now? Can you afford to pay the bill?¡± jackie smiled unexpectedly and said to the manager, ¡°I heard that at 11 o¡¯clock, there¡¯s a boxing competition on the third floor of your building, right? Customers of the luxurious private room will get to watch thepetition as they¡¯re eligible to do so!¡± ¡°Right, so what? Do you want to watch it?¡± The manager was stunned before adding, ¡°If you want to watch it, there won¡¯t be a problem. You¡¯re eligible to do so but what does that have anything to do with you paying the bill?¡± jackie smiled and replied, ¡°Of course it has lots to do with paying the bill. Didn¡¯t you say that if someone joins thepetition and wins, his bill would be voided?¡± ¡°That is the case, but are you saying that you want to sign up?¡± The manager looked at jackie and shook her head. ¡°Young man, if I were you, I¡¯d rather kneel and apologize to this woman, kowtowing for 100 times than joining thepetition. With that body of yours, your opponent would only need one punch to knock your brains out. There are already ten professionals in Eastfield who died in the challenge. The opponent has already won ten matches consecutively!¡± At this moment, the female manager stressed it again, ¡°It¡¯s ten consecutive wins!¡± Chapter 240 ¡°Young man, if you¡¯re signing up, you¡¯re just asking for death. It¡¯s just as easy as killing an ant!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the American is huge and strong. He¡¯s almost two meters tall and his arms are thicker than your thighs. With that body of yours¡­¡± The fighters began sneering after seeing jackie¡¯s body. ¡°Tsk tsk, ten professionals were killed consecutively? This American is pretty rough!¡± Hughmented, ¡°But previouspetitors only used to injure the opponents, right? This man actually killed people?¡± ¡°America and Daxia have been at war for years. Although it has finally ended, there is still hatred from both sides!¡± ¡°Although the countries have been conducting diplomatic rtions, there is still tension!¡± Rosa forced a smile and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s apetition and there are consent forms involved, the opponent will definitely be merciless!¡± After saying so, she looked at Selena and added, ¡°Selena, talk your husband out of it. Otherwise, if he dies, it¡¯ll be a problem. Let¡¯se up with other solutions for the money. As long as he stays alive, anything can be solved!¡± ¡°He killed that many Daxians? I have to kill him! Moreover, if I win thepetition, I could void the bill and earn three million dors reward from it, isn¡¯t that right?¡± jackie clenched his fist as rage shed through his eyes. His fighting spirit sent shivers down people¡¯s backs. ¡°Of course. If you want to die, we won¡¯t stop you! Since you dare to not pay for your meal here, you can pay for it with your life then!¡± The female manager sneered. jackie was definitely going to die in her opinion. ¡°Are you really going? The opponent is strong! Although you¡¯re pretty good, if you¡¯re no match for him then¡­¡± Selena was clear on the fact that jackie had seen too many bodies of hisrades on the battlefield. It was near impossible to stop him at the moment. Moreover, the opponent was someone from the enemy¡¯s side who killed manypetition participants. ¡°Selena, don¡¯t worry. I have to go do this and I will win!¡± jackie smiled. He seemed rxed as if he was making a casual remark. ¡°Okay, be careful. Think of me and our daughter!¡± Selena bit her lips before nodding. jackie felt warmth in his heart. He held Selena¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just be cleaning out the trash. I have to kill that guy, regardless of it being for us or for Daxia!¡± ¡°Stop stalling, people have already gone up. If you¡¯re trying to die, hurry up, alright? I¡¯m telling you this, if you die then the money you owe will have to be paid by your wife, understood?¡± The female supervisor became arrogant. She was no longer the gentle and polite person who had passed jackie his bill before this. ¡°great, this is great!¡± Britney beganughing, and her gaze seemed crazy. ¡°Who knew that your lie about being friends with the Goddess of War would now be exposed and you¡¯d be fighting in the ring. Tsk tsk, you¡¯re going in the ring just to pay the bill. Do you really think that after being a soldier for a few years, you can beat your opponent? I¡¯ll tell you this now, I heard that someone was beaten to death two days ago!¡± ¡°*sshole!¡± jackie¡¯s eyes were filled with terrifying-looking blood vessels upon hearing that. After saying that, he walked toward the door and said, ¡°I¡¯ll kill this American bastard!¡± ¡°Go go, why aren¡¯t you following him? What if he runs off? It¡¯s a 12 million dors bill. If he runs off, can you afford it?¡± Britney followed the crowd and sneered. ¡°you dared to hit me just now. You¡¯re a rash man and I won¡¯t stoop to your level. I¡¯ll see how you get your brains blown up with kicks, or how you¡¯ll look when your neck gets snapped in half!¡± Chapter 241 ¡°Right, I¡¯ll snap a photo of you as a memory when that happens!¡± Matt was so angry that he said that with burning hatred. ¡°No one is allowed to use phones there¡­¡± The manager began reminding the crowd. ¡°Fine!¡± Matt was slightly disappointed. Soon after that, the crowd arrived on the third floor. The third floor was a giant, sphere-shaped court; there were galleries everywhere and in the middle of it all was a boxing ring, lights trained on it. ¡° jackie, why is he here?¡± On the other side of the room, Young Master rk and Neil were about to watch thepetition together with some other rich boys. Since the day Ken had found out that Neil seemed pretty against jackie, the duo began contacting each other. Ken was especially unsettled about jackie. It was the reason why he had asked Neil out tonight to talk about how they could end jackie or make jackie divorce Selena. They did not expect jackie to be here as well. ¡°Selena is here too!¡± Neil¡¯s expression darkened. The couple seemed like they were on good terms. ¡°Aren¡¯t the only people who get toe here those who booked the luxurious private room?¡± Ken thought about it and took a look at the people next to jackie. ¡°Looks like Britney Lee bought them dinner. That¡¯s weird, how did Britney meet Selena and jackie? How could she be willing to spend over a million dors to buy them dinner?¡± ¡°Who knows, seeing them together annoys me!¡± Neil said angrily. Neil thought that his father was too cowardly. He made him kneel before jackie the other day to apologize to him. The more he thought about it, the more embarrassed he was; it felt like a mental health problem was developing inside him. This bastard was just a veteran, was he really that terrifying? ¡°Neil and Ken are here too!¡± jackie looked over and smiled. ¡°These rich boys know each other so it¡¯s normal. Moreover, they¡¯re on the same wavelength and are usually up to no good!¡± Selena said with disdain. After saying that, she looked at the boxing ring and said worriedly, ¡°Be careful, don¡¯t do anything beyond your capabilities. If you can¡¯t defeat him, think of ways to protect yourself!¡± ¡°So I¡¯m actually that important to you!¡± jackie looked at Selena with a smile. ¡°No you aren¡¯t!¡± Selena turned shy and rolled her eyes. ¡°I just don¡¯t want Kylie to lose her dad!¡± ¡°Fine, it¡¯s 11 o¡¯clock. I believe everyone¡¯s been waiting for long!¡± ¡°Tonight¡¯s match will be incredibly entertaining as the man who came for the challenge is an officer who has just returned from the army. In fact, he¡¯s a marshal!¡± ¡°His name is Dennis Howard!¡± Chapter 242 ¡°Dennis, why is he here? Ken inhaled sharply upon hearing the name. He did not expect that this good friend of his had signed up for the match tonight. ¡°F*ck, you know Dennis?¡± Neil was stunned before adding, ¡°He¡¯s a marshal, the type with explosive combat capabilities!¡± ¡°Of course I know him, we¡¯re friends!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, this American is dying tonight!¡± Ken became a little excited. ¡°the match tonight looks entertaining already!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s entertaining, we¡¯re here for the show!¡± Neilughed before whispering to Ken, ¡°Since you said that this marshal Dennis is your friend, why don¡¯t you get him to kill jackie silently one day? As long as he dies, we¡¯ll have our chances, won¡¯t we?¡± Ken¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing that. ¡°Did you think I¡¯ve never thought about it before this? I did ask him for help to mess he up but somehow, Dennis ended up telling me to not cause trouble for jackie. In fact, he said the entire rk family might be in trouble!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Neil¡¯s expression darkened as well. He was afraid. ¡°Motherf*cker, could it be that this guy is stronger than a marshal? If that¡¯s the case, does that mean that he¡¯s the legendary King of War?¡± ¡°If he really is the King of War, we¡¯re in trouble. However, we haven¡¯t heard anything about a King of War named jackie White in Eastfield, have we? I¡¯ve searched for this online too!¡± ¡°If he really is the King of War, he¡¯s only one or two levels under the God of War. Therefore, we can¡¯t offend someone like that!¡± Ken forced a smile and looked over at jackie again. ¡°Anyway, I think jackie isn¡¯t a King of War. If he was, would he still be staying in that old house with his wife? He could¡¯ve bought a mansion by now! A King of War would definitely get awarded a handsome sum of money after leaving the army!¡± ¡°That makes sense!¡± Neil nodded. ¡°But why does Dennis fear him a little? Could there be any other reason for that?¡± ¡°Another reason?¡± Ken scrunched his brows together as he began thinking about it. After some time, his eyes lit up as he said, ¡°I got it. There are only two possibilities to why Dennis would speak in jackie¡¯s favor; one, he¡¯s no match for jackie, which is pretty impossible. jackie was probably just a normal soldier so how could he beat a marshal? As for the second possibility, jackie might have given Dennis some benefits or promised him something!¡± ¡°Benefits? What benefits could jackie promise Dennis? He¡¯s clean!¡± Neil forced a smile; he did not think it was possible. ¡°Young Master Hugo, don¡¯t forget that jackie¡¯s wife is beautiful. What if jackie promised Dennis that Selena would spend a night with him? If Dennis heard such a proposal, do you think he¡¯d say no?¡± ¡°Although Dennis is into my sister, I don¡¯t think any man could control himself before a woman like Selena if she was being seductive and dominant!¡± Ken said coldly. ¡°You¡¯re right, no man would be able to reject a beauty like that!¡± Neil nodded and added, ¡°Looks like Selena is just putting up a show as well. She might actually do something like that to impress a marshal!¡± ¡°young man, I¡¯ve signed you up but it looks like you might not get the chance to participate tonight. After all, I didn¡¯t expect that the challenger tonight would be the marshal Dennis Howard!¡± The manager said to jackie. ¡°This man is my idol. This time, quite a few professionals have returned to Eastfield and there are a few marshals among them. Although they¡¯ve been quiet before this, one of them has finally shown up for this! I don¡¯t care, the match tonight will be entertaining. I want to stay here and watch for some time!¡± ¡°Thankfully, the private room I¡¯m assigned to is now empty. Since the customers have left, I can watch too!¡± Chapter 243 The female manager thought of something. She turned around and said to the men in ck, ¡°Watch him for me. Don¡¯t let him escape, you hear me? It looks like he¡¯s not going in the ring at all tonight. Hmph, if he still can¡¯t pay up by one o¡¯clock, death awaits him!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wee our challenger, Dennis Howard!¡± The host said loudly in the ring. At this moment, a man with prominent features walked out of a door. His expression was incredibly calm. He looked at the crowd nonchntly before standing aside to wait for his opponent. ¡°This is great, Daxia¡¯s most powerful is finally in the ring. F*ck, this time, he¡¯ll definitely beat that damn American to death!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the marshal this time. That guy will definitely die!¡± ¡°That might not be the case, the American is tall and huge and he has terrifying strength as well. He looks like a monster just by standing there. The ten people before this, including a few hidden professionals, all died in the American¡¯s hands anyway!¡± A few of the rich boys began discussing the match. jackie scrunched his brows together. He could not believe that the owner of this ce had actually set up a boxing ring like this. It seemed like the main goal was to attract rich boys to watch the game. Judging from the way they were talking, some of them had probably never missed a single match within thest ten matches. However, although it was said that watching the matches was free, one would be required to book the luxurious private room to get that benefit. In other words, one would need to spend a million dors to watch a match. Since there had been ten matches, that would mean a total expenditure of ten million dors. The more rich people knew about the matches, the more money the owner would earn here. This owner was pretty good at doing business to make profits. ¡°Please wee our arena champion, O¡¯Neal!¡± The host loudly continued the introduction, ¡°Our O¡¯Neal has had ten consecutive wins since bing the defending champion. Will he do the same today, or will his streak be ended by our challenger Dennis Howard? Let¡¯s see!¡± True enough, after the host¡¯s introduction, people began cheering and apuding. ¡°is this another man seeking death?¡± O¡¯Nealughed out loud. His voice was incredibly coarse and his body was indeed tall andrge. Dennis seemed small before him. O¡¯Neal was topless and his thick arms were filled with huge muscles, making it seem as if there was a terrifying Kraken clinging onto his body. His entire body emitted a horrifying and powerful aura; it was obvious that he was not one to mess with. Seeing how his opponent looked like, Dennis¡¯ gaze turned a little serious. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve killed ten men in a row. You¡¯re doing that on purpose, aren¡¯t you?¡± Dennis said coldly to his opponent. ¡°Young man, so what if I did it on purpose? You¡¯ve all signed the consent form and there are so many witnesses. Since you¡¯re here, you should be ready to die!¡± ¡°not bad, not bad at all. If I could kill you, a marshal today, that¡¯d be great. You¡¯ve killed quite a few Americans on the battlefield, haven¡¯t you? I¡¯ll take revenge for them today!¡± O¡¯Nealughed out loud. He did not take Dennis seriously at all. ¡°I don¡¯t remember how many people I¡¯ve killed. I¡¯ve never bothered counting!¡± Dennis clenched his fist, his joints making noises from the friction. He bowed a little, stepped on the ground, and charged toward his opponent. ¡°But I do know that I¡¯m killing one more today!¡± Chapter 244 ¡°Great speed!¡± Britney and the crowd eximed. Everyone was attracted to what had just happened in the ring. Dennis was quick; he dashed out in the blink of an eye like a leopard. Before anyone realized it, he was already in front of O¡¯Neal. ¡°Bam!¡± Dennis¡¯ fistnded on his opponent¡¯s chest. The punch was firm and strong. ¡°What, he¡¯s hit!¡± ¡°Oh My God, that has never happened!¡± ¡°Great hit. This guy O¡¯Neal was looking down on Daxia. Hit him hard!¡± The crowd erupted! After his punch, Dennis was pushed back by the reaction force. He took a few steps back and stared at his opponent with a serious expression. He did not dare to ease up. O¡¯Neal only took a step back and an evil grin appeared on his face. ¡°not bad. You are a marshal of Daxia after all so you have better strength than the other useless idiots!¡± ¡°Everyone who challenged you was a hero!¡± Dennis red at his opponent in anger. Although they had all lost, they were worth every bit of respect in his heart. ¡°heroes? Only winners are considered heroes, losers are all trash and cowards! To me, none of you are capable of fighting. You¡¯re all weak to me!¡± O¡¯Nealughed out loud. It was impossible to describe how arrogant he looked. ¡°Really? Unfortunately, Daxia won the battle this time so we¡¯re the heroes!¡± Dennis sneered on purpose. He wanted to piss his opponent off. True enough, O¡¯Neal heard that and clenched his fists so hard that there were noises from it. ¡°You won? Hmph, if you didn¡¯t kill our War Commander, we might¡¯ve had a chance!¡± ¡°You did lose the war eventually, didn¡¯t you? Are you too cowardly to ept the truth?¡± Dennis began moving after saying that. This time, his speed was faster than before. He was in front of O¡¯Neal before anyone realized, and he threw a few punches consecutively onto his opponent¡¯s body. Dennis¡¯ punches were strong as every punch came with a loud bang and his opponent moved backward from the hits. ¡°Ah!¡± O¡¯Neal growled in anger like a monster. He clenched his fist and hit Dennis. This time, their fists met each other. Dennis was pushed back. It took some effort for him to gain his bnce as he shook his hands vigorously and felt that his palms were a little numb. ¡°How could this guy¡¯s strength be so great? On top of that, he was hit multiple times by my punches but does not look affected at all. If it was an ordinary person, he would be dead by now!¡± ¡°Looks like this guy was a soldier who focused on body refining. He¡¯s definitely not normal. What a tough guy to handle!¡± Dennis was a little afraid. It was rare for him to meet such a professional fighter. This guy¡¯s fighting capability might be as good as a marshal or even better than some. ¡°This is great, Dennis hasn¡¯t even been hit. There was only a fist bump. O¡¯Neal has already suffered a few punches. Dennis will definitely win!¡± The plump female manager next to jackie jumped excitedly, extra passionate about it. Chapter 245 ¡°Looks like you really want Dennis to win?¡± jackie forced a smile while looking at the manager. ¡°No sh*t, he¡¯s from Daxia. That damn O¡¯Neal has killed so many of us, of course I want him to die sooner. Our boss went overboard with hiring this defending champion and awarding him two million dors for every match he wins.¡± The female manager said angrily. jackie sighed. ¡°Hey, I hope Dennis wins too. If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t have to do it myself!¡± At this moment, jackie paused before continuing, ¡°But I can tell that Dennis is probably no match for O¡¯Neal!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Dennis is everyone¡¯s idol!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s a marshal. How could you say that he¡¯s no match for O¡¯Neal!¡± ¡°Young man, I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± A few spectators around jackie began scolding him. The female manager red at jackie angrily as well. If looks could kill, jackie would be in pieces by now. ¡° jackie, why don¡¯t you give up? If Dennis is no match for him, wouldn¡¯t that make you defenseless?¡± Selena was worried after hearing that. As the saying went,ymen watched the show while experts noticed the details. Although Dennis seemed like he had the upper hand, Selena believed that since jackie was a soldier on the battlefield for five years, he must have known something the ordinary people did not. That was why jackie¡¯s words made her feel uneasy. ¡°What are you talking about? How could Dennis lose?¡± Before jackie could respond, Matt added, ¡°Even idiots could tell that Dennis is definitely winning. He¡¯s a marshal and has hit his opponent multiple times. His opponent did not even get to strike once. I think you¡¯re just saying bullsh*t so shut up!¡± Matt paused before saying to Selena, ¡°I think your husband won¡¯t even get a chance to die in the ring, Just wait till you get beaten to death for not being able to pay!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right¡­¡± Britney added, ¡°If your man gets in the ring and dies there, he might have a little dignity left for dying from one punch. It might be considered dying for your country. If he dies from being beaten up by the bar¡¯s men for not being able to pay the bill, tsk tsk, he will have no dignity left.¡± Rachel could not help butugh. ¡°That¡¯s right, When someone asks you, Selena, how did your husband die? How were you widowed? How are you going to answer that? Are you going to tell them, sighs, my husband was pretending to be rich at a bar and could not afford the bill so he was beaten to death for it?¡± Rachel¡¯s voice was so illuminating that people around them startedughing as well. ¡°Why don¡¯t you act in a musical?¡± jackie replied coldly. His voice terrified Rachel so much that she immediately shut up. She forgot that this young man was so cruel that he dared to hit Britney and could do the same to her as well. Moreover, jackie was going to die soon and might do something extreme before his death. If he wanted to scapegoat someone, would she not die a wrongful death? ¡°It¡¯s my turn!¡± At this moment, O¡¯Neal began charging toward Dennis in the ring at the speed of lightning. ¡°No way, this guy¡¯s that fast too with his physical stature?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him taking the initiative to attack before this. In the past matches, he did not even move much before beating his opponents to death!¡±A few ¡®veteran¡¯ spectators eximed. Every punch shook Dennis and he moved back! ¡°No way, is he really losing?¡± The female manager looked at jackie before looking back at the ring. Her expression was darker than ever. Chapter 246 The fight in the arena was too intense. Both parties were going at it at full force. At that moment, they were sweating profusely. Dennis¡¯ shirt was drenched in sweat. ¡°Ah!¡± Dennis suddenly bellowed and flexed, causing his shirt to shoot away in pieces. There were several horrifying scars on his back and chest. ¡°That¡¯s from a bullet!¡± ¡°It seems that Dennis was shot on the battlefield in the past!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just one shot. These are the soldiers that risked their lives for us on the frontlines!¡± The crowd felt touched upon witnessing the scars left on Dennis¡¯ chest and abdominal region. Some women even teared up and almost cried! jackie frowned and looked around. That female manager was already in tears, sniveling. ¡°To think my idol has this many scars on him. He¡¯s a hero. This is a real hero!¡± ¡°Manager, didn¡¯t you say the man who saved that boy by jumping into the tiger-viewing zone and holding the two Siberian tigers down by their heads was your idol?¡± asked the female supervisor beside her as a reminder. ¡°He¡¯s also my idol. I have two idols now! No, it should be three. There was another idol before. He did a public service by killing over 200 people from the Dragon God n in one night. That kind of person is also my idol!¡± The female manager exined through her tears. jackie felt awkward. He did not expect the incident at the zoo that morning to spread so quickly. ¡®Could it be that someone took a picture? At that moment, everyone was panicking. I don¡¯t recall anyone taking pictures.¡¯ jackie thought to himself. He then looked to the female manager and asked, ¡°How did you know about the incident at the zoo?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯d know. My friend went to the zoo this morning. He witnessed it with his own eyes!¡± The female manager quickly added, ¡°I heard that the man was very handsome and strong!¡± jackie felt shy. To be praised for his looks right in the face felt¡­quite good! ¡°really? Please stop those praises. If you keep this up, I¡¯ll feel embarrassed!¡± jackieughed. It seemed that two out of three of her idols were him. The female manager immediately rolled her eyes at jackie. ¡°Why are you feeling embarrassed? I¡¯m not talking about you. Just look at yourself. You can¡¯t even afford a drink. You don¡¯t even have a tenth of his stunning looks!¡± jackie was dumbfounded. He then continued to look at the arena. At that moment, the fight in the arena was as intense as ever. Dennis had obviouslynded quite a few hits on the opponent¡¯s body. However, the opponent¡¯s body was tough. Although he spat out a mouthful of blood, his injuries seemed superficial. Meanwhile, due to his smaller stature, Dennis was more agile, allowing him to avoid more hits. However, due to the opponent¡¯srger fist, it was difficult for Dennis to endure each hit. O¡¯Neal was not looking too good either. He stood there, bent over, and taking deep breaths. ¡°Oh no, is Dennis not a match for him? He¡¯s been spitting up quite a bit of blood though!¡± Looking at the stage, Ken was worried. After some thought, he shouted, ¡°Dennis, you need to give it all you¡¯ve got. You¡¯ve spent three years on the battlefield. You managed to survive that intense battle and can¡¯t just die here.¡± ¡°I-I-I can¡¯t hold out any longer.¡± Dennis feebly made the statement as his legs trembled. It was then that he went down on his knees, unable to hold it together any longer. jackie let out a sigh. Dennis¡¯ injuries were too serious. One of his legs was fractured and he even had three cracked ribs. Chapter 247 However, even in such a situation, Dennis maintained his re on O¡¯Neal, the American enemy. Dennis stood up once more, gritting his teeth. One of his legs was broken, trembling greatly. ¡°you¡¯re done for. Your bones should be broken in several ces. What now? Still refusing to admit defeat?¡± O¡¯Nealughed while looking at Dennis. ¡°You¡¯re quite amazing to be able to stand with such severe injuries. The 10 people before you weren¡¯t at such a level. They had long admitted defeat while lying on the ground!¡± Having said that, O¡¯Neal paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Unfortunately, their admission of defeat and begging for mercy fell on deaf ears for I have sworn that as long as I stand, I will kill all who come with dissent!¡± ¡°Son of a b*tch!¡± ¡°Animal!¡± Quite a number of people were outraged. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You bystanders find this uneptable? Come sign the consent form and fight me in the arena! I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± O¡¯Neal arrogantly opened his arms with his head held high, filled with confidence. ¡°I-I-I¡¯ll kill you¡­¡± Dennis gritted his teeth as he endured the gut-wrenching pain from his leg and rushed at O¡¯Neal in strides. His leg was already swollen like crazy. ¡°Dennis!¡± The female manager¡¯s tears flowed like a stream. He was truly someone with a soldier¡¯s spirit! ¡°Since you¡¯re looking for death, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± Seeing his opponent approaching, O¡¯Neal leaped into the air and sent a kick right at Dennis¡¯ chest. Even if Dennis¡¯ body was tough, he could not hold it any longer. He was sent flying backward as he spat out a mouthful of blood. He theny on the floor, unable to move. The corners of his mouth were covered with blood. His fists were clenched tightly, unwilling to ept the oue, but there was nothing else that he could do. ¡°Winnie, I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t apany you any longer. For the country, I must fight!¡± Dennis muttered softly. It seemed that he was unable to let go of his love, Winnie rk. ¡°Let me send you on your final journey! O¡¯Neal cracked his neck and started walking toward Dennis. ¡°Stop it. He¡¯s already in that condition. Can¡¯t you just spare his life?¡± ¡°O¡¯Neal, you should consider your actions. He¡¯s our marshal. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the higher upsing after you if you kill him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s not an average Joe. He¡¯s our marshal!¡± Quite a few rich kids felt moved. Dennis¡¯ spirit, his determination to kill the enemy, and his resolve to put everything on the line shook them to the core. ¡°Hahaha, what about it? He¡¯s the one who signed the consent form. Since he¡¯s here, he should be prepared to die!¡± O¡¯Nealughed out loud. ¡°Is that so? Then you should be prepared to die too!¡± Right then, a clear voice caused the entire scene to quiet down. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s that kid!¡± Very soon, someone realized who was talking. ¡°It¡¯s that guy, jackie!¡± Ken and Neil exchanged nces with a confused look in their eyes. ¡®Is that guy for real?¡¯ ¡°Honey, I¡¯m going in!¡± jackie looked at Selena beside him before walking straight to the arena. ¡°W-w-wonderful!¡± Dennis struggled to turn around and look at jackie. His eyes were filled with tears of joy. He had never expected the strongest person in Daxia, the one and only Supreme Warrior, to appear! Chapter 248 ¡°I didn¡¯t expect someone to volunteer himself for death just like that!¡± O¡¯Nealughed loudly, then stated, ¡°Kid, let me end this sh*t of a marshal before I get to you. Don¡¯t rush. If you want to die, you need to queue up!¡± ¡°He can¡¯t die in the hands of trash like you!¡± jackie kicked off with the tip of his toes and managed to easily jump onto the arena which was taller than a person. After that, he stood there with hands behind his back. Dennis, who was lying on the floor earlier, was blocked off by jackie. ¡°This guy is quite capable. He was able to jump all the way up there!¡± A look of astonishment appeared in the female manager¡¯s gaze. ¡°Too bad he¡¯s still going to die. That O¡¯Neal is just too powerful. Even Dennis, a marshal, was no match for him!¡± stated the supervisor. ¡°Selena Taylor, you¡¯re really letting your husband take part in the match? Even the marshal is at death¡¯s door. Isn¡¯t he just going to die horribly?¡± ¡°Sigh, I didn¡¯t think your husband would risk his life for a free meal and three million dors reward! It¡¯s unfortunate that if he dies, you¡¯ll still have to foot the bill!¡± said Matt, gleeful over their predicament. ¡°Even if he died, he¡¯s still better than a boy toy like you! You don¡¯t even have the courage to get into the arena, do you?¡± Selena¡¯s gaze was cold. She was annoyed at how she used to have a crush on this moron. Compared to jackie, he was less than a speck of dust. Not only was Matt a useless boy toy, he would even gloat over someone¡¯s tragedy. ¡°How did he get up there?¡± Ken rubbed his eyes, watching with his mouth agape. ¡°F*ck me, I thought he was only acting tough earlier. I didn¡¯t expect him to really go up there!¡± Neil was simrly dumbfounded. He even thought he was dreaming. Both of them had been looking forward to jackie¡¯s passing and the reason they gathered here was to discuss how to have jackie killed, or to have Selena leave him on her own ord. Never did they think that after an entire day¡¯s discussion, they would be without a solution. In the end, it was jackie himself that had decided to send himself to his own death in the arena! ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. He¡¯s in the arena, he¡¯s really there. Bloody h*ll, if O¡¯Neal gives him a punch, his head will split apart!¡± Neil almost jumped in his excited state. ¡°Seeking for him high and low, delivered free to our hold!¡± ¡°A wonderful poem! It rhymes well!¡± Ken burst intoughter. He almost wanted to run around shirtless due to his excitement. ¡°Who is this guy?¡± ¡°Who knows?!¡± A number of people started their own discussions. jackie was a fresh face they had not seen before. ¡°Even the marshal has fallen, yet he dares to challenge him?¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t it only going to be one match tonight? I thought it was one match every night. Is it possible that there are two matches tonight?¡± More and more people felt confused. Chapter 249 ¡°It seems that you¡¯re quite capable!¡± O¡¯Neal was surprised. He then grinned, showing his pearly white teeth. ¡°Interesting. Your marshal is almost dead, yet you daree? It seems that you¡¯re one of those righteous patriots that the legends speak of, eh? You must¡¯ve had your head filled with patriotism to the point of stupidity and n to die for the country?¡± ¡°you cane to your own conclusions!¡± jackie chuckled before calmly saying, ¡°You¡¯ve only managed 10, no, 11 consecutive wins because you never met me. Today, I¡¯ll end your streak and your life!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk tsk, who doesn¡¯t know how to boast?! Don¡¯t pee your pantster when you see my fist! Hahaha!¡± O¡¯Neal continuedughing. Having said that, he looked to the emcee. ¡°Emcee, what¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you only arrange for one match tonight? Why are there two now?¡± The emcee smiled with a wince before running over. ¡°I¡¯ve just rified with them. This gentleman did register and sign the consent form. The identity written was ¡®nameless soldier with five years of service killing¡­ Killing American dogs!¡¯¡± ¡°Son of a b*tch!¡± Hearing that, O¡¯Neal clenched his fist, making popping sounds from his joints. ¡°You¡¯re just a nameless soldier and you want to kill me? You¡¯re mocking me. I¡¯ll kill you today itself. Just give me three seconds to end this fight!¡± ¡°Wait, I haven¡¯t finished reading his reason to fight!¡± Unexpectedly, the emcee waved for them to stop at that moment. He then continued the announcement. ¡°The second reason is to win the match for the free meal and also obtain the three million dors reward!¡± ¡°Damn, so he¡¯s doing it for the money!¡± Some from the crowd were speechless. They spected that the main reason this nameless soldier dared to fight was just to get the free meal. ¡°Your bill was only around one to two million dors. Together with the three million dors reward, how much would that be? Around four to five million dors at most. Are you throwing your life away for that? Have you gone mad thinking about money?¡± sneered a fat guy. ¡°For money?¡± Ken and Neil exchanged looks, feeling speechless. Why did they not consider that jackie would fight in the arena for that little bit of money? ¡°Kid, you should get out of here now. Don¡¯t be suicidal! What¡¯s the point for a nameless soldier like you to be throwing your life away?¡± said a richdy as she startedughing. The atmosphere around them lightened up as some of the audience thought they were doing a skit. Dennis, who was lying on the floor, felt awkward. jackie, the Supreme Warrior, was going to this extent to stay hidden. That was just too much. To think that he would even call himself a nameless soldier. If he was a nameless soldier, then generals like them would not even be qualified to lift this nameless soldier¡¯s boots. However, since jackie was in the arena, he was being given another chance at life. ¡°Manager Wayne, why are you guys here too? How much did this kid spend that made him take part in the match for a free meal?¡± the emcee asked curiously as he quickly noticed the chubby female manager. Manager Wayne smiled bitterly. ¡°This guy ordered the two treasured collections from our store. It was originally over 14 million dors in expenses, but the general manager said that we can give him a 20 percent discount. They broke our store¡¯s record for the highest expenses in a single receipt!¡± Having said that, Manager Wayne felt helpless. ¡°In total, it was around 12 million dors. Unfortunately, this kid could not afford to pay up and tried to leave without paying. He was held back by our people. After he learned that he could have the meal waived and a 3 million dors reward by winning the arena match, he came here to register!¡± ¡°F*ck me, he drank those two treasured collections? This guy really knows how to enjoy life!¡± someone chuckled bitterly. ¡°Enjoying life is one thing, but now, he¡¯s about to lose his life. Trying to act tough and treating someone to a meal despite being poor. Didn¡¯t he realize what kind of ce this is? Is this somewhere he can afford to dine and dash?¡± Some young master of a third-ss aristocratic family added in a helpless tone, ¡°This kid must¡¯ve underestimated the arena match. Does he think he can win just because he knows some moves after being in the army for a few years?¡± ¡°it turns out he¡¯s just too poor to pay!¡± Neil burst outughing. ¡° jackie, you¡¯re quite amazing. You have no money and you still dare to treat others to a meal. Moreover, you dared to spend that much! Before your death, I need to give you a big thumbs up. This is the first time in my life that I¡¯ve seen someone so brave. It¡¯s also the first time I¡¯ve seen someone lose his life from acting tough.¡± Chapter 250 ¡°Hah, what a joke. So that¡¯s the reason you¡¯re trying to challenge me!¡± O¡¯Nealughed once more. ¡°Kid, is this yourst-ditch effort? Trapped between a rock and a hard ce, you chose to challenge me because you would at least die a glorious death and save some face?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! He must be thinking that he¡¯ll die for sure, why not die fighting for Daxia? Who knows if he might even be idolized by some!¡± Ken burst outughing once more. ¡°We¡¯ve finally figured him out! So that¡¯s his real intention!¡± This time, some of the audience started to look at him with scorn and joined in. ¡°Kid, since you¡¯re on the stage and signed the consent form, I¡¯ll send you on your journey!¡± O¡¯Neal¡¯s had a yful expression on his face. After making his statement with his throaty voice, he moved his lumbering figure toward jackie. ¡°Wait a moment!¡± Right at that moment, the general manager of Lotus Bar and Lounge came running over, gasping for air breathlessly. ¡°I-I-I¡¯ve made it in time!¡± ¡°General manager, why are you here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re here just on time. This kid is trying to dine and dash. We caught him and he has no means to pay so he¡¯s here to challenge the arena hoping for a free meal!¡± Manager Wayne quickly exined. The general manager nodded. ¡°I know. You can¡¯t let the fight happen!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t let the fight happen? Why?¡± O¡¯Neal looked at the general manager, confused. ¡°This kid already signed the consent form and provoked me. Why can¡¯t we fight?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Could it be that this kid¡¯s background is special? Is he the young master of some aristocratic family?¡± ¡°Could it be that he¡¯s untouchable because of his background?¡± Some of the audience started their wild spections. The general manager smiled bitterly, finally dering, ¡°If this kid had only spent around a million dors, then it wouldn¡¯t matter if he died from the challenge. However, he spent around 14 million dors. Even with the discount, it¡¯s still around 12 million dors. If he died, this bill can¡¯t be settled easily.¡± The crowd was speechless. It turns out that this kid had spent such arge amount that the general manager was worried he would die and there would be no one to settle the bill. By then, he would suffer a huge loss if he could not collect the 10 million dors. Having said that, the general manager then looked at the rich kids and exined, ¡°Moreover, he¡¯s just an ant. If he really fought, he wouldn¡¯t evenst three seconds. Such a match would not be worth watching now, would it?¡± ¡°General manager, it¡¯s fine if he dies. His wife is still here. When the timees, you can just have his wife foot the bill!¡± Britney immediately eximed after hearing that. The general manager was surprised, then turned around to look at Selena and said, ¡°What can a woman be capable of? You want her to foot the bill? I don¡¯t think she can be trusted!¡± ¡°General manager, the rule you set was that the meal will be free if we win the match. What¡¯s this? You can¡¯t afford to lose? Reluctant to part with that 10 million dors? if that¡¯s the case, your Lotus Bar and Lounge is a bit too stingy!?¡± jackie gave the general manager a firm stare, refusing to treat him respectfully. The general manager¡¯s mouth twitched violently before he said, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? We¡¯re a subsidiary business of a first-ss aristocratic family. Why would we be concerned over a mere 10 million dors? The problem is, can a small fry like you win?¡± ¡°Why should you care if I can win? I think you just can¡¯t afford to lose!¡± jackie shrugged. The general manager was at a loss for words. Although they did have the backing of a first-ss aristocratic family, it was over 10 million, not just one or two million. What if the boss got angry when they failed to collect the money? Although he was the general manager, he was just an employee and had no authority to make such decisions. If not for the fear of his bossing after them, he would not have rushed there urgently. ¡°F*ck, could it be?¡± Advertisement Chapter 251 – 300 Chapter 251 ¨C 300 Chapter 251 Ken was speechless. If that was the case, would that mean that jackie would not die? ¡°Such a good chance, how can I¡­¡± Neil was also troubled. However, his eyes quickly lit up and looked at Ken as he suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we eache up with six million dors? If he dies, we¡¯ll foot the bill for him. That way, the general manager will surely let the match go on!¡± Ken was surprised and cheered up instantly. ¡°Of course! Six million dors each is not too much. If we can have jackie killed, then we¡¯ll profit greatly from this. Bloody h*ll, it turns out that this kid¡¯s life is worth quite a lot of money after all!¡± Having said that, Ken quickly raised his hand and announced loudly to the general manager, ¡°General manager, I¡¯ve thought about it. I know both jackie and his wife. We¡¯re considered acquaintances. If they win the challenge, you should waive his bill!¡± jackie was caught off-guard. He did not expect Ken to speak on his behalf. The next second, Ken voiced out again. ¡°If he dies, I¡¯ll foot the bill for him. He¡¯s already signed the consent form so you should let him try!¡± jackie was speechless. So Ken was just afraid of him not being able to take part in the arena match. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Hearing that, the general manager was delighted as jackie would be dead for sure and only needed someone to foot the bill for him. He did not want jackie taking part in the match because he was afraid that nobody would foot the bill after he died. Even if this guy could not pay up, he could at least capture him and present him to his boss. That would still be better than a dead guy. He had not expected Young Master rk from a second-ss aristocratic family to make such a request. It provided him with a way out. ¡°Could it be that Young Master rk is willing to foot the bill after he dies? What a nice guy! Meanwhile, Britney and Matt¡¯s expression turned ugly. They were wishing for jackie to be killed and leaving Selena unable to pay the bill, having her stay back. Now their ns were foiled. If jackie died, someone was going to help Selena get out of this. Very soon, Matt seemed toe to a realization and smiled. ¡°Hey, Selena looks quite good. These young masters are probably trying to win her over.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. With her man dead, that should be sufficient to teach her a lesson!¡± Britney sneered. ¡°Rx, I will definitely honor my promise. Moreover, there are so many people here to bear witness!¡± Ken gave the general manager a smile then quietly muttered to Neil next to him, ¡°Young Master Hugo, I¡¯ll pay the money first. Later, you¡¯ll have to settle the other half with me.¡± ¡°Worry not. If jackie¡¯s dead, we¡¯ll both gain the opportunity. It¡¯s just 6 million dors, I won¡¯t cheat your money!¡± Neil answered happily. ¡°Alright then. Emcee, continue the match! The general manager waved at the emcee and stated, ¡°Since he¡¯s willing to risk his life just to get a free meal, we¡¯ll not get in his way!¡± ¡°Alright, continue the match. The arena champion is still O¡¯Neal with 11 consecutive wins!¡± ¡°Meanwhile, our challenger is jackie, a nameless soldier!¡± ¡°Everyone please take a bet and see if our jackie canst a full 10 seconds or just three?¡± the emcee announced cheerfully, confident that jackie would surely die. After that, he moved to the side. ¡°kid. I¡¯ming!¡± O¡¯Neal burst out inughter as he strode toward jackie. ¡°Let me blow you away with one punch!¡± Chapter 252 O¡¯Neal had a yful look on his face. Looking at jackie¡¯s physique, he seemed even smaller than Dennis. With that, he could not even take jackie seriously. However, while O¡¯Neal was around one meter away from jackie, he suddenly burst into action. He jumped up in a sh and raised his right leg, sending a forceful kick at O¡¯Neal¡¯s neck. What went unseen was the short sh of light that came and went in an instant. It seemed that jackie¡¯s attack caught himpletely off guard. O¡¯Neal was not quick enough to respond. He was already hit by the kick just as his hands stretched forward. At the same time, jackie gentlynded back where he stood, hands behind his back. He seemed so carefree and rxed. ¡°You¡­¡± O¡¯Neal felt it. His cervical vertebrae were broken in an instant by the kick. However, that was not the scariest thing. It was that unseen current that bore deep into his body from his neck. That flow of energy was extremely vtile. By all logic, it should have exploded long ago. However, it was seemingly restricted by something, only exploding when it reached specific locations. O¡¯Neal¡¯s abdomen, chest, and a dozen other areas burst open, sttering blood everywhere. He spat out a mouthful of blood before falling straight onto the arena¡¯s floor. ¡°What!? Those that were waiting to see jackie get ughtered were all stunned. In less than a second after jackie¡¯s attack, O¡¯Neal was killed? ¡°Oh my god!¡± At first, Selena was worried about jackie but seeing the scene before her, she was shocked, her mouth opened slightly. She ced a hand over her mouth as she looked at him in disbelief. The area turned silent in an instant before quickly going into an uproar again! ¡°Oh my god. Did my eyes y tricks on me? O¡¯Neal was killed in an instant?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How did O¡¯Neal die before he could even make a move?¡± ¡°Impossible. Even Marshal Dennis was no match for O¡¯Neal, yet this kid killed him with a single kick?¡± A number of people started eximing loudly. ¡°Wonderful! O¡¯Neal¡¯s a son of a b*tch that¡¯s killed so many of our people. He deserves to die. This jackie guy is quite amazing!¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect him to have such terrifying strength. He actually managed to kill O¡¯Neal in such a short time!¡± Some of the audience cheered passionately instead. ¡°Yay, he won!¡± Hugh and Rosa felt relieved. They did not wish for Selena to be widowed once more after her husband had finally returned from the battlefield. ¡°Selena¡¯s husband is so amazing! My god, his strength is even greater than a marshal?¡± Dn was just as excited. ¡°Motherf*cker, that god damned American is finally dead.¡± ¡°I-I-Impossible!¡± Neil and Ken were dumbfounded. They were looking forward to seeing jackie¡¯s death and Selena crying in tears. That would then allow them to take the chance to console her. Selena might have even been touched by their actions, giving them hope. They did not expect this turn of events! ¡°H-h-he won?¡± The general manager took a few steps back, unable to ept the oue. Young Master rk promised to foot the bill if jackie lost¡­ Chapter 253 Nevertheless, now that jackie won the match, Young Master rk did not need to help settle the bill anymore. In fact, ording to the rules set before, they needed to waive jackie¡¯s bill and even pay him a three million dors reward. ¡°General manager, for this matter¡­ We didn¡¯t expect him to win. It seems we¡¯ve just saved some money!¡± Ken said with a smile despite feeling frustrated deep down. jackie smiled nonchntly and waved at Ken. ¡°Thank you Young Master rk for watching my back so I could fight without worry!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee! We¡¯re all acquainted and I¡¯m even friends with Selena!¡± Kenughed along, appearing as though he was on good terms with jackie. Selena had a cold expression on her face as she remained silent. In the past, Ken carried himself like a gentleman. She had even treated him as a real friend. However, ever since this person came to her house and tried to forcefully have it demolished, she had finally seen through this two-faced persona. Moreover, his willingness to foot the bill for jackie was with ulterior motives. Firstly, it was to have the general manager continue the match so that jackie would die. Secondly, it was to score brownie points with her. The bill totaled over 10 million dors after all. If he paid the bill, other women might have really been touched and thrown themselves at him. Unfortunately, Selena was not only beautiful, but she was also blessed with intelligence as well. She had long seen through the other party¡¯s deceit. ¡°So strong! You¡¯re so strong! jackie, you¡¯re my hero!¡± The chubby Manager Wayne was teary-eyed. ¡°You¡¯re so awesome for saving my idol Dennis. Now you¡¯re one of my idols too!¡± Hearing that, jackie was at a loss on how to respond. Just how did he be her idol again? ¡°Brother Dennis!¡± A few men that looked like Dennis¡¯ friends came looking for him and quickly ran up the arena¡¯s stage. ¡°Brother Dennis, are you okay? Your injuries are too severe. What should we do?¡± ¡°Call the ambnce! He should be able to survive this!¡± A woman interjected. ¡°No need for that. I have some medicine here. Just let him take that and bring him home to recuperate!¡± jackie walked over and crouched over Dennis, cing a ck medicinal pill in his palm. Dennis held the pill tightly and looked at jackie with his bloodshot eyes. ¡°I-I-I¡­I¡¯ve embarrassed our Daxia military!¡± ¡°Save your words. Just go back and treat your wounds! You didn¡¯t embarrass our Daxia military, but instead honored us. Your soldier spirit is unbroken. Us soldiers should always fight to thest moment! We have to charge forward, even to our deaths!¡± jackie gave Dennis a smile before finally standing up. He took out a White-Sand cigarette and lit it. ¡°Brother Dennis, should we call the ambnce? Is this medicine reliable?¡± asked a man, frowning. ¡°It will work. Just bring me home!¡± Dennis ced the pill in his mouth and swallowed it. He knew in his heart that jackie, the Supreme Warrior, was not only good at taking lives, but was also equally good at saving them! On the battlefield, quite a number of soldiers were diagnosed to be beyond saving, yet they were all brought back to life by jackie. That was why the Supreme Warrior had another lesser-known title¡ªSupreme Healer! A man like that was worthy of being worshipped by all of Daxia¡¯s military. Dennis was then carried away. At that moment, Selena¡¯s eyes were red and she could no longer hold herself back. She rushed up the stage and ran into jackie¡¯s arms, pursing her sexy lips. ¡°You oaf. How dare you give me a scare like that? Here I was thinking you might not be his match, yet you turned out to be so strong!¡± ¡°honey, I¡¯ve already told you. It¡¯s easy to kill this trash!¡± jackie chuckled, then looked toward the general manager and said, ¡°General manager, you¡¯ll honor your words, right? You have to waive our bill. Moreover, that three million dors reward, I want it in cash!¡± Chapter 254 The general manager¡¯s face turned pitch ck in a moment. It was not a simple 10 or 20 thousand dors, but 12 million dors! Furthermore, if not for the earlier discount, it would be over 14 million dors. If he waived that bill and still paid out three million dors, it would not just be some loss, but rather a huge hit for his business. When the time came, even his boss would reprimand and advise him against letting jackie take part in the match. However, after some thought, he quickly broke into a smile. ¡°what about this, little brother? We cane to apromise. Your expenses are just too much. Those that spent their money here, including customers that booked a private luxury hall for themselves, would only have to pay around one to two million dors. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little over the top to have us waive such a huge bill for you as a new customer?¡± Having said that, he paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°What about this, I¡¯ll give you a 50 percent discount. Your previous bill is over 14 million dors. I¡¯ll round it down for you to 14 million dors. Adding on the 50 percent discount, you¡¯ll only need to pay seven million dors!¡± After that, he reconsidered and added, ¡°Of course, we¡¯ll be giving you the reward. Deducting three million dors from your prize money, you only need to pay us four million dors!¡± ¡°What? After spending about 14 million dors, he only needs to pay four million dors? Isn¡¯t that just too much of a benefit for that couple?¡± Across the room, Matt frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t care. As long as his bill is not fully waived, that would be good enough!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s 14 million dors or four million dors. jackie won¡¯t be able to pay up. As long as he can¡¯t pay up, then the oue is the same!¡± Britney cackled, patiently waiting for jackie and Selena to be beaten to death by the boss. ¡°What a joke!¡± jackie burst outughing upon hearing the suggestion. ¡°It¡¯s only over 10 million dors. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford to pay it. However, since you¡¯ve ced such a rule, you should honor it. What you promised was to waive the bill if I won the match, but you didn¡¯t state how much you¡¯d waive! Moreover, that three million is a prize reward that you must pay me! It¡¯s a matter of principles!¡± The general manager¡¯s expression darkened immediately. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t make things difficult after I provided you a way out. This is our territory and our arena champion was someone we spent a lot of money to hire, yet here you go and have him killed. It¡¯s already very generous of us not to pursue this matter with you!¡± ¡°What¡¯s this? The great Lotus Bar and Lounge is trying to go back on a promise?¡± jackie was unfazed, staring straight at the other party. However, Selena was a little scared. After all, the bar had a huge backer, a first-ss aristocratic family, behind them. Otherwise, the rich kids around them would not have shut up and watched quietly instead of standing up for them. ¡°General manager, what about this? You waive the bill and I¡¯ll leave the reward. We cane to another compromise! Take it as us using this three million dors to pay for tonight¡¯s expenses. How about it? Selena asked carefully as she took a step forward, tugging jackie¡¯s sleeve at the same time. ¡°are you dreaming?¡± The general manager chuckled, then said, ¡°With the arena champion dead, do you know how much loss that would incur on us? Moreover, the match earlier was not fair. It doesn¡¯t count!¡± Chapter 255 ¡°Unfair?¡± jackie¡¯s eyebrows twitched. ¡°In front of everyone, with so many witnesses, you¡¯re telling me it¡¯s unfair?¡± Unexpectedly the general manager retorted, ¡°Of course it¡¯s unfair. Dennis Howard is a marshal. He¡¯d been fighting with O¡¯Neal for so long. Although O¡¯Neal won, he might¡¯ve suffered serious injuries. It could have been that his internal injuries did not act up earlier¡­¡± By that point, the general manager paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°You, on the other hand, were at your peak and challenging an injured man. Do you think that¡¯s fair? I don¡¯t think you could¡¯ve killed him if he wasn¡¯t hurt!¡± jackie was speechless. The person in front of him was rather resourceful, or he would not have been the general manager. His cunning was far beyond the others, seemingly allowing him to spin lies into truth. Neil pped his own forehead, enlightened. ¡°That¡¯s right, that must be it. This kid must¡¯ve got a stroke of good luck! Like I said, he¡¯s just an ordinary soldier. How could he possibly defeat O¡¯Neal? Even Dennis was no match for O¡¯Neal, much less this guy!¡± With that, Neil suddenly became the center of attention. He then ced one hand behind him and raised his head slightly, saying with a smile, ¡°Think about what happened earlier. jackie merelynded a single kick on O¡¯Neal¡¯s neck. I don¡¯t think O¡¯Neal, with his physique, would die from just a kick, right?¡± ¡°Oh yeah, that sounds about right!¡± Seeing an opportunity to pick on jackie, Ken immediately chimed in. Neil then added, ¡°Furthermore, O¡¯Neal¡¯s body, chest, and stomach were all hit by the great Marshal Dennis prior to the match. Coincidentally, those were the spots that burst open. What does that tell us? It proves that Marshal Dennis¡¯ attack was the one that killed O¡¯Neal!¡± Hearing that, the general manager gave Neil a big thumbs up. ¡°Young Master Hugo is truly smart. That¡¯s right, I already felt that something was off but couldn¡¯t put my finger on it. I finally understand now!¡± ¡°Yes, of course. That must be it. It felt weird to me too. How could he die from just a mere kick to the neck? Earlier, Marshal Dennis dished out so many ferocious attacks thatnded on O¡¯Neal, yet he managed to withstand it all. It proves that O¡¯Neal¡¯s endurance is really great!¡± ¡° jackie, on the other hand, is scrawny, nowhere near Marshal Dennis. How can his one kick kill O¡¯Neal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why, the one that killed O¡¯Neal should be Marshal Dennis! This jackie dude is just incredibly lucky!¡± Britney jumped in, feeling ecstatic. With that, even those that thought jackie was stronger than Dennis started their own discussions. They felt that jackie was just extremely lucky. Even if he had not gone into the arena, O¡¯Neal might have just burst open soon enough. Therefore, to them, it was Dennis that killed O¡¯Neal while jackie was the lucky one. Selena¡¯s expression soured as well. She also felt that something was off. Although jackie was strong, it should not have been beyond that of a marshal. He was not a King of War or God of War. How was it possible for him to kill the opponent in just one kick? Whatever it was, she had to stick to the im that jackie was the one that killed O¡¯Neal. Otherwise, they could not afford to pay that bill of over 10 million dors! At that, Selena immediately piped up, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if jackie was lucky or not, he was the one that made the kill. It happened during the second match so we won! The attack was made after the emcee officiated the match! Therefore, this reward is ours and the bill must be waived!¡± ¡°Honey, you¡¯re absolutely right!¡± jackie smiled in a carefree manner and gave Selena a big thumbs up. Chapter 256 Selena rolled her eyes at jackie before speaking to the general manager. ¡°We can forgo the three million dors, but this bill must be waived!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Boss, how can you go back on your words?¡± One of the rich kids spoke up after seeing the charming smile on Selena¡¯s face, unable to resist white-knighting her. ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if her husband was lucky, he was still the one that killed O¡¯Neal. This is just like kill- stealing in a game. If he¡¯s the one that did thest hit, that kill goes to him. Therefore, the glory should go to him as well.¡± Another man joined in as well, ¡°You make quite the profit here everyday. How can you be so stingy?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If your barcks integrity, how would we dare spend our money here in the future?¡± ¡°Moreover, regardless of the fairness of the second match, it was something that you agreed to. Since you¡¯ve agreed to it, that means that the rules apply!¡± stated a beautiful woman with her arms folded in front of her chest. The general manager¡¯s expression turned gloomy. With a sum over 10 million dors, it was not really up to him to make the decision. ¡°I don¡¯t care. If it wasn¡¯t for this kid getting on stage, my idol Dennis would¡¯ve been killed by O¡¯Neal. Although jackie had only gone up and got thest hit, that hit was crucial!¡± After Manager Wayne gave it some thoughts, she walked up to the general manager and whispered, ¡°General manager, I think we should just waive the bill. We need to think about the long game!¡± The general manager almost had an aneurysm. This manager was just too dumb. Why would she be helping the outsiders? He gave it some thoughts, then finally stated, ¡°This bill is over 10 million dors. It¡¯s not my decision to make. How about this, I¡¯ll give my boss a call and tell him about the situation. We¡¯ll make a decision then!¡± With that said, the general manager went off to make the phone call. After a moment, he came back once again. ¡°The boss said that you can have the reward since you won the match. Going by the rules, the bill will also be waived!¡± Hearing that, Selena was delighted. She held onto jackie¡¯s hand, eximing, ¡°Honey, this is great! We don¡¯t have to pay and even gained three million dors!¡± Right at that moment, the general manager continued unexpectedly, ¡°However, our boss has a condition!¡± jackie¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What other condition? Your boss should think carefully if he¡¯s even qualified to negotiate with me!¡± At that moment, jackie was pissed at how the other party was going back on their words. Moreover, they even hired an American to be the arena champion that led to the death of so many Daxian men. It was already very generous of jackie to not destroy their entire establishment. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re quite the feisty one. Our boss is the younger brother of the Roy family¡¯s master! for him to speak to you is already favorable treatment from him. How dare you make such insolent statements?!¡± The general manager then sneered, ¡°Kid, you¡¯re lucky that our boss is still on his way over. If he was here and heard those words from you, you¡¯d be dead!¡± ¡°This guy is too arrogant! He¡¯ll eventually learn what regret is!¡± Britney growled through gritted teeth. Originally, they should have all been leaving after the arena match. However, out of curiosity, those that watched the arena match did not leave the venue. They were all curious to find out what condition the boss of the Lotus Bar and Lounge would request for. It appeared that their boss did not wish to let jackie waive his meal and give him the three million dors reward that easily as well. Chapter 257 ¡°Sigh, I can¡¯t believe that Master Roy¡¯s brother would be so stingy. It¡¯s only 10 million dors and yet he¡¯s unwilling to part with it! He won¡¯t go far in life!¡± jackie let out a long breath, appearing rxed. Hearing his statement, more people felt speechless. ¡®This person is just too rxed. That¡¯s over 10 million dors, it¡¯s not a small figure. A lot of people can¡¯t even make that much money in their entire life.¡¯ Even if the Roy family were rich, it would not hurt them to save as much as they could. Moreover, that kid could not pay his own bill and yet, he was looking down on the 10 million dors. They had no idea what was the source of his confidence. jackie took a look at the time and frowned. ¡°Time flies. It¡¯s already almost 11.30pm. I¡¯ll give your boss another 10 minutes. If he doesn¡¯t arrive in 10 minutes, I¡¯m going to leave. I still need to go to bed!¡± Having said that, jackie stretched his back before continuing, ¡°Otherwise I might bete for work tomorrow. Can you bear that responsibility?¡± Everyone was dumbfounded. ¡®This kid is too good at acting tough, he¡¯s truly talented. How can he spin his dine and dash into something so inconsequential?¡¯ Most importantly, he even imed that someone from a first-ss aristocratic family might not be able to bear the responsibility of him beingte to work. ¡°how much is your sry? What kind of job is it? Do share with us. I¡¯d like to find out if we can bear this responsibility! I¡¯m a general manager with lowly wages. My monthly ie is only 550 thousand dors! How much do you make a day? I¡¯ll pay you, alright?¡± The general manager burst into a fit ofughter as though he was watching aedy. ¡°550 thousand dors a month is quite good!¡± ¡°Yeah, this general manager¡¯s life is quitevish!¡± Some people started talking among themselves. Meanwhile, the general manager¡¯s face was filled with bliss, enjoying the moment. ¡°I¡¯m just a bodyguard!¡± jackie made a faint smile, then continued, ¡°However, my monthly wage is 20 million dors. If we break it down, then it should be 666 thousand dors a day. Since you n to pay my sry for a day, I¡¯ll round it down for you. You can just pay me 600 thousand dors!¡± Standing beside him, Selena was dumbfounded. jackie was just too daring. That was just intentionally antagonizing the other party. If they were really pissed off, then things would get troublesome. As expected, the general manager¡¯s expression turned uglier by the second. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re a bodyguard with a monthly pay of 20 million dors? I think you¡¯re insulting our intelligence! Just who do you think you are? If you say that you¡¯re a marshal or a King of War, I might believe you. However, you¡¯re nothing. You¡¯re just a normal bodyguard. Do you think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± Having said that, he then pointed at the few big guys in ck suits and said, ¡°This kid is too arrogant. Go teach him a lesson while the boss is on his way. Take it as an assessment of his strength!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve killed O¡¯Neal, yet you¡¯re asking these trash to kill me? What are you, stupid?¡± jackie looked at the few big guys, feeling helpless. These ordinary bouncers were even less of a match for him. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t look down on us. We¡¯re all retired mercenaries. Do you think we¡¯re just average Joes?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This kid is too insolent. We¡¯ll have to teach him a lesson or he¡¯ll remain deluded about his strength!¡± The big guys in ck suits were long annoyed by jackie. They quickly surrounded him. ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t fight. We can talk it out!¡± The sight of so many big guys scared Selena. ¡°Honey, please move back. Since they¡¯re itching for it, I¡¯ll have a little stretch!¡± jackie stated with a rxed smile. Chapter 258 However, Selena did not back off. Instead, she pulled jackie back and said in a worried tone, ¡°Please stop fighting. Their boss is from a first-ss aristocratic family. If we offend them, it¡¯s equivalent to offending a first-ss aristocratic family!¡± jackie forced a smile, then looked at the people behind him before speaking, ¡°Honey, do you think it¡¯s possible to not fight now? They¡¯reing at us on their own. Am I supposed to stand here and let them kill me?¡± Selena finally realized that it was toote. The general manager gave the order for hisckeys to take jackie out. They could not possibly just be sitting ducks. She thought about it, then backed off a few steps. ¡°You be careful then. Even if you can defeat them, please don¡¯t kill them. By then, the situation will be unsalvageable!¡± jackie nodded. ¡°Rx, they¡¯re just working under orders. Of course I won¡¯t kill them!¡± ¡°You two are really funny. Are you trying to perform a skit for us at a time like this?¡± one of the big guys chuckled. ¡°It seems that they think this conversation will intimidate us? do you really think you killed O¡¯Neal with your ability? You¡¯re just lucky to have made thest hit when O¡¯Neal is seriously injured!¡± said another guy. Yet another guy broke into a grin. ¡°I¡¯m guessing that Marshal Dennis must¡¯ve known some terrifying fist technique. His fist technique¡¯s strength lies in its ability to leave behind lingering energy in the opponent¡¯s body after an attack. It may not seem like much and the opponent would hardly feel the injury. However, once the energy collects and reaches a certain time, it will explode. That¡¯s why O¡¯Neal¡¯s body finally burst open!¡± At that point, he stopped momentarily and then continued, ¡°You, on the other hand, had merely got lucky and kicked O¡¯Neal right as the energy exploded!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what it was. As expected of a marshal, what a miraculous fist technique!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why. Here I was wondering how a nameless soldier like him could instantly take out O¡¯Neal. So that was the reason. He¡¯s gotten really lucky!¡± ¡°Ah, I get it now!¡± The other bystanders wereing to their own realization. The scene where jackie killed O¡¯Neal with a mere kick had shocked them greatly, to the point that they thought jackie was a King of War or even God of War. With further consideration, they finally figured out the reason. Seeing that everyone hade to the same conclusion, jackie felt relieved. All the while, he wanted to keep a low profile. He only wanted to stay beside his wife and daughter and pass their days in peace without being disturbed. Otherwise, he would have people looking to gain his favor wherever he went with insincere words. Just the thought of a life like that gave him a headache. If not for that, his own disciple Lana Zechs would not need to wear a mask or shades before going out. Earlier, in order to save Dennis, he was forced to take action. However, Dennis was a marshal. If he defeated O¡¯Neal, that would expose his own strength and bring about suspicions. In order to hide his identity and keep his terrifying strength a secret, jackie resorted to that move, one that made everyone feel that O¡¯Neal¡¯s death was most likely due to Dennis. Of course, he was also lucky that Dennis had fought O¡¯Neal in a dragged out match andnded so many punches on his opponent. His opponent had indeed taken quite some damage, therefore making it a believable story. As for his kick on O¡¯Neal¡¯s neck that led to his chest and abdomen bursting apart, it was done intentionally to make others feel that something was off. It would also divert their attention to Dennis. ¡°You¡¯re right. That must have been what happened!¡± Unexpectedly, jackie admitted it with a smile. However, he turned to the big guys and said, ¡°Although I¡¯m no match for Dennis and O¡¯Neal, I¡¯m still capable of dealing with the few of you!¡± ¡°we¡¯re not as weak as you think!¡± One guy dashed at them afterughing out loud, sending a punch at jackie. jackie shifted slightly to the side and avoided the opponent¡¯s attack. With a backhanded pull, a great surge of force caused the opponent to lose his bnce as he immediately fell face-first to the ground. ¡°Motherf*cker, you¡¯re quite fast!¡± Two other guys attacked jackie from two different directions. Chapter 259 jackie sent out two consecutive kicks, sending his opponents flying before they crashed hard onto the floor. He reversed his hands for two more punches, blowing yet another two guys away. However, they quickly climbed back onto their feet. ¡°This guy is weaker than Dennis!¡± someone eximed. ¡°That¡¯s right. If he had Dennis¡¯ strength, those five wouldn¡¯t be able to stand back up. They might have even been coughing up blood by now!¡± Britney chimed in, ¡° jackie was just lucky earlier. He sure gave me a scare when I thought he had a King of War¡¯s strength. Turns out he was just acting tough!¡± ¡°Yeah. With this test, his true strength will be exposed anytime soon!¡± Matt nodded along. ¡°If not for Marshal Dennis spending so much time fighting O¡¯Neal, jackie would¡¯ve been killed immediately!¡± ¡°You guys, join in!¡± The general manager looked at the other bulky guy and said, ¡°Go at him together. I refuse to believe that we¡¯d lose to this guy!¡± Right then, the other few guys that did not join the fray suddenly rushed at jackie simultaneously. Unfortunately, they were still no match for jackie and were sent flying one after another. After some time, they were all lying on the ground and some even coughed up blood. ¡°Useless! You can¡¯t even defeat him with so many of you!¡± The general manager was clenching his fists angrily as he bellowed. jackie looked at his behavior, then waved at him. ¡°Since you said they¡¯re useless, you shoulde at me!¡± Having said that, jackie gave him the middle finger, further taunting him. ¡°Come!¡± The general manager almost had an aneurysm. He was just a backseat driver as he knew nothing about fighting. Right at that moment, a man with a huge bouncing belly walked in with a few men in ck suits, holding a cigar in his hand. ¡°Why are you guys fighting?¡± The man gave off the aura of a ruler. Although his looks were mediocre, he carried a strong presence. ¡°Boss, this kid was being disrespectful. He was iming that you weren¡¯t qualified to negotiate with him! This is just a tant nder against our Roy family!¡± ¡°That¡¯s why I told them to rough him up a bit. However, this kid is unexpectedly strong, hence¡­¡± the manager reported respectfully after he took a few steps forward and bowed. The man with the cigar took a slow, long puff before stating, ¡°As long as he¡¯s strong. I was worried that he wouldn¡¯t be strong enough!¡± Having said that, he turned to jackie. ¡°Kid, I can let all our past conflicts slide. This bill of 10 million dors can be waived too. As for that three million dors reward, that¡¯s yours as well.¡± At that point, he paused for a moment before breaking into a grin. ¡°However, you killed the expert that I spent a fortune on to hire as the arena champion. That makes it difficult for me to run my business in the future.¡± ¡°So what? Didn¡¯t your arena match have us sign a consent form? Could it be that only the arena champion is allowed to win while the other challengers are supposed to just lose?¡± jackie mocked with a cold smile. ¡°that¡¯s not what I meant. I, Keaton Roy, am not someone that cannot afford to lose. Since you¡¯re quite strong, I hope that we can work together and have you be the next arena champion!¡± Chapter 260 ¡°What?! He¡¯s hiring him as the arena champion!¡± some people eximed as they finally understood what was happening. ¡°It¡¯s dangerous to be the arena champion. Encountering an expert would be as good as death. Even if the opponent were gracious enough not to kill, he would most likely be disabled!¡± said another bystander. ¡°However, the arena champion is a profitable position. The pay is not tallied per month but per match instead. Only when someone registers for the challenge will there be a match!¡± others chimed in. ¡°What a lucky guy. He got his bill waived, gained three million dors, and most importantly, he found a job!¡± Matt was speechless. At first he hoped for jackie to take the challenge and get killed by O¡¯Neal just so that he could add to Selena¡¯s suffering. He had not expected this to be the oue! ¡°I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m not interested!¡± ¡°Moreover, I advise you to stop these activities, otherwise¡­your bar might be closed down!¡± jackie reminded him with a shrug. ¡°brother, you really know how to joke. This is the territory of a first-ss aristocratic family. An ordinary person wouldn¡¯t have the authority to close this ce down!¡± Keaton burst outughing, then narrowed his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t like to beat around the bush. I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Will you be the arena champion!?¡± ¡°The answer is the same. Not interested!¡± jackie shrugged once more, firm with his decision. ¡°You¡¯re choosing the less favorable option, eh?¡± With a scornful smile, Keaton waved his hand. ¡°Rocky, give him a good beating. Moreover, he must pay every single cent for tonight¡¯s bill. Otherwise, don¡¯t let him leave!¡± ¡°Yes boss!¡± Rocky was a one-eyed man. He kneaded his fists before stepping forward. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re a lot stronger than these guys!¡± jackie nced at those big guys in suits lying on the floor. He could tell that Rocky was not a simple person. From the way he walked, he noticed something was different. Of course, a person like this was inconsequential to jackie. ¡°Good observation!¡± Rocky smirked. ¡°In that case, are you scared?¡± ¡°Not at all. I¡¯ve never been scared during my five years on the battlefield, much less because of you!¡± jackie forced a smile. ¡°You¡¯re rather confident!¡± Rocky replied as he prepared to act. Right then, a middle-aged woman with a little boy made her way in through the crowd. She looked at the situation and immediately shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± Rocky was surprised and immediately turned around, greeting her loudly, ¡°Mrs. Roy!¡± ¡°Honey, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Keaton frowned immediately with a confused look on his face. Taking a look, Selena¡¯s heart was overjoyed. She did not expect this woman to be Mrs. Roy. jackie had just saved her son at the zoo in the morning. No wonder she was able to offer 50 million dors as a reward just like that. It turned out that she was from a first-ss aristocratic family. Chapter 261 ¡°Benefactor, why are you here? I¡¯ve really misunderstood your intentions at the zoo this morning. I thought you weren¡¯t a doctor and therefore, didn¡¯t know how to treat my son. Surprisingly, my son¡¯s leg is all better now as he¡¯s able to run and jump!¡± Mrs. Roy brought her son to jackie, then urged her son, ¡°Go say thank you to this uncle. If not for him, you¡¯d be dead!¡± ¡°Thank you uncle, you¡¯re so amazing! I want to be as strong as you are in the future! Thank you for chasing the tigers away or I¡¯d be dead!¡± Little Jake looked at jackie, his eyes filled with admiration and respect. ¡°What?!¡± Keaton took a deep breath, then asked anxiously, ¡°Honey, i-i-is he the benefactor who held down two Siberian tigers with each of his hands that you told me about?¡± Keaton was very anxious, to the point where his voice was trembling. ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be here. What¡¯s happening?¡± Mrs. Roy asked suspiciously after looking at the people lying about on the floor. ¡°A misunderstanding, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡± Keaton then carefully introduced them to his wife before saying apologetically, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he would be the benefactor I¡¯d been looking for all this while!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be. He¡¯s actually the man that defeated the Siberian tigers, my idol?!¡± Manager Wayne¡¯s eyes were twinkling as she almost jumped out of her seat. She had finally met her idol. Now there was only that one idol remaining, the one that killed over 200 men from the Dragon God n. ¡°Is this for real? I¡¯ve heard this afternoon that someone saved a kid that fell into the tiger viewing zone at the zoo. The situation was terrifying. I didn¡¯t expect that kid to be the son of this establishment¡¯s boss!¡± ¡°Moreover, the person that saved his son was actually jackie!¡± Britney was quite badly shaken. To hold a tiger down with one hand, even if his strength was lesser than Dennis, was not something an ordinary person was capable of. It would seem that jackie, who was a soldier on the battlefield for five years, had some ability that was sufficient enough to be considered an expert. ¡°Y-y-you almost had Rocky kill our benefactor! If not for him, our son would¡¯ve been devoured by the tigers!¡± Mrs. Roy was furious, pulling at Keaton¡¯s ears. ¡°Ouch, it hurts. Honey, please, lighten your grip. We¡¯re outside now. Didn¡¯t you promise to not embarrass me in public? There are so many people watching now!¡± Keaton¡¯s face turned red from the pain, dropping his cigar on the floor as he begged for mercy. Upon witnessing the scene, everyone was dumbfounded. They did not expect him to be henpecked. jackie and Selena exchanged looks, then showed an odd expression on their faces. Selena felt the burden in her heart lighten. It seemed that she would not have to worry about being held here tonight. ¡°What are you waiting for? Go apologize to our benefactor. Here you are trying to have him be your arena champion. How can you be this dumb?¡± Mrs. Roy let go of Keaton¡¯s ears then ced her hands on her hips, assuming an intimidating pose. It was apparent that this woman was not someone a normal person could match when she threw a tantrum. Keaton finally walked awkwardly toward jackie and bowed respectfully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. All that was a misunderstanding. I really didn¡¯t know that you were the benefactor I¡¯d been looking for to express my gratitude! If not for you taking action, my son would¡¯ve been a goner. He¡¯s my only child!¡± Having said that, he raised his head and looked directly at jackie. ¡°Your bill for today will be waived. That three million dors reward is too little. To show my gratitude, I¡¯ll pay you 100 million dors!¡± ¡°What! 100 million dors!?¡± Rosa, Hugh, and the others all gasped. 100 million dors. That was 100 million dors! jackie had just hit the jackpot. Moreover, jackie and Selena could finally live afortable life. ¡°So much money!¡± Matt¡¯s expression darkened as he was dumbstruck. That was a gift from the heavens. If he had 100 million dors, he would not have to lower himself to be a boy toy and marry a woman like Britney. ¡°your wife offered me 50 million dors this morning and I rejected it. I didn¡¯t expect that by nightfall, the price would actually go up!¡± jackie made a pained smile, then stated, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t want the money! I only want the three million dors cash reward!¡± Chapter 262 ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s 100 million dors! That¡¯s 100 million dors! He¡¯s actually rejecting it for the three million dors? Is he stupid?¡± Britney shouted. She was shocked to her core. ¡°Yeah. Damn it, with 100 million dors, you¡¯re set for life. Why did he reject it? If it were me, I¡¯d definitely agree to it without hesitation!¡± Matt also eximed in astonishment, wondering if he was in a dream. ¡°Who said that being a soldier is useless? This guy is strong and good at fighting. He can hold two Siberian tigers with his bare hands. Now that his lucky moment came and he managed to save the son of Master Roy¡¯s brother, he¡¯s being granted a great fortune in one go!¡± ¡°However, why is he refusing to take it?¡± Dn also looked confused. ¡°Aren¡¯t they poor? They¡¯re so poor that they can¡¯t even afford to pay the 10 million dors bill, yet now he¡¯s refusing 100 million dors? Nevertheless, if you say they don¡¯t like money, then why take the three million dors?¡± Hearing Dn¡¯s statement, Rachel and the others were simrly confused. Almost everyone was dumbstruck, Ken and Neil included. ¡°Selena, is your husband stupid? He¡¯s choosing three million dors over 100 million dors?¡± Ken made a scornful smile before quickly adding, ¡°That house of yours is so dpidated. Thest time we almost marked it as unfit for habitation. Although the expertster marked it as safe, I don¡¯t think it¡¯llst much longer. With 100 million dors, you can purchase a luxurious house. Why are you making this choice?¡± ¡°Selena, is your husband a moron? Is his brain functioning properly? Why would he make such a decision?!¡± Neil chimed in as well. ¡°You¡¯re the moron!¡± Selena shot him a foul look. ¡°Although I want 100 million dors as well, I¡¯ll respect my husband¡¯s choice! He¡¯s right. When he saved the boy, he had not thought of a reward! His mind was on saving the boy! That was his original intention!¡± Hearing that, jackie immediately burst outughing. He took a few steps forward and held onto Selena¡¯s hand, saying, ¡°It¡¯s still my wife that knows me best. That¡¯s exactly my intention. When I saved the kid, it was not for the money. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want this money. This is not a transaction!¡± At that, jackie paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°However, I won this three million dors from the arena match. By the rules set, it¡¯s mine. Although it¡¯s not much, I¡¯m not going to say no to it!¡± Selena¡¯s face turned scarlet. This person had actually held her hands on his own ord in front of so many people. Despite being husband and wife, she still felt as though she had butterflies in her stomach, unable to remain calm. ¡°Yes, of course. Cash, right? Go get it ready!¡± Keaton immediately walked up and gave the general manager a kick. ¡°You stupid pig. What¡¯s wrong with your eyes? You couldn¡¯t even recognize my benefactor?¡± The general manager turned around to look at Keaton, feeling wronged. How would he have known such a thing? He had only heard about it that night itself that someone saved a child at the zoo by holding down the Siberian tigers with his hand. At that time, he was even joking about which hero had subdued the tigers. After all, Wu Song in Water Margin could only handle one tiger, yet he managed two. Who knew that the child would be his boss¡¯ son? Moreover the hero was actually the guy that took part in the arena match. The general manager quickly carried two suitcases of cash over, totaling to three million dors, and ced them in front of jackie. ¡°Brother, three hundred million dors is really too little. You saved my one and only son. Why don¡¯t you take a little more? If you only take three million dors, my son¡¯s life would seem too cheap. I¡¯ll feel really bad about it!¡± Keaton made a pained smile, trying once more to persuade jackie. ¡°It¡¯s not just three million dors. There¡¯s also the waived bill, isn¡¯t there?¡± jackie smiled as he lifted the two suitcases of money and got ready to leave. However, he stopped after giving it some thought. ¡°If you¡¯re really going to feel bad about it, then stop this kind of underground boxing match. I¡¯m telling you the truth. If you keep this up, I can have your bar closed!¡± Keaton¡¯s expression darkened and lowered his head in silence for a moment before speaking, ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll stop running this ce. Bloody h*ll, I¡¯ll take it as building good karma for my son. Money still needs to be made but it shouldn¡¯t be with violence!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you know!¡± jackie stated coldly, then led Selena down from the stage. Quite a number of people could not resist apuding him. Although jackie¡¯s killing of O¡¯Neal was due to luck, if not for hisst hit, O¡¯Neal might not have died. Chapter 263 Furthermore, jackie was okay with refusing 100 million dors. His spirit was absolutely admirable. ¡°This guy is just doing it for the cheers! Hmph, what¡¯s all this virtue signaling! Look at how poor he is!¡± Britney gritted her teeth, feeling pissed. At first she thought that jackie would be killed by O¡¯Neal, then later she also hoped for people from the Roy family to kill him. She did not expect such a turn of events. ¡°This guy is really lucky!¡± Ken and Neil exchanged looks, both feeling helpless. Very soon, they joined the crowd and left the area. jackie looked at the beautiful waitress and gave her a wave. He then took out 50 thousand dors and passed it to her. ¡°This is your tip, just as promised!¡± ¡°T-t-that much?! Wasn¡¯t it 10 thousand dors?¡± The beautiful waitress held the money in her hand, suspecting that this might be an illusion. It was too much. That was the first time she had such a big tip. ¡°what I said earlier was no less than 10 thousand dors! I never said that it was only going to be 10 thousand dors!¡± jackie chuckled, then said, ¡°You¡¯re a nice person. You deserve this!¡± ¡°T-t-thank you sir!¡± The waitress nodded, extremely grateful. She had a feeling that the man before her was different from others. It was as though money was just a series of figures in his eyes, something insignificant. When Britney, Dn, and others saw that scene, they were all bbergasted. jackie was really generous. Everyone quickly went downstairs to the first floor. Just as they were about to leave the building, they saw that two guards were just about to push two women out. ¡°Go away. What kind of ce do you think this is? This is a bar, somewhere to eat, drink, and look for girls. What business do you have here?¡± grunted one of the guards as he shoved the other party forcefully. ¡°Please, I beg of you. Let us in to try our luck. There are so many rich folks inside. We¡¯re just trying to ask for some small donations to build a school for the kids in the mountains!¡± asked the woman with a pleading look. The two women wore very simple clothes. Their lips were chapped and their clothes were patched up. In their hands was a promotional flyer. Of course, they also had some other documents with them. ¡°Big brother, please be charitable. Let us go in and try. The elementary school in our area is too run down and copsed during a thunderstorm some time ago. We¡¯re running out of options. That¡¯s why we¡¯re going around collecting donations. Otherwise, the kids won¡¯t have a ce to study!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Dear brother, we¡¯re really not conmen. Here¡¯s my teaching permit and this is our principal!¡± rified a younger woman. ¡°You¡¯re so poorly dressed. If you go in, our business will be affected!¡± mocked the two guards by the door. ¡°Honey!¡± Upon witnessing the scene, Selena looked to the suitcase in her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re conmen. It should be real! Why don¡¯t we make a donation?¡± Selena made a kind smile, unable to let this pass. ¡°No way. You¡¯re already so poor and yet, you¡¯re still donating? what a joke!¡± Britneyughed mockingly. Chapter 264 ¡°Poor? could I afford two Porsches if I¡¯m poor?¡± jackie snickered. He ignored Britney, then waved at the two women. ¡°Come here for a moment!¡± ¡°He¡¯s even iming to have two Porsches. I must be dreaming!¡± Britney was even more speechless. Was that guy some boasting champion? How could he be so shameless to insist he had two Porsches? The two women looked confused, but they approached him regardless. ¡°Sir, is there something wrong?¡± asked the principal fearfully. ¡°Show me your documents!¡± jackie asked after showing them a smile. ¡°Oh!¡± Both of them finally realized what was going on and took out their documents, passing them to jackie. It came along with some pictures of the school. ¡°Sir, would you like to make a donation? If it wouldn¡¯t be a burden, I hope that you can extend a helping hand, even one or 10 dors would do!¡± The female principal appeared to be a little shy. However, for the school¡¯s sake and their children, she bit her lip and spoke up. ¡°Sir, we¡¯re really not conmen. If you don¡¯t believe us, you can drive over and have a look. Our school is at¡­¡± The other female teacher quickly provided jackie with the school¡¯s address. ¡°That area is quite poor indeed!¡± Selena sighed. ¡°Take it. All of it!¡± Without much hesitation, jackie passed both the suitcases to the pair. ¡°Build a better school for the children. As for the remainders, you can use it to improve their meals or whatnot!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The principal and female teacher were both stunned. Selena was simrly shocked. At first, she only wanted to help them out a little. She did not expect him to be that generous and give them all their money. There was 2.95 million dors left inside! However, remembering that it was to build a school for children, her heart relented. ¡°Take it. It¡¯s quite some money inside. You don¡¯t need to go around collecting donations anymore. Tomorrow, return earlier and rebuild the school!¡± ¡°T-t-this is filled with money?¡± The female teacher was skeptical. She then quickly opened up one of the suitcases to have a look and immediately gasped. Inside, the suitcases were packed with hundred dors notes. ¡°Thank you. Thank you both! I-I-I will offer our sincerest gratitude in the name of the children of our area. For the children from our school, let me prostrate myself to you!¡± The female principal was at a loss for words, overwhelmed by gratitude. With tears in her eyes, she fell to her knees. The other female teacher followed suit after seeing that, prostrating herself toward jackie and Selena. ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much!¡± ¡°Please get up. You should go back soon. It¡¯s already sote in the night and you¡¯re still running around for the children. It¡¯s not safe. You should be more careful!¡± Selena smiled, feeling rather good after doing a good deed. ¡°We have no other choice. Without the school building, the children can only learn in the field. It¡¯s fine if the weather is sunny but we can¡¯t do it in the rain! That¡¯s why we¡¯ve tried our best to collect money, lowering ourselves to begging from others. It¡¯s so we can quickly collect enough to rebuild the school building!¡± The female principal let out a sigh, then looked at jackie and Selena. ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to thank you!¡± ¡°it¡¯s nothing. Money is something I have plenty of. I¡¯m not bothered with this small amount!¡± jackie chuckled and waved it off like it was nothing. Chapter 265 Selena was speechless. jackie was very kindhearted, but that boastful habit of his just could not be fixed. However, right at that moment, two red colored Porsches zoomed over at high speed with its blinding lights and pulled over in front of everyone. ¡°Sister, brother-inw, your cars are really nice to drive! I feel that I¡¯ve been getting so much attention when I drive on the street!¡± Ben came down from the car and tossed the key to jackie. Xena had also gotten out of her car and threw the other key to Selena. ¡°It¡¯s so awesome. This is my first time driving a sports car. The feeling is really awesome!¡± At that point, she added regretfully, ¡°Too bad it¡¯s not ours. Sigh, if only I can get one for myself!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not going back?¡± Seeing that they handed both the keys over, Selena frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve made ns with my friends to y games at the inte cafeter. They¡¯re there waiting for us. We¡¯ve gotten our fill of fun today driving your cars all night, so we¡¯re sending them back to you now.¡± Ben snickered, then ced an arm over Xena¡¯s shoulder and quickly took his leave. ¡°Honey, it seems we¡¯ll have to drive one each!¡± jackie forced a smile, then got into one of the cars. Selena shrugged, then got into the other as they quickly drove away. ¡°It seems they really don¡¯tck money!¡± ¡°Yeah. How can the gap between the rich and poor be this big!¡± The female principal and female teacher exchanged looks, then swallowed hard. The money in the suitcases should be around three million dors, yet the other party donated it to them for building the elementary school just like that. Such people deserved to be wealthy! ¡°T-t-they actually own two Porsches! They look brand new!¡± Dn was dumbstruck for quite a while before finally eximing, ¡°It seems that they¡¯re really rich!¡± ¡°Impossible. A bodyguard with 20 million dors monthly pay? Are the people from the Drake family stupid? Moreover, that kid just got discharged from the military recently. It¡¯s not even been a month. Did they pay his sry in advance?¡± Britney was all the more confused, feeling dissatisfied. ¡°how funny!¡± Hugh finally looked at Britney, Matt, Rachel, and others before saying, ¡°Look at all of you, thinking you¡¯re rich because you¡¯re driving a BMW or Audi. You look down on them when you¡¯re driving a car that¡¯s worth 300 to 400 thousand dors. How do you feel now? Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed?¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Rosa breathed out another sigh. No matter what they said, she was the poorest one. At first, she was already saddened by her monthly pay barely going over 10 thousand dors. After hearing Selena¡¯s situation, she even felt sympathy for her. Who would have thought¡­ Back at her house, Rosaughed humorlessly. All of a sudden, she recalled something and immediately took out the name card Selena passed to her. After a careful read, she gasped. ¡°Oh my god, Selena is actually the purchasing manager of the Drake Dynasty Real Estate¡¯s purchasing department. The assistant manager position that Trevor said he¡¯s interviewing for tomorrow is actually to be Selena¡¯s assistant! And Trevor mentioned that the female manager¡¯s monthly sry was a hundred thousand. Isn¡¯t that Selena? Selena asked me to be her assistant. Does that mean¡­¡± After analyzing it carefully, Rosa was shocked to her core. That night, there were plenty of times where Trevor mocked Selena. He even boasted about the fact that he had his girlfriend pull strings behind the scene. It would seem that Trevor would not be getting the assistant position on the following day! ¡°ording to what Trevor said, this assistant¡¯s pay should be around 20 to 30 thousand dors a month!¡± At the thought of the high sry, Rosa jumped up excitedly and kissed the name card with all her might. It seemed like her chance for a good job had arrived. ¡°Selena, you¡¯re just too awesome. A person like Trevor deserves his fate!¡± Chapter 266 ¡± jackie, to be honest, the 100 million dors is very tempting. After all, you would have had enough money for grandfather¡¯s birthday if we took it. Bute to think of it, we can¡¯t take the money.¡± They went back home and had their bath. Selena was lying sideways on the bed while looking at jackie lying on the ground as he smiled and said, ¡°I realize both of us might be meant for each other. Sometimes, we just seem to have the same thoughts! If I saved the boy for the money, I would¡¯ve taken it. However, the money wasn¡¯t on my mind when I was saving him, so I wasn¡¯t going to take it!¡± jackie smiled and looked at Selena who was dressed in sexy sleepwear. Then, he said, ¡°Honey, Kylie seems to be fast asleep. Can I kiss you?¡± Selena instantly rolled her eyes at jackie, ¡°In your dreams. But I have a question for you. What are you going to do with the stolen 3.8 million? Don¡¯t forget that mom set a time limit for you!¡± Worried, she spoke again after she was done talking. ¡°Also, we agreed to give mom only 10 million worth of betrothal gifts. You¡¯re the one who allowed her to take advantage of you and now she¡¯s asking for 20 million. On top of that, you have topensate Ivan 10 million dors and gifts worth a few ten million dors. You have to prepare 40 million dors in total on grandfather¡¯s birthday. How are you going to find that much money?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I have my own ways!¡± jackie said, unconcerned. He finished talking and after thinking for a few moments, he continued, ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t you think Xena was suspicious? What if we put on a show with your mum? What do you think?¡± ¡°My mum? Will she work together with us? What if she doesn¡¯t want to work with us?¡± Selena was shocked. She wondered what jackie was plotting now. ¡°don¡¯t worry. If she doesn¡¯t want to put on a show with us, I¡¯ll tell her we¡¯re never going to get the money back! If she works with us, we¡¯ll get the money back very soon. What do you think? Anyways, knowing her personality, I think she¡¯ll agree to work with us!¡± jackieughed as he briefed Selena on the details. ¡­ The next morning, jackie and Selena drove to work respectively. Selena arrived at the office. Work had just started and soon after, Sonia knocked on the door and came in. She was holding two resumes in her hand. She walked up to Selena and handed them over to her. ¡°Manager Taylor, these two are the selected applicants whom I picked out from a group of outstanding people through interviews. You can make your final decision between these two! One of them is a male, while the other is a female!¡± She was done talking but seeing how Selena kept silent, she took another look at the resume and said,¡± Both of them are outstanding, but I would suggest you choose the male candidate. After all, males would be much more helpful if we need someone to help us drink during business meetings where alcohol is present. Moreover, he just came back from overseas. His name is Trevor Turner and he¡¯s very good in all aspects!¡± Selena nodded her head, ¡°He just came back from overseas? Not bad indeed. Is he here now?¡± Sonia nodded her head excitedly when she heard what Selena said, ¡°He¡¯s here, he¡¯s here. He¡¯s right outside the door. Should I ask him toe in?¡± ¡°What about the other one? Although she¡¯scking in many aspectspared to the guy based on her resume, I would like to meet her in person before I make my decision!¡± Selena smiled at Sonia and said. Sonia¡¯s expression changed drastically after hearing Selena say that. Fortunately, she had already prepared a backup n. She frowned and said, ¡°Manager, I¡¯m not quite sure what happened to thatdy. I told her toe for the interview at 9am but she did not show up until now. I called her and she said that she fell sick, so she couldn¡¯te in.¡± Selena sneered secretly. She might have believed it if she had not been made unhappy after going to that partyst night. ¡°Really? I¡¯ll give her a call then!¡± Selena grabbed her phone. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Sonia was shocked. The phone number was a fake number she had made up. She was not sure if Selena¡¯s call would go through. Moreover, the resume was fake as well. The person did not exist. She did not expect Selena to be interested in that person¡¯s resume. Chapter 267 ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You can¡¯t get through the phone?¡± Selena¡¯s face darkened as she questioned Sonia. Sonia¡¯s heart jolted as she smiled awkwardly, ¡°No, no, you can reach her by phone!¡± Selena pretended to take out her phone and dialed the number. In fact, she was actually calling Rosa, ¡°Hello, are you here yet? You have an interview today, remember?¡± Sonia felt ashamed. She did not expect Selena¡¯s call to actually get through to the fake number she had made up. However, it was fine even if she could. The person on the other end of the call might assume that it was a fraud call. He or she might just hang up or tell Selena off. ¡°You¡¯re right at thepany¡¯s door? Alright, you can juste straight inter!¡± Selena hung up after saying just that one sentence. ¡°She¡¯s right at the door and ising in now. Why did you say she was sick and couldn¡¯t attend the interview?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Sonia was startled but quickly snapped back to her senses. It might have been a coincidence. The owner of the number might have also been looking for a job and was supposed to attend an interview today. Therefore, it must have been a coincidence. ¡°Why is it impossible?¡± Selena thought it was funny seeing Sonia¡¯s surprised face. ¡°No¡­ Nothing. It¡¯s possible because there¡¯s this girl named Avril that¡¯s been fooling around with me!¡± Soniaughed awkwardly before speaking to Selena again, ¡°Manager, people like her are not reliable. You cannot hire her!¡± ¡°I know what to do!¡± Selena smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Sonia nodded her head but was sneering in her heart. She secretly thought that no matter how long Selena waited, Avril would never appear because she did not exist! ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at the guy who just came back from overseas first!¡± Selena sat on her office chair. She leaned back, looking extremely rxed. ¡°Alright!¡± Sonia was excited when she listened to what Selena had to say. She immediately exited the room. Not long after, the office door opened and Trevor entered the room. He closed the door and smiled as he said, ¡°Hello manager¡­¡± Trevor reached out his hand to greet the manager in front of him as he talked. However, he froze on the spot before he could finish his words. After a few moments, he voiced his surprise, ¡°Selena, why¡­ Why are you here? What are you doing here? Are you a staff member? Where is the manager?¡± Selena shrugged. ¡°This is the manager¡¯s office and I¡¯m sitting here. What do you think I¡¯m doing here?¡± ¡°You¡¯re the manager? No way!¡± Trevor was in disbelief. ¡°You make one million a month and are the one they called the beautiful manager?¡± ¡°are you surprised?¡± Selenaughed. ¡°Someone was boasting about himself yesterday, determined that he would definitely get this job. Do you still think you can get the job now?¡± Chapter 268 Trevor¡¯s expression darkened instantly. He desperately wanted to dig a hole and jump into it. He boasted in front of everyonest night. He even told everybody, including the details of his tactic to get the role. That was not the main point. What mattered most was he told everybody that the manager got the job through dishonest means in front of Selena. He said that the manager must be involved in some secret affair with the young master of Drake¡¯s family. That was how she got the job and was paid well. He never expected Selena to be the one whom he had been talking about. However, Trevor was thick-skinned. Heughed and said, ¡°Selena, I was drunk talking yesterday. I hope you don¡¯t mind what happened. We were old ssmates. I believe I will be the best candidate to help you out.¡± Right at that moment, a knock on the door sounded across the room. ¡°Come in!¡± Selena called at the door. Soon after, Sonia came in through the door, ¡°Manager, there¡¯s a person named Rosa outside and she insisted that you called her here for an interview. It¡¯s impossible, right? Our interviewee¡¯s name is supposed to be Avril, right? Is she in the wrong department?¡± ¡°Let her in!¡± Selena smiled after she said. Soon after, Sonia walked out with a confused face and brought Rosa into the room. ¡°Manager, what¡¯s happening right now?¡± Looking at Trevor who was silent while wearing a gloomy face, she could sense that something was wrong. She could not help but ask softly. ¡°You¡¯d better close the door first. It¡¯s better if the other colleagues don¡¯t hear us! Let¡¯s save your face!¡± Selena said coldly. Sonia knew that something was wrong, but still, she walked over and closed the door. ¡°Rosa, what are you doing here? Are you here for the interview?¡± Trevor¡¯s expression could not have been grimmer. The position for the manager assistant was only open for one person. If Rosa was here for the interview, does that mean that his job would be scuppered? Rosa smiled awkwardly, ¡°Trevor, don¡¯t you remember Selena giving me her name card yesterday? She said that I¡¯m a capable person and asked me to call her if I want to change my job. I didn¡¯t pay attention at that time. It was only when I got back home that I realized Selena is the procurement manager in this company. So I¡¯m here for the interview now!¡± ¡°You know each other?¡± Sonia¡¯s lips twitched violently. The current situation was worse than she imagined. She could not believe Selena was the one who called thedy over for the interview. Does that mean that the chances of her boyfriend, Trevor, to get the job were slim? ¡°Not only we know each other; three of us were ssmates in university!¡± Selena smiled coldly and said, ¡°I only found out that you are Trevor¡¯s girlfriend yesterday. Trevor praised you a lot. He told me how capable you are, and told me how you backstabbed me by telling others I had an affair with the young master of the Drake family. I handle things open and aboveboard. I don¡¯t y tricks, but who would¡¯ve thought¡­¡± Sonia was infuriated when she heard Selena¡¯s words. She regretted very much having said such things about Selena. Things would not turn out this way if she attended the dinner yesterday. She did not follow Trevor to the dinner because her best friend asked her out to go shopping. She did not expect Trevor and Selena were university mates. Moreover, Trevor that bastard spilled everything to Selena. Selena must despise her a lot now. ¡°By the way, Trevor, I remember you saying that Avril¡¯s resume is made up, right? Also, you mentioned that the one who made up the resume is your girlfriend, our supervisor here! Am I right?¡± Seeing Trevor kept silent, Selena questioned him. Chapter 269 Trevor gritted his teeth and lifted his head, ¡°Selena, don¡¯t be too excited. I¡¯m just unlucky this time to fall in your hands. It¡¯s just a position for an assistant. I refuse to do it now! I don¡¯t believe I can¡¯t find a better job with my abilities!¡± ¡°Hah, your abilities? How disappointing. You only knew how to spend your time on games when you lived overseas. Then, youe back and boasted to everyone, telling everybody you¡¯re from overseas. Is that what you call your ability?¡± Once again, Selenaughed. ¡°Trevor, I don¡¯t mean to me you, but you really went overboardst night. If I was Selena, I wouldn¡¯t dare to hire you!¡± Rosa sighed. People like him who loved to y dirty tricks would backstab you at any time. ¡°who are you to make fun of me?¡± Trevor smiled coldly instead. His eyes looked evil as he said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m a man who will take responsibility for what I did. You don¡¯t allow me to work here? I¡¯ll leave then. I might even find a better job!¡± He turned his head to look at Selena after he finished his words. Then, he scoffed, ¡°Selena, stop acting like you¡¯re all pure. Do you think I believe a manager like you can get a million dors per month? The previous manager only got over a few hundred thousand dors. Howe you can get a million dors? What is done by night appears by day.¡± ¡°How can you make so much without hooking up with the young master? I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Trevor knew that everything was over and he would not get the job. So, he simply flipped out. ¡°Selena Taylor, you¡¯re too much. How dare you humiliate my boyfriend? You¡¯re so petty!¡± Sonia said angrily. ¡°Tsk tsk, how is it my fault now? You eliminated everybody and allowed your boyfriend toe for a second interview without having to go through the first one. Moreover, you made up a fake resume. You created a fakepetitor so he had no rivals. I didn¡¯t even me you but now you¡¯re trying to use me?¡± Selena did not back down. She already let her off for what happened previously. She did not expect Sonia would use such means again. What mattered most was that she was the supervisor. One would never know what else she would do if Selena let her off the hook again. ¡°You¡¯re ming me? yes, I was the one who did everything. So, what are you going to do?¡± Fueled by anger, Sonia crossed her arms in front of her chest, ¡°My man is a capable guy. I¡¯m being nice to you by introducing him to help you out with work but look at what you¡¯re doing, you¡¯re mistaking a good man for a bad one!¡± ¡°Forget it, Sonia. I¡¯ll leave. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t find another job!¡± Trevor clenched his fist tightly and red at Selena. Then, he opened the door, stomped out of the room, and mmed the door. ¡°Selena, you¡¯re way too much! Don¡¯t you know how to do something out of consideration for someone else? I¡¯ve been working here for so many years. You¡¯re already lucky enough to be the manager. I rmended my boyfriend but surprisingly, you didn¡¯t even think of helping me!¡± Sonia gritted her teeth. Her eyes were burning with fire. ¡°You call that rmending? Rmending through such means?¡± Selena stunned. Then, she said, ¡°Go out and do your work properly. You¡¯re lucky I didn¡¯t fire you!¡± ¡°Fire me? Do you even have the right to do that?¡± Sonia was infuriated, ¡°I am the supervisor. You have to get approval from the human resources department to fire me. You don¡¯t have the right to do so. Hmph! I¡¯llin to my uncle about how you humiliate me today! He should at least transfer you to another department!¡± Sonia stomped out of the room angrily without another word. ¡°Close the door gently. Don¡¯t ruin the door, otherwise, you have to pay for it!¡± Selena reminded her. Chapter 270 ¡°We¡¯re screwed, Selena. I heard Trevor said that his girlfriend is a distant rtive of the Drake family. Could¡­it be the uncle that she mentioned earlier? If it is really him, doesn¡¯t that mean we¡¯re in deep trouble? We don¡¯t even know what nonsense she will tell him!¡± Rosa started to grow concerned after Sonia left. ¡°She¡¯s really infuriated this time. It seems like she¡¯s going to the Drake family. What if she talks bad about you in front of them? Will that put you in an unfavorable situation?¡± Selena¡¯s face darkened as she heard what Rosa said. She was worried as well. After all, they were rtives, and she could not guarantee what nonsense Sonia would tell the Drake family. Moreover, she only started working a few days ago; would they believe Sonia or her, who was merely an outsider? Rosa¡¯s concern heightened after seeing Selena¡¯s frown, ¡°We¡¯re really doomed. Will they fire you if she really bbers nonsense in front of them? If you¡¯re fired, that woman will surelye after me next!¡± However, soon after, Selena let out a bitterugh, ¡°I believe if James is capable of bing the richest man in Eastfield, he must be a man who can differentiate between what¡¯s right and wrong. Moreover, Miss Drake was the one who employed me. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be fine!¡± She looked at Rosa at the side after she was done talking. Then, she said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. If you¡¯re afraid that you will be fired because of me once you start working, you can choose to not work with me. You can go back to your currentpany. After all, you¡¯re getting paid quite well in your currentpany!¡± Rosa bit her red lip and kept silent for a few moments then, she made up her mind. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore. I will follow you. I can look for another job if I lose this job. I don¡¯t want to stay in thatpany anymore!¡± Selena was gratified. She nodded her head in satisfaction, ¡°Alright, here is some information about our company; you can take a look first! I¡¯ll bring you to your tableter and we¡¯ll proceed with the employment procedures!¡± ¡°Hey, Selena, how much is my sry then? I¡¯d better make this clear now!¡± Rosa smiled as she asked. ¡°23 thousand. You will be our formal staff after one month and your sry will be increased to 30 thousand. Ourpany will provide you with social insurance and housing fund!¡± ¡°You will be working five days a week with two rest days. Working hours will be eight hours per day except for Friday. You are only required to work half day, which is four hours on Fridays. You only have to work until the afternoon!¡± Selena smiled as she exined the benefits to Rosa. ¡°Oh my god, the benefit provided by thepany is amazing. This is totally my dream job. This is what I always thought a job should be like! I had to always work overtime in my previouspany. I even had to bear others¡¯ workload. I was so exhausted!¡± Rosa was so excited that she rushed forward and hugged Selena, ¡°Selena, thank you so much. Thank you!¡± Rosa seemed to be very happy but Selena smiled bitterly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that both of us would get kicked out if Sonia seeded inining about us?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m going all out now! This is a chance to change my fate!¡± Rosaughed as she said. Selena did not know whether tough or cry, ¡°Look at you, you say this is a chance to change your fate? You¡¯d better look for a boyfriend soon; who knows maybe that might be a chance to change your fate? Find a guy who is handsome, rich, and tall!¡± ¡°This is not an urgent matter. I want to find a guy whom I really like! Women must first learn to be independent!¡± Rosa said excitedly. ¡­ At that moment, jackie was apanying Miss Drake, who was rxing as she bathed under the sun in the yard. ¡°He¡¯s surely living afortable life!¡± Feeling envious, a few bodyguards from the Drake family spoke. ¡°I know right. This guy is not under the control of themander and the assistantmander. He can get off work anytime he wants and all he needs to do is to inform us. Moreover, the master said that he can follow Miss Drake around if he¡¯s free. He said he can be Miss Drake¡¯s personal bodyguard!¡± Harvey, the assistantmander, could not help but smile bitterly. He would not even dare to dream of having such a nice job. Following Miss Drake around, going shopping with her, and helping her carry her stuff; what aid back life. What mattered most was that Miss Drake was a known beauty. Even if there was nothing between them, he gets to follow her around and it would be visually pleasing to see such a beautifuldy every day. Chapter 271 ¡°Hey, why do you always look so solemn and cold?¡± Tanya looked at the handsome yet persistent man. She could not help butugh and asked, ¡°Your wife was the beauty queen of Eastfield who was approved by all men back then. Come on, can you share with me how you trick this prettydy into liking you? I only heard bits and pieces of your story. I don¡¯t know much about you!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to talk about!¡± jackie did not bother to entertain her. He set aside, smoking silently. Tanya could not help but to roll her eyes toward jackie, ¡°Such ame person. In that case, can you tell me stories about the battlefield? Weren¡¯t you on the battlefield for five years? Do you have any scars on your body?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± jackie smiled bitterly, ¡°However, they¡¯re all healed now. I don¡¯t have any scars left, so, you can¡¯t see them! But it doesn¡¯t matter; I only wanted to survive and grow stronger back then. In the end, I did it!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really good. Even Harley is no match for you.¡± Tanyaughed and said, ¡°Too bad our head commander just went back to her hometown, otherwise, she would¡¯ve challenged you if she knew about you!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± jackie frowned. ¡°it¡¯s just a friendlypetition! Thisdy loves exchanging skills with others. If she found out that an expert is here, she would for sure challenge you to a fight. Moreover, your pay is way much higher than hers; it is only normal for her to be interested in you!¡± Tanya chortled. Right at that moment, Sonia walked in through the gate fumingly. ¡°Hey, what is she doing here? Isn¡¯t she supposed to be at work?¡± Tanya frowned as she saw her. Seeing Sonia heading straight to the door of James¡¯ vi, Tanya¡¯s curiosity grew, ¡°Let¡¯s go and see what¡¯s happening. It seems like Miss Sonia is a bit angry. I wonder who made her so angry!¡± jackie frowned when he heard that. Sonia picked on Selenast time. Could it be rted to his wife again? Soon after, they followed her. As soon as they reached the door, jackie could hear Sonia grumbling inside. He grabbed Tanya¡¯s arm who was about to push open the door and pulled her back. Tanya blushed when jackie grabbed her. All her life, no man would dare to pull her hand like what he just did. Moreover, he was merely a bodyguard. What a bold guy. She looked at jackie who had already loosened his grip. jackie was listening to what was happening inside. It seemed like he did not care about pulling her hand at all. ¡°Uncle, this new procurement manager is terrible! She ticks me off and she¡¯s very arrogant! I worked my butt off to find her a suitable assistant, but she was being ungrateful and chased that person away. She even scolded me, saying that I¡¯m ttering myself!¡± ¡°Guess what thatdy did? She called her university mate over to interview. She¡¯s abusing her power!¡± Sonia started toin as soon as she saw James. ¡°she¡¯s ying the victim now!¡± jackie sneered. He heard clearly every word that came out of Trevor¡¯s mouth yesterday. However, he did not expect Sonia to be so unreasonable. She even came here just toin. Fortunately, he was there listening to their conversation. Otherwise, she might nder his wife even more. Chapter 272 Looking at jackie¡¯s slightly angered face, Tanya who was standing at the side could not help butughed. Who would¡¯ve known that this guy loved his wife so much? Moreover, looking at him from the side, his cold face appeared very handsome and domineering. Tanya was entranced for a moment. ¡°No way. Selena Taylor is the eldest miss of the Taylor family. She did quite well back then when she was managing the Taylor family¡¯s business! I believe in her; she¡¯s not a nepotist! Maybe her friend is really a capable person! There must be some misunderstanding between you two!¡± James smiled calmly and said, ¡°Sonia, you¡¯ve been working for the Drake family for years; I know you might feel unhappy with the sudden presence of a manager. However, we decided to do this after much deliberation. You just have to cooperate with manager Taylor, alright?¡± ¡°Uncle, that¡¯s not true! I¡¯m not such a petty person! It¡¯s manager Taylor; she only wants to hire her friend¡­ Moreover, she even said she wanted to fire me. She really ticks me off!¡± Sonia spoke again. ¡°a person like you should be fired!¡± Right at that moment, the door opened. jackie was the first to enter the house. Tanya felt ashamed. Which part of that guy¡¯s imposing manner made him look like a bodyguard? She, the eldest miss, who was trailing behind jackie¡¯s back, looked more like a bodyguard instead. However, whenever she remembered how her father asked her to befriend jackie because he might be a King of War, she told herself to endure it! ¡°You, why are you here?¡± Sonia was shocked when sheid eyes on jackie. It was only then that she remembered jackie was working there as a bodyguard. She also heard that he earned 20 million dors per month. She did not expect someone would hear herining. She felt guilty and immediately lowered her head. She did not dare to look into jackie¡¯s eyes. ¡°If I¡¯m not here, will I find out that you¡¯re using somebody else when in fact you are the one who is guilty? I am Miss Drake¡¯s personal guard. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to be here?¡± jackie¡¯s hands were behind his back as he lifted his head slightly. He oozed an aura that no one else had. Tanya who was behind him wanted to choke him badly. She asked him to protect her. How did he be her personal bodyguard? Wasn¡¯t it too much to say the word ¡®personal¡¯? Moreover, what kind of personal bodyguard would walk ahead and act like he was the boss? He was stealing her spotlight. Seeing Sonia remained silent as she felt guilty, jackie spoke to James, ¡°Master Drake, this woman is absolutely shameless. The person who she rmended as my wife¡¯s assistant was actually her boyfriend. Here¡¯s the thing¡­¡± jackie briefly told James the whole story. ¡°Sonia, is James telling me the truth? Why do I feel like you are the nepotist here? Moreover, ording to what jackie said, Rosa is a capable person as she could take up more than her own responsibilities. Do you think your boyfriend is suitable to be the assistant manager in ourpany?¡± James¡¯s face darkened as he said in a slightly angry tone. ¡°He¡¯s talking nonsense!¡± Sonia refused to admit. She stepped forward, lifted her head furiously, and started arguing, ¡°You¡¯re Selena¡¯s husband. Of course, you would defend her! Hmph, both of you are working hand in glove to use me.¡± p! jackie gave her a p across her cheek, ¡°I can say in all honesty that my wife and I are truthful people. How dare you me us for using you!¡± Chapter 273 ¡°You, how dare you hit me?¡± Her chest heaved with anger as she cupped her face with her hand, ¡°You bastard. You¡¯re just a bodyguard, do you get it? That means you¡¯re a servant. How dare you hit me! Even the assistantmander calls me sister politely when he sees me. Who do you think you are? Yes, I said both of you are working hand in glove to use me. So what?¡° He gave her another p. ¡°You¡­¡± Sonia was terrified. She never imagined that the bodyguard in front of her was so daring. ¡°Uncle, can you please say something? What kind of bodyguard is he? Is he your servant? Since when servants were allowed to hit their boss?¡± Feeling aggrieved, she took a few steps backward. Tears poured down her cheeks as she looked at James with an aggrieved look. Her thick makeup was all smudged. She looked like a ghost! Sonia thought jackie was humiliating the Drake family for hitting her and James would beat him up. After all, they were the Drake family and she was part of their family. jackie went overboard this time; she thought James should at least fire him and chase him out of the house or beat him up. However, she never expected James to scold her indifferently instead, ¡°Who told you to deny your own mistake and nder others? You deserve it! jackie is a veteran. He is someone who is willing to shed his blood and sacrifice his life for the country. He¡¯s an upright and respectable man. How could you say that he¡¯s using you? I would¡¯ve hit you too if I was him!¡± James was embarrassed. jackie pped her right in front of him, not giving him an out. That guy was too reckless. However, James was a wily old fox. He immediately knew why jackie dared to be so bold. It meant that jackie had no scruple. He did not give a damn for the Drake family. In that case, his spection was confirmed. There was something more behind his identity! jackie was stunned as well. He was speechless. He felt shy hearing James praising him with so many commendatory terms. He could onlyugh awkwardly, ¡°Master Drake is indeed the richest man in Eastfield. You surely have a wide range of vocabry!¡± Sonia was utterly confused. She did not understand what was going on. Rooted to the spot, she was at a loss. She wanted to rage quit so badly. However, she gritted her teeth and told herself to hang in there as the sry was decent and she could also earn from Ivan¡¯s side. Moreover, she could not make impulsive decisions as her boyfriend was now, jobless. ¡°Even if I said the wrong thing, it¡¯s not right for him to hit me like this, isn¡¯t it?¡± Sonia was still unhappy. She felt extremely aggrieved. ¡°Next time, think twice before you speak!¡± James replied to her, ¡°Alright, I assume you¡¯re not in a good mood today since your boyfriend couldn¡¯t get the job. Take a day off and go back to work tomorrow. Of course, I won¡¯t stop you if you want to quit!¡± ¡°Uncle!¡± Sonia was speechless. Then, she started to speak in a pettishly charming manner, ¡°I¡¯m so devoted to the Drake family, it¡¯s impossible I would want to quit. I even wanted to help thepany to improve and be stronger. Why not transfer Manager Taylor to another department since I don¡¯t get along well with her?¡± James went ck for a moment. Then, he said, ¡°What about I transfer you to another department?¡± Chapter 274 ¡°No, no. That¡¯s not necessary!¡± Flustered, Sonia immediately waved her hand after she heard what James said. Then, she turned around and walked away, ¡°I¡¯ll take two days off, then I¡¯ll go back to work.¡± Sonia knew that she only had the opportunity to earn money and takedown Selena by staying at the procurement department. She would lose her opportunity if she was transferred to another department. Feeling bored, Sonia was wandering around the streets after she left the Drake family. Suddenly, she received a call from Ivan. Soon after, they agreed to meet at a cafe. ¡°What happened? Don¡¯t you have to work today? Judging from the look on your face, it seems like you¡¯re not in a good mood!¡± Ivanughed and said to Sonia. ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. This Selena, she really pisses me off! I wanted my boyfriend to work in our company and be Selena¡¯s assistant. In that case, we can see each other every day and my boyfriend can tip me off if there¡¯s anything important. Who knew¡­¡± Sonia sighed and told Ivan everything. ¡°Your boyfriend is looking for a job? Well, ourpany is hiring right now. We have some vacant positions but the sry is a bit low. It¡¯s around 15 thousand. Do you think your boyfriend will be interested in taking up the job?¡± Ivan wanted to please Sonia as he needed her help. After all, if he could get his hands on the South Hill Real Estate project, the Taylor family did not have to worry about money for theing two years. Moreover, his position in the Taylor family would be stable by then. He would for sure be the inheritor of the Taylor family and Selena would have nothing to do with that. Five years ago, the old master favored Selena a lot. All the rtives in the Taylor family thought that Selena would be the inheritor of the Taylor family and take over the family business. Unexpectedly, that woman got pregnant with jackie¡¯s child. Moreover, she insisted on keeping the child. That gave him a chance to rise again. ¡°Really? That would be great. The sry is considered decent enough!¡± Finally, Sonia encountered something that was worth being happy about. She smiled and said, ¡°Thank you very much Young Master Taylor. I¡¯ll ask my boyfriend to contact you tomorrow morning!¡± ¡°Alright. Ask him toe straight to my office tomorrow. He¡¯ll be my assistant.¡± Ivanughed, although the Taylor family¡¯s business was considered medium-scale and the sry they offered was not high, it was still decent enough. ¡°Mm, that¡¯s awesome. I hope you can give him more valuable advice and guide him well in the future!¡± Sonia smiled politely. ¡°you¡¯re wee!¡± Ivanughed and it was only then that he started talking about the main topic, ¡°By the way, Supervisor Neal, I¡¯ve already prepared all the information for you. Have you collected the information about ourpetitors?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already collected information on a fewpetitors and they are no match for you! However, Selena and I are not on good terms these few days so I don¡¯t feel like approaching her. Give me two days¡¯ time; I¡¯ll ease things up and help you get the project! Anyways, I tried my best and this is all I can do. I¡¯ve alreadypared you with a fewpetitors and have already turned down a few of the strongpetitors!¡± Sonia smiled and took a sip of her coffee. ¡°Thanks a lot. Don¡¯t worry, I promise to give you every benefit that we¡¯ve agreed on once our n seeds.¡± Ivan was excited. Finally, he saw a ray of hope. ¡­ In the afternoon, jackie and Selena went back home as soon as they got off work. However, Selena was carrying a bag when she got out of the car. A lot of things were packed inside the bag. It was tied up with a rope. Chapter 275 Seeing Xena and Ben present, jackie and Selena looked at each other and smiled. ¡°Mom here is three million in cash. The Drake family rewarded jackie for his good performance.¡± Selena smiled and shouted out to Fiona who was not far away. Fiona¡¯s eyes lit up as she heard what Selena said, ¡°Really? That¡¯s great. The Drake family is really rich. How could they reward him with so much money?¡± ¡°Oh, I went out with the second miss today. Two punks who did not recognize the second miss tried to bully her. So, they ended up getting beaten up by me! They were happy with what I did so they gave me three million cash and I brought the money back!¡± jackie smiled and said again, ¡°Mother-inw, your 3.8 million dors was robbed the other day, right? To make up for your loss, this three million here is for you. Go to the bank and deposit the money tomorrow morning!¡± ¡°Alright. That¡¯s great!¡± Fiona was very excited, ¡°Boy, seems like you¡¯ve been doing quite well recently. However, don¡¯t forget that you still owe us 20 million worth of betrothal gifts on Grandpa¡¯s birthday. Otherwise, we won¡¯t admit that you are our son-inw!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­ I will give you the exact amount!¡± jackieughed as he spoke. Xena went back home after dinner. The next morning, Fiona and Andrew brought the bag and went out riding on their electric scooter. jackie and Selena had been hiding near the bank they visited the other time. ¡°If the motorbike robbers appear again this time, it meant that Xena was the one who informed them!¡± jackie smiled coldly and said, ¡°I think there¡¯s a high possibility that they will appear again!¡± ¡°Ben adored Xena so much. If he finds out that Xena was the one behind all this¡­he must be very heartbroken. Sometimes, I wish Xena was not the culprit!¡± Selena sighed. Soon after, they could see Fiona and Andrew on the electric scooter. They parked the electric scooter next to the road. ¡°Honey, jackie said that the motorbike robbers will appear to rob our money if wee to the bank again. Do you think it¡¯s possible?¡± Carrying the bag, Fiona said, ¡°How dare that kid threaten me. He said we won¡¯t find the three million dors in seven days¡¯ time if we don¡¯t put up an act with him.¡± ¡°let¡¯s try. I thought it was weird too. The motorbike robbers aren¡¯t God; how can they sense that we¡¯re here ande rob us just like that?¡± Andrewughed and said, ¡°Grab the bag tightly. Don¡¯t let others snatch the bag away like the other time.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m alert this time. There¡¯s no way they can rob my money so easily.¡± Fionaughed. Right at that moment, two motorbikes appeared from an alley on the other side. Each motorbike was carrying a person behind. Fiona immediately became alert when she saw them revving up the engine and rushing over. It seemed like the motorbike robbers were really here. Seeing the motorbike getting closer to them, Fiona turned around and held the bag tightly in front of her chest. The robber tried to reach for the bag but he grabbed nothing. The motorbike stopped immediately. The men got down from the motorbikes and started snatching the bag in Fiona¡¯s embrace. Chapter 276 ¡°Oh, what do we do now? Where¡¯s jackie? Tell him toe quick! The robbers on motorbikes areing!¡± Fiona was scared out of her wits. Her arms were tightly wrapped around the money; she fought with every bit of her strength. Andrew wanted to grab the other man, but he was shoved until he fell onto the ground instead. The two men immediately approached Fiona for the pouch. At this moment, jackie sprinted into view. ¡°Hurry, jackie. Hurry! I can¡¯t hold on much longer. The money is being taken away!¡± Fiona shrieked when she saw jackie. Unfortunately, her strength could not match that of the two young men. The pouch in her hands was snatched away. ¡°Stop!¡± Fiona leaped forward at the thought of the 3 million dors in that pouch,tching onto the man who just got onto the motorbike. ¡°Let me go, you old b*tch!¡± Shock jolted through the man when Fionatched onto him. He kicked Fiona until she tumbled onto the ground. The bike took off in a cloud of dust. Two other bikes sped forward, following the first bike. However, jackie was only standing a few meters apart from them. ¡°Stop!¡± He hollered, his expression darkening. ¡°Run over that mother*cker!¡± One of the men driving the bikes elerated straight into jackie¡¯s direction. ¡° jackie, get out of the way!¡± Selena cried when she saw this, shock rippling throughout her. It would be nothing but trouble if the bike hit jackie at the speed it was going. However, just as the bike was about to hit him, she never expected jackie to dodge so artfully. With another maneuver, the bike suddenly flipped. The two people on the bike were sprawled on the ground in a sh and tumbled a good few meters. Lacerations ripped quite a few areas of their skin. The other bike so happened to be rushing forward as well, but it rammed into the fallen bike. The rider mmed on the brakes, but the bike flipped anyway. The two people on it also tumbled onto the ground, squealing in pain. At this moment, Fiona, Andrew, and Selena finally ran over. ¡°B*stards. Do you have a death wish, taking my money away?¡± Fiona was so furious she could explode. She immediately picked up the pouch containing the money beforending a few vicious kicks on one of the men sprawled on the ground. jackie also walked over. With each kick, he sent the four men flying to a tree by the roadside, as though they were ser balls. ¡°Sir, please¨Cplease spare us!¡± One of the men begged in wretched gasps after he realized just how strong jackie was. He ripped his helmet off. His threerades simplyy there, helpless. They knew that they had picked on the wrong person this time. They were doomed. ¡°What about the 3.8 million dors you guys snatched two days ago? Where is it now? Tell me. Also, how do you know that my mother-inwes here to keep her money?¡± jackie squatted and asked, his expression cid. ¡°We¨Cwe don¡¯t know anything about that 3.8 million. It was a coincidence¡ªwe saw that this olddy had a pouch in her hands and thought that there was money inside. That¡¯s why we acted on a whim. You¡¯ll let us go right, sir? We won¡¯t dare to do this no more!¡± One of the men¡¯s gaze flickered before he exined the situation to jackie. jackie chuckled coldly. He stood back up and pressed a foot onto the man¡¯s arm. ¡°I can easily break this arm of yours if you don¡¯t tell me the truth!¡± The other man was crying out in pain although jackie had not exerted much strength. ¡°I was wrong, sir. I was wrong. Please, not so far. I¡¯ll tell you¨CI¡¯ll tell you everything. All right?¡± Chapter 277 ¡°Well, tell us quickly. I¡¯ll have you know that he¡¯s super strong. There¡¯s a possibility that he¡¯ll kill all of you if you don¡¯t talk!¡± Fiona did not have a shred of pity for the snatch thieves. She spoke with venom in her voice, and she constantlyunched her foot toward them. For the past two days, she had not eaten or slept well, thinking about her 3.8 million dors. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! We handed the 3.8 million to our boss after we took it. And he gave each of us a share of it!¡± The man immediately spilled everything, evidently terrified. ¡°Then how do you guys know that we keep our money here? It can¡¯t be a coincidence!¡± jackie asked them again. He already had the answer, but he needed proper confirmation. Furthermore, there was no way that Andrew and Fiona would think that the culprit was Xena. The two of them¡ªespecially Fiona¡ª had already treated Xena as a daughter-inw. ¡°It¨Cit was Xena jackieson who told our boss. She¡¯s also a member of the Motorbike Robbers. She gives us information, and if we get the money, she gets twenty percent of the share all to herself. She gets even more than we do!¡± The man immediately revealed. ¡°Xena!¡± Fiona¡¯s features contorted; she almost wanted to faint. Her head buzzed. ¡°No way. How could she¡­¡± Andrew was speechless. He never imagined that Xena was the mastermind. ¡°Now I remembered. The two times when we spoke about keeping our money, Xena and Ben were there. There¡¯s no way Ben would have done this. But I never thought¡­ We treated her so nicely, and she¡­¡± Realization washed over Andrew. He looked at his son-inw. ¡° jackie, both of us were just a witness to your show, right?¡± he said. ¡°I guess that you suspected Xena a long time ago.¡± Selena cut in before jackie could speak, ¡°Dad, it has nothing to do with him. The main point is that I thought that there was something off about Xena. That woman can¡¯t be up to anything good, so I suspected her. I just told jackie to find a way to make something happen to reveal the truth!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care who it is! I just want my money back!¡± After the shock had subsided, Fiona shrieked even more furiously, ¡°It must have been the four of you thest time! Give my money back. Give my 3.8 million dors back!¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t make much money, Ma¡¯am. We only got about 10 thousand each here. More importantly, the boss of the Motorbike Robbers took the money. Of course, other than him, it¡¯s Xena who took the most. The other members of our gang got only a few thousand each. They¡¯re probably just gonna use it for dinner or something!¡± The man had a bitter expression. His injuries were pretty serious now. He wondered if he would be beaten to death if Fiona continued to kick him like that. ¡°You¡¯ll still have to go to workter, Selena. How about this? You take Mother and Father back first, and I¡¯ll get them to take me to their boss. I¡¯ll help Mother find her money.¡± jackie said to Selena after he thought for a while. ¡°All right. But you have to be careful, understand?¡± Selena bobbed her head. She was well aware that not only would she and Fiona not be of much help if they went, but they might be of hindrance to jackie instead. It would be better for him to go alone. ¡° jackie, I¡¯m entrusting my money into your hands. You have to get it back! Besides, you told me that you wouldpensate for my losses if you couldn¡¯t find it within a week!¡± Fiona reminded jackie. She did not care whether he would be in danger. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ma!¡± Selena shed a mirthless smile. ¡°We¡¯re not leaving just yet. We¡¯re already right outside the bank. We¡¯ll go back once I¡¯ve deposited this 3 million. jackie told me that it¡¯s for me!¡± Fiona said, grinning. She took the pouch and headed toward the direction of the bank. ¡°Ma, take a look inside that pouch. There¡¯s only scrap paper in there. What money are you talking about?¡± Selena¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile. ¡°What?¡± Fiona released a gasp of disbelief. Now she understood why Selena had stopped her from opening the pouch while they were ying along; it was because there was no money inside there all along. She opened the pouch. Anger suddenly gripped her, and she just plopped onto the ground. ¡°My money¡ª 3 million! Gone!¡± Selena cast jackie a look; she did not know whether tough or cry at this. Chapter 278 Andrew, too, did not know whether tough or cry when he saw his wife on the ground like that. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? There was never any money inside. Miss Tanya never gave jackie a bonus. It was a trick to lure Xena.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ma. We¡¯ll go back home first. I believe that jackie will get your 3.8 million dors back very soon!¡± Selena helped her mother to get onto her feet, and the three of them disappeared quickly. jackie watched as the four men slowly stood up, their faces ashen. He pondered for a moment. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. ¡°Bring me to your boss.¡± ¡°Sir, can¡¯t you spare us? Our boss will beat us to death if he ever found out that we betrayed him!¡± One of the men immediately pleaded, terror seizing his veins. ¡°Then I¡¯ll beat all of you to death now if you don¡¯t take me to him!¡± jackie threatened them, chuckling. ¡°I advise you to not go at all,¡± another man said. ¡°You seem really strong, but if you do, not only you might not be able to get the money, you might even die a nasty death!¡± ¡°You guys don¡¯t have to worry about this. Just take me there. I won¡¯t stop you from leaving if you want to then!¡± jackie emitted a humorless chuckle. He did not believe that he could not take on the Motorbike Robbers. ¡°All right then, punk. Just don¡¯t regret everything once you get there. Our boss is a real mean character. Anything he takes, it¡¯ll never see daylight again!¡± ¡°And killing someone in Eastfield is as easy as breathing for him!¡± The man from before spoke to jackie again. ¡°Really? Then I want to see how mean he can be for myself!¡± jackie shrugged his shoulders. As the four men were not critically injured, jackie let them rest for a few minutes before forcing them to get back on the bikes, with him riding pillion to see their boss. At that moment, in a small forest on the outskirts of the city, plenty of motorbikes were gathered and parked in one spot. Over twenty youngsters sat on the ground, smoking on cigarettes. ¡°You were amazing, Xena. You helped us get so much money two days ago, and now we have even more!¡± A man who wore a singlet and had a lollipop stuck into his mouth grinned. Xena took a drag out of her cigarette. ¡°Young Master Howard, don¡¯t be so modest. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re lacking money. You¡¯re the son of Mr. Howard of the Dragon Gods. Do you really ce that much importance on a few million?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Boss. You¡¯re too modest. Your family has plenty of business around here. You just open your mouth and your old man will give you¡ªwhat, a billion, ten billion? All for your expenses. That¡¯s such an easy thing to do too!¡± A grunt spoke up, smiling. ¡°Is that really the same though?¡± The young master of the Howards chuckled, then he walked over to a beautiful young woman¡¯s side. He cupped her chin, his lips curling. ¡°My father earned his own money. I spend the money I earn myself. It gives me morefort, and keeps me grounded! Besides, he¡¯s such a miserable b*stard. He only gives me five million a month. How¡¯s that enough!¡± ¡°No way. It¡¯s way too little, especially for the son of the Dragon Gods. Your gang is considered one of the best around here. Of course, five million isn¡¯t enough!¡± The grunt from before quickly said in a ttering tone. They waited for another two minutes before Young Master Howard began to grow impatient. He nced toward the direction of the city entrance. ¡°Jeez, Nick and the others been gone for too long. Xena, can your sources be trusted?¡± Xena leaned against a tree. ¡°Of course,¡± she said, a wicked smile on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. That old couple will definitely deposit 3 million dors!¡± Chapter 279 ¡°Alright. you¡¯ll get 600 thousand this time. Quite a pretty sum!¡± Young Master Howard said, chuckling. Xena sat on the ground. ¡°At first, I dated Ben because I thought he was a Taylor. Even if he was kicked out from the Taylors, it doesn¡¯t mean that his family wouldn¡¯t have any money,¡± she said. ¡°Then I dated him for so long, and only then I discovered that that b*stard¡¯s family really doesn¡¯t have much money. It pisses me off. It¡¯s such a loss for me!¡± She paused for a while here before continuing, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t gotten used to ying online games with him, and if he hadn¡¯t been such a fantastic gamer, I would have left him long ago. I never thought that the return of that b*stard¡¯s brother-inw would give me an opportunity to get some money!¡± Young Master Howard walked till he was before her. He pressed her against the ground and nted a wild kiss on her lips. Then he sat on the ground too, unsatisfied. ¡°Then did he take advantage of you, babe?¡± ¡°No way. With his looks, letting him hold my hands was already a miracle!¡± After Xena said that, she took the hand of Young Master Howard and leaned her head against his shoulder. ¡°I like you, Young Master Howard. That brat is nothing. He¡¯s just giving me an opportunity to get some money. He even took me to a dinner among the Taylors. If I can sniff out any other Taylors with good potential, I¡¯ll get some money off them as well.¡± ¡°Hah! You¡¯re really money-faced!¡± Young Master Howard burst intoughter. Xena was someone who truly worshipped gold. He was all too aware of this. Yet this woman still wanted to marry him. That was nothing but a fever dream. If this woman was not that good looking, or if her figure was not that great, or if he did not enjoy the nights they spent together, he would have not bothered with her. He was the young master of the Howards. Although he was a young master of an underground society, it was still a powerful society. They were definitely a force to be reckoned with, and they did notck money. That was why he would never marry someone like Xena if he had to get married. ¡°Jeez. I love money, but I love you even more!¡± Xena pouted, trying to appeal to him. ¡°What about this then? I¡¯ll give you another ten percent from today¡¯s money, so you¡¯ll get thirty percent in total. How does that sound?¡± Young Master Howard said, smiling after he thought about it for a while. ¡°Really?¡± Xena¡¯s eyes brightened once she heard that. Thirty percent was a full 900 thousand¡ªanother 300 thousand more from the amount they had agreed upon earlier. This was probably a small sum to Young Master Howard, but it was a huge amount to her. ¡°But¡ªyou already know this. Don¡¯t go and see that idiotic ¡®boyfriend¡¯ of yours tonight. I want to get the royal treatment from you!¡± Young Master Howard gave a wicked chuckle, lightly smacking her thigh as a hint. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely arrange everything nicely tonight!¡± Xena said, grinning. The men surrounding them could not help a mirthless smile as they watched this exchange. This woman loved money more than life itself. So long as you had money and gave her a few hundred thousand dors, she would probably sleep with just about anyone. ¡°They¡¯re back. They¡¯re back! Jesus, they¡¯re finally back after being gone for so long!¡± Atst, the man who was watching the city entrance spotted two motorbikes speeding toward them. ¡°Hah. As long as they¡¯re back, all is forgiven. My men, now we wait to split the money!¡± Young Master Howard stood up and said, his eyes crinkling into a narrow line. ¡°Why don¡¯t I see a pouch though? They¡¯ll probably need a big one to contain three million dors.¡± A woman frowned as she thought about it. Chapter 280 ¡°No way. Fiona and Andrew are pretty old. No way that the four of them failed to snatch the goods.¡± Xena frowned when she heard that. She walked over to take a look. At the sight, her face contorted in disgust¡ªbecause there was no pouch in sight. ¡°Useless! Four men and they couldn¡¯t rob an old couple?¡± Young Master Howard¡¯s expression hardened. He did not look very pleased. Although three million dors was not much to him, he never liked failing in anything he did. ¡°It looks like there are three bikes, but an extra passenger is riding on one of them!¡± One of the men eximed when they came closer into view. The bikes zoomed forward. The people were full of distrust. Five men came down from the bikes. ¡°Bo¨Cboss¡­¡± One of the men hadcerations on his forehead; blood streaked his face. He ran over to Young Master Howard. ¡°We¨Cwe didn¡¯t manage to get the goods,¡± he said, terrorced in his voice. ¡°We fell into a trap!¡± ¡°Useless!¡± Young Master Howard threw a vicious kick at the man. Then he noticed jackie. ¡°Who¡¯s this punk?¡± he asked his four men. ¡°Ja¨C jackie? Why are you here?¡± Xena¡¯s eyes flickered; her expression morphed into one of a horrified surprise. She had already thought everything through. She needed to find a way to get money for herself. Even if she did not marry Young Master Howard in the future, it did not matter so long as she had money of her own and could live afortable life. If that did not work out, she still could marry Ben, in spite of the trash he was. Or she could leave the city by herself, start anew in another ce. She never thought that jackie would actuallye. This was a clear indicator that he had seen through her ruse. ¡°You know him?¡± Young Master Howard was stunned, ¡°Why does the name jackie sound familiar?¡± ¡°Young Master Howard, this punk is a skilled fighter, and he is a bodyguard for the Drakes. He¡¯s also Selena¡¯s husband, and Ben¡¯s brother-inw!¡± Xena immediately said to Young Master Howard. ¡°A skilled fighter? How skilled, exactly?¡± Young Master Howard shed a sardonic smile. ¡°Oh, so this is the good-for-nothing who leeched off his wife,¡± he said. ¡°I remember you telling me that this punk practically destroyed the Taylors. If not for him, Selena would never have been kicked out of the Taylors. What a shame. That beauty was snagged by such a swine!¡± Here, he stretched his limbszily. ¡°I heard that Selena is very attractive,¡± he said, expression teasing. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t take interest in women who are married and have had a kid. I probably would like to fool around with her if she wasn¡¯t married!¡± ¡°You beat up the four of them, eh, punk? Not bad!¡± A grunt quirked his lips into a mirthless smile. ¡°The punk didn¡¯t really beat us. But he must be pretty skilled anyway. He managed to take hold of our bikes and flip them over. Who knows what would have happened if the bikes didn¡¯t fall!¡± One of the men who was injured spoke up, trying to defend his dignity. Chapter 281 jackie lit up a cigarette and took a slow drag out of it before he spoke leisurely. ¡°I¡¯ve never expected that you would mix around with such vermin, Xena. Plotting to steal money from Father and Mother? How dumb can you get?¡± ¡°Dumb?¡± Xena grew angry when she heard that. ¡°You¡¯re just a military man. I know you¡¯re a skilled fighter. Ben had told me before. And so what? You¡¯re just a bodyguard. You¡¯re not that great.¡± She syed her arms here. ¡°At any rate, I don¡¯t have money and I need money, and I want to get money. Was I wrong?¡± she continued. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m dumb. I got 760 thousand dors from thest lot alone, no?¡± Since jackie had already found out, Xena decided to throw away all pretenses. ¡°Do you understand? So what can you do to me? It would have been better for you to stay put. You¡¯re just digging your own grave bying here!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been with Ben for such a long time now. Do you really not have any feelings for him?¡± Anger sparked in jackie. Although he did not talk a lot to Ben, he could see that Ben truly liked Xena, and intended to marry her. ¡°Hmph. Feelings? What good are feelings? Do they feed me?¡± Xena folded her arms across her chest, a cruel smile lighting her lips. ¡°He¡¯s just a tool. If he wasn¡¯t such a fantastic gamer, and if I, myself wasn¡¯t interested in games, I would have dumped him a long time ago.¡± However, she quickly thought of something: jackie came here alone. Did that mean that he did not have much evidence on her? It would be even better if jackie just died here, and her identity would not be revealed. Furthermore, there was a possibility that she could swindle that 3 million dors into her hands. Of course, the two Porsches were worth a pretty penny too. It would be nice if she could sell them off. ¡°Young Master Howard, you can¡¯t let this punk leave this ce alive now that he¡¯s here,¡± she said simply as she thought of all this. ¡°My cover will be blown otherwise!¡± ¡°Hmph. Looks like you still intend to put that Ben to some use!¡± Young Master Howard said, grinning. ¡°Gee. Of course, it would be for the best if my cover wasn¡¯t blown. What if ites in handyter?¡± Xena said, smiling. ¡°Hmph. Don¡¯t worry about it, and you don¡¯t even have to mention it. That punk beat up four of our men. He¡¯s not getting away today! Besides, he ruined my grand scheme of the day. Three million was just within our reach, and this little punk had to ruin it all! It¡¯s been two years since I, Ruben Howard, came out to do business, and this is the first time I¡¯ve tasted failure!¡± Ruben cracked his neck and scanned his surroundings. ¡°This patch of forest isn¡¯t too bad, and it¡¯s pretty secluded. It¡¯d be a great ce for his grave!¡± ¡°Hmph. I¡¯m just here for the 3.8 million dors. But it looks like I¡¯ll have to beat the arrogance out of you by trashing quite a few people around here!¡± jackie chuckled. He threw the cigarette onto the ground and stamped it out. ¡°Kill him!¡± Ruben waved his arm, dering his order. ¡°You¡¯re just a military guy. What do you think you are? God? Today, you punk, you had the choice to take the easy way out. And yet you forced yourself into hell instead!¡± In a sh, seven or eight grunts surrounded jackie. ¡°Boss, the old couple never had three million. It was just scrap paper and stuff like that in the pouch. No money. This punk lured us into a trap!¡± One of the men who had been beaten up earlier came before Ruben, reporting everything with the utmost vehemence. ¡°You¡¯re pretty clever, punk!¡± Ruben shed a chilling grin. His eyes contained nothing but pure venom. ¡°You¡¯d better make sure he gets beaten till he¡¯s dead ten times over then.¡± ¡°No way. It was fake?¡± Xena was speechless. She had thought that she could swindle the three million dors when she went back. She never expected it to be fake. Chapter 282 ¡°Listen to me, punk. It¡¯s no use even if you get on your knees and beg for your life now!¡± The grunt was extremely arrogant. They had plenty of men. He did not believe that they could not take care of one man. p! In a split second, jackie seemed to have apparated before the grunt. Then with a flick of his hand, he sent a p flying toward the side of the grunt¡¯s face. ¡°I¡ª¡± The grunt took a sharp intake of breath. That was way too fast. He did not even have time to react and, he had gotten a p. He closed his fingers into fists, getting ready to punch jackie. The other men surged forward. Yet jackie just grabbed his arm in a sh, and with a mighty swing, the grunt was sent spiraling into the men that surged forward. Then jackie released his grip, and the grunt flew, crashing heavily into a nearby tree. Blood spurted from his mouth as hended on the ground with a resounding crash. ¡°Bunch of weaklings. I take good care of you every day, and you¡¯re still this useless!¡± Ruben understood that jackie was not an easy one to beat when he saw that. ¡°All of you, get him,¡± he said carelessly. ¡°Get him together. It¡¯s obvious that they weren¡¯t enough!¡± Here, everyone besides Xena and Ruben rushed toward jackie. The men from before picked themselves up from the ground and charged toward jackie as well. ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll really have to kill some of you!¡± jackie loosened a breath. The grunt who had been flung onto the tree was now lying on the ground, vomiting blood, unable to get up. He had thought that this would be enough to scare this bunch and force the boss to give him the money. It was evident that he was too na?ve. This bunch would not give up so easily. Snap! Snap! Snap! jackie broke the necks of seven or eight men in rapid session. The remaining men stopped in their tracks when they saw the bodies on the ground. ¡°Bo¨Cboss, looks like they¡¯re dead!¡± One of the men ran over and ced his fingers under hisrade¡¯s nose before sputtering those words. They were not the same. They were not actually part of the Dragon Gods; they just liked drag racing. Besides, they did not really fear anything under Ruben¡¯s leadership. After the many times that they had sessfully snatched things, they grew bolder. This bunch of people were dubbed the Motorbike Robbers. Anyone who knew what they were, did not dare to provoke and offend them. They never expected that this military veteran would suddenly turn up¡ªand he would be such a skilled fighter. He was bold too, killing several of their men in a sh. Normally, they would take knives to hack some limbs off, but they never killed anyone before. Naturally, they were frightened when they saw this. Several men were so terrified that their legs trembled. ¡°F*cker! Do you really take me as a pushover?¡± Ruben ran toward the back of his bike and whipped a gun out, aiming it at jackie. ¡°I never expected you to be this good, punk,¡± he said. ¡°Looks like those useless underlings of mine are of no match for you.¡± He paused for a while before resuming nonchntly, ¡°But I have a game in mind. Do you think that you¡¯re faster, or will my bullet be faster?¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Boss!¡± One of the grunts¡¯ eyes danced with maniacal delight when he saw that. ¡°That mother*cker dared to beat me, and he killed so many of our men. We¡¯ll teach him the meaning of ¡®no mercy¡¯ today!¡± ¡°Hah. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t finish him in one shot. I¡¯ll shoot his leg first, then both. I¡¯ll let him feel the pain for a bit, then we¡¯ll decide what to do after.¡± Ruben grinned. However, he was quickly stunned in his spot. It was because jackie actually bent down and picked up two stones. The other man stared at him, smiling. ¡°Do you really think that picking up two tiny rocks will do you any good, punk?¡± Ruben shed a cold smile. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen something like this. I¡¯ve already got my gun aimed at you, and you pick two pebbles up. What use is that?¡± ¡°Of course they¡¯re useful!¡± Chapter 283 ¡°Although I¡¯m not afraid even if I don¡¯t use rocks, I still want to y around with you too!¡± jackie said lightly as if he did not give a sh*t about the other man. ¡°Not bad. Hah!¡± Rubenughed and opened fire at jackie¡¯s thigh. In a blink of an eye, jackie flung his arm forward. The two pebbles shot forward. One of the rocks happened to hit the bullet, deflecting it. The other rock whacked straight into one of Ruben¡¯s fingers. ¡°Ah!¡± Ruben shrieked. The finger that had been hit immediately snapped, as though he had been hit by a bullet. Half of the finger fell onto the ground. The sudden re of pain made Ruben cry out in agony. The gun slipped from his grip and fell onto the ground as well. ¡°Boss!¡± ¡°Young Master!¡± The remaining men stared at the situation, goggle-eyed, wondering if this was real. ¡°F*ck! Kill him!¡± Ruben looked at the gun on the ground, then turned toward one of his men by his side. ¡°Pick up that gun and kill that punk!¡± he snarled. The man immediately bent over to pick the gun up. His body was still filled with shock. He did not know if it was a coincidence that the punk¡¯s rock hit the bullet. As for Ruben¡¯s finger, they did not see what had happened clearly. They suspected that the bullet had ricocheted and so happened to find its mark in Ruben¡¯s finger. While Ruben was yelling, jackie was already rushing toward his direction. He quickly reached the man at the speed of a cheetah. The man¡¯s hand did not even reach the gun when jackie kicked him away. jackie then bent down and quickly snatched the gun, standing up and leveling the barrel at Ruben¡¯s head. At the moment, Ruben was in so much pain that cold sweat perspired down his forehead. Blood streamed down his hand. However, he had no thoughts for the wound on his hand. He had been the one aiming the gun but in a few seconds, that same gun was being aimed at his head instead. This abrupt turn of tables made his brain numb. ¡°Bo¨Cboss, how¨Chow could this happen?¡± The remaining men were terrified, at a loss of what to do. Two of the men were so scared that they wanted to take off, but they were afraid that even if jackie did not kill them when they ran away, the Dragon Gods would not let them go either. The Dragon Gods were a powerful force. They were an underground society, but their strength deterred even the aristocrats from provoking them. ¡°You¡¯ll regret your decision if you kill me, punk! I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m the son of Master Howard, the grandmaster of the Dragon Gods!¡± At this moment, although Ruben was terrified, he still showed some backbone, unwilling to give up. ¡°The Dragons Gods?¡± jackie¡¯s forehead creased, thinking of a past incident. That Brother Scar and Ned and their men, who numbered about two hundred in total¡ªdid he not kill them all already? He never thought that the boss of the Motorbike Robbers would be the son of the grandmaster, Master Howard. What a coincidence. Ruben¡¯s chest loosened in relief when he saw that jackie did not speak. It looked like jackie was afraid now. After all, no one heard of the name of the Dragon Gods and imed to be unafraid. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Afraid? Heh. Since you¡¯re afraid, just give the gun to me, you punk!¡± Ruben smiled, then spoke. ¡°You think I¡¯m dumb?¡± jackie said coldly. Chapter 284 It was hrious. This punk really took him for a fool, thinking of using the Dragon Gods¡¯ name to scare him into giving the gun away. That would be like digging his own grave. ¡°My father will never forgive you if you kill me. You¡¯d better think this through!¡± Ruben shed a mirthless smile and spoke. ¡°I just wanted to get the 3.8 million back. I never thought that you would want to kill me. From the looks of it, I have no choice but to kill you!¡± jackie gave a cold smile before continuing, ¡°Let¡¯s say I kill you and everyone here. Do you think your father would really find out that I did it?¡± ¡°You can try if you don¡¯t believe it!¡± Ruben chuckled and said, ¡°Do you really think that aftering out of the city on my subordinate¡¯s bike, there would be zero witnesses along the way?¡± ¡°Not bad!¡± jackie grinned. ¡°That¡¯s why the best course of action is to just wipe the entire Dragon God gang, right? I can¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep otherwise!¡± After he said that, jackie aimed the gun at Ruben¡¯s thigh and opened fire. Ruben screamed in pain and keeled over, all color leeching from his face. He never expected this punk to be so vicious, shooting straight at him. The remaining men were so terrified that they shrieked. They wheeled around and took off. They felt that the jackie who stood before them was practically a madman. He did not fear death anymore; he was a frenzied, living killing machine. They were people who had never crossed the line of killing others. Who would have thought that jackie had brushed against death many times? Compared to jackie, they were just a small fry. jackie opened fire, the shots ringing throughout the forest. The men all dropped onto the ground in silence. jackie¡¯s skill with the gun was practically godlike. Xena shrieked in terror. It was because only she and Young Master Howard were left. At that moment, the barrel of jackie¡¯s gun was pointed toward her. Young Master Howard was so terrified that he sat on the ground. A jolt of pain spiked up his leg. He clenched his teeth. However, he did not care about all of that now. He was more worried that jackie would really kill them all. Today, he met a man who truly did not fear anything. ¡°Don¡¯t¨Cdon¡¯t kill me! Please don¡¯t kill me. I just wanted money! I joined their gang to get some money! You can¡¯t kill me¡ªI¡¯m Ben¡¯s girlfriend! I¡¯m begging you. You¡¯ll be my brother-inw if I marry Ben. We¡¯re family!¡± Xena was so frightened that she fell onto her knees and pleaded. Pure panic filled her expression. ¡°Get out of here! Get out of my sight!¡± After jackie thought for a while, he added, ¡°Do not breathe a word about what happened today. I¡¯ll make sure you die a painful death if you don¡¯t do that!¡± ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll get out of your sight!¡± Xena was scared out of her wits. She quickly ran, got onto a bike, and rode off. Chapter 285 ¡°Young Master Howard, right? ¡®Does jackie dare to kill you?¡¯ What do you think of this sentence right now?¡± A mirthless smile hung on jackie¡¯s face. He said, ¡°You could¡¯ve just returned me the 3.8 million when I first asked, but now¡­¡± ¡°I-I¡¯ll give you! Please spare me! I beg you!¡± Ruben knelt before jackie, petitioning for his pitiful life. He only realized how stupid of him to provoke a veteran now that he had experienced his viciousness first- hand. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll spare you. But make a call to your dear Father and ask him to send over 3.8 million dors right now. It has to be 3.8 million, nothing less! I¡¯ll be over for a joint. Let me warn you first, you better not y any dirty tricks! It would be useless after all. And you don¡¯t want the Dragon Gods to be in trouble!¡± jackie continued in azy tone. Ruben¡¯s thigh was severely wounded; the blood was practically spewing out from the gunshot wound. He walked toward a big tree and stood under it, lighting up his joint casually and rxingly. He would not be merciful toward those who deserved to die. Hope and subtle joy sparked within Ruben as he watched jackie walking away. He was given an opportunity to make a phone call too! Ruben immediately pulled his mobile phone out of his pocket with his hand covered in blood, dialing his father¡¯s phone number. ¡°Father! I¡¯m dying! Quicklye and save me!¡± Ruben cried into his mobile phone as soon as Howard picked up the call. ¡°There¡¯s a b*stard called jackie White! He wanted to kill me, Father! He will only spare my life if you bring him 3.8 million dors in cash! Otherwise, I will be dead!¡± ¡°W-What!¡± On the other end of the line, Mr. Howard mmed the table at his son¡¯s words and stood up abruptly from his chair. ¡°What the fck! Who the hll is this jackie White? How dare him! Is he digging his own grave?¡± Not long after, thoughts shed through his mind and he said, ¡°It¡¯s strange, my son. You¡¯re abducted right? If it¡¯s an abduction, it¡¯s impossible that the kidnapper only asks for 3.8 million dors. You should be worth more than a billion!¡± Ruben was speechless. Why on earth was his father still annoyed by the amount when his son¡¯s life was at stake. Ruben whispered into the phone, fearing that jackie would overhear it. ¡°Father, the real situation was¡­¡± He exined. After exining to Master Howard, Ruben continued, ¡°Father, my leg got shot, bled a lot and it¡¯s still bleeding! I can¡¯t bear it much longer if you don¡¯t send help over right now!¡± ¡°All right, my son! I will send someone to get you.¡± Master Howard responded, and then immediately ordered his men, ¡°Son of btch! Send 300 men to get Young Master Howard and we will have to let that bstard know the consequences of going against the Dragon Gods!¡± Master Howard gritted his teeth. He felt about to burst from rage. How dare this veteran provoked his men, and even shot his son! This was not the worst. The most devastating news was that this veteran did not flinch even after knowing that the men belonged to Dragon Gods and Ruben was the Young Master of the Dragon Gods! This punk took the Dragon Gods n lightly! ¡°N¡ªno. Don¡¯t!¡± Although Ruben was keen to kill jackie right now, he was not an idiot; he replied instantly, ¡°No. You can¡¯t send this many people, you will be waking up a sleeping wolf! We¡¯re at a jungle outside of the city, and what if he saw these men from afar, and immediately shot me and then ran into the woods? Our men will find no one by the time they arrive! I will die in vain!¡± Master Howard held his breath, listening to Ruben¡¯s words. He was in a frantic state earlier on, only wanting to rescue his son, and let the bstard know the consequences of provoking his n, but did not think of this. Fortunately, the smart son of his reminded him of it. Ruben was right, if that bstard saw so many people marching toward them, he would probably kill Ruben out of fear. After some moment of thinking, he then said, ¡°Hmmm. How about I send the five Tigers of the Dragon Gods over? They are all skilledbatants! It should not be a problem for them to rescue you out!¡± There were a total of six skilled yet vicious men in the Dragon Gods. Any of them was skillful enough to defeat one hundred alone and even hundreds for some of them! They were widely known as the Six Tigers of the Dragon Gods, however Scar was killed recently and now there are only the Five Tigers left. Ruben truly believed that if the Five Tigers came here, jackie would be so dead! ¡°Hmmm. It¡¯s better to bring the cash along too, to prevent anything bad from happening!¡± Ruben advised his father after giving some thought to the matter. At least the cash would make jackie let his guard down, it will make him think that we¡¯re really using the cash to exchange my life! Otherwise, I fear that I will immediately end up a corpse when jackie does not see the money!¡± Ruben finally hung up after a few more words. Chapter 286 ¡°Young Master Ruben, what¡¯s taking your phone call so long? You wouldn¡¯t be trying anything now, would you? I told you to bring me that 3.8 million dors in cash, you wouldn¡¯t be calling for help now, would you?¡± jackie noticed the phone call took a while before he hung up therefore his question. ¡°How could I? I only ordered them to help arrange that 3.8 million dors for you. Don¡¯t worry, they will arrive real soon!¡± Ruben immediately replied as he panicked. ¡°Really? I¡¯ll show you what happens if you lie to me!¡± After jackie made that cold statement, he actually tossed the pistol toward Young Master Ruben. ¡°Ouch!¡± The pistol struck Ruben¡¯s thighs which infuriated him. He immediately picked it up and was about to toss it back at him, ¡°Goddammit, don¡¯t you dare cross the line¡­¡± Ruben paused as he said that, it was only then did he realized that jackie had tossed him a pistol. ¡°you truly have a deathwish. You actually tossed me a pistol?¡± Ruben felt ecstatic. It seemed jackie did not pay much attention when he tossed the pistol over. He immediately aimed the pistol at jackie then said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t you dare pick up a pebble. If you even dare move a muscle, I will end you.¡± jackieughed as he noticed Ruben¡¯s expression. He then stood up. ¡°Die!¡± When he noticed jackie moved, Ruben was worried he would pick up a pebble again, so he immediately aimed the pistol at jackie and pulled the trigger twice. However, he was speechless at the very next second. There were no bullets in it. ¡°What? Impossible!¡± Ruben¡¯s expression turned extremely bitter since this was such a great opportunity to murder jackie. He never expected there would be no bullets in the pistol. ¡°Young Master Ruben, do you think I¡¯d toss the pistol to you if there were bullets in it?¡± jackie chuckled while he stretched. He then said, ¡°I was still testing you. I didn¡¯t expect you to fail so spectacrly!¡± Ruben had almost passed out from being infuriated. This brat was too witty. Fortunately, he did not beat him up. After finishing a cigarette, he patiently waited on the side. Not long after, two SUVs sped over. ¡°There are only a few people here. It seems, Young Master Ruben, you are quite the honorable man!¡± jackie chuckled. However, he was quite aware that for the people in the Dragon God n, after shooting the boss¡¯ son¡¯s leg and breaking his finger, they would never have dropped the whole thing. Besides, it was not easy to cross the mafia anyway. ¡°Well, of course, we are all honorable men so obviously, we¡¯d honor any word given!¡± Ruben scoffed in his heart. It seemed only death would await for this brat. Both SUVs were parked nearby. Five people got out and two of them were each holding a leather box. All five of them eyeballed each other then took a nce at Ruben before slowly making their way over. jackie was standing in front of Young Master Ruben while calmly staring at those five men. He could tell these five men were no ordinary ruffians within the Dragon God n. Based on their footsteps and the faint aura emanating from their body, jackie could tell these five men should be quite powerful. They might be quite simr to Scar¡¯s power level from previously. Chapter 287 The main reason why the Dragon God n could have such a huge influence in Eastfield was because of these few powerful men. ¡°You sure are bold. You actually kidnapped our young master. this is my first time ever seeing someone this bold in the years I¡¯ve lived in Eastfield!¡± One of the bald men chuckled coldly. He then looked at the pile of corpses on the ground and said, ¡°It seems yourbat skills aren¡¯t too bad. However, all that you¡¯ve taken care of are merely trash to the Dragon God n. You will die when you encounter someone truly powerful.¡± jackie chuckled and took a step forward. ¡°you guys wouldn¡¯t want to kill me now, would you?¡± He noticed jackie was inching closer to Ruben and his expression immediately dimmed. Although they were powerful and their speed was also without a doubt, fast but their distance was still quite far from jackie. Moreover, jackie was a retired veteran and if he was able to survive five years on the battlefield, he naturally would have some form of impressive skills. Therefore, they believed that with jackie¡¯s abilities, by the time they reached him, he could swiftly murder Young Master Ruben in an instant. Not to mention, Young Master Ruben looked inhumanly pale and the whole situation did not seem very optimistic. ¡°that¡¯s a misunderstanding. All but a misunderstanding!¡± That bald man chuckled before saying, ¡°Come on now, brother, release our young master and we¡¯ll hand you the money. It¡¯s only 3.8 million dors anyway and everything will be fine! Our young master¡¯s life isn¡¯t only worth this much money!¡± ¡°it¡¯s good that you guys see it this way!¡± jackieughed before walking toward those men. When he noticed jackie approaching them, he was instantly stunned. Since usually, should jackie not hold a knife or a gun to threaten Young Master Ruben while both parties closed in on each other before making the trade? However, this guy ignored Young Master Ruben and instead was approaching them on his own ord? If that was the case, would they not have the opportunity to immediately murder this man? However, he was quite powerful hence, the best oue would be avoiding any direct conflicts against him. ¡°Come on now buddy, take it!¡± The bald man and the people around him were all extending an arm toward him before handing the leather box to him. They understood very clearly that jackie would use both hands to pick up both boxes. When both of his hands were full, that would be the opportunity for them to strike. Then, jackie would be caught off guard. Since both of his hands would be full, a single direct attack from them would no doubt be lethal to him. It turned out, everything was as they had predicted. jackie smiled and reached out with both arms then epted both boxes. As jackie was epting both boxes, both men reached out and drew a dagger from within their sleeves then attacked at the same time. Both daggers were charging toward jackie¡¯s chest. Both of their attacks were extremely fast and the most important part was how in sync both men were. One was attacking jackie on the left and the other on the right, sealing off any chance of jackie¡¯s escape. However, jackie was inplete control of the whole situation. Although their speed was incredibly fast, in jackie¡¯s eyes, they were nothing. With an immediate wave of his hands, he flung both boxes outward from his hand one at a time. ¡°Thud, thud!¡± With two movements, both men were hit directly by those boxes as they were shot out immediately. That strength was oddly powerful. If any normal human was to fling both boxes out, nothing much would happen. However, when jackie flung those leather boxes, the impact shot both of them outward as they crashednded on the ground immediately after. The bald man who was struck first felt as if his arm had almost broken. The pain was so intense, his entire arm was shaking. Chapter 288 ¡°Such powerful strength!¡± One of the men who was in a slightly better condition got back up from the ground immediately while staring at jackie with a serious look. The remaining three men immediately surrounded jackie. Therefore, all five people had jackiepletely surrounded. Young Master Ruben let out a sigh of relief when he noticed jackie waspletely surrounded. He eximed, ¡°You lot don¡¯t kill him immediately. Beat him up nicely and don¡¯t give him a quick and painless death.¡± That bald man let out a bitterugh before saying, ¡°Young Master Ruben, this guy isn¡¯t a pushover. Even if we can kill him, it¡¯ll be a very difficult thing to do!¡± After Young Master Ruben heard that he gasped and said, ¡°No way, right? You guys happen to be the Five Tigers of the Dragon God. Although there¡¯s six of you initially, unfortunately Scar was killed. Our Dragon God n obviously does not need to bend to the wills of the other ns.¡± ¡°This man was a soldier for five years and anyone who can survive on the battlefield for five years obviously wouldn¡¯t be a pushover. It seems it¡¯ll be a one in a million chance to ever encounter a man like this!¡± A man with a tiny beard spoke. After he was done speaking, he flipped over his palms and grabbed onto the same dagger from earlier before saying, ¡°However, it¡¯s very unfortunate for him to run into all five of us at the same time. Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Ruben, this guy will die today!¡± Young Master Ruben instantly felt delighted after hearing that bearded man make such a confident im. ¡°didn¡¯t you guys say that you guys valued honor the most? Didn¡¯t you guys say that you guys were not nning to kill me and it¡¯s merely a matter of 3.8 million dors?¡± jackie chuckled as he spoke. ¡°You have to be really naive if you believe that! Our Dragon God n has seen all kinds of awful things. you¡¯ve beaten our young master to such an extent, do you think we¡¯ll be able to let you go?¡± The bald man coldly eximed. ¡°That¡¯s right. You know, our young master¡¯s status is quite a precious one and the truth is, 3.8 million isn¡¯t really a concern but since you dare make a move on the members of our Dragon God n, you¡¯ve sealed your current fate!¡± After the bearded man was done speaking, he squatted slightly next to jackie, and with a slight twitch of his foot, the dagger shot out of his hand. The de morphed into a greyish glint as it flew directly toward jackie¡¯s thighs. jackie could clearly tell the man had no intentions to murder him yet or else, that de would charge at him in a much more lethal way. This meant, he only wanted to torture jackie before murdering him. ¡°Is that all you got?¡± As fast as his speed was, it was incredibly slow to jackie¡¯s eyes. He immediately reached out to grab his opponent¡¯s wrist before giving it a gentle squeeze. ¡°Crack!¡± A crisp sound could be heard and the bearded man¡¯s arm fractured from the wrist down. If it was not for his skin and tendons keeping it in ce, it would have fallen on the ground already. ¡°Ah!¡± The bearded man¡¯s dagger instantly fell on the ground. That intense agonizing pain caused his face to cramp. After a loud shriek, his entire body recoiled back. jackie kicked the dagger with the tips of his foot which caused it to instantly shoot out and stab the bald man¡¯s thighs as he was getting ready to attack. ¡°Ah!¡± The bald man cried out in pain and his expression looked extremely bitter in that instant. Shocking shes could be seen at the corner of his eyes. Not only was jackie¡¯s speed incredibly fast, his movements were as fluid as flowing water. Anyone who could pull this off would be masterly skilled. It seemed he was able to clearly see through their every move. Chapter 289 However, the bald man was also violent. He immediately pulled the dagger out of his thigh while fresh blood spewed out like a geyser. He then took the dagger and started charging at jackie. When he charged with the dagger, he cracked a grin at the edge of his lips. That was because the attacks of three other men from the different directions hadnded. Four men except the bearded man with the broken arm were attacking jackie from four different directions. Four powerful foes had jackie surrounded and based on the angle of attacks, it would be impossible for anyone to dodge out of the way.Those other three men all felt like jackie could never escape this time. However, all they could see in that instant was a blur. With a single jump, jackie¡¯s movements were so fast, he contorted into a very odd position,pletely avoiding their attacks. He then came behind one of them and with a sweeping kick, that man fell on the ground. When the other three men realized something was amiss, jackie¡¯s attacks were already in action. It did not take too long for those three men to fall on the ground. There was another dagger in jackie¡¯s hand. An ancient dragon picture was carved on the dagger¡¯s body. His dagger was unimaginably sharp and just when all four men had just stood up, jackie made a full circle sh while those four men stood frozen on the same spot. All four men slumped over immediately. Fear was still fresh in their eyes and a huge sh wound could be seen on their necks. Due to how fast jackie¡¯s speed was, that dagger was not stained by blood and it took two to three seconds for the blood to start pouring from the sh wounds on their necks. ¡°No, impossible!¡± The bearded man who had a broken arm was so terrified, he was losing his composure. He never expected that even with a fully surrounded attack on jackie by five extremely powerful men, would end up like this. He was skeptical that this guy was no ordinary veteran. This guy had to be insanely powerful, he might actually be a major. As he looked at the four corpses lying on the ground, the bearded man no longer cared if Young Master Ruben lived as he turned around to escape. Unfortunately, even with the chances that jackie gave him, within two seconds, a sh wound could also be seen on the bearded man¡¯s neck. He had the same frightened look as he slumped over on the ground. It was only then did Ruben realized just how terrifying jackie was. The five tigers were all actually single-handedly murdered by him. ¡°No, impossible. Who exactly are you? If you¡¯re not a marshal then you should be a King of War!¡± Ruben knew there was no escape for him since his leg was already injured. Although he was afraid, he had no intention to escape because his escape would be impossible. ¡°Originally, I was nning to let you live after getting my 3.8 million!¡± After jackie smiled, he added, ¡°However, the condition we agreed on was for you to not y any tricks when I allowed you to make a phone call. I didn¡¯t expect you to not appreciate your final chance. You only have yourself to me!¡± ¡°Who exactly are you? Marshal or the King of War?¡± Ruben seemed displeased with his own death since he refused to believe jackie was a simply retired veteran. However, the intel Xena told him this brat had merely served in the military for five years and he made some minor contributions, nothing significant enough. ¡°Guess higher!¡± Chapter 290 Ruben had always thought he was quite intelligent. Therefore, if jackie was not a marshal, he would be a King of War. Since it was only in those situations could someone murder five of their Dragon God n powerhouse. The position above the King of War would be the nine Gods of War. However, the identities of all of them were all announced on T.V. Hence, everyone knew who they were. Amongst the nine of them, none were named jackie White and he wanted him to guess higher? ¡°No way? Could there be a tenth God of War? You weren¡¯t made public?¡± Ruben frowned and he knew that he would be dead soon since jackie would never let him go. However, he wanted to know who exactly this guy was. Suddenly he had a eureka moment as he gasped and said, ¡°You, you¡¯re the Supreme Warrior! Yes, that has to be it, the Supreme Warrior was originally nned to be made public but was canceled at the very last minute. Therefore, the identity of the Supreme Warrior had be a mystery!¡± With that thought, Ruben¡¯s heart was shocked. He never expected to cross the Supreme Warrior for a measly 3.8 million dors. The existence of the Supreme Warrior was the peak of all of Daxia, one who was capable of calling the winds and rains on a whim. ¡°Haha!¡± Finally, he burst outughing as he said, ¡°I truly never expected that I will be able to meet the majestic Supreme Warrior. Alright, after gazing upon his true face, I have no regrets dying!¡± After he was done speaking, he stood up while gritting his teeth and said, ¡°Come on now, make it quick and painless, you¡¯ll have my thanks!¡± jackie never expected this kid would behave more like a man upon his death! jackie made a backsh, turned around, and walked toward both leather boxes. He said, ¡°I originally intended topletely level the Dragon God n but since you greeted death in such a manly way, I will allow your father and your rtives to live!¡± Any man who showed no fear upon death was something jackie could respect regardless of any evil deeds that man had done. When he approached the leather boxes, jackie took out his cell phone and gave Lana a call. After leaving behind a message, he returned to the city with those boxes. ¡­ ¡°You came back with the money?¡± When he just entered the courtyard, Fiona ran up to him excitedly. When she noticed both leather boxes in jackie¡¯s hands, Fiona was ecstatic as she said, ¡°Awesome! It seems like my money has returned!¡± After she was done speaking, she snatched the boxes over, ced them on the floor, and opened them to take a look. ¡°Holy sh*t, it¡¯s really back. My money, oh my money!¡± Fiona was extremely emotional as she gave both stacks of money a kiss each. ¡°Oh mother-inw, money is really dirty and it¡¯s riddled with germs!¡± jackie let out a bitter chuckle as he reminded. Fiona looked up and rolled her eyes at jackie before saying, ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s riddled with germs or not even if it¡¯s poisoned and as long as I¡¯m poisoned to death by money, I¡¯d bepletely willing!¡± jackie felt awkward after hearing that as he said, ¡°You should hurry up and keep them away just to make sure no one else who walks by notices it. Money shouldn¡¯t be exposed out in the public, do you understand?¡± Chapter 291 ¡°Right, right, right. You have a point!¡± Fiona frantically kept her money away and closed the box before saying, ¡°You finally did something useful. You only used a day or two to retrieve the money I lost, it seems that you¡¯re not so useless after all!¡± ¡°Not only is he useful, I think I¡¯m starting to like him!¡± Andrew chuckled and hopped around twice before doing a few squats. He then said with a smile, ¡°Look, Fiona, it¡¯s all fine now and I¡¯m like a normal person now. I can now jog with this leg!¡± ¡°It¡¯s actually better now!¡± Fiona was also surprised since jackie imed he could heal it in a week¡¯s time and she did not expect it would actually heal. It was a miracle. However, she soon thought about something as her expression dimmed. She said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be happy about? Your legs were normal in the first ce anyway. It was all thanks to him that your leg ended up like that and now you¡¯re actually happy? Hmph, it¡¯s merciful enough to not have him repay the losses!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Ma, this was my fault and I should reimburse the losses. Tell me, how much do you need?¡± jackie cracked a bitterugh and did not take any of those remarks personally. That was because it was true that Andrew¡¯s leg ended up like that due to him. If he did not sleep with Selena on their wedding night, their entire family would not have suffered for five whole years. Hence, it was well within reason for Fiona to me him. ¡°Forget it then. Just focus on getting the 20 million prize money ready for the old master¡¯s birthday. Don¡¯t even think about us acknowledging you and even touching our Selena without the 20 million dors!¡± Fiona eximed immediately. The more she thought about the horrible ordeal from back then, the more infuriated she became. She was starting to suspect if she had owed him in her past life to have caused a chain reaction for their family¡¯s suffering. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t you worry. Not a penny less!¡± jackie nodded. ¡° jackie, a week has passed but you¡¯ve only worked for over twenty days. Unless the Drake family agreed to give you an advance payment for your 20 million dors wage, how else would you be able to fork out that much money?¡± Andrew¡¯s attitude toward jackie had obviously changed drastically. At the very least from his observation in recent days, jackie was a great husband and an amazing father! Moreover, not only was jackie skilled inbat, his medical skills were unparalleled. He never expected that jackie would be able to heal his leg when the specialists were unable to. So much so, he was not even required to take any medication. All he needed to do was to be massaged by jackie every morning while getting acupuncture with a few silver needles and his leg got progressively better. This was a miracle to him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will get the money for my father-inw!¡± jackieughed and said, ¡°Miss Tanya is quite close to me and I believe if I tell her about it, she would have no problem giving me a two to three months advanced payment of my monthly wage!¡± Andrew let out a sigh of relief after hearing it. ¡°You can rx now. If he could fork out that much money, our daughter will never leave him then!¡± ¡°Young Master Michael mentioned that he¡¯s willing to fork out 50 million dors and can hold a spectacr wedding even! Hmph, I¡¯m not actually hoping for him to be able to fork out this much cash!¡± Fiona seemed slightly unhappy. Chapter 292 ¡°Wedding?¡± jackie was stunned before saying with a smile, ¡°I also owe Selena a wedding but don¡¯t worry, after the old master¡¯s birthday, I will give her a wedding of a lifetime!¡± ¡°You?¡± Fiona scanned jackie before speaking in a very disdainful tone, ¡°You? You alone want to throw a wedding of a lifetime? Who would believe that? I think it¡¯s more like holding a very embarrassing wedding rather than that!¡± ¡°don¡¯t boast so blindly. How can such little money be enough for a wedding of a lifetime? You¡¯d be impressive enough if you can actually give the old master a gift that costs more than 10 million and make our family proud!¡± Andrew chuckled. Even though the wedding back then was held in a veryckluster manner; it was done simrly to a gathering meal for the Taylor family which embarrassed Selena into oblivion. However, that was five years ago and since jackie¡¯s and Selena¡¯s child had already grown up, Andrew never took it personally. Now that both jackie¡¯s and Selena¡¯s monthly wages were not low and as long as they worked well, their life would naturally be much better than how they were back then. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Father-inw, I owe this to Selena so naturally, I will give her a wonderful wedding!¡± jackie smiled calmly then said, ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s talk about this when the timees. I¡¯m not in a hurry to let her know yet, so I¡¯ll surprise her in the future then!¡± ¡°if you can keep to your words and hold a wedding of a lifetime to make it up to our Selena, I will not me you for the five years of our suffering!¡± Fiona chuckled while crossing her arms in front of her chest. She was obviously not buying what jackie said. Not to mention, jackie even proimed he would prepare a gift that would cost over 10 million dors for the old master. A gift like that was extremely rare. It was uncertain just what kind of a gift jackie would prepare then. ¡°Oh right, what should we do about Xena? It was her conspiring with the motor robbers to snatch away that 3.8 million of yours! When I went over, I saw her with the gang of motor robbers too!¡± jackie said after some thought. After Fiona heard it, she furiously clenched her fists and said, ¡°I¡¯d rather you not bring up Xena. Bringing her up infuriates me. Our Ben loves her so much and yet she conspired with the motor robbers to snatch money that belongs to our family? Truly infuriating. I¡¯ll have Ben break up with her when theye back. I refuse to believe that my handsome son couldn¡¯t get a girlfriend!¡± After jackie heard her, he cracked a bitter smile and said, ¡°Xena noticed me spotting her, and I¡¯m afraid she might not have the courage toe back home now. Sigh, it¡¯s gettingte now, I haven¡¯t gone to the Drake family home yet, I should get going now!¡± After jackie was done speaking, he turned around and left swiftly. After jackie left, Andrew told Fiona, ¡°Honey, look, my leg has fully recovered. It¡¯s quite flexible too!¡± As Andrew spoke, he hopped around a couple of times and said, ¡°I feel like jackie isn¡¯t too bad. His monthly wage is 20 million and that means, he will have 200 million a year. Moreover, he¡¯s nice to Selena and Kylie. In a year or two of them working there, we will have enough money and not to mention, he¡¯s quite medically skilled too!¡± Chapter 293 Fiona¡¯s expression turned bitter as she said, ¡°Young Master Michael had mentioned that 50 million is no problem to him and will hold a grand wedding for Selena. He has real money. jackie, on the other hand, he¡¯s poor and yet he likes to boast. You can¡¯t believe anything he says though!¡± ¡°However, his wages happen to be real. It was personally promised by Miss Tanya herself. That can¡¯t be fake, right? Look at my leg, it¡¯s actually recovered now, right? I feel like this is a miracle! Even the specialists couldn¡¯t do a thing about it and yet he¡¯s able to heal it!¡± Andrew was still speaking up for jackie. ¡°before he received his wages, that money is still not his. Besides, jackie is too used to being on the battlefield and he¡¯s a ma for trouble so he¡¯s nothing more than a mindless brute. It¡¯s unsure when he¡¯ll cross someone he shouldn¡¯t again and we¡¯ll have to suffer on his behalf. As for your leg, since jackie had spent so much time on the battlefield, obviously he would know how to heal blunt force-rted injuries, isn¡¯t that normal? Perhaps he might not even know how to treat a simplemon cold!¡± Fiona rolled her eyes at Andrew, grabbed those two leather boxes, and walked inside. She said, ¡°We can¡¯t lose these boxes of money. It¡¯s not easy to get them back. Let¡¯s save this money in a different bank tomorrow morning, don¡¯t get spotted by anyone else again!¡± The corner of Andrew¡¯s mouth twitched as he watched Fiona leaving. Was his leg¡¯s injury only a minor sprain? ¡­ At this moment within the hideout of the Dragon God n. It was housed within a luxurious mansion. A middle-aged man was sitting there with a few members of the Howard family around him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Father? I heard you¡¯ve dispatched all five of the Five Tigers of our n. Did something major happen?¡± A youngdy was staring at her father, the legendary Mr. Howard as she asked that question. ¡°Your brother had an incident. He¡¯s fine, it¡¯s just that he enjoys snatching stuff from people with his motor robbers. He didn¡¯t expect to run into someone exceptionally powerful this time which murdered everyone that was with him. He even called us to have us return the 3.8 million dors he previously snatched!¡± ¡°So, I dispatched all Five Tigers!¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s expression seemed cold. He looked at the time and said, ¡°The only thing is, based on their skills and how they usually operate, they should be back by now, right?¡± ¡°Boss, are all Five Tigers really necessary just to take care of one man? Just randomly pick someone who is quite skilled from our Dragon God n. Wouldn¡¯t that do it?¡± An old man casually said, ¡°It seems someone actually has a deathwish to be bold enough to cross our Dragon God n!¡± ¡°Finn, a few days ago, we¡¯ve lost more than two hundred men and you were investigating it, so have you found out anything? Now, we can¡¯t be too careless regardless of anything. If someone can kill Scar, they might actually be able to murder the remaining Five Tigers, do you understand?¡± Mr. Howard had a serious look on his face. After some thought, he spoke again, ¡°Back then, Eastfield was still quite peaceful. However, the current Eastfield is different. Plenty of veterans have returned and amongst these veterans, there were King of Wars and marshals. Although they act alone, each of them are extremely powerful people. Just previously, there¡¯s a King of War named Xerxes, didn¡¯t he level the entire Xavier family, a second-ss aristocratic family even, on a whim?¡± As he spoke, Mr. Howard continued, ¡°So, everyone should be a little more careful in doing things next time. Those King of Wars were quite low profile so even if we run into them, we wouldn¡¯t know. Especially when they are all retired from battle, their attacks would be extremely ruthless, not to mention, they¡¯re quite keen on being the hero. Hence, we should act more carefully!¡± After Finn heard that, he nodded and said, ¡°Well said, just like thest time when we lost more than two hundred men, plenty of people in Eastfield were all calling the murderers of our men a hero!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Father, he that dares to assault brother will never have the chance to live to see tomorrow. All Five Tigers had been dispatched over and it¡¯s not like he can fly away, right?¡± The young ladyughed and spoke confidently. Chapter 294 However at this very moment, a beautiful woman dressed in a sexy split-end gown while wearing a facemask arrived at the main entrance of the mansion. Not long after, the man stationed at the entrance rushed in with a swollen and beaten face. ¡°Boss, boss, not good. A woman in a facemask said she wanted to see you!¡± The man said after rushing in while lowering his head. ¡°What happened to your face?¡± An elderly man asked immediately. This happened to be the residence of the boss of the Dragon God n and some elders, could anyone be here to seek trouble? The man raised his head and said, ¡°The body of thisdy is incredible and even more so, she¡¯s sexy too. So, a few of our guards wanted to rip her facemask off to take a look. Unexpectedly, however, this woman is insanely powerful. She defeated us without any effort. She even mentioned if she hadn¡¯t seen you in three minutes, she would destroy our Dragon God n!¡± ¡°How bold of her!¡± That elderly man mmed the table after being infuriated. He then stood up immediately with an incredibly bitter look on his face and said, ¡°This happens to be the Dragon God n and yet she boasts about destroying it? Who does she think she is?¡± ¡°A woman acting so arrogantly?¡± Mr. Howard¡¯s expression dimmed as he said, ¡°Let here in then we¡¯ll talk!¡± Soon, Lana, who was wearing a facemask due to her fear of being recognized by people, arrived at the mansion¡¯s lobby. A hundred to two hundred people surrounded her with a serious look on as they stared at her. Since this woman could so easily defeat more than ten people outside, earlier. Would a woman like this be normal? The most important thing was, none of the Five Tigers were currently present in their headquarters. This could mean trouble for them. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± Mr. Howard asked with a frown. ¡°Thisdy and her body, why does she look so familiar?¡± After one of the men gave it some thought, he suddenly seemed to have recalled something as he eximed, ¡°I remember, she¡¯s thedy that spent 500 million to buy that luminous pearl at the auction!¡± The Dragon God n was present at the auction back then. However, they never took part in it and were merely there to spectate. Although there were some wealthy merchants in the Dragon God n but they were involved in some underground business. ¡°You¡¯re that mysteriousdy?¡± Mr. Howard frowned and said, ¡°What are you doing here? We have no business with each other!¡± Lana looked at him and said, ¡°Take your men and leave Eastfield. You are given a chance to live!¡± Everyone gasped after hearing that. They did not expect that the first thing this woman would say could be something so arrogant by telling them to leave Eastfield! ¡°Who the hell are you? Do you have a deathwish for telling us to leave Eastfield?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not too bad looking. Lady, are you looking for a boy toy, what do you think of me?¡± A bearded man had long since been attracted to Lana¡¯s body as he could not hold back his teases. Lana squinted her eyes then suddenly took a step forward and punched directly at the man¡¯s chest. The man immediately flew off from the impact while coughing up blood. He died instantly. Lana stared at the man coldly before taking her face mask off as she said, ¡°I am only a messenger. Those Five Tigers of yours are already dead now. Oh, that¡¯s right Mr. Howard, your son is also dead. You guys can stop waiting now. Telling you to leave is giving you guys a chance to live or else, everyone in the Dragon God n will die!¡± Mr. Howard¡¯s face turned inhumanly pale after hearing what she said as he took a few steps back from feelingpletely terrified. He said, ¡°No! Impossible! How is it possible for the Five Tigers to die? My son, were they unable to save him?¡± Chapter 295 ¡°Boss, Mr. Howard, look carefully. Who, who is that?¡± An elderly man finally recognized Lana. He was so startled by it, even his voice sounded shaky. The most terrifying part of all was that Lana was merely a messenger. Who exactly could possibly make a God of War send a message on their behalf? ¡°God-Goddess of War, Lana!¡± After Mr. Howard took a careful look at thedy, he gasped. When this majestic Goddess of War arrived at Eastfield, she would have the power to rule over life and death. It was unsure just how many powerhouses wanted to butter up to her. However, he never expected the Goddess of War would arrive at their Dragon God n. Based on reasoning, the arrival of the Goddess of War at their Dragon God n should be a good thing. Ironically, however, she turned out to be the bringer of their nightmares. He did not hesitate the slightest bit since these were the Goddess of War¡¯s own words. Besides, the Goddess of War did not have that much time to make her way over just to provoke him. Moreover, if their Five Tigers were actually dead, they would really have to leave Eastfield as soon as possible without the need of the Goddess of War to inform them. Or else, their enemies would no doubt show up soon. Without the protection of the Five Tigers, it would be open season for their Dragon God n. ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s really the Goddess of War!¡± ¡°Yeah, the Goddess of War made her way here personally and had us leave as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Good lord, who exactly did the young master cross? Since the Five Tigers were all murdered. Fortunately, that person is merciful enough to let us live!¡± Everyone waspletely terrified as they were all discussing it. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Strange, since that person was so insanely terrifying, why would that person be willing to let us live? The motor robbers, my son, and even the Five Tigers were all killed, logically that person had no reason to let us go!¡± Although this was a hard truth to ept, for the sake of the Howard family, Mr. Howard had no choice but to admit defeat. He knew that his son had crossed someone that was insanely powerful this time. ¡°He wanted me to tell you that because prior to your son¡¯s death, he stood tall like a man and did not beg for mercy! Hence, he decided to let go of the remaining members of the Dragon God n! Leave now, the sooner the better or else, after people from other ns know that the Five Tigers are dead, you guys will have no way of escaping with anything!¡± Lana swiftly put on her face mask then strode out of there. Those people who surrounded her earlier opened up a path for her to leave. ¡°Hurry up! Pack your things and leave Eastfield as soon as possible. From this day on, our Dragon God n will be non-existent in Eastfield! Anyone unwilling to leave, well the Dragon God n has been disbanded! You guys can go anywhere you please. Anyone that wishes toe with me, you guys can leave with me!¡± Mr. Howard left a decisive order. The corners of his eyes turned red at this moment. However, as a man, even if it was excruciatingly painful, he held back his tears. ¡°Dad, brother, he¡­¡± His only daughter had already dissolved into a puddle of tears as she sobbed. ¡°Sigh, we have no choice. Truly, we can¡¯t afford to cross him. No! we can¡¯t afford to at all! Letting us live and escape while intentionally bringing us a message is merciful enough!¡± Mr. Howard sighed and he felt in that instant, he had aged quite a lot. ¡°Young master is strong, he died like a man. Our lives are saved by him!¡± An elder on the other hand lamented, ¡°The only thing is, who exactly could make a Goddess of War be his messenger. This is truly terrifying!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect our Eastfield would have such truly terrifying hidden forces!¡± Chapter 296 ¡°Good lord, major things had happened! The Dragon God n has left Eastfield!¡± The incident at the Dragon God n was gradually being exposed at four in the afternoon. The corpses of the Five Tigers of the Dragon God n and Mr. Howard¡¯s son had soon been found. This terrified some of the powerhouses in Eastfield. That was because everyone was aware that the total number of members in the Dragon God n was over a few thousand people. However, it seemed even a powerhouse like that could copse. Of course, there were plenty of people who were happy since the Dragon God n was so used to committing heinous acts of crime so arrogantly and their acts had long since angered, everyone. As an example, when they started apany, it would be rted to the loan shark. This had broken countless families and destroyed countless homes for people. It was truly depressing. Now that the Dragon God n was gone, everyone would naturally feel happy. The remaining ns, on the other hand, they were all on edge. Aside from beingpletely shocked by it, they were also very terrified by such news. Of course, aside from the dark forces, there were also major families who were operating legally. They were all feeling the tension. They were all thinking who exactly was powerful enough to murder the Five Tigers of the Dragon God n. ¡°Hey, who do you think is powerful enough topletely obliterate the Dragon God n?! Moreover, based on an eyewitness of the scene, the attacker¡¯s speed had to be insanely fast so it might have only been done by one or two people. That was no group fight.¡± Miss Tanya was just about to go shopping and since jackie had just arrived, she brought him along. Whenever she headed out previously, for her safety¡¯s sake, she preferred to bring along a few bodyguards. However, since jackie¡¯s abilities were so powerful, she felt that bringing only him along would be enough. ¡°How should I know? Those folks in the Dragon God n are not the kindest of folks and they¡¯d made a lot of enemies so being retaliated by someone is well within the realms of expectations!¡± jackie cracked a calm smile, took out a cigarette, and started smoking slowly. Miss Tanya stared at jackie before curiously asking, ¡°That¡¯s odd. Your wages are not low anymore and there¡¯s no reason for you to save up so meagerly, right? Why are you still smoking these White-Sand cigarettes? You should be smoking Oriental cigarettes though!¡± After jackie heard that, he cracked a bitter chuckle as he got lost in a memory. He said, ¡°You have no idea! This cigarette brand has be a part of my life¡¯s memories!¡± ¡°Can, can you share?¡± Miss Tanya took a nce at jackie. This was her first time to see jackie in such a mncholy mood. It seemed that these White-Sand Cigarettes had quite the backstory. jackie took a deep puff before saying, ¡°When I first set foot on the battlefield back then, I was really terrified. Back then, I was a non-smoker. Getting a cigarette on the battlefield was a challenge on its own! I have arade who absolutely loved smoking and he had also killed a lot of our enemies. He became a hero and had also once saved my life!¡± As he spoke, jackiemented, ¡°Unfortunately, on one asion, he¡­stayed behind on the battlefield because he wanted to look for his favorite White-Sand cigarettes! As a result, I cradled him in a puddle of blood and he shoved the cigarettes into my hands and told me with a smile. He hoped that I would finish smoking that entire pack of cigarettes or else, his search would be for nothing!¡± jackie¡¯s eyes gradually turned red as he spoke. He said, ¡°He is a lot older than us and has saved countless soldier¡¯s lives. Due to his age and since hisst name being Brothers, we all called him Bro. Bro was powerful and we called him the God of des since his specialty was the saber. He could kill anyone with a single sh and countless have perished under his de. I didn¡¯t expect it, all for a pack of cigarettes¡­¡± As Miss Tanya looked at jackie¡¯s eyes that were gradually turning red, plenty of thoughts raced in her mind. She could feel the pain jackie felt at that moment. That was why jackie refused to change his cigarette brand because he had grown so used to it. Perhaps when he smoked these cigarettes, he could feel Bro by his side. Chapter 297 The image of his savior lying in his arms manifested in Miss Tanya¡¯s mind. While she was in a trance, she did not realize a few Audis in front of her had suddenly stopped. Miss Tanya was so startled, she frantically stepped on the brakes. However, she still rear-ended one of the Audis. ¡°Miss Tanya, were you actually distracted from listening to my story?¡± jackie chuckled bitterly as he looked at the startled Miss Tanya beside him. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for being so emotional in your story. I got distracted when I thought about your Comrade Bro!¡± Miss Tanya rolled her eyes at jackie before getting out of the car fuming. jackie looked at the car te of the car in front of them. It read B77777. It seemed the owner of this car was not as simple as they thought! Since Miss Tanya had only brought him along as her bodyguard, for Miss Tanya¡¯s safety, jackie followed behind. The owner of the car in front of them immediately got out of his car. ¡°How¡¯d you learn to drive, woman? Godd*mmit, it¡¯s a woman, can¡¯t you watch the road?¡± After that man got out of the car, he started yelling at them. A lot of people got out of the Audis in front of him. There were approximately more than ten people in total. All of them were wearing a white shirt, ck jeans, and brightly shone leather shoes. All of them looked fresh and they were all bodyguards. A different man who was wearing a pair of shades and a shirt with flower designs on it approached them. He said, ¡°Pfft, what a beauty! She¡¯s driving a Ferrari. Not bad, daughter of a wealthy man, right?¡± ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t paying attention earlier, also the car in front of me braked too early so¡­¡± Since it was her fault for causing the fender-bender and although it was not serious, Miss Tanya was quite sincere as she immediately apologized to him. Of course, that person was not entirely free from me because jackie noticed earlier that he braked immediately after switchingnes. This made him skeptical if that person was intentionally messing with Miss Tanya after noticing how beautiful Miss Tanya was. Moreover, that man with the flower shirt was the last person to get out of the car. ¡°this is a fender-bender you know? So, you think thew doesn¡¯t apply to you just because you drive a Ferrari? I¡¯m sorry but our family is extremely rich and a car like this, we have a few of them at home!¡± That man in a flower shirt scanned Miss Tanya before teasingly said, ¡°You¡¯re not that old, and your body¡¯s not bad. So, how do you n on paying for the damages?¡± ¡°Your car will be quite expensive to fix but in order to show my sincere apologies, I will transfer a hundred thousand dors to you. So, what do you think?¡± After some thought, Miss Tanya spoke. ¡°A hundred thousand dors? Are you donating to a beggar?¡± That man actually startedughing unexpectedly as he said that. Chapter 298 Miss Tanya was speechless. This situation was not serious at all, and 100 thousand dors should be enough. She never expected the man to reply the way he did. Still, she gritted her teeth and suppressed her anger before saying, ¡°500 thousand should be enough, yes? This is nothing more than an R8. Don¡¯t take me for a fool who knows nothing about cars.¡± The man merely chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re quite interesting, woman. You actually know cars! It seems you¡¯re much better than a lot of the other female drivers.¡± The man started cackling out loud before continuing, ¡°So you think paying for the damages of my car will be alright for you? You rear-ended my car and startled me. You have to pay for the mental damage I sustained, don¡¯t you know? Oh, that¡¯s right, the work incapacitation fees as well. My time is incredibly precious, it¡¯s worth millions!¡± Those bodyguards startedughing after hearing that. ¡°So, girl, do you think 500 thousand is enough?¡± The man took a step closer whileughing sinisterly. ¡°A million, nothing more than that. Give me your ount number and I¡¯ll transfer it to you.¡± Though seething with anger, Miss Tanya had no intention of arguing with these people. She was seriously suspecting if these people were professional con-artists. ¡°A million?¡± She did not expect that the man wouldugh again. ¡°How is that enough?¡± he mocked. ¡°You guys won¡¯t be leaving until you give me 100 million!¡± Miss Tanya was nervous as she heard that. This was not a con; it was a tant scam. ¡°10 billion? You¡¯re scamming people, aren¡¯t you?¡± jackie could no longer watch. It seemed that man was bullying Miss Tanya with the greater number of men he had with him.This had gotten rather unreasonable. ¡°What are you talking about? Judging from your looks, you¡¯re quite handsome. You don¡¯t happen to be thisdy¡¯s boyfriend now, are you? Why don¡¯t you pay 100 million for her?¡± The manughed. He had a smug look on his face and did not seem to be taking jackie seriously. Miss Tanya felt bashful as she heard that. ¡°No, he¡¯s not my boyfriend,¡± she frantically exined, ¡°he¡¯s only my bodyguard!¡± ¡°Oh, that means you don¡¯t have a boyfriend yet, right? Well, isn¡¯t that something,¡± he snickered. ¡°Since you don¡¯t have a boyfriend, why don¡¯t you date me then?¡± The man grinned as he continued to speak to Miss Tanya. ¡°Do you know who she is? You¡¯re even spouting nonsense about wanting to be her boyfriend.¡± jackie chuckled as he reminded him. The man was too oblivious to know who Miss Tanya really was. Of course, it would be quite normal for the man to not know about Miss Tanya as the number tes from these cars showed they were from out of state and not locally from Eastfield. It was unsure if they came over to visit their rtives or for a vacation. ¡°I don¡¯t care who she is. It has nothing to do with a trashy bodyguard like you, right? Besides, she only came out with a single bodyguard. It seems to me that her family background is quite average, so to speak! Don¡¯t just judge by the expensive cars she¡¯s driving. Average families would only drive these sports cars out to show. Judge for yourself to see who would casually travel with ten to twenty bodyguards, okay? Going out like this exemplifies a true wealthy person¡¯s image!¡± The man dressed in a flower shirt grew more excited as he spoke to Miss Tanya, ¡°Lady, you won¡¯t be able to afford the 100 million pay, right? If you can¡¯t, we can talk about payment with a different method!¡± Miss Tanya gritted her teeth as she was boiling with anger. ¡°Pardon, but I can afford 100 million. However, I won¡¯t spare a single penny on the likes of you!¡± Chapter 299 After her burst of anger, Miss Tanya immediately turned around to get into her car. ¡°Let¡¯s go, jackie,¡± she called out, ¡°let¡¯s not bother with these trash bags. A bunch of scumbags they are! They wanted so much more after we showed them respect!¡± Miss Tanya had always done things in a very arrogant way. Since she was the one at fault, she apologized to that person and intended to pay up the losses. She never expected that person to be so unreasonable. She was so infuriated. ¡°Want to leave? Can¡¯t let you go that easily now, right?¡± The man chuckled and immediately waved his hand. This signaled all of his underlings to rush over and immediately surrounded both jackie and Miss Tanya. ¡°What exactly do you want? You¡¯d be dreaming if I¡¯d ever be your girlfriend, do you understand? Day-dream. It¡¯ll never happen in this lifetime!¡± Miss Tanya was fuming. She had never once been bullied even when she was a child. The man sleazily chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s make it simple then: let me kiss you once. That should be fine, right? Since you don¡¯t have a boyfriend and that might be your first kiss, your kiss can be a way of repaying for the damages! Think about it; your single kiss is worth 100 million dors. Aren¡¯t you a little excited about that?¡± That man was chuckling sinisterly and did not seem to take Miss Tanya seriously. ¡°Miss Tanya, seems to me that these people want to do this the hard way!¡± jackie noticed the man¡¯s arrogance. The jerk had the gall to force a kiss on Miss Tanya. He massaged his fists as he spoke with a smile. ¡°Alright, beat them up good for me! Have them all lie t on the ground!¡± Tanya was breathing heavily from being so agitated. Although they had the numbers, she was confident in jackie¡¯s skills. He should be able to pull it off. Besides, if Harvey was here, he would have no problem taking care of ten to twenty people, not to mention that jackie was a lot stronger than Harvey. ¡°You think my bodyguards are all pushovers? You¡¯re telling me more than 10 men can¡¯t defeat one person?¡± the man spoke mockingly. ¡°Oh, I understand now. Are you trying to tell me that your family is also very wealthy and has hired a lot of bodyguards and you think by bringing along one or two powerful ones would be enough? Lady, I know there are plenty of wealthy people, or should I say, wealthy merchants who¡¯d also hire bodyguards if their families are wealthy too! However, the wages to hire bodyguards aren¡¯t cheap. Therefore, in order to save money, they wouldn¡¯t hire too many bodyguards! I think that¡¯s your situation, right?¡± The man cackled out loud as though he had figured out everything. He then waved his hand and said, ¡°Capture that woman for me. I want to kiss her to my heart¡¯s content as reimbursement for the damages on my car!¡± In just a few shy moments, jackie got some of his bodyguards lying on the ground as they cried out in agony. ¡°You bunch of useless trash bags. How can you guys not even withstand a single punch?¡± That man in a flower shirt was incredibly furious as he noticed his men on the ground. As he spoke, another group of people began to drop like flies, hurt to the point they could not even fight. They were all knocked out by jackie and could not even help themselves up. ¡°Good¡­good lord!¡± That man in the flower shirt was incredibly terrified as he immediately dashed back to his car and swiftly drove off. He was not even concerned with the conditions of his underlings. Chapter 300 ¡°That coward sure can run!¡± jackie let out a bitter chuckle as he stared at the leaving car. ¡°You, sir, are insane! If Harvey was in your position, he wouldn¡¯t be able to solve the whole ordeal as quickly as you even if he¡¯s skilled inbat!¡± After Tanya vented her pent-up frustrations, she instantly felt a lot better. jackie chuckled heartily. ¡°Can I not be insane for getting paid so much?¡± He then opened her car door and said, ¡°Come, Miss Tanya, let¡¯s continue shopping. Don¡¯t be affected by a bunch of trash bags!¡± Both of them left soon after and went shopping. That young master dressed in a flower shirt soon made his way over to Ken¡¯s house. ¡°You have to help me, cousin!¡± The man with the flower shirt cried andined the moment he noticed Ken. ¡°Look, I¡¯m here for a fun vacation in your Eastfield, but I didn¡¯t expect to be bullied before I even step foot in your house!¡± he grumbled. Ken was already frustrated as he thought of ways he could get Selena. Now that he noticed Flynn¡¯s presence here, he was quite impatient as he spoke, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Who dares to bully you anyway? Weren¡¯t you nicknamed Tiny Tyrant in your city? Your Bane family is still a second-ss aristocratic family in Lone City, so how can someone be bold enough to bully you?¡± Lone City was a huge city muchrger than Eastfield. There were also more powerhouses in Lone City aspared to Eastfield. The first-ss aristocratic families in Lone City had more power and were significantly stronger than the ones here. Of course, the second-ss aristocratic families in Lone City were only a tiny bit more powerful than the ones here. However, they were still iparable to a first-ss aristocratic family local to Eastfield. ¡°Some blinddy rear-ended my car. Not only did she refuse to repay the damages, but she even had her bodyguard hit me! Say, isn¡¯t this infuriating or what? Thankfully this isn¡¯t Lone City, or I¡¯d have her pay up nheless!¡± Rying his side of the story, he then whined, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m here to have fun with you but I had an incident in your city, so you have to stand up for me!¡± ¡°So she knows to bring her bodyguard along and you don¡¯t? No way, right? I remembered you enjoy going out with your bodyguard, right? Why didn¡¯t you go out with yours today?¡± Ken felt puzzled as he frowned. ¡°I did; brought more than ten even. Who knew those useless trash bags I brought can¡¯t even defeat one guy! It seems that her bodyguard should be the more powerful one among the bodyguards!¡± After Young Master Flynn finished speaking, he looked at the front door and said, ¡°Look, those bodyguards of mine haven¡¯t even arrived here yet. They can¡¯t even stand back up after a punch. Truly humiliating.¡± Young Master Flynn was clueless to how bad the injuries were for his bodyguards. They were all currently hospitalized and it would take them a month or two to recover. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t be that unreasonable, right? She rear-ended you and was able to afford a bodyguard, so it would be unlikely that she can¡¯t afford to pay you back, right? Also, your car isn¡¯t too expensive today, right?¡± Ken was no fool and he was aware of what kind of a person his cousin was. He said, ¡°Speak now: what exactly happened? You wouldn¡¯t be drooling over that person¡¯s looks to have caused the current situation you¡¯re in now¡­ Right?¡± Young Master Flynn chuckled bashfully and said, ¡°Cousin, let me tell you just how amazing this woman looked. Moreover, there¡¯s this elegance from her body and she doesn¡¯t seem too old. As for her body, though¡­ Oh boy, what a body. A simple twitch from her was exceedingly charming and adorable.¡± As he spoke, Young Master Flynn had almost ran out of drool to spill as he continued, ¡°The truth is that I was just toying with her and told her to be my girlfriend, but not only did she tantly rejected me, but she even told me that I¡¯m daydreaming!¡± Advertisement Chapter 301 – 350 Chapter 301 ¨C 350 Chapter 301 ¡°So?¡± Ken let out a bitterugh before probing further. Flynn cracked an awkwardugh before continuing, ¡°So, I told my bodyguards to capture thedy so I could kiss her as a form of payment. I feel like this isn¡¯t much of a big deal. However, I didn¡¯t expect her bodyguard would be that powerful, and it took him no effort to take care of mine.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s thatdy anyway? Do you know her name?¡± After some thought, Ken asked. Since his cousin was having a vacation and something happened to him in this city, he feared that his cousin¡¯s parents would be upset if he did nothing for him. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t ask!¡± Young Master Flynn cracked a bitterugh. ¡°Then how can I stand up for you?¡± Ken red at him. ¡°I¡¯ve no idea who that person is, and even if I bring my men over now, I¡¯m pretty sure they¡¯re gone. Do you think they¡¯ll still be waiting for you there? Just think of it as having bad luck. It¡¯ll be much better to think about how to deal with them if you meet again next time!¡± ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll save it for the next time we meet, since the faces of both the bodyguard and thedy were seared in my memories anyway. Best they hope to never run into them next time, or I¡¯ll have them know that I¡ªFlynn Bane¡ªisn¡¯t one they can simply mess with!¡± Young Master Flynn clenched his fist and swore furiously. After apanying Miss Tanya to shop for three to four hours, jackie noticed it was still early, so he was ready to take a good break in the room the Drake family arranged for him. The room Miss Tanya arranged for him was a room on the second floor in a mansion. Miss Tanya¡¯s cousin, Yvonne used to live in this mansion. Yvonne lost her parents at a very young age, hence she was raised by Old Master Drake. This woman enjoyed having vacations and loved to travel to all sorts of ces and gamble, thus she rarely returned to live here. The room Miss Tanya arranged for him was right next to hers. Although the Drake family had amodation arranged for jackie, jackie did not live here in recent days. He would return home every day to keep his wife and daughterpany. This was the most blessed thing he could do in the entire world. After lunch, he woulde upstairs to take a nap whenever jackie had nothing to do. When jackie was about to enter his room, he could hear sounds of flowing watering from the washroom at the end of the hallway. He frowned. ¡°That¡¯s odd. I turned the tap off when I washed my hands earlier. Could I have forgotten to turn it off? A faulty tap, maybe?¡± As jackie thought about it, he went to the washroom at the end of the hallway to investigate. He noticed the door was not shut properly and that there was a huge opening. jackie was certain that no one was living here, so it should either be a faulty tap or he had forgotten to turn it off. However, as he was about to open the door, the sound of flowing water stopped and the washroom door swung open while a woman walked out. jackie was stunned at what he saw as this woman had just finished showering and was actually¡­ Chapter 302 Thest thing jackie expected was a naked woman without a towel wrapped around her. She was merely drying her wet hair with a towel before walking out. She was momentarily stunned when she saw him at first. ¡°Ah! Creep!¡± she yelled from the top of her lungs. She saw jackie turned his back to her, and she seized the chance to bolt into her room and locked it shut. ¡°It seems Miss Tanya¡¯s cousin, Yvonne is back!¡± jackie chuckled helplessly; he did not expect to see her bare like that. He had to admit Yvonne had a stunning figure. Seemingly two to three years older than Tanya, she looked a lot more mature unlike the princess-like Tanya. jackie decided to return to his room, grimacing due to the sheer embarrassment. It was unsure if that woman would mind or not. This never happened to jackie before. Fearless was he when braved through innumerable enemies on the battlefield, but this? He had no idea how to even start damage control. After a moment, Yvonne stormed out furiously. She changed into a long white dress and went straight to jackie¡¯s room while furiously staring at jackie. If a single gaze could murder, it seemed jackie would have died more than a thousand times over. She held a pair of scissors before pointing it at jackie and barked, ¡°Who the hell are you, creep? How did you appear in the Drake family¡¯s household? If you don¡¯te clean, I¡ªI¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a bodyguard here, and this room was arranged for me by Miss Tanya. She said I could rest in this room whenever I feel tired and that I can also live here!¡± jackie exined after letting out a helpless chuckle. ¡°Bodyguard?¡± She looked at jackie suspiciously before looking at his bed. She soon realized the covers on jackie¡¯s bed were stacked neatly; every corner was perfectly aligned. It was better aligned than stacks of dried tofu. This was not something a normal person could do. After a moment of deliberate thinking, Yvonne asked, ¡°You were a soldier?¡± After all, only returning veterans could keep such a habit. ¡°Yeah!¡± jackie nodded. ¡°Being a bodyguard after being discharged is normal. It seems you¡¯re not lying to me after all.¡± Yvonne stared at the man. She initially was furious at him, but as she thought of this man risking his life on the battlefield and fending off the enemy, she calmed down. A person like this might not be a creep. However, when she thought about how she was never once seen by any men the way he did, she felt displeased and humiliated to the greatest extent. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t lie to you! I don¡¯t like lying to people!¡± jackie let out an awkwardugh. The event that happened just a while ago made him bashful. ¡°Then tell me honestly: Have you seen everything earlier?¡± Yvonne asked as she gritted her teeth. ¡°Yeah, all of it!¡± jackie felt awkward. ¡°You¡­you b*stard. You should be saying no; that you¡¯ve seen nothing at this moment!¡± Yvonne stomped her feet furiously, angered at his all-too blunt confession. ¡°I told you that I don¡¯t like lying to people. Besides, you told me to be honest!¡± Chapter 303 jackieughed awkwardly before adding, ¡°However, I realized a problem when I saw you earlier!¡± ¡°What problem did you find, creep?!¡± Yvonne felt like she could pass out from sheer anger. Was this jerk going to point out any ws on her body? She was not that shabby; not too fat nor too skinny. ¡°Yes, there is a problem¡­¡± After some thought, jackie nodded. ¡°Ahh! I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Yvonne could no longer hold herself back. Had this jerk said he did not see anything, she would have pretended nothing had happened since she assumed he knew to pretend and carry on. She did not expect him to be far too honest. He was blunter than a metal rod! All of a sudden, she lunged at him with scissors at hand. In her mind, killing him would be like getting rid of a no-name bodyguard, and her family¡ªeven her cousin¡ªwould not say anything about it. s, how could a weak and frail woman be a match for jackie? For his sake, jackie stood up immediately and instantly grabbed both of her arms. With a light squeeze, the scissors in Yvonne¡¯s hand fell to the ground. ¡°Ah!¡± Yvonne whimpered in pain. In her pain, she lost her bnce with her slippers on, and she fell onto jackie. The force made them stumble together andnded on the bed. ¡°You¡­ You creep!¡± Yvonne could not believe she was on a stranger¡¯s bed with this creep. Her cheeks werepletely flustered, and she feltpletely speechless. ¡°Lady, you have to understand that it was you who charged at me. I was merely defending myself, okay? I didn¡¯t expect you to slip!¡± This unreasonable youngdy was making him feel awkward. His wife was much better and would never behave like this woman who twisted facts. ¡°Besides, who wouldn¡¯t bring a change of clothes and walk back to their rooms right after their bath? Also, I wasn¡¯t the one who opened the door in the first ce. You walked out on your own. You can¡¯t me me for this, right?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Yvonne was pushed to her limit. This jerk dared to bring that up! ¡°How should I know that anyone would be here?¡± she argued. ¡°I was living alone here even back then, and even the maids won¡¯t ever come upstairs!¡± Yvonne was going up the wall. Was today a cumtion of eight lifetime¡¯s worth of bad luck? She immediately flipped over and straddled on jackie¡¯s body. She wanted to strangle this jerk to death. However, both of her hands were caught by jackie. She could not break free from his grip. ¡°Damn, Cousin¡­ You¡¯re progressing a little too fast, don¡¯t you think?¡± Thest thing Yvonne expected was her cousin at the door. Both jackie and Yvonne were petrified at that moment. jackie looked at Yvonne on top of him while Yvonne stared at jackie underneath her. Their faces turned red instantly. ¡°Hurry up and release me!¡± She roared beforeing down from jackie¡¯s body, her face searing red. All she wanted to do earlier was strangle jackie to death, nothing else. However, that position she was in would make anyone cough up blood. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Miss Tanya, nothing was going between us. We¡¯re just, well, wrestling!¡± jackie frantically sat up and fixed his clothes. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand us, Cousin. It¡¯s not what you think!¡± Yvonne felt embarrassed. ¡°I know¡­ You guys fell in love at first sight, right?¡± Tanya chuckled yfully and added, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so dominant, Cousin. Still, you¡¯re both careless while doing things like that. You guys should close the door. It¡¯ll be embarrassing if anyone had seen you guys!¡± Yvonne was speechless. She was doomed since ¡®I knew what you did¡¯ were written all over Tanya¡¯s face. Judging from her looks, pleading and proving her innocence would no longer work. Chapter 304 ¡°Shut your own damn door! What nonsense are you spouting about, Tanya? Am I that kind of person?¡± Yvonne was going crazy from being so infuriated. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how handsome he is,¡± she countered vehemently, ¡°I won¡¯t just sleep with him when we had just met. I¡¯m not an obsessive lover!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t buy it. I trust what I see, and I saw you were literally on top of him. That can¡¯t be fake now, right?¡± Tanya giggled and added, ¡°Oh, Cousin, you must be cursing about how I entered in such a wrong moment, and if only I came a littleter.¡± ¡°Miss Tanya, you misunderstood us, really. Nothing happened between us, and you already know that I have a wife!¡± jackie helplessly exined. He thought that Yvonne might have a mental breakdown if he did not resolve the misunderstanding. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! How can I possibly like him? I don¡¯t even know his name!¡± Yvonne let out a sigh of relief and it seemed jackie was nice enough to help her exin. ¡°Do you even require to know that person¡¯s name when you love someone? What if you choose to elope with him, Cousin? I can¡¯t do what you did earlier! That was too bold!¡± Tanya continued to tease her as shemented, ¡°Had I came in a littleter than this, I¡¯m guessing you might even be pregnant, no?¡± ¡°Tanya Drake, I¡¯ll strangle you!¡± Yvonne waspletely flustered and was beyond speechless. ¡°Alright, alright, Yvonne. Tell me then: Why are you in that position if you¡¯re not making babies with him?¡± Tanya joked in betweenughter. ¡°I was just trying to strangle him. Strangle him to death!¡± Yvonne immediately red at jackie furiously. ¡°Why? You guys had just met, and you¡¯re treating him like this? It shouldn¡¯t warrant such a response, right?¡± Tanya had a puzzled look on her face. ¡°You see, this creep¡­¡± Yvonne wanted to exin everything but found herself tongue-tied. Would she want to tell Tanya about how that man saw everything the moment she finished showering? How embarrassing it would be for her if Tanya knew about it? ¡°Because what exactly?¡± Tanya was even more confused when Yvonne stopped in her sentence. It was uncertain what exactly had happened between these two. After some thought, Yvonne exined, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just saying, how can this man live here when I¡¯m also living on the upper floor? He can¡¯t live here. What if this man turned out to be a creep, and what should I do if he barged in my room in the middle of the night?¡± A thought then urred to her and she barked at her cousin, ¡°Tanya, how can you assign a bodyguard to live in this mansion? Not to mention, a room opposite mine, damn it!¡± Tanya sighed. ¡°Dear Cousin, this was arranged by my father. I had no say in the matter!¡± ¡°Besides, you have no idea how powerful jackie is. Living right next to you gives you a sense of security, you know? Also, he¡¯s extremely capable of fighting! I was out shopping today and was bullied by people since I only brought jackie out with me. He single-handedly took care of that man¡¯s bodyguards!¡± Tanya exined. ¡°Okay, fine, he¡¯s powerful. Still, he¡¯s a man and he¡¯s living right across my room. Is this appropriate? What if lust begets him someday? Wouldn¡¯t I be¡­¡± Chapter 305 Yvonne did not like jackie living here since she hated seeing that man. What jackie spoke next took her aback: ¡°Don¡¯t you worry; I¡¯m not interested in you. Besides, my wife looks ten times more beautiful than you, so do you think I¡¯ll try anything? Would I, a veteran, do something as scummy as assaulting a woman?¡± ¡°You!¡± That remark infuriated Yvonne. Not only had this jerk seen everything, but he also implied she looked shabby and was not as beautiful as his wife. Who would not take a few more looks at her whenever she was out shopping? He should know that. Yvonne was extremely confident in her own appearance since those long legs of hers were rather beautiful. ¡°Is she now? I¡¯m quite curious to know who your wife is. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I want to see for myself just how beautiful she truly is to be ten times more beautiful than me!¡± Yvonne spoke, her arms crossed at her chest. This jerk was obviously boasting. How could a bodyguard marry someone more beautiful than her? jackie chuckled at her statement. ¡°We¡¯ll see if there¡¯s a chance!¡± Checking the time, he then said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now, it¡¯s already 5 P.M. I¡¯ll be heading home now. I originally intended to take a break for a moment but was startled by this wild woman, so I didn¡¯t get to nap.¡± After he was done speaking, he headed right out the door and swiftly went downstairs. Befuddled, Yvonne looked at her watch on her wrist. ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­isn¡¯t it only 4.30 P.M.?¡± she pointed out. ¡°How can he get off work just like that? Moreover, shouldn¡¯t he let his captain know and ask if he agrees to it or not? How is this a bodyguard? He¡¯s living like a young master now!¡± Yvonne scoffed. ¡°Fire him. A bodyguard like this has to be fired. Tanya, you have to fire him!¡± Without much to console her cousin, Tanya spoke with a smile, ¡°Yvonne, your hair isn¡¯t even dried yet. You just finished your bath, right? Don¡¯t get so worked up. Your refusal to meet him wouldn¡¯t happen to be due to him walking in while you were showering, now would it?¡± Yvonne blushed heavily after hearing that statement. ¡°Impossible,¡± she denied vehemently. ¡°Tanya, don¡¯t you spout nonsense like these, you got that? I¡¯ll get mad if you keep making baseless statements!¡± ¡°What are you so nervous about? I was just joking with you. Also, I trust that you¡¯ve locked the door as you bathed. He couldn¡¯t have walked in on you, no?¡± Tanyaughed and added, ¡°He¡¯s no ordinary bodyguard, you know. Hisbat skills are incredibly powerful, and not even Harvey is a match for him. More importantly, we suspect that he shares a very close bond with the God of War!¡± ¡°God of War!¡± Yvonne gasped the instant she heard her cousin mentioned the God of War. ¡°Are you talking about the Goddess of War, Lana?¡± she sputtered. ¡°Yes, her!¡± Tanya nodded as she spoke. ¡°Is it now? How can a veteran share any form of rtionship with the God of War? Besides, if that was the case, why would he even work as a bodyguard anyway? Someone of such high status wouldn¡¯t be a bodyguard, right?¡± Yvonne was still slightly skeptical about that creep having any form of rtionship with the God of War. ¡°Let me exin,¡± Tanya started. ¡°Back then when the God of War was returning, my father took a lot of effort to learn which private jet she was on to pick her up. He did not expect that jackie would disembark the jet with the God of War¡­¡± Tanya then continued, ¡°So, we thought that even if that person isn¡¯t a God of War, at the very least he shares quite the unique bond with the god. My father stated that pleasing him would be the same as pleasing the God of War. Hence, him working here with us is a good thing.¡± ¡°A monthly wage of 20 million is a little too much now, is it?¡± Yvonne pouted her lips as she said that. ¡°It¡¯s not much. My father even said that he¡¯s only working here because he was in a good mood. This price was actually quite low!¡± Tanya chuckled and beamed, ¡°I trust my father¡¯s judgment as well!¡± Out of the blue, a servant from downstairs called out to Tanya. ¡°Not good, Miss Tanya. A fight is about to break out!¡± Chapter 306 ¡°A fight?¡± The moment they heard that, both Tanya and Yvonne stared at each other before they rushed downstairs. The moment they just got out of the main entrance, they could see a muscr man ring at jackie. ¡°It¡¯s the headmander, Kyle Jones!¡± ¡°This man revels in fighting people, and the moment he learns about a slightly more powerful man entering the Drake family, he¡¯d want to spar with him. Otherwise, he¡¯d constantly bug him!¡± Tanya felt all too helpless when she noticed the headmander, Kyle. jackie was a person the Drake family considered and treated special, but they could not be too obvious about it. Would Kyle hurt jackie? If he did, it would be bad. Of course, the thing about ¡®pleasing jackie¡¯ must be kept private at all times, only known among family members. ¡°Alright, Kyle. I heard he happens to be really powerful. You can go crazy on him!¡± Yvonne said as her eyes lit up as excitement overwhelmed her. In a sparring match between two powerful people, a tap would signal the end of the match. However, there was a saying about fists being blind and some people would get hurt if both of them fought. It would naturally make Yvonne very happy to watch jackie getting beaten up. ¡°What on Earth are you talking about, Cousin?¡± Tanya rolled her eyes at Yvonne. Turning to Kyle, she spoke, ¡°Kyle, he¡¯s already off work, so don¡¯t cause any trouble to him. Just let him get off work. He¡¯s also a bodyguard to the Drake family, so there¡¯s no need to spar as you please!¡± ¡°Miss Tanya, you know me. Whenever I meet a powerful person, I¡¯d feel the need topete. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. I heard this guy defeated Harvey, so I want to give it a shot to see who¡¯s stronger between us!¡± As Kyle stared at jackie, mes of battle could be seen burning bright in his eyes. He seemed slightly excited. ¡°So, you¡¯re Kyle.¡± jackie had a calm look on his face as he continued, ¡°I heard about you two days ago, and you truly are quite the maniac. You¡¯d fight anyone you see. If my guess is right, you might be no match to the Drake family¡¯s Three Major Guardians!¡± The moment Kyle heard that, the corners of his mouth twitched. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m no match for them,¡± he admitted. ¡°I know they¡¯re powerful, but I¡¯ve challenged them before and I¡¯ve lost satisfyingly!¡± Pausing for a moment, Kyle continued, ¡°However, I haven¡¯t challenged you yet, so I want to get this over with to see who¡¯s more powerful!¡± ¡°I¡¯m already a retired veteran, and I don¡¯t like killing!¡± jackie stretched and gestured to him with his finger before saying, ¡°However, you¡¯re in my way of me going home. You¡¯re wasting my time, and this annoys me. Moreover, if I don¡¯t fight a person like you, you¡¯d cling to me like brown sugar. Therefore, I can only agree to your challenge!¡± ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯ve agreed, don¡¯t mind if I do!¡± Kyle cackled. With a stomp of his feet, he lunged directly at jackie. He clenched his sandbag-sized fist and charged straight for jackie. It was releasing a very terrifying shockwave around his fist. The attack was terrifying. He learned about jackie in thest two days. This guy did not even need to clock in or out from work and coulde and go from the Drake family mansion whenever he pleased. This was extremely disrespectful to him as the headmander, thus he needed to teach this guy a lesson. Of course, it did not matter if that was the case or not. He would still seek jackie out to spar in order topare their power levels. Nheless, he was ready to beat jackie to a pulp due to the sheer disrespect. When jackie noticed his attack wasing straight at him, not only did he not get out of the way or anchor down his feet, but his fist met square with Kyle¡¯s punch, and it caused Kyle to recoil out of the way. A deafening sound of impact could be heard when both fists shed. Next thing anyone knew, Kyle was immediately shot back before stumbling seven to eight steps backward. He nted his feet firmly on the ground to keep his bnce. ¡°No way!¡± Chapter 307 Yvonne was shocked and disappointed when she realized he was no match for jackie. She thought Kyle could beat some respect into that jerk, but who knew¡­ ¡°You lost.¡± Letting out a satisfied chuckle, jackie said, ¡°If you know what¡¯s best for you, get out of my way. I need to hurry home!¡± Kyle was beyond surprised; this guy¡¯s strength was inhuman. Not only was he stronger than him, but he was also incredibly fast! He could feel how terrifyingly fast jackie was when he unleashed his attack. Nheless, jackie disrespected him by iming he had lost when he had the lower hand earlier. ¡°You¡¯re too cocky!¡± With his roar or dissatisfaction, he then stomped on the ground again before he leaped. He sped his hands together, forming a tight huge fist before lunging down on jackie. When jackie looked up, both of Kyle¡¯s fists were balled together like a hammer that was about to smash his head in. ¡°You look like a leaping toad!¡± jackie could not hold back hisughter when he noticed what Kyle looked like. Then, with a single stomp of his foot, he jumped up and somehow disappeared in thin air. Swiftly, both of jackie¡¯s feetnded on Kyle¡¯s back as he stepped on him. Kyle waspletely caught off guard from being stepped on by jackie before violently crashing onto the ground. It hurt him so much, he felt like all four limbs were about to be shattered. ¡°Do you yield?¡± jackie chuckled calmly before asking, ¡°If I really wanted to fight you, you would¡¯ve been dead a hundred times over! But I got to give it to you: Yourbat skills are a tiny bit better than Harvey¡¯s!¡± ¡°Yield! I yield!¡± How could he not yield when someone was on his back? He could not evenpete with jackie¡¯s speed, so how could he even fight? Now, Kyle was not even questioning jackie¡¯s statement. If jackie wanted to hit him, he would not be able to fight back. Tanya was once again startled by how easily jackie took down Kyle. It seemed not even the Three Major Guardians hidden in their Drake family would be able to pull that off. Hisbat abilities would absolutely not be a mere soldier on the battlefield. He would at least be a marshal or a King of War! It seemed that her father¡¯s prediction was true. jackie chuckled and went straight to the main exit without looking back. He then approached his Porsche and after some thought called out to Tanya, ¡°Miss Tanya, if anyone asks about my Porsche, you can tell them it¡¯s a gift from your Drake family, then I¡¯ll say I bought it myself!¡± After jackie was done speaking, he drove off immediately. ¡°What¡­what¡¯s the meaning of this? He wanted you to say that the car he bought for himself was a gift from you guys, then mention about him buying it himself?¡± Hearing what jackie had to say nearly made Yvonne pass out in confusion. This man was truly a weirdo. ¡°That brat!¡± Miss Tanya let out a bitter chuckle before exining, ¡°This man didn¡¯t want anyone to know that he¡¯s rich. That¡¯s why he wanted me to say that I gifted it to him.¡± ¡°Then why would he still want to im that he bought it himself?¡± Yvonne was still confused. ¡°His mother-inw is quite prideful in nature. I¡¯m guessing it was his mother-inw who wanted him to tell everyone that!¡± Tanya merely scoffed and added, ¡°If you spend more time with him, you¡¯d find him quite interesting!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to spend more time with him!¡± Yvonne was bashful as she had been utterly embarrassed in their first meeting. If they had met a few more times, it was unsure just what kind of scary things would have happened. Chapter 308 jackie had long since arrived home. After parking his car at a nearby empty spot, he walked in. What he never expected was hearing the voices of both Ken and Neiling from the inside as he approached the door. ¡°Auntie,¡± Ken started, a smile on his face as he spoke, ¡°you know that my rtionship with Selena had always been good, so everything I do is for Selena¡¯s sake!¡± As he spoke, he immediately said, ¡°Look, these pictures can¡¯t be a mistake. This woman has to be wealthy and is insanely rich. That luminous pearl, well, she won the auction with 500 million dors! jackie has to be a sugarbaby for being with this wealthy woman!¡± The corners of jackie¡¯s mouth twitched as he listened by the door. This was something Micheal told Fiona back then, and both Fiona and Selena were enraged with this. He faithfully exined to them that the person was actually the Goddess of War and was his friend. To his dismay, Fiona and Selena did not believe him. Even after he told Selena that the God of War was his disciple, she was still unconvinced. Fortunately on that night, although he had crossed Neil, the master of the Hugo family brought Neil over to apologize. The incident went by just like that. Selena even agreed to give him onest chance; he had to fulfill everything he had promised on her grandfather¡¯s 70th birthday. Otherwise, she would not believe his nonsense and would also divorce him. That storm seemed to have already passed. He never expected that both b*stards, Ken and Neil would actually show up and bring that matter up to Fiona while he was at work. Fortunately, he got off work early and was not restricted by normal work hours. He was able to eavesdrop in their conversation. At this moment, Fiona spoke, ¡°The truth is, Young Master Michael had alsoe over to inform me about it back then and had also shown me the pictures, but jackie just wouldn¡¯t admit. What choice do I have? Besides, this picture can¡¯t prove much. Unless¡­ You guys can show me an even more intimate picture.¡± ¡°This picture doesn¡¯t prove much?¡± Neil¡¯s expressions dimmed as he asserted, ¡°Auntie, just look at this lady. Look at how sultry thisdy looks, and although her face isn¡¯t exposed, she¡¯s no doubt a beauty. She is rich and beautiful, and this happened during work hours. Do you think it¡¯s normal for jackie to be with her?¡± Fiona let out a helplessugh and said, ¡°It¡¯s not normal, but what choice do we have when jackie just wouldn¡¯t admit that he¡¯s a sugarbaby. Besides, he said that this person is the Goddess of War and that they¡¯re friends. We don¡¯t believe him, but he was so adamant about it!¡± ¡°Goddess of War!¡± Both Ken and Hugo stared at each other, wondering if they had misheard that. When they looked up pictures rted to the Goddess of War online, she was quite manly and intimidating to people. That woman during that day was dressed in a sexy skirt while exposing her thighs. Those were two very different styles. That Goddess of War actually had a feminine side? When they thought about the Goddess of War¡¯s body, they gulped. If that was actually the Goddess of War, she would be quite alluring with the way she dressed. ¡°He¡¯s only been a soldier for five years. How could he possibly know a person like the God of War? He¡¯s tantly boasting!¡± ¡°Selena actually believed a lie like this?¡± Ken immediately asked. ¡°Of course my daughter wouldn¡¯t. She even wanted to kick jackie out that night!¡± ¡°Nheless, didn¡¯t your father bring you here to apologize, Young Master Neil? He even gave us 300 thousand dors. I took the money while jackie was allowed to stay that night.¡± ¡°Perhaps it was for the child and due to the picture being insufficient to prove much, so Selena gave him one final chance! If jackie can¡¯t fulfill his promises, Selena will kick him out!¡± Fiona exined the situation. Chapter 309 Both Ken and Neil looked as though a lightbulb lit up in their eyes. ¡°What chance?¡± they asked simultaneously. ¡° jackie had promised me to give me 20 million dors during the old master¡¯s birthday. Also, since he had beaten Ivan up, he needs to pay him 10 million dors in addition to giving our old master a gift worth more than 10 million!¡± Fiona tittered. ¡°So, that¡¯s the whole situation.¡± ¡°Really? Splendid. He will no doubt fail to pull that off. Then, Selena will kick him out. That¡¯s truly amazing!¡± ¡°Yeah. There are about 20 days left until the old master¡¯s birthday, and our Hugo family will be present. I¡¯m interested to see how jackie is going to embarrass himself!¡± Both young masters looked very delighted. They finally caught a glimpse of hope. jackie was lucky back then. He was not beaten to death by O¡¯Neal and instead, luck was on his side! They did not expect to find a silver lining in their cloud. ¡°I genuinely think jackie might actually pull this off, though.¡± Fiona said with a bitterugh while she looked at them both. ¡°Isn¡¯t he making 20 million dors a month now? He said that he¡¯s close with Miss Tanya, and he¡¯ll request for an advance payment of two months. That would be enough! Judging from his looks, he didn¡¯t seem to be lying!¡± Upon hearing that, both young masters were infuriated. They had gotten a taste of what it felt like as one fell into hell from heaven in an instant. ¡°A gift that is worth over ten million is quite rare. Is he ready with that gift?¡± Neil said after some thought. ¡°Him? How does he have any money now, anyway? Hmm, we¡¯ll see then!¡± Fiona spoke with augh. At this moment, Ken gritted his teeth and took out a packet with an unfamiliar substance. Handing it over to Fiona, he said, ¡°Auntie, you¡¯re also hoping for your daughter to marry someone capable, right? You don¡¯t wish to suffer like this for the rest of your life, yes? Dissolve this in water or any drink and have jackie drink it. Everything will be better when he¡¯s dead.¡± ¡°Poison?¡± Fiona gasped when she heard that, and even her expression changed. ¡°No way, no,¡± she rejected it vehemently. ¡°Although I don¡¯t like jackie and he caused us so much suffering, I can¡¯t do anything like this. This is way too sinful.¡± It seemed both Ken and Neil came prepared. They stared at each other before taking out a card and ced it in front of Fiona. ¡°Money?¡± Fiona frowned when she saw the card. Ken chuckled triumphantly. ¡°There¡¯s 100 million in it. A whole 100 million in it! If you¡¯d help us out, you¡¯ll guarantee Selena¡¯s happiness and secure a happy life with all this money! Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± ¡°100 million!¡± Fiona gasped, an audible gulp followed suit. Chapter 310 Fiona¡¯s eyes widened into saucers when she heard the card had 100 million in it; it seemed as though her eyes would fall on the ground. Even her breathingbored. This was 100 million. To the Taylor family, this was still a lot of money. If this money was only hers to spend, she would not have to worry about for her entire lifetime. Her family would live a wonderful life, and it would not matter if they return to the Taylor family or not. Both Ken and Neil were delighted at Fiona¡¯s reaction. This meant they would not have to do anything to kick jackie out of the picture. Besides, if Selena herself was to request a divorce, jackie would have no choice but to obey despite his brazen nature. They did not expect that method would be ineffective since they would still have to wait for 20 more days. Moreover, after listening to what Fiona said, jackie might actually be able to fork out 40 million on that day. Their initial n: ruined. Therefore, they had to move on to their second n. Since Fiona absolutely adored money and not a single person would say no to money, as long as she agreed to work with them¡ªto poison jackie¡ªthey would seed half-way through. They were worried Fiona might think the money was too little, so they both gritted their teeth and each forked out 50 million to make that 100 million dors bribe. ¡°So what do you think? It¡¯s 100 million, Auntie. For your happiness and for Selena¡¯s sake to marry someone decent, you¡¯ll have 100 million after you make jackie drink this!¡± Ken immediately started sweet-talking to her. ¡°Yeah. You can get a new house, or you can demolish yours and rebuild a much bigger mansion on top of it. With money, your son would live a much better life! As for your daughter¡¯s hand in marriage, it doesn¡¯t matter if she marries me or Young Master Ken. It¡¯ll be a lot better than marrying a retired veteran, right?¡± Neil began persuading her as well. He coaxed her as he repeated, ¡°There¡¯s 100 million in this!¡± ¡°Right, right, right! A hundred million. One, hundred, million!¡± ¡°The pin is six zeros. Auntie, I believe in you!¡± Both of them spoke in unison. Fiona¡¯s heart was moved. She desperately wanted this much money. However, after some thought, she forcibly handed the card back to them with a sigh. ¡°Just forget about it.¡± ¡°Why? Auntie, this happens to be 100 million. Do you not like money?¡± ¡°Yeah, Auntie. Think about your family and the good days they could be living in the future. Not to mention, isn¡¯t the five years of suffering you guys endured caused by jackie?¡± Fiona actually turned them down when they were so close to seeding. This made both Young Master Ken and Neil speechless. Fiona inhaled sharply. ¡°If this is something else, I would, but this¡­.well¡­ I can¡¯t do it! Besides, he¡¯s a living, breathing human. How can I murder a human? Moreover, Kylie is such an obedient child, so how can I treat her father like this? I can¡¯t allow Kylie to live without a father!¡± Fiona sighed and said, ¡°Although jackie has no money and is a little poor, he¡¯s not a bad person. It¡¯s only 100 million anyway, and as long as he does his job properly, we¡¯ll have this money as well!¡± Fiona chuckled bitterly as she added, ¡°I acknowledge your good wills, both of you young masters, but letting me murder someone for money is something I can¡¯t do. Not to mention, jackie fended off enemies on the frontlines. Without him, we would¡¯ve lost. Do you think we¡¯d have a peaceful life right now if he hadn¡¯t?¡± Both of them were speechless after Fiona¡¯s statement. This method was indeed a little underhanded, but jackie could really fight. To eliminate him once and for all, both of them had to scramble for ideas. Chapter 311 jackie, who was by the door, felt slightlyfortable. One hundred million was a really huge amount and he thought Fiona would ept it as she loved money. He had no idea Fiona would resist the temptation and rejected them. jackie thought about it and knocked on the door acting as if he knew nothing. ¡°Who is it?¡± The trio in the room was startled. Neil and Ken quickly hid the packet of drugs and bank card away. ¡°Mother-inw, I¡¯m back. Is Selena back from work?¡± jackie yelled at the room in a pretentious way. ¡°Oh, no! She should get off work soon, why don¡¯t you pick her up?¡± Fiona felt guilty and wanted jackie to leave. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll fetch her.¡± jackie soon left in his car. Fiona finally rxed after jackie left. She patted her chest and said gratefully, ¡°Oh my god, I was so afraid. If he saw the both of you, he might beat you up. Listen to me, this guy has a bad temper and sometimes he¡¯s hard-headed who doesn¡¯t listen to advice!¡± ¡°Auntie, you should give this a second thought. It¡¯s one hundred million!¡± Ken did not reconcile to Fiona¡¯s decision. ¡°We¡¯ll leave first and you can give us a call after you have made your decision. It¡¯s just a simple task. This drug is hard to detect because it¡¯s colorless and tasteless. Apart from that, it takes time to take effect. He¡¯s symptoms would only be flu, fever, and fatigue. It¡¯ll take one whole month before he dies.¡± ¡°Leave, we¡¯ll speak some other day!¡± Fiona was so startled by jackie¡¯s sudden return and she felt relief after sending them away. ¡°The both of them are too much! They want to use such a despicable way to get Selena. I dare not provoke people like them,¡± Fiona spoke in fright after she sent them away. ¡°People like them are so despicable. Will they drug Selena if they have any conflict in their marriage? Or will they feed the drugs to me? Poor people like jackie are much more reliable.¡± It was obvious that Fiona¡¯s impression of jackie had changed after jackie gave her money twice and helped her get the 3.8 million back. The most important point was jackie¡¯s sry. He had a yearly ie of more than 200 million. Hence, why did she need to kill someone for a mere hundred million? Although she disliked jackie and wanted to chase him away, she dared not think about killing him. If Selena and Kylie find out in the future, they would despise her. Hence, Fiona refused the temptation in this crucial moment. ¡°Sigh. jackie, you bastard, do you have any idea what I have given up for you?¡± Fiona sighed and was sad. How could she be happy for giving up one hundred million? ¡°Xena, what happened to you? Why didn¡¯t you answer my calls?!¡± Ben finally found Xena in an inte cafe. He pulled her to the roadside and asked. ¡°Stop looking for me. It¡¯s best if we break up!¡± Xena looked at Ben and said. Chapter 312 ¡±Break up? Why do you want to break up? Weren¡¯t we doing fine and you were going to marry me?¡± Ben couldn¡¯t ept the reality. He backed up for two steps and felt as if he was struck by lightning. ¡°why? Money. Who knew that you¡¯re so poor!¡± Xena was so angry when she thought of how jackie almost killed her that afternoon. It seemed that Ben had no idea what happened that morning. ¡°Money?¡± Ben was stunned when he heard this. He begged, ¡°Xena, don¡¯t you worry, we¡¯ll get rich. Do you need money? My mother has money. I can get it from my mother if you need it!¡± Xena felt her heartbeat skip a beat when she realized that Ben trusted her. His sister had a high sry, and jackie¡¯s sry was even higher. She had no savings and no ce to go because she had spent all her money. If she broke up with Ben, it would be difficult to hook up with another rich man. Why don¡¯t think of a way to continue her rtionship with Ben and see if there would be other opportunities to find a sugar daddy. ¡®That¡¯s right. jackie is Ben¡¯s brother-inw. It¡¯s impossible for him to kill me in front of Ben, right? Apart from that, jackie works with the Drake family and the people hees into contact with are also from that family. There¡¯s a chance for me to get closer to Eldest Young Master Drake if I get the opportunity to meet him. If that¡¯s the case, my social status will improve in leaps and bounds!¡¯ Xena changed her idea after giving it a thought. She bit her sexy red lips and said with an aggrieved expression, ¡°Ben, I don¡¯t want to break up with you¡­ But I have wronged your family. Will you forgive me?¡± Ben immediately responded hearing this. ¡°Xena, don¡¯t you worry. I will forgive you no matter what you did as long as you stay with me. I believe there must be a reason behind what you did!¡± ¡°Ben, you¡¯re the best!¡± Xena was touched. She threw herself into Ben¡¯s embrace and felt relieved. ¡°It¡¯s okay, stop crying and let me bring you out for good food!¡± Ben said with a smile. Xena nodded. ¡°Sounds good. However, let¡¯s not go home and spend the night in the inte cafe. I did something wrong and your parents are angry about it. Let¡¯s give them some time to calm down before going back!¡± ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll carry you in Honor of Kings!¡± Ben was extremely happy. He was frightened when Xena requested a break up. He suddenly felt as if he had found something he lost, and all he wanted was to cherish this woman in his arms. Both of them left quickly. ¡­ When jackie passed by the kindergarten in his car, he looked over and his face darkened when he saw what he saw. He saw two men surrounding the maid, Jenny, and Kylie in a corner. At the same time, one of the men pushed Jenny with force. Jenny¡¯s electric scooter fell on its side and broke. ¡±Bad guys!¡± Kylie looked at both men and yelled out loud. ¡°Little bastard, what do you know? Why are you poking your head into an adult¡¯s matter?¡± The man smiled coldly and pushed Kylie. ¡°Kylie!¡± Chapter 313 Jenny was about to get up from the ground when the man pushed Kylie. As Kylie fell on the ground, Jenny quickly leaped,id down, and caught Kylie with her body. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Children can¡¯t interfere with what the adults do!¡± a boy standing beside the men said arrogantly. ¡°See, this child understands!¡± The manughed and discovered a button had dropped from Jenny¡¯s white shirt during their fight. He looked inside from above and his eyes lit up. He gulped, ¡°Tell me, how are you going topensate me? Don¡¯t even think about leaving if you don¡¯t have two thousand dors!¡± ¡°Two thousand!¡± Jenny was extremely frightened. She stood up with Kylie and said angrily, ¡°This is unreasonable. We were just getting in the car and did nothing wrong. You were the one who knocked us down when you were reversing your car. Now, you dare ask us forpensation?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You aren¡¯t sorry for knocking into us and actually want us to pay you! All of you are bad guys! If my daddy knows about this, all of you are finished! My daddy is a hero that fights bad people!¡± Although Kylie was young and her eyes were filled with aggrievance, she did not cry and kept her composure well. Other children would have started crying loudly under these circumstances. However, Kylie endured what happened and did not cry. Anybody who saw her aggrieved expression would be distressed. ¡°he fights bad people? He¡¯s a hero?¡± The man started mocking them after he heard what Kylie said. ¡°What¡¯s the point of that? Is he rich? Look at my son, he travels in a BMW. How about you? You can only sit in an electric scooter under the hot sun. Your rtives must have loaned you your school fees to study here.¡± ¡°Brother, don¡¯t waste your time talking to them, sister-inw is still waiting at home to have dinner with us! Get them to quickly pay us!¡± The other man had tattoos on his arms. There was a scary looking green dragon on his left arm and a ferocious white tiger on the right one. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have money! I¡¯m just a maid and I¡¯m picking up my boss¡¯ daughter!¡± Jenny was frightened. They were being unreasonable and she had no idea what to do. ¡°It¡¯s just a car! My dad has a sports car that looks much better than yours!¡± Kylie scolded angrily. ¡°you¡¯re a maid? Your dad has a sports car? You must be lying. Admit it and stop acting in front of us! How would you be riding an electric scooter if you¡¯re rich?¡± The young boy¡¯s father startedughing. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your situation and you mustpensate me today. Didn¡¯t you see that I was reversing? Why didn¡¯t you move? Are you blind?¡± The people around them looked at Jenny and Kylie in empathy. However, they could not do anything as this world was unjust and unfair. Powerful people had always been bullying the weak ones. ¡°Daddy!¡± At this moment, Kylie saw jackie¡¯s car parked by the side of the road and he was walking toward them. jackie felt warm when he heard his daughter addressing him as daddy. He walked over and knelt down. ¡°Kylie, daddy saw what happened. Don¡¯t you worry. Daddy will beat the bad guys!¡± ¡°Okay! Daddy is a hero that fights bad people!¡± Kylie nodded and said. When jackie saw an abrasion wound on Kylie¡¯s calf, his face immediately darkened. ¡°You bastards are really good at throwing your weight, aye!¡± Both men started panicking when they looked at the Porsche parked by the side and looked at their BMW that was worth only around 200 thousand. Chapter 314 The skinny man immediately panicked and spoke to his brother softly, ¡°Brother, what should we do? This person drives a Porsche 911. F*cking hell, it seems that we have caused trouble. That car costs one to two million!¡± His brother heard him and smiled coldly. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re too cowardly. Why should we be afraid? You don¡¯t have much social experience that¡¯s why you¡¯re frightened by him. This person is lying!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The skinny man was doubtful. ¡°Hey, look at him. He dresses so normally. Does he look like someone that can afford a car?¡± The man with the tattoos smiled and continued, ¡°I¡¯m confident that he¡¯s just a driver for someone else! This woman doesn¡¯t seem to be a maid. She must be his wife!¡± ¡°Oh, I see!¡± The skinny man suddenly understood everything and spoke, ¡°Young man, how dare you describe me like that. don¡¯t even think about leaving if you don¡¯t have three thousand dors!¡± He paused and pointed to the Porsche before continuing, ¡°Don¡¯t think of me as a fool. You¡¯re just a driver! Do you think that I would be afraid of you because you drive a sports car? why should I be afraid of a driver?!¡± ¡°How dare you ask me for money when you knocked down my maid and daughter while reversing? I should be the one asking you for money!¡± jackie walked to the electric scooter after he spoke. He picked up the scooter with one hand and threw it toward the BMW. Bang! The BMW dented. The windscreen of the car shattered and the hood of the bo copsed. ¡°Young man, how dare you smash my car! Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡± The person was extremely angry. He walked forward with the intention to hit jackie. jackie caught his hand and squeezed it lightly. The man immediately knelt on the ground in pain. ¡°I would kill you now if there were no children around!¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± The other man with tattoos rushed forward when he saw his big brother being hit. jackie kicked and the man flew backward, smashing onto the top of the car. He coughed out blood and his face turned pale. ¡°Ouch, ouch, I dare not do this again! Please let go of me, brother!¡± The skinny man knew jackie¡¯s ability and begged for forgiveness. ¡°Don¡¯t show off in front of me with just a mere BMW! If you want to cause any trouble, you can find me at the Drake family mansion. I¡¯ll be waiting there!¡± jackie kicked him and he fell t on his face. He then turned around and said to Jenny, ¡°Jenny, are you alright? Who knew that there¡¯d be such vile people!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Jenny smiled and said to jackie, ¡°Mister White, I should be the one feeling bad. I failed to protect Kylie and she fell down!¡± jackie smiled and felt warm, ¡°You¡¯ve tried your best and this is my fault. I wanted to give this car to you so you can fetch Kylie in it. I¡¯d forgotten about it because I was busy with work these days. I¡¯m so sorry that you have to fetch Kylie with an electric scooter!¡± jackie continued, ¡°Since your electric scooter is damaged, why don¡¯t you drive my car? I¡¯ll get a taxi to fetch Selenater!¡± ¡°No, no! I¡¯m not daring enough to drive such an expensive car! Besides, I can¡¯t afford the petrol for this car, it doesn¡¯t suit me! I¡¯ll be panicky if I drive it!¡± Jenny quickly waved her hand and said. jackie looked around and discovered an Audi 4S-Authorized car dealership opposite where they were. ¡°What if I buy you an Audi? It doesn¡¯t have to be too expensive so how about an A6 ? I¡¯ll give it to you as a gift and you can use it to fetch Kylie in the future!¡± Chapter 315 jackie spoke after giving it some thought. ¡°By the way, if anyone asks you about it, don¡¯t tell them that I bought it. Just say your boyfriend gave it to you, okay?¡± ¡°But¡­ It¡¯s so expensive! Don¡¯t you have to discuss with Miss Selena before you give it to me?¡± Jenny said in embarrassment. She was extremely surprised because an Audi A6 was not cheap. jackie actually said that he would give it to her and it would be hers in the future. She was just a maid and had never imagined that she would be able to drive such a car. What made her speechless was when jackie said he wanted to give her the Porsche. She almost passed out from that. ¡°Why do we need to have a discussion? It¡¯s not very expensive. Just don¡¯t tell her about this, alright?¡± jackie smiled and reminded her. ¡°Oh, okay!¡± Jenny nodded. She felt that her boss was bing increasingly mysterious. It seemed that he was not amoner. At least, he brought money back from the army. He seemed to have received millions in rewards when he retired as a veteran. jackie picked Kylie up, looked at the wound on her leg and asked, ¡°Kylie, does it hurt?¡± ¡°No! Kylie is so happy to see daddy fight the bad guys. I want to fight the bad guys too when I grow up!¡± Kylie had an innocent smile on her face. To her, jackie was like a mountain¡ªtall and powerful. As long as her father appeared, the bad guys could only kneel and beg for forgiveness. ¡°Eat this candy. The wound on your leg will heal quickly after you eat it!¡± jackie smiled and fetched a small ck pill. ¡°Remember, swallow it in one go!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Kylie nodded her head seriously and swallowed it in one go. Kylie frowned after she swallowed it and felt as if she had been tricked. ¡°Daddy, why does it taste bitter?¡± ¡°Silly girl, medicine is usually bitter.¡± jackie petted Kylie¡¯s head and kissed her cheeks. This sense of belonging in a family was really enjoyable! jackie spoke to Jenny embarrassingly after they walked for some time and discovered something was wrong. ¡°Jenny, you seemed to have lost a button!¡± Jenny lowered her head to look and her face blushed into a bright red color. Although jackie reminded her with good intentions, it still caused her to be extremely shy. ¡°Big brother, it seems that we have misjudged. That woman is really a maid!¡± ¡°Look, he¡¯s going to buy an A6 for his maid to fetch his child to school!¡± ¡°He intended to give the Porsche to the maid. He would have done that if the maid didn¡¯t reject it. F*ck, we have really met someone that we can¡¯t afford to provoke!¡± The man with tattoos finally came down from the top of the car and spoke with blood at the corners of his mouth. The skinny man twitched a few times, looked at his car and said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. My loss is bigger now because of your misjudgement. We¡¯ve been hit, the car has been smashed, and we don¡¯t even dare to comin out loud!¡± Chapter 316 Soon, Jenny drove Kylie home in a newly purchased Audi. jackie, on the other hand, drove to thepany and waited for Selena. They drove back home in their respective cars after Selena got off work. ¡°Wow, is this a new car? It looks good!¡± When Selena returned to the house, she saw the car that was parked outside. ¡°Who does this belong to? Did you buy it for Ben with your own money?¡± ¡°No. Where would I have the time to buy a car for your brother? Besides, your brother isn¡¯t home yet! Didn¡¯t jackie promise your brother that he would buy a car that¡¯s worth below one million after he gets his sry? Why would I use my own money when someone else is willing to pay for it!¡± Fiona immediately said and looked at jackie after she finished speaking. She was obviously waiting for jackie to buy a car for her son. ¡°Miss Selena, this is mine!¡± Jenny ran over and said embarrassingly. ¡°It¡¯s yours? Not bad! How did youe up with so much money?¡± Selena was happy and surprised at the same time. Although her sry was considered high, Jenny was from a poor family. ¡°This¡­ My boyfriend bought it for me!¡± Jenny smiled and replied. ¡°Isn¡¯t your boyfriend from amon family too? This car should be around 500 to 600 thousand? Our original n was to get a car for you to fetch Kylie after we get our sry! Your boyfriend really treats you well that he buys such a nice car for you!¡± Selena was really surprised. After all, this was not a cheap car. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Miss Selena. I¡¯ll fetch Kylie each day with this car!¡± Jenny said with a smile. ¡°How can we do this? I¡¯ll ask jackie to give you an increment so that you can at least im the petrol from us every month!¡± Selena said with a smile, ¡°How can we ask our maid to pay for our expenses!¡± ¡°Miss Selena, it¡¯s really nothing!¡± Jenny was in an awkward position. She finally understood why jackie forbade her to tell the truth. Fiona would be unhappy about it. It was fine to buy a car and let Jenny drive it, but would Fiona agree to jackie¡¯s action of giving it to Jenny? Of course not! After all, jackie had not bought a car for her son yet, how would she agree to this. ¡°We must give her an increment!¡± jackie chimed in, ¡°Jenny, what¡¯s your current sry?¡± ¡°It was originally six thousand but Miss Selena said to increase it by one thousand so it¡¯s seven thousand!¡± Jenny smiled and said. She was very satisfied with this sry. ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s pay you ten thousand a month including the petrol allowance! It would be easy to calcte a whole number!¡± jackie thought about it and said. ¡°This¡­ This is too much!¡± Jenny was embarrassed. This car was given to her by jackie and he wanted to pay her so much for petrol. She was not highly educated and she was satisfied to work as a maid in the Taylor family because Selena had been treating her well all this while. She had no idea that they would pay her a monthly sry of ten thousand. That amount was almost the same as the white-cor workers in bigpanies. ¡°It¡¯s not much. The Taylor family has so many maids but you are the closest one to me. Besides, you¡¯ve been helping us in secret for the past five years. Don¡¯t be modest!¡± Selena was a kind and grateful person. Now that their lives had improved, she naturally wanted to take care of this maid who followed her unswervingly. By this moment, Kylie finished showering and came running out from the bathroom. Chapter 317 ¡±Kylie¡¯s leg!¡± Jenny was stunned when she saw Kylie¡¯s leg. There was a wound and blood just now! Now, there was nothing on her leg to show that she had fallen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her leg?¡± Selena turned around and looked in doubt. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. Kylie fell down earlier!¡± jackie said with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have dinner.¡± ¡°Jenny,e with us. Go home after you¡¯ve had dinner with us!¡± Selena pulled Jenny with her into the house for dinner. ¡° jackie, what happened after you followed them? Did you get mother¡¯s money back? Was Xena the one who did it? Did you see her?¡± In the morning, Selena went to work after she sent Fiona and the others back home. She had been busy in the office for the entire day and was unsure about what happened after. ¡°Yes, I saw her together with the robbers and I¡¯ve retrieved the money!¡± jackie nodded and did not mention that the motor robbers¡¯ leader was the son of the Dragon God n¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s good that we got it back!¡± Joan, who was on the side, felt relieved. She was afraid the money was not retrieved, Fiona might ask jackie topensate it to her. After all, Joan had understood Fiona¡¯s character in the past five years. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve been telling you that Xena isn¡¯t a good person and you didn¡¯t believe me. Look, do you know what kind of a person she is now?¡± Selena finally said in confidence, ¡°We can¡¯t have her around Ben again.¡± ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s really hard to understand someone¡¯s true nature!¡± Fiona sighed. ¡°I thought this girl would be a good woman because she was from a poor family and had a difficult life. Although there are times when she dresses up mboyantly but she should be a kind person. I have no idea¡­that she would do this for money!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s no way we¡¯ll allow her to continue hanging around Ben! She might lead Ben down the road of destruction!¡± Andrew drank some liquor and spoke decisively. ¡°I don¡¯t think that she¡¯ll still be dating Ben after this. After all, dignity is as important to man as the bark is to the tree!¡± jackie estimated that Xena escaped from death and she would be so frightened to appear in front of them for the time being. It was obvious that he did not want to talk much about how he killed those motor robbers and the Five Tigers of the Dragon Gods as he did not want to expose his identity. He wanted to have a stable life and stay by his wife and daughter¡¯s side. Fiona had a different idea as she felt unhappy when she thought about the money she lost that afternoon. She could not control herself and stared at jackie. ¡°Yes, dignity is as important to man as the bark is to the tree. However, there are people with skin as thick as the wall. He knows that he¡¯s not worthy to be with my daughter but still won¡¯t leave.¡± ¡°Mother, why are you talking about this again? Didn¡¯t we agree to observe jackie¡¯s performance during grandfather¡¯s 70th birthday? It¡¯s not toote for you to chase him away if he can¡¯te up with the money!¡± Selena helped persuade Fiona. ¡°Humph, it¡¯s happening soon!¡± Fiona coughed and said. At this moment, the piercing sound of car horn could be heard. Cars were parked outside their house and their lights were on, facing inside of the house. ¡°Who is it!¡± Fiona walked toward the door angrily. ¡°It¡¯s already evening. Who¡¯s causing trouble here?!¡± After she opened the door, she was so frightened that she immediately closed the door and petted her chest. ¡°Oh my god, there¡¯re so many sports car and people. What do they want?!¡± Chapter 318 ¡±A lot of sports cars?¡± jackie and the others frowned and were stunned. However, a voice could be hearding from an amplifier outside. ¡°Everybody inside, listen to us. You have been surrounded!¡± ¡­ ¡°No, that¡¯s wrong. jackie, listen to me. I¡¯m here to marry you! Surrender ande out quickly. Follow me home and marry me!¡± jackie and the others were even more stunned when they heard this. Who was this woman? They had no idea who it was when they heard the voice through the speakers. ¡°Marry you?¡± Selena was so confused andpletely stunned. A woman drove a sports car over to marry her husband? Was that a drama series?! ¡°I¡­ I have no idea who it is!¡± jackie was embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t know a lot of people in Eastfield. I¡¯ve only come back from the army for a few days!¡± ¡°I know!¡± Fiona¡¯s expression darkened at this moment and looked at jackie angrily. ¡° jackie, shouldn¡¯t you admit that you¡¯re a toy boy? Other than the rich woman who spent five hundred million on a luminous pearl at the auction, who else can drive so many sports cars here?¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± jackie¡¯s expression darkened. He knew Lana very well and she would not do such an impulsive thing. Besides, Lana was his apprentice and they were in a master-apprentice rtionship. ¡°Mother, you opened the door but did not see who was outside?¡± Selena frowned and was quite unhappy. After all, jackie was her husband and they had a child. She had no idea who wanted to meddle in their rtionship. On top of that, this person was different. The others were afraid that their identity would be exposed. This woman, on the other hand, drove so many sports cars here and admitted out loud that she wanted to marry jackie. How could Selena ept this? ¡°It was impossible for me to see clearly. I only saw a row of bright red Ferraris and Porches. They lined up in a row, turned on their headlights and it was too dazzling. There were a dozen people!¡± Fiona looked at jackie before continuing, ¡° jackie, this is too much. Other than that rich woman, who else could this be? You really have no shame!¡± Andrew was so angry that his face turned pale and his voice trembled, ¡° jackie, what¡¯s the meaning of this? That person even came right to your doorstep searching for you. If it¡¯s you wanna be a sugar baby and have found your sugar mama, you can leave now. Go, go enjoy your life!¡± ¡°Mister and Missus Taylor, this must be a misunderstanding. It¡¯s impossible! My son is not that kind of person. Besides, he had juste back a few days ago, how can this be possible?¡± Joan, who stood by the side, tried to persuade the others. Fiona was irate and began yelling, ¡°a few days ago? Somebody is ready to marry him only after he¡¯s back for a few days. If he¡¯s back here a few more days earlier, he would have more than three thousand women in the harem!¡± ¡°If he¡¯s a capable and wealthy person, I wouldn¡¯t object even if he marries eight or ten wives. The problem now is that you don¡¯t have money yet and you have already started¡­ That person even¡­even came here looking for you!¡± ¡°I¡­ I want out!¡± Fiona was so angry that she started being unreasonable and made a scene. She sat down right on the ground. Chapter 319 jackie was embarrassed. He spoke to Selena, ¡°Selena, please believe in me. I really don¡¯t know who the woman outside is. Let¡¯s go out and take a look. Maybe she¡¯s at the wrong ce and is looking for the wrong person?¡± ¡°How is that possible? She¡¯s calling out your name. Are you trying to tell me your name isn¡¯t jackie?¡± Selena red at jackie before walking outside, ¡°I want to take a look. I want to see who dares get on our turf!¡± jackie was slightly surprised before feeling happy when he saw this situation. His wife was jealous! The heamps were really ring as she looked out the door. Her eyes adapted to the light for a few seconds before she could see the situation outside clearly. ¡°Hey, they¡¯ve finallye out!¡± At that moment, a fat woman jumped down from the bo. She looked at jackie happily. ¡°My Handsome jackie, I¡¯ve been mesmerized by you since the first time we met. Your handsome look, terrific fighting ability and your indifference when you reject others fascinated me. After I returned home, I couldn¡¯t eat or sleep and I only wanted to see you again! Now, I¡¯ve finally summoned the courage toe ask your hand for marriage. Marry me! I¡¯m richer than the Taylor family. Being the son-inw that marries into the George family would definitely be better than being a son-inw here. Our family will not look down on you and I¡¯ll protect you!¡± The woman in front of jackie wore a white wedding dress and had a bouquet of roses in her hands. She looked at jackie and then looked away embarrassedly. ¡°Marry her! Marry her! Marry her!¡± A group of young men and women, who seemed to be the fat woman¡¯s friends, walked forward to sprinkle rose petals on them and yelled out loudly. The sports cars behind them were decorated like wedding cars. ¡°Sharon George, the daughter of the George family!¡± Finally, Fiona could not stand it anymore and got up from the ground. She ran outside and tried to see if it was the rich woman who wore a mask. She could not help but eximed after she recognized the fat woman in front of her. Sharon was the daughter of a first-ss aristocratic family. Keep in mind that the George family only had one daughter and the entire family spoilt her. She was the only heir to the George family. That was why many men still wanted to marry into her family even though Sharon weighed around 100kg. Of course, these men were those who wanted their money because they had no money and power on their own. If they married into the George family, they would not have to worry about money for their entire life. Contrary to popr belief, Sharon was picky in terms of choosing a partner even if she was not young and was fat. She did not like those who have bad temperament and those who wanted to marry her for money. It turns out that she was the person who confessed and proposed so boldly to jackie! ¡°This¡­¡± Selena covered her mouth in surprise and was confused. She could not believe that Sharon, who had a high social status with her head up in the sky¡ªand fat¡ªwould ask jackie to marry into her family. jackie was also confused when he saw this woman and his face was twisted. ¡°Marry her, marry her!¡± The young men and women beside them chanted and sprinkled red roses. Sharon took stolen nces at jackie and she lowered her head shyly after every nce. It seemed that she had really fallen in love with jackie. Chapter 320 ¡±Wait!¡± As jackie was about to reject Sharon, when Fiona suddenly spoke. Everybody silenced and looked at her. Fiona looked at Sharon and said, ¡°Miss George, this isn¡¯t a joke. Have you considered it properly? Do you really want jackie to marry into your family? ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve thought of it thoroughly!¡± Sharon replied. ¡°Give us some time!¡± Fiona replied she cunningly smiled. ¡°Sure. After all, this is an important matter in life and I showed up out of the blue, it¡¯s only fair that you have some time to discuss it first! However, I really like jackie a lot and I¡¯m serious about it! I don¡¯t mind being the second wife!¡± Sharon said. ¡°Yes, I understand. Let us go in and discuss. We¡¯ll give you an answer in a while!¡± Fiona nodded as she spoke. ¡°What¡¯s there to discuss? There¡¯s no need for that!¡± jackie¡¯s face darkened and said, ¡°Selena is my wife and I love her. On top of that, I have a cute daughter and I¡¯d change nothing about my life. I only want to live a normal life!¡± jackie paused and spoke to Sharon, ¡°Miss George, thank you for your good intention, but, I¡¯m really not interested in you. Although my words might be hurtful, they¡¯re the truth.¡± Sharon¡¯s facial expression immediately darkened and spoke aggrievedly, ¡°I know you must dislike me for being fat and ugly, right? Will you like me if I lose weight?¡± jackie was embarrassed. ¡°This has nothing to do with your figure. I can see that you have very standard features. If you manage to slim down, you¡¯ll definitely be a pretty woman. By that time, you¡¯ll have many pursuers and maybe you¡¯ll know what type of man you like by then!¡± ¡°Miss George, don¡¯t listen to him!¡± Fiona red at jackie and continued speaking to Sharon, ¡°Wait for us here. We¡¯ll discuss inside!¡± After she finished speaking, she pulled jackie and walked inside. Selena frowned, smiled to Sharon, and followed them into the house. ¡°Mother, what do we need to discuss? jackie said that he doesn¡¯t like that woman. Can¡¯t we just ask her to leave? Besides, she¡¯s so fat. Nobody will agree to be with her apart from the men who want her money, let alone jackie!¡± Selena rebutted peevishly. ¡°What do you understand!¡± Fiona replied. ¡°First of all, this woman is ugly and fat, but she has a standard face and is fat in a cute way. We can consider her a chubby beauty! Second of all, all of you have never met her. I met her once when she was young. She was not fat and had a nice figure. Everybody said that she¡¯ll be a beauty when she grows up!¡± Chapter 321 ¡±You want jackie to be with her because of this?¡± Selena was extremely angry and she could not believe her mother¡¯s words. ¡°Hey, can you wait for me to finish!¡± Fiona smiled bitterly and continued, ¡°Who is she? She¡¯s the daughter of the George family. She made such a big scene today and brought all her friends along. Do you think it will work if jackie rejects her in front of everybody?¡± Fiona paused, picked up a cup by the side, and drank some tea before continuing, ¡°The ¡®face¡¯ is as important to man as the bark is to the tree. It¡¯d be embarrassing for her if jackie rejects her outright. By then, we¡¯ll offend. Besides, it takes a lot of courage for a girl to do this!¡± Selena could not help but nodded after she heard what her mother said. ¡°That¡¯s true. I¡¯ve heard that Sharon is a kind person and she did a lot of charity work. She craves for food now and cannot control her appetite, so it¡¯ll be impossible for her to lose weight! And, this is the first time she initiated a confession and even I was taken back by what she did.¡± As they speak, Selena looked at jackie, who was by her side. ¡°It seems that she likes you very much. She didn¡¯t have the appetite to eat because of you!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she likes me or not. I only like my wife!¡± jackie shrugged his shoulders and his words cheered Selena up. ¡°It¡¯s quite normal that you dislike her, she doesn¡¯t even have one tenth of my daughter¡¯s looks. The main issue here is, she¡¯s from a first-ss aristocratic family and we cannot offend her! Apart from that, she¡¯s so rich, if she¡¯s willing to be the second wife as what she said, I think that we can try it out. We¡¯ll be a family with her and we¡¯ll be rich!¡± Fiona could not help but was tempted by Sharon¡¯s property. ¡°Afraid of offending her?¡± jackie was in an awkward state. He thought about it and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since she¡¯s here for me, I¡¯ll settle this matter! I¡¯ll go out and ask her to leave. I won¡¯t trouble the rest of you!¡± ¡°You can ask her to leave? I don¡¯t think that she¡¯ll listen to you. Didn¡¯t you see that there are a lot of bodyguards with her today? It¡¯s obvious that she¡¯ll take you by force if you reject her,¡± Fiona continued, ¡°In my opinion, it¡¯s better if you ept her. That way, we¡¯ll benefit from her wealth. However, you wouldn¡¯t be marrying into her family, she¡¯ll be marrying into our family as the second wife instead! After she inherits the George family¡¯s properties the future, the estates will be yours and also ours too. That¡¯s so much money. We¡¯ll be well-off in the future!¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re blinded by money!¡± jackie shook his head powerlessly and walked outside alone. ¡°You don¡¯t need to follow me out, I can settle the matter by myself. Don¡¯t worry, I can make them leave in three minutes, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get into a fight!¡± Fiona was frightened when she heard this. ¡° jackie, don¡¯t fight them. They¡¯re a very powerful first-ss aristocratic family. Their power is different from the rk family and Hugo family. On top of that, there are several powerful guards, known as guardians, in such families! ¡°If we¡¯re left with no choices, you can coax her to leave first. I think that she¡¯s only acting impulsively. She might discover that she doesn¡¯t like you that much after some time to calm down. Or she might have a new target and will give up!¡± Selena was also frightened. She knew that jackie was a guy who liked to solve matters with violence. However, Sharon was from a first-ss aristocratic family. On top of that, a girl needed to gather a lot of courage to confess proactively. She would be so sad if she was rejected by jackie! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t fight with them!¡± jackie turned around and smiled at Selena before walking outside. Chapter 322 Sharon, who was standing outside, was extremely nervous. She could not help but tighten her fists and lowered her head in fright. She knew absolutely well that she was too fat. However, she could not control herself with food¡ªespecially sweet stuff. This caused her to gain more and more weight. There was a huge possibility that jackie would reject her due to her body size. ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t worry about it. We believe in you! A woman with confidence is the prettiest in the world and you¡¯ll surely seed! Besides, you¡¯ll have to confess to him to know if he feels the same way. How else will he know? You¡¯ll never seed if you don¡¯t confess, but you stand a chance if you do. It¡¯s good to try no matter the oue!¡± A sexy woman with a leather skirt and long legs smiled at Sharon and they seemed to have a good rtionship. ¡°Thank you, Selena!¡± Sharon smiled slightly and nodded. She remembered how othersughed at her behind her back after she grew fat. There were even people who mocked her. However, she was not calctive just because she was of higher status than everyone else. After all, she was fat and that was the truth. Her only best friend, Selena Smith, treated her well and constantly encouraged her. jackie walked outside. Sharon was suddenly excited. ¡°What¡¯s your decision, young man?¡± Selena immediately walked forward. She had a pair of big beautiful eyes. Nobody knew that she was waiting to make fun of Sharon because she believed that jackie would reject Sharon. After all, jackie was a veteran and he had a unyielding temperament. He had already expressed his thoughts and his wife was so much prettier than Sharon. It would not be a surprise if he rejected Sharon. Sharon would really be humiliated this way. After all, her identity as the George family¡¯s future heir had always attracted the attention of the massed. People would make fun of her if the news of her being rejected after confessing to a married man spread on the papers or by words. Unexpectedly, jackie looked at Selena deeply before walking to Sharon. He smiled indifferently and looked sympathetically at Sharon, who was in front of him. Sharon raised her head, bit her red lip and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me the answer. I know that you don¡¯t like me, but I feel that I¡¯m already in myte twenties and this is the first time I met someone that I really like. I wouldn¡¯t give up without confessing my feelings. Instead of keeping it to myself, it¡¯s better for me to speak my mind!¡± However, jackie said, ¡°Ask your friends and bodyguards to leave, except for one driver. I want to talk to you in private!¡± ¡°Talk in private?¡± Sharon felt as if she was dreaming when she heard this and she could not believe it. jackie did not reject her or hate her, instead, he wanted to talk to her in private. However, she quickly understood that jackie probably wanted to reject her and did not want others to witness it. He wanted to save her from an awkward situation and prevent her from being made fun of. This man was really considerate. Chapter 323 ¡±Everybody can go back first. Howard, stay back and send me hometer. I want to have a chat with jackie!¡± Sharon turned around and smiled. Although she was fat, her smile was very sweet and mesmerizing. ¡°We¡­ We¡¯ll leave immediately!¡± Selena was disappointed that she could not witness Sharon being rejected. She knew this man would not be interested in Sharon. Otherwise, he must have a very weird taste. When Selena thought about how jackie was interjected by Fiona for a discussion when he intended to reject Sharon, she felt that jackie might be convinced by Fiona. After all, the George family was so rich and he might agree to it because of money. Selena instantly felt cheated as she looked at the house. She would lose the chance to make fun of Sharon if jackie really agreed to the proposal. ¡°Yes, all of you can go back!¡± Sharon waved her hand and said, ¡°I thank all my friends that came here for me today. I¡¯ll treat everybody to a meal some other day!¡± Selena could only drive away with the others after everybody left. Fiona looked at the situation outside from inside of the house and said, ¡°This young man is really good. He didn¡¯t need to do anything to make everybody leave!¡± However, she soon saw something and said surprisingly, ¡°This is weird. Why did he ask Sharon to stay? There¡¯s even a driver and a car waiting for them. Hey, they¡¯ve gone under the big banyan tree at the entrance!¡± She paused and continued happily, ¡°Did he make up his mind and wants Sharon to be his second wife? We¡¯ll be rich if he makes the right choice!¡± ¡°Mother, what¡¯re you talking about? jackie told us that he doesn¡¯t like Sharon and I¡¯m sure that he wouldn¡¯t agree to her proposal!¡± Selena rolled her eyes at Fiona and said, ¡°I think he¡¯s trying to save Sharon some trouble by asking the others to leave first. After all, she¡¯s the daughter of the George family. She¡¯ll be ashamed if she was rejected in front of so many people!¡± At this moment, under the big banyan tree¡­ ¡°I can see that you¡¯ve never been in a rtionship and crave for love! However, love is not an impulse decision to make and you shouldn¡¯t be blinded by your feelings at first sight!¡± jackie looked at Sharon and broke the silence. Sharon lowered her head and did not speak. jackie fetched a cigarette, lit it, and took a whiff. He continued, ¡°I can see that you¡¯re a very nice and kind person! Otherwise, some of your friends wouldn¡¯t treat you as their true friend!¡± ¡°Really? Thank you. I¡¯m satisfied that I got yourpliment!¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes lit up after she heard jackie and continued, ¡°Actually, I know that you¡¯ll reject me, but I can¡¯t reconcile my emotions. It¡¯s better to fail than to hold it back. Holding back is ufortable!¡± She stretched her body in relief after she spoke and continued, ¡°Fortunately, you didn¡¯t reject me in front of everybody even though you didn¡¯t like me. This shows me that I was right, you¡¯re really a good person. I really envy your wife, Selena, for meeting such a good husband! By the way, will you make fun of me? That I did such a crazy thing after being instigated by others!¡± ¡°I can see that some of your friends are genuine to you and wish for you to find true love!¡± jackie smiled and continued, ¡°However, some of them aren¡¯t your friends but poisonous snakes. They stay by your side waiting to make fun of you!¡± Chapter 324 Sharon was in disbelief after she heard what jackie said. She smiled and said, ¡°How¡­ How is that possible? Are you talking about the friends who were with me just now?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m talking about the one who talked to mest!¡± jackie nodded. He believed that he was a good judge of character because of his experience in the army and the amount of people he met. ¡°Selena Smith? How is that possible? She¡¯s the one who treats me best among all my friends! She had never disliked me and had always been considerate. She was the one who¡¯d taken the initiative to n this confession!¡± Sharon obviously in disbelief. However, jackie replied, ¡°Then it must be her. Do you think that she¡¯s doing this for you? She¡¯s the one who wants to make a joke out of you!¡± ¡°Impossible¡­ You¡¯ve only met her once and you don¡¯t know her. She¡¯s a really nice person!¡± Sharon shaked her head profusely. She would like to believe that it was somebody else and not Selena. ¡°You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t understand her!¡± jackie smiled bitterly and smoked the cigarette in his hand again. ¡°Let me ask you. Did you have a nice figure and a pretty face in the past?¡± ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t control my diet. I¡¯ll drool and crave for food every time I see it and gain weight after. Most importantly, I enjoy meat and sweet stuff very much!¡± Sharon spoke in embarrassment, ¡°I find that running and other exercises have no effect on me. Instead, I grow fatter every time I try to lose weight!¡± ¡°When did this start?¡± jackie asked. ¡°Around three years ago. I¡¯m only twenty-one years old. Sigh, I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t find my true love in the future!¡± Sharon looked at jackie after she spoke. ¡°I think I don¡¯t stand a chance with you. It doesn¡¯t matter if I like you because you have a wife and you don¡¯t like me. Sigh, what should I do! This is bothering me!¡± jackie could not help butughed when he saw Sharon¡¯s cute expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. All you have to do is lose weight! You¡¯ll definitely find someone who you like and likes you in return. You¡¯ll have self- confidence after you slim down!¡± ¡°It¡¯s easier said than done.¡± Sharon smiled bitterly. ¡°I have no idea what to do. I should be thankful as long as I don¡¯t gain more weight!¡± ¡°Think about it, does your best friend offer you food consistently, or asionally? Was it something peculiar? Think about it carefully. She would have started giving you this three years ago and has never stopped!¡± jackie knew the answer very well. He intended to pay the George family a visit in order to help Sharon after the incident at the auction house. He had no idea that they would meet under these circumstances before he had the chance to visit! ¡°Food? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Sharon frowned and thought about it. She failed to recall if Selena had given her something to eat regrly after thinking about it for a long time. ¡°Think carefully. It mustn¡¯t be nothing. Trust me, there must be something, she¡¯s hurting you. I trust my instinct!¡± jackie said confidently. Chapter 325 Sharon thought about it for a long time before gasping. ¡°I know. It¡¯s not food, she¡¯d been giving me tea leaves. She told me that it was of good quality and originated from her hometown. I think the tea has a nice aroma so I drink it often!¡± Sharon paused and took in another breath. ¡°She emphasised that this tea was expensive and exotic so I should only keep it to myself! I didn¡¯t pay much attention to it but she sends it to me every other month and constantly asks if I have finished the tea!¡± Sharon gulped and looked at jackie in horror after she figured it out. ¡°You¡¯re saying that there¡¯s something wrong with the tea leaves!¡± jackie nodded. ¡°That must be it. She must¡¯ve tampered the tea leaves!¡± ¡°How could she do that? I treat Selena so well, why does she do this to me?¡± Sharon was disappointed. She walked a few steps backward and was unwilling to ept the fact. However, what jackie said made sense and she knew things were not incidental. Was it possible that Selena wanted to make fun of her for nning a confession that was bound to fail? ¡°Commoners will only know about medications for losing weight and not so much about drugs for putting on weight! Furthermore, this medication is weird as it will cause people to lose control over their appetite and develop strong craving for food! Consuming this drug for a prolonged period of time will lead to addiction and will cause huge problems for the body. Apart from that, there aren¡¯t any obvious symptoms in the beginning and the symptoms gradually appeared after a month of intake. Your condition is the same as the symptoms. Others wouldn¡¯t have heard of this medication as it¡¯s very rare, it¡¯s known as Tanio,¡± jackie exined slowly and every sentence terrified Sharon. She had absolutely no idea that her best friend was the person behind all these. She had no idea why she gained weight and had always med it on herself for being gluttonous. She had no idea that it was under the influence of medication. ¡°What should I do now? Does it mean that I¡¯ll recover once I stop drinking the tea? Will I slim down with consistent exercise?¡± Sharon looked forward to it. Previously, slimming down was akin to miracle to her. It was an unachievable and extravagant hope. She saw hope. Since jackie could decipher the situation, he might have a way to solve it. ¡°the tea leaves must have been soaked in Tanio liquid before drying and giving it to you! It¡¯d be easy to get rid of the addiction if you¡¯ve just started using these leaves for one or two months. But you¡¯ve been using them for a long time and you can¡¯t live without them. You¡¯re addicted to it and long for the smell of it!¡± jackieughed and continued, ¡°I can help you, but you have to promise me to not ask me to marry you after I¡¯ve helped you. Let me go and you can marry a young man who¡¯s better than me!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be hard to find a better man than you!¡± Sharon pouted before continuing, ¡°Okay, you have my words. I¡¯ll stop pestering you as long as you treat me and I manage to lose twenty-five kilograms of weight. And I¡¯ll treat you as my best, best, best friend ever!¡± ¡°Alright! Sit down and I¡¯ll treat you now! After you return home, don¡¯t drink the tea anymore. You¡¯ll no longer be addicted to the smell and I can even make you disgust it! As for the twenty-five kilograms that you mentioned, it¡¯s too little. It won¡¯t be a problem even if you want to lose fifty kilograms in a few days!¡± jackie nodded and as he opened her palm, a small box appeared out of thin air. There was a collection of silver needles inside. Chapter 326 ¡±How is it possible to lose fifty kilograms in three days? Will that be too fast? Are there any side effects? Can your silver needles work? This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen such a method!¡± Sharon was extremely excited. If jackie was not lying to her, her weight would decrease down to 50 kilograms. If that was the case, she would be quite slim. After all, she was around 170 centimeter tall and her figure would be absolutely perfect if her weight was around 50 kilograms. ¡°the silver needles are to get rid of the toxins in your body. Although your body didn¡¯t react to it, the medications carry toxins! The toxins stay in your body and it¡¯ll be fine after you vomit. You won¡¯t crave for the tea leaves after and you can get rid of your addiction! Throw the tea leaves away when you get home. As for slimming down, I¡¯ll give you three pills for thatter. This is something that I made myself and it¡¯s worth a sky-high price. Eat one every day and I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll lose fifteen kilograms daily.¡± jackie smiled and took out a silver needle. He slowly pricked it into one of the acupuncture points on the top of Sharon¡¯s head. ¡°Can you see clearly in the dark here?¡± Sharon was worried. After all, jackie was a veteran, an ex-soldier. A soldier told her that he could cure her disease and get rid of the toxin in her body. Something felt fishy there¡­ However, she had always been looking forward to slimming down. Her life had been very tiring as she would be huffing and puffing walking up and down the stairs. This made her feel worthless and she wanted to give up life. jackie had given her hope and it might be her only hope. Even though it was quite unbelievable that jackie was treating her as a veteran, Sharon still chose to believe in jackie. jackie was able to sense Sharon¡¯s worries and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯m a highly skilled doctor in the warfield. Both killing and saving people are my strong suits!¡± ¡°Really, I know a miracle-working doctor in the warfield and he¡¯s really good! He saved lots of soldiers! This person is my idol. He¡¯s not only a God of War, he¡¯s also a doctor that saves lives!¡± Sharon smiled indifferently and said. jackie, who was behind her, heard this and felt awkward. Would he frighten her if he told her that the person she was talking about was his disciple, Ethan Hays? Only a small number of people knew that jackie was a miracle-working doctor. jackie was the doctor in the beginning but he got tied upter on as assignments started to pile up. Subsequently, he discovered that Ethan had medical knowledge and was very gifted so he passed on his knowledge to him. Although Ethan¡¯s skills were not as good as his and would constantly call him to ask for help, Ethan was publicly known as the miracle-working doctor. On the other hand, nobody knew that jackie¡¯s skills were far more advanced than Ethan. ¡°What¡­ What¡¯re you doing?¡± Selena was having dinner until she noticed that jackie did note into the house for a long time. She looked out of the house and saw both of them sitting under the big banyan tree. She was too curious so she walked toward them to have a look. She was surprised by what she saw. jackie had actually pricked a silver needle on top of Sharon¡¯s head. The bodyguard who stayed back and was responsible to send Sharon home also followed Selena from the behind. He almost jumped in fright when he saw what was going on. His face darkened and he spoke angrily, ¡°Young man, what¡¯re you doing? You¡¯re only a veteran. If something happens to Miss Sharon, your entire family will have to die with her! ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt, he¡¯s treating me!¡± Sharon hushed. Chapter 327 ¡±Treatment?¡± Selena and the bodyguard were stupefied by the answer. This young man could give treatment? However, since Sharon warned them not to disturb, they kept quiet and could only wait silently by the side. After some time, there were around a dozen silver needles on Sharon¡¯s head. jackie turned the needles slightly withplete focus and attention. He removed needles one by one after a while. The bodyguard rxed when he saw that Sharon was fine after the needles were taken down. Suddenly, Sharon spitted out a mouthful of blood and her face turned pale. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Young man, what¡¯s wrong with Miss Sharon? You¡¯re dead if something¡¯s wrong!¡± The bodyguard was frightened when he saw what happened. He tightened his fist as he looked at jackie angrily and was about to hit him. ¡°This is poisonous blood. I¡¯ve circted all the toxins out of her body!¡± jackie smiled indifferently. He took out three smelly pills and passed them to Sharon. ¡°Take one daily. Remember to take them half an hour after breakfast!¡± ¡°Okay, Thank you. I¡¯ll repay you if I really made it!¡± Sharon smiled and continued, ¡°You¡¯ll be my best friend then!¡± jackie smiled and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to repay me. I can sell my medication for ten or one hundred million per pill. I¡¯ll give this to you and I only have one request. Stop pestering me and stop thinking about marrying me, okay?¡± Sharon was extremely embarrassed and she smiled. ¡°Alright, I promise!¡± Selena, who was by the side, felt moved by what jackie did. This guy was bragging. How could three ck as charcoal pills cost so much? Only Sharon, who was a simpleton would believe in him. ¡°Oh yes, I think it¡¯s best for you if you don¡¯t leave your house for these three days! You¡¯ll have frequent toilet trips. I¡¯m also afraid that your parents might not recognize you if you hide and suddenly appear in front of them. Don¡¯t meet anyone and just be with your parents! Observe the results after three days!¡± jackie thought and reminded Sharon. ¡°Okay. As for that bastard, Selena, I won¡¯t meet her for these three days. I¡¯ll get back to her after I feel better. She¡¯s too much! I¡¯ve been treating her so well but she wants to hurt me!¡± Sharon was extremely angry when she thought about how Selena was the reason behind her misery. She would definitely get revenge for this. Sharon soon left in a car with her bodyguard. ¡°What medication did you give her? You even bragged that it can be sold for ten to one hundred million!¡± After Sharon left, Selena red at jackie and asked. ¡°A wonder and efficacious medicine!¡± jackie smiled and said, ¡°Honey, why did you follow me out? Were you worried that I¡¯ll be kidnapped? Chapter 328 ¡°Impossible. She could take you off my hands, no one cares. After all, you don¡¯t need to worry about money if you leave with her! It¡¯s good for you to get a fat wife too!¡± Selena was touched but did not want to admit it. She turned and walked toward the house. She had no idea how any woman would confess and propose to jackie just after his few days of returning home. At first Selena thought she was the young rich woman who wore a mask and had a nice figure. If jackie had a rtionship with the woman, would he abandon her and their daughter? She would be the biggest joke in the world. She had no idea that it would be the fatdy, Sharon George. ¡°Although she¡¯s fat, she has a good foundation. It¡¯ll be vital news when Sharon bes a prettydy three dayster!¡± jackie smiled indifferently and quickly remembered something. He pped his head and eximed, ¡°Sh*t, I forgot to remind her to not tell anyone about how I helped her slim down. Will I be in trouble if she told people about it?¡± ¡°Those three pills are for her to slim down?!¡± Selena felt awkward. Sharon¡¯s condition had been ongoing for many years. She had visited many doctors but they could note up with a diagnosis and cure. Many people called that a ¡®strange disease¡¯. Everybody felt that there was no way to cure her. jackie had only given her three pills and would that be the cure? She wondered if jackie was lying to Sharon. Selena then thought, the pills that jackie gave Sharon would not have any side effects even if it did not help her lose weight. After all, jackie was not stupid so he would not give her poison or harmful drugs. ¡°She had really left! It¡¯s good that she left! Everything is fine as long as she¡¯s not angry!¡± Fiona felt relieved when she saw jackie and Selena returned. ¡°Although Sharon is chubby, she¡¯s quite a beauty. jackie, you can really consider her. However, it¡¯ll only work if she¡¯s the second wife and addresses Selena as her elder sister!¡± ¡°Mother, you love money too much!¡± Selena was speechless and she red at her mother. ¡°who doesn¡¯t love money? We¡¯ll be looked down on if we don¡¯t have money, we can¡¯t afford meat if we don¡¯t have money, you¡¯ll still need to pick up trash like you used to if we don¡¯t have money. Kylie won¡¯t have the money to study in a normal kindergarten, let alone the kindergarten she¡¯s studying at now! Do you think money is not important? I¡¯ve suffered so much from theck of money these past five years. We enjoyed good food when we were in the Taylor family. Because of jackie, we had to¡­¡± Fiona started comining and did not stop even after her daughter warned her. Selena could only keep her mouth shut. She had no idea how long Fiona wouldin if she did not stop her. Finally, Selena looked at jackie and said ¡° jackie, go have dinner. We¡¯ve finished our meal!¡± Soon, Sharon arrived home alone happily. However, every member of the George family was waiting for her at the door. ¡°Dad, mum¡­¡± Sharon felt something fishy about the atmosphere so she greeted timidly. Chapter 329 ¡±Follow us into the house!¡± Mister George said with a dark face. Soon, Sharon and the others arrive at a very big living room. ¡°I heard that you confessed to somebody today? That person is a man who married into the wife¡¯s family and is a veteran, right? Not only that he¡¯s from a poor family, he has a wife and a child, right?¡± Mister George was extremely angry. His daughter had let him down and it was a stain on the George family¡¯s prestige. Although it was humiliating, all could be forgiven if she seeded. At least his daughter got a husband. However, jackie did not know Sharon so the possibility of Sharon failing her confession was huge. Their family would lose their face if she failed. ¡°Dad, I had no idea that you still care so much for me. You know about all the details!¡± Sharon lowered her head, secretly smiled and said. ¡°You¡­¡± Mister George was very angry when he saw his daughter smile. He red at her. ¡°Do you know that you have put us in shame because you confessed and asked someone from that family background to marry you. You¡¯re not the only shameful one, us as a family is affected too!¡± ¡°Yes, Sharon. Your admirerse from nice families and you¡­prefer a soldier. Sigh, I have no idea what¡¯s in your mind!¡± Sharon¡¯s mother was so angry that she was speechless. She almost fainted when she knew about this. Her daughter had no shame. The main concern was, her daughter had been gaining weight as days went by. If this did not stop, she was afraid that her daughter¡¯s weight would hit 150 kilograms. ¡°Dad, mum, he¡¯s a really nice man! Furthermore, it really doesn¡¯t matter to be rejected. To keep the feelings to myself would have hurt more!¡± Sharon exined, ¡°However, he¡¯s a really nice man. Although he didn¡¯t like me, he didn¡¯t reject me in public. He asked my bodyguards and friends to leave before he suggested that we speak privately. That way, not only that I wasn¡¯t publicly shamed, he honored me by speaking to me in private!¡± Sharon smiled and continued, ¡°All of you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Although I can¡¯t be with such a nice man, I¡¯m very grateful that I met a nice person like him! And I might meet someone suitable for me in the future!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t reject you in public? Asked others to leave first?¡± Mister George was relieved and confused at the same time. ¡°It seems like jackie is a very nice person. He puts himself in other people¡¯s shoes and cares about their feelings!¡± ¡°Oh yes, dad, mum. I won¡¯t be leaving the house for three days. You guys shouldn¡¯t go out too. Stay and look at how I slim down in three days! I¡¯ll lose fifty kilograms in three days. This is what jackie told me. Who would¡¯ve known that he was also a doctor!¡± Sharon smiled and sighed again. ¡°Sigh, I really want to marry him. It would¡¯ve been so good if he liked me too!¡± ¡°Fifty in three days? He must be a liar!¡± Mister George and his wife looked at each other and were speechless. Chapter 330 ¡±Liar? Impossible, I trust him!¡± Sharon smiled and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll go up, take a bath, and sleep. Tomorrow morning, after I have breakfast, you can observe how I can lose my weight!¡± She walked toward the vi she stayed in after she spoke. ¡°We prepared your favourite, chicken thigh, cakes and other nice food. You don¡¯t want to have dinner?¡± Mister George looked at his daughter from the back and asked in disbelief. A few days back, Sharon would have said that she was hungry and started eating and drinking to her heart¡¯s content. She actually said that she wanted to take a bath and sleep. Sharon turned around and frowned. ¡°That¡¯s weird. I don¡¯t feel hungry now. It¡¯s like I don¡¯t have any appetite!¡± She walked outside on her own after she finished speaking. She understood very well that this was the effect of jackie forcing the toxins out of her body. ¡°She¡¯s not hungry!¡± Every member of the George family opened their eyes widely as if they saw ghosts. The members of the George family did not pay much attention to it. They went to bed after food. The next morning, Sharon woke up and had food. She did not eat much with only a ss of soya milk and two Chinese crullers. Sharon rested for a while after food before taking out the pill and was ready to swallow it. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s this medication? Who gave it to you? Is it from the soldier?¡± Mister George was surprised when he saw this and quickly asked about the details. ¡°Yes, he gave it to me. He said that this medication works well!¡± Sharon said with a smile. ¡°No! You can¡¯t take that!¡± Sharon did not expect Mister George to walk forward, p her hand, and caused the pill to fall on the ground. He even stepped on it. ¡°Why eat this? How can you eat medication given by a soldier? You¡¯re the only heir of the George family. If you die, we¡¯ll be left with nothing!¡± ¡°Dad, why did you step on it?¡± Sharon almost cried out from anger when she saw the pill that had been crushed into powder. ¡°I went through a lot of hardship to get this pill. Why¡­ Why did you step on it!¡± ¡°Daughter, you can¡¯t take this medication!¡± Madam George stepped forward and said, ¡°He¡¯s a mere soldier, not a doctor. How can you eat something from him? Who does he think he is? What should we do if anything happens to you?¡± ¡°Mother, he said that he¡¯s a doctor and he can recognize the reason for my illness! I only have this one chance. All other doctors failed to cure me!¡± Sharon stomped her foot in anger. ¡°If I need to continue my life like this, I¡¯d rather die. So, I have to try it. Besides, you know that he¡¯s a soldier that fights for Daxia. How will a person like him feed me poison?¡± ¡°But, this doesn¡¯t look like medication. The medication from the regr hospitales in tablets and what he gave you not only looks like ck like rats¡¯ defecate, it has a slight stink to it. I suspect it to be rats¡¯ defecate that he shaped into a ball!¡± Mister George said helplessly. Sharon ignored them. She walked over and drank some water. She then took out another pill, ced it into her mouth and swallowed it before the others realized what she did. ¡°There¡¯s more!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t swallow!¡± ¡°Miss Sharon, it¡¯s dangerous. Let somebody else try it first!¡± However, it was toote. Sharon had already swallowed the pill. Chapter 331 ¡°I trust jackie!¡± Sharon looked at the others and said, ¡°I believe in him and I can lose weight! Ouch, my stomach hurts! I need the toilet!¡± Sharon immediately covered her stomach and went looking to the toilet after speaking. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Stomach Ache? Oh no, does it have something to do with the medication? How can the medication act so fast!¡± Mister George was in fright. ¡°Oh god, there must be something wrong with the pills. If not, why will my daughter¡¯s stomach hurt? What should we do, what should we do?!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s observe, it might be nothing!¡± Madam George thought about it and everybody soon waited outside the toilet. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s much better!¡± Sharon came out from the toilet after some time. However, she started covering her stomach again after some time. ¡°Why is this happening again? Why do I feel that I¡¯m passing out water? Am I having diarrhea?¡± Sharon walked toward the toilet again while leaning on the wall. ¡°Bastard, how is this medication? This must be croton!¡± Mister George was so angry that he held his hands in fists and his face turned red. He only had a daughter and what should he do if something happened to her? Although she was slightly chubby, she was cute. Apart from that, how could he not love his only daughter! ¡°Luca, bring people to jackie¡¯s house and bring everyone back here!¡± Mister George quickly ordered, ¡°If anything happens to my daughter, I want them to die ugly!¡± ¡°Yes, master!¡± Luca Zucker immediately cupped his hands as a gesture of respect and left with a group of bodyguards. Sharon came out twice but she went back into the toilet as soon she walked out the door. In the end, she remained seated on the toilet bowl and did note out. This caused the others to worry and they had no idea what to do. ¡­ ¡°Xena jackieson, how dare youe back here with my son?¡± At the house where jackie and the others stayed, Fiona looked at Xena, who came back with Ben, angrily. ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t act this way. I think there must be some misunderstanding between us!¡± Xena lowered her head and mumbled out after a while. ¡°Yes mother, there must be some misunderstanding!¡± Ben immediately supported Xena and said. ¡°Misunderstanding? How can that be a misunderstanding? She was the one who worked together with the motor robbers and robbed me money! The motor robbers had already admitted to it!¡± Fiona looked at Xena angrily. She refused the 100 million from Neil but this three million was her only worth now. How could Fiona calmed down when she thought about how the money was almost robbed away and they almost failed to take it back? ¡°I know those people but I didn¡¯t tell them. They are misleading you!¡± Xena had an aggrieved expression. Chapter 332 ¡±Misled me? How have they wronged you?¡± Fiona frowned and asked suspiciously. Xena waved her hand and said, ¡°No, not wronged. They¡¯re framing me on purpose. I didn¡¯t work together with them. It happened like this, because we knew each other, they asked me about my boyfriend¡¯s situation after we had drinks and said that I¡¯ve found a poor guy!¡± Xena quickly thought about it. ¡°I was unhappy that they said that and replied that we are not poor. I said that you¡¯re rich and that you¡¯ll bank in an amount of more than three million tomorrow! I had several drinks and I told them everything as I was semi-conscious, so¡­¡± Ben immediately said with a smile, ¡°Father and mother, listen. I was right when I said that you have misunderstood Xena but you don¡¯t believe me!¡± ¡°Impossible, jackie said that he saw you when he followed them. On top of that, the motor robbers told us that you get a twenty percent of the cut!¡± Fiona still insisted. She walked forward and pushed Xena. ¡°Shoo, get out! Taylor family doesn¡¯t want a daughter-inw like you. We treated you so well but you¡¯re actually a bad person!¡± ¡°Mother, you have really misunderstood me. You cannot believe what one-sided story jackie told you!¡± Xena said while crying, ¡°You know that Ben¡¯s sister doesn¡¯t like me so jackie, his brother-inw dislike me too. How can you believe everything he said?¡± Fiona started wondering what happened when she heard what Xena said. She looked at Xena¡¯s aggrieved expression and felt that she was not lying. Previously, Xena looked down on jackie and she had spoken out for their family many times. Hence, jackie might have a grudge toward Xena and was doing this to chase her away. Xena was happy when she saw Fiona hesitating. She immediately went forward and said, ¡°Mother, me me for everything. I me myself for telling what I told to those people after I got drunk. I was also drinking with them the second time you guys went to carry out the deposit. I told them everything because I was drunk and I wanted to show off that the Taylor family was rich and not poor people!¡± ¡°Mother, you¡¯ve known Xena for a couple of years. She had been living with us when we were poor. You don¡¯t believe in what she says but you believe in jackie. He doesn¡¯t like Xena and he would have said anything to chase her away! Besides, I understand Xena, she¡¯s not that kind of woman.¡± Ben spoke on behalf of Xena. ¡°My son wouldn¡¯t have done that. Why would he wrong Xena?¡± Joan, who was by the side, could not continue to hear what they were saying and rebutted with a darkened expression, ¡°I feel that Xena isn¡¯t what she ims she is!¡± ¡°you¡¯re jackie¡¯s mother so it¡¯s natural that you take his side.¡± Xena hugged her chest with both hands and said enigmatically, ¡°However, I can understand. After all, no mother will help outsiders instead of their own son, but the truth is in front of you!¡± Joan opened her mouth but had nothing to say. She was a peaceful person, how could she win a fight with somebody like Xena? ¡°Fine, fine. Let¡¯s just let this issue go. It might really be a misunderstanding! By the way, Xena, you need to drink less and control your words. After all, misfortunees from the mouth. Do you understand me?¡± Fiona looked at Xena, thought about it and said, ¡°Oh yes, I heard that a lot of people died in the woods outside of the house yesterday. Is it possible that they were killed by jackie?¡± Xena immediately said in surprise, ¡°Really? No way! I had no idea. No wonder I couldn¡¯t reach my friend¡¯s via phone. jackie must have killed them to get the money back!¡± Chapter 333 Xena paused and sighed before she continued speaking, ¡°Sigh, jackie is too bloody and violent. He killed those people because of money. What will happen to us if we wronged him in the future? Will he also¡­¡± Xena did not continue but the meaning behind those words were clear to the others. Fiona and Ben looked at each other and felt chill travel through their spines. It was true that jackie killed people for money and it was too much. If those people hit him, he could have just taught them a lesson. However, if they knew about the actual situation, that somebody pointed a gun at jackie, they would not have these thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s true that jackie has a bad temper, he even hit Young Master rk without any exnation! Luckily Young Master rk did not say anything because he was afraid about losing his honor if he told his family about it!¡± Ben frowned and smoked his cigarette. ¡° jackie needs to control his temper. After all, this isn¡¯t the warfield. At this moment, around a dozen cars stopped outside their house and a group of bodyguards came walking angrily toward them. ¡°Who¡¯re you? Are you looking for someone?¡± Fiona immediately stepped forward and asked. She wondered what was going on. ¡°Bring everyone here with us!¡± Luca ordered. The bodyguards caught Fiona and the others, stuffing them into the car. They left after they searched the house and made sure that there was nobody there. Soon, everybody was brought into the living room of a vi and were brought in front of Mister George. ¡°This¡­ Where are we?¡± ¡°Did you make a mistake?¡± ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything! Have you made a mistake?¡± Fiona and the others were extremely afraid when they saw that extremely extravagant house. ¡°Our people won¡¯t make such low-level mistakes!¡± Mister George had a darkened expression on his face. He looked at Ben and Xena before saying, ¡°You two must be jackie and Selena, right? If anything happens to my daughter today, all of you here have to die with her!¡± After hearing what he said, Fiona and the others were so frightened that their faces turned pale. Surely, the troublemaker jackie had caused trouble again. ¡°No, no, no¡­ Boss! No, mister, you¡¯d really made a mistake! I¡¯m not jackie and she isn¡¯t Selena. My name is Ben and I¡¯m Selena¡¯s brother. This is Xena, my girlfriend!¡± ¡°These two are my parents and this is jackie¡¯s mother!¡± Ben was so frightened that his voice was trembling. He continued his exnation, ¡° jackie must be the one that offended you and your daughter. You only need to get him and I know where he is. Go catch him and it¡¯s fine for you to kill him too, but we¡¯re innocent!¡± ¡°You¡¯re his family!¡± Mister George smiled coldly and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re his family, this isn¡¯t a mistake. If anything happens to my daughter, all of you have to die. jackie will suffer and regret if all you¡¯re dead!¡± Chapter 334 When Andrew and Fiona heard that, they shook in fear. They did not expect the other party to think that way. ¡°Brother, please don¡¯t do that. You¡¯re after jackie. He¡¯s got nothing to do with us, just a stay-in son-inw. Right, I haven¡¯t even acknowledged him as my son-inw yet. I hate him very much. please let us go. We¡¯re innocent!¡± Fiona asked while chuckling. ¡°What¡¯s this ce?¡± Xena looked around and felt that the ce was too big. She had no idea which family it was, but it was definitely a lot richer than the Taylor family. ¡°He¡¯s the master of the George family!¡± One of the servants huffed. ¡°Since you¡¯re caught, don¡¯t even think about getting out of here.¡± ¡°George family! The first-ss aristocratic family!¡± Xena gasped, totally at a loss for words. Why did jackie offend the George family? She was really unlucky. If she knew this would happen, she should have just broken up with Ben. Her original n was to get to know more rich folks through Ben. Not only did she not get her hands on the money, she had even gotten herself in trouble. ¡°Wait¡­ Wait a minute. I remember now! Yesterday night, Miss George proposed to jackie. He didn¡¯t offend her then, right? Mister George, what¡¯s going on? Is Miss George angry? If that¡¯s the case, it can be easily solved. I can help you persuade him to marry Miss George. That way we¡¯ll be one big family! Let¡¯s talk this out peacefully. There¡¯s no need for violence!¡± Fiona wasughing apologetically while she was thinking of ways to kill jackie. The trouble he created was bringing trouble to all of them. What an annoyance. ¡°Humph, jackie is despicable. He gave my daughter three pills, iming that it can help her lose weight and purge the toxins from her! However, my daughter is stuck in the toilet suffering from diarrhea ever since she ate the pill. If this goes on, she won¡¯t be able to handle it! I suspect that jackie fed my daughter croton just to make my daughter purge.¡± Mister George was furious and spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°He¡¯s too vile. He can just reject my daughter if he doesn¡¯t like her. Instead, he had others leave and ¡®treated¡¯ my daughter. I have a feeling that he¡¯s intentionally toying with my daughter to mock her!¡± After that, he thought again and said, ¡°Tell me, where¡¯s that son of a b*tch working now? I¡¯ll send someone to bring him here! You¡¯re his family, don¡¯t even think of escaping!¡± ¡°Mister George, we¡¯ll tell you where he¡¯s working. Can you just let us go, please? They¡¯re jackie¡¯s family since Selena and jackie were legally married after all. This matter is made known to the entire Eastfield. However, I¡¯m different. I¡¯m only Ben Taylor¡¯s girlfriend. I¡¯m innocent. I¡¯m not even remotely rted to jackie!¡± Xena denied all ties with them with a pleading look. The thought that Xena was still calling her mother and denouncing her when troublees had enraged Fiona and Andrew. ¡°Mister George, please let her go. She¡¯s just my girlfriend and can¡¯t be considered part of our family yet!¡± Ben helped to beg for mercy after taking a good long look at Xena. After all, if the other party was angry and wanted to kill them, it would be best to save as many lives as possible. ¡°Ben, I miss you too, but I¡¯m not considered as part of your family yet as I¡¯m not married to you. I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Xena looked at Ben with a grateful look on her face. ¡°That¡¯s fine. You¡¯re right, you¡¯ve yet to marry into the family!¡± Ben put on a painful smile. Although he said those words, he felt slightly dejected. Chapter 335 ¡°Stop your drama. I said none of you will be spared!¡± Mister George smiled sinisterly and said, ¡°Where are jackie and Selena working at? Out with it, or I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± Fiona was scared, but at the thought of her own daughter, she managed to grit her teeth and replied, ¡°Mister George, please let us go. We never thought jackie would feed your daughter weird medicine. He¡¯s done it without any of us knowing. We¡¯re innocent.¡± ¡°Tell me now. Where are they working?¡± Mister George appeared to have lost his patience. He grabbed Fiona by her cor and asked her angrily. ¡°Let go of my wife!¡± Andrew immediately rushed forward. Unfortunately, Mister George sent him to the ground with a single kick. The bodyguards had alsoe forward and surrounded him. ¡°Tell me!¡± Mister George red at Fiona. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll kill you right now!¡± At that moment, Fiona was really terrified, answering nervously, ¡°J¡­ jackie is working as a bodyguard at the Drake family. Can I not say where my daughter is working? You should be looking for jackie!¡± ¡°The Drake family!¡± Upon hearing that, Mister George was stunned momentarily. If that was the case, then things would be quite troublesome. Although jackie was just a bodyguard of the Drake family, they still had to respect the status of his employer. To go and capture him would piss off the Drake family, what could he do? However, after some consideration, he decided that it would be fine. He could just pay some money to the Drake family to compensate for their loss and have them hand him over. After all, his daughter should be worth more than a bodyguard of the Drake family. For that matter, he believed that the Drake family would understand. At the same time, another old man from the George family took out a gun and pointed it at Xena¡¯s head. ¡°Tell me where Selena¡¯s working at. Otherwise I¡¯ll shoot you right now!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯ll tell you! She¡¯s working under one of the Drake family¡¯s businesses, what¡¯s that again, Dragon Dynasty Real Estate! She¡¯s working there as a manager of the purchasing department!¡± Xena¡¯s legs were shaking in fear as she blurted it all out. The other party finally kept his gun while Xena slumped to the ground with her forehead drenched in cold sweat. ¡°Master, this is a little difficult. jackie is just a mere bodyguard. It should be easy to capture him! ¡°However, Selena is working at their real estatepany as a manager. If we get her, that would disrespect the Drake family. If that happens, the Drake family will be angered!¡± Luca advised Mister George after some thoughts. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. The Drake family favors my daughter greatly. Although she¡¯s only a manager, her monthly sry is at one million dors. They really like my daughter. If you go for my daughter, you¡¯ll offend the Drake family!¡± Fiona¡¯s eyes brightened. She took a few steps forward and eximed fearfully. ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. We¡¯ll respect the Drake family and forget about Selena. As for jackie, we¡¯ll get him. However, we can¡¯t go for him in the Drake Residence. Find some people and have them hide outside. Have them capture him the moment he leaves the Drake Residence!¡± Mister George finally instructed after some considerations. Chapter 336 Both Fiona and Andrew heaved an internal sigh of relief when they heard their daughter was not kidnapped. Still, they were furious, knowing that they could not escape the inevitable. It was all jackie¡¯s fault. Never mind that he did not like Sharon; he actually used crotons to swindle her and told her it was some slimming medicine. The poor girl was suffering from diarrhea, still. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now, Sir.¡± Luca gave a fist-and-palm salute before he swiftly left the scene. He knew jackie was a bodyguard and surmised he was a skilled fighter, so he went around finding other good fighters to recruit. Only then did he leave for the Drake family¡¯s ce of residence. Joan internally sighed. She had pretty much anticipated everything Fiona and the others had done. However, she did not stand up for the sake of her son. She knew it was useless, even if she exined everything on his behalf. Besides, she had the utmost faith that her son would not be so stupid as to feed Sharon crotons. Her son was not someone like that; he would not prank someone even if he did not like them. ¡°Oh, much better!¡± Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, Sharon finally emerged from the toilet, cold sweat rolling down her forehead. ¡°Dear, how are you? Are you okay?¡± Her parents immediately asked when they saw here out, worry etched onto their expressions. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m in good spirits, actually. I just sh*t a lot!¡± Sharon shed an awkward smile. She then noticed the bodyguards before her, as well as Fiona and the others. ¡°Mom, Dad, who are they?¡± ¡°Oh, they¡¯re the parents-inw of that punk, jackie White. I just took them here since they¡¯re his family. Luca is now looking for him. Unfortunately, that punk is working as a bodyguard for the Drake family, so it¡¯s wise for us to not apprehend him right away. I told Luca and his otherrades to wait at the entrance. They¡¯ll catch him once he gets off from work! That jackie actually dared to feed you crotons, giving you a stomach ache,¡± the head of the George family spoke. ¡°Hmph. I¡¯ll definitely teach him a lesson once we get him!¡± Sharon immediately saw red. ¡°Mom, Dad, what are you two going on about?¡± she barked immediately. ¡° jackie only gave me slimming pills. I believe him. He told me that I¡¯ll be able to lose 15 kilos within a day!¡± After she said that, she turned toward the bodyguards. ¡°Just release them already and see them off,¡± she ordered. ¡°Also, tell Luca toe back. jackie is a doctor. He¡¯s probably a lot better than those western doctors in hospitals.¡± The bodyguards looked at their masters, not moving a single inch. When Fiona and the others heard this, confusion crossed their expressions. jackie? A doctor? They would never believe that in a million years. Sure, jackie had some knowledge on how to treat bones after being on the battlefield for so many years as a military man, and he managed to heal Andrew¡¯s leg. Nheless, that did not mean he was qualified to help Sharon lose weight. Furthermore, healing a leg and losing weight were twopletely different issues. ¡°That¡¯s right! jackie definitely gave slimming pills. Mr. George, there¡¯s a misunderstanding. Please let us go!¡± Xena reacted first as she cried out immediately. All she wanted was to leave this ce, and she would leave Eastfield at once. She would flourish wherever she went. Even if the head of the George family realized something was amiss afterward, it would be toote by then. ¡°I can¡¯t let them go. I can¡¯t verify if your body will haveplicationster! You were in the toilet for a long time just now. You must have eaten crotons. Look at you! You look so gaunt. I think you¡¯ve gotten a little thinner!¡± The head of the George family observed his daughter and noticed she had looked a bit thinner. His heart clenched at the sight. Chapter 337 ¡°I look thinner?¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes immediately brightened. ¡°Quick! Get me a weighing scale. jackie did say that I¡¯d lose 15 kilos within a day. Let me measure my weight and see if the medicine really is effective!¡± she sobbed. ¡°Oh my goodness, don¡¯t tell me that I¡¯ll see results already!¡± Sharon felt happiness surging through her body. If she had indeed lost weight, it would make her day. Not long after, two bodyguards carried an extremelyrge weighing scale to her. Sharon immediately stood on it. ¡°I just weighed myself the day before,¡± she said. ¡°I was 106 kilos then. Who knows if I¡¯ve really lost weight!¡± After she said this, she noticed the numbers. ¡°Oh my goodness! I¡¯m only 101.5 kilos now!¡± she abruptly burst in joy. ¡°I just lost 4.5 kilos within moments. This is amazing!¡± ¡°No way. You really lost weight?¡± Mr. and Mrs. George exchanged nces, utterly astonished. The most she had been inside the toilet was probably an hour, and their daughter¡¯s weight had really gone down. ¡°Seriously?¡± Joan was the first to rush over. She looked at the numbers as well. She was so moved that her eyes began to brim with tears. ¡°I knew that my son wouldn¡¯t cheat anyone. He¡¯s no swindler, you can count on that. Since he said that it¡¯d help Miss George to lose weight, he¡¯d keep his words for sure!¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s fantastic!¡± Fiona was so ecstatic that she was practically dancing. From the looks of it, she almost burst into a square dance in front of everyone. ¡°Mr. George, since this isn¡¯t a scam and that your daughter is fine, can we leave?¡± Andrew heaved another internal sigh of relief. The events just now had given them a shock of their lives. ¡°No way!¡± Mr. George¡¯s instant reply caught them off-guard. ¡°We don¡¯t know the entire situation now. Who knows what medicine you¡¯ve eaten? What if it has side effects? What if this weighing scale isn¡¯t urate? Who can say! Besides, what if something happens to my daughter again after we let you go? At any rate, we¡¯ll wait until everything has settled down and verified before releasing all of you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! No one can leave right now. A medicine that miraculous must have some side effects!¡± Mrs. George chipped in as well. Fiona and the others were rendered speechless for a moment. All they could do was pray that this medicine from jackie was truly effective and had no side effects. ¡°Right. What if this scale isn¡¯t urate?¡± Sharon thought about it for a while before prompting them, ¡°Get me another scale. I¡¯m scared that this one isn¡¯t urate!¡± ¡°Yes, Young Miss!¡± The two bodyguards immediately ran off. The minute they left, Sharon¡¯s expression contorted once more. Clutching her stomach, she scurried to the toilet. ¡°She¡ªshe still needs to go!¡± Mr. George fell into a state of panic. If this went on, she could copse from exhaustion. After a while, the two bodyguards found another weighing scale. They waited outside. This time, Sharon only emerged from the toilet when it was nearing noon. She looked as though she had lost a lot of weight. ¡°My goodness. Her skirt is so much looser. She lost weight again. We can see that she really lost weight this time!¡± Fiona was extremely excited. Thank the gods; they were truly saved this time. Chapter 338 ¡°She¡¯s grown thinner! She¡¯s definitely grown thinner!¡± Mrs. George was extremely excited as well. This was practically a miracle. ¡°I¡¯ll weigh myself and see!¡± Sharon could no longer contain her excitement. She immediately hopped onto the first weighing scale. She took a sharp intake of breath when she weighed herself. ¡°My goodness, I¡¯m only 97.5 kilos now. It¡¯s unbelievable! I lost another 4 kilos. I still lost 4 kilos even if this scale isn¡¯t working!¡± ¡°So you must¡¯ve grown thinner!¡± Mr. George looked very pleased. He observed his daughter, noting that aside from the sweat filming over her body, she seemed to be in high spirits. Thus, it looked like there would be noplications for now. Sharon excitedly ran over to the other weighing scale and observed the numbers, and soon after, she leaped in joy. ¡°Mom, Dad,e over here and take a look. The numbers are the same! I¡¯m 97.5 kilos. It¡¯s amazing!¡± 97.5 kilos was probably far too heavy for other girls. They would probably feel that this was far from an asion to celebrate. It was not a number that would make them happy. Still, these figures made Sharon extremely ted. She always wanted to lose weight; she would be happy for the entire day even if it was only one kilo. That dream had felt like wishful thinking to her before today. ¡°A total of 8.5 kilos already. 8.5! And it¡¯s only noontime. Who knows if you¡¯ll really be able to lose 15 by tonight!¡± A maid was extremely ted as well. She had always watched over and tagged after Sharon. She knew the amount of abuse and shame she had received from others throughout these two, three years. ¡°Mom, Dad, see? What did I tell you? jackie would never lie to me! He was a soldier, sure, but he¡¯s also a doctor. And he¡¯s a miracle doctor to me!¡± Sharon¡¯s expression was radiating with nothing but joy. A thought then urred to her as she added, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to release them already?¡± ¡°Sharon, aren¡¯t you worried that there¡¯ll be side effects? Why don¡¯t we wait till nighttime and see if your body is truly free fromplications? I won¡¯t just release them then; I¡¯ll treat them to a nice meal! I¡¯m just preventing the worst-case scenario from happening, all right?¡± Mr. George continued, smiling, ¡°Come, give them seats and prepare refreshments for them. They¡¯re my guests now. If my daughter truly turns out to be fine, I¡¯ll definitely express my thanks!¡± Delight sparked in Fiona when she heard that Mr. George would ¡®express his thanks¡¯. From the looks of it, it was ridiculously obvious that Sharon was losing weight. If jackie truly was skilled in medicine and could truly treat Sharon¡¯s strange illness, then everything would be perfect. Never mind if Mr. George did not give them money; it was an honor of its own if he treated them to dinner. If they could create good rtions with the George family, they would not have to worry so much in the future. They would have another family to rely on. Following this train of thought, Fiona immediately spoke up, chuckling, ¡°Pardon us then. Oh dear, we never thought that this son-inw of ours would be well-versed in medicine as well. He¡¯s probably met some skilled doctor and learned quite a bit from him while he was in the army!¡± Resentment filled Joan¡¯s chest. When they initially heard that they were going to be killed, Fiona and the others felt so hateful that they were ready to immediately cut off all ties with jackie. They even went on to say he was an outsider in their family. Now that the situation was in their favor, not only did she call him her son-inw, but she said it so easily! ¡°Oh no. My¡ªmy stomach. It hurts again!¡± After Sharon rested for a while, she suddenly clutched her stomach. Yet happiness danced in her eyes. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to lose weight again!¡± ¡°Hah! Go on, go on!¡± Mrs. George could not help but smile. She was not so worried this time around. ¡­ At the Drake family¡¯s residence, jackie had just arrived and was prepared to do his work. He never expected that Kyle and a few other bodyguards would meet him once he stepped through the doors. Chapter 339 jackie frowned when he saw that it was Kyle. ¡°Sir. Don¡¯t tell me you want to challenge me again.¡± ¡°No way. You¡¯re way stronger than I am. I¡¯ve got better things to do than to challenge you to a fight I¡¯ll lose.¡± Kyle chuckled and stepped forward, offering a cigarette to jackie. ¡°Come on now, jackie. We¡¯ve already thought it through¡ªyou¡¯ll be the big brother of the Drake family¡¯s bodyguards from now on. And as our big brother, the rest of us bodyguards will listen to you!¡± jackie did not take the cigarette; he took out his own White-Sand cigarette instead. ¡°I only smoke cigarettes from this brand,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m not used to your premium cigarettes!¡± Kyle had felt extremely awkward when jackie had actually declined the cigarette. It embarrassed him as the squad leader. However, he never expected jackie¡¯s exnation. It made the awkwardness dissipate in an instant. He smiled and slipped the cigarette between his teeth instead. ¡°You¡¯re quite unique, jackie. Even your hobbies are a lot more special than ours.¡± ¡°Whatever you like. Just call me whatever you want to call me!¡± jackie stretched his limbs, thinking for a moment. ¡°But, since you¡¯re already calling me Big Brother, then you better perform well in the future!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Kyle professed as he pounded his chest. ¡°All right then!¡± jackie nodded and went inside. He went to the living room, located on the first floor of Tanya¡¯s vi. At the moment, she was drinking tea with her cousin, Yvonne. Yvonne was dressed in a ck midi dress that just happened to cover her knees today. With her fair skin tone, this contrast made her look even more attractive; an air of elegance and allurement clouding her. The smile on her face instantly vanished when she saw jackie entering. Anger boiled in her once she recalled what had happened yesterday, when that punk had seen something he should not have seen. s, Tanya had specifically told her that jackie might have a special connection to the Goddess of War and that the Drake family still needed to be on his good side. This sparked even more hateful thoughts in Yvonne. She wanted nothing more than to break him and destroy him for good. ¡®No way. I can¡¯t just let this slide. I need to think of a way to put him in his ce. I¡¯ll never be satisfied otherwise!¡¯ Yvonne thought about it for a while, then she thought of something. She grinned at her cousin. ¡°Tanya, I haven¡¯t been to Gemstone Street in such a long time. Why don¡¯t we walk around there today?¡± ¡°Sure. I haven¡¯t gone shopping in a while. Let¡¯s go!¡± Tanya immediately agreed. ¡°Then should we bring your personal bodyguard along? After all, no way we can go there without a bodyguard. A lot of rich people go there, but there are plenty of pickpockets in ces like that. Moreover, it gets quite chaotic there!¡± Yvonne then cast a nce toward jackie. The implicit message in her words was clear. ¡°All right. We won¡¯t bring anyone else but him then. He¡¯s worth a few dozen men alone!¡± Tanya replied, smiling. ¡°A few dozen? You underestimate me!¡± jackie shed a mirthless smile and added, ¡°I¡¯m worth a thousand if all I¡¯m facing are grunts!¡± Chapter 340 ¡°What a boast! As if you¡¯re a god of war yourself.¡± jackie¡¯s words made Yvonne roll her eyes. She would probably believe it if a bodyguard of the Drake family was worth a hundred men, but ¡®worth a thousand men¡¯ was pushing it. ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s getting a littlete now. The earlier the better when ites to choosing gambling rocks. Otherwise, someone with a good eye for them might take the good ones!¡± Tanya said, smiling. Yvonne was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Oh? Looks like you know quite a bit about this, Tanya,¡± Yvonne praised her. Tanya merely rolled her eyes heatedly. ¡°I learned everything from you, okay? You¡¯re such a nut for these gambling rocks, always bringing me out to Gemstone Street. I¡¯ve been there so many times already, so of course I know all these basic things!¡± The duo chatted away as they walked to the center of the courtyard outside the mansion. ¡°Oh, right. Do you know anything about this, jackie?¡± Tanya turned to ask her bodyguard when she noticed he had not said a word. Yvonne interrupted them before he could even open his mouth. ¡°Him? Hmph. He¡¯s a military man. I even heard that he was a delivery boy before. Do you truly think that he knows anything about gambling rocks, a pastime of the rich and the affluent? Something like this is way out of his league. How could he have evere across it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just asking. What if he knows something?¡± Tanya rebutted, an awkward smile on her face as she did so. ¡°Something like that is truly a rich person¡¯s pastime. A regr family would never have the means to dabble in it.¡± jackie¡¯s lips curled into a wry smile. He opened the door of Tanya¡¯s sportscar when they reached it. ¡°Basically, gambling rocks are a gamble on the inside of a rock,¡± he said. ¡°A single cut will make or break you. Once you¡¯ve set your sights on the correct item, there might be a gemstone that will turn you into an instant millionaire. Of course, you¡¯ll lose out if you chose the wrong rock!¡± ¡°Not bad. I never thought that you¡¯d hear of our saying ¡®a single cut will make or break you¡¯.¡± Yvonne gave a humorless smile. She opened the car door and slid into the backseat. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll help you broaden your horizons today. I¡¯m the number one rock dealer in the gambling rock world. I can make a few million within a month with some luck; even 10 million and more isn¡¯t a problem!¡± ¡°You only make 10 million, and you call yourself the number one rock dealer?¡± jackie gave a humorless smile as he drove, his head shook in dissatisfaction. ¡°Hmph. As if you¡¯ve such a fantastic eye. I don¡¯t know about other ces, but I¡¯m telling you that I really am the number one rock dealer in Eastfield.¡± Yvonne chuckled and lifted her chin slightly, pride in her posture. ¡°He¡¯s out. jackie is out, but he¡¯s with Miss Tanya. It¡¯s not a good time to capture him!¡± Among the cars parked at the opposite of the Drake family¡¯s vi, Luca happened to be sitting in one of them. He initially nned that he would wait until jackie got off from work, and he would then exit the main entrance before capturing him. Even if the Drake family was tounch an investigation of their own in the future, jackie would no longer be alive. He was just a bodyguard. Furthermore, they did not directly kidnap him from the Drake family¡¯s residence. As long as they gave some money, there was no way the Drake family would not agree to them. They never thought that they would see jackie driving out after not waiting too long, with two beautiful women in tow. ¡°Of course we can¡¯t get him while he¡¯s with Miss Tanya. What if something happens to her on her way back after we take jackie? We¡¯ll be in serious trouble then!¡± Luca considered their predicament for a while. Then, he told his subordinates, ¡°Never mind. Let¡¯s just wait here. We¡¯ll get him when he gets off from work in the afternoon¡ªwhen he¡¯s alone!¡± Yet on another side, a ck Audi was secretly following the sports car jackie was driving from a distance. There was a bodyguard in the Audi. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close. It¡¯ll be troublesome if that punk finds out we¡¯re here. He¡¯s a very skilled fighter!¡± he warned the driver. Chapter 341 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m an experienced driver. It won¡¯t be easy to notice me!¡± The bodyguard driving the car shed a wane smile and added, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious why Young Master Hugo and Young Master rk asked us to follow jackie and check the ces he¡¯s going to? And if he¡¯s going to purchase anything expensive?¡± The bodyguard beside him tacked on, ¡°I think it¡¯s like this. I heard jackie had promised he¡¯d prepared a gift worth over 10 million dors for the old head of the Taylors¡¯ 70th birthday, right in front of the entire Taylor family! This 10-million gift is something extremely luxurious, and not even aristocrats can just frown upon it.¡± ¡°Oh. So the two Young Masters want us to see what he buys. Is that it?¡± guessed the bodyguard driving the car. ¡°They want to see if he actually buys a gift, and we¡¯ll steal it from him if he does have enough money to buy such a gift. Then, when he can¡¯t afford such an expensive gift or he actually buys the gift but can¡¯t bring it out, he¡¯ll be kicked out of the Taylors! The daughter of the Taylor family will then divorce him, and the two Young Masters will have a chance with her!¡± the other bodyguard exined. Very soon, jackie parked the car and walked Gemstone Street along with the beautiful Tanya and gorgeous Yvonne. This particr street¡ªwith its stalls for gambling rocks¡ªwas not just long, but it was quite famous in the country. Proprietors of gambling rocks from a few nearby cities woulde here to look at the goods here, too. ¡°Oh my. Isn¡¯t that the beautiful Miss Yvonne? Long time no see! Where have you been all this time? Come over and have a look! There are quite a few potential gems in this lot¡ªI feel it in my bones. Come over and buy to try your luck, Miss Yvonne!¡± An old man manning a stall by the roadside called out to Yvonne right after they took just a few steps in the streets. tion sparked in Yvonne. She was immediately recognized as soon as she stepped into the street. Was this not an evident indicator she was truly the number one rock dealer? ¡°All right. I¡¯ll have a look!¡± Yvonne bent over and carefully scoured through the pile of rocks. ¡°Oh my. Yvonne Drake! I never thought that I¡¯d see you here!¡± No one expected to hear a familiar voice ring out at that moment. It was Michael Wilson, the Young Master of the Wilson family, with a few bodyguards apanying him. They appeared before jackie. ¡°Michael Wilson!¡± Yvonne stood upright once she saw that it was Michael. She dusted her hands before speaking, ¡°Long time no see. How much money have you¡­invested in these rocks this month?¡± The corners of Michael¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard this. He did enjoy gambling rocks, but he had lost plenty of money on this pastime. Yvonne reveled in making fun of him with this information. However, Michael quickly managed a smile. ¡°That was before, Yvonne. Now I¡¯m much more knowledgeable in the art of choosing rocks. This month, not only have I not lost money, but I¡¯ve earned 2.3 million up to this date!¡± ¡°So little! What¡¯s there to be proud of?¡± Yvonne retorted, a grin on her face as she did so. Michael¡¯s gaze sidled toward jackie, and a spark of envy twinged in his chest. Both Tanya and Yvonne were beauties of the Drake family. One was as lively and adorable as a fairytale princess, the other a vixen who was unabashedly seductive. Who knew jackie would be so lucky to be a bodyguard for the Drake family and had gotten the chance to apany two breathtakingdies. ¡°Miss Tanya, it¡¯s such a busy ce with so many people¡ªand the chaos! And you only brought one bodyguard with you? Never mind that; a bodyguard who has only worked for a few days to boot? Aren¡¯t you afraid that someone will try to steal something from you?¡± Michael spoke with a cold smile on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Wilson. Nothing will happen to Miss Tanya while I¡¯m around, so don¡¯t worry about her!¡± jackie replied. Chapter 342 ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry if I were you. I trust in jackie¡¯s fighting prowess!¡± Tanya replied, a smile gracing her face as she did. She paid no more attention to that fat b*stard, Michael Wilson, and studied the rocksid upon the mat before her instead. Her eyes brightened in an instant as she picked one. ¡°Hmm. This rock doesn¡¯t look too bad,¡± shemented. ¡°It¡¯s big and square, and there are hints of jadeite on its surface. Not bad at all!¡± ¡°You have a good eye, youngdy. This piece is certainly promising. And look at its color¡ªthat¡¯s the key. It¡¯s such a clear and crystalline green. As a matter of fact, I¡¯m reluctant to sell it off myself. I really want to give it a try as well. s, I¡¯ve been short of money recently, so I don¡¯t dare to gamble my luck!¡± The old man chuckled and thrust his palm forward, sying his five fingers. ¡°No need to weigh this. I¡¯ll just give you an estimate of its value. I might lose out too much if I weigh it, after all. The price will be 500 thousand dors; only then will I sell it off. I¡¯ll just be running a loss if it turns out to be a fantastic gem once you break it apart! I¡¯ll lose out on a lot if there¡¯s a nice, pretty jade inside!¡± Michael also peeked at the rock; it did seem rather promising. ¡®What if he struck the jackpot this time and obtained a good gem once it was cut open?¡¯ he thought. His reputation would grow exponentially! Besides, Yvonne always poked fun at him. This was a golden opportunity to prove himself! He grabbed the rock instantly and studied it carefully. ¡°It looks pretty good!¡± Yvonne studied the rock as well. ¡°It does seem promising from the surface, but it¡¯s still a little too expensive,¡± she spoke after careful deliberation. ¡°I¡¯ll be running a loss if there¡¯s nothing inside. 500 thousand is too much, my good sir. The most it¡¯ll be worth is one hundred thousand if you actually weighed it ording to standard operating procedure.¡± ¡°Hah. Youck boldness!¡± Young Master Wilson simply chuckled. Yvonne did not have that much money, so she was more careful on using them. This was evidently a chance for him to show off. However, he was not one to simply throw his money away either. He smiled and spoke to the old man, ¡°500 thousand is a little too expensive. Lower it to 400 thousand and I¡¯ll buy it. I¡¯ll gamble on this rock. My luck has been pretty goodtely. I¡¯ll probably make quite a bit of money with this!¡± A few passers-by crowded over when they overheard the exchange. The old man pondered upon the offer for a while. ¡°All right then. 400 thousand it is. I¡¯ve not opened up shop for today. Let¡¯s take this as the opening ceremony then!¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you immediately. Can you help me open it up?¡± Young Master Wilson grinned, his heart skipping in delight. The rock looked promising from its surface. Even if only a quarter of it was jade, then not only would he avoid a loss, but he would earn some money as well. If more than half of it turned out to be jade, then he would make a pretty sum. ¡°You want it opened now?¡± The old man was slightly surprised. This request required a huge amount of courage. After the purchase, some people would take it home and mull it over before actually opening it. Moreover, they might feel that there was no guarantee of a gem inside and think of a way to sell it off. Of course, there were others who cut it open to gauge the situation after taking the rock back. If it was in a good condition, the rock¡¯s worth would increase exponentially. Here, they could choose to cut it open entirely or sell it out at an even higher price to secure profit. ¡°Just cut it! I won¡¯t be running a loss if even a little jade is revealed!¡± Michael said confidently. jackie could not suppress a grin when he saw the other man paying the agreed price. Who knew that his smile would be caught by Michael? The young master¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What are you smiling at, you punk? Take a good look. I can buy something worth 400 thousand just like that. This is a gambling rock¡ªsomething that¡¯s not for the likes for poor b*stards like you!¡± ¡°You just threw away your money for a in rock, and you didn¡¯t even break a sweat. You truly are rich!¡± jackie bit back, a humorless smile on his face. ¡°As if you know anything. Shut up! Just look at it. It looks nothing like a in rock. Can¡¯t you see the beautiful coloring on its surface?¡± Michael¡¯s mood soured in an instant. If it was a in rock, that meant that there was nothing inside but rock. It would be just like a gold-ted ne, with the precious mineral only lining the surface. Chapter 343 Needless to say, jackie¡¯s words displeased Michael. ¡°Hmph. If you don¡¯t believe it, just take a look at it for yourself once it¡¯s cut open! But I¡¯d advise you to take it back before cracking it open. You¡¯ll at least be less embarrassed that way!¡± jackie chuckled. ¡°What a joke. You¡¯re just a soldier. What do you know about this? I¡¯d only dare gamble on this rock after studying it carefully. You¡¯re standing two meters away, looking at it from a distance. How would you know it¡¯s just a rock?¡± Michael gave a mirthless chuckle. ¡°I think you just despise rich people. You¡¯re spouting nonsense because you want to see me y the fool!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. People these days are so weird. Cursing others just because they can¡¯t stand them having more money!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How would he know anything about this anyway? They¡¯re worlds apart. How would he know more than a young master of a wealthy family?¡± Quite a few of the bystanders began whispering among themselves as they made fun of jackie. ¡°Young Master Wilson, which section should we cut open first? Should we just cut a small part first, or¡­?¡± The owner of the stall called for his two apprentices, and they set the rock upon the cutting machine. ¡°We¡¯ll cut it open from this side!¡± Young Master Wilson shot jackie a vicious re. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that I won¡¯t see a hint of green when it¡¯s cut from this side!¡± he said to the old man. ¡°That¡¯s right. This rock is anything but a in old rock!¡± The old man red at jackie as well. ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense if you don¡¯t know anything,¡± he said. ¡°Talking as if you¡¯re very knowledgeable. If you¡¯re that smart, buy one for yourself and prove that you have a good eye!¡± jackie nced over the rocks on the floor. ¡°Not a single one of these rocks from your stall are worth anything,¡± he said unexpectedly. ¡°I¡¯m not an idiot. Why should I buy them?¡± The boss was so frustrated that he almost spat blood. That stupid punk deserved to die! How dare he im that not a single rock from his stall was worth anything. He was ruining his business and reputation. ¡°You¡ª¡± The old man was so furious that he merely shrugged jackie off. ¡°What does a person like you know? Just cut it open. We¡¯ll teach him a lesson or two. I don¡¯t believe that there¡¯ll be nothing once this side is cut!¡± ¡°All right, Master!¡± The two apprentices cut into the rock from one side, splitting it straightaway. The crowd immediately surged forward. Young Master Wilson, especially, rushed forward impatiently. He took the rock; his expression instantly turned stormy. ¡°No way. There¡¯s not a single hint of jade! I don¡¯t believe it¡­ Cut it open from this side!¡± the unsatisfied Michael barked. The two apprentices quickly cut the rock from another side. After it was cut, Michael was rendered speechless; there was nothing on this side either. ¡°It¡ªIt really is in rock!¡± a member of the crowd spoke up in surprise, features twisted in shock. This meant that that man¡¯s guess was correct. Chapter 344 ¡°Young Master Wilson, looks like your 400 thousand dors have gone into the drain this time.¡± When Yvonne noticed all color leeched instantly from Michael¡¯s face, she burst into cackles. She was not a fan of Michael Wilson. The level of Michael being fond of women was horrendously uneptable. There was a time when Yvonne walked on the pavement, and Michael stared at her thighs multiple times. There was even one time when this guy walked behind her on purpose; he pretended to fall forward and grabbed her butt. These incidents left its mark in Yvonne¡¯s heart that she could feel the annoyance wrenching within her at that moment. If Yvonne was not part of the Drake family or Tanya¡¯s beloved cousin, Michael might even do something more immoral and unscrupulous to her! Seeing Michael scammed made her see fireworks. The most important thing was that jackie, a gambling rockyman, could even guess it right. This situation for Young Master Wilson was definitely like a huge pnded on his face, severely and harshly. What a shame! The young master merelyughed it off ¡°It¡¯s only 400 thousand. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford to lose it!¡± Young Master Wilson responded with a wry smile on his face. Although exasperation thrummed through his vein, he winded down instantly to uphold his reputation. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good, jackie. You knew this was in rock just by taking a look!¡± Tanya praised jackie for his ability to differentiate the gambling rocks, a gentle smile on her feature. ¡°Thank you. I just happen to know a little about these,¡± jackie replied with a humble smile. ¡°You know about stones? I think you were just lucky to guess it correctly!¡± Michael smiled icily with a mocking expression on his face. ¡°If you really know these stones, buy one. Cut it open and we¡¯ll have a look!¡± he snarkilymented. ¡°If you could get a good one, I¡¯ll admit that you¡¯re capable!¡± Once thest sybus of Michael¡¯s word dropped, Yvonne immediately stepped forward and proposed, ¡°Michael Wilson, how about youpete against me? We¡¯ll each choose one rock, and we¡¯ll see whose is more valuable!¡± ¡°Sure. I canpete with you. But what is apetition when there¡¯s no bet? If no bet is involved, why should Ipete with you?¡± Michael egged her on. Yvonne truly wanted to shame Michael in front of others. After giving some thoughts to the matter, she smiled and said, ¡°Bet? Sure, why not! How about this: If you lose the bet, you kneel before me and bark like a dog!¡± The corners of Michael¡¯s mouth twitched aggressively at Yvonne¡¯s words. This woman was too much. How could she ask him, a young master from a second-ss aristocratic family, to kneel down and bark like a dog if he lost? If he really lost thepetition, would it not be a shame to the Wilson family? He stole nces at the enchanting and seductive figure of Yvonne; he could not help but move. ¡°You¡¯re definitely mean and cruel. Alright, as you wish! But if you lose the bet, you¡¯ll make out with me for three minutes and I can touch and rub anywhere I want for a minute. How about that?¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± Yvonne felt a sh of irritation after hearing his suggestion. ¡°Well, then forget it!¡± Michael shrugged his shoulders, acting nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to bet with you, but you yourself forfeited!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I do have a suggestion. We don¡¯t have to y this big. How about each of you pick one rock of a simr size, and if anyone loses, he or she will pay the bill for the other party,¡± jackie proposed after some thoughts. He then continued, ¡°Of course, the rock will belong to whoever picks it!¡± ¡°Hmmm. It¡¯s not a bad idea! Now what? Michael Wilson, would you dare to bet with me?¡± Yvonne asked with brightly shining eyes. ¡°Why not? I¡¯m not afraid of you! Let¡¯s pick a rock from this old man!¡± Michael pointed at the old man¡¯s gambling rock stall. ¡°What? There¡¯s no good rock here. Only one or two of them are, but they barely pass the satisfactory level!¡± jackie smiled bitterly. He, the supreme warrior, knew a lot more than others. Rock-betting was as easy as breathing for him. Chapter 345 ¡°How would you know any of these rocks aren¡¯t of good quality? You didn¡¯t even take a close look on them! Besides, you¡¯re just ayman, so what do you know?¡± The old man who owned the gambling rocks stall reprimanded jackie. He was so livid that he wanted to choke jackie to death. Was this punk here to ruin his business and reputation? ¡°Shut up if you don¡¯t know anything about gambling on rocks!¡± Yvonne rolled her eyes at jackie and squatted down to pick her rock. After a while, she picked up one rock. ¡°This is it,¡± she eximed. ¡°This rock isn¡¯t bad at all!¡± Michael¡¯s brows furrowed. He was not confident in this game as he knew Yvonne was more experienced than he was in this area, though he believed his ability to tell a good rock improved so muchtely. Michael wandered between a few rocks for several times and eventually picked a rock of simr size. ¡°This rock is it!¡± jackie silently looked at both rocks chosen and approached Yvonne. ¡°Miss Yvonne, I suggest you change yours. Although your piece looks good from this angle, you¡¯ll find that it¡¯s not as Young Master Wilson¡¯s once you cut it open,¡± jackie reasoned. ¡°Impossible!¡± Nevertheless, how could Yvonne believe his words? With a stern nce, she replied, ¡°What do you know? From my years of experience, my rock is definitely of better quality than Young Master Wilson¡¯s!¡± ¡°Miss Yvonne, although jackie is a nonprofessional in this area, sometimes the words from his filthy mouth are quite urate! What if he¡¯s right this time? Then I¡¯ll win!¡± Michaelmented without hiding any hint of happiness over his face. ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ll lose to you!¡± Yvonne countered angrily. ¡°I¡¯ll weigh these two rocks and quote you ording to the current market price. It¡¯ll be 10 thousand dors per 500 gram!¡± spoke the stall owner. ¡°Not a problem!¡± Michael and Yvonne agreed instantaneously. This was indeed the market price. After weighing the rocks, the rock belonging to Yvonne was around 7.55 kilograms whereas Michael¡¯s weighed around 7.75 kilograms. They weighed almost the same. ¡°Let¡¯s calcte it on the basis of 20 thousand per kilogram, it¡¯ll be a total of 300 thousand dors! Whoever loses the game will pay for it!¡± The old man said with a smile on his face. No matter who won the bet today, he would still have a huge profit out of it! This was especially for the one that Young Master Wilson opened it earlier on. The old man nned to open it before that. He thanked his lucky stars that he did not open it but instead sold it to this Young Master Wilson. Otherwise, he would have lost 400 thousand dors. The old man thanked God multiple times for that. ¡°All right!¡± Yvonne felt so sure of herself that she handed the rock confidently to one of the apprentices of thepidary. ¡°Cut mine first!¡± she spoke. Not long after, the rough piece of Yvonne¡¯s was cut open. Yvonne¡¯s pallor was deathlike, looking at the content of the rock. There was a little jade inside the rock, but it was way too little, just a thinyer in it. Even if this rock was processed and polished into jade, it would only worth 10 thousand dors or so. The fact that a rock worth 150 thousand became a pitiable 10 thousand pierced right through Yvonne¡¯s heart, and she felt it bleed. The most atrocious thing was that she was on an unfavorable side. If she lost, she would have to pay 300 thousand dors! ¡° jackie, if I lose, it¡¯s all because you jinxed me!¡± Yvonne turned her head facing jackie and threw him a deadly re. jackie did not know whether to cry or tough at this moment. ¡°I already told you and asked you to change to another. I can¡¯t help you if you don¡¯t believe me, right?¡± ¡°Phew!¡± Michael heaved a huge sigh of relief when he saw Yvonne¡¯s rock was not of a good quality. He then handed his piece of rock over to the apprentice. ¡°Open mine now!¡± Chapter 346 Yvonne felt her heart thrumming at her throat as she watched the apprentice cut Micheal¡¯s rock open. She desperately prayed that the gambling rock Michael picked was worse than hers. If his rock was a in rock or contained just a little bit of jade, then she still had the chance to win the bet. s, the stone waster revealed as a rock of better quality than hers though, despite being extremely unsatisfactory and trash worth only about 20 to 30 thousand dors. Michael guffawed in an instant. ¡°Please forgive me, Miss Yvonne. Looks like I won this time!¡± Michael chuckled sardonically and continued, ¡°Pay up! 300 thousand dors!¡± ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s only because Lady Luck was with you this time!¡± Yvonne snorted coldly before transferring money to the boss. However, because Yvonne was bent out of shape, she red at the stall owner and comined irritably, ¡° jackie was absolutely right. Your stall has no good stones at all!¡± Obviously, Yvonne spoke it out of anger. The stall owner would not dare to go against the Drake family even though he was displeased with her words. He could onlyugh bitterly. ¡°Tsk! Him? He¡¯s merely a lucky b*stard who guessed it by chance!¡± Michael sneered, his eyes burning in mockery. ¡°Hmm. Why don¡¯t you bet with me?¡± jackie responded with a cold smile. ¡°But, we¡¯ll have to go to other stalls.¡± ¡°As you wish.¡± Michael¡¯s mood lifted instantly and grinned. ¡°I¡¯ve neverpeted with a rookie like you. This is refreshing and rather interesting. Come now, what are you betting on?¡± ¡°Same as before. If you lose, you¡¯ll pay for the other party!¡± jackie replied, smiling. Michael, on the other hand, shook his head unexpectedly. ¡°No, no, no! I can do it with Yvonne, but with you? Forget it! You¡¯re just a poor and penniless punk. I know it hasn¡¯t been long since you started working and haven¡¯t gotten the pay yet, so you must have no money right now!¡± Michael turned him down. ¡°So if you win this bet, I¡¯ll have to pay for you, and you basically gain something from nothing, right? You can¡¯t fool me with that cheap trick of yours!¡± jackie was rendered speechless for a moment. He, jackie, had no money? Hrious! With his current wealth, he could easily buy the entire Wilson family, but this fat Wilson had the audacity to say he had no money? He was too reluctant to argue with him anyway. ¡°Then what do you want to bet?¡± he spoke. After thinking about it, Michael replied devilishly, ¡°How about this: If anyone loses the bet, he¡¯ll get on his knees and bark like a dog!¡± ¡°Michael, this is a little too much. Are you sure you want to torture yourself like this? It¡¯s a bad idea.¡± jackieughed at Michael¡¯s suggestion. The corners of Michael¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily. ¡°Funny. You don¡¯t dare to bet, do you?¡± He leered at the veteran. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to understand me if you don¡¯t dare to bet!¡± ¡°Go ahead, jackie. I¡¯ll pay for you.¡± Yvonne suddenly came forward, and with an interesting proposition to boot. jackie was slightly taken aback at her words. ¡°Wow! I really didn¡¯t expect that the charming Yvonne would help me right now. It must be my lucky day! Okay. Let¡¯s do it then. I¡¯ll give you the rock after it¡¯s opened. It¡¯s the rock that you pay after all, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t have to thank me. I always stand against injustice, just like Tanya!¡± Yvonne had a small, suppressed smile. The surge of giddiness overwhelmed her so. This man identally saw her without clothes yesterday, and she searched for every possible way to exact her vengeance. Was this not a great opportunity? It did not matter who would lose at the end of this bet; she would still be satisfied. jackie kneeling down and barking like a dog would satiate the anger from yesterday¡¯s incident, while Michael ultimately losing the bet would serve her justice from the loss she suffered minutes ago! ¡°Don¡¯t pick a big rock, alright? I¡¯ll lose a huge profit if it¡¯s too big!¡± she hastily added after mulling over their bet. Chapter 347 Regardless, jackie walked toward another stall and took a close look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Yvonne. You¡¯ll only be making more money, not lose it. If you lose it, I¡¯ll reimburse you!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you wish, then so be it! I¡¯ll take it as you¡¯re borrowing money from me this time. I¡¯ll help you to pay first.¡± With a grin on her face, Yvonne held Tanya¡¯s hand in hers as she approached jackie. ¡°I¡¯ll take this piece, then,¡± jackie spoke as he pointed at one big rock. The rock was square, and it was estimated to be around 15 kilograms just by looking at its size. However, this big square rock was under the stall owner¡¯s buttocks. The owner used it as a stool as she sat on it. ¡°What? Y¡ªYou want this piece?¡± The boss was a middle-aged woman. She froze at her seat for a good moment before she shot up from her seat. Hearing jackie¡¯s words sent a rush of happiness through her being. This big square rock had been in this stall since a year ago. The middle-aged woman initially hoped that some rookie would buy it because of its look; it looked smooth and shiny on the surface after all. However, a year had passed, and no one bought it. They all left after taking a closer look at it. Even the boss herself thought that it would be an unworthy in rock since no one ever offered to buy it from her hands, hence she used it as an ordinary stone tool to keep her buttocks off the ground. The boss would not bother to bring the rock home every day after closing the stall had it not been for the tiny hint of red on its surface. It was heavy, after all. She had never expected that, on this fine day, a young man expressed his interest in this rock! ¡± jackie, are you a fool? Everyone in Gemstone street knows that this rock has been sitting here for almost a year! Firstly, this rock is too big, and no one dared to bet on it. Secondly, its content isn¡¯t exposed at all! There¡¯s no sign of emerald nor jade on the surface, only a pitiful strand of red color! The red might be rubbed off after a few more times sitting on it.¡± ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re choosing this one? You might as well just pay for both of us now!¡± Michael burst intoughter, seeing jackie¡¯s choice of rock. jackie; what a foolish man! ¡° jackie, are you trying to burn yourself? This rock is at least 15 kilograms! It¡¯s more than 300 thousand!¡± Yvonne shook her head, disagreeing with jackie¡¯s choice. Even though she was not fond of jackie, she still hoped that he could beat Michael after seeing how snobbish and arrogant Michael was when he won their bet. ¡°My dear sir, they¡¯re the ones who don¡¯t know anything. You, on the other hand, have a good eye. Come closer. Take a closer look at this hint of red! There might be some rare and scarce gem in it!¡± The middle- aged woman stall owner finally encountered some fool who wanted to buy it! How could she miss this excellent opportunity? ¡°Let me tell you, just buy it! It¡¯s definitely a rock of top-notch quality! Trust me, I¡¯ve been purchasing those gambling rocks for years!¡± ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re trying to trick a fool, aren¡¯t you?¡± Tanya could barely hold it as she tried to expose her intentions. ¡°If you really think that it¡¯s a good rock, why don¡¯t you open it yourself?¡± This stall owner obviously wanted to sell this rock off quickly when she knew jackie was a gambling rock dummy. Was this not a scam? ¡°Yeah, boy, this Miss is right! Don¡¯t buy it if you¡¯re not a gambling rock professional! Everyone has seen this rock before!¡± Many surrounding onlookers, one by one, tried to persuade jackie to not make foolish decisions. ¡°This is definitely a treasure! You don¡¯t understand.¡± jackie, on the other hand, chuckled happily. ¡°This is it! I¡¯ll pick this!¡± ¡°Okay, alright, young man. I¡¯ll let someone weigh this rock right away. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give you a discount!¡± The woman immediately asked her two apprentices to move the rock over. ¡°19 kilograms sharp!¡± she announced to jackie. ¡°I¡¯ll count it as 15 kilograms; the remaining kilograms are considered a gift to you. 300 hundred thousand is enough. I¡¯m such a nice person!¡± Chapter 348 ¡°It¡¯s 19 kilograms but you only collect the money for 15 kilograms. You truly are a kind person!¡± After listening to the exchange, Tanya leered, smiling coldly. ¡°This is just an ordinary rock, so of course you¡¯re kind enough to give a discount! If you really think this is a top-grade rock, will you still be this kind?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re scamming a rock newbie! You¡¯re nasty!¡± Yvonne echoed before turning her head to look at jackie. ¡°Let me help you, jackie. The piece that you picked is nothing but a inrge stone! It¡¯s just an ordinary stone, from the roadside.¡± ¡°Stop interfering!¡± the Young Master Wilson quickly interjected them. ¡°Yvonne, don¡¯t break the rules. This time, it¡¯s me ying against jackie, not me against you! Since you¡¯re not involved in this, you shouldn¡¯t interfere further! If you insist on doing so, let¡¯s call this bet off!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. Outsiders shouldn¡¯t interfere!¡± ¡°I agree! The one who bet with Young Master Wilson should do the picking!¡± The bystanders spoke up one by one as theymented on the bet. Yvonne¡¯s pallor was unsightly, but she could not fight back anymore. After all, if she helped, she would be breaking the rules. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®bullying a newbie¡¯? Miss Yvonne, I know you¡¯re a member of the Drake family, but please be reasonable! This is a gambling rock, and its content can¡¯t be predicted before it¡¯s cut open. You can¡¯t see through this rock, but what if this young man picks the right one?¡± The woman was sullen at her choice of words, but she then turned to jackie with a grin on her face. ¡°Young man, do you still want it? I¡¯ve given you a fair discount!¡± ¡°Of course! It¡¯s 90,000 dors cheaper! Why would I not want it?¡± jackie epted the offer in an instant, a smile stered on his face. He then continued, ¡°Miss Yvonne, a moment ago you said that you¡¯ll pay for me first. Could you please pay it now? Regardless of the rock¡¯s contents, I¡¯ll give it to you. After all, you¡¯re the one who paid for it, so it¡¯s a reward for you!¡± Yvonne was so pissed that she almost fainted. This was a trashy in rock no doubt, and nothing good would be in there after it was cut open. And this punk even said to her that he would give it to her? Nevermind, she would not want it. Although she could feel her blood boiling within her, she unwillingly still paid the money. The stall owner felt much better once Yvonne paid for the rock. The big trashy rock was finally sold out to a fool! She thanked herself for never throwing the rock away, and she finally reaped the fruit by earning 300 thousand. ¡°Young Master Wilson, it¡¯s your turn now. Since you¡¯re ying a game, I suggest you choose a big one. Otherwise, you can¡¯t live up to your reputation.¡± The middle-aged woman grinned as she tried to convince Michael. Michael was satisfied when he saw that jackie had paid all that for a piece of junk. This idiot spent hundreds of thousands to buy arge rock, an ordinary rock that no one would ever pick, and yet he stayed confident with his choice! Michael could not wait to see jackie bark like a dogter after the game. Michael¡¯s eyes wandered around the stall, and not long after, he spoke, ¡°There are no more big rocks like this from your stall. Besides, even if I¡¯ve picked a smaller one with just a tiny bit of gem, it¡¯ll be enough for me to win the bet!¡± Once thest word of Michael¡¯s dropped, he pointed at a piece of gambling rock and said, ¡°This one is not bad. The part exposed from the surface has good color as well. Hmmm. I think it may be a good one! Alright, I will pick this!¡± Yvonne¡¯s heart sank deeper when Michael had chosen a piece that she would choose. Sigh. This time, jackie would lose for sure. Before that, Yvonne had been observing both men all the while, and she had a feeling the gambling rock that Michael had chosen was pretty good. She initially nned to make jackie pick it, but it eventually fell into Michael¡¯s hand. What made her feel even more miserable was what jackiementedter on. ¡°This rock is pretty good! Most of it is jade, and icy jadeite at that! You¡¯ll rake in a pretty sum after this. Such a lucky guy!¡± jackie praised Michael after taking a look at the piece in his hand. Although Michael thought that jackie was a gambling rock rookie, he could not help but feel proud and content at jackie¡¯s praises. ¡°Oh, really? Then you can just admit defeat. If half of my rock contains icy jadeite, I guess it¡¯s worth at least a few million! Now you can go ahead and learn how to bark like a dog!¡± Chapter 349 ¡°Hmph! We haven¡¯t even opened this one yet. How can you tell that I¡¯ll lose? I just said that yours wasn¡¯t a bad choice!¡± jackie chuckled, countenance nonchnt. ¡°Why you¡­ Why would you put yourself down like that?¡± Yvonne muttered to herself. ¡°Cut mine open first!¡± Michael immediately paid for the rock in his excitement, and more than a hundred thousand disappeared just like that. The two apprentices cut into one side of the rock. He stepped forward to take a look the second it was cut open. His lips quickly curled into a smile. ¡°Hah! jackie, you little b*stard. You were right on the nail this time. Do you see that? More than half of it is icy jadeite, and its coloring is pretty good too. This can probably go for a few million dors, no problem there.¡± ¡°No way!¡± Yvonne and Tanya¡¯s expressions darkened when they saw this. Michael had indeed chosen a good rock. It was hard to chance upon such a quality of a gemstone on a normal basis. ¡°Congrattions, Young Master Wilson! You chose a good one!¡± The stall owner was stunned silent. After all, she did not dare to open it herself and had just brought it out for sale. This was a huge loss for her. However, gambling rocks worked this way. Pulses would quicken while gambling. No one could be med for herck of foresight and luck this time around. ¡°How about it? Are you going to get on your knees and bark like the dog you are, jackie White? Just give up already. A gem like mine isn¡¯t cut open even after two weeks in this street. Never thought I¡¯d get it!¡± Young Master Wilson was immensely ted. His spirits had been uplifted. He oh-so badly wanted to record jackie getting down on his knees and bark like a dog. He would record the entire thing and show it to the Taylors during Old Man Taylor¡¯s 70th birthday bash. That would be extremely gratifying to do. ¡°I haven¡¯t even opened this yet. How do you know if I¡¯ve lost?¡± jackie gave a dry smile. ¡°Please help me cut this open, Ma¡¯am,¡± he said to the boss. ¡°Cut it open on its biggest side.¡± ¡°All right!¡± The boss agreed to this, grinning, but she had a hunch that jackie was guaranteed to lose. She had seen a tinge of red on that rock a long time ago; not a single hint of jadeite was there. From the outside, it certainly looked like it was not worth much. Probably more than half of it was just in rock. She would not have used it as a stool otherwise. Yet when the rock was cut open, a haze of white was revealed. Then, they saw a tinge of green in the white. ¡°It¡¯svender jadeite. An icy species¡ªand a high-quality one, too!¡± ¡°Oh my goodness¡­ It¡¯s almost the entire rock too. The rock only covers its surface. It¡¯s all jade inside!¡± The two apprentices cried out when they saw the hidden stone beneath theyering, their voices trembling in excitement as they spoke. They had worked under their master for several years now, and this was the first time they saw icy jadeite of this quality. How could they not be excited? ¡°No¡ªNo way!¡± Michael was bbergasted. Its value was ridiculously high. It could easily be sold off at a starting price of 20 or 30 million dors! Chapter 350 ¡°Let me see. Let me see!¡± Yvonne immediately rushed over and bent down to take a good look. She traced her fingers over the jade. ¡°Oh my God. Its coloring is absolutely gorgeous. It¡¯ll be so easy selling this over 20 million!¡± ¡°Is this icyvender jadeite? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen something of this caliber!¡± Tanya was excited as well. jackie had all the stars in the world to thank for this sort of luck; he had chosen such a fantastic piece. Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡ªIt really is high-quality icy jadeite!¡± Michael frowned. He seriously lost this time around¡ªand badly too. Although he managed to get a pretty good gem, his gem was far inferiorpared to jackie¡¯s. jackie then turned to Michael, a humorless smile on his face. ¡°Young Master Wilson, get on your knees. You can¡¯t turn back on your word as a man now, can you?¡± he teased. ¡°You¡­¡± Young Master Wilson¡¯s features were contorted in an unreadable expression. He was the young master of an aristocratic family. Was he really going to kneel in front of this stupid bodyguard and bark like a dog? He would shame his entire family if word of this got out. Everyone would gossip about this behind his back when he would return here in the future. He truly regretted his actions. He should have never made this bet with jackie. However, who could have imagined that this hothead¡ªwho had no idea about gemstones¡ªwould actually choose such a precious item just like that? ¡°It¡ªIt really is icyvender jadeite of top quality!¡± The stall owner looked extremely crestfallen. Her expression was not much better to look at than Young Master Wilson¡¯s. She had thought that she would never sell it out, assuming it was a piece of rock. Who knew that it turned out to be such a huge chunk of pure jadeite? She never had a clue; it was merely her stool all this time. ¡°My God, that young man is rich now!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He managed to spot such a gem, literally. He¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Wasn¡¯t he in the military? Don¡¯t tell me that he just took a wild guess?¡± ¡°Maybe. Maybe he saw that this rock was big and chose it just like that. Why shouldn¡¯t he choose such a big one?¡± The crowd began to murmur among themselves. ¡°Can¡¯t tell if Young Master Wilson will actually get on his knees and bark like a dog after this loss!¡± One of them pinned their gaze onto Michael, a hint of a smile at his lips. Young Master Wilson always walked down this street with a cocky swagger, and he was quick to take back his words when he spoke. However, it was a little different this time. This bodyguard of the Drake family was nothing special, but he had the support of Tanya and Yvonne Drake. It would not do if he did not fulfill his promise. ¡°Don¡¯t push it, you punk!¡± Two of Young Master Wilson¡¯s bodyguards immediately red at jackie when they saw this. ¡°You¡¯re just a bodyguard,¡± they sneered. ¡°Our young master is the heir of a powerful aristocratic family. Young Master Wilson was just joking around with you, and you took it seriously?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t take it seriously, you punk. It was just a joke!¡± They believed that as long as they stepped up at a moment like this and spoke up for their young master, the Drake family¡¯s bodyguard would not dare to do anything stupid. After all, a bodyguard was in a lower social position. How could he ever dare to provoke Young Master Wilson? If that man acknowledged that it was a joke, at least their young master¡¯s face was saved. More importantly, this meant that they had helped Young Master Wilson and allowed him to exit the stage gracefully. He would surely reward them nicely when they returned. Michael grinned when he heard this; his bodyguards were quick-witted indeed. If they put it that way, jackie had no choice but to back down if he valued his life. Advertisement Chapter 351 – 400 Chapter 351 ¨C 400 Chapter 351 ¡°No way. Young Master Wilson is a grown man, and a man must always keep his word, no?¡± jackie spoke without sparing the other man¡¯s shame, grinning. ¡°That¡¯s right. Unless you admit that you¡¯re not a man but a eunuch or a woman, we won¡¯t let this slide!¡± The satisfied Tanya also chimed in, her arms folded across her chest when she heard their defiance. ¡°Young Master Wilson, you only made the bet with jackie because you thought that he was new at this, and therefore not well-versed with gambling rocks. Aren¡¯t you ashamed now that you¡¯ve lost to a rookie? Furthermore, you refuse to acknowledge your debt now that you¡¯ve lost. It wouldn¡¯t be very nice if word got out, right? Why are you such a sore loser?¡± This time, it was Yvonne who stepped forward and sneered at Wilson. The bodyguards dared not make a single noise anymore. The Drake family was one of the most eminent aristocratic families; they were in no position to threaten or bully Tanya Drake. It was almost like signing their death certificates. ¡°Who said that I was a sore loser?¡± Young Master Wilson clenched his teeth. ¡°I admit defeat!¡± he dered. Shock rippled through the crowd. They never expected Young Master Wilson to give in so easily. However, it was still the natural course of action. The people who stood before him were not any ordinary folk, but were of the Drake family. He could not afford to stand against them. Their bodyguard, on the other hand, was extremely bold to stand up and confront Young Master Wilson. Did the young man not fear that the young master would hold a grudge against him? No one expected Young Master Wilson to smile. ¡°Still, I¡¯ve had some knee pain due to rheumatism these two days,¡± he said. ¡°How about I get my bodyguard to do it for me?¡± ¡°No.¡± jackie did not even bother to give it a second thought. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re going to send your bodyguard as your substitute when you get married?¡± he teased, a grin on his face as he did. ¡°You¡­¡± Young Master Wilson was so furious that all the color was drained from his face. He hated jackie so much that he wanted to tell his own bodyguards to beat him until he turned ck and blue. It was only jackie¡¯s luck that Tanya and Yvonne were next to him; he had no choice but to stay his hand. ¡°You really got some nerve, punk,¡± he said. ¡°You dare not spare my reputation?¡± ¡°You lose, you pay up¡ªthat¡¯s the only logic I follow. Am I wrong? Let¡¯s say that I¡¯m the one who lost today and I told you that I was joking, I don¡¯t think that you¡¯d let me off the hook!¡± jackie was not intimidated in the slightest as he held the young master¡¯s re. He had a fiery aura not many possessed in them. Yvonne was also stunned by the sight. This man had so much masculinity in him. Any other bodyguard from the Drake family would have submitted a long time ago. After all, as a mere bodyguard, one would always worry that others would slowly begin to take revenge on them. jackie refused to budge, and Yvonne and Tanya stood beside him. Young Master Wilson was backed into a corner. He quickly formted an escape n. ¡°What about this? I¡¯ll give you 2 million dors, and we¡¯ll forget that this ever happened,¡± he offered. ¡°2 million?¡± jackie was stunned. ¡°Young Master Wilson, aren¡¯t you undervaluing yourself? I never knew that your reputation was worth so little!¡± The corners of Young Master Wilson¡¯s mouth twitched. This little punk was seriously overstepping his boundaries. He thought about it again before he spoke again, ¡°How about this then? The gem that I found is worth at least 7 or 8 million dors. How about I give it to you?¡± At this, Tanya and Yvonne could not help but look at jackie. If he let Young Master Wilson get away this time, then not only would he not earn a target on his back, but he would get 7 or 8 million dors. It was a hefty sum of money. They assumed that jackie would agree to this deal. Any other person would have snapped it up a long time ago. ¡°7 or 8 million is nothing to me. Give me a billion, and then we¡¯ll talk!¡± Chapter 352 ¡°1 billion!¡± Many from the crowd inhaled sharply when they heard this. This bodyguard was just pushing it at this point. Was he aware of how much money 1 billion was? He had guts to be asking for 1 billion! Furthermore, Young Master Wilson had kindly offered the gemstone he had just bought, valued at around 7 or 8 million dors; that was a pretty good deal on its own. How much could a mere bodyguard earn anyway? He spoke as though he had plenty of money. ¡°1 billion? Aren¡¯t you just being obnoxious? Why don¡¯t you go and steal it yourself?¡± Young Master Wilson stared at him as though he was a madman, a contemptuous smile slowly forming on his lips. ¡°Oh, I know why you need so much money now,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯ve been thinking about it till it drove you nuts, didn¡¯t you? Your dearest Grandfather Taylor¡¯s 70th birthday is fast approaching, and you¡¯ll be chased out of the Taylors if you can¡¯t fork out the 40 million you promised. Also, you¡¯d have to break up with Selena Taylor, right?¡± ¡°No way. This guy is Selena Taylor¡¯s husband?¡± ¡°Mmhmm. I heard that he¡¯s a military vet¡ªa war hero. I think he was the one who saved the day during the incident at the zoo!¡± Murmurs began to circte among the crowd. ¡°This guy is the definition of a true man, and he¡¯s not too bad of a person either. He risked his life at the frontlines so that we can live peaceful lives. My son, on the other hand, never made it back¡­¡± Lamenting, an old man from the crowd sighed as he recalled his son who had perished at the frontlines. jackie nced toward the old man before looking at the gemstone right before Young Master Wilson. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll let you have a bit of dignity today.¡± jackie took the gemstone from him. ¡°I¡¯ll take the gemstone so that you don¡¯t have to kneel down and bark like a dog.¡± ¡°As if you¡¯d dare do something like that!¡± Young Master Wilson¡¯¡¯s bodyguard immediately snarled, full of bravado. Yvonne wanted so badly to see Young Master Wilson bark like a dog and thought that jackie would be firm in the idea, but she never expected that he would be convinced so easily. Needless to say, she was unsatisfied with the oue. She then looked at the icyvender jadeite. ¡° jackie, you said that you¡¯d give this to me after you¡¯ve cut it open,¡± she told him. ¡°You sure you won¡¯t regret it?¡± The crowd became hyperattentive when they heard this. This gem was worth around 20 to 30 million. Was jackie really going to give it to her? Of course, it would make jackie less trustworthy should he choose to eat his words, but most would understand him. Many of them would choose to do so, too. It was a matter of 20 to 30 million dors, after all! Yvonne merely wanted to see his response; she had no intention of iming it as her own property. After all, she had only forked out 300 thousand, yet this gem was worth over a hundred times more than that. More importantly, she had advised jackie to not choose this rock. How could she have a say in anything now? ¡°I will never go back on my word,¡± he replied unhesitatingly, and it was an unexpected reply. ¡°Anyone who knows me knows that I¡¯m a man of my word.¡± After he said that, he walked toward the old man. ¡°Your son died on the battlefield?¡± The old man nodded his head, a bitter smile on his face. ¡°That¡¯s right. I have a son and a daughter. My son had enlisted himself in the army, but who would¡¯ve known that I¡¯d never see him again. Now, it¡¯s just me and my daughter, living our lives.¡± He released a tired sigh; red began to rim his eyes. ¡°Still, my son was a hero because he died on the battlefield. How can we live in such peace without their sacrifices? I believe that those of you who were in the military would understand this!¡± Unexpectedly, jackie thrust the gemstone toward the old man. ¡°I can¡¯t do much for you, but this gem is worth a few million. Take this as my offering of thanks.¡± ¡°What?¡± The crowd was stunned when they saw this, and hearts were touched at that moment. What a gift to give, from a former soldier to a martyr¡¯s family. ¡°Young man, this¡­this is too precious. I can¡¯t ept this!¡± Chapter 353 The old man¡¯s eyes reddened even further; warmth began to tingle in his chest. ¡°You have to ept this. This is a token of my appreciation¡ªand it contains the hearts of all the soldiers of our country,¡± jackie insisted, earnest and solemn in his persuasion. ¡°A¡ªAlright. Thank you very, very much!¡± The old man¡¯s eyes turned ssy. He slowly took the gemstone from jackie¡¯s hands. ¡°It contains the hearts of all the soldiers in our country? Hmph. You think too highly of yourself now. Even a general wouldn¡¯t spew such flowery nonsense!¡± Michael, who stood by the side, smiled a cruel smile when he heard this. ¡°Talking as though you were a god of war!¡± he scoffed to himself. ¡°Thank¡­thank you!¡± The old man wanted to get onto his knees, but jackie stopped him. The old man quickly went to a nearby store to exchange the jadeite for money. So long as it was sold for a slightly cheaper price, plenty of brokers were willing to buy such gemstones. ¡°How generous of you, giving something worth 7 to 8 million away just like that. Why didn¡¯t you keep it for yourself? If you gave it to Grandfather Taylor, the Taylors wouldn¡¯t trouble you so much since its value is almost 10 million. Well, almost¡­ But it¡¯s better than not being able to fork out anything when his birthday comes along!¡± Michael smirked as he came face-to-face with jackie. ¡°You don¡¯t have to sweat yourself over this matter. Nheless, I¡¯m letting you off with a warning: Don¡¯t even think about having my woman. You might regret everything otherwise¡ªand it¡¯d be toote then.¡± jackie stared at the other man. He did not even see Michael as a menace. ¡°Interesting. Are you threatening me?¡± Young Master Wilson burst intoughter. ¡°That¡¯s right¡ªshe¡¯s your woman now. But if you can¡¯t bring out the promised 40 million during the old man¡¯s 70th birthday, you¡¯ll be kicked out of the Taylor family.¡± Michael clicked his tongue. ¡°You¡¯ll be forced to divorce her, and if she¡¯s divorced, then isn¡¯t she free to do as she pleases? She won¡¯t be your woman then.¡± ¡°Just wait and see!¡± jackie could not be bothered with the other man. He turned toward Tanya. ¡°Miss Tanya, should we continue shopping or go back now?¡± he spoke, falling back into his bodyguard posture. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. We can¡¯t lug such a big gemstone around with us. Besides, someone is really eager to go back and properly inspect the stone at home!¡± Tanya smiled and nced at Yvonne. Yvonne adored gambling rocks, and she loved jadeite even more. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. jackie, carry this back to the car. It¡¯s way too heavy for me!¡± Yvonne cast jackie a brilliant smile. This man had given her such a valuable item. She no longer cared about yesterday¡¯s incident. jackie easily hefted the gemstone, and the three walked towards the car. It was only then when Yvonne looked as though something just came to mind when they were halfway to the car. ¡° jackie, are you really going to give such a precious object to me?¡± she said, expression unreadable. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you like me and want to be on my good side? I told you that I¡¯m not the least bit interested in a married man such as yourself. Don¡¯t get any ideas!¡± Chapter 354 jackie felt slightly bashful. Yvonne was under the impression that she was every man¡¯s object of desire. Now that he thought about it, his actions were rather questionable. Would anybody else just give away something worth 20 to 30 million? Furthermore, Yvonne was good-looking, and she had a nice figure. He had identally caught sight of that figure yesterday too, so she probably suspected he had some unsavory intentions towards her and wanted to get on her good side by giving her such a present. It was certainly a usible theory. jackie gave a wry smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not having any wild ideas about you,¡± he assured. ¡°You paid for this, and I already said that I¡¯d give this to you no matter what came out while you were paying. I don¡¯t go back on my word as a man.¡± He paused for a while here before continuing, ¡°Just take it as an apology for yesterday¡¯s ident, if you¡¯re genuinely that ufortable with taking it.¡± In truth, he had not really done anything wrong yesterday. In fact, she did not close the door and walked straight out of the bathroom as she was. Nheless, she was a woman. jackie still felt slightly apologetic for that. Yvonne¡¯s cheeks immediately med when she heard his words. She did not know why the incident from yesterday suddenly crossed her mind. In addition, she felt like she was naked when jackie looked at her at this moment. It embarrassed her to no end. She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t have any ideas about me? Am I that ugly?¡± jackie quickly cleared his throat and decided to be blunt. ¡°You are good-looking, but I have a wife, and I think she¡¯s more beautiful than you are. I certainly won¡¯t have any wild ideas!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Yvonne was so angry that she stamped her foot. What did he mean, saying that she was good- looking yet was less beautiful than his wife? He really had a foot in his mouth. Could he not even attempt to sweet-talk a girl? Besides, she was far younger than Selena, and she had a voluptuous body. How could that woman everpare to her? ¡°Hold on. Why is your face turning red, Yvonne? What did jackie do to you yesterday?¡± Tanya was quick to notice something, and she asked as soon as she detected something off. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing!¡± Yvonne suddenly panicked. She did not know to speak of something like this. She often wore sexy clothing, and even her skirts were too revealing sometimes, yet she was a conservative girl in personality. She had never been in a rtionship and had never even held a boy¡¯s hand before. ¡°But I think there¡¯s something going on between you too!¡± Tanya stared at them, suspicious. Of course, jackie and Yvonne¡¯s lips were sealed. She could not do anything but give up. Soon enough, they arrived back at the Drake family¡¯s residence. In a car parked on the opposite side of the street, Luca and the other bodyguards noticed jackie had returned. ¡°He¡¯s back. Brother Luca, it¡¯s prettyte now. That punk will probably get off from work soon. Our opportunityes the moment he leaves work!¡± a bodyguard spoke. ¡°That¡¯s right. We must catch this b*stard!¡± Luca nodded his head. ¡°Our young miss wouldn¡¯t be in such a dire state now if he hadn¡¯t fed her crotons!¡± They never thought that after a short while, they would see jackie driving a car out all by himself. ¡°That b*stard actually drives a Porsche. It¡¯s pretty early for him to leave work. It¡¯s only 4:30 now, and he¡¯s already out!¡± Seeing this, Luca immediately set the n into motion. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s follow him,¡± he spoke. ¡°We¡¯ll think about catching himter once we stop his car.¡± In an instance, the George family¡¯s bodyguards¡ªnumbering over 10¡ªwent down at the same time, walking toward jackie. Chapter 355 ¡°I¡¯m barred at the gates the moment Ie out. Seems like you¡¯ve waited for me for a long time!¡± jackie¡¯s lips twisted into a mirthless smile as he got down from the car. ¡°Ahem. I hope you don¡¯t mind, but you¡¯reing along with us today.¡± Luca chuckled, cutting straight to the chase. ¡°Really? Where to?¡± jackie asked. ¡°The George family¡¯s residence. You fed our young miss crotons, so you have no choice but toe along with us. Not a single one of your family members will be spared if anything happens to the young miss!¡± Luca looked at jackie. He knew the punk was probably a skilled fighter; jackie would not have been recruited as a bodyguard for the Drake family otherwise. However, they had numbers on their side, and they were the guards of the George family, thus they did not tremble before jackie. ¡°That¡¯s a normal response,¡± came jackie¡¯s reply, but his forehead creased soon after. ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯ve already taken my family?¡± ¡°Hmph. What do you think, punk?¡± One of the bodyguards chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re just missing you and your wife, but never mind your wife. She¡¯s a manager in the Drake family¡¯spany, after all. You¡¯re more important!¡± ¡°You dare to take my family? How bold of you.¡± jackie¡¯s expression darkened. A sudden chill swept over the area. ¡°Look, we don¡¯t want to raise a hand against them either, punk. Juste along with us quietly.¡± The bodyguard thought that they were inplete control of the situation and grinned at jackie. It was clear he did not think anything of the other man. ¡°It¡¯s in your best interest that my family be left unharmed. It won¡¯t just be you who¡¯ll apany them to the grave otherwise¡ªand even after I¡¯m done with all the Georges, the bodies still won¡¯t be enough!¡± jackie¡¯s features hardened; his fingers curled into fists. ¡°Hmph. We talked nicely to you. You think you¡¯re some sort of big shot now?¡± ¡°Seems like you¡¯ll seriously look down on us bodyguards of the Georges if we don¡¯t teach you a lesson.¡± ¡°Of course, the Drakes are more powerful than the Georges in terms of financial and material wealth, but no one said that the Georges¡¯ bodyguards can¡¯t rival the Drakes¡¯ bodyguards!¡± Two or three men circled jackie, prepared to pummel him. s, they had no chance to strike first when jackieshed out. His fists flew, and in a sh, the three bodyguards were on the floor, spitting blood. ¡°Vermin like you don¡¯t even deserve to put yourself on the same pedestal as me.¡± jackie icily red at the men writhing on the floor and moaning in pain. He bore the indisputable aura of someone high above them. Luca waspletely stunned in his spot. jackie moved too fast; he did not manage to get a good look and his subordinates were already on the floor. Someone like this was way too terrifying. In a moment, all his confidence from earlier deserted him. ¡°I¡¯ll go to George family¡¯s residence, but you¡¯re not going to hold me down!¡± jackie waved at Luca and the other bodyguards. At this moment, Luca¡¯s phone rang. He quickly picked up the call. ¡°Luca, have you and your guards done anything yet?¡± came Mr. George¡¯s voice from the other end of the line. ¡° jackie is a miracle doctor. Our daughter ispletely fine now, and she¡¯s in good spirits. Plus, she genuinely lost 15 kilos. You have to invite jackie and his wife over nicely. They¡¯re our esteemed guests!¡± he spoke. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right,¡± the patriarch added. ¡°Our butler has already booked a hotel¡ªthe six-star Dynasty Hotel!¡± The corners of Luca¡¯s mouth began to twitch furiously when he heard all of this. Why could he not have called one or two minutes earlier? Now, jackie did not seem too happy. Chapter 356 ¡°Brother Luca, what do we do? Seems like the b*stard is super strong!¡± One of the George family¡¯s bodyguards asked Luca right after he hung up. It was obvious that what jackie did just then had sparked fear in them. Luca exhaled a heavy sigh and approached jackie. He bowed ever so slightly. ¡°My apologies, Miracle Doctor White. It¡¯s all a misunderstanding,¡± he apologized. ¡°Our master just called us and said that the young miss is doing very well. In fact, she lost a total of 15 kilos today. He specially said that he¡¯d be treating you and your family to dinner. We¡¯ve already booked the hotel.¡± The remaining bodyguards also started to bow when they heard this. ¡°We apologize, Miracle Doctor White!¡± they cried toward jackie. jackie was stunned; their attitudes changed entirely in the blink of an eye. More importantly, so many people were watching them. Being called ¡®Miracle Doctor White¡¯ attracted a little too much attention than what he would like. He could do nothing but smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine so long as my family isn¡¯t hurt. Don¡¯t call me a miracle doctor¡ª I¡¯m not one in the first ce. I just saw that your young miss was a little overweight and helped her to lose it.¡± The crowd was taken aback. This man spoke of it so easily. Help her lose weight? If Sharon George could lose weight that easily, the issue would not have dragged on to this day. She had seen so many doctors, so many dieticians. Every single one decided that her obesity was an incurable disease. After he mulled over his thoughts, Luca asked, ¡°Miracle Doctor White¡­no. Mr. White, will there be any complications if she loses that much weight in such a short time? Will it affect the young miss¡¯s health?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry; there won¡¯t be anyplications. Furthermore, she won¡¯t go back to her initial weight, and her skin will be supple and healthy!¡± jackie spoke confidently. ¡°Oh. That¡¯s great then!¡± Luca heaved an internal sigh of relief. ¡°Before, we had invited so-called professionals to help our young miss lose weight. Unfortunately, not only was it difficult for her to lose two or three kilos, but she¡¯d even gain over 10 kilos a few days after that.¡± ¡°Despite all that, you kidnapped my family. I can¡¯t forgive you just because you¡¯re treating us to dinner. Your master will have to apologize to my family and ask them for forgiveness!¡± jackie said earnestly after he thought about it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Our master will surely apologize. We¡¯re reasonable people,¡± Luca assured him. Besides, he did this because he was worried about the young miss¡¯s health¡ªif anyplications will ur. Only then did he temporarily kidnap your rtives. I assure you we didn¡¯ty a finger on them. We just let them rest in the Georges¡¯ residence!¡± He noticed that jackie was definitely not a run-of-the-mill bodyguard. He was too quick on his feet. He probably would notst more than three seconds if he had fought the man instead. Besides, so many dieticians and doctors could not cure the young miss, yet jackie had helped Sharon lose 15 kilos just like that. If he was not a miracle doctor, what was he? This man was so skilled at both fighting and medicine. He was anything but normal. It was then when Luca made a mental note: He would tell the master privately that jackie White could never be crossed once they returned. In fact, it would be best if they could establish a good rtionship with him. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll let you guys off the hook this once and go over to have dinner. I want to have a good look and see if you¡¯ve bullied my family.¡± jackie agreed after he gave it some thought. ¡°No way! Of course not!¡± Luca nearly copsed in relief. Not one scratch was inflicted on Fiona or the rest of them before he came to the Drake family¡¯s residence. He hoped that the master and the rest of the guards did not raise a finger against them during his absence. jackie was just a bodyguard, but with his level of skill in his fists, the Georges would incur a bitter victory if they fought¡­ That was assuming they could win. Chapter 357 Carefully nning, Luca thenmanded the other two bodyguards, ¡°You two! Go pick up Miss Selena from herpany. You must be respectful and treat her well, do you understand?¡± At this moment, jackie thought of his precious daughter. ¡°Oh, right. You didn¡¯t take away my daughter, Kylie, right?¡± he spoke. ¡°If she¡¯s terrified because of you, you¡¯dnd yourself in serious trouble.¡± After all, Kylie was only a little over four years old; he did not want her to be frightened and traumatized at such an innocent age. ¡°Well, when we went to your house, we didn¡¯t see any little girl, so we didn¡¯t¡­¡± Luca wiped the cold sweat on his forehead once more. Thankfully, they did not take the daughter away as she went to school. Otherwise, this unassable yet mysterious man before him would be infuriated. Although the George family was puissant, it was certainly not a good idea to give jackie the hump. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll pick up my daughter first before going to the George family¡¯s residence,¡± jackie decided before going back into his car. Without further ado, Luca quicklymanded his subordinates to make way for jackie. ¡°Hurry up and move the car. Make way for Mr. White!¡± Meanwhile, in the George family¡¯s residence, Sharon no longer had an upset stomach, and she did not want to visit the toilet again. It seemed that the efficacy of the pill hadpletely worn off, and Sharon was lively once more. The greatest oue from everything that had happened was that Sharon had lost more than 15 kilograms, and she weighed only around 90 kilograms at this moment. If they had not seen it for themselves, Mr. and Mrs. George would hardly believe it. The girl before them turned into an alluring andely youngdy. This was their daughter! The clothes on Sharon were obviously bigger and looser now as she drastically lost so much weight. She took a shower and found herself some old skirt that she used to wear when she was slimmer back then to change into. ¡°Wow. Now that Miss Sharon has lost so much weight, her features are delicate and sharp. She looks very charming. If this continues tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, Miss Sharon would be stunningly beautiful!¡± Fiona¡¯s praises for Sharon gushed right out of her mouth as she looked at her. Internally, however, she sighed in relief. The head of George, on the other hand, felt apologetic toward Fiona and the others. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, everyone. I especially didn¡¯t expect that jackie, a veteran, could be so skilled in the medical area.¡± He paused and then continued, ¡°I hope you can forgive me for what I did today.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all forgiven. You¡¯ve already invited us to a six-star hotel for a luxurious dinner. How can we be so unforgiving?¡± Xena responded with a smile. This was the George family, a first-ss aristocrat family! She would be set for life if she could get connected with a member or two of the family. ¡°Dinner is a must.¡± Master George relented with a bitter smile. He then spoke again in a worried tone, ¡°I¡¯m concerned about jackie; that he¡¯ll be unhappy about it. After all, he didn¡¯t ask for a penny from my daughter, and yet he gave her such a magical pill to help my daughter lose weight.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing at all. Don¡¯t be preupied. He listens to me, and he wouldn¡¯t be angry if I asked him not to. Besides, is there any parent on this earth who doesn¡¯t care about their children? Mr. and Mrs. George are only afraid of bad things happening to Miss Sharon.¡± The smile on Fiona¡¯s face was only a facade; she was deathly afraid initially. ¡°Hmmm. We¡¯ll be going out to dinner in a while, and it might not be convenient for you to travel here and there, given that you don¡¯t have a car. We have lots of cars in our garage, and some of them are just staying in the garage for nothing. How about you pick two of them?¡± Master George cated after mulling over his thoughts. ¡°These two cars represent my sincere apologies. What do you think?¡± ¡°Um¡­ Uh. Mr. George, you¡¯re too polite and benevolent to us! It happened that my son and his girlfriend, Xena, both have driving licenses but don¡¯t have a car! Thank you so much!¡° Fiona gushed with excitement, her eyes brightened in an instant. Chapter 358 In a blink of an eye, Fiona and the others standing before one of the George family¡¯s garages. When the heavy metal door was lifted, they found themselves face-to-face with opulent and sumptuous branded cars: Bentley, Porsche, Ferrari, and even Rolls-Royce. Besides, some of them were rare and of limited edition. Each of them bore an imperial and illustrious aura like a prideful ruler. ¡°Ma, can¡­ Can I pick one as well? Is it mine after I pick it?¡± Xena was a little agitated; she never anticipated that her blessings woulde so soon. She suddenly found herself touched with her decision of dating Ben. Him as a back-up was indeed her best decision ever. Nevertheless, Fiona countered, ¡°How could you think like that? A moment ago, you were saying you¡¯re just Ben¡¯s girlfriend, and not a Taylor yet. For the time being, this car doesn¡¯t belong to you, but you can drive it since you¡¯re Ben¡¯s girlfriend.¡± ¡° jackie and sister Selena both have their own cars. Only Ben and I have driving licenses without cars. Ma, can¡¯t you just give it to me?¡± The bitter feeling of remorse hung over her head at that moment. After all, she was desperately cutting ties with the Taylors to save herself a while ago. How would she even know jackie could truly help Sharon lose weight? She bet Fiona would not want to give her the car anymore because of what happened. As expected, Fiona shed a small smile and said, ¡°You can use the car, but the car is mine, and the other one belongs to Ben. You can drive my car now for the time being as I wait for the moment I¡¯d get my driving license, and I¡¯ll use it then. By that time, you could use Ben¡¯s. It¡¯s more than enough for you to share one with him.¡± Xena swallowed down her tears of bitter disappointment. She could only smile bitterly at this moment. ¡°Alright then. We¡¯re a family anyway, so it doesn¡¯t matter who owns the cars.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand it.¡± Fiona chuckled. ¡°Pick a car.¡± ¡°Master George, can we pick this¡­this Rolls-Royce?¡± Ben had been staring at a raven ck Rolls- Royce for the longest time, and he felt giddy. ¡°Absolutely!¡± Master George smiled. ¡°This is my apologies for inviting you to my ce forcibly. As long as you¡¯re willing to forgive me for my rudeness and don¡¯t speak ill of me in front of jackie. You can pick whichever you desire!¡± ¡°Wonderful! Master George, you truly deserve to be patriarch of the George family. How generous, how benevolent!¡± Ben could barely conceal his soaring excitement. He immediately pointed at one car. ¡°This is it! I pick this!¡± ¡°For the other one, we¡¯ll pick Rolls-Royce as well!¡± Xena eximed, an obvious tremble in her voice. If she got to drive a Rolls-Royce, it would immediately increase her social status. Just the thought of it sent shivers of excitement throughout her being. Master George guffawed. ¡°Not a problem! Let me get you the keys right now.¡± He soon got the keys to both cars and handed them over. ¡°This is amazing. We can now drive such good cars, too! This is fancier and much more expensive than your sister and brother-inw¡¯s car!¡± Xena gushed uncontrobly. ¡°Master George, don¡¯t you worry. My son-inw is nothing but skillful in treating people. He treated my husband¡¯s leg, and he¡¯s now fully recovered!¡± Fiona chuckled while praising jackie in front of Master George. Fiona¡¯s words shocked the George family. A short while ago, when they threatened to kill Fiona and the others, Fiona tried her very best to shove all the mes and responsibilities onto jackie. Not only did she not acknowledge jackie as her son-inw, but she insisted jackie was an outsider. Now that Fiona saw opportunities and benefits, she changed her attitude, calling jackie her dear son-in- law unabashedly. Chapter 359 ¡°Really? I¡¯d like to meet this son-inw of yours then!¡± Master George shed a small smile before he continued, ¡°Both of you, drive the cars out of the garage and park them at the main gate. You can drive to the Dynasty Hotel for dinner in a while.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do that!¡± Ben and Xena¡ªwhose every cell in their body was screaming excitedly not long ago¡ªcould not wait any longer to test out the cars. They drove the cars and parked them at the main gate. After a short while, Luca returned to the George family¡¯s residence with a few wounded men. Upon their return, Luca made his injured men get medical treatment before presenting himself before Master George. Luca called Master George toe aside and whispered to him, ¡°Sir, you didn¡¯t harm Fiona and the others after we left the residence, did you? jackie has threatened us, saying that if we touched a single strand of hair of his family, he won¡¯t go easy on us!¡± ¡°Hmph. This young man is rather adamant and braze. How dare he not put the George family in his eyes!¡± After hearing what Luca had reported, Master George began to sneer. ¡°If it¡¯s not because he managed to treat my daughter¡¯s strange obesity, I¡¯ll make him know that no one can cross the George family!¡± Master George subsequently scoffed. ¡°Us being a first-ss aristocratic family isn¡¯t a joke!¡± How dare this punk threaten the George family. Was he not a little too bold? Was the George family that easy to be threatened? However, thest thing he expected was Luca, the head bodyguard, tried to persuade him, ¡°Sir, jackie White is no ordinary man. He can heal young miss¡¯s condition, which shows that he possessed good medical skills. Moreover, hisbat ability is superior that no bodyguards hired by the Drake family can compare to him!¡± ¡°What do you mean? Is he that strong?¡± Master George¡¯s feature turned solemn in an instant after hearing Luca¡¯s exaggerated ims on jackie. ¡°Yes, Sir! He¡¯s so strong that even three or four of our men wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him. It¡¯ll only take him a second to knock them down and not a single chance for them to counterattack. Frankly speaking, even I can¡¯t do it at such a speed, Sir. I believe he¡¯s stronger than I am!¡± Luca¡¯s face hardened as he spoke. There were not many people who acquired betterbat skill than he did in this Eastfield. ¡°What a strong man! It looks like the Drakes have recruited another skilled bodyguard!¡± After hearing it, Master George quickly thought of something that made his heart skip a beat. ¡°Wait, what? Did you say that you and your men have already fought jackie?¡± Master George questioned. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll be very upset since you¡¯ve done it. After all, to Sharon, jackie is her savior that helped her lose weight and to start anew. It was a really bad move for us to go against jackie!¡± ¡°Sir, the main reason is that your phone call came a little toote. If you¡¯ve called one minuteter, I¡¯d be lying on the ground as well!¡± Luca showed a bitter smile and continued, ¡°Nheless, jackie White isn¡¯t an unforgiving person. He has the domineering and generous aura that a soldier should have. I can completely concur with this. He said as long as we didn¡¯t do anything to harm his family, apologize to his family, and they¡¯re willing to forgive us, then it¡¯s fine for him. Otherwise¡­¡± Luca paused for a second and then carried on, with a worried tone. ¡°Otherwise, he¡¯ll dig our graves.¡± ¡°What?¡± The uneasiness washed over Master George; he stood frozen upon hearing it. ¡°Isn¡¯t this punk being too arrogant? How strong is he that he could say such words!¡± Master George was rendered speechless for a good while before his lips could eventually part again. He thanked his lucky stars that he did not harm Fiona and the others; he even made an effort to apologize for it! At the same time, he doubted jackie¡¯s ability to defeat the George family on his own. Chapter 360 At the same time the conversation between Master George and Luca ended, Selena arrived at George¡¯s mansion in her car. She parked the car in the yard and got out of the car right after. Selena still had her professional attire since she had just gotten off of work. Her aura made her look capable and responsible. ¡°Is this jackie¡¯s wife? jackie is lucky to have her as his wife! Can you see how outstanding she is?¡± Some from the George family eximed when Selena came into view. ¡°Pa, Ma, are you alright?¡± Selena came to Fiona and Andrew and took a good look at them. She then asked, ¡°What happened? Why did the George family invite us to dinner out of a sudden?¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay. Nothing happened!¡± Fiona answered with a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t jackie help Miss Sharon to lose weight? Now that Miss Sharon has sessfully lost around 15 kilograms, Master George is so delighted that he invited us to dinner! It¡¯s his way of expressing his gratitude to us. Not only that, but he also showed us his garage and had us pick two of his cars as gifts!¡± Fiona pulled Selena to the two Rolls-Royce as she spoke, ¡°What do you think about these two cars, Selena? Look, these are so new. All their cars look very new; I guess they barely use them. It¡¯s a waste to see those cars parked in the garage and not using them. He asked us to pick, so of course we¡¯d have to pick the mostvish ones!¡± Selena was dumbfounded at her words. These were Rolls-Royce, for God¡¯s sake!¡± She smiled wryly and sighed. ¡°Ma, you really know how to help yourself and choose whatever you like.¡± ¡°Of course! They¡¯re all luxury cars, and they asked me to choose two of them. Why shouldn¡¯t I? Besides, we didn¡¯t get them by stealing or snatching. This a gift from the George family. Why shouldn¡¯t we take it? We¡¯re not fools.¡± Fiona¡¯s face looked as though it was beaming. ¡°Your brother and Xena will use these cars, and after I get my driving license, I¡¯ll be driving it!¡± Fiona said to Selena. ¡°Xena?¡± She immediately turned her head and looked to the other side upon hearing her mother¡¯s words. Only then did she realize that Xena jackieson¡ªthis liar¡ªwas strolling with her brother in the garden on the other side. Selena¡¯s face darkened in an instant. ¡°Why is she here? Ma, didn¡¯t you tell Ben what had happened that day? Why didn¡¯t he break up with her?¡± ¡°Selena, you know how much Ben loves Xena. Do you think it¡¯s possible for him to ask for a breakup? Moreover, Xena already exined that it was only a misunderstanding. Both times that she nned the robberies were for her vanity. She showed off in front of her drinking-buddies and was eavesdropped by the other party over a drinking session. In fact, she didn¡¯t initiate the coboration with the other party!¡± Fiona replied in an awkward tone. Selena was rendered speechless for a moment. ¡°Ma, how could you believe in what she said?¡± she spoke once she found her voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t jackie already exin that Xena was given a portion after the robberies? Her ultimate intention is the money; the Taylors¡¯ money!¡± s, these words made Fiona upset. She shot Selena a fiery re and rebuked, ¡°If she was really after our money, why was she still with us when we¡¯re not wealthy and have nothing at all? Hasn¡¯t she been loyal to your brother all the while? Besides, jackie didn¡¯t like Xena in the first ce! We can¡¯tpletely believe in what he had told us, can we?¡± ¡°Still, the Motorbike Robbers told us the same!¡± Selena was unconvinced of her mother¡¯s opinion. She always felt that there was more to Xena than what she let on; that she was not a good woman. Eventually, something bad would happen if Ben continued being with her. ¡°That was to frame her!¡± Stubbornly, Fiona was still taking Xena¡¯s side. ¡°Just let it pass! Perhaps Xena has some difficulties that we don¡¯t know. We can¡¯tpletely trust jackie¡¯s one-sided words, after all. We weren¡¯t there when it all went down, right? Since your brother likes her so much, let everything that happened in the past be buried. Let¡¯s just pretend that nothing happened. If you¡¯re still unhappy about it, we¡¯ll all take extra precautions in the future and observe her closely to see what kind of person she is.¡± Selena could not find herself to say anything after that. Twice. They were robbed twice, yet they still let the matter go. However, given that her mother took Xena¡¯s side and her unbelievable younger brother¡¯s love for Xena, Selena could only concede. Chapter 361 jackie and Kylie soon arrived at the George family¡¯s residence main gate. He got out of the car and nced over his surroundings. His face sunk. ¡°My Miracle Doctor White! It¡¯s so great to finally see you here!¡± Master George¡¯s smile emerged in an instant and came over to wee jackie. He stretched out his hand to show his sincerity. jackie ced Kylie at her feet before taking Master George¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t have to call me a genius doctor or what-so-ever. I¡¯m not a miracle doctor. In this world, there¡¯s only one person that is worth being called a miracle doctor. This person is Ethan Hays!¡± jackie bore a small smile as he spoke. ¡° jackie will do,¡± he added. ¡°Alright then. jackie, your medical skills are really excellent!¡± Master Georgemented after a brief moment of thinking. ¡°I¡¯ve never met a doctor like you!¡± jackie noticed that there was no sign of anger on his family¡¯s faces. ¡°It looks like my mother-inw isn¡¯t upset at all,¡± jackie concluded. Master George¡¯s face flushed. He was embarrassed. ¡°I was indeed reckless previously, and I have apologized to them.¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s right! It¡¯s only a misunderstanding. After all, your medical skills are so good that we as your family aren¡¯t aware of it, let alone Master George!¡± Fiona approached jackie and interrupted their conversation with a smile on her face. ¡°Master George is very kind and generous! He even gifted us two of his luxury cars! I¡¯ve never met someone as benevolent as he is!¡± jackie was speechless once more. It seemed like the two Rolls-Royce next to Fiona werepensation from the George family. Therefore, it was no surprise that his mother-inw¡¯s mood was too good to be true. At this point in time, Ben and Xena came over to the crowd. When Xena noticed jackie¡¯s piercing stares toward her, she instantly remembered jackie ughtering the Motorbike Robbers. She was so frightened that she lowered her head, afraid of meeting his gaze. ¡°Xena, what¡¯s the matter? Feeling uneasy due to my presence here?¡± jackie smiled coldly. He spared her life, but he never expected this liar would be this bold to stay by Ben¡¯s side. This woman was a daredevil! ¡°Brother-inw, what are you talking about? We¡¯re a family. If you have anything else to say, let¡¯s talk about itter at home! Besides, Xena hade clean to Pa and Ma. It was just a misunderstanding!¡± Ben stepped forward and defended Xena once he noticed the tense atmosphere between jackie and Xena. ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± jackie sneered. Were they saying that what he saw with his pair of eyes was only a misunderstanding? ¡°Yeah! She was drunk and trying to show off in front of her drink-buddies that she found a rich boyfriend, and¡­¡± Ben shrugged and nced at Master George. ¡°My dear brother-inw, we¡¯re at Master George¡¯s ce. There¡¯s a crowd here; it wouldn¡¯t be nice to talk over this thing here.¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll give you face since you¡¯re calling me brother-inw today.¡± jackie nodded, showing a light small. ¡°But, I hope that you won¡¯t regret your decision in the future.¡± jackie knew it very well that when Ben called him brother-inw, Ben was hoping jackie would not probe further on the topic. Moreover, Fiona and Andrew had forgiven Xena. It would be oversensitive of him, aiming at Xena on purpose. Chapter 362 Xena heaved in relief when she knew jackie could not do anything to her, even if he was upset. Ben and Fiona took her side and defended her. This left jackie no choice but to give up even if he wanted to murder her. jackie was calctive, though; he did not poke her bubble of lies right then and there. It seemed that this guy would be extremely difficult to deal with. Xena thought to herself that she had to be careful in front of him in the future. Otherwise, she would be giving the game away. ¡°Let¡¯s move. It¡¯s gettingte, and we¡¯ve already made reservations at the hotel diner,¡± Master George chortled and announced. Right as Master George spoke, Sharon walked out of the house. ¡° jackie, I just can¡¯t thank you enough! The pill was so effective!¡± Sharon rushed to jackie when she spotted him. ¡°Oh my goodness! She¡­¡± Selena sped a hand over her mouth as she found it hard to believe her eyes. ¡°Miss Sharon has lost a lot of weight! You¡¯re only around 80 to 85 kilograms now, right? You look fitter now! If you lose another 15 kilograms tomorrow, you¡¯ll look even better. Not only that, but judging by your features, you¡¯d be a very stunningdy after you lose weight!¡± ¡°Thank you for thepliment, Sis!¡± Sharon blushed. ¡°If only I was half as good-looking as you after I lost some weight.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll look good, no doubt about it!¡± Selena managed to squeeze an awkward smile, even though she had an internal battle when Sharon called her ¡®Sis¡¯. Last night when Sharon proposed to jackie, she announced that if she ever got married to jackie, she would treat Selena like her dear sister. Of course, Selena was older than Sharon by a few years. She was not sure if she was oversensitive about this situation. ¡°The result is pretty good. Today¡¯s just the first day, and the result is most obvious and effective on its first day! The oue will be a little less effective tomorrow, weaker on the day after that, and so on.¡± jackie examined Sharon for a good while before adding, ¡°However, after three days of treatment, you should have an ordinary body type that a normal girl should be having. The extra flesh and fats on your body are mostly umted toxins. Those fats shouldn¡¯t be in your body.¡± ¡°B¡ªbut I only left one pill now. My dad stomped the other pill.¡± Sharon¡¯s brows furrowed in an instant as she grumpily stared at her father. Master George¡¯s pallor was unsightly; he was embarrassed. How would he even know that the insignificant tiny ck sh*t would be a magical pill? ¡°Ahem! This is, in fact, my mistake. That tiny thing looks ck and has a bad odor. It really looked like a ck sh*t! Furthermore, how could I possibly know that you, a veteran who just returned from the military, know about diet and losing weight¡­¡± Master George let out another dry cough to cover up his awkwardness. ¡° jackie, you still have this pill, right? Since the whole treatment required three pills, can you give my daughter one more?¡± jackie was still slightly annoyed that the George family kidnapped Fiona and the others away. If it was not because they did not take Selena and Kylie away, jackie would have burst and been hostile from the start. Now when he saw the other man asking for the pill with a bright smile on his face, jackie sneered, ¡°Of course I have the pill. However, as I¡¯ve told Miss Sharon before, this medicine of mine is very costly, and I gave her the first three pills as a gift! If you want another one, I won¡¯t give it for free. You¡¯ll have to buy it.¡± ¡°What? This man is too much! How could he ask money for one tiny pill when our Master George has invited them to a six-star hotel and even gave them two almost brand-new Rolls Royces!¡± ¡°I agree! He¡¯s too much! How could he not give face to our Master George?¡± Some of the Georges whispered among them, discussing andmenting over jackie¡¯s behavior. Based on their experience with others, jackie should be smiling and offering the pill to Master George to please him, like the others! Never did they expect that this punk would ask Master George to pay for the medicine. ¡° jackie, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± Fiona quickly interjected when she overheard the heated discussion among the George family. She was afraid of offending them. Why was jackie unafraid of displeasing them? The George family was a first-ss aristocratic family, after all. Chapter 363 Fiona stepped forward and red at jackie. ¡°It¡¯s just a pill, jackie. Why did you ask for money? Master George treated us well! He gave us two Rolls-Royces, too. What else do you want?¡± ¡°She¡¯s right! jackie, aren¡¯t you being too greedy and ignorant? Can¡¯t you just give it to Master George since he only needs one?¡± Xena snarled as she followed after Fiona. This was the perfect opportunity and time to please the George family! Was he an idiot? How could he ask for money and not consider the other party? jackie did not budge in the slightest at their friendly reminder as though he was as deaf as a post. He shed an indifferent smile after a while and replied, ¡°Those two Rolls-Royces are thepensation from Master George for kidnapping you guys, while the money I asked for is for the pill. Two different things. Besides, my medicine is expensive! If it¡¯s not for the kind-hearted Miss Sharon, I wouldn¡¯t sell it even if you kneel and beg!¡± This was the first time Master George met a person like jackie. Embarrassment washed over him in an instant. Nheless, the George family was loaded. It would not be an issue as long as it could be solved with money. ¡°It should be this way,¡± he replied with a small smile. ¡° jackie is right. I should pay for the medicine!¡± Pausing for a moment, he then asked, ¡°Tell me, how much is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a lot. 20 million will do. Great value for a great product.¡± ¡°20 million? Why don¡¯t you steal or rob? It¡¯s just a pill, and you asked for 20 million?¡± A woman from the George family eximed angrily. She could not bear it anymore. This was ckmail in in sight, not a regr business! ¡° jackie¡­¡± Even Selena showed slight annoyance at jackie¡¯s answer. 20 million was too expensive for a pill. Was jackie not afraid of upsetting them? ¡°Honey, you have to believe me! I¡¯m not speaking nonsense!¡± jackie exined, showing a bitter smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. 20 million it is, then!¡± Master George did not show any hint of hesitation. He then called for his butler. ¡°Butler, apply for a card and deposit 20 million in it. Sent it to the hotel once done. We¡¯ll make a move to the hotel for dinner first.¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The butler nodded and left thepartment along with a few bodyguards. ¡°W¡ªwhat? Master George really paid for it?¡± Fiona swallowed hard. She initially thought that Master George would be infuriated, but he did not. He even paid for the 20-million medicine. It was 20 million! jackie took out a ck pill and handed it to Sharon. ¡°Miss Sharon, keep it well. Don¡¯t let it stomped into powder again this time!¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep it safe!¡± Sharon chuckled. Not long after, they all arrived at the main door of the six-star Dynasty Hotel. ¡°F*ck! Isn¡¯t that the George family? Should we go and say something nice to please them?¡± On the other side, Ken rk, who had just got off the car, whispered to Ivan Taylor who was next to him. Ivan took a closer look, and his eyes widened into spheres asrge as saucers that they almost fell out. ¡°Am I seeing things? T¡ªThat person looks like jackie White, the veteran, and that one looks like Selena Taylor. Huh? What? The whole family is here! And why are they with the George family?¡± Chapter 364 The George family, a first-ss aristocratic family in Eastfield. Even a second-ss aristocratic family like the rks could not wait to please them! Of course, those like the Taylor family were even more eager to make friends with them! Such an opportunity would note easily. Yet, there they were. Ken and Ivan saw jackie and his family walking together with the George family toward the six-star hotel! ¡°This is weird. Under normal circumstances, many people would want to invite the George family over to dinner so badly just to please them. These people might not even show up even if you sincerely invited them!¡± ¡°Hmmm. Could it be that today jackie invited them to dinner?¡± Ken murmured as he stared at them from behind. ¡°Impossible! This is a six-star hotel, and it¡¯s very costly to consume here. Does that punk have the money to spend in such a ce? Moreover, it¡¯d be a shame for the George family to dine at the regr table, so he should at least get a private room and order fine liquor to please them, no? The cost will be at least one or two million, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Ken¡¯s forehead creased. Suddenly, his eyes lit up as if he had thought of something. ¡°By the way, I heard that Selena Taylor is the procurement manager in Drake Dynasty Real Estate which belongs to the Drake family.¡± ¡°Yes¡­but how is it rted to the dinner?¡± Ivan asked. ¡°I heard that the George family wants to be involved in the construction material business recently. They¡¯ve already acquired a construction material factory that was about to shut down and are preparing to spearhead a big project,¡± Ken exined. ¡°Hmm¡­ Do you think it¡¯s possible that the George family wanted to coborate with the Drake family in the South Hill Real Estate project?¡± Ken thought for a while and carried on, ¡°After all, this South Hill Real Estate project is a piece of juicy meat. This project could rake up a profit of 7 or 8 billion, no sweat.¡± Ivan¡¯s face distorted when he heard Ken¡¯s words. ¡°No, don¡¯t say it. You¡¯re wrong¡­ Fck, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s possible!¡± Ivan swore. ¡°Selena is cunning. She said she¡¯d consider coborating with me thest time I met her, making me feel like there¡¯s still hope to sign a contract, but I never expected her to be such a fake btch and invite the George family to dinner so she could get a favor or two.¡± Ken pped his own forehead. ¡°Now I remember!¡± he eximed. ¡°Young Master Taylor, your family is directly involved in the construction material business, right? How did Selena not think of the Taylor family first? She¡¯s one of the Taylors. Shouldn¡¯t she take care of her own family first?¡± Ivan¡¯s feature was even more distorted than before. ¡°Hmph! Who knows how this woman¡¯s brain works. She behaves well and filially in front of Grandpa Taylor and would always say she¡¯ll make the Taylors greater than before. Now, however, I see that¡¯s all changed.¡± Ivan paused for a while before he added, ¡°I think it¡¯s all because I¡¯m now the family¡¯s general manager, thus helping our family would ultimately be helping me. She wants to be the heir, so if she gives this project to the Taylor family, my position as the heir would be rubber-stamped!¡± ¡°I see,¡± Ken nodded. ¡°It seems like Selena isn¡¯t as innocent and kind as we see her. Something seems odd about her being the procurement manager with such a high sry in the Drake family¡¯spany, and jackie being their bodyguard with an even ridiculously higher sry.¡± ¡°Son of a b*tch.¡± bbergasted, Ivan could only sigh. ¡°Young Master rk, you knocked some sense into me. You made me open my eyes.¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Ken was puzzled. Chapter 365 ¡°That¡¯s why Miss Tanya treats Selena and jackie all too kindly. This is the truth. I knew it!¡± Ivan looked as though he could see the light at the end of the tunnel. ¡°Think about it this way. jackie¡¯s a punk who has only served as a soldier. Though he¡¯s skilled, the Drake family is so wealthy. It¡¯s so easy for them to recruit a good bodyguard! Why do they pay him 20 million a month?¡± Ivan allowed his words to sink in before he added, ¡°Selena¡¯s sry is quite high as well, but she¡¯s a procurement manager, so it¡¯s reasonable to be this high. Only jackie¡¯s sry makes no sense; it¡¯s too much! The pay he¡¯s getting only makes sense if it¡¯s Selena¡¯s. It¡¯ll be obvious that they¡¯re doing something under the table if they pay Selena 20 million a month!¡± Ken seemed to have thought of something. ¡°Are you saying that the Drake family wanted to pay Selena 20 million a month but are afraid of raising suspicion? And that¡¯s why they pay jackie 20 million instead?¡± Ken hypothesized. ¡°Bingo!¡± Ivan patted Ken on his shoulder and began, ¡°Now, I¡¯m pretty sure that there¡¯s something fishy going on between either Selena and Young Master Drake or Selena and Master Drake! The 20-million sry only makes sense if we put it that way. What Miss Tanya said about Selena and jackie¡ªthat she¡¯s a capable manager and he¡¯s a skilled veteran¡ªare all bullsh*t to me. I have a hunch that Miss Tanya only uses this as an excuse!¡± he continued. Ken stayed astonished. ¡°So that¡¯s the truth! Damn! Selena is such a shameless whre, selling her soul and body in order to get the life she desired! I thought the Drake family really appreciated their capability for a moment! Now that after Young Master Taylor has analyzed the situation thoroughly, I finally realized Selena is a lying btch!¡± Resentment grew inside Ken like a tumor as he spoke. He was good-looking¡ªat least better than Michael Wilson¡ªand filthy rich! If Selena wanted money, she could marry him. Instead, she went to find someone from the Drake family¡ªperhaps the old master Drake¡ªin secret and rejected him. When he thought of this, his edge of irritation had returned. What was bad about him? Was he worse than an old man? ] ¡°How cunning. If the Drake family pays Selena 20 million dors a month, everyone will suspect that she¡¯s being taken care of by a sugar-daddy. But, if this 20 million is given to jackie, they¡¯ll never focus on Selena, let alone doubt her. Of course, it might puzzle them as to why jackie¡¯s sry is ridiculously high!¡± Ken clenched his fists as he trembled with rage. ¡°I, too, didn¡¯t expect this dear cousin of mine will be this maniptive and crafty! Looks like I have to take precautions against her in the future. Otherwise, the Taylor family¡¯s property will one day fall into her hands!¡± Ivan shed a wry smile. At this moment, another car came into the scene. Neil Hugo, Young Master of the Hugo family, got out of the car. ¡°Both of you arrived so early; much earlier than me!¡± he spoke. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± ¡°Talking about a b*tch!¡± Ken¡¯s fists were still tightly clenched, hot with anger. ¡°Who is it? Come, let¡¯s discuss it together,¡± Neil spoke with great interest in his voice. ¡°Selena Taylor!¡± Ivan sneered. ¡°Who else do you think it could be?¡± ¡°No way. I think she¡¯s a pretty good woman!¡± Neil furrowed, unable to digest their thoughts. Selena looked kind and gentle; why did theypare her to a b*tch? After a short while, Ivan and Ken shared all their assumptions and analysis with Neil. Neil, too, clenched his fist after hearing it. ¡°Hmph! It¡¯s true that there are no good women in this world! Most of them are gold-diggers and love money to death¡­ Selena Taylor is no different!¡± Chapter 366 ¡°Young Master Hugo, Selena Taylor is a lot more powerful than we thought. We just saw her family dining at the hotel with the George family¡­¡± Ken forced a smile as he told Neil about Selena potentially coborating with the George family on a construction project. Having said that, he then added, ¡°Just think about it. If she didn¡¯t give the George family any benefits, why would they treat them to a meal?¡± Ivan nced at the sports cars by the side, then blurted, ¡°These people from the George family are truly generous. To think that they would chauffeur people around with Rolls-Royces. D*mn it. I¡¯ve never sat in a Rolls-Royce before!¡± ¡°Nevermind. It¡¯s not like we can prevent this now, can we?¡± Neil made a strainedugh before speaking to Ivan. ¡°Young Master Taylor, you mentioned about asking us out for a drink. What is the matter?¡± ¡°let¡¯s go. There¡¯s a decent bar there. Let¡¯s go drink as we discuss!¡± Ivanughed out loudly, then led the two of them to a small bar. After arriving at the bar, they ordered some drinks and took a seat. Only then did Ivan speak up. ¡°To be frank, I¡¯ve heard that you both fancy my cousin sister! Is that so?¡± Neil took a sip of the drink in his hand, thenughed coldly. ¡°That¡¯s indeed the case, but what can we do? Selena just won¡¯t give me any chance. Especially now that her husband is back and she loves that daughter of hers. it¡¯s just too difficult to get my hands on her! Previously, I¡¯ve evene up with a n with Young Master rk, but it failed!¡± Young Master rk felt dejected as he recalled how Fiona almost epted the 100 million dors from him. He then downed the drink in his hand in one gulp. He smiled dryly, then said, ¡°I¡¯m the most unfortunate one. I¡¯ve already been friends with Selena for a few years. If not for jackieing back all of a sudden, I believe I¡¯d be dating her now!¡± Having said that, he then shot another look at Neil. ¡°Back then, Young Master Hugo hadn¡¯t even seen her. You¡¯ve only seen her muchter!¡± ¡°the reason I ask for both of you toe is to think of a solution! jackie had assaulted me previously, and Selena is apetitor in inheriting the Taylor family assets. Although she¡¯s currently kicked out of the family, I can¡¯t let my guard down! After all, my grandfather said that as long as jackie could fulfill his promise when the timees, then all the things in the past would be water under the bridge. Their entire family will once again be taken back to the Taylor family!¡± At this point, Ivanughed as he told them his reason for asking them out. ¡°Young Master Taylor, you¡¯ve taken the right move to look for us. After all, you¡¯re enemies with them, and we want to have jackie killed. Our end goal is more or less the same!¡± Kenughed, then added, ¡°Oh yeah, what did jackie promise?!¡± ¡°Oh, there were three conditions¡­¡± Ivan immediately told both of them what happened previously. ¡°If jackie fails to fulfill his promise when the timees, he has to get out of the Taylor family and divorce Selena. He would have to roll out of the house, not walk!¡± Unexpectedly, Ken and Neil were making a pained smile when they heard it. Neil stated bluntly, ¡° jackie is currently working for the Drake family with a monthly sry of 20 million dors. Although it¡¯s only a short time before Old Master Taylor¡¯s birthday, jackie could ask for an advance payment of two months without an issue. Moreover, if we¡¯re not mistaken, Selena might be having an affair with Young Master Drake, or even James Drake. If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t money be a simple matter to them?¡± Hearing that, Ivan¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, all the more reason for us to not wait around!¡± Chapter 367 ¡°Young Master Taylor, do you have any ideas? We¡¯ve tried our best but have yet to formte a good n. Thest time we nned to have Fiona poison jackie, but we never expected her to be so cowardly despite her love for money!¡± Ken said after looking at Ivan. Ivan then replied, ¡°I think it¡¯s unlikely to have jackie divorce Selena. They¡¯re quite close. Meanwhile, it¡¯s very difficult to have him killed as he¡¯s good at fighting. I¡¯m afraid none of your bodyguards are his match!¡± Having said that, Ivan made a faint smile before continuing, ¡°However, I have another idea! We¡¯ll hire a hitman!¡± ¡°hitman? Some hitmen might be worse off than our family¡¯s regr bodyguard!¡± Neil burst intoughter instantly, ¡°Young Master Taylor, here I thought you might have some ingenious n for calling us over. In the end, that¡¯s all you cane up with?¡± However, Ivan smirked before replying, ¡°Young Master Hugo, do you think that I¡¯ll be hiring a regr hitman? I¡¯m talking about the elites, those at the top of the list among hitmen!¡± Seeing Young Master Hugo and Ken being intrigued, Ivan finally added, ¡°Most importantly, I¡¯ve found someone to contact this hitman. It¡¯s a woman, a seductress. It¡¯s easiest for a man to let his guard down around women. Moreover, if she used her charms, the chances of sess would naturally be much higher!¡± ¡°If you put it that way, we can give it a try! If this can get jackie killed, then Selena wouldn¡¯t choose to be a widow for life, right? Once jackie¡¯s dead, our chance wille!¡± Ken¡¯s eyes brightened as he saw a glimmer of hope. Indeed, they could not afford to drag this on. If they did, it would be too passive. Moreover, if Selena and jackie¡¯s feelings for each other developed over time, that would be even more troublesome. They need to take this chance where jackie had juste back. Five years of separation meant that their feelings for each other were not as strong. jackie¡¯s death would be the key. ¡°However, it¡¯s going to be very costly to hire a hitman just like that. This woman is ranked fifth on the hitman leaderboard. She would only ept big contracts!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve inquired. Her price is 150 million dors for her to take the hit!¡± Ivan forced a smile, then looked at the two. ¡°I understand your intention. You¡¯re thinking of having us pay part of it, right?¡± Neil chuckled, then took out the atm card he prepared for Fiona earlier. ¡°Here¡¯s 100 million dors. You can¡¯t have us pay for everything, right? You¡¯ll pay for the 50 million dors yourself.¡± ¡°No problem. Rest assured, this hitman is really good. Not only is she good at disguising herself, but she can evenpletely change her appearance! I¡¯ve heard that quite a few experts died in her hands! She will stick to her mission. Once epted, she will go through all means to get rid of the target! Moreover, it¡¯s a guaranteed sess within five days!¡± Ivan stated confidently. ¡°nice working with you!¡± The three of them toasted inughter. Chapter 368 Meanwhile, while jackie and the others were halfway through their meal, the George family¡¯s butler came and passed an atm card to jackie, along with the password written on a note. Seeing jackie getting that much money, Selena, Fiona, and the others were all in a rather good mood. With that, everyone had a happy meal. After enjoying their meal, they finally left the hotel. Meanwhile, Master George was also very courteous, asking for jackie¡¯s family to visit them at their ce to hang out if they were free. After Master George and the others have departed, jackie finally approached Fiona and passed her the atm card along with the note. ¡°Mother, here¡¯s the 20 million dors I¡¯ve promised you previously as Selena¡¯s betrothal gift. Since I have the money now, I¡¯ll pass it to you in advance!¡± jackie stated sincerely with a smile. ¡°W-w-what a surprise!¡± Fiona¡¯s heart was delighted beyond measure. For the past two days, she was regretting her rejection of that 100 million dors. Who would have known that jackie would pass her 20 million dors right now? With the 20 million dors, Fiona¡¯s mood immediately improved greatly. After all, she had gotten that money in her hands without doing anything that would burden her conscience. ¡°Take it. This is what I¡¯ve promised you previously. I always keep my promises!¡± jackie ced the atm card in her hand. ¡°Wonderful. My daughter made the right choice! I really didn¡¯t expect you to know medicine! It seems like the past few years of suffering that we went through was worth it!¡± Holding onto the card with 20 million dors, Fiona was stuck with a smile on her face. Meanwhile, Selena felt speechless. With the 20 million dors in hand, her mother¡¯s attitude made a complete change. ¡°So, would you acknowledge me as your son-inw now? Are we a family?¡± jackie asked with a pained smile. ¡°Of course. Why won¡¯t I acknowledge you? You¡¯ve kept your promise, which shows that you¡¯re responsible. Moreover, your current sry is considered quite good. If we worked a little harder, then we¡¯ll be getting richer in the future, right?¡± Fionaughed while speaking. Needless to say, she was on cloud nine. However, Andrew instead was frowning. ¡°You¡¯ve settled 20 million dors, but you¡¯re still short of another 20 million dors. Although you can have the Drake family advance your sry for a month, there¡¯s still the gift that¡¯s worth 10 million dors. A gift like that is not easy to find. Have you nned that out yet? Furthermore, this is the old master¡¯s 70th birthday. The gift should be meaningful!¡± jackie grinned mysteriously. ¡°Father-inw, don¡¯t you worry about that. I¡¯ll settle it! I know that some people in the Taylor family are waiting to watch me embarrass myself, right? I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll have to be disappointed when the timees.¡± ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re confident, I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± Andrew nodded. He was confident that jackie would not lie to him. The whole group then happily returned home. The next morning, jackie went to work early. Meanwhile, with the cash in hand, Fiona went out with her rich auntie friends for a shopping trip. Of course, the reason she went shopping was to show off, to let others know that she was no longer broke. She was once again like them, a rich person who could afford to buy an expensive handbag if she so wanted to. Chapter 369 Inside a private room of a hotel, a woman with excellent physique quickly opened the door, allowing Ivan, Ken, and Neil to enter. The three looked at the woman before them and was slightly taken aback. The woman¡¯s body was gorgeous. At the same time, she also gave off a prideful charm that was irresistible for men. ¡°You¡¯re Shadow?¡± After taking his seat, Ivan took out an atm card. ¡°Here¡¯s 150 million. The password is 000000.¡± The woman took a look at the card, her face expressionless. It was as though part of a routine. She took a whiff of the cigarette in her hand, speaking slowly, ¡°Give me the details of that kid, including his picture and his family situation. I want to know everything!¡± Ivan ced the atm card aside, then took out a document folder and passed it to her. She started studying it carefully. After a while, she finally asked skeptically, ¡°Is this guy just a bodyguard? He¡¯s been a soldier for five years? He was recently discharged from service? How can you fail to take care of someone like this? It can¡¯t be. You guys are somewhat influential people in Eastfield, are you not?¡± ¡°Ma¡¯am, that¡¯s not all. This kid is quite strong. Our rk family¡¯s top fighter was advising me not to offend this kid as he was no match for him! From that, you can tell that this kid¡¯sbat power is very strong!¡± Ken immediately exined. ¡°I think it¡¯s not that he¡¯s strong, but your men are too weak!¡± The woman chuckled, her gaze carrying a hint of disgust. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve taken several dozen missions andpleted all of them. Is that true?¡± Neil asked after some thoughts, taking a step forward. However, Shadow gave him a terrifying re immediately, causing him to take a step back from fear with her terrifying killing intent. ¡°You dare question my ability? I¡¯m ranked fifth in the southwestern hitman leaderboard! Watch your words. I might not be confident when ites to those King of War or God of War, but all those other generals, assistantmanders, or headmanders are just easy pickings! In fact, when I take on a different appearance, the targets won¡¯t even know what hit them. Perhaps a King of War might fall to my assassination too! Of course, I¡¯ve never met a King of War in person. However, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s merely a title, nothing much!¡± The woman before them grinned, then said, ¡°You think this person you see is the real me? within Daxia, I¡¯m afraid there are less than 10 people that have seen my actual appearance!¡± The trio gasped. At first, they thought the beautiful woman was her real identity, but they never expected her appearance to be a disguise. ¡°Alright, you three, wait here for a moment!¡± The woman¡¯s mouth quickly curled upward, then she headed to the restroom. In less than two minutes, the restroom door opened and Selena walked out from it, looking gentle and caring as she looked at them. However, she was still wearing the sexy ck mini skirt that the woman wore earlier. She appeared shocked, then asked in surprise, ¡°Ivan, what are you guys doing here?¡± ¡°Selena!¡± Ken was surprised. How did Selena get here? Did she overhear what they said earlier? ¡°She¡¯s not Selena! That voice is not right!¡± Ivan frowned, then said, ¡°Shadow, you may look exactly the same as the picture, but what are you going to do about the voice? Wouldn¡¯t you be exposed unless you refrain from speaking?¡± Chapter 370 ¡°the voice is different!¡± Right then, the Selena before them burst outughing. Meanwhile, her sound had changed to be like Ivan, exactly the same. ¡°Hh-how did you use my voice?¡± Ivan took a deep breath. ¡®Is this the capabilities of an expert hitman that ranked fifth in the southwestern hitman leaderboard?¡¯ That was too terrifying. His voice was mimicked just like that. Moreover, it was exactly the same. ¡°tell me. If I transfigured into your appearance and used your voice, would the others still be able to identify me?¡± the Selena before them spoke once more in Ivan¡¯s voice. ¡°Amazing, simply amazing!¡± Ken eximed in astonishment. Everything felt too surreal. If the woman before her was not a hitman, he would have asked her how much it would cost to spend a night with him. After all, after she transfigured into Selena, that appearance was just too simr. ¡°Is that so?¡± Unexpectedly, the Selena before them smiled at Ken, her voice changing once again to mimic his. ¡°Oh my god, this is unbelievable. I¡¯m sure you can trick him. No matter how good jackie is, as long as he can¡¯t tell you apart, you can ambush him with a fatal blow. He¡¯ll be dead for sure!¡± Neil said confidently, overjoyed. ¡°Is that so? it seems this man is quite the lecher. It should be an easy job!¡± The Selena before them smiled seductively, her voice quickly turned into Neil¡¯s voice. ¡°As of now, I¡¯ve not met this woman nor heard her voice. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t mimic it. However, I¡¯ll appear near her as a stranger to learn her voice and secretly observe to learn her movements and expressions. Very soon, I¡¯ll be able to fool everyone!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll put the voice aside for now. If not for us witnessing it with our own eyes, we would have mistaken you as Selena!¡± Ivanughed, then added, ¡°To be honest, while on our way here, we¡¯re quite worried if this 150 million dors was worth it. It seems it¡¯s worth every penny!¡± ¡°rest assured. Give me five days. In five days, this kid will be dead for sure! If he still lives after five days, I¡¯ll refund 50 million dors to you. I guarantee that he will die within 10 days!¡± the woman before them stated, chuckling. ¡°We believe you. Seeing you today is an eye-opener!¡± Although they each paid 50 million dors, Ivan felt the greater pressure. However, if that would get jackie killed, he was more than happy to pay it. Apart from still feeling bitter over jackie hitting him, jackie¡¯s death would mean that Selena would probably be married to a rich family like Neil¡¯s. If she was married, then she would no longer be part of the family and have no stake in the Taylor family¡¯s assets. ¡°Alright, you should leave. I¡¯ve just flown over and am still exhausted from my trip. I¡¯ll rest up and start tomorrow. Tomorrow will be the first day!¡± Shadow looked at the trio and told them to leave. Very quickly the trio left the hotel. Chapter 371 ¡°That woman¡¯s body is stunning. I think her butt is even perkier than Selena¡¯s¡± After arriving at the za outside the hotel, Neil could not resist swallowing his saliva. ¡°Too bad she¡¯s a hitman. If only she was an escort. I¡¯d be willing to pay high prices for this woman!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Such a beautiful flower, yet it had to be a rose with thorns!¡± Ken joined in amusement. ¡°Next we can just sit back, rx, and wait for the good news from her!¡± Neil nodded, then said to Ivan, ¡°Young Master Taylor, if the hitman contacts you about jackie¡¯s death, you must notify us right away. Us brothers shall have a good celebration!¡± Hearing that, Ivan¡¯s heart was overjoyed. Although the Taylor family was just a third-ss aristocratic family, Young Master Hugo and Young Master rk belonged to second-ss aristocratic families. For them to address him as a brother, it was apparent that he was not seen as an outsider. If he could establish a good connection with them, then it would definitely be beneficial for the future growth of the Taylor family¡¯s business. ¡°Sure. When the timees, we must make a grand celebration!¡± Ivan nodded with a smile as they continued forward. However, after a moment of their departure, Ivan seemed to recall something. He asked, ¡°Oh, you told me that you failed to have Fiona poison jackie, right?¡± ¡°Yeah. That Fiona loves money so much, yet she ended up saying she didn¡¯t want to kill someone. Isn¡¯t that just annoying?!¡± Ken felt his frustration grow the more he thought about it. ¡°Where¡¯s the poison? Pass it to me. I¡¯ve just thought of someone that might be able to help us. We should keep the poison for now. If the hitman fails to kill him, I¡¯ll think of something with the poison. I¡¯ll make sure jackie drinks this!¡± Ivan¡¯s gaze gave off an evil feeling. ¡°That works too. There¡¯s not much use for us to keep it anyway. It might be more useful for you as you¡¯re from the Taylor family. You¡¯ll have more opportunity to use it than us!¡± Ken nodded, then took out the poison and passed it to Ivan. ¡°Do note that this poison is slow acting. It¡¯s colorless and odorless when mixed in water. After drinking it, one would appear normal. However, in a month, the body will slowly deteriorate and eventually, the person will die.¡± ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s even better. When the timees, who would think of what happened a month ago, or even what they have eaten or drank? This poison is perfect for killing!¡± Ivan received the poison happily. ¡­ Meanwhile, within Selena¡¯s office¡­ Sonia came before Selena and passed some documents and files to her. ¡°Manager Taylor, here are some materials from the construction material supplier and thepany intro. I¡¯ve taken a look and they seem to be decent, especially this Marvel Construction Material Company. I think the materials from this company are quite good, and the pricing is reasonable!¡± Having said that, Sonia paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Of course, the final decision is yours to make. This is just my suggestion.¡± Hearing those words, Selena frowned. Marvel Construction Material Company was the biggest subsidiarypany of the Taylor family, In the past two days, she was still hesitating on this matter. She wanted to help Ivan, yet she was worried that it would generate gossip behind her back, iming that she was misusing her power. However, if she rejected Ivan and refused to work with the Taylor family, her grandfather might not be happy. After all, their ability to rise to a second-ss aristocratic family was very important to the Taylor family. Her grandfather waited forever for such a day. ¡°You can just leave it here. I¡¯ll check through it carefully and let you know the resultster!¡± Chapter 372 After Sonia went out, Selena sat behind her desk frowning, still feeling hesitant. She had carefully read through those materials. It was obvious that among the suppliers, the Taylor family was the most prominent construction material supplier. Meanwhile, the other suppliers were no match for the Taylor family. Most importantly, they would not be able to handle such a big project. However, Selena knew full well that Sonia was hiding something. With them running such a big project, it was a tempting opportunity. It was impossible for the otherpanies that could rival the Taylor family to notpete. Hence, there must be some documents that Sonia has kept hidden from her. Nevertheless, that was actually a good thing for her. She had originally nned to help the Taylor family, and the quality of their construction materials were honestly good. Of course, she naturally wished for the Taylor family to grow stronger as well. That way, Old Master Taylor would be able to fulfill his lifelong dream, promoting the Taylor family from a third-ss aristocratic family to a second-ss aristocratic family. That was an opportunity of a lifetime. If she missed this chance, it would be very difficult for her to find such an opportunity again. This time, she could just leave things like it is and y dumb. She only needed to feign ignorance. After all, Sonia was the one doing the maniption instead of her, pre-signing her name on it. That meant that if anything were to happen, it would be Sonia¡¯s fault. ¡°Things should be fine. Although Ivan can be terrible at times, this is a good opportunity for him. There was no way he would ruin such a good opportunity. Moreover, the Taylor family¡¯s quality isparable to other high-end construction material suppliers!¡± Selena could not resist muttering after some considerations. However, she quickly added, ¡°But this is such a big project. I can¡¯t give them everything. If everything is allocated to the Taylor family, that would attract gossip. Why not I allocate eighty percent to the Taylor family and I¡¯ll find another suitable supplier for the remaining twenty percent!¡± After finallying to a decision, Selena finally gave her grandfather a call. ¡°Selena? Why are you calling this old man all of a sudden?¡± Old Master Taylor was slightly surprised when receiving Selena¡¯s call. Selena chuckled, then asked, ¡°Grandfather, how¡¯s your health? It¡¯s your seventieth birthday in sixteen days. Is there anything you like? I¡¯ll see if I can get it for you by then!¡± ¡°I¡¯m old. My body is getting weaker each day. I¡¯m almost seventy years old, how healthy can I be?!¡± The old master chuckled before answering, ¡°As for the gift, there¡¯s really nothing much that can pique my interest now. To me, all those gold nes and jade pendants can be described in one word, pretentious!¡± Having said that, before Selena could say anything, the old man could not resist questioning, ¡°That¡¯s right, Selena, you know that this old man loves his reputation. Moreover, I¡¯ve cared for you greatly when you were young. I just can¡¯t bear to have you married to a delivery boy. That¡¯s why to avoid being the laughing stock of others, I had no choice but to chase you out of the family!¡± Chapter 373 Having said that, OId Master Taylor paused for a moment before asking, ¡°Are you still angry at Grandpa for that?¡± Selena forced a smile. ¡°I know Grandpa¡¯s attitude quite well. Back then I was stubborn too. It was out of spite that I was pregnant with my daughter. However, I find that jackie is a decent guy and my daughter is very cute as well. There¡¯s nothing much for me to regret. As for other people gossiping, that¡¯s their business. I have to live for myself!¡± The old master sighed, then said, ¡°It seems that despite my old age, I¡¯ve not lived my life as fully as you had! Oh right, I heard that you¡¯re in charge of the South Hill Real Estate¡¯s construction materials procurement? Have you found a suitable coborator for the project? I know that it¡¯s a little difficult for you at this position, as others would gossip.¡± Selena kept quiet. At first, she thought that her grandfather would persuade her to sign a deal with the Taylor family. She did not expect him to be considerate of her position and say such things. The old master then said, ¡°If it¡¯s too difficult for you, you can give this a try. After all, our Taylor family didn¡¯t do too well these past few years. You just need to give us a share, even if just thirty percent of the project. That way, even if we can¡¯t rise to a second-rate aristocratic family, we would still be able to get a breather and help boost ourpany performance for the past years!¡± From his tone of voice, Selena could tell that he felt helpless. There was even a hint of begging. The old master had always ced great importance on his reputation. It was almost impossible for him to be humble, and even then it would be forced. It was also on the grounds of the Taylor family¡¯s future that he would say such words. Selena felt touched by his actions. At that moment, the kind-hearted Selena could not help but smile warmly. ¡°Grandpa, the main reason I called you was to talk about this matter. The supervisor had just passed me all the information of several potential construction material suppliers. After taking a look, within the fewpanies, our Taylor family is verypetitive and our quality is decent!¡± Hearing that, the old master was delighted, asking immediately, ¡°Y-y-you mean that we have hope? How much of a share would we get on the project?¡± Hearing her grandfather¡¯s excited voice on the phone reminded her of his affection back when she was young. Selenaughed, then changed her ns. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to give the Taylor family eighty-five percent of the project, while the others will be shared among otherpetitors.¡± ¡°Eighty-five percent!?¡± The old master breathed in deeply. That was beyond his expectations. It showed that Selena was intentionally favoring the Taylor family. The old master¡¯s eyes turned slightly red. ¡°Selena, I¡¯m very touched that you can let bygones be bygones. I¡¯ve also thought it through. There¡¯s no point in those gifts. All that¡¯s important is that jackie is sincere. Even if he can¡¯t produce a gift worth 10 million dors, I¡¯ll still acknowledge him as my grandson- inw and take all of you back!¡± Having said that, the old master warned her, ¡°However, don¡¯t you tell him about this. We need to give him some pressure. If you tell him in advance, this kid might not work hard!¡± Hearing that, Selena could not help resist a chuckle. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll keep it a secret from him. Grandpa, looking at how confident he is, I believe he should be able toe up with the money. Also, please keep today¡¯s matter a secret. I¡¯ll ask Ivan toe over and sign the contract. As for the price, just follow the market price!¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± The old master nodded, feeling satisfied. Eighty-five percent! They might be able to make a profit of 5 to 6 hundred million dors! That was more than enough to bring them into the ranks of a second-ss aristocratic family. Chapter 374 After the call, Old Master Taylor remained seated on the sofa and sighed. ¡°Sigh, Selena is still the best. Even after being chased out of the family and picked on by Ivan, she would still think of the bigger picture at a critical time like this. Instead, Ivan is just useless!¡± After Selena put down her phone, she had Rosa summon Sonia over. ¡°Manager Taylor, are you looking for me?¡± Sonia had a stic smile on her face. It could not be helped. For money and her future, she could only keep it all in when working in front of Selena while keeping a smile on. It seemed that she was not keeping a grudge from their past. Of course, until now, she still could not understand how Selena¡¯s husband, a mere bodyguard, dared to p her in front of her uncle. In the end, not only did jackie not get reprimanded by the Drake family, but they instead sided with him. It made her suspect if the rumor she spread about Selena to ruin her reputation, where she had an affair with Young Master Drake, was true. Only then would it make sense for the Drake family to help Selena and her husband so much. ¡°I¡¯ve had a look and thispany does look good. However, our project is too big so we can¡¯t leave it all to them. I¡¯m afraid it might affect their quality when they rush their deadlines.¡± Selena stated calmly with a faint smile. Hearing that, Sonia was overjoyed. It seems the Taylor family would be getting it, but as to how big a portion of the project, that was unclear. Ivan had promised her that if the contract was signed, even if they were only allocated with forty-five percent of the project, she would still be getting 20 million dors ofmission. With 20 million dors, she would be able to afford luxury handbags and not have to worry. With that thought, she quickly suppressed her excitement and asked carefully, ¡°Manager Taylor, I think this Marvel Construction Material Company is quite promising, or I wouldn¡¯t be rmending them to you. Their reputation is really good! I believe you know that already! So, how much of the project are you allocating to them?¡± Selena smiled, then stated, ¡°Eighty-five percent. I¡¯ll pick others for the remainder!¡± ¡°Wow, that¡¯s quite a lot!¡± Sonia grinned, feeling ted. She never thought that she would really get her hands on the 20 million dors. Selena looked at her, then frowned, ¡°Why do you seem so happy? You seem to care a lot about this company, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°N-n-no! I¡¯m just hoping that it could be settled earlier after working on this for so long. If we can¡¯t decide on one, I¡¯ll have to start looking for other construction material suppliers again!¡± Feeling spooked, Sonia quickly exined. ¡°Mm, what about this. You bring Ivan over tomorrow to sign the deal. I know that thepany belongs to the Taylor family, but they really earned this project by showing their capability!¡± Selena¡¯s expression remained calm all the while. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll call him right now to contact them!¡± Sonia nodded, then quickly thought of something, asking, ¡°Manager, what about the price? Do we follow the stated price?¡± Selena forced a smile, then said, ¡°Tell them that they have to lower the price by five percent. Their price is just a little too much!¡± ¡°Yes, manager!¡± Sonia then happily left the room. Ivan, who was drinking at a bar, quickly received a call from Sonia. ¡°Hello, Supervisor Neal, how are things going? Any progress?¡± Ivan asked casually after epting the call. He knew that Selena was stubborn. Even if they were to be given the project, it would not be that quick as she would make him wait for a while. Chapter 375 As for not giving them any part of the project, he did not think that was possible. After all, he had already told her previously that it was their grandfather¡¯s idea. Selena was kind and filial. For their grandfather, she would at least give them some part of the project. ¡°Come sign the contract tomorrow. Selena finally agreed, quite fast too! However, she wants to lower the price by five percent!¡± On the other end of the phone, Soniaughed. ¡°Congrattions Young Master Ivan for acquiring such a big project!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Ivan immediately stood up, feeling excited. ¡°Go sign the contract tomorrow? Lowering it by five percent is no issue. The haggling ismon practice. Moreover, the demand is not much, just a symbolic price reduction!¡± Having said that, he immediately questioned further, ¡°Oh, did you ask how much of this project is she allocating to us? It shouldn¡¯t be the entire project, right?¡± ¡°Although it¡¯s not the whole project, it¡¯s still quite a surprise. Eighty-five percent! What do you think? Enough? I¡¯ve put in quite a lot of good words for you!¡± Sonia quickly credited herself. ¡°Eighty-five? That¡¯s wonderful. Rx, after signing the contract tomorrow, I¡¯ll treat you and your boyfriend to a meal and settle your promised benefits!¡± Ivan almost jumped at the news. With such a big project and the Taylor family getting eighty-five percent of it, that would be a sizable profit. Most importantly, with that, he believed that his grandfather would look at him in a new light. When the timees, who else would he name as the heir of the Taylor family¡¯s assets? The old master was already seventy years old. By the looks of it, he would notst much longer and would have to soon pass on his authority. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Taylor. I wish you good luck with your contract signing tomorrow. I¡¯ll leave you to your business for now!¡± Sonia quickly ended the call. ¡°Wonderful, wonderful!¡± Ivan burst out intoughter, then called out at the waiter by the door, ¡°Get me a few more girls in here. I need a good round of celebration!¡± At five-thirty in the afternoon, with nothing much going on, Selena clocked out of work. She never expected to see a woman right at the door, waiting with some documents in hand. ¡°Please leave. Ourpany¡¯s door is not meant for just anyone. There are plenty of people looking for ourpany for projects. You can submit your documents and let the supervisor decide. She will then hand pass it on. That¡¯s the procedure!¡± A guard was blocking the woman outside, persuading her, ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for a few hours. Why don¡¯t you go back? The sun is so strong. Aren¡¯t you afraid of passing out from the heat?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just wait a little longer. Although ourpany is small, our quality and other aspects are all exceptional. We really hope to be able to work with South Hill Real Estate.¡± The woman seemed to be in her twenties. She was drenched in sweat from the scorching heat, but she still kept looking inside. She quickly saw Selena and her eyes brightened. ¡°Manager Taylor, can we have a talk?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t run inside!¡± Seeing the woman running inward, the guard immediately held her back. ¡°You¡¯re sweating all over, how can you just run into thepany like that?¡± Selena looked at her, then approached and said, ¡°There¡¯s a cafe next door. We can have a seat there and talk about this!¡± ¡°S-s-sure. Thank you Manager Taylor for giving me this opportunity!¡± The woman nodded frantically, feeling overjoyed. Selena smiled calmly. From here, she could see her old self when she started working for the Taylor family. Back then, she was just as headstrong. Chapter 376 ¡°Manager Taylor, l-l-let me introduce myself. I¡¯m J. Our family¡­how do I put it? Please don¡¯tugh at me, but we¡¯re just a regrpany. We¡¯re not even considered a third-ss aristocratic family! However, Jacob¡¯s Construction Materials is really quite good. Our quality is decent. Oh yeah, I have some of our documents here. There are also some reviews from our clients after working with us!¡± J seemed to be nervous, but still courageously introduced herself to Selena. Standing before her, Selena was already a sessful female professional with a high position. She heard that the Drake family was paying her a monthly sry of 1 million dors. With that kind of pay, she wasparable to some directors. ¡°You even have reviews?¡± Selena was surprised and intrigued. After taking a careful look, she finally told J, ¡°Yourpany does look good. I¡¯ve heard of it before. Your reputation is decent!¡± Having said that, she paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I would like to hear you out.¡± ¡°Jacob¡¯s Construction Materials prides ourselves in our quality. However, ourpany is not big, nor as well known as others. Therefore I don¡¯t expect to be allocated that much work in this big project! Our main hope is that Manager Taylor would be able to allocate a small portion to us!¡± Having said her piece, J took a sip of her coffee, then asked carefully, ¡°I wonder if we¡¯ll have a chance of working with you?¡± Seeing her sincerity, Selena finally smiled. ¡°I¡¯m about to sign the contract tomorrow. Eighty-five percent of this project has already been allocated! Although the remaining fifteen percent is not much, if you do it well, it should be no problem for you to earn 1 to 2 hundred million dors. Therefore, our requirements for business partners are also quite stringent!¡± Hearing that, J sighed in her heart. From Selena¡¯s tone, she most likely had no chance. However, she quickly cheered up and smiled at Selena. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand that the chances of working with you are very slim. Many from my family were evenughing at me, iming that it¡¯s impossible to reach a deal. In fact, that¡¯s also within my expectations!¡± Although Selena had already made up her mind, she still asked intentionally, ¡°Since that¡¯s within your expectation, why did youe? Moreover, it¡¯s scorching hot outside. Why did you wait for so long?¡± ¡°Thing is, sometimes we have to try. If we never try, we¡¯ll never know. What if I got lucky?¡± Having said that, J sat for a moment, then felt awkward and stood up to pay the bill. She then laughed and said, ¡°Manager Taylor, it¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t work together this time. However, I hope that we will have opportunities to work together in the future. This is my business card. I¡¯ll prove to you in the future that we¡¯re a good business partner!¡± Finishing her statement, she turned around and got ready to leave. However, Selenaughed unexpectedly. She saw her old self on this young woman. Back when she was the general manager of the Taylor family¡¯spany, it was not given to her like Ivan. She had earned her ce through her own hard work. Moreover, when she left thepany, many employees cried because they loved her as a general manager. ¡°Wait a moment. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve said that we can¡¯t work together, right?¡± Selenaughed, then called out to J. ¡°Manager Taylor, y-y-you mean that¡­¡± When J heard that, she turned around with a look of astonishment on her face. ¡°What I meant to say was the remaining fifteen percent will all be given to you. I hope you don¡¯t let me down. You must make sure of the quality. As for the price, we¡¯ll follow the one you proposed. Come find me at my office tomorrow at nine-thirty in the morning to sign the contract!¡± Selena took a sip of her coffee and crossed her leg, yet somehow appearing graceful. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Yes, yes! I¡¯ll definitely reach on time tomorrow! I¡¯ll go back immediately and draft out a proper contract!¡± J was ted, quickly taking her leave. Chapter 377 ¡°This girl!¡± Selenaughed before standing up and taking her leave as well. However, she did not expect a sexy and seductivedy in shades seated nearby had been observing them for a long time. Only after Selena had left did the woman stood up and settle her bill before going out. ¡°What I meant to say was the remaining fifteen percent will all be given to you¡­¡± The corner of her lips curled up creepily. The voice she made was the exact copy of Selena¡¯s voice. Thatdy was none other than the hitman that ranked fifth in the southwestern hitman leaderboard, Shadow! ¡­ At the same time, Ivan had also happily returned home. Reaching home, he immediately called Cecilia and the other rtives over. ¡°Master Ivan, what¡¯s the matter? You seem happy. Did something good happen?¡± A young man of the Taylor family asked, giggling. ¡°Excellent! Truly wonderful news!¡± Ivan¡¯s body still reeked of alcohol. He looked at Theodore and Zeus, proiming, ¡°Dad, Grandpa, we¡¯ve finally gotten our hands on the project by South Hill Real Estate!¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Master Ivan is truly amazing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You managed to obtain such a big project.¡± Quite a number of the Taylor family members immediately started praising Ivan. Most of them were working at the Taylor family¡¯spany, carrying out all sorts of positions. Ivan was the general manager, and now that he managed to secure such a big project, the authority within the Taylor family would eventually be in his grasp. That was why they had to get on his good side or risk having a rough future. However, a number of them knew in their hearts that Selena hadpromised for them to secure the project. If Selena was petty and held her grudge, it would be helpless even if Ivan begged on his knees. ¡°guess how much of this big project were we allocated with?¡± Ivanughed out loud excitedly, then said, ¡°At first, Selena was unagreeable and only nned to give us thirty percent. However, thanks to my quick thinking and persuasiveness, she finally made multiplepromises. In the end, we nailed it at eighty-five percent of the project!¡± Ivan intentionally ced a strong emphasis on the number eighty-five when he spoke, hoping to make the number stand out. His face filled with smugness. ¡°Master Ivan is truly awesome. You managed to negotiate for eighty-five percent!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Selena is so petty to just provide us with thirty percent. That¡¯s just too little. We¡¯re all from the Taylor family after all. She has the blood of our Taylor family running within her!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I think she¡¯s being petty too. If it were me, even if I had to save my reputation, I would have at least set aside sixty percent of the project!¡± The Taylor family members were all busy debating. However, Zeus Taylor, the old master had a gloomy expression on his face. Selena had given him a call long ago and told him about the eighty-five percent allotment. She had even discussed it with him. Ivan probably did nothing, yet he dared toe back showing off and iming credit. If not for trying to save Ivan¡¯s reputation, Zeus would have exposed him right then and there. Chapter 378 ¡°Son, you¡¯ve done well this time!¡± Theodore grinned as he gave Ivan, a big thumbs up. He was not a business-minded person and would spend his free time enjoying tea or fishing. However, he had hope for his son to be sessful. This time, Ivan had finally made him proud. ¡°dad, it can¡¯t be helped. It¡¯s all for our Taylor family. It¡¯s so that we can rise into the ranks of a second- ss aristocratic family. This is something I¡¯m willing to do even if I have to endure torturous hardships!¡±Ivan, being drunk, thumped his chest smugly. The arrogance he showed went without saying. Zeus, on the other hand, could bear with it no longer. He steeled his face and asked, ¡°Why not give your life as well?¡± Having said that, he gave a wave. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go get rested. Ivan, you should rest up too. Go sign the contract early in the morning. It¡¯s only official after you sign the contract. Don¡¯t be an embarrassment like thest time!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, everything will be fine. I¡¯ll guarantee to sign this contract tomorrow morning, or I¡¯ll live stream myself eating sh*t for all of you to watch!¡± Ivan thumped his chest as he promised. This time, he had full confidence. After all, Selena had always kept her word. Since she had agreed to it, she would not go back on her words. Moreover, the failed contract with the Wilson family previously was an ident. Since the old master sent them off, they quickly went away. Meanwhile, the old master should have gone back to sleep. Very soon, only Ivan and Theodore were left in the huge living room. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s weird. Shouldn¡¯t Grandpa be ted about this matter? Why do I feel that he seemed unhappy?¡± Ivan frowned, finally noticing something was off. He felt confused. Theodore considered for a moment before saying, ¡°I think it might be toote and he¡¯s sleepy. Moreover, you reek of alcohol and behaved so insolently. Can your grandpa be happy? Thest time you thoroughly embarrassed yourself and vomited all over the floor in the hotel really upset your grandpa!¡± Having said that, Theodore paused for a moment before advising, ¡°You should cut back on the alcohol. Being drunk can get you in trouble. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± ¡°Alright dad, I understand. You should go rest up! I¡¯m going to bed!¡± Ivan replied impatiently before going off. The next day, Selena went to work early in the morning. However, just as she parked and got out of her car outside her office, she felt a knock on her head. Her vision blurred and then passed out. The woman before her smiled dryly, then ced Selena in the co- driver seat before driving away. They quickly left the town and arrived at a dpidated house atop a mountain not far from the city. After a while, Selena finally regained consciousness. She opened her eyes and felt her head spin. She took a careful look at the woman in front of her and could not help shaking her head. That was because she saw herself. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I-I-I can¡¯t be dead, right? Is this my soul?¡± Selena was bbergasted. She saw herself looking at her, smiling with her hands crossed before her chest. The smile seemed rather evil. However, she soon realized that she was tied to a wooden pir. ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m not dead. Who are you?¡± Selena¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The pain of being tightly bound by ropes on her arm was too real. She was not dreaming, nor did she die. That must be the case. Chapter 379 The woman replied, ¡°Well¡­ You¡¯re pretty and kind. But it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I have been hired to kill and I mustplete my mission.¡± ¡°Hire? You¡¯re a hitman! Where is this ce?¡± Selena was shocked and scared at the same time. This run-down house they were in looked really old. That aside, she ran into a hitman. Who on earth hired a hitman and wanted her dead?¡± ¡°Ivan?¡± She quickly thought of him as Ivan was a revengeful man, and jackie broke his bone. This alone would make him a highly possible candidate. Selena then dismissed the idea as quickly as she thought. ¡®Impossible. Ivan has been longing to secure the contract. Even if he really wanted me dead, he would do it after the contract, not before.¡¯ ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re not my instructed target,¡± the woman spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not your target, so why did you capture me?¡± Selena suddenly understood. ¡°Now I know, you¡¯re disguised as me¡­ Your target is my husband, jackie!¡± Selena gasped as it might very well be true. If she wanted Selena dead, she would have done so much earlier. The fact that she captured Selena was to attract her actual target who was none other than jackie. Selena thought of the possibility of someone revenging on jackie would be much higher as he had caused trouble to a lot of people out there. jackie did not only get in the way of Ivan but people like Ken, Neil and Michael as well. All these were no ordinary people. If they wanted jackie dead, it would just be a piece of cake. ¡°Smart!¡± The woman nodded. ¡°So, your husband will be dead today. You can¡¯t me me but you can me my employer.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s your employer?¡± Selena tried to interrogate. ¡°this is funny. Do you think a professional hitman like myself, being the top five in the southwest region, will reveal this information to you? I, on the other hand, was wondering how easy it is to lure your husband here using your face.¡± ¡°Shameless!¡± Selena scolded, ¡°My husband is a veteran and has served the military for five years. He can fight a dozen alone! I¡¯m warning you, you better let me go and abort this mission, you may lose your life to this mission!¡± ¡°I see you¡¯re trying to threaten me here. Five years of the military? He¡¯s a piece of cake to me, even if I don¡¯t disguise myself as you. Let me tell you, even marshals won¡¯t be my match.¡± ¡°A marshal will not be your match¡­?¡± Selena¡¯s mouth twitched at her abilities. She initially wanted to scare the hitman but did not think that the hitman was actually that skillful. She started to actually worry about jackie now. Chapter 380 Although she was a hitman, Selena was reassured that jackie was pretty skilled himself too. So, she was somewhat confident in jackie. jackie might be the person who kills the hitman instead of the other way round. However, Shadow¡¯s words had concerned her. She was very skillful if she could beat a marshal. If that was the case, jackie would be in big trouble. On top of that, the hitman had disguised herself as Selena. What if jackie fell for that? Big trouble¡­ It was easy to kill jackie if he was not alert enough. As though a fight between one who had normal vision and a blind person, the blind would naturally be at disadvantage. ¡°Are you scared now? Are you worried now?¡± Shadow toyed a dagger and tapped it on Selena¡¯s face. ¡°Do you know why I love disguising as my target¡¯s partner? I like to see the look on their face when they die, that look of disbelief!¡± With that, Shadow turned around andughed. ¡°Until the moment they die, they would still think that it was their partner who killed them. I¡¯ll never exin myself and I¡¯ll never tell them why. They shall die confused.¡± ¡°You¡¯re mad! Karma will get to you!¡± Selena¡¯s eyes reddened as she stared at Shadow with hatred. ¡°to reassure you, I¡¯ll leave you here as you watch me finish your man outside. Yell with all your might but you won¡¯t be able to. You¡¯ll live in misery forever after he dies. I¡¯d love to see that! Personally, I think killing is a ritual to practice. And all these are part of the ritual!¡± Malice filled Shadow¡¯s eyes, life was as unimportant as an ant. ¡°I dare you to not disguise as me to fight my husband! For you to disguise as me is just a dirty trick because you¡¯re no match for him!¡± Selena growled. She was truly worried for jackie. What would happen to her and Kylie if he dies? They had only recently reunited and were living a better life. To watch jackie die in front of her was thest thing she would ever wish for. ¡°You¡¯re trying to provoke me, aren¡¯t you? Will he stand a better chance like that? Just very slightly, I guess. Heh, you¡¯re not just an empty vase, after all, you¡¯ve got brains!¡± Shadow smirked then continued, ¡°Speaking of which, I really like your face. It¡¯s perfect. It looks kind and approachable. I love it! How about this, I¡¯ll use your face for my missions next time. Let¡¯s see how many people can take it when this ¡®face¡¯ kills. Any family members who witnessed the murder would recognize you as the murderer. Will they come after you? I wonder¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Selena almost fainted out of anger, but she still tried. ¡°I dare you to not make up! You¡¯re an ugly fag, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re so ugly you wouldn¡¯t go out without a mask!¡± Shadow was impatient at this point. ¡°Quit it, I didn¡¯t, do you understand? How can make up do such a job? This is Transfiguration. Do you know Transfiguration? Uncultured b*tch!¡± Chapter 381 Selena was helpless. She tried to persuade further but Shadow had stuffed a towel in her mouth. ¡°Look, see that slit? I¡¯ll leave it open just very slightly, enough for you to see the table outside from here. I¡¯ll bring your husband to that table and kill him there. You just watch.¡± ¡°Ughh!¡± Selena could not be more nervous. She shook her head hard and tried to say something¡ªshe could not. ¡°stop it. You just wait here and watch the show.¡± Shadow smirked as she retrieved Selena¡¯s phone to call jackie. Selena had a sudden realization¡ªeven if Shadow looked like her, Shadow could never sound like her. jackie was not stupid, he would have seen through the deception sooner thanter! What proceeded had caught Selena in shock. The moment the call went through, Shadow¡¯s voice changed. She sounded just like Selena! Even Selena thought so. It was impossible for jackie to tell them apart, impossible¡­ What made it worse was that Shadow was wearing her clothes. It seemed like Shadow had her eyes on Selena a long time prior to this. She even nned and bought the same clothes as Selena. The amount of nning poured into this was scary. ¡°Hi, honey. I¡¯m waiting for you outside the city, can youe over? I want to bring you somewhere fun and we¡¯ll have a chat there. What do you say?¡± Her voice was so slutty it gave Selena goosebumps. ¡°Sure! Is this a date? Wait for me, honey. I¡¯m driving to you!¡± Shadow put the call on speaker to let Selena hear. ¡°Alright, see you!¡± Shadow hung up the call and smirked at Selena. ¡°Bye, my prettydy. I¡¯m going to get your husband. You just wait here and should be able to see me holding his hands in ten minutes. Worry not, I¡¯ll y with him for a little before making my move. That¡¯s because¡­men have their guard up the least when they kiss!¡± Finally, Shadow left Selena, leaving just enough gap for her to see the table outside the room. Selena could only growl in her heart. She was hoping jackie could tell that something was wrong from the call and note at all. Who would have known jackie just agreed to the meet up without a single hesitation, he even sounded a little excited. ¡®Dumb jackie¡­ Too lovesick, are you? Don¡¯t you know I¡¯m a workaholic, why on earth would I ask you out during work?¡¯ She could only vocalize this in her mind. Chapter 382 The hilltop was not far away from the city. Soon, Shadow arrived at the suburb area in Selena¡¯s car. She pulled over, leaned on the car while waiting for jackie to arrive. As expected, jackie arrived in his car within the next five minutes. ¡°What¡¯s up, honey? You have the time to sneak out of the office today?¡± jackie pulled over and smiled at the woman. ¡°I just thought we could have some fun! Although it¡¯s a little run-down, that ce is serene and has a good view.¡± Shadow smiled and entered her car. ¡°Stay in your car and follow me.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± jackie did as told. There was an uneasy feeling. jackie had been suspicious if this ¡®Selena¡¯ was the Selena he knew. It was something about her slutty eyes that gave it away. The real Selena did not have these eyes. These were sultry and seductive eyes. ¡°That¡¯s funny, why would she bring me out today?¡± jackie questioned as he drove. The drive did not seem long before they arrived at the hilltop, and proceeded to park their car on an empty piece ofnd. ¡°How¡¯s this ce, not bad aye? Look, you can see the whole of Eastfield from here. There¡¯s even a breeze, isn¡¯t it amazing?!¡± Her figure was clearly ented when she stretched her back. jackie, on the other hand, was dazed. She was beautiful! ¡°Honey, look! There¡¯s a house, let¡¯s check it out,¡± she suggested. ¡°Sure!¡± jackie nodded. At this point, ¡®Selena¡¯ walked toward jackie and unexpectedly held his hand. jackie looked at her, feeling a little shy. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, honey? You look weird. We¡¯re a couple, it¡¯s only normal for us to hold hands.¡± ¡®Selena¡¯ was suddenly very romantic. She even cheekily rolled her eyes at jackie. ¡°No, nothing!¡± jackie was quite certain something was wrong, yet he just smiled and followed. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s been some time since anyone stayed here. There¡¯s a lot of spider web!¡± Shadow smiled and tucked jackie¡¯s hands. She directed jackie to the table and pretended to look out of the window. jackie then noticed a door. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a door there. Let¡¯s check it out.¡± The real Selena who was tied up in the room was worried sick. She tried to shout, hoping to get jackie¡¯s attention, and even struggled to free herself. However, she was tied up too tightly with a cloth stuffed in her mouth. Her effort to warn jackie was to no avail. Hence, she was delighted the moment she heard that jackie noticed the door. Well, Shadow would not have let the rescue happen, of course. Chapter 383 Shadow quickly pulled jackie to her and bit her sexy red lips. ¡°Honey, about that¡­ It¡¯s been so long since you started serving the military¡­ And, there¡¯s no one else here¡­¡± she said as she tapped her fingers on jackie¡¯s chest, trying to seduce him. ¡°Selena¡­ Let¡¯s not¡­under broad daylight?¡± jackie frowned and looked outside. ¡°I¡¯ve closed the door after we enter. Besides, this is in the middle of nowhere, no one woulde here! I think we can be a little more open here¡­ It sets the mood well.¡± She tipped her toes and kissed jackie on his neck as she proceeded. Looking at the ¡®Selena¡¯ in front of him, there was more reason for him to suspect. He quick-wittedly hugged her. ¡°Look at you¡­ Who knew that you like to set the mood like this. What dominatrix you are!¡± ¡°Quit mocking me, I just want to have some fun.¡± Shadow was secretly joyous at the fact that men were such simple-minded animals. Any trivial sexual advancement could send them to trap. ¡°Alright!¡± On the other hand, the real Selena in the room was worried sick looking at how jackie had hugged the woman. Again, she tried to vocalize her warning, and again, she failed. It was only natural that she was this worried. That woman looked exactly like herself, jackie had no reason to have his guard up against her. Furthermore, her seduction skills¡­ jackie, a youngd in his early twenties, would have already lost his mind by then. How could he possibly resist? What proceeded was that Shadow locked jackie¡¯s lip with hers, and they started their business. jackie hugged her real tight. Selena saw Shadow reaching for something under her dress. Soon after, Shadow retrieved a dagger from her stockings at her thigh. Staring at the dagger, Selena¡¯s heart dropped. Just as she was about to stab jackie, he swiftly turned around and got out of Selena¡¯s sight. It was a blind spot for Selena and she could not see much from the door slit. Shadow frowned. She struggled to stab jackie with the dagger as her hand was mped by another strong hand. She gasped and prepared for another strike. Unfortunately, jackie was too fast, and had already grabbed hold of the dagger with his other hand and stabbed it in Shadow¡¯s chest. ¡°Ahhhhh¡­¡± Shadow looked at her chest, eyes filled with disbelief. She underestimated the speed and strength of her opponent. Furthermore, the dagger stabbed right at her heart, she had no chance of retaliation. Shadow¡¯s scream sent chills down Selena¡¯s spine. Her heart was heavy. What had the woman done to jackie? Would jackie really fall into her trap? ¡°Wh¡­why¡­?¡± Shadow was weak. At herst breath, she still did not understand what gave her identity away. ¡°Don¡¯t all men like their wife seductive?¡± jackie grabbed her face and pulled her mask down, revealing her true face. He proceeded by whispering in her ears, ¡°Shadow, learned Transfiguration, twenty-five this year, is a hitman since twenty.¡± ¡°Who¡­ Who are you?¡± That was Shadow¡¯sst breath. She died with eyes filled with shock. Her identity had always been well-kept, how could this man know so much about her? Chapter 384 Selena struggled. She tried to warn jackie but her effort was in vain. Soon after, she realized that no more noise wasing from outside. It was pin-drop silence. ¡®Is jackie¡­dead?¡¯ she started to worry. Suddenly, she was frightened by the sight of a hand appearing at the door that swiftly pushed the door open. Selena¡¯s eye reddened and teared from joy seeing that it was jackie who entered. She just realized how much she cared for him at that moment of life and death. Not just that she realized how much she loved him, she was also dreaded by the thought of his death that would leave her child without a father. Seeing that jackie entered the room safely, she breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I knew that woman was not you!¡± Panic-stricken, he made his way to Selena and removed the cloth stuffed in her mouth. He quickly held her in his embrace and asked, ¡°Honey, how¡¯re you? Did she beat you? Did she torture you?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. You¡¯re the target, not me. Where is she? She is a hitman. Top five in the southwest region, she said¡­ She¡¯s dangerous! Even marshals are no match for her,¡± Selena exined hurriedly. Before she could finish speaking, jackie looked at her, cupped her cheeks in his hands, and pecked hard on her lips. Selena, who was still tied to the pir, did not see thating. Embarrassed, she found herself palpitating with her pupils widely dted. After that peck, jackie continued, ¡°I was worried for you when I found out that she was a hitman! I didn¡¯t want anything to happen to you!¡± Only after this, he started to untie Selena. ¡°You¡­ Cheeky! How dare you kiss me?¡± Selena blushed as she rolled her eyes at jackie. ¡°Pervert! You kissed me before you even untie me!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t help it, I was too indulged in the mood! I was worried for you, okay? So, honey. I got the sequence wrong¡­ Does that mean that I should kiss you after I untie you?¡± jackie awkwardly smiled. ¡°You¡­ Don¡¯t kiss me without my permission next time!¡± Selena stuttered. She left her words at that and ran out to find the hitman lying on the floor in a pool of blood. Seeing how the hitman was as dead as a doornail, she finally sighed with relief, ¡°She¡¯s a skilled hitman, not even a marshal is a match for her! How did you kill her¡­without defense?¡± jackie snickered and exined, ¡°I¡¯ve had my suspicions. First of all, it was your office hour. Before you left for work you told me you¡¯ll be going on field to sign a contract. Why would you ask me to hang out here? Second of all, I noticed the tire trails on this hill road. This is a road less traveled and there is little traffic around. So the tire trails meant that someone had driven up before me.¡± jackie paused for a while before he continued, ¡°Well, third of all¡­ That woman had slutty eyes. My wife won¡¯t ask me out. She doesn¡¯t have slutty eyes, and most of all she won¡¯t seduce me!¡± ¡°I was worried sick in there, worried that you¡¯ll fall into her trap and get killed. Who knew you were observant enough to see that through, you should go and be a detective!¡± Selena was dumbfounded. It seemed she was worried for nothing. jackie had caught on to the suspicious clues. Chapter 385 Only then jackie confessed, ¡°Even with those considered, I was hesitant to make the move to kill. What if I was wrong? I could only make the move when she was exposed.¡± ¡°What exposed her?¡± Selena frowned and doubted as she thought the hitman¡¯s disguise was perfect. ¡°And that is, the fact that my wife won¡¯t take the lead to kiss me. More importantly, I smelled cigarettes. That meant she smokes. My wife never smokes! That was when I confirmed my judgment, that the woman was a hitman and not you.¡± ¡°Pretty smart, aren¡¯t you?¡± Then she thought about how that woman had kissed jackie. Irritated, she mocked, ¡°So, what now? Were you excited that she made the move to kiss you? She has a nice body, I must say. Happy now?¡± jackie was ashamed. So, Selena was jealous after all. Bitterly, he smiled. ¡°Honey, that was a hitman I was dealing with. Do you think I had the time to even think of those? It was dragged out a little because I was worried that I misjudged her. So I dyed my move to kill her and only did so after I¡¯m certain of it.¡± ¡°Wait a second, she was a skilled hitman! How did you settle her so fast? I saw that she had a dagger!¡± Selena found herself confused. If jackie was a lot more skilled than that woman, that would mean that he was a king of war! jackie awkwardly smiled and replied, ¡°Maybe because her guard wasn¡¯t up. She wouldn¡¯t have thought that I¡¯d see through her deception so she was morex. With that, it was easy to kill her.¡± ¡°Right, right! That¡¯s what she said. It¡¯s a piece of cake to kill someone with no guard up. Bet she didn¡¯t think you outsmarted her!¡± ¡°Selena, did you tear when you see me just now? You were worried about me?¡± jackie finallyughed. Selena¡¯s face reddened again after trying so hard to recollect herself. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°In your dreams! I wasn¡¯t worried about you. I was worried about myself. What if she kills me? I was worried about Kylie and I teared because of Kylie, okay?¡± She knew she was lying. Immediately, she shifted the attention to the dead body on the floor and diverted the topic. ¡°So how do we settle this? We can¡¯t just leave her here.¡± ¡°Such a run-down house¡­ Let¡¯s burn this whole ce!¡± jackie replied after giving it some thought. What followed was that they both made a fire outside the house. Watching as the fire burns, Selena suddenly thought of this. ¡°Sh*t, we would¡¯ve searched her body in case she has a phone. From there we could see her contacts, and find out who was behind this!¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry about that. There are more people who want me dead!¡± He shifted his gaze to Selena and gave her a very serious look. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll need to get you a bodyguard. I¡¯m not worried about myself. What if they target you to get to me? I can¡¯t watch you all day, I have work at Drake¡¯s.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be Ivan¡­ I¡¯m about to sign a contract with them¡­¡± Selena seemed to be still distracted by the fact that she did not retrieve the hitman¡¯s phone. She looked at the time and eximed, ¡°Sh*t! It¡¯s past eleven!¡± Chapter 386 ¡°it¡¯s fine as there¡¯s no hurry. Let theme over tomorrow!¡± jackie smiled and looked beside him where Selena was, ¡°Honey, since you¡¯re also here, let¡¯s go to the city and have lunch to steady our nerves. What do you think?¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± Selena nodded and they soon drove down from the hill. At this moment, Ivan Taylor and J were still waiting inside of Selena¡¯s office. ¡°What¡¯s going on? This is¡­¡± Ivan started to get impatient. He had already made at least ten calls to Selena previously but none of them were picked up by her. He looked at J and said, ¡°Do you think that we¡¯ve been yed? This woman must be making fun of us. If that¡¯s the case, she¡¯s too much!¡± J on the other hand, smiled. ¡°Impossible, I trust Manager Taylor. Since she promised us, she would be here. She must have been dyed by an emergency matter!¡± ¡°that¡¯s so funny. What¡¯s more important than signing a contract with us?¡± Ivanughed and said out of anger. After that, he frowned and took in a breath. After all, the assassin told them to settle the issue within five days. Today was considered the second day. Was it possible that they have already made a move? The most important part was, this Shadow had her own special hobby when she carried out her mission. Such as, she not only liked to pretend as the target¡¯s closest person, she also liked to let the closest person look on as she killed that target. ¡°Was it possible¡­¡± Ivan thought about it. It was already sote and Selena had not appeared yet. She might have been kidnapped by the Shadow and he was speechless inwardly. ¡°I¡­¡± He stood up in a sudden and held his hands into fists. He felt angry and regretful inwardly. He was too careless. He did not care much about Selena¡¯s life and it did not matter if she really died. However, he had not signed the contract yet. After all, this contract could bring around five to six billion for the Taylor family. This was only a conservative estimation, if their operations were better, it would be more than this. If the Shadow had already taken action and killed Selena, they would have suffered a big loss. If this position was taken over by another person, would the signing of the contract they have not signed continue? That may not be the case. After all, they sessfully got this opportunity because of their rtionship with Selena. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Young Master Taylor, why are you startled?¡± J frowned as she looked at Ivan, who stood up. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I think that we¡¯re out of hope today as it¡¯s already sote. Let¡¯s go back first ande again tomorrow morning!¡± Ivan walked out with a darkened face. ¡°Okay, let¡¯se and have a look tomorrow morning!¡± J also felt that it was a waste of time. She sighed, took the prepared contract and left. Ivan walked out the entrance and to his car. He thought about it before calling the Shadow. Unfortunately, none of his two calls could get through. Chapter 387 ¡±Sht, sht. There¡¯s a possibility that Selena had been kidnapped. I have no idea if the assassin would kill her!¡± Ivan was so angry that he held his hands into fists. ¡°I¡¯m really careless. I haven¡¯t signed the contract yet, I should¡¯ve asked her to wait for a few days before doing anything. This¡­¡± Ivan had no idea that asking this person to kill jackie would cause his contract signing matter to fail. As he sat in the car, his mind was filled with thoughts about visiting the ce where Selena and the others stayed that night. However, he thought about it and dismissed this thinking. If jackie and Selena were fine and the assassin had not started her action, his proactive action of visiting them cannot be justified. After all, he had shown his disgust previously and had never visited them. If the assassin failed, jackie might be doubtful that he was the one who employed the assassin? Although, the possibility of the assassin failing was very small. He thought about it, looked at the time and was prepared to drive back. Coincidentally, when he passed by a cafe, he looked inside and actually saw Xena jackieson. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ben Taylor¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Ivan was slightly stunned. He parked the car by the road, got down and entered the cafe. At this moment, Xena was having a chat with two of her best friends and seemed to be in a very good mood. ¡°Miss jackieson, I had no idea that I would run into you here!¡± Ivan said with a smile and walked over. ¡°Young Master Taylor!¡± Xena was stunned and said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s a real coincidence. These are my best friends, we are having a cup of coffee because we¡¯re tired from shopping!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ivan purposely took a look at the time before sitting down by the side and said with a smile, ¡°It just so happens that I have something to speak with Miss jackieson. Do I have the opportunity to invite you to lunch?! If your best friends are in the mood, they can join us too!¡± Those girls nced at each other with a mutual understanding and stood up, ¡°Young Master Taylor, we¡¯ll get out of your hair. Enjoy your talk and allow us to make a move first!¡± ¡°Okay, let me treat you guys in the future when there¡¯s an opportunity!¡± Ivan stood up and spoke politely, like a gentleman. ¡°Does Young Master Taylor want a cup of coffee? Let me pay for that. Since you treat me to lunch, I¡¯ll treat you to coffee!¡± Xena smiled indifferently and said. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Let¡¯s sit here while you finish your cup of coffee. Later, let¡¯s find a hotel, get a private room and I¡¯ll treat you to dinner!¡± Ivan replied with an indifferent smile. ording to his experience with many girls, Xena was definitely a gold digger. Apart from that, he previously saw Xena hug a young guy who looked like a second generation of a rich family by ident. He was just toozy to tell Ben about this. However, when he passed by from outside, he suddenly had an idea. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. ¡°Really? Just the two of us? We¡¯ll go to a hotel and get a private room for food? Wouldn¡¯t that be a waste? Let¡¯s just eat some simple food!¡± Xena was surprised. Seating in front of her was the young master of the Taylor family, Ivan Taylor. This man had the highest possibility of inheriting the Taylor family in the future so he could be considered as a real rich family¡¯s next generation. At least, whenpared to Ben, Ivan was at least 100 times better than him. During the previous hotel gathering, Ben took her with him. In the midst of it, she really wanted to have a drink with Ivan and get a name card after that. It was a pity when he ignored her and left her in an embarrassing situation. She had no idea that Ivan would proactively ask her out for a meal and she wondered what was his hidden agenda. Chapter 388 Ivan looked at her and smiled indifferently. ¡°How would it be a waste to have lunch with such a pretty lady? It should be my honor!¡± Xena smiled when she heard this. ¡°Young Master Taylor, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen a lot of prettydies. I shouldn¡¯t be considered as a prettydy in your opinion!¡± ¡°you¡¯re being very modest!¡± Ivan stood up and gestured after you to Xena, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°I think you¡¯ve left me with no choice but to ept deferentially!¡± Although Xena was still curious about why Ivan wanted to invite her for dinner alone, she felt that he must have something important to talk about. Hence, she did not think much and just followed him. The two of them drove and soon arrived at a high-end hotel. They got a private room and ordered quite some dishes. ¡°Young Master Taylor, is there anything important that you need to seek me out privately?¡± Xena seemed a little nervous as this was her first time sitting face to face with a real rich person. Apart from that, it was so grand as they even got red wine and she was unprepared for it. After all, Ivan had on a suit that exudes the feeling of a sessful person. ¡°Come, let¡¯s first drink!¡± Ivan poured a ss of wine for her and nked the sses together. ¡°Sure!¡± Xena had no idea what Ivan had in mind but she still drank all the red wine in a gulp. ¡°I like girls that are pretty and straight-forward like you!¡± Ivanughed. He then casually ced a hand on Xena¡¯s thigh as if it was an ident after he spoke. ¡°Young Master Taylor, what are you¡­¡± Xena blushed and immediately removed his hand. ¡°Oh!¡± Ivan realized what happened and said with a smile, ¡°Miss Xena, you¡¯re too pretty and I can¡¯t help myself!¡± Ivan paused here before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s just a waste that you¡¯re with an untalented man. You¡¯re really making it easy for Ben. What can that guy do? He doesn¡¯t have a job and only ys video games. How is he worthy of a beauty like you?¡± Xena was secretly happy when she heard this. She was so lucky, was it possible that Ivan had really set his eyes on her? If that was the case, it was very good if she got to be with Young Master Taylor and was able to marry him. The current Taylor family was close to being a second-ss aristocratic family. She heard that Selena¡¯s company was about to sign a contract with the Taylor family. It was a huge project and once they seed, the Taylor family would definitely make it into the range of second-ss aristocratic families within one or two years. Wouldn¡¯t she be changing her status to a higher one if she was married to a second-ss aristocratic family¡¯s future master? Apart from that, although Ivan constantly visited bars and there were bad rumors about him, but, which rich man was not a womanizer? Chapter 389 ¡±Oh, Young Master Taylor, what you¡¯ve said is too much. I¡¯m not that pretty!¡± Xena pretended to be modest and picked up some food before putting it on Ivan¡¯s te. ¡°Come, let¡¯s eat!¡± ¡°sure!¡± Ivanughed and they started eating. After a while, Ivan said again, ¡°Miss Xena, I¡¯ve fallen in love with you at first sight. I¡¯ve been thinking about you for the past few days and I¡¯m so lucky to have bumped into you today. I had to muster my courage to invite you for dinner!¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Xena frowned and looked at Ivan before saying, ¡°Young Master Taylor, are you being serious?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, I am!¡± Taylor ced one of his hands on Xena¡¯s thigh again before saying with a smile, ¡°From today onwards, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. You would also give me everything I want, right? I believe that you don¡¯t really like Ben, right?¡± ¡°Young Master Taylor, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve fallen out of love for Ben since long ago. If he wasn¡¯t so nice to me, I really want to break up with him!¡± Xena was afraid that she would miss this opportunity. She stopped pushing Ivan¡¯s hand away, pretending as if nothing happened. Ivan had a cold smile inwardly when he heard this. However, he directly held her hand, ¡°Xena, be my woman. I have no idea if it¡¯s because of the wine today. I haven¡¯t had much but I feel drunk. I want you. How about this, why don¡¯t you apany me to rest in a room upstairs andter, I¡¯ll bring you out to buy some branded handbags and clothes. You can choose whatever you have your eyes on. What do you say?¡± Xena immediately pretended to be reserved and said, ¡°This-this doesn¡¯t sound like a good idea, Young Master Taylor. Although I don¡¯t like Ben, we haven¡¯t broken up. Apart from that, who knows but you might be lying to me. I¡¯ve just known you for a while and although I have some feelings for you, but, it doesn¡¯t sound so good to go into a hotel room, right?¡± ¡°Hey, what¡¯s so bad about it? You must have misunderstood me?¡± Ivan immediately said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s best that you have feelings for me. I¡¯m asking you to follow me because I would like for you to apany me while I rest and have a chat with me. I¡¯m not asking you to do anything, right? Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡± ¡°I guess it would be fine if it¡¯s only sitting down and resting!¡± Xena blushed and was shy. She clearly knew that if she really followed him upstairs, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as taking a rest. After they finished eating, they quickly got a room and walked into the room. ¡°Xena, I really want to be with you, but, you cannot break up with Ben yet. You have to remain with him so that we can get information about Selena and jackie! Don¡¯t you worry. As long as you help me with this and tell me what I want to know, you will surely benefit from it!¡± Ivan said to Xena, who was in front of him, after he closed the door. ¡°I thought that you really liked me. In the end, you are only taking advantage of me. You want to stabilize your position in the Taylor family and get rid of your threat, Selena, right?¡± Xenaughed and she finally realized that Ivan wanted to use her for something. ¡°How can you call this taking advantage of you? From today onwards, you will be my girlfriend, my woman. Isn¡¯t it normal for my woman to do something for me?¡± Ivan smiled and actually pulled Xena over to him before pouncing on her as theynded on the bed. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Xena was startled and started struggling. Chapter 390 ¡±Young Master Taylor, no! We can¡¯t¡­.¡± Xena was really startled and she fought back. ¡°Xena, you¡¯ll be my woman. You¡¯ll be following me on a journey to enjoy life from today onwards. Apart from that, I can buy everything you like!¡± Ivan had some wine. That and the fact that Xena was pretty with a great body, he seemed unable to control himself, turning crazy under the drive of alcohol. ¡°No-no¡­We can¡¯t! We¡¯ve just met not long ago.¡± ¡°Rtionships happen because of feelings for each other and have nothing to do with the amount of time we¡¯ve met¡­¡± ¡°Young master Taylor, no! I¡¯m not prepared for this!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Xena was secretly happy about this and she gave in to him after refusing half-heartedly. Around half an hourter, Ivan looked at the woman on the bed in satisfaction. He put on his clothes, ¡°Honey, you¡¯re really good. Let¡¯s go on a shopping trip together and I¡¯ll buy you a car. How about that?¡± ¡°Buy a car?¡± Xena was dazed before she asked, ¡°Young master Taylor, you¡¯re really good at telling jokes. Didn¡¯t Ie over driving a Rolls-Royce Phantom?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a rental?¡± Ivan was stunned. Xena was a vain woman and in his opinion, she must have rented that Rolls-Royce Phantom to support her vanity and to show-off in front of her best friends. Different from what he imagined, Xena said with a smile, ¡°Young Master Taylor, you must be joking. Why would I rent such a nice car? I guess that this car can be considered as mine!¡± ¡°Can be considered as yours? What does that mean?¡± Ivan wondered. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure that you don¡¯t know this yet. jackie knows how to practice medicine and he was able to help Miss George lose weight with the medicinal knowledge he acquired from some unknown ce! It all started when Sharon George fell for jackie and under the encouragement of her friends, she came over to confess to him¡­¡± Xena soon told everything that happened yesterday to Ivan. She continued with, ¡°Fiona doesn¡¯t know how to drive yet, so I can drive this car whenever I want. Even if she gets her licenseter, I can still drive Ben¡¯s car, right? After all, everything that¡¯s his, is mine, right? Aren¡¯t we considered as a family?¡± Ivan pulled Xena over, signed her waist and said with a cold expression, ¡°What¡¯s this nonsense about you being in the same family as them? You¡¯re my woman now, not his family. If not, I¡¯ll get jealous!¡± Although Xena knew what Ivan said might be lies, she still felt warm inwardly. She could not help but rolled her eyes at Ivan, ¡°Alright, Young Master Taylor, I get it, okay? Until today, I haven¡¯t let that stupid guy, Ben, touch me yet. He¡¯s just a spare tire to me! How can hepare with a strong and handsome man like Young Master Taylor?¡± ¡°Hey girl, stop calling me Young Master Taylor. You can address me as Ivan when there¡¯s only us, but do remember to address me as Young Master Taylor when there are outsiders, alright?¡± Ivan thought about it and immediately continued, ¡°Apart from that, you have to tell me on time about everything that happens in Ben¡¯s family. As an example, the matter of jackie treating Sharon George is not a small one.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Xena thought about it and said after she remembered something, ¡°Oh yes, Master George originally thought that the medication that jackie gave was fake so he stepped on it. In the end, they ¡°What?!¡± Chapter 391 The corners of Ivan¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard this. If jackie really had money, it would be difficult for him to make a joke out of jackie on the old man¡¯s birthday and throw him out of the house. ¡°However, he gave the twenty million to Fiona as the betrothal gift for Selena, fulfilling his previous promise to Fiona!¡± Xena continued. ¡°Alright. If jackie manages to get any money in the future, even if it¡¯s something normal like the Drake family paid his wages earlier than scheduled, you have to immediately inform me about it. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know anything, but if you do, you must inform me!¡± Ivan thought about it and reminded Xena. ¡°Alright. Young Master Taylor, I get it!¡± Xena rolled her eyes at him impatiently. She was slightly unhappy as after their entire encounter, she had be a spy and was in charge of uncovering information? ¡°I have already told you to not address me as Young Master Taylor, call me Ivan!¡± Ivan smiled and wrapped his hand around her shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping, I¡¯ll buy you expensive bags and watches. How about that?¡± ¡°Okay, but we have to go to the north side of the city. If we stay here, we might bump into Ben and won¡¯t we be discovered?¡± Xena thought about it and said. ¡°Yes, darling. You¡¯re the smart one! It seems that I cannot hug you in public too!¡± Ivan smiled. He believed that with the help of Xena, who was by jackie and the others¡¯ sides, he would get information about everything in their lives from that day onwards. After shopping for two to three hours, Ivan drove back to the Taylor Mansion alone. He was stunned when he entered the living hall because the old master and some of the Taylor family¡¯s members were waiting for him here. ¡°How was it? Ivan, did you sign the contract?¡± Theodore Taylor immediately asked. Obviously, everybody was waiting for him here with this thought in their mind. They were waiting for him toe back and give him some good news, but he only returned at this moment. Only now did Ivan remember the matter that made him angry that morning. He could only smile embarrassingly, ¡°Sigh, don¡¯t mention it! We didn¡¯t manage to sign the contract. I had no idea what happened but Selena didn¡¯te to work this morning so I left. She didn¡¯t pick up my calls and I n to go over again tomorrow!¡± ¡°who was the one that promised us he would definitely get the contract signed today? If not, didn¡¯t he say that he¡¯ll go live on social media to show himself eating shit?¡± A forty-year-old man couldn¡¯t help but laugh with a taunt on his face. The corners of Ivan¡¯s mouth immediately twitched. This was his elder and used to work hard under Selena¡¯s management. He was very hard working and was very supportive of Selena. However, after he became the general manager, these people were disobedient towards him. If they weren¡¯t his elders, he would have found a reason to fire them. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Young Master Ivan actually said that he¡¯ll go live and show himself eating shit?¡± ¡°Do you want to try it? You might be able to go viral!¡± Cecilia Taylor stood beside them and wasughing. She was not here yesterday and only knew about Ivan¡¯s promise at that moment. Chapter 392 Ivan was pissed. He would not have thought that Cecilia would tease him without any respect given. What a brat! ¡°Can¡¯t you take a joke?¡± He red at her. ¡°Is it? You¡¯re the young Master of the Taylor family. Such a prestigious identity¡­ How could you joke about such a thing? I humbly advise you to not make such a joke next time,¡± Cecilia mocked. She was dating a young master from a second-ss aristocratic family. Soon, she could marry him and be a rich madam. By then, Ivan would be a piece of cake, and she would not have to work under him anymore. She was euphoric at the thought of this. Ivan, on the other hand, wanted to punch Cecilia! Suddenly, Old Master spoke, ¡°I say, you guys watch your mouth before we secure the contract.¡± He paused for a bit before continuing, ¡°Selena is someone who¡¯ll honor her words. She won¡¯t just chicken out. There must be a valid reason why she didn¡¯t make it.¡± Speaking of the devil, Ivan¡¯s phone rang. It was Selena. ¡°Selena Taylor, what is the meaning of this? I¡¯ve waited for you the whole afternoon. Where were you? You didn¡¯t answer a single phone call!¡± Ivan knew exactly what happened, all this rage was just for show. He had turned on the speaker so everyone could hear Selena exin. He was betting if Selena was calling him to interrogate if he hired the hitman to kill jackie. Even better, perhaps jackie was already dead. Could Shadow have only killed her target, jackie, and not Selena? ¡®So, Selena, are you going to ask me if I¡¯ve hired a hitman or what?¡¯ Ivan thought. What proceeded was¡­ ¡°I ran into a hitman this morning. She kidnapped me so I wasn¡¯t able to answer nor return your calls¡­¡± ¡°Oh my god, kidnapped?!¡± ¡°No way¡­ Who is that?! We¡¯re considerably respectable being a third-ss aristocratic family, I bet no ordinary people would do such a thing to us.¡± ¡°Hitman? How could she still be alive after being kidnapped? Are you sure they¡¯re not asking for money?¡± Those in Taylor¡¯s mansion gasped and were shocked by the news. Old Master Taylor waited no more before he snatched the phone. ¡°How are you, Selena? Are you hurt?¡± On the other end of the call, Selena felt warm as she could feel the concern from the tone of Old Master¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Grandpa, don¡¯t worry. That hitman¡¯s target is jackie. She knows Transfiguration and she had disguised herself as me! But jackie could see it through, he didn¡¯t fall for her tricks and even killed her! I was surprised!¡± Selena summarized her experience and exined. ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!¡± The old master broke out in cold sweat. The fact that she was a hitman was bad enough, what was worse was that she knew Transfiguration! Well, who would have suspected the person they least suspected to be? Chapter 393 ¡°Alright now, Grandpa, I¡¯m hanging up. Get Ivan toe sign the contract tomorrow morning.¡± ¡° jackie is pretty smart, isn¡¯t he? He saw through her deception, yed along, and then retaliated!¡± Cecilia could not help butpliment. ¡°Thank goodness they are both fine. If jackie was dead, Kylie would be without a father!¡± Eugene Taylor, who was in his forties,mented. ¡°So what if he dies, he¡¯s just an outsider. He¡¯s just a bodyguard, a rough man! My cousin Selena is such an excellent woman, she will get another man,¡± Ivan, on the other hand, dissed. He was still salty about the money spent¡ªfifty million¡ªon hiring such an elite hitman like Shadow, but got killed by jackie instead! The mission was notpleted, and on top of that, there would be no refund because the hitman was dead! That fifty million was burned overnight, just like that. They paid fifty million¡­just to see the enemy still alive. ¡°Ivan, watch your mouth. A stepdad will never treat his stepdaughter as well as one¡¯s own father would. Besides, jackie has got a stable job with Drake¡¯s now. Who¡¯s to say he won¡¯t seed in the future? jackie, this youngd, I think he¡¯s got potential. He¡¯s smart, has a high ie, and he can fight well! He¡¯s the perfect match for Selena!¡± Eugene defended jackie. Eugene hoped that Selena coulde back to Taylor¡¯s and work for them. He also hoped jackie could be acknowledged by the family so that the whole family could live peacefully under one roof. ¡°he¡¯s just a soldier, a bodyguard. He¡¯s no match to all the young masters out there!¡± Ivan was still obviously salty and continued to pick fights. ¡°Alright there, your uncle, Eugene, has a point. jackie is a bodyguard but he isn¡¯t just any ordinary bodyguard. He¡¯s a bodyguard at Drake¡¯s. He has the potential to grow there.¡± Zeus could not take it anymore and interjected Ivan, ¡°Ivan, you can¡¯t penalize him just because of that conflict that happened. Besides, he has promised topensate you with ten million on my birthday. If he kept his words, you should let this go. Understood?¡± ¡°Yes, Grandpa, I understand.¡± Ivan was still upset, and only said this to pacify his grandfather. He quickly followed up with, ¡°But if he can¡¯t fulfill his promise, and didn¡¯t get you an expensive gift, he¡¯ll have to divorce Selena and leave the Taylor family ording to the contract. Right?¡± ¡°Naturally. He suggested this condition, and he shall be a man to his words.¡± The old man nodded. Honesty was a virtue he upheld, jackie was no good for his grandaughter if he could not keep his words. ¡­ ¡°What? What have I heard? You said you were kidnapped?¡± Selena, who was answering a call in her yard, was interjected by Fiona who was eavesdropping behind her. She got a bad feeling about this¡­ Chapter 394 Selena did not tell Fiona about what happened that day¡ªthe kidnap and the hitman¡ªto save Fiona some worries. Hence, she secretly took her call out to her yard after dinner. Unexpectedly, Fiona had actually followed her out to the yard and heard everything she said on the call. ¡°Mum, it¡¯s nothing. Aren¡¯t we home safe and sound now?¡± Selena awkwardly smiled. She did not look well, though. Filled with anger, Fiona reprimanded, ¡°Back? Do you have any idea how dangerous that was? That damn jackie¡­ If it wasn¡¯t for him causing troubles, would anyone hire a hitman to kill him?¡± She then turned toward the house and yelled, ¡° jackie, you bastard! Get out here this instance!¡± ¡°Mum, what¡¯s the matter?¡± jackie asked with a smile as he paced toward them. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Heh¡­ I heard you ran into a hitman today, she even kidnapped and disguised as my daughter? You have no idea what you got yourself into? That¡¯s a killer you were dealing with, what if she killed my daughter? This is all your fault. You¡¯ve been going around causing troubles! My daughter wouldn¡¯t have to deal with this if it wasn¡¯t for you!¡± Fiona sted at the sight of jackie. She continued, ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think that twenty million you gave me can buy your way out of this. I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t let this happen again. Even though I take you as my son-inw now, I¡¯ll make my daughter divorce you if it ever happens again!¡± Embarrassed, jackie smiled bitterly as he replied, ¡°Mum, no one could have seen thating. I wouldn¡¯t know the hitman would disguise herself and get Selena involved, this is my bad. I have to say, I didn¡¯t cause trouble. But if someone hade to pick a fight, I couldn¡¯t let it slide either. ¡°If¡­ I¡¯m just giving an example here. If a mad person hade to you with a knife and wanted to kill you¡­ Now, you didn¡¯t provoke this man, would you retaliate?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Fiona was speechless as jackie¡¯s words made sense. However, she insisted, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Whatever it is, stop going around provoking people, even if it means you have to give in to them. Whoever hired the hitman could always hire another one after this failed attempt. I don¡¯t care if you die¡­ But what about my daughter?¡± jackie thought she had a good point. ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll hire a bodyguard for Selena¡¯s safety¡¯s sake.¡± ¡°Bodyguard? Sure, you pay!¡± Fiona was a little stunt. ¡°Mm, don¡¯t you worry about the money, I¡¯ll pay!¡± jackie nodded. Just as they were headed back home, an Audi stopped in front of their house. A man then walked toward them. ¡°Hey, is this not, Marshal Dennis?¡± Fiona recognized and gasped. Dennis hade with Ken to cause trouble here. However, jackie, as a veteran, had talked sense into them and made them leave. So, why was he there again? ¡°Gee¡­ Not another hitman now, aye?¡± Fiona was scared sh*tless as she gulped. She ran toward Selena to signal her to get out of there. Selena, on the other hand, was not worried. If it was not for jackie at that fighting ring, Dennis would be a long-dead man. Chapter 395 So, Selena was certain that Dennis was not there for killing business. She was, however, perplexed by how he recovered so quickly so soon. He had serious injuries that day. She had estimated that Dennis would need to be bedridden for at least a fortnight. But look at him, he looked like a healthy youngd! ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Feeling scared, Fiona asked, ¡°If you¡¯re here for jackie, go ahead, it has nothing to do with us. Be clear with your target, he¡¯s responsible for what he did, let him face the consequences, not us. Alright?¡± jackie was dumbfounded by his mother-inw¡¯s actions. ¡° jackie, I¡¯m here to thank you for that day!¡± Dennis intended to kneel before jackie but thought it was better for him not to as it might expose jackie¡¯s true identity. So, he could only bow with his hands sped. jackie thought even that was unnecessary. Annoyed, he said, ¡°Alright, what¡¯s passed is past, there¡¯s nothing to thank me for. Besides, it was such a dangerous situation. I¡¯ll be ashamed of myself if I didn¡¯t rescue you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± Dennis smiled as he presented a box to Selena. ¡°Sis, jackie is my brother now, it¡¯s only natural that I call you ¡®sis¡¯. Here¡¯s a little gift for you, I hope you like it.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Selena was shy. She looked at jackie, not knowing whether to ept the gift. At the same time, she was more shocked that Dennis, being a marshal himself, had addressed jackie as his ¡®brother¡¯. That was a lot of respect paid. Then she thought jackie had saved Dennis¡¯ life. So, it was no big deal for him to call jackie ¡®brother¡¯¡­ Speaking of that, jackie was a lucky man indeed. O¡¯Neal was already injured when jackie stepped into the ring and hit him one more time. Otherwise, jackie would be no match to O¡¯Neal. O¡¯Neal could have killed him, even! ¡°What are you waiting for? Thank the marshal now! It¡¯s disrespectful to refuse the gift, you know?¡± Fiona nudged, her face filled with joy. A marshal had just addressed jackie as ¡®brother¡¯, that was great news despite not knowing why Dennis did so. It seemed Dennis had owed jackie a favor. Most importantly, any gift from a marshal would be expensive. It was dumb if jackie declined it. ¡°Go ahead, take it! He came all the way to thank me and present you a gift, why not?¡± jackie advised. ¡°Thank you, Marshal Dennis!¡± Selena epted the gift and smiled politely. ¡°you¡¯re wee. jackie had prescribed me medicine, and that saved my life. He is my brother now, I owe him my life. I¡¯ll do as he says,¡± Dennis dered seriously. ¡°For real?¡± jackie was stunned. Which to Dennis replied, ¡°For real. I¡¯m a man of my words!¡± jackie did not only save his life, jackie is the Supreme Warrior. Anyone would give their life up to a Superior Warrior. ¡°Very well. From today onward, you¡¯ll be my wife¡¯s bodyguard. You¡¯ll keep her safe,¡± jackie requested. Chapter 396 ¡°What?¡± When Fiona heard that, she was caught by surprise and took a deep breath. She immediately stepped forward and red at jackie angrily, ¡° jackie, have you gone mad? I told you to find a bodyguard to protect my daughter, but you just found one casually? Do you even know who he is? He¡¯s an officer, and a marshal at that, and you¡¯re asking him to be a bodyguard?¡± Having said that, she pulled jackie to stand in front of Dennis, ¡°Hurry up and apologize to Marshal Dennis. Even if you¡¯re fortunate enough to save his life by giving him some medicine, he¡¯s already expressed his gratitude for that. What right do you have to ask him to be your bodyguard?¡± Fiona was almost scared to death by jackie. This guy could actually spout such nonsense. Was he not aware of how powerful a marshal was? An officer, a marshal at that, countless people wanted to get into their good books. However, Fiona did not expect Dennis to smile indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, I¡¯ll protect sister-inw secretly. Of course, if you¡¯re around, then I won¡¯t be needed. I¡¯ll most definitely try my best to protect her when she¡¯s alone to and from work, or when she¡¯s out alone.¡± ¡°Agreed, he agreed?¡± Fiona¡¯s jaw dropped, wondering if she heard wrongly. jackie asked a marshal to protect her daughter, and the other party actually agreed to it. It was a miracle. ¡°Mother, I wasn¡¯t looking for someone casually. You said to find a bodyguard for Selena. If I¡¯m going to find one, I¡¯ve to find a good one, right? Otherwise, what if the hitman hired by the other side happens to be very skillful? That¡¯s why I thought Marshal Dennis is very suitable!¡± At this time, jackie grinned at Fiona, as if he was talking about something very trivial. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. From now on, I¡¯m going to treat jackie as my brother. And as my brother, my life is his!¡± Dennis looked at jackie as he said this, his expression serious. Fiona was overjoyed, but she still asked tentatively, ¡°That¡¯s all fine, but you¡¯re a marshal after all, I¡¯m afraid jackie can¡¯t afford your fees. How much monthly sry are you asking for?¡± ¡°you¡¯re too kind. Between us, there¡¯s no need to talk about sry. We¡¯rerades after all!¡± Dennis laughed. He was very satisfied to be able to do something for jackie. Moreover, jackie had saved his life before, so he regarded this as repaying his gratitude. jackie coughed awkwardly. Dennis was being too careless. If he refused to take any sry, would that not be too obvious? ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not asking for much. Ten or twenty thousand will do!¡± Dennis quickly caught on and said. ¡°So little? Isn¡¯t that a disadvantage for you? You¡¯re a marshal!¡± Fiona was a little embarrassed. Ten to twenty thousand a month for a marshal to be a bodyguard to protect her daughter, and to protect herself and others by the way, it would be too cost-effective. ¡°I¡¯m idle anyway. Since I don¡¯t have anything else to do, I¡¯ll just treat it as something to pass my time with!¡± Dennis chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s agree on twenty thousand a month then. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you every month!¡± After brief consideration, jackie spoke to Dennis and Fiona again, ¡°By the way, since it¡¯s secret protection, it¡¯s best not to discuss this matter openly. If this information leaks out, and if there¡¯s really a hitman, the other party will be prepared for it or have a backup n. It would be troublesome if the opponent engages any attack or defense strategies against us!¡± In fact, jackie mainly said this to Fiona, in case she went out and bragged about the fact a marshal was employed as their bodyguard. ¡°Sure, sure, I won¡¯t say anything!¡± Fiona nodded immediately. ¡°Except for the few of us here, don¡¯t even tell Clifford or the other about this!¡± Selena looked around and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I understand. I won¡¯t say anything!¡± Chapter 397 Fiona smiled and said, ¡°Oh yes, Dennis, please have a seat inside. Do you want to have a few drinks too?¡± ¡°that won¡¯t be necessary. It¡¯s toote, I should go!¡± Dennis chuckled and soon drove away. ¡°Selena, let me see what that is?¡± Fiona was looking at the box in Selena¡¯s hand. She was nearly dying from curiosity. Selena opened the box and looked inside, ¡°A jade bracelet. I think the material looks pretty good. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s worth at least a few hundred thousand.¡± ¡°No way, so expensive!¡± Fiona drew in a cold breath, ¡°Dennis is too generous!¡± Having said that, she turned her attention towards jackie, ¡° jackie, you lucky boy, saving the life of Dennis. It seems to me that your medical skills are really good. Besides, he has even referred to you as his brother. It must be a blessing from your ancestors!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just lucky!¡± jackie chuckled before entering the house. Looking at jackie¡¯s retreating back, Fiona shrugged and helped Selena put on the bracelet, ¡°This bracelet looks really good on you! It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t tell anyone that a marshal is our bodyguard. It¡¯s really suffocating. I can¡¯t even brag about it to my friends.¡± ¡°Ah, just keep a low profile. What¡¯s there to brag about?¡± Selena sighed, at a loss on how to respond. ¡­ At this time, Ivan called Ken and Neil out. ¡°Young Master Taylor, howe you¡¯re so free to invite us for drinks?¡± Neil smiled before he continued, ¡°The hitman said that jackie will be killed within five days. Two days have passed, I wonder if she has taken any action?¡± ¡°Yeah, I really look forward to the day for jackie to be killed!¡± Ken startedughing. Ivan¡¯s expression was ominous, ¡°The other party has already taken action!¡± ¡°Really? How was it? It must be a sess, right? She¡¯s very skillful and good at transfiguration. I didn¡¯t expect that she could do it so soon,¡± Neil was overjoyed and looked at Ivan expectantly. ¡°She¡¯s quick to take action and quick to die too!¡± Ivan picked up the ss of red wine in front of him and downed it in one gulp. ¡°What? jackie died that quickly? That¡¯s too good for him. D*mmit, he should be tortured before being killed!¡± When Ivan heard that, he could not help but sneer, ¡°Yeah, we forgot to instruct the hitman to torture that guy first. It¡¯s best to take a video of him kneeling and begging for his life so that we could watch it!¡± Ken was also a little resentful, thinking that jackie had gotten off too easily. ¡°what the hell were you thinking about? D*mmit, I was talking about the hitman. She died too quickly!¡± Ivan smiled bitterly as he spoke, but in his heart, he was at a loss on how to react, ¡°It¡¯s still fine for her to die, but the point is, she kidnapped Selena this morning, and my contract ended up not being signed. When I returned home, the other family members actually made fun of me.¡± ¡°What!¡± Ken and Neil eximed in unison, wondering if their ears were ying tricks on them. Chapter 398 ¡°No, that can¡¯t be. Isn¡¯t she ranked the fifth on the hitman leaderboard in the southwest district? Didn¡¯t she im she could face a marshal head-on?¡± After a long while, with his mouth twitching slightly, Neil turned to Ivan and said, ¡°Young Master Taylor, you can¡¯t be kidding, right? If he can¡¯t be killed like this, you¡¯ll have your work cut out for you. It¡¯s more difficult to kill him than reaching the heavens!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Taylor. You must be joking. She can even transfigure herself. Under such circumstances, isn¡¯t it a piece of cake to get rid of jackie?¡± Ken was still baffled. ¡°maybe if she didn¡¯t transfigure herself or engage in any borate killing rituals, she might seed in killing jackie! Who¡¯d expect that woman to transfigure herself as Selena and kidnap her? Based on her past killing patterns, she must be nning to kill jackie in front of Selena. But something happened in the process. That woman gave the game away and jackie found out about it. As a result, not only did jackie not expose her, but he went along with it and killed her when she was caught unawares. So you tell me, if a hitman was unprepared, isn¡¯t that the same as losing her life?¡± Ivan sneered and gulped down another ss of red wine that was just filled up. ¡°What rotten luck. F*ck!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Neil was at a loss for words. ¡°What kind of hitman is this? She¡¯s too careless to get spotted by jackie. I guess jackie must haveunched a sneak attack on her after he found out. Otherwise, he¡¯s not a match for her in a fair fight!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. jackie is simply too lucky. This hitman likes ying tricks and ended up killing herself. If they went head-on against each other, jackie is most definitely not an opponent!¡± Ken smiled bitterly too. ¡°Take thest time when jackie fought at the arena as an example of his lucky streak. Dennis had beaten O¡¯Neal within an inch of his life when jackie just finished him with one kick. and Here I was thinking that jackie was a tough opponent and strong inbat. He only kicked that person¡¯s neck, but it ended up with the chest and other areas exploding from the impact, and those were the areas hit by Dennis in the first ce! Obviously, the opponent¡¯s death was not caused by jackie!¡± Neil exined helplessly. Although he was unwilling to concede, he did not have a choice. jackie always had good luck. ¡°Sigh, let¡¯s talk about our next steps!¡± Ivan sighed, but something urred to him and he stood up quickly with a p on his forehead, ¡°Oh yes, I almost forgot, didn¡¯t you give me that drug? let¡¯s figure out a way to let jackie drink it, and our problem will be solved!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a bit difficult, right? When we used one hundred million to engage Fiona thest time, it ended up a failure too!¡± Ken frowned in dejection. ¡°of course the n would fail if you got her to do it. Not only is she greedy, but she¡¯s also a coward. Do you understand? There¡¯s one person who can definitely do the job. Furthermore, she¡¯s now my girlfriend!¡± Ivan chuckled, took out his phone, called Xena, and told her toe over. After the call, he turned back to the other two, ¡°Most importantly, the two of you must keep this matter a secret. Her identity must not be revealed!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Neil looked confused. ¡°You¡¯ll find out when she gets here. she¡¯s a beauty too. Tsk, tsk, and she tastes amazing!¡± Ivan smirked and could not help licking his lips. After a while, Xena, wearing a sexy dress, came into the private room. ¡°Here, let me introduce you. This is Young Master Ken rk, and this is Young Master Neil Hugo!¡± Ivan stood up and introduced them with all smiles. ¡°And this is my girlfriend, Xena jackieson!¡± Chapter 399 ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet the two young masters. Here, let me give you a toast!¡± Xena smiled and poured herself a ss of red wine. Of course, she was ecstatic. These two were the young masters of a second-ss aristocratic family. By following Ivan, she could get in touch with people of a higher status, certainly much better than with Ben. She, Xena jackieson, had finally entered the upper-ss social circle. ¡°Xena jackieson, why do I find this name familiar?¡± Ken frowned as he sipped his red wine. Very quickly, his eyes lit up. ¡°Now I remember. Aren¡¯t you Ben Taylor¡¯s girlfriend?¡± ¡°yeah, she used to be, but not anymore!¡± Ivanughed. ¡°She¡¯s my woman now, but for the time being, she has to stay with that useless Ben to collect some information for us. Besides, for some of the things that Fiona can¡¯t do for us, Xena can definitely do it!¡± Xena rolled her eyes seductively at Ivan. ¡°You¡¯re so mean. What else do I have to do? I thought you asked me out to have fun, but it turns out that you want me to do something for you!¡± ¡°of course we¡¯re here to enjoy ourselves!¡± Ivanughed and pressed a kiss on Xena¡¯s cheek, before taking out a small packet, ¡°This is a type of drug, but don¡¯t worry, the person won¡¯t die immediately after taking it. It¡¯s colorless and odorless. After consuming it, that person will take about a month to die. Before that, the person will be thinner and weaker, feeling weak in the limbs as if they were ill. Even the doctors won¡¯t be able to trace it!¡± ¡°My goodness, there¡¯s such a powerful drug?¡± Xena took a deep breath and frowned. ¡°Let me guess, who are you going to give this drug to? Well, it should be jackie, right? After all, Young Master rk and Young Master Hugo seem to like Selena, so it can¡¯t be her. It must be jackie that you want to get rid of, right?¡± ¡°Babe, you¡¯re so smart. I¡¯ve not even said anything yet, and you¡¯ve guessed it all! I must reward you properly tonight!¡± Ivan was very pleased. He hugged Xena around her waist and kissed her cheek again. ¡°It¡¯s a promise!¡± Xena blushed and said bashfully. ¡°Of course. We¡¯ll find a hotelter and have a good rest. Tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll transfer one million for you to pamper yourself! After you¡¯ve given this drug to jackie sessfully, I¡¯ll buy you a vi of your choice. How about that?¡± Ivan smiled. ¡°A vi? Really? I want a better one, not the ones out in the suburbs!¡± Xena¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. A better vi would not be worth one or two million, but rather, seven or eight million. At least, it would be considered pretty good in a ce like Eastfield, and ordinary people would not be able to afford a ce like that in their lifetime. ¡°That goes without saying. For you, everything must be the best!¡± Ivan felt a bit excited as he saw Xena keeping the packet of drug. If jackie could be dealt with by using such a small amount of money, it would definitely be worth it. After all, one hundred and fifty million did not achieve that result. Ken and Neil exchanged a gleeful look. They had to admit that Ivan¡¯s idea was pretty good. Chapter 400 ¡°Oh yes, Young Master Taylor, I think it¡¯s best for Miss jackieson not to take any action recently!¡± After thinking for a while, Neil continued, ¡°They just met the hitman after all, so we have already disturbed the ho¡¯s nest. jackie must be on his guard already. If we act now, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯d get into trouble if anything goes wrong!¡± Xena also nodded repeatedly. ¡°I agree, especially since I¡¯m on bad terms with jackie, he might be wary of me. Another point is that jackie is a smart guy and not easy to deal with. So, we should wait for a while until they rx their vignce!¡± Ivan thought for a moment before he said, ¡°Let¡¯s wait until Grandpa Taylor¡¯s seventieth birthday is over. By that time, if jackie can¡¯t pay me ten million inpensation or can¡¯te up with a gift worth ten million, he will be forced to divorce Selena and get kicked out of the Taylor family anyway!¡± Speaking of this, Ivan smiled. ¡°In that case, then there¡¯s no need to administer the drug to him. But if he can do it by then, after the birthday party, you¡¯ll think of a way to give him the drug. After one month, he¡¯ll slowly die.¡± ¡°Oh no, if he¡¯s going to divorce Selena and get kicked out of the Taylor family, I don¡¯t have to give him the drug. Then, Young Master Taylor won¡¯t buy me a vi?¡± That urred to Xena very quickly and she was a little unhappy. ¡°that won¡¯t do. Of course, I¡¯ll still buy it for you. You¡¯re my girlfriend, my woman! If jackie was kicked out after the birthday party, I¡¯ll buy you a vi as a celebration! If he¡¯s not kicked out, then we¡¯ll wait until you give him the drug before I buy one for you as a reward. How about that?¡± Ivan said with a smile. Xena was not stupid. If she was being used without giving her any benefit, what would he do if she exposed such things in the future? Therefore, Ivan would not pinch on the hush money that was meant for her. Besides, this woman looked great. Putting aside the possibility of getting married to her in the future, it was still good to have fun with her now. He was even looking forward to seeing Ben¡¯s reaction when he found out he was cuckolded. ¡°let¡¯s have a drink at the bar. It won¡¯t be long before the Old Master¡¯s birthday party. At that time, I¡¯lle and have a look too!¡± Neilughed before he continued, ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve sent people to watch jackie in secret too, to see if he went into any luxury stores or bought any gifts worth tens of millions. However, except for going to and from work, it seems like that guy didn¡¯t go into any expensive jade shop or gold shops!¡± ¡°Yeah, a gift worth ten million isn¡¯t that easy to purchase, right? Unless it¡¯s an antique!¡± Ken alsoughed heartily. With that n in mind, they were not so worried anymore. The next day, Selena went to work early in the morning. Dennis drove secretly and escorted her to the company before leaving. Ivan and J soon appeared in Selena¡¯s office. This time, they finally met Selena and the signing of the contract went smoothly. At noon, jackie received a call from Dennis asking him out. ¡°What¡¯s up? Are you looking for me?¡± After arriving at a coffee shop and sitting down, jackie asked Dennis. ¡°How do I put it? It¡¯s not a big deal, but I think I should tell you about it and let you decide if you are interested to go!¡± Dennis smiled before he continued, ¡°Tomorrow, one of the Kings of War, Magnus Suthend, will be holding a congregation at the Carefree Manor as a meeting of therades to strengthen ourwork and friendship. He¡¯ll be responsible for all the expenses and just hope that some of therades can participate. I know that many assistantmanders, headmanders, and marshals will be going, and a few kings of war will be joining too!¡± ¡°Sure, it¡¯s a good gathering for all the brothers who fought in arms. Having a few drinks together is a great thing!¡± jackie nodded with satisfaction at that information. ¡°Well, I heard that he has invited the Goddess of War too, so I wonder if Goddess Lana will turn up! As for you, they didn¡¯t know that such a great person like you is in Eastfield, so they didn¡¯t invite you!¡± Advertisement Chapter 401 – 450 Chapter 401 ¨C 450 Chapter 401 Dennis spoke while smiling. ¡°What time is the event tomorrow? I¡¯ll probably drop by. It should be nice if there¡¯s alcohol to go around!¡± jackie said after he thought about it. ¡°The opening ceremony is at twelve noon. But everyone will probably arrive earlier. Come by at around eleven o¡¯clock!¡± Dennis took a sip of the coffee before him. ¡°Mmhmm. I have some recollection of that King of War, Magnus Suthend. He was probably Ethan¡¯s subordinate!¡± jackie nodded. The two talked for a while before leaving. They just walked out of the coffee shop when Tanya made an unexpected call. ¡°Is anything the matter, Miss Tanya?¡± jackie asked immediately after he picked up the call. ¡°Are you free now? It¡¯s only one in the afternoon. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re off from work already? Yvonne and I are about to go out shopping, but we don¡¯t want to bring an entire band of bodyguards! So¡­¡± Tanya¡¯s tone indicated that she was open to discussion. ¡°No problem!¡± jackie chuckled and did not know whether tough or cry. He was the Drakes¡¯ bodyguard, yet Tanya used such a demure tone to talk to him. It was highly likely that no one would believe this if he told anyone else. Soon enough, jackie arrived before the gates of the Drakes¡¯ residence. ¡°Get in the car. I¡¯ll drive this time!¡± At the entrance, Tanya and Yvonne were already inside the car, waiting for jackie. jackie slid into the backseat. The car quickly shot toward the direction of the premium shopping mall in the city center. After they got down from the car, jackie and the other two quickly attracted the attention of the many shoppers in the mall. Some looked at jackie with pure admiration. He was walking with two absolute beauties, after all. Their long, sexy legs were enough to rival other beauties in a split second. More importantly, between the two beauties, one was adorable, and the other, elegant while carrying the bearings of a queen. They radiated an aura of being unapproachable by a normal person. ¡°Who¡¯s that man? Don¡¯t tell me that both of thosedies are his? Tsk¡ªtsk. How lucky of him!¡± ¡°Maybe. Look¡ªhe¡¯s walking in the middle, with the two girls beside him. And the twodies are wearing luxury items. He¡¯s probably their sugar daddy!!¡± ¡°No way. The man is wearing such ordinary clothes!¡± ¡°You never know. Nowadays, some wealthy people like to keep a low profile, but they are absolutely loaded. I know of this general who was awarded tens of billions of dors by the government after he retired. Don¡¯t mention him keeping a low profile on a regr basis¡ªhe even eats pickled vegetables!¡± Quite a few men could not help but discuss among themselves when they saw this. The corners of Yvonne¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard this. She shot the men a vicious re. ¡°What the h*ll did you just say? Speak more nonsense and I¡¯ll gouge all of your eyes out! You bunch are as blind as bats anyway!¡± Chapter 402 Tanya, who stood by the side, did not know whether tough or cry. Seriously, what was jackie thinking? He was just a bodyguard, yet he walked side by side with them. He even walked between them. No wonder everyone misunderstood. She now seriously suspected that jackie did not do it intentionally. After Yvonne finished her yelling, she whipped her head around and rolled her eyes at jackie. ¡°Why are you walking between us, you brat? You walk behind us¡ªdon¡¯t you know that?¡± jackie shed an awkward smile. ¡°I¡¯m just scared of being used of looking at your asses if I walk behind you. Besides, your skirt is a little short today. It wouldn¡¯t do for me to walk behind!¡± Yvonne¡¯s face suddenly flushed red. She was so angry that she grinded her teeth. She had the inexplicable urge to lunge forward and strangle that b*stard to death. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Weren¡¯t you the one who told me to call him and get him to apany us as we shop, Yvonne? Are you regretting it now?¡± Tanya snickered from the side. ¡°What are you afraid of? You don¡¯t have to be afraid if you¡¯re not doing anything wrong.¡± After she said that, she slipped one of her arms through jackie¡¯s. ¡°We¡¯re not afraid of being misunderstood,¡± she said. ¡°If someone¡¯s wife catches sight of this, however, how on earth would he exin all of this to her?¡± Yvonne¡¯s eyes brightened when she heard that. She felt embarrassed, but she took jackie¡¯s other arm anyway. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go and shop. jackie, what will you do if we run into someone you know, and that person tells your wife about this?¡± ¡°D¨Cdon¡¯t. I was wrong, okay? Please, young misses, forgive me. I¡¯ll walk behind you, or by your side. How about that?¡± jackie quickly admitted defeat. He could never imagine the day that two beauties would be sidling toward him on both his left and right. Besides, Fiona enjoyed shopping. If he did run into her, he would never be able to cleanse himself of his sins even if he bathed in holy water. Yet Tanya and Yvonne grew even more excited when they saw that jackie was afraid. Not only did they refuse to let go of jackie, but they also tightened their grip on him and continued walking forward. ¡°Now you¡¯re scared? Toote!¡± Although Yvonne felt a little shy, she spoke with her usual terseness in order to put jackie in his ce. Yet she never expected that a male voice would soon ring out from behind. ¡°Oh dear. I never expected you to be involved with a bodyguard!¡± The three stopped in their tracks when they heard this mysterious voice. Tanya and Yvonne immediately let go of jackie¡¯s hand. jackie threw a look over his shoulder; a bitter smile crossed his lips. ¡°I was wondering who it was. Turns out to be the fellow who took off at the speed of lightning after being frightened by me the other day!¡± The man before him was not a stranger. It was the man in a floral shirt from a few days back¡ªYoung Master Flynn from the Bane family. ¡°What a coincidence. Never expected to run into you here!¡± Flynn shed a cold smile. He looked at Tanya, and his smile turned wolfish. ¡°My dear, it seems that you¡¯ve only grown more beautiful even though only a few days have passed since Ist saw you,¡± he said. ¡°The dress suits you. It makes you seem younger¡ªand more alluring!¡± After he said that, he turned his attention to Yvonne. ¡°You¡¯re such a lucky b*stard,¡± he said to jackie. ¡°You¡¯re only a bodyguard, but you¡¯re able to find two such beautiful women to apany you. Tsk tsk, I¡¯m envious!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s this, Tanya? He has a lot of bodyguards, but I¡¯ve never seen him before!¡± Yvonne noticed that there were over twenty bodyguards behind the man. Her pulse began to rise in fear. They only brought jackie out, after all. They did not know if jackie was able to ovee all those men if they fought. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him before either. I think he¡¯s an aristocrat from Lone City. Don¡¯t mind him. He looks down on everyone just because he has some money. He¡¯d probably be scared out of his wits once he knows who we are!¡± Tanya chuckled, evidently not giving two hoots about Flynn. Chapter 403 ¡°Okay!¡± Yvonne nodded her head. It was true that the Drakes were the most influential family in Eastfield. Even the four most powerful families here were not contenders against the Drakes and did not dare to offend them. What should she be afraid of? Unless he was from the most powerful family in Lone City. After all, Lone City was a few timesrger than Eastfield, and naturally, they held more power. The aristocrats there were stronger than the aristocrats of Eastfield. There, they also possessed a fearsome strength; only that strength that was capable of scaring the Drakes. ¡°Tsk¡­tsk. Stop lying to my face. You can only afford one bodyguard. Heh. Think you can scare me?¡± Flynn chuckled. ¡°My family is a second-ss aristocratic family from Lone City,¡± he said. ¡°What do you think? Afraid now, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No way. A second-ss aristocrat? I¡¯m so scared!¡± Tanya put on a fearful mask when she heard that. ¡°Oh my God, a second-ss aristocrat. We¡¯re doomed. We¡¯re doomed!¡± Yvonne also yed along with her. ¡°Hah! Good that you¡¯re afraid!¡± Flynn thought that they were truly afraid and burst into guffaws. ¡°Since you¡¯re so afraid, be my women. What good is there to be with a bodyguard? If you¡¯re with me, I guarantee that from now on even if you walk sideways, nobody dares to say anything!¡± jackie was amused when he heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that youe from a family of crabs? You like walking sideways when you¡¯re outside?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Young Master Crab. Hah! His father is definitely Father Crab, and there¡¯s Grandfather Crab¡­¡± Tanya chuckled in delight when she heard that. ¡°How bold of you to speak like that of the Banes!¡± The corners of Flynn¡¯s mouth twitched. He was so angry that his entire face turned pale. Nobody dared to speak of the Banes like that in Lone city. Furthermore, Eastfield was not as powerful as Lone City. That was why he really did not have anything to be afraid of, aside from a few first-ss aristocratic families and the Drakes. He simply decided to cut straight to the point and waved his hand. ¡°Beat the guy up to death. Take the women away. I¡¯m going to have a taste of two beauties today! How dare you look down on the Banes. I¡¯ll let you know the true meaning of regret today!¡± ¡°Look here, offending our young master is akin to digging your own grave. Get it?¡± ¡°They knew that our young master is from a second-ss aristocratic family, yet they still dared to provoke him. You¡¯ve got some guts!¡± The bodyguards started to walk over, wicked smiles on their faces. ¡°These are new. Seems like you fired the trash that you usedst time. Did you hire more professional fighters from Lone City? jackie did not recognize any of the bodyguards before him. He gave a warm smile as he spoke. ¡°Hah. Your memory isn¡¯t too bad, you b*stard. You actually remember that these aren¡¯t the bodyguards from before!¡± Flynnughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re pretty skilled. If you get down on your knees and beg and volunteer to help out the Banes from now on, I¡¯ll consider if I should spare your life!¡± Chapter 404 jackie did not know whether tough or cry when he heard that. ¡°From what I see, you¡¯re a pretty good- looking guy, and you stand out from the crowd,¡± he said. ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider helping me polish my shoes?¡± ¡°You ungrateful f*cker! Get him!¡± Flynn snarled viciously as he waved his hand. He was someone who recognized and treasured talents in people, yet the other man refused to take up his offer. It was something he would never foresee. ¡°These bodyguards seem to be better than the ones I facedst time. But they¡¯re still trash in my eyes!¡± jackie¡¯s lips curled into a wry smile. He took two steps forward and clenched his fists, moving first. The men who rushed over first all received a punch to their faces before they could respond. They flew backward, spitting blood with their front teeth, broken. ¡°Ah!¡± One of the men¡ªwho looked thirty-odd¡ªhad extremely fast fists, and his technique was extremely sound. jackie observed him. This man¡¯s fighting skill was probably a little better than several assistant commanders in the army. However, he was not a threat in jackie¡¯s eyes. He clenched his fists and punched forward, his fist meeting the other man¡¯s. In a sh, the two men¡¯s fists collided. The other man flew backward with no way of retaliating. ¡°What?¡± The man took a sharp intake of breath, extreme shock flooding his veins. He was probably one of the strongest among this group of bodyguards. He never expected jackie to be so strong, to be so much faster than him¡ªthat he would be sent flying with a single fist. It was as though he was facing off against a huge rock. It did not take a full minute for all the twenty bodyguards to be lying down on the floor. Some of them felt like their arms had been broken. One of them cradled his hand with the other, crying out in pain. Some others had lost quite a few of their teeth, and blood streamed down from their nostrils. ¡°Young Master Bane, right? Time for you to shine. Come over. It¡¯s your turn. Now that they¡¯ve all been defeated, shouldn¡¯t you step up as their young master?¡± jackie smiled and motioned toward the other man. Young Master Bane gulped and stared at the bodyguards on the floor. Cold sweat beaded down the nape of his neck. After a while, he finally spoke in a flippant manner, ¡°I was just joking around. That day, I saw that you had such great fighting skills, so I purposely rounded up quite a few fighters today and took them out onto the streets, hoping to run into you and get them to fight you. You¡¯ve opened my horizons!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you call me an ungrateful f*cker just now?¡± jackie chuckled and asked. ¡°No way. I already said that I was joking. I¡¯m not much of a fighter myself. So no thank you!¡± Flynn wiped his forehead; a film of cold sweat came off. He wheeled around, preparing to leave. ¡°You¡¯re leaving? Do you believe that I can kill you in three seconds? Even though you¡¯re five meters away from me!¡± jackie said coolly. Flynn only took one step before he stopped in his tracks, frozen. He did not harbor an inch of suspicion toward jackie¡¯s im. It would probably take the man two seconds to catch up to him, and another to kill him. Three was enough. He craned his head backward. ¡°I ¨C I¡¯m a Bane, from a second-ss aristocratic family,¡± he said. ¡°We have plenty of fighters in our family who haven¡¯t shown their faces yet. You¡¯d better think about it. You probably won¡¯t be able to escape if you kill me!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t fear death. Besides, I believe that every problem can be solved once we get there!¡± jackie laughed. That one sentence sent a chill crawling up the other man¡¯s spine. A rich man like him only feared meeting someone who did not fear death. He was powerful, but as the saying goes, a beggar can never be bankrupt. If someone like that killed you, you would be the only loser around even if he eventually killed himself. After all, he was the young master of a second-ss aristocratic family. He had a bright and beautiful future before him. Chapter 405 ¡°Come over and fight me! How about that?¡± jackie waved his hand again. ¡°I¡¯ll spare you if you can take one hit from me!¡± Flynn¡¯s blood pressure spiked. He was a pampered young man born with a silver spoon in his mouth. How on earth would he know how to fight? If he took one hit, he would be left crippled even if he did not die immediately. ¡°Can we¨Cwe do it some other way? I was wrong!¡± Flynn¡¯s features contorted in despair. He quickly noticed the shopping mall before him. ¡°Oh, right. You¡¯re out shopping, aren¡¯t you,dies?¡± he said. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll pay for everything you buy today. Just choose whatever you like from this mall. How about that?¡± ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re paying? Why not? What do you think about this,dies?¡± jackie smiled and looked at Tanya and Yvonne. After all, the other man was the young master of a second-ss aristocratic family. jackie did not want to blow the issue out of proportion simply because he did not want to trouble himself too much. There was a possibility that the master of the Bane family woulde over looking for a fight if he beat up young Bane today. It was not that jackie was not capable of dealing with the Banes, of course, but he did not like to stir unnecessary trouble. He just wanted to live a peaceful andfortable life in Eastfield. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s alright! It¡¯s so nice to have someone pay for us. I want to buy a few branded bags!¡± Tanya immediately replied, grinning. ¡°I also thought about getting myself new clothes!¡± Yvonne was not the least bit embarrassed as well. ¡°Get your useless bodyguards to wait outside the mall!¡± jackie smiled and led Yvonne and Tanya inside. ¡°Seriously, all of you¡ªyou can¡¯t even beat up one guy! Pieces of trash!¡± Flynn was extremely furious. After he thought about it, he sneakily spoke to one of the bodyguards, who just had his front teeth broken off. ¡°I¡¯m going into the mall with them. Quickly go and tell my cousin to get his men over¡ªgood ones. That f*cker. We¡¯ll mop him up real good once theye out!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The man nodded his head, but he did not leave just yet. Only after Flynn followed jackie and the girls into the mall that he quietly drove back to the rks¡¯ residence all by himself. After a while, he came before Ken rk. ¡°Young Master rk, our young master¡¯s men have been beaten up again! It seems that the young master ran into the same man who had beaten up his bodyguards the other day. Our group couldn¡¯t beat him either! Now the young master is¡­¡± The bodyguard quickly exined the situation to Ken. ¡°The bodyguard of the women from the other day? How skilled is he, to have beaten over twenty of you and not break a sweat afterward?¡± Ken¡¯s expression darkened. After he thought about it, he quickly summoned Dan to his side. He also summoned more than a dozen skilled fighters asides from Dan. They all drove toward the shopping mall. ¡°This looks pretty good. I¡¯ll get it!¡± ¡°Oh, this bag is a little pricey, isn¡¯t it? 50 thousand dors? No problem. Crab Man there says he¡¯ll buy, and he¡¯s absolutely loaded!¡± ¡°This bracelet is pretty too. Heh, let¡¯s get this one!¡± In the shopping mall, Tanya and Yvonne spared no expense. They barely shopped for half an hour, yet they had already purchased items totaling over a few million dors. Flynn, who apanied them, could do nothing but smile, not daring to utter a single word of protest. ¡®Go ahead, go ahead. I¡¯ll make you pay ten times more once we get out of here! Especially you two ladies¡ªI¡¯ll properly torture you two for at least a month!¡¯ Flynn thought viciously to himself, gritting his teeth. Chapter 406 The Bane family had quite a few skilled fighters. Two of them, especially, were a bit stronger than the rks¡¯ strongest fighter, Dan. However, Flynn had not brought them along because he had not expected to be bullied like this in Eastfield. Still, he believed that the men his cousin would bring were enough to completely wipe out that bloody bodyguard. They shopped for about another half an hour. Tanya and Yvonne had amassed items that were worth around 20 million dors. It made Flynn¡¯s heart ache uncontrobly. He had thought that the two women could not spend that much money while shopping. After all, they could not carry that many items. Who knew that they would buy luxury watches, earrings, perfumes, and various other knick-knacks. Nevermind that they were expensive, they were small and easy to carry as well. His pallor had taken on a deathly shade by the time they were finished. ¡°Wow, it feels good to spend money!¡± Tanya stretched her arms above her head. Her figure nearly made Flynn¡¯s nose, bleed. ¡°Right? It¡¯s been so long since I bought this many things. What a great feeling!¡± Yvonne then stretched her arms too. Her figure was even more womanly, and it nearly made Flynn faint in excitement. No matter how good-looking they were though, they had already spent 20 million dors. Although Flynn was not short on money, his cash did not grow on trees. That amount made his heart and wallet ache. The 20 million dors would be nothing if these two beauties were his girlfriends. Not only were they not his women though, but there was also a possibility that the bodyguard had slept with them before. He felt discontent at this, after spending 20 million dors. ¡°My cousin is probablying soon. It¡¯s almost been an hour already!¡± Flynn frowned as he thought about this. He could not help but nce toward the entrance of the shopping mall. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Young Master Bane? What are you looking at?¡± jackie gave a mysterious smile. ¡°Are you looking for someone?¡± Flynn jumped in his seat and quickly waved a dismissal hand. ¡°No way. I noticed a coffee shop on the first floor. Why don¡¯t we go for a few cups of coffee there?¡± ¡°Young Master Bane, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re pained about losing your money, and so you¡¯re dragging us to drink coffee?¡± Yvonne chuckled. ¡°After all, you can¡¯t spend that much money while drinking coffee,¡± she added. ¡°And who knows? One, two hours might just pass by if we stir up a conversation. No? Your train of thought is quite slick!¡± The corners of Flynn¡¯s mouth immediately twitched. This Yvonne was too cunning, being able to guess his motives in a sh. Furthermore, he truly had a thought like that. If he did not drag out the time and allowed these two beauties to continue walking around the mall, there was a good chance that he would have to spend even more money. ¡°No way. I¡¯m just worried that the two of you are tired, so I was looking out for a spot to take a break!¡± Flynn exined hurriedly, ¡°This amount of money is nothing to me. Everything¡¯s good as long as you two ladies are happy!¡± ¡°Forget it! It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back first. I don¡¯t want to shop anymore!¡± Tanya spoke after she thought about it. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m tired after walking around so much. And we bought so many things already. Let¡¯s go back!¡± Yvonne echoed. ¡°You-you¡¯re leaving so soon?¡± Flynn felt a little worried. He had not seen his cousin and his men until now. What if his cousin reaches moments after they left? He would miss out on a golden opportunity then. Besides, he would have spent all that money for nothing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You want us to continue shopping? Do you really have that much money?¡± Tanya stared at Flynn with surprise. Chapter 407 ¡°Ahem. It¡¯s not that my pockets are bursting, but it¡¯s so hard to be able to apany such beauties while they¡¯re shopping. And they¡¯re such bombshells too. We can shop for another half an hour!¡± Although his heart ached for his money, Flynn¡¯s expression was nonchnt. He just wanted to stall them for a while longer. Who knew if he would be able to run into them in the future if they left just like that? He was going to wait until his cousin came and kill that man. He would y around with the girls and finally release the grudge he had been holding. ¡°Never mind. I don¡¯t want to shop. Let¡¯s go!¡± Yet Tanya and Yvonne did not like taking advantage of others. They did this just to teach the man a lesson. After all, they did notck money themselves either. After they said that, the trio went toward the first floor and exited the mall. After Flynn went to the entrance, Ken and the others still had not arrived. Anxiety clenched his chest. All his bodyguards were all sitting on the floor. It was evident that they were involved in a brawl from before, and now they looked absolutely dejected. He did not yell for them to leave. It was obvious that the bodyguards did not dare to leave either. ¡°Why aren¡¯t they here yet?¡± He watched as jackie and the others walked toward their car. Flynn was in an extreme state of panic now, and he did not know what to do. However, just at this moment, a few cars zoomed over and parked nearby. Ken and Dan and a whole cohort of men exited the cars. Flynn¡¯s heart leaped in delight when he saw that his cousin had brought plenty of men over¡ªgood fighters too. He immediately spoke to Tanya and the others, ¡°Stop right there. You little sl*ts. You spent so much money and you¡¯re leaving just like that? Hmph! In your dreams!¡± jackie instantly turned around. A cold smile graced his lips. It turned out that the b*stard had called in reinforcements. Furthermore, the reinforcements were familiar faces to him. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re quite bold, aren¡¯t you, Young Master Bane? Seems like the men that are walking over are your reinforcements.¡± Tanya took a look, and could not help but smile as well. ¡°Hah! So long as you know! My cousin is a second-ss aristocrat here¡ªthe young master of the rk family. Hmph, you think you can bully me because I¡¯m a foreigner here? I¡¯m willing to bet that you¡¯ve heard of my cousin. Are you scared now?¡± Flynn was very confident. He believed that jackie could not take on this group of bodyguards. ¡°Flynn, don¡¯t tell me that the people who bullied you are them?¡± Ken came over and studied jackie and the others. His expression darkened. jackie was an extremely skilled fighter; even Dan had told everyone to not provoke him. Besides, jackie was the bodyguard of the Drake family now. Miss Tanya and Yvonne were both here. How could he even dare to provoke them? Provoking the Drake family was akin to digging his own grave. Flynn had never seen Ken looking so forlorn before. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s them,¡± he said with his usual cockiness. ¡°My bodyguards were beaten up by this punk. He¡¯s pretty skilled, but you brought Dan over. Surely it won¡¯t be a problem. ¡°I want to teach them a good lesson this time. Kill the man. As for the twodies, I¡¯ll bring them home with me and tame them nicely. I¡¯ll let them know how amazing of a man I am!¡± Flynn spoke viciously, clearing giving no regards toward jackie and the others. ¡°I think you¡¯ll have to drop it, Flynn!¡± The corners of Ken¡¯s mouth worked violently. His features were contorted into an unreadable expression. Chapter 408 ¡°Drop it? I can¡¯t just drop the matter like that, Ken! You promised to help me. You know what? I¡¯ll let you have one of thedies!¡± Flynn¡¯s expression turned savage as he spoke while grinning. ¡°Young Master Bane, do not say another word. Do you have a death wish?¡± Dan¡¯s expression was so dark that it looked like storm clouds were obscuring it. He shot a vehement re toward Flynn. ¡°What? I have a death wish? Heh. What do you mean? No way that you can¡¯t beat this punk!¡± Flynn still was not aware of the situation; he spoke while chuckling. ¡°They¡¯re telling you to shut up. Can¡¯t you hear that?¡± jackie did want to exchange nonsense with the other man. He stamped his foot onto the ground and pounced forward. The next second, he was already standing before Flynn. He backhanded the other man. Flynn flew backward andnded on the ground with a solid crunch! Blood frothed at this mouth, and he lost quite a few teeth. ¡°You¨Cyou dare to hit me?¡± Flynn was so angry that all color drained from his face. ¡°Miss Tanya, my sincere apologies. This is the first time my cousin has been to Eastfield, so he¡¯s a little lost around here. I hope that you¡¯ll be merciful toward him.¡± Ken¡¯s expression darkened. He wiped a sheen of cold sweat away from his forehead and pleaded with Tanya. He was well-aware that Tanya was not easy to negotiate with. She was boldfaced and brazen in her decisions. In the end, Tanya entirely disregarded his begging. ¡°Whatever he said just now was an insult to me and Yvonne,¡± she said, expression stony. ¡°Sharing thedies between you two? Does he think that I don¡¯t understand what that means?¡± After he said that, she gave a scornful look at Flynn, whoy on the floor, stunned. ¡°Take a good look at the mirror. How can a moth ever match up to a butterfly?¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve already let it slide with you the other day on the streets. Today, I gave you a second chance by letting you buy me things. I never thought that you would call Ken for reinforcement. You deserved what you got this time!¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who¨Cwho is this? Ken, why are you afraid of her too?¡± Flynn was confused. He had always assumed that Tanya was just the daughter of a normal businessman. It seemed like she was much more than that now though. ¡°This¨Cthis is Miss Tanya Drake, a member of the Drakes! Do you know James Drake? Have you heard of the daughter of the richest man in all of Eastfield?¡± Ken clenched his teeth, nearly spitting blood. His cousin-brother had been extremely unfortunate. Not only did he provoke someone important, but he also provoked the daughter of the Drakes. He was practically signing his own death certificate. He would not be bothered to lift a single finger even if Tanya decided to have him killed. ¡°The Drake family!¡± Flynn took a sharp breath when he heard that. Why was he so unlucky? There were few in the world whom he could not provoke. He never imagined that he would run into one of them. More importantly, this woman was way too low-profile. She only brought out one bodyguard and did not make a show of her wealth. No one would have been able to guess that she was the daughter of the Drakes. ¡°I was wrong, Miss Tanya. I only did this because I did not know it was you!¡± Flynn quickly pleaded, ¡°Please spare me! I¡¯ve bought you so many things just now!¡± ¡°No excuses. That is a matter of the past. You calling Ken and the others here is an entirely different matter!¡± Tanya folded her arms across her chest. After she thought about it, she told jackie, ¡° jackie, cripple one of his arms. Make him remember this for life.¡± Chapter 409 ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± jackie nodded his head. After all, that b*stard had not provoked them just once before. Besides, he dared to humiliate Miss Tanya. It would be unreasonable for them to allow him to get away with this. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! I¡¯m telling you now¡ªI¡¯m a Bane, and my family is a second-ss aristocrat in Lone City. Our second-ss aristocratic family there is way stronger than all of you here. The Big Five of our family are also very powerful! Your ¡®strength¡¯ merely lies in your wealth and your properties. Your fighters might not necessarily be stronger than ours though!¡± Flynn was frightened to the bone when he saw jackie walking over. He had no choice but to grit his teeth and threaten the other man. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve, actually threatening us instead of begging for your life at this moment!¡± jackie chuckled and took a step forward. He snatched the other man¡¯s arm and tightened his grip around it. ¡°Snap!¡± jackie¡¯s movement looked casual, but the crack of a bone broke out loud and clear. ¡°You¡­¡± Never in Flynn¡¯s wildest dreams that jackie, a mere bodyguard, would dare to do something like this to him. The agony drained all color from his face, and he fainted right on the spot. Shock also jolted up Ken and Dan¡¯s spines. They were stunned beyondprehension. jackie was so vicious. He hadshed out without any hesitation. More importantly, it did not seem that he had used much strength, yet it was obvious that Flynn¡¯s arm was broken¡ªand it was not a clean fracture, but it had beenpletely shattered. ¡°Miss Tanya, you can see it for yourself, right? There¡¯s no way to save this guy¡¯s arm. All he can do is amputate it!¡± jackie turned around and spoke to Tanya. ¡°Good work!¡± Tanya smiled and told Ken, ¡°Young Master rk, take your cousin and leave. And tell him to stop preying ondies on the streets from day till night. I hate perverts like him the most. Consider it a mercy that I didn¡¯t have him killed even after he provoked me three times. I¡¯ll kill him for certain if he comes around again!¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Tanya. You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll take him and leave right now. Don¡¯t worry about anything. I¡¯ll make sure that your message gets to him!¡± Although Ken was dissatisfied that Tanya did not spare him some dignity yet he had no choice but to acknowledge his bad luck. Of all the people he could offend, this b*stard just had to offend Tanya Drake. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll send Young Master Bane to the hospital!¡± Ken felt very helpless. He threw a piercing look at jackie before leaving. ¡°Seems like jackie is a very skilled fighter!¡± Ken said to Dan while they were seated in the car after they left. ¡°He¡¯s ridiculously strong. It seemed like he didn¡¯t use his strength much just now, but that was scary enough. If he used his true strength, it would be so terrifying that I dare not imagine it!¡± Dan wiped a sheen of cold sweat away. He thought about it for a while before he added, ¡°Logically speaking, such a skilled fighter can¡¯t just be a normal grunt after five years of being in the military. He must have held some sort of position!¡± ¡°Yeah. That punk probably wasn¡¯t your run-of-the-mill soldier. He¡¯s probably at least amander!¡± Ken frowned as well, thinking for a while before he spoke, ¡°Of course, there¡¯s no way that he¡¯s a general. He would have showed off a long time ago if he held such a position, or if he was a god of war.¡± ¡°If he was amander, I¡¯d guess that he was the headmander!¡± Dan thought about it for a while and said, ¡°Oh, right. I heard that the government pays you about a billion as a retirement bonus if you¡¯re a headmander. Regrmanders only get about 10 million!¡± ¡°One whole billion!¡± The corners of Ken¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard this. If jackie really had one billion in his ount, did that not mean that he could fork out the money needed for grandfather Taylor¡¯s birthday? Chapter 410 Soon enough though, Ken shook his head in disbelief. ¡°No way. Why is that punk so low-profile if he indeed has a billion dors?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. Some people have always been more low-profile¡ªor maybe he just doesn¡¯t want to live too extravagantly!¡± After Dan thought about it, he exined helplessly, ¡°Young Master rk, listen to me. Selena Taylor is beautiful, but can¡¯t you find some other woman with the money you have? You can¡¯t provoke jackie no matter what! Understand?¡± ¡°Shut up! Stop nagging at me like you¡¯re my mother!¡± Ken eximed angrily, extremely dissatisfied. He just could not believe that jackie would be so low-profile if he had so much money. The punk was a good fighter, yes, but it did not mean that he was amander or something in the army. Besides, so what if he was amander? He would die anyway if he provoked a man like Ken rk. Now, he had no reason to be anxious. He believed that the matter of jackie would solve itself once grandfather Taylor¡¯s birthday came around. He would be kicked out of the Taylors. If there was really no way to kick him out, the bag of medicine with Xena would definitely kill jackie sooner orter. Dan heaved an internal sigh when he saw Ken¡¯s anger spiking. He had already said what he needed to say as a subordinate. He had no way around it if Young Master rk still refused to listen. In the end, Dan shed a bitter smile and said to Ken. ¡°How are you going to exin this to your aunt? Your cousin came over for a vacation and to have fun with you!¡± Ken was suddenly struck with a dilemma. ¡°What can we do? We can only tell the truth. He asked for it. My aunt and uncle can probably do nothing but ept it once they find out what happened. After all, he offended the Drakes. Anyway, the Drakes did this, not me. They can¡¯t pin the me on me.¡± Dan nodded his head. ¡°You¡¯re right, Young Master. But I suggest that you wait for a few days before telling them about this. I¡¯m worried that they might not be able to take it immediately, seeing their son in a condition like this. Let¡¯s see how Young Master Bane¡¯s arm turns out first¡ªif there¡¯s any treatment that will make it better.¡± Ken nodded his head. ¡°True. We can¡¯t believe everything jackie says. What does he know anyway? Of course, some skillful doctors would be able to treat this.¡± ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re really decisive when ites to a target, aren¡¯t you? I didn¡¯t see you furrow your brow and Young Master Bane was already¡­¡± On the way back to the Drakes¡¯ residence, Yvonne could not help but nce backward at jackie. What happened just now had been a little shocking. jackie gave a magnanimous grin instead when he heard that. ¡°You¡¯ve never experienced what it¡¯s like on the battlefield. You¡¯ve never seen the entire field and mountain strewn with corpses and missing limbs. You¡¯ve never smelled the stench of blood cloying the air. All of you live behind our shields, leading peaceful lives. On the battlefield, you¡¯re dead if you don¡¯t kill the enemy first!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true! Who knows how long this war would havested if not for people like you!¡± Yvonne bobbed her head. Her eyes were filled with admiration as she looked at jackie. ¡°Thank you for today, jackie. Why don¡¯t you stay back ande with us for dinner?¡± After Tanya thought about it, she could not help but say to jackie when they arrived at the Drakes¡¯ residence. It was true that if not for jackie, there was no way to predict what would have happened with Young Master Bane not being aware of their identities just now. If she had said that she was a Drake, it was possible that he would not have believed it. ¡°All right. But let me call my wife and tell her about this first!¡± jackie nodded his head after he thought about it. ¡°Okay. Then we¡¯re going in to sort out our things first. We¡¯ll rest for a while, take a shower, then we¡¯ll go out in the evening!¡± Tanya nodded her head happily. She went into her vi along with Yvonne. jackie called Selena and told her about this. Only then did he return to his own vi to rest. When the sky dimmed, Tanya and Yvonne came down, dressed in casual denim hot pants and loose-fitting T-shirts. They also wore sunsses. They came before jackie. ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re wearing sunsses at night?¡± Chapter 411 jackie¡¯s mouth twisted into a bitter smile when he noticed the sunsses on their face. ¡°What do you know? Keeping a low profile is what we want, especially our beloved noble-born second daughter of Master Drake, Miss Tanya, is easily spotted by the public when stepping into the outside world!¡± Yvonne blurted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! Even if you¡¯re recognized, you are safe with me!¡± jackie took off the sunsses that were hanging on their nose bridge. ¡°You look so much better right now!¡± Heplimented. Their cheeks were suddenly kissed pink upon hearing thepliment that was bestowed upon them. ¡°Hmph! And I thought you didn¡¯t know how to appreciate our beauty!¡± Yvonne felt a little unconvinced as her memory went back to the day when jackie told her that she was not as pretty as his wife. ¡°I am, too, a human being. I naturally know how to appreciate good-looking things!¡± jackie forced a smile, and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s move! Where should we go for dinner? Which grand six-star hotel?¡± Yvonne and Tanya briefly exchanged res and chuckled mysteriously. ¡°This time we will bring you to some roadside food stalls, gulping down crayfish and river snails, and bottoming up to some cold beers, sounds good?¡± Tanya responded with her lips curled upward. ¡°Toy low, we will only be driving an Audi A6.¡± She added. ¡°Audi A6, toy low¡­¡± jackie was tongue-tied. ¡°I think only ¡®going on foot¡¯ could bring out the definition of keeping a low profile.¡± He voiced out. ¡°Walking? Not a bad idea! It¡¯s not far anyway. Let¡¯s go for a stroll!¡± Tanya eximed excitedly at jackie¡¯s suggestion. ¡°But you will need to send us backter on. We¡¯ll be drinking and it won¡¯t be safe for the two of us toe back on foot!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, as your bodyguard, I will ensure your safety and send you back home safe and sound!¡± jackie lit up a smoke, took a long draw as he spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I really miss all those roadside food stalls!¡± Although the surroundings of these food stalls were sometimes unsafe andplicated, the food tasted good and they were cheap! It was suitable for arge crowd gathering. Of course, jackie and his comrades did not overeat and drink. They ordered a little bit of everything and started drinking. The ice- cold draft beer was rtively inexpensive during the summer season! It was best to have a cold beer in summer. At that time, they were not preupied with anything¡ªtheir parents were healthy, they had good food, and so on. They would even peek at some beautiful women who were dressed in refreshing and alluring summer clothes! However, little did they know¡­ ¡°Come on! There is one ce that Yvonne and I always pay a visit to. I haven¡¯t been there for quite a while!¡± A big smile appeared on Tanya¡¯s face. She strode before them and led the way. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Miss Tanya would go to such a ce to eat! I thought the grand hotel is only on your list!¡± jackie looked at Tanya and some thoughts popped up in his mind¡ªTanya was not as squeamish as other rich girls. ¡°Our family wasn¡¯t born rich before, okay? I experienced some hard times when I was young!¡± She rolled her eyes at jackie¡¯s remark. It only took a short while for the three of them to arrive at a roadside food stall outside an oldmunity. Chapter 412 ¡°Oh my! The two belles, it¡¯s been a long time since both of you pay a visit to my stall! It¡¯s an honor to have you here!¡± The bald-looking stall owner approached Tanya and Yvonne with a big smile once he spotted them from afar. The boss looked particrly hearty! ¡°Come, over there, the corner of thepartment is vacant; it¡¯s your favorite spot!¡± The boss chuckled as he rubbed his baldhead. However, his facial feature changed a little when he noticed the presence of jackie. ¡°Hey, little belle, is this man your boyfriend? He is good-looking, and holds a manly essence.¡± He asked. ¡°Oh man, look at his stature, firm and solid! Looks like this young man served as a soldier before, right?¡± He continued. This little belle was quite rich ording to the memory that he stored in his brain. Although he was not close with these two beauties, they used toe for dinner along with seven to eight bodyguards by their side. Those bodyguards would wait for them on the side of the road outside thepartment. Moreover, these two belles visited his stall so many times, but they have never brought any man here. This was the first time that the owner saw the two bringing a man over. And it happened that jackie was standing next to Tanya, the gap between them was small, hence the owner naturally thought that jackie was probably Tanya¡¯s boyfriend! Other than that, whenever Tanya and Yvonne came over for a meal, they were very generous to the owner! When the meal only cost two to three hundred dors, the two would ce a few hundred extra dors on the table before they left! Of course, the owner would want such generous customers toe over and over again! ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? He¡¯s not!¡± Tanya¡¯s cheeks turned pink immediately, and she shot a deadly re at the boss. ¡°Give us a few kilos of crayfish and a big portion of river snails!¡± She ced the order. ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll send some icy-cold beer for y¡¯all as well!¡± The boss left the table with a big bright smile hanging on his face. ¡°Hmmm. It looks like you two can really drink. The boss even knows how many beers he¡¯d have to send to you!¡± jackiemented, smiling. The three of them quickly sat down and rested. ¡°Although I can hold my liquor well, I can¡¯t evenpare myself with sis Yvonne! She never gets drunk!¡± Tanya burst outughter. ¡°It¡¯s not as exaggerated as you described! But, under normal circumstances, I can hold my alcohol longer than several men added up!¡± Yvonne gave a small smile, facing jackie. ¡°try to drink as little as possible, especially if you¡¯re a girl. It¡¯s bad if you¡¯re drunk!¡± jackie chortled and gave a friendly reminder out of kindness. However, he did not expect Yvonne to be upset about it. ¡°Hmph! It depends on the individual not on gender, okay? A good drinker like me can defeat several men easily! And I still can go for a lot more rounds after they¡¯re all lying on the ground, throwing up like a baby.¡± Yvonne retorted. ¡°Girls like Tanya, who can only have two or three beers, should be extra careful!¡± Yvonne held up her words for a moment, and continued, ¡°But there¡¯s nothing Tanya should be afraid of, after all, she always has bodyguards by her side!¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t prefer to be apanied by a group of bodyguards whenever I go out, but my dad said for the sake of my safety, bringing bodyguards is a must, even if its only a few of them.¡± Tanya shed a wry smile,mented. She turned toward jackie, smiling. ¡°Thanks to jackie¡¯s strength though. I can bring only one bodyguard with me when I go out now. Besides, he doesn¡¯t dress like a bodyguard. Thanks to him, we can finallyy low and live an ordinary life in this society!¡± ¡°Wow, I never expected Miss Tanya longs to live an ordinary life!¡± jackie was slightly taken aback. ¡°It¡¯s fun and nice to experience ordinary life sometimes. Trust me, sometimes you will be annoyed when you have a group of men following behind you!¡± Chapter 413 The corners of Tanya¡¯s mouth slid upward. Her smile was beautiful and adorable! Since the arrival of the two belles, the customers from the other tables could not help but peep over their side. Some of them felt nothing but envious of jackie, for having the opportunity to drink with two charming women. It would be a great pleasure in life to have two beauties drinking with them! Besides, if the two belles were drunk, jackie might even have the chance to¡­ Just the thought of it made their body cells, scream and soar excitedly! After a while, the boss brought a huge bowl of crayfish and river snails and ordered two waiters to serve them throughout the night. They brought them nine pints of cold draft beer, too! These beer sses are no ordinary sses. They were typicallyrger and can hold almost two and a half bottles of beer. One would be considered strong if he could finish a pint! ¡°C¡¯mon, Handsome jackie, you dare to drink with me? I always heard that veterans like you are good and bold drinkers! Is it because of your fit and healthy physique?¡± Yvonne slowly lifted up her ss of beer and took a gentle sip. ¡°I may not be as skilled as you in fighting, but drinking? I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯re far worse than me!¡± She teased as she took another sip. jackie shed her a dry smile. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to drink with you. Firstly, I¡¯m not a fan of drinking games. Secondly, I am afraid of getting you drunk! It¡¯s too troublesome. I¡¯m not fond of getting myself into trouble too!¡± Yvonne was agitated upon hearing his words. ¡°Are you kidding me? You get me drunk? Me? A legend who won¡¯t budge in the slightest at a thousand sses of beer? I really don¡¯t know where you get the courage to spew such ament!¡± She grunted. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. You are right. I¡¯m a coward to not want to y the drinking game with you¡± jackie shook his head helplessly. ¡°I would rather you say that I¡¯m a coward than topete with you in drinking. What if you get drunk and be a drunken stupor?¡± ¡°Impossible! I¡¯m no drunken moron!¡± Yvonne felt a flicker of irritation, her heart rate increased. jackie was obviously looking down on her, thinking that she could not hold her liquor well. This triggered her eagerness to win the best drinker title. ¡°No. You have topete with me today, otherwise, you¡ªyou¡¯re a trash! A useless gnat who dares not drink with a woman!¡± ¡°What the¡ª¡° jackie¡¯s facial expression immediately turned icy-cold at her remark. ¡°Yvonne Drake, this is what you¡¯ve asked for. Don¡¯t regret it when you throw up like a madwoman and be a drunken moronter on!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry! I won¡¯t regret my decision!¡± Yvonne was slightly pleased when she knew that her little trick to spur him had worked. ¡°However, I believe that it will be you who would fall down and cry like a baby in a while!¡± ¡°Yvonne, stop it! We brought him with us without other bodyguards. If you make him drunk, who will protect us when we go back? What if we encounter a pervert on our way back? No one will protect us!¡± Looking at the situation, uneasiness washed over Tanya. She tried to persuade Yvonne with some logical facts. On the other hand, jackie did not know tough or to cry in this situation. It seemed like Tanya did not believe in his alcohol tolerance as well! ¡°Miss Tanya, if I remember correctly,st time you were there to see me gulping down some liquor, and I seemed to be able to hold my liquor well, am I wrong? But now you think that my alcohol tolerance is worse than Yvonne, a woman?¡± jackie was baffled as though he could not fathom the logic behind. ¡° jackie, you haven¡¯t seen her drinking. She really can drink a lot! Anyway, I haven¡¯t seen her drunk before!¡± ¡°Think twice! If you get drunk, who¡¯s going to protect us?¡± Tanya reminded. Chapter 414 ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I believe in myself! The person who can get me drunk hasn¡¯t been born yet!¡± jackie responded, with a gentle and soft smile on his face. ¡°Alright then. You guys go ahead and drink first. I will call Harvey and the others toe and pick us up if you get drunk. Although it¡¯s not far from here, it¡¯s better to be careful!¡± Tanya sighed bitterly after giving some thoughts to the situation. ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s have a toast! And Tanya you just have whatever you like!¡± Clink! Yvonne raised her beer ss and touched jackie¡¯s, smiling softly. After that, she took out another four hundred dors and said to the two waiters next to their table, ¡°Come here, these are the tips for two of you, two hundred each! But make sure our sses are full of beer, you have to fill them up immediately right after we have emptied them, got it? It shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± The two waiters before Yvonne did not expect her to be so generous. They could barely conceal their delight that they kept nodding their head right after Yvonne finished her speech. ¡°Not a problem, miss! We will definitely not let you wait!¡± One of the waiters then pushed the big beer barrel over and put it next to Yvonne¡¯s table, ¡°Now you should rest assured that we will fill up your sses once you emptied them!¡± ¡°How smart!¡± Yvonne gave a thumbs up to the waiters, and then lifting her ss, gulping down the beer. It took only around ten seconds for Yvonne to empty her big pint of beer! ¡°Are you afraid now? Huh?¡± Yvonne prevailed over jackie before thepetition started. She took a crayfish and ate it. ¡°It¡¯s better to eat something. Eat some crayfish and river snails! Don¡¯t leave your stomach empty before you get drunk!¡± jackie chuckled, lifted his beer ss and swallowed it. It took around the same time as Yvonne to empty the ss. He could actually finish a ss of beer that contains two and a half bottles of beer in 10 seconds! ¡°Wow, not bad!¡± Yvonne was amazed by his speed, he took actually about the same time as she did! Yvonne¡¯s eyes suddenly brighten up, ¡°This is interesting! It looks like you should be able to hold on for a white, right? However, I really want to see how long you can hold your liquor!¡± jackie, too, took a crayfish and ate it. ¡°It tastes good, let¡¯s continue!¡± Hemented, smiling. jackie hauled up his pint again, gobbling the beer down without hesitation after clicking his ss with Yvonne¡¯s. ¡°Jesus Christ! They bottom up so fast!¡± ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re incredibly fast! If I take two of those, I¡¯ll be tipsy soon in a while!¡± There was a table with a few men sitting next to Yvonne¡¯s table. They stayed stunned and puzzled at the scene. On the other hand, Yvonne, of course, did not show any weakness. When jackie started to drink, she at the same time lifted up her ss and started to drink. The two put down their ss at the same time! ¡°Carry on!¡± After Yvonne put down the first ss, she immediately took another and started guzzling it! jackie totally did not expect that Yvonne could hold her liquor well. Not bad! It seemed that he had met a worthy opponent this time round. The two lifted another, drank them, and put them down. ¡°Lovely Yvonne, have something, otherwise, if you get drunk without eating anything, the food would go to waste!¡± jackie gave her a smile, then a kindly reminder before he took another piece of crayfish and devoured it. ¡°I think you¡¯re a little tipsy right now, and that¡¯s why you want to slow it down, am I right?¡± Yvonne laughed heartily at jackie¡¯s words. Looking at the situation, she predicted that jackie would not be able to hold on any longer. jackie heaved a deep sigh. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help it if you want to think so!¡± After the two had eaten for a while, Yvonne could not wait any longer and held up another ss of beer, again. ¡°We have rested for so long, can we just continue?¡± Chapter 415 ¡°If you really can¡¯t wait to get drunk, I can¡¯t help it!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to get you drunk at first, but since you think I¡¯m a useless booby who can¡¯t drink, I will show you how good am I today!¡± jackie could hardly contain hisughter. He took another and started drinking, again. This time, he swallowed it down faster than before, within ten seconds, the ss was left empty. ¡°Humph!¡± Yvonne snorted coldly. She had not forgotten the day when jackie ran into her when she was¡­ The incident from that day was deeply rooted in her heart. Since that punk was so confident today, she had the responsibility to get himpletely drunk! She sneered again, inwardly. Humph! Yvonne quickly picked up another ss and bottomed up! Two of them took turns, guzzling the beers. In a blink of an eye, each of them had consumed five or six sses ¡°Oh my¡­that¡¯s amazing!¡± ¡°Yeah! Unbelievable!¡± At this moment, several people from the crowd started cheering and apuding for them. It was their first time seeing someone with such incredible alcohol tolerance. The crowd looked at both of them, eyes filled with admiration. ¡°Why isn¡¯t this punk drunk yet? If it¡¯s for anyone else, they would have long be drunken morons!¡± Yvonne furrowed, and then finally realized that the guy before him was indeed not an ordinary man. She was slightly surprised at his ability to drink. Furthermore, after swallowing so much beer, she could actually feel dizziness in her head. Perhaps, she had drunk the beer too fast. ¡°Oh my. Both of you, unbelievable!¡± Tanya, looking at them from aside, was inplete perplexity. She had not even finished a ss before her, and the two had already had six sses each! The most important thing was there was no winner yet! ¡°Boss, another 2.5 kilograms of lobsters, please!¡± At this point, five or six local thugs came to the stall, found an empty table, and sat down. Of course, their attention was soon directed to Yvonne and jackie¡¯s Table. Amazement and shock thundered down on the crowd. They had taken another five more sses! ¡°Oh my, they just bottomed up the eleventh ss now! It¡¯s really unimaginable!¡± ¡°Yeah, this is far beyond my belief! It¡¯s my first time seeing someone who can drink so much!¡± The people around them murmured, praising both jackie and Yvonne. ¡°Wow, that pair is really amazing. They have drunk so much!¡± One of the thugs blurted with so much emotion in him. The other guy with earrings, on the other hand, sneered in an icy cold tone, ¡°Do we have to guess about it? That man definitely wants to get that woman drunk and take her to the hotel. I¡¯ve seen way too many times this kind of incident.¡± ¡°What a lucky man! Both women are equally hot and good-looking!¡± Another thug with extra flesh and fat on his body chimed in. ¡°I would feel better if this man is actually rich and apanied by two belles. It will make sense to me! But the thing is, this f*cker bring these two top- notch looking girls to such a ce to have dinner! How is it possible to obtain the fondness of these two women by bringing them to such a ce? It¡¯s unfair!¡± Just when everyone¡¯s eyes were fixating at jackie¡¯s table, a man who was drinking at another table stood up and went to the toilet. When the man came back from the toilet, he identally slipped and fell to the ground, and his left hand touched the thug with earrings. ¡°B*stard, are you digging your own grave? How dare you to touch our boss!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The cloth that you¡¯ve justnded your hand on was bought a few days ago! It costs more than a thousand! You b*stard!¡± The other two thugs barked, simmering with anger. Chapter 416 ¡°I¡­ I can still drink!¡± Yvonne burped. Her cheeks were kissed pink, her speech a little slurred. Each of them had taken in 12 sses of beer at this point, and that was equivalent to around 30 bottles of beer per person! Fear and anxiety had silenced the crowd. They were tongue-tied at this state. ¡°Y¡ªYvonne, you¡­you look drunk! Stop drinking. Look at jackie; he¡¯s still sober. Just give up, you¡¯re not his opponent!¡± It was obvious to Tanya that Yvonne could not hold it any longer, yet her stubbornness and pride pushed her on. She wanted nothing more than to see jackie falling onto the ground before her. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. I can still drink! I think jackie¡¯s the one who can¡¯t hold it in anymore, right?¡± Cue the drunken giggle from Yvonne. ¡°He¡¯s faking his condition right now!¡± Yvonne babbled as she propped her head with one palm. She looked like she would fall at any moment. ¡°Pardon me, gentleman. My apologies, I didn¡¯t mean to touch you!¡± Not far away from jackie¡¯s table, an apologetic voice interrupted the atmosphere. The sound of a powerful p echoed in the air. ¡°F*cker! Do you know how much my clothes cost? Do you think ¡®sorry¡¯ will do the magic?¡± A thug with earrings stood up, swung his arm, and pped a man square in the face. The unfortunate guy was wearing his working clothes with a deliverypany logo stamped on it. ¡°You¡¯re just a delivery f*cker. How dare you touch me!¡± roared the hoodlum. ¡°How could you p someone? He didn¡¯t mean to touch you. Plus, the ground is too slippery! He wasn¡¯t even hurting you; it was merely a light push!¡± A inly dressed woman ran over and pulled the beaten man aside. She met the thug in a staredown. ¡°You can¡¯t just beat someone up, even if he made your clothes dirty. We¡¯ll pay for your clothes!¡± The thug merely scoffed. ¡°Pay for it? How are you going to pay? With your body?¡± The man with earrings smiled wickedly as he leered at the woman before him. This woman also donned the Bellezza Consegna uniform with thepany logo on it. It seemed like the two of them were colleagues. The woman was short, but her figure was very well proportioned. Not only did she havescivious measurements, but the tightening of her shirt by the chest area was nothing but suggestive. The thug¡¯s eyes never left her chest as he swallowed hard. He happened to be fond of this type of figure. On the other hand, the woman¡¯s delicate and feminine disposition gave off a pure and innocent aura. Her presence unknowingly made others sympathize with her. ¡°Shameless b*stard!¡± The woman burned with so much anger that she gritted her teeth, tightly. Faster than anyone could think, the thug with earrings gave her a loud and soundly p. ¡°Who are you to criticize me? You have some guts, don¡¯t you? Haven¡¯t you heard of my name and the Eagle n?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Brother Tempest is with the Eagle n. Do you think we¡¯re your normal local thug? We have power and authority behind us!¡± ¡°Hmph! How dare you be rampant when you¡¯ve offended Brother Tempest!¡± The other thugs stood up and crossed their arms across their chests. Their eyes swept the scene, waiting for a daring soul toe up. ¡°You¡­¡± The delivery man¡¯s entire being trembled with rage, but he knew he could not afford to offend the other party. He could only swallow his frustration as he spoke, ¡°One thousand dors, right? I¡¯ll pay for it.¡± jackie, who was drinking on the other side of the stall, instantly recognized the voice. Was not this voice belonging to a good friend of his? His face immediately turned dark and his fists clenched. He was the closest to this man back when he worked as a delivery man. The two often hang out and drink together. It struck jackie that after five years, this good friend was still working as a delivery man. It seemed as though these two must have just gotten off work and were about to have their dinner. Chapter 417 ¡°You¡­ What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Tanya wanted to stand up and take care of the matter. She loathed bullying the weak, and this thug even went as far as hitting someone without negotiating or even talking it out. However, before she could step up, she noticed jackie¡¯s tightly clenched fists. Not knowing why, she felt a surge of happiness within her. Perhaps it was because she did not expect jackie to share a trait simr to hers¡ªa distaste for injustice. ¡°Do you think one thousand is enough?¡± ¡°My clothes do cost a thousand dors, that¡¯s right! But, how about the medical cost of hitting me just now? And also the cost of shaving ten years off of my life? I¡¯m mentally traumatized!¡± Brother Tempest wore an evil smirk on his face as he continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to pay for my clothes. I want the exact same clothes! The one I am wearing, before you ruined it! Can you do it?¡± ¡°You¡ªyou all, don¡¯t go too far! We¡¯ve apologized to you. Besides, you¡¯ve hurt him!¡± The woman sped her hands over her mouth as tears shimmered in her eyes. Her eyes told everything; hurt and grief. ¡°I hit him because he provoked me first, and because his face deserved my palm. That¡¯s a different thing.¡± Brother Tempest merely smirked as he spoke. ¡°Wife, it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t expect the floor to be so slippery, so I fell down!¡± The delivery man¡¯s face contorted. He had nothing in his mind to clear up the mess he was in. This was his first time to meet such an unreasonable rogue. He was utterly floored. ¡°Oh, husband and wife. Interesting¡­¡± Brother Tempest shed a lopsided grin and continued, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not make the situation more difficult. How about you give a hundred thousand, and I¡¯ll let the two of you leave. Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much?¡± ¡°Right! He didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Besides, he only patted you lightly. You didn¡¯t even shed a single strand of hair! Do you really want it that way?¡± ¡°Yeah! He apologized, and the clothes aren¡¯t dirty at all! This man is utterly unreasonable, and he¡¯s even beating up the husband!¡± ¡°Sigh! The couple both work as delivery people. It¡¯s already hard for a normal family to maintain their daily life, and now this thug asks for one hundred thousand? How can they fork it out?¡± ¡°This guy is obviously threatening the couple!¡± The crowd at the scene felt injustice for the couple and began to criticize the thugs. ¡°What does it matter to all these f*ckers! Are you all wishing for death? Don¡¯t you recognize the Eagle n?¡± Brother Tempest shot the crowd a deadly stare. His eyes were so terrifying that the crowd was hushed in an instant, and silence overtook the atmosphere. The boss of this food stall was annoyed by the incident as well, but he knew how terrifying the Eagle n was. If he stepped up for the couple and went against the Eagle n, he was afraid that his food stalls would be closed forever. Therefore, he could only sympathize with the couple in silence and stand down. ¡°Sir, I was wrong! It¡¯s all my fault! Could you please forgive us? I¡¯ll give you two thousand, okay? I really don¡¯t have a hundred thousand. There are old people and children in my family that I need to provide for and take care of. Please!¡± ¡°Please, Sir, please! I beg you!¡± The delivery man looked at Brother Tempest and pleaded with tears brimming in his eyes. ¡°Two thousand? I said one hundred thousand, and you actually offered two thousand? Are you a f*cking comedian? You won¡¯t even bargain that much when buying clothes in the store, right?¡± Brother Tempest sneered before continuing, ¡°Well, there¡¯s another way to settle this, and it doesn¡¯t involve money.¡± His eyes were fixated at the wife. ¡°Really? Thank you, Sir! Thank you so much!¡± The heavy rock in the unfortunate man¡¯s heart was lifted away. His mood lightened. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me yet. I haven¡¯t told you what my conditions are!¡± Brother Tempest chortled. ¡°You¡¯ll be going home on your own tonight and you¡¯ll lend your wife for a night. She¡¯ll drink with all the brothers tonight, and we¡¯ll return her to you tomorrow morning.¡± Chapter 418 The color was drained out of the delivery man¡¯s face when he heard Brother Tempest¡¯s suggestion. He stumbled a few steps backward and stood frozen. He was no idiot; he could tell what these thugs were after. Letting them keep his wife for a night was the same as pushing his wife to a brothel! Nheless, a hundred thousand for him was also a huge sum of money. He would not be able to fork it out, even if he was to sell everything he had. ¡°You¡­¡± The woman was so angry that her eyes glowed red, but at the same time, she found herself without any other option. She had also heard that there were several ns; all of them intimidating. This Eagle n was way more overbearing and domineering than the Dragon God n. Ordinary citizens like them were afraid of offending these ns. ¡°My good Sir, please, I beg you. There¡¯s nothing good about my wife. She¡¯s in-looking! Besides, we have a five-month-old child, waiting for my wife to go back and breastfeed him. Please, let us go, I beg you! I¡¯ll give you two thousand. That¡¯s all I have on me now¡­¡± The husband grabbed the thug¡¯s sleeve as he profusely pleaded. ¡°Let go of my clothes! You¡¯re a food delivery man, and God knows how much germs and bacteria are on your hands. Touch my clothes again, and I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Brother Tempest growled as he looked at the delivery man¡¯s hand on his clothes. The delivery man loosened his grip immediately, but no one would expect his next action¡ªhe knelt on the ground and started pleading again. ¡°Please, Sir¡­ Please, I beg you! You¡¯re a good man!¡± ¡°So much nonsense! Don¡¯t y your pity card! I don¡¯t buy it!¡± Brother Tempest kicked the delivery man at his stomach that sent him a few steps back. ¡°Does it matter how old your kid is to me?¡± he sneered. ¡°You have two choices: Give me one hundred thousand and you two can leave, or leave your wife with us. Pick!¡± ¡°He won¡¯t choose!¡± A cold and disdainful deep voice shot through the space at this moment. jackie and Tanya slowly came to view soon after, and the pair approached the thug in tandem. ¡°Who the heck are you?¡± Brother Tempest¡¯s expression hardened as he turned around, annoyance written across his face. He was momentarily stunned at what he saw before his expression changed. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you,¡± he spoke. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Had too many drinks that you¡¯re feeling tipsy right now, huh? What now? Alcohol gave you the courage to step up for this couple?¡± ¡°Brother Tempest, the two women beside this punk are so good-looking. We¡¯d strike the jackpot if he¡¯s genuinely here to help this couple out. We could take these two women together with this man¡¯s wife later!¡± A plump thick thug had a lopsided smirk on his face. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea. I didn¡¯t think about it at first, but since this punk wants to defend the couple, he can¡¯t me me for taking his women away, right?¡± Brother Tempestughed out loud as well. jackie, on the other hand, did not bother to pay attention to the other party. He turned to the man who was on his knees and said, ¡°Tiger, get up! You do have other choices tonight!¡± Tiger had seen jackie before this whole fiasco even started. He felt as though this man looked a little familiar, but he just could not put a finger on it. Now that he heard his voice, his eyes went round and his jaw dropped. ¡°J¡ª jackie? Is that you?¡± ¡°Yes, my friend. I¡¯ve returned from the military.¡± jackie nodded and chucked. ¡°I never thought you¡¯d be married and have a kid in these five years! Five years¡­ How time flies!¡± ¡°Tiger, is¡­ Is this the man that you¡¯ve told me before? Your former colleague, your good brother, jackie?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at jackie in surprise. She had heard from Tiger that jackie had gone for the military five years ago and had note back since then. They were afraid that jackie might have died on the battlefield as he sacrificed his life for the country. Yet, here he was. Never did it cross their minds that jackie was alive and well. Chapter 419 Regardless, jackie¡¯s return did not matter. He was just a soldier, returned from the army. He had no means of defeating these people on his own, let alone offending the Eagle n. ¡° jackie, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry that you have to see I¡¯m a mess right now. Our first meeting is you seeing me kneeling before others!¡± Tiger bent and lowered his head as though life had not been merciful on him. He was no longer the one who drank with jackie a few years ago; the man with the dream of opening and owning a restaurant. The reality of life had smoothed his edges. Life had forced him to bend his body, and he became inferior to reality. ¡°Get up!¡± Grief pierced through jackie¡¯s heart like thousands of needles. ¡°Tiger, if you¡¯re still a man, you shouldn¡¯t kneel to this group of rubbish! Get up, now! I, as your big brother,mand you to get up! Now!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Tiger lifted his head and looked at jackie with pleading eyes. ¡° jackie, please leave. I don¡¯t want to drag you into this! I¡¯ll handle it! Please leave!¡± ¡°You? What can you do? Don¡¯t pretend to be tough! Get up! Get on your feet now!¡± jackie gritted his teeth as he balled his fists tightly. He knew stubbornness was the only thing holding Tiger up when he said he could handle it. If Tiger genuinely had a solution, he would not have to get on his knee in front of these b*stards. ¡°Tiger, onest time, get up! Trust your dearest big brother!¡± This time, it was Tiger¡¯s wife who went forward and pulled him up forcibly. She truly believed that since jackie had pushed Tiger to get back up, surely he must have had some way to handle this situation. Besides, jackie was a veteran. It was not easy at all to be able to stay on the battlefield for five years and survive! Although she did not know where jackie¡¯s courage wasing from, she at least knew that made him brave enough to go against the Eagle n. ¡°Oh, so you know each other!¡± Brother Tempestughed wickedly. He then waved his hand to his underlings who were standing outside the food stall. The underlings approached jackie slowly, malicious grins on their faces as they did. ¡°Hmph! Looks like you¡¯re his big brother.¡± The thug bellowed before he continued, ¡°Not bad! In that case, are you nning to help him out? Are you going to pay up 100 thousand for him?¡± ¡°But, I¡¯ll have to apologize in advance. The issue can no longer be solved with that amount anymore! You¡¯ve offended me once again, so the cost will be at least 200 thousand dors! If you can¡¯t take it out, your little brother¡¯s woman and the two women of yours will all being with us tonight!¡± Brother Tempest looked at jackie with half-lidded eyes, and a huge evil grin was stered on his face. His eyes were flooded with corrupted and perverted intentions. ¡°So, you were a soldier, huh? Did you truly think that after five years as a soldier, you could y a superhero here? You¡¯re too naive. Wake up! This is Eastfield!¡± Tanya¡¯s face reddened when she heard their exchange, dumbfounded in silence. Once again, she and Yvonne were mistaken as jackie¡¯s women. Nheless, jackie did not bother to exin their rtionships with such a bunch of garbage. The corners of his mouth quirked up, and it formed a tight smile. ¡°People? I¡¯ll be taking them. Money? Nothing for you.¡± ¡°Motherf*cker!¡± Brother Tempest snapped his fingers. ¡°My fellow brothers, what are you waiting for? Since the man has asked for a good beating, let¡¯s give him that!¡± he barked, tant annoyance detected in his tone. ¡°I never thought that there¡¯d be so much rubbish in the world. Since you¡¯re so fond of doing evil deeds, then there¡¯s no need for you to continue living in this world!¡± jackie¡¯s eyes were fixated on the thugs that stood before him. His eyes were cold and terrifying, as though he was looking at his prey. His body emitted abative and truculent aura that sent chills to the crowd. Chapter 420 ¡°How arrogant!¡± Three of the thugs went forward and surrounded jackie in an instant. They balled their fists and charged towards jackie. jackie threw his punches at lightning speed that one¡¯s eyes could not even keep up. The three thugs¡ª who rushed toward jackie¡ªwere punched square in the face, and they fell to the ground without even touching a single strand of jackie¡¯s hair. The blood oozed from their gums and over their swollen lips. With sheer terror showing in their eyes, they died. ¡°This¡­¡± Brother Tempest was initially standing aside haughtily with his arms crossed at his chest, ready to witness a bloodbath. Never did he expect that all his three underlings would die in the next second! Too caught up in the moment, he gulped audibly. ¡°W¡ªWhat?!¡± Many onlookers were shocked at the oue as well. ¡°He murdered them¡­ Oh my f*cking god! How dare he kill the people from the Eagle n?¡± ¡°Yes, this young man is something else. Quite a bold man, he is!¡± ¡°But this is definitely working. The thugs from the Eagle n were such bullies, and this young man is truly a skilled veteran! Thisbat skill of his is terrifying, and he managed to kill three people in just a few seconds!¡± Not long after, the crowd startedmenting about the situation energetically. Several people even stumbled back a few steps as the scene had frightened them. ¡°You punk. I¡ªno¡ªwe¡¯re from the Eagle n. How dare you kill our people? Let me tell you: Do you know how many people are there in the Eagle n? Thousands! How are you going to fight us?¡± Brother Tempest was also startled by jackie at first, but his confidence immediately rushed back when he was reminded of the numbers behind him. ¡° jackie, why did you kill them when you can just teach them a lesson? You killed them; that means you¡¯ll be going against the Eagle n!¡± Tiger¡¯s wife was preupied. This time, jackie had sessfully caused trouble. The Eagle n was exceptionally powerful. There were so many witnesses here, and it would be easy for the other party to know jackie was the killer. ¡°Whoeverys his hand on my brother deserves to die!¡± jackie smiled coldly and turned his head to face the so-called Brother Tempest. ¡°Kneel before my brother and apologize to him! Do you hear me?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Brother Tempest¡¯s expression began to dim, but when he nced at the corpses on the ground, he could only grit his teeth and knelt before Tiger. ¡°S¡ªSorry, I¡ªI was wrong!¡± Rage churned inside of Brother Tempest and his face bitter, but to walk out of this ce alive, he had to apologize to Tiger. ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just forget about what happened today!¡± Tiger was terror-stricken. He did not know what to do, and his voice was even trembling when he spoke. ¡°I am the killer. Me, jackie White. I know you¡¯re upset about it, so I¡¯m going to give you the opportunity to avenge them. Tomorrow, eight at night,e meet me at the small forest outside the city. I¡¯ll show up on time. You can bring as many people as you please, and we¡¯ll conclude today¡¯s issue at that time. How about that?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a deal, kid! The words are from your mouth!¡± As soon as Brother Tempest heard jackie¡¯s suggestion, he immediately shot up from the ground. With an imposing manner, he barked, ¡°You suggested it yourself! Don¡¯t ever regret it when the timees!¡± ¡°Get out of here!¡± jackie cast the other party onest deadly stare, his eyes full of disdain. Chapter 421 Brother Tempest merely scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ll be seeing you tomorrow,¡± he spoke before leaving the scene. ¡°How much is the total, Boss?¡± Yvonne merely gave a small smile before taking out about 8 thousand dors and ced it on the table. ¡°This includes our meal and taking care of the three corpses,¡± she spoke. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± ¡°No, no problem at all. Of course there¡¯d be no problem!¡± The boss immediately ran out while cackling out loud before saying, ¡°F*ck. Brother Tempest and his men are no good people; I¡¯ve been patient with them for quite some time. These people are used to bullying the weak, and the people weren¡¯t bold enough to stand up to them. Not to mention, they never once paid for anything when they ate here. They kept telling me that they owe me for the time being and their debt has snowballed to several thousand dors now. They¡¯ve never paid once.¡± ¡°Yeah, we always wanted these people dead. Thank you, kind sir!¡± ¡°Yeah! That veteran sure is something. He took care of them without breaking a sweat!¡± Praises began to gush from the spectators as they hailed jackie. It was then when an old man took two steps forward toward jackie. ¡°Buddy, take my advice and leave Eastfield as soon as possible,¡± advised the old man. ¡°Don¡¯t attend the fight. They have strength in numbers, and there are plenty of powerhouses in the Eagle n. Only by escaping here and leaving as far as possible will you be able to live.¡± jackie merely chuckled. He did not seem rmed in the slightest. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Grandpa. As long as I¡¯m here, those people will never see the light of day!¡± ¡°Sigh, jackie, if it wasn¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have crossed those people from the Eagle n. What are you going to do? Are you actually going to meet them for the fight tomorrow?¡± Tiger sighed, the guilt overwhelming him at that instant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s nothing I haven¡¯t faced before.¡± After some thought, jackie said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now, so you should hurry home now. I have to head home, too. Tell me where you live and I¡¯ll visit you whenever I¡¯m free. We can catch up over some drinks someday.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Tiger nodded before he told jackie his address, turning to look back every once a while at him. He left with his wife inplete guilt. ¡°Great!¡± Yvonne chirped and pped the moment Tiger and his wife were out of sight. ¡°Seems like everything turned out well, though it appears that you¡¯ve crossed paths with some powerhouses.¡± jackie cracked a bitter smile. It was never his intention to get involved in a mess he did not want, but for his friend¡¯s sake, he had to step in. He regretted nothing. Even if he had another chance to do things differently, he would choose to do the same. ¡°The Eagle n is quite a prominent n, though. However, that Brother Tempest guy doesn¡¯t seem like any major members within the n, so don¡¯t you guys worry. He won¡¯t be able to get more than a dozen men here!¡± Tanya smiled and said, ¡°Kill those men when the timees. As long as it¡¯s not anyone important, the Eagle n would never investigate this matter.¡± jackie was stunned for a moment. ¡°Really?¡± jackie spoke before he added, ¡°My, it seems you understand the Eagle n quite well.¡± ¡°More or less, I suppose. The Eagle n has about roughly a thousand members. Their strength lies in their numbers, though.¡± ¡°Another thing to note would be their pocket ns underneath them. They have a few hundred of those, and those minor ns are all under the control of the main n. Those minor ns would boast with the name of the Eagle n when they roam or stir up trouble. In reality, however, they¡¯re not exactly considered important members of the Eagle n. These minor ns are all beneath them,¡± Tanya exined. ¡°More than 10 members from these minor ns die each day, but the Eagle n don¡¯t seem bothered.¡± The moment Tanya finished, she turned to look at Yvonne. ¡°Oh no,¡± she spoke anxiously, ¡°Yvonne is genuinely drunk!¡± Chapter 422 jackie and Tanya quickly went to Yvonne¡¯s side. Yvonne was slumped over on the table at this moment, soundly asleep. ¡°So that¡¯s why she was silent for the longest time; she¡¯s asleep. Now what are we going to do? We didn¡¯t drive out here.¡± Tanya nced at jackie before she added, ¡°You¡¯ll have to carry her back.¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s not appropriate, right?¡± jackie gave Yvonne a once-over. The awkwardness he felt was so strong that it showed on his face. Yvonne¡¯s breasts were ratherrge, and it was just his bad luck that she wore a rather skimpy skirt. Most of her thighs were exposed. If he was to carry her back, it would be impossible for him to not touch her body¡­ The most important thing was, although Yvonne was sexy and dressed boldly, he could tell Yvonne was not that innocent of a woman. jackie assumed she had not exactly let go of the incident from back then. Otherwise, she would never have tried so desperately to outdrink him and get him drunk. ¡°What isn¡¯t appropriate? You¡¯re not expecting me to carry her back, are you?¡± Tanya rolled her eyes at jackie. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Don¡¯t you want to get home early?¡± she spoke. Left without a choice, jackie could onlyugh in defeat before pulling Yvonne to her feet effortlessly. He then squatted down and carried Yvonne on his back. She slumped over onto jackie¡¯s back while jackie hugged both her legs. This made him feel very conflicted. He had never carried Selena to this day. He never expected that the first woman he would carry on his back would be Yvonne. If he had known this would be the oue for today, he would have driven here earlier. He med himself for suggesting that they walked here as he thought the distance was not too far. Tanya, who was walking next to them, chuckled mischievously when she noticed jackie¡¯s look of mild distress. ¡°You seem flustered and embarrassed. Are you?¡± Upon noticing jackie¡¯s silence while maintaining a cold expression, she added, ¡°Come on now, you have such a helpless look on your face. Had it been any other man, they would¡¯ve been ecstatic to be able to carry such a beautiful woman on their back. Oh man, those legs¡­ those breasts¡­¡± Cue the fake coughs from Tanya. ¡°You know. Aren¡¯t you supposed to feel extremely happy?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t even carried my wife yet. I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± jackie felt guilty. He felt like he had wronged Selena. Tanya had nearly passed out from hisment as she said, ¡°No way, right. Your child is already so old now, and you¡­¡± As she spoke, she suddenly realized something before continuing, ¡°I almost forgot that you enlisted to fight on Ivan¡¯s behalf back then. You became a soldier on the very next day of your marriage. That journey took five years, and you had just returned. Your rtionship with your wife isn¡¯t all that deep then¡­¡± Something then dawned on her. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, would your wife stop you from sleeping with her, from touching her?¡± To cover his embarrassment, he rolled his eyes at her. ¡°You little brat, how could you be this curious?¡± he dismissed her. ¡°I think you should get yourself a boyfriend to keep you under control! You live like a little child. Even when you walk, you¡¯d hop around like a child!¡± Tanya made an ugly face at jackie before walking in front of jackie with both arms behind her back while she began to hop around. She looked like a spoiled little princess. ¡°Hmph! There¡¯s nothing wrong with it,¡± she sassily countered. ¡°This way, I¡¯d live free and happy. How nice is that? I can¡¯t always live like you, keeping such a bitter look on your face all day!¡± As they were about to cross a zebra crossing at this moment, a car unexpectedly ran a red light and was speeding toward them. ¡°Look out!¡± jackie was like a deer caught in headlights. By instinct, he swiftly pulled Tanya to him. Chapter 423 ¡°Not good!¡± Instantly realizing Yvonne was still on his back, he quickly stretched out to hold onto Yvonne. As Yvonne was already light on her feet in her drunken state, the force of jackie¡¯s tug made her stumble and fell onto him. jackie was wedged between two women. As he lost his bnce, he stumbled and fell onto Tanya since her weight had dragged him down with her. She had pulled jackie¡¯s arm in fright and fear, thus the force of her tug pulled him down with her. All of that happened in an instant. His only intention was to keep both women from harm, yet jackie was sandwiched between both Tanya and Yvonne in the end. ¡°Ugh!¡± Tanya never expected the instant she fell, and by pulling jackie toward her, their lips would meet. Time had seemingly stopped moving at that instant as jackie¡¯s weight pinned her down. Her blush seared through her face as her breathing becamebored. ¡°Nghh¡­¡± Utterly speechless, he immediately raised his head and was about to get up. He had forgotten that an extra weight¡ªYvonne¡ªwas pushing him down, and he fell back once more. jackie felt extremely flustered. As he had just parted his lips from Tanya, Yvonne who had fallen on top of him, pushed their lips together again. Of course, Tanya knew it was all an ident, but that happened to be her first kiss. It was, indeed¡­ Hundreds of thoughts went rampant in her mind. This was way too much of a coincidence, and the entire situation was way too embarrassing. ¡°Oh my god, I actually kissed a married man. His child is already four¡­ I¡­¡± Tanya felt so embarrassed. Although Tanya had so much respect for her bodyguard, she never had any ulterior intentions toward him. This entire situation was far too cruel for her. jackie was stunned for a second before stumbling his way from them. He then helped Tanya up and carried Yvonne on his back again. ¡°I assume you know that was an ident earlier. I didn¡¯t mean to do that. You wouldn¡¯t call me a creep, right?¡± Embarrassment swept over jackie as he hoisted Yvonne to his back once more, unable to meet Tanya¡¯s eyes. Tanya was still a youngdy, and he actually¡­ ¡°Yeah, I know that you won¡¯t intentionally do that. Don¡¯t you worry, I won¡¯t call you a creep.¡± Tanya¡¯s blush never left her face, and her flustered expression remained unchanged. Her cheeks still felt warm. ¡°Yeah, that car actually ran a red light earlier. What a horrible driver!¡± Flustered, jackie quipped up a conversation as he changed the topic skillfully. In truth, he was breaking out with cold sweat. He would be lying if he said both Tanya and Yvonne did not smell sweet at the slightest, but his conscience reminded him that he already had a wife, so he should not have any inappropriate thoughts. ¡°Yeah, what a horrible driver!¡± Tanya stomped her feet. She then looked at jackie as she mustered a reply, ¡°Thank God you pulled me out of the way earlier. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve been run over earlier. Still¡­could you not tell anyone about what happened earlier? It¡¯s too embarrassing.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take it to my grave.¡± jackie let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately for him, Tanya was still a reasonable woman. She would not throw a fit at him or resent him over something they both had no control over. Chapter 424 ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want me to carry her back to the room as well, right?¡± jackie frowned when he realized they were approaching the Drake family¡¯s residence entrance. He felt somewhat abashed. After all, it would embarrass him to no end if any of the bodyguards on patrol, or even the ones standing guard at the door, spotted him. ¡°Nonsense. Are you expecting me to carry her, then? Besides, she¡¯s already on your back. so hurry up and carry her to the bed.¡± Tanya rolled her eyes at jackie. She could not shake off the awkward feeling she was experiencing after jackie had kissed her. Twice, even. ¡°Hold on a second.¡± Noticing something, she immediately took out a piece of wet napkin. ¡°Come, let me help wipe your mouth.¡± She gently wiped jackie¡¯s mouth as she spoke. ¡°Oh my god¡­ There¡¯s lipstick stain on it,¡± she fretted. ¡°If anyone were to notice this, nothing we say can paint us as innocent.¡± jackie cringed as he heard that statement, and he thanked his lucky stars that Tanya noticed such a small detail. Otherwise, if he had headed home and Selena noticed it instead, how on Earth was he going to exin to her? Not to mention, he had an unreasonable mother-inw at home. Nevermind her daughter; would his mother-inw not have forced jackie to divorce her daughter immediately? ¡°Oh, thank goodness you noticed that.¡± As he stared at Tanya who was carefully wiping his lips for him, embarrassment crept in him once more. He wanted nothing more than to hide away in a crack somewhere. His entire face had a pink tint to it. ¡°All done!¡± Tanya turned around and forced herself to stay calm, even though her heart was pounding. This was her first time doing something so intimate. She was slowly bing a nervous wreck. Moreover, jackie was undeniably handsome. His face looked perfectly detailed as it screamed masculinity. This dashing face made her nervous in an instant. However, she did not help Yvonne to wipe away her lipstick while she was being carried on jackie¡¯s back because it would be very inconvenient to do so. The trio finally arrived at the main entrance atst. When the few bodyguards noticed jackie and Tanya, they frantically greeted her. When they raised their heads once more, however, all of them wore the look of surprise on their faces when they looked at jackie. One of them was so shocked that he was literally wide-eyed. His eyeballs nearly popped off of his sockets. Yvonne was a well-known beauty, and the main attraction was how sexy and feminine she looked. Her body was, for ack of a better term, otherworldly! The most important point was that this woman was incredibly protective of herself. Plenty of young masters who failed to pursue Tanya due to her incredibly high status would then move on to pursue Yvonne instead. However, no matter what gifts were given or how much they expressed their love, Yvonne would never agree to their advances. She would also never enter a bar or any ces simr to one. Only Tanya could drag her out for a karaoke session in any normal circumstances. Yet, here they were: jackie was carrying Yvonne at his back. This scene alone made everyone jealous. jackie lowered his head and strode in. He wanted nothing more than to avoid the staring gazes of these people as soon as possible. He felt skittish, but he willed himself to calm down. They should know he was the fearless Supreme Warrior, even when facing enemies by tens of thousands. Those enemy forces would tremble at the sheer mention of the Supreme Warrior. The allies, however, would be more motivated to fight in battle at the sheer mention of the Supreme Warrior! Such a powerful figure actually felt considerably nervous and bashful at this moment. The other veterans might be extremely shocked and surprised if they heard about it. ¡°Miss Tanya! jackie!¡± Just when jackie thought he could have a breather, he heard Kyle¡¯s rough and rowdy voice from behind. ¡°Kyle, Harvey, what are you guys doing here?¡± Tanya turned around and asked, a bashful smile on her face. Chapter 425 ¡°Oh, we just got back from having a few drinks outside!¡± Kyleughed as he stared at the woman on his back. He cheekily gave jackie a thumbs-up. ¡°You sure are something, Boss,¡± he spoke nonchntly. ¡°Othermon folk would carry their beauties back in their arms and you, on the other hand, gave a beautiful woman a piggyback ride!¡± jackie felt overwhelmed internally as he shot Kyle a menacing re. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? You¡¯re really asking for a beatdown, aren¡¯t you?¡± he spluttered. ¡°Miss Yvonne is drunk, and I¡¯m only carrying her back!¡± Harvey chuckled since jackie was worshipped as every Drake bodyguard¡¯s idol. All of them highly respected him. jackie should know that not even the Three Major Guardians of the Drake family had such treatment. ¡°Hurry up and scram! I am an honorable man, so why should I feel guilty about anything anyway?¡± jackie red at everyone before turning around and entering the mansion with Yvonne on his back. Tanya burst intoughter as she followed jackie closely behind. ¡°Boss sure is something, alright. He got Miss Yvonne drunk!¡± ¡°Yeah. When about seven to eight of us went out for a meal previously, we ran into Miss Yvonne, and she outdrank us all.¡± ¡°Wow. Our boss sure is worthy of being our boss. This time, he avenged us!¡± A few bodyguards started chattering among themselves the second jackie was out of earshot. ¡°Wow¡­ Sharing a meal with two beautiful women. When will I get such treatment?¡± Harvey sighed as he walked forward. ¡°You? Your next life, perhaps!¡± Kyle replied before bursting into a fit of giggles. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re incredible. Not a single sweat from your body after carrying her for such a long distance. You don¡¯t even seem tired!¡± Tanya eximed as she watched jackie ce Yvonne on the bed before taking off her shoes. ¡°This weight is nothing to actual powerhouses. Would you believe me if I tell you that even with two Yvonnes on my back, I wouldn¡¯t even break a sweat?¡± jackie spoke with a calm smile. He did not expect Tanya would roll her eyes at him. ¡°You sure are greedy,¡± she muttered. ¡°Having one beautiful woman on your back isn¡¯t enough for you, and you want two instead?¡± jackie was speechless. ¡°Alright, now. It¡¯s gettingte, and I need to head home.¡± jackie was about to turn around and leave after taking a look at his watch. ¡°Hey, no way. You¡¯d leave just like that? Won¡¯t you carry her into the washroom to bathe her since the weather was so hot? I can¡¯t possibly move her, you know!¡± Tanya called out to him just as he took a few steps forward. jackie was exasperated once more. ¡°I¡¯m a man, alright?¡± he spoke in agitation. ¡°If you can¡¯t move her, you can have a few of your maids to move her for you, you know?¡± ¡°I was just messing with you. You should see how terrified you looked.¡± Tanya then rolled her eyes at jackie before adding, ¡°You¡¯re no fun! If you were any other men, they¡¯d drool over themselves after hearing that.¡± jackie was stunned for a second before shaking his head. He turned around and walked downstairs. Chapter 426 jackie drove his car and soon reached home. ¡°You¡¯re back sote, and you stink of alcohol. How much did you drink with Tanya?¡± Selena had already taken her bath. She was lying on the bed while fiddling with her phone. She ced her phone away and got up from the bed when she saw jackie return. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to talk about it. That Yvonne, Tanya¡¯s cousin, is an alcohol fiend. She forced me to drink with her.¡± jackieughed drily. He dug through his closet for his pajamas and prepared to go to bed. Selena went behind him and sniffed. ¡°That can¡¯t be. Why do I smell perfume on your body? Didn¡¯t you say that you weren¡¯t together with that richdy? Didn¡¯t you say that the richdy is a Goddess of War and your friend?¡± Selena rambled. ¡°Hmph! I think that you didn¡¯t go drink with Miss Drake, but instead went to look for that richdy!¡± jackie was rather surprised at how Selena¡¯s nose was sensitive enough to discern the scent of perfume on him. He bitterlyughed before replying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Selena. Your husband is a righteous and moral man. Do I look like someone who¡¯d rely on a richdy for money?¡± Selena tilted her head and pouted. ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure¡­ You¡¯re quite handsome, and you do have the potential,¡± she replied coldly. jackie was not angry when he heard that. Instead, a warm feeling spread throughout his being. He took a step forward and wound his arms around Selena¡¯s waist. ¡°Are you jealous, Honey? I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d care for me so much!¡± ¡°In your dreams. I don¡¯t care for you at all!¡± Selena struggled out of jackie¡¯s arms and took two steps backward. ¡°Let me make this clear, jackie White., I won¡¯t me you if you could get other women to fall in love with you, but if you be some woman¡¯s boy toy just for money, I¡¯ll be the first one to spit in your face.¡± ¡°Is there a difference?¡± jackie was confused. Selena lifted a chin and crossed her arms. ¡°Of course there¡¯s a difference. In the former situation, my husband is a capable and charming man deserving love from other women. In thetter situation, my husband is a useless bum who can¡¯t support his family without being some rich woman¡¯s boy toy!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m definitely not some rich woman¡¯s boy toy,¡± jackie said with a dry smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say earlier that Yvonne Drake wanted to find someone to drink with her? She was drunk and couldn¡¯t move, and I had no choice but to carry her on my back. That¡¯s why I have perfume on my back!¡± He shrugged and threw up his hands. ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth anyway. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Miss Drake!¡± ¡°Alright, I know. Go and take your shower. You still have work tomorrow morning.¡± Selena smiled and pushed jackie toward the bathroom. ¡°How about youe with me, Honey? I¡¯d like somepany!¡± jackie could not help but tease the beautiful woman in front of him. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken my shower!¡± Selena rolled her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not handsome, but your thoughts are wild!¡± ¡°Well, didn¡¯t you say that I have the potential to be some rich woman¡¯s boy toy? Why am I not handsome now?¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve found yourself a blind rich woman!¡± Selena rolled her eyes again, though she felt warmth in her heart in this. She suddenly realized that she was falling deeper in love with that man. He merely returned a few hourster than before, and she was already worrying about him. If that had happened in the past, she would have gone to bed first. The next morning, Yvonne sat up and stretched after she woke up. Her arms then froze in the air as she bore the look of utter confusion. Chapter 427 Yvonne lowered her head to look at her body and noticed she was wearing spaghetti strap pajamas. Yvonne sucked in a mouthful of cold air. ¡°Oh my god¡­ That can¡¯t be. How did I get homest night? Who bathed me and put on clothes for me?¡± She deduced that Tanya was not the one to have carried her home, and she gradually became frightened. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s jackie.¡± Coincidentally, Tanya opened the door to her room and walked in at that moment. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re awake? I thought that you¡¯d still be sleeping. I didn¡¯t expect that you could lose to jackie White in drinking.¡± Tanya was rather surprised when she saw Yvonne sitting upright. ¡°Tanya, how¡­did I get back herest night? Did jackie White carry me here? Did we take a cab?¡± Yvonne came to her senses when she saw Tanya entering the room. Her questions gushed out before she could even clear her thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s very near, so we didn¡¯t take a cab,¡± Tanya spoke before chuckling lightly. ¡°You were too drunk, so I asked jackie to carry you on his back,¡± Tanya added. ¡°What? Are you saying I was sprawled on his back?¡± Yvonne was at a loss of words; guilt and shame overrode her senses. Most importantly, she was scantily dressed the night before, and she did not know if that guy did anything unpleasant to her while carrying her drunk self. She could not remember anything at all. ¡°You don¡¯t say? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re still muddled by the alcohol? How else would he be able to carry you if not that you¡¯re sprawled on his back?¡± Tanyaughed when she saw Yvonne¡¯s confused face. ¡°Then¡­ Who changed my clothes? Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s him, too?¡± Yvonne looked miserable. ¡°That guy¡­ Don¡¯t tell me he did something to me while I was dead drunk!¡± Tanya was bbergasted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not that type of person. You were totally wiped out, and that¡¯s why we didn¡¯t put you in the bath. I got the servants to change you into pajamas.¡± She sat down next to Yvonne on the bed, giggling. ¡°Let me tell you, Yvonne. jackie was so embarrassed when I asked him to carry you backst night. He didn¡¯t agree to it at first, too! We bumped into Harvey along the way,¡± Tanya spoke before giggles escaped her lips. ¡°You should¡¯ve seen how red his face was!¡± ¡°What¡¯s he embarrassed about? That guy took advantage of me! I should be the one embarrassed, now that Harvey saw me in that state!¡± Yvonne was blushing intensely. ¡°That guy knows that I¡¯m a girl, yet he doesn¡¯t show me any mercy when drinking.¡± ¡°Ahem! Sister Yvonne, you¡¯re the one who forced him into a drinking contestst night. Don¡¯t you remember how cocky you werest night?¡± Tanyaughed drily. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m going to take a bath. Really, that freak! How does he have such arge capacity for alcohol?¡± Yvonne stepped angrily into the bathroom. Later on, jackie gave Tanya a call and told her he had some business to attend to. He would not be going to the Drake family home that day. Hezed in his house until about noon when he decided that he ought to keep a low profile. Then, he took a cab to Carefree Vi. Chapter 428 Carefree Vi was a ce only the wealthy could afford. The vi boasted an excellent view and tranquil surroundings. The buildings were built inspired by buildings of old. One would feel as though they were transported back in time the moment they stepped inside. Under normal circumstances, the minimum spending there would be 10 thousand dors per person. To reserve the entire vi would cost at least 5 million a day. However, things were different today. The owner waived all minimum spending requirements and prepared many fine dishes and liquor for everyone. He also set up a temporary stage and hired several singers for entertainment. The person who had reserved the entire vi was someone of great importance. He was Magnus Suthend, a King of War with an illustrious battle record. One had to know that the King of War was only lesser to the Supreme Warrior. Moreover, Magnus was a Seven-Star King of War. There were many Kings of War, but each King of War was different. They were ranked ording to their individual abilities, their performance on the battlefield, and their contributions to the country. There were only two officer ranks: Marshal and Major. The divisions of the Kings of War were more ambiguous, though they could be approximately graded from one star to nine stars. The more stars to a King of War¡¯s rank, the more powerful they were and the bigger their contribution to the country. It could also describe their career in the military. Magnus Suthend was a seven-star King of War and was evidently an influential figure. That was why the owner of Carefree Vi wanted to get on his good side. However, the owner felt rather anxious that he had no clue as to how many guests would be joining him. He would rather have the chefs over- prepare the food; he could have the chefs cook on the spot should there be not enough food. Even if there were less attendees, he would not mind splurging for this event either. ¡°Sixty tables¡¯ worth of food is too much, Master! They¡¯re all main courses, too. This is too wasteful!¡± One of the chefs was worried that most of the food would go to waste. After all, a chef would not want to see his effort go to waste. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; that should be about right. There won¡¯t be too much wastage, either. This is seven-star King of War Magnus Suthend we¡¯re talking about. We shouldn¡¯t skimp on his event. Do you think that a seven-star King of War won¡¯t have many guests? You¡¯ll have all those Head Commanders and assistantmanders here, eager to please him.¡± ¡°Based on his party theme ¡®Reminiscing the Memories of Battle¡¯, many wealthy merchants and politicians would be fighting for a spot in the event.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure all those second-ss and third-ss aristocratic families want in on this!¡± The owner of Carefree Vi grinned. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a Seven-Star King of War would host a party at Carefree Vi. This is the best opportunity for me to butter up to him. If I don¡¯t charge him a single cent, it means that he¡¯ll owe us a debt of gratitude. Understand?¡± ¡°Hmm, I wonder how¡¯s this King of War Magnus Suthend is like? I wonder if he¡¯s as street-wise as you think,¡± the chef asked out of curiosity. ¡°Of course he is!¡± The owner smiled calmly. ¡°Remember, though, that this is just between you and me. You better not mention any of this once you exit this room. He likes to collect antiques and other valuable items, though he doesn¡¯t care about money that much. After all, he¡¯s a seven-star King of War. The country must be giving him tens of billions as a reward whenever he returns from battle.¡± Master Miller paused for a while before he continued, ¡°What¡¯s more, he¡¯s fond of beautiful women. Not many people know about this, and I only heard it through a marshal.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how he is!¡± The chef nodded. ¡°If you know what he likes, then you should be able to customize the event to suit his tastes, Master Miller.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, though this Magnus Suthend hides that side of him quite well¡­¡± Chapter 429 Master Miller nodded and looked at his watch. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s almost time. Go inform the other chefs that we¡¯ll have to serve up all the dishes by 12 sharp. There can¡¯t be any mistakes, understand?¡± Master Miller then straightened his shirt cor and went outside. ¡°I¡¯ll go outside and take a look. There should be many guests outside. I ought to go and introduce myself to them.¡± At this moment, jackie arrived alone at the entrance of Carefree Vi. ¡°Greetings, Sir. How may I help you?¡± A hostess stepped up to jackie and disyed a courteous smile on her face. ¡°I¡­¡± jackie was momentarily silent as he racked his brain for a reply. After a while, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m here to participate in the veterans¡¯ gathering. ¡®Reminiscing the Memories of Battle¡¯!¡± The hostess grinned. ¡°I know that you¡¯re here for the gathering, Sir. I¡¯d like to know your status and rank. Let me process the registration for you, and our master has prepared amemorative badge for everyone in the event. You can pin the badge on your clothes!¡± jackie thought for a while before he replied, ¡°I¡¯m just a normal soldier. Since the King of War is hosting a gathering, I¡¯m just here to meet up with some friends and chat over a drink!¡± The smile on the hostess¡¯s face faded a little when she heard that he was a mere soldier. ¡°Oh.¡± She mumbled a reply before walking away, only to return with a badge made of bronze. ¡°This is the commemorative badge for you, Sir, and you may put it on yourself. Thank you for visiting Carefree Vi. We hope that you have a great time here.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± jackie smiled at the hostess before walking away, prepared to don the badge. At the same time, a short-haired woman with straight bangs walked toward the entrance. She bore an unyielding demeanor, and one could tell at first nce that she was a veteran. ¡°Greetings, Madam¡­¡± The hostess went to greet her and gave her the same introductory speech. The woman smiled after the hostess was done speaking. ¡°I¡¯m just a Head Commander. Do I have to register my name?¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need. Here¡¯s yourmemorative badge. Wee to the gathering. Here, let me put it on for you. You have such a great physique! I¡¯m envious!¡± The hostess smiled as she helped the woman put on the badge. jackie looked at the woman¡¯s badge, then at his own. He furrowed his brows. The badge was only as big as his thumb. On it was written ¡®Reminiscing the Memories of Battle¡¯, and below it was ¡®Carefree Vi¡¯ in a smaller font. jackie thought that it was rather considerate for the venue to sponsor thosememorative badges. It was a nice memento of the event, and they could advertise themselves at the same time. However, he soon noticed that the woman¡¯s badge was made of a different material than his. His badge was made of bronze, while the female Head Commander¡¯s badge was made of silver. jackie was not too happy he was treated differently. Chapter 430 The female Head Commander noticed jackie. She smiled at him and went inside. jackie stood at the side, pretending to admire the bonsai nts. More and more people arrived at the venue. As expected, normal soldiers received bronzememorative badges while Head Commanders and their assistants received silver ones. A few minutester, a man arrived. The man was a Major, and the hostess¡¯s attitude toward him was a lot friendlier. jackie nced at that man¡¯smemorative badge as he walked past; it was made of gold. The design of all the badges was about the same, though the material was far different. A short whileter, a one-star King of War arrived. He looked rather young and spirited. That person¡¯s badge was made of tinum. jackie shook his head bitterly. He concluded that the badges were indeed given ording to their rank. ¡°Hey, why haven¡¯t you gone inside yet? Why are you standing here? It¡¯s almost noon!¡± The King of War noticed jackie and smiled at him. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just looking around!¡± jackie replied to him with a smile. The King of War gave an exuberant chuckle. ¡°Those beautiful hostesses have caught your eye, right? Why, is there anyone that you like? If there is, just go ahead and get her number! We¡¯re all hardened fighters on the battlefield. If we¡¯re not even scared of the enemy, why should we be afraid of women?¡± The King of Warughed heartily and went inside. jackie did not know how to react. He eventually prepared himself to go inside. At that time, several Rolls Royces arrived at the entrance and were parked at a vacant space. A man with a crew-cut hairstyle who looked to be in his forties stepped out of one of the cars. A plump man wearing arge gold ne came out of the car behind him. Many more bodyguards appeared behind that man. The man in his forties at the front was evidently someone from the battlefield. jackie could sense his intimidating presence from afar. Meanwhile, the fat man with a gold ne behind was obviously from a wealthy family who looked rather jaded. ¡°This way please, King Suthend!¡± The wealthy man was incredibly courteous toward the man in his forties. He stepped forward quickly and bowed at the man. ¡°Excuse me, but who might you be?¡± A hostess noticed the group of peopleing, eyebrows furrowed as she looked on. The wealthy man stepped up to her and scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t you know who he is? He¡¯s Magnus Suthend, the seven-star King of War! He¡¯s the organizer of the event today!¡± The hostesses nearby were staggered when they heard that. ¡°Wee, King of War!¡± They bowed deeply. ¡°Alright, alright, enough with the formalities. How many people have arrived?¡± Magnus Suthend gestured for them to be at ease. ¡°Reporting to the King of War. Not many people are here, but there should be about 100 guests inside!¡± one of the hostesses curtly replied. Meanwhile, another hostess who went to pick a badge came back and handed one to him. ¡°King Suthend, our boss has specially prepared thismemorative badge for all the guests of this event. Please ept it!¡± Chapter 431 ¡°Hmmm! Thank you for your care!¡± Magnus nodded and pinned the badge on his chest. jackie looked over from afar and his eyes were blinded by the sun¡¯s rays that reflected off the badge. He soon realized that the badge was of high quality, as the bottom part of the badge was made of white gold and some diamonds embedded on the top part of the badge. jackie was speechless as he lowered his head and looked at the bronze badge he wore on his chest. It was such a big difference. The crowd walked in after they finished speaking. ¡°King of War Suthend, hold on. They are?¡± One of the ushers immediately frowned. After all, their boss had instructed them to prepare the different badges with hopes that it would be easier for them to identify the ranks of the people in the army. With the badges, they would not mistakenly offend those they should not offend. However, these people had yet to introduce themselves. ¡°Why? This is my guest, my god-brother¡¯s son. Can¡¯t I bring him in with me?¡± Magnus turned around and said coldly. ¡°No-no¡­ I was just asking as it was unclear to me if he was a marshal or a King of War. After all, our boss had instructed that everybody who enters would need to put on amemorative badge.¡± ¡°And these bodyguards¡­¡± the usher was surprised as she exined herself. ¡°Just give them some badges. Treat them as normalrades and give them somememorative badges, alright?¡± Obviously, Magnus did not notice the differences between the badges. He merely thought there were several designs. ¡°Okay!¡± The usher immediately brought some bronze badges over. She then walked forward with other ushers, putting them on for a rich second generation along with his bodyguards. However, when the pretty usher was putting on the badge for the chubby rich second generation, he smiled crookedly and touched her hand. The usher was surprised and immediately moved away after putting on the badge for him. Out of everybody¡¯s expectations, that guy frowned and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t right. Why does Uncle Suthend¡¯s badge have diamonds on it and ours don¡¯t?¡± ¡°Yes, ours are also ugly!¡± Quite a number of the bodyguards also noticed this. ¡°Sir, we have several types of badges. King of War Suthend is a man of noble status and the most important person here today. Hence, we have prepared a specialmemorative badge just for him!¡± At first, the usher was taken aback by the question. Luckily, though she had a good brain and was able to come up with an exnation quickly. ¡°your boss is too much. What important person am I? Today is just a normal gathering for us soldiers. Everybody is an important person today! It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a normal soldier who has sacrificed for the people and the country, or if you¡¯re a marshal or King of War with admirable military service; we are allmoners today. We are brothers of war!¡± Magnus smiled, spewing pretentious words. It was obvious that he liked what the usher said. After all, who didn¡¯t like being buttered up? ¡°That¡¯s right. I had no idea that our King of War was so approachable!¡± The rich kid was slightly stunned. Immediately, he said loudly, ¡°Cheer for him!¡± His bodyguards and the waiters nearby started pping enthusiastically! Chapter 432 The corner of jackie¡¯s mouth slightly twitched when he heard this. This guy was good at buttering people up. Evidently, Magnus was very happy after hearing this and had a huge smile on his face. He quickly controlled his emotions, stretched out his pointer and put it by the side of his mouth, ¡°Shhh¡­ Keep a low profile!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look! I want to know who came!¡± ¡°Not bad! There are more than a hundred people here. It seems that I still have some dignity!¡± Magnus finally waved his hand and walked inside with the others. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Who wouldn¡¯t want toe when they know it¡¯s you, uncle!¡± his god-son immediately said. ¡°We cannot simply say this. After all, we didn¡¯t do any advertising and everybody came on their own ord after hearing about it. I can¡¯t beg for people toe over, right?¡± Magnus said as they walked inside. ¡°Young man, why are you standing here? Good dogs do not block the road, don¡¯t you know that?¡± The rich second generation scolded jackie, pointing at him when he saw jackie standing at the entrance to show his loyalty. ¡°Do you know who this is? This is Magnus Suthend, King of War Suthend, a seven-star King of War. He¡¯s a well-known figure among the King of Wars!¡± jackie was prepared to leave when he saw theming. He had no idea that this fatty was so wildly arrogant and would yell at him on the spot. His face darkened. Without thinking about how bad it would make the fatty look, he said, ¡°A seven-star King of War? So what? Look at the distance between us, I¡¯m five meters away from him and I was just on my way inside. How am I blocking your way? And apart from that, how can you address me as a dog even if I¡¯m just a normal soldier?¡± After he came back, jackie had been constantly reminding himself that this was not the warfield. Paired with the fact that he wanted his identity to remain concealed, he tried his best to stay under the radar. If this incident had happened while he was still the old him, this rich second generation would have lost his head by now. Magnus wanted to scold his god-son. After all, it did not matter if jackie was a normal soldier or not; he should not have directly scolded him like that. It would not be favorable if this matter was leaked to the public as he still had an image to uphold. However, he had no idea that jackie would speak without any shame, so what if he was a seven-star King of War? He smiled coldly before saying, ¡°Young man, what¡¯s your name? I can see that you¡¯re not old, yet your tone is loud. when did people start looking down on a seven-star King of War?¡± He paused, did some thinking and continued, ¡°This is the son of my god-brother and that means he¡¯s like my own. You can pick on him as he speaks incoherently sometimes, but, it¡¯s not good for you to directly pick on me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, young man. How dare you offend the King of War? He¡¯s our King of War, Magnus Suthend. Do you seek death?¡± The bodyguards looked at jackie in anger and seemed prepared to fight if this did not go their way. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The usher was also shocked. The pretty usher stood up and immediately walked over, ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯ve gotten your badge long ago. Why haven¡¯t you gone in? What were you looking at here? You¡¯re a soldier, don¡¯t you know the status of a seven-star King of War? How dare you offend him?¡± Chapter 433 ¡°King of War Suthend, I didn¡¯t pick on you, though. He was the one who used your name and pretended to be powerful in front of us. You didn¡¯t scold him even though everything he said was rude and obnoxious, yet you criticize me? Tut tut, I remember that you had a good reputation when you were in the army. Everybody said that you were a nice and easy-going King of War who knew right from wrong. I wouldn¡¯t have expected this change in you since you¡¯ve just returned not long ago.¡± ¡°Or is it possible that the soldiers¡¯ rumors were untrue?¡± jackieughed. He originally had a good impression of this King of War. Now, it just looked like he either did a good job of concealing his true nature, or he had been corrupted after returning from the battlefield. Magnus was speechless when he heard what jackie said. He was not a good speaker and what jackie said made sense. He was currently in a dangerous position. ¡°Young man, how dare you criticize our King of War? You must be looking to die!¡± The rich kid gritted his teeth and walked two steps forward, staring at jackie angrily. ¡°Someone like you would¡¯ve been the earliest to die on the battlefield!¡± jackie was not afraid as he looked right into the other party¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but this is not the battlefield. Young man, don¡¯t you know that the world is in a peaceful state right now? Don¡¯t think for once that I¡¯m using my uncle to bully you. Let me tell you this, even if I were alone, I can easily kill you, as I¡¯m a member of the Xenos family! It¡¯ll be no different from pinching an ant to its death!¡± The rich kid smiled coldly, still as arrogant. ¡°And apart from that, the prettydy said you¡¯ve already taken your badge, so why haven¡¯t you gone in after such a long period of time?¡± ¡°weren¡¯t we told that lunch would start at noon? Why should I rush in? Apart from that, are there rules that forbid me from standing at the entrance for a while longer?¡± jackie smiled, unafraid of the arrogant guy in front of him. Although he was angry on the inside, it was a soldiers¡¯ gathering so he did not want to kill people here and ruin everybody¡¯s mood. ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Magnus finally spoke again. ¡°Quil, you¡¯ve really made a mistake. It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s just a normal soldier, a captain or something else, he¡¯s here for the gathering. How could you say that to him when his attendance is for my sake? And on top of that, he fought on the battlefield and brought honor to the country. You shouldn¡¯t have said that to him because of this, do you understand?¡± jackie was smiling to himself on the inside. Magnus had been waiting for jackie topromise. Hence, he did not say anything when jackie looked straight into Quil¡¯s eyes and argued with him. Who could have anticipated that jackie was an upright man who was unafraid and upromising? Hence, Magnus had to step up and put on a show of him being upholding justice yet being understanding. It seemed that he was a cunning old fox! ¡°Yes, uncle, I understand and I promise it won¡¯t happen again!¡± Quil¡¯s face darkened as he smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Everybody, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s all go in!¡± He immediately walked inside after he spoke. ¡°Wait!¡± jackie was stunned. ¡°Since you now know that you¡¯re wrong, shouldn¡¯t you apologize to me? Isn¡¯t it rude for you to walk away without an apology?¡± Chapter 434 ¡°Apologize?¡± Quil turned around, stunned. He had a ¡°are you serious¡± look on his face. ¡°Young man, did I hear you wrongly? Are you asking me to apologize to you?¡± ¡°is he dumb?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Does he know where Young Master Xenoses from?¡± ¡°Tut, tut, is he really fearless?¡± One by one, Quil¡¯s bodyguards startedughing as if they had just heard a joke. ¡°Yes, you know that you¡¯re wrong. Your uncle also said that you¡¯re wrong. If that¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t you apologize?¡± jackie persisted, an indifferent expression stered on his face. ¡°F*ck you, you¡¯re a real punk. I forgave you as a sign of goodwill, and yet you don¡¯t want it? Have you thought about the consequences? I don¡¯t want to be calctive with you because I¡¯m a generous person but you¡¯re not going to let this go?!¡± Quil was so angry that his face turned green. It was his first time meeting such a punk and he was itching to have his bodyguards pummel him. However, today was a gathering organized by Magnus, and it would be inappropriate for him to make a move now. Apart from that, it would be bad if the other marshals and King of Wars were to witness such a thing happening. After all, jackie had served Daxia, even though he was a normal soldier and his contribution was small. ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± At this moment, Dennis Howard walked over along with two majors. He assessed the situation and took a deep breath. A guy wearing a gold ne stared at jackie angrily. jackie was the Supreme Warrior; nobody here today had the right to stare at him. He was somebody who even Gods of War had to treat with respect when they met him. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Dennis Howard, Marshal Howard?¡± ¡°Major Leonard and Major Pendragon Mass, you¡¯re here!¡± Magnus turned around and said with a smile when he caught sight of them. ¡°King of War Suthend, you¡¯re already here!¡± ¡°Hello King of War Suthend! It¡¯s been a long time since we met!¡± The three of them immediately brought their hands together in the palm hold fist salute and greeted Magnus. The ushers immediately took three golden badges and pinned them on their chests upon hearing that these three men were marshals ¡°All of you are marshals? Nice to meet you, I¡¯m Quil Xenos. My father and uncle Suthend are god- brothers. I followed my uncle here as I¡¯ve been spending time with his son recently!¡± Quil immediately saluted them with respect when he heard that they were marshals. Magnus had mentioned Dennis previously. He fought well and would have be a King of War if only there were no limitations on the number of people who could possess that position. Surely, he would have been a one-star King of War. ¡°Young Master Xenos, what happened just now?¡± Dennis folded his hands symbolically and said, ¡°This is jackie White. We¡¯re friends and I invited him.¡± Quil heard this and immediately smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not a big issue. This guy was standing by the door for a long time. My uncle was here and we were ready to enter when he blocked our way. I asked him to let us through but he refused to budge, so we got into an argument!¡± ¡°How can you say that!You were the one who said to me that ¡®good dogs do not block the way¡¯. How could I have been in your way when I was five meters away from you? How can you me me when you know you¡¯ve made a mistake and still refuse to apologize?¡± jackie smiled coldly, a murderous feeling growing inside him Chapter 435 ¡°Are you trying to die? How dare you talk to him like this?¡± Dennis was so angry that he almost burst. He pped Quil, ¡°You bastard! If we were on the battlefield, I would¡¯ve sliced your head off by now!¡± p¡ª! The p was powerful and loud. Dennis understood clearly that jackie did not make a move himself because of two reasons. Number one, he felt that this person was not worth him doing anything; number two, he did not want to expose his true identity. After all, this person was the seven-star King of War¡¯s god-brother¡¯s son and it would be an issue if jackie did not respect the King of War. It would be difficult for jackie to continue hiding his identity if this matter blew up. jackie had returned a few days ago, but even his wife had no clue about his true identity. It proved that jackie really wanted a normal life. On the other hand, he, Dennis, could care less about it and had nothing to be afraid of. After all, jackie saved his life. How could he stand idly by after seeing another party speaking to jackie like that? ¡°How dare you p our young master?¡± When the bodyguards saw their young master being hit, they rushed forward immediately. Two of them held up their fists and were prepared to attack him. Dennis turned around with speed and punched them continuously, sending the two bodyguards flying. They hit the ground, spitting out blood. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You-you hit me? He¡¯s just a normal soldier, why can¡¯t I speak like that?¡± Quil was unable to recover from the p. He had already said clearly that his father was Magnus¡¯s god-brother. As long as the other party was not stupid, he should have been polite to him! After all, it would be wise to please him so he could speak well of them in front of Magnus in the future. It could be said that pleasing him was akin to pleasing the King of War. ¡°Why am I hitting you? Young man? Normal soldier? do you know who he is? How dare you?!¡± Dennis was so angry. If only this was not a soldiers¡¯ gathering. He really wanted to kill this Xenos guy. ¡°Marshal Howard, isn¡¯t your behavior a bit too much?¡± Magnus¡¯s face darkened and said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s my nephew¡¯s fault, you shouldn¡¯t have done that. If he¡¯s that important, tell me who he is, then.¡± Dennis was stunned and held his breath. He almost exposed jackie¡¯s identity. He thought about it and said, ¡°He¡­ he¡¯s a doctor that saved my life. He¡¯s my savior so naturally, I¡¯d get angry after hearing Mr. Xenos speak to him like that!¡± ¡°Ah, no wonder you¡¯re so agitated!¡± Magnus smiled bitterly and looked behind him. More than a dozen people hade over to watch the scene. Among them were majors, marshals,manders and some normal soldiers. Those people surrounded them and were watching them. ¡°Uncle, he¡­ he doesn¡¯t respect you. How dare he hit me when he knows that I call you uncle?¡± Quil was really angry because of that, but he knew that his useless bodyguards were definitely no match for Dennis who was a marshal. He could only ce his hopes on Magnus, hoping that Magnus would help him out. ¡°Nevermind, it was my nephew¡¯s fault for speaking nonsense. However, there¡¯s no need for apologies anymore since you¡¯ve hit him. Let¡¯s treat that as an apology. Shall we let this go, for my sake? We¡¯re beingughed at by the others, standing here at the door. Let¡¯s all go in!¡± Magnus thought and finally said. Quil was very angry but he also knew that Magnus was someone who loved his reputation. He was the one who organized the gathering and the consequences may be bad if he caused trouble. It would also give a bad impression to the others. ¡®Nevermind, I¡¯ll deal with them next time!¡¯ Quil swore to himself, gritting his teeth. Chapter 436 jackie was silent for a moment before calming down. Smiling indifferently, he said, ¡°Fine. After all, today is a gathering for us to celebrate our friendship as war buddies. I¡¯ll let this go!¡± When Quil heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched. This guy was speaking as if he had been badly wronged. The person who had been wronged was him; the eldest young master of the Xenos family. Dennis also nodded. He walked in with the two majors and jackie. After jackie and the others left, Quil, who could not hold it in anymore, said to Magnus who was by his side, ¡°Uncle, how can we just let this go? That guy was too arrogant. He doesn¡¯t respect you and even said ¡®so what¡¯ if you¡¯re a seven-star King of War? He spoke as if he¡¯s a God of War!¡± ¡°it¡¯s fine. This guy is just a normal soldier. I¡¯m a King of War, it would¡¯ve been petty of me if I insisted on being calctive! And apart from that, you said yourself that you¡¯re the young master of the Xenos family. Can¡¯t you handle him?¡± Magnusughed, his words filled with hints. It would be inconvenient to do so now, but they could always teach that guy a lessonter on. Quil nodded, ¡°That¡¯s nothing. However, Dennis Howard hit me just now and I can¡¯t let that go. He was also disrespectful to you!¡± Unexpectedly, Magnus was silent for some time before saying, ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t provoke Dennis Howard. Although he¡¯s only a marshal, he¡¯s really strong and has sacrificed a lot for the country. He almost became a King of War! It was only because of the limited space that he didn¡¯t!¡± Quil nodded after he heard this. ¡°You¡¯ve spoken about Dennis Howard before and I know about it. However, I hope that you will still avenge me. After all, he hit me in front of you, I refuse to ept this.¡± ¡°That will have to wait!¡± Magnus¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Another King of War ising today and he¡¯s a well known six-star King of War. Dennis was his subordinate when they were in the army. Do you think he¡¯d let it go if I did anything to Dennis today?¡± ¡°Six-star King of War? Who?¡± Quil took a deep breath after hearing this. Eastfield was full of talents and there were quite a few King of Wars that had returned this time. ¡°Quin Hayes, he¡¯s a very powerful guy and is extremely skilled inbat. Hence, I¡¯m doing this because of Quin, not Dennis.¡± Magnus smiled bitterly before walking inside with Quil and the others. The vi was already filled with people. Gathered in groups of twos and threes, everyone was chit- chatting with one another. Many of them were excited. ¡°How did Magnus Suthend meet such a rich second generation? Today is a gathering between us soldiers. Isn¡¯t it inappropriate for him to bring such a person here?¡± Dennis was still slightly unhappy when they went to sit in a pavilion under a willow tree. ¡°Marshal Howard, although Quil Xenos¡¯s behavior was out of line, weren¡¯t you disrespecting Magnus Suthend¡¯s honor, too? That was the son of his god-brother. If you pped that guy, that¡¯s the same as pping Magnus¡¯s face. Aren¡¯t you afraid of him taking revenge on you?¡± Major Leonard was best friends with Dennis. He couldn¡¯t help but remind him out of good intentions. ¡°I don¡¯t think so? Magnus Suthend is a King of War, a seven-star one! How could he be so intolerant! That Xenos guy was obviously the one who made a mistake!¡± Major Pendragon replied. ¡°And on top of that, King of War Magnus Suthend was highly respected when he was in the army. How could he do that to Marshal Dennis over such a small matter? Don¡¯t all men resolve hatred with smiles?¡± ¡°that might not be the case. After all, some people like pretending to be someone they aren¡¯t!¡± jackie laughed and said. ¡°However, that¡¯s nothing. After all, it¡¯d be inconvenient for him to mess up the banquet he organized himself today, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Chapter 437 Dennis thought about it and went to greet the King of War, ¡°Hi, King of War Suthend, it¡¯s been a long time!¡± ¡°Yes, King of War Suthend, you¡¯re still looking so heroic!¡± A number ofmanders and marshals immediately came forward to greet Magnus with a smile when they saw him walk in. ¡°no need to be so polite. We¡¯re not on the battlefield anymore and there aren¡¯t that many differences in our ranks now. We are all friends and people who have won glory for this country. Let¡¯s all enjoy the gathering! Just drink and eat to your hearts¡¯ content!¡± Magnus said with a smile, seemingly easy-going. ¡°King of War Suthend is so easy-going!¡± ¡°Yes, I heard that he cared for the soldiers when they were on the battlefield. Once, he carried a wounded soldier and ran over a hundred kilometers within a night just to send him to the hospital. He saved that soldier¡¯s life!¡± Many soldiers looked at Magnus in awe when they heard about what King of War Suthend did years ago. Such a King of War was definitely worth everybody¡¯s respect. The smile on Magnus¡¯s face would not disappear after hearing all these words about him. ¡°King of War Suthend,e, let me light this for you!¡± Master Miller of the Carefree Vi respectfully handed him a cigar. He then brought the lighter over and proceeded to light the cigar for Magnus. ¡°Hey, Master Miller, don¡¯t be so polite. I can do that myself!¡± Magnus still seemed easy-going. He took the lighter from the other party and lit up his cigar. He took a puff and his eyes lit up. ¡°Hmmm, this is not bad. How much for a cigar?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not expensive! This is a Cuban cigar, and it is only around one thousand dors!¡± Master Miller immediately said with a smile. ¡°If King of War Suthend likes it, I can send a few boxes to your house later!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Magnus eximed. ¡°You consider this not expensive? It¡¯s really expensive, okay? A few of these could equal someone¡¯s monthly sry! This is too extravagant and wasteful!¡± ¡°Yes, of course, you¡¯re right!¡± Master Miller immediately nodded. At this moment, a lot of people had entered and the number of people was increasing by the minute. They knew it was a soldier gathering and that it was organized by a seven-star King of War. Hence, many veterans from Eastfield were there, too. As noon approached, there were already about 400 people present at the gathering. ¡°Look, King of War Hayes is here, too!¡± somebody yelled in surprise. A huge man followed by a few people entered from the front entrance. ¡°King of War Quil Hayes is here. He¡¯s a six-star King of War. Although his position is lower, hisbat ability among the Kings of War is very scary!¡± somebody said. Chapter 438 ¡°This is great! Boss is here!¡± Pendragon stood up with excitement when he heard this. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen our boss in a long time and I miss him!¡± He and Dennis were once Quin¡¯s subordinates. ¡°Yes!¡± Dennis nodded. He stood up, eyes meeting with Pendragon¡¯s¡¯, and walked over together. ¡°Boss!¡± They both greeted once they were in front of Quin. ¡°both of you youngds are here as well! It looks like I¡¯ve made the right decision to be here today!¡± Quin looked at his subordinates and immediatelyughed loudly. He patted their shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s good. You guys still look strong and healthy! It seems like you both still exercise at home even after leaving the battlefield?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a must!¡± Pendragonughed. ¡°Oh yes, boss. I¡¯d like to introduce someone to you. He¡¯s my savior! I¡¯ve told you about him before, when I entered the ring and was almost killed by O¡¯Neal. I was badly hurt but thanks to the pill jackie gave me, my body recovered quickly!¡± Dennis smiled and immediately waved at jackie, asking him toe over. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re jackie? I had no idea you¡¯re skilled in medicine! That¡¯s good!¡± Quin looked at jackie and laughed. ¡°Thank you so much. If it wasn¡¯t for your help, this subordinate of mine would¡¯ve been dead!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re soldiers of Daxia after all. I can¡¯t just leave him there to die!¡± jackie smiled. ¡°Quin, you¡¯re such a rare guest!¡± Magnus and the master of the Carefree Vi walked over together. ¡°brother Magnus! You¡¯re being polite. I heard that you were organizing a gathering to celebrate our rtionship as soldiers so I¡¯m here. This is a very nice event. Especially since we didn¡¯t have the time to meet after returning from the battlefield, let alone have a drink together!¡± Quinughed out loudly. ¡°We have to drink a few extra bottles today!¡± ¡°Nice to meet you, King of War Hayes. I¡¯m Xan Miller, the master of the Carefree Vi. This is my name card. If you wish to treat someone else with a meal in the future, you may visit our vi. Our vi has a beautiful environment and many good services. All the veterans thate here for a meal get a seventy percent discount!¡± Xan Miller took this opportunity to pass him his business card. ¡°Seventy percent discount? This is good!¡± Quinughed and said to those around him, ¡°Did you hear that, a seventy percent discount! The next time youe here for a meal or treat someone with a meal, there¡¯s a seventy percent discount for you. This is a gesture of affirmation and care for us soldiers!¡¯ Xan had no idea that Quin was such a straightforward person. Not only did he take the name card, he even helped Xan publicize his business. ¡°Thank you all! Don¡¯t you worry. As long as you bring thememorative badge with you, we¡¯ll give you a seventy percent discount!¡± Xan thought about it and announced loudly to everybody. ¡°Master Miller is so nice!¡± ¡°Yes, Master Miller is really nice. I heard that there are sixty tables here today but Master Miller didn¡¯t take a penny. He said that because this was everybody¡¯s first time here and that they were all people who had sacrificed for the country, it was all for free!¡± A few soldiers started discussing quietly among themselves after hearing this. Xan was very happy when he heard that. It appeared that his decision of trying to get on everybody¡¯s good books and not taking money this time was really smart. ¡°Oh yes, why don¡¯t we take a photo?¡± Chapter 439 He thought and suggested. He felt happy about his suggestion. ¡°great!¡± Quin startedughing at the great idea. Soon, everybody stood up to take a few photos together! ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send the photos to your houses after they¡¯ve been developed!¡± Xan smiled, extremely happy on the inside. Wouldn¡¯t it be an even better marketing tactic to keep some photos for himself and have them disyed at the shop¡¯s front door to show that even Kings of War came to his vi? After all, not just one King of War came but two! ¡°Everybody, it¡¯s almost time for the gathering to start. Let¡¯s head into the courtyard and take a seat as food will be served soon. On top of that, I¡¯ve specially invited a few female stars for today¡¯s gathering. They are all famous first-ss stars and they will be performing throughout the meal!¡± Xan said to the crowd after looking at the time. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°This owner is too polite. It must¡¯ve cost a fortune to invite a few A-listers.¡± ¡°Hey, he¡¯s rich so it¡¯s natural if he doesn¡¯t care about his money!¡± some soldiers discussed among themselves while they walked inside. ¡°Look at this, you¡¯ve made it too grand,¡± Magnus spoke humbly but he was secretly very happy about this. After all, he was the one who organized this activity. This only served to make him look good. ¡°It¡¯ste, I don¡¯t think anybody else ising!¡± Quin said while he walked inside. Dennis looked at the entrance and said, ¡°I¡¯ve informed the Goddess of War and she knows about the gathering today. But it seems like she wouldn¡¯t be here, she probably doesn¡¯t fancy activities like these!¡± ¡°This activity has a different meaning. It¡¯s a gathering to enjoy our rtionship as soldiers. I hope she¡¯ll come!¡± Quin smiled bitterly. Everybody soon entered a big courtyard. In the courtyard, almost a hundred tables were set up. Some people had already taken their seats. There was a stage set up in the middle, obviously for the artists¡¯ performance that was to take ce during the meal. ¡°Go tell the artists that they can start singing once they¡¯re ready!¡± Master Miller quickly spoke to the subordinate beside him who immediately ran inside. Momentster, a female artist walked out with a smile. She started singing after a short self-introduction. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the famous female artist, ke Knight?¡± ¡°Yes, her figure and temperament are really good!¡± Some of the soldiers were surprised when they saw the female artist. ¡°ke Knight?¡± Magnus¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw her. ¡°I had no idea that Master Miller was able to invite such a well-known artist over! ke Knight is my idol. She has a nice temperament and great body, which is really rare!¡± ¡°though these stars are famous, it¡¯s actually rtively easy to invite them over to sing. After all, money rules the world. As long as you pay them enough, anything can be done,¡± Xan said with a smile on his face. It seemed that Magnus was very satisfied with the star he invited this time. ¡°Really? They can do anything as long as there¡¯s payment?¡± Magnus¡¯s eyes lit up as he checked his surroundings before asking in a lowered voice. Chapter 440 Xan was stunned when he heard this. He knew that the King of War Suthend not only liked antique items and expensive things, he also particrly liked pretty women. However, he did not like just any ordinary prettydy. He liked those with good temperaments and with a hint of arrogance. Obviously, Magnus did all of this secretly. He was still the respected King of War in public! Xan clearly saw Magnus¡¯s interest in ke. This seemed like a good opportunity for him to get into his good books. Master Miller gritted his teeth and made up his mind. Checking to make sure there were not many people around, he implicated, ¡°I believe that can be arranged. After all, who can resist the temptation of money? Not to mention, many female artists admire King of War Suthend¡¯s heroic appearance!¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Magnus smiled slightly and asked. ¡°nothing special. I have a few rooms in that area of my vi. One of the rooms is where I stay when I¡¯m free! ¡°Let me see if with some money, I¡¯m able to invite ke to have a chat with you. On the other hand, I believe that she idolizes you as well. Perhaps she might be willing to meet you without taking a penny!¡± Xanughed and said. ¡°Oh, but how would I know when it¡¯s time for a chat?¡± Magnus thought and asked. ¡°once the performance is over and by the time everybody is drunk on alcohol, you would¡¯ve had quite a few drinks, too. I¡¯ll ask her toe over and help you to your room!¡± Xan said with a smile. ¡°Hmmm¡­ It¡¯s almost time. I don¡¯t think anyone else will being over and I¡¯m getting hungry. Let¡¯s start the feast!¡± Magnus sat at the main table with Quin sitting beside him. jackie did not want to see people like Magnus and Quil so he sat at another table. If Quin was not here, he would have left because Magnus made him feel unhappy. Dennis had wanted to drink with jackie from the start so he sat beside jackie. ¡°Hey, this brother. I saw you getting into a fight with King of War Suthend at the door earlier just now. Is that right?¡± amander who was beside jackie looked at him and asked softly. ¡°Yes!¡± jackie nodded and admitted. The assistantmander immediately shook his head. ¡°How inexperienced. Even though this is a gathering to celebrate and talk about the rtionship between soldiers, there are people here we cannot offend. Don¡¯t you know who those people are? You¡¯re in trouble!¡± Another soldier who wore a bronze badge like jackie¡¯s chimed in, ¡°Yes, brother. Normal soldiers like us are very different from Kings of War. We¡¯re the mud on the ground and they¡¯re the clouds in the sky. It¡¯s a humongous difference! We don¡¯t like ttery, but we shouldn¡¯t offend people, right? Temporary forbearance and things calm down, take a step back from things for a brighter future!¡± ¡°I think temporary forbearance makes you angrier and angrier, and thinking about it after taking a step back just makes you feel like you¡¯ve lost!¡± jackieughed as he opened a bottle of wine and filled everybody¡¯s sses. Dennis was startled when he saw jackie¡¯s actions. jackie was a Supreme Warrior, the highest in existence in all of Daxia. How could they just let him serve them wine? ¡°No-no way! How can you serve wine?¡± Dennis immediately stood up and took the wine bottle from jackie¡¯s hand. Chapter 441 jackie¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m just a normal soldier and this is a gathering between soldiers. There¡¯s no difference between us. So what if I pour the wine?¡± Dennis was speechless when jackie said this. He could only loosen his grip on the wine bottle and watch as jackie proceeded to pour wine into the sses of those around him. Everybody was very polite, standing up and slightly bowing as jackie poured them wine. ¡°Come, I¡¯d like to propose a toast to everybody. We¡¯re all brothers that have sacrificed our lives for Daxia, so now we should enjoy ourselves and drink to our hearts¡¯ content!¡± jackie smiled indifferently and raised the ss of wine in his hands. ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re no different so let¡¯s drink to our hearts¡¯ content!¡± one of the headmanders said. Everybody at the table proceeded to gulp down their sses of wine. At the gathering, everybody was enjoying the lively atmosphere. Together with the fact that there were pretty female artists singing on stage, everybody was very happy. Of course, many people ran over to Quin and Magnus¡¯s table for countless toasts. People like them were naturally good at drinking, so they epted every toast. After a while, another pretty female artist went on the stage again. She had a sexy figure and she donned a ck dress that showed most of her thighs. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s Tianna Scott. She¡¯s amazing! He actually got Tianna toe!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s my goddess!¡± Many soldiers were excited when they saw Tianna on stage. Some were already singing along with Tianna. ¡°Tianna Scott?¡± Magnus gulped when he saw who it was. He then ced a hand on Master Miller¡¯s shoulder and said softly, ¡°Tianna Scott is a sexy goddess. It would be amazing if I could have a chat with her!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll arrange it!¡± Xan immediately nodded. While others may not have understood what Magnus¡¯s words meant, he understood it clearly. Magnus Suthend wanted to get both! He never would have thought that Magnus would still be so greedy when he was already more than 40 years old. After a while, most of the soldiers had finished their food and the performances on the stage had finally ended. Some of them were tipsy from all the drinking and were about to leave. Xan sensed that the timing was almost right. He briefly spoke to Magnus and left, walking towards the room at the back. After a while, both ke and Tianna were escorted to the master of the Carefree Vi by the servants. ¡°Master Miller, anything we can help you with?¡± Tianna smiled and asked. Master Miller looked at the two prettydies before saying, ¡°I will not beat around the bush. Today¡¯s event was quite special as there were quite a few VIPs. Both of you would¡¯ve seen that there were many marshals and even two Kings of War. On top of that, these two Kings of War were the most powerful ones of them all!¡± ¡°Yes, we worship them. If they hadn¡¯t defeated our enemies on the battlefield, how would it be possible for us to have peaceful days now?¡± ke immediately replied. It was clear she worshipped them from her heart. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Master Miller was happy when he heard this. He continued, ¡°It so happens that the person in charge, the seven-star King of War Magnus Suthend, wants to meet with both of you.¡± Chapter 442 ¡°The seven-star King of War Magnus Suthend wants to meet us?¡± Both the pretty women were ttered when they heard it. Though they were famous celebrities, they were nothing to the wealthy. To the powerful Kings of War, they were less than that. ¡°Yes, especially Miss ke. King of War Suthend is a fan of yours! He mentioned earlier that he likes your singing!¡± Master Miller thought about it and finally hinted, ¡°I hope the both of you won¡¯t refuse this meeting!¡± When ke sensed the slight seriousness in Master Miller¡¯s voice, she knew this meeting was not going to be that simple. She thought about it and said, ¡°Master Miller, how dare we refuse when the King of War himself has requested to meet us? However, I¡¯m curious as to why he wants to meet us. Is there anything else?¡± Master Miller smiled before saying, ¡°Miss Knight, you¡¯re really smart. Of course, it won¡¯t be a simple meet-up. I hope the both of you can keep King of War Suthend goodpany tonight. Don¡¯t you worry, I won¡¯t treat you both badly. Making the King of War happy will be beneficial for the both of us!¡± Master Miller paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°Each of you will receive five million for singing today. If you serve King of War Suthend well for an hour, I¡¯ll give you fifty million each. How does that sound? It¡¯s easy money, right?¡± Initially, Tianna was quite happy. After all, it would be good for their careers if a powerful person wanted to meet them. She had no idea that Master Miller had other intentions until after the discussion. Her face darkened and she said, ¡°Master Miller, what are you trying to say? Are you treating us like prostitutes? We¡¯re celebrities¡ªwe sing and we sacrifice ourselves for art. Why don¡¯t you find someone else instead of asking us to do this?¡± ke stood up and said with a cold expression, ¡°Master Miller, I originally looked up to you as you were connected with so many powerful people. I never would¡¯ve thought that you¡¯d ask us to apany a man just to please a King of War!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If you want us to apany him for some drinks and some chit-chat, we¡¯d be happy to!¡± ¡°But if you want us to have sex with him, you¡¯ve got the wrong people! I¡¯m not that kind of woman!¡± Tianna¡¯s chest heaved in anger as she refused Xan¡¯s offer. Xan expected these girls to ept his offer. He did not think that they would refuse without giving it much thought. ¡°Can you both stop getting worked up and discuss this? I know, both of you feel that fifty million isn¡¯t enough. How about seventy million, then? This is an extremely generous offer. I know other famous celebrities who would agree to just ten or twenty million!¡± Xan smiled indifferently. He believed that these two were just trying to raise their prices. ¡°Master Miller, do you think this is about money? This is about our principles. We sell our art, not our bodies!¡± ke turned around and walked out with a cold face. ¡°Goodbye, Master Miller!¡± ¡°Goodbye!¡± Tianna saluted him before following after ke. p p¡ª! Xan¡¯s face darkened. He immediately pped his hands. Chapter 443 Some men rushed in, immediately closing the door behind them. ¡°Under normal circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t have resorted to this. However, you don¡¯t have a choice today!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be paying you, and seventy million is considered a sky-high price! You both can stop acting so innocent. Each celebrity has a price. What nonsense is this, selling art but not your body?!¡± Xan smiled coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t believe either of you could¡¯ve achieved your current status without having slept with anyone. I¡¯m already honoring you by paying you such a huge amount of money!¡± ¡°Master Miller, you want us to do something like this under broad daylight? If word gets out, don¡¯t you think it would ruin your reputation?¡± ke was so frightened that her face turned pale. Nevertheless, she still gritted her teeth and threatened Xan. ¡°that¡¯s ridiculous. I¡¯m a man, why should I be afraid? How about the reputation of you two celebrities? Aren¡¯t your reputations much more important than mine?¡± Master Millerughed, looking at them viciously. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time discussing nonsense with the both of you. You have two choices now, one is to listen to me obediently, which I¡¯ll then pay you seventy million each. This way, both of you and myself will enjoy the benefits. It will be very beneficial for your careers, especially if the King of War is happy!¡± Master Miller paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°As for the second choice, it¡¯s very simple and it only contains one word; death! I can allow you to leave alive today, but there¡¯s no guarantee if any idents should befall you both tomorrow or the day after! I believe that both of you are aware of my abilities.¡± Xan was already on a path that was difficult to back away from. He had no choice but to take the risks. After all, he had already promised Magnus that these two women would agree to meet him and that he would make the arrangements. Initially, he was confident because he believed in the power of money. He knew that not many women in the entertainment industry were good and pure, and he believed that money could buy their hearts. How was he to know that these two women would ignore his money? Hence, for the sake of his honor and his future, he risked everything he had. ¡°You¡­¡± Both women were furious. What was the difference between this and kidnapping them? ¡°I¡¯ll give you three minutes to think about this. Stop pretending to be innocent! Think about it. After all, it¡¯s seventy million and all you need to do isy down in bed. After that, the money¡¯s yours and you won¡¯t have to worry about your careers!¡± Master Miller sat down and said. ¡°I¡¯ve given you both a choice, so you can¡¯t say I¡¯m forcing you into anything, right?¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t forcing us?¡± Tianna and ke did not think that performing today would mean walking into a trap. Three minutes passed and they had no other choice. Being faced with the choice of 70 million or death, they could only agree to it through gritted teeth. ¡°congrattions girls! You¡¯ve made a wise choice. Don¡¯t be f*cking coy and be more energeticter, alright? And you also need to make the King of War feel like you¡¯re doing this willingly, do you understand?¡± Master Miller urged as heughed. Chapter 444 After a few minutes of brain-washing, Master Miller stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll ask my workers to bring you both to a room near the back. You¡¯ll wait for King of War Suthend there. Both of you have to be nice to him, understand? This is a powerful and respected King of War! Don¡¯t think about running because it¡¯s impossible for you to escape. Even if you do, I have ways to find you and kill you, understand?¡± Xan thought and threatened the girls. He then opened the door and exited the room. Xan and both the pretty artists walked out and headed towards the other side of the vi. It just so happened that jackie, who was still drinking, witnessed this scene. He casually nced over and frowned. ¡°That¡¯s weird, what were they discussing in that room? And why do those artists have such a bad expression on their faces?¡± As jackie continued to think about it, the two pretty artists were escorted away by some servants, passing through an arched door that led into the courtyard inside. jackie thought about it and concluded that he was overthinking it before he resumed drinking. He had just taken two swigs of his alcohol when he saw Master Millering out from the courtyard, returning to his seat with a big smile on his face. Master Miller pretended to drink with the others before whispering into Magnus¡¯s ear, speaking to him in secret. Magnus smiled in satisfaction and continued to drink a few sses of wine with everybody else. After a few sses of wine, Magnus was obviously drunk. He stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry guys, but I¡¯m really dizzy. I¡¯ve drank too much today and I need to rest. All of you continue drinking, I really can¡¯t continue apanying you guys much longer!¡± ¡°King of War Suthend, your drinking ability has regressed!¡± Quin startedughing loudly. ¡°I remember you used to have impressive drinking skills!¡± ¡°what to do. I¡¯m old now, I can¡¯t deny that!¡± Magnusughed and rubbed his head. ¡°Sigh, but I really can¡¯t go on. I¡¯m really dizzy and my head hurts!¡± ¡°The two of you, assist King of War Suthend and bring him to the room to rest!¡± Master Miller immediately ordered two of his servants who proceeded to escort Magnus inside. jackie was paying close attention to the situation. He immediately understood what was going on when he saw the servants guiding Magnus towards the arched door. ¡®exchanging sentiments about the rtionship among soldiers¡¯? He¡¯s actually meeting women here?¡¯ jackie was not stupid and he soon understood what was happening. He had no clue Magnus was such a person. He was already in a hurry to get a girl while there were still so many people drinking outside. Although jackie was unhappy about it, he also felt that this could only have happened through mutual consent. It was out of his control, so he ignored it. He smiled as he drank two more sses of wine with Dennis. However, the unwilling expressions of ke and Tianna appeared in his mind as he drank. ¡°Something¡¯s not right¡­.¡± jackie pped the table and stood up. He suspected that those two girls had been threatened. If they were doing it willingly, they would not have looked so unhappy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dennis and the others looked at jackie, wondering what caused his sudden outburst. ¡°It¡¯s fine, everybody continue drinking. I¡¯ve got a stomach ache and I need to go to the toilet!¡± jackie smiled embarrassingly and hugged his stomach. Chapter 445 ¡°Oh, let¡¯s continue drinking, then. Come on!¡± The rest of them resumed drinking. Dennis drank a few mouthfuls, watching jackie as he left quickly in search for the toilet. He thought for a moment and sensed that jackie¡¯s earlier outburst was not normal. He stood up and chased after jackie, telling the rest that he needed the toilet as well. ¡°Hello, King of War Suther-Suthend!¡± Both the artists were fearful and had no idea what to do. Magnus opened the door and entered. ¡°Hi prettydies, I¡¯m sorry for making you wait!¡± Magnus smiled mischievously. The seriousness on his face was gone, and instead, a snobbish look grew on his face. He smiled and closed the door. ¡°King of War Suther-Suthend, we heard you wanted to have a chat with us?¡± ke gulped before saying cautiously. She took a few steps back, afraid. ¡°Chat? Are you kidding me? Didn¡¯t Master Miller tell you clearly? Since both of you are here, apany me well tonight!¡± Magnus smiled coldly and continued speaking. ¡°I¡¯m a seven-star King of War. It¡¯s a privilege to be spotted by me, do you understand?¡± ¡°ke, never¡­ nevermind!¡± Tiannaforted ke who was extremely afraid. If they wanted to leave now, this King of War might get angry and Master Miller would never let them go. Although she felt disgusted seeing this King of War Suthend, it was better than being dead. ¡°it seems like the both of you are still unwilling,¡± Magnusughed and walked over. Holding each of their waists in each arm, he said, ¡°But since you¡¯re already here, you should already be mentally prepared. Or are you guys willing to offend me, a King of War?¡± After he finished speaking, he carried both the women and using all his strength, threw ke and Tianna onto the bed that was beside him. ¡°Ah!¡± Both the prettydies yelled, turning pale with fright. Fear grew within them, and they desperately wanted to escape. ¡°No! King of War Suthend, you can¡¯t do this!¡± ke was so frightened that she wanted to run away. Her strength was minuscule, like an ant,pared to Magnus Suthend, a seven-star King of War. Magnus restrained them with each hand, resting his weight on them until they were unable to move. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re naive celebrities? Don¡¯t you sing and dance to entertain everybody? I have money, so don¡¯t fail to appreciate my kindness.¡± Tianna¡¯s eyes turned red as she started to beg for forgiveness. ¡°King of War, I¡¯m sorry. Please let us go, we¡­ we know what we need to do!¡± ¡°I¡­ I know, too!¡± ke bit her sexy red lip, finally giving in. Chapter 446 Magnus was very happy when ke started topromise. Being two famous women, goddesses who had nice figures, many people often tried to hit on them. He did not think he would have the opportunity to bed both these women today. He let them go once they hadpromised and said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand. Now take off your clothes!¡± Tianna was ufortable but she had no other choice. She could only start unbuttoning her clothes. Magnus, who drank quite a bit of wine, grew even more excited looking at their delicate faces. He said impatiently, ¡°You¡¯re too slow! Let me help you!¡± He then looked at ke, who was by his side, and said, ¡°You too, take your clothes off by yourself!¡± ¡°Help!¡± ke gritted her teeth and screamed. She could not stop the thoughts from her heart and ran outside. ¡°Are you trying to die? How dare you disobey me?¡± Magnus did not expect this woman to be so stubborn. He immediately rushed to her and grabbed her long hair, pulling her back to him before pping her. p! Magnus was so furious that he used most of his strength to p her. The p was so loud that ke almost fainted. The p immediately left a huge palm print on ke¡¯s face and blood flowed out from the corners of her mouth. Magnus stretched out his hand and grabbed ke¡¯s neck, lifting her with ease. ¡°Miss Knight, did you think I wouldn¡¯t dare to kill you? How dare you offend a King of War? Do you understand that that was a suicidal move?¡± ¡°Let-let go of me!¡± ke¡¯s face grew red as she felt a sense of imminent death. She kept struggling, trying to get a hold onto Magnus¡¯s fingers to pry them open. However, he was too strong and it was impossible to break free from his grip. ¡°King of War, King of War, she knows she was wrong. Please let her go! She knows she was wrong! We¡¯ll definitely serve you well!¡± Tianna was so frightened she immediately knelt on the floor and begged Magnus for forgiveness. After all, ke was in the same position as her. It was only normal to sympathize with one another. ¡°Please, let go of me! I know I was wrong!¡± ke¡¯s face turned pale from theck of air. Only then did Magnus loosen his grip on her, cing her back on the ground. ¡°Cough cough!¡± ke coughed profusely, huffing and puffing as her heart filled with despair. ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks with me, take off your clothes!¡± Magnus yelled impatiently. Both the pretty women looked at each other. They started unbuttoning their clothes, too afraid to disobey Magnus. Magnus¡¯s pupils dted in excitement. Suddenly, the door was kicked open. jackie entered the room, a cold look on his face. ¡°Ah!¡± The two women immediately covered their chests, their faces turning pale. Chapter 447 ¡°Bastard, what are you doing here?!¡± Magnus got angry when he saw jackie. He looked at jackie and said, ¡°This is the backyard. I¡¯m drunk and I¡¯m here to rest. What are you doing barging in here? ¡°Get out and close the door! Then I won¡¯t hold you ountable for doing this!¡± Magnus threatened jackie with a cold expression on her face. jackie closed the door but he was still standing in the room. ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m telling you to get out!¡± Magnus was fuming. Was there something wrong with this young man¡¯s brain? Could he notprehend simple words? ¡°King of War Suthend seems to be in a good mood. You need two prettydies, who seem to be famous celebrities, to apany you while you rest. I¡¯ve got to say, I really admire you! However, you don¡¯t seem drunk at all!¡± jackieughed and said. ¡°Young man, you really are suicidal! Since you¡¯re brave enough to disturb me, I¡¯ll kill you right here, right now! After all, there are only a few hundred people here today and some of them have already started to leave. Once I kill you, all I need to do is ask the owner of this ce to get rid of your body! The others would just assume you left after getting drunk. And besides, the death of a normal soldier like you wouldn¡¯t raise any suspicion from anyone!¡± Magnus thought about it and smiled as he touched his fists. ¡°King of War Suthend, you¡¯re so good at scheming!¡± jackieughed and said, ¡°I had no clue that the previous King of War Suthend, who loved his soldiers like his own sons, would be ying with girls this early in the morning. You even found two famous celebrities for this! And you¡¯re willing to go as far as to kill me for discovering what you did!¡± ¡°Humph! I¡¯m a person who loves soldiers like my sons, but those are obedient soldiers under my lead. Soldiers that go against me and are disobedient like you should die!¡± King of War Suthend wanted to kill jackie at this moment. He swiftly blocked the door, blocking jackie¡¯s escape. As jackie assumed he would die soon, he dropped his false identity and revealed his original temperament. ¡°How disappointing! A person who has sacrificed so much for Daxia is actually¡­going to die here today¡­I don¡¯t think so!¡± jackie heaved a heavy sigh of disappointment. This King of War who had just been discharged from military service had turned into this. It could be because of theck of seductions on the battlefield, or maybe he was just good at hiding his true temperament. However, these details were not important. The more important thing was that this person agitated jackie. He was more than ready to kill Magnus. ¡°Young man, why are you still so nosy when you know you¡¯re not my opponent and that you¡¯ll definitely die today?¡± Magnus thought jackie was talking about him. He said with a smile, ¡°These two pretty celebrities threw themselves into my arms after learning about my great achievements. Since when did you start caring about these kinds of things, especially when there is mutual consent?¡± ¡°really? What about this palm print on Miss ke¡¯s face?¡± jackieughed. He did not expect that Magnus would still lie under these circumstances. ¡°what can I do if she likes it rough?¡± Magnusughed and asked ke, ¡°Am I right? Miss Knight, don¡¯t you like ying like this?¡± ke¡¯s face darkened. She was hoping to be rescued when the door was kicked open. However, she realized that the young man in front of her was only a normal soldier. How could a normal soldier fight against a powerful King of War? On top of that, Magnus was obviously going to kill this soldier who heard her call for help. How could she deny him? She gritted her teeth and smiled embarrassingly. ¡°That¡¯s right, young brother. You shouldn¡¯t be a busy- body. We¡¯re doing this willingly. I¡­ I love this kind of y!¡± ¡°Your expression is too fake. How can you say you like it when you¡¯re about to cry?!¡± jackie was speechless. Did they really think he was an idiot? Chapter 448 ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you, little brother. Thank you for your good intentions but you shouldn¡¯t havee!¡± ke could not hold it back any longer. Tears trickled down her face from the corners of her eyes. She had never felt this helpless before. She had never once felt that dying would be better than being alive, like how she was feeling now. ¡°Sigh, yet you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve never seen anyone who would yell for help if they came willingly! I was hesitant before I came in and I had no idea what was happening, but the word ¡®help¡¯ told me that both of you were being forced into this!¡± jackie said with open hands, ¡°Tell me honestly, did this guy force you into this? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll kill him for you!¡± ¡°Young man, are you joking? You¡¯re just a normal soldier, how dare you think about killing a King of War? I¡¯ve seen many dumb people but I¡¯ve never seen someone as dumb as you!¡± King of War Suthend laughed. He thought to himself that this young man in front of him was a fearless dumbass. The difference between a soldier and a King of War was huge, they were not at the same level. ¡°I¡­¡± ke looked at jackie but still chose to stay silent. ¡°you were daring enough to ask for help but not enough to expose his crimes? Miss Knight, please believe in me. Though this stupid King of War sacrificed a lot for Daxia, I won¡¯t forgive him for what he did today!¡± jackieughed and said. ¡°Young man, it¡¯s true that we were forced into this, but what can you do? He¡¯s a King of War!¡± Tianna shook her head with a bitter smile on her face. ¡°Thank you for your kindness. He¡¯s a King of War, a seven-star King of War. Apart from the Goddess of War, nobody in this city can be a worthy opponent!¡± ¡°look at this, young man. Even they know who the strongest person is!¡± Magnus was impatient and balled his hands into fists. ¡°I¡¯ll kill you now and show you that the prestige of a King of War will not be humiliated!¡± As swift as lighting, he appeared in front of jackie, aiming a punch at his face. The power of his punch was so strong that the wind howled in its trail. This punch could easily kill an elephant. jackie ducked away from Magnus¡¯s attacks. Magnus was shocked when his punch missed the target. He turned around and discovered that jackie was by the door, a few meters away from him. ¡°Young man, who are you? You¡¯re definitely not a normal soldier. Though I may be careless, your speed is the speed of a King of War!¡± Magnus¡¯s face darkened. He saw that the young man in front of him had true abilities and that he did not let his emotions affect him. ¡°King of War?¡± ke and Tianna looked at each other. They saw hope. If the young man in front of them really was a King of War, they had higher chances of being rescued. Although, the speed of their fight was too fast, and they could not clearly see what had happened. ¡°Why? You¡¯re afraid?¡± jackieughed and said. ¡°I know everything about you. You¡¯re Ethan Hays¡¯s subordinate and you¡¯re good at close attacks. Apart from that, you are also skilled in an extremely powerful set of Chinese boxing. When you use this set of martial arts, it doubles the strength of your original power. This has helped you with countless achievements¡­¡± When he heard this, Magnus¡¯s face grew darker. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Young man, who are you? Why do you know everything so well?! And on top of that, how dare you call our God of War by his name. Don¡¯t you know that being disrespectful to the God of War means looking for death!¡± ¡°Looking for death?¡± Chapter 449 jackie stepped forward, seizing the opportunity to attack. He moved swiftly, appearing in front of Magnus and attacking him with a fast punch. ¡°What?!¡± Magnus was startled. jackie was too quick. He was not ready to use his boxing set and could only hold his fists up to meet jackie¡¯s attack. The sound of the impact was very loud, and the force of the punch sent Magnus flying out. ¡°Ah!¡± Magnus held his left hand in his right. He could feel that his right hand was fractured by the punch. ¡°Who¡­ who are you? I¡¯m the King of War. If you kill me, God of War Hays won¡¯t let this go!¡± Magnus was so afraid that he could only grit his teeth and threaten jackie with Ethan Hays. ¡°him?¡± jackie smiled coldly after hearing this. ¡°I wonder how disappointed he¡¯d be if he knew the most powerful soldier under his leadership had be such a useless bastard! ¡°Today, I¡¯m here to tidy up his team!¡± jackie stopped exining and rushed toward him. He raised his leg up high before bringing it down forcefully. Magnus used his hands to block the attack but jackie¡¯s strength was not something he could easily block. He was forced into the ground as jackie¡¯s legnded on his head. The corners of his mouth trickled with blood, and as he looked straight at jackie, he finally remembered something. He had seen someone use this exact move on the battlefield once. This person was none other than the mysterious and extremely powerful Supreme Warrior! Not many people on the battlefield knew of jackie¡¯s true appearance. On top of that, everyone addressed him as Master Supreme Warrior. Hence, his original name was forgotten since being addressed as the Supreme Warrior was the highest glory a person could have. He never thought that this guy with the name of jackie, a normal soldier that he looked down upon, was the mysterious Master Supreme Warrior! This was the epiphany Magnus had right before his death. By then, it was toote. He fell backward, lying dead on the floor. ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± ke and Tianna took deep breaths. A seven-star King of War was so easily killed by the young man in front of them? If the man in front of them was a King of War, he couldn¡¯t have killed another King of War so easily. And even if he was a God of War, the fight would not have been settled so easily, right? ¡°Since I saved you both, you have to keep everything that happened today a secret, okay? If you thought you couldn¡¯t afford to offend this King of War, then I¡¯m a person that you cannot afford to offend, too!¡± jackie looked at the body on the floor indifferently. He casually took out a cigarette and lit it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Thank you, our savior, we won¡¯t say anything to others!¡± Both of them were very frightened. The man in front of them was definitely not a normal soldier. How could a normal soldier defeat a King of War so easily? They wondered if this man was another God of War. They thought about it but knew there was no God of War named jackie. Regardless of that, they were finally rescued. At this moment, the door opened again. Chapter 450 The door burst open at this moment, frightening ke and Tianna. jackie looked over at the other party but continued smoking as if he saw nothing. Closing the door behind him, Dennis looked at the floor, surprised. He looked at both the women and said, ¡°I had no idea Magnus Suthend would do such a thing!¡± ¡°Yes, a person like this doesn¡¯t deserve to be alive!¡± jackie nodded and continued. ¡°I¡¯ll make a call to Ethan and exin everything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the issue!¡± Dennis smiled bitterly and continued. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be hard to hide your identity, then? What should we do with them?¡± ¡°We won¡¯t say anything!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right¡­ You¡¯re the benefactor who saved us, why would we spread this news?¡± ke and Tianna were frightened, thinking Dennis would kill them just to keep the secret. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you. After all, I rescued you! If not, wouldn¡¯t this have been for nothing?¡± jackie smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing the fight ended quickly and without much movement. Those drinking in the front courtyard couldn¡¯t have heard anything from over there.¡± Dennis was ashamed. He was lucky he followed his instincts and decided to tail jackie. He did not expect to hear people fighting when he reached the door, and when he came in, the King of War Suthend was already dead. Only the Supreme Warrior had such powerful strength. He instantly killed the other party before he even managed to do anything. ¡°But the body¡¯s here, how do we exin this?¡± Dennis was speechless. ¡°This can¡¯t be my kill again, right? Thest time I did that, some Kings of War started asking me which move I used to kill O¡¯Neal. It was so good, it caused someone¡¯s body to explode!¡± ¡°others need to believe it if I want you to take the kill!¡± jackie smiled bitterly. He then took out his phone and called Lana. ¡°Lana,e to the Carefree Vi. Make sure nobody¡¯s following you and head to the inside courtyard. Come alone!¡± jackie ended the call. ¡°Now, we wait here.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re a smart one. The only person in the entire Eastfield who can take this kill is the Goddess of War herself!¡± Dennisughed, secretly admiring jackie¡¯s cleverness. He had assumed that jackie¡¯s identity was about to be revealed because of this. He did not think jackie woulde up with a solution in such a short period of time. ke and Tianna looked at each other, extremely stunned. This man was too good, seeing how he could get the Goddess of War, Lana Zechs, toe and substitute for him. jackie looked at them again. Their shirts were still unbuttoned, revealing their sexy corbone and seductive skin. He smiled bitterly and said to them, ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t youdies button up your clothes first. Before the Goddess of War arrives, can you tell me what happened today? Did the master of the Carefree Vi threaten you? You¡¯ll need to tell the Goddess of War all the details of this incident when she arrives, okay?¡± Both artists lowered their heads to look at their clothes. They blushed, having forgotten about the state of their appearances due to the shock from the incident. After straightening up their clothes, they told jackie and Dennis what Master Miller had done to them. ¡°Xan actually did something like this for the sake of his business! It¡¯s disgusting!¡± Dennis was extremely angry. ¡°I¡¯d really like to bring him over and kill him right now!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± jackie immediately stopped him. ¡°We do need to kill him, but it has to be done by Lana.¡± Dennis was enlightened after hearing this. ¡°You¡¯re so smart, why am I so stupid?¡± Advertisement Chapter 451 – 500 Chapter 451 ¨C 500 Chapter 451 Xan and the others were still drinking outside. Nobody noticed that jackie and Dennis had secretly left. ¡°Those two have gone to the toilet for quite some time!¡± The people who were at the same table with jackie and Dennis suspected nothing. They drank quite a bit of wine and it was considered a happy drinking session until they were dizzy from the drink. At this moment, a sports car drove over and parked at the entrance. Lana got down and strode inside. ¡°Goddess of War!¡± The few pretty ushers were originally standing by the door, bored. They took in a sudden breath when they saw a prettydye down from the car. ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s really the Goddess of War!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great, even the Goddess of War is here. Our Carefree Vi is destined to get famous. Not only two Kings of War are here, but even the Goddess of War is also here!¡± A few of the female ushers were so excited that they had no idea what to do. One of them reacted by saying, ¡°You guys should quickly run in and notify the master. I¡¯ll prepare a diamond memorabilia badge for the Goddess of War!¡± There was no other way as the best badges they prepared were the same diamond badges they gave the Kings of War. Luckily they prepared two extras. If not, it would definitely be insufficient. Those female ushers quickly ran inside and the ones left behind walked toward Lana with the badge in her hands. ¡°What is my master doing? Why didn¡¯t he tell me earlier on that he wasing to join the veterans gathering? If I knew that he wasing, I would have followed him!¡± Lana could not help but purse her lips as she was unhappy. Although Dennis notified her previously, she had always disliked activities of such nature. Apart from that, she did not like Magnus Suthend very much. She had always felt that this person seemed fake. However, if she knew that jackie was also here, she woulde over without any excuses. ¡°Wee, Goddess of War!¡± ¡°Goddess of War, you¡¯re slightlyte. We¡¯ve started lunch at noon! However, you do not need to worry. We¡¯ve reserved some tables and they haven¡¯t been touched! This is a memorabilia badge we prepared as a memory of the veterans¡¯ rtionship. I hope that the Goddess of War can put it on as a token of remembrance!¡± The pretty usher immediately said after she walked toward Lana. ¡°Okay!¡± Lana had no idea what jackie wanted when he asked her toe over as soon as possible. She nodded, took the badge, and put it on before striding inside. ¡°What! The Goddess of War is here!¡± ¡°Oh my god, the Goddess of War is here. Quickly, everybody! Get up and wee her!¡± ¡°The Goddess of War is here. It¡¯s really worth it that we¡¯re here today, we get to see the Goddess of War¡¯s elegant demeanor today!¡± The people who were still eating and drinking in the courtyard got extremely excited when they heard that Lana was here. ¡°You don¡¯t need to wee me, continue drinking!¡± Lana had already walked over inrge strides and said with a cold expression on her face. After she finished speaking, she looked around her and chose to walk through a smallne, directly toward the inside of the arch door. ¡°Not good!¡± Master Miller was extremely frightened when he saw which direction she was walking toward. He immediately stood up and wanted to follow her. Chapter 452 Master Miller had already felt that something was wrong. It was weird that the Goddess of War walked inside after she asked everyone to continue drinking without another word after she arrived. ¡°Was it possible that the matter was exposed?¡± She quickly thought of this possibility inwardly. If the matter was not exposed, why would the Goddess of War walk toward that ce? The others did not dare to offend Magnus but the Goddess of War was different. Magnus was nothing in front of the Goddess of War, there might even be a possibility where she kills him if she was unhappy. After all, God of War Ethan Hays would not me the Goddess of War Lana Zechs if he knew of the exact situation. He thought of these and had aplicated feeling inwardly. He was about to follow and stop her. ¡°Hey, Master Miller, what¡¯re you doing? Didn¡¯t you hear the Goddess of War? She asked us to continue drinking!¡± Xan had no idea that God of War Hayes would pull him back and said, ¡°The words of a God of War, no matter how simple, is an order. Do you want to disobey a God of War¡¯s order?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It seemed that the Goddess of War was in a hurry. She must have something to do and we only need to listen to her orders!¡± Another officer said. ¡°I-I wanted to ask what the Goddess of War wants. This is her first time here and she isn¡¯t familiar with her way. I¡¯m afraid that she wouldn¡¯t find her way around here!¡± Master Miller quickly exined. In such a short amount of time, his forehead was already covered in sweat. Master Miller wanted to get into King of War Suthend¡¯s good books so he proactively gave two female celebrities to him that he was interested in. However, little did he know that the Goddess of War would be here. ¡°it¡¯s not the matter whether or not she finds it. We only have to follow what the Goddess of War said!¡± Quinughed. ¡°Although I¡¯m also curious as to what she¡¯s doing, I don¡¯t dare to follow her. Who are you to even follow her?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I was just anxious, alright? Thank you, God of War Hays, for your reminder. Come on everybody, let¡¯s continue drinking!¡± Master Miller smiled in embarrassment. He wiped the cold sweat before continuing to drink with the others. However, the current wine was tasteless when he drank it as he was fearful. ¡° jackie! Brother!!¡± Lana could not help but yelled when she reached the back of the courtyard. She wanted to address him as master but she remembered jackie¡¯s reminder to not expose his true personality hence she only addressed him as brother. One of the room doors opened, Dennis waved at Lana and she walked in. Soon, Lana knew everything and she also knew about jackie¡¯s ns. ¡°I¡¯ve felt since long ago that this Magnus Suthend was weird. He gave out the feeling that he was not who he portrayed to be on the outside. I had no idea that he was someone like this.¡± ¡°This Master Miller is also a bad person. How could he bully and seduce others with money just to please Magnus? Luckily big brother jackie discovered that something was wrong and followed them here!¡± After Lana spoke angrily, she looked at jackie. ¡°I thought you asked me here for drinks. I had no idea that you wanted me to cover for you!¡± jackie smiled in embarrassment. ¡°Cover this for me first. There¡¯s plenty of time for us to drink in the future. By the way, you cane over for drinks at the Old Master Taylor¡¯s birthday. It¡¯s only ten days away from his seventieth birthday celebration! I¡¯ll have a few drinks with you then.¡± Lana immediately rolled her eyes at jackie. ¡°How could a few drinks be enough? We need at least a few bottles, right? Or you¡¯re just looking down on my drinking abilities?¡± Soon, intense fighting sounds came from inside, apanied by the noise of various furniture being destroyed. ¡°What¡¯s happening in the courtyard? Why did they start fighting?¡± Chapter 453 Quin and the others immediately stood up after hearing the sounding from the courtyard. ¡°It¡¯s over!¡± Xan took in a breath inwardly. They started fighting. The King of War and the Goddess of War had started fighting. The King of War is definitely not her opponent. He could be done for if this matter was exposed. It was originally a good deck of cards. He had no idea how he yed it wrongly. At this moment, jackie and Dennis ran out of the room and the fight soon stopped. Soon, everybody saw Lana walking out of the room, pulling Magnus¡¯s body out with one hand. Two extremely helpless celebrities followed behind her and it was ke and Tianna, who performed for them just now. ¡°How is that possible? The King of War was killed?¡± ¡°Why? Wasn¡¯t the 7-stars King of War drunk so he went to sleep? Why was he killed by the Goddess of War?¡± ¡°Look at the helplessness on both the celebrities¡¯ faces. ke has a palm print on her face and there¡¯s blood at the corners of her mouth. Could it be?¡± The soldiers started discussing amongst themselves and had their own guesses. Lana walked over and threw Magnus¡¯s body on the ground. She looked at ke and the others before saying, ¡°Both of you, spill everything in detail! There¡¯s another person here who should die!¡± Xan¡¯s legs turned wobbly when he heard this then directly copsed to the ground. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± One after another, the servants who had no idea what happened walked forward and wanted to pull him up. The waste was the current Xan had be a pile of mud and could not be pulled up. ¡°there are some people who are aware of what they¡¯ve done!¡± Lana looked at Master Miller coldly and said. ¡°It-It¡¯s Master Miller. In order to get into Magnus¡¯s good books, he actually threatened us and asked us to sleep with him! In the beginning, he promised us fifty million and we refused. We still refused when he promised us seventy million. He threatened us and said that he would kill us if we don¡¯t agree to it. We had no other way but to follow him. Of course, Magnus Suthend acted drunk and came over soon. Then, he wanted to take advantage of us and hit us when we refused¡­¡± Tianna started crying again when she thought about it. ke continued, ¡°Luckily brother jackie and Marshal Dennis heard movements over here when they went to the toilet and called the Goddess of War. The Goddess of War rushed over in time, rescued us, and killed this guy!¡± ¡°Luckily I was eating nearby and I coulde over in a short amount of time. If not, both of them would have been taken advantage of by Magnus Suthend!¡± Lana also added angrily. ¡°How¡­how is that possible? My uncle is not someone like that. He¡­he was the King of War! He loved his soldiers like his sons and he had a good reputation!¡± Quil was startled when he saw that Magnus was dead and he still wanted to speak on behalf of Magnus. However, his voice got softer as he spoke because he was not confident about what he was saying. He knew clearly what a hypocrite his uncle was. ¡°He was a King of War? You want to use him to suppress me? I¡¯m the Goddess of War!¡± Lana stared at Quil, causing him to move back several steps before saying, ¡°Could what I, the Goddess of War, saw with my own eyes, be fake?¡± Chapter 454 Quil¡¯s face turned pale when he heard this. Yes, he used to cause fright in others when he said that the King of War was his uncle, his father¡¯s god-brother. However, this prettydy with a nice figure in front of him was the God of War, a stronger existencepared to his uncle. ¡°That¡¯s¡­that¡¯s not right¡­¡± Master Miller, who was paralyzed on the ground, quickly remembered something. Previously, the King of War Suthend had entered the room for a while and how was it possible that he did not get what he wanted after such a long period of time? Unless the King of War Suthend was having a chat with the two prettydies in there. If not, under normal circumstances, what happened between them should have ended before the Goddess of War arrived. If King of War Suthend had not been caught red-handed, the Goddess of War would not have killed him if he refused to admit and there was no evidence, right? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lana¡¯s face turned cold and walked directly in front of the other party. ¡°A person like you who bullied and seduced the others should die. Die!¡± Lana was not stupid and she knew that dragging this on would lead to her exposure so she directly pped between his eyebrows. A deep sound could be heard and the Master of the Carefree Vi was killed, just like that. ¡°Psst!¡± Many people took a breath when they saw this scene. This Goddess of War was indeed overbearing as she killed without hesitation. She killed a King of War just like that and this master was too, so easily killed. ¡°Remembering our rtionship as war buddies was originally a good theme, a gathering to improve us, veterans!¡± ¡°I had no idea that some Kings of War would still be corrupted not long after they leave the battlefield and have some money. I hope that everyone will take this as a lesson. If I discover something like this again, there¡¯s only one ending for that person and it¡¯s death!¡± ¡°Today, thanks to jackie and Marshal Dennis for immediately notifying me after they heard that something was wrong. This prevented two famous celebrities from being defiled. This is something worth praising. We are still Daxia¡¯s armies after we¡¯re discharged. We still need to contribute to Daxia and be a good example!¡± ¡°We need to bravely step up when we discover inequality!¡± Lana said righteously, praising jackie and Dennis again. She then said to the trembling Carefree Vi¡¯s workers, ¡°Pull these two bodies out and feed them to the dogs. Everybody who hasn¡¯t finished eating and drinking can continue!¡± ¡°That¡¯s really vile. I have no idea that this Magnus Suthend was someone like this!¡± Quin was also very angry as he pped his thigh. ¡°I¡¯m not continuing drinking as we¡¯re almost done with it. I feel disgusted that it was this kind of rubbish who invited me for a drink!¡± The others naturally had no ns to continue drinking. Many of them stood up and were prepared to leave. They had no idea that Lana thought about it and said at this moment, ¡°Oh yes, it seems to be the seventieth birthday of Old Master Taylor. jackie did something meaningful today and got rid of harm for us. We should also support him, everybody that wants to drink can attend the party!¡± By her side, jackie¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. The Old Master Taylor might have a heart attack if the Goddess of War went there to support him. However, since Lana had already said it, he could not refuse her. He could only smile. ¡°I¡¯ll wee everybody thates. We¡¯ll meet at the Taylor family home after ten days!¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that only we know of this matter. Don¡¯t go around and tell it to others!¡± Lana knew that jackie disliked showing-off and she was afraid that it would be a big party, especially when there were only ten days to the birthday dinner. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll leave first!¡± Lana looked at jackie after she spoke and left. Chapter 455 jackie and Dennis left today. Luckily he was smart and he remembered Lana. If not, his identity as a Supreme Warrior could not be concealed if he killed a 7-star King of War. Quil took his bodyguards, left quickly, and went out to the streets. His face was still very dark when he was in the car. ¡°Motherf*cker, it¡¯s all because of that guy named jackie. If it wasn¡¯t him, my uncle wouldn¡¯t have died!¡± Quil held both his hands in fist and was extremely angry. ¡°That guy has some power and he¡¯s not someone a normal bodyguard can handle!¡± ¡°I had no idea that he was such a busybody. He knew that he and Dennis were not the King of War¡¯s opponent after he discovered it so he called the Goddess of War over. The Goddess of War was someone who couldn¡¯t stand something like this so she killed King of War Suthend in anger!¡± One of the bodyguards thought about it and said. ¡°I don¡¯t care. We¡¯ll let this Marshal Dennis go because he¡¯s not an easy target and he¡¯s Quin Hayes¡¯s subordinate! However, jackie is just a normal soldier and me, Quin Hayes, would not let him go easily! After all, the Hayes family is a big family in Sky City. I¡¯m not even afraid of the Drake family here, how would I be afraid of such a guy?¡± Quin got increasingly angry when he thought about it. His family had grown stronger over these two years because of their rtionship with Magnus. Especially now that Magnus hade back from the battlefield, it made them stronger and fearless. He had no idea that attending a gathering his uncle organized would cause him to be killed. Even the owner of the vi was killed by the Goddess of War. He thought about it for a while before making a call to his father. ¡°Father, Uncle Suthend¡­ He¡¯s dead!¡± When he said this, Quil also could not believe that this was real. ¡°Quil. You cannot make such a joke. Your uncle Suthend is a 7-stars King of War, how could he die?¡± Master Xenosughed and it was apparent that he did not believe in Quil. ¡°Father, it¡¯s true¡­ It¡¯s really the truth. He was killed by the Goddess of War together with the owner of the Carefree Vi!¡± Quil almost cried as he spoke. He felt extremely bad as Magnus treated his family well and even treated him as his own son. ¡°What!¡± Master Xenos suddenly stood up and his face darkened. ¡°Did he¡­offend the Goddess of War? Was it the Goddess of War, Lana Zechs, from Eastfield? How could he die from a simple lunch and gathering to celebrate the rtionship of veterans? How is that possible?¡± Master Xenos still refused to believe in this reality until now. After all, Magnus was not stupid, how could he offend the Goddess of War so easily? ¡°Father, it happened like this. You too know that Uncle likes prettydies, right? It so happened that Master Miller invited a few pretty celebrities to sing as a performance today. Uncle had his eyes on both ke and Tianna!¡± ¡°In the beginning, the Goddess of War was not here so nothing happened¡­¡± Quil quickly told his father about everything that happened today in detail. ¡°It¡¯s all because of jackie and Dennis. They called the Goddess of War over and after she knew about what happened, she killed Uncle and the master of the vi.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not easy to offend that Marshal Dennis. I know that he has a background as he used to be Quin Hayes¡¯s subordinate!¡± Master Xenos¡¯s face darkened on the other end of the phone. That was his god- brother. ¡°I know but we have to try our best to kill this jackie!¡± Quil gritted his teeth and spoke in anger. Chapter 456 ¡±Didn¡¯t you have a few bodyguards with you? It should have been easy to settle that guy if he wasn¡¯t even amander.¡± Master Xenos thought about it and said. ¡°Previously, two of my bodyguards fought with that guy because of some small issues and they couldn¡¯t even rival him. They flew out just from a single punch from that guy! I think this guy has the samebat skills as some assistantmanders or headmanders. Hence, I don¡¯t think that I can win even if all the bodyguards I brought over attacked him at the same time!¡± Quil paused and continued ¡°Apart from that, this guy seems to have some medical skills and had rescued Dennis before this. It¡¯s best if we can kill him in one blow as we can¡¯t afford to let him run away. If not, he would get vignt and it would be even harder to kill him!¡± After he spoke, he remembered something and said, ¡°Oh yes, it¡¯s Old Master Taylor¡¯s birthday ten days later. The Goddess of War praised jackie because of this and said that she would attend the dinner. So, I cannot do anything to jackie before this! If not, it would be dishonoring the Goddess of War and she would definitely be angry!¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s wait till after the Old Master Taylor¡¯s birthday party before we do anything! We don¡¯t have to send out bodyguards or do anything. Somebody would be able to get rid of jackie!¡± Master Xenos smiled coldly on the other end of the phone. ¡°I know that King of War Suthend has an apprentice and this apprentice is a marshal who¡¯s really close with Magnus. If he knows about how jackie caused the death of his master, he would definitely go after jackie and avenge his master!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! Where¡¯s he at? I¡¯ll immediately contact him!¡± Quil was ecstatic. It was really simple for a powerful marshal to kill a normal soldier. ¡°He¡¯s in Lone City so you¡¯ll need to go there personally. I¡¯ll send his phone number and address to you later! Remember, you have to act after the Old Master Taylor¡¯s birthday party. It would raise suspicion if you do anything before that as your Uncle Suthend had just died and your bodyguard had a fight with jackie!¡± Master Xenos reminded Quil before ending the call. ¡­ At this moment, jackie had already reached home and was resting on his bed, preparing his energy for the fight that night. Not long after that, the incident where King of War Magnus Suthend was killed by the Goddess of War because he coveted the beauty of famous celebrities was known throughout the entire Eastfield. ¡°Oh my god, Magnus Suthend is a 7-stars King of War and has meritorious military service. How could he be killed just like that?¡± James Drake was also surprised when he heard the news. This was someone they wanted to get acquainted with but did not dare to offend. Apart from that, the Goddess of War actually killed this person, who made countless sacrifices for the country, without much reasoning. ¡°He offended the Goddess of War, how could he have survived it?¡± Spectre, one of the three major guardians in the Drake family, smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing when this Goddess of War does nothing, but once she takes action, she surprises everybody in the entire Eastfield!¡± ¡°I think that she¡¯s done a good job! A good kill!¡± Tanya Drake raised her head. ¡°Hmph, ke is my favorite female singer. She¡¯s never had any affairs and is always doing charity work. Shouldn¡¯t that animal, Magnus Suthend, be killed for wanting to get such a nice singer like her?¡± ¡°I also feel that he got what he deserved. Tianna is also a nice person and I quite like her songs. Apart from that, she once acted in a drama and her acting skills were really good! I had no idea that the master of the Carefree Vi would do something so inhumane to get into Magnus Suthend¡¯s good books! It¡¯s true that these two got what they deserved!¡± James nodded in agreement. Spectre kept quiet before saying. ¡°Thankfully, it was in the daytime. Apart from that, it so happened that jackie and Dennis were about to go to the toilet when they discovered what was happening. Then, they informed the Goddess of War, Lana Zechs. If it wasn¡¯t in the daytime, those two famous celebrities would have been viciously defiled after the veterans¡¯ gathering ended!¡± Chapter 457 ¡°That¡¯s right. We do not know about jackie¡¯s true identity but he can¡¯t just be a simple person. Would it be possible that the King of War Suthend was killed by him?¡± Tanya did a bold guess after she thought about it. ¡°How is that possible!¡± Spectre directly shook her head. ¡°That is impossible. Magnus was not a normal King of War, he was a 7-stars King of War. Even if jackie is a King of War, it would be impossible for him to kill Magnus. Apart from the God of War, other people wouldn¡¯t be able to do it!¡± James also agreed to that. ¡°It¡¯s impossible that he was killed by jackie as jackie¡¯s not so powerful yet. If not, why did the Goddess of War go there? We also got the news that jackie and Dennis were outside, fighting sound could be heard from the inside. Even the door and the table were broken!¡± ¡°Sigh, I thought that he was that good!¡± Tanya felt what her father said made sense and was slightly disappointed. However, she soon remembered something and said in surprise, ¡°Oh yes, I almost forgot something. When we went for supper yesterday, we offended someone known as Brother Tempest from the Eagle n. jackie arranged a fight with him tonight at eight at night in the woods outside of the city and he even said that it was fine no matter how many people the other party brought over!¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s good, I want to go over and take a look!¡± Spectre¡¯s eyes lit up after hearing this. ¡°I heard that jackie is really good at fighting and his identity is very mysterious. I¡¯m very interested in him and I might be able to see something if I go over and take a look!¡± ¡°really? I want to go too. However, it¡¯s better if we observe from a distance. He cannot discover us!¡± Tanya thought about it,ughed, and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he would be unhappy if he finds out about us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Let¡¯s bring a telescope with us. We can go over earlier and hide!¡± Spectre thought about it and said. ¡°Prepare a few, I want to take a look too!¡± They had no idea that James would also be interested and he directly said this. Time flew and the incident where the Goddess of War Lana killed the King of War Suthend caused many powerful people to be frightened. ¡­ After jackie woke up, he washed his face and took a look at the time. It was already eight in the evening so he went to the yard and was prepared to drive out. ¡°Daddy, are you going out to y? Kylie wants to go with you too!¡± He had no idea that before he could board the car, Kylie ran over and held on to the bottom part of jackie¡¯s pants with her little hands, her eyes were filled with expectations. jackie¡¯s heart turned warm when he saw the cute girl in front of him. He held her up and kissed her delicate cheeks. ¡°Daddy has work to do. Can you y in the yard for a short while? When daddyes back, I¡¯ll bring you and mummy for a walk in the park, alright?¡± ¡°Okay, okay! Kylie will wait for daddy toe back! You need toe back faster!¡± Kylie immediately got excited. jackie ced her on the ground and drove toward the city gates. Chapter 458 ¡±Tempest? Do you think that the guy would be so afraid that he won¡¯te?¡± More than a dozen people stood in the woods outside the city and a bald man said to Brother Tempest, who was beside him. Brother Tempest took a look at the time and it was already five minutes past eight. He frowned. ¡°That guy probably isn¡¯t daring enough toe over and might just be duping us.¡± Another guy with yellow hair said, ¡°I¡¯m sure that he¡¯s not daring enough toe over. I think this person might be so afraid that he peed in his pants after he knew that Brother Tempest is from the Eagle n. It was obvious that he was stalling time when he dared ask Brother Tempest to bring as many people as he liked. He must have left Eastfield by bus this morning!¡± ¡°F*cker, I had no idea that this guy is a coward! He asked me to bring as many people as I want! Humph, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll make some inquiries about his brother¡¯s address. I would definitely kill his brother and y his daughter to make him regret!¡± Brother Tempest humphed and held his hands into fists after he heard this. ¡­ Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. At this moment, in an old rented house, Tiger sat there with a frown and a cold look on his face. The woman beside Tiger looked at him and said, ¡°Tiger, you¡¯re worried about your brother, jackie, right? Sigh, I¡¯m also quite worried. If it wasn¡¯t for him, we wouldn¡¯t be able to leavest night.¡± ¡°No way! I cannot let him bear everything by himself. If he dies tonight, I will me myself for the rest of my life. I will never be able to be in peace!¡± Tiger thought about it before finally standing up and went into the kitchen looking for a kitchen knife. ¡°Tiger, if you don¡¯t consider me, shouldn¡¯t you consider on behalf of our child? How old is he? What should he do if you die? He would be known as a bastard child, a child that doesn¡¯t have a father!¡± Tiger¡¯s wife looked at the child who was fast asleep in the baby cot while pulling Tiger¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry! If I die and cannote back tonight, you can just marry a rich man. Find a richer person so that our child would not suffer like me, his useless father! You¡¯re pretty. I¡¯m sure you can enjoy life after you find a rich man who treats you well!¡± Tiger turned around with tears in his eyes as he dared not looked into his wife¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tiger, you¡¯re really willing to leave me and our son? Look at your son, look at how much he looks like you? Tiger, I beg you, don¡¯t go!¡± Tears fell from the woman¡¯s eyes as he begged Tiger. ¡°That¡¯s the Eagle n. Even if it¡¯s the other party¡¯s vassal force, it¡¯s not something the two of you can settle. You going there is just a suicidal action!¡± Tiger closed his eyes and kept silent for some time as his heart hurt. However, he still pulled his wife¡¯s hand away with all his might and said firmly, ¡°He asked the other party for a fightst night in order to save us. He went on the battlefield and sacrificed a lot for Daxia as he experienced so many life and death situations. I am also a man. I can¡¯t fight for my country but I cannot hide when I know that my big brother might die!¡± After he said this, he looked at the child who was sleeping soundly on the bed and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t want to live in regret for the rest of my life. I also don¡¯t want my son to feel that I¡¯m weak. I am a man, I cannot continue being so cowardly!¡± After he spoke, he directly pushed his wife away and strode out. ¡°Tiger!¡± The woman fell on the ground and could not stop sobbing. ¡°Taxi, I¡¯m going out of the city!¡± Tiger stopped a taxi with a kitchen knife in his hand. He then gave the other party the 200 dors he had with him. ¡°I¡¯ll give all of this to you!¡± The driver only looked at Tiger in surprise before driving out of the city. ¡­ ¡°A car ising toward us!¡± ¡°It seems to be a sports car, Porsche!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s red in color!¡± At this moment, Brother Tempest and the others in the woods were so angry that they were about to leave. Chapter 459 They suddenly saw a sports caring over. ¡°Could it be the guy who made an appointment to fight us?¡± The bald man touched his head. ¡°This guy is quite rich!¡± ¡°How could it be him? If he¡¯s rich, why would he bring those two prettydies out to eat at the roadside stalls?¡± Brother Tempest said with a frown. The car soon stopped not far away from them. A man came down from the car and walked over. As he walked nearer, Brother Tempest said in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s really that bastard!¡± He waved his hand after he spoke and a dozen people immediately walked over and surrounded jackie. ¡°Young man, you said eight o¡¯clock, it¡¯s already eight-thirty. How dare you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We thought that you would admit that you¡¯re a coward and dared note here!¡± Several members of the Eagle n immediately said to jackie. ¡°Is this important?¡± jackie was stunned. He took a piece of White-Sand cigarette out, lit it, and took a smoke. ¡°Fck you. How can a person who drives a Porsche 911, smokes White Sand cigarette?¡± One of them took a look, was speechless, and almost vomited blood. This guy was really funny. He was so rich but he smokes such a low-grade cigarette and fcking brought his chick to eat at the roadside stalls. ¡°Bullshit, you¡¯rete for half an hour. If this is not important, what is?¡± Brother Tempest was very hungry. After all, he was the one who gathered these people. If he was being stood up, he would lose his honor. Luckily this guy still came over. ¡°The most important thing is all of you are going to die. The matter of me beingte is naturally not important! It¡¯s actually quite good. Isn¡¯t it good that you guys get to live an extra thirty minutes?¡± jackie shrugged his shoulders and smiled coldly. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re not modest. Aren¡¯t you clear about who¡¯s the one who lived an extra thirty minutes?¡± The bald man alsoughed coldly without any fear. ¡°didn¡¯t I ask you to get as many people as you can? So, this is your power? How dare you bully my brother with such little power. you¡¯re really suicidal!¡± jackieughed. The other party only brought a dozen people and it was obviously beyond his expectation. ¡°A dozen people is not enough?¡± Brother Tempest was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re really not modest!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so troublesome that I need to run over here for a dozen people! However, this is also good. I can settle you guys earlier, go back home, and apany my daughter to go shopping!¡± When jackie remembered what he promised his daughter, a sweet smile appeared on his face. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t have this chance!¡± An old man walked over. ¡°I am one of the Eagle n¡¯s masters and it¡¯s nothing for me to fight one hundred people by myself. Do we need a lot of people to kill you?¡± After the old man spoke, he directly stretched one of his hands into an eagle w. He moved two steps forward and scratched toward jackie¡¯s neck. Chapter 460 This old man looked old and his hair was slightly white. However, he seemed very energetic. The speed of his attack was fast and his actions were quite crafty. jackie stretched out his hand and caught the other party¡¯s wrist like a metal mp. He pulled with all his energy, causing the other party to lose bnce. jackie then let go of that person and kicked him. The other party flew 7 to 8 meters away beforending on the ground because of the kick. His head tilted to one side and died after he vomited blood. Everything happened so quickly and the old man died within a few breaths. The bald man and the others were stunned. This old man was slightly boasting when he said that he was a master. However, he could fight against ten people by himself if he was facing a normal person. At least, he was considered a good fighter. However, such a person died from just a kick in such a short amount of time. ¡°I¡¯ve already said that this person is a very good fighter. He¡¯s very powerful and speedy. Old Levi must have underestimated the enemy and did not pay attention!¡± Brother Tempest was frightened and he directly pped his hands. ¡°It seems that only these people are really insufficient!¡± He then pped his hand. One by one, figures slowly stood up and walked toward them from the bushes behind them. Some of these people held knives and some held metal tubes. They looked at jackie with cold expressions on their faces. jackie was stunned when he saw that there were so many people. ¡°That¡¯s quite a lot of people! Not bad! There should be around two to three hundred people here!¡± ¡°what do you think? I thought that I didn¡¯t need to use these brothers if you came alone! I had no idea that even though you came alone, you seemed quite good at fighting! However, don¡¯t worry. We are not powers that rely on the Eagle n, everybody here are members of the Eagle n¡¯s headquarters. They are all good fighters, not normal street punks!¡± The bald manughed. ¡°Do you think that you will still have a chance to go shopping with your daughter today?¡± ¡°Sure, it just means that I would need to use some time!¡± jackie shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s quite a lot of people!¡± At this moment, Tanya, who was hiding at the higher ground on the other side and was using a telescope to look over there, couldn¡¯t help but speak softly. ¡°Yes, I thought that they only brought a dozen people over here in the beginning. I had no idea that they brought so many people here!¡± James was surprised. ¡°Not even a Head Commander could deal with so many people. He needs to have at least the same fighting skills of a major, right?¡± ¡°It needs to be at least the same as a marshal!¡± Spectre, who was by the side, had a dark expression on his face. ¡°These people have tokens by the side of their waists. It means that they are not scattered small forces that rely on the Eagle n but they are people from the Eagle n¡¯s headquarters. Eagle n doesn¡¯t have the same amount of people whenpared to the other ns, but they are all elites. I heard that many of them can fight so even if there are only around 300 people here, they have the fighting ability of 900 people!¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°Especially that bald man. He¡¯s one of the Eagle n¡¯s four masters. His fighting power is almost the same as a marshal. If it¡¯s notpatible with a marshal, it¡¯s notparable to a major!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, jackie would have a hard fight!¡± Tanya frowned. He thought about it and said to James, ¡°Father, if jackie cannot handle it by himself, can we ask Spectre to help him? It would be different if the two of them work together. He would at least share half the pressure!¡± James nodded. ¡°Sure, people like the Eagle n do not do legal businesses and they are not good people. It would be good if we can make them pay a little! However, Spectre has to cover his face as well as he cannot be recognized by the people of the Eagle n. They have so many people. If a few escaped and knew that it was us, the Drake family, who secretly made a move, I¡¯m afraid that the Eagle n¡¯s headquarters would seek revenge from us!¡± ¡°Yes, master. I understand!¡± Chapter 461 Spectre nodded. However, he had just finished speaking when he saw a car driving over from the city door. ¡°Why is there a taxi driving over here?!¡± ¡°It stopped and a person came down, rushing toward jackie!¡± Tanya looked carefully. ¡°He seems to be here to help jackie! He has a kitchen knife with him!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Tiger saw from far away that there were almost 300 people standing in front of jackie. His heart was chilled when he saw this scene. Surely, jackie was fighting alone there. It seemed that jackie was doomed. This was his big brother. When they had a good rtionship, he addressed jackie as his big brother. He had no idea that jackie would directly face death so peacefully for him and his wife. Tiger was very moved. He gritted his teeth and rushed forward while raising his kitchen knife. Although jackie was moved when he saw Tiger, the expression on his face darkened. This guy was not here to help when he came over here at this moment. He was here to increase his trouble. When Tiger was around 20 meters away from him, jackie directly waved his hand and yelled. ¡°Stand there!¡± Tiger immediately stopped. His hands still held onto the kitchen knife up and was stunned. ¡°What are you doing here? Go back and apany your child!¡± jackie had a chilled expression on his face. ¡°You¡¯re a burden to me if youe here. It means that you look down on your big brother¡¯s strength!¡± ¡°Big brother, I¡­I cannot look on as you go on a suicide mission! They have so many people!¡± Tiger had no idea if he should continue rushing forward or what. He could only stand there with a helpless expression on his face. It seemed that jackie was really unhappy that he was here to help. He felt that although he could not help much, killing one meant one less enemy. He seemed to have made up his mind that he would sacrifice! ¡°Die your f*cking head! What does this small number of people mean!¡± jackie flipped his hand and a dozen silver needles appeared from nowhere. He then waved his hand with all his might. Although it was summer and the lights on jackie¡¯s car were still on, but, it was still very dark. jackie waved his hand and the silver needles flew out one after another extremely speedily. The people on the opposite side could not notice the silver needles as the needles were too fast. They only saw jackie waving his hand, felt pain on their heads, and their eyes cked out before they fell down. A dozen silver needles actually killed more than thirty people in a short moment. These people stood behind each other. Hence, each of jackie¡¯s silver needles directly pierced through their heads. Some of the needles directly killed three in a row. After that, it flew into a tree not far away, piercing more than halfway through. It could be seen that jackie¡¯s flying silver needles move had already been trained to a terrifying level. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Spectre was stunned. He had no idea how jackie took action as they were even further away. He could only see jackie waving his hand and those people had already fallen down!¡± Chapter 462 Flying silver needles were one of jackie¡¯s secret moves. He practiced this move for almost one year. He could easily kill the enemies with this secret move on the battlefield. However, there were some who felt that something was wrong and dodged the attack as they moved slightly. It seemed that there were several good fighters among the Eagle n¡¯s people. Even if that was the case, the group of people in front of him was stunned from being frightened. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± ¡°How-how did they fall? Why did they fall from just a wave of his hand? This is too weird?!¡± ¡°Get up! They seemed to be dead¡­ They¡¯re all dead!¡± These people who did not put much attention to jackie just now were already stunned from this weird scene. ¡°Tiger, I didn¡¯t have to use this move originally! The reason being I don¡¯t need to use it to fight with these useless people. I used it to show you and make you understand clearly that if youe over, you wouldn¡¯t be of any help apart from adding more trouble to the mix! Me alone is sufficient!¡± jackie turned around in displease and said to Tiger indifferently. ¡°Big brother, you¡­you are too good!¡± Tiger was so frightened that he trembled as he spoke because he did not see jackie do anything. ¡°Spectre, did you see clearly what happened?¡± Not far away, Tanya, who was spying on the situation immediately asked. ¡°No¡­I did not see clearly. He just waved his hand like that. He should have thrown some very sharp hidden weapons!¡± Spectre swallowed his saliva. ¡°I might be able to see it if it¡¯s during the daytime. However, under these circumstances, how can I see clearly?!¡± At this moment, jackie suddenly grasped in front of him and the blue veins on his arm swelled. The silver needles on the tree shivered unstoppably and escaped little by little. The silver needles flew back again and were caught in jackie¡¯s hand. The silver needles actually disappeared very quickly as he flipped his palm. The people in front of him were so afraid that their faces turned pale when they saw jackie stretched out his hand and grasped it into a fist. Quite a lot of people immediately hid a few steps away. However, they discovered that they were fine after some time. ¡°F*ck, gave me a fright!¡± The bald man gritted his teeth and said to everybody else. ¡°Go fight him. We have so many people, go chop him up close!¡± Although the thirty people died a weird death and it caused them to be frightened, they were people who lived under attacks. They might have had the realization of dying since early on. The balm man yelled loudly. He believed they had the numbers and as long they rushed forward, they had the hopes of killing jackie. ¡°Attack!¡± The remaining 200 people rushed toward jackie while shouting loudly. jackie directly stepped forward and moved. He did not walk backward as he faced so many people. He quickly snatched a knife and rushed toward the group of people. The following scene caused Spectre, James, and the others, who were observing in the dark, to be totally shocked. They could not see how jackie moved. jackie rushed into the crowd and was like a meat grinder, shining non-stop in there. The knife reflected and the people who rushed forward fell one after another. jackie was too fast and the people from the Eagle n fell one after another. Blood flowed, seeping into the earth under them and soon the thick bloody smell spread out. Chapter 463 The kitchen knife in Tiger¡¯s hand had already fallen to the ground and he was already stunned from being frightened. The scene in front of him was unimaginable, not even in his dreams. jackie was being surrounded by so many people and he thought that jackie would definitely die. However, he saw so many figures falling down one after another. Blood flew all across the sky. The people from the Eagle n gradually decreased and soon there were only 70 to 80 people left. Brother Tempest and the bald man had a cut on their arms respectively and blood kept flowing. They had already retreated to another side. They were alive but were scared to their wits. Was the person inside even a human? Hisbat power was really scary. ¡°F*ck, is this guy one of the King of War?¡± The bald man swallowed his saliva and looked at the people at his side as a dozen more died again. ¡°Run quickly!¡± The bald man was thoroughly frightened. He dared not stay and wanted to escape. A few more moves and many people fell again. ¡°You want to leave?¡± Once jackie saw that the other party wanted to run, he stepped forward and his body slightly rushed forward. He was like a leopard and he rushed more than ten meters forward. He caught up to the other party and stroked across the opponent¡¯s neck with a backhand move. The bald man fell and Brother Tempest was also settled by jackie with a cut. At this moment, only around 20 people were left. jackie did not hesitate. He rushed forward and killed them one after another. jackie looked at his watch after he threw the knife in his hand on the floor and was stunned. ¡°It seems that talking to them wasted quite some time. This actually took me ten minutes!¡± jackie settled around 300 people within ten minutes. These ten minutes even included chatting with the other party and smoking a cigarette. However, jackie still felt that he used too much time. If this was known by other people, they would be surprised to an extreme extent. ¡°Tiger, let¡¯s go. What are you still standing here for? Let me send you to the ground floor of your house. I still need to go back and apany my daughter shopping!¡± jackie looked at his clothes and discovered that there was some blood on it. He directly took off his clothes and changed into new ones he got from his car. He looked at his shoes and there was some blood under it. He rubbed it against the grass before entering the car. ¡°Big-big brother. You-you are too good! Am I dreaming?!¡± Tiger sat in the car but was still unable to process what happened. If he had not made up his mind toe over and bear everything with jackie, he would not have known that jackie was this good. No wonder jackie was daring enough to let the other party bring as many people as they liked. jackie directly pinched Tiger¡¯s thigh. ¡°Is this painful?¡± ¡°Ah, pain¡­pain, pain!¡± Tiger yelled out loudly but joy was written all over his face. ¡°Big brother, you¡¯re too good to be a normal soldier. It seems that they gave you quite a huge amount of retiring reward, you bought such a nice car.¡± jackie smiled indifferently. ¡°What if this is a rental?¡± Soon, jackie drove his car to Tiger¡¯s house before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t do deliveries tomorrow. Wait for me at home with your wife. I¡¯lle over to visit you as I have nothing to do tomorrow morning!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay!¡± Tiger was very excited. He quickly got down from the car and saw jackie off. ¡°Child, your father, he¡­¡± The eyes of Tiger¡¯s wife were swollen from all the crying. She looked at the baby in the baby cot and as she spoke, her eyes turned fuzzy again. At this moment, Tiger strode in. ¡°Honey, I-I¡¯m back! I didn¡¯t die, haha!¡± Chapter 464 ¡±Tiger!¡± The woman ran over in excitement when she saw Tiger. She rushed into his arms and hugged him tightly, afraid that everything was a dream. ¡°Have you¡­you thought about it carefully? You¡¯re not going?¡± Obviously, the woman thought that Tiger was reluctant to leave her and their child so he returned. ¡°No. F*ck me, it¡¯s too shocking! I rushed over with a kitchen knife and a death wish. As a result, my big brother refused my help and asked me to look while standing far away! Oh my god, there were almost 300 people. My big brother waved his hand and killed 30 people. It was like seeing a ghost! Apart from that, he killed so many people in less than ten minutes. All of them! None of them survived¡­ My big brother¡­he¡­he was like a god!¡± Tiger said vividly with an exaggerated expression and did not stop his hand gestures. He wanted to show jackie¡¯s actions all over again. His wife was already stunned. She originally thought that her husband did not go when he did. However, she had no idea that this big brother was so strong and killed so many people alone. ¡°Then did he get hurt? Which hospital is he in? Let¡¯s quickly go over and visit him?¡± The woman wiped her tears dry. She soon thought that although he killed so many people and was very strong, he would have at least eight or ten cuts on his body. ¡°Hurt? Are you kidding me? Didn¡¯t I say it? My big brother is like a god! How would he get hurt? Those people did not even touch his hair! Let me tell you, the so-called Eagle n might be closed down if they don¡¯t offend my big brother and continue causing trouble for my big brother!¡± Tiger got more and more agitated as he spoke as if he was already that good. ¡°That¡¯s good. That¡¯s really good!¡± The woman jumped up in excitement. ¡°I¡¯m actually very worried about that big brother of yours. I¡¯m afraid that he would die for my family. By that time, I will me myself too. It¡¯s so good that he¡¯s so strong!¡± Tiger held his wife¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, wife for letting you worry together with me. Everything¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m useless, poor and I caused you to suffer together with me!¡± ¡°Silly, I¡¯m not with you for your money. As long as you treat me well, we can earn money together! We can save up money and try to buy a house in this city area. My requirement is not high, I only need a two-bedroom house. That way, we can have our own ce and we don¡¯t need to move around or deal with thendlords!¡± The woman rolled her eyes at Tiger. She had no idea that there would be a time where the guy would speak romantically to her. ¡°Oh yes, Honey. My big brother asked me to not work tomorrow and he¡¯lle over to visit us and our son tomorrow morning!¡± Tiger quickly remembered it and said to the woman. However, the woman frowned. ¡°We¡¯ve just paid the rent a few days ago and our wages will only be paid to us after a few days. We only have five hundred dors with us and we need to be frugal with it. I¡¯m afraid that we don¡¯t have so much money to treat him well!¡± Tiger also frowned and his face darkened. ¡°We¡­we still need to prepare a table full of nice dishes too. How about this, our child still has sufficient milk powder and we can eat instant noodles for the next few days. We need toe up with 400 dors to buy dishes and wine to serve my big brother well. If it wasn¡¯t for him, we might not be able to keep our lives!¡± The woman did not hesitate and directly nodded. At this moment, jackie had already driven back home. ¡°Where did you go? jackie asked you to bring her to go shopping, right?¡± When Selena saw jackie came back, she hugged Kylie and said to jackie while rolling her eyes. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true!¡± jackie smiled, walked forward, and took over Kylie. ¡°Let¡¯s go, honey. I haven¡¯t apanied you shopping. The moon tonight looks good. Let us take a good walk and have a chat as a family!¡± Chapter 465 ¡±You evenmented on how the moonlight is. Since when did you turn into a nerd?!¡± Selena felt warm in her heart and she promised with a sweet smile at the corners of her mouth. The family of three walked along the street happily. ¡°Honey, do you see anything you like? Let me buy it for you!¡± jackie asked as they walked. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I have my eyes on. You bought some clothes for me when you came back and it¡¯s good that I have enough to wear!¡± Selena said after she thought about it. ¡°Daddy, daddy, I want some toys! Can I?¡± Beside them, Kylie said in embarrassment. jackie feltmenting inwardly. Yes, he was already back for so many days but he had not bought any toys for his daughter. When the family was poor previously, she must have only looked on as the other kids yed with their toys. ¡°Sure, what does Kylie want? Daddy will buy everything for you! As long as Kylie likes it, daddy can buy every toy avable in a shop for you!¡± jackieughed and joked. ¡°Thank you, daddy! Daddy, I only want to buy a Barbie doll and a small yellow duck!¡± Kylie was extremely excited and her face was filled with joy. ¡°Oh my, my daughter is so understanding. She actually knows how to save money for her daddy!¡± jackie was quite happy with Kylie¡¯s answer. ¡°I¡¯m already satisfied. Before this, I could only look at them. Now, I can own two toys that I like in one go and that¡¯s really good!¡± Kylie said with a smile. The three of them walked and reached a shop filled with plenty of toys. ¡°That¡¯s great, a Barbie doll! I want this Barbie doll!¡± Kylie directly ran over, took one, and hugged it in her arms. jackie hadplicated feelings when he saw his daughter¡¯s happy look. This was his first time buying a toy for her. ¡°Yellow duck! Daddy, there¡¯s one there!¡± Kylie soon saw a little yellow duck and she ran over. However, there was only one of it and it was ced quite high, Kylie could not reach it even when she was on the tip of her toes. jackie smiled as he stretched his hand to take it. ¡°Mummy, I want it. I also want the little yellow duck!¡± At this moment, a young boy was acting coquettishly to a woman. jackie had already taken the little yellow duck in his hands and passed it to Kylie. ¡°Kylie,e!¡± Kylie had just received the yellow duck when the woman walked two steps forward and snatched it over. ¡°We¡¯re buying this toy!¡± ¡°You¡¯re buying it?¡± jackie¡¯s face darkened when he heard it. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken it and passed it to my daughter. How can you buy it?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t paid, right?¡± The woman smiled coldly. She hugged her hands in front of her chest and said with an arrogant expression, ¡°My son has his eyes on it. You can go search for it at other shops. There¡¯s none here!¡± Chapter 466 Helpless, Kylie fought back her tears. She could only look at the little yellow toy duck with eager eyes. The woman handed her son the little yellow duck. The son felt triumphant and humored at the fact he had mugged Kylie. ¡°The toy was in our hands first, and you snatched it from us,¡± jackie sneered. ¡°Why should we be the ones who should ¡®get it somewhere else¡¯?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re so ill-mannered! Don¡¯t you understand the meaning of ¡®firste, first served¡¯?¡± Selena was just as angry as she reprimanded the woman. ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s in MY hands now, so it¡¯s mine. Besides, you haven¡¯t paid for it!¡± that woman eximed arrogantly. What happened next made the woman stunned silent. jackie extended his hands and seized the little yellow toy duck. ¡°Oh, in that case, it¡¯s mine now!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± She pointed at jackie¡¯s nose. ¡°Well, this isn¡¯t yours because you haven¡¯t paid for this.¡± A tooth for a tooth, jackie gave the woman a taste of her own medicine. ¡°Why would you snatch a toy from a kid as an adult?!¡± The woman was so mad she had no other comebacks. ¡°That¡¯s not gentlemanly at all!¡± ¡°Wha¡­wha¡­¡± The little boy then bawled as jackie snatched the toy in his hands. ¡°Look¡­ Look at you! An adult who snatched a toy from a kid! What a shame! And look what you did to my son?! How are you going topensate for this?¡± The woman panicked as her son cried and barked at jackie incessantly. The saleswoman on the side could not stand this barbaric sight anymore and finally stood up for jackie¡¯s family. ¡°Madam, they had their eyes on the toy first,¡± she spoke firmly. ¡°I suggest you check out the toy shops nearby; they must have the same model.¡± ¡°Are you hearing yourself?¡± The woman¡¯s nerves frazzled even more as more patrons surrounded them. She pointed at the saleswoman angrily and yelled, ¡°It was in OUR hands first before this young man snatched it from my son! Besides, the ¡®gentleman¡¯ should always let thedy choose first. Should he not be ashamed of himself?¡± jackie chuckled at the woman¡¯s pitiableeback. ¡°I might¡¯ve let you have the toy if you had acted nicely, but you didn¡¯t! I don¡¯t have to be nice to such an unreasonable and uncivilized woman.¡± jackie smiled then continued without restraint, ¡°It¡¯s only because you¡¯re a woman that I hadn¡¯tid a single finger on you. Otherwise, you¡¯d be lying on the floor right now!¡± ¡°Okay, so we both had our eyes on this toy. If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s see who can pay more. The one who pays more will get the toy!¡± The woman realized that she had no grounds to retaliate. Even though she felt slightly guilty, she still wanted thest word. Any other day, she would have gotten things to work her way by doing this. Others would not dare to mess with her as she was alwaysvishly dressed in branded goods. Who would have known that she would encounter a man like jackie, who would actually dare to go against her and fight with her publicly. ¡°Madam, we only sell fixed priced items here. We won¡¯t ept any more than the fixed price, even if you¡¯re willing to pay,¡± the saleswoman reminded as she bit her lips. ¡°Shut up!¡± that barbaric woman shouted at her. ¡°I have money, and I¡¯m willing to pay more for this! Stop yapping and just take it! Who are you to be defending the ungentlemanly man here?!¡± Chapter 467 ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m only gentlemanly to women who are worthy of it.¡± jackie smiled before he continued, ¡°Being a gentleman to a shrew is a disgrace to the culture.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Face reddened in anger, she swung her palm and aimed for jackie¡¯s cheek. That caught jackie off-guard; he did not expect this woman to act as violent as she was being ridiculous. He caught the woman¡¯s hand in an iron grip so powerful that the woman could not pull herself away. ¡°Are you trying to beat a woman, being a man like yourself?¡± she mocked again. Other patrons who witnessed the scene shared the same thought that the woman was ill-mannered. It seemed this woman had encountered a worthy match¡ª jackie did not seem to be giving in to her madness. ¡°I could do it since you instigated it, but that will dirty my hands.¡± jackieughed. He grabbed the toys and passed them to the saleswoman. ¡°I¡¯d like to pay now,¡± jackie simply spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s not bother this woman.¡± ¡°Very well, bastard. You¡¯re bullying me, a single mother, and my child. I¡¯ll make you regret your actions!¡± The woman pointed at jackie, right at his nose, before leaving with her son. ¡°Ah¡­¡± sighed the saleswoman. There were many customers just like that unreasonable woman, but many others chose to give in. jackie putting that woman to shame satisfied the onlookers. ¡°Well done! She needed a lesson.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Little darling here picked it first, and she came right in and grabbed it! We saw what happened!¡± ¡°Mhmm! What an arrogant btch, paying double doesn¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s a btch!¡± The patrons started discussing after the woman¡¯s departure. ¡°You¡¯re a hero, Daddy! That auntie is a bad woman!¡± Kylie eximed the moment they stepped out of the store. She looked at her father with eyes filled with admiration. ¡°You must remember, Kylie. We must be kind, but we can¡¯t be kind to just everybody. Bad people like that auntie need a lesson.¡± jackie smiled and held her little hands. ¡°Dear, let¡¯s sit down at the park up ahead,¡± Selena suggested. ¡°Sure! I remember there¡¯s a lotus pond in that park. It¡¯s summer now, so the lotuses should be blooming.¡± jackie nodded. Just as they were making their way to the park, a few men in ck suits chased after them and blocked their way. The woman from the store soon caught up to them with her son in her hands. Panting, she yelled, ¡°Here they are. Hmph! Not only did they take away toys from Hammy, but they made him cry too!¡± Beside this woman was a man with a big beer belly. He had obviously struggled chasing after jackie and his family just by the sight of him panting his lungs out. ¡°Aren¡¯t you gutsy, young man! How dare you take away my son¡¯s toy? Why are you fighting over a toy with a child? Looks like I have to teach you some manners!¡± The fat man could only reach jackie after pausing and resting for a moment. Chapter 468 jackie burst out inughter. ¡°This is going to be fun!¡± It seemed that this woman was married to a rich businessman, and they came with bodyguards. It was no surprise she was so ill-mannered. Nheless, they should consider themselves unlucky for encountering jackie. ¡°What are youughing at? My bodyguards have you surrounded. You should know what¡¯ll happen next.¡± the plump man sneered. ¡°You¡¯re right. He¡¯s just a kid, and so are you! An unreasonable mom, and a judgemental dad¡­ With parents like you two, it¡¯s no wonder why your kid acts like this,¡± jackie spoke nonchntly, shrugging as he did. ¡°We¡¯ve had our eyes on the toy first. Your wife was the one who took the toy out of MY daughter¡¯s hands. You¡¯re blinded by lies!¡± Selena added. Such a shameless *ss to be chasing after them for that incident. ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t care if it was my wife who took it from you, you still made Hammy cry! I won¡¯t let you go for that! I won¡¯t ept it even if you want to return us the toy now. Go get him, boys!¡± the man ordered his bodyguard to charge at jackie. ¡°Ha! Consider yourself unlucky for stepping on Brother Hugh¡¯s toe!¡± Some of the men closed in on jackie. s, the bodyguards soon found themselves dropping like flies as they wailed like a baby. Inparison to the bodyguard from the rk¡¯s and the Hugo¡¯s, they were mere chicken feed. ¡°Darling, what¡­¡± The woman was scared sh*tless. ¡°Your turn, Fatty!¡± jackie beckoned to the portly man. This supposedly respectable ¡®Brother Hugh¡¯ was just as scared with sweat dripping down his face. Looking at how jackie had taken down a dozen of his bodyguards in mere seconds, it was only natural he was afraid of jackie. ¡°That¡¯s¡­too fast!¡± Even Selena was taken aback. She had seen jackie fight but not at such a speed. Had jackie levelled up, or did he not show her his true powers before? ¡°Sir¡­ Good sir¡­ Forgive me, I¡¯ll back off. We don¡¯t have to go through this for such a small matter¡­¡± The man¡¯s voice was evidently quivering as heughed awkwardly. ¡°Small? Then what was all this bodyguard about? If I wasn¡¯t strong enough, I¡¯m afraid that my wife and daughter would be beaten up, not just me.¡± jackie looked at the man like he was a joke. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ How bout I¡¯ll pay you money and we call this a deal? How bout that¡­?¡± The fatty suggested after giving it some thought. He thought money could be the solution to all problems. ¡°No, thank you!¡± jackie declined. ¡°There¡¯s one thing you can do, though. Your wife is at fault here, so go p her three times and I¡¯ll let you go. Otherwise, I can make sure you¡¯ll be hospitalized for the next whole month. She, who made the mistake, should be punished!¡± ¡°Sir, I haven¡¯t even revealed the amount, and you should consider¡­ I¡¯ll give you twenty thousand! Twenty thousand should be enough aspensation!¡± The fatty thought jackie declined the offer at first because he had not disclosed the amount of compensation. jackie could have thought it was only a couple hundred dors. Twenty thousand should be enough for jackie to let them go for such a small altercation. ¡°It¡¯s not about the money!¡± jackie icily responded. He paced toward the fatty. ¡°Option one: I beat you up. Option two: You p your wife. Hard enough so I can hear the sound! If I can¡¯t hear it, p again until I hear it.¡± The fatty turned around and looked at the woman behind him. He hesitated for a while¡­ ¡°I dare you!¡± Chapter 469 The woman red at the plump man. ¡°Walter, you won¡¯t get away with it if you dare touch me!¡± She merely finished her sentence when Walter looked at her, with fire in his eyes, and paced toward her. He pped her three times. ¡°I indulged you too much, you btch! Why do you keep causing me trouble? Who¡¯s the fcking boss here?! Without me, you¡¯re nothing!¡± It seemed Walter had been immensely frustrated with this woman and finally showed her what a man like him was made of. It felt good to vent his anger on her. ¡°You¡­¡± It dawned on the woman that she had to rely on this man for power; she only dared to act recklessly because of this man. She had no guts to fight back when it was the same man who pped her. ¡°Scram!¡± jackie yelled as he looked at the quarreling couple and the bodyguards aroused from unconsciousness. Those guards fled like there was no tomorrow. ¡°Kylie, are you okay?¡± jackie turned around to make sure he did not scare Kylie, his tone much gentler this time. ¡°No, Daddy. They¡¯re bad guys and they deserved that. When I grow up next time, I wanna be like Daddy! No one will bully me then!¡± Little Kylie then struck a Superman-like pose, though adorably so. ¡°Let¡¯s go, you two.¡± Selena looked at the father-daughter duo and they walked toward the park. jackie was at peace as he could have a moment with his family¡ªwalking by the lotus pond, listening to the croaking frogs, and enjoying the summer breeze. As they were crossing a wooden bridge, Kylie pointed forward and asked, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, look! Why are the uncle and auntie over there kissing?¡± Selena and jackie looked in the direction where Kylie pointed and, under the light of dusk, they saw a couple kissing each other in a passionate embrace. ¡°Hush, Kylie. We should go home.¡± Abashed, Selena¡¯s face reddened as she covered Kylie¡¯s eyes. Selena turned around, ready to leave. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve had fun today, and we¡¯ve got work tomorrow,¡± jackie agreed. ¡°Hey, Daddy, Mommy¡­ Are they going to make babies?¡± Kylie asked just as they exited the park. Her daughter¡¯s question made Selena bbergasted. She had no idea how to answer Kylie. She was only four years old! ¡°You¡¯ll know when you grow up, Kylie!¡± jackie answered. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m not a three-year-old anymore, I¡¯m not too young to know!¡± She then quickly added, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, why don¡¯t you two kiss?¡± Selena¡¯s face blushed even more. She stared at Little Kylie and quipped, ¡°What are you talking about? Never talk about that, Kylie!¡± ¡°Why do you want Daddy to kiss Mommy, Kylie?¡± jackie was curious. ¡°I want a brother, Daddy. You two should kiss. I¡¯ll have a brother after that, right?¡± Kylie answered cheekily. Chapter 470 With that, Selena¡¯s petite face and ears were entirely flushed. She knew very well Kylie asked purely out of innocence, which made it much harder to answer her. She was even more startled when jackie smiled and replied, ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t you worry. I promise you¡¯ll have a younger sister or brother. Mom and Dad will have a few babies so you¡¯ll have a few siblings to y with.¡± Selena was so embarrassed that she pinched jackie¡¯s back. ¡°Ah!¡± jackie¡¯s yelp escaped him by reflex, but he quickly added, ¡°The night is so beautiful.¡± The family of three quickly arrived home. Kylie was fast asleep in bed when jackie came out of the shower. jackie returned to his mattress and got ready to hit the sack. Just as he was getting ready, Selena turned around from the bed and looked at him. ¡°Honey¡­ Why don¡¯t you sleep on the bed tonight? Consider it your reward for performing well as a father and a husband.¡± Selena blushed as she finished speaking. jackie squatted happily on the floor as he heard that. Softly, he whispered, ¡°Honey, have you¡­been considering to give Kylie a sibling she asked for? Great! Me too!¡± Selena rolled her eyes at jackie. ¡°Pfft! What are you talking about? I pity you for sleeping on the floor, so I¡¯ll let you sleep on the bed tonight. Kylie won¡¯t know about this as she¡¯s fast asleep.¡± ¡°Just¡­one night? Sleeping and nothing else?¡± jackie was slightly disappointed as he thought he would have a chance with Selena. ¡°Cut it, you! Kylie is sleeping just right there, and I¡¯m not going to risk her seeing anything. We can think about it after we¡¯ve moved and when she has her own room. Also, I¡¯ve told you that you have to prove yourself to Grandpa before I ept you as my husband.¡± Selena tucked Kylie toward the center to make some space for jackie. ¡°So, are youing up or what? Otherwise, I¡¯m going to hit the sack. Remember: I¡¯m only letting youe up because I¡¯m in a good mood today.¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯ming! I¡¯m not a fool.¡± jackie climbed straight into bed beside Selena. Selena could deny it all she wanted, but her heartbeat rate increased as soon as jackie cuddled beside her. One should consider this their first intimacy as what happenedst time¡ªwhen she conceived Kylie ¡ªwas an ident. They had no physical contact for five years after that. One could say she was as pure as a dove. ¡°Honey, so you were saying¡­ We can¡¯t do that because Kylie doesn¡¯t have her own room? We should go buy a house then¡ªa big vi,¡± jackie suggested after giving it a thought. ¡°That way, we can fit the whole family and Kylie can have her own room, and we can¡ª¡± ¡°Pervert!¡± Selena stared at him, then said, ¡°Actually¡­ I don¡¯t feelfortable staying with Taylor¡¯s because I¡¯ll have to see that bastard, Ivan, every day there. It¡¯s a bummer. At the same time, I do wish to see Grandpa inviting us to stay with them, because that¡¯ll mean that they¡¯ve recognized you as a family.¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t feelfortable staying with the Taylor family? That¡¯s an easy problem to solve! We can buy a vi, it¡¯s not that expensive!¡± jackie proposed. ¡°And we don¡¯t have to wait until Grandpa invites us to stay with them; I can just fulfill those two promises they asked for. By then, it doesn¡¯t matter if they want us to stay with them. The decision will be in our hands.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Chapter 471 ¡°But we don¡¯t have money now, so we¡¯ll have to wait for two months before buying a house,¡± Selena spoke, seemingly approving jackie¡¯s idea. ¡°You already gave 20 million as a bride-price to Ma, so you don¡¯t have to give anything anymore. What¡¯s left is Grandfather¡¯s birthday gift and the ten- millionpensation to Ivan. I¡¯ve got an idea: Since you¡¯re on excellent terms with Miss Tanya, perhaps you could ask her to give you your first month¡¯s sry a few days earlier than the actual payday. Problem solved!¡± She paused for a moment, caught up in her thoughts, before adding, ¡°Wait till you get another month¡¯s sry, then we¡¯ll go and scout for vis. It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t stay here for now.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think we can stay here, though! Kylie doesn¡¯t have a room to herself, and you definitely won¡¯t allow me to touch you!¡± jackie was firm in his decision as he spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see if there are any suitable houses for us when I have the time. We¡¯ll see after we¡¯ve set our eyes on something.¡± ¡°Your job is pretty free and easy, huh?¡± Selena did not know whether tough or cry. She felt like jackie was being a rather irresponsible bodyguard, getting off work early when he had personal errands to run. There were probably no other jobs that were as easy-going as this in the world. The couple quietly chattered among themselves. Eventually, they drifted off to sleep as the night thickened. The next morning, Selena jolted awake and told her husband to get up, afraid that their daughter would see him on the bed. Only then did she wake Kylie up. The two quickly set off to go about their separate routines for the day. In the Drake family¡¯s estate, James, Spectre, and Tanya were all utterly stupefied byst night¡¯s events. There were 300 Eagle nmates who came, and each of them were powerful fighters in their own right. One of them had been the Eagle n¡¯s top fighter, too. His fighting prowess wasparable to that of a general, yet he had perished under jackie¡¯s indescribable power. They came to check on the corpses the moment jackie left. More specifically, the 30 odd ones who jackie had killed with a wave of his hand. They searched for nearly half a day, yet they found that the bodies were strewn everywhere. They had no way of telling the 30 odd men who had died first. In the end, Spectre could only sputter a single sentence: ¡°He probably has some sort of hidden weapon!¡± Moreover, ording to their deductive reasoning, it was confirmed that jackie was a God of War with his tremendous fighting prowess. If he was not one of the Nine Gods of War, then who was he? It was possible that jackie¡ªthis God of War¡ªwas ranked highly. Tanya then came before her father. ¡°That jerk jackie called earlier and said he had errands to run in the morning, so he isn¡¯ting around. He¡¯lle by in the afternoon,¡± she muttered, dissatisfied. ¡°Whatever he likes. We can only please a person like this; we cannot afford to offend him!¡± James smiled. ¡°Talk to him more often if you have nothing to do, understand?¡± ¡°Tanya, where¡¯s jackie? Isn¡¯t heing over?¡± Thest thing they expected was for Yvonne toe searching for jackie, d in a sexy dress to boot. Momentarily stunned, Tanya could not help the grin from forming on her face. ¡°Why are you looking for him, Yvonne? Don¡¯t tell me that his absence makes your heart grow fonder for him.¡± Yvonne¡¯s cheeks grew red. ¡°No way! I just wanted to go out shopping with you, and I wanted to bring jackie along because I¡¯m scared that it¡¯ll be dangerous outside,¡± she protested vehemently. ¡°Besides, wouldn¡¯t it be a waste if we don¡¯t get him to work even after paying him so much money?¡± At this moment, a bodyguard watching over the entrance ran over. ¡°Miss Tanya, Master, there¡¯s a beautiful woman with over 20 bodyguards in her retinue,¡± he reported. ¡°She said that she¡¯s here for jackie White and asked if he wasing to work today!¡± Chapter 472 ¡°She¡¯s looking for jackie?¡± ¡°A beautiful woman?¡± Tanya and Yvonne exchanged nces, unable toprehend the irritation they were experiencing. ¡°Just how beautiful is she?¡± Yvonne pressed on. ¡°Why does that geezer still have beauties moring after him?¡± ¡°Oh, she¡¯s very beautiful. How do I put this? She¡¯s almost as beautiful as you, Miss Yvonne, and she¡¯s on a whole other level of beauty, just like Miss Tanya!¡± The words gushed out of the bodyguard¡¯s lips, bluntly so. His mind was riddled, though. Why were these twodies not focusing on the main issue? The woman asked if jackie was here, and yet they were focused on the woman¡¯s beauty? This was no beauty pageant! ¡° jackie isn¡¯t here. He¡¯ll probably onlye around in the afternoon. Tell them to go return for now,¡± James spoke straightforwardly. ¡°No, I want to go out and see who¡¯s the woman looking for jackie!¡± Tanya spoke after she thought about it. ¡°I want to see her, too!¡± A spark of envy flickered in the two women¡¯s hearts. Was she jackie¡¯s ideal type just because she was a beauty? After all, it would be no strange matter if some women were attracted to the same man, especially when jackie was a fine man. Furthermore, they had heard about the wealthy woman at the auctionst time. They assumed that, one way or another, she had ties with jackie. She probably was not taking care of jackie. Rather, she liked him and was his confidant. After all, a man like jackie did not seem the sort who would want to get involved with innocent young women. The twodies followed the bodyguard to the entrance, hastily making their way. A beautiful woman was standing at the entrance, and she had on a white dress with a floral print. A small smile adorned her face, and she gave off a gentle and sweet disposition. Her aura was as clear as a spring breeze, and she emanated the sweet taste of first love. ¡°Miss Tanya, why have youe here? Where¡¯s jackie? Isn¡¯t he your bodyguard? He should being to work about now. Has he arrived yet?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes brightened when she spotted Miss Tanya. The smile on her face turned even more radiant. ¡°Do I know her? She looks familiar, but why can¡¯t I put a finger on it?¡± Tanya frowned, her expression furrowed. ¡°Since when has another beauty emerged in Eastfield?¡± Yvonne grew even more jealous. She felt that the beauty in front of her was more attractive than herself¡ªthis woman with a smile sweet like honey. ¡°Tell me if jackie is around first. I¡¯ll tell you who I am after that. How about that?¡± The woman chuckled and folded her arms across her chest. Her figure was well-bnced, and it carried a warm and refreshing temperament. ¡°He¡¯s not here yet. That idiot says he¡¯s got errands to run and is onlying over in the afternoon.¡± Tanya¡¯s expression gradually turned sour. jackie was not doing his job as he should have been. Chapter 473 ¡°Alright. You¡¯ll tell us who you are now, right?¡± Yvonne spoke, drawling her sentence as she did. ¡°Do you not recognize me? Heh. It¡¯s Sharon, Tanya! Do you really not recognize me?¡± Sharon grinned. ¡°I asked jackie to marry me before, but he didn¡¯t give me an answer. I was overweight then and I looked ugly, so it¡¯s not odd that he refused me. Because of that, I decided to wait for a while before trying my luck again. There might be hope for me if I ask for his hand now!¡± ¡°Sharon!¡± Tanya took a sharp intake of breath. She scrubbed her eyes, suspecting that she was hallucinating. She studied Sharon closely. The woman before her and the Sharon she knew seemed like twopletely different people. However, after careful observation, she really did look like Sharon. It was no wonder Tanya felt like she looked so familiar when she saw her. ¡°My God. You managed to cure your disease? How many kilos did you lose? I remember seeing you just a few days ago. Didn¡¯t you weigh around 200 then?¡± Shock also jolted up Yvonne¡¯s spine. She mentally debated with herself that the person before her was a swindler. Sharon was saying that she had asked jackie to marry her before, but he had not agreed to her. Now that she sessfully lost weight and became a stunning beauty, she wanted to give it a second shot. ¡°I did. It¡¯s all thanks to jackie¡¯s work. He¡¯s a genius of a doctor. He gave me three pills and I lost weight. It¡¯s amazing!¡± she gushed. ¡°I love him to death. He gave me life¡ªa second chance at life!¡± A slight flush colored Sharon¡¯s face as she spoke. Her expression turned bashful. ¡°Maybe you two think that I¡¯m too reckless now, but I truly think jackie is the perfect man!¡± ¡°He¡¯s not too bad as a person, Sharon, but he¡¯s probably not as perfect as you portray him to be,¡± Yvonne reminded her gently, expression unreadable. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re so good-looking now, and there are so many bachelors out there for your picking. Why did you choose a bodyguard? He¡¯s also married! Would your parents even agree to this?¡± Tanya was also slightly unhappy, although she herself did not know why. ¡°My parents? I never asked them!¡± Pursing her lips for a moment, she then added, ¡°But Daddy and Mommy love me very much; they¡¯ll definitely respect my decision. Besides, my parents seem to like jackie very much, him being such an outstanding young man. They¡¯ve had nothing but praises for him these past two days, and they told me to speak with him more often if I had nothing to do¡ªand to go out with him!¡± Here, Sharon gave a devilish grin. ¡°My mom even taught me that in order to win someone over, you¡¯ll have to win their family first,¡± she said apologetically. ¡°Since jackie isn¡¯t here, I¡¯lle over in the afternoon to see him and go see his parents in the morning. I¡¯ll give his wife a present. Oh, his daughter too!¡± ¡°Seriously? Your mom taught you something like that?¡± Yvonne¡¯s expression grew rather dark, tantly unhappy. She felt as though something of hers was being snatched away. Additionally, Sharon was a young mistress of a first-ss aristocratic family, yet she disyed such crude behavior. Who knew her thought-process? jackie was a pervert, yet he was so outstanding in her eyes. ¡°All right, I won¡¯t bother you any longer, Tanya, Yvonne. Heh. I¡¯m going to see jackie¡¯s family now. I need to get them presents! Oh, right. I heard that Grandfather Taylor¡¯s 70th birthday party is in nine days. Heh! I want to attend it as well. Then I get to see more of jackie!¡± It was evident that Sharon was now a fangirl of jackie White. She and her bodyguards quickly left in their cars. ¡°She managed to lose so much weight in three days?¡± Tanya went silent for a moment before a sigh escaped her lips. ¡°Sharon is so pretty after she lost weight, and she doesn¡¯t have any loose skin on her either. jackie is amazing, being able to treat a disease like that.¡± Meanwhile, at a different ce, a fiery red Porsche 911 parked at the bottom of a dpidated housing complex. It contrasted starkly against its environment. Chapter 474 jackie carried two enormous luggage bags he had bought earlier and stood before Tiger¡¯s residence. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re finally here. My wife and I have been waiting for you for a long time!¡± Opening his door and noticing jackie at his residence, Tiger burst into guffaws. ¡°Come in! Come in!¡± Tiger¡¯s wife immediately came forward to wee him. However, she was puzzled at the sight of jackie carrying in two brand new luggage bags. ¡°What¡¯s this, Big Brother?¡± Tiger¡¯s expression matched that of his wife¡¯s. Was jackie thinking of moving house? Unfortunately, their house was extremely small. There was no way he could move in with them. ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to pick something good for you before I came, so I brought two huge luggage bags for you!¡± jackie chuckled and took the bags in, cing them at the corner of the room. Judging from jackie¡¯s nonchnt expression, the luggage bags seemed to be light¡ªprobably empty. Tiger and his wife were dumbfounded. This was the first time they were seeing a visiting friend buying a present like this. Others would usually buy fruits, cigarettes, or alcohol¡ªthings like that. Still, the two noted that they were rather decent luggage bags. They wondered how much jackie had spent on them; they seemed branded. ¡°Big Brother, you¡¯re too generous. Why should you bring a present when you¡¯re visiting us?¡± Tiger laughed and asked his wife to go grocery shopping after checking the time. jackie scanned the room, and his gaze eventually fell on the child at a bed. ¡°How much is the rental here per month, Tiger?¡± he asked. An awkward smile made its way on Tiger¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s not expensive. It¡¯s probably the cheapest housing area in Eastfield,¡± he answered. ¡°It¡¯s about five to six hundred per month, mainly because there¡¯s only one room and one living space here. That¡¯s why it¡¯s cheap!¡± His smile eventually grew dull, rather bitter-like. ¡°You know that my wife and I don¡¯t earn much. Not only do we have our living expenses, but my parents aren¡¯t in good shape either. They¡¯re in the hospital now, but they¡¯ll be discharged tomorrow. My wife hasn¡¯t been working these past few days because my parents were sick. She could only stay at home, looking after our kid and sending my parents some food.¡± jackie nodded at his answer, and he gently patted the other man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Tiger. You call me Big Brother, and as your Big Brother, it¡¯s only natural for me to help you out a bit. Take the two bags as a small token from me!¡± Tiger felt embarrassed, unable toprehend why jackie would say something like that. ¡°Thank you, Big Brother. Let¡¯s drink to our hearts¡¯ content. I don¡¯t have much money now, so I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you to eat something simple!¡± ¡°You¡¯re treating me like an outsider, saying something like that. Didn¡¯t we sustain ourselves on bags of peanuts and two liters of Laobaigan liquorst time? That was the kind of life I led!¡± jackie chuckled. After a while, Tiger¡¯s wife came back with the groceries, whipping up a wide array of dishes. Noon came, and jackie drank some alcohol with Tiger before he left their residence. ¡°I cooked too much,¡± Tiger¡¯s wife spoke first after jackie left their humble home. ¡°There are so many leftovers¡­ It¡¯s kind of a waste.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a waste. Nothing is a waste when ites to treating my Big Brother to a meal!¡± Tiger smiled. ¡°We can still eat it tomorrow if we can¡¯t finish it today.¡± His wife rolled his eyes at him. ¡°True, we can eat it tomorrow, but it¡¯s been so hottely. We don¡¯t have a fridge. It¡¯ll be a waste if we can¡¯t finish this tomorrow.¡± Her gaze then drifted toward the two bags at the corner. Her lips subconsciously spread into a grin. ¡°Seriously, your Big Brother has been a soldier for such a long time that he doesn¡¯t know what presents to give anymore. Who on earth gives luggage bags? And two, at that!¡± ¡°Never mind that. Anything that Big Brother gives is good stuff. Besides, you know that it¡¯s branded. It¡¯s a representation of his kindness!¡± Tiger had drunk to the point he was slightly tipsy, the grin on his face unusually wide. ¡°I had been worried that he had died on the battlefield. It¡¯s a relief he¡¯s still alive.¡± His wife merelyughed in reply. She walked over and was about to carry the two empty bags into their room. ¡°Ah!¡± Chapter 475 In her effort of lifting the bags, Tiger¡¯s wife found that the bags that were, in fact, heavy. She could not lift them because she only used a little strength. ¡°Why is it so heavy? They¡¯re brand new. Is there something inside?¡± The woman¡¯s brows furrowed, expression puzzled. Realization shook Tiger to the core when he heard this. He leaped to his feet and pped his own head. ¡°Big Brother had said this: ¡®You call me Big Brother, and as your Big Brother, it¡¯s only natural for me to help you out a bit!¡¯¡± He rushed over andid the luggage bags t on the ground. Tiger opened one. The minute he opened one bag, red-colored notes were practically bursting out from the bag. There were so many that the bag could barely hold everything in! ¡°Oh my God¡­ That¡¯s a lot of money! I¡¯ve never seen so much money in my entire life!¡± His wife stared wide-eyed at the luggage bags, overwhelmed with shock. Tiger opened the other bag. Just like the other bag, wads of red notes filled this one, filling its entirety. ¡°Big Brother, this¡­ Since when did you be so rich? Why are you giving us so much money?¡± Tiger sat on the floor, staring at the two bags before him. He waspletely stupefied. ¡°This much money is enough tost us for a lifetime, isn¡¯t it, Tiger? We can buy a house, a car¡ªand we¡¯ll still have so much left!¡± His wife gulped, only responding after a long pause. ¡°Mmh. It¡¯s definitely enough. And I was asking why that fellow was acting so strangely, giving us two luggage bags. Turns out everything is cash inside these two bags! ¡°He must¡¯ve debated against giving me a credit card; he knew I wouldn¡¯t ept it. So that¡¯s why he did this!¡± Tiger was so moved that he found it hard to form coherent sentences. jackie was being way too generous toward him and his family. ¡°We won¡¯t have to eat instant noodles for the next few days, right, Dear?¡± His wife smiled, happiness welling within her. ¡°No, we don¡¯t. Heck, let¡¯s just quit our jobs tomorrow and go buy a house. We¡¯ll have a proper ce to stay when Mom and Dad get out of the hospital. And after we get a house, we¡¯ll get a car. We can even open our own food business!¡± Tiger said, extremely excited. Upon leaving Tiger¡¯s residence, jackie drove over to the Drake family¡¯s residence, ready to go to work. Little did he know, however, that a beautiful young woman with bodyguards in tow came to his house. ¡°Hello there, Uncle, Auntie. Heh. I¡¯m here again!¡± Sharon greeted, grinning. ¡°Miss, you¡¯re¡­?¡± Fiona frowned. She did not recall associating with such a rich heiress. ¡°It¡¯s me. How can you not recognize me so fast? It¡¯s Sharon,¡± Sharon replied. ¡°Look at me! The pills were so effective. I managed to lose weight sessfully! ¡°And I taught the woman who tried to sabotage me yesterday a good lesson. I¡¯m feeling a lot better now!¡± Sharon beamed. ¡°Miss Sharon, is that truly you? My God. Y¡ªYou¡¯re so beautiful!¡± Fiona was stunned. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m here to visit all of you.¡± Sharon¡¯s cheeks flushed red. Then, she added, ¡°And I¡¯m here to ask for jackie¡¯s hand!¡± Chapter 476 Joan¡¯s expression became displeased after she heard this. She had an uneasy smile as she replied, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to not ask for jackie¡¯s hand anymore thest time, Miss Sharon?¡± Sharon¡¯s expression became awkward. ¡°I¡ªI wasn¡¯t good-looking then, so it was only to be expected that jackie would reject me. Now, I¡¯m a lot prettier, and jackie is such an outstanding man, so I want to give it another shot!¡± Joan began to feel exasperated. ¡°I appreciate your affection toward jackie, Miss Sharon, but I understand my son¡¯s character better,¡± she insisted, smiling. ¡°He¡¯s stubborn and straightced. That¡¯s why when he told you that he didn¡¯t like you, chances are that you wouldn¡¯t be able to convince him even if you tried again. I suggest that you let it go, Miss Sharon.¡± ¡°I know this, Auntie, but I still want to try. I won¡¯t have any regrets only after I¡¯ve tried!¡± Sharon gave a wan smile and pped her hands. Some of her bodyguards then came forward and carried the gifts she bought. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to buy for everyone, so I¡¯m giving a jade for each person here. I hope it¡¯s to your liking! Since Kylie is still young, I just bought her a few dolls.¡± Sharonmented, smiling. ¡°My God. There¡¯s one for me, too!¡± Xena took thecquered box in joy and examined the jade inside. ¡°This jade¡¯s color is remarkable, Miss Sharon. This must¡¯ve been expensive.¡± ¡°Not a single one of these jades our Young Miss has chosen for you is below a million dors. These are very good jades!¡± one of the bodyguards immediately answered. ¡°So expensive? My goodness. Miss¡­ Miss Sharon, you¡¯re too generous!¡± Xena was extremely moved. So long as one was associated with the rich, they would always reap some benefits. She never expected that staying by Ben¡¯s side would bring her out of her miseries. ¡°How¡ªhow can we ept this?¡± Fiona¡¯s face was all smiles; her heart bloomed in happiness. ¡°Why can¡¯t you, Auntie? This is nothing if I marry jackie. And if I really do, we¡¯ll be family. I¡¯ll be willing to be the second wife. There¡¯s no need to be so calctive among family!¡± Sharon smiled and added apologetically, ¡°But I do hope that you¡¯ll be able to convince jackie, Auntie. I¡¯m in no rush about this, so take your time. I can start off just being friends. I hope you guys keep quiet about this and advise him when you have the time. Who knows? He might just change his mind.¡± How could they refuse after they had received such wonderful gifts? Moreover, if Miss Sharon truly became jackie¡¯s second wife, then Fiona herself would share the happiness and have money to spend. She quickly made her stance known. She never bothered to think twice about the matter as she enthusiastically answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Sharon. I also realized that you¡¯re a nice girl, so I understand you. You¡¯ll make a fine wife. I¡¯ll definitely help you to convince jackie as best as I can!¡± On the side, Joan was rendered speechless. Fiona had only met Sharon a few times, exchanged a few words, and she somehow understood her? Needless to say, she understood Fiona¡¯s personality very well. She was a woman who would go to all ends for money. That was why she could not be bothered to argue with her. She pretended that she did not hear anything. Andrew, however, could not bear to listen to this any longer. He coughed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave the kids to sort out matters between themselves. We have no rights to interfere in matters of the heart.¡± He never expected his wife to roll her eyes at him. ¡°The hell are you talking about? We¡¯re far more experienced than them. That¡¯s why we should take the initiative and guide them!¡± Chapter 477 ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re so right, Auntie!¡± Sharon beamed. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave now. Thank you for your understanding.¡± ¡°Miss Sharon, why don¡¯t you have lunch with us before you leave?¡± Fiona said politely. ¡°No need, Auntie. Maybe next time!¡± Sharon cast a smile over her shoulder and quickly left with her men. ¡°Seriously, are you that desperate for money?¡± Andrew huffed angrily after Sharon left. ¡° jackie is your son-inw, and who on earth finds a second wife for their son-inw? You¡¯re probably the first in history of all mankind to do so!¡± ¡°What do you know?!¡± Fiona¡¯s expression suddenly turned frosty. ¡°I¡¯d tell any other girl who wants to be jackie¡¯s second wife to scram, but this woman is different. She¡¯s Miss Sharon, heiress to the George family!¡± She paused here before continuing, ¡°Think about. The George family is one of the Four Major Families here. There are only four first-ss aristocratic families in Eastfield, and they¡¯re one of them. They must be rolling in cash! Also, Sharon is so beautiful now, and she¡¯s willing to be jackie¡¯s second wife even with her social standing. How can we refuse a girl like that? It¡¯d beplete idiocy to do so!¡± ¡°and you say that you don¡¯t love money? Seems like you¡¯re pretty greedy to me!¡± Andrew walked aside and sat on a stone bench. He whipped out a cigarette and lit it up, his expression twisted into a grimace. As Selena¡¯s father, he did not want his daughter to share a man with anyone else. It was only natural. Furthermore, jackie had made it clear he did not like Sharon. How could they try to pair them up like that? ¡°That¡¯s right, Fiona. There¡¯s no need for us to interfere in our children¡¯s business. Let them settle it between themselves. After all, my son is earning quite a bit now. We¡¯ll have our own wealth in one or two years¡¯ time!¡± Joan finallymented, unable to contain herself any longer. ¡°We have a chance for an actual future now. No one in their sane mind would refuse that much money. Do you know how much the George family earns? Besides, they don¡¯t have a son, so Sharon will inherit all the family businesses. She¡¯ll listen to whatever jackie says, too. Doesn¡¯t that mean that the money is practically jackie¡¯s once her parents pass away? You think I¡¯m money-minded? I¡¯m just thinking of all this for your son¡¯s own good!¡± Fiona folded her arms across her chest, a cold smile on her face as she spoke to Joan. ¡°That¡¯s right. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± Ben¡¯s eyes brightened. Assuming that jackie truly married Sharon and that the George family had no other inheritors to their fortune, she would definitely listen to everything he said, considering she liked him so much. With that, jackie would control the George family¡¯s every business. They were a first-ss aristocratic family. Just the thought of their money nearly moved him to tears. Although this was a long-term scheme, it would grant unimaginable rewards to them in the future. ¡°Auntie, you have to listen to my mom on this. It¡¯s not just my mom that needs to do the convincing¡ªyou have to help convince your son, too. He always listens to you. Your advice will have a great effect on him.¡± Ben began to coax Joan after hearing what his mother had to say. Chapter 478 The mother-and-son duo ced Joan in a difficult predicament. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best,¡± she said perfunctorily, ¡°but his opinions are his own. We can¡¯t force him on anything.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Joan. That¡¯s the spirit! We can¡¯t control his heart, but we can certainly try our best to advise him to decide what¡¯s best for him.¡± Fiona¡¯s face broke out into smiles again, seeing as Joan was on their side. She even called the other woman¡¯s name so lovingly. Joan merely smiled and proceeded to ignore Fiona. ¡­ At that moment, at a hall in the Eagle n¡¯s headquarters, more than a dozen men sat together, all executives in the n. One of the middle-aged men had a dark expression. He remained contemtively quiet for a while before starting, ¡°Our men have returned. Unfortunately, the three hundred odd men who died in the forests at the city outskirtsst night were our men. None of those men survived¡­ Baldy was one of them.¡± ¡°What? Baldy¡¯s also dead?¡± Another woman was so frightened that all the color drained from her face. She was also a skilled fighter, and she¡ªalong with Baldy and two other elders¡ªbuilt the Eagle n to its current heights. They were the Eagle n¡¯s infamous Four Fighters. The four were extremely strong. The Eagle n behaved more impudentlypared to other ns due to these four. So long as the n had the four, nothing could stand in their way. The two other elders exchanged nces, their gazes filled with the same heaviness. ¡°Who is it? Who could be that strong? Don¡¯t tell me that our men offended one of the powerful Kings of War?¡± One of the elders surmised after he thought about it. ¡°That¡¯s got to be it. Only a King of War would be powerful enough to defeat Baldy and three hundred of our men. After all, the opponent was a single person, not a group of people!¡± The other elder nodded. ¡°It¡¯s probably impossible for us to avenge our men if a King of War is genuinely involved in this. We¡¯d be lucky if he doesn¡¯te knocking on our door!¡± The head of the Eagle n could only agree, nodding as he did. ¡°That may very well be the case. This King of War might have plenty of devoted underlings. They¡¯ll easily sweep the Eagle n the moment he gave the order. Besides, we¡¯ve already suffered enough.¡± ¡°So we can only grit our teeth and do nothing with such huge losses? F*ck! This is the first time we¡¯ve suffered like this!¡± One of the executives was evidently enraged beyond relief, his hand gripped tightly onto the armrest of his chair. Crack! The entire armrest snapped under his overwhelming strength. ¡°It pains me to say this, but we have no choice. This person is too strong. We can only wait and see what happens. We have no way of retaliating now.¡± A sigh escaped the leader. He then added, ¡°Nheless, we should send someone to check up on everything: find out who killed Baldy and the others, and why our men decided to provoke the person. We need to investigate everything thoroughly. We should at least know the identity of our enemy.¡± ¡°But what¡¯s the use of knowing? That person¡¯s a King of War!¡± The executive from before smiled a humorless smile. It was the first time he felt so helpless. ¡°It¡¯s always better to know than to remain ignorant. If he offends someone in the future, and that someone could rival him, we can team up with them and obliterate him! ¡°We won¡¯t even get a chance to take revenge if we don¡¯t know anything!¡± The n head spoke firmly, absolution evident in his tone. His audience felt that this made sense to them after they heard this, and they sent their men to conduct investigations. It was certainly not difficult to find out the truth. After all, so many men had gone out that night. Of course, the ones who did not follow into the fight would want to know why the fight took ce. That was why they only needed three days to find out everything. Meanwhile, jackie had reached the Drake family¡¯s residence. Chapter 479 ¡°Oh, you¡¯re finallying to work. It¡¯s a pity that you missed the morning drama.¡± Tanya and Yvonne¡ªthetter sipping on coffee¡ªso happened to be in the living room when jackie arrived. The former spoke in a sour tone. ¡°Morning drama? Tell me.¡± Curious, jackie walked over to the couch and sat down. ¡°A beautiful young woman came to see you. She said that she liked you and wanted to marry you.¡± Yvonne sneered. ¡°I know you¡¯re super happy on the inside!¡± ¡°A beautiful young woman? Who?¡± jackie was surprised for a moment before he replied, ¡°I think the only beauties I know are the two of you and my wife. Oh, right¡ªand the Goddess of War, Lana. Still, she¡¯s definitely not either of you, and she¡¯s definitely not Lana. My wife is already married to me¡­ So who on earth could it be?¡± ¡°Sharon George. Didn¡¯t you help her to lose weight? Now that she¡¯s sessfully lost weight, she¡¯s much prettier now!¡± Tanya gave a bitter smile. ¡°Her?¡± jackie¡¯s features contorted into an unreadable expression when he heard those two words; the girl¡¯s name. ¡°She should just give up. I¡¯ve told her before that I don¡¯t like her, and she promised me she wouldn¡¯t pester me anymore if she sessfully lost weight!¡± For reasons unknown, Tanya and Yvonne¡¯s hearts leaped in delight when they heard his words. Still rather unconvinced, Yvonne continued, ¡°You don¡¯t like the version of her before she lost weight, no? Wait till you see her now. You might just get a nosebleed!¡± ¡°A nosebleed? You¡¯re just pushing it now.¡± jackie chuckled dismissively. ¡°She looks so beautiful now, and she¡¯s got a pretty figure. She gives the aura of a fresh spring breeze. It¡¯s as though¡­ As though she was your first love!¡± The words left Yvonne in her internal struggle of choosing words. ¡°That¡¯s her business; I won¡¯t like her anyway. I don¡¯t have any feelings for her!¡± jackie shrugged nonchntly. He took out a cigarette and began to smoke it, his countenance unhurried. ¡°Y¡ªYou don¡¯t like her type?¡± Tanya asked, her heart dancing with joy. ¡°I¡¯m happy with my wife!¡± That single sentence plummeted the girls¡¯ hearts in an instant. Was this fellow genuinely not interested in beautiful women? ¡° jackie, jackie! Where are you?¡± A familiar voice was heard at this moment; at a rather unexpected moment at that. Sharon and her entourage of more than a dozen bodyguards came over, looking for jackie. The moment she saw him, her eyes brightened and her cheeks flushed red. ¡°I asked the bodyguards, and they told me that you¡¯ve just arrived. You¡¯re here, finally!¡± jackie was somewhat¡ªthough not so much¡ªsurprised when he saw how she looked. ¡°Not bad. Just as I predicted; you have pretty features. You¡¯re truly a beauty once you lose weight!¡± ¡°Really? You think I¡¯m beautiful?¡± Hearing those words, she mustered the courage toe before jackie and plunk herself onto hisp. She wrapped her arms around his neck. ¡°Then do you think I¡¯m attractive?¡± Chapter 480 The fragrance of her perfume filled his nostrils. Sitting on jackie¡¯sp was a soft, curvaceous body. jackie¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the sudden boldness. After all, he was a young man full of vitality. Even if he was a soldier, he couldn¡¯t help his feelings when something like this happened. Still, he quickly pushed Sharon off of him. ¡°What are you doing? How can you be so shameless as a woman?!¡± Sharon¡¯s face was as red as a tomato, yet she smiled even when jackie was fuming. She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not shameless; I¡¯m just this straightforward because I like you,¡± she said bashfully. ¡°No other man has caught my eye like this!¡± jackie was speechless. On the battlefield, he had a thousand different methods of killing the enemy¡ªas easy as breathing. However, he did not know what to do when facing women, especially a woman as bold as her. He still maintained a stony expression. ¡°Miss Sharon, don¡¯t forget the promise we¡¯ve made before. You can¡¯t just go back on your word as the young mistress of the George family, understand?¡± Sharon was taken aback for a moment, doubting and apologetic. She ducked her head. ¡°Of¡ªof course I couldn¡¯t match up to you then, with the way I looked,¡± she said sheepishly. ¡°But with the way I look like now, I think I can match up to you, no?¡± jackie was tongue-tied. He could not believe anything this woman said; she swapped faces faster than one could turn a page. His expression darkened, not acknowledging Sharon¡¯s words. ¡°So, do you think I¡¯m pretty now?¡± she asked in a small voice. jackie looked at her. ¡°You are. But, I have a wife. I don¡¯t want to do anything to betray her. Go look for someone else. It¡¯ll be easy enough for you to find a boyfriend now.¡± He did not expect Sharon¡¯s lips to curve into a sweet smile instead. ¡°I¡¯m satisfied that you think I¡¯m pretty. To me, you¡¯re the most amazing man I¡¯ve ever met. I can¡¯t even be bothered to look at other men!¡± Here, Sharon paused for a while before she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t force you. I know that a victory forced is a bitter victory. We can be friends first! I¡¯m in no rush. We can take it slow. I¡¯m still young, after all!¡± jackie did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°We can be friends, but don¡¯t dream about bing anything else.¡± Tanya and Yvonne¡¯s tongues were frozen in their ces as they watched the two; they were so direct. One of them directly professed her love, the other tantly rejected her. Since when were the matters of the heart so straightforward? However, they had to give it to jackie¡ªthe man¡¯s willpower was remarkable. Plenty of other men would be having nosebleeds looking at Sharon, but he easily rejected her. Furthermore, Sharon was straddled on jackie¡¯sp just now. What sane man could restrain himself when put in a situation like this? jackie easily pushed her away in the end. ¡°Take your time. There¡¯s no hurry. Who knows? Maybe you¡¯ll see my good side after mingling with me for a long time, and you might ept me just then!¡± Sharon gazed at jackie. She had a coy expression; it was obvious she was head over heels for him. ¡°Is that fellow really any good?¡± Yvonne and Tanya could not bear to watch this any longer. They shared amon thought: Sharon was going too far. ¡°Alright. I¡¯m actually just dropping by to visit you. I¡¯ll get out of your hair for now,¡± Sharon conceded. ¡°But, don¡¯t forget that you said we can be friends, so don¡¯t push me away when Ie around wanting to hang out with you during my free time!¡± Sharon looked at jackie again, stroking her cheek. She bashfully called for her bodyguards and left. ¡°I¡­¡± jackie waspletely speechless, his temple pounding with a headache. When would that child truly understand the situation? Chapter 481 ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Have you lost your mind, now that a beautiful young woman willingly serves herself on a tter to you, you pervert? Don¡¯t tell me that a pervert such as yourself is too shy to act on his impulses?¡± Yvonne mocked nonchntly. The exchange reminded Yvonne of the time jackie walked into her room right when she had just taken a nice, warm shower. She still bore that grudge against him until this day. jackie did not expect the target would be on his back. ¡°who told you that? Do you still remember who carried you on his back the night before when you were too drunk to even walk home?¡± jackie trumpeted deliberately. ¡°And when you were on my back, my hands were not idling, too. Besides, I changed your clothes for you! Ring a bell?¡± jackie recounted the incident in a sarcastic tone. He did not let Yvonne step on his tail since she was the one who started the mockery. ¡°You¡­¡± Yvonne¡¯s cutesy cheeks were immediately kissed pink. She stomped her feet like a child, and with a slight annoyance in her tone, sheined, ¡°Tanya, you told me my maid changed clothes for me. Why¡¯s jackie saying that it was him? Did you lie to me?¡± The sudden usation stunned Tanya for a moment, then she remained speechless. jackie was obviously faking the facts to tease her, yet she fell for it. Tanya pulled a bitter smile and exined, ¡°My dear Sis Yvonne, how could you believe his words? Do you think I¡¯d let him change your clothes? He¡¯s lying!¡± ¡°Tanya, don¡¯t hide it from her anymore. It¡¯s nothing. I didn¡¯t touch her at all. I just changed a new set of clothes for her,¡± jackie chimed in. ¡°In fact, Tanya herself requested me to change your clothes that night. She told me that you were too drunk to remember what happened. So, as long as she and I don¡¯t say anything, you wouldn¡¯t find out, and the same goes for the others! She made me promise to keep it secret.¡± jackie¡¯s expression was firm and solemn. Nobody could tell he wasughing uncontrobly inside his heart. He then added more fuel to the fire, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This secret is safe with me¡­¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Anger flowed through Yvonne likeva. When she opened her eyes the next morning, she was already wearing her nightdress. If jackie had really changed her clothes, then jackie had probably¡­ She immediately cut off her train of thought and stared at Tanya, her eyes burning. ¡°Tanya, tell me! Is this true?¡± She exploded. ¡°Tanya, how could you let him do that? He¡¯s a pervert!¡± ¡°Oh, my Lord! It¡¯s not true! He¡¯s fooling you!¡± Tanya did not know whether tough or to cry at this point. ¡°Don¡¯t you see it? He¡¯s saying it deliberately to frighten you. Who you are to me? Would I lie to you?¡± ¡°Wha¡ªYou goon! I thought you were an honest person! How could you deceive me!¡± Yvonne breathed a sigh of relief, ring at jackie. ¡°Ahem, wait, or do you secretly hope it was true?¡± jackie let out two dry coughs. ¡°Hmph! You wouldn¡¯t dare to change for me!¡± She snorted coldly. ¡­ jackie was bored and he started ying with his mobile phone. He was skimming through some news when suddenly something on Eastfield News Network caught his attention. ¡°Ahem, Miss Tanya, I have an errand to run tomorrow morning, so I won¡¯t be here in the morning, but I¡¯ll be back by the afternoon,¡± he simpered and stered an awkward smile on his face. ¡°Fine, but you can go shopping with us now, right?¡± Tanya pouted, feeling a little emptiness in her heart. She did not know when she started feeling a void in her heart whenever jackie was not around, but ever since then, she was always looking forward to seeing him again. Yet, whenever she did meet with him, she would feel a flicker of irritation because of his solemn and cold attitude toward her. ¡­ The next morning, jackie arrived early at the entrance of an auction house, corners of his mouth curled up. ¡°Babe, this vi looks fantastic. I¡¯ll get it first and give you a surprise!¡± he murmured to himself. Chapter 482 The Taylor family had been living in amunity of townhouses. As the vis there were notrge and sumptuous, the Taylor family bought multiple units, bordering them with tall thick fences and turning the area into the Taylor Residence. On a small hill not far from the Taylor Residence was a huge and opulent vi resting at its foot. Not only was the location of the vi strategic, but there was also an immacte park nearby as well as a mega shopping small. That was why the price was exorbitant for such a vi, with its value estimated to be around 20 to 30 million dors. The vi was spacious and was divided into three floors, its interior design extravagant and rich. The owner of the vi was the head of a third-ss aristocrat family who had spent a fortune on this vi. The owner of the vi recently decided to move abroad. Thus, putting it up for auction. The location was strategic and it was not far from the Taylor Residence. Hence, when jackie saw it on the Eastfield News Network yesterday, he immediately made a decision¡ªhe would bid for it, no matter what. What he did not expect was to be stopped by two security guards when he arrived at the gate. ¡°I¡¯m here for the auction!¡± jackie said, shing a shy smile. ¡°Sir, if you want to participate in the auction, you need to go over there to have your assets and wealth status assessed and certified by our bank officers. ¡°The funds in your bank ount cannot be lower than 50 million. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be allowed to enter!¡± one of the staff exined. ¡°How troublesome!¡± jackie was speechless but he had no choice but to adhere to the process. He followed the staff member to get his assets assessed The bank officer rubbed her eyes twice after seeing the result disyed on the machine. Was she mistaken? Dizziness washed over her when she realized that the information was correct. Who was this man? How could a man possess such arge amount of money? ¡°Is everything alright?¡± jackie¡¯s forehead creased, obviously displeased. ¡°Y¡ªyes sir!¡± The bank officer¡¯s voice trembled as she responded. She then handed his card back to jackie with both hands respectfully. She believed that the man before her was not an ordinary man. After the verification process waspleted, jackie quickly strode past the gate and entered. Already, there were a lot of filthy rich businessmen gathered in a private room. Obviously, they were all interested in this vi. Furthermore, the starting bid was not that high at all¡ªonly 10 million. Naturally, nobody wanted to miss this excellent opportunity. A momentter, Ivan Taylor came into sight. His expression dulled and sank when he spotted jackie. ¡°What? jackie¡¯s here? How could the rascal be here? Don¡¯t tell me he wants to bid on the vi, too?¡± Ivan started to ponder. There were only a few days left until old man Taylor¡¯s 70th birthday, and jackie had promised to give him a gift worth more than 10 million dors. Could this vi be the gift that jackie was preparing for the old man? Chapter 483 This thought further affirmed his presumption. This punk was nning to buy the vi for the old man¡¯s 70th birthday present. Every one of the Taylor family knew how marvelous the vi was. They woke up to the view of it and passed by the sight of it. The vi was located just opposite the Taylor residence; they could see it every day. Hence, Ivan came to see if he was able to obtain this vi with 20 to 30 million dors. He wanted to present it to the old man for his birthday gift, or perhaps move into it himself and have the old man live with him. After all, old man Taylor had been fixated on the vi whenever he went out as ofte, murmuring to himself emotionally, ¡°This vi opposite our residence is extremely well-built. If only I could live in it, I¡¯d die without regrets.¡± As for the resources needed to buy this vi, Ivan did not feel a pinch of pain since the money would be coming from the Taylors¡¯pany. Besides, if he managed to get this vi and give it to the old man, it would earn him enough face and favor. He paused for a moment as though some thought had suddenly entered his mind, and he immediately walked out of the auction room. Outside, Ivan found a quiet and secluded ce and took out his phone to ring Neil Hugo and Ken rk. Not long after, the two of them¡ªNeil and Ken¡ªarrived at the auction house in a car. They quickly got out of the car and went to meet Ivan who was waiting at the entrance of the auction room. ¡°Young Master Taylor, why did you ask us toe over? Anything important?¡± Ken blurted once he met Ivan. When they were on the phone a moment ago, Ivan did not provide any reason and simply requested them toe over. It was probably something serious and crucial. ¡°Do both of you know what is on auction today?¡± Ivan did not respond to Ken¡¯s question, but rather reciprocated with another question. ¡°How would I know? I haven¡¯t paid any attention to the auctions for thest two days. It¡¯s probably nothing special. If there really was a golden opportunity, the auction would¡¯ve called to inform!¡± Neil replied after thinking about it for a while. ¡°You¡¯re right. There was no notice on today¡¯s auction, just an advertisement on the website that mentioned it!¡± Ivan shed them an indifferent smile before he continued, ¡°This time, the item that¡¯s on auction is the sumptuous vi that is right opposite our Taylor residence. The owner of the vi is moving abroad, so he¡¯s selling it off.¡± He paused. ¡°I want to bid on this vi and give it to grandpa Taylor as his 70th birthday present. He¡¯ll be over the moon.¡± ¡°Damn! This is great! That¡¯s a marvelous idea!¡± Neilughed heartily but his forehead creased to a furrow in the next second. ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, but why did you call us both over for this? Is it because you don¡¯t have enough to bid for it? Or is it because the company capital is running low and you don¡¯t dare to embezzle it?¡± An awkward smile immediately appeared on Ivan¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s far from the case. I just ran into jackie in the auction room. I think this trash must be here for the vi, too! I don¡¯t know where his moneyes from, but I think he wants to buy this house and give it to old man Taylor as well! Never thought this punk would be as smart as me!¡± ¡°What? No way! He¡¯s here, too?¡± Ken frowned, concerned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he got an advance on his sry from Miss Tanya!¡± Neil nodded in agreement. ¡°If he dared toe here, he must¡¯ve asked for an advance, and it¡¯s probably not one month¡¯s sry but two!¡± ¡°This second young miss of the Drakes, why¡¯s she so good to jackie? This punk hasn¡¯t even worked for a whole month yet and he¡¯s already asked for an advance of two months. That¡¯s 40 million!¡± Ivan felt a sh of irritation. ¡°Hmph! Even if he has 40 million, he still has to spare 10 million dors to compensate me! So this leaves the damn kid with only 30 million to bid for the vi. There¡¯s no way he can outbid me!¡± ¡°since jackie¡¯s here to bid for the vi, I want to stay and watch theedy show! I want to see how his facial expression distorts into an ugly one when he loses to Young Master Taylor!¡± Ken burst out in laughter. How could he miss such a rare opportunity to witness an embarrassing moment for jackie White? ¡°That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s go in, then. The other bidders are wealthy businessmen who already own several houses. They won¡¯t bepeting for the vi, hence you won¡¯t have manypetitors! The final win is yours, Young Master Taylor!¡± Ken bobbed his head and agreed. The three of them quickly entered the auction room, their faces full of smiles. ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that jackie White? The infamous, useless, trashy son-inw of the Taylor family! What a coincidence! Why are you here?¡± Ivan faked his surprise as he sat beside jackie, followed by the other two young masters. Chapter 484 ¡°What? That¡¯s the husband of Selena Taylor, the Beauty Queen of Eastfield?¡± ¡°Yeah, this shrimp is extremely fortunate to have Selena as his wife! Everyone envies him!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to be jealous about? That shrimp is just the son-inw of the Taylors by name, he could be treated like useless trash at home. Knowing that the Taylor family cast them out of the residence, I bet he¡¯s not recognized as their real son-inw!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! His mother-inw definitely hates his guts. After all, their family suffered so much because of him!¡± Many of the businessmen present started to tittle-tattle about them in hushed voices, some with contempt in their eyes. jackie did not bother wasting his energy on all the gossip. He turned his head to the side and said, ¡°Yeah, Ivan. What a coincidence! I didn¡¯t quite expect to meet you here!¡± ¡°if my guess is correct, you¡¯ve asked Miss Tanya for an advance of two months, and you¡¯re here to bid for this luxurious vi as a gift for grandpa Taylor¡¯s 70th birthday, am I right?¡± Ivan chortled and continued, ¡°You¡¯ve got a great idea, I¡¯ll give you that! This gift is not an ordinary one. It¡¯s exorbitant and is worth at least 10 million! When the day arrives and you give this to grandpa Taylor, you¡¯d gain some face and the Taylor family will finally ept you, am I right? ¡°But too bad for you! It just so happens that I¡¯ve got my eye on this vi, too. So I¡¯m sorry to break this to you but your efforts today shall be in vain.¡± Ivanughed mockingly and added, ¡°Gifting Grandpa Taylor this vi is an awesome idea of mine. It¡¯s the most worthy and suitable present that¡¯s able to express my filial piety to him as his grandson! And the money that you brought with you today is probably less than what I have! So, you literally have no game in today¡¯s auction!¡± ¡°I really admire your confidence!¡± jackie effused a cold smile and decided not to pay attention to these three shrimps. Time passed by rather slowly. Other than jackie, the three young masters, and several businessmen, there were only two to three other people from what seemed like third-ss aristocrat families in the room. They were obviously interested in this vi as well, hoping they could get it at a cheaper price. After a few minutes, a middle-aged woman came in sight, approaching the auction counter. She was wearing an aqua green cheongsam, shing a big smile to the crowd as she walked in. ¡°Wee everyone to the auction house! It¡¯s time to kick off our auction for today! ¡°Today¡¯s auction is a little bit different as it wasmissioned by Mr. Ryan¡­¡± The middle-aged woman gave an introduction before continuing, ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s not waste time and begin our event! The starting price for today¡¯s item is 10 million dors and is considered lower than the market price! Your bid cannot be lower than 1 million! ¡°Now,dies and gentlemen, you may start the bidding!¡± The middle-aged woman gestured with her hand and the auction began. ¡°11 million from me!¡± an old man shouted. He tentatively added a million after thinking about it for a while. ¡°12 million here!¡± Soon, another man who looked like he was in his forties yelled, adding another million. One million did not seem much for the people in this room. jackie did not budge in the slightest. He knew very well that this vi was worth more than that. It was a spacious three-story vi with an exceptionally strategic location. Such a vi would cost more than 20 million. Hence, he knew it was impossible to get it at 11 or 12 million dors. Besides, there were quite some people here today for this auction. Ivan, who was sitting beside jackie, did not start bidding immediately as well. Rather, he turned his head towards jackie and sneered. He wanted to wait for jackie to start bidding. Once jackie started to ce his bid, he would raise his bid just to beat him. He wanted to let him know that nobody could take whatever he had his eye on, especially not by a useless son-inw. Chapter 485 The seconds ticked by, and soon, the bidding price was raised to 21 million. The price had already reached a level where some people had begun pulling out from the bidding competition and stopped increasing the price. ¡°Twenty-three million!¡± Finally, jackie raised his hand and shouted a price, shing the woman at the auction stand a warm smile. ¡°This gentleman has increased the price to twenty-three million dors! Does anyone else wish to increase the bid?¡± The corners of the woman¡¯s mouth quirked up after hearing jackie¡¯s price. He did not increase the price by just a million, but two. ¡°Twenty-five million!¡± Without hesitation, Ivan raised his arm and added three million to the price as though he was the wealthiest man in Eastfield. After he put his arm down, he turned to jackie and said, ¡° jackie, don¡¯tpete with me. This vi is my gift to Grandpa. You¡¯re just a son-inw, why do you want to fight me? You don¡¯t even have the resources to win against me!¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± jackie jeered coldly. Money was but a number to him. He could buy the entire Taylor property without batting an eye, let alone a vi. ¡°You¡¯re snobbish, aren¡¯t you?¡± Ken gave jackie a thumbs up andughed aloud. ¡° jackie, let us witness this great battle today. Between you and Young Master Taylor, whoever loses the battle will have to call the winner ¡®daddy¡¯, how does that sound?¡± They never thought that jackie would simply shake his head and remain uninterested. ¡°Sorry, but I wouldn¡¯t want such an unreliable son. I¡¯d be embarrassed and ashamed if I did.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Rage pulsed through Ivan¡¯s veins, making him stand up from his seat. He balled his fist tightly as if he was ready to fight. This shrimp had some balls. How dare he talk back to him like that? ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you thinking about fighting me? This is an auction house, it wouldn¡¯t be nice to cause trouble here. If you¡¯re so keen on fighting, we can fightter after the auction!¡± he scorned indifferently, his right eyebrow raised. Ivan immediately chickened out upon hearing jackie¡¯s words. A hundred of him could not even win against one of jackie in a fight. The bodyguards of the Taylor family were not of bad quality; however, none of them could barely go near jackie, let alone a pampered young master like him. ¡°You¡¯re lucky that today I¡¯m not bothered about such a useless waste like you!¡± He added, sitting back down with his teeth clenched firmly, ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, go ahead and increase the price, then! Twenty- five million is now my bidding price!¡± ¡°Thirty million!¡± jackie shouted out the number nonchntly. Many of the wealthy businessmen who were still present began to view jackie differently, some with admiration. This young man had ced a bid of 30 million; increasing a bid by so much at once! The crowd certainly did not expect that this worthless son-inw could be this rich. The corners of Ivan¡¯s mouth twitched. 30 million, that was quite high, was it not? Nevertheless, the devil beside him, Ken rk, said to him, ¡°Young Master Taylor, don¡¯t be frightened by him! This should be the highest price he can offer. He probably increased the bid by so much in one go just to try to scare you away,¡± Ken reminded him. ¡° jackie only asked for an advance of two months. That¡¯s forty million. He¡¯d have to leave ten million aside topensate you, so that would leave him with thirty million. This is as high as he can go!¡± Ivan¡¯s spirit lifted after hearing Ken¡¯s analysis. ¡°Thirty-one million!¡± he called out. ¡°What a bunch of idiots! The entry requirement for this auction house is that you have to possess at least fifty million in your bank ount. How would I be able to enter otherwise?¡± jackie gave a half-smile. ¡°Thirty-five million!¡± Chapter 486 Ken and Ivan exchanged nces, their faces contorted. They forgot about the auction house¡¯s entry requirements. They were all young masters of aristocratic families. The staff naturally never doubted their ability to spend. Hence, they entered the auction house without any verification at all. There was indeed a requirement notice at the entrance stating that only individuals with at least 50 million in their bank ount could enter the auction house. The three of them did not pay any attention to the notice. After jackie¡¯s reminder, they realized that this punk could very well fork out 35 million dors. ¡°It looks like Miss Tanya has given him an advance of three months. It must be, it has to be! He¡¯d have sixty million in hand!¡± Neil¡¯s face turned cold and solemn. If this were the case, it would not be easy for Ivan topete with jackie and take down this vi. Ivan¡¯s expression was even colder and uglier than Neil¡¯s. If that was true, did it not mean that jackie could only raise the price to 50 million at most? Given that jackie would set aside the ten million he was owed. No wonder this shrimp behaved in such a brazen and arrogant way, adding five million in one go. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re already scared over such a small amount of money?¡± jackie smiled contemptuously, noticing Ivan¡¯s face grow dark. This man was indeed ignorant. ¡°Me? Scared? Are you kidding me? Why would I be afraid of you?¡± Ivan chortled awkwardly to hide his anxiety. ¡°Let¡¯s bet! If I win this bid, you¡¯ll kneel before me, clean, and polish my shoes, and if I lose, I will do the same for you! How does that sound?¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to clean my shoes, it¡¯d only be polite for me to ept the challenge. How can I refuse such an excellent opportunity?¡± jackie agreed to the bet. ¡°Alright! Forty million here!¡± Ivan called out. Ivan did not show any sign of hesitation. He wanted to see if jackie would continue raising the price. ¡°Forty-five million!¡± jackie lifted his right arm without the slightest reluctance as if he was merely throwing a number to the crowd. ¡°Fifty million!¡± Ivan gritted his teeth and countered without thinking twice. He was so going to win this vi today. The worth and value of the vi no longer mattered. He wanted to humiliate jackie in front of the throng so badly¡ªwaiting for the moment he would clean and polish his shoes in front of others. ¡°That¡¯s right. Fifty million is the right number to call! That¡¯s his limit! He can only spend so much money!¡± A big grin was stered on Neil¡¯s face, thinking that Ivan Taylor had sessfully avenged him this time! He reminded himself to take a photo of the scene for memory¡¯s sake once jackie lost the bet and was forced to clean Ivan¡¯s shoester on. When he got bored and had nothing to do, he would take it out and laugh at it. The feeling must be awesome! Ken also looked at jackie with a lopsided grin on his face. In his opinion, as long as jackie was not an idiot, he would not raise the price further. Anyways, jackie had requested a three month advance from Miss Tanya. He could not possibly spend all his money on this vi and ask Miss Tanya for a fourth advance. If that was the case, he would truly be a shameless b*stard. ¡°sixty million, then!¡± jackie let out augh and called out a higher number. At this point, the smiles on the trio¡¯s facespletely froze. They were puzzled and wondered if they had heard wrongly. This useless shrimp had used up his three-month sry and battled himself to death solely for the sake of winning this bet! ¡°Oh boy. You really have some guts, huh? This vi is not even worth sixty million, didn¡¯t you know?¡± Chapter 487 The corners of Ivan¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely out of control. The crowd present at the scene clearly knew that there was a battle going on between these two men as they had been following their exchange. Moreover, when Ivan challenged jackie to a bet, he had announced the terms of the punishment so loudly as if the crowd was deaf. His ultimate goal was to show everyone in the room that jackie was indeed useless trash who only deserved to kneel before him and lick his shoes clean. But now, the tables had turned. The number¡ª60 million¡ªthat jackie had just called out, sent him back into his tiny brain as he started to scheme again. ¡®Is this vi really worth sixty million? If I continue to raise the price and it ends up being a trap that the b*stard has set for me, wouldn¡¯t I be a fool, then?¡¯ He thought to himself and doubted. He pondered hard on jackie¡¯s intention¡ªwas jackie deliberately increasing the price just to lure him into a deadly trap? However, if he stopped here, it would mean he lost the bet which in turn, would mean that he had to clean jackie¡¯s shoes. How could a young master from a second-ss aristocrat family like him kneel before trash and clean his shoes? If word of the incident were to spread, his name¡ªIvan Taylor¡ªwould never be as glorious as before! Ken¡¯s eyes widened as though he had juste up with a brilliant idea with his mini-brain. He leaned forward to Ivan and whispered into his ear, ¡°Young Master Taylor, don¡¯t be afraid of him! Go ahead and fight! You only need to fork out sixty million, I¡¯ll cover the rest! It¡¯s probably not going to be much more because I¡¯m sure this punk has reached his limit. So just add another million to surpass him!¡± He paused before swearing, ¡°Goddammit! We need to teach this punk a lesson no matter what!¡± Upon hearing Ken¡¯s words, Ivan felt at ease as though the weight on his shoulders was finally lifted. With a smile stered on his face, he shouted, ¡°Sixty-one million!¡± The scene happening at the back of the auction room had left the middle-aged woman on stage speechless. The two young men were practically shouting out prices from the back, making those around them¡ªthose wealthy businessmen, as well as a few other third-ss families¡ªdumbfounded. The crowd became watchful onlookers to this money battle. They had even taken over the responsibility of the middle-aged woman as an auctioneer¡ªdirecting and conducting the auction. The two of them took turns to call out their bids, jacking up the price to an unreasonable amount. ¡°Y¡ªyoung Master Taylor, s¡ªsixty-one million!¡± Her voice trembled in nervousness. She was just about to regain control of the auction when she realized the price had already reached an unbelievable amount. That would result in a mountain of bonuses, too! This was her first time encountering such an episode. Her soul could not help but feel bbergasted with joy. Before she could speak, jackie interrupted. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? When did the Young Master of the Taylor family be so stingy? Did you think a million would be the magic trick to kick me out of the battle? Heh! I call seventy million!¡± ¡°Jesus Christ! Is he nuts? That¡¯s seventy million!¡± ¡°Yeah! This isn¡¯t just a shoutingpetition, right? He didn¡¯t just shout out the number for fun, right? Isn¡¯t seventy million considered money to him?¡± ¡°Yes, I can buy two vis with seventy million!¡± A few of the businessmen started doubting their existence. Although they were rich, they held simr notions about obtaining items from an auction; the cheaper the better. Of course, people would want the price of an auctioned item to be as low as possible! Never did they expect that this adopted son-inw of the Taylor family would stir up so much trouble with Young Master Taylor, as though money was just stacks of paper to him. ¡°That¡­that much?¡± Beside Young Master Taylor, Ken¡¯s eyes widened into spheres asrge as saucers. His jaw dropped to the ground. A moment ago, he had thought that he was on the winning side and that he only had to fork out one or two million to help Ivan win this bet. Now it seemed like the shrimp had brought more money with him than they expected. They truly underestimated that piece of junk. Or, perhaps the trash had asked for an advance of four months, or possibly even six! However, he struggled to understand it, though. Was the Drake family an idiot? How could they be so nice to a mere bodyguard? ¡°Young Master rk, this¡­.¡± Ivan looked at Ken eagerly, seeking his advice. After all, he only had to cough up 60 million and Ken would cover the remaining. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid! Just keep increasing the bid! I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t teach him a lesson today! He¡¯ll wipe your shoes clean!¡± ¡°Seventy million, right? jackie White, I¡¯ll fight you to the death today!¡± ¡°Seventy-five million!¡± he called out the bid after thinking about it for a moment, his fists clenched firmly and determination glowing in his eyes. Chapter 488 In order not to be looked down upon and be seen as inferior, Ivan did not care about the issue of money anymore. What was on his mind was his image and reputation. He could not afford to lose his face. After all, as the young master of the Taylor family, the perception of him as being far more superior and better than the trashy son-inw was natural. His status, his wealth, and his reputation were definitely far more superbpared to jackie¡¯s. It was impossible for him to kneel before jackie and clean his shoes. Furthermore, he now had the financial support from Young Master rk¡ªhe only needed to cough up 60 million dors and that was all! ¡°Young Master rk, you¡¯re truly amazing. You raised the bid!¡± ¡°Of course! How could a young master of the rk family lose to a useless adopted son-inw?¡± ¡°I heard that jackie works for the Drakes as a bodyguard and that his monthly pay is quite high. I¡¯m not sure if it was the Drakes who lent him that amount of money, or perhaps they paid him his sry in advance!¡± ¡°His pay is high? Hmph! How high could it be? After all, he¡¯s just a tiny little bodyguard.¡± ¡°He earns twenty million a month, isn¡¯t that high?¡± The crowd was talking about jackie energetically. jackie frowned. The thing he cared the least about was money. He was interested in what was going on in that ignorant brain of Ivan¡¯s. If Ivan were not an idiot, then why would he still raise the bid at this point? ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why did you stop? Are you afraid now? Or have you finally realized just how powerless and insignificant you are? Just kneel and clean my shoes already!¡± Ivan thought he had finally won the bet when jackie stopped calling out his price as quickly as the previous rounds. He assumed that jackie had only requested an advance of four months and that 70 million was his limit. If jackie continued to raise the bid again, it would leave him no money to compensate Ivan. Hence, jackie only dared to go up to 70 million. The win belonged to Ivan now. ¡°eighty million, then!¡± jackie sighed long and hard before he called out a price again. He then added, ¡°Ivan Taylor, your turn!¡± ¡°Eighty million?¡± Ivan¡¯s face nked. It seemed like jackie desperately wanted him to lose; he was so ready to risk everything. Even if Ivan wanted to continue the game, he was afraid that Young Master rk would say otherwise. Ivan turned his head, looking into Ken¡¯s eyes as though he was asking how much more Ken could bear. All the color drained from Ken¡¯s face as well, his face looking dull. He only expected to fork out a few million, but the worthless shrimp had actually raised it to 80 million! That was an extra of 20 million, and even if Ivan won, the house would belong to Ivan and not him! When Ken saw the puppy dog eyes and pleading look all over Ivan¡¯s face, he gave in with gritted teeth. ¡°Young Master Taylor, I can help out with another ten million at most. Thirty million is my ceiling. If you exceed this amount, you have to bear the remaining. After all, the vi is not worth eighty million and the house will not be mine either!¡± Ivan bobbed his head appreciatively. In other words, he could still call the bid up to 90 million. Ivan gave jackie a dry smile. ¡° jackie, are you sure you have that much money? Did you raise the price on purpose just to make me pay more than its actual value? If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re viting the auction rules. You need to pay the amount for your actual bid!¡± ¡°don¡¯t you worry about me!¡± jackie chortled calmly. ¡°Since I¡¯m nning on beating you in this battle, I¡¯d naturally have to spend that much money. Most importantly, I¡¯m still waiting for you to clean my shoes!¡± ¡°Eighty-one million!¡± Ivan increased another one million to test the waters. ¡°Eighty-five million!¡± jackie smiled subtly and mocked, ¡°Young Master Taylor, don¡¯t be such a wimp! Are you running out of money? Is that why you¡¯re raising it slowly, only one million at a time? Why don¡¯t you use all of the Taylors¡¯ money and go all in! Should you do that, I¡¯ll admit defeat.¡± Anger rose in Ivan like a fierce tide. He was not a fool. Every penny, asset, and property that the Taylor family owned now would eventually be his! Unless he was a lunatic or an idiot, he would not use up all the money from his family for such a vi! ¡°Ny million!¡± Ivan finally called out the price. He had thought it out and this would be his final price. He only needed to pay 60 million, the other 30 would be borne by Young Master rk. ¡°Ny-five million!¡± jackie shrugged and shouted nonchntly as though he owned the national bank. Chapter 489 Ivan¡¯s tiny little brain could not fathom it. Where did jackie get so much money? 95 million? Was he even sane? Ivan clenched his jaw and gritted his teeth. He paused before saying, ¡°Fine. I¡¯m down on my luck today. I¡¯ll let you have it this time. However, I really want to know if you increased the price deliberately just to trick me. Do you even have that much money? Hmph! If you can¡¯t take out ny-five million right now, everyone here including the upper management of the auction house will not let you slide!¡± ¡°Ny-five million! Such an unbelievable price!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! How could an adopted son-inw cough up ny-five million? It¡¯s just a vi! That¡¯s almost a hundred million!¡± ¡°The owner of the vi whomissioned this auction would probably be shocked to death with the oue!¡± The wealthy businessmen werepletely stupefied as well. Their gazes toward jackie were no longer full of contempt and mockery but reced with approbation and respect. They all knew that no one would squander their money like this unless the individual was not an ordinary person. ¡°given up, have you? That¡¯s great!¡± jackie let out a heartyugh and turned to the auctioneer on the stage. ¡°Hammer it and seal the bid!¡± ¡°Ny-five million, going once! ¡°Ny-five million, going twice! ¡°Ny-five million, going for the third and final time! ¡°Sold!¡± The auctioneer shouted without any emotion, striking her gavel against the block. Little did the crowd know, the auctioneer was still in shock. ¡°Alrighty, Ivan Taylor, our beloved Young Master Taylor, it¡¯s time for you to shine like a shoe-shiner! But there isn¡¯t a cloth nor a rag here, how¡¯re you going to wipe my shoes clean? Hmm. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to lick them clean?!¡± jackieughed wholeheartedly. This ignorant punk had been bullying his wife and daughter for a long time. He would not let him off so easily no matter what. ¡°You pay the ny five million first and then we¡¯ll talk. How would I know if you have that kind of money if you don¡¯t pay up?¡± Ivan smiled mockingly, but he was praying hard that jackie did not possess that amount of money. jackie strode to the front of the room swiftly and paid 95 million with his bank card. ¡°You no longer have reason to be concerned, right? Our dear, Young Master Taylor?¡± jackie articted with an evil grin on his face. ¡°Young Master Taylor, we¡¯re sorry. We can¡¯t help you this time. We have no idea how this punk has so much money!¡± Neil forced a dry smile. ¡°It looks like he asked for an advance of many months from the Drake family!¡± Unexpectedly, Ivan took off his shirt and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a shoe polishing? Who says I can¡¯t do it!¡± He squatted down right after he ended his sentence. His face was burning hot and veins popped out on the side of his neck. He was feeling embarrassed. With so many people at the scene, he could not eat his words! Ivan could only clench his jaw, grit his teeth and wipe jackie¡¯s shoes clean! ¡°Wipe them clean. Otherwise, your job is not done!¡± jackie beamed. He raised his foot higher and ordered, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the soles! Every part of the shoes should be wiped clean and polished!¡± ¡° jackie White, don¡¯t go too far! I¡¯m the Young Master of the Taylor family and not to mention, your cousin, too! You¡¯ll regret doing this to me!¡± Ivan lifted his head and shot jackie a hateful nce. He was already so angry that his anger almost consumed him. How dare this shrimp ask him to clean even the soles of his shoes! Chapter 490 ¡°Are you threatening me? This is interesting!¡± jackie let out a faint smile and looked at Ivan who was crouching on the floor. ¡°Back when you were bullying my wife and daughter, didn¡¯t you think you¡¯d regret it? ¡°Go on, get to polishing, seeing that you¡¯ve lost the bet, and deserve it. Polish it nice and clean!¡± jackie responded casually. ¡°So be it, I¡¯ll polish!¡± The shirtless Ivan¡¯s face was filled with dissatisfaction, his teeth clenched tightly. His hatred toward jackie grew even more in his heart. From the looks of it, the Drake family had given jackie a bountiful amount of money, making it impossible to chase him out during Grandpa Taylor¡¯s birthday. Therefore, the only way was to wait until the end of Grandpa Taylor¡¯s Birthday. Once jackie lowered his guard, only then would hemand Xena to feed him the poison. As long as jackie consumed the poison, he would surely lie down in a coffin after a month. When Ivan imagined jackie¡¯s soon-to-be fate of death, he felt so much better. With his teeth clenched tightly, he finally cleaned up the soles of jackie¡¯s shoes. ¡°Done!¡± Ivan shot up from the ground, his eyes filled with fury. ¡°not bad. This is my first time experiencing Young Master Taylor¡¯s handiwork. jackieughed, ¡°Not too bad, Young Master Taylor. At least you¡¯re not a sore loser! Alright then! I¡¯m off for the transfer procedures. Take care and have a safe journey!¡± ¡°Move!¡± Ivan¡¯s mouth twitched as he walked out topless. He headed to a nearby clothing shop to purchase a new shirt immediately. ¡°Over ny million, ny million! Useless son-inw, how does he possibly have such a massive sum of money. F*ck, this is so frustrating!¡± Losing to a trashy shrimp he scorned, the fury continued to burn stronger as Ivan pondered. Although the incident was nothing but a huge embarrassment, there was a fear in him that the news would very soon spread to others. ¡°It¡¯s got to be someone from the Drake family who allowed him to get his sry in advance. He can¡¯t fork out such arge amount of money on his own!¡± Neil was still in disbelief that the useless son-inw had the audacity to forcefully buy over the vi. Although it was slightly overpriced, the sole act of having Ivan polish his shoes would put them to shame, bringing disgrace to them all. Especially for Ivan who was the one doing the polishing. Such an act of revenge would definitely be remembered. ¡°Let this brat brag for a few days. From the looks of it, Old Master Taylor would be very satisfied with the gift he has prepared!¡± After considering for a moment, Ken spewed, ¡°After Old Master Taylor¡¯s birthday celebration, we must find a way to make sure Xena is able to poison jackie. We shall not drag this further anymore!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s said that love grows with time, and if this drags on, it¡¯s possible that Selena¡¯s feelings for this punk would grow deeper and deeper. By then, it won¡¯t be easy to win over Selena¡¯s heart!!¡± Neil¡¯s forehead puckered. The thought of not being able to win Selena over was carved deeply in his heart. He could not give up, he did not want to give up. ¡°By the way, which one of you is a little closer to Miss Tanya? Or, knows anyone from the Drake family?¡± Ivan popped the question after a moment of silence. ¡°I have a friend who is a rtive of the Drake family¡¯s butler. Why do you ask? Young Master Taylor, did you think of another way to deal with jackie?¡± After a moment of consideration, Neil opened his mouth. ¡°See if your friend is able to find out how much of his sry this punk, jackie White, requested from the Drake family in advance. It¡¯s not like the Drake family would give him an advance of year¡¯s sry, right?¡± Chapter 491 Ivanughed bitterly, ¡°This Drake family is way too generous now.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have him look into the whole situation!¡± Neil chuckled helplessly and said, ¡°Sigh, jackie actually managed to have us spend a hundred fifty million dors on him back then. Even a powerful assassin wasn¡¯t able to murder him. Truly, he¡¯s a resilient little bastard!¡± Neil felt awful when he thought about the money they had previously spent. Spending that much money only for the task to fail was a major waste, regardless of how wealthy the Hugo family was. The trio left soon after. jackie, on the other hand, had arrived at the main entrance of the mansion after getting the paperwork done and receiving the keys. ¡°Although a price tag of over ny million is slightly more expensive than usual, I¡¯m d I¡¯m still able to give my wife a house and a surprise at the same time!¡± jackie smiled as he stared at the mansion in front of him. He opened the door and entered. jackie was even more satisfied after taking a look at the garden and renovations done for the mansion. At the back of the mansion, there was a row of smaller houses. They looked impressive, suitable to be used as living quarters for the maids and servants of this house. ¡°I don¡¯t think there are any other spots in this mansion that might need further renovations.¡± jackie thought for a while after looking around. He then gave Lana a call and invited her over for a look. Lana was a woman, so perhaps a woman¡¯s eyes would be better at spotting which areas needed further adjustments. Till then, he would be able to make the necessary changes. Lana arrived in less than 20 minutes. She parked her car at the entrance before walking in. ¡°Whoa, what a house, master! Oh, how envious I am of a house this huge. It would feel much better living here than in my ce!¡± Lana told jackie who was smoking when she entered the mansion. ¡°How could you be this forgetful? Why are you still addressing me as your master?¡± jackie felt helpless as he stared at thedy in front of him. ¡°Sigh, there¡¯s no one here besides us. I haven¡¯t called you my master for a very long time now and my mouth could not resist any longer, okay! You know, I prefer the days we spent in the military where I got to call you my master every day. I¡¯m bored to death living in Eastfield!¡± Lana sat in front of jackie, crossing her legs. She was dressed in a purple Qipao dress which made her incredible body stand out even more. ¡°If you¡¯re bored, you can always go on a vacation or a shopping trip. It shouldn¡¯t be that difficult for a person of your status to find yourself somepany!¡± jackie said as he let out a bitter smile. ¡°I find it all meaningless. It¡¯s not as fun as spending time with you, master!¡± Lana continued as she chuckled, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, master. Why¡¯d you invite me here? Are you going to show me around your mansion?¡± ¡°Right, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s take one look around the mansion just to see if there¡¯s anything the cecks or requires renovation. I feel like the ce isn¡¯t too bad, but something just feels off and I¡¯m not sure what it is exactly!¡± ¡°Besides, you¡¯re a woman, so you should be able to take a closer look at this ce and tell me if there¡¯s any problems or not!¡± jackie said, showing Lana around the ce. After she was done with the tour of the ce, Lana spoke with a bitter chuckle. ¡°Master, the renovations are impressive. I can tell that its previous owner was a person of culture and taste. You can move in without worries now!¡± As she spoke, she pointed at a couch in the main lobby and said, ¡°The only gripe I have is this couch. It looks a little dated and it feels off. It¡¯s unsuitable for young people. You should change it!¡± ¡°Right, right, right! I felt that something was out of ce. Now that you¡¯ve pointed it out, you¡¯re absolutely right!¡± jackie nodded immediately. He then looked at the time and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s gettingte now. Let me treat you to a meal then we¡¯ll go shop for a couch and a new dining table in the evening!¡± Chapter 492 It did not take long for both jackie and Lana to head out for some furniture shopping, each in their own cars. However, he did not expect to run into Ivan, who was on his way home, while they were driving away from the mansion. ¡°It¡¯s jackie and that wealthydy!¡± Ivan gasped. This was not his first time running into the both of them. Although Lana wore a mask whenever she went out to prevent people from recognizing her, Ivan could still recognize her from the back; those long legs and incredibly attractive figure. The woman that left with jackie earlier had to be that same wealthy woman that went to the auction. ¡°I think I understand now. That money must not have belonged to jackie. He never gets an advance from the monthly wages given to him by the Drake family. It has to be that wealthydy¡¯s money!¡± Ivan cackled out loud, feeling incredibly excited. It was fortunate for him that the mansion was close to the Taylor family home, or else, he would never have discovered such a secret. He immediately called Neil and Ken, both of whom had just left, and told them to return immediately. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Young Master Ivan? Why¡¯d you want us toe back when we had just left?¡± Both Ken and Neil frowned when they met Ivan. They looked confused. ¡°I just saw jackieing out from that mansion!¡± Ivan said whileughing maniacally. Ken¡¯s expressions dulled as he said, ¡°Young Master Ivan, are you kidding? You wanted us toe back because of this? My time is precious to me! jackie spent so much money to buy that mansion, obviously he¡¯d be excited to take a look himself. this is like when you¡¯ve just married a beautiful woman, wouldn¡¯t you be excited to sleep with her?¡± ¡°Yeah, well said! Especially for poor people like him. He¡¯s been poor his whole life. Now that he¡¯s rich, it¡¯d be odd if he wasn¡¯t excited to look at the mansion he¡¯d just bought!¡± ¡°Though this mansion might be a gift for the old master, it was still bought with his own money so he might actually move in for a couple of days anyway!¡± Neil exined. He felt that Ivan was making a mountain out of a molehill. Ivan was speechless as he rolled his eyes at the both of them. He said, ¡°If that was just the case, why would I have called you toe back in the first ce? Yes, I saw him getting out of that mansion but a woman left with him!¡± ¡°A woman? That isn¡¯t Selena?¡± Neil was shocked. Before making a wild assumption, he said, ¡°Could that woman be Miss Tanya? Could Miss Tanya have called jackie over because she wanted to bid for the mansion? Yes, if Miss Tanya had decided to buy that mansion, it¡¯ll exin everything that had just happened!¡± Ken clenched his fist and said, ¡° jackie, that b*stard! He actually used Miss Tanya¡¯s purchase of this mansion to go against you, Young Master Ivan! He made us butter up to him, and now it seems that money never belonged to him. He was just helping the Drake family buy the mansion. How could we everpete against the Drake family? Do we even stand a chance against them?¡± Ivan wore an odd expression. He spoke with a bitter look, ¡°Both of your imaginations are quite impressive. However, that woman wasn¡¯t Miss Tanya nor was it Selena. It was that wealthydy we met from the auction house that day!¡± ¡°Her?¡± Both Neil and Ken gasped. It did not take long for Ken to p his thighs and curse, ¡°Fcking bstard that jackie is. I told everyone that woman had to be a wealthydy. jackie is no doubt her sugar baby. That brat just wouldn¡¯t admit it. Even Selena refused to believe me. This hasn¡¯t been our first encounter with this situation, and now it seems that all of that had to be real!¡± Chapter 493 ¡°Yeah, they had already driven off when I saw them so I didn¡¯t manage to take a picture in time. It¡¯d be awesome if I did, though!¡± Ivan nodded as hemented. He continued after some thought, ¡°The money must be hers. She must¡¯ve bought it for him!¡± ¡°Yeah. Young Master Ivan, since you live opposite that mansion, you should pay closer attention to it these few days. If you notice jackie returning to the mansion with her again, you have to find a way to take more pictures of them. The more the merrier, yeah? You know what to do!¡± ¡°It¡¯d be amazing if you can get a picture of them kissing! when that happens, we¡¯ll make copies and hang them up on every corner of every street and alley. What do you guys think would happen?¡± Ken cackled since this was such a great opportunity. He did not expect that after trying to rack their brains toe up with methods to handle jackie, jackie himself would present them with such an opportunity. ¡°This time, we definitely need to dig up some dirt on jackie!¡± Ivan clenched his fist and said, ¡°Look, the courtyard in our Taylor family home is closest to that mansion. It¡¯d be difficult for jackie to notice me if I hid behind that tree to sneak a picture of him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to know. If you¡¯re free, Young Master Ivan, keep a close eye on him. Try your best to get intimate pictures of them, okay! We¡¯ll leave everything to you, Young Master Ivan!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see when I can talk to Selena about this. I believe this whole ordeal of jackie buying that mansion with that woman could not be kept from her forever,¡± Ken exined after some thought. ¡°Well said!¡± Ivan nodded. After thinking, he added, ¡°If jackie bought this house for that woman, then I¡¯m guessing this would be their private love nest. If the housing deed is under jackie¡¯s name then it¡¯s highly likely that this mansion was given to him by that woman. Let¡¯s see if he can exin himself then!¡± Ken nodded as he replied, ¡°What if this love nest of theirs is under that wealthydy¡¯s name?¡± ¡± jackie wouldn¡¯t be able to exin their rtionship as well, right? jackie went to the auction for that mansion and then it was ced under thatdy¡¯s name. Do you think Selena would be happy if she learned about this? This just shows howplicated jackie¡¯s rtionship is with thatdy. This mansion could be the ce where they secretly meet for their affairs!¡± ¡°I think thatdy only wears a mask to prevent her husband from finding out about them. It seems her husband isn¡¯t as simple as we thought. He might not even be a local from our Eastfield!¡± Ivan spoke while cackling out loud. ¡°This could mean that jackie has yet to prepare the Old Master¡¯s gift. He could still get exiled on the Old Master¡¯s birthday!¡± Neil exined. At the end of their discussion, Ivan was tasked to keep a close eye on jackie over theing days. He would try his best to catch jackie and that woman in any intimate acts. Ken was tasked with letting Selena know about today¡¯s findings to put some strain on her rtionship with jackie. He also nned to have his friend investigate if jackie had received any advanced wages from the Drake family. Neil, on the other hand, would get his men to follow jackie around to find out if he had bought anything that cost above 10 million dors. Chapter 494 Within the office of the Drake Dynasty Real Estate, which belonged to Drake Group, Selena happened to be rxing while drinking a cup of coffee. The recent operations for thepany were going quite smoothly, leaving her with nothing much to do. Just as she was enjoying her leisure time, she noticed it was almost lunch hour when Ken came looking for her. After knocking on the door and receiving permission to enter, Ken came in with a freshly picked flower. ¡°Young Master Ken?¡± Selena looked disgusted when she noticed Ken. However, she still smiled at him as she said, ¡°What are you doing here, Young Master Ken? You wouldn¡¯t be asking for a coboration with ourpany now, would you? If I recall correctly, yourpany doesn¡¯t have any rtion to construction at all!¡± Kenughed. He handed her the flower while saying, ¡° jackie is nothing more than a mere soldier, a mindless brute who is absolutely unworthy of you. He must be illiterate. Why would he be a take-out delivery boy back then, if he wasn¡¯t? It¡¯s too embarrassing for you to stay with him!¡± Upon noticing Selena¡¯s silence, he continued, ¡°Just ept me. I assure you, I¡¯ll treat both you and your daughter extremely well. I swear I¡¯ll treat your daughter like my very own!¡± ¡°Pardon me, Young Master Ken. Save this flower for another woman. I believe there are countless beautiful women out there who¡¯d love to receive flowers from you. Besides, you¡¯re rich and handsome. You¡¯re undoubtedly the absolute dream man for some women out there!¡± Selena did not ept the flower. She used to think that Ken was not bad. However, after jackie returned, she realized that Ken was truly a horrible person. Ken brought some people with him to forcefully demolish their home. If he was truly an honorable man, he would never use such an underhanded method. Ken realized Selena would not ept his flower even after waiting for a good long while. He chuckled awkwardly before cing the flower on the deck on another end. He then walked over to her and continued, ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah. I admit I¡¯m rich and my social status is quite high. It is without a doubt a bunch of beautiful women would want me if I were to look for them.¡± He paused for a moment after saying that before continuing, ¡°However, I¡¯m loyal to you. You know that. Other women are not even a fraction of what you are in my eyes!¡± ¡°Really? If you were to ask me, I think that the more difficult it is for you to obtain something, the more you want to have it, right? Aren¡¯t all you men this way?¡± Selena chuckled coldly and said, ¡°Young Master Ken, please don¡¯t bother me ever again. It¡¯s impossible for us to ever be together, and not to mention, my husband is quite good to me. I have a daughter, too, so I¡¯m pretty content with my life. So, please, I hope you won¡¯t ever disturb me again!¡± ¡°Your husband is nice to you?¡± Ken chuckled coldly as he said, ¡°If he¡¯s so nice to you, why would he look for that wealthydy? I think you¡¯re too naive and that you have no clue that b*stard of a man lied to you!¡± ¡°Wealthydy?¡± Selena frowned when she heard those words. She asked, ¡°Why are you spouting baseless nonsense out of nothing again, Ken?¡± ¡°Baseless nonsense?¡± Kenughed as he said, ¡°Selena, you¡¯ve no idea just what kind of person jackie truly is. You don¡¯t understand him well enough. How well did you know him before marrying him? You werepletely oblivious, right? He was enlisted on the second day of your marriage, and that single departure took five whole years.¡± Chapter 495 ¡°He¡¯s only been back for less than a month, right? Do you think you truly understand that man? He¡¯s nothing more than a sugar baby right now. You wouldn¡¯t have a single clue. A true sugar baby would cheat on you behind your back. We saw him today. He was with that wealthydy, the samedy that spent five hundred million dors to win the bid for that luminous pearl from back then!¡± The more Ken spoke, the more emotional he became. Even his neck turned red. Selena frowned harder when she noticed just how incredibly angry Ken was. She was indeed quite skeptical of jackie back then since Ken was not the only one who had told her that. Even Michael had said the same thing. In the end, however, she still chose to trust jackie, thinking that jackie was not someone who would do such a thing. However, Ken mentioned that he saw jackie with that wealthydy again today. Having been used of the same thing twice, could it be real? Not to mention, jackie¡¯s previous excuse was too outrageous. He told her that the Goddess of War, Lana, was his disciple. Was this not outrageous to hear? He even imed that all of the nine Gods of War were also his disciples. ¡°You, what evidence do you have? If you don¡¯t have any evidence, you¡¯re just spouting nonsense about someone else!¡± Selena stuttered while saying after remaining silent for a moment. Ken knew Selena was starting to believe him when he noticed her reaction. He was delighted as he said, ¡°Of course, I have evidence! Your cousin Ivan, Neil, and I were all together, and all three of us saw them both together!¡± He never expected Selena to reply in such a cold tone, ¡°You, Ivan, and Neil? I wouldn¡¯t believe a word from those two since you¡¯re all just a bunch of horrible people who hate jackie. Did you think I¡¯d believe a word you said?¡± Ken was speechless, unable to argue with her. Chuckling bitterly, all he could say was, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine if you refuse to believe a word I say but there¡¯s one thing that¡¯s real, right?¡± Ken paused before continuing, ¡°The mansion opposite of the Taylor family home was auctioned today. Young Master Ivan knew that Old Master Taylor loved that mansion since it¡¯s right opposite the Taylor family home. He wanted to buy the mansion as a gift for the Old Master¡¯s seventieth birthday.¡± ¡°What does that have anything to do with jackie? Ivan is rich now after sealing the deal on that project with South Hill Real Estate. I couldn¡¯t care less if he went to the auction to buy the mansion for Old Master Taylor.¡± Although Selena said that, beneath the surface, she was actually quite shocked. She did not expect that Ivan would stir up such a storm just to please Old Master Taylor so he could inherit the Taylor family¡¯s assets. It seemed like he would do just about anything for that! ¡°naturally, that wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal. However, we ran into jackie there! You should know that mansion costs thirty million dors, and jackie spent ny-five million to buy that mansion! Tell me, where did he get all that money from?¡± Ken cackled out loud and said, ¡°Coincidentally, we also noticed that wealthydy leaving that mansion. So, tell me. Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re in a rtionship with one another? Isn¡¯t he a scummy man?¡± Chapter 496 ¡°He actually spent ny-five million dors to buy that mansion? No way¡­ And you ran into him and that wealthydy again? They left from that mansion?¡± Selena¡¯s face turned slightly bitter. If what they had imed was true, jackie¡¯s rtionship with that wealthydy was indeed quite unique. If all of it were true, that would mean that the man she had spent five years desperately waiting for his return actually lied to her, and that she would have been the most foolish woman in the entire world. ¡°Of course it¡¯s real. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can both head over to the auction house and ask if there was indeed a man named jackie who bought the mansion for ny-five million dors!¡± Ken immediately said, ¡°I can¡¯t lie about that now, can I?¡± Selena frowned, remaining silent. Her heart felt slightly awful. She felt incredibly wronged. Over thest five years, she had suffered too much mockery and judgment for the sake of jackie and their daughter to be treated this way. jackie had repeatedly told her how much he loved her, and yet he went looking for a wealthydy? Not to mention, they actually bought a love nest right opposite the Taylor family home? Would this not be the most insulting thing to do to her? they made their love nest in front of their house! ¡°Truly, Selena. If I¡¯m lying to you this time, I¡¯d be struck by lightning!¡± Ken raised his hand and immediately started swearing. Selena recalled something else at this moment, the incident where jackie returned home extremelyte at night. He had some alcohol to drink and when he returned home, the scent of a woman¡¯s perfume was emanating from his body. When she questioned him about it, he told her that it was Miss Yvonne¡¯s perfume. Miss Yvonne was completely drunk and he had to carry her home on his back. Hence, the perfume. Now, however, Selena could not help but feel skeptical about the truth he imed. Was he actually with that wealthydy that night? Moreover, was the money that jackie used to buy the Porsche 911 from the wealthydy? Once a person started to overthink, they would often spiral out of control. The more one were to overthink, the more terrified one would be. It seemed like she started seeing issues with jackie now. ¡°So? Want me to take you there right now?¡± Ken spoke in a casual tone. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You can return home now!¡± Selena red at him coldly as she said, ¡°I still have work to do. This is a workce, so if you have any work-rted business, then we can talk. If not, you can spare me from that!¡± ¡°Selena, you can¡¯t pretend to be oblivious about it, right? You were taken for a fool by jackie, that scumbag. You, yourself had no idea. Do you still think he¡¯s a good person? Selena, I¡¯m doing this for your sake. Only my feelings for you are true!¡± Ken seemed a little frantic. He could tell that Selena somewhat believed him. However, he was unsure as to why Selena refused to go with him to validate the information he told her. ¡°Leave now. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll call security!¡± Selena stood up immediately as she furiously eximed that. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll leave. Just think about everything I told you. Think if there¡¯s anything peculiar about jackie that stands out. Also, you can¡¯t let him know that you¡¯re suspicious of him yet. We will present you with all the evidence soon. I believe that there¡¯s only one truth to this whole ordeal!¡± Ken walked out, leaving Selena with that statement. He left after he was done speaking. The moment Ken left, Selena sat back down on her chair, frowning deeper. ¡°It can¡¯t be real. That can never be real. Even if my husband liked another woman out there, he would tell me about it. He¡¯d ask for my opinion, right?¡± Selena started talking to herself, ¡°And besides, he¡¯s not someone who would be a sugar baby!¡± Chapter 497 Lunch hour soon arrived. She walked out of the exit and after some thought, she drove to the auction house. ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, miss? Our auction will begin at 1pm. We auctioned off a mansion earlier today and we¡¯ll be auctioning off an amazing antiqueter.¡± When a beautiful female staff noticed Selena, she immediately approached her with a professional smile. ¡°Oh, I wanted to ask if it was true that an astronomical price was offered during the auction for the mansion this morning?¡± Selena probed after biting her lip. She felt nervous after asking the question, worried she might feel awful about the answer. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. That man was incredible. He¡¯s the son-inw of the Taylor family¡­and he spent ny-five million dors to win the bid for that mansion!¡± As the staff spoke, she eximed enviously, ¡°Truly, the wealthiest amongst the wealthiest. He actually had that much money to buy it on a whim!¡± ¡°You, how do you know he¡¯s the son-inw of the Taylor family?¡± Selena felt unhappy after hearing it. Apart from jackie, who else would be referred to as the son-inw of the Taylor family, could there be another person? ¡°Of course, I know. Everyone knew!¡± The staff immediately said, ¡°He had a bet with Young Master Ivan. Both of them kept adding to their bids. It was insane, I tell you! They said that whoever lost the bid for the mansion, the loser had to shine the winner¡¯s shoe, and it turned out that the son-inw won! Oh right, Young Master Ivan was the one who mentioned that detail. He said that person was the son-inw of the Taylor family. If he hadn¡¯t, even we would¡¯ve no idea!¡± Selena had an odd expression as she said, ¡°Ivan actually polished the son-inw¡¯s shoe?¡± ¡°Of course, and since neither of them had a cloth with them, Young Master Ivan was forced to take his shirt off to shine his shoe for him! That son-inw was truly ruthless. He wasn¡¯t even afraid of crossing the other person, actually making Young Master Ivan clean the soles of his shoe!¡± the staff exined. Selena was picturing the scene in her head, her heart feeling slightly better since Ivan did bully both her and Kylie a lot. If it was not for him being the Young Master of the Taylor family and her cousin, she wanted nothing more than to see him dead. ¡°Thanks a lot!¡± she left after a bitter chuckle. However, what she could be certain of right now was that jackie did fork out ny-five million dors to buy that mansion. That money must havee from that wealthydy since it would be impossible for jackie to fork out such a huge amount. This also meant jackie was in a secret rtionship with that wealthydy! ¡°Who exactly is that wealthydy? Why would she be willing to fork out so much money for jackie?¡± Selena frowned. To get some form of confirmation, she remembered Miss Tanya¡¯s number was saved in her phone. With that thought in mind, she gave Miss Tanya a call, ¡°Hello, Miss Tanya? It¡¯s me, Selena White. I was wondering if you gave an advanced pay to my husband?¡± ¡°No. What¡¯s up?¡± Tanya¡¯s voice could be heard from the other end of the call as she said, ¡°Are you guys short on money? Do you need an advance? If you do, just let me know!¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need. I was just randomly asking! Don¡¯t tell jackie about it, okay!¡± After Selena hung up, her mind was buzzing. It seemed jackie had indeed lied to her. He actually had a wealthydy out there. Chapter 498 Miss Tanya did not give jackie an advanced pay, yet he spent ny-five million dors on that mansion. This meant that the money must have belonged to that wealthydy. She guessed that the mansion was bought by the wealthydy, and whenever the both of them were free in the future, that was where they would go for their dates. She grew incredibly furious when she thought about how she allowed jackie to cuddle up with her the entire nightst night. However, it did not take long for her to calm down. She pretended as if nothing had happened when she returned to her office, all the way till she was done with work for the day. She drove home as usual. After jackie and Lana had lunch, they immediately went furniture shopping. Lana left after they were done picking the right furniture. jackie, on the other hand, followed the delivery staff back to the mansion and switched out the furniture from the previous owner that he did not want. After they were done, he realized that the overall feel of the ce felt even more perfect than before. He believed that Selena would absolutely love the ce once they moved in. Since Ivan had nothing to do during the evening, he kept a close eye on everything that was happening at the mansion across the street. Unfortunately for him, all he saw was jackie returning to the mansion along with a couch. The wealthy lady was nowhere to be seen. He felt a slight disappointment in his heart. However, after much deeper thought, he thought it made sense leaving jackie with all the hardbor since all the wealthydy had to do was pay, right? He reckoned that all he had to do was keep watch at night and pay extra attention tomorrow so he could actually capture something. Since the mansion was newly bought, the wealthydy would definitely want to taste what it must feel like doing the deed with jackie in their brand new mansion, right? As for the old table and couch, they looked expensive and he could tell that they had not been used too often. Perhaps jackie simply disliked them. jackie immediately gave both the pieces away to the delivery staff and they happily left. Since jackie had nothing to do, he took a nap in the mansion. At 6pm, he drove home. ¡°You¡¯re home, honey!¡± jackie noticed Selena in the courtyard and he greeted her with a smile. ¡°Yeah!¡± Selena¡¯s reply was casual but her expression was cold. Upon noticing Selena¡¯s poor mood, jackie approached her and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Honey, you seem to be in a bad mood. Was that Soniady giving you trouble at the office again? If she keeps targeting you, just fire her! I pped her in the face back then, did she not repent?¡± ¡°No!¡± Selena chuckled before asking jackie, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right, honey. What did you do this morning?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I was working in the Drake family home!¡± In order not to ruin his surprise for Selena, jackie hid it with an awkward chuckle, not speaking the truth. Selena felt the hurt in her heart after she heard him say that. She chuckled and said, ¡°Oh, Miss Tanya treats our family really well. You should work hard to repay her kindness now, okay?¡± ¡°Honey, why do you seem a little odd today? Are you sure that nothing¡¯s up with you?¡± Chapter 499 jackie could sense that Selena was in a bad mood. She seemed as if she was hiding something from him. Selena chuckled and said, ¡°No. What are you talking about!¡± ¡° jackie is back!¡± Fiona was taking care of something in the house. When she noticed jackie¡¯s return, Fiona came over smiling cheerfully, ¡°Oh look, it¡¯s my amazing son-in- law. You¡¯re back!¡± Both Selena and jackie looked at each other. instantly sensing that something was off. Fiona actually greeted her son-inw, and on top of that, called him amazing. This made them feel as though something sketchy was happening. ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m not worthy of your praises!¡± jackie chuckled awkwardly and asked, ¡°Is there a problem, mom?¡± ¡°you sure are sharp!¡± Fiona chuckled before saying, ¡°Sharon¡¯s been looking for you for a few days in a row now but you haven¡¯t been home.¡± jackie gasped when he heard that. His expression dimmed slightly. It seemed like that woman would still show up here. It seemed like his mother-inw might have gotten plenty of good deals out of this since she was smiling so cheerfully. Judging from how she looked, he was worried that his mother-inw might try to matchmake Sharon with him since Fiona nearly forced them to be with each other for money! As expected, Fiona continued, ¡°Miss Sharon is thedy of the George family. Now that she¡¯s sessfully lost weight, she looks just as beautiful as my daughter. She came over just for you and gave us each a piece of jade. They all look expensive, they might be worth millions! Say, she still likes you a lot. She wants us to talk to you.¡± After she was done speaking, she took out a box and handed it over to Selena. She said, ¡°Here, Selena. This is a gift that Sharon prepared for you. Look at how thoughtful she is. I can tell she truly loves jackie!¡± ¡°Mom, you¡¯ll ept anything people give you. Why didn¡¯t you ask if jackie agrees to it or not? Or how I would feel about the whole ordeal? Am I just a statue to you?¡± Selena was already in a bad mood. All her suppressed emotions exploded after watching how Fiona was trying to persuade jackie into marrying Sharon. She stood up furiously and tossed the box onto the ground while saying, ¡°Have I never seen a piece of jade before? It¡¯s only a million dors, right? Do you think I¡¯m aplete nobody for you to encourage someone who is going out of their way just to snatch my husband?¡± Fiona immediately rushed to pick up the box and said, ¡°Are you insane? This happens to be really expensive. Even if you don¡¯t like it, you can¡¯t just throw it away. You can always give it to me. What were you going to do if it broke?¡± Fiona carefully examined the piece of jade. After making sure it was not broken, she let out a sigh of relief and kept it away. She then told Selena, ¡°Dear daughter, it¡¯s normal for a man to have mistresses, right? Plenty of rich men out there have a few mistresses at home.¡± Selena immediately turned around with a cold expression, ignoring Fiona. ¡°Mom, how could you ept such an expensive gift. She even gave you more than one. Did you think it was appropriate for you to ept it?¡± jackie was also speechless. His own mother-inw was trying to help him find a mistress. This was the first time in his life hearing something like this. It seemed as though his family was the only one in the world that would do such a thing. ¡°Why would it be inappropriate? To any normal folk out there, such a gift is indeed an expensive gift, but to Sharon, this is nothing more than pocket change to her. Why can¡¯t I ept it?¡± Fiona spoke with a bitter look, ¡°You guys should seriously think about this whole ordeal. jackie, you haven¡¯t even seen Sharon yet. She isn¡¯t the same Sharon she used to be anymore. You might actually agree to her after meeting her. She truly was too fat. Even I wouldn¡¯t agree to her offer back then. Don¡¯t all men love beautiful women?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen her before and yes, she is indeed beautiful. However, Selena is the only woman I love. I have no feelings toward Sharon, especially when she already agreed to stop bothering me and yet, decided to come again anyway. That disgusts me even more!¡± jackie replied with a cold look on his face. Chapter 500 Selena waspletely charmed by what jackie had just said. She could feel that the statement came directly from the bottom of his heart. The tone of his voice did not sound like he was lying. She might have misunderstood him if that were the case. However, if it was not a misunderstanding, and since jackie loved money so much, why would he not pick Sharon. Since Sharon was not only pretty, she was young too. She had not even dated anyone before. Such a pure innocentdy would be much better than any wealthy woman, right? Selena seriously wondered if she had actually misunderstood jackie. It might be quite possible that Ivan, Neil, and the others had intentionallyid a trap for jackie to strain their rtionship. jackie might not have even gone to the auction house today and went to work. Perhaps the staff at the auction house were all bribed by Ivan and the others to intentionally say that. That was because Ken and the others were no fools. They could have guessed that she might secretly go to the auction house to confirm it for herself. Hence, theyid a trap for her, too. ¡®Forget it, we¡¯ll cross that bridge when ites to it. I¡¯ll just wait for him to exin it to me on his own!¡¯ Selena thought to herself. Selena calmed herself down for now. Since she did not allow jackie to touch her anyway, she would just continue living her life like this. She should be able to find out real soon if that was in fact, a trap set by Ivan and the others. Fiona grew incredibly furious as she said, ¡°You, you¡¯re pathetic!¡± ¡°Mom, what does me being pathetic have anything to do with the whole thing? Also, I¡¯ll never be with Sharon!¡± jackie replied after letting out a bitter chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty and refuse her just yet! Listen to me, Sharon happens to be the only daughter of the George family, and after the master of the George family dies, every single asset of the George family will belong to Sharon! Sharon is more than willing to marry you and be your mistress. She¡¯ll be extremely obedient to you. That means, in the future, all of the George family¡¯s assets will be yours! Our family will be rich! Wouldn¡¯t that mean that my daughter, Selena¡¯s father, and I would be able to live a happy life, then?¡± Although she was incredibly furious, Fiona still tried to keep herself calm while she advised jackie with a smile. ¡°Have Ben marry her then, wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡± jackie chuckled coldly before walking toward the house. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll be taking a shower now. Please stop trying to convince me about this in the future, mom. I¡¯ll never agree to it.¡± ¡°I wish she¡¯d like Ben, too, but she doesn¡¯t like my son. What can I do?¡± Fiona yelled at jackie with a cold expression, ¡°Think about it. You¡¯de out of it a hundred million dors richer!¡± ¡°Mom, stop trying to persuade him. Rtionships are not to be forced. If he likes Sharon, then it¡¯s fine. However, he doesn¡¯t even like her in the slightest. How do you expect him to marry her? He isn¡¯t going to be happy like this!¡± Selena felt helpless as she stared at her mother. The George family happened to be a First-ss aristocrat family. For someone that rich who came from such a reputable family to like jackie would be something Fiona might not easily give up on. As expected, Fiona stared at Selena and spoke with a smile, ¡°Selena, jackie listens to you and his mother the best. I told his mother already to talk to him. You should also do the same. I think he¡¯s just worried that you might be unhappy so he doesn¡¯t dare to agree to Sharon¡¯s advances. Or else, why would any man refuse such an amazing offer, right?¡± ¡°This is up to him. Though I¡¯m not against this ordeal, I¡¯m not supporting it either. Which wife would encourage their husband to get a mistress!¡± Selena rolled her eyes at her mother before returning to her house as well. Advertisement Chapter 501 – 550 Chapter 501 ¨C 550 Chapter 501 Selena rolled her eyes at her mother before returning to her house as well. ¡°So much money and that happens to be the George family, you know. They are wealthier than our Taylor family. He actually¡­¡± Fiona frowned while she watched the couple¡¯s attitude. It seemed it would be slightly difficult if she wanted to pull the whole ordeal off. However, her heart felt incredible when she thought about the George family¡¯s assets. She truly could not understand how jackie could be that foolish since he would be able to marry another beautiful wife on top of getting so much money. How could he not agree to such a wonderful offer? Although Joan already promised her that she would help talk to him, she understood her son very well so she never exactly did. Instead, it was Ben and Xena who both shamelessly came to talk to jackie the next morning. This made jackie feel even more confused about them. Selena instead behaved slightly more normal and calm the following couple of days. She returned home punctually every day. Simrly, jackie did nothing much too since he would only sit around in the courtyard leisurely the following days. Ivan was immensely disappointed when he spent days on end spying on the mansion to spot jackie and the wealthydy, dating. Old Master Taylor¡¯s birthday was soon approaching and Neil¡¯s men did not notice jackie buying any luxurious gifts for the Old Master. Just the night before Old Master Taylor¡¯s birthday, Ivan and Neil were both drinking together. ¡°That¡¯s odd, why didn¡¯t jackie or the wealthydy move in even after they bought that mansion? I kept a lookout as much as I could during the day and night as well. Godd*mmit, I am exhausted from the constant lookout but I never noticed jackie ever returning to the mansion ever again!¡± Ivan frowned and said, ¡°Wasn¡¯t this mansion bought to be their love nest so they could date in private?¡± ¡°That wealthydy is incredibly rich and ny million dors isn¡¯t a lot of money to her. Could jackie have asked her to buy that mansion for him so he could use it to gift to Old Master Taylor during his seventieth birthday?¡± After some thought, Neil said, ¡°My men had been following jackie around for a couple of days now and they too had not noticed jackie buying anything expensive. He was basically just going to and from work every day.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very likely though since jackie isn¡¯t a fool. If the mansion happens to be his dating spot with that wealthydy, he would know it¡¯s easy for them to be caught by you guys since it¡¯s literally just opposite Taylor¡¯s family home. Besides, the possibility of them running into you guys would be extremely high when they enter or exit the mansion anyway! Hence, I presume that the mansion was a gift jackie begged thedy for so he could then use it as a gift for Old Master Taylor! It seems their dating spot would be at a different location!¡± Ken began to make assumptions as he said, ¡°As for Young Master Ivan running into them previously though, the woman was just checking the ce out since it¡¯s only natural for her to want to check out a new ce she had just bought, right!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Ivan nodded and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, jackie will no doubt be able to butter up to Old Master Taylor tomorrow and he wouldn¡¯t be exiled from the Taylor family then. It seems we will have to wait for at least two days before getting Xena to make a move on him again.¡± ¡­ ¡°Honey, have you prepared a gift for Grandpa¡¯s seventieth birthday tomorrow? You¡¯ve been going to work every day and I didn¡¯t notice you bringing any gifts back. You know, tomorrow happens to be Grandpa¡¯s seventieth birthday right!¡± Selena could not help herself from asking as sheid in bed at night. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared it way before this already. Grandpa will no doubt love it!¡± jackie chuckled calmly. Chapter 502 Selena frowned after hearing jackie said that. Could the gift jackie mentioned be the mansion? Could that mean jackie actually won the auction for that mansion? However, the Drake family never gave jackie advanced pay though. Could that be a gift from the wealthydy to jackie and that was jackie¡¯s gift for her grandpa? Selena would not look down on jackie even if he became a sugar baby just for the sake of staying in the Taylor family because she had already decided that even if jackie could not fulfill his promises and was not acknowledged by the Taylor family, she would still stay by his side. She believed if they do not have money, they could make money together instead of using such methods to make money just for the sake of being acknowledged by the Taylor family. Not to mention, if news of jackie being a sugar baby broke out, Old Master Taylor might actually be incredibly furious about it. He would rather not ept a mansion if that was the case since he would feel incredibly ashamed of it. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right honey, I¡¯m nning to give you a surprise tomorrow night!¡± She did not expect jackie to say that after pondering about something for a brief moment. ¡°Really? It would be extremely surprising for me if you could bring the gift along with the ten million dors for Ivan tomorrow!¡± Selena chuckled bitterly. She did not probe deeper about the gift he prepared for Old Master Taylor was since she would eventually find out tomorrow. ¡­ Fiona and everyone else got up early the next morning. ¡°Dress better and don¡¯t embarrass us since it is Old Master Taylor¡¯s seventieth birthday today. Old Master Taylor even personally gave us a call yesterday to have us arrive earlier!¡± Fiona started rushing everyone early in the morning. At this moment, jackie was dressed in a suit he had just bought yesterday. He looked even more stunning than before. ¡°Yes, this suit is not bad. Truly, a more expensive suit would feel different when a person puts it on!¡± Fiona nodded satisfyingly before asking jackie, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right jackie, where¡¯s the gift you¡¯re nning to give the old master? You wouldn¡¯t have not prepared anything didn¡¯t you?¡± Fiona dimmed when she noticed jackie¡¯s empty hands as she said, ¡°We didn¡¯t prepare anything you know. Since you¡¯re giving a ten million dors worth of a gift and we¡¯re a family so we are able to save on bringing one. You can¡¯t embarrass us now, okay!¡± jackie chuckled calmly as he replied, ¡°Oh, mother-inw, don¡¯t you worry. The gift is already prepared since it¡¯s not that big, I¡¯m able to carry it in my pocket!¡± ¡°That small?¡± Fiona nced at jackie as she wondered if he was bringing a disappointing gift and iming it to be luxurious? Or else, how could such an item fit in his pocket?¡± ¡°It is indeed quite small!¡± jackie nodded. ¡° jackie, are you sure the value of your gift is worth ten million? We didn¡¯t prepare anything and you¡¯re going to be the representative of our family, okay?¡± Andrew was also dressed in branded clothing. He even got his hair done yesterday intentionally. ¡°I am very certain!¡± jackie nodded once again. ¡°Let¡¯s go then. The old master happened to prepare twenty tables at the event!¡± Ben cheerfully eximed. jackie smiled as he took a nce at Xena before frowning instinctively. This woman was not a good person since she thought of Ben as only a rebound guy. However, Ben was still naively dating her. He actually forgave her even after the previous incident. Chapter 503 However, what made jackie feel odd was, Xena seemed honest and was staying by Ben¡¯s side all the time. This made him wonder if she actually had turned over a new leaf after the boss of the bike group died? However, with much deeper thought, that possibility seemed quite likely. Xena might feel hopeful again after seeing jackie giving Fiona twenty million dors on top of gaining George family¡¯s favor when their Taylor family were given two Rolls Royces. Moreover, both jackie and Selena each had a Porsche 911. These assets alone were more than enough for Xena to turn over a new lead and change her mind to be with Ben. It did not take them long to arrive at the Taylor family home with their cars. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect them to be able to drive such a car when they¡¯re still living in that dump!¡± Cecilia mocked immediately after she noticed jackie and the others arrive. ¡°Yeah, I heard jackie knew of some medical skills and had sessfully treated Sharon¡¯s obesity. Those Rolls Royces were gifted by the George family. it¡¯s not even bought by their own money, so it¡¯s nothing praiseworthy!¡± Another Taylor family member chuckled coldly. ¡°I am quite interested to see just what kind of a gift jackie will give Old Master Taylor today!¡± Cecilia cackled coldly while she mocked. ¡°What gift have you prepared?¡± The man next to her asked Cecelia. Cecilia chuckled calmly and said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the old master love drinking tea? I¡¯ve gone out of my way to buy two bricks of Pu¡¯er tea. It¡¯s over two hundred years old and it¡¯s worth over sixty thousand dors! It¡¯s not easy to get my hands on them, I had to call in a favor from my friend!¡± ¡°Not bad, it seems you know how to butter up to people¡¯s interests. You¡¯ve gone all out this time!¡± The man spoke in a surprised tone after hearing Cecilia¡¯s reply. Cecilia chuckled immediately and said, ¡°Come on, it¡¯s the old master¡¯s seventieth birthday, right? It¡¯s not a regr birthday so obviously, I had to prepare a better gift so the old master would be happy.¡± ¡°I am quite curious to see just what kind of a gift that son-inw jackie would prepare. A gift that¡¯s worth over ten million dors is considered a literal treasure though. Regr items would not be that expensive!¡± The man took a nce at jackie before cackling out loud. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s still early and the registration staff is not here yet. I heard registration starts at eleven and the meal will begin at noon!¡± Cecilia said with augh. ¡° jackie, you b*stard!¡± He did not expect both Ivan and the Old Master of the Taylor family, Theodore would storm over here furiously. ¡°No way, right? Didn¡¯t we just get out of the car? We didn¡¯t even do anything so why is Ivan mad?¡± Ben was stunned when he noticed the situation. How could they angered anyone when they did not even do anything yet. ¡° jackie, who gave you the right to decide? You sure have some guts!¡± Theodore was also storming out furiously. His expression was pale from being so furious. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Theodore? We¡¯ve just arrived and shouldn¡¯t our cars be parked here? Have we parked at the wrong spot?¡± Andrew looked confused as well as he had no idea what was happening. ¡°The old master had said that only twenty tables would be set up. However, when we walked to the back, it waspletely filled with extra tables. Heck, tables were even ced on the grass. I¡¯ve asked the kitchen staff and they told me that jackie came over yesterday to have them set up two hundred and twenty tables!¡± Theodore seemed like he was about to cough up blood from being agitated. Every single table was already expensive for the old master¡¯s seventieth birthday since all of the alcohol and cigarettes were expensive. They even hired a chef from a luxurious hotel for this event. However, only the Taylor family members were invited. They did not expect that for the brief moment of jackie¡¯s arrival yesterday, he actually told the chef to prepare two hundred and twenty tables and the main point was, the hotel actually made arrangements for that many tables. Chapter 504 ¡± jackie, this, is this real? Did you know how much a table costs? Our preparations this time are very lavish and expensive. The food menu is pretty ssy and it costs sixty thousand per table. Twenty tables would be 1.2 million dors! Why did you prepare an additional two hundred tables? Did you know how much these extra tables would cost? That will set you back by ten million dors!¡± Andrew¡¯s face dimmed. If that was true then jackie would have been too bold since it would be very unnecessary to do that. ¡°No way right, jackie? You dropped by yesterday?¡± Ben was also frowning as jackie seemed to be a ma for trouble. They finally had some peaceful days and he did not expect him to pull a stunt like that during the Old Master¡¯s seventieth birthday. ¡°What on Earth was going on back there? I¡¯ve asked the chefs as to why are there so many tablesid out and they said one of us had ordered them toy out 220 tables!¡± Old Master Taylor stormed out furiously at this moment. He seemed incredibly furious. ¡°Grandpa, it was jackie who had made them do such an arrangement. I¡¯ve asked them and they said someone whosest name was White, a member of our Taylor family told them to do so. Tell me, which one of us in the Taylor family has thest name, White?¡± Ivan immediately came forward to speak out. He was delighted in his heart. It seemed that jackie was truly a fool since he had already infuriated the Old Master the moment they showed up. He had already intended to have him exiled from the Taylor family today. He did not expect he would present him with such an opportunity on his own. He only had himself to me now. ¡°Impossible!¡± The instant Selena heard that statement, she immediately said, ¡°You guys only know the person¡¯sst name. I think you guys must¡¯ve wrongly used jackie now! I think someone was pulling something behind our backs by pretending to be one of the members of our Taylor family and iming that person¡¯sst name happened to be White. Just to pin the me on jackie!¡± ¡°Yeah, good point! It could be caused by one of us here!¡± Fiona red at Ivan when she made that statement. Since Ivan absolutely loved pulling tricks and she believed that no matter how bold jackie was, he would not be bold enough to do anything like this. Ivan on the other hand would be very likely to do something like this. ¡°What are you staring at me for, Fiona? Do you actually think it¡¯s me? What reason do I have to do something like this?¡± Ivan did not expect Fiona would stare at him. He was incredibly furious at that moment. Although he intended to trap jackie, he would never think of pulling a stunt like that. He would not mind giving such a stunt a try if he had thought of it initially though. Xena wanted to speak up for Ivan since she was currently Ivan¡¯s girlfriend. However, she was afraid of exposing herself. To keep her identity a secret and gain jackie¡¯s trust, she also came forward to speak for jackie, ¡°we never used you of anything so why did youe forward yourself? It seems you are guilty of something!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ivan was incredibly furious as he did not expect Xena would actually side with jackie. However, he was no fool. It did not take him long to understand what Xena was thinking so he spoke with a cold look, ¡°You have no evidence anyway so you can¡¯t blindly use anyone. I have asked them and they told me it was a guy with thest name of White. That person had ordered the hotel to prepare an additional two hundred tables!¡± ¡°My son will never do such a thing and I believe him! He wouldn¡¯t order so many extra tables for nothing!¡± Joan also frantically spoke up for jackie. ¡°Yeah, my father would not do such a thing!¡± Kylie too sided with jackie as she stared at Ivan with resentment before adding, ¡°You big meanie, only you would do it! You¡¯re framing my father!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Ivan was fuming since that little brat actually called him a big meanie. This infuriated him into oblivion. Chapter 505 ¡±It might actually be Ken, Neil, or Micheal since they¡¯ve always hated jackie anyway. They did this to target jackie!¡± After remaining silent for a brief moment, Selena made that assumption. jackie had a peculiar look on his face as he stood by the side. He did not expect everyone to jump to his defense before he could even speak up for himself. He was incredibly touched by this. ¡°regarding if it was jackie¡¯s doing or not, we¡¯ll just have the hotel staffe over since they met the person anyway!¡± Ivan chuckled maniacally as he stared at jackie. He believed it must have been jackie since that person¡¯sst name was White. It would be a miracle if that was not jackie. As for why jackie was this foolish to have done that was not that important anymore. Having so many extra tables would at least cost ten million dors. He was interested to see what jackie would do. ¡°You can stop asking now, it¡¯s me!¡± jackie let out a bitter chuckle before waving both hands around as he replied. ¡°Look, look at him now, you guys. He¡¯s admitted it!¡± Theodore immediately pointed at jackie before yelling at him, ¡°It seems he is also afraid of us calling the hotel staff over because he knew he will be exposed real soon so he was forced to admit!¡± ¡° jackie, it¡¯s really you? Oh, how you¡¯ve disappointed our trust in you. I didn¡¯t expect it to be your doing!¡± Fiona almost started to stomp her feet around from being so infuriated. She had never expected that her troublemaker of a son-inw would start stirring up trouble again after they finally have some peaceful days. He was truly a jinx! ¡° jackie, you really are¡­ I have no words for you. Why would you order two hundred tables for no reason?¡± Selena nearly passed out from how furious she was. ¡°No way right? It¡¯s really Daddy?¡± Kylie bashfully lowered her head as she felt as if she had made a mistake. This little rascal had just spoken up for her own father but she did not expect, it was really her father¡¯s doing. ¡° jackie, why did you order so many extra tables for no reason?¡± Although Joan had faith in her own son, she was also startled by what jackie had said. Old Master Taylor¡¯s expression dimmed before eximing, ¡°If you think it¡¯s funny to do such a thing, you can leave today.¡± Ivan was incredibly delighted after hearing that statement. He immediately said, ¡° jackie, you owe us an extremely clear exnation today. Could you have ordered an extra two hundred tables which were going to cost an extra 12 million as a gift for Grandpa? This isn¡¯t a gift, jackie, this is a surprise, right?¡± The other Taylor family members had long since gathered around them. Everyone was speechless when they heard that. Indeed, an extra two hundred tables would cost ten million now, right? If this happened to be a gift, it seemed that this guy was a fool and his head had been kicked by a donkey. ¡°Should I really exin this anyway?¡± jackie chuckled calmly as he said, ¡°I ordered that many tables because I know twenty tables alone would never be enough. There will be a lot of guestsing today and I¡¯m even worried if two hundred and twenty tables would even be enough!¡± ¡°what a joke. How many guests would be present anyway? Do you think we won¡¯t have a rough estimate in our heads?¡± Theodore chuckled and said, ¡°When we held the sixtieth birthday for the old master back then, the rtives and some friends we are close to only filled seventeen to eighteen tables. Our twenty tables would be more than enough now!¡± Chapter 506 ¡±More than two hundred tables? that is basically impossible. How can we have that many guests?¡± One of the Taylor family members started cackling out loud. The way he was looking at jackie seemed like he was staring at a madman. Cecilia was alsoughing as she said, ¡°Aside from the members of our Taylor family, it would only be regr wealthy merchants who have good ties with us. In addition to a few third-ss aristocratic families that are close to us. Those second or first-ss families will never show up because they all look down on us, third-ss aristocratic families. Therefore, there can never be that many people present!¡± ¡° jackie, this isn¡¯t the gift you prepared now, right? This isn¡¯t considered a gift, right? You came empty- handed and it seems like this happened to be a gift you¡¯ve prepared for the old master?¡± Ivan chuckled coldly. ¡°This isn¡¯t a gift. I just so happened to request those tables for you guys only! Don¡¯t you worry, if the Taylor family is unwilling to foot the bill for those tables, I will pay for it when the billester!¡± jackie chuckled calmly as he seemedpletely unbothered by any of it. ¡°Nonsense. Of course, you¡¯ll have to foot the bill when it was you who ordered that many tables. Are you expecting us to pay the bills for you?¡± Ivan eximed furiously immediately, ¡°The most we will do is pay for the original twenty tables we¡¯ve ordered.¡± ¡°No way, how can jackie fork out that much money?¡± The moment Fiona heard they wanted jackie to cough up twelve million dors, she panicked. From her perspective, jackie¡¯s money was also her money since Selena was married to jackie anyway. Now that jackie had already given her twenty million, he was now considered one of them. Not to mention, she still had to rely on jackie to marry Sharon. When that happens, it would be amazing for her if the George family became part of their family, right? ¡°It¡¯s his fault for randomly cing the order anyway so it¡¯s only natural for him to pay the bill. This has nothing to do with us!¡± Ivan chuckled maniacally. He then added, ¡°I¡¯ll see just what you¡¯re going to do with the remaining two hundred tables and food. Are you going to eat all of the food yourself or are you going to be a charitable man by giving away the food to the poor on the streets?!¡± Everyone startedughing after hearing that statement. It seemed the thought process for this son-inw was indeed an oddity to have ordered an extra two hundred tables for absolutely no reason. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be a lot of wealthy merchants that will show up this time. Those who have never made their presence before will show up this time. Not to mention, those first and second-ss families that never came back then will be present this time. Therefore, I am quite worried that those two hundred plus tables won¡¯t be enough to amodate all of them!¡± ¡°keep boasting. How could that many people show up? This happens to be my grandpa¡¯s birthday, not the birthday of the God of War, you know!¡± Ivan was cackling out loud as he felt that jackie was making an extremely huge joke. ¡° jackie, are you intentionally insulting us by making that statement? I, your grandfather isn¡¯t some reputable man so how could people like marshals or Kings of War even bother to show up to celebrate a birthday of a third-ss aristocratic family like us? Not to mention, those first and second-ss families will never show up!¡± Old Master Taylor¡¯s expression dimmed as he found what jackie said, insulting. If it was not for Selena sealing a major business deal for the Taylor family a few days ago, sparking hope for the Taylor family bing a second-ss aristocratic family in the next two years, he wanted nothing more than to kick jackie out immediately. However, he had no choice since she was still his own granddaughter and had done such a huge favor for the Taylor family so, he had to hold back his anger. He let out a bitter chuckle before saying, ¡°Forget it then. Let¡¯s just forget about this ordeal for now since what¡¯s done is already done and the hotel has sent so many staff over with so many waiters on top of so much food. We don¡¯t have much of a choice now anyway.¡± ¡°Dad, no matter what happens, jackie has to be the one to pay the billter!¡± Theodore eximed after some thought. As Old Master Taylor was just about to nod, he did not expect a man that was responsible for the guest reception yelled out from the entrance, ¡°Marshal Dennis is here to celebrate Old Master Taylor¡¯s seventieth birthday!¡± The old man was stunned. He was shocked that a marshal would actually show up to celebrate his birthday when his family was only a third-ss aristocratic family? Chapter 507 Not to mention, he had never even heard of the name of this marshal before. ¡°A marshal came?¡± ¡°That happens to be quite a capable marshal. How awesome! It seems our old master will be very reputable now!¡± A few of the Taylor family members looked very delighted. Since even a marshal came, would that not make their family proud? It seemed if any other third-ss aristocratic families found out about this, they would all be envious of their Taylor family. ¡°That rascal sure came early!¡± jackie cracked a calm smile when he noticed Dennis. He did not expect Dennis would be the first one to show up when the others had not arrived yet. ¡°Why did Dennis show up? Isn¡¯t he a good friend of Ken¡¯s? Could he havee because he knew that Ken ising?¡± Ivan¡¯s expressions dimmed before softly whispering to Old Master Taylor, ¡°Grandpa, Dennis happens to be a good friend to Young Master Ken. Since Young Master Ken is a close friend of mine and he¡¯sing today, Dennis might being because of how close both me and Young Master Ken are. This isn¡¯t too surprising.¡± ¡°Young Master Ken ising? The rk family happens to be a second-ss aristocratic family though!¡± Theodore was stunned with joy as he said, ¡°Ivan, you sure are something. I didn¡¯t expect you to get Young Master Ken from the rk family to show up too!¡± ¡°Not only that, don¡¯t forget, I know Michael Wilson and Young Master Hugo too. They are alling. They¡¯re onlying because of me!¡± Ivan started cackling maniacally in that instant. He was clear that they were all here just to watch jackie embarrass himself. Ivan was worried that if he did not exin himself when all three of them show upter, everyone else might assume that jackie was right. Hence, he added after some thought, ¡°Therefore, aside from those few people, everyone else that jackie mentioned earlier will never show up!¡± Just as he was done speaking, Dennis had already approached them. ¡°Greetings, Marshal Dennis. I truly didn¡¯t expect you would grace our Taylor family with your presence!¡± Theodore immediately came forward to greet him while chuckling. ¡°Greetings, Master Theodore, Old Master Taylor. I wish you a long and healthy life!¡± Dennis spoke while waving his hand. ¡°you¡¯re too kind, too kind indeed!¡± Zeus cackled out loud as he was very happy from receiving that wish. However, he heard everything Ivan said earlier, and aside from those people he had mentioned, he might not be expecting any more guests to show up. ¡°Major Trent has arrived to wish Old Master Taylor a very happy seventieth birthday!¡± ¡°Major Pendragon Mace has arrived to wish Old Master Taylor a very happy seventieth birthday!¡± Just at this very moment, the receptionist called out once again. ¡°Two more majors?¡± All of the Taylor family members were all looking at each other and were wondering if they had all misheard anything. Chapter 508 Old Master Taylor gulped as he was wondering if he was dreaming. Three majors came. Those happened to be majors and theymanded at least a few thousand to tens of thousands of men on the battlefield. He did not expect them to show up to celebrate his seventieth birthday with him! ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Young Master Ivan, didn¡¯t you say that not many people would show up?¡± jackie said while chuckling calmly. ¡°no matter what, they still can¡¯t fill all two hundred tables!¡± Ivan was also chuckling as he believed jackie was merely lucky. Moreover, those two majors might actually be very close to Marshal Dennis hence, their presence. ¡°The master of the rk family has arrived with the members of the rk family to celebrate Old Master Taylor¡¯s seventieth birthday!¡± ¡°The master of the Hugo family has arrived with the members of the Hugo family to celebrate Old Master Taylor¡¯s seventieth birthday!¡± ¡°The master of the Wilson family has arrived with the members of the Wilson family to celebrate Old Master Taylor¡¯s seventieth birthday!¡± It did not take long for three series of announcements to be made from the main entrance. All three second-ss aristocratic families actually came as well. All three masters had brought along all three of their young masters in addition to some high ranking members of their respective families here. More than ten people actually showed up in an instant. Their bodyguards were all stationed outside. ¡°They actually came!¡± Zeus felt slightly surprised when the masters of those three families showed up as well. He initially thought that only the young masters of those three families woulde. However, unexpectedly, the masters tagged along as well. Both Theodore and Zeus immediately came forward to greet them. A constant stream of guests came after that. However, those were people that Old Master Taylor and the others had expected. Those people that jackie imed that would show up seemed to be absent. ¡°weren¡¯t you extremely confident earlier, jackie? Look at how many people had shown up now? Those two hundred tables worth of guests are all just air now?¡± Ivan chuckled before mocking jackie. ¡°Isn¡¯t it still very early? It isn¡¯t even time for the gift reception anyway. Where¡¯s the fun in showing up early, right?¡± jackie chuckled calmly since the person tasked for the gift reception had not arrived yet. After another moment had passed, the person tasked with gift reception had finally arrived. ¡°So many people had arrived already!¡± After that person got seated, a few staff were tasked with receiving gifts from the guests and some were tasked in noting the gifts down. ¡°Grandpa, I won¡¯t be noting my gift down. I¡¯ll just hand it to you directly since we¡¯re a family anyway!¡± Cecilia smiled and took out the gift she had prepared as she said, ¡°The gift I prepared for you is two bricks of Pu¡¯er tea that had been dried for two centuries. It¡¯s not that expensive since it only costs 600 thousand dors. The main thing is, such a gift is hard to find!¡± Cecilia was quite detailed in her introduction. She was obviously trying to show off. The other guests went over to get themselves registered aside. They were mostly giving out money as their gifts. Of course, these people would not be frugal with the amount they were giving. They would fork out at least eight to ten thousand dors. ¡°Grandpa, this is something I¡¯ve prepared for you¡­ It¡¯s a jade statue of Guanyin. This is very well carved but it¡¯s not that expensive. It¡¯s merely eight million dors!¡± Ivan had also made his move. He took out a twenty centimeters tall jade statue of Guanyin from a box. It looked very impressive. ¡°Is this made from Hetian jade? It¡¯s not bad, the coloration is impressive and it¡¯s very intricately carved. Thank you!¡± Old Master Taylor nodded satisfyingly. He could tell how sincere Ivan was to go out of his way to pick out a gift for him. Chapter 509 The other Taylor family members all came forward to give Old Master Taylor their gifts. Of course, the gifts they presented could notpare with what Cecilia or Ivan had offered but they were quite expensive too. Those gifts averaged around a hundred to two hundred thousand dors. Hence, they were still considered luxurious gifts. ¡°Alright, old master. The gifts have been recorded here. I will be recording down any other gifts that will be giventer!¡± The staff responsible for the gift reception recorded everything about the guests that came earlier before making that statement. ¡°What are you still standing around for? Aren¡¯t you going to present your gift?¡± Fiona¡¯s expression dimmed after noticing jackie had not done anything yet. It was unsure what jackie was thinking since he had not made a move yet. ¡°Yeah, brother-inw, you wouldn¡¯t have not brought anything with you now, would you? Hurry up and present it!¡± Ben was also pretty impatient. ¡° jackie, don¡¯t you forget about our bet. If you aren¡¯t able to fulfill your end of the bargain, you will have to be exiled from the Taylor family!¡± Ivan reminded him as if he was worried that jackie might have forgotten about their bet. ¡°I know. I know that once I present the gift, you guys will acknowledge me as the son-inw of the Taylor family, right?¡± jackie said with a smile. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Now hurry up and show us a gift that is worth over ten million dors!¡± Cecilia giggled as she said, ¡°Both of your hands are empty. What exactly is your gift that could be so tiny and expensive at the same time when you¡¯re carrying it with you?¡± Upon noticing everyone forcing jackie to present his gift, Michael, Neil, and Ken came to spectate. They were all waiting for the moment where jackie was unable to present his gift and being exiled from the Taylor family. ¡° jackie, I heard that you have won the bid for that mansion. I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s true or not? Could that be the gift you¡¯re nning to give the old master?¡± Ken said after some thought. ¡°What! jackie won the bid for that mansion?¡± After Fiona heard him say that, she immediately turned to look toward that mansion across the street. That happened to be an entire vi and it should cost about twenty to thirty million dors. When exactly did jackie buy a mansion? How could he have not told them about it? The corner of jackie¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He initially was nning to bring Selena over to surprise her after the event was done. He did not expect that b*stard Ken would expose the entire thing here. How could he still give Selena a surprise now? ¡°Brother-inw, is that true? Is that the gift you¡¯ve bought for the old master?¡± Ben gulped as he found jackie amazing. That mansion was not cheap and jackie was able to win the bid for it. Ivan immediately said when he noticed jackie¡¯s expressions dimmed, ¡° jackie, there¡¯s a lot of guests here at the moment and we¡¯re actually saving your pride for exposing it now. Or else, when more people show upter, you¡¯d embarrass yourself even more!¡± Selena stood calmly on the side. Judging from the looks of things, Ken did not intentionally try to strain their rtionship by spouting nonsense. Since that mansion was actually bought by jackie after all. She was curious to hear jackie¡¯s exnation at that very moment. If jackie actually had a rtionship with that wealthydy behind her back, not only would the Taylor family members exile him, she too would want him to leave too. That was because jackie would havepletely disappointed her if that was the case. ¡°I actually bought that mansion. I spent 95 million dors on it. Young Master Ivan, you should know that better than anyone else, since you helped me shine my shoe after that!¡± jackie let out a bitter chuckle as he took out a cigarette, lit it, and slowly took a puff. Chapter 510 Ivan¡¯s expression immediately dimmed after hearing that statement. Was jackie not trying to intentionally embarrass him? However, he was not exactly bothered by being embarrassed as long as he was able to get jackie exiled from the Taylor family today. Everything would be worth it for him. ¡°95 million? Was it really that expensive?¡± Cecilia gasped after hearing that as she said, ¡°So, in order to increase the value of your gift to the old master, you intentionally spoke a random amount, jackie?¡± ¡°Regardless of whether it¡¯s worth that much or not, is an afterthought. However, I actually spent that much on that house to win the bid. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask both Young Master Neil and Young Master Ken. They were both there on that day as well!¡± jackie calmly replied. ¡°Young Master Ken, Young Master Neil, did he actually spend that much money? I refuse to believe him, the son-inw who was enlisted as a soldier for five years can fork out that much money!¡± Cecilia was very dissatisfied. She was dissatisfied because she could never have forked out that much money and was she actually inferior to the son-inw? ¡°He actually did. The thing is, Young Master Ivan too had his eye on that mansion and wanted to bid for the mansion as a gift for Old Master Taylor so he went to the auction that day. However, he did not expect jackie to be present as well¡­¡± Kenughed before continuing, ¡°So, both of them wanted to bid for it. They even made a bet that the loser would shine the winner¡¯s shoe. Young Master Ivan conceded in the end and jackie won the bid for that house!¡± Fiona clenched her fist furiously as she listened from aside. She was fuming. jackie happened to be wasting too much money now. He actually wanted to snatch it from Ivan. Why could he not just give it to Ivan? That house was not even worth more than ny million anyway. Besides, he initially agreed to only a ten million dors gift for the old master anyway. Could he not have bought anything else that cost ten million dors? He could have saved eighty million dors then. Even if jackie did not want this much money, it would be better off just giving it to her. His mother-inw happened to be short in cash anyway. Of course, she merely kept those thoughts to herself. As unhappy as she was, she could not speak her mind in front of everyone then. Besides, jackie spent that much money to win the bid for that house while making Ivan shine his shoe for him at the same time. This had earned some form of pride or glory to their family. At this moment, Ken chuckled coldly as he said, ¡°However, I¡¯ve had people look into jackie and he never requested for an advance paycheck from Miss Tanya. Coincidentally, we ran into the same wealthydy from the previous auction together with jackie again. Cough! Cough! This meant that the money came from that wealthy woman. The hard-earned money of that wealthy woman it seems!¡± Ken emphasized his tone when he said ¡®hard-earned money¡¯ as if he was trying to hint at something. He even slowed down when he said that. ¡°That¡¯s right. That gift came from the bed, it seems!¡± After Michael heard that, he burst outughing. How could Ivan not tell him when he knew so much information. However, that was not important now since jackie, their son-inw had utterly disgraced the entirety of the Taylor family now. If what Ivan said was true, it would be a miracle for jackie to not be exiled from the Taylor family immediately. He believed that as long as jackie was no longer in the picture to stop him, he would have a chance to pursue Selena. ¡° jackie, what they¡¯re saying, is it true? Were you really together with that wealthydy?¡± Fiona had nearly passed out from being agitated. Neil had told them about it previously and she thought they were intentionally spouting nonsense. However, Selena did not exactly probe deeper regarding that ordeal so the entire matter was dropped. Chapter 511 Who would have known that they would mention that incident today. It would be extremely shameful if jackie had actually afforded the vi by being a sugar baby. It would be even more shameful if his sugar mommy was very old. Maybe in her seventies, even eighties? That was shame beyond words! ¡°There isn¡¯t any sugar mommy, they¡¯re just kidding,¡± jackie smiled and tried to exin himself. ¡°You can stop denying.¡± Kenughed and then continued, ¡°We have photos to prove our words!¡± Old Master Taylor was all the more confused. He turned to Ivan and asked, ¡°Ivan, what¡¯s going on here? What about the auction? What about the rich woman?¡± That was when Ivan detailed the situation to Old Master Taylor. Of course, he did not forget to mention that jackie had bought the vi in an auction. Old Master Taylor¡¯s face darkened with each word. His face was almost pale when he said, ¡°I¡¯ve wondered how you were able to fork out over ny million to buy the vi without advance payment of your sry. There¡¯s only one possibility and that is, getting money from your sugar mommy.¡± He then pointed to the vi and continued, ¡°This is a great gift and I really like this vi. But if you¡¯ve bought it with dirty money, I¡¯ll never ept it and I¡¯ll never live in it. I, Zues Taylor, will feel ashamed and filthy living in that house. Last but not least, I¡¯ll never recognize you as the son-inw of the Taylor¡¯s. You¡¯re a disgrace to our family!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t humiliate us any further, scram! ¡°Yeah, go! Go to your sugar mommy!¡± ¡°Who¡¯d have known a loser like you would be a sugar baby just to afford this gift for the Old Master¡­ Hehe¡­ This is¡­¡± The Taylor family¡¯s rtives started chiming in one after another. ¡° jackie, you¡¯ve let us down!¡± Andrew was angered too. He thought jackie could finally gain recognition from everyone in this joyful event by presenting this vi as a gift. If that were the case, Andrew and his family would be able to all move into the vi together. He did not see thising. ¡°My dear son, how¡­how could you? I¡¯d rather you marry Sharon than being a sugar baby to a rich woman!¡± Joan¡¯s eyes reddened and she could not believe that her son would do such a thing. Unexpectedly, jackieughed out loud and asked, ¡°Is there no way else that I could afford the vi other than asking for an advance sry payment and being a sugar baby? Who said I didn¡¯t have the money myself?¡± He paused before he continued, ¡°It¡¯s true that I have bought the vi¡ªwith my own money. Didn¡¯t any of you know that Daxia had generously rewarded veterans? I have served the military for five years and some of you may have seen me fight before. Did you think I could survive five years as an ordinary soldier?¡± jackie got more and more emotional as he spoke. ¡°So¡­ He wasn¡¯t just an ordinary soldier?¡± Some of them started to guess as they roughly knew jackie¡¯s fighting ability¡ªhow he fought against a dozen people so effortlessly. Chapter 512 ¡°Oh yeah¡­ Very few can actually survive past one month on the battlefield, let alone five years¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, those who can survive for a year are considered above average good. jackie must be very capable to be able to hang in there for five years. He mustn¡¯t be just any ordinary soldier, maybe he held a higher position!¡± Many started to second guess¡­ ¡°as far as I know, you¡¯ve spent almost a hundred million since you came back. This vi would cost you another ny over million! In that case, the government must have rewarded you a pension worth that of a headmander¡¯s,¡± Ivan remarkedughingly. ¡°Mhmm. I know of an assistantmander who¡¯s received a hundred million as pension, some head commander¡­ Maybe two hundred million. So you¡¯re a headmander?!¡± Ken joined the guessing game. ¡°Do you have anything to prove your position as a headmander, jackie? As far as I know, any commander would hold amander¡¯s token as a symbol of their position.¡± Old Master Taylor wished really hard that jackie could show everyone his token to prove his position and that the money he used to buy what he bought, was the money he well deserved from protecting the country. In that case, it would be an honor to the Taylor family, not a disgrace. Dennis rubbed his nose bridge and was trying to suppress hisughter. jackie had his token but he did not n to expose his true identity. All he wanted was to live a normal life. Everyone in the house would have to kneel and bow before him if he were to present his token. It was the one and only in Daxia, only the Supreme Warrior could have it. jackie couldmand and rule anyone in the army. It was extremely inconsiderate of him to disy the token in front of this many people. He would get into trouble regardless. If he did not disy it, he would bebeled as ¡®the sugar baby¡¯; if he did, his true identity would be exposed. He was on the fence and his expression darkened. ¡°I¡­¡± What should he do? ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Just show us the token if you¡¯re really the headmander, it¡¯s an honor¡ªnot something to be shameful of! Come on, shut their mouth. I believe that you¡¯re not a sugar baby,¡± Joan tried to persuade jackie. Then, Ivan interjected as he was excited to see jackie not being able to show the token. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have a token as themander?¡± ¡®We¡¯ll see how long more you can put on this show, jackie. It¡¯s shameful enough that you¡¯re a sugar baby, and to cover that lie with ¡®headmander¡¯s pension¡¯? That¡¯s funny!¡¯ ¡°Come on, jackie. You were so confident just now. How do you prove that you¡¯re not just an ordinary soldier? Where¡¯s your token? You can¡¯t prove anything without it!¡± Ceciliaughed and thought he had nothing to show after all. Chapter 513 jackie bitterly smiled then said, ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯m not an ordinary soldier. In fact, I hold a rtively high position in the military force. But I¡¯ve lost my token, it was probably picked pocketed somewhere. Hence why I haven¡¯t revealed my identity all this while, I was worried that no one would believe my words without the token.¡± The crowd was speechless. How did he¡­ ¡°I believe in him!¡± Selena walked forward. ¡°When he first came back, I thought he was an ordinary soldier and only had a few hundred thousand on him. Later, I knew that my estimation was incorrect, five years of service in the military would have earned him maybe ten to twenty million¡­ And I was wrong again! Now I think he¡¯s a headmander, to be able to afford this vi!¡± ¡°you¡¯d speak up for him because he¡¯s your husband, Selena! What a sweet talker.¡± Michealughed. ¡°You think he¡¯s a headmander just because he bought this vi, not because of his capabilities? Now what do you want us to do and how can we trust his words? He can¡¯t even prove his position!¡± ¡°Mhmm!¡± Neil interjected, ¡°Of all, we know the money could be from his sugar mommy!¡± Ivan chimed in, ¡°So you said the money was yours¡­ Then how do you exin your rtionship with that rich woman? I¡¯ve seen her many times. There was even once when you walked out of the vi with her!¡± Neil continued, ¡°She always goes around wearing a mask as if she was avoiding paparazzi. This is a telltale sign that she was avoiding her husband or acquaintances, and that means you both are up to no good!¡± ¡°A richdy? aren¡¯t you worried she¡¯ll kill you if you angered her?¡± jackie smiled coldly and continued, ¡°Stop guessing, everyone. She¡¯ll be hereter and you¡¯ll know who she is. Brace yourself.¡± ¡°What! She¡¯ll being here? How dare she!¡± Ivanughed. ¡°Wow, such a thick-faced woman to dare to show up today. Tsk tsk¡­¡± Kenughed too. ¡°Selena, look at your husband¡¯s sugar mommy. She¡¯s about toe and im her turf.¡± ¡°First of all, she¡¯s rich but not that rich. Her wealth is granted by Daxia as a reward for her serving the country. Second of all, she¡¯lle today out of respect for me. Otherwise, she won¡¯t attend functions like this.¡± jackie¡¯s expression darkened. He was angry because he could not stand them making fun of his disciple, Lana. If it was not for Old Master¡¯s birthday and the many people that were present including his daughter and wife¡ªhe really wanted to beat them up to teach them a lesson! jackie was really pissed at them for pushing him to the edge of the cliff. ¡°Tsk tsk tsk. So you mean, she¡¯s nothing ordinary!¡± ¡°We shall see who this ¡®extraordinary woman¡¯ is. We can finally see her face when she removes her mask to eat.¡± Ivanughed. Suddenly, a voice announced at the door. The voice sounded as if it was trembling. ¡°Quin Hayes, King of War with six stars, arrived and is here to wish Old Master Taylor a happy and blessed seventieth birthday!¡± Chapter 514 Everyone was expecting to see jackie make a fool of himself when suddenly, the six-starred King of War arrived to celebrate Old Master Taylor¡¯s seventieth birthday. ¡°What! Quin Hayes is here!¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t call him by his name, you should address him as King of War Hayes. Otherwise, he can p you to death if he finds you disrespectful!¡± ¡°My god, he¡¯s the King of War¡­ A SIX-STARRED King of War! What is he doing here at this function? This¡­is our honor!¡± The Taylor family¡¯s rtives started a discussion among themselves and they were obviously astonished. ¡°King of War Hayes presents a gift in cash worth sixty million!¡± the man who was in charge of reception and gifts announced. ¡°I really didn¡¯t know what¡¯s a suitable gift to get and I¡¯m not familiar with your hobbies. So I decided to give you cash, that way, you can spend it to your heart¡¯s content!¡± Quin walked forward as heughed out loud. He seemed like a cheerful man. ¡°King of War Hayes, you¡¯re¡­ You¡¯re too courteous. It¡¯s our honor to serve you as a guest, as we know you seldom attend functions even when you¡¯re being invited. Your presence here is a great honor, you need not prepare me any gifts. You¡¯re too generous!¡± Zeus was so touched and surprised to have received such a guest. It was out of his expectation to have received three marshals in the event¡ªwhat more, a six-starred war king? ¡°Sixty million?! That¡¯s such a generous gift!¡± Some wealthy merchantsmented. Why would the war king waste his money like that? ¡°Master Wilson and Young Master Wilson have arrived to celebrate Old Master Taylor¡¯s seventieth birthday. Here is a pair of jade sceptres for the birthday star.¡± Soon after, more guests arrived. The Taylor family¡¯s rtives frowned while some could not help but look at jackie. Was jackie right when he said that the unexpected guests and war kings will attend the birthday party? Well, so many of them had already turned up! The Wilson family had never turned up in the past events even though they were only a third-ss aristocratic family¡ªbut they showed up! ¡°Head Commander Liam Bt has arrived to wish Old Master Taylor a happy seventieth birthday. He presents a goldenb as a gift.¡± Again, the man who was in charge of reception and gifts announced. Soon after, a headmander entered the hall together with his family. ¡°You¡¯ve gotta be kidding me! jackie was right!¡± Ivan¡¯s face darkened as he observed. He was worried that jackie would get the praises andpliments from Old Master Taylor for inviting two hundred tables of guests! He also wondered how jackie predicted that these people of high social status would show up? Or, did they show up because they knew the war king was going toe? ¡°Assistant Commander Chris Tyson has arrived to celebrate the seventieth birthday of Old Master Taylor. He presents the old master two pieces of gold Phoenix hairpin!¡± Just as Ivan was cracking his head, more guests had arrived¡ªamander nheless. He held a rtively high position too! ¡°Master Louise from a second-ss aristocrat family has arrived together with his family to celebrate the seventieth birthday of Old Master Taylor. They presented a jade abacus!¡± Chapter 515 Another unexpected guest arrived in a family of three. They presented their gift as they entered the hall. ¡° jackie, how did you know so many people will show up?¡± Old Master Taylor could not keep his cool anymore and asked. ¡°Will there really be guests enough to fill two hundred tables?¡± jackie was rather calm. He smiled and coughed, ¡°Grandpa, you see the guests who showed up today¡­ Who¡¯ll be paying for their meals? If you¡¯re paying, then I¡¯ll tell you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You can¡¯t make my son pay for this. Look, the second-ss aristocrats, war kings, commanders are all here! Given enough time, maybe even a God of War will show up soon!¡± Joan quickly suggested. ¡°very well, we¡¯ll pay for all the guests today regardless of how many of them show up!¡± Old Master Taylor was ecstatic. jackie smiled calmly and said, ¡°It must be because these people heard the news that the Goddess of War will show up today. If she shows up, many others would too!¡± ¡°God¡­ God of War will show up?¡± Old Master Taylor gasped. What was going on? Why would a God of War attend this celebration? Did the Taylor family have any connections with them? But if it was not for God of War, why would all these people¡ªwar king,mander, and the others¡ª attend his birthday party? Dennis overheard their conversation and came to them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Godess of War will be here today. She¡¯d mentioned it in ourst gathering and she invited us toe and celebrate your birthday with you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Old Master Taylor was so excited that a God of War would show up at his birthday celebration, which would be a great great honor to the Taylor family¡ªregardless of the reason she decided to attend the party. That way, the second-ss aristocrats would never see the Taylor¡¯s the same way again. On top of that, it would be an excellent opportunity for them to regain their reputation in the society. That would enable them to easily secure business deals in the long-term. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me, the God of War will being?¡± Ivan and Ken were stunned after getting to know that. They expected jackie to boast about the guest list¡ªnot actually getting the ¡®unexpected¡¯ to attend. They were afraid that even two hundred tables were not enough to serve the guests if a God of War actually showed up. That would be a serious issue. ¡° jackie, how could you do this?! Why didn¡¯t you pre-empt us about the attendance of a God of War?! We¡¯re all caught off guard! A God of War may get mad at us for not preparing enough tables for everybody! Could you shoulder the consequences if you hadn¡¯t booked these extra two hundred tables?¡± Ivan was so agitated that he scolded jackie. ¡°I wanted this to be a surprise,¡± jackie said with a smile. ¡°Whatever, jackie. We won¡¯t pursue the matter about the extra two hundred tables further. But you¡¯ve mentioned, that ¡®sugar mommy¡¯ of yours will being too? If you still can¡¯t prove to us that you bought the vi without the money from her, you¡¯re still a sugar baby! You can¡¯t even show us a token to prove your position as themander!¡± They had been waiting for this opportunity to tease jackie but was previously interrupted with the arrival of King of Wars. They revisited the topic once the guests made their way to the backyard. ¡° jackie, I won¡¯t ept this gift if you had really bought the vi with a sugar mommy¡¯s money. This isn¡¯t something I want to get myself involved in,¡± Zeus spoke with full certainty. That was hisst straw and he had to save his face from that. Chapter 516 Ivan Taylor and Ken rk, who were by their side, were happy when they heard this. jackie did not tell the Taylors to prepare more tables when he knew that the Goddess of War wasing. However, they had no idea that jackie was still very calm. ¡°You¡¯ll know if she¡¯s a richdy when she¡¯s here. How should I put this? Nine hundred million is nothing to her, what more ny million!¡± Pausing for a moment, jackie turned to look at Old Master Taylor and added, ¡°I have your gift ready, Grandfather, but it¡¯s not the vi next to this.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Many from the crowd inhaled sharply when they heard this. If it was not that vi, then what was his gift? Selena, who stood behind jackie, frowned. This man was full of surprises, she could barely keep up with him. So the gift he prepared for her grandfather was not the vi after all? ¡°Not the vi? Then, this vi is¡­¡± Zeus Taylor trailed off. Turning to look behind him, jackie pulled Selena closer to him. He then took a key out from his pocket and ced it onto Selena¡¯s palm. ¡°It¡¯s for Selena. The ce we¡¯re currently staying in doesn¡¯t have enough space, so I want my family to move over. I originally wanted to surprise Selena with this, but I never thought Ivan would see it first and ruin the surprise¡­¡± jackie lovingly touched Selena¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Honey. I wanted to wait till dinner ended to tell you this tonight and bring you there to have a look. I had no idea that it¡¯d turn into this, and I have no other way but to tell you the truth a little early.¡± Selena was dazed, so much so that her red lips parted. She wondered if she had heard wrongly. All this time, the vi was not the ce where jackie and the rich woman were secretly seeing each other; it was his gift to her. She silently thanked herself for not dwelling in the matter or exposed jackie for it. Otherwise, things might have turned badly. ¡° jackie, did¡­ Did I hear wrongly? You spent over ny million and won the auction on the opposite vi, just to give it to my daughter? For our whole family to stay there?¡± Fiona gulped, evidently excited. Initially disappointed at jackie as Fiona believed he was kissing up to a rich woman, she was happy once more at this moment. It seemed that she had really misunderstood jackie. jackie smiled indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. The deed for the vi isn¡¯t here yet, but it belongs to Selena alone. This house was bought for her. Moreover, it isn¡¯t proper for Kylie to be sleeping with us in the same room. After all, Kylie is already four years old!¡± ¡°Amazing! That¡­ That house is ours for real?¡± Kylie pped her hands excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s so cool! Mommy, we have a new house!¡± she beamed. ¡°A very, very big house!¡± Selena¡¯s nose turned sour. The bitterness she experienced throughout these five tears was finally turned into tears of relief that trickled down her face. ¡°Mommy, why are you crying?¡± Kylie frowned when she saw Selena crying, her face evident with worry. Selena knelt down and patted Kylie¡¯s delicate little head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kylie, Mommy is just happy,¡± she spoke through tears. ¡°These are happy tears, okay? We¡¯ll be staying in a big,fortable house soon!¡± jackie was ovee with emotions as he gazed at his dear wife kneeling before their daughter. Selena had endured numerous hardships throughout these five years. From now onward, if she was wanted, he would willingly give her the entire world. ¡°Alright!¡± Kylie nodded. Chapter 517 The trio¡ªKen, Neil, and Michael¡ªbegan to scowl as the scene before them, inwardly jealous. ¡°Only ny million or so? If you marry me, you¡¯d have no problem having one or two billion,¡± Michael snapped, lips pursed into a tight frown. jackie was able to capture Selena¡¯s heart by purchasing a vi; she did not even give them a chance to please her. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that this vi is for Selena, right jackie? How about the old master¡¯s gift then?¡± Cecilia spoke, unable to hold in her curiosity anymore. Folding her arms across her chest, she arrogantly added, ¡°Is it possible that you didn¡¯t prepare any presents?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, jackie. What about your promise to us previously? You can get out of the Taylor mansion if you didn¡¯t prepare anything!¡± Ivan also stood up. As though a light bulb went off in his head, Ken chimed in, ¡° jackie, you bought a vi for your wife. What does it say about you being so generous? This means that you¡¯re very rich. If that¡¯s the case, the present you prepared for the old master must be very valuable!¡± Michael decided to join in as he spoke, ¡°Is it possible that the present you prepared is just ten million? If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be somewhat of a downgrade for Old Master Taylor? After all, you¡¯ve just gifted a vi that you bought with almost one hundred million to your wife!¡± Unfazed, jackie merely replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry; it¡¯s much more expensive than this vi!¡± ¡°Really now? There are a lot of wealthy businessmen here,¡± he mused. ¡°There are so many people here. When are you taking out this present of yours? It¡¯s best if it¡¯s something that can give us a run for our money!¡± Michael started guffawing. Then¡­ ¡°The master of the George family is here with his family to congratte Old Master Taylor on his birthday!¡± No one saw thising. The head of the George family, he who was from the first-ss aristocratic family, was here. ¡°They¡¯re really here. The people of the first-ss aristocratic families are here!¡± People began to chatter among themselves at the arrival of the George family. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Presents can be given to me at any time. We¡¯re really busy right now,¡± said Old Master Taylor, effectively interrupting Ivan and Michael. ¡°I need to wee the George Family Master first. This is the George family we¡¯re talking about!¡± The old master then went ahead and greeted the George family with a smile. There were so many important guests here today. To him, what jackie gifted him was not that important. It only mattered to him as long as the money jackie used to buy the vi was not earned by coddling rich women. Moreover, what jackie said about the presents he prepared exceeded the value of the vi was too grandiose; he was definitely boasting. The words that came out of this man¡¯s mouth tend to be unreliable sometimes. ¡°I¡¯m here to see you making a fool of yourself, jackie. However, we¡¯re too busy right now, so I¡¯ll give you some more time. I don¡¯t believe that you can drag it out today and avoid showing the present altogether!¡± Ivanughed. ¡°I want to see what kind of present you¡¯vee up with that¡¯s more expensive than this vi. I¡¯m waiting for the moment the present blinds our eyes!¡± Ken also walked over and smiled coldly. ¡°Young Master Hugo¡¯s subordinates had been following you recently, and they reported that you hadn¡¯t been buying any luxurious items. You only go to work and come back home every day. Apart from that, we also made some inquiries and know that the Drake family didn¡¯t make any advance payment for your sry. I want to see how you¡¯re going to exin these things and how¡¯re you going to exin about that rich woman. We¡¯re waiting for you. I want to see how long you can hold things off!¡± Chapter 518 ¡°Congrattions, Master Taylor!¡± The George Family Master offered him a small smile, gave Master Taylor his present, and walked inside. ¡° jackie! It¡¯s so good to see you again!¡± A charming woman, who had on a white dress with flower patterns adorning the clothing, appeared from behind the George family¡¯s patriarch. She immediately ran up to jackie once she saw him. ¡°Oh, I missed you so much!¡± The corners of her father¡¯s mouth twitched ever so slightly when he saw his daughter getting so excited when she saw jackie. He was speechless. He never understood why his daughter would fall for this guy. Yes, jackie was medically skilled and was equally talented in many other aspects, but he was older than Sharon. As if that was not enough, he had a wife and a four-year-old child. His daughter, on the other hand, was high-born and incredibly beautiful. Finding a suitable candidate for her hand in marriage would be as easy as pie. ¡°Who¡¯s this? She¡¯s so gorgeous.¡± Ivan, Ken, and the others scrutinized this woman carefully. She had to be a member of the George family as she did tag along with them. ¡°It¡¯s Sharon George¡­! Didn¡¯t jackie treat her disease? Dear me. She¡¯s an entirely different person once she¡¯s slimmed down. Her figure, her pretty face¡­¡± Michael swallowed his saliva. F*ck. If he knew Sharon would look so prepossessing after slimming down, he would have pursued her from the start. He had no idea that this woman was a gem in a rock. Who would have known this woman could turn out to be so beautiful? ¡°Look at her eyes closely; it is Sharon George!¡± Ken was ashamed. Sharon was actually here. When they were at the auction house previously, this woman was obsessed with jackie. With her current attitude, was it possible¡­? ¡°Oh, Miss Sharon is here!¡± Before jackie could muster a proper reply, Fiona instantly walked up to wee Sharon with a smile on her face. ¡°Long time no see!¡± ¡°Indeed, Auntie. Long time no see!¡± Sharon smiled at the woman before walking up to jackie. Her inviting red lips were pursed into a sweet smile as she blushed. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you these past few days, and now I finally get to meet you. How have you been?¡± Standing next to them, Selena was speechless. Did Sharon George just ignore her, jackie¡¯s actual wife? ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± jackie smiled awkwardly. Instead of entertaining her, however, jackie turned to look at his wife and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have a walk at the garden over there, dear!¡± Touched by her husband¡¯s attentiveness, Selena meekly replied, ¡°Okay.¡± She held her daughter¡¯s hand with one hand and jackie¡¯s hand with the other. The three of them walked toward the garden not far away. ¡°I¡­¡± Frozen on her spot, Sharon was in disbelief at how he treated her. jackie truly was ruthless to her; he did not even bother to entertain her for a minute. She liked him so much, she had no idea¡­ What was worse was that his actions were basically telling her to give up; that he was happily married. Fiona did not anticipate jackie to act out like that either. She was just as dumbfounded. She hastily stepped forward, closer to the young woman, and quickly spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t take his words to heart, Miss Sharon; he¡¯s just too crude about matters such as these. You also know that he¡¯s juste back from the battlefield.¡± Sharon smiled bitterly before she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I understand where he¡¯sing from, so no offense is taken. This is normal as the three of them are such a loving family. It¡¯s not good for me to involve myself like this. Is this not enough to tell that jackie is a good man?¡± Chapter 519 ¡°It¡¯s very good that you can think of it that way. Don¡¯t give up, Miss Sharon; perseverance is victory. Do you understand?¡± Fiona had the impression that Sharon would be downright frustrated at what had happened, but she never expected that Sharon would have a unique way of thinking about it. This only made Fiona happy, ever hopeful that jackie could still consider having Miss Sharon as his second wife. They were not as poor as they used to be, but who said one could ever have too much money? At the same time, Michael slowly approached the young miss as he pretended to clear his throat. ¡°Ahem! Miss Sharon, it¡¯s been a long time since west met,¡± he spoke. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for some time now, but I still don¡¯t have your phone number. Let¡¯s exchange our numbers so we can contact each other, and we¡¯ll get some drinks whenever we¡¯re free!¡± Neil caught on quickly and ran over to them in an instant. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right, Miss Sharon. Let¡¯s exchange numbers, and we cane out for karaoke sessions when we¡¯re free!¡± After all, the current Sharon was not the previous fatty. Her figure and her face were nearly a rival to Selena¡¯s. Above all, her family was richer than theirs, and she was only 20 years old. Snagging her would be equivalent to hitting a jackpot. Nheless, the corners of Michael¡¯s mouth twitched when he saw Neiling over. This bastard Neil was utterly shameless. He had been trying to converse with Miss Sharon for a while before asking for her number. Why was this idiot here, too?! To their surprise, Sharon¡¯s first reply was augh. ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for that!¡± She replied, not bothering to entertain them. She smiled coldly. ¡°Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t know that you talked crap about me behind my back when I was fat? I also heard that you guys called me ¡®Fatty¡¯! Am I wrong?¡± Neil and Michael were embarrassed, unable to muster a proper reply for a good few moments. ¡°No, that never happened!¡± Neil hastily replied, an awkward smile on his face as he did. ¡°I see that we¡¯re inconveniencing you right now, so we¡¯ll leave you be. However, if you need someone to apany you for drinks or anything else, you can look for us!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ Miss Sharon, let¡¯s chat more when we have time!¡± Michael piped in, equally embarrassed. At that moment¡­ ¡°The master of the Young family is here with members of the Young family. They congratte Old Master Taylor on his seventieth birthday and present¡­¡± The Young family, one of the four most prominent families, had arrived. They had learned that the Goddess of War would be attending Old Master Taylor¡¯s 70th birthday, thus they chose to attend and brought gifts with them. Zeus had no idea that what jackie had so boldly imed was genuine. Not only were there assistant commanders and headmanders, but there were quite a number of marshals here too. Rich businessmen who were not initially present from the start, second-ss aristocratic families, and even first-ss aristocratic families were all here. Once he saw the onught of people flooding the ce, Old Master Taylor mentally wiped his sweat. Fortunately, jackie had prepared an additional 200 tables. Otherwise, there would not be enough seats for so many people. ¡°The Mont family¡¯s Master is here with¡­¡± ¡°The Roy family¡¯s Master is here with the members of the Roy family. They¡¯re here¡­¡± The two other first-ss aristocratic families made their appearance atst, fulfilling the attendance of all Four Major Families. While the current attendance was quite a feat on its own, what shocked the crowd to its core is when a resounding voice announced, ¡°Eight-star King of War, Skyler Celestino is here to congratte Old Master Taylor on his seventieth birthday and presents a gift of eighty million!¡± Chapter 520 ¡°Oh my god¡­ E¡ªEven King of War Skyler Celestino is here!¡± One of the assistant commanders took a sharp inhale, shocked when he heard the announcement. ¡°That¡¯s right. King of War Celestino didn¡¯t even attend King of War Magnus Suthend¡¯s gathering for the veterans; never did I expect that he¡¯d attend this party!¡± A regr soldier standing by their sides even rubbed his eyes before looking at the middle-aged man who walked in from the entrance. There was no mistaking it; it was indeed Skyler Celestino. This was an 8-star King of War, his position and status much higher than other Kings of War. Apart from that, he had achieved numerous great feats by this time. Even if Quin was in front of him, he would have to address Skyler as his ¡®Big Brother¡¯. This in itself summarized Skyler¡¯s reputation in the public eye. ¡°It¡¯s to be expected. After all, the Goddess of War ising too. Skyler Celestino doesn¡¯t like gatherings and has an aloof personality, but he has to give the Goddess of War face! He does admire Goddess of War, Lana Zechs the most!¡± One of the majors smiled indifferently. ¡°So I¡¯ve anticipated the God of War¡¯s attendance, and sure enough, he¡¯s here!¡± Everybody else nodded. They had no idea that so many important people would be here at such a small Taylor family party. ¡°Grandfather, the people here are all people of high-status!¡± Ivan was in so much shock that he had no idea who he should talk to first, all to establish an early connection with them. He was unfamiliar with all these Majors and Marshals, and he had no idea who to talk to. That went for the 8-star King of War, too. Ivan wanted to get close to them, but he feared he could not strike a conversation with these people. He was already a nerve-wreck, so he dared not step forward. There were too many important people at the Taylor family today, and they had broken his cognition over and over again. ¡°He¡¯s also here?¡± jackie was, at that moment, walking with Selena and Kylie in the garden. As he was merely a son-inw to the Taylor family, it was not his ce to wee important guests. Hence, he was able to use this time to apany his wife and daughter. The sight of Skyler at the party, however, made him frown. Skyler was one of the few people who knew his true identity. He had once rescued Skyler during one of their skirmishes on the battlefield. At that moment, the enemy had snapped the string of his mask, and his face was revealed when the mask fell from his face. Hence, Skyler was one of the few people who knew about jackie¡¯s identity as the Supreme Warrior. Selena noticed the mild distress on her husband¡¯s face as he stared at the King of War. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked. ¡° jackie?¡± jackie immediately turned his head away. ¡°Nothing!¡± He immediately changed the subject of their conversation as he spoke, ¡°Honey, do you hate me for buying this vi? The truth is that I¡¯ve made a bet with Ivan Taylor, so to win over him and make him shine my shoes, I¡­¡± Selena rolled her eyes at him yfully. ¡°How could I not hate you? How dare you bought it when it¡¯s so expensive? The price of this vi could buy three of the same vi, right? If it was me, I¡¯d rather lose to Ivan and shine his shoes!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a definite no,¡± jackie quickly defended himself. ¡°I can¡¯t let it go; Ivan has bullied you and Kylie so badly before. I wouldn¡¯t just give it up. I say that the ny-million price tag was worth it, just to humiliate him!¡± Chapter 521 Unable to keep a straight face after hearing jackie, Selena burst intoughter. ¡°I¡¯m just joking!¡± she spoke,ughing as she did. ¡°How can I be angry at you? I can only imagine Ivan¡¯s face as he wiped your shoes; it must¡¯ve been very interesting. It¡¯s strange, though. Why didn¡¯t you take a photo of such a long-anticipated scene with your phone and share it with me? You should¡¯ve shared the fun with me!¡± ¡°Hey, I just forgot about it at the time. I promise I¡¯ll take a picture next time!¡± jackieughed and pushed the swing in front of him, where Kylie sat giddily. Swung together with the swing, Kylie felt like she was flying; as though she was a bird joyfully soaring in the sky. This young girl was finally experiencing the love of her father. Nobody would call her a wild child anymore. At that moment, a thought urred to Selena. ¡°Oh, right. What¡¯s your rtionship with that rich woman? Will she really being over?¡± she asked. ¡°I had no idea that you¡¯re a Head Commander!¡± ¡°Truthfully, I¡¯m much higher than that, but I can¡¯t take my token out. You only need to know that your husband is really powerful, and even the Gods of War had to respect me.¡± jackie had a tight smile on her face. He could only give his wife a small hint after noting that no one else was around. ¡°Keep boasting. You¡¯re a headmander, jackie, and it¡¯s not bad for you to have two billion. It¡¯s actually astounding that you became Head Commander within five years!¡± Selena rolled her eyes at jackie. ¡°I¡¯ve never met the Gods of War. I heard that this Goddess of War is a beautiful woman.¡± ¡°Honey, the rich woman they¡¯re talking about is the Goddess of War. I¡¯ve told you before that I know her, and we¡¯re friends!¡± jackie smiled bitterly. He had said all these before, and he even said that the Nine Great Gods of War were his apprentices. In the end, Selena merely shrugged him off, believing he was pulling things out of thin air. This was why jackie did not bother bringing it up anymore. ¡°Really? If that¡¯s the case, are you kept as the Goddess of War¡¯s side piece? If you truly are, then I¡¯d be happy. It¡¯s considered as ¡®making a sacrifice for the country¡¯, right?¡± Selena jokingly teased jackie. Still, it seemed so impossible to her. How was it possible that jackie knew the Goddess of War? After all, many headmanders did not know the Gods of War, let alone be their friends. It was an incredible feat if one managed to befriend the Gods of War; an achievement worth gloating over. jackie only told these things to Selena, not to Dennis and the others. It was obvious jackie was afraid that others would expose him, and it would only embarrass him. ¡°You actually want me to be the Goddess of War¡¯s side piece?¡± jackie smiled, though dissatisfied. She had taken this joke too seriously. jackie never had other thoughts about this apprentice of his. Of course, he would admit she looked prettier and sexier after she changed from her army clothing to a more feminine outfit after she left the army. Outside the battlefield, she was much gentler. Nheless, jackie only saw her and treated her as his apprentice. ¡°In your dreams. Even if you¡¯re willing to do it, she isn¡¯t willing for that. She¡¯s the Goddess of War! How would she fall for some married man like you? This is just a joke between us, so don¡¯t get any ideas. If someone overhears us and tattles on us, the Goddess of War might p you the moment she hears it! By then, your death would be a wronged death!¡± Selena grinned, her mood seemingly much better. ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t we move tomorrow in the morning? By that time, there would be lots of rooms there. Didn¡¯t you say that we can¡¯t do it if Kylie sleeps with us? It¡¯ll be only the two of us in that room. Can we¡­¡± jackie spoke, trailing off. ¡°You pervert! So the real reason why you bought this house in such a hurry was for¡­ Hmph! I wouldn¡¯t give chances to a person with impure motives like you!¡± Selena¡¯s blush seared across her face. Despite turning her head to the other side in a form of disagreement, it felt as though there were butterflies in her belly. Chapter 522 jackie instantly cleared his throat when he heard Selena¡¯seback. ¡°Honey, that¡¯s not the case. The main reason was we werecking a house, right?¡± he spoke in his defense. ¡°Apart from that, this house is conveniently opposite the Taylors¡¯ mansion, and you can easily go visit as you pleased! Furthermore, it¡¯s in the center of Kylie¡¯s kindergarten and where we work. This location is perfect, so I bid for it!¡± ¡­ ¡°Five-star King of War, Xyle Walker is here to congratte Old Master Taylor on his seventieth birthday! He presents¡­¡± More and more people trickled in. Nobody anticipated that another important person, a 5-star King of War at that, woulde. Old Master Taylor had a huge smile on his face. There were a few Kings of War here and quite a number of majors and marshals. Apart from that, arge number of Head Commanders and Assistant Commanders were also present. Not only that, but an impressive number of first-ss and second-ss aristocratic families were also here. This small party turned into a grand gathering. He began to worry if 200 tables were enough to go around. The attendees were generous, their gifts rather expensive. It was fair to say that the Taylors had earned a lot with just the presents. Of course, Old Master Taylor was not ignorant. Most of the people were here because a certain person was said to being: Eastfield¡¯s Goddess of War, a powerful unrivaled existence that had great achievements. He had no idea why the Goddess of War woulde to the Taylor family just to congratte him, but that was not an important thing to fret over. The most important thing was that the Taylor family was heavily celebrated on this day, and their future would no doubt develop smoothly. He even received name cards of many businessmen. Not only that, but some Marshals and Commanders also approached him and offered their name cards. Everyone was conversing with one another in the courtyard, either in groups of twos or threes. Of course, these conversations were started for the sake of possibly establishing beneficial rtionships. Skyler, for example, was talking with Quin. ¡°Why is the Goddess of War not here yet? Is it possible that she won¡¯t being?¡± The 8-star King of War looked at the door and frowned. Had it not been for the rumor that the Goddess of War wasing, he would not havee to this party. ¡°Women; they need time to dress up! We¡¯re not on the battlefield right now, and our Goddess of War is a woman. I heard that she¡¯s much prettier once she dresses up nicely.¡± Quinughed. ¡°I¡¯ve seen her in feminine outfits before. I dare say she¡¯s gorgeous!¡± ¡°Is it? To be honest, I¡¯ve never seen our Goddess of War in such clothing. Still, she¡¯s quite tall and has legs for days. It¡¯s only logical she¡¯d look very nice in women¡¯s clothing!¡± Skylerughed as well, all the more excited about seeing her. Needless to say, they held respect for the Goddess of War¡¯s appearance. Such a person was regarded highly. Skyler¡¯s eyes slowly wandered and, without realizing it, found himself looking at the garden. It was fine before he took a look. Upon proper inspection, he noticed a man grinning as he stood with a rather beautifuldy and a young girl, chatting happily. ¡°That person¡¯s side-profile looks¡­ So much like¡­¡± Skyler frowned. That person in the garden looked so much like a man he knew on the battlefield. ¡°Who?¡± Chapter 523 Quin, who was by his side, looked to where he looked at andughed. ¡°You¡¯re talking about that person? I know him: He¡¯s the son-inw who married into the Taylor family. That woman, on the other hand, is Selena Taylor. She was the obsession of many rich young masters in Eastfield and was even dubbed the province¡¯s ¡®Number One Beauty¡¯. However, for reasons I don¡¯t know, they got married!¡± ¡°How could it be? Is he truly just a son-inw married into the wife¡¯s family?¡± Skyler frowned. He could no longer see jackie¡¯s side-profile as he had turned around. Still, he was convinced that this man¡¯s figure was too much of a match with ¡®that¡¯ man¡¯s figure. ¡°Yes, and he so happens to be a veteran as well. He¡¯s been in the army for five years and is only a normal soldier. I¡¯m not entirely sure about the details, though. My ex-subordinate, Dennis, is more familiar with him!¡± Quin added nonchntly. ¡°Five years?¡± Skyler¡¯s frown grew deeper when he heard this. ¡°The Supreme Warrior supposedly stayed in the army for five years, too!¡± ¡°Yes. I remembered that I entered the army inter days and was there for three years. That time, I heard about a young man utterly skilled on the battlefield. Rapidly scaling up the ranks, he became Head Commander in just two years on the battlefield, and I heard that he only got better and better. He wore a mask shaped like a dragon¡¯s face and was to be honored as the Supreme Warrior! There was supposed to be an official announcement about this, but for some unknown reasons, they canceled it. This man¡¯s identity was left unknown, protected by his anonymity.¡± Quin began toment as well. ¡°The world should know the name of such a powerful person. Everybody called him ¡®Dragon of Daxia¡¯ on the battlefield because he was the soul of Daxia. That title was bestowed to him because of his dragon mask, but not many people know his actual name!¡± ¡°Exactly. He¡¯s too bright, and his existence is godlike!¡± Skyler eximed. A thought then urred to him as he added, ¡°I remembered that his surname is White, but I don¡¯t know his full name. He became the only Supreme Warrior one year ago, and everybody addressed him as Supreme Warrior!¡± ¡°You know that his surname is ¡®White¡¯?¡± Quin spoke as heughed at his own ignorance. ¡°I don¡¯t even know his surname! I only know that he¡¯s the Supreme Warrior and was called ¡®Dragon of Daxia¡¯! ¡°Now that everyone has retired from the army, our chances of seeing the Supreme Warrior slimmed down significantly. He seems to have retired into the forest and became a dragon slumbering in private. Since he doesn¡¯t like to be disturbed, then let him be!¡± Quin spoke before a sigh escaped his lips. ¡°My only wish is that I want to see what the Supreme Warrior looks like, just once. My life would beplete if I do. s, I¡¯ve never seen him, let alone see his actual face. This is my only regret.¡± ¡°By the way, Quin, do you know that man¡¯s surname?¡± Skyler¡¯s eyes kept focusing on jackie¡¯s back. The more he looked at him, the more he looked like the Supreme Warrior. This caused him to wonder. ¡°Him? Why are you interested in him? His surname is White, and his name is jackie White,¡± Quin answered nonchntly. ¡°His surname is White and his name is jackie White¡­?¡± Skyler trailed off. ¡°And he¡¯s only a normal soldier after being on the battlefield for five years? Could it be¡­?¡± Skyler eyed his surroundings before he slowly confessed, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t want to hide this from you, but I¡¯ve seen the Supreme Warrior¡¯s face. There was a moment when his mask fell during a skirmish, and I caught a glimpse of his face for a good two seconds before he ced it back on.¡± Once he heard this, Quin inhaled sharply through gritted teeth. ¡°King of War Celestino, I envy you so much,¡± he muttered. ¡°You actually saw his face under the mask. I really envy you!¡± Lips formed into a tight smile, Skyler then added, ¡°And there¡¯s one more thing¡­ I can see that the Taylors¡¯ son-inw has a simr back figure and side-profile with the Supreme Warrior!¡± Chapter 524 Skyler¡¯s words stunned Quin for a good seven to eight seconds. Eventually, the corners of his mouth twitched. ¡°Who did y¡ªyou say he looked like? The Supreme Warrior?¡± ¡°Yes, he looks very much like him. His side-profile and back figure looked very simr. I remembered that this was how the Supreme Warrior looked!¡± Skyler looked at jackie standing at the garden not too far away. Skyler¡¯s eyes never left jackie¡¯s figure the moment he got that epiphany¡ªthe revtion that these two men seemed to look alike. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? There are so many people that look like one another. It feels surreal to even think he¡¯s the Supreme Warrior. He¡¯s just a normal soldier!¡± Quinughed and patted Skyler¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I think that you¡¯ve gone crazy from thinking about the Supreme Warrior, but I get you. I also want to see his elegant demeanor in person too!¡± ¡°Quin Hayes, everybody says that you¡¯re quite the airhead, and I now feel that way as well. Can¡¯t you use your brain and think?¡± snapped Skyler. ¡°We all know that the Supreme Warrior¡¯s surname is White, and strangely enough, this son-inw also has the same surname. Moreover, the Supreme Warrior stayed on the battlefield for five years, and this young man was also on the battlefield for the same duration. Do you think these things are purely out of coincidence?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t t¡ªthis normal?¡± came Quin¡¯s meek reply, hands syed out as though defending himself. ¡°You¡¯re right, absolutely right. It¡¯s normal if all of this is coincidental and it would be exinable.¡± Skyler nodded before adding, ¡°Then why do you think the Goddess of War will personallye and congratte Old Master Taylor for his birthday? Do you think that it¡¯s for Old Master Taylor? Will you say she¡¯s just giving him face? They didn¡¯t know each other before this, so this is definitely not the case!¡± When he felt his excitement was getting the best of him, Skyler paused for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s why I feel that Goddess of War Lana is here because she¡¯s indirectly honoring the Taylor family¡¯s son-inw. It¡¯s more than likely that he¡¯s the Supreme Warrior. Do you think that the Goddess of War would honor and proactively please anyone else?¡± As he heard all these, Quin then attempted to connect the dots, a frown on his face as he did. It was not long before a snicker escaped him. ¡°Brother Celestino, you¡¯re worrying too much! It¡¯s a shame you didn¡¯t join the veteran¡¯s gathering that Magnus Suthend held. That day, the Goddess of War was also there and,ter on, killed Master Miller and Magnus. Do you know about this?¡± Skyler nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this. I regretted it so much. I would¡¯ve gone had I known she would come.¡± Skyler paused here before he continued, ¡°I didn¡¯t go because I sensed Magnus had changed, and not for the best. He wasn¡¯t the man who loved his soldiers like his own son, and he was no longer the kind man he was once known for. He might¡¯ve done many bad things in secret but nobody could prove it. It was only for the best that the Goddess of War got rid of such a danger to society.¡± ¡°I second that. I had no idea that Magnus Suthend was someone like this. He wanted to do unspeakable things to those two female celebrities,¡± Quinmented. ¡°When they refused, he forced them to¡­¡± Quin trailed off before he added, ¡°This incident happened because jackie saw it. He knew he was no match for Magnus, so he searched for Dennis and the two of them thought of a way together. Eventually, they called for the Goddess of War, Lana. It so happened that she was nearby, so she rushed over and killed this bastard. Thankfully, the two female celebrities were saved before they were raped.¡± Skyler frowned. ¡°So you¡¯re implying that the reason Lana would do jackie a favor was that he exposed Magnus for what he was doing?¡± he surmised. ¡°And that¡¯s why she would being to Old Man Taylor¡¯s seventieth birthday?¡± Quin nodded. ¡°Yes, it surely feels like it. This is the reason the Goddess of War would be here. The others should think this way too!¡± Skyler merelyughed. ¡°I feel like it¡¯s just too much of a stretch that she¡¯d being only for that reason!¡± He then eyed jackie, who stood in the garden still. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look. I only need to take a look and I¡¯d know if he¡¯s the Supreme Warrior. After all, I¡¯ve seen the Supreme Warrior before.¡± Chapter 525 ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Quin spoke, chuckling as he did. ¡°It¡¯s pointless for us to make guesses over here, but I can promise you he¡¯s not the Supreme Warrior. They look alike, that¡¯s all.¡± As the men conversed with one another, a sports car rolled in from the entrance and into thepound. Parked at one side, a prepossessingdy with a nice figure wearing traditional Chinese cheongsam came down from the car. Oddly enough, thedy had a mask on, and no one knew whether it was because she was sick or afraid of being recognized. ¡°Hey, who¡¯s that? She just drove right in at such a speed!¡± Ivan yelled. ¡°Is she not afraid of hurting people?¡± Both Kings of War¡ªthe two who initially wanted to meet jackie in person¡ªand the other attendees had their attentions diverted to this neer. Neil stood up the moment he saw the womaning. ¡° jackie, why aren¡¯t youing over? Your rich hag is here. Shouldn¡¯t you be weing her?¡± he sneered. jackie did mention that this woman would be attending, but no one expected that she would genuinely be that shameless and show up in the end. Of course, Neil¡¯s father was also here. Once he noticed his son inserting himself into the impending fiasco, he pulled his son to the side. ¡°Neil, what did I tell you? I asked you to not cause problems when you¡¯re in public. What are you rambling about now?!¡± Neil saw red at that moment. ¡°Father, you¡¯re too afraid of things happening around you. I¡¯m starting to think you¡¯re a coward. You not only stopped me from bringing bodyguards, but you even forced me to apologize to jackie back then. Now I¡¯m out of line just by speaking the truth?¡± Neil asserted, a cold expression on his face as he did. ¡°We saw everything with our own eyes, and we¡¯re only telling the truth. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Roy Hugo¡¯s facial expression darkened. ¡°Do you know who this supposed rich hag is? When did our Eastfield have a rich hag that could buy that luminous pearl just like that? Why are you so stupid? What if she¡¯s the wife of a powerful patriarch in another city? We can¡¯t mess with these people!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t offend her. I¡¯m just exposing jackie,¡± Neil retorted. ¡° So what if she¡¯s rich? This woman¡¯s money must¡¯vee from her husband, right? She¡¯d be kicked out of her family with nothing on her once her husband finds out about these two. We don¡¯t need to be afraid of her,¡± Neil continued, his father¡¯s anger dismissed entirely. This was his chance to see jackie dropped from the Taylor family. How could he miss that? Nheless, Roy¡¯s cold re remained. ¡°Shut up!¡± he barked. Roy ordered him to not proactively stand out and make a scene. ¡°That¡¯s right. jackie,e over here. Why are you there apanying your wife? You¡¯ll never have to worry about nothing having enough on your te when you have this rich hag!¡± Michael, who was waiting to see jackie¡¯s jokes, piped in right after. All of them wanted to see what jackie would do and say. On the other side of the area, Skyler was frowning. ¡°This woman seems to have a nice figure. I think it¡¯s the Goddess of War.¡± ¡°Correct. This is how she looks in feminine outfits. What do you think? You can¡¯t recognize her when you see her in such clothing for the first time, right?¡± Quin smiled and curiously spoke, ¡°It puzzles me, though. Why did these rich young masters keep calling her ¡®rich hag¡¯? Yes, she¡¯s rich, but she wouldn¡¯t keep young men as her lovers. Are these people out of their minds? Do they have a death wish?¡± Chapter 526 The Kings of War were not the only ones stunned; everyone who attended the previous veteran¡¯s gathering and had seen Lana dressed elegantly was just as dazed. These rich young masters were pushing it. Unperturbed by the not-so-pleasant words hurled at him, jackie smiled indifferently. He turned to his wife and spoke, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and wee the Goddess of War. I¡¯ve told you before that she¡¯s the Goddess of War!¡± ¡°Is this true? You really know the Goddess of War?¡± Selena also felt that this prettydy was quite stunning when she looked over at the ¡®rich hag¡¯ Ivan kept talking about. To Selena, this woman¡¯s figure was rather attractive, enough to stir not-so-appropriate urges in people¡¯s minds. Above all, this woman had a refined posture as she stood straight and tall. She had the pride of a soldier. From the way she stood, she must have just made her return from the army. If she truly was a mere ¡®rich hag¡¯, she would not have such temperament. Normal people would not have the temperament of a soldier. Old Master Taylor initially wanted to wee the new attendee, but when he heard that it was that woman, his face darkened. He did note forward after that as he merely stood aside. Since this person was here, he wanted to hear jackie¡¯s exnation. If jackie could not even exin in detail who this woman was and their rtionship, it was highly likely that this woman had given him the money to buy the vi. Compared to the rest, Michael was more unruly, and it was probably because he came on his own without his family. The man swaggered to the woman as he sneered, ¡°How do you still have the gall toe here? Why are you wearing a mask? Is it because you can¡¯t meet with just anyone, so you had to wear a mask?¡± Lana¡¯s frown was hidden by her mask. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want people to recognize me on my way here. Now that I¡¯m here, I¡¯d have to take my mask off.¡± She halted for a moment before she added, ¡°I¡¯m here out of respect for jackie. He did a good deed that day when he got rid of a bastard for us!¡± ¡°Gotten rid of a bastard for you?¡± Michael frowned, not understanding what it meant. ¡°You keep calling me rich hag. Do you know that you could die for that?¡± Lana¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Who do you think you are? I might die? Me?¡± Michael scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to die!¡± Michael startedughing loudly. ¡°My dear Majors and King of Wars, this woman is a shameless rich hag. Whoever that has the strength, please take off her mask so everyone can see her face.¡± He did not see iting when Lana walked forward and pped him across the face. Smack! ¡°How dare rubbish like you talk to me like that!¡± she hissed. She then moved to take off her mask as she growled, ¡°I know how to take it off myself. However, don¡¯t regret it!¡± ¡°Greetings to the Goddess of War!¡± Skyler immediately bowed as a sign of respect to Lana. ¡°Greetings to the Goddess of War!¡± The other soldiers stood up and bowed respectfully, one after another. Their bowsted three seconds before they lifted their heads once more. ¡°Goddess¡­ Goddess of War!¡± Old Master Taylor was so frightened that his voice trembled, his body rooted firmly where he stood. They said that the Goddess of War wasing, but they had no idea that the rich hag mentioned by Ivan was the Goddess of War. Chapter 527 ¡°I¡ªIt¡¯s her! The Goddess of War!¡± Face pale in fright, Neil broke out into cold sweat as he attempted to wipe them off. Had his father not pulled him away moments ago, he might have continued speaking less savory words to Lana. ¡°No more of that ¡®rich hag¡¯ nonsense. This is our Goddess of War, Lana Zechs!¡± Skyler took two steps forward and eximed to the people, ¡°The Goddess of War is here to¡­¡± He saw jackie in the midst of announcing Lana¡¯s arrival. He believed the Goddess of War was here because jackie did a meritorious service. He inhaled sharply mid-sentence, and his voice trembled from feeling intimidated. Skyler then walked forward, knelt on one knee, and ced a clenched to his chest. ¡°Greetings to the Supreme Warrior. Supreme Warrior, I had no idea that it¡¯s you!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The people here were already stupefied by the Goddess of War¡¯s presence. They never thought that they would be in for another surprise when the 8-star King of War, Skyler Celestino knelt before jackie, gave him a salute only given to the highest-ranking soldier in the army, and addressed him as the Supreme Warrior! ¡°Is it truly him?¡± Quin was bbergasted. He knew that Skyler had seen the Supreme Warrior before, seeing as he had told him the Supreme Warrior had saved his life before. It seemed as though Skyler still held onto his belief, not wanting to admit his mistake. ¡®It¡¯s over. At this rate, Master¡¯s true identity will be exposed!¡¯ Lana was petrified, too shocked at the sudden turnover of events. She had no idea what to do to dissolve this matter. ¡°Oh dear¡­¡± Dennis was just as shocked. He had no idea Skyler knew jackie. Ivan was so frightened that he was stunned for a short while. Walking forward, he anxiously asked, ¡°How is that possible? King of War Celestino, did you make a mistake? He¡¯s only a son-inw who married into our family, a normal soldier who had just returned from the battlefield. How could he be the Supreme Warrior?¡± If jackie truly was the Supreme Warrior, then the few of them would be in trouble. They offended jackie, the Supreme Warrior, before. Was that not equivalent to signing their own death warrants? ¡°Sh*t!¡± Michael¡¯s legs weakened and he fell to the ground. He had just offended the Goddess of War, and now jackie was revealed to be the Supreme Warrior? This¡­ This was too much! Was this not supposed to be where they sessfully revealed the shoddy rtionship between jackie and this rich hag, and jackie would be driven out of this house? How could this go wrong for them? Right now, the matter of whether jackie was the Supreme Warrior or not was unimportant. He had just offended the Goddess of War, and it was a likely guarantee he was doomed. ¡°King of War, how¡¯s that possible? T¡ªThis is my son-inw. You must¡¯ve made a mistake.¡± Fiona offered an awkward smile, finding it utterly impossible that her son-inw was the Supreme Warrior. The Supreme Warrior was extremely mysterious, and nobody had ever seen him. Even if someone did, it should be someone like a King of War. The 8-star King of War had knelt on one knee and performed an honorable salute. He said that jackie was the Supreme Warrior. How was that possible? ¡°King of war, y¡ªyou must¡¯ve made a mistake. He can¡¯t be the Supreme Warrior!¡± Even Selena walked forward in embarrassment. The Goddess of War did not kneel with him, so it must be that jackie was not the Supreme Warrior, and that this was just an honest mistake. jackie looked behind him and pointed at his own nose, ¡°Oh my. King of War Celestino, are you addressing me? Did you make a mistake? I¡­ I¡¯m not the Supreme Warrior! It¡¯d be cool if I truly was him, though!¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I saw you two to three years ago!¡± Skyler frowned. Even though he had just met them once, jackie¡¯s face in his memory was already fading. Still, he was convinced that they looked too much alike. Chapter 528 Unable to stand idly, Lana eventually spoke up, ¡°King of War Celestino, he¡¯s not the Supreme Warrior. Honest. Were you mistaken? He only looks like him.¡± Despite her words, Lana felt as though there was a chance he did not believe her when she saw Skyler frowning. It seemed that the other party was not entirely convinced with his own thoughts either. If not, he would not have argued with her. Skyler stood up soon after. ¡°Goddess of War, are you sure?¡± Lanaughed, one that sounded as though confident with herself. ¡°I¡¯ve drunk with him, wine and tea, rather often. I¡¯ve seen his face without the mask before, and surely more than once. Are you not trusting what I¡¯m saying?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s rather strange; they look so much alike. Are there people who look like each other that much in this world?¡± Skyler looked at jackie again, and a blush slowly crept on his face. If jackie genuinely was not the Supreme Warrior, then he had knelt to a mere man married into the Taylor family¡­ This misunderstanding turned out to be a downright embarrassing moment for him. ¡°After you¡¯ve known jackie for some time, you¡¯ll find that he doesn¡¯t look so much like the Supreme Warrior!¡± Lana assured him, followed with a nervous chuckle. ¡°I know what you mean, though. I thought he was the Supreme Warrior when I saw him on the battlefield, but it turns out they just look somewhat alike. Later on, I found that he really isn¡¯t the Supreme Warrior.¡± Quin burst outughing. ¡°Brother Skyler, you¡¯ve made such a big misunderstanding. I saw you making such a grand gesture of honor just now, and I thought that it genuinely was the Supreme Warrior. Had I not seen the Goddess of War still standing, I would¡¯ve knelt and greeted him like you!¡± The more he thought about it, the funnier it was. Skyler nced at jackie as his face darkened; he wanted to unleash his frustration onto him. How dare he look so much like the Supreme Warrior and caused him to lose face! He was a King of War, with 8- stars nheless, and he knelt and greeted a normal man who married into the wife¡¯s family. It was really¡­ It was only because everyone was looking at them that Skyler could not yell at him. After all, jackie did not do anything wrong and, all the more, did not admit he was the Supreme Warrior. As a matter of fact, Skyler was the one who recognized jackie wrongly and gave him such a grand greeting instead. ¡°He shocked me. I mean, he can¡¯t be the Supreme Warrior!¡± Fiona startedughing. If jackie was the Supreme Warrior, did it not mean that the Gods of War had to greet him? Apart from that, they had to respect him at all times. However, jackie was just a son-inw who married into his wife¡¯s family. Apart from being a soldier for five years, he was a mere delivery guy before that. He might have been honored a great rank in the army, but he was definitely not the Supreme Warrior. After all, the Supreme Warrior was the strongest and most powerful person in the entire Daxia. One-of-a- kind by nature, he was the man who did the most on the battlefield as he defended their country. ¡°It was an honest mistake, but that shocked me!¡± Some of themanders were stunned and were speechless. ¡°That¡¯s right. King of War Celestino had only seen him once for a mere two to three seconds, and it even happened two to three years ago, so it¡¯s only natural that his memory of the Supreme Warrior seemed vague at this point!¡± One of the headmanders smiled bitterly. He was previously the subordinate of Skyler. Whenever he was happy after a day out drinking, Skyler would tell people about this incident. Naturally, people envied him for this. To the soldiers, those that had met the Supreme Warrior had won in life as not many people could see his face without the mask. jackie, on the other hand, sighed in relief. After all, he was worried Skyler would recognize him when he was in the garden. Chapter 529 jackie initially wanted to hide from him, but he knew Ivan and the others could not wait to ¡®expose¡¯ the things between him and the so-called rich hag. Thus, even if he hid, the other party would still look for him. It would also be hard to exin the situation to Selena and the others. The only way was to pretend that he did not know the other party. If he stayed silent and let Lana take care of things, Skyler might eventually concede. He was only afraid that Lana might not respond in time and kneel with Skyler once everyone knew and believed Skyler. That would have been terrible. Luckily, Lana was no daft soldier and quickly rose to the asion. ¡°King of War Celestino, this guy can¡¯t be the Supreme Warrior! He¡¯s only our family¡¯s son-inw after all!¡± Ivanughed it off as he slowly stepped forward. ¡°Apart from that, our family didn¡¯t recognize his identity previously because he used to be a delivery man. We even had a bet¡­¡± Since there were so many people here, it was the best time to get jackie to take the present out. Even the Goddess of War was here. He wanted to see if jackie was bold enough to continue his bluff as he hid his present. Skyler was utterly embarrassed from the seconds-ago incident, and it was only to his favor that someone changed the subject. Out of relief, a grin instantly appeared on his face. ¡°Really? What is the bet on?¡± Skyler mused. ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°He had hurt me before and said that he¡¯dpensate me with ten million. Apart from that, he imed he would be giving Grandfather a gift worth millions. He also promised to pay my cousin sister¡¯s family twenty million as her betrothal gift. If he fails to do it, he has to leave the Taylor family and divorce my cousin!¡± Ivan exined aloud. ¡°If he manages to do everything, the Taylor family will acknowledge their identity and allow their family to move back here.¡± Skyler was not very interested in this bet, his mind still upied with the question why this man looked so much like the Supreme Warrior. The more he looked at jackie, the more he resembled the Supreme Warrior. Still, he entertained Ivan with a grin on his face. ¡°Really? Did he manage to do everything?¡± ¡°He hadn¡¯t taken out the present yet, and I don¡¯t even know if he had given the betrothal gift. Moreover, I haven¡¯t received the ten million meant for me,¡± Ivan replied. ¡°By the way, he had mentioned this just recently that the present he prepared for my grandfather isn¡¯t just worth millions. Supposedly, it¡¯s worth more than their new vi, and he paid ny-five million for that vi. This means that his present is worth a hundred million or so!¡± Ivan thought about it and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been a curious man for the longest time. What kind of present would cost that much?¡± Fiona then walked up to them. ¡°Take out your gift if it¡¯s here, jackie,¡± she spoke. Shen then exined, ¡° jackie had already given me the twenty million that¡¯s meant to be Selena¡¯s betrothal gift. All that¡¯s left are only the ten millionpensation for young master Taylor and Old Man Taylor¡¯s gift.¡± jackie nodded silently and took a bank card out, passing it to Ivan. ¡°This is your ten million, and the password is six zeros.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s the present? Where¡¯s the present that costs billions?¡± Ivan smiled coldly. This was a pivotal point as this man had boldly imed his gift was worth that much. jackie shoved his hand into his pocket and took out a small-sized box. ¡°What¡¯s that? How could that be worth more than billions when it¡¯s so small?¡± Neil said coldly and mockingly. ¡°No one here is an idiot. Don¡¯t simply take something out and lie to us about it. We know how things are priced.¡± Chapter 530 Ivan looked at the box in contempt. ¡°What¡¯s this? This broken box looks so old. How is this worth over a hundred million? What are you trying to pull?¡± he scoffed. ¡°It seems like all there¡¯s left is for you to leave now. Don¡¯t me us; you failed your own promise!¡± Before anyone could react, the young master of the Mont family, Grayson Mont soon realized what it was. ¡°I¡ªIsn¡¯t this box used to hold the luminous pearl?!¡± he half-yelled in utter disbelief. ¡°This seems to be that box! Is the luminous pearl inside?¡± The master of the Roy family, Robert Roy chorused in. Did that rich hag buy it? Still, was the rich hag not the Goddess of War? ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Did the Goddess of War buy it? Why is it in his possession?¡± Some of the people looked at jackie and Lana weirdly as they had no idea what was going on. jackie opened the box. Sure enough, a big luminous pearl was revealed to the crowd. ¡°This¡­ Isn¡¯t this the luminous pearl that can prolong a person¡¯s life?¡± Old Master Taylor gaped at the pearl. This pearl had gone through a very fierce bidding process before itnded in the mysterious rich hag¡¯s hand who he recently found out was the Goddess of War, Lana Zechs. Yet, this precious object was in jackie¡¯s hands right now. ¡°Oh my goodness. This is the luminous pearl that¡¯s worth five hundred million!¡± Fiona gulped, evidently shocked as she held herself back from snatching it. jackie was too much; he did not think about giving such an invaluable item to her. Unfortunately, so many people were looking on, and this was jackie¡¯s present to the old master as well. She could only endure her heartache and remain calm. ¡°This is that pearl!¡± Robert was envious. This object was an exceptionally rare and precious object. Experts imed it could slow down a person¡¯s metabolism. They wanted it so badly during the auction for this item. s, the item had reached the five hundred million mark in the end, and they had to give up. ¡°Yes, Grandfather. Happy seventieth birthday! I hope that this pearl can help Grandfather to be more energetic and live a long life!¡± jackie smiled indifferently. He covered the box and handed it to him. ¡°Good, so good!¡± Zeusughed, overjoyed with that gift. This pearl cost five hundred million and, coincidentally, he was already at an old age. How could he not be happy when he got such a precious object? After all, he might be able to live a few more years if he ced this pearl beside his pillow. Ecstatic, Old Master Taylor beamed, ¡°Satisfied. I¡¯m very, very satisfied! jackie, you¡¯vepleted your every promise. Today onward, I wee everyone toe back and stay. I¡¯ll also acknowledge that you¡¯re the son-inw who married into the Taylor family! You¡¯re good enough and are definitely worthy of Selena.¡± ¡°Then we can stay at both ces!¡± jackieughed. He then turned around and looked at the vi. ¡°Grandfather, you can also follow us and stay at the other vi.¡± ¡°Why not? It seems very pleasant, and I guess I could stay for a night or two, so keep a room for me!¡± Old Man Taylor replied. ¡°Still, I¡¯m used to staying in this vi, so I¡¯ll be here most of the time. Both houses are so nearby, so I can visit you whenever I have the time!¡± ¡°Good idea, Grandfather!¡± jackie praised him. ¡°Then we¡¯ll still stay at the previous vi we used to stay in. We can stay at both ces!¡± Chapter 531 Selena smiled. tion welled in her heart after having received her grandfather¡¯s recognition and the Taylor family¡¯s eptance. Grandfather Taylor nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯ve made you all suffer these past few years,¡± he said with a somber expression. ¡°But you were too rebellious before. There¡¯s no way I could let you get away with it without teaching you a lesson!¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s all over now, and yes, I was quite a bit of a rebel when I was younger¡­¡± Selena pursed her red lips and walked over, holding onto jackie¡¯s arm shyly. ¡°I don¡¯t regret it one bit,¡± she said, smiling sweetly. ¡°Because I found myself a good husband. Now I feel like perhaps this is fate!¡± ¡°All right. So long as you don¡¯t me me!¡± Grandfather Taylor¡¯s eyes were red. Selena¡¯s personality was simr to his¡ªimpossibly stubborn. In reality, his heart ached for his granddaughter but he had a reputation to maintain, and it was hard for him to take back whatever he said. ¡°Ms. Goddess of War, isn¡¯t this pearl yours? Why did you give it to jackie?¡± Ivan¡¯s expression darkened, dissatisfaction stirring within him. He never expected jackie would actually manage toplete the three tasks. He had thought that jackie would never be able to take out something worth ten million dors. Neil had even specially deployed several men to tail jackie to see if he had bought anything expensive. He never thought that jackie would prepare this pearl as a present. Lana shed a wan smile. ¡°Everyone knows that jackie¡¯s a skilled medical practitioner. He¡¯s used his medical skills to save my life on the battlefield. So, never mind this pearl¡ªI could give him ten pearls and it still wouldn¡¯t even begin to express my gratitude towards him.¡± ¡°I see. So, this is why the Goddess of War came for Grandfather Taylor¡¯s birthday party!¡± someone eximed. ¡°That¡¯s right. Who knew that the good-for-nothing son-inw of the Taylor family would not only know a Goddess of War but even saved her life before? What luck, to be associated so closely with a God of War?¡± another wealthy businessman also eximed. Who would dare go against the Taylor family with these rtions from now on? After all, jackie had saved a Goddess of War. She would never refuse a cry for help if it came from him. ¡° jackie and I are good buddies!¡± Lana grinned and looked at jackie. ¡°Hah Of course! The Goddess of War and I must share a few drinks before the night ends!¡± jackie laughed. It seemed to be a good thing that Lana was able toe to Eastfield. At least she could help him retain his cover; his identity would have been blown otherwise. ¡°Please,e in, Goddess of War!¡± Grandfather Taylor heaved an internal sigh of relief. Thank goodness that Ken, Michael, and the others had all stepped up and caused trouble for the Goddess of War. Only then could he have an opportunity to observe everything from the sidelines. Otherwise, he might have gone forward and yelled at her to exin herself beforemanding her to get out of the Taylor family¡¯s residence. It would have been an absolute disaster if he made her angry. ¡°No worries!¡± Lana smiled and walked over to her car. She took out a long, rectangr box and tossed it to Zeus. ¡°I haven¡¯t given you your 70th birthday present yet, sir. This is a thousand-year-old Changsan Mountain ginseng. I hope you¡¯ll ept it!¡± The crowd gasped. This thousand-year-old ginseng was practically a national treasure. It was extremely rare and difficult to find. ¡°This¨Cthis must¡¯ve been so expensive! Ms. Goddess of War, you¡¯re too generous!¡± Old Man Taylor was shocked to his core by the exorbitant gift. He took the box with trembling hands. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy!¡± A yful smile zed over Lana¡¯s lips. She turned her attention towards the fatty, Michael, who was paralyzed. ¡°Young Master Wilson, right? I remember how rude you were to me just now, spewing such hatefulments,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°Hmph. Tell me, what should we do about that?¡± Chapter 532 Michael was on the floor,pletely paralyzed with fear. When he heard this, he nearly peed his pants. Cold sweat began to trickle down his body. Although Ivan and Neil had also stepped forward to confront her, he had spoken with the most bite and even did his happy dance in an attempt to mock her. It seemed that he had truly pissed this Goddess of War off. ¡°Goddess of War, pl¨Cplease, have mercy on me. I didn¡¯t know you were a Goddess of War. I¡­¡± Michael kneeled on the floor and began to kowtow to her, but it seemed that he quickly thought of something and pointed at Ivan instead. ¡°I was just listening to Ivan and the rest. They said that jackie was leeching off a rich woman,¡± he said. ¡°They¡¯ve led me astray! I¡¯m innocent!¡± Ivan never thought that Michael would think of dragging him down to hell. He was suddenly ovee with anger and a wave of panic. He clenched his teeth and took two steps forward, ring viciously at Michael. ¡°Young Master Wilson, we¡¯re good friends, aren¡¯t we? How can you use me of something like that? Who was the one who said he wanted to see the rich woman¡¯s true colors? Who was the one who said that she had a secret affair? And who was the only who refused to listen, but remained arrogant and stubborn?¡± ¡°Hmph. Not another word from you!¡± Michael harrumphed coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t call her a rich hag as well?¡± He was determined to drag Ivan down with him. He was well aware that his death was certain if he did not drag Ivan along with him¡ªeven if he did not die, he would probably be handicapped for life. It was useless to drag Neil or Ken along. Ivan, however, was different¡ªhe was the young master of the Taylor family, the only son. There was no way the Goddess of War would dare kill him. It was Old Man Taylor¡¯s birthday¡ªhis 70th. No way a Goddess of War would dare kill his grandson during his birthday. ¡°I¨CI did call her a rich hag but I just wanted to prove that she was wealthy. My intentions werepletely different from yours!¡± Ivan resorted to sophistry but in reality, his heart was pounding in terror. After all, if Skyler and the others had not referred to her as ¡®Goddess of War¡¯ earlier, he probably would have gone ahead and scolded her for being so shameless. Lana wanted tough at the sight of these two idiots going at each other¡¯s throats. However, after she thought about it, she turned towards jackie and said, ¡° jackie, tell me. How should I settle this? It¡¯s Old Man Taylor¡¯s birthday today, after all. It wouldn¡¯t be a wise idea to spill blood here. I should probably just spare the pig¡¯s life!¡± She added, ¡°However, he has sullied both our names by iming that you were leeching off of me. It doesn¡¯t only affect my reputation¡ªit affects yours as well, and it could¡¯ve sowed discord between you and your wife. So, you make the call.¡± Ivan rxed his breath when he heard that jackie was to make the final decision. It seemed that this Goddess of War had no intention of pressing the issue any further. Besides, jackie was the Taylors¡¯ son-inw, and the Taylors were somewhat rted to the Wilsons. Theoretically, jackie should be calling him ¡®Cousin¡¯, so he could not afford to not spare his reputation and press him on this matter. Right? ¡°Th¨Cthank you, Goddess of War!¡± Michael breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that he was not going to die. Then, he looked at jackie. ¡° jackie, we¡¯ve known each other for quite some time now. Please go easy on me!¡± he said. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s Old Man Taylor¡¯s birthday today, and I¡¯m his esteemed guest. I came over to celebrate. Don¡¯t tell me you want to trouble me instead?¡± jackie gave a dry smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re an esteemed guest, and it¡¯s Grandfather¡¯s birthday today. So I really can¡¯t trouble you all that much!¡± Michael was even more ted. It seemed that jackie was not an idiot after all, being aware that he was a young master of a second-ss aristocratic family and not daring to lift a finger against him. That was why he would definitely only receive a small punishmentter. Chapter 533 Yet he never expected jackie to speak after pausing for a moment. ¡°Lambasting my name is fine. After all, I¡¯m just a bodyguard working for the Drake family. However, you¡¯ve ndered the name of a Goddess of War. You cannot be forgiven that easily for that. Our Goddess of War here isn¡¯t even married, yet you¡¯ve said such things about her¡­¡± jackie spoke to Ivan, ¡°Young Master Ivan, the fatty used you of ndering the Goddess of War as well. Isn¡¯t that practically defamation for you as well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He utterly and thoroughly ndered my name as well. I have nothing but respect for the Goddess of War. There isn¡¯t a speck of disrespect within me. In my eyes, Miss Lana is the strongest Goddess of War among the nine. Besides, it¡¯s a no-brainer that it¡¯s extremely difficult for a woman to be a Goddess of War!¡± Ivan bobbed his head as he agreed with jackie¡¯s words. He even threw in a statement that clearly meant to suck up to Lana. ¡°What? Are you underestimating women?¡±mHe never expected Lana¡¯s expression to darken instead as she spoke unhappily. ¡°No, no. I didn¡¯t mean that. I¨CI¡¯m just saying it¡¯s not easy¡­¡± Ivan was suddenly shocked. Beads of cold sweat traveled down his neck. jackie then said, ¡°Young Master Ivan, you said it yourself¡ªthis fellow defamed you. Then we¡¯ll make this easy and give you a chance to prove yourself. Our Goddess of War here will be watching if you do it well. Go on and give this fatty two hundred vicious ps. Oh, and each p must be absolutely resounding to prove your respect and regard for the Goddess of War! Otherwise, it would mean that you do not truly respect her!¡± ¡°Mmhmm. Not bad. It¡¯s time to see if you truly respect me!¡± Lana smiled and folded her arms across her chest. ¡°Begin!¡± ¡°Two¨Ctwo hundred? That¡¯s too much!¡± Michael almost fainted on the spot, fury kindling in him. jackie was seriously overstepping his boundaries. Couldn¡¯t the man just tell him to kowtow and apologize or something? Instead, he told Ivan to give him two hundred ps¡ªhard ones at that. This was preposterous! ¡°Too much? The fact that you¡¯re allowed to live is good enough, Michael, and you still wish to bargain with me? Vermin like you have no right to question the reputation of a Goddess of War.¡± jackie¡¯s lips curled into a frosty smile. He turned towards Ivan. ¡°Young Master Ivan, this is now in your hands!¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s time to prove your loyalty¡ªthe respect and regard you im to harbor towards the Goddess of War!¡± The corners of Ivan¡¯s mouth twitched. Now, he would have preferred the Goddess of War to kill Michael in a sh of anger instead. Were he to raise his hand and p Michael, it would be a miracle if the other man did not hold a grudge against him. The person he was most frustrated with was jackie¡ªhow dare he ask him to p Michael, putting his respect towards the Goddess of War on the line! It was hard for him to go easy with such a matter at stake. Furthermore, he could not fake the pping, what with so many people watching. ¡°What are you standing there for? Move!¡± Skyler red at Ivan as he reminded him. ¡°That¡¯s right. Letting him live is mercy in itself, considering what he said about a Goddess of War!¡± Quin also chimed in. ¡°If you¡¯re not up for it, I¡¯ll take your ce and defend her honor. I¡¯ll p him to death in three strikes!¡± Xyle, another God of War, burst intoughter. Chapter 534 Xyle¡¯s words scared Michael to death, the fat on his cheeks trembled like jelly. Xyle¡¯s surname was quite simr to Michael¡¯s¡ªXyler Walker and Michael Wilson¡ªsharing the same initial ¡®W¡¯. Yet, not only did this God of War not help him, he even considered beating him up? Michael thought to himself. Right now, he was not thinking straight at all. He was thinking hard, trying toe up with ways to get himself out of being killed in three strikes. He was a God of War. If he used his full strength, he would not even need three strikes¡ªjust the one. ¡°Hurry up, Ivan. Beat me. What are you waiting for!¡± Michael yelled, feeling as though he was being suffocated. He had no choice but to clench his teeth. It would be better for him to be beaten than to die. Besides, Ivan was a young master raised with a silver spoon in his mouth. How strong could he possibly be? Plus, he was a good friend. He probably would not hit him that hard. That was why it was better to let Ivan do the beating rather than a God of War. He was the most furious with jackie, the b*stard. How dare hee up with a method like this to punish him! There were many affluent businessmen here, as well as aristocrats, generals¡ªand they were all watching him¡­ ¡°Young Master Wilson, I won¡¯t hold back!¡± A small spark of delight leaped in Ivan¡¯s heart. Michael had tried to drag him down into the mud during a crucial moment earlier. What if the Goddess of War had decided to punish him as well in a fit of rage? Or worse, kill him? Where would he cry and run off to then? Smack! Ivan raised his hand and struck Michael¡¯s face. ¡°Ah!¡± It was so painful, Michael yelped. His cheek burned from the pain and a red imprint grew in its ce. ¡°You¡­¡± Michael raised his head wildly and looked at Ivan, breathing heavily. That b*stard. Was he not using too much strength? Did he not know how to hold back a little? Yet Ivan could not be bothered. He turned around and asked Lana, ¡°Goddess of War, look here. Is this amount of strength appropriate?¡± ¡°Not bad! Just make sure to keep up the good work!¡± Lana nodded her head. Michael¡¯s guts turned into knots. That was why Ivan had purposely used more strength¡ªit was to see if the Goddess of War was satisfied with it. It was just to get her approval. Then, he would raise his arm high again, and before striking him, he would slow down at thest minute. That way, it would seem that he was rearing up for a vicious hit when in reality, his blow would be slightly softened. Michael believed that Ivan was capable of doing it. Smack! During his contemtion, Ivan pped him again, going for the other cheek this time. He felt as though this b*stard had put a little more strength into this ppared to thest one. ¡°Ah!¡± Michael gritted his teeth and shot Ivan a fierce re. ¡°There¡¯s no other way, Young Master Wilson. Look¡ªthere are so many people watching. I have no choice but to p you for your tant disrespect to the Goddess of War! After all, the Goddess of War is my idol. She¡¯s the ultimate goddess in my heart!¡± A wan smile crossed Ivan¡¯s lips as he saluted Michael with his fist and palm. Michael was stunned. That f*cker Ivan¡ªwas he thinking of sucking up to the Goddess of War? He used that much strength just to gain her favor? Was the years of friendship shared between them worth absolutely nothing? ¡°Less talking, more doing!¡± Lana immediately snapped. He had only given him two ps and yet they were already talking so much. She then nced at Neil who was standing not too far away¡ªutterly terrified¡ªgiving him the side-eye. ¡°Get over here now!¡± she snarled at him. Chapter 535 Neil was considering himself lucky, rejoicing in the fact that the Goddess of War seemed to have forgotten everything he had said earlier. In his head, he kept praying that she would not hold a grudge against him and let the issue slide. Much to his dismay, she suddenly yelled at him to go over. It was possible that he was her target now. Neil¡¯s father, Hugo, was just as terrified as his son. He wanted toe forward and beg for her forgiveness. He took one step forward before he stopped. It was not just anyone before him¡ªit was a Goddess of War. If he pleaded for mercy, he might incur her wrath and have his entire family killed or worse, and all he would be able to do at that point was to me his bad luck. Hence, he simply stood there¡ªrooted to his spot¡ªafraid to take a step further. ¡°God¨CGoddess of War, is there a problem?¡± Neil gulped, his voice trembling. ¡°Count the ps. Don¡¯t miss a single one,¡± Lana said to him. ¡°Y¨Cyes, ma¡¯am!¡± Neil bobbed his head vigorously. It was so scary. His heart threatened to burst forth from his chest at any moment. Fortunately, she had only summoned him to keep count. ¡°Three, four¡­¡± Ivan pped Michael again and again. Thetter¡¯s face quickly swelled into the size of a balloon, blood dribbling down the corners of his mouth. Meanwhile, Ivan felt an excruciating pain in his hand after quite a while of pping, as though it was about to swell as well. He was the one hitting someone else, but his hand was in pain as well. He was only better off by a slight margin. Although he was not the one getting pped, the one doing the pping was not better off by much! ¡°Ny-nine¡­¡± Soon enough, ny-nine ps had been given. Michael had been pped until his face was as red as a tomato, swelling past inhuman levels. He had a dull look in his eyes, having been pped to the point of numbness. It was evident that he hadpletely recognized his mistake. ¡°I, the head of the Drake family, James Drake, have arrived with the Drake family to wish Sir Taylor a happy 70th birthday. They are¡­¡± At this moment, James, Yvonne, Tanya, Timothy, and the other members of the Drake family arrived, presenting an exquisitely expensive gift. ¡°My God. What¨Cwhat¡¯s happening here?¡± James received the shock of his life the moment he walked in. He saw Young Master Wilson kneeling on the ground being pped by Ivan Taylor. The former¡¯s face had swelled to the size of a pig¡¯s. ¡°Huh? Young Master rk, what¡¯s¡­¡± Tanya was also stupefied. This was a birthday party, no? Why was something so miserable happening right now? ¡°The Goddess of War! The Goddess of War¡¯s here. See? Isn¡¯t that Lana Zechs?¡± Timothy quickly noticed Lana and eximed, ¡°I never thought the Goddess of War would be so stunning out of her uniform!¡± ¡°Master Drake, this is what happened¡­¡± One of the ushers of the Taylor family exined to James and his family as they walked inside. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. That Michael¡¯s as blind as a bat. How dare he say something like that to the Goddess of War!¡± James was taken aback. Michael usually threw his weight about shamelessly in front of others, but he had offended the Goddess of War this time. Nothing could be done about it. He was asking for it. After he said that, he could not help but look at jackie. He never expected that jackie, the Taylor family¡¯s son-inw, had saved the Goddess of War¡¯s life. Who would have known he would have such a connection with the Goddess of War? However, he quickly sensed that something was off. Was that really it? That jackie had used his medical skills to save the Goddess of War before she had grown strong to be a Goddess of War? Then why was jackie¡¯s file strictly confidential? Why was his file so strange? Why were there so many things that were not officially recorded? No one could guess what jackie had done while he was a soldier for five years. That was why it was likely that the connection between jackie and the Goddess of War was not that simple. jackie was at least a God of War. That was probably the case. Chapter 536 After some contemtion, James turned towards the Taylor family¡¯s servant who was standing beside him. ¡°We¡¯re kind of lost here because we arrived a littlete. Did the Goddess of War mention jackie holding a certain position?¡± he asked, tone quiet. ¡°Like a God of War?¡± ¡°Oh, she didn¡¯t say anything like that, but jackie did say that he received a token but he lost it. He also said that the money he used to bid for that vi was all his. He¡¯s probably a headmander. It¡¯s a big aplishment if he managed to hold that title within five years!¡± the servant replied. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he say anything if he was a headmander?¡± Spectre, who stood at the back, asked out of curiosity. ¡°Oh, Master jackie exined that he was afraid nobody would believe him because his token was lost on the road. So, he simply did not tell anyone. But I really admire him. The Goddess of War might not even be standing before us today if it weren¡¯t for him, and there wouldn¡¯t have been so many prominent figuresing to our master¡¯s birthday party!¡± The servant continued as he walked forward, ¡°Actually, Miss Selena is a fine young woman and her husband is not too shabby either. They¡¯ve finally earned the approval of the Taylor family. Let¡¯s hope they¡¯ll live the rest of their lives together in bliss.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯ll definitely happen!¡± A small smile lit up James¡¯s face. He did not believe what jackie said. His token got lost? It was too much of a coincidence. He sensed jackie¡¯s identity was not that simple. He wondered how jackie managed to convince Lana, a Goddess of War, to help conceal his identity. He thought about it. Perhaps it was because the Goddess of War got injured not long after she had enlisted into the army before she was strong. jackie used his medical skills to save her, so she agreed to help him. ¡°Master Drake, Miss Tanya, Mr. Timothy. You¡¯re here!¡± jackie smiled and greeted them when he noticed James and the others. ¡°Mmhmm. We probably would¡¯ve arrived earlier if Tanya and Yvonne had not taken half the day just to pick their clothes and do their makeup.¡± James nodded and scanned the surroundings. ¡°Seems like we¡¯ve arrived prettyte.¡± ¡°Ma¨CMaster Drake! What an honor to have you here!¡± Old Man Taylor immediately stepped forward to shake hands with him. At that moment, Ivan had also stopped. His hand was practically swollen. It burned with fatigue. Michael spat blood and tumbled onto the ground, unable to withstand the beatings any longer. The bodyguards he brought with him stood at the main entrance of the Taylor family¡¯s residence, waiting as per their orders. They saw every single event that had unfolded. Unfortunately, they did not even dare to allow a sound to escape from them. There were too many powerful people there. They did not dare rush it. ¡°He¡¯s fainted!¡± Neil gulped and eximed as he looked at Michael whose face was swollen beyond recognition. ¡°Get his bodyguards here to carry him back!¡± Lana spoke impatiently. Quickly, a few of the Wilson family¡¯s bodyguards came in, lifting Michael and carting him off quickly. They were afraid that they would die here if they moved too slow. ¡°This fellowcks physical training on a daily basis. He only received two hundred ps, and he¡¯s already fainted just like that,¡± Xyle said, chuckling. Chapter 537 ¡°Lana, Miss Goddess of War! Long time no see!¡± James called out to Lana, immediately stepping forward after Michael had been carried away. She nodded her head, then noticed the two beauties beside him. ¡°I assume that these two are the legendary beauties, Tanya and Yvonne?¡± she said, smiling. Tanya was shocked when she heard that. She never expected that the Goddess of War would praise her like that. ¡°Hello, Goddess of War. I¨CI¡¯m Tanya Drake. I¡¯m not that beautiful¡ªyou¡¯re a lot more good- looking than I am. Not only do you have a nice figure, you also have such a powerful aura!¡± Yvonne also quickly added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Not everyone possesses the aura of a Goddess of War. Michael has always been brazenly arrogant. He probably wouldn¡¯t dare to be so arrogant after this incident.¡± The eyes of these two beauties were steady and clear. They were dressed in a simple fashion. Lana had a good impression of them. After she thought about it, she nonchntly took out her name card and passed it to Tanya. ¡°My phone number¡¯s here. We can go out for a cup of coffee when we¡¯re free. Besides, I don¡¯t know that many people here in Eastfield!¡± Tanya was stunned by the royal treatment. She gulped before she took the tiny name card. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll contact you when I have the time. Oh, right. This is mine!¡± She quickly took out her name card and held it out towards the other woman, bowing slightly with both hands sped around the card. Lana could not help but smile at Tanya¡¯s antics. ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious. I¡¯m not a god. Just treat me like any normal person¡ªlike a sister!¡± ¡°I¨CI shouldn¡¯t do that. Even if you¡¯re not a god, you¡¯re close. You¡¯re a Goddess of War!¡± Tanya could not get used to that. Lana was a powerful Goddess of War¡ªhow could she treat her as a regr girlfriend and hang out so casually? No way she could do that. She already felt stressed standing before the Goddess of War, feeling as though invisible hands were clenching around her heart. She had never experienced a feeling like this before. There was an unidentifiable prestige, an unidentifiable atmosphere of strength before her. ¡°I was a Goddess of War. That was a long time ago. I¡¯ve retired now!¡± Lana did not know whether to laugh or cry. She just wanted to shed her titles and make two new friends. Her title made it really difficult for others to interact with her normally. Timothy, who was standing beside his sister, had a gloomy expression. He felt that he had been sidelined by the Goddess of War. He even purposely dressed up today and wore a sharply tailored suit. Of course, he wanted to get the Goddess of War¡¯s attention. Yet¡­ After a while, almost all the guests had arrived. Zeus frowned when he scanned the area. It seemed like there were a lot of people. He did not know if the 220 tables were enough to seat everyone. ¡­ ¡°Who did this? F*ck! How dare he beat my son like this!¡± Michael had been carted back to the Wilson family¡¯s mansion. The head of the Wilson family saw him just as he was being carried in. He immediately called for a few of the Wilson family members to witness the situation. ¡°My God. What happened to the young master? His face has been beaten, and so badly swollen that it looks like a pig¡¯s. I probably wouldn¡¯t recognize him if it wasn¡¯t for his clothes, which was what he wore this morning!¡± One of the Wilson members grimaced when he saw Michael¡¯s state. ¡°Who did this? Who did this! I¡¯ll tear him to pieces!¡± Master Wilson clenched his hands into fists. This was his son, his flesh and blood. He himself did not have the heart to hit him. He never thought that he would be beaten up to this state. ¡°That¡¯s right. We must avenge him and kill the culprit¡¯s entire family!¡± The caretaker of the Wilson family also said, huffing. ¡°Ma¨Cmaster, the young master offended a Goddess of War,¡± one of the bodyguards spoke carefully, raising his head. Chapter 538 ¡°Who did he offend? It doesn¡¯t matter who¡ªI won¡¯t let him live to see the light of day!¡± Master Wilson yelled. He was extremely furious and was about to explode with rage. However, he was suddenly stunned after saying that. ¡°Hold on. Who did he offend, you say? He offended a Goddess of War?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Master. He offended the Goddess of War, Lana Zechs!¡± the bodyguard exined. ¡°We¡¯re done for, Master. The person he¡¯s offended this time is too powerful. It¡¯s a miracle that she didn¡¯t come for our entire family!¡± The Wilson family caretaker¡¯s expression darkened, abruptly submitting to fate. ¡°No¨Cno way. He seriously offended a God of War?¡± Master Wilson gulped. The anger that was boiling in him just a moment ago dissipated in a sh. Fear took its ce. That was a Goddess of War. Never mind the powerhouses of Eastfields¡ªnot even the powerhouses of other big cities, would dare offend someone like that. There were plenty of people out to curry their favor, even. He never thought his own son would actually offend such a powerful figure. ¡°F¨Cfind doctors for him first!¡± Master Wilson cried towards two bodyguards after a moment of silence. After the bodyguards left, he immediately ordered a few others to bring Michael in to rest first. Then, he turned to another bodyguard. ¡°What on earth happened? My son isn¡¯t an idiot. Surely he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to offend a Goddess of War?¡± ¡°This is what happened, Master. You know that this Goddess of War always liked to maintain a low profile¡­¡± The bodyguard shed a bitter smile and told David everything. ¡°Seriously? Why the mask when nothing was going on? My son has received an extremely unfair beating!¡± David gritted his teeth. He believed that Michael would not have said anything like that had he known she was a Goddess of War. He would never have shown such disrespect toward her. However, it was all in the past. He had no choice but to give in. Still, his heart was sent into a panic when he thought of his son being beaten to a pulp. ¡°That b*stard, Ivan. pping someone just because they told him to, and even using such a heavy hand! My son may have been beaten to death had he received a few more ps!¡± David clenched his fists tightly. He wanted to shred that punk into pieces. ¡°Master, we can¡¯t pin the me on Ivan. It was all jackie¡¯s n, that son-inw of the Taylor family. You know that Young Master Wilson harbored some interest in his wife. Naturally, jackie would harbor some dissent within him as well. It wouldn¡¯t have been easy to get a Goddess of War to allow him to deal the punishment. How could he miss an opportunity like that? That was why he dealt such a vicious punishment to the young master! ¡°However, I myself think it was too much. No matter what you say, we¡¯re still second-ss aristocrats. It would¡¯ve been enough to make the young master get on his knees and kowtow to apologize. Why did he have to receive two hundred ps? Two hundred!¡± the bodyguard said, sighing. Chapter 539 ¡° jackie? He just retired from the military, yet he has the guts to go against our family and do something so vicious against my son? Hmph! I, David Wilson, will teach him the taste of regret!¡± The bodyguard¡¯s words quickly directed David¡¯s hatred towards jackie. ¡°That¡¯s right. jackie¡¯s unbelievably wicked, Master. Ivan had no choice either. There were so many people there, and the Goddess of War was watching so he had to use his strength. Otherwise, they¡¯d say that the ps didn¡¯t count and he would have needed to start over. So¡­¡± Naturally, the bodyguard knew that Michael and Ivan had a pretty good friendship. He knew they were against jackie, so he even put in a good word or two for Ivan. ¡°Alright. I get it!¡± David nodded. ¡°Sure, jackie may have saved the Goddess of War, but she had given him luminous pearls worth five hundred million dors, and she even put him on a pedestal during Old Man Taylor¡¯s birthday party. Her debt to him is probably almost fulfilled. I¡¯ll never forget this incident. Even if I can¡¯t confront him now, I¡¯ll think of a way to kill jackie soon.¡± ¡­, At that moment, in a tower opposite the Taylor family¡¯s residence, quite a few people were using binocrs to observe the situation in the vi. ¡°It¡¯s buzzing! Lots of people went!! And there are quite a few Kings of War here. Lana Zechs came as well!¡± A man with a determined face spoke, his expression darkened as he slowly lowered his binocrs. ¡°That¡¯s right. jackie sabotaged your master thest time. Who knew that a Goddess of War would say he was helping to get rid of a hazard, even giving him face to celebrate the old man¡¯s birthday?¡± Quil smiled coldly before continuing, ¡°And the other Gods of War had alle. Of course, I want to see them. That Goddess of War has such a good figure, and she¡¯s not half-bad looking either. I think quite a few people are thinking of bedding her. Tsk tsk. It¡¯s a pity that a woman like that is too strong for the likes of normal fellows. She¡¯ll be quite a catch if anyone manages to reel her in!¡± He never expected the man to give him a vicious backhanded-p him across the face right after saying that. ¡°You¡­¡± Quil was extremely furious, but he quickly remembered that this was King of War Magnus Suthend¡¯s apprentice he was talking to. He was a headmander. The bodyguards that came with Quil were no match for him. ¡° jackie drove my master to death. I wanted to kill him and avenge my master!¡± The man¡¯s expression hardened, murder rooted within his gaze. ¡°But a Goddess of War doesn¡¯t deserve to be ndered by someone like you,¡± he told Quil. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about doing anything to her. You wouldn¡¯t be living such afortable life in Sky City now if we soldiers didn¡¯t sacrifice ourselves in the war, would you?¡± It was obvious that although the man wanted to avenge his master, he still had ultimate respect for Gods of War. The Nine Great Gods of War and the Supreme Warrior were practically deities in his heart. ¡°Understood!¡± Even though he was angry, Quil managed a smile. ¡°When do you n to make a move?¡± ¡°After a few days. This happened not too long ago, so I don¡¯t want to attract the suspicion of the God and Kings of War. I¡¯ll find an opportunity to kill jackie after a few days.¡± The man thought for a moment then said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You said it yourself that he has the skills that could match a headmander. He¡¯s strong, but it wouldn¡¯t be a problem when faced with an actual headmander like me.¡± ¡°All right!¡± Quil said, nodding his head. He never expected the middle-aged man to sigh at this moment. ¡°Ah, I never thought my master¡ªthe old man who had contributed so much to our country and killed so many enemies¡ªwould meet an ending like that. It just makes one so bitterly disappointed. No matter what, his sins didn¡¯t warrant a death sentence. Hmph. It¡¯s all because of jackie. My master wouldn¡¯t have died if he hadn¡¯t called for the Goddess of War!¡± Chapter 540 ¡°All right. We¡¯ll let jackie live a few days longer!¡± Quil shed a mirthless smile. He thought about it for a while before he added, ¡°I noticed that his wife isn¡¯t your regr beauty. Do you mind if I fool around with her after you kill him?¡± The man¡¯s expression shuttered,pletely devoid of emotion. He looked at Quil beside him and said, ¡°That¡¯s your business. It has nothing to do with me. My goal is just to off that punk¡¯s head!¡± After he said that, the man wheeled around and left. Quil waited until the man left before he spoke in a frosty tone, ¡°Fck. You¡¯re just a headmander. Putting on airs in front of me every day while waiting for good food and drinks to be served to you. And you dare hit me. Sht. You really are full of yourself.¡± The bodyguards surrounding him had bizarre expressions. They had no say in the matter. Although the man was just a headmander, they could not afford to offend him that easily. No fighter in the Xenos family couldpare to him. ¡°I never thought that jackie¡¯s woman would be dubbed the Number One Beauty Queen of Eastfield. There¡¯s an unexpected reward waiting for me at the end of this!¡± A wicked quickly curled across Quil¡¯s lips. ¡°Seems like his brother-inw¡¯s girlfriend is also pretty good looking,¡± he said. ¡°When jackie dies, kidnap those two women for me. I¡¯m going to use an unconventional method to avenge my uncle!¡± The bodyguards behind him stared curiously. It seemed that this Young Master Xenos was truly different. He said something evil so flippantly as if there was nothing wrong about it. ¡­ ¡°Come on. Cheers! It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve loosened up!¡± Skyler was all smiles. He had been able to see the Goddess of War today¡ªand even shared a table with her. He was extremely excited. ¡°That¡¯s right. I never thought I¡¯d have the chance to drink with the Goddess of War!¡± The King of War, Xyle, also wore an excited expression, his face already flushed red with alcohol. After he thought about it, he shed Lana an awkward smile. ¡°Miss Goddess of War, I¡¯m an uneducated b*stard. I¡¯ve never been one for books, and I¡¯m not a good speaker. I¡¯ll say whatever I want to say after drinking. I¡¯m a carefree spirit, after all. I hope that you¡¯ll forgive me if I identally say something wrong. Don¡¯t hold it against me!¡± Lana could not help butugh. This was the sort of person she liked, not the calctive, maniptive types. After sheughed, she raised her ss and spoke to Xyle, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s drink! Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a petty sort either.¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll empty my ss first to show respect to you!¡± Xyle never expected Lana to propose a drink with him. He was shocked by the sudden attention and he gulped his ss down in a hurry. The people who were watching could not help but grin. Aside from the small hup earlier, everyone was pretty happy at the party. Only one table out of the two hundred was empty. The others were all full. This made Zeus heave an internal sigh of relief. This time, the Taylor family had reaped plenty of rewards. Their reputation had significantly improved. More importantly, everyone had given expensive gifts. Some of the mary gifts came up to a few hundred thousand¡ªeven a few million, tens of millions! It was evident they wished to establish good rtions with the Taylor family. After all, the fact that the Gods of War were here to take part in the celebration meant that jackie was extremely close to them. Now that everyone knew jackie had saved the Goddess of War¡¯s life, everybody wanted to be close to the Taylor family. At the very least, the Taylor family would not be provoked by any regr folk. They had spent about 10 or 20 million dors on the party and received cash gifts worth millions. This was not even including the other gifts they had received. Chapter 541 Zeus was well aware that this allowed the Taylor family to leap straight into a second-ss aristocratic family. Additionally, the deal they had signed with South Hill Real Estate enabled them to hold on to the title of second-ss aristocrats for at least two years. They could even be slightly stronger than several other families of the same ss. Everyone drank a lot, and it was around three or four in the afternoon when the guests started to gradually disperse. After seeing Lana and the others off, jackie sauntered over to Selena. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Honey. Let¡¯s go and see our new home sweet home!¡± He sang with a soft and gentle smile appearing on his face. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go over and take a good look! We can then pack our things and move in this afternoon!¡± Selena responded after giving some thought to his suggestion. She felt a glimmer of happiness. Her heart was singing. ¡°Good idea! There¡¯s nothing much for us to pack anyway. Everything we need is already there. Some simple packing will do. We can move in this afternoon!¡± jackie said, bobbing his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s move now! I can¡¯t wait to see it!¡± Fiona beamed with great excitement in her tone. That vi was so much more opulent and sumptuous than any of the vis here. She had long desired to live in this vi. She did not expect that her dream woulde true so quickly and that she was able to move into that vi today! The family quickly crossed the road and walked towards the vi. On the other side, Ivan was seeing Neil and Ken off at the gate. The three of them harbored bitterness and saltiness within them, watching the silhouettes of the family growing smaller and smaller as they approached the dream vi. ¡°Damn! This good-for-nothing shrimp stole the spotlight today!¡± ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t see thating. So damn lucky! This sh*thead actually saved the Goddess of War¡¯s life. She¡¯s bolstered his pride enough already, even giving him a luminous pearl that¡¯s worth five hundred million, providing him an easy chance to use it as Old Man Taylor¡¯s birthday present!¡± Ivan scoffed with a frosty expression. ¡°So, ask Xena to wait for a few more days. Grandpa Taylor has not only epted Selena and her family, but he has alsopletely acknowledged jackie as Taylors¡¯ son-inw. He seemed like he was satisfied when he was chatting with jackie.¡± ¡°If you let the two of them go on like this, I¡¯m truly worried that the Young Master Taylor title will be nothing and that your position as an heir will not be guaranteed!¡± Ken managed to spill some words after thinking about the situation. ¡°Stop kidding! I was the one who signed the deal with South Hill Conglomerate, the one who made an unbelievably huge contribution to thepany! Earning 7 to 8 billion in two or three years is not a problem for me! jackie and Selena will never be able to affect my rights and my position as the heir of the Taylor family!¡± Ivan cursed. The skin between his brows crinkled. ¡°Young Master Taylor, you can¡¯t be too sure! Old Master Taylor used to like Selena very much. Her business acumen and capabilities are ten times better than yours. Now that he has allowed them back into the Taylor family, it also means that he recognizes and approves of them!¡± Ken sneered coldly, ¡°Besides, if it weren¡¯t for Selena, would you even get such a big contract? The image of you in the old man¡¯s heart may not be as good as Selena¡¯s now. Plus, all the luxurious and lavish gifts that the old man received today are enough to help the Taylors leap straight into the second- ss aristocrat title! And all the credit belongs to jackie!¡± Chapter 542 The folds between Ivan¡¯s brows grew deeper upon hearing Ken¡¯s words. Those words from Ken¡¯s delicate mouth were like tiny needles that pierced Ivan¡¯s eardrums¡ªharsh and brutal, yet, honest and reasonable. ¡°Are you sure? Selena has been gentle and kind since young. She wouldn¡¯tpete with me to be the heir, right? If this happened in the past, it would be possible, but jackie¡¯s pay is quite high, and Selena¡¯s as well. The family can livefortably without much worry,¡± Ivan thought out loud. ¡°Young Master Taylor, it¡¯s wrong to think in this way! Can¡¯t you see how many assets and properties the Taylor family possesses now? They can be considered as a second-ss aristocratic family! With an abundance of valuable properties and possessions, do you think Selena will remain the same? She¡¯s from your generation as well. Same generation, same thoughts, right? Besides, no oneins about bing rich!¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s not talk about whether or not she willpete with you for the throne. Even if she doesn¡¯t want topete, your Grandpa will give her half of everything in the future, am I right? Do you really want to give half of it to her?¡± Neil echoed smilingly, fully intending to remind Ivan of his reality. Ivan¡¯s face sank. ¡°Of course not! I¡¯m the only man of this generation in the Taylor family! Grandpa kicked her out of the family before! How could she be so shameless to involve herself in the dismemberment of Taylors¡¯ properties? ¡°You and Selena share the same roots and are from the same generation. Both of you are Grandpa Taylor¡¯s grandchildren, so she naturally has the right to inherit the property. Not to mention, Grandpa Taylor is wise and sharp. If he thinks that you¡¯re incapable and that you¡¯ll weaken the Taylors, he would not think twice before making Selena the heir!¡± Neil sneered in a cold and mocking tone. The more Ivan thought about it, the more he realized the truth in Neil and Hugo¡¯s analysis. Old man Taylor¡¯s attitude toward jackie and Selena had changed too much today. He even eulogized Selena for her business talent and filial piety after just a few sses of wine. Throughout the conversation, he did not mention Ivan at all. Ivan balled his fists tightly when he thought of the episode. ¡°I will ask Xena to give jackie the pill tomorrow!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t rush it. You have to grasp the atmosphere and find the best timing. Don¡¯t raise jackie¡¯s suspicion!¡± Ken nodded his head andmented, ¡°Fortunately, this pill is very strong. It¡¯s odorless and tasteless, and it dissolves within seconds! If not, I¡¯m afraid jackie might be able to find out. After all, he¡¯s a doctor. He surely has the medical knowledge!¡± Ivan was immediately petrified at his words. ¡°You¡¯re right! He knows medical stuff. What if he¡¯s able to treat himself and be cured of the poison? Does the poison really work?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry! This pill was not easy to find. We bought it at an extremely high price. This chronic poison pill was specially developed and made by the most prominent poison-making family in the southwest¡ªthe Miao family. The person who consumes this will not feel anything at all at the beginning, but as the days pass, he will grow weak in his four limbs, slowly losing vitality before eventually dying!¡± Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Ken rejoiced and continued, ¡°And only the maker has the antidote for this kind of poison. It is derived from dozens of medicinal materials, how can it be treated so easily, right?¡± Ken¡¯s confidence offered Ivan¡¯s heart some calmness. He felt relieved. ¡°I¡¯ll invite Xena for lunch tomorrow then! A little benefit for her would do the magic. I¡¯ll ask her to find a good time to poison jackie. After all, it¡¯s been a long time since Xena¡¯s episode. It¡¯s about time jackie lowers his guard around Xena.¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect! Once jackie dies, it gives us the chance to pursue Selena! She will be a member of another family and have her surname changed. That way, she loses the right topete with you for the throne! Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t even need to fight with you once she marries a rich man, am I right?¡± Ken was hopeful as though saw a light at the end of the tunnel as he thought about their n. He felt that he was the most promising candidate, that Selena would pick him over the others. After all, he was closest to Selena before jackie returned. Although Michael had a pretty good rtionship with Selena, he was ugly and fat. Selena would definitely scratch the fat guy off her list. On the other hand, Neil Hugo only came to know Selena muchter. He was aplete pervert who only drooled over Selena¡¯s beauty. There was no emotional foundation for them to build a marriage on. Besides, Neil was infamous for being a yboy! Therefore, after analyzing all the potential candidates, he was the most promising one. It was only natural for Selena to pick him! ¡°It makes sense, it does make sense! And when jackie dies, she¡¯ll definitely lose her fighting spirit for some time. She may even iste herself and degenerate forever! By that time, Grandpa will be even more disappointed and change his perspective of me again!¡± Ivan ended his final analysis on this matter. Soon, the three of them dispersed. After Ken separated from the others, he brought some bodyguards with him and headed to the hospital. Chapter 543 A luxurious ward came into his sight. He looked at the man lying on the bed, then cast his gaze out the window. Ken sighed deeply. ¡°Cousin, call my father. I must kill that b*stard!¡± Flynn grit his teeth as his thoughts flew back to that day in the mall. He wanted to approach Miss Tanya and perhaps, make her his. However, his arm ended up getting crushed into powder by jackie. The doctors said it was impossible to save his left arm and that the only way to keep his life was to amputate the arm. Anger drummed through his veins when he looked at his current state¡ªa disabled man. Ken had never told Flynn¡¯s father about this. After all, his cousin came to Eastfield to hang out with him. To some extent, he was responsible for his cousin¡¯s ident. He did call, but he could not get himself to open his mouth and speak the truth. He did not know what to say, or how to say it. Therefore, he told Flynn to wait a few more days. Flynn was about to be discharged from the hospital, and it seemed that the call could not be dyed any further. ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t rush it. Perhaps you should tell them once you get back to Lone city¡± He paused for a while before continuing, ¡°Today, I bring you some good news!¡± ¡°Hmph! Good news? What kind of news can be good for me? Right now, I just want that bodyguard to die in front of me! Not a simple and quick death¡ªa miserable one!¡± Flynn¡¯s gaze was still focused on the world beyond the windows. His eyes were full of resentment. ¡°You¡¯re right about the bodyguard this time! I came today to tell you just that. The b*stard will be in his grave very soon. He¡¯ll only be alive for another month at most!¡± Ken said as heughed wholeheartedly. ¡°What do you mean? We¡¯ll have to wait another month? Is it that difficult to handle a bodyguard?¡± Flynn¡¯s face was frosty, obviously dissatisfied with the good news. ¡°It won¡¯t be easy! Our first fighter in the rk family, Dan Jameson, was not even a worthy opponent. It¡¯s extremely tough and challenging to slit that bstard¡¯s throat! Moreover, I went to Grandpa Taylor¡¯s birthday banquet today and I got to know that this bstard used to be a headmander in the army. It¡¯s just that he lost hismander¡¯s token and can¡¯t prove it to others. The good thing is we understand and are more aware of his true strength now,¡± Ken expressed. ¡°Headmander? That won¡¯t be easy to deal with!¡± Flynn frowned and continued, ¡°You have to find a stronger and more ferocious person to end him! Wait¡­why do you say we need to wait a month to kill him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because this b*stard is about to die from poisoning! From a chronic yet deadly poison. He won¡¯t even notice it!¡± With a sinister look in his eyes, Ken spewed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, cousin. I have my own ns and arrangements. I¡¯ll be sure to avenge you!¡± Chapter 544 ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s reliable? This jerk is wicked. He¡¯s not going to be easy to deal with!¡± Flynn saw that his cousin was finally going to avenge him and his spirits were immediately lifted. He felt that he might as well die if he was not avenged. He was the son of a second-ss aristocratic family in the Lone City. He came from a noble family! How could a bodyguard destroy his arm during his visit to Eastfield¡ªa ce that was nothingpared to Lone City. It would be a shameful embarrassment to return to Lone City in such a state! Not to mention, what would the wealthy people from Lone City think of him now? That he was merely a disabled man! ¡°Don¡¯t be too preupied with that. The pill is absolutely reliable. The thing is like this¡­¡± Ken told Flynn about their n and arrangement from start to finish. ¡°We didn¡¯t do it earlier because Ivan was worried about something. He was looking forward to Old Man Taylor¡¯s birthday banquet as he wanted to witness Old Man Taylor cast jackie out from the Taylor family. However, we didn¡¯t expect jackie to bring such glory to the Taylor family and for Old Man Taylor to approve of jackie just like that! This time, Ivan is determined to erase this guy from the earth!¡± ¡°Alright then. I¡¯m just unhappy with letting that b*stard to live another month. Besides, this poison doesn¡¯t seem like it would torture him and give him a miserable death!¡± Flynn clenched his jaw, the boulder in his heart was still there. ¡°Who said this poison won¡¯t torture him? In the early stage, the consumer will not feel anything at all, so it wouldn¡¯t be painful. However, in the two days before he dies, you can¡¯t begin to imagine the pain that he¡¯ll be experiencing. He¡¯s going to feel as though his bones and heart are corroding, melting. That feeling will make him want to kill himself, and it¡¯llst for two days! By that time, no antidote in the world will be able to save him!¡± Ken chuckled loudly and added, ¡°I wanted to get rid of this b*stard a long time ago. I asked him to leave Selena alone back then, but he refused. I shouldn¡¯t have let him live until today and allowed him to be strong. Since he still stubbornly wants to be with Selena, don¡¯t me me for my cruelty!¡± ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t go back to Lone City, then. I¡¯ll stay a little longer at yours and wait for the good news!¡± Flynn sealed his decision after thinking about it. ¡­ Meanwhile, jackie and the others were touring the 95-million vi. ¡°How is it? Are you satisfied with the decoration and setting of the house?¡± jackie asked Selena and the others with a warm smile on his face. For him, where he lived and the condition of the house did not matter to him as long as there was a roof over his head. However, he did not wish to treat his dear wife, her lovely family, and his family badly. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m content! Look at the yard! It¡¯s huge! Even the ce where the servants and maids will be staying is spacious andfortable! And the bonsai over there is marvelous!¡± Selena beamed with a wide grin. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m extremely satisfied!¡± ¡°This vi¡¯s so good! When we lived in the Taylor¡¯s residence, I used to look at the vi and feel a little envious of the people living in it. I wouldn¡¯t have thought that one day my dream to live in it woulde true!¡± Andrew let outughter, satisfaction showing on his face. However, there was one person whose face was dull and cold all the time, seemingly unhappy. ¡°Ma, what¡¯s the matter? Why do I sense that you¡¯re not happy today? We¡¯re going to live in this big vi, aren¡¯t you happy?¡± Selena frowned and asked, noticing Fiona¡¯s expression as well. ¡°I¡¯m happy, of course, I¡¯m happy. To live in such a big vi, how could I not be happy? A three-story vi with many rooms in it.¡± Chapter 545 Fiona rolled her eyes at Selena and turned to face jackie. Her expression indicated that she was truly exasperated. ¡° jackie, there¡¯s one thing I have to say now. I didn¡¯t mention it earlier because I wanted to protect your image in front of the crowd. Now there¡¯s only one thing I want to get off my chest!¡± She burst. jackie¡¯s brows furrowed for a moment before his gentle smile reappeared on his face. He said calmly, ¡°Mother, I think I know what you want to say!¡± ¡°Oh, you do? Tell me why am I so angry, then!¡± Fiona crossed her arms in front of her chest. ¡°Are you thinking about the episode earlier? When the Goddess of War told me to teach Michael a lesson, you think the punishment was too heavy, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re afraid that Michael will hold this grudge against me and that the Wilson family will cause trouble for us in the future?¡± jackie chortled and continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that. Even if they aren¡¯t afraid of my rtionship with the Goddess of War, I am not afraid of them!¡± ¡°Aww, Ma, I didn¡¯t expect you to worry that the rk family would do something to jackie!¡± A sh of warmth filled her. This was her first time seeing her own mother worry about jackie¡¯s safety. The corners of Fiona¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She blurted, ¡°Bullsh*t! I¡¯m not talking about this. I¡¯m angry you didn¡¯t tell me earlier about the luminous pearl the Goddess of War gave you!¡± jackie was speechless. He initially thought Fiona was worried about his safety, afraid that the rks would take revenge on him. It seemed like it was just his imagination. It turned out that Fiona was concerned about the luminous pearl. jackie forced a smile and said, ¡°Mother, I did this to surprise Grandpa Taylor. Did you notice how happy he was today? Besides, I already knew what gift I was going to give him, so what¡¯s the point of discussing it with others?¡± ¡°Actually, I was quite surprised too!¡± Selena chimed in with a warm smile. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that the Goddess of War would give that pearl to you. After all, she had spent a huge amount in the auction to bid for this pearl!¡± ¡°I must admit that it¡¯s quite unexpected. The luminous pearl is such a valuable thing! It¡¯s a national treasure! How could you give it to Grandpa Taylor without discussing it with us? You should¡¯ve at least informed us!¡± Fiona¡¯s expression remained exasperated. ¡°Have you ever thought about us? I let my beloved daughter marry you. We gave you Selena! Do you know how hard it is for parents to raise a kid? Why didn¡¯t you think of giving it to us? I may no longer be young but I still have some years to live.¡± jackie and Selena exchanged nces silently. They were tongue-tied in this situation. They did not expect Fiona to throw a tantrum because of a pearl. ¡°Yeah, how old are you again? You¡¯re not even fifty! Why do you want to fight with Grandpa for this pearl? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Selena looked at Fiona and asked. Andrew, who stood beside Fiona, was upset with the conversation. ¡°In my opinion, jackie¡¯s gift was very appropriate. The pearl should be given to my father. He is old now and he needs this kind of thing!¡± he fumed. ¡°Th¡ªthat¡¯s five hundred million! Shouldn¡¯t he at least discuss with us? We could¡¯ve voted on a decision!¡± Fiona was still upset. She stared at jackie, fire burning in her eyes. ¡°He kept quiet about the gift and made us worried the whole time! I was still worried about whether he had prepared a decent gift for Grandpa. jackie didn¡¯t even treat us as his own!¡± she huffed. ¡°Ma, you¡¯ve gone too far. jackie has never treated us as outsiders. I think you just want the pearl. If jackie had brought it out to the table, would you have let him give it away as the birthday gift?¡± Selena reprimanded her without hesitation. She then continued, ¡°The pearl isn¡¯t going to follow Grandpa Taylor to his grave, and you¡¯re not even fifty years old! When Grandpa passes, we¡¯ll give the pearl to you. Isn¡¯t that good enough?¡± Chapter 546 ¡°Hmph! Stop fooling me! The pearl isn¡¯t here anymore, it¡¯s been given to others! Even if you wanted to take it back after Grandpa dies, do you think it¡¯ll be that easy? By that time, Theodore would¡¯ve gotten a hold of it and he won¡¯t let it go until he dies! You gave away this pearl, not lending it out! Fiona was no fool. She let out a chuckle and said to jackie, ¡°Nevermind. I¡¯ll forgive you this time because of the vi, but the next time youe across any valuable item, you must let me know first. Tell us about it, do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, understood!¡± jackie nodded, his mouth curving awkwardly at its corners. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and I¡¯ll give you guys the tour, then we can start picking our rooms. But if you allow me to suggest, Mother, you should live on the first floor as it would be more convenient for you to move around. Selena, Ben, and I, the younger people, can live on the second floor.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take a look first then decide, but yes, the first floor will definitely be a lot more convenient!¡± With her head high, Fiona walked into the vi. ¡°Wow, wow, wow! This is amazing! The design and decorations are extraordinary!¡± Xena could not help but exim aloud once they stepped into the vi. The interior of the vi emitted a ptial aura. It was not old-fashioned, but quite the opposite. It was contemporary and fashionable¡ªsuitable for the younger generation. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really great! Too great! Xena, let¡¯s go upstairs and look around, then we can decide which room to live in!¡± Ben immediately chimed in. jackie¡¯s face darkened upon hearing his words. ¡°Wait, talking about picking rooms, let your sister pick first, then Kylie, and then you!¡± jackie¡¯s words made their faces turn sour. However, this vi was bought with jackie¡¯s money, and the real estate certificate bore Selena¡¯s name. Xena and Ben had no right to say anything. ¡°Alright, alright, but as for the vi at the Taylor¡¯s residence, I want to live in my old room. You can¡¯t decide that for us, right?¡± Ben turned to jackie and asked after he thought about something. jackie smiled indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The possibility of us living there will be very low. After all, I believe Selena wouldn¡¯t want to see Ivan that often, right?¡± Selena¡¯s eyes lit up at jackie¡¯s words. She smiled, ¡°You know me pretty well, huh! The house over there¡­ I don¡¯t really want to go back and stay there that much. I¡¯m so content with this vi. Besides, my husband bought it for me at such a high price, so it feels extra warm just to live here.¡± ¡°By the way, jackie, how much can a headmander get once he¡¯s retired from the army?¡± Fiona finally opened her mouth. She could not stop thinking about the reward. jackie¡¯s face dulled. He was speechless. It seemed that they believed that he was a headmander. After all, the reward for a major in the army could be as much as one billion dors! Before jackie could answer Fiona¡¯s question, Selena stepped up and scolded, ¡°Ma, are you thinking about jackie¡¯s remaining cash reward, again? He has already given you twenty million, isn¡¯t that enough? For a headmander, the reward is more or less around two hundred million, and jackie has already spent a lot on us. Right now, he probably only has around ten million left at most. Don¡¯t tell me you want him to take it all out?¡± Chapter 547 Fiona felt that she was being unreasonable as well. Still, she could not help but mutter, ¡°Well, if he¡¯s willing to take out his money and give it to his mother-inw as living allowance, why not? Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t mind it. Who wouldn¡¯t want to have more money?¡± jackie stayed silent. Fiona¡¯s words pretty much indicated her desire for jackie¡¯s remaining money. She wanted him to take it all out. Fiona was too greedy, was she not? However, Fiona was indeed his mother-inw, and he would not want to offend her in any way. Hence, jackie could only smile and answer, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. Just let me know when you¡¯re done spending the twenty million dors I gave you. We¡¯re a family. Of course, I¡¯ll make sure you have enough to spend.¡± Fiona¡¯s face immediately lit up upon hearing jackie¡¯s words. A wide grin stered her face and she said, ¡°My dear son-inw, you¡¯re too good. Actually, I¡¯m not that money-minded, and I¡¯m not after your money. After all, you earned the money with your life on the battlefield. So, even if you have eight or ten million, you should keep it.¡± Fiona paused for a moment before adding, ¡°But at the same time, I¡¯m worried you won¡¯t know how to manage your savings well and end up squandering it all. That¡¯s why I want to help manage it for you. For example, this vi is too expensive. It¡¯s not worth ny-five million at all.¡± jackie was dumbfounded. If he allowed Fiona to manage the money, it would be hisst time seeing his money. It would be difficult to ask her to take out the money once it was in her custody. ¡°Let¡¯s go, jackie. We can¡¯t wait to see the rooms. Hurry up and move to the second floor!¡± Ben beamed with a smile on his face. After hisst words, he turned to Xena and asked, ¡°Xena, we can now say that we have houses and cars. Soon, I¡¯ll go to your house and bring up the marriage proposal to your parents. It should be fine, right? I think it¡¯s best if we get registered and get the marriage certificate as soon as possible and have a baby!¡± Ben was overly excited. Although Xena would asionallye over for a few nights, she would never let him touch her at all. At most, she would allow him a few pecks on her cheeks. Ben had been wanting to marry Xena for a long time, but every time he proposed the idea to her, she would use the fact that Ben did not have a car or a house yet as an excuse to reject him. Now, Ben had both a car and a house. It should not pose any problems anymore. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! Get married quickly! You¡¯re not young anymore! Get married and give me a grandson. Then I can hold my grandson and take care of him in this grand vi!¡± Fiona¡¯s heart leaped with joy when she heard it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re not like before anymore, poor with no money. We were too embarrassed to urge you to get married because of that. Now we have money! Eighty or a hundred thousand is nothing! We promise that the wedding will be grand and memorable!¡± Fiona patted her chest and continued, ¡°Please, find a time to talk to your parents. Of course, we¡¯ll give you some time to get yourself mentally prepared. Perhaps ten days or even half a month. How about that?¡± Xena did not think of marrying Ben at all. Ben was not good-looking. He was average, boring, and only knew how to y games. It was true that Ben and his family were wealthier than before, but how couldpare to Ivan Taylor? Ivan is the young master of the Taylor family. The entirety of the Taylor properties would belong to him in the future! The Taylor family had sessfully leaped into the second-ss aristocratic family title. If she had the chance to be Mrs. Taylor, how would she be satisfied with the current state of Ben¡¯s family? Chapter 548 ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll make a call to them in a few days!¡± Xena smiled awkwardly. She thought to herself and decided to agree to whatever came to her first, and act ordinglyter on. The family quickly hopped to the second floor. After a round of touring, they picked their rooms. After selecting their respective rooms, Selena suggested to jackie, ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s go back and pack our things so we can move in earlier and have an early dinner, too. After dinner, we could take Kylie to the park and take a stroll around our neighborhood.¡± ¡°Good idea! It¡¯s a lot livelier here than the ce I used to live in!¡± jackie smiled at her. Holding her hand, they went down to the first floor together. Soon, jackie and the others returned to their dpidated small house that they used to live in, packed some clothes and essentials, and were about to move into their new vi. Selena stood in the courtyard, her eyes fixated on the dpidated house and its small courtyard, reminiscing the past. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that we¡¯ve been living in this house for five years. I wasn¡¯t used to living in such conditions at the beginning! ¡°But, after some time, I eventually got used to it. It¡¯s been five years¡­ Sigh, I feel sad to leave!¡± Selena chortled bitterly, her voice full of emotions. ¡°We¡¯ve got to go. It¡¯s my fault for making you and Kylie suffer a lot in thest five years. From now on, I promise I¡¯ll make you the happiest woman in the world!¡± jackie gave her a warm smile. He turned to Fiona and said, ¡°Mother, it¡¯ll be Selena¡¯s birthday in another month, right? I¡¯ll throw her a celebration that will shock the whole city! It¡¯ll be an unforgettable birthday!¡± ¡°Really? If that¡¯s true, I might go and announce it to my friends and family! If you can¡¯t fulfill your promise, you¡¯ll lose face!¡± Fiona was truly happy for Selena. After all, her daughter had experienced the worst in the past five years. She could not even afford a decent meal during her past few birthdays! jackie¡¯s words lightened up Fiona¡¯s mood. This was the first time Fiona thought well of jackie. Although he was not as wealthy as Ken rk, he was good to her daughter. Lads like Ken rk and Neil Huga, they were wealthy but vicious and ck-hearted at the same time. How could they ask her to poison jackie? Only evil people like them coulde up with such ideas! After Fiona gave some thought to the situation, she reminded jackie, ¡°By the way, jackie, even though you have a good rtionship with the Goddess of War, and the Kings of War came over to Grandpa¡¯s birthday for you, you can¡¯t expect them to help you every time. So, no matter what, keep a low profile. Don¡¯t get yourself targeted and cause me trouble, do you hear me? The higher the tree, the stronger the wind!¡± Andrew bobbed his head in agreement. He stepped forward and said the same to jackie, ¡°Yeah, jackie, Ma is right. And you don¡¯t have to punish young master Wilson that hard today. You could¡¯ve just asked him to kowtow and apologize, or maybe ask them to p themselves. Those two hundred ps almost crippled him! Do you think they¡¯ll let it slide just like that?¡± ¡°Pa, it¡¯s not that serious. Marshall Dennis is our bodyguard right now, so there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Those young masters and their bodyguards are just ordinary people. Besides, won¡¯t they think twice before going against us? After all, jackie has a good rtionship with the Goddess of War. If they piss off the Goddess of War, their entire family is basically done for!¡± Selena replied after pondering. ¡°Anyway, just stay low. They won¡¯t dare to fight jackie face-to-face, but what if they find someone to slit his throat in secret? After all, everything can be done secretly, and if they refuse to admit to it by then, there¡¯d be no evidence for the Goddess of War to wipe them out, right?¡± Andrew smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s easy to dodge an open spear thrust, but difficult to guard against an arrow in the dark, isn¡¯t it?¡± Selena nodded to agree. Her father was right. She then turned to jackie and said, ¡°Moving forward, please try to make as little trouble as possible, for me and our daughter, okay? Try to keep a low profile, go to work and get off work on time everyday without stirring up trouble. The most important thing is that we livefortably and peacefully!¡± jackie did not know whether tough or to cry at his wife¡¯sments. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you think I want that, too? It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to stay low. I couldn¡¯t! I already warned them to stay away from us, but those idiots were still thinking about you and wanting to fight me. Sigh, I¡¯m helpless!¡± Chapter 549 ¡°Th¡ªthen we have no choice. Just don¡¯t provoke them. They¡¯ll lose interest after a while once they see that we¡¯re inseparable¡ªthen they¡¯ll give up! Besides, once they find some other beauty, they¡¯ll have a new target and naturally give up!¡± Selena said after she thought about it. jackie was stunned. ¡°Really? There are others who could be more beautiful than my wife?¡± A light blush suddenly colored Selena¡¯s cheeks. ¡°What are you talking about? My daughter is a big girl now, and I¡¯m way past my prime. What beauty? Aren¡¯t Sharon, Yvonne, and Tanya all beauties? They¡¯re the real deals here¡ªyoung and beautiful!¡± ¡°They¡¯re too young. They aren¡¯t as charming as you. Besides, they don¡¯t have that charisma that you have!¡± jackie answered, still grinning as he looked at Selena, whose expression had turned bashful. Delight leaped in his heart. She was usually so frosty, but her coquettish expression when she turned shy would melt anyone¡¯s heart. Xena, who was standing to the side, did not seem too happy. As the couple went back and forth, they spoke as though she was not a beauty¡ªespecially Selena. She must have excluded her on purpose when she was listing so many beauties. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Your child is so old and you¡¯re still so sappy!¡± Fiona really could not bear to watch any longer. She never thought that the husband and wife would still act in such a disgusting manner. She felt as though goosebumps were about to form all over her skin. Joan, who stood to the side, could not keep a small smile from gracing her lips. She was happy seeing that the two of them loved each other so dearly. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Selena shed jackie an awkward nce. She realized that she was growing to ept him more and more. She then carried their daughter and went into the car. Soon enough, the whole family had moved into the vi. They parked four luxury cars at the vi¡¯s porch. The view did not seem so stark now. ¡°I think we should go out to eat. We¡¯ve just moved in here, and we¡¯re all tired and drenched in sweat. More importantly, the fridge doesn¡¯t have any ingredients in it and it¡¯s already 6:30pm!¡± Selena could not help but speak up after everything was arranged. ¡°All right. Anything you say, dear. We¡¯ll go out to eat once everyone has taken a bath.¡± jackie nodded. In a sh, everyone went off to bathe. After freshening up, they rested for a while before heading out for dinner. No one expected Xena¡¯s phone to ring just as they ordered their food. She took it out, looked at the screen, and rejected the call. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick it up?¡± jackie¡¯s brows furrowed. He felt that she was acting strangely. A sh of panic had sparked in her eyes when she looked at her phone just now. Chapter 550 Xena never thought that jackie would notice this small, careless action. Shock jolted up her spine. She managed a stiff smile. ¡°It¡¯s just a spam call. It¡¯s nothing. Those housing agents are seriously so annoying. They keep calling me to ask if I¡¯m going to buy a house!¡± ¡°Really? Lend me your phone and I¡¯ll call them to give them a good scolding!¡± jackie shed a frosty smile and extended his hand. Xena¡¯s expression turned even sourer when she heard this. It was Ivan who had called her. Everything would go to sh*t if jackie and Selena found out what was happening between her and Ivan. ¡°What¡¯s there to call? It¡¯s just a spam call. Let¡¯s eat!¡± Xena immediately chuckled and picked up her chopsticks. ¡°Why won¡¯t you let me check it out if it¡¯s just a spam call? Or are you scared of something? Don¡¯t tell me your lover called you?¡± jackie pressed on, sensing that something was off. The corners of Xena¡¯s mouth twitched. jackie was too sharp, too difficult to handle. She never thought that he would be right on the money. She immediately pped her chopsticks on the table in a huff. ¡°What are you talking about, jackie? What lover are you talking about? I¡¯m not that kind of person. Besides, this is my phone. I can¡¯t just hand it over to you¡ªwhat if you looked through my private photos? Even Ben doesn¡¯t get to touch my phone. What right do you have to ¡®borrow¡¯ it?¡± ¡°What are you saying, jackie? Don¡¯t go overboard!¡± Ben immediately spoke, his expression cold. ¡°I¡¯m only calling you my brother-inw to maintain my sister¡¯s dignity, and because you¡¯ve been doing pretty goodtely and not causing us any trouble. Did you think you could step on me like that? What right do you have to look at my girlfriend¡¯s phone?¡± Fiona¡¯s expression was also somewhat hostile. ¡°Xena is right, jackie. Why would you, an outsider, want to look at her phone? You¡¯re our son-inw now, yes, but know your ce. Are you harboring a grudge against her because she was against you in the beginning?¡± jackie immediately smiled. ¡°Why so serious? I¡¯m just joking. Why the tension?¡± After he said that, he lowered his voice and muttered on purpose, ¡°Ah, I was just kidding. Why so tense about it? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re feeling guilty because your lover really called you?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xena was extremely furious. She picked up her chopsticks again. ¡°Who cares about you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s eat!¡± Ben quickly smiled and scooped some dishes, putting them into Xena¡¯s bowl. At that moment, Xena¡¯s phone rang again. The corners of Xena¡¯s mouth twitched violently. She felt absolutely helpless. Why did Ivan pick this time to call her? It was definitely not the right timing. Besides, she had rejected his call immediately when he called earlier. Could he not tell this was not a good time for them to talk? ¡°Eh, why¡¯s your phone ringing again? Pick it up!¡± jackie said with a surprised smile on his face. Advertisement Chapter 551 – 600 Chapter 551 ¨C 600 Chapter 551 Selena kept staring at Xena too. She also felt that something was off about her brother¡¯s girlfriendtely. Her makeup and clothing have been growing more fashionable. Furthermore, she had quite a few branded bags to her name now. They were definitely not cheap. ¡°Give the phone to me, Xena. These salespeople can be extremely annoying. They keep making calls like this and it gets irritating. I¡¯ll take the call. I¡¯ll give them a good scolding!¡± Fiona said straightaway when she noticed that Xena was stunned for quite a few seconds, not picking up the phone. Xena was even more frightened. She shed a bitter smile. ¡°Nevermind, Ma. I¡¯m toozy to pick it up. These people don¡¯t have an easy time working. Sometimes they even have to work overtime tillte at night because they couldn¡¯t finish their quota for the day.¡± After Fiona heard that, she smiled as she spoke, ¡°Never thought that you would be this empathetic, Xena, thinking for the sake of others! Come on everyone, let¡¯s just eat and drink. No need to pick up such harassing calls if you don¡¯t want to!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let me pour you a ss, Ma!¡± Xena heaved an internal sigh of relief. She stood up and poured a ss of wine for Fiona. At this moment, her phone finally stopped ringing. jackie could not be bothered about it. He started to casually indulge himself in the feast before him. However, the phone did not ring again for the rest of the meal. After they finished eating, everybody went back. jackie and Selena went back into their room and closed the door. Only then did the former said, ¡°There¡¯s something off about Xena!¡± Selena nodded her head. ¡°She¡¯s definitely up to no good. No matter what, I can¡¯t let her marry my brother. God knows how many times she would cheat on him otherwise. ¡°Mmhmm. She definitely has a man on the side. Why all the new clothes otherwise? Where did they come from? They must be pretty expensive, and she¡¯s changed quite a few bags!¡± jackie carved a smile. ¡°She said that she bought them all by herself. I do not believe a lick of it. Why wasn¡¯t she this extravagant before if she had this much money? She was not that kind of woman who saved up money back then too! ¡± ¡°Then what do we do? My brother didn¡¯t believe you thest time we found out that she was nning to swindle my parent¡¯s money with her gang. He believed her instead. I really think that he¡¯s extremely gullible!¡± Selena frowned. ¡°It¡¯s a wonder if he doesn¡¯t suffer any losses being with this woman, with him being so gullible!¡± ¡°This woman really is money-faced. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯d thought about killing her when I was going after the motor robbers. But I spared her, seeing that she¡¯s a woman and your brother¡¯s girlfriend, so I told her to scram! Never thought that she would have the audacity to return to your brother¡¯s side. However, it seemed like she didn¡¯t change all that muchter. I thought that she would turn over a new leaf and truly wish to be with your brother! Who knew that she didn¡¯t change her spots at all, judging from these few days!¡± jackie clenched his fingers into fists. Iciness shed across his eyes. ¡°Since your brother is so gullible, I should just kill Xena off. Just find an opportunity and be done with her! This way, your brother will have to give up on her!¡± Selena was shocked when she heard that. ¡°No way. She¡¯s still my brother¡¯s girlfriend, and we¡¯re going to kill her because we suspect that she¡¯s with another man? What if we¡¯re wrong? Besides, I already told you that this isn¡¯t the battlefield. Stop trying to use your fists to solve every single problem!¡± jackie felt embarrassed. His wife was still so kind and generous. ¡°Then what should we do? I¡¯ll listen to you!¡± He spoke mildly, after remaining silent for a few seconds. Chapter 552 ¡°Mmhmm. She is the woman that my brother loves deeply, after all. He¡¯ll be extremely upset if you kill her. And he might do something stupid to himself!¡± Selena told jackie after a few moments of silence. jackie nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought about this too. That¡¯s why I told her to scram thest time. Who knew that this woman would be so maniptive? She even said that I¡¯m taking revenge on her by ndering her because she was against me before. And she says that she¡¯s the victim.¡± ¡°Then we have to think of a way to get evidence of Xena¡¯s affair. It would be best if my brother catches her in action and has his heart broken. We¡¯ll let him decide if we should let her live after that. What do you think?¡± Selena said after she thought about it. ¡°Okay. You¡¯re right, dear!¡± jackie thought about it, then he studied his wife, who was wearing a sexy nightgown. He could not help but sh a wicked grin. ¡°Dear, Kylie has her own room now,¡± he said. ¡°We don¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore, right?¡± Selena¡¯s face reddened in a sh; panic gripped her heart. She quickly rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Why do you keep thinking about all these things?¡± she said, tone shy. ¡°Seriously, all men are such perverts!¡± jackie did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°What do you mean all men are perverts?¡± he said, smiling bitterly. ¡°I never touched you for all these five years!¡± Mischief sparked within jackie when he noticed Selena¡¯s bashful countenance. He took two steps forward and swept the beauty before him into a bridal carry. Selena¡¯s heart thudded against her chest. She was a mother, but the incident five years ago had been an honest ident. She could barely remember what had happened that night. Still, she was a grown woman. Of course, she wanted a man who could keep her safe and warm. However, she was not someone who yed around. That was why she had remained chaste for all these five years, hoping that jackie would return¡ªand hoping that he would be a good husband and father. She would surrender everything to fate so long as jackie turned out to be a working member of society, and not some scumbag picked out of thendfill. Yet she never imagined that not only would jackie be a good father, but he was also an even better husband¡ªand he was a war hero. She had actually fallen deeply in love with him, just a month after he had returned. Now she really wanted to give her all to him again. jackie gently put her onto the bed, as though he was handling fragile china. Selena bit on her red-rouged lip. She nced toward the light beside them. ¡°Turn it off,¡± she said awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m so embarrassed!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we turn the wallmp on then, dear? It would be a shame if I can¡¯t see your face. You¡¯re so beautiful now!¡± jackie turned off the ceiling lights and turned the wallmp on, its light dimly illuminating the room. ¡°What do you want to see? There¡¯s nothing to see!¡± Selena¡¯s face was so red that the blush spread to the tips of her ears. Her pulse quickened; she felt as though her heart was about to burst out from her chest anytime soon. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s something to see!¡± jackie chuckled and ducked down, ready to nt a kiss onto her lips. ¡°Hold up!¡± Yet he never expected Selena to yell for him to stop at this moment, extending her hand and mping it over his mouth. Chapter 553 ¡°No way. You¡¯re too cruel, dear, telling me to stop at this moment. Didn¡¯t you promise me this after I¡¯ve fulfilled the three things I had promised myself? Besides, the thing with the rich woman was aplete misunderstanding. We¡¯ve proven that she¡¯s a God of War¡ªshe¡¯s my friend!¡± jackie was speechless for a moment. How could he hold his culminating desire in before such a beautiful woman¡ªhis wife, no less? He never thought that Selena would give a soft smile instead, her face right below his. ¡°Idiot. I didn¡¯t say that you couldn¡¯t proceed. I just wanted to ask if you have a lot of scars on your body,¡± she said. ¡°I heard that when a military man goes shirtless, scars line their entire body¡ªtheir back, their chest. And it is shocking at first sight. It¡¯s really not easy for you to survive after five years on the battlefield!¡± jackie was taken aback. ¡°So you won¡¯t like me if I have a lot of scars?¡± This was a serious question here. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll still like you. I go along with whomever I marry, remember? And you¡¯re my man. How could I not like you?¡± Selena sat up. She shyly pried the buttons on jackie¡¯s shirt open. ¡°I just want to take a look at the scars on your body. You must have gone through a lot on the battlefield. Whatever we suffer here is nothing compared to what you¡¯ve gone through.¡± jackie never expected Selena to say such sweet, considerate words. His heart of iron melted immediately; an indescribable warmth spread throughout him. ¡°I told myself that I had to live¡ªfor you, and for my mother!¡± He stroked his wife¡¯s head, his eyes filled with gentleness. Atst, the final button on his shirt was undone. His abdomen was packed to the teeth with pure muscle; itshed the eyes of anyone who saw it, and it emanated a frightening aura of violence. Selena was slightly surprised by the sight of his muscles; anxiety tightened its grip over her heart. However, surprise also shed across her eyes. ¡°No way. You don¡¯t have a single scar on you?¡± After she said that, she pushed jackie¡¯s shirt back and got him to turn around. ¡°No way. There¡¯s nothing on your back either! Are you that strong, dear? You¡¯ve never suffered a single injury for all the five years you were on the battlefield?¡± She was extremely taken aback. She never thought that his body would bepletely devoid of scars. His skin was perfectly unmarred, and it shocked her to no end. jackie shed a bitter smile. It was not that he had never gotten injured, but because he was very skillful in the medical area that his scars had gone a long time ago. However, he raised his right arm anyway. ¡°See? There¡¯s a scar here!¡± Indeed, there was a scar the size of a thumb on his underarm. ¡°Why¨Cwhy does this scar look so strange?¡± Selena was shocked after she saw that. That was because she noticed that the scar on his arm actually looked like an odd-shaped puzzle¡ªas if it was an imprint of a fish scale that had dropped off. ¡°That isn¡¯t important!¡± jackie chuckled and pinned Selena onto the bed. ¡°You¡¯ve already taken my shirt off, dear. Should I help you with yours?¡± She was extremely embarrassed. She turned her head and stared to the side. ¡°Pervert!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you make the first move?¡± jackie coughed for a bit, then lowered his lips to Selena¡¯s. Chapter 554 Selena was so anxious that she could die. Subconsciously, her heart was filled with anticipation. ¡°Mmph!¡± Atst, the two¡¯s lips collided. She unconsciously wrapped her arms around jackie¡¯s neck. Yet just as they were kissing each other passionately, a soft knock sounded from the door. jackie was stunned; his expression darkened. ¡°Seriously? Who¡¯s knocking? It¡¯s past ten at night already.¡± Selena was also shocked. She sat upright in a flurry, readjusting her nightgown. ¡°Go open the door and take a look. Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s Ma? Don¡¯t tell me that she doesn¡¯t want us to¡­¡± jackie was speechless for a moment. He pulled his shirt on and slowly walked over to the door to open it. He was about to burst into anger, but he did not see anyone when he opened the door. He ducked his head, and a pair ofrge, baleful eyes were staring at him in anticipation. His anger immediately dissipated. ¡°Kylie, why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡± jackie did not know whether tough or cry. He never expected that the culprit would be his own daughter. She peered inward, then she spoke in a pitiful tone, ¡°I want to sleep with Mom. Or else, I can¡¯t fall asleep!¡± Selena also never thought that their daughter would be the one knocking. She was just as speechless as jackie was. It had not been easy for them to have this moment, and it was just¡­ She also walked over, crouching down. ¡°Kylie, you¡¯re already four years old now,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯ll be five in a few months. You¡¯re a big girl, right? You¡¯ll have to learn how to sleep alone.¡± Here, Selena added with a gentle expression. ¡°Besides, your friends willugh at you if you keep sleeping together with adults. Understand?¡± Kylie pouted, as though she were being suppressed. After she thought about it, she spoke in a miserable tone, ¡°Mom, just one more night please. I¡¯ll sleep alone tomorrow, all right?¡± ¡°O¨Cokay. You¡¯ll sleep alone tomorrow, and I¡¯ll go over to tell you bedtime stories. Okay?¡± Selena promised as she looked at her daughter. ¡°Okay!¡± Kylie nodded her head happily. Then she looked at jackie, slightly frightened, ¡°Dad, can I sleep with you two?¡± He did not know whether tough or cry. His daughter¡¯s countenance just straight-up melted his heart. How could he not agree? Anyway, the fire from just now had been put out by her just like that. He did not have any intention to pick it up again. Very soon, the three fell asleep just like that. The next morning, Xena told Ben that she was going out shopping with a few of her friends after they finished their breakfast. She left the house. Ben did not think too much about it. She did not usually bring him along when she went shopping, so he was used to it. Who knew that Xena drove to a hotel instead. She went up and entered a room. Chapter 555 ¡°I miss you so much, Babe!¡± Ivan pulled Xena in as soon as she stepped through the door; he quickly locked it behind them. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s so early in the morning!¡± Xena pushed Ivan away. ¡°What happenedst night?¡± she said, expression hard. ¡°I already rejected your first call. It¡¯s obvious that I wasn¡¯t in a good ce to talk to you. And yet you called me again?¡± Ivan stepped forward and embraced her from behind. ¡°I was thinking of you, and I just wanted to invite you over for some wine. I only realized after you didn¡¯t pick up the second call.¡± Here, Ivan asked curiously, ¡°Tell me, what was going onst night? Why couldn¡¯t you take my call?¡± ¡°We were eating outside when you called. The entire family was there! And jackie must have a sixth sense or something. He immediately felt that something was off just because I rejected your first call. He asked why I rejected the call, and I told him that it was just another harassing phone call from all those property agents. And then he wanted me to let him see the caller. I was so mad!¡± Xena huffed angrily, ¡°If I was any slower and didn¡¯t rile myself up, and if Ben didn¡¯t believe me, I would have been caught!¡± ¡°F*ck. That fellow is really a tough one to crack. How¡¯s he so sharp!¡± Ivan curled his fingers into a fist. He thought about it and said, ¡°Seems like we have to get rid of him as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Are we ready to make a move? I also think that there¡¯s a good chance that he¡¯ll find out about us if it goes on like this. We should act fast. Besides, I¡¯ve been faithfully apanying Ben at home for the past few days, and I¡¯ve been ying the role of a dutiful girlfriend. Their attitudes toward me seem to have changed too. Aside from that man suspecting mest night, of course!¡± After Xena said that, she spoke to Ivan again. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Ivan. I¡¯m going to leave Ben after I¡¯ve given jackie the medicine, and I¡¯ll be with you. You told me that you¡¯ll dere that I¡¯m your girlfriend in front of the entire Taylor family!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for so long!¡± Ivanughed and roved his hands around her waist. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m anticipating the miserable expression on Ben¡¯s face when he knows that you¡¯re my girlfriend. He¡¯s such a loser.¡± ¡°Really? Good. I¡¯m still scared that you won¡¯t want me anymore after you¡¯re done using me!¡± Xena suddenly acted coquettishly around him, then she twisted her body backward and pressed it against his. ¡°Oh, right. Xena, you have to tell me what they¡¯ve been doingtely. If Sharon is visiting jackie, for instance, or Young Master Wilson is looking for him to take revenge. Or if other Kings of War or military bigshots are looking for him. Tell me everything, okay?¡± Ivan gave Xena a vehement kiss. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. So long as jackie dies, not only will I announce you as my girlfriend, but I¡¯ll also organize a grand wedding,¡± he reminded her. ¡°How about that? And I¡¯ll take you to the Maldives for our honeymoon!¡± ¡°Really? That sounds awesome. I love you so much, dear husband!¡± Xena leaped excitedly when she heard that. She wrapped her arms around Ivan¡¯s neck and gave him a vehement kiss. ¡°You¡¯re already calling me husband? Good, good!¡± Ivan chuckled and carried Xena toward the bed. Xena was a money-faced person to the core, but she had a pretty good body. However, Ivan had thought about it long ago, that he would find himself seven or eight mistresses after he was married. The prospect seemed doable. A woman like Xena would be appeased so long as he gave her money. She would not care if he had affairster on. Chapter 556 Xena, who had just been flung onto the bed, seemed to suddenly think of something when she heard the word ¡®honeymoon¡¯. ¡°Right, hold on, Ivan,¡± she said abruptly. ¡°There¡¯s really something that I have to tell you first!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Ivan was stunned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s something to do with jackie?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He said that he would give Selena a surprise on her birthday. He even said that he¡¯s going to organize a birthday party that will send waves throughout the entire city!¡± Xena added, ¡°It¡¯s something that you should know, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s only a month till Selena¡¯s birthday. I would have forgotten all about it if you hadn¡¯t reminded me!¡± Ivan sat on the edge of the bed, frowning. ¡° jackie really loves boasting, doesn¡¯t he? Send waves throughout the entire city? Eastfield is huge and he wants to host a birthday party for Selena that will send waves throughout the city? He must be joking. He¡¯ll need to spend a couple of billion dors if he really wants to send waves throughout the city.¡± ¡°He¡¯s definitely exaggerating!¡± Xena chuckled. ¡°Alright. See if you can find an opportunity to get jackie to take the medicine either tomorrow or the day after, then we¡¯ll see. Who knows, maybe Selena¡¯s birthday will be jackie¡¯s funeral day? I¡¯m really looking forward to it!¡± Ivanughed, and then he pinned Xena onto the bed, unable to hold it in any longer. ¡­ ¡°Haven¡¯t you felt that your girlfriend has been acting weirdtely, Ben?¡± Selena walked over after she noticed Ben in the garden all alone, idly ying with his phone. She spoke after she thought for a while. ¡°What do you mean? Isn¡¯t she the same as always?¡± Ben answered carelessly as he swiped on his phone. ¡°How can you be such an idiot? You¡¯ve been together for so long, but she¡¯s never let you touch her once?¡± Selena rolled her eyes at her brother as she asked the question. Ben finally put his phone down. ¡°Why are you so concerned about this anyway, Sis?¡± he said impatiently. ¡°Although Xena usually wears sexy and trendy outfits, she¡¯s a conservative girl on the inside. Don¡¯t just assume that she¡¯s an ABG because she has tattoos on her. She¡¯s not!¡± Selena was at a loss for words. ¡°Then you¡¯re saying that she never lets you touch her?¡± she pressed on anyway. ¡°You¡¯ve not been together for just a year. It¡¯s been, two, three years already.¡± Ben shrugged his shoulders. ¡°So what? She told me that she¡¯ll only give herself to me on the wedding night. It¡¯s so hard to find women like this nowadays. Right?¡± After he said that, he stared at her sister. ¡°Sis, I think you have a serious bias against her!¡± he said. Selena was seriously speechless now. Her brother had beenpletely cuckolded. Never mind that he did not know about his girlfriend¡¯s affair¡ªhe even defended her reputation. Ben picked his phone up and started a new round of the game he was ying. Selena snatched it from him. ¡°What are you doing, Sis?¡± Ben was a little angry. He had just started getting into the game but Selena snatched his phone away just like that. He probably would have whacked her if she weren¡¯t his older sister. ¡°Don¡¯t keep ying. Your brain will be even emptier than it already is if you continue like this.¡± Selena red at her loser of a brother. ¡°I really wanted to tell you this earlier, that Xena had some sort of rtionship with a rich guy from that motor robbers¡¯ gang,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve seen them hugging once. But I heard that the entire gang has been wiped out now.¡± Chapter 557 ¡°No way!¡± Ben frowned and shook his head. ¡°You must be joking, Sis. She¡¯s not that kind of person. She¡¯s probably just ying around even if she hugged someone. That isn¡¯t hugging. That¡¯s just messing around.¡± Selena almost wanted to faint from frustration. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m that stupid, Ben? That I can¡¯t tell the difference between a hug and just in fooling around?¡± ¡°What proof do you have? Why don¡¯t you show me pictures?¡± She never thought that Ben would be even angrier instead. ¡°Don¡¯t speak about Xena like that if you don¡¯t have any proof. Do you think that I don¡¯t know her after being with her for so long? Do you know her better than I do? You¡¯re just like jackie. You don¡¯t like her, so you¡¯re trying to find ways to harm her. Besides, you said it yourself¡ªthe motor robbers are dead. I don¡¯t care about her past.¡± Selena clenched her teeth in rage. ¡°You¡¯ve disappointed me, Ben. You¡¯re so dense!¡± ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m dense? Aren¡¯t you spewing nonsense, since you have no proof?¡± Ben furiously thrust his hand forward. ¡°Give my phone back. I still want to y. I can¡¯t abandon my teammates!¡± Selena was so angry that she picked a rock up from the ground, dropped the phone, and smashed the rock straight onto its screen. ¡°You¨Cyou broke my phone. It¡¯s an Apple¡­¡± Ben was extremely angry. He stepped forward and fisted Selena¡¯s cor. With his other hand, he formed a fist, ready to punch her. ¡°Hit me. Hit me if you have the guts.¡± Selena¡¯s eyes reddened. She red at her brother. She did not want him to be fooled by Xena any longer. ¡°If you dare hit your sister, Ben, I¡¯ll make you regret that decision for the rest of your life!¡± jackie spoke coldly as he observed from a distance. He took deliberate steps toward them. ¡°You¡¯re a man, but you still don¡¯t know the numerous times you¡¯ve been cuckolded already. And now your sister is trying to help you, but you want to hit her?¡± Ben only released his sister when he heard all this. Then he shot a vicious re at jackie. ¡°Do you have any evidence then, jackie? I won¡¯t forgive you if you speak any nonsense!¡± ¡°You want proof? Fine. I¡¯ll find proof. I¡¯m telling you now, that I¡¯ll make sure you see the proof for yourself one day!¡± jackie chuckled as he spoke. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll give you one month. Within one month, before my sister¡¯s birthday, get me the proof. And if you don¡¯t, what will happen?¡± Ben red at jackie and gritted his teeth as he spoke. His eyes were red at the corners. ¡°Of course! You can do whatever you like to me if I can¡¯t get the evidence. And I¡¯ll give you 50 million dors!¡± jackie also had a serious expression. ¡°But if I manage to get the evidence and catch her with another man, will you let me do whatever I like with her? Including killing her?¡± ¡°Fine by me!¡± Ben took a deep inhale of breath. ¡°I¡¯ll kill her myself if you can prove that she¡¯s cuckolded me!¡± he said. ¡°No need for you to do it!¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll truly acknowledge you as a man then!¡± jackie nodded his head. He needed to hear that from Ben. Chapter 558 ¡°Think about it seriously, Ben. Has she been acting weirdtely? She didn¡¯t even dare to pick up that call fromst night. Do you think it¡¯s a harassing phone call from a property agency? I think there¡¯s something suspicious going on! ¡°Secondly, she¡¯s been buying quite a few branded bagstely. They must be worth at least ten thousand each, and her clothes are pretty expensive too¡ªand she¡¯s bought quite a few of them. She didn¡¯t do this before.¡± Selena took a step forward. ¡°You really want to get married to her, and you¡¯re serious about it,¡± she told Ben earnestly. ¡°But remember how she mumbled and twisted her wordsst night when you said you wanted to get married sooner? She didn¡¯t seem the least bit happy to me. I suspect that she has another man outside.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I need proof. You two will just be ndering her without it!¡± Ben was extremely angry. He picked his phone up. ¡°I just bought this phone. It was worth a few thousand dors!¡± ¡°Here¡¯s seven or eight thousand. Go ahead and buy a new phone. But don¡¯t breathe a word about how we suspect her, alright? And you have to cooperate with us when we tell you too! That¡¯s how we¡¯re going to get the evidence!¡± jackie took out a wad of cash from his wallet and thrust it toward Ben after he thought about it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I believe that you¡¯ll never find proof!¡± Ben shed a frosty smile and walked off after taking the money. ¡°Jeez. Seems like your brother really is head over heels for that woman!¡± jackie released a sigh, feeling helpless. He really did not expect that Ben would almost punch Selena for Xena¡¯s sake when the former was his own sister. ¡°I¡¯ve always felt that nothing good coulde out of her, but I never had the guts to say it out loud. I kept hinting it toward my brother, but unfortunately, he never took it seriously.¡± Selena also sighed. ¡°I really hope that we can find out the man that Xena is seeing this time. My brother will have his heart completely broken then. He¡¯s pretty good-looking, and it won¡¯t be hard for him to find a nice girl, considering how our family is now!¡± ¡°Mmhmm. We have to weed him out. That woman is really a b*tch. She¡¯s so daring and venomous! And she¡¯s cunning. Your parents are practically eating out of her hand.¡± jackie nodded his head and checked the time. ¡°Let¡¯s go, dear. It¡¯s gettingte. We have to go to work!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Selena nodded her head. The two quickly got into the car and drove to work. ¡­ At that moment, Young Master Wilson was at the Wilson family¡¯s residence. There was an IV drip beside him that was pumping fluids into him. The more he thought about it, the more tortured he felt. He had finally woken up. However, he had to take a lot of antibiotics. Yet his face was still as swollen as a pig¡¯s. It seemed that he would remain this way for a while. Master Wilson was so furious that he clenched his fists, watching his son¡¯s face streaked with tears. ¡°My son has never suffered like this before. jackie really has got some guts. Did he really think that I won¡¯t dare to retaliate just because he¡¯s good friends with a God of War? I¡¯ll definitely hire a hitman to assassinate him in the future.¡± The caretaker beside him nodded his head as well. ¡°You¡¯re right, sir. It¡¯s more reliable to hire an assassin. They can be trusted to keep their mouths shut. The God of War won¡¯t be able to find anything even if they try to investigate jackie¡¯s death. Besides, I hear that he¡¯s only a headmander. We don¡¯t know if he¡¯s lying, but he can¡¯t even show his token, so we can¡¯t believe him. A God of War might not even conduct an investigation for someone the likes of him!¡± David bobbed his head. ¡°The Goddess of War doesn¡¯t owe him anything anymore, after all, she¡¯s paid her debt. But we should hire an assassin just to be safe!¡± ¡°Then when is a good time to hire one?¡± The caretaker asked. ¡°We¡¯ll wait. We¡¯ll see after a few days. Let¡¯s just wait for my son to get better first.¡± David looked at his son and walked over to the bedside, pulling a chair and sitting down. He took his son¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my son. You won¡¯t have suffered all those ps for nothing. I¡¯ll make sure that b*stard pays with his life.¡± ¡°Dad¡­¡± Michael cried again. Chapter 559 At that moment, jackie had already arrived at the Drake family¡¯s residence. Never in his wildest dreams would he imagine that he would see Sharon as soon as he walked into the living room, sitting together with Tanya and Yvonne. His head began to split at the sight of the young woman. ¡°Why are you here?¡± jackie felt helpless when he saw her. ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here? I¡¯m here to see Miss Tanya. The three of us are good friends now.¡± Sharon chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time now. The three of us are just about to go shopping. Let¡¯s go. We won¡¯t need a lot of bodyguards if we bring you along. We only need you!¡± Miss Tanya spoke after she thought about it, ¡°I think we should bring a few along anyway, though we don¡¯t have to bring that many. After all, jackie alone might not be able to carry all our bags if the three of us are going to buy things.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re scared of tiring him out, Tanya. So that¡¯s why you want to get a few more bodyguards toe along?¡± She never thought that Sharon would chuckle as she joked, ¡°He¡¯s my man. Don¡¯t you dare fight over him with me. If you do, I¡¯ll still be the second wife, and you the third. You¡¯ll have to get in line!¡± After she said that, her eyes snapped toward Yvonne to the side. ¡°If you¡¯re thinking of fighting over him as well, Yvonne, you¡¯ll have to be number four!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s fighting over what with you? Don¡¯t spew such nonsense!¡± Tanya¡¯s face reddened. ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t speak nonsense. I¡¯ll never like a pervert like him!¡± A light blush also stained Yvonne¡¯s face. She felt extremely ufortable. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t like either one of you!¡± jackie interjected in a serious tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go since all of you want to go shopping!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The three beauties were extremely angry. They were coveted beauties by plenty of men. Who knew that this bodyguard would actually disregard them so easily? It was so frustrating. ¡°Let¡¯s go now!¡± Tanya did not know why she was unhappy. She did not know if it was because she was held in such low esteem, or because jackie stamped out all of their hopes. The four quickly left and called for a few bodyguards along the way. They all went shopping together. After shopping for a while, a group of people quickly arrived at the za. No one expected a middle-aged man to walk over deliberately, a mildly murderous intent sparking in his eyes. He went straight to jackie. jackie immediately stopped and looked at the other man. The man also quickly stopped. ¡°Listen here, punk, do you dare to go to an abandoned construction site at Horizon Street tomorrow?¡± he told jackie. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you there!¡± ¡°Why should I go?¡± jackie knew from a nce that this was no ordinary man before him. However, he had never seen this person before. ¡°Because I¡¯m going to kill you. Be there by nine in the morning tomorrow. Don¡¯t me me for doing anything to your family if you don¡¯t get there!¡± The man chuckled. He wheeled around and was about to leave. ¡°I believe that you¡¯ll go,¡± he said. ¡°Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee the safety of your wife, your parents-inw, your mother, and your daughter!¡± Chapter 560 ¡°Who¡¯s that? He seems really strong from the looks of him. He¡¯s really got a powerful aura!¡± Yvonne could not help but say as she watched the man walk away. This was the feeling the man gave her, and it was very obvious. ¡°Who cares? He¡¯s basically challenging me, so he¡¯s a true man, no matter what. Since he bothered to say all that, I¡¯ve no choice but to go tomorrow!¡± jackie gave a wan smile. ¡°I believe that I¡¯ll find out why he wants to kill me if I go tomorrow!¡± ¡°You seem really calm about this. Aren¡¯t you afraid that he¡¯s super strong?¡± Tanya was a little worried. She added after she thought about it, ¡°Why don¡¯t I get Harvey and Kyle to go along with you, and they¡¯ll bring a few men as well. It¡¯ll be safer that way.¡± She never thought that jackie would still wear his nonchnt, careless expression. ¡°Anyway, your bodyguards won¡¯t be much use there if I can¡¯t take him on. They¡¯ll just be there as fodder!¡± Indeed, he was probably considered the strongest person within Daxia¡¯s troops. If he could not take the man on, then Harvey and the others might as well be serving their heads on a tter if they went. When she heard this, Tanya only just recalled the unforgettable scene she had witnessed that night¡ª when jackie had obliterated the three hundred men from the Eagle n all alone. It was useless to send Harvey and the others along if even that monstrous strength was not enough to defeat that man. ¡°Just be careful, all right? I¡¯m scared you can¡¯t beat him. If you can¡¯t, just run away. It¡¯s better than dying!¡± Sharon was worried as well. ¡°Run away?¡± jackie was stunned. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much about it,¡± he said, a cold smile on his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and shop. I¡¯ll be sure topletely destroy him if he has a death wish!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really confident, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yvonne shed a bitter smile. ¡°You¡¯d be confident too, if you had the strength!¡± jackie took out a cigarette and lit it, taking a long drag out of it. He went into the mall with the beauties around him. ¡°I have no intention of stepping in, Boss, but I do want to spectate. Can I? He¡¯s definitely no match for you, with you being so strong. I want to see your true strength!¡± Harvey chuckled as he spoke, trailing after jackie. ¡°What do you want to spectate for? Just do your own work properly.¡± jackie spoke as he gave a rueful smile. ¡­ The man named Zain went back to the guest house again after he dered the challenge to jackie. ¡°I¡¯ve challenged him. I¡¯ll be waiting for him at the abandoned construction site at Horizon Street at nine o¡¯ clock tomorrow!¡± He spokezily as he plopped onto the bed, a light smile curling his lips. Quil¡¯s expression morphed into surprise when he heard that. ¡°Huh? You¨Cyou¡¯re challenging him earlier than nned? Idiot! What if he doesn¡¯te? After all, anyone would be afraid of dying. What will you do if he doesn¡¯te?¡± Chapter 561 ¡°Doesn¡¯te?¡± Zain sneered frostily. ¡°He will definitelye. I told him that if he doesn¡¯t, he has to bid his dear wife and daughter, Adieu. But, I said this just to frighten him. I¡¯m a peculiar person; jackie is the one I want to kill, I don¡¯t even care to harm his family. I will kill him to avenge my master!¡± ¡°You, you¡¯re so stupid! Your words will scare him away and he might take his family and flee! They¡¯ll leave this f*cking city without us knowing! And it¡¯ll fiendishly toilsome for you to dig him out!¡± Quil felt a sh of irritation that he aggressively paced back and forth. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before, to find an opportunity to slit his throat? You are a marshal for god sake! If you assassinate him, he will be dead already, and wouldn¡¯t this be the best scenario? If you could just kill him without him knowing it, that would be great!¡± Zain, out of everyone¡¯s expectation, shed a disdained smile, and jeered, ¡°Young Master Xenos, that is your suggestion and I¡¯m not obliged to take it, right? I¡¯m a marshal, if I want a headmander¡¯s life, do I have to do it in secret? This is not what a gentleman is supposed to do! Any fight between men should be done upright and reputable! I prefer it this way.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Quil was at loss for words and his face darkened. ¡°But you shouldn¡¯t let him know one day before the fight! Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re giving him a chance to flee the city?¡± ¡°don¡¯t you worry about that. I can sense that jackie is not that kind of person. He should be quite strong and powerful. That¡¯s why when I challenged him to a fight, he didn¡¯t show any hint of fear or nervousness at all!¡± Zain chuckled and continued, ¡°Besides, he loves his family dearly, so naturally he doesn¡¯t want his family to live a hide-and-seek life and constantly in fear, right? Moreover, don¡¯t ever look down on a marshal¡¯s capability. Even if jackie takes his family and flees, they have nowhere to hide. And is it really good for them to live a fearful life forever?¡± Zain paused for a moment, then only spilled his words confidently, ¡°Therefore, I believe, he wille to the battle tomorrow!¡± Quin breathed a sigh of relief in his heart upon hearing Zain¡¯s assertive statements. ¡°Alright then, if this is what you said. I hope he attends the challenge tomorrow, otherwise, you have to chase after him around the world and dig him out no matter what!¡± Quil soon left the scene. After a moment of pondering, he sent several bodyguards to stand guard near jackie¡¯s vi, fearing that jackie would bring his family and flee the city. As long as jackie¡¯s family did not leave the city, he believed that jackie would definitely not escape too! Early the next morning, Selena left to work in a car. After her car left the vi, an Audi sneaked up, tailing her. Xena and Fiona, on the other hand, happily prepared themselves and went shopping right after Selena left for work. However, they did not expect that they would be surrounded by Quil¡¯s bodyguards when they stepped out from the main gate of the vi. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xena was so frightened when she noticed the evil grins and devilish smirks on these bodyguards¡¯ faces. ¡°Hey, what are you trying to do? Don¡¯t you dare touch us! Let me tell you, my son-inw is very strong and powerful! And, he¡ªhe is a friend of the Goddess of War! Those kings of war and some military bigshots are his buddies too!¡± Fiona was even more frightened that she hid behind Xena in fear. Xena was afraid as well, she then moved and hid behind Fiona, ¡°What do we want? Well. Our young master is interested in this woman. So we just want to invite her to have fun together!¡± One of the bodyguardsmpooned coldly. The heavy boulder inside Fiona¡¯s heart was immediately lifted when she heard the target was Xena instead of her. However, Xena was her future daughter-inw after all. She paused for some thoughts and then opened her mouth, ¡°Gentlemen, let her go, could you? She is in-looking and has no outstanding personalities as well! Don¡¯t your young master like pretty women? I¡¯ll pay you money, ten thousand, and you take this money and find some other women for your young master, how about that? Ten thousand can find him several women!¡± Chapter 562 ¡°Yes, she is right! Gentlemen, please let me go. I¡¯m not attractive at all and superordinary! I will give you another ten thousand dors. Use her ten thousand dors to find some good-looking women for your young master, and use mine to buy yourselves some good wine, is that good enough?¡± Standing in front of these strong and robust men, Xena was of course, afraid. She immediately took out her purse, ready to pay them the ten thousand dors. ¡°Money? We didn¡¯te for money today!¡± Another bodyguard chimed in, with a cunning smirk on his face. ¡°Take both of them away!¡± ¡°Wow, brother, hold up.¡± The first bodyguard stopped his way immediately. ¡°You two, take out all the cash you have on you!¡± ¡°Brother Octo, this is¡­ You dare to oppose the young master¡¯s order?¡± The other bodyguard exchanged nces with the bodyguard who was called Brother Octo. His face sank. Nevertheless, Brother Octo shut his ears at his words, stretched out his hand, and said to Fiona and Xena, ¡°Hurry up! So f*cking slow!¡± The two woman¡¯s spirits were immediately lightened and hastily took out all the cash they had on them and then handed it to Brother Octo. ¡°Wow! Not bad. There are around seventy to eighty thousand dors. You two carry a lot of cash on you, don¡¯t you?¡± When the cash was in his hands, he let out a burst of ungodlyughter. ¡°Then¡ªthen, can we leave now? Thank you, Brother Octo! Thank you for letting us go!¡± Fiona shed them a warm yet nervous smile and grabbed Xena¡¯s hand, preparing to leave the scene. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Brother Octo breathed out a cold and disdainughter. He stopped them from taking another step to leave. ¡°Well, I never said I would let you go. You were so nice and generous to give me money, why should I reject your kindness, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Brother Octo. We¡¯re taking them away anyway. And since they are rich and offered us the money, why shouldn¡¯t we take it?¡± The realization only hit the other bodyguard¡¯s face after hearing Brother Octo¡¯s words. He admired Brother Octo more right now, how could he be so smart and bright? ¡°You¡ªyou guys, shameless b*stard! How could you go back on your words!¡± Xena was burning with anger. She gave them money but yet they did not intend to let them go! ¡°Going back on my words? What is there to go back when I never promised you anything?¡± The man chuckled and scanned through their body again. ¡°Well, I almost missed out on this little thing. The jade bracelet on your wrist, the gold ne around your neck, oh, and that watch too! Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re lovely? Take them off now!¡± ¡°You¡ªYou, dream on! Let me warn you, you¡¯d better let us go, otherwise, when my son-inwes, you won¡¯t be leaving here in one piece. You¡¯ll be crippled! He is very strong and powerful! You¡¯re as good as dead when he arrives!¡± Fiona was so terrified that she stumbled a few steps backward. Those pieces of jewelry and essories on her were not only a few, every piece of them would cost somebody an arm and a leg. They were a lot more valuable than cash. ¡°You¡¯re funny, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t worry. Your dear son-inw is dead meat now that he offended our young master!¡± Brother Octo let out another chuckle and then he continued, ¡°Hurry up and take them off! If I don¡¯t see them on the floor in the next minute, I can¡¯t promise what will happen to your pretty faces. Bruises and cuts seem like excellent essories to put on your faces, right?¡± Chapter 563 ¡°Yeah! Take them off quickly! Otherwise, I will cut your faces!¡± Another bodyguard shed out a dagger and sneered. ¡°We-we¡¯ll take them off. Can you please let us go?¡± Fiona¡¯s legs were weakened when she saw the bodyguard took out a dagger. Although she was reluctant and unwilling to give them her inexpensive jewels, her life was way more important than these earthly materials. Besides, she considered herself lucky as the other party did not force her to go to a bank and withdraw all her money. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible? Use your brain! Our young master¡¯s order can¡¯t be defied. He told us clearly that not only do we need to take this woman away, but also your daughter, Selena Taylor. Some of our men are tailing her right now and she will be taken away before arriving at the office.¡± Brother Octo chortled, ¡°Our young master has his eyes fixated on these two prettydies. He is very fond of their alluring body and stunning face. He ordered us to take them to him and have fun with him!¡± ¡°Ma, this is all because of jackie! That b*stard has surely offended some young master again! We¡¯re done for!¡± Xena was seething and her body trembled with anger. She was in this situation all because of that b*stard¡ª jackie White! ¡°They must be Young Master rk¡¯s men. Why must jackie offend all these young masters? I¡¯ve been telling him to stay low and not to cause us any trouble! Look at his deed right now! We¡¯re so done!¡± Fiona handed the jewels to the other party, reluctantly. However, her eyes suddenly lit up as though she had thought of some good ideas. She proposed, ¡°Dear Brother Octo, your Young Master has only given an order to take my daughter and Xena jackieson away, right? He didn¡¯t mention me, right? Look, I¡¯m innocent, I did nothing wrong! I¡¯ve given you all I have, so many jewels and so much money, can¡¯t you let me go?¡± ¡°Do you mean we¡¯ll take this woman away and let you go?¡± Brother Octo did not see thating. He was dumbstruck for a second before asking the question. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m so old. There¡¯s no need for you to take me away too, right?¡± Fiona showed a pitiful face. ¡°Ma, how¡ªhow could you leave me?¡± Xena was tongue-tied. Was Fiona not being too much for leaving her alone in such a dangerous situation? ¡°Xena, they came for you! I¡¯m innocent and have nothing to do with it! Even if they take me with you, I have nothing to offer them; I have no value, right?¡± Fiona immediately countered. She cast Xena a few intentional blinks when the other party was not paying attention. Xena was not an idiot. She was able to catch Fiona¡¯s intention quickly¡ªif they let go of Fiona, she would have the chance to go to jackie and ask for help. Otherwise, if they were all taken away, there was no way for jackie to find out about their situation. By the time jackie knew it, it might be toote. ¡°Fine. You¡¯d better let my mother go. She is not young anymore and her heart couldn¡¯t stand any more scares! You guys might have frightened her to death before arriving at your young master¡¯s ce, do you want that?¡± Xena gave some thoughts to the situation before saying that to those men. One of the bodyguards was hesitant; he pulled Brother Octo aside and whispered to him, ¡°Brother Octo, what now? Should we let that woman go? After all, the young master has only ordered us to bring Selena and Xena back to his ce. These two chicks are truly some fine gems. Our young master has good taste, doesn¡¯t he? Nheless, Brother Octo shook his head. ¡°No, jackie will go to the battle and he will die, undoubtedly. By that time, our young master would have been done ying with Selena and Xena. And do you think he will leave them alive and let them go to the Goddess of War? He will kill them to shut their mouth! Otherwise, they will seek help from the Goddess of War and take revenge, by then we¡¯re doomed!¡± He paused for a moment, turned his head toward Fiona, and continued, ¡°So, jackie¡¯s mother-inw must be taken away too! As long as our young master is no fool, he will not let this old hag live as well. It would be real trouble for him if he let her live. A dead man will never spill any secrets, right? She has bad luck, to be walking together with Xena, not our fault.¡± The bodyguard nodded to agree after listening to Brother Octo¡¯s analysis. ¡°Brother Octo, you¡¯re such a thoughtful man! Take them away!¡± The two walked back to the crowd after finishing their discussion. Brother Octo waved his arm andmanded, ¡°Take the both of them away! Fiona, me it on yourself. Nobody asked you to walk with Xena!¡± Chapter 564 ¡°Don¡¯t, please don¡¯t, Brother Octo! I¡¯m not in my 20s or 30s anymore and my heart is frail too! What if you frightened me to death?¡± Fiona¡¯s features crumpled at his words, and then she was so scared that she plopped onto the ground and started to throw tantrums. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anyway! Do you think you still have a chance to survive after you¡¯re taken away?¡± One of the bodyguards approached Fiona and directly picked her up from the ground. The faint smell of perfume on Fiona¡¯s body entered his nose. He became excited and his face full of enjoyment, ¡°Hmmm. This old woman maintained her body well! She¡¯s still in good shape! Most importantly, this chubby body type is exactly my cup of tea!¡± ¡°Lori, are you fond of the old aunty type?¡± A young-looking bodyguardughed aloud, battering with another mid-aged bodyguard as they pulled Xena into the car. ¡°Young men like you don¡¯t understand this! A woman like her is more mature, and has more experience, right?¡± The bodyguard who had a peculiar taste in women was indeed quite old. He looked like he was in his 40s. Heughed and spoke, ¡°A mature woman is definitely not our young master¡¯s type. Andter when the young master is having fun with these two youngdies, wouldn¡¯t you be excited and drool over them as well?¡± After he ended his words, he pped Fiona¡¯s body hard andmented with a perverted smirk on his face, ¡°When the fun timees, I will taste this mature woman. It¡¯s better than just standing aside and looking at the young master having fun!¡± ¡°You b*stard! You jerk! My son-inw knows the God of War! If you do this to me, you are nning your own funeral!¡± Fiona yelled and screamed, trying to fight her way out from their holds. However, she was merely a woman¡ªshe could not fight against the powerful strengths of those bodyguards with bulky builts. She was not able to free herself with her feeble arms. The bodyguards picked her up and strode to another car, where Xena was not in. ¡°You should be grateful and feel fortunate that I have an eye on you! This way, you could still enjoy yourself before you die!¡± The mid-aged bodyguardughed sinisterly, and the hideous scar on his face made him appear even more devilish. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry? The God of War will definitely not know regarding today¡¯s matter, and your dear son-inw will die in front of you soon, too!¡± ¡°Im¡ªimpossible! He is so powerful! Who are you guys?¡± Fiona was so afraid right now, and she was forcefully stuffed into the car with a bodyguard sitting on each side¡ªshe was sitting in the middle. There was no way for her to escape. ¡°He is powerful? Huff! Don¡¯t be preupied with this. The person who wants his life is naturally even more powerful!¡± The mid-aged man with a hideous scar on his face sneered mockingly after listening to Fiona¡¯s im. His eyes then moved toward Fiona¡¯s fair and plump thighs, he could not help but swallow hard at what he saw. ¡°Tsk tsk! Rich women like you are truly amazing. Your body is well maintained and looked about the same as those women in their 30s!¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t do this, Mister. I¡¯m very old and there are many wrinkles on my skin. I¡¯m already in my 40s! Could you please let me go? Please, I beg you! I¡¯ve given you all my money. Please let us go!¡± Fiona kept pleading in fear, her voice trembled uncontrobly. The most terrifying thing was that the other party¡¯s tone sounded like they will kill her to shut her mouth! The more Fiona dug into this, the more she believed that they were definitely afraid of the God of War. So naturally, they wanted to kill them to silence them. Otherwise, they would be digging the grave for themselves when Fiona or Xena went to the God of War. ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re that old. Perhaps a few years older than me and I like it this way!¡± The manughed loudly, ¡°Just ept your fate and don¡¯t think about running away. Don¡¯t make any noise neither, otherwise, I will tear your clothes now and let everyone see!¡± Chapter 565 Fiona¡¯s face nched and unsightly upon hearing the mid-aged man¡¯s words. She shut her mouth tight and never spilled a word anymore. In the other car, Xena was frowning at the situation. At this moment, she was nothing but calm. After all, she was guarded by two big men on each side¡ªshe was sitting in the middle, and she knew that there was no way for her to escape and to fight back. She was now using every single brain cells of hers to think about what she should do in order to keep herself out of danger. She pondered for a minute and then finally opened her mouth, ¡°Brother Octo, who¡¯s your young master? The b*stard jackie offended so many people and I seriously have no idea who he offended this time.¡± She turned her head, facing Brother Octo. A cold scoff was released from Brother Octo¡¯s mouth. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. You¡¯ll know when you arrive at his ce. I¡¯m not obliged to tell you the truth, though you¡¯re going to die soon!¡± The corners of Xena¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily. She cogitated for a second and then pried tentatively, ¡°Brother Octo, isn¡¯t your young master from the Wilson family?¡± Xena felt that the mastermind was most likely Young Master Wilson. After all, he was pped till he was unconscious by Ivan Taylor two days ago, and the act wasmanded by jackie! Nobody could even recognize Young Master Wilson at that moment, as his face was as swollen as a pig¡¯s head. Therefore, it was natural for Young Master Wilson to hold this grudge against jackie, just that Xena did not expect the revenge toe so quick! ¡°No, what Wilson family? Young Master Wilson is just a brat before our young master!¡± Of course, Brother Octo stepped into the trap that Xena set for him, and spilled out some information. Although this information did not reveal the identity of the mastermind, it did give Xena a heart attack. After all, the Wilson family was a second-ss aristocratic family in Eastfield, and they were not far away from being a first-ss aristocratic family! Such a powerful family was nothingpared to this mastermind? If this was really the case, jackie had really offended someone from a first-ss aristocratic family this time! Xena¡¯s pallor turned unsightly and in when she thought of it. When did the b*stard jackie offend a first- ss aristocratic family? However, it seemed to be easier to guess now since it was a first-ss family. There was a daughter of the Young family, called Rue Young, and she had a younger brother. But that younger brother of hers was too young, only thirteen years old or so. Hence, the possibility for jackie to offend the Young family was near to zero. As for the George family, it was even more impossible! The George family had only one daughter, who was Sharon George. She loved jackie deeply and could not wait to marry him! How could she want to kill jackie? Therefore, the remaining possibility was the young masters from the Mont family and the Roy family¡ª Grayson Mont and Robert Roy. Now, which of these two young masters did jackie offend? After thinking about the matter, she truly felt that jackie had probably offended Grayson from the Mont family. After all, the head of Mont family and Grayson Mont both appeared at Old Master Taylor¡¯s birthday banquet, whereas the head of Roy family was the only representative from their family to attend the banquet. ¡°Brother Octo, every injustice has its perpetrator and every debt has its debtor. It¡¯s jackie who offended your young master. You can¡¯t find a recement, which is me, to take revenge, right?¡± ¡°This, this is too unfair, isn¡¯t it?¡± Xena¡¯s anger grew deeper and deeper as she spoke. ¡°If you really want to get revenge, find his wife! They¡¯re husband and wife, so it¡¯s reasonable to get Selena instead of me! I¡¯m just a girlfriend of jackie¡¯s brother-inw, not even a Taylor. How could you target an outsider?¡± ¡°Stop whining! Our young master has seen you before and remembered your stunning body. Both you and Selena are beautiful and attractive. So it¡¯d be better to get two instead of one, right?¡± Brother Octo let out a chortle; his hand was not idling¡ªresting on Xena¡¯sp. ¡°If I were our young master, I would want both of you too!¡± Chapter 566 Meanwhile, Selena was still on the road as she neared her workce. Out of the blue, a ck Audi intercepted her car and stopped her effectively. ¡°Hey! Watch where you¡¯re going!¡± A flicker of irritation shot through her. She quickly unbuckled her seatbelt to get out of the car, her anger evident on her face. She then felt a sinking feeling the moment she stepped out of her car. She noted that there was another car parked right behind hers, and it effectively disabled her from reversing the car. Eight herculean men in ck suits got off the cars and walked toward her, their faces passive and stoic. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Selena was so terrified that her face began losing color. ¡°What are we doing? Isn¡¯t it obvious? We¡¯re here to take you away!¡± One of the big men sneered. He eyed her sleazily, and an equally perverted grin appeared on his face. ¡°Not bad! You¡¯re indeed the infamous ¡®Beauty Queen of Eastfield¡¯, and it does help that you¡¯re already married, which adds to your allure and charm. You make me want to taste you too!¡± One of the men quickly interjected him as hemented, ¡°She¡¯s the one Young Master had been eyeing, so hurry up and bring her to him! Don¡¯t mess up!¡± ¡°Y¡ªYou get out of my sight! If you don¡¯t leave right now, I¡¯ll call the police!¡± Selena was so frightened that she could hear her heart thundering in her ears, abnormally and loudly so. She struggled to calm down and assess the situation. She then said, ¡°My husband is strong and powerful! I¡¯m telling you now that if you dare to touch a single strand of my hair, you won¡¯t get out of here in one piece when my husbandes!¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about that. Your husband¡¯s going to die today! Also, did you say you¡¯d call the police? Do you think that¡¯ll help?¡± One of the big men teased with an evil grin on his face. ¡°Besides, we won¡¯t give you any chance to call the police!¡± ¡°Let her go!¡± A sharp and stern voice was heard in the air. A man stood not too far away from themotion, and he walked toward them. ¡°Marshal Dennis!¡± When the figure of Marshal Dennis came into Selena¡¯s sight, she heaved an internal sigh of relief. It only urred to her then that he was their family bodyguard, and he promised jackie he would protect her and their family whenever he could from the shadows. ¡°A war marshal?¡± The eight bodyguards eximed in unison. They nearly peed their pants when they recognized him. The eight of thembined would not even rival a major in the military. What more a marshal? As Marshal Dennis approached them, one of the men managed to hiss out in fear, ¡°Sh*t! What now?¡± They were bodyguards of the Xenos family, each very skillfulbatants. Had they been members serving the army, they would rank as assistantmanders. A few of them could be headmanders! Of course, they would never be able topete against a major or marshal. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid!¡± One of them bravely stepped up with his head held high. ¡°Hmph! This woman is pretty smart! She¡¯s trying to scare us away, huh? This man is no marshal! A marshal appeared out of nowhere just as we¡¯re about to take her? There¡¯s no such coincidence in the world! She¡¯s lying; that¡¯s what this is!¡± ¡°Damn, sh*t! You¡¯re right! I almost got fooled!¡± Another facepalmed. ¡°You reminded me of something. I heard that the rascal was a headmander. Just a headmander, and you told me that a marshal is here to protect his wife? Be their bodyguard, nheless? Bullsh*t! If the so-called marshal came here by coincidence, this woman shouldn¡¯t be able to know his name!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! This woman emphasizes the word ¡®marshal¡¯ too! This is obviously to scare us! Why didn¡¯t she call that man Dennis instead of Marshal Dennis?¡± another chimed in as though the situation had been shifted to their favor. Dennis stopped right in front of them, snarled in an icy cold tone. ¡°Who¡¯s your young master? How dare he order Miss Selena to be kidnapped!¡± He heaved an internal sigh of relief that he was free and came here today. Otherwise, he would never be able to face jackie if something happened to Selena. Chapter 567 ¡°Little brat, you don¡¯t deserve to know who our young master is!¡± One of the men stepped forward and snarled, ¡°If you have a brain, you¡¯d do well to scram this instant! Otherwise, don¡¯t me my fists for taking your life!¡± ¡°Your fists? I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be seeing them after this. She already said that I¡¯m a marshal. How dare you act all cocky and almighty before me? Did Fish Leong1 sing you her song ¡®Courage¡¯?¡± came the scathingment of Dennis. ¡°If you tell me your young master¡¯s name right now, I might think of sparing your life. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for what¡¯s about to happen.¡± ¡°Oh, wow! You¡¯re some tough guy, aren¡¯t you? Let me try how hard your fists are then!¡± The guy clenched his fist, prepared to swing his arm. ¡°Brothers, let¡¯s beat this guy together and cripple him! Let him be nosy!¡± ¡°Yeah! Don¡¯t waste time, let¡¯s do it together. Our young master is still waiting for this woman!¡± In a split second, all eight men charged toward Dennis with their arms lifted high. The eight of them dropped like flies to the ground. They were like carrots on the chopping board while Marshal Dennis was the chef, and chopped them mercilessly he did. Five of them were dead while two laid on the ground as they struggled to breathe, unable to move a muscle. Only one was left alive; Dennis intentionally spared his life. Though injured, the man still managed to get up and stand not far away from Dennis. ¡°I¡¯ll only ask you one question: Who¡¯s your young master? Who instigated you to kidnap Miss Selena? I¡¯ll spare your life if you tell me everything!¡± Ruthless in the fight, Dennis spoke to the spared man with utter indifference as he walked toward him. As he closed in, he eliminated both men thatid on the ground still gasping for air. ¡°Hmph! Not a chance! We¡¯re faithful and loyal to our young master!¡± Thest standing bodyguard paused for a few seconds before he took out a dagger and stabbed himself on his neck. The bodyguard fell to the ground, and his body twitched for a few seconds before he breathed hisst. ¡°He¡¯s got guts!¡± Dennismented dryly, his eyes glued onto the body on the ground. Selena immediately approached Dennis to express her utmost gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Marshal Dennis! If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d be in their hand right now!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss Selena. I¡¯m your bodyguard, and I gave jackie my word to protect you. It¡¯s only natural that I fulfil my duty! jackie saved me before, after all.¡± A warm smile was etched on Dennis¡¯s face, and he then continued, ¡°Your office isn¡¯t far from here, so I¡¯ll wait until you get to it. Don¡¯t worry about these bodies; I¡¯ll find someone to handle itter, and I¡¯ll have to visit your house after that. It does concern me that others could be in danger as well.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Selena nodded in agreement before she made her way back into her car and drove away. ¡­ In an abandoned building on Horizon Street, Quil Xenos was at ease as he rested. Behind him were almost a hundred bodyguards, standing still. All these bodyguards in ck suits were skilled fighters, and they seemed zealous. ¡°Marshal Zain, that day you told me that your only aim is to kill jackie, right? You wouldn¡¯t care about other details, am I right?¡± Quil smirked devilishly. ¡°You¡¯re right. I only want jackie¡¯s head, and I don¡¯t give a sh*t about other things!¡± Zain¡¯s eyes were ice-cold passive as though he just came out from an ice cave. He stood right there, waiting for jackie¡¯s arrival. Chapter 568 ¡°Great! As long as you don¡¯t interfere with my business.¡± Quil cackled wickedly and added, ¡°I¡¯ll never forget that jackie killed my uncle. You kill him to avenge your master, and I¡¯ll y with his woman to avenge my uncle!¡± ¡°Hmph! It never urred to me that the Xenos family¡¯s young master would be such an immoral pimp. How could you bury your dirty deeds with such tactful and noble sayings?¡± came Zain¡¯s jibe, his contempt tant in his eyes. He was seeing Quil in a different light at that point; a bad one at that. ¡°Someone who has studied at a university like you must think differently.¡± Quil guffawed once more. ¡°A university? Ha! Do you mean the useless certificate that I¡¯ve paid to get it? Well, I suppose that counts!¡± Quil¡¯s grin widened as his mind began to wander, back to the ¡®good old days¡¯ in university. ¡°Speaking of which, those university beauties or ss beauties were good-looking and tasted good. I do miss the good ol¡¯ days in school; life felt so free back then. The best thing was that I was always surrounded by a group of stunning women.¡± Zain could not be bothered with his university story. Such a guy was rubbish and scum in his eyes. His only objective and interest were to kill jackie. It was then when two cars drifted from the corner and halted outside the abandoned building. A few bodyguards in ck suits came out of the car, with Fiona and Xena in tow, and they went into the building. Zain¡ªwho stood near the edge of the third floor¡ªsaw the group entering the building. When Brother Octo noticed Xena was about to open her mouth again, wanting to persuade these men to let her go, he shoved her aggressively and snapped, ¡°Move your butts and stop talking!¡± Xena turned her head and faced Brother Octo pitifully; she did not want to take another step into the building. ¡°Brothers, I¡ªI¡¯m not even a Taylor! You don¡¯t have to kill me. I promise not to spill a word if you let me go! I promise I¡¯ll leave Eastfield as soon as, and as far as possible! Please let me go, okay?¡± To Xena, it seemed as though they would not only be vited, but they could be silenced forever as well. She knew these men would kill them so that they could not look for the Goddess of War and ask for her help. She knew this was to prevent the Goddess of War from helping jackie. The abandoned building before her was nothing but a huge tomb for them. She would not make it out alive once she stepped inside. Equally afraid to enter the building, Fiona began to plead as well as she turned to Brother Octo and whimpered, ¡°Yes, Brothers, please let us go! I¡ªI can leave Eastfield immediately too, and you won¡¯t hear from me anymore!¡± ¡°If your target is jackie, just kill him! It has nothing to do with my daughter and me! Please let us go!¡± Both of them were utterly terrified. p! p! Instead of mercy, they were smacked instead. ¡°Jesus fcking Christ! Women are so fcking troublesome and always nag!¡± Brother Octo ranted. ¡°I already told you that jackie has offended our young master, but killing jackie isn¡¯t enough! Our young master has a clear order for us: He must have Selena Taylor and Xena to relieve his pent-up hatred!¡± Xena and Fiona no longer dared to open their mouths after they were pped. They fearfully covered their face with their hands, not daring to make any noise. ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡± Some of the bodyguards pushed Xena and Fiona from behind, urging them to enter the building. They soon arrived at the third floor of the abandoned building. ¡°It¡¯s not Young Master rk?¡± The skin between Fiona¡¯s brows crinkled. She always thought that the person behind all these was Ken rk. After all, Ken rk had gone to their old house before and brought a bunch of men, yelling to demolish their house. He even brought along a marshal! Ken rk was no simple man! Moreover, of all the young masters, only Ken had a close rtionship with Selena and had known each other for the longest time. He should be the one who harbored the biggest hatred toward jackie. Chapter 569 ¡°Wait¡­ What? It¡¯s not Young Master Mont either?¡± Xena was taken aback, confused when she saw the man before them. She then recalled Brother Octo saying that even Young Master Wilson was a mere underling to his young master. In other words, his young master must have had more power than the Wilson family; it meant that this person had to be from a first-ss family! Still, the man standing before them was a total stranger! ¡°You sure you brought your brain with you? I¡¯m a young master from a prominent aristocratic family in Sky City!¡± Quil howled inughter before he turned to Brother Octo. ¡°Octito, why did you bring this wrinkly babushka here too?¡± Not waiting for Brother Octo to start speaking, Fiona quickly intervened, ¡°Young Master, they got the wrong person. I¡¯m not the one you¡¯re looking for. Could you please let me go?¡± Brother Octo waited for a moment before he went before his master and exined, ¡°Young Master, this woman is jackie¡¯s mother-inw. These two happened to be together when we went to kidnap Xena. It¡¯s only logical we take them both, right? After all, what if she goes to the Goddess of War and looks for help?¡± Quil nodded, pleased with the exnation. ¡°Good job, Octito! Since you¡¯ve taken her here, we¡¯ll kill them all togetherter!¡± Smiling, the bodyguard who had perverted thoughts about Fiona ran to Quil and asked, ¡°Young Master, this woman isn¡¯t that bad. She¡¯s well-maintained and in good shape. Can we have this old grandma while you¡¯re having your way with both Selena and Xenater? We¡¯ll likely get excited, too!¡± ¡°Of course! Tsk, tsk, tsk. I didn¡¯t expect you to be fond of this type of woman!¡± Quil howled inughter and turned to Fiona, who was shaking in terror. ¡° jackie¡¯s wife is the Beauty Queen of Eastfield, so it¡¯s only natural his mother-inw is good-looking as well,¡± he sleazilymented. ¡°If this old woman is ten years younger, I might want to taste her too!¡± ¡°Young Master, do you mean that you¡¯re okay with it?¡± The bodyguard¡¯s mood was boosted at the young master¡¯s response. It looked like his wish would be granted. ¡°Of course!¡± Quil chuckled wholeheartedly. ¡°Hold your horses. We¡¯ll wait until this old woman¡¯s daughter is here, and then we can start.¡± ¡°Good idea!¡± The bodyguard grinned as though a perverted spirit possessed his body. He walked towards Fiona and caressed her cheek, clicking his tongue as he did so. ¡°Not bad! It feels so tender!¡± Fiona clenched her teeth angrily and spat on the man¡¯s face. ¡°*sshole!¡± ¡°Fcking btch! Do you have a death wish?¡± Rage flowed through the bodyguard like hotva. He grabbed her hair and pulled her toward him with an iron grip. ¡°Aah!¡± Fiona cried out in pain, and the man finally loosened his grip. ¡°You¡¯d better stay put and keep your mouth shut! Hmph! Otherwise, I don¡¯t mind ripping off your clothes and start doing you right now!¡± threatened the man. Brother Octo then frowned. ¡°This is strange. Why isn¡¯t Selena here yet?¡± he spoke. ¡°Our men followed her right after she left the vi!¡± Quil looked at his watch as he spoke, ¡°They should be here soon!¡± He thought that jackie should be arriving soon as well. ¡°Later when jackie arrives, we¡¯ll y his woman and his mother-inw in front of him. He¡¯d boil with so much anger, he¡¯d vomit blood!¡± Chapter 570 At this moment, jackie had arrived at an area not far from the ruined building. He took out a cigarette and smoked it before walking toward the building. ¡°He¡¯s here!¡± Zain, who stood near the edge of the third floor, watched as jackie approached. He chortled frostily, ¡° jackie didn¡¯t disappoint me at all. He¡¯s a trustworthy person!¡± Once Fiona knew jackie was here, she¡ªheld between two bulky men¡ªimmediately shouted, ¡° jackie, help! You good-for-nothing b*stard, how could you offend the people from Sky City? Why are you so slow? Hurry up and save us! We¡¯re in this state because of you!¡± ¡° jackie, it¡¯s all your fault! If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t be here!¡± Xena¡¯s eyes reddened. It would be the worst thing on the earth for her to die here today. Truthfully, Xena might still be able to stomach reality if these men just wanted to vite her instead of killing her. She supposed she could me it on her bad luck. However, the other party wanted to silence her for good! This amplified the fear in her heart 10 times more! jackie¡¯s forehead creased when he heard Fiona¡¯s voice, and his face darkened within a second. He lifted up his head and eyed the man on the third floor with the coldest re. He flickered the cigarette butt from his hand and began to run. jackie was akin to a lightning bolt¡ªincredibly fast. Faster than anyone could blink, he arrived at the entrance. Stomping just once, he leaped to the height of three floors andnded just beside Zain. ¡°What an incredible jump!¡± Zain¡¯s eyebrows furrowed when he saw jackiending on the third floor with just a stomp of his foot. He knew right away that jackie was no ordinary man. The heavy boulder inside jackie¡¯s heart was lifted, and he sighed in relief when he saw both Fiona and Xena were unharmed. Nheless, his mind still ran rampant with rage. With hate and anger in his eyes, he red at Zain. ¡°You said it yourself yesterday that as long as I attended the challenge, you wouldn¡¯t do anything to my family! I didn¡¯t expect you to go back on your own word, being so untrustworthy!¡± Zain forced a wan smile and said, ¡°I¡¯m looking for you to avenge my master. I¡¯m a man of his word.¡± He paused for a moment, turned his head toward Quil and his men, and then continued, ¡°While I did make such a promise that I won¡¯t harm your family, I also won¡¯t intervene Young Master Xenos¡¯s ns on your family. That¡¯s on him, his decision.¡± ¡°Wait, he jumped to get here?¡± Quil gulped when he thought of jackie¡¯s ability to reach the third floor so fast. ¡°How high is the third floor?¡± he asked his men. ¡°How many of you can jump up here from the ground?¡± The men¡¯s glum faces and silence answered Quil¡¯s question for him. One of the bodyguards, with a solemn expression, stepped forward and spoke, ¡°If it¡¯s only two stories high, I can definitely do the same!¡± Quil¡¯s face sank at his words. The one who spoke was one of the bestbatants among the bodyguards. Quil did not expect jackie to be so powerful and strong. Nevertheless, he had a more powerful warrior here¡ªMarshal Zain. With his skills and abilities, it would not be hard to send jackie six feet under! ¡° jackie, hurry up and save us! These men not only kidnaped us both, but they¡¯ve also sent someone after Selena!¡± Fiona wailed at jackie with tears brimming in her eyes. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here now. You¡¯ll be fine, and these bastards are as good as dead!¡± jackie¡¯s expression remained frosty and dark as he red at Quil. ¡°Young Master Xenos, I never expected that you were behind this!¡± ¡°Bastard, you¡¯ve asked for it! If it wasn¡¯t for you that day, my uncle wouldn¡¯t have died!¡± Chapter 571 Quil guffawed. ¡°Marshall Zain Yorke is going to kill you to avenge his master. I, on the other hand, am going to enjoy toying with your woman to avenge my uncle. How does it sound? My revenge n sounds good, right?¡± ¡°Hmph. In your dreams!¡± jackie chuckled, though without humor in them. ¡°You¡¯ll surely be disappointed to know Selena won¡¯t be kidnapped. I guarantee you that.¡± ¡°You seem confident. Do you think my bodyguards are useless? Do you think that they can¡¯t get one simple woman?¡± Quil startedughing out loud. Their exchange was then cut off when jackie¡¯s phone rang. He looked at the caller ID and picked it up. Sure enough, it was Selena. He turned on the loudspeaker. ¡°Honey, are you alright?¡± ¡°Honey, I met a few men when I was on my way to work just now, and they wanted to kidnap me. They must¡¯ve been bodyguards of some random young master. You have to be careful because they¡¯re going to attack you!¡± replied Selena, anxious and fretting. ¡°Luckily, Dennis rescued me just in time, and now I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m only worried about you, my mother, and the others. Are they alright?¡± ¡°Daughter, Xena and I are kidnapped!¡± Fiona started yelling when she heard her daughter¡¯s voice. The corners of jackie¡¯s mouth twitched ever so slightly. Why did Fiona have to yell at this moment? Would that not just worry Selena? ¡°How could this be? jackie, Mother, and Xena are kidnapped? Who did this?¡± Selena grew even more anxious. She only knew that this person was utterly horrible for kidnapping Fiona and Xena. Honestly, it was fine if they only kidnapped Xena; Selena would not even bat an eye if Xena died. s, her mother was also dragged into this mess, thus her worry worsened. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry about us,¡± jackie instantly spoke up in an attempt tofort Selena, ¡°just carry on! I¡¯m here to protect them, and I¡¯ve eliminated some of their men to save them both. I¡¯ll call you after everything is settled here.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll be waiting for your call,¡± Selena conceded. ¡°You have to be careful!¡± ¡°Did you hear her? My wife is fine.¡± jackie grinned triumphantly the moment he hung up. ¡°Sorry, but mission failed.¡± jackie then turned to Fiona. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother, Selena¡¯s fine,¡± he quickly assured her. ¡°I¡¯ming over to save you right now!¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s good that Selena is safe!¡± Fiona began to settle down when she heard that her daughter was fine. Her only concern at the moment was whether her son-inw could save them. Although jackie had in countless men before, Fiona had never seen him fight in person; she was usually absent when jackie had to fight. Of course, she had only seen jackie fighting some useless thugs. This was the cause of her worry. She feared that this would be jackie¡¯s suicide mission and was incapable of saving them. ¡°So Selena wasn¡¯t captured? That¡¯s fine.¡± Quil looked at Xena before walking over and pulled her to him. ¡°This woman¡¯s not bad, so I¡¯ll toy with her instead!¡± Chapter 572 Zain could barely stand Quil¡¯s behavior. ¡°Take it to a ce upstairs if you want to do anything; don¡¯t disturb me. I¡¯ll be here to settle this guy!¡± Quilughed at what Marshal Yorke had to say. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave this guy to you, since he¡¯s just a commander. We¡¯re going upstairs to enjoy ourselves. Surely settling a meremander is no hard job for you!¡± Quil and the others approached the stairs to the fourth floor while picking up Xena and Fiona. ¡°Let go of me!¡± Xena screamed as she struggled vehemently. These f*cking bodyguards were no good people; they kept grabbing at her thighs as they brought her up the stairs. ¡° jackie, save me! If it wasn¡¯t because of you, we wouldn¡¯t be kidnapped!¡± Fiona shrieked. ¡°If anything happens to me, my daughter won¡¯t let you off the hook so easily!¡± ¡°Go away, you b*stards! Go away!¡± Fiona was scared witless, her struggle never ceased as she was carried away. Her face turned pale from being terror-struck, and her hair was ruffled due to her struggling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle soon!¡± jackie was slightly at ease when only two bodyguards remained at the entrance while the rest went up the stairs. Zain was a marshall, and if Xena and Fiona saw how effortlessly he could eliminate a marshall, they would be under the suspicion that he was a King of War. It would be tedious to exin that to them. On the contrary, it would be easier to exin things when they saw nothing. Zain looked at jackie indifferently as hemented, ¡°Young man, you can¡¯t me this on me. I only want to kill you to avenge my master!¡± ¡°Your master is Magnus Suthend, right? You want to avenge a piece of trash like him?¡± jackie chuckled, his fists raised as he adjusted his stance. ¡°Since my mother-inw and Xena are in danger, my only course of action is to finish you off and save them right after.¡± ¡°Really? How dare you act all cocky when you know I¡¯m a marshal?¡± Zain smirked a malicious smirk, and there was a glimmer of pure malice in his eyes. ¡°Young man, do you think that I¡¯m a marshal because I bribed my way there? You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m already a marshal several years after I enlisted, and I earned that position with my punches. I¡¯m not like those men who became marshals through good luck and rtionship with others, or without any usible skills!¡± Zain then ceased his rambling. He took one step forward and the distance of a few meters between him and jackie disappeared just like that. The next second, he was already in front of jackie. ¡°That¡¯s speedy!¡± The two bodyguards left guarding the entrance inhaled sharply as they watched the fight unfold. Was this the true strength of a marshal? Such strength was downright terrifying. Zain balled his fist and dashed toward jackie in one swift movement. While it seemed as though it was an ordinary punch, the power behind it was a force not to be reckoned with. Moreover, it was very fast. Had any normal men be at the receiving end, they would have fallen in an instant. Zain believed jackie stood no chance against this sort of power. Yet, jackie made no move to evade. He balled his own fists and threw one punch, his fist collided against Zain¡¯s. It was as though he had anticipated this attack. ¡®Oh, so he will stand and fight?¡¯ The thought crossed Zain¡¯s mind the moment jackie threw his punch to fight back, and he was obviously taken aback. ¡°That¡¯s so fast!¡± Zain then began to feel fear. jackie should not have been able to intercept his fist with his own. He threw his punchter than Zain did, yet jackie¡¯s punch zipped through the air and met his much faster. There was a dull, muffled noise and Zain flew backward. He knocked down a wall two or three meters away as he zipped through the air. These walls were solidified and very thick, despite looking rather normal. The strength of a normal person would never be able to knock the wall down. Chapter 573 Zain, luckily, was a strong and powerful marshal. With the immense strength he had developed in his heavily trained body, he managed to stand up once more. Nheless, the rming impact he suffered had injured his body badly. When he stood up, his throat felt a gush of sweet liquid and he vomited blood. His face turned pale. ¡°How is this possible?!¡± The two guards were expecting to see jackie beaten into a pulp. They were not, however, ready to see Zain flying through the air with just jackie¡¯s punch, while he stood unharmed. It was as though nothing happened to jackie; he stood perfectly still. ¡°I¡ªImpossible! Aren¡¯t y¡ªyou amander?!¡± Zain shook his head, utterly shocked at the turnout of events. jackie had on a menacing smirk, and he rushed at Zain like a bolt of lightning. ¡°This isn¡¯t good!¡± Zain had raised one fist when jackie caught it. jackie¡¯s other free hand grabbed onto his neck¡ªeffectively choking him¡ªand he lifted him off of the ground in that hold. jackie roared before smashing Zain against the floor with all his might. The sound echoed through the air and dust from the floor rose into clouds. Zain¡¯s eyes went wide in fear as blood oozed from the back of his head. ¡°Y¡ªYou¡¯re not amander¡­ Who¡­who are you?¡± Zain spoke breathlessly. Kicking his legs weakly for thest time, he perished. Those two bodyguards looked at each other, turned around, and were about to run away. ¡°Aah!¡± jackie then stood up, with two bricks at hand. He threw both bricks with such power, and they bolted through the air before hitting the two guards at the back of their heads. Both bodyguards fell to the ground, dead. ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s happening downstairs? You guys, go down and take a look!¡± Quil barked at his men when he heard the blood-curdling screams downstairs. He had just kissed Xena a few times and was about to take her clothes off. ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Those bodyguards could only nod and walk toward the stairs, despite wanting to stay for the view. Just as they reached the stairs, two bricks mmed into their heads. They fell as they bled. ¡°Young Master, t¡ªthis guy ising up!¡± The bodyguards were extremely frightened when they saw jackieing up. Was Marshal Zain Yorke not supposed to finish jackie off? Why was this man still alive and was able to pass them? ¡°How¡¯s that possible?!¡± Quil was just as taken aback. He never anticipated jackie would still be alive and woulde up here. jackie bolted forward, punching one bodyguard after another, his might showcased in such a petrifying manner. His body reeked with murderous intent. Chapter 574 At this moment, jackie was like a bulldozer. The bodyguards surrounded him one after another, but they dropped like flies. Everything happened too fast, and men were falling to the ground, dead. Some people almost had their hearts burst into pieces, while others had holes punched to their chest in an utterly gruesome manner. ¡°That so-called Marshal doesn¡¯t have the fighting power as he so boldly imed.¡± jackie strolled in an oddly rxed manner, a grin on his face as he did. ¡°He must¡¯ve be a marshal because of his rtionship with Magnus Suthend!¡± ¡°How¡¯s this possible? This is very bad¡­!¡± Some of the bodyguards were so frightened that their legs started trembling. In a short period of time, only 20 to 30 of them were left. ¡°Fck¡­ Could that be true?! That fcking Zain was all conceited and pompous to me all the time, and here I thought he had what it takes. He even bragged that he could kill jackie quickly!¡± Fear crept onto Quil as he saw his men dying before him. He immediately took out a gun and pointed it at Xena¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t move, young man. If youe any closer, I¡¯ll kill her!¡± Quil gritted his teeth and said. jackie immediately stopped walking. At this point, bodies of dead men were scattered all over the floor behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯te any closer!¡± Xena waved her hands in fright as the gun was pointed to her head. She had hoped that she would be rescued, but she had no idea that this Young Master Xenos had a gun with him. It was then when a thought urred to her; jackie was far capable and stronger. Back then, the son of the Dragon God n¡¯s chief had a gun with him too, no? That man wanted to kill jackie, too, but that failed terribly. That in itself was proof of jackie¡¯s daunting prowess. However, the current situation was different. This time, the gun was not pointing to jackie¡­ It was pointed at her! ¡°F*ck. This guy managed toe up here!¡± Brother Octo was also frightened. He had already let go of Fiona, and Fiona was so frightened that she hid in a corner. She curled up and shivered, not wanting to see the event that was about to unfold. Thest thing they expected was for jackie to advance again. ¡°You¡­ Stop right there! Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll kill her?¡± When Quil saw jackieing closer once more, his once settled-down heart began thumping in fear again. ¡°She¡¯s told you before that she¡¯s an outsider to the family, right? She asserted before that she¡¯s not married into the Taylor family yet. She¡¯s not Ben¡¯s wife, so you can kill her if you want to. I¡¯m fine with it!¡± jackie chuckled and stopped walking when he noticed a small pebble on the floor. He had no other way to do this as he wanted to kill these people, but he could not use ways that were overly against nature. This embarrassed jackie. He had to control his fighting abilities so Xena would not equate him to the strength of marshals or Kings of War. If he came off too strong, he would not be able to hide his identity anymore. Xena was so surprised that she immediately yelled at jackie, ¡° jackie, what are you joking about? I¡¯m about to marry Ben, and you don¡¯t want to save me?! Fine, you bastard! I see you have a grudge against me! You¡¯re still holding onto what happenedst time, right?!¡± jackie merelyughed it off. ¡°No matter what, you¡¯re really an outsider!¡± He shrugged his shoulders, unfazed and uncaring. The corners of Quil¡¯s mouth slightly trembled. If that was the case, was the hostage in his arms useless? When Fiona heard that jackie could not be bothered about Xena¡¯s fate, she immediately shrieked, ¡° jackie, save her! She¡¯s the wife of your brother-inw! How can you be so selfish?!¡± Chapter 575 Momentarily stunned, Quil quickly recovered, and a smirk made its way on his face. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s an outsider, but your mother-inw isn¡¯t, right?¡± He shifted the aim from Xena and was about to point it at Fiona¡ªwho was by the corner¡ªto get her walking to him. jackie had anticipated as much. Faster than anyone could blink, he kicked hard once he saw the other party move the gun away. The pebble he kicked zipped through the air and shot into Quil¡¯s hand that held onto the gun. ¡°Ahh!¡± Quil felt a wave of extreme pain as though he was hit by a bullet, and his grip on the gun loosened by reflex. The aim shifted away from Fiona, but as the gun slipped from his hand, he identally pulled on the trigger. Bang! A gunshot was heard. The bullet shot Brother Octo in his chest, right through his heart. ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Brother Octo¡¯s head lowered ever so slowly to see the wound; blood was oozing like water. The man then fell backward as he breathed hisst, and eventually, his breath left him permanently. Everything happened so quickly, and in a split second the gun had fallen to the floor ¡°Aah!¡± Quil knelt in pain as his grip on Xena loosened. Meanwhile, Fiona was met with the eyes of lifeless Brother Octo, who copsed right next to her after the gunshot. Those void eyes, eyes that belonged to a dead man, made her faint. The gunshot would have hit her; there was not much distance between the two after all. ¡°Aah!¡± Xena let out a hair-raising scream, scared witless at what was happening, and she ran to jackie. ¡°Quickly, run!¡± Not many bodyguards were left. With their confidence lost due to what had happened, they abandoned Young Master Xenos as they turned to escape. s, jackie showed no mercy as he finished them off with just a few moves. Only Quil, who was still kneeling on the floor, was left alive. jackie walked over, picked up the gun, and pointed it at Quil¡¯s head with a small smirk. Quil gritted his teeth as the pain slowly subsided. He looked up and discovered that none of his bodyguards were left alive while jackie had a gun to his head. ¡°How¡­ How dare you? jackie, I¡¯m telling you now: You better let go of me or you¡¯re done!¡± Quil¡¯s voice trembled, and it was as though his tongue was frozen. ¡°You know it yourself that Sky City is very big, twice the size of Eastfield. Apart from that, it¡¯s one of the old cities where many masters and powerful people exist.¡± Quil had no other n to get away from this apart from threatening jackie. He might just survive with this. ¡°The Xenos family is one of the biggest families among them¡ª¡± Before he could finish speaking, jackie pulled the trigger callously. No matter how audacious Xena was, she was not able to stomach the view of Quil shot in the head. She was so frightened that her eyes rolled to the back of her head and fainted. jackie then looked at his surroundings, dumbfounded when he saw his mother-inw and Xena fainted on the ground. ¡®Why did these two faint?¡¯ Chapter 576 jackie was speechless when he saw the duo unconscious on the ground. He nced at Xena, and the intent to kill was evident in his eyes. This woman would only bring problems for as long as she lived; now would be a good chance to end it all. He quickly dismissed the thoughts. His lips curled into a self-deprecating smile. If he killed an unarmed and unconscious woman, how different would he be from Quil and others like that? He was the Supreme Warrior, too. How could he take advantage of someone while they were defenseless? He would be the object of ridicule if others knew about that! Moreover, the agreement between him and Ben would never be resolved if he killed her, and jackie might never know who operated behind Xena. Furthermore, Ben could spiral into severe depression should she die. Ben loved and trusted Xena so much. What if Ben found it too much to cope with? What if he took his own life after Xena died? The more he went over it, the more he came to terms that Xena had to live to see another day. Even if he wanted her dead, he had to wait for the day when Ben would see this woman¡¯s true colors. He could only sigh and say, ¡°Nevermind.¡± Once he walked to both unconscious women, jackie slung them over his shoulders and walked to the edge of the fourth floor. He then jumped down butnded lightly and safely on the ground floor. jackie walked outside without struggling nor breaking a sweat. Once he ced both women at the backseat, he started the engine of his car. He then entered the driver¡¯s seat and proceeded to drive straight to the family vi. Once he entered thepound, jackie recalled that he had something important to do. He instantly called Selena and informed her that everyone was safe and sound. Just as jackie hung up, Andrew came his way. ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t they go shopping? What happened?¡± he worriedly asked as he was met with the sight of both passed-out women in the car. ¡°It¡¯s okay. They just fainted because they were frightened. They¡¯ll wake up soon!¡± jackie smiled bitterly. He never thought that they were both cowards and would faint due to the fright. Fiona was the first to wake up; her eyes opened the moment jackie finished his sentence. Once she noted that she was in a car and that she was already home, she rxed. ¡°Oh my goodness. Am¡­ Am I at home?¡± She looked at Xena, still unconscious by her side, and shook her. ¡°Xena, are you alright? Why aren¡¯t you moving?¡± The tight smile was still on jackie¡¯s face. ¡°She fainted because of fright like you.¡± The events that had happened rushed into Fiona¡¯s mind at that instant, and she red at jackie. ¡°Everything happened because of you,¡± she icily used him. ¡°I nearly got shot back there, and I would¡¯ve died. Thankfully, that person missed his shot. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have returned in one piece!¡± Chapter 577 ¡°What?! jackie, what actually happened?¡± When he heard what Fiona had to say, Andrew was staggered, thus he began to interrogate jackie. Xena slowly regained consciousness and was just as unsettled as Fiona when she woke up. Still, she rxed when she noted the familiar safe surroundings. ¡°Oh my god, that was so scary! Did I faint? Are we back at home now? Where are those people?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, those people are dead,¡± jackie assured them. ¡°When I said that I can save you both, it meant that I was confident to go through that promise!¡± jackie paused for a moment before he added, ¡°Luckily, that marshal wasn¡¯t very powerful. If not, it would have been difficult!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. When did you offend people from Sky City? The Young Master Xenos said that they were from a big family in Sky City, and that city is really huge!¡± Fiona got down from the car, face evidently worried still. ¡°What should we do if his familyes here looking for us?¡± ¡°Since they asked for a marshal toe fight me, it means that they¡¯re unconfident and incapable. There¡¯s no need to fret over this, everyone!¡± jackieughed and continued saying, ¡°How about this. Since we¡¯re not short of money right now, let¡¯s employ a few bodyguards. When Mother wants to go shopping in the future, have a few bodyguards by your side and it¡¯ll be much safer. You won¡¯t get kidnapped as easily again!¡± ¡°This sounds good! We should have employed a few bodyguards early on. Employ a few extra ones!¡± Xena finally came down from the car, pleased with the idea that she could bring bodyguards whenever she would leave the house in the future. She wondered how many anxious eyes she would attract. ¡°We¡¯ll need a lot of money to employ bodyguards. One would take around ten to twenty thousand a month, and it¡¯d be even more expensive if we employ a dozen bodyguards. Apart from that, we need to employ some workers to clean this ce! Right now, we only have Jenny, and she has to send Kylie to school. Her alone wouldn¡¯t be enough as this is such a big house!¡± After he went through his thoughts, Fiona then spoke to jackie, ¡°I don¡¯t care, you should pay for this. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re a headmander? You should have enough money still so you should pay the bodyguard¡¯s sry!¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about this, Mother. I¡¯ll cover all the expenses. You can keep the money that I¡¯ve given to you!¡± jackie smiled and continued saying, ¡°By the way, I didn¡¯t foresee today¡¯s incident beforehand, so I¡¯m sorry that this has frightened you.¡± ¡°Hmph! Was it only a fright that you gave me? Xena and I almost died from fright! I don¡¯t care; something like this shouldn¡¯t happen again. If not, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll ask Selena to divorce you¡­!¡± Fiona was so angry as she crossed her arms at her chest. ¡°If the marshal truly was apetent soldier, Xena and I would¡¯ve died there!¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. The Xenos family definitely wouldn¡¯te over to cause trouble again. They were asking for trouble when they pulled this stunt!¡± jackie nodded, and he silently agreed to a decision he made mentally. Fiona began to rx, slowly yet surely, before she remembered something. ¡°Oh no, I¡­ I need to go back.¡± She pped her thigh in contempt and was ready to leave. ¡°Those people took my bracelets, cash, and watch. F*ck, I need to go get them back!¡± jackie felt uneasy about his mother-inw¡¯s thought process. ¡°Mother, that ce must¡¯ve been sealed off right now. Why do you want to go back? There are dead bodies all over that ce. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll faint again if you go there!¡± Fiona was frightened when she heard this. jackie had a point. Would she not need to search for her money in the midst of those dead bodies? Would that be a bad omen? Would those people turn into ghosts and haunt her? She gulped when she thought about this. She turned around and had a bitter expression on her face. ¡°I¡¯ve really lost a lot today!¡± Chapter 578 After careful deliberation, jackie then suggested, ¡°How about this: I will transfer over a million to the both of you. Take this money to help you get over the shock. How does this sound?¡± The amount was nothing he would fret over. As long as Fiona stopped ming him for today¡¯s incident, everything would be fine. As for Xena, jackie nned to act as though he had let go of their past incident and treat this woman as his family. This way, she might put down her guard and show her true colors. Today¡¯s incident was his fault, after all. jackie never bothered about Quil after he had killed Magnus. He thought that side characters like Quil would not dare wreak havoc due to fear after Magnus, the person he looked up to, had died. jackie never anticipated this to backfire. Quil and the others did not know that it was him who killed Magnus, so they nned to wait for some time until everybody else forgot about Magnus¡¯ rape attempt before attacking him. He had to credit the other party; they were very smart. They had Magnus¡¯ apprentice seeking vengeance and wanting to kill jackie. Quil, unfortunately, took the wrong way to go about it. This man had nned to hurt Selena and Xena, and he even went as far as kidnapping Fiona as well. This only infuriated jackie. Had they only asked Marshal Zain for this task instead of Quil, jackie might have let it slide. He might not need to look into it or investigate who ordered Zain to attack him. ¡°Sure! Thank you, Brother-inw! That¡¯s very kind of you¡­ Thank you for today!¡± Xena almost jumped in excitement when she heard this. This was one million, and it was no meager amount. Never did she think she would live to see the day when jackie would give her money. It seemed that jackie was at ease with her. After all, she had been discussing her marriage with Ben. Was jackie just joking the other night at dinner when he wanted to look at her cell-phone? Might she have been too nervous, overthought it, and misunderstood him? jackie smiled. ¡°Give me your ount, and I¡¯ll transfer it to you right away. After all, you were kidnapped today because of me. We¡¯ll be family someday, after all, once you marry Ben. If you ever need my help in the future, just tell me!¡± ¡°Brother-inw, you¡¯re so courteous. I¡¯m sorry about what happened before as I¡ªI¡¯ve misunderstood you. Now that I think about it, you purposely said words that you ¡®didn¡¯t care about me¡¯ and that I was an ¡®outsider¡¯ when Young Master Xenos pointed the gun at me so that he¡¯d shift the aim to Mother. You found the opportunity to intercept as the gun shifted aim, am I right?¡± Xenaughed. She pouted her delicate mouth to act affectionately sweet. ¡°Brother-inw, it seems like you¡¯ve really gone through a lot of trouble!¡± ¡°That¡¯s what happened? Still, we¡¯re lucky you¡¯re much faster. Had you been slower, I would¡¯ve been the one shot!¡± Fiona patted her chest and understood why jackie imed that it was fine even if Xena was killed. This guy said this to purposely confuse the enemy. jackie quickly transferred a million to them both. With a smile on his face, he advised, ¡°Mother, it¡¯s best if you guys don¡¯t go out today. Though I think it¡¯s safe, both of you were scared witless just now, so it¡¯s best if you rest well at home. I¡¯ll go to the personal securitypany and employ some bodyguards. You guys can wait till the bodyguardse this afternoon or tomorrow before going shopping!¡± ¡°Of course! You¡¯re my good son-inw, and Mother listens to whatever you say. Thank you for today. If it wasn¡¯t for you, Mother and Xena would¡¯ve been hurt by those bastards!¡± ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s so good to have a soldier as a son-inw. Nothing¡¯s too dangerous when my son-inw could rescue me no matter what!¡± Fiona smiled when she saw the notification text that a million was transferred into her ount. The fear of death seemed to have evaporated into thin air. Instead, it was reced with the joy of earning a fortune. ¡°Thank you, Brother-inw. What you said was right. We¡¯ll officially be family in the future, and we should get along!¡± The overjoyed Xena gave jackie a wide grin the moment she got the money. Chapter 579 Andrew nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s great that nothing happened. What jackie said made sense, and we do need to employ some bodyguards and workers. Now that we¡¯re rather wealthy, our house might be the target of thieves and others if we don¡¯t have bodyguards!¡± jackie nodded. ¡°Yes, Mother. You should go inside and take a rest. Your clothes are also dirty, so it¡¯s better that you take a bath and change into something else. I¡¯ll go out now to employ some bodyguards!¡± After talking to Fiona, jackie then left the residence and drove to a private securitypany. As there were many powerful forces, families, and rich men in Eastfield, so there were many private securitypanies. jackie drove around before he stopped at a random area. There were two private security families here. One had eye-catching interior design with a big yard while the other one seemed rather quaint and ordinary-looking jackie decided and, of course, walked toward the yard with beautiful interior design without second thoughts. As he entered through the door, he was approached by a bald man that seemed to scrutinize him. ¡°Are you here to interview as a bodyguard?¡± The bald man smiled coldly. ¡°Queue there if you¡¯re here for an interview!¡± jackie looked over to where this man pointed and saw the queue of men that lined up to register. ¡°I¡¯m not here to interview for a job. I¡¯m here to employ some bodyguards,¡± jackie replied, an indifferent smile on his face as he met the man¡¯s gaze. ¡°You? How¡¯s that possible?¡± That person sized jackie up once again and smugly replied, ¡°I¡¯m looking at you, and you don¡¯t seem to be a person who can employ bodyguards. After all, you¡¯re dressed so simply.¡± As he did not want to be bothered, he shifted the conversation. ¡°Where¡¯s your boss? I want to talk to your boss. A person who looks down at others like you isn¡¯t qualified to waste my time here.¡± ¡°Motherf*cker. How dare you talk to me like this?!¡± The bald man red at jackie angrily. ¡°Do you know who I am? I¡¯m in charge of the safety here and the instructor here,¡± he chided. ¡°A lot of bodyguards that I¡¯ve trained found good jobs. Some of them went to the rk family, and some went to the Wilson family. These are second-ss aristocratic families.¡± jackie cackled at the man¡¯s attempt to intimidate him. ¡°This has nothing to do with me. I¡¯m here to employ bodyguards!¡± jackie shrugged him off as he walked away and ignored the bald man. ¡°Do you have a death wish? How dare you say that I look down on others and ignore me?!¡± The man was extremely angry. People that came here to employ bodyguards were normally rich people, and they would also give him some extra benefits when they knew he was the instructor here. This was so that he would choose better bodyguards for them. These rich people had money, but theycked the knowledge and understanding in things like these. He never anticipated that jackie would fight back, despite wearing regr-looking clothes. With jackie¡¯s back turned to him, the man stretched out his arms and aimed for jackie¡¯s neck. With his palms shaped into a tiger w-style of Kung Fu, he went for jackie¡¯s neck. Chapter 580 The bald man was extraordinarily fast. Of course, it was only natural that a person who specialized in training bodyguards possessed such umon ability. He felt that he had to teach jackie a lesson, especially after disrespecting him in such a deplorable manner. It did not help that they had many onlookers who saw jackie disrespecting him. ¡°Hmph!¡± came the sound of indignance as he aimed for jackie with his tiger w-style palms. The bald man never saw iting: jackie merely sidestepped to the left and, just like that, avoided the man¡¯s attack. The bald man was taken aback. ¡°Impossible!¡± The bald man was surprised as his eyes widened like saucers. He quickly had the impression that he must have had a miscalction. It was practically an ambush, and a rather fast attack at that. How did he avoid it without even turning back? Just as he was surprised about it, jackie walked two steps forward away from him with his hands behind his back. It was as if he did not see the bald man and his steps were leisure. Two bodyguards stood at the other side of the room, personally trained by the bald man himself. Their eyes nearly popped out of their sockets when they saw it happening. ¡°How was that possible?¡± They had to be hallucinating. How could their instructor fail to catch a man who had his back turned to him? The bald man¡¯s face darkened when he heard the exim from his disciples. He took two steps forward to catch up to jackie. This time, he shaped both hands in a w-like manner and aimed for jackie. However, jackie sidestepped to the right when he swung his left palm, and jackie would sidestep to the left when the bald man swung his right hand. Aghast, he decided to swing both hands onto jackie Just as he was ready to rush forward, jackie suddenly fell backward. Not only did the bald man miss, but jackie pulled an even better surprise attack by mming his head against the bald man¡¯s stomach! One of jackie¡¯s legs was nted on the ground¡ªthough bent to a certain degree¡ªwhile the other was raised and stretched out straight. jackie spectacrly kept his bnce, and it was as though he was just as bnced as the ground. This nifty move he pulled seemed utterly wless, though not many people could do this. There was a dull sound that followed after jackie mmed his head against the man¡¯s stomach. The force of jackie¡¯s attack sent the man staggering a few steps backward before he could stabilize himself. ¡°This can¡¯t be. There¡¯s no way you can stand against me!¡± The bald man saw red like never before. At that point, their scuffle attracted more onlookers, even from those who queued for the interview. Understandably, this made him feel diffident. As he let out an enraged roar, he sped his hands together into a huge fist like arge hammer and leaped into the air. He jumped a few meters high and dropped toward jackie, anger overwhelming his being. ¡°I suppose you haven¡¯t had your fill, huh?¡± jackie was miffed with this man¡¯s incessant attacks. If he was a no-nonsense kind of person while he was attacked, this bald man would have been a goner in just a few seconds. Had jackie been an assistantmander-equivalent, the man would have died still. jackie was well aware that those who ran a personal securitypany were backed by people of great power. He was well aware that if he was killed, it would not be a big deal. jackie balled his fist tightly, and the energy he used this time was almost two times more than the energy he used previously. Chapter 581 This time, jackie¡¯s strength was too scary. His punch caused the other party to fly a dozen meters away, demolishing the walls of the yard¡¯s entrance. ¡°Nngh!¡± The bald man vomited blood as hended on the ground, hisplexion pale. ¡°Who are you? How dare you cause trouble in our Harrison Private Security Company!¡± One after another, the people inside the office ran out after hearing all the noise. ¡°That¡¯s right. Young man, you¡¯re really daring. This is our private securitypany. Are you on a suicide mission? Coming here to cause trouble?¡± A few others also said this. Some of the apprentice bodyguards surrounded jackie. ¡°How is this possible? The bald instructor was hit¡­¡± One of the young men saw him standing up. His face darkened. It seemed that this young man was very strong. The faces of some of the instructors also darkened. They finally looked at the old man. ¡°Head instructor, this guy wants to barge in and I can¡¯t stop him!¡± the bald man said as he rubbed his chest and pointed at jackie. ¡°Grandfather, If I wanted to kill you just now, you wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to stand up right now!¡± jackie said to everyone as heughed and turned around. ¡°I¡¯m not here to cause trouble. I¡¯m here to employ some bodyguards. I had no idea that you people would be so arrogant. I¡¯m punishing him because he was ready to kill me when I merelymented on his attitude.¡± At this moment, the old man finally spoke with a cold expression on his face, ¡°Young man, do you think that the Harrison Private Security Company can allow you toe and go as you please? Do you think ourpany can operate for so many years if we were so casual?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, young man. And now you¡¯re trying to run away after hitting one of our people? Are you dreaming?¡± another man also said coldly. ¡°Young man, are you afraid when you see so many of us here? Is this why you want to leave? You even said that if you wanted to kill baldy, he would¡¯ve died just now. Bah! Who are you trying to bluff? Did you think I grew up frightened by others?¡± a brawny guy said with a fierce expression. ¡°This is only one branch of the Harrison Private Security Company. Young man, you don¡¯t know how big ourpany is, right?¡± The bald instructor startedughing coldly. ¡°Now, kneel in front of me. Kowtow and apologize to me. I¡¯ll forgive you if youpensate me with five million dors. Do you understand me?¡± ¡°Tut, tut¡­ I don¡¯t think this is a private securitypany. Yourpany seems to be a conpany that bullies guests just because you have many people!¡± jackie looked at these people and continued speaking, ¡°I¡¯m here to help with your business, but you guys aren¡¯t weing me, even shing me with your arrogant faces. I wonder who gave you guys the courage to do so?¡± People from the private securitypany across the street seemed to have heard the noises. Quite a number of them came over. They watched from the entrance, wondering what was happening inside. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It seems that somebody is here to cause trouble?¡± a short-haired woman said when she saw a hole on the wall at the entrance. Chapter 582 The people from the oppositepany thought that somebody was here to cause trouble. After all, everyone from this Harrison Private Security Company was extremely arrogant. Apart from that, thispany had a strong background¡ªthey were quite rich. They were envious of the people in thispany as they drove many cars. Even their yard was designed beautifully. They never thought that somebody would dare cause any trouble for them. However, these people understood once they heard what jackie said. It seemed that these people were too arrogant and had offended a customer. There was a saying that customers were the kings. They did not think that this bald man would look down on this person, and even attack him. However, it seemed that he was counter-attacked by jackie. ¡°Old Baldy, is this person really a customer here?¡± the old man asked after he thought about it. The bald man immediately said, ¡°Head instructor, don¡¯t listen to the bullshit this man says. He¡¯s dressed somonly. Does he look like a person who¡¯d be here to employ bodyguards? And he was the one who spoke to me rudely!¡± ¡°the guilty party files the suit. How dare you act so arrogantly when you¡¯re the one who had a bad attitude and attacked me from behind?! You must be suicidal!¡± jackie smiled coldly. They had no idea that he had just killed a few hundred people from the Xenos family, including a strong and powerful marshal. He did not expect to meet a simr situation when he came out searching for a few bodyguards. ¡°arrogant bastard. How dare youe here and hurt our people, even breaking our items, without any regrets?! You dare to speak arrogantly!¡± The head instructor startedughing. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re weaklings?¡± He did not want to continue speaking much so he waved his hand and said, ¡°Attack!¡± Two instructors and a dozen bodyguards immediately surrounded jackie. ¡°I see you still want to use your strength to mistreat people!¡± jackie said with an indifferent smile when he saw so many people surrounding him. ¡°young man, are you afraid yet? Let me tell you this, it¡¯s toote! We¡¯ve already given you a chance. You could¡¯ve left if you knelt, kowtowed, and apologized with apensation of five million. Just admit you¡¯re unlucky you didn¡¯t agree to it!¡± The bald instructor stood outside, held his fists up in front of his chest, and was ready for a show. ¡°You guys are just prepared to rob people of their money!¡± jackie held up his fists, stopped talking, and rushed forwards. He suddenly turned upside down and spun. Several bodyguards were kicked in their chests and flew outwards. ¡°Nngh!¡± They fell to the ground and spat out blood. They could not even stand up. jackie used a huge amount of strength this time. Although it was not enough to kill them, it was enough to make them lose their ability to fight. ¡°F*ck!¡± Both instructors immediately moved in to attack jackie. Pitifully, they received the same ending as those bodyguards. They fell to the ground, blood trailing from the corners of their mouths. jackie stopped, flipped his body, and stood in his spot. He smiled at the bald guy. ¡°Since you¡¯re the instigator of this matter, and you were still so arrogant even when I¡¯ve held back, let me send you to hell!¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± The old man was surprised when he heard this. jackie¡¯sbat ability was already stronger than his. He immediately yelled. However, jackie appeared in front of him as if he heard nothing and punched him in his chest. Chapter 583 ¡°So fast!¡± Not only were the people of the Harrison Private Security Company surprised, but the people from thepany opposite were also extremely surprised. They had been observing the scene from the entrance. They started to wonder if it was true that such a strong person came to employ bodyguards? Did someone like him even need a bodyguard? ¡°No!¡± The bald man was not ready to fight back. He only felt a daze and jackie was already in front of him. jackie¡¯s punch soon fell on his chest. The bald man yelled in fear and flew away. After hitting the wall once again, heid there¡ªdead. ¡°Old man, do you want toe over and have a taste of this?¡± jackie did not even look at the bald man. He turned around, looked at the old man, and squinted. ¡°I¡¯m here to give you money but you don¡¯t want it. Now, you¡¯re daring enough to be on a suicide mission!¡± The old man gulped. He realized his forehead was covered in a cold sweat. He knew that this person¡¯s true power was too scary. Even if people came from the headquarters, they would not be a worthy opponent. ¡° jackie!¡± At this moment, Skyler squeezed through the crowd because he heard noises that sounded like a fight. He immediately called out in surprise when he saw the situation. jackie slowly turned around and was embarrassed. He had no idea that it was the 8-star King of War Skyler Celestino who almost exposed his identity previously. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Skyler felt warm when he saw jackie. He immediately walked in with a smile on his face. ¡°8-star¡­8-star King of War, Skyler Celestino!¡± As the head instructor of the Harrison Private Security Company, he knew many strong people in Eastfield. At the very least, he knew who he could offend and who he could not. He screamed in surprise when he recognized who Skyler was, his voice almost a falsetto. ¡°King of War, you¡ªyou know this young brother?¡± The head instructor gulped, bowed slightly, and walked towards Skyler, extremely respectful. The other bodyguards were also surprised. They had no idea that the 8-star King of War woulde over. After all, he was an important person in the army. jackie smiled coldly. When did it change from ¡®young guy¡¯ to ¡®young brother¡¯? ¡°Yes. This is jackie, a headmander!¡± Skyler nodded. He looked at the bodyguards and instructors wailing on the ground. He then saw the dead bald man. ¡° jackie, what happened here? Why was there a fight?¡± ¡°These people don¡¯t know how to behave correctly. I originally¡­¡± jackie told Skyler what happened in detail. Skyler nodded. ¡°People like that deserve to die. Nice kill! He doesn¡¯t even know he made a mistake. How dare he ask you to kneel? And apologize and pay them five million? I think yourpany doesn¡¯t want to exist anymore, correct?¡± ¡°King of War, we made a mistake. It all happened because of this bald man. He spoke nonsense and we misunderstood this young man.¡± The head instructor was extremely frightened. He had no idea that this guy knew the King of War. They seemed to have a good rtionship. No wonder he was so strong. This guy was a headmander. ¡°How about this, King of War? What if we provide this young sir twenty bodyguards for five years?¡± The head instructor asked tentatively after thinking about it. Chapter 584 ¡°How is this possible? This guy just killed someone and the Harrison Private Security Company not only let him off the hook, they even apologized to him? And proposing to provide him with so many free bodyguards for so many years?¡± Onlookers could not help but exim in surprise. ¡°The Harrison Private Security Company has always been very high and mighty. Today, they¡¯ve be so¡­¡± ¡°didn¡¯t you see what happened? Obviously, the 8-star King of War would protect this headmander. Apart from that, it was the Harrison Private Securitypany¡¯s mistake. If the 8-star King of War got angry, they wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape his wrath!¡± The short-haired bodyguardughed and said, ¡°Well, they¡¯ve encountered some resistance this time, and this young man has just won a big prize. If he were to employ twenty bodyguards for a year, he would¡¯ve had to spend five million dors. The sry for a five-year employment would cost more than twenty million. The Harrison Private Security Company will suffer a big loss. They even just lost a strong instructor!¡± As theirpetitors, they were happy to see the Harrison Private Security Company in such a bad situation. ¡° jackie, how do you feel about this?¡± Skyler nced at jackie, thinking he would agree to such a good offer. The head instructor also looked at jackie, expectations written all over his face. However, he did not anticipate that jackie would speak without much care. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯d just feel insecure if I were to employ bodyguards from thispany. Would they evenpletely obey me? They might be dawdlers by then!¡± He then stretched his body. ¡°I think it¡¯s better if I search for bodyguards elsewhere! Thank you for your help, King of War Celestino.¡± jackie¡¯s attitude toward Skyler was very casual. He seemed tomunicate with Skyler like they were close friends, different from other people. Even Skyler felt that this young man was really special. His every move was no different from those of the Supreme Warrior. Although all the headmanders were extremely respectful when they met him, he did not dislike this casual attitude from jackie. Not only did he like it, he feltfortable about it. jackie seemed to be a person who was at the same level as he was. jackie walked out after he finished speaking. ¡°Thank¡­thank you, young brother!¡± The head instructor was also stunned. They took the initiative to provide him with such a good deal just to give the King of War face. They did not think that jackie would look down on their proposal. This was a deal worth millions, and it was rejected just like this. This person had an extraordinarily imposing manner. Apart from that, this person had a King of War¡¯s attitude. He was not very respectful to King of War Celestino. Skyler stood there with a frown. He thought about it and followed after jackie. ¡° jackie, wait for me!¡± Skyler caught up to jackie and smiled at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but when I look at you, you look extremely simr to the Supreme Warrior I met previously!¡± jackie was speechless. He looked toward a small alley on the opposite side of the road and said, ¡°Come with me!¡± Skyler followed behind jackie, wondering what was going on. Chapter 585 After they reached the alley, jackie looked around to see if anyone followed them before speaking seriously. ¡°In the future, stop mentioning how much I look like the Supreme Warrior. I just want a normal life and don¡¯t want to be disturbed!¡± After he finished speaking, he turned over his palm and presented a ck-color token. The token looked domineering and there was a dragon totem on it. jackie immediately kept the token away after Skyler took a look. Skyler took a sharp breath after he saw the token. He immediately knelt. ¡°King of War Skyler Celestino greets the Supreme Warrior and thanks you for saving me years ago. My apprentices, subordinates, and I intended to repay the Supreme Warrior, but we never got the chance all these years. I¡¯ve been dreaming about meeting you, and now dreams have finallye true!¡± Skyler¡¯s eyes were red when he raised his head again. Years ago, jackie not only saved his life, but he also saved the lives of his subordinates and a few of his apprentices. jackie was surprised, but he understood Skyler¡¯s feelings. He helped Skyler up. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stand up first. If others see you doing this, I¡¯ll get into trouble! In the future, don¡¯t address me as the Supreme Warrior. You can just call me jackie!¡± ¡°Alright, I understand!¡± Skyler finally understood something and smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the other day. I was too stupid and almost exposed your identity. Luckily, the Goddess of War helped exin everything on your behalf. I really thought you looked like the Supreme Warrior, and over thest few days, I was actually wondering how two people could look so alike.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± jackie nodded. ¡°Alright, I still need to employ some bodyguards so must go. Let¡¯s have a drink together when we¡¯re free!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Skyler immediately rushed toward jackie when he had just taken two steps forward. ¡°Supreme Warrior, why do you still need to search for bodyguards? I have many of them with me! Many of my apprentices and subordinates keepining that they have nothing to do. I can just ask them to be your bodyguards. Money wouldn¡¯t be an issue as they¡¯ve been wanting to repay you for so long. They¡¯d be willing to do it without a cent if they knew they¡¯d be working for you!¡± jackie was speechless. However, if these people truly worked as his bodyguards, theirbat ability would be quite reliable. On top of that, he would not need to employ as many people. After seeing Skyler¡¯s anticipation, jackie nodded after he thought about it. ¡°Alright, ask them if they¡¯d be willing to work for me. They cane over if they do. However, I can only pay each of them a moderate sry of two thousand per month if they work with me as people might wonder if my expenses are so high. The most important point for them to obey is that they have to keep my identity a secret!¡± ¡°Sure, sure, sure! I¡¯ll go back and inform them right now! You¡¯re too generous for even giving them a sry. After all, you saved our lives years ago!¡± Skyler was extremely happy when jackie agreed to his suggestion. He finally had a chance to repay jackie. He could not help himself from smiling in embarrassment. ¡°They¡¯re not the only ones. I¡¯d also like to be your bodyguard and repay you!¡± jackie quickly waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t, are you trying to frighten me? You cane to my house and have drinks with me. Just say that you¡¯re visiting your subordinates as an excuse. Wouldn¡¯t it just reveal that I¡¯m the Supreme Warrior if you be my bodyguard? You¡¯re an important person, so you should use this time to rest well!¡± ¡°alright! I understand what you¡¯re trying to say. In the future, I¡¯ll address you as Head Commander jackie White in public!¡± Skylerughed and sent jackie out. ¡°I¡¯ll go back and let them know about this. Will fifty people be enough?¡± Chapter 586 What Skyler said caused jackie¡¯s mouth to twitch at its corners. 50 bodyguards meant that the sry for one year would be around tens of millions. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°We won¡¯t need so many people as I¡¯m not employing bodyguards for the entire Taylor family. I only need a few people to protect my small family¡ªjust a few who are good in martial arts¡ªthat¡¯d be more than enough. My father and mother-inw might not be used to it if there are too many of them!¡± jackie thought about it before saying, ¡°Ten. Ten would be enough!¡± ¡°Alright, ten it is!¡± Skyler nodded and promised jackie. ¡°Iit¡¯s been extremely boring recently. I loved going out on battles when we were on the battlefield. It was so thrilling to kill the enemy. Now that I¡¯m back here, there¡¯s nothing I can do. All I have is money, and I can only drink or enjoy entertainment activities with my subordinates. I¡¯m so afraid I¡¯ll meet some rich young masters whenever I leave the house. Once they recognize me, they¡¯de forward to try and please me by inviting me to their karaoke sessions or other activities. F*cking hell, it¡¯s so annoying!¡± jackie could not help butugh when he heard what Skyler said. ¡°I¡¯m very afraid of these things. If people knew I¡¯m the Supreme Warrior, it wouldn¡¯t only be those rich young masters. All sorts of people¡ªlike most of the soldiers, some of the assistantmanders, even the headmanders¡ªthey would also come for me. That¡¯d be extremely annoying! My current life is much morefortable!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really intelligent to have anticipated this from the start. I really admire you!¡± Skyler had an envious expression on his face. ¡°A few days ago, several marriage agencies approached me, saying that they wanted to introduce some women to me. I¡¯m f*cking married so I immediately rejected them, yet they still didn¡¯t give up and wanted to find a second wife for me. They¡¯re just normal people so it wouldn¡¯t feel right if I hit them!¡± jackie once againughed when he heard this. ¡°Just like that apprentice of mine, she seldom leaves the house!¡± ¡°Apprentice?¡± Skyler was stunned. Not many people knew that the Nine Great Gods of War were his apprentices, including Skyler. He only knew that jackie had nine subordinates as the Nine Great Gods of War had great military achievements.¡± He was stunned for a short moment before he spoke in realization, ¡°Do¡­ Do you mean the Goddess of War? She¡­ She was your apprentice?¡± jackie was embarrassed. He had no idea that he would leak this secret in the middle of a happy conversation. He spoke lightly when he saw that no outsiders were around. ¡°Don¡¯t tell the others, but all the Nine Great Gods of War were my apprentices. Ethan Hays learned his medical skills, among other things, from me.¡± Skyler took another sharp breath. F*cking hell, he had no idea that the Supreme Warrior had such a close rtionship with the Nine Great Gods of War. Very few people knew about this. How big would this issue be if the people of Daxia knew about this? The scary prestige of the Supreme Warrior would once againe alive. Many people that felt they had talent would ask jackie to be their master. There was a time when people liked having apprentices. Many Kings of War, and even Gods of War, took on apprentices, but they¡¯ve never heard news of the Supreme Warrior having apprentices of his own. Everybody could only wonder if he did. Now, Skyler discovered that his apprentices were the Nine Great Gods of War! jackie soon got into his car and was prepared to leave. However, he remembered something and said to Skyler, who was standing nearby, ¡°Oh yes, King of War Celestino, are you bored right now? Do you want me to give you something to do?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so bored! I¡¯d be so thankful! Just tell me what you need my help for!¡± Skyler immediately laughed happily after he heard this. He felt that if he continued down this road of nothingness, he would be so bored that mushrooms would start growing on his body. ¡°The son of the Xenos family from the Sky City is called Quil Xenos. He recently provoked me by trying to kidnap my wife and my mother-inw. I killed Quil and his subordinates, but I don¡¯t have time to deal with the Xenos family. I can only ask you to help me deal with the Xenos family!¡± Chapter 587 jackie thought about it and said, ¡°They¡¯re not a small family. I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯re fearless enough to trouble me again and affect my life!¡± Skyler balled his hands into fists when he heard that. ¡°F*ck, these ignorant people. How dare they think about kidnapping your wife! The Xenos family shouldn¡¯t exist anymore!¡± jackie nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t be too extreme. Just kill their martial artists and family master. The maids and other workers are innocent, so let them go!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Skyler nodded. He thought about it and said, ¡°But if this family is exterminated, what about their properties? They have so many!¡± ¡°Just sell them off for a low price. Try to get more cash. We can donate half of it to charity and share the other half equally. Just transfer it into my ount!¡± jackie said after contemting his decision for a bit. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this!¡± Skyler said happily. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve fought and I¡¯ve been longing for it.¡± Skyler soon left after they finished speaking. jackie also drove away to employ maids, chefs, and other cleaning workers. Skyler was very happy when he left. He knew now that the son-inw who married into the Taylor family was actually his benefactor, the Supreme Warrior, who he had been searching for over thest few years. Not only did he meet the Supreme Warrior, he even had a long conversation with him. This was the biggest honor in his life. The most important point was that the Supreme Warrior asked for his help. This meant that he could finally do something for his benefactor. The more he thought about it, the more excited he got. When he returned to his house, several of his disciples were chit-chatting in his yard. They were stunned when they saw Skyler¡¯s happy expression. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did he just win five million from the lottery tickets he bought? Why¡¯s he so happy?¡± A young woman among them could not help but mumble. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Five million is a small amount to our master, it¡¯s nothing. Apart from that, our master is not a person who loves money!¡± Another man shook his head. ¡°Could he have just met someone he liked, and that person likes him, too? If that¡¯s not the case, I can¡¯t think of anything else that¡¯d make him so happy.¡± ¡°What nonsense are you guys speaking about? Am I old? I¡¯m only forty-something years old!¡± Skyler nced at them after he heard what they said. He then continued speaking, ¡°Ask my subordinates and the marshals I know toe over. Hmmm, and it¡¯s better if they¡¯re women. Female bodyguards are easier to be ignored by others. That¡¯d be better!¡± ¡°Female bodyguards?¡± The disciples looked puzzled. What was going on? Chapter 588 ¡°Go, go, go. It¡¯s a good thing, so go quickly. You guys would be honored if you get the opportunity to be this bodyguard!¡± Skyler immediately said to his disciples, waving his hand. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Which family are we guarding? So awesome?¡± The female disciple smiled slightly, thinking that her master would not mess with her. She said, ¡°Master, can I book a spot? Didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s better if the bodyguards are women?¡± Skyler agreed to it after he thought about it. ¡°Hold on, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go first. Let¡¯s find some female subordinates who have highbat skills. List ten people down, and it¡¯s better if they¡¯re female bodyguards. This way, it¡¯d be very puzzling and it¡¯d be much more convenient for them to apany jackie¡¯s wife during shopping and other things!¡± ¡°No way, they only want women? Don¡¯t we get a chance?¡± A male disciple¡¯s face darkened after he heard this. His master¡¯s manner of expression seemed to be saying that this was a good matter, but it would not be his. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you answered me? I¡¯m your outstanding disciple, you need to take care of me!¡± The female disciple pouted her red lips. ¡°I¡¯m so free with nothing to do. Working as a bodyguard might be fun!¡± ¡°Junior, working as a bodyguard is not as simple as you think it is. When you¡¯re free, you¡¯d still need to patrol the grounds or do other things. Do you think it¡¯s fun when the weather is so hot? I think it¡¯d be better to hand over such a difficult job to me!¡± The male disciple immediately said with augh, seemingly frivolous. ¡°Humph, haven¡¯t we encountered all sorts of environments when we were on the battlefield? Didn¡¯t we encounter all sorts of weather? Senior, just be straightforward and say you¡¯re trying to snatch this position. Frankly, I wouldn¡¯t give you the position anyway since our master said it¡¯s a good job. I¡¯ll definitely strive for it!¡± the female disciple humphed and said arrogantly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll give you a spot! We still need to think of another dozen good fighters. It¡¯s fine as long as they¡¯re women. Ladies first, gentlemen next!¡± Skyler nodded and said. ¡°Great! Master, don¡¯t forget what you¡¯ve promised me!¡± The female disciple was immediately thrilled. Soon, they managed to get a dozen people toe over to the yard. They were all female veterans. These female veterans not only looked valiant, their figures and appearances were quite nice as well. Though they were wearing normal clothes and not their army uniforms, they exuded a special temperament when they stood there. ¡°King of War Celestino, did you call for me?¡± one of the girls asked, unaware of the situation. ¡°A friend of mine has asked me to help him find ten bodyguards. After thinking about it, I thought giving him female bodyguards would be better,¡± Skyler coughed twice before saying. ¡°ine has taken up one of the positions, but I still need nine other people. I¡¯ll choose among you, so who¡¯s willing to work as a bodyguard? The sry is not high, only two thousand a month each, so some of you might look down on it. However, this is a great opportunity!¡± Skyler did not exin much, but he still gave them hints. ¡°Bodyguards!¡± Some of them were unwilling when they heard that this was a job as a normal bodyguard. On top of that, the sry was quite low. Some of them here weremanders. There were also marshals. After returning from the battlefield, the country gave them quite a big amount of rewards, so they did not feel that a job¡ªthat would only pay them two thousand a month¡ªwas all that important. ¡°I want to go!¡± one of the girls said as she raised her hand and stepped forward. ¡°Okay,e over and stand with ine!¡± Skyler nodded in satisfaction. ¡°There are eight more positions!¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible, Miss Orchid¡¯s going too? She¡¯s a major and she¡¯s willing to work for two thousand a month?¡± Ady frowned and wondered if she had made a mistake. She looked at Orchid Yames and gritted her teeth. ¡°Me, count me in!¡± She believed that if Orchid was willing to do it, it might truly be a good thing. Chapter 589 ¡°Miss Orchid, why do you want to go?¡± she asked lightly as she walked over to Orchid¡¯s side. Orchid stretched her head over and said softly, ¡°ine is the King of War¡¯s disciple. If she asked for a position, it must be a good thing. I suspect that we¡¯re going to work as the Goddess of War¡¯s bodyguards. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯d be more convenient if we were to stay by the Goddess of War¡¯s side. If not, why would they ask for female bodyguards?¡± The girl was happy after she heard this. That sounded about right. There was a big possibility that they¡¯d be working for the Goddess of War if they asked for women. Apart from that, would King of War Celestino be so eager to help if it was not for the Goddess of War? Other people started raising their hands when they saw that there were three people. Soon, all ten positions were taken. ¡°Alright, everybody else can go back. Thank you all foring over!¡± Skyler asked the others to leave first. After they had all left, he said to these ten girls, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room and I¡¯ll tell you all about the situation!¡± Once they had all entered the room, Skyler closed the door behind him. ¡°Master, can you tell us who we¡¯re working for now? You said it¡¯s a good job!¡± ine immediately said with a smile. ¡°King of War Celestino, let me guess. Are we working for the Goddess of War? I¡¯ve made this guess for a while now!¡± The female major named Orchid Yames could not help but startughing. ¡°you¡¯re quite good at making guesses!¡± Skylerughed and said. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. did I guess correctly?¡± Orchid startedughing. ¡°Yes, the direction is correct, but not quite. Why don¡¯t you continue guessing?¡± Skyler told them. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? It¡¯s not the Goddess of War?¡± Orchid was slightly disappointed. However, she had already agreed to this job. She had no other choice but to follow through. ¡°If it¡¯s not the Goddess of War, then who would it be? Not many people can get our King of War to help them!¡± Another woman frowned, unable to understand this. ¡°I told you guys to go up the path. Go up the path guys. Why can¡¯t you all understand?¡± Skyler was speechless as his hints were so obvious. He did not expect that Orchid and the others would still struggle to understand. ¡°It¡¯s not the Goddess of War, but we need to think higher? Could it be¡­¡± Orchid frowned and soon smiled bitterly. ¡°Could it be the Supreme Warrior?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Skyler smiled indifferently. ¡°The person who¡¯s looking to hire bodyguards is the Supreme Warrior. The one and only strongest person in our Daxia army, the Supreme Warrior!¡± The ten girls in front of him took sharp breaths of fright when they heard this. They had no idea that it was the Supreme Warrior who was looking for bodyguards. Chapter 590 ¡°Oh my god, it¡¯s actually true? It¡¯s the Supreme Warrior? He saved my life previously!¡± ine jumped up in excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him in person. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d get to see the Supreme Warrior¡¯s elegant demeanor with my very own eyes!¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s the Supreme Warrior. Luckily, I decided to be one of the ten bodyguards. If not, I would¡¯ve definitely regretted it. It¡¯s such an honor to be able to be his bodyguard and service him!¡± Orchid¡¯s eyes lit up with happiness. She was a female major and right now, she had turned into a fan. ¡°I¡¯d die willingly if I could stay by the Supreme Warrior¡¯s side and see his true appearance!¡± Another girl blushed. ¡°It¡¯d be even better if we could bathe and sleep with the Supreme Warrior!¡± ¡°What are you guys saying? You guys are there to work as bodyguards. I¡¯m not asking you to be his maid and apany him on his bed!¡± Skyler was speechless. He had no idea that these people would have such extreme reactions after learning that they were going to work as the Supreme Warrior¡¯s bodyguards. However, he thought about how excited he was when he discovered jackie was the Supreme Warrior, and that he was a King of War at a certain age. He also took some time before he managed to calm down himself which was not too long ago. It was normal for these twenty-something-year-old girls to be excited. The Supreme Warrior was idolized by all soldiers. It had already reached a point where they blindly idolized him. How could the girls not be excited once they knew that they would be working as the Supreme Warrior¡¯s bodyguards? ¡°Great! I wonder what the Supreme Warrior looks like. Is he handsome? Is he married? Who is he? Is he in Eastfield? Why didn¡¯t we hear about this previously?¡± ¡°Oh my god, has he just reached this ce? Why haven¡¯t we heard about this? What¡¯s his name? We only know that he¡¯s the Supreme Warrior!¡± Another girl was so excited, she almost went crazy. She paced back and forth, asionally jumping in excitement. ¡°Stop, stop! I¡¯m not asking you people to go on dates. Why are you all so excited? You¡¯re there to work as bodyguards! Bodyguards!¡± Skyler was speechless. He wondered if it was a good idea to let these women work as jackie¡¯s bodyguards. Would it affect the Supreme Warrior¡¯s normal life? ¡°Master, you¡¯re the best! How do you know him? Oh my god, I¡¯m going to be the Supreme Warrior¡¯s bodyguard? Oh my god, I can boast about this for an entire lifetime!¡± the young girl, known as ine, yelled in excitement. The ten pretty women in front of him seemed to have gone crazy. Thesedies may not be as pretty as Selena and the rest, but they were still quite pretty. It seemed to be a team of pretty ladies. Apart from that, quite a few of them weremanders, with two of them being marshals. Suchbat ability was incredibly scary. Thebat ability of his disciple, ine, was also quite high. Although she did not get the position of a commander or a marshal, herbat ability was true. She never liked those positions, so she gave it to the others. The army never gave it to her, too. ¡°Nevermind, you guys have too many questions. I¡¯m giving you all ten minutes to be excited. I¡¯ll answer the questions one by one once you¡¯ve all epted this matter and calmed down!¡± Skyler was speechless when he watched these excited young people. He sat in his chair and took a cigarette out. He started smoking. The women were very excited, only managing to calm down after some time. ¡°Master, tell us quickly. Did he just arrive or has he always been in Eastfield?¡± ine asked in anticipation. ¡°He has always been in Eastfield!¡± Chapter 591 ¡°Anyway, only you need to know what happened today. Please keep it a secret. The Lord Supreme Warrior did not announce his identity earlier because he just wanted to live a life of peace,¡± said Skyler Celestino A girl who wanted to sleep with the Lord Supreme Warrior raised her hand immediately and eximed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry at all, we hope Lord Supreme Warrior can live a peaceful life, free from worries. We¡¯ll definitely keep it a secret!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get any ideas. Lord Supreme Warrior is married now. Even his children are not young anymore. This is the most important reason for wanting to live a peaceful life!¡± Skyler sighed lightly and turned to everyone. ¡°He is now the son-inw of the Taylor family!¡± ¡° jackie White!¡± At that moment, ine understood it instantly. She had gone to Old Master Taylor¡¯s birthday to join in on the fun. She went to the party alone and pretended not to know Skyler Celestino. The truth was that she knew exactly what happened that day. ¡°Oh my god. It turns out that he really is the Supreme Warrior, and the God of War only said what he had said that day deliberately to help the Supreme Warrior conceal his identity!¡± ine finally understood this, and she felt her heart well up with deep emotions. She said, ¡°He¡¯s the son- inw of that family. Not to mention, he¡¯s also really handsome. I never thought he¡¯d actually be the Supreme Warrior!¡± ¡°We¡¯re leaving this ce in a moment. Just remember, you must all forget everything that happened just now. He¡¯s your master, and you¡¯re the bodyguards of his family!¡± said Skyler. He urged further, ¡°I promised him to keep this a secret, so all of you must swear to take this to your grave. Additionally, the people you have to protect are his daughter, father-inw, mother-inw, and his family members. The Supreme Warrior essentially does not need your protection. I cannot even begin to imagine his capabilities!¡± ¡°Yes, master. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll keep this a secret!¡± ine excitedly remarked, ¡°Oh yes, when will we go over?¡± ¡°Of course it would be better to be earlier. Heavens, being a bodyguard for the Supreme Warrior is too exciting. There¡¯s truly no better job than this!¡± ¡°Why do you even need to pay wages? I don¡¯tck money, I don¡¯t even need my wages!¡± Orchid said passionately, brimming with enthusiasm. Skyler Celestino heard this and became speechless. ¡°Since you¡¯re all behaving like idiots, we definitely cannot go over right now. Wait until the afternoon. You¡¯ll all need to prepare a change of clothes before departing, amongst other things. As for your sry, I insist that you have it. The market price as of this moment is between one to two thousand a month. Unless you¡¯re extremely capable, a sry of two thousand a month should suffice. Just take it!¡± ineughed instantly, ¡°Yeah, Miss Orchid. If you don¡¯t take your sry, it¡¯d be even more suspicious, especially since you¡¯re a Major who¡¯s acting as a bodyguard to a man who, what more, seems to be dependent on his wife? We need to help him keep it a secret and not arouse suspicion!¡± ¡°Okay, fine. Then we¡¯ll get home and pack up. Let¡¯s meet at the outer gates at two in the afternoon and leave together. How about that?¡± said Orchid respectfully. ¡°Two in the afternoon? Wouldn¡¯t that be a little toote? I can¡¯t wait!¡± the girl from earlier who wanted to sleep with the Supreme Warrior passionately eximed, her eyes still star-studded and hopeful. Chapter 592 At two in the afternoon, jackie arrived home. Five to six maids, the cleaners, the cook, and four security guards from both shifts were already standing in the yard. There were at least a dozen of them. After a round of introductions, jackie looked at Fiona and asked, ¡°What now? Almost time, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct!¡± Fiona nodded satisfactorily. It was the first time she felt like a boss¡ªshe would be able to instruct servants in the future! She had not felt this way in more than five years. ¡°Oh, all you must listen to Jenny¡¯s instructions in the future, alright?¡± After some thought, jackie said to the servants, ¡°In the future, Jenny will let you know how much you should be paid, and she¡¯ll also be instructing you to go to the market as well as other tasks.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Jenny was surprised at the ttery. Fiona nodded. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll be the head housekeeper. As for your sry, I¡¯ll double it!¡± she said seriously. ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Jenny nodded, her heart filled with glee. She felt that she had made the right decision and followed the right master. ¡°Thank you again, master!¡± ¡°Ah, you¡¯re wee!¡± jackie said happily. ¡°Hang on, jackie, you just hired a few security guards to watch the home. What about a bodyguard? The bodyguard is very important. Without a bodyguard, what would I do if I ran into some gangsters? What if they rob me of my belongings? I¡¯m still thinking about my jade bracelet and all the money that I was robbed of. I still feel really ufortable!¡± Fiona remembered the past and said unhappily, ¡°Is it because you found that bodyguard sries are not cheap, so you¡¯re reluctant to hire one?¡± jackie felt ashamed and quickly exined, ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s not true. I¡¯ll go find one today. I actually went to look for one today, but I found that the securitypanies are not that reliable. I¡¯ve already asked someone to help find me a reliable bodyguard. They should send someone in the afternoon today or tomorrow!¡± Fiona thought about jackie¡¯s reply. ¡°It¡¯s good that you think that. Don¡¯t hire too many people. There are only so many of us, and we won¡¯t be going out often. Just about a dozen would do!¡± Joan was indeed a little reluctant to spend the money. She turned to jackie and asserted, ¡° jackie, a penny saved is a penny earned. Based on my estimates, you don¡¯t have that much money. Sries take some time to be paid. If you get a dozen bodyguards, wouldn¡¯t that cost you a fair bit of money?¡± As soon as Fiona heard this, she became unhappy and her facial expressions sank. ¡°Dear inw, it¡¯s already economical to hire just a dozen bodyguards. For this month, what would paying their sries cost him? It¡¯ll just be a few hundred thousand. This isn¡¯t a big deal at all. jackie¡¯s sry is already twenty million a month. Isn¡¯t that sufficient? We¡¯re the type of people who live inrge vis. In the future, what needs to be spent should be spent. Don¡¯t let your judgment be constrained by the street sweeper¡¯s sry you used to earn, alright?¡± She turned to Joan. ¡°You, look at you. You keep wearing the same few clothes that jackie bought you. Can¡¯t you buy more? Change your outfit more often. In a single week, shouldn¡¯t you have at least a set of clothes each day? With your disheveled look, I¡¯ll feel too ashamed to introduce my rich friends to you! Joan smiled awkwardly. ¡°Dear inw, you may feel this way. However, I still think we need to n carefully. Furthermore, my son will only receive his first month¡¯s sry in another two days. In the meantime, let¡¯s spend wisely!¡± jackie, observing the exchange, looked at his mother with a bad feeling in his heart. It was true that his mother never had any demands or requests. She was a woman who had grown ustomed to hard times and hence, made thriftiness her way of life. She had never asked him for money. He thought, ¡®What little money I¡¯d given her before, she most likely hasn¡¯t spent it all.¡¯ However, as a son, he no longercked money. In fact, calling him wealthy would not even be an exaggeration. Had he missed something here? Chapter 593 After all, they were not living in those times anymore. His mother was getting older and she deserved to enjoy a good life. At the very least, she did not need to behave as frugally as she did before. ¡°Mother, your inw is right. You¡¯re too frugal. Don¡¯t hesitate to buy anything you want. We¡¯re not living in the old times. Tell you what, I¡¯ll be free this afternoon. Let me take you out for a ride and buy you some clothes, jewelry, anything!¡± ¡°My son, I don¡¯t need those things. Now that I eat well, dress well, and live well, I¡¯m already very satisfied!¡± Joan said hurriedly. To be able to see her son aplish all that he has today had already made her feel satisfied. Just a few years ago, the only thing she ever dreamed and hoped for was for jackie toe home safely from the battlefield. Lucky for her, her dreams came true. Not only did he come home safely, he even managed toe home as a decorated and aplished man. Fate had been kind to her and treated her well these past years. ¡°Mother, what are you saying? We¡¯re no longer short of money, so we should buy you some clothes or something!¡± jackie insisted with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, you should dress up more so that you can adapt to the life of the rich!¡± Fiona said happily. ¡°Okay, Jenny. Do guide the staff and prepare the amodations,¡± jackie instructed Jenny after some thought. ¡°Yes, master!¡± Jenny nodded and left with the staff quickly. Just as they left, ten young women drove up to the vi and stopped at the clearing next to it. ¡°Why are there so many women here?¡± Andrew looked at what was happening below and was stunned. ¡°Why are they all women, and why are all the cars so expensive?¡± Fiona looked at the cars and felt ashamed, thinking to herself that these women hade to the wrong ce by ident. ¡°Do you guys see him? That¡¯s the handsome young man we¡¯re looking for!¡± ineughingly said to her peers as she recognized jackie. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s him. He is indeed handsome! To be his bodyguard is really my fortune. Even if he¡¯s married, he¡¯s such an eye candy!¡± another girl eximed. jackie waited for the party to walk up to him before asking them suspiciously, ¡°And¡­you are?¡± In reality, though, he could already guess who they were. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m ine!¡± ¡°I¡¯m Orchid!¡± ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± The ten girls stood in a row and introduced themselves one after another. After the individual introductions, the ten of them chimed in unison, ¡°We¡¯re the Taylor family bodyguards!¡± jackie felt embarrassed. He thought to himself, what the hell was Skyler doing? He asked for ten bodyguards, not ten female bodyguards, let alone ten beautiful female bodyguards¡ªwas this a beauty pageant or a group of bodyguards? Chapter 594 ¡°Bodyguards?¡± When Fiona heard this, her expression sank. She red at jackie angrily, huffing and puffing. ¡° jackie, are you going for a beauty pageant? What kind of bodyguards are these? They all look like flowers and jewels, how can they be bodyguards?¡± jackie was speechless. He did not know how to exin himself and could only smile bitterly. ¡°Mother, I asked my friend to help me find a bodyguard. I didn¡¯t express a preference for males or females, and I didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d choose an all-female bodyguard squad for me!¡± Upon hearing this, ine felt unjustified. Personally, she was afraid that jackie would get rid of them. She gave it some thought and went forward to express her sentiments. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with women? You shouldn¡¯t look down on women. We¡¯re all female heroes who¡¯ve brought glory to the country. If the country trusts us to defend her, what makes you think we can¡¯t defend you?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she couldn¡¯t resist stealing a nce at jackie. ¡°If you weren¡¯t so handsome, we wouldn¡¯t havee!¡± ine was not just referring to jackie¡¯s natural good looks, she was also referring to his presence and aura. Fiona got so angry when she heard ine¡¯s little outburst. ¡°Look here, theirments are all about how handsome you are. These women are just decorative vases!¡± She continued, ¡°All of you, leave. We don¡¯t need decorative vases in our home as bodyguards. What use is it to have all of you here? I don¡¯t have a good impression of jackie¡¯s friend. He must¡¯ve known we¡¯re rich so that¡¯s why he rmended all these women to jackie!¡± jackie was embarrassed to hear Fiona¡¯s unsophisticatedments. He thought to himself, ¡®How terrible it was of Fiona when Sharon George came. She didn¡¯t make thesements just because she knew how rich her family was. Just because these women¡¯s backgrounds are probably iparable to Sharon George¡¯s, how can she judge these women before getting to know their capabilities and kick them to the curb?¡¯ When ine heard that she was about to be driven away, she was a little worried. It was already hard for them to get to this point, what more getting the opportunity to see the face of the Supreme Warrior. If she kicked to the curb, she would be so disappointed. To make matters worse, she would probably be ridiculed when she went back. Stepping in swiftly, she quipped, ¡°Who says we¡¯re not good at what we do? If that was true, how can we even be bodyguards? How can we defend the national security of our beloved country?¡± Orchid heard this and immediately stepped forward to hold ine back. She smiled at jackie and said diplomatically. ¡°Master, the truth is, Skr felt that it would be better to assign your family with female bodyguards to protect your entire family who are primarily females. Your wife, your mother, and your mother-inw are all women, so he only had their convenience in mind. For example, if we were to go shopping with them, it would attract much less attention than having male bodyguards!¡± ¡°Oh, is that the case?¡± jackie came to his senses. ¡°Actually, it does sound workable!¡± He turned to Fiona. ¡°Mother, since they¡¯re all here, let¡¯s just carry on and let them be our bodyguards. The weather is really hot right now, it¡¯s not nice letting theme all this way for nothing!¡± ine immediately stepped forward. ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Big sister, you look like a ssy person. You don¡¯t seem to be the petty type at all. You definitely wouldn¡¯t be too calctive with us, am I right? ¡°You¡¯re calling me ¡®big sister¡¯?¡± Fiona heard this and suddenly felt really ttered and happy. She thought that her daily efforts of dolling herself up had paid off. Indeed, she felt that she did not look old. Additionally, if she was not considered beautiful, why would those lowlifes who kidnapped her that afternoon dare to vite her beauty? The more she thought, she started to feel as if she had eaten a spoonful of the sweetest honey. She smiled and said, ¡°Alright, since you littledies do have some good insight, I won¡¯t drive you away. I¡¯ll give you all a chance!¡± ine heard this and felt gleeful. She thought, ¡®Ah, so this old auntie likespliments about her youthfulness.¡¯ At the same time, she said, ¡°Really? Big sister, you¡¯ll give us a chance? Do treat us little sisters nicely! We¡¯re not here just because your son-inw is handsome. We just heard that your family has money and that you can afford to pay us wages of two thousand a month each. We¡¯re all very enticed by this offer, so that¡¯s why we¡¯re here! Plus, we also heard that Miss Selena from your family is the most beautiful girl in the entire province and that when her mother was young, she was also a great beauty herself!¡± ¡°Oho, really? Her mother is me!¡± At this point, Fiona was really happy. Sheughed rxedly, ¡°Actually, you can call me auntie. Although I look young and tender, I¡¯m really not that young!¡± jackie observed the entire exchange and was dumbfounded. He thought, ¡®How could this be possible?¡¯ Chapter 595 jackie thought that the fact that these girls were driving such nice cars meant that they neither needed norcked money. He thought that it was odd that they were here just for a wage of two thousand a month. As for his mother-inw, he was rendered speechless by how she caved in just because a couple of twenty-something-year-olds called her ¡®big sister¡¯. In fact, it looked like ine was even younger than Selena. ¡°Alright, this is my first time seeing such a youthful auntie!¡± ine said cheekily. ¡°This girl is so sweet-mouthed. Since you¡¯re our bodyguard now, I don¡¯t want to unnecessarilyplicate your life. Just show me what you¡¯re capable of. For example, you can spar and show me if you can do a backflip. If I feel like your performance is okay, then stay!¡± Fiona was so happy that she did not want to make life any harder for the young women. Unexpectedly, ine said, ¡°That¡¯s way too simple. We should perform something that has a little more difficulty!¡± As soon as she finished her remark, she walked to the corner of a nearby wall, picked up a red brick, and asked Orchid to hold it up high in her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re nning to split the bricks?¡± Fiona swallowed. She thought that if thedies could do this, it would be really impressive. She knew that not many bodyguards would be able to do something like that. ¡°Ah!¡± ine stepped forward lithely, using one hand as a knife, and shed the brick with one arm. Sure enough, the brick split into two right down the middle. ¡°Beautiful auntie, how¡¯s that? By the way, I find all these acts way too easy for me! Now do you think I can protect you?¡± Sure enough, that piece of brick was split in half. ¡°Auntie Beauty, how about it? These are all trivial, but is it enough to protect you?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, you can. You silly girl, you look so delicate and tender. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so amazing!¡± Fiona was already up in seventh heaven after being served so manypliments by ine. At this point, ine was already the apple of her eye. ¡°Auntie, do you want the nine of us to all split a brick for you?¡± Orchid looked around her, she could not even find that many bricks. ¡°No need! I believe you now. Looks like I really lucked out this time!¡± Fiona waved her hand, looking at jackie, andughingly said, ¡°Your friend truly picked some capable bodyguards. Furthermore, thesedies can go shopping with us and even help us pick out clothes!¡± jackie did not know if he shouldugh or cry. He could not believe that just a while ago, she almost kicked these women to the curb, and now she had changed her mind so fast. ¡®These women are just really strange creatures!¡¯ he thought. ¡°Mother, didn¡¯t you say earlier that women bodyguards aren¡¯t good enough? They aren¡¯t my pick!¡± jackie bitterly smiled and said to her on the side, ¡°If you don¡¯t like them, I can just ask for men!¡± ¡°No way, men will not be able to follow us on our shopping trips. That¡¯s not convenient! I think these women are pretty good!¡± said Fiona sternly. She saw Jennying and immediately waved at her. ¡°Jenny, the bodyguards are here. Take them with you and arrange their amodation. They need to have a good rest so I can take a few of them out shopping with me tomorrow, and they can protect my safety!¡± Chapter 596 jackie looked at the outfits of some of the girls and felt a bit of a headacheing. He said, ¡°Since you¡¯re all our bodyguards, you¡¯ll need to maintain your appearances and wear uniforms. I¡¯m afraid clothes like short skirts are inappropriate.¡± ¡°Hey, kid, why are you so restrictive. Shouldn¡¯t girls have their own personalities? I like the way they dress! All of them have beautiful, fair, and long legs. What¡¯s wrong? It looks good that way!¡± Fiona butted in unexpectedly. She continued, ¡°This way, others won¡¯t be able to tell that they¡¯re bodyguards. They¡¯ll be like in-clothed policemen. Isn¡¯t this much better? I don¡¯t fancy having arge group of uniformed bodyguards following me. It draws too much attention!¡± Fortunately, Orchid stood up this moment and said, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ve already discussed this while on the way here. We do think that we need to get uniforms so we look more proper. However, we also don¡¯t need to wear formal clothes. We¡¯ve already thought of what to wear! We can wear summer jeans, white sneakers, and a white shirt. We¡¯re thinking of having the Taylor family emblem on our shirts. How does that sound?¡± Fiona thought about it and said, ¡°Oh, that sounds good. It¡¯ll look good, and it¡¯s also a way of letting others know that you¡¯re bodyguards. At least people will think twice before stirring up trouble!¡± She continued with a sparkle in her eye, ¡°We¡¯ll reimburse you for the costs of the uniforms. Do remember to get more sets of the uniform as a backup for each of you!¡± ¡°Auntie, it isn¡¯t too expensive. To be the Taylor family¡¯s bodyguards is our honor. We can¡¯t even begin to express our joy. So, just let us absorb this small cost!¡± said ine, her beautiful eyes brimming with intelligence. ¡°Oh! You see, this silly girl is so considerate. Alright, if that¡¯s the case, you can bear the cost yourself!¡± said Fiona. ¡°When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll buy you all a meal. Next time, you don¡¯t have to be too formal. When we¡¯re alone together, you can be more casual.¡± ¡°Thank you, auntie. Auntie, you¡¯re not only beautiful in looks, but your spirit is also beautiful, too!¡± chimed in another young woman. ¡°Oh, really? I never noticed!¡± Fionaughed, her spirits were high. jackie shook his head helplessly and said to Joan, ¡°Mother, since we aren¡¯t upied now, let me take you out to buy a few sets of clothes. Let us get rid of the old clothes you had before!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it a waste to throw out the clothes?¡± Joan smiled bitterly. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll neverck money again!¡± jackie also smiled bitterly and looked at her. ¡°Master! Let us call you master in the future!¡± ine appeared in front of jackie and asked, ¡°Master, are you going out? We should follow you and protect you well!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes, master, we are now your bodyguards. If you want to leave home, we have the responsibility to protect you!¡± The other nine women heard this and ran over, faces full of hope. Each of them wanted to go out shopping with jackie. Protecting jackie was just an excuse. The experience of going shopping with the Supreme Warrior was truly unparalleled. ¡°Wait, all of you have not even gotten your uniforms yet, so perhaps next time. Besides, whenever I leave the house, I don¡¯t like having bodyguards with me¡ªit feels too restrictive!¡± Chapter 597 ¡°Moreover, I¡¯m still pretty capable. I don¡¯t need bodyguards with me. Your main responsibilities are to protect my daughter, wife, and parents-inw. Other than myself, everyone in my family needs to be apanied by one or two bodyguards!¡± jackie gave some thought and continued, ¡°I don¡¯t need all of you to follow us. Just one or two will do. You don¡¯t need toe together to shop for clothes.¡± ine heard this and was suddenly depressed. She hung her head low and could not hold herself back from muttering. ¡°You all should rest at home. Since I¡¯m your master, you all should listen to me!¡± jackie said, looking at ine with a neutral expression. ¡°Yes, master! We¡¯ll obey your everymand in the future!¡± ine smiled. To have such a close conversation with the Supreme Warrior was enough for her for now. ¡°Let¡¯s go, mother!¡± jackie quickly whisked Joan out for their shopping trip. The ten beauties, each carrying their own luggage, were quickly escorted by Jenny to their residence. Once the living arrangements were made, Jenny left. As soon as Jenny left, the beautiful bodyguards gathered. ¡°Wow, Supreme Warrior looks even better the longer you look at him! I¡¯ve never felt this way before. Previously, I thought he was just handsome. But now that I know that he¡¯s the Supreme Warrior, he seems even more handsome to me!¡± ine looked excited and cradled herself in her arms. ¡°Although he rejected me earlier, just being so close to him and having a conversation with him¡ªhis indifferent smile, his charming voice¡ªit¡¯s all moving me so deeply.¡± ¡°Too bad, he¡¯s already married. If he was single, we might still have hope.¡± Orchid sighed and said, ¡°As long as Supreme Warrior wishes it, I¡¯ll do anything for him. I really wish to bear his child and be his woman! Life will be worth living being the woman behind him!¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s married, but perhaps you can be his mistress? I know a warlord that just came home for a month and already got himself three wives. It can¡¯t be helped. They¡¯re way too charming!¡± Another young woman said, ¡°How can you evenpare him to our Supreme Warrior!¡± Orchid smiled forcefully, ¡°Ah, let us just dream about this. It¡¯s easier to climb to the heavens than to secure the love and affection of the Supreme Warrior. I heard that the George family daughter, Sharon George, is extremely beautiful. Furthermore, their family is so rich. Even she was rejected when she tried to pursue him. Do youdies think we even have a chance?¡± After hearing this, the entire group sighed together. At this moment, in a different room, Xena had already taken a shower and changed into more comfortable clothes. Sheid on her bed and could not resist muttering to herself, ¡°Actually, Ben Taylor treats me quite well. He¡¯s also not ugly, and jackie¡¯s bing richer. To have jackie as a brother-inw would also be great as he can easily hand me a million dors. I foresee that life like this can be really comfortable!¡± She paused. Thinking deeper, she muttered again, ¡°If I don¡¯t want to be the wife of the Taylor family, or if Ivan Taylor is the second heir and has billions of properties, then marrying Ben Taylor is also a pretty good deal. It¡¯s not bad, at least I¡¯d be able to live a better life than many other women. It¡¯s a pity their money is still too little. Humans will always strive higher, water will always flow lower. It¡¯s simply the order of nature. Brother-inw, please don¡¯t me me!¡± After she was done muttering, she picked up the phone and made a call to Ivan Taylor. Chapter 598 ¡°My darling, why are you calling me? Do you miss me?¡± Ivan Taylor was on the other end of the line, teasing her. ¡°Of course, I missed you. I haven¡¯t seen you in just a day but it feels like three autumns have passed. I¡¯m afraid of being discovered by Ben. I have to make excuses every time just to secretly meet you!¡± Xena flirted with Ivan and said, ¡°Hey, Ivan, did you know I was really scared to death today? You could¡¯ve never seen me ever again. Fiona and I were out for a stroll and we were suddenly kidnapped!¡± ¡°What!¡± Ivan was shocked to hear this. He probed, ¡°What happened? Who was the culprit? Are you okay?¡± Knowing that Ivan cared for her, Xena felt happy. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re both safe now. The important part of the story is that damn jackie. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. He¡¯s offended the young master of the Xenos family from Sky City¡­¡± Xena quickly ryed the entire story to Ivan. Ivan heard it and eximed with joy, ¡°F*ck, this is great!¡± Xena momentarily got angry. ¡°What? How dare you say it¡¯s a great thing? If it weren¡¯t for jackie who rushed over in time and his mastery of martial arts, I¡¯m afraid I would¡¯ve been raped and killed if we only relied on the marshal that we were connected to! How dare you say it¡¯s a great thing? Ivan Taylor, do you not love me? Are you just using me?¡± Xena discovered at this moment that she did quite like Ivan Taylor. Even though Ivan was a sweet talker, he at least knew how to make people happy. Although she loved money, she was not a loose woman. She had already slept with Ivan Taylor so many times that she naturally wanted to marry him and be his woman¡ªhis enviable, preciousdy of the house. She did not expect Ivan to react this way to a scenario where she had been kidnapped and almost lost her life. She thought, ¡®Damn this Ivan Taylor, how dare he say it¡¯s a great thing.¡¯ ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant, baby. Don¡¯t be angry!¡± Ivan hurriedlyforted her and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean you. I meant it¡¯s great news that jackie offended the Xenos family. Don¡¯t you know that Sky City was huge back in the day? It¡¯s probably twice the size of Eastfield. There are many forces there, and there are many masters, and there are a lot of veterans going back this time. The Xenos family is a rtively large force in Sky City!¡± ¡°You mean the Xenos family will take revenge on behalf of the Xenos young master?¡± Xena frowned after thinking for a while. On the other side of the phone, Ivan said, ¡°Yes. jackie, this rascal, killed the young master of the Xenos family. It¡¯d be surprising if he didn¡¯t invite any trouble to himself. For such arge force, even if their n or people aren¡¯t good, they can use jackie¡¯s own tactics to kill him off!¡± ¡°That makes sense!¡± Xena finally understood and nodded. She said, ¡°However, I¡¯m afraid the Xenos family aren¡¯t aware that their young master died. Even if they did, how would they know it was jackie? What if the Xenos young master failed to tell his family about his hatred for jackie?¡± Chapter 599 ¡°Ah, are you crazy? Don¡¯t you want to live anymore? You don¡¯t need to wait for their people toe over. We¡¯ll find them ourselves and let them know about this. Let theme over and kill jackie. Isn¡¯t it a simple matter?¡± The more Ivan thought about it, the more passionate he became. ¡°F*ck, this Xenos family is scarier than the rk family, Wilson family, and the Hugo familybined. They¡¯re a lot more powerful. The most important thing is that they have money. As long as they have money, they can find masters who are able to execute the deal. jackie¡¯s surely dead this time!¡± ¡°Hm, I wonder how jackie offended the Xenos family! Oh, I think I remember. In a battle, he said it was revenge for his master. His master¡¯s King of War. Oh yes, it must be Magnus Suthend. If jackie did not tell the God of War, Magnus Suthend might not be dead¡­¡± Xena started thinking of all the possible conclusions and started drawing her hypotheses. ¡°Xena, what are you thinking? How he offended them isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is that jackie¡¯s really going to die this round!¡± Ivan squeezed his fists. He was in a really good mood. He said, ¡°When he dies, we must have a good celebration, and at that moment, I¡¯ll announce that you¡¯re my girlfriend and let the whole Taylor family know. It¡¯s time to see if this useless Ben Taylor will be angered to death!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it. Once jackie dies, you have to announce our rtionship. I don¡¯t want to go on sneaking around like this!¡± As Xenaid in bed, her figure appeared even more attractive. She said, ¡°Oh yeah, this rascal jackie has already told us that we¡¯ll be celebrating Selena¡¯s birthday. Looks like he might not even make it until then!¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter if he can¡¯t make it. We need to spread this news out as soon as possible. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll make sure everyone knows it, from the Taylor family rtives to the best of the best¡ªGod of War. That will be the best!¡± Ivanughed gleefully, ¡°And when jackie¡¯s dead, on Selena¡¯s birthday, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll copse. Once she does, how will she put up a fight with me for the Taylor family assets? At that point in time, Young Master rk will be taking advantage of the situation and try tofort her!¡± ¡°That makes sense!¡± Xena nodded and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, should we still let him drink the medicine we used before? It looks like we won¡¯t need to anymore, right? Ivan Taylor fell silent. After a pause, he said, ¡°You still have to feed it to him. To be safe, the sooner the better. After all, this rascal isn¡¯t weak inbat. In case the Xenos family underestimates how good he is on the battlefield, or if he escapes the ambush, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to find him again!¡± At this point, Ivan paused and said again, ¡°If he takes the medicine, his body will get weaker by the day. His strength will be greatly reduced. When the Xenos family attacks him, it¡¯d make it so much easier to kill him. This is a two-pronged approach to take his wretched life!¡± ¡°Mm, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll think of a way to get them out for a pic and an open-air barbeque!¡± Xena offered. ¡°Mm, as to how you¡¯re going to get it done, you can think about it yourself. It¡¯d be best if you can act on it from tomorrow onwards. The timing would be perfect because it takes exactly a month for the medicine to work, and by then, it¡¯ll coincide perfectly with Selena¡¯s birthday!¡± Xena nodded in agreement. The two of them chatted for a while longer before ending the call. Chapter 600 At this very moment, jackie was at the shopping mall and had purchased many clothes for Joan. They also bought additional gold jewelry, gold earrings, and jade bangles. After a makeover, Joan¡¯s natural gentle elegance began to shine. ¡°Not bad, not bad. Let¡¯s get this ne, too. Just swipe the credit card!¡± jackie nodded satisfactorily and called for the receipts immediately. ¡°Stop buying things, you¡¯ve been spending too much money. Son, a penny earned is a penny saved. You don¡¯t have that much cash on hand with you. You and Selena are both still young, there will be many areas where you¡¯ll need to spend. Kylie¡¯s still young, and you may have more children. There¡¯ll be more and more expenses. Plus, you¡¯ve just hired so many staff at home¡­so many bodyguards. All of this will cost arge sum of money¡­¡± Old habits die hard for Joan, and she still felt the pinch when jackie spent money. Today was a day where he had spent way too much on her. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯tck money!¡± jackie took their purchases and followed Joan out. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop shopping. Let¡¯s go home. Mother, even if I wanted to buy the whole Drake family, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Do you still think Ick money?¡± Although jackie didn¡¯t want to go into too much detail about how much money he had, he needed to say something that would make his worried mother feel at ease. When Joan heard that, she took a deep breath and asked with a tremble in her voice, ¡°That can¡¯t be. Son, are you really that rich? Is this for real? Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± jackieughed. Holding his mother¡¯s shoulders, he said, ¡°Mother, please, stop worrying. I¡¯m just giving you a sense or an estimation so you¡¯ll feel at ease. Please, rest assured, your son is truly amazing. In the future, don¡¯t hold back. Just spend the money however you wish. You don¡¯t need to treat yourself like you did before. I¡¯m your only close rtive. I just want you to live a good life. That would make me feel at ease!¡± jackie paused and said, ¡°I don¡¯t wish to tell anyone this. Firstly, I just want to live a peaceful life and I don¡¯t want to draw attention to myself. After all, the tree attracts the wind. Secondly, you¡¯ve seen what my mother-inw is like. If she knew how rich I was, the whole world would know about it in two days!¡± After listening to jackie¡¯s words, Joan nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°My son has really grown up and be an aplished man. He¡¯s even be more calm and steady. A man who knows the value of restraint will be able to aplish even greater things. My son, good job, you¡¯re my pride!¡± ¡°Mother, please, stopplimenting me. When I was on the battlefield, there were so many times I almost died, especiallyst year. It truly was an extreme danger! However, I kept thinking of you and Selena waiting for me at home. That was the reason why no challenge could hold me back, and I overcame it all!¡± said jackie,ughing with gratitude. ¡°Mm!¡± Joan nodded and said, ¡° jackie, Selena is a great girl. You must treasure her. There have been so many rich young men trying to get close to her in recent years, trying to find a way to her heart. Faced with so many temptations, she was faithful and rejected them all. This type of girl is not easy to find!¡± ¡°Mother, please, don¡¯t worry. I already told you that we¡¯ll be hosting a grand banquet for her birthday!¡± said jackie. ¡­ The sky was getting darker. That night, the Xenos family of Sky City could no longer sit still. ¡°Master, what should we do? Is the young master still uncontactable?¡± Next to the head of the Xenos family, an old man frowned slightly, worry lines appearing on his face. Drag Xenos nodded and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to reach him since yesterday afternoon. I¡¯ve asked the staff, all the bodyguards that went out with him are also uncontactable!¡± At this point, his expression grew darker. He choked slightly and said, ¡°I suspect that something has happened to them.¡± ¡°No way!¡± As the others heard this, they became frightened. Advertisement Chapter 601 – 650 Chapter 601 ¨C 650 Chapter 601 ¡°Who daresy a hand upon our young master? Does he have a death wish?¡± It was another middle-aged man who spoke. His body was jacked with muscles, and he looked very sturdy from a nce. ¡°I know. He¡¯s got a death wish! F*ck. There¡¯s no need to be afraid of some so-called powerhouse from Eastfield!¡± Another elder also spoke up, extremely furious, ¡°We need to investigate the issue and find the culprit behind our young master¡¯s death. We must kill him!¡± Drag shook his head. ¡°I think we should all just leave under the cover of the night. It¡¯s not safe for us here any longer!¡± ¡°Why? Master, we¡¯ve got plenty of vis and factories here, and ourpany¡¯s here, too. Are you saying that you don¡¯t want them any longer?¡± One of the men wore a perplexed expression, unable toprehend why his master would make such a decision. ¡°Quil was likely to have been with Marshal Zain. If Quil¡¯s dead, and so are his bodyguards, Marshal Zain would¡¯ve called me!¡± Drag released a sigh. ¡°But the Marshal hasn¡¯t called, which means that he¡¯s probably dead, too. We¡¯ve provoked someone who shouldn¡¯t have been provoked now. Eastfield is small, but don¡¯t forget that plenty of war veterans have returned to the city, and there are plenty of Majors and Kings of War there. They even have a Goddess of War among them!¡± ¡°So, what you¡¯re trying to say is that we¡¯ve probably provoked a powerful veteran, sir? And it¡¯s highly likely that they¡¯re a King or God of War?¡± One of the elders surmised after he thought about the matter in silence. Drag nodded his head. ¡°Quil had said that jackie was the one who leaked the secret to the Gods of War, and they had only killed my brother, Magnus, in a fit of rage. I suspect that they caused some trouble for jackie which then happened to attract the attention of the Gods of War. If that were the case, it¡¯d been extremely unfortunate!¡± At this moment, a frightening explosion resounded from outside. The terrifying cacophony of a fight immediately followed. A bodyguard of the Xenos family immediately rushed in. ¡°Bad news, sir. Someone¡¯s ambushing our ce. He¡¯s in the mood for ughter¡ªand he¡¯s very strong. I think he¡¯s the famous King of War, Skr Celestino!¡± Drag instantly plopped onto his seat when he heard that, fearful. ¡°We¡¯re screwed. We¡¯repletely, absolutely, screwed. Skr is an eight-star King of War, an experienced fighter. No one in Sky City can hope to match his fighting prowess¡ªwhat more someone from the Xenos family!¡± ¡°Ah. We¡¯re toote. We probably would¡¯ve survived if we¡¯d left just a little earlier!¡± An elder sighed. It was toote now. The King of War was already there, ready for blood. Three resounding crashes echoed consecutively, and three of the Xenos family¡¯s fighters were thrown into the room. Theyy on the ground, breathless. ¡°My apologies for the intrusion, but your young master offended someone who even I dare not offend. All the Xenos family can do now is to me their unlucky stars!¡± Skr¡¯s eyes were icy cold. He stood there, an immovable mountain of pure strength. Chapter 602 It did not even take an hour for a single man to obliterate the powerful Xenos family of Sky City. The powerhouses in Sky City were all extremely shocked when they learned about what had happened. This was the strength of a King of War¡ªthe terror of an eight-star King of War. Such power was far beyond the likes of normal powerhouses. As to how the Xenos family provoked such a King of War, no one had the answer. They only knew that the young master of the Xenos family had stirred some trouble in Eastfield, thus, provoking this frightening enemy. ¡­ ¡°Dad, Mom, we haven¡¯t gone for a pic in such a long time. Why don¡¯t we take jackie, Selena, and Kylie to the countryside for a pic tomorrow? How about that?¡± Over the dining table, Xena suggested after she thought about it. ¡°Sure. I happen to be free tomorrow, and it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve gone out with Kylie. Since tomorrow¡¯s a Saturday, let¡¯s go!¡± Selena said, smiling when she heard about the idea. ¡°Alright. Now that we¡¯re rich, we can just drive away whenever we want to rx, and buy some stuff for a riverside barbecue!¡± Ben chuckled. He could not help himself from shooting a nce at Xena beside him. ¡°Who knew you¡¯d learn to enjoy life more and more!¡± ¡°Why not? I was thinking we should all go out and have fun together!¡± Xena smiled. When Xena and Selena had returned earlier, they did not catch sight of the ten beautiful bodyguards. Who knew that at this moment, all ten bodyguards were wearing white sneakers and denim shorts, revealing their long, sexy legs. They wore loose-fitting T-shirts, giving off a seductive yet rxed aura. ¡°Master, take a look. How are the working clothes we chose?¡± The ten beauties filed into a single line after they came in. ine stepped forward and posed the question to jackie, grinning. The beauties were all garbed in such uniformed dressing¡ªit had to be said that it looked very easy on the eyes. Besides, each of them was full of life and vibrancy from a nce. ¡°You¨Cyou look great!¡± Ben frowned after he observing them. ¡°These are the bodyguards of the Taylor family? These are our bodyguards? Why didn¡¯t I see them in the afternoon?¡± One of the bodyguards immediately stepped forward. ¡°Are you Young Master Ben? We rested for a while in the afternoon before we went to get some clothes,¡± she exined. ¡°We¡¯ve just arrived home, so we decided to try on our clothes for everyone to see. Are you satisfied with this?¡± ¡°Young Master Ben?¡± tion sparked in Ben¡¯s heart when he heard that. That was right. He was a Taylor as well, and he was a young master of the family. He should have been living the life of an affluent young master from the start. Unfortunately, five years ago, he had been kicked out of the Taylor family when he was still young because of the affair between his sister and jackie. It made him aughingstock¡ªtrash of society who everyone sneered and looked down upon¡ªa useless scum who only knew how to y video games. When he was younger, the children of other affluent families who had been his ymates had all abandoned him eventually. Being addressed so respectfully again caused a swirl of emotions to stir within his heart. That was right. He was Young Master Ben from the very start. Finally, he was getting the respect he deserved! ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Young Master Ben? What happened?¡± The bodyguard asked, puzzled. Chapter 603 ¡°It¡¯s nothing!¡± Ben smiled awkwardly and continued eating. ¡°You look good!¡± jackie also smiled. ¡°But those words on your chests, ¡®the Bodyguards of the Taylor Family¡¯, that¡¯s too attention-grabbing. It¡¯s like you¡¯re trying to tell everyone that the Taylor family has bodyguards!¡± ¡°Does it matter? We¡¯re rich now. Isn¡¯t it normal to hire bodyguards?¡± Fiona grinned. ¡°We¡¯ll be going to the countryside for a pic tomorrow, but since jackie ising with us, you all won¡¯t have toe along. You¡¯ll only have to follow us if Xena and I go out shopping in the afternoon! Just two of you will do. It¡¯ll be too striking if too many of you were toe!¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. Then we¡¯ll take our leave and patrol the area!¡± ine smiled and brought her bodyguards out. ¡°Yay! We¡¯re going out tomorrow!¡± Kylie was extremely ted, her gaze filled with anticipation. After dinner, Kylie returned to her room to rest. Meanwhile, jackie and Selena took a shower andid on their bed. ¡°We can¡¯t let Kylie know what happened this morning. She¡¯d be worried!¡± Selena spoke after thinking about it. jackie nodded. ¡°Agreed. I never thought Quil would be so bold. Never mind that heshed out against me, he even hired people to kidnap you and Xena¡ªand even Mother!¡± A frown formed between Selena¡¯s brows. ¡°Now, Quil is dead. I did some digging of my own and found out that there are two Xenos families in Sky City, and they¡¯re both pretty strong. We don¡¯t know which family he belongs to, but it doesn¡¯t matter. They¡¯ll probablye to you for revenge once they find out that you killed Quil!¡± After she said that, Selena thought about it for a while before she added, ¡°Dear, did you hire so many bodyguards because you were worried about this?¡± jackie looked at her picture-perfect face before him. ¡°I hired them because I¡¯m worried about you and your mother¡¯s safety the next time you go out. Besides, we¡¯re rich now. It¡¯s normal to hire bodyguards!¡± Here, he paused for a bit before continuing nonchntly, ¡°As for the Xenos family, don¡¯t worry about that. It won¡¯t be easy for them to find out the truth since I took no prisoners. Besides, there¡¯s always a solution to a problem. If we really can¡¯t avoid conflict, I¡¯m pretty good friends with the Goddess of War¡ªwe can go to her for help!¡± Selena¡¯s anxiety finally eased after she heard what her husband said. She bobbed her head. ¡°By the way, Xena¡¯s really weird. She¡¯s never initiated a family outing before, and even if she did, it¡¯d usually just be her and Ben. Why would she think of including us in her ns this time?¡± jackie¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°You also thought it was strange, dear? I thought so, too. Seems like Xena did a one-eighty flip. Perhaps she¡¯s in a good mood today because I gave her one million dors?¡± Selena¡¯s expression darkened when she heard that. ¡°She¡¯s definitely seeing a man on the side while using my brother as a cover,¡± she said, vexed. ¡°Didn¡¯t we say that we¡¯d find that man and break my brother¡¯s heart once we had evidence? Why did you go and give her money instead?¡± After she said that, she rolled her eyes at jackie. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you gave her money because she¡¯s good-looking?¡± ¡°Her?¡± jackie did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Not only is she unattractivepared to you, but she¡¯s also unattractive evenpared to Sharon. Why would I give her money because she¡¯s good-looking? It¡¯s like this¡­¡± Selena¡¯s anger only abated after she listened to jackie¡¯s exnation. ¡°So you¡¯re trying to get her to lower her guard and reveal her true colorster on!¡± jackie nodded. ¡°But I still don¡¯t get why she suddenly asked us all to go out!¡± Chapter 604 ¡°I know. I really don¡¯t understand. Is it because you saved her and gave her a million dors, or has she really had a change of heart?¡± Selena spected for a moment. ¡°A change of heart?¡± jackie shed a frosty smile. ¡°A leopardess like this can never change her spots. She¡¯s extremely greedy¡ªeven greedier than your mother. There¡¯s a possibility that she¡¯s got some devious scheme in the works for tomorrow!¡± ¡°No way. We¡¯re going out and she¡¯s scheming?¡± Selena smiled andy down after turning the lights off. ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep!¡± jackie hugged her from behind. ¡°Dear, we were interrupted by Kyliest night, but she¡¯s asleep in her room now. Should we¡­¡± ¡°Seriously? Why are you always thinking of such perverted things, you b*stard!¡± Panic suddenly gripped Selena¡¯s chest. There was a hint of coyness in her tone. jackie was delighted when he sensed that coyness. He decided to continue with the game. He flipped Selena over and pressed his mouth against hers. ¡°Mmph!¡± Selena was extremely nervous, but she wrapped her slim, tapered hands around jackie anyway. The two became one. The next morning, Selena stretched her body after she woke up. Her face was slightly flushed, and her skin looked bright and clear. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, dear!¡± jackie stared at her, goggle-eyed. ¡°Hmph. You didn¡¯t even ask for my permissionst night and you went ahead and bullied me!¡± Selena harrumphed, but warmth emanated from her belly. To be fair, she had been dead drunk on her wedding night and could not remember anything that had happened between them. ¡°your entire face is red, dear. I think I¡¯m falling deeper and deeper in love with you!¡± jackie chuckled and hugged Selena who had just gotten off the bed. ¡°Since when did you learn how to speak such sweet nothings!¡± Selena picked her clothes up from the floor and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Turn around. I¡¯m changing!¡± Selena¡¯s cheeks were stained red as she forcibly turned jackie around. jackie spoke, grinning as his heart was just as full of warmth as before. It seemed that the two were just about to begin a passionate love story. ¡°Agh, so annoying. Quiet, you!¡± Selena was so embarrassed that she wanted to dig a hole and bury herself in it. After she finished changing, she ran over and gave jackie a vicious pinch on the back. ¡°I never thought you¡¯d have such wild moments too, dear!¡± Yet jackie turned around and embraced her, not the least bit irritated. He nted a kiss on her forehead. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s wash up and head down for breakfast!¡± ¡°All right!¡± Selena resembled a preening cat in jackie¡¯s embrace, purring with delight. The smile on her face was small and sweet. Before, she had hoped to experience this feeling¡ªthat she was protected. However, she had no choice but to be strong for her family when jackie was not around. She had no choice but to be a strong, independent woman who had to carry the weight of her family on her shoulders. Chapter 605 Now that jackie was back, she had hope. ¡°Right. No matter what happens, you have to promise me one thing, dear!¡± Selena lifted her chin and told jackie. ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll promise you anything!¡± jackie smiled. ¡°We must find the man Xena¡¯s seeing. She¡¯s extremely clever, so we have to be cautious not to alert her!¡± Selena thought about it for a while. Then she said, huffing, ¡°Xena has my brother and my parents eating out of her palm now. They won¡¯t believe whatever you and I say. That¡¯s why we have to catch them in the act and let my brother see who she really is. Only then will hepletely give up on her!¡± ¡°All right, I get it. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be discreet, and I¡¯ll catch the man she¡¯s seeing!¡± jackie nodded and promised. After they washed up, they went into Kylie¡¯s room to wake her up before the three went down for breakfast. When breakfast was done, everyone got into their cars and drove to a small river in the countryside. They set up their barbecue pit, took out the ingredients, and began grilling the food. There were usually plenty of people barbecuing around the area since it was specially reserved for barbecues. There were even hired staff to clear the ce. However, they would need to pay 20 dors to use the facilities. On one side, there was a public toilet, as well as a few pavilions for everyone to rest and y. Not too far away was a fairlyrge supermarket. Business was pretty good in a ce like this. ¡°Mmph! It¡¯s so good!¡± Kylie relished her chicken skewer. ¡°It¡¯s a little hot today. You and Ben are drenched in sweat, jackie!¡± Xena smiled. She had been calling out jackie¡¯s name in an endearing tone since they left the house that morning. It was evident that she was a lot closer to him now. ¡°Oh, right. Thanks for yesterday, jackie. I would¡¯ve been dead if it weren¡¯t for you. You¡¯re my savior!¡± Xena smiled and added, ¡°I¡¯ll go to the supermarket and buy some water for all of you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. We¡¯re family. I couldn¡¯t just leave you to die. Consider your debt paid as long as you continue your loving rtionship with Ben!¡± jackie chuckled as he replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll happen!¡± Xena stood up and wheeled around, heading toward the supermarket. She arrived at the supermarket and bought quite a few bottles of mineral water. She looked at jackie from a distance. Once she was sure that no one was around, she opened one of the bottles and popped the medicine into it. Of course, the pill was amazing. Itpletely dissolved and no one could tell that it was poisoned. Once the poison waspletely invisible to the naked eye, Xena heaved an internal sigh of relief. She capped the bottle and ced it on top of the bag, walking towards jackie and the others. She was well aware that jackie was intelligent. If she gave him the bottle that had an opened cap, he would definitely be suspicious. However, she was not an idiot either. She ced the bag on the ground when she arrived at jackie¡¯s side and immediately took the bottle, wrenching its cap off. She thrust it to him. ¡°Here, jackie. Drink some water. Look at you. You¡¯re bathing in sweat!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± jackie frowned. Xena was being a little too nice to him. Still, it was just a bottle of water. He was probably reading too much into it. He took the bottle from her. ¡°Thanks!¡± Chapter 606 From the side, Ben¡¯s brows furrowed as he was grilling the meat. He could notprehend the scene before him. He was Xena¡¯s boyfriend, not jackie. Why was she never this considerate with him? Furthermore, jackie was his brother-inw. Xena¡¯s actions twisted his guts. Xena¡¯s heart leaped in excitement when jackie took the bottle. She immediately whipped out another bottle and opened it for Ben. ¡°Here you go, Ben. You¡¯re drenched in sweat, too!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ben was delighted. He instantly snatched the bottle and took a big gulp out of it. ¡°We¡¯ll grab it ourselves!¡± Selena forced a polite smile but was not very happy. jackie was her husband. Since when was Xena responsible for caring for him? Besides, she even opened the cap for him. This was being a little too friendly. Even if she did that, she should have given the bottle to Ben first. Why did she let jackie take it first? Here, Selena could not help but suspect that she was beginning to like jackie just because he saved her yesterday, and because he had given her a million dors. Even if she did not like him, it was possible that she was trying to seduce him now that she knew that he was rich, so that she could siphon some money from him. At this moment, jackie took the bottle and was about to take a sip, but he stopped. Xena frowned. Was jackie able to detect even a colorless, tasteless poison? Anxiety clutched at her heart when she considered the possibility. jackie was someone who could kill without blinking. He would probably give her a single punch and send her into oblivion if he found out she tried to poison him. Her expression darkened. She stared at jackie, trepidation pounding in her chest. She felt as though she could hear her own pulse. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, jackie? Aren¡¯t you thirsty?¡± Xena gulped and posed the question tentatively. jackie craned his head to look at her and shed a wan smile. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m thirsty!¡± After saying that, he tilted his head back and gulped the water down, drinking more than half of it in one go. In the end, only a little bit was left. He carelessly flung it into the trash can beside him. He was well aware that there was something in the water¡ªand he was even more aware of what exactly was in it. For a brief moment, a murderous intent surged within jackie. He wanted to shred that dmn btch apart. However, he quickly toned down on his anger. He remembered what Selena had told him that morning, and he remembered his promise to her¡ªthat he would not alert Xena to his actions. They needed to weed out the man she was seeing, and they needed to show Ben that Xena was seeing someone else behind his back. Besides, Ben was here now, and so were Fiona and the others. He would have no way to exin himself if he killed Xena. Would they even believe him if he told them the water was poisoned? The poison would probably take about a month to manifest, so he would be fine for now, almost as if he had never drunk any poison. Would they believe him? A poison like this was truly dangerous. More importantly, even if they did believe him, Xena would never admit to it. They would not be able to do anything if she insisted that she did not know anything, and she would probably shift the me to the bottled waterpany. Xena heaved an internal sigh of relief when she saw jackie drinking the water¡ªand plenty of it to boot. He probably did not know anything. Otherwise, he would not have drank nearly the entire bottle in one go. There would be absolutely no evidence then. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat! The wings are ready!¡± Chapter 607 jackie distributed the freshly barbecued wings to everyone. After a while, he stood up. ¡°Take your time eating it. I¡¯m going to the toilet.¡± After he ducked into a cubicle, he whipped out a silver needle and pricked his skin on several acupuncture points. At that moment, he vomited all the poison in his stomach. jackie shed a cold smile after he kept the silver needle away. ¡°This poison isn¡¯t a bad idea at all, but it¡¯s shallow of her to try to kill me with this!¡± He walked out nonchntly. At around one in the afternoon, everyone packed up and drove home. Xena retreated to her room to rest once they arrived home. Meanwhile, jackie took Selena out for a stroll through the small patch of forest outside their vi. ¡°What on earth happened to Xena? She hated your guts before, and now she¡¯s treating you like a god. Never mind her buying water for you¡ªshe even opened the cap for you!¡± Selena was still unhappy when she thought about what had happened earlier. ¡°Selena, she¡¯s not being nice to me. She poisoned that bottle of water!¡± Yet, jackie gave her a frosty smile. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t promised you that I¡¯d remain discreet just so we can weed out the man she¡¯s seeing, I would¡¯ve killed her on the spot!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Selena was shocked. ¡°That¨Cthat bottle was poisoned? No way. Didn¡¯t she just buy it?¡± jackie smiled again. ¡°She did, but she dropped the poison in before giving it to me. She even pretended to open the cap for me because she was afraid I¡¯d realize the cap had been opened before!¡± ¡°My god. No way. I really thought she had turned over a new leaf just because you saved her and that she wanted to establish a good rtionship with you. Who knew the witch would dare to poison you!¡± Selena was extremely angry. ¡°God. You¡¯re such an idiot, dear,¡± she quickly added, frightened. ¡°Why did you drink that water, then? And you drank almost all of it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your husband is a miracle doctor. I¡¯ve solved this little problem a long time ago!¡± jackie chuckled and spoke, ¡°The poison will probably take about a month to manifest if you don¡¯t treat it, but since I¡¯ve treated it, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so mad! I¡¯m going to kill that b*tch!¡± The more Selena thought about it, the angrier she became. Xena was really rotten to the core. Fortunately, jackie was a doctor and sensed that something was off soon enough to cure himself of the poison. What would happen if it happened to a regr joe? Was she really going to resign herself to the fate of a widow? However, she only took two steps before jackie dragged her back. ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯re going to alert her if you do this. Besides, what proof do you have now? If you go, she might just turn the tables on us and knock you down senseless instead, and she¡¯ll frame us both. Your brother and your mother won¡¯t believe you. They¡¯ll definitely think you¡¯re still against her!¡± ¡°But I just get so frustrated when I think about it!¡± Selena was so angry that she stomped her foot against the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to use her own trick against her. She thinks that I drank that poison so naturally, she¡¯d want to report the entire situation to her man. I believe someone is manipting her actions from behind the scenes because no ordinary person can procure that poison so easily!¡± jackie smiled. He was well aware that the poison Xena had fed him was probably the same poison Ken and Neil had intended to give Fiona, which would have been fed to him eventually. That was why he surmised that the man behind Xena¡¯s back was probably Ken rk or Neil Hugo. They knew that she was someone who would do anything for money, and that was probably why they had instructed her to administer the poison on him. Chapter 608 ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s frustrating, but we have to hold our anger back for now. I believe our enemy doesn¡¯t have any precautions set in ce. He¡¯ll definitely reveal himself soon!¡± Selena finally calmed down after a while. How could she not control herself when jackie was able to control himself and drink the poison even after knowing that the water had been poisoned? The only thing she could do was to hold it all in¡ªfor the sake of her brother and her parents so that they would not be blinded any further by this woman. ¡°Do we have any countermeasures? Or do we just wait like this?¡± Selena could not help but say after thinking about it, ¡°I really think we should hurry up and catch that b*tch while she¡¯s with the man.¡± jackie shed a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that this man isn¡¯t in an intimate rtionship with her. It¡¯ll be impossible for us to catch them on the same bed. What if the man just wanted to use Xena to give the poison to me? What if he had already given Xena some down payment earlier? She would have the money to buy all those clothes and our judgment would¡¯ve been wrong!¡± Selena also nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. If that were the case, my brother will have zero trust in you!¡± jackie also frowned. Dealing with this entire scenario was harder than ughtering enemies on the battlefield. He noticed that Xena had been buying new clothes and bags quite frequently. She dressed more seductively, as well. Both he and Selena had assumed that she was seeing a man on the side and that she had traded her body for money. They thought she was seeing two men at the same time. However, Xena poisoning him today caused jackie some uncertainty about his initial judgment. If the man had only given her money to administer poison, how was he going to exin it to Ben? ¡°I really think we need to be super cautious about everything we do!¡± The crease between Selena¡¯s brows deepened. She did not want to waste a single moment because having a woman like Xena right beside her was like being with a viper in a pit. Today, she had given jackie the poison. In the future, she might give it to Ben, or her parents. For a woman as venomous as her, they needed to reveal her true colors as soon as possible. ¡°Dear, do you have such little faith in your husband?¡± jackie shed her a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯ve told the bodyguards at the gate a long time ago to keep tabs on her. If they see Xena walking out alone, without a bodyguard or Ben, they¡¯ll report it to me in secret,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ve also secretly installed a bug and tracking device on her today.¡± ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re amazing, dear!¡± Selena was suddenly delighted when she heard that. She impulsively flung her arms around jackie¡¯s neck, giving him a peck on the cheek. ¡°Now I know you¡¯ve had a n all along, dear.¡± ¡°Of course. Xena¡¯s very cunning. It¡¯ll be difficult to unravel her schemes if we don¡¯t do some scheming of our own.¡± When jackie pressed a button on his side, he could hear everything she was doing. ¡°All right, Ben. It¡¯s gettingte. Rest nicely at home and wait for me. My friends have asked me out for karaoke.¡± Xena¡¯s voice drifted. jackie and Selena shared a nce when they heard this. Their hearts leaped in delight. Was Xena really going to head out alone? This was too much of a coincidence. They actually heard what they wanted to hear the moment they decided to eavesdrop on her. Ben¡¯s voice rang out as well. ¡°Bring me along, Xena. I¡¯m a pretty good singer, too. I¡¯m so bored at home. You never bring me out when you see your friends!¡± Xena replied, ¡°Why would youe along? They won¡¯t be happy if you¡¯re with me. We¡¯ve already said that we wouldn¡¯t bring others to our meetings, and we wouldn¡¯t bring men along. Us girls are only able to completely rx when we¡¯re singing on our own!¡± Chapter 609 Xena paused for a while before resuming, ¡°Right. Don¡¯t call me at night either, okay? We always y a game during our gatherings where we¡¯d put all of our phones on the table, and the owner of the phone that¡¯s the first to ring will be the one to pick up the bill. We always end up spending over ten thousand dors, so I definitely don¡¯t want to pay. We have to save up a bit. Understand?¡± ¡°Then, when will you be back?¡± Ben¡¯s voice rang from the listening device again. ¡°Seriously, Ben? Why do I feel like you¡¯ve been nagging at me more and moretely? My friends and I always hang out, drinking untilte in the night. What do you mean ¡®when am Iing back¡¯? Of course, we¡¯re going to go to a hotel to sleep. I¡¯lle back in the morning!¡± Xena was getting a little impatient. ¡°All right, I¡¯m off. See you tomorrow!¡± Soon after, they heard the thud of a closing door. It seemed that Xena had gone out. jackie and Selena heard the clicking of heels from outside, growing softer as the sound faded into the distance and followed its master down the stairs. ¡°Dear, it seems like Xena¡¯s going to see that man. This is a golden opportunity for us!¡± Selena spoke. jackie nodded. ¡°She definitely thinks that I¡¯ve been poisoned. Now, she either can¡¯t wait to ask for her reward or she¡¯s going to report the incident to him. As to whether she¡¯s in an intimate rtionship with that man, I don¡¯t dare to ascertain just yet.¡± ¡°I do think they¡¯re in a physical rtionship!¡± Selena mulled over it for a while, then she spoke in a solemn tone, ¡°I have a strong feeling that they are since she¡¯s so secretive about it. She wouldn¡¯t do this if they weren¡¯t in a physical rtionship. Secondly, never mind that she¡¯s been dressing more provocativelytely, she¡¯s also been spraying on some heavy perfume. The possibility of them being lovers is veryrge.¡± ¡°All right. I trust your judgment. We can call your brother now and find our proof!¡± jackie gave her a small smile and together, they left their room. They also temporarily disabled the eavesdropping function on the device, only leaving the tracking function on. ¡°Mr. jackie¡­¡± They did not expect the bodyguard at the entrance to approach them as soon as they exited. ¡°Mr. jackie, Xena¡­¡± It was evident he hade over to report the situation. ¡°Never mind,¡± jackie interrupted him. ¡°I know what¡¯s going on. Go down now!¡± The bodyguard nodded and went down. jackie and Selena stood in front of Ben¡¯s room, their insides stirring with uneasiness. In the end, Selena sighed heavily before knocking on the door. ¡°Sis? jackie? What¡¯s going on?¡± Ben stared at the two of them suspiciously when he opened the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Don¡¯t forget that promise you and jackie made. If you find her with another man, you¡¯ll kill her yourself. Right?¡± Selena¡¯s expression darkened as she looked at her brother, utterly solemn. Chapter 610 ¡°Sis, what are you talking about? Hasn¡¯t she gone for a karaoke session with her girlfriends?¡± Ben frowned. His features twisted into a slight grimace. Now that his sister and jackie came over looking for him, they probably had some measure of certainty in themselves. He never wanted to believe what they said, but he himself felt that Xena had changed a lottely. She would frequently go out with her so-called girlfriends, and she would never bring him along. Still, he harbored hopes that everything was a fluke and that he was reading too much into her actions. He hoped that jackie would never find his evidence, and he definitely hoped that Xena would wed him and that they would have the wedding soon. Yet this day hade, and it had arrived so soon, too. jackie and Selena were both standing at his door. ¡°How can you be so idiotic, brother? Both of you are about to get married. She¡¯s your fianc¨¦e. Why wouldn¡¯t she bring you along if she¡¯s going to see her girlfriends for karaoke? Besides, this isn¡¯t just a one-time thing, right?¡± Selena was speechless for a while before she spoke with a tinge of disappointment. ¡°But Sis, she herself said that her girlfriends don¡¯t bring outsiders along and that they can only loosen up when they¡¯re alone among themselves. That¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t bring me along¡­¡± Ben insisted on believing in Xena. ¡°So¡­are youing along? She¡¯s definitely going to see a man. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re chickening out now? Why are you so scared if you trust her so much?¡± Selena spoke with irritation in her voice, her arms folded across her chest. ¡°Let¡¯s go, then. I refuse to believe she¡¯ll do something like that to me after all I¡¯ve done for her!¡± Ben clenched his palm into a fist and stomped out of the door, trudging down the stairs. Selena shot jackie a nce and the two immediately trailed after him. The three quickly got into a car and drove out. ¡°But Sis, Xena has been out for a few good minutes now. Can we even find her? Don¡¯t tell me you know where she is.¡± Ben¡¯s heart palpitated as he sat at the back. He knew that jackie was clever and that he would always have a n in wait. Since he and his sister had brought him out so confidently, they probably had pretty good proof already. Selena, who sat beside jackie, took his phone out. She turned it on and showed it to Ben. ¡°You two nted a tracking device on her?¡± Ben watched the shing dot on the screen moving forward. His expression darkened. ¡°We had no choice. Xena¡¯s extremely sneaky. We¡¯d be found out long ago if we didn¡¯t do this. That¡¯s why the best method is to let her go first before following her.¡± Selena¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile. Although she felt that this method was a little underhanded, she had no choice but to go along with it for the sake of her little brother, so that he would finally open his eyes to the truth. ¡°She stops! It¡¯s the Grand Star Hotel!¡± Selena yelled abruptly as she quickly realized that the red dot stopped moving as soon as it arrived at the Grand Star Hotel. Chapter 611 After she spoke herst word, she wheeled around to look at Ben. His face went white, as though an artist had forgotten to put any color on his face. A few seconds of silence filled the car before Ben blurted awkwardly, ¡°There are several restaurants on the first floor. Perhaps she made an appointment with her girlfriends to have dinner first, or perhaps they agreed to meet at the hotel before they head out for karaoke? Isn¡¯t it normal?¡± Ben paused for a moment and then his face lit up as if some idea popped up in his mind. ¡°Look! Aren¡¯t there a few bars next to the Grand Star Hotel? They could¡¯ve just parked their cars in the hotel¡¯s parking lot and n to walk over to these bars, right? That¡¯s possible, too! So, Sis, don¡¯t simply make assumptions. I believe in Xena¡ªshe¡¯s not a slutty person!¡± Selena was stunned. She could not believe that up until this moment, her dear brother still had so much trust in Xena, siding her without hesitation. A cold smile crossed her face as she snorted, ¡°My dear brother, how could you still believe in her? Can¡¯t you tell how cunning and vicious she is? Didn¡¯t you feel she was acting strange when we went for the barbeque this morning?¡± ¡°Acting strangely? Which part of her behavior was strange? I didn¡¯t see it!¡± Ben frowned. The folds between his brows grew deeper as he tried to recall any strange act from Xena. Suddenly, he shouted out of nowhere, ¡°Oh! Sis, are you referring to when Xena handed jackie a bottle of water? Are you jealous because of that? If that¡¯s the case, Sis, you¡¯re being oversensitive! It¡¯s just a bottle of water, what¡¯s the matter?¡± A frosty smile returned to Selena¡¯s face. ¡°Just a bottle of water? Do you know what was in that bottle of water¡­¡± Selena briefly recounted the episode to Ben. ¡°Impossible! Xena¡¯s no such person! How could she do such a thing? Somebody must have threatened her to do so! Yes! This must be the case, somebody had threatened her!¡± The truth could not reach Ben¡¯s ears. He refused to believe it. In his heart, Xena was almost a symbol of an angel¡ªpure and innocent. She had never allowed Ben to touch her even after being together for so long. She told him to wait until the day of their wedding night. Only then, would she allow him to touch her. A pure-hearted angelic girl like Xena would be hard to find in this world. He truly believed that he was so fortunate to meet such a perfect girl. As for the fact that Xena always wore sexy and provocative clothing and loved dressing up, that was because Xena was a fan of fashion! There was nothing wrong with her pursuit of fashion. Not to mention, the love for beauty is a woman¡¯s nature. jackie drove the car and parked outside the Grand Star Hotel as they spoke. He grabbed his phone from Selena and said in a firm and solemn tone, ¡°Ben, this button will turn on the eavesdropping function of the device that I¡¯ve secretly nted under her bag. This small device not only helps to track but also to listen to the sound around it. The only w is that this device can¡¯t record their voices. However, I believe that the eavesdropping function is sufficient for us to know whether or not Xena¡¯s meeting her girlfriends as she said. Once I turn on this button, we¡¯ll know the truth!¡± jackie stopped for a moment before he resumed, ¡°The red dot has stopped in this area. This indicates that Xena has arrived at her destination. Now, do you dare turn on the function to listen in on her?¡± Ben gritted his teeth, stretched out his finger, and finally tapped on the button on the screen. A man¡¯s voice came from the phone. ¡°Baby, finally you¡¯re here! You¡¯ve made me wait for so long!¡± A coy woman¡¯s voice emerged in the next second. It belonged to Xena. ¡°Jeez. I have to sneak out every time I want to see you. I even have to look at the rearview mirror when I drive to make sure nobody follows me. You¡¯ve made me into a thief now. Ivan, I don¡¯t want to live a fearful life like this anymore!¡± ¡°Ivan Taylor!¡± jackie and Selena exchanged nces in unison. Their eyes widened at the fact. They had their guesses and made a lot of spections, but Ivan Taylor had never crossed their minds. How could they have guessed that the b*stard Xena was seeing was Ivan Taylor! Moreover, judging from the conversation itself, it was obvious that this was not the first time they were together¡ªthey must have been together for a very long time. Selena switched her gaze over to Ben. This time, Ben was no longer calm. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth, staring straight at the phone. Rage was consuming him alive. The veins on his neck were popping out, and at the same time, his eyes reddened. Chapter 612 ¡°How could it be him?¡± Selena¡¯s forehead puckered. She was at a loss for words. If Xena was with the others, it would not cause this much emotional damage. How could it be Ivan Taylor? Even jackie¡¯s face turned gloomy at this fact. After all, Ivan was Selena¡¯s cousin. If it was Ken rk or the others, jackie could have just ended their lives without thinking twice. Ken and the others were always targeting jackie and his family. They even wanted to slit jackie¡¯s throat. If the poison was given by Ken, jackie would have no worries about killing him. However, if the person behind it was Ivan Taylor, the situation became moreplicated. Ivan is a Taylor and Selena¡¯s cousin, after all. If he sent him to the grave, it would be too much. Besides, Ivan had never inflicted grave harm on jackie before, other than hatred, mockeries and contempts. Furthermore, if Old Master Taylor knew that jackie had killed his only grandson¡ªIvan Taylor¡ªhe would spew blood to death. Not to mention, Xena was the one who initiated the dirty deed and had offered herself to Ivan. Hence, Ivan could not be medpletely. Besides, the Taylor family¡¯s anger would spike if jackie killed Ivan just because of their secret affair. After all, one hand cannot p alone. It was not as if Ivan had forced Xena into this. ¡°Dear, what do you say? I¡¯ll follow you!¡± Feeling uneasy to decide after considering all the possibilities, jackie threw the ball to Selena, letting her decide. ¡°Xena, this woman, I¡¯ll let my brother end her. As for Ivan Taylor, hmmm, it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to kill him. He¡¯s responsible for the South Hill Real Estate projects and he¡¯s my cousin, too. If we kill over this matter, Grandpa Taylor won¡¯t be satisfied.¡± After giving some thought to the situation, Selena opened her mouth, ¡°However, it doesn¡¯t matter if Xena was the one who offered herself to him or he went to Xena first. We can¡¯t let this slide. Beat him up, hard! Make him bedridden for at least half a month!¡± ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve some great news to tell you!¡± Xena¡¯s voice rang from the phone again. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s making you so giggly?¡± Ivan returned, smilingly. ¡°The good-for-nothing b*stard jackie drank the poisoned water yesterday! And he¡¯spletely unaware of it!¡± Xena beamed and her mouth curved into a wicked smile. ¡°As long as this b*stard dies, you can announce our rtionship in front of everyone in the Taylor family. I¡¯ll officially be your girlfriend then I won¡¯t have to be with Ben the hopeless waste any longer!¡± ¡°Did you really give jackie the poison? Are you sure?¡± Ivan¡¯s surprised voice contained a hint of disbelief. He had been looking forward to this day for a very long time! ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure! Yesterday, I purposely suggested going on a barbeque pic. He was responsible for the grilling, which made him sweat like a pig. So, I volunteered to buy them some drinks and seized the opportunity to put the poison pill into his bottle of water. I pretended to help him open the bottle before handing it to him. I seriously didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d drink the whole bottle of water in one go without questioning anything¡­¡± As she narrated the incident, brazenness and arrogance could be heard in Xena¡¯s tone as though she had aplished a glorious deed. ¡°Well done, Xena, well done! Also, it¡¯s just one month away from Selena¡¯s birthday, and that day will also be jackie¡¯s memorial day. His body will be weaker and weaker as the days pass, and in hisst two days, his body will fester. Hmph! Everyone will celebrate when he dies!¡± Ivanughed aloud, and then added, ¡°Babe,e here. Let me undress you. You deserve a good reward from me!¡± ¡°Aww. You¡¯re so cute when you¡¯re impatient to get me!¡± Xena¡¯s voice was full of coquetry. ¡°You little imp. You don¡¯t say what you think, do you?¡± Ivan let out augh. In the car, Ben was burning with so much anger he was about to explode. It turned out that what jackie and his sister had been saying was true, that Xena, this slutty woman, had long been in private affairs with other men. Moreover, jackie¡¯s statement about Xena poisoning him was proved to be true, too. Never did he expect that Xena was such a woman¡ªa rotten and dirty woman. What she said about him ¡ªa hopeless trash¡ªwaspletely beyond his imagination as well. She was nasty! ¡°Oh, right. Don¡¯t forget to buy me a vi, too!¡± Xena¡¯s voice appeared again. Chapter 613 Ben gnashed his teeth as the anger thrummed through his veins. He stretched out his hand and tapped the button on the screen, turning off the listening device. In the next second, he got out of the car and strode towards the hotel. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± jackie and Selena exchanged quick nces before getting out of the car to follow behind Ben. The three appeared at the front desk of the hotel in a sh. ¡°Please check which room Ivan Taylor is staying in!¡± jackiemanded with a frosty expression. ¡°Mr., our customer¡¯s information is confidential. I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t tell you¡­¡± The female receptionist replied politely. Without further ado, jackie pulled out a stack of bills from his wallet and pped them on the desk. ¡°You have two choices here. First, find out the room and the money belongs to you. Second, I¡¯ll kill you right away!¡± jackie¡¯s words had sessfully frightened the female receptionist. She knew that there were many people in this world that she could not afford to offend. Even their boss would not provoke such a person. Clearly, jackie fit into the definition of ¡®such a person¡¯. The female receptionist frantically typed on the keyboard and searched through the system. ¡°Room five- oh-two!¡± she yelled. jackie let out an icyugh. ¡°I¡¯m d you brought your brain with you today!¡± The stack of bills was left on the receptionist¡¯s desk. The three of them strode towards the elevator and took it to the fifth floor. Soon, they arrived outside of Room 502. ¡°Oh no! It¡¯s a keycard door! We can¡¯t open it!¡± The skin between Selena¡¯s brows crinkled when she noticed the hotel room door was inessible. However, the top-notch quality door was kicked wide open with just a single kick from jackie. After the three entered the room abruptly, Xena¡ªwho was lying in the bed¡ªemitted a piercing scream. She was so frightened that she hid under the nket, using it to cover her body and face in hopes that her face was not exposed to the intruders. When the door burst open, Xena reacted almost instantly. She knew that something was wrong so she hid under the nket right away. Ivan¡¯s expression morphed into one of horrified surprise as well. The only clothing left on his body was a pair of boxers. He quickly put on his shirt and a pair of pants. ¡° jackie, Ben, Selena, why are you here? Are you guys insane? How dare you break into my room!¡± Ivan got out of bed, a frosty expression covering his face. He reprimanded them aggressively. ¡°You son of a b*tch!¡± Ben could no longer hold back his anger. He leaped toward Ivan with a firmly balled fist, mming a punch on the bridge of Ivan¡¯s nose. The punch sent Ivan backward, causing him to fall onto the ground, hard. When he got up on his feet, a stream of scarlet blood flowed from his nostrils and down his face. ¡°Motherf*cker! Ben, are you nuts? Why did you hit me? What right do you have to hit me!¡± Ivan stabilized himself on his feet and shot Ben a deadly stare. ¡°The woman in bed right now is from a nightclub! I found her in a nightclub! Why the f*ck did you hit me?¡± ¡°Stop pretending, f*cker! Stop lying! Do you think I don¡¯t know who¡¯s under the nket? That¡¯s my fianc¨¦e!¡± A fresh swell of rage rose in Ben again as he charged forward, swinging his fist at Ivan. Chapter 614 Xena hid under the nket. She did not dare make a sound because she believed that when Ben and the others barged into the room, they did not manage to see her. Therefore, they could have just been throwing some guesses to lure her out. As long as Ivan kept denying it, there would still be hope for her to stay hidden. Ivan saw the fist that wasing right at his face but this time, he was well prepared. He swayed slightly to the left, just enough to avoid the blow, and then he shot his right knee upwards, striking Ben¡¯s abdomen. Ben¡¯s abdomen was struck by Ivan¡¯s powerful kick. He plopped onto the ground. ¡°Ridiculous! How would you know if it was Xena? Don¡¯t simply make assumptions!¡± Ivan swallowed down his nervousness and kept it in check, making sure the three did not pick up anything strange from him. ¡°I got this woman from a nightclub! What fianc¨¦e? Stop spewing nonsense!¡± He retorted in a pretentious yet calm tone. ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll fight you to death!¡± Ben shot up from the ground and charged toward Ivan, again. Nheless, Ben was sent flying backward with another kick. He plummeted to the ground, again. Ben was not on par with Ivan. ¡°You¡¯re indeed useless trash! Do you think I¡¯m as weak as you? I¡¯ve had bodyguards since I was young. Of course, I¡¯ve learned and practiced a few moves! And you? Your pathetic brain is only filled with games! Yet, you still dream about beating me?¡± Ivan emitted a wicked chuckle, brazenness and arrogance covered his face as if he was the ruler of the earth. ¡°Hmmm. Ivan Taylor, did you just forget my existence?¡± jackie put on a cold smile. Ivan gave the poison to Xena, and if he could not kill Ivan, at least he would give him a good and unforgettable lesson! ¡° jackie, you, stop right there! I didn¡¯t even sleep with your woman, why are you being nosy? Besides, the things between men and women are out of their own will. I didn¡¯t force her to sleep with me!¡± When Ivan saw that jackie was about to approach him, he unconsciously stumbled back to the corner of the room, gulping fearfully. Even though he knew a bit of fighting, he could only, at best, beat someone like Ben Taylor. Fighting with jackie? It would be like an ant trying to pick on an elephant¡ªno chance. ¡°Can¡¯t do. He¡¯s my beloved wife¡¯s brother, after all. You beat my dear brother-inw, it would only be fair if I beat you up to avenge him, right?¡± The corners of jackie¡¯s mouth curled upwards, showing a disdainful smile. He walked slowly towards Ivan, painfully slow. At this time, Ben had got up on his feet as well. He wiped off the blood near his nose and shot Ivan a hateful stare. jackie nced over to Ben and said, ¡°Ben, didn¡¯t you promise us before? If the woman under the nket was Xena, you¡¯d end her life yourself, right? You said that as long as I found evidence for you, you¡¯d send her to hell. Don¡¯t you forget our deal!¡± jackie paused for a moment and continued, ¡°So, I won¡¯t do anything to Xena. You should be the one to do it!¡± Ben¡¯s teeth were gritted firmly as he looked at the shivering figure hiding under the nket. He strode belligerently to the bed and pulled the nket sheet away forcefully. ¡°Ah!¡± Xena, who was hiding under the nket sheet, trembled at the thought of knowing jackie was here as well. Her hope to stay hidden and alive was ripped awaypletely when she knew that jackie was here and that Ben was going to kill her. Her heart hammered in her chest and her body shook with fear. She could not figure out how jackie and the others discovered where she was and that she was secretly seeing Ivan. She deliberately took extra precautions when she went out today! She even kept an eye on the surroundings when she got out of her car in the hotel¡¯s parking lot. No one and no car was following her, not to mention jackie and the others! ¡°Ben Taylor, what are you doing! F*cking pervert! I haven¡¯t put on my clothes yet!¡± Xena stretched out her arms immediately to grab her clothes. As for jackie, he did not even bother to look at them. Instead, he walked up to Ivan and threw him a powerful kick, a kick that sent Ivan flying backward. Chapter 615 Ivan was kicked back against the wall before falling heavily onto the ground. The pain crushed him inside out. Every jostle sent ripples of pain through his shoulder, back, and neck, causing him to curl like a cooked prawn. A few more merciless kicks were thrown at Ivan as jackie approached him. Ben did not move an inch. He stood as still as a statue, only staring menacingly at Xena. He was hoping with all his heart that he would not witness the scene that he hated the most. However, he could not avoid the truth anymore. Xena put her clothes on quickly and returned Ben¡¯s stare. ¡°Ben Taylor, you can¡¯tpletely me me for this. You can only me yourself and your uselessness. Do you think I¡¯d be with Ivan if you weren¡¯t a useless piece of trash?¡± ¡°Fck!¡± Finally, Ben exploded. He could not hold back his rage any longer as he gave her a few heavy ps across her face. He snarled, ¡°Shameless fcking b*tch! Pretending to be all elegant and pure in front of me every day! You¡¯re just a nasty, filthy witch who does dirty deeds behind people¡¯s back!¡± ¡°You! How dare you hit me!¡± Xena sped both hands over her cheeks, scarcely believing her eyes. With a look of despair, she said, ¡°Ben Taylor, how could you! I¡¯m fortunate that I decided not to give myself fully to you. You¡¯re a grown man, yet, you¡¯d hit a woman? Luckily, I¡¯ve yet to marry you. Otherwise, I¡¯d suffer from domestic violence in the future!¡± The heartache tormented Ben and he raised his arm high again. However, his movement stopped midair. On the other hand, Xena was staring straight into Ben¡¯s eyes with a hateful sneer on her face. ¡°Just hit me! Stop being a useless gnat and hit me! A grown man who¡¯d beat a woman? How can I be with a person like that? Besides, I¡¯ve been with you for two to three years now and I¡¯ve never seen a hopeful future from being with you! Especially back then, have you even bought me a branded bag before? Or perhaps some decent clothes and lipstick?¡± she provoked. Ben¡¯s tongue was tied by a series of questions. He stood frozen. At this moment, he actually began to believe that he was at fault. Selena, who stood behind Ben, could not stand the situation anymore. She went forward and served a few ps on Xena¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Fcking btch! What right do you have to hit me!¡± Xena was soaked in anger. She knew inside out that Ben loved her very much, so naturally, he would be reluctant to beat her. For a long time, Ben was even afraid of her. Nevertheless, she never thought Selena woulde forward and p her! ¡°Aren¡¯t you a shameless slut? Indeed, my brother was not wealthy before, but every time he had something good, he¡¯d share it with you! The money he¡¯s been saving up was always for you to go for your karaoke sessions or to the inte caf¨¦ to enjoy yourself! During the years that you two have been together, how much have you contributed? ¡°You¡¯re a gold digger and this is an iron fact! You approached Ivan and slept with him for his wealth! How dare you shamelessly shove all the me onto my brother now!¡± After Selena finished barking at Xena, she wheeled around and spoke to Ben, ¡°Ben, why are you still standing here with a puzzled look? End her right now! Trash like her should be eliminated immediately. Don¡¯t tell me you want to keep this rubbish to celebrate the new year? Have you forgotten the agreement with jackie? Today, you must act like a man!¡± ¡°Kill me if you dare!¡± Xena raised her head, staring straight into Ben¡¯s deadly pupils. ¡°I don¡¯t love you and don¡¯t want to marry you. That¡¯s because I think you¡¯re incapable! You¡¯re a useless piece of trash that only knows how to y games all day. What¡¯s the use? Moreover, I¡¯m not even married to you, I¡¯m just your girlfriend! I have the freedom to be with whoever I want to be!¡± ¡°Shameless!¡± The more Ben thought, the angrier he grew. He pped Xena hard before pushing her down on the bed. His hands were around her neck, choking her. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯ll kill you! I¡¯ll kill you today! You f*cking gold digger!¡± Anger rose in Ben like a tide. His bloodshot eyes were full of wrath and he looked as though he had emerged from hell. ¡°I¡¯ll end you! Fcking shameless btch!¡± Chapter 616 ¡°Ben Taylor, you son of a btch! It¡¯s a consensual rtionship! What right do you have to kill her? You can¡¯t me Xena just because you¡¯re a piece of useless sht!¡± Ivan yelled. He spat out a mouthful of blood after receiving a few kicks from jackie, yet he could not hold himself back. After all, Xena had helped him a lot, and there was much affection between the two of them. He truly did not wish humiliation and death for Xena. Besides, he was hoping to enjoy the scene of introducing Xena as his girlfriend in front of the Taylor family. He wanted to see how anger and rage consumed Ben and Selena alive. Xena was struggling underneath Ben. Her body was getting feebler and feebler, her face turned blue and it seemed like she was about to die. However, Ben could not bring himself to kill her in the end. Warm tears blurred his vision. He let go of Xena and fell to the side, mentally and spiritually destroyed. Xena clutched her throat and could not stop coughing and gasping for air. She was panting heavily. ¡°Brother, what are you doing? How can you just¡­¡± Selena was at a loss for words. Xena was about to breathe herst breath, and Ben could have avenged himself! Yet, her softhearted brother decided to give up at this critical moment. ¡°Sis!¡± Ben lifted his head with reddened eyes. He was fighting back his tears until he could no longer hold them anymore. Tears ran down his cheeks like a river. ¡°Can someone really kill the one they love with their whole heart? She betrayed me, and my heart broke, but¡­but, I can¡¯t bring myself to kill her. I love her beyond everything. I just can¡¯t do it! And she¡¯s right, I¡¯m useless, I¡¯m not capable at all. I don¡¯t even dare to take someone¡¯s life!¡± he managed to breathe out some words with a tone of despair. Selena suppressed a tremble inside her. She understood Ben¡¯s feelings very well. Yes, Ben was right. He loved Xena too much. Even though the other party had wronged him, for him to kill someone he loved the most was a little too cruel and inhumane. Xena, who had recovered from the previous episode, took the advantage of the timing and got up and rushed out the door. She was afraid that if she was a second slower, Ben would change his mind. As Xena ran out of the room, Selena breathed out a sigh of defeat and sat down on the side of the bed, feeling helpless. She could fully understand Ben¡¯s feelings. It was already arduous for Ben to let go of this deeply rooted affection, what more killing the one he loved? Perhaps, Ben would feel better in a few days. Ivan, who was lying on the ground, spat out another mouthful of crimson red blood. His face had been beaten blue and ck. ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s go. You¡¯ll beat him to death if you continue!¡± Selena switched her attention over to jackie and Ivan and sighed tiringly. She walked over to jackie and pulled at his sleeves, asking him to stop the beating. ¡°Ivan Taylor, listen to me clearly. What happened today is due to what you did in the past. You reap what you sow. You can find whoever to sleep with and have an affair with, but you went for Xena. What does that say? I think you did it deliberately!¡± jackie also understood that if he killed Ivan merely because of a consensual secret affair, he and Selena would not be able to justify themselves before Old Master Taylor. Besides, if he were to tell Old Man Taylor about the poison, no one would believe him. Now that he had forced the poison out of his body, his body was as healthy as before. Nobody would believe he was poisoned as there was no evidence to prove it at all! Chapter 617 Therefore, jackie could only pretend he was not aware of the n to poison him. But, he did feel a lot better now after beating up Ivan real bad just a moment ago. ¡°Hmph! I dare you to kill me here right now! You¡¯d kill me just because Xena is fond of me but not Ben? What a joke! If you murder me, then pray real hard for forgiveness from my Pa and Grandpa!¡± Ivan jeered dryly and shot jackie a hateful stare. ¡° jackie, I¡¯ll remember what happened today! And don¡¯t you worry, you¡¯ll regret your actions sooner orter!¡± jackie was not bothered in the slightest. He walked over to Xena¡¯s bag and plucked off the tracking device. He then held Selena¡¯s hand and left the scene together with Ben. Ivan could not see jackie taking off the tracking device from where he was. A few minutes after jackie and the others left, Ivan used all his strength and finally got himself on the bed. His whole body was in pain as if it was about to fall apart. In hopes of asking Xena toe back, Ivan picked up his phone and called her, only to find that Xena had been so frightened that when she escaped the room, she left her phone on the bedside table. ¡°F*ck! Looks like I have to call 911!¡± Ivan cursed. He felt that his limbs were about to detach from his body and it was about to fall apart. He did not know how badly he was injured. ¡° jackie, that motherf*cker! I want to see how long that arrogance of yours canst. I bet you don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve been poisoned, do you? Humph! You¡¯re strong and powerful, but you can live for at most another twenty-nine days? And when the timees, your body will fester and you¡¯ll die in pain. I¡¯ll definitely take pictures of you when I witness this glorious moment of you dying in pain before me!¡± Ivan muttered to himself, his tone icy cold. Then he dialed 911. ¡­ ¡°Young Master rk, Young Master rk, bad news! Somebody¡¯s beaten Ivan up, and I don¡¯t know what his condition is right now. What should I do?¡± After Xena escaped the horrific hotel room, terror thundered down on her. Even until now, she was shaking in fear. She quickly thought for a moment before speeding toward the direction of Ken rk¡¯s residence to look for Ken. ¡°What? What just happened? Tell me everything from A to Z!¡± When Ken had fully understood the whole incident, his brows furrowed. ¡°Wait, speak slowly. Tell me the details, who beat him? The Taylor family is now a second-ss family, and with the fame and glory the Taylor family had received during Old Man Taylor¡¯s birthday banquet, who on earth would dare to go against Young Master Ivan at this point in time? ¡° jackie, the b*stard!¡± Anxiety vibrated through her being as she continued, ¡°The incident happened like this. I had nned to go on a secret date with Ivan tonight. I don¡¯t know what I did to make jackie and Ben so suspicious of me. Besides, I was extra careful when I went out. I truly don¡¯t know why and how on earth they knew my whereabouts. They tracked me to the hotel, and then Ivan and I were caught on the spot by two of them and Selena Taylor¡­¡± Once Xena breathed out thest syble, she cried aloud. ¡°I was almost killed by Ben. Luckily, he couldn¡¯t do it in the end and loosened his grip around my neck. Only then did I manage to escape. I didn¡¯t bring my phone with me when I ran out, and I didn¡¯t know what else to do, so I could onlye here to find you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve thought about it. I don¡¯t think Young Master Ivan would die.¡± Ken went silent for a moment and then a disdainful smile hung over his face. ¡°No way. How can you be so sure?¡± Her brows knitted together. ¡° jackie is a hot-headed and simple-minded guy. He can do anything!¡± ¡°If it was just jackie at the scene, this one-brain-cell brat might¡¯ve ended Ivan on the spot without hesitation!¡± Ken chuckled aloud and then added, ¡°But Selena was there, too. So, he wouldn¡¯t kill Ivan. He¡¯s Selena¡¯s cousin after all, and if jackie killed him because of this, it would be difficult for them to justify themselves before Old Master Taylor. Furthermore, Ivan is the main person in charge of the South Hill Real Estate projects. Killing Ivan wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for the Taylor family, at least not for now!¡± Xena finally breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing Ken¡¯s words. ¡° jackie and the others should¡¯ve left by now, but I¡¯m still afraid. Could you please get several bodyguards ande with me to the hotel?¡± Chapter 618 ¡°I¡ªI¡¯ming along?¡± Panic throbbed inside Ken when Xena requested him to take some bodyguards and go with her to the hotel. His face sank in an instant. He knew very well in his heart that no one in the rk family possessedbative skills that were on par with jackie¡¯s, not even the number one bodyguard of the rk family¡ªDan Jameson. Even if he brought a bunch of bodyguards with him, they would not be able to touch jackie at all, not even the corner of his shirt. Especially now, knowing that jackie was burning with anger. Plus, he was a simple-minded brat who had a close rtionship with the Goddess of War. All in all, they did not dare to offend jackie at all. If jackie wanted to beat him, he could only swallow it and me himself for having bad luck. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Young Master rk, are you afraid of him?¡± Xena was taken aback and felt something was off. ¡°Afraid of him? Humph! What a joke! He¡¯s merely a good-for-nothing adopted son-inw, why should I be afraid of him?¡± Ken sneered dryly, but he was obviously suppressing the fear in him. After thinking for some time, he then added, ¡°I¡¯ll make a call to him first. If jackie left the scene, he¡¯ll answer the phone, provided he¡¯s not severely wounded.¡± Xena nodded in agreement at Ken¡¯s n. It was a feasible n. Ken speedily moved his fingers on his phone, dialed Ivan¡¯s numbers, and waited patiently. ¡°Hey, Young Master rk! Goddammit! I was beaten by that motherf*cker jackie and I¡¯ve called nine- one-one. I don¡¯t know where the heck Xena went!¡± Ivan¡¯s voice came out from the phone¡¯s speaker. Upon hearing Ivan¡¯s voice, Xena immediately snatched the phone from Ken, ¡°Ivan, I¡¯m here with Young Master rk! I went to seek help from him to get you out of there! Are you okay?¡± ¡°Still alive. It seems like jackie didn¡¯t dare to throw heavy blows. After all, I¡¯m the Young Master of the Taylor family, so he wouldn¡¯t dare throw hard punches. He wouldn¡¯t dare kill me!¡± Ivan breathed a sigh of relief. He managed to stand up and could walk around the room now. Although his whole body was aching, the injuries were not severe. They were only bruises on the surface. Nevertheless, the blue and ck face that he had now made him feel too embarrassed to return to the Taylor Residence or thepany. If he went back in such a state, he would have to endure all the shame and gossip from others. Besides, should his father ask why jackie had attacked him, he could not possibly tell his father that it was because of his secret affair with Xena and they were caught on the spot in a hotel room. ¡°Okay, alright! We¡¯lle over immediately. My phone and bag are still in the room!¡± Xena hung up the phone, sighing in relief. ¡°Son of a btch! The bstard jackie¡¯s really sneaky and cunning. How did he manage to track you down and catch the both of you?¡± Ken cursed out loud. He turned his head towards Xena and his eyes went up and down, scanning Xena¡¯s alluring figure. He had to admit, Xena¡¯s body was well maintained and the clothes she put on tonight were short and provocative as well. Ken could not stop the perverted thoughts from popping up frantically in his mind right now. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll call some bodyguards over and we¡¯ll go to Ivan¡¯s ce together to inspect the situation!¡± Ken discreetly nced at Xena¡¯s boobs and his adam-apple jumped. ¡°It¡¯d be better to keep tonight¡¯s matter as a secret. To Young Master Taylor, it¡¯s an extremely embarrassing episode!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut!¡± Xena bobbed her head. At the same time, she thought she had noticed Ken¡¯s burning stare on her chest. Her cheeks were suddenly kissed pink at the thought, yet she put on a smile, pretending to not have noticed it. Ken entered his residence and soon, came out with several bodyguards behind him. They got into cars and drove out. Xena quickly skipped towards them and got into the car as well. The cars were heading in the direction of the hotel. Meanwhile, Selena and Ben had already returned to the vi. Chapter 619 Ben stayed silent the whole way home, as though sadness had stolen his words. It was obvious that dread and sorrow had been growing inside him since the earlier incident. ¡°Brother, I understand if you can¡¯t kill her. After all, you¡¯ve been together for so long!¡± Selena wheeled her head around, looking at Ben who was in the backseat. She continued, ¡°But, this is thest time you¡¯ll be grieving. The next time we see her, you can¡¯t stop us from wanting to kill her. After all, this woman is too cunning. Not only did she cheat on you, but she also attempted to poison your brother-inw!¡± Ben remained silent for several seconds before he finally nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sis. I understand now. I was useless before, and too na?ve. I don¡¯t behave like a grown and mature man. I don¡¯t even have a decent job! To her, I¡¯m still a hopeless, unrecyble piece of trash!¡± His muttering halted at this moment. Then, a voice came out from his mouth again, ¡°But, to kill her¡­I really can¡¯t do it! In the future, it¡¯ll be fine with me as long as you don¡¯t kill her in front of me. I believe I¡¯ll stand up again soon!¡± ¡°I¡¯m really d that you can think in this way!¡± Selena replied, her eyes teary. Ben suddenly thought of something. ¡°Oh, right. By the way, is jackie okay? How¡¯s his body?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t get too preupied. If jackie didn¡¯t have the solution, he wouldn¡¯t have drank the poisoned water.¡± Before this, Selena assumed that jackie¡¯s medical skills were just average, but right now it seemed that his skills were more than that. He was a miraculous doctor, but Selena was not sure if jackie possessed the medical knowledge for other illnesses and if he could treat them. The car stopped outside the vi. Ben shed a bitter smile and hobbled into the house alone. ¡°Selena, what happened to Ben? He doesn¡¯t seem right to me. Where did you all go?¡± Fiona came out from the vi and questioned Selena, feeling uneasy. ¡°Sigh. Xena, this slutty woman. She cheated on Ben with Ivan. I truly didn¡¯t expect that Ivan¡¯s the man she¡¯s been seeing!¡± A heavy sigh escaped from Selena¡¯s mouth. If it were someone else, they would have killed him on the spot. She never expected it to be Ivan Taylor! ¡°What? No way! How¡¯s that possible?¡± Fiona¡¯s expression morphed into one of horrified surprise. She could not believe her ears. However, when she thought of the mncholic and solemn look on Ben¡¯s face, coupled with Selena¡¯s bad mood, she could not help but gulp hard. ¡°Are you sure?¡± She questioned, again. ¡°A hundred percent! We caught them in the middle of the act in a hotel room!¡± Selena released a defeated sigh. ¡°What have I been saying? This woman¡¯s not so simple, yet none of you believed me. Do you finally get it now?¡± Selena walked into the vi after dropping herst word while jackie followed her back to their room. ¡°You must kill Xena, that b*tch!¡± Back in the room, Selena could no longer suppress her irritation about the situation. ¡°It¡¯s not only because of my brother, she poisoned you too! That fcking piece of sht!¡± jackie nodded and responded with a gentle smile. ¡°To kill her, it¡¯s as easy as A-B-C! Your brother couldn¡¯t do it just now, but I can, right? Doesn¡¯t she love money? And there she thought she¡¯d be wealthy after marrying Ivan? I¡¯ll let her taste her own fruit! I¡¯ll make sure she knows that even if she married Ivan, she won¡¯t be anywhere close to ¡®wealthy¡¯. She¡¯ll realize that Ivan is her worst choice!¡± ¡°You mean you¡¯ll make her regret everything and kill her after that?¡± Selena was slightly taken aback. She tilted her head slightly to the side and asked. ¡°Yes, my dear. Did you not hear what they said in the hotel room through the tracking device? Ivan has been wanting to get rid of us because he feels that you¡¯llpete with him for the Taylor¡¯s inheritance. I know you¡¯re not interested in it at all, but now I think we should snatch it!¡± jackie chortled sarcastically. ¡°Because this will be the best revenge for Ivan and Xena!¡± Chapter 620 ¡°But, I¡¯m not interested in Taylor¡¯s inheritance at all! I¡¯ve never thought ofpeting with him!¡± Selena¡¯s forehead puckered, lines forming between her brows. ¡°I just want to live a peaceful life. Plus, the money we earn monthly is more than enough for us to livefortably. We have a vi, and also cars! I truly enjoy the life we¡¯re having right now. As for the Taylor properties and assets, Grandpa Taylor already entrusted them to Ivan from the beginning, so he¡¯ll definitely pass everything over to him. As for whether or not Grandpa Taylor wishes to give me some of it, I truly don¡¯t care at all!¡± ¡°My dear wife, you¡¯re too simple and pure.¡± jackie giggled happily and wrapped his arms around Selena¡¯s waist. ¡°Dear, you¡¯re kind-hearted and it¡¯s not a big deal to you. How Grandpa Taylor distributes the properties, you have no interest at all, I¡¯m sure. The thing is, Ivan doesn¡¯t think so! For a long time, he always felt that Grandpa Taylor always treated you very well and that you¡¯ll eventually take what belongs to him! He¡¯s been holding a grudge against you, and even bullying you and Kylie!¡± jackie paused for a few seconds and then continued, ¡°Now he has finally be the general manager of thepany. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t want to share any of it with anyone. If you married a rich man, you wouldn¡¯t bepeting with him for the assets anymore. He¡¯s worried that he might need to share a part of the Taylor properties with you, so that¡¯s why he made Xena poison me!¡± After Selena listened to jackie¡¯s detailed analysis, she was at a loss for words. ¡°I get what you mean. I¡¯ve been forgiving him and letting things slide due to our blood rtionship, but he¡¯s never done that for me. He¡¯s never thought of letting us live. So now, it doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s for Kylie or you¡ªI¡¯ll fight him!¡± jackie nodded in agreement. ¡°Furthermore, Ivan¡¯s not as good as you in managing businesses. If you let him take over thepany, I¡¯m afraid that not long after, the Taylor properties and assets will all be gone. He¡¯ll make sure that everyone¡¯s efforts go into the drain. At that time, Grandpa Taylor will be so pissed, he might get a heart attack and die!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. He¡¯s never thought of letting us live. I¡¯ll make sure he feels the same! I, Selena Taylor, am not a paper tiger!¡± Selena nodded as memories from the past few years shed in her mind. Ivan had not only bullied her and impeded her from finding a job in otherpanies, he also bullied Kylie! She only tolerated and swallowed it down because of her kind heart. At first, Selena thought that since jackie had returned from the war and both of them had found decent jobs with the Drake family, Ivan would tone down his behavior for a bit. Hence, she decided to let all his past deeds stay in the past and never brought them up again. Now, Selena realized that she was being too na?ve and ignorant. Ivan had never treated her as one of the Taylor¡¯s at all. He did not only cause harm to jackie, but also her brother. Ivan was rich and possessed a certain amount of power in Eastfield. It would have been easy for him to find a woman to y and sleep with, but instead, he went for Xena. It was so obvious that he did it deliberately to cuckold Ben! ¡°Well, it¡¯s gettingte. When you have time, please visit Grandpa Taylor more often. His attitude toward us has changed a lot after his seventieth birthday banquet!¡± jackie said, bobbing his head. The couple quickly took a warm shower and went to bed. At this point in time, Ivan was lying on a hospital bed, taking some medicine and hooked to an IV drip. ¡°Sigh! Xena, you¡¯re too careless! How didn¡¯t you know you were being followed!¡± Ken, who was sitting beside the bed, sighed loudly and reprimanded Xena. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, too! I even took extra steps to make sure I wasn¡¯t followed! I really can¡¯t fathom how they knew of my whereabouts!¡± Xena released a heavy sigh. She was worried. ¡°I¡¯m done for! Although Ben spared my life this time, I don¡¯t think jackie will. I think his hatred toward me now is beyond any imaginable level. If he gets the chance, he¡¯ll definitely end my life!¡± Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g Xena knew very well in her heart that jackie had spared her life twice. The first time was during the incident outside the city. jackie had shown her mercy as she was Ben¡¯s girlfriend. However, she used her sneaky mind and sessfully blended into the family again. jackie did not seem to mind. Today, it was Ben who had let her go. jackie was not able to kill her in front of Ben, too. That marked the second time. But now that she had left Benpletely, she could no longer return to that family. Every n and every deed had been exposed. She truly believed that the next time she saw jackie, he would no longer show her any mercy. Chapter 621 ¡°Don¡¯t worry; just stay close to me these few days. They willingly participated in yesterday¡¯s event, so they can¡¯t exin their actions if they kill you.¡± Ivan smiled bitterly. ¡°Luckily jackie didn¡¯t know that you fed him poison. If he knew about it, he wouldn¡¯t have considered so many other things.¡± ¡°What? jackie had drunk the¡­the poison?¡± A surge of unadulterated joy began spreading throughout every inch of Ken¡¯s being when he heard this piece of information. After all, he believed he would be the one to have Selena once jackie was out of the picture. He had waited for this day for a very long time. He was initially worried Xena would fail since jackie was rather smart and could catch onto what Xena was nning. He never thought Xena would seed at feeding jackie the poison without being caught. ¡°Yes! How¡¯s that, Young Master rk? Am I reliable?¡± Xena saw how Ken¡¯s expression lightened up right after he heard about her sess. ¡°You seem so excited! Don¡¯t you think you should reward me well?¡± Ken had a tight smile on his face. ¡°Some other time,¡± he quickly dismissed. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely treat you to a meal some other day.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget this promise of yours!¡± the gleeful Xena chirped at him. ¡°Oh, yeah. How did you manage to do it? Tell us about the specifics. Neil still doesn¡¯t know about the current situation, so I¡¯ll tell him all about itter. He¡¯d definitely be over the moon when he hears about this!¡± Ken was so happy that he nearly bust out a dance. ¡°Alright, here¡¯s how it went down¡­¡± Xena began, and she ryed the entire story to them. ¡°Excellent!¡± Ken pped his thigh after he heard what had happened. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then that means jackie doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s been poisoned, does he now? He doesn¡¯t even know that his life is in danger! Let¡¯s just wait and see how he dies after this month!¡± Ivan¡ªlying on the bed¡ªgrinned at this as he spoke, ¡°That¡¯s right. Young Master rk, jackie said that he wants to prepare an extravagant birthday party that¡¯ll stir the entire town. That day happens to be the day of his death, too. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯ll be a day of celebration for us? Selena¡¯s birthday is his death anniversary¡­! Oh, I get excited just thinking about it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a drag that this guy is still alive right now. I really wish he¡¯d drop dead as soon as possible!¡± came Ken¡¯s honest replyced with disdain. He was genuinely hoping jackie would sumb to the poison much faster. ¡°About that, Young Master rk, there is a way for jackie to pass on early,¡± Ivan spoke up after a moment to himself. ¡° jackie had dug a hole for himself when he killed the Xenos family¡¯s young master of Sky City, Quil Xenos. This Xenos family is a big family and is much stronger than the Drake family. Now that jackie has been poisoned, his body will get weaker over time and hisbat ability will weaken day by day.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ken prodded, his heart leaping in joy when he was catching onto Ivan¡¯s train of thought. Chapter 622 ¡°It¡¯s very simple. Young Master rk only needs to pay the Xenos family a visit and tell them how jackie killed their young master. That way, the Xenos family would know who the killer is,¡± conspired Ivan. ¡° jackie has an indisputably strongbat power, but now that he¡¯s poisoned, you can ask the Xenos family to take action after a few days. That way, their chances of seeding in getting even would increase,¡± schemed Ivan with a nonchnt grin on his face. ¡°Of course, this is if you¡¯re in a rush to see jackie die as soon as possible. If you¡¯re not, then you can wait and see how he suffers from the poison.¡± Ivan paused for a moment before he added, ¡°I¡¯m in no rush, really. The entire Taylor family¡¯s business is under my management, and thepany needs me more than ever!¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s getting quitete. Let me call Neil and tell him about this over some drinks,¡± Ken spoke. ¡°This will surely make a good conversation!¡± The smile on Ken¡¯s face did not once waver since he knew jackie had been poisoned. Once he left the hospital and entered his car, Ken rang up Neil and invited him out to some drinks. ¡­ ¡°Young Master rk, why do you ask me out sote at night?¡± huffed Neil once he arrived at their meeting spot. He had been under the weathertely as jackie had be increasingly hard to deal with. Moreover, Neil began to believe he and the others would no longer have the chance to win over Selena¡¯s heart. After all, the Taylor family had be a second-ss aristocratic family, and Old Master Taylor acknowledged jackie as the Taylor family¡¯s son-inw. jackie¡¯s status was not below theirs as he was acquainted with the Goddess of War and had even saved her life. Apart from that, they knew that Sharon George harbored feelings for jackie, and jackie overshadowed thempletely in the matter of showing off to others. To rub salt into the wound, many people in this town were still talking about Old Master Taylor¡¯s seventieth birthday. ¡°A superb matter! An extremely happy matter!¡± Ken grinned oddly. ¡°Really? Things that are good to you might not be that way to me.¡± Neil smiled bitterly. It seemed that Ken had a change of luck and struck gold or something. Still, what did this have to do with him? He never expected Ken¡¯s positivity to continue as he insisted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be just as happy when you hear what I¡¯m about to say!¡± Ken paused here before saying, ¡°But you¡¯ll have to pay for the bill tonight!¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± Neil was speechless. ¡°Young Master rk, when did you be so stingy? You were the one who called me out for drinks, and now you¡¯re asking me to pay the bill?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll feel that paying the bill is worth it when you know what this is about! It¡¯s also big and good news for you!¡± Ken smiled and walked inside. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to know about it. I¡¯ll pay the bill and not tell you about it!¡± ¡°Alright, alright! I really don¡¯t know what to do with you. You¡¯ve caught my attention and now you¡¯re telling me that you won¡¯t tell me about it?¡± Neil was speechless. ¡°Come on, tell me about it. I really want to know what it is so that I can be happy about it too!¡± ¡± jackie drank that poison. He drank half a bottle of that mineral water bottle in one go. Do you think that the amount of poison he took was enough?¡± Ken startedughing loudly and patted Neil¡¯s shoulder. ¡°How¡¯s this? Are you happy, Brother?¡± Chapter 623 ¡° jackie really drank that poison?¡± It was too good to be true for Neil as he broke a slow smile. ¡°F*ck! That¡¯s good news alright! He¡¯s poisoned! This poison is a potent one and can cause his body to weaken continuously without him knowing it. He¡¯ll die miserably after a month¡­!¡± ¡°How about it? It¡¯s not too much for you to pay for this news, right?¡± said Ken as the grin never left his face. ¡°Of course it¡¯s not too much. I¡¯ll pay for it! F*ck¡­ jackie¡¯s dying soon. The gods must be on my side right now!¡± Neilughed happily. A n began to formte inside Neil¡¯s mind. Once jackie was out of the picture, he would ask Ken out and eliminate him. After all, Ken was acquainted with Selena for the longest time and used to have a good rtionship with Selena. Neil was good-looking and prepossessing, but he did not have such a deep rtionship with Selena like Ken. Michael was the least of his concern; a fat pig like him would never get Selena. Hence, once jackie died, Ken would have the highest possibility among the three pursuers. Neil had nothing to fear so long as Ken would be out of the picture after jackie was gone. He could use money and his own true heart to win over Selena. She would be very distraught after her husband¡¯s passing, but his passion would surely change Selena¡¯s thoughts about him. She would surely throw herself into his arms! ¡°Then let¡¯s drink more today,¡± came Ken¡¯s cool-headed reply. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the details of the situation in a bit. This Xena can be rather useful in things like these. She actuallypleted something that we kept failing toplete!¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± replied Neil, ¡°and everybody says bimbos are dumb. I never thought that Xena could be quite quick-witted and Ivan to have quite good insight. We¡¯ve finally gotten rid of jackie!¡± The excitement was getting the best of Neil as he took his cell-phone out and said, ¡°Let me call Ivan. The more the merrier, and we can treat this as an early celebration! This is our celebration dinner!¡± ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t call Ivan right now. jackie had beaten him up, and he¡¯s now in the hospital with Xena taking care of him.¡± Kenughed awkwardly. ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Neil was surprised. ¡°Why was he beaten up? Could jackie have known about this matter? That doesn¡¯t seem right¡­ if jackie knows that he¡¯s been poisoned, wouldn¡¯t he ask Ivan for the antidote? Wouldn¡¯t he kill Ivan if he doesn¡¯t have the antidote?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. While he was beaten up, it wasn¡¯t about this matter. jackie knew about him and Ben, and he¡¯s found out some things between him and Xena. That¡¯s why.¡± Once they entered a private room, Ken sat himself and patted Neil¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do you want jackie to die much earlier?¡± ¡°What kind of question is that?¡± Neil scoffed. ¡°Of course I want that. I wish that he¡¯s dead right now! I¡¯ve been waiting so long for this day, but now, I¡¯m hopeful! One month¡­ He¡¯ll be six feet under after a month!¡± Neil¡¯s eyes glimmered with hope. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. In that case, follow me tomorrow to a ce called Sky City¡­¡± Ken chuckled and told Neil about how jackie killed Xenos family¡¯s Young Master Quil Xenos of Sky City. Neil was thrilled when he heard this. ¡°Great! Let¡¯s go early tomorrow. If that¡¯s the case, jackie¡¯s strength would decline. Coupled with the fact that the Xenos family¡¯s masters are rather strong, he¡¯s definitely a goner!¡± The two of them enjoyed their drinks to their hearts¡¯ content. The next day, they brought several bodyguards with them and left for Sky City early in the morning. Chapter 624 Several cars drove toward Sky City the following day. Sky City was quite far away from Eastfield; it took them two to three hours to even get there by car. Neil, Ken and the others eventually reached the outskirts of Sky City around twelve at noon. Sky City was indeed two to three times bigger than Eastfield. Many powerful yet rather extreme people were in this city, thus Neil and the others made sure to be at their best behavior as they walked into this foreign city. They first found a restaurant and had a simple meal before they started asking around about where the Xenos family was at. ¡°What? There are two Xenos families here? One is huge and the other is powerless?¡± Ken was startled at the information given by a passerby they were asking. The passerby smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes, Sir. There used to be two Xenos families here, but there¡¯s only one left now. Someone had wiped out the bigger Xenos family, and their properties were then sold at a very low price. This person had just left. I think he¡¯s heading for Eastfield!¡± ¡°Could Young Master Quil havee from this wiped-out Xenos family?¡± Ken gulped; he could not believe what he had just heard. This seemed too coincidental. They had just reached this ce, yet they were faced with the fact that the Xenos family had been eliminated while their properties were sold at a low price. ¡°Yes. You guys know Quil?¡± The passerby was surprised. ¡°Their family was really powerful, but they¡¯ve crossed someone they shouldn¡¯t have. Sigh! What a terrible fate!¡± The passerby paused here before he continued, ¡°Nheless, this person had morals. He only killed the important figures and martial artists in the Xenos family, but most of the workers, children, and old people were released.¡± ¡°Young Master rk, what¡¯s going on? How can the Xenos family be wiped out when they¡¯re so powerful? Apart from that, this person had already returned to Eastfield!¡± Neil was speechless, and he took a deep breath after mulling it over. ¡°Goodness me¡­ Could it be that Goddess of War, Lana Zechs wiped out the Xenos family?¡± Ken felt that this was highly possible. ¡°Could jackie have spected that the Xenos family would avenge their fallen young master and, because of that, sought for the Goddess of War¡¯s help to end their family? He might¡¯ve done this to avoid future trouble.¡± Neil nodded. ¡°This seems possible. Despite having returned the favor to jackie before, jackie had in fact saved the Goddess of War. Had jackie begged for her help, the Goddess of War won¡¯t have the heart to turn him down.¡± Ken was extremely angry. ¡°F*ck! jackie truly is too cunning and prognostic. How could he have foreseen this? He doesn¡¯t have any true strength, relying only on others to do his dirty deed! Doesn¡¯t he feel that troubling the Goddess of War and wasting her precious time is a very shameless thing? He¡¯s too much!¡± ¡°Why would he want his dignity if he wants to stay alive?¡± Neil sighed inwardly. It seemed as though their n to end jackie¡¯s life much earlier than anticipated, had failed. ¡°Sirs, what are the both of you talking about? What about the Goddess of War? What about Quil?¡± The passerby was stunned. ¡°Do you think the Goddess of War is here? How¡¯s that possible? The person who took out the Xenos family was a very strong middle-aged man!¡± ¡°Man?!¡± Neil and Ken instantly looked at each other. What was this? Was it not Lana? ¡°Yes, a man. I heard that he¡¯s a very powerful King of War, but I¡¯ve forgotten his name. I wonder how the Xenos family offended a King of War!¡± came the passerby¡¯s reply. ¡°King of War?¡± Neil and Ken were baffled even more. This was getting out of hand. Chapter 625 Ken was silent for a good few seconds before he took out several hundred dors and gave it to the passerby. ¡°Thank you for your time, Brother. This is for you to buy cigarettes.¡± ¡°Wow, thank you! Thank you, Young Master!¡± ted, the man gratefully took the money and walked away. ¡°Young Master rk, why do I not understand what¡¯s going on?¡± Neil looked at Ken, who was in front of him, and prodded, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Ken sighed. ¡°What can we do? Everybody in the Xenos family is dead, so we can only return to Eastfield. jackie got lucky this time; he dodged a disaster. Still, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that he¡¯s poisoned. We don¡¯t even have the antidote, and it¡¯ll be toote by the time he notices something is wrong.¡± ¡°Yes. It seems that the Xenos family¡¯s young master has offended a King of War. He must¡¯ve been very angry to have dealt such an attack on the Xenos family,¡± surmised Neil. ¡°He¡¯s ruthless, alright! What we didn¡¯t expect was that this King of War helped out that good-for-nothing jackie.¡± Ken also nodded. ¡°This Young Master Xenos should¡¯ve died, though. I heard from Xena that he even kidnapped Fiona and herself, wanting a three-way with them, but jackie managed to get there in time and killed the young master before it happened.¡± ¡°Yes. He might¡¯ve offended the Kind of War¡¯s daughter, and people came looking for him after they investigated what happened!¡± Everyone then returned to Eastfield, dispirited at the turn of events. After a discussion between both men, they bought some fruits and decided to visit Ivan when they reached Eastfield. ¡­ It was evening when they got to the hospital. ¡°Young Master Hugo and Young Master rk, why are you here?¡± blurted Xena when both men suddenly appeared, walking toward her and Ivan. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re here to pay Young Master Taylor a visit.¡± Neil smiled bitterly before sitting down at Ivan¡¯s side. ¡°We went to Sky City today. Regrettably, the Xenos family had offended a King of War from Eastfield, so before we could even look for the Xenos family, the King of War had already sought them out and killed the entire family. We went through all that trouble just to be disappointed.¡± ¡°Fck me¡­ jackie is really fcking lucky!¡± Ivan was dumbstruck when he heard this. ¡°Nevermind. We can only wait it out at this point. We have twenty-eight more days.¡± Ken was unhappy, still. He nned to count down these 28 days. Ivan mulled over his thoughts for a while, and a smirk slowly appeared on his face. ¡°Oh, right. Didn¡¯t jackie say that he¡¯d give Selena an extravagant birthday party? Since this guy loves to gloat about that, why don¡¯t we make things difficult for him so he¡¯d stop halfway?¡± Ken soon understood what Ivan meant. ¡°Are you saying we should publicize on his behalf, and that it¡¯ll be much better if everyone in town knows about this?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Young Master rk¡¯s really smart. You would think of this¡­¡± Ivan nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, and publicizing this event is possible. However, your copies must be attractive. You can try to employ those aunties and ask them to help send flyers on your behalf. I believe that this would quickly catch everyone¡¯s attention. Still, this is certainly not enough. We still need to advertise the event on the same-city website¡­¡± Chapter 626 On the following day¡­ jackie and Selena had just finished breakfast when Ben walked toward them. Head lowered, Ben stood silent before them¡ªand for a good, too¡ªbefore he muttered, ¡°Brother-inw, Sister, I have something to tell you guys. Can we talk outside?¡± jackie and Selena looked at each other and wondered if Ben¡¯s mood had improved. They nodded and walked outside with Ben. Once they stepped outside to the yard, Ben then spoke, ¡°I intended to get myself a job but I¡¯m not highly educated, so I don¡¯t know what I can do. I do n on opening a shop, but I don¡¯t have any money.¡± Ben paused for a moment before he lifted his head and attested, ¡°I¡¯m a man, not a loser in the eyes of others. I want to grow. I now realized I had been aplete bastard who only knows to fool around and take things for granted. When our family was poor and my sister picked up trash just to earn a living, I took the money you earned just to y video games¡­!¡± jackie and Selena nced at each other, noting that Ben had matured overnight. He was able to reflect on his actions and assessed them carefully. ¡°I didn¡¯t even have the power to punch the person who stole my lover,¡± Ben blurted. ¡°I can¡¯t even win a fight with Ivan¡­!¡± Benughed a bitterugh, without mirth behind it at all. ¡°It¡¯s meaningless.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you start a business?¡± offered jackie after careful deliberation. ¡°I can sponsor you no matter what type of business you want to do, and you never have to worry about paying me back. Just take the money and give it a go.¡± jackie did not expect Ben to turn down his offer with a shake of his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want your money. We have two Rolls-Royce Phantom given to us by Miss Sharon because Brother-inw helped cure her condition. As Mother is getting her car license, leave one for her. I¡¯ll sell mine and get money from it. I want to try operating an inte cafe near the university town. I think that this business suits me as I love ying games.¡± Selena nodded. ¡°It¡¯s quite a new car and was gifted to you. Go ahead if you want to sell it, but remember that you won¡¯t have a car once you sell it.¡± Ben smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sis. The car is so new and it¡¯s worth over seven million, so it won¡¯t be an issue to sell it for six million. I¡¯ll still have some money left after I set up the inte cafe, and by that time, I can simply buy a car at a hundred thousand budget. I now realize that we need to be frugal even though we¡¯re rich. And to think I used to n how to treat Xena with the finer things in life¡­ Now it¡¯s just a joke to me!¡± Both jackie and Selena nodded after they heard what Ben had to say. It seemed that Ben had changed a lot after the turn of events, and it was a good thing for him. ¡°The car is yours, so feel free to do anything you want with it. Be courageous and do whatever you want to do,¡± assured Selena as she patted her brother¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Even if you lose money, your sister and brother-inw will still support you.¡± A thought then urred to jackie as he spoke, ¡°By the way, Ben, don¡¯t tell Mother and Father that Xena poisoned me. I don¡¯t want to worry them. I¡¯m honestly fine. These people had been day-dreaming when they thought that they could poison me.¡± ¡°Alright, Brother-inw. Honestly¡­ Everything is my fault. You and Sister have always been telling me about this, but I thought of her as a kind and nice person. I didn¡¯t even want to face the fact that sometimes, I do feel like something¡¯s wrong with her. It would¡¯ve been better if I broke up with her earlier. I was the one who almost cost Brother-inw his life!¡± Ben sighed and made his way to his car. jackie saw two bodyguards strolling the grounds not far away from them and waved them over. ¡°Quickly, the Supreme Warrior is calling out to us!¡± ine was happy when she saw jackie waving them over. Orchid shot ine a sharp re. ¡°Shh, quiet! Don¡¯t address him as Supreme Warrior and call him Master instead. Wouldn¡¯t the Supreme Warrior scold you If others overheard that?¡± ine carefully eyed her surroundings. If others knew that jackie was indeed the Supreme Warrior, jackie might not be able to get the peaceful life he wanted. Chapter 627 ¡°Ahem, ahem! Sister Orchid, you said it twice¡­¡± ine bit back a smile before she walked toward jackie. Orchid was embarrassed. ine said it first! ¡°Master, what can we do for you? Are you going shopping with yourdy? Do you need our protection?¡± gushed ine the moment she stood before him. ¡°My brother-inw is going out to do something. Both of you, follow him and protect him,¡± came jackie¡¯s unexpectedmand. Ben was startled when he heard this. ¡°No, no, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for this. I¡¯m a man. Why do I need to be protected? It¡¯s normal for Mother and Sister to bring two bodyguards with them when they go out, but why do I need to bring bodyguards? It¡¯s so weird!¡± ¡°Hey, look at you! You have a bruise on your forehead and it¡¯s obviously from a fight. How dare you say that you don¡¯t need protection because you¡¯re a man? I think that you¡¯re the one who needs protection the most!¡± countered ine, feeling unappreciated and frowned upon. The Supreme Warrior finally appointed some work to her so she mustplete it, no matter what happened. She had to show her best performance. Ben never thought that a bodyguard would fight back. He rolled his eyes at her. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t need two female bodyguards following me, right?¡± ¡°Hey, are you looking down on women?¡± ine raised her head and said provocatively. ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, fight with me. If you win, I won¡¯t follow you. Otherwise, we stick to Master¡¯s n; I¡¯ll be watching you from afar and protecting you!¡± ¡°Y¡ªYou¡¯re a bodyguard! I¡­ I¡¯m a man, and I won¡¯t fight with a woman!¡± came Ben¡¯s reply, an indirect concession to the female guard. ¡°See, don¡¯t simply speak when you¡¯re incapable!¡± ine smugly replied, her hands crossed at her chest. ¡°I¡­¡± Unable toe up with aeback, Ben immediately opened the car door and entered the car. Both ine and Orchid immediately boarded his car. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Young Master Taylor!¡± ¡°Why are you sitting beside me?¡± quipped Ben when ine sat at the passenger¡¯s seat. When he looked at her closely, this woman was pretty and had a good figure. With the seatbelt on, her figure looked sexier. Her long, fair legs were extremely attractive. Ben was slightly embarrassed when such a beauty sat beside him. ¡°So what if I sit by your side? It doesn¡¯t affect your driving!¡± ine rolled her beautiful doe eyes as she grinned cheekily. ¡°Hey, who hit you by the way? Do you want me to help get revenge? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll do it for free!¡± Chapter 628 Ben was taken aback at this woman¡¯s strong offer, and he had a tight smile on his face. ¡°Nevermind,¡± he declined. ¡°Even if I do want vengeance, I should be the one to do it.¡± ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ve no idea that you still have a backbone!¡± ine then mulled things over and suggested, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can help you get stronger whenever you¡¯re free. I¡¯ll train you well and upgrade you, in a sense. What do you think?¡± Ben was silent for a short moment before he nodded, a sign of agreement it was. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll treat it as increasing my physical fitness!¡± Back at the residence, Andrew and Fiona walked toward Selena and jackie. ¡°Selena, where did your brother go? Did Xena really get together with Ivan? We couldn¡¯t sleep at allst night because of this. We¡¯re afraid that your brother might lose his mind and do something foolish!¡± Fiona frowned, worry written all over her face. ¡°From what I¡¯ve noticed, he didn¡¯t even have breakfast.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother,¡± Selena assured her, an equally convincing smile on her face as she did. ¡°I feel that this is a good thing for him!¡± ¡°A good thing? Your brother¡¯s fiancee got together with another man and almost killed him. Our entire family¡¯s worried about him, and you say this is a good thing?¡± Fiona was speechless; she had no idea why Selena would say something like this. ¡°Such a woman had never been good enough for my brother. I¡¯ve told him before that Xena¡¯s just a golddigger and that her social connections are rather shady. Apart from that, she had questionable rtionships with several people in the motor robbers. It¡¯s just a shame that none of you believed in what I had to say.¡± Selenaughed before she added, ¡°Brother has finally grown up. He even went out to sell his car.¡± ¡°Sell his car? Why does he want to sell it? That¡¯s a very expensive Rolls-Royce Phantom!¡± Fiona was getting more stupefied. She did not know what happened to Ben. ¡°Well, Brother wants to earn a living himself. He wants to sell the car and open an inte cafe¡­¡± Selena then exined the situation to Fiona and Andrew. ¡° jackie wanted to give him money to start a business, but he declined jackie¡¯s offer. Doesn¡¯t that sound like he¡¯s so much more mature now?¡± ¡°Definitely! This guy has finally matured after such a blow. I hope he can move on from Xena soon.¡± Andrew nodded in satisfaction, obviously satisfied with Ben¡¯s new mindset. ¡°I better not meet Xena anymore after this! This girl¡¯s daring enough to bully my son. I¡¯ll p her so many times if I ever see her again¡­! She¡¯s gone overboard this time!¡± fumed Fiona, her hands at her hips as she spoke. ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve already pped her. If this isn¡¯t enough to satisfy you, you can p her all you want the next time you see her!¡± Selenamented, a small smile on her face as she did. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to work.¡± jackie smiled, and they soon left in their car to go to work. ¡­ jackie eventually reached the Drake family¡¯s residence and walked toward Tanya¡¯s vi. Thest thing he expected was to see Tanya, Yvonne, and Sharon walking out from the vi once he was at the entrance. jackie was dumbfounded when he saw Sharon. This woman had been visiting a little too frequently these days. She was obviously here for him. Chapter 629 ¡° jackie, you¡¯re finally here. I missed you so much!¡± Sharon instantly ran up to jackie and hugged his arm, shaking it as she did. jackie instantly felt something was wrong. He almost passed out when he turned to look at his side. Why did Sharon wear a deep V-neck dress for no reason?! It was quite obvious she was trying to seduce him. More importantly, this woman was doing this on purpose. She practically glued herself against his arm and rubbed against it incessantly. Any other man would fail to hold himself back. ¡°Really? Why do you miss me?¡± jackie smiled awkwardly as he tried to push her away gently. He then walked backward and made sure there was a good distance between the two. ¡°Do I need a reason to miss you?¡± Blush seared across Sharon¡¯s cheeks. This was, in fact, Yvonne¡¯s idea; she knew no man did not like this. Since Sharon had explicitly expressed her feelings for jackie, Yvonne thought she could push her to be bolder. She could dress in an exposing way and act exaggeratingly. Apart from that, Yvonne also told Sharon that she should always be in close proximity with jackie to bring them ¡®closer¡¯ together. ¡°Oh¡­¡± Yvonne was speechless when she saw this situation. While she did ask Sharon to be proactive, dress skimpily and get closer to jackie, she never thought Sharon would go overboard andtched onto jackie like that. ¡°She¡¯s rather proactive. I hope this works!¡± said the embarrassed Tanya. Both of them smiled before walking toward jackie. With her smile still on her face, Tanya began, ¡° jackie, we¡¯re going to the amusement parkter. As always, we¡¯ll be bringing only you, and no other bodyguards! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay for everything if you apany me out to y!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never really been to ces like that before!¡± said jackie with a faint smile. ¡°Since Miss Tanya wants to go, then I¡¯ll spend time and apany the prettydy!¡± ¡°Oh, not bad! I didn¡¯t know that you, an old antique, know how to praise women!¡± Tanya was rather ted when she heard jackie¡¯s choice of words. jackie praised her as the prettydy. Did he genuinely feel she was pretty? If that was the case, was there a chance he was harboring a slight infatuation with him? If jackie knew his nonchnt words caused Tanya¡ªthis young and prettydy¡ªto have unrealistic fantasies, he might be speechless. ¡°Old antique? Am I that old?¡± jackieughed; this was his first time being called as such. ¡°I mean the way you think. I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re old!¡± Tanya nced at jackie secretly. She recalled the time when their lips identally met when they were wrestling; his lips on her red ones. Their lips met not once, but twice. She got very shy whenever she thought of that moment, and her heart would beat so much faster. Tanya bit her alluring bottom lip and added, ¡°Actually, slightly older men like you are mature and steady men. These men are the most charming!¡± It was then when jackie recalled the time when he drank with Yvonne, and at that same time, he saw Yvonne¡¯s abashed face. His expression immediately turned weird. What happened that day was purely an ident. He had no idea something like that would happen. When he saw Yvonne¡¯s abashed expression, was it possible that she had fallen for him because of what happened that night? If that was the case, this would be troubling, and Sharon was already making him feel ufortable. How could jackie handle it if Yvonne was feeling the same way? jackie suddenly had a bad feeling at this moment! Chapter 630 ¡°Yes, Tanya. What you say is very true. I feel that he¡¯s charming and manly. I wouldn¡¯t fall for him at first sight if he wasn¡¯t!¡± It shocked them that Sharon would still go up to jackie¡ªeven after he basically tried to get away from her¡ªand look at him like an obsessed fan. jackie felt like he was slowly losing his mind. ¡°Miss Sharon, you¡¯re a woman. You need to have the reserved attitude of a woman!¡± This was Tanya¡¯s house, thus he could only give her sound advice instead of chasing her away. However, it seemed difficult for him to change her mind in such a short time when he saw her proactive ways. ¡°Really?¡± Sharon frowned. ¡°Do I need to be reserved? Will you like me if I¡¯m reserved? But didn¡¯t Yvonne say that men like proactive women? She even told me that it¡¯s difficult for men to pursue women, but it¡¯s easier if women pursue men!¡± jackie¡¯s face suddenly darkened. ¡°How clever you are, Yvonne Drake. You even taught people how to get into a rtionship, huh?¡± bbergasted, Yvonne sharply turned to Sharon and growled, ¡°Sharon, why are you such a fool? Damn!¡± Once she realized what had happened, Sharon sheepishly replied, ¡°Sorry, my bad. I was careless and blurted everything!¡± She then quickly added, ¡°I¡¯ll pay for everythingter when we go out to y! I¡¯ll pay for food and the amusement park tickets!¡± ¡°That¡¯s much better!¡± Yvonne folded her arms across her chest, inwardly pleased at the offer. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡­ The four of them eventually arrived at the amusement park. jackie did not think they would see a few aunties handing out flyers once they parked the car and reached the park¡¯s entrance. ¡°They¡¯re handing out flyers on such a hot day¡­ That must be difficult!¡± The four of them knew that these people had a difficult job, thus they epted the flyer without much thought. jackie thought that this was a flyer about the amusement park¡¯s activities so he merely gave it a once- over. He was stunned when he actually digested the content. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The trio also looked at their flyer once they noticed jackie rooted on the spot. ¡°Is this for real? jackie, you¡¯re so romantic! Did you design this poster?¡± There were some romantic heart-shaped photos on the flyer, and there were words typed in as well. [Look forward to it! It¡¯s 27 more days to the birthday of Taylor family¡¯s No. 1 beauty, Miss Selena Taylor!] [The Goddess of War¡¯s savior, jackie White, will hold an extravagant birthday party in 27 more days! We wee everybody to the party!] Such were the words written on the flyers. ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Selena! This is so romantic of jackie! He¡¯s promoting the birthday party like this!¡± Sharon looked at the flyers and looked at jackie with hearts in her eyes. ¡°Not only are you manly, but you¡¯re a gentle and romantic person too!¡± Chapter 631 ¡°I never thought you¡¯d publicize your wife¡¯s birthday party like this. jackie, your wife will surely be so happy with this!¡± Truthfully, Yvonne envied Selena to an extent. jackie was already advertising the party far before the event started. She would love it if a man were to treat her this way. ¡°It¡¯s just that, these¡­words are too high-profile, too much. There¡¯s even a countdown to the date of the party. Moreover, it¡¯s stated here that you¡¯re the ¡®Goddess of War¡¯s savior¡¯ and that your wife is ¡®the Taylor family¡¯s number one beauty¡¯¡­¡± spoke Tanya, a tight smile on her face as she did. ¡°Don¡¯t you think your advertisement is a little too exaggerating? With this, the entire city knows that you¡¯re the one who saved the Goddess of War¡¯s life.¡± jackie merely offered a dry smile, though his expression was darkening. ¡°I didn¡¯t make these flyers. While I do want my wife¡¯s birthday party to stir the entire city and this was the surprise I prepared for her, I didn¡¯t make these flyers.¡± ¡°Could your family have done this? How about your mother? Fiona? Andrew?¡± Tanya had initially assumed jackie could pull such a romantic move, but the more she thought it over, the more she realized that this was not the case. jackie, after all, was a rather low-profile kind of guy. If the Goddess of War had not admitted that jackie saved her life before, nobody would have known about it until today. After all, this was something to be proud of. If somebody else was in jackie¡¯s shoes, they would have told everybody about this. jackie, however, had never taken something like this as his capital to show-off. ¡°That can¡¯t be; they¡¯re old. Why would they stick their noses in my business?¡± jackie¡¯s wry smile dropped into a frown. ¡°Not many people know about this as I¡¯ve just mentioned it briefly the other day. Even Old Master Taylor doesn¡¯t know about it. Why would somebody publicize it?¡± ¡° jackie, look!¡± At this moment, Yvonne pointed at a taxi that drove past the park. jackie¡¯s eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets when he realized what it was about. What was going on? Why were such publicizing words continuously broadcasted on the taxi? If that was the case, did the entire city know already? ¡° jackie, are you lying to us? You must¡¯ve spent a lot of money on this intense advertising. Why would anyone do this, apart from trying to be romantic to your wife and for the surprise factor? Who¡¯d spend money to publicize this party on your behalf without any reason?¡± Tanya looked at jackie with a grin as though she saw through him. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend and deny it. You¡¯re really good at acting and keeping secrets about this event.¡± jackie was speechless. Why did that¡ª¡®don¡¯t pretend and deny it¡¯¡ªsounded weird? He thought about it. ¡°There¡¯s only one other person who knows about this: Xena¡­:¡± ¡®But if it was hers and Ivan¡¯s idea, why are they willing to spend money to help publicize this party?¡¯ jackie thought to himself. ¡®They don¡¯t have any motive to do this. I¡¯ve given Ivan a beating, so they must hate me. Why are they still spending money and doing something like this?¡¯ A thought then urred to jackie as his eyes lit up. He knew why. Only him, Selena, and Ben knew he was not poisoned, while both Xena and Ivan were sure he was already poisoned. If that was the case, the medication would take effect around thirty days from the day he consumed it. Was it a coincidence that the day so happened to be Selena¡¯s birthday? So, both sly dogs¡ªIvan and Xena¡ªwould want to make a big fuss on this matter. They were waiting to see how jackie would fail on that day. What sort of a scene would it be if Selena¡¯s birthday became his death? Now they even went ahead to publicize the party. Even if it was canceled, jackie and the Taylor family would be the ones to lose face. They would be even happier if the party happened as usual. ¡°What an amazing scheme this is.¡± jackie smiled coldly once he was able to conclude everything. It seemed that the other party was destined to be disappointed. Chapter 632 ¡°What do you mean by ¡®scheme¡¯? Do you know who it is?¡± asked Tanya right that instant. After all, Tanya¡¯s grandfather had told her to help jackie with everything she got. This person had an important identity. She felt like jackie was getting more and more elusive. It was this mysterious feeling that made her want to know him more. She believed that as long as she proactively involved herself with jackie, she would then know his true identity. Judging from jackie¡¯s response to this flyer, it seemed as though this publicity was done as a deliberate attack against him. Still, she had no idea how such publicity could be considered as an attack. ¡°I don¡¯t know who it is, but I have my suspicion. Nevermind, let¡¯s go! it¡¯s time to go in and enjoy ourselves!¡± jackie smiled indifferently and walked toward the amusement park¡¯s entrance. Tanya frowned as she looked at jackie¡¯s figure. She could see that jackie had made his guesses but did not want to say anything. ¡°Stir the entire city?¡± After mulling it over, Tanya soon realized that ¡®stir the entire city¡¯ here meant that the more the event was marketed, the more extravagant the event had to be. This meant that he had to spend more money. If jackie only wanted to spend around ten to twenty million, that would not stir the city. Not even a hundred million could achieve that. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t jackie lose face if this advertisement was marketed too heavily? These people wanted jackie to lose his face and unable to bear the cost of such a grand event so they could make fun of him! This person is a low-life, alright. They rather spend money to help jackie market the party so that jackie would lose face!¡± A cold smirk appeared on Tanya¡¯s face when she came to that revtion. The other party might not know this, but the Drake family had been thinking of ways to get into jackie¡¯s good books. It did not matter if it was ten billion or a hundred billion; they would take any amount and help jackie as though that amount was nothing to her family. Tanya knew jackie must have thought of this, too. She ran up to jackie, catching up to him, and assured, ¡°Don¡¯t stress over it, jackie. It¡¯s a good thing that other people helped you with the advertisement part. They helped cut costs!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± jackie smiled, not wanting to say anything else. At this moment, Sharon had already bought four tickets and gave one to each person. Meanwhile¡­ ¡°Who¡¯s that guy?¡± said one random park-goer. ¡°F*ck, I envy him¡­ He has three beautifuldies around him,¡± he muttered. The other people immediately looked over and were also very envious when they saw what he saw. ¡°Hey, all three of them are beauties! One of them not only has a nice figure, but her eyes look so enchanting too. I wonder what these women taste like.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. These women looked like theye from rich families, so it¡¯s only natural that this man is just as rich. Otherwise, why would these women go out with him? Normal people like us can only look!¡± One of them smiled bitterly. He looked at Tanya¡¯s long legs and under her short skirt, and he gulped wantonly. Chapter 633 These park-goers could only look at them from afar. Meanwhile¡­ A man, not far away from where they were, overheard their conversation. This man had several young men and women with him. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Miss Drake?¡± the man spoke. He knew it was Tanya the moment he noticed her, and he was startled to see her here. ¡°Tsk, tsk! And it seems Tanya¡¯s not the only one here. The beautiful Yvonne and Miss Sharon are also here. What a sight this is; makes me jealous just looking at it.¡± ¡°Really? And who¡¯s that man, Young Master Lowe?¡± One of hispanions, a man from a second-ss aristocratic family, asked with a nonchnt smile. ¡°He¡¯s so lucky to be with three such beautiful women.¡± Young Master Lowe came from a family that was rather rich. Still, his family was a third-ss aristocratic family, thus the only thing he could afford to do was look at jackie¡¯s femalepanions, even though he liked prettydies like Tanya and Yvonne. He knew there was a chance he would fail should he even tried to pursue thesedies. After all, thesedies have turned down many young masters without being given a chance. ¡°Well, thisd has been getting quite the attentiontely. This is the person on the flyer!¡± Young Master Lowe had one of the flyers he received at the entrance in his hands, thus he and hispanions discussed it. They never thought they would meet this person so soon. ¡°Oh, so this is the son-inw who married into the Taylor family!¡± The man suddenly understood what had happened. ¡°F*ck¡­ He¡¯s really lucky with the opposite gender! He¡¯s able to be with beautiful women no matter where he went, and even his wife is a beautiful woman. What a life that must be¡­ If only I was him!¡± The man then studied the flyer closely and sourlymented, ¡°Stir the entire town? He¡¯s just a son-in- law who married into the family. Can he actually achieve that? ¡°I heard that he¡¯s a headmander in the army and had already spent over a hundred million on other things. He shouldn¡¯t have much left with him; probably around tens of millions. Can he genuinely host a party that¡¯ll ¡®stir the entire city¡¯? This advertisement should¡¯ve cost him millions since it¡¯s all over the ce!¡± ¡°My thoughts exactly. I saw several bus stations with this advertisement in the advertisement spaces. They must¡¯ve been put up just recently!¡± ¡°He needs to spend lots of money on the advertisements,¡± blurted a young woman among thepany. ¡°How much money has he left for the birthday party?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s absolutely correct. If the aim¡¯s to stir up the entire city, doesn¡¯t it have to be several levels higher than the Old Master Taylor¡¯s seventieth birthday dinner? At the very least, it should be held at a very expensive bar. Old Master Taylor¡¯s birthday dinner wasn¡¯t hosted in an extravagant way, but it did stir up the entire city!¡± Another man nodded. He felt that jackie was being too much despite not having that much money. ¡°Let¡¯s not bother too much about this; there¡¯s just a few days left until the party. We¡¯ll go and take a look by then. I want to see how he can stir up the entire city!¡± Young Master Lowe would be lying if he said he was not being bitter at this point. ¡°He might make a fool out of himself by then. It¡¯d be shameful if this party is poorly held.¡± Back to jackie and the young women¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s go and y the carousel first. There aren¡¯t many people queuing there!¡± Tanya smiled and looked at jackie as though asking for permission. What she did not know was that they had attracted many envious eyes and hatred for jackie. jackie, however, kept staring at a middle-aged man with dark sses and a cap not far away from him. ¡°That man over there seems like trouble.¡± The man had a cane at hand that he kept pointing aimlessly on the ground. He seemed to be blind yet was tailing behind a group of good-looking women. Chapter 634 ¡°How¡¯s that possible? He¡¯s just a blind person,¡± countered Tanya as she looked at the blind man. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s rather sad that he turned blind at this age,¡± muttered Sharon as she looked at the same man, too. jackie internally facepalmed when he heard the reasoning of these women. ¡°Look carefully,¡± jackie insisted, ¡°there¡¯s something wrong with his cane. Try and think why is he constantly behind girls wearing skirts?¡± Yvonne was the first one to react after hearing jackie¡¯s login, and she instantly sped toward the supposed blind man with the cane. ¡°F*ck! This guy is a pervert,¡± she snapped, ¡°and he¡¯s secretly taking photos!¡± Yvonne hated perverts like this. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? He¡¯s actually¡­!¡± Sharon was just as angry when she finally realized what was going on. Sharon, along with jackie and Tanya, followed behind Yvonne. Yvonne was the first to walk up to the man and she pushed him down to the ground with such force. ¡°You pervert!¡± ¡°Ouch!¡± cried the man once he collided against the ground. He then yelped, ¡°Help! Somebody¡¯s bullying the blind!¡± His cry for help attracted the attention of the group of young women walking in front of him, and these women turned around to look at them. The man¡¯s yelp had also attracted the attention of other passersby. The young women, not knowing what was going on, felt utterly terrible for the blind man. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you bullying a blind man?!¡± scolded one of the women that the supposed blind man was tailing behind, and Yvonne felt bileing up to her throat. ¡°Yes, this is too much! Is this woman crazy? Why did she push the blind man onto the ground without any reason? She¡¯s really ruthless! What¡¯s in that head of hers?!¡± Several other people began hurling insults and angry remarks toward Yvonne. ¡°Ouch, ouch! It¡¯s so painful!¡± The man pretended to feel around on the ground before he got a hold of his cane. He then tapped it several times against the ground before stretching it under Yvonne¡¯s dress. Yvonne became more irate once she noticed his indecency; this bastard was extremely daring. He had the gall to stretch the cane under her dress when he saw so many people were speaking on behalf of him. ¡°Bastard!¡± Yvonne immediately walked away and hid away from him. At this moment, two men squeezed their way out from the crowd and scolded Yvonne, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, woman? How can you scold the blind person when you pushed him down?!¡± Unable to put her thoughts into words, Yvonne walked up to the man and took his cane away. ¡°I won¡¯t let him leave. He¡¯s a pervert, and this cane is his instrument to take photos! I saw him secretly taking photos from under their skirts!¡± ¡°Hey, why is this woman snatching my cane?¡± The blind man immediately yelled loudly. ¡°It¡¯s bad enough she pushed me down, but she even stole my cane and lied about me!¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible? This blind man is a pervert who secretly takes photos?¡± Some of the people started suspecting what Yvonne said. After all, who would push another person down without any reason? ¡°Yvonne¡¯s telling the truth! He¡¯s a piece of trash that takes photos of girls under their skirts!¡± Tanya pushed her way through the crowd as she yelled in defense of her cousin, Yvonne. Chapter 635 ¡°That¡¯s right. We saw everything with our own eyes. She gets nothing good for being kind to you guys.¡± Sharon also walked forward. ¡°How can you all say she¡¯s bullying the blind person when she¡¯s actually helping you?!¡± It was then when a man among the crowd studied Sharon carefully before he eximed, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this the eldest young miss of the George family? I heard that she had turned into a pretty woman. I wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize her if I hadn¡¯t heard her voice. She¡¯s really a prettydy!¡± ¡°This prettydy must be Miss Tanya then, right?¡± another man eximed. ¡°I was wondering why she seemed so familiar¡­ It¡¯s really Miss Tanya!¡± Some other people began to recognize Tanya as well, thus began the exchangedments about her. They had no idea that they would meet such an important person. ¡°I believe what Miss Tanya said. Miss Tanya is a member of the Drake family, the daughter of the richest man in Eastfield. Why would she lie to us?¡± a woman spoke up in Tanya¡¯s defense. ¡°Yes. I heard that Miss Tanya would always stand up against injustice, and she¡¯s very active in doing charity work. Why would she lie to us?¡± Several other women also went along with what she said. The blind man started panicking when he heard his and instantly asserted, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s all a misunderstanding. It¡¯s a misunderstanding! This is just a cane! I can¡¯t even see the road, so how could I have purposely stretched this under a skirt? Even if I stretched the cane under their skirts, that¡¯s just an ident. How could you say that I did it on purpose?!¡± He paused here before continuing, ¡°Apart from that, I¡¯m blind. If you say that I¡¯m secretly taking photos, why would I take photos? I can¡¯t even see them!¡± One of the three men who pushed their way through the crowd immediately said, ¡°Yes, this woman misunderstood him for sure!¡± Another man stepped up to the te. ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re really kind, but how can you wrongly use someone else? Being heroically is the right thing to do and proiming positive energy isn¡¯t wrong, but using someone baselessly is bad!¡± Thest of the three went to the blind man and spoke, ¡°Hey, Brother. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t walk around in such hot weather. There¡¯s a slightly cooler ce over there. Come, let me take you there.¡± ¡°Oh, thank you! So it¡¯s true that there are more kind people than bad ones in this world!¡± chirped the blind man in a seemingly grateful manner, and this moved many of the onlookers. Indeed, there truly were more kind people in this world. ¡°What¡­?¡± Yvonne was speechless. Was it possible that she and the rest were wrong about him? What this blind person said seemed to make sense. Why would he take photos of other people¡¯s underwear when he was blind? This did not make sense even if he was a pervert. ¡°Wait!¡± Just as they were wondering what to do next, jackie pushed his way out from the crowd and stopped the man. The man supporting the blind man was slightly stunned. He smiled earnestly at jackie. ¡°What is it, Brother? Is there anything you need from us?¡± jackie smiled indifferently. ¡°You can¡¯t leave yet because I have unanswered questions. Why would he, a blind man as he imed, keep stretching his cane under the skirts of girls wearing them? Why didn¡¯t he stretch his cane to those wearing long pants?¡± jackie chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s coincidental!¡± The blind man immediately became defensive. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t talk nonsense. I can¡¯t even see, and you¡¯re smearing my name. How would I know what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°So you¡¯re blind, are you? Do you think that you can pretend to be blind by wearing a pair of dark sses?¡± jackieughed and immediately stretched out his hand to take the man¡¯s dark sses. Startled, the man¡¯s body jolted at the abrupt move. He then began to move his hands around as though looking for something. ¡°Young man, where are my sses? Give it back to me! Why do you want to snatch a blind man¡¯s things?!¡± Chapter 636 jackie smiled coldly inside when he saw how the blind man behaved. He directly punched toward the person¡¯s nose. However, jackie punched at a very slow speed this time. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The man supporting the blind man immediately caught jackie¡¯s arm. ¡°Not only did you rob a blind man, but you also want to beat him too? It¡¯s unreasonable for you to act this way! You¡¯re too inhumane!¡± ¡°if my guesses are correct, it seems like the three of you are working together with him! Am I right?!¡± jackieughed. He slightly waved his hand and got rid of the other party¡¯s hand. He looked at them sharply. ¡°Go on, continue acting!¡± The two men immediately walked forward. ¡°Young man, you are going overboard. What nonsense are you talking about? To us, you¡¯re just a crazy person. What are you talking about when you say that we¡¯re a group? It didn¡¯t matter that you bullied a blind man, how dare you smear our name as well?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, hit him!¡± said the man who caught jackie¡¯s arm earlier. The three of them immediately surrounded jackie. However, jackie kicked them and they immediately flew out. They dropped on the ground several meters away and each vomited a mouthful of blood. ¡°How¡¯s this possible? This man is too strong!¡± The people surrounding them eximed as they were extremely scared. ¡°It seems like he¡¯s one of the Drake family¡¯s bodyguards. The people of the Drake family are really strong!¡± A man said. ¡°So he¡¯s the Drake family¡¯s bodyguard. No wonder he would take action!¡± Another woman also said. The blind man turned around to take a look. He was so frightened that his face turned pale while he pointed his cane left and right. He acted calm and pretended as if he knew nothing. ¡°Ah!¡± jackie held his hand in a fist and directly punched it at the man. ¡°Oh god, I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me!¡± The blind man¡¯s legs weakened and he knelt in front of jackie when he saw jackie punching at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you blind? How do you know that I¡¯m about to punch you?¡± jackie smiled coldly. His act of pretending to hit the person did cause this blind man to show his true colors. After all, he knew how scary jackie was after seeing how far those three flew after being punched. ¡°Brother, forgive me! I¡¯m not blind, I¡¯m really not blind!¡± The man knelt and begged for forgiveness. He obviously dared not continue pretending to be blind. ¡°Oh my god, they are really a group!¡± Somebody said angrily after they discovered the truth. ¡°It seems that we¡¯ve misunderstood the girls. These people are really perverts!¡± The girls who the blind man secretly took photos of were extremely frightened. They misunderstood Yvonne earlier and this caused them to immediately feel extremely guilty. One of them immediately ran over and picked the thin cane up. She looked at the handle and said in surprise, ¡°Oh my god, there¡¯s a button here. There must be a small camera at the bottom.¡± Many people surrounded her and after a while, they finally saw a small camera at the bottom part of the cane. jackie smiled indifferently. He directly stepped on the thigh of the man who pretended to be blind. ¡°Speak, where are the photos you took?¡± The man said with a bitter expression on his face. ¡°The photos I took¡­took are automatically saved inside. There¡¯s an internal memory card inside used to save this!¡± Chapter 637 ¡±What are those photos for?¡± jackie smiled coldly and continued asking. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s for you to look at by yourself, right?¡± The man looked at the others who used all of their energy to climb up from the ground before nodding. ¡°Yes, this is for the four of us to look at. We were curious!¡± ¡°Curious?¡± jackie¡¯s expression turned cold and he exerted even more force on the person¡¯s thigh. ¡°Ah!¡± The man immediately shouted loudly. He was in so much pain that the veins on his forehead popped up. Crack! The noise of bones breaking could be heard so clearly. ¡°Oh my god, such great strength!¡± ¡°Yes, this Drake family¡¯s bodyguard is not a simpleton. It¡¯s so scary that he can break this man¡¯s leg with one step!¡± ¡°offending the people from the Drake family is suicidal. If a member of the Drake family wants to kill someone, it¡¯s no different from killing an ant!¡± The people surrounding them started discussing what happened. ¡°Miss Tanya, Miss Sharon, and this pretty sister, thank you all very much!¡± The group of girls immediately walked forward to thank jackie and the others. ¡°you¡¯re wee. I was born like this. How could I do nothing when such an incident was happening before me?¡± Tanyaughed and continued saying, ¡°However, it¡¯s best if you guys are more careful in the future. Don¡¯t empathize with others when you think that they are blind. All of you have to observe carefully if this person is really blind or is just acting blind.¡± ¡°Yes, thank you Miss Tanya for teaching us a lesson. We understand!¡± The group of girls nodded. jackie took the cane over and held onto it with all his strength. The handle of the cane then broke into several pieces after which he took the internal memory card out. jackie knelt and said to the man in front of him after breaking the internal memory card. ¡°Tell me the truth or you might not be able to protect your other leg!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The man almost fainted in pain. He kept yelling loudly as it was too painful. How was it possible for him to continue speaking to jackie while gritting his teeth? It was considered good that he had not fainted. The other three men wanted to surround and attack jackie. However, they were so frightened that they dared not speak a word when they witnessed this scene. They lowered their head and stood there, wishing that they would disappear on that spot. ¡°It¡¯s best if the three of youe over and exin yourself. If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I will kill all four of you!¡± jackie waved at the three men. One of them gritted their teeth and when he raised his head, he seemed more confident. ¡°Young man, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t cause this matter to escte. You¡¯re just a bodyguard of the Drake family. Nothing good wille to you if this matter esctes! Apart from that, wasn¡¯t the internal memory card already destroyed by you? What do you still want to do?¡± ¡°are you guys threatening him?¡± Tanya started smiling before jackie could say more. ¡°He¡¯s the bodyguard of my Drake family. You guys even wanted to take photos of my sister, Yvonne. You¡¯re not offending her, it¡¯s the Drake family. Do you think that we¡¯ll be afraid?¡± ¡°If this issue is escted, the Drake family might not be able to bear the consequences!¡± They originally thought that these men would be afraid when Tanya mentioned the Drake family. However, they had no idea that this man still smiled coldly and said. ¡°Have you heard of the Kingston Hall?¡± ¡°So you guys are from the Kingston Hall! No wonder you are so arrogant!¡± Tanya¡¯s face darkened after she heard what they said. Chapter 638 ¡±are you afraid now? Other useless families might be afraid of your Drake family but the people from the Kingston Hall are not afraid of you!¡± The man startedughing loudly when he saw Tanya¡¯s darkened face. ¡°Is the Kingston Hall strong? Stronger than your family?¡± jackie frowned and had a serious expression. He knew clearly that Tanya was a fearless person and constantly loved to create a sensation for others. He had never seen her, afraid. However, Tanya was afraid of what was going on today. This made him feel weird. Was it possible that these hidden powers were stronger than the Drake family? Tanya looked at jackie and exined softly, ¡°This Kingston Hall has a huge number of followers and is considered as one of the more notable powers in this Eastfield. Apart from that, they have quite arge amount of good martial artists. Their power can fight against that of our Drake family. If we really start a fight with them, we do not have the grasp as to who will win!¡± Yvonne also immediately nodded and said, ¡°Actually this is not the most important part. The most crucial point is that we¡¯ve got a mutual understanding with these powers in the dark. They develop theirs and we develop ours. It¡¯s fine as long as nothing happens.¡± Yvonne paused here before continuing. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s nothing if it¡¯s just small friction. However, if this matter esctes, there will only be negative results for us. Even if they don¡¯t go all out and have a big fight with us, our power will also be weakened by then.¡± Tanya smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Yes, if our Drake family is weakened, the title of Eastfield¡¯s number one family would need to go to somebody else. jackie understood something after he heard them. It seems that the Drake family was not afraid of them, they did not dare to fight them and their ability was almost the same. If this was the case, how could they fight? However, he might not be afraid even though the Drake family was afraid. Without considering how to get rid of the Kingston Hall, whatever these people did could not be let go so easily. Right now, the other party was very arrogant and everybody was looking. The effect of this on the people was very huge. ¡°So, let¡¯s just drop this matter here and let us leave, alright?¡± The man did not dare continue instigating Tanya, he only wanted to leave quickly with the guy who pretended to be blind. ¡°do you have other photos? How¡¯s it possible that the ones I destroyed are the only ones that you took? What about those that you took previously?¡± jackie smiled and asked. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t go too overboard. You¡¯re just a bodyguard. What good will provoking a power like Kingston Hall bring you?¡± The man stared at jackie angrily and threatened him. ¡°I¡¯m just a bodyguard but I¡¯m also a man. I can just be involved in whatever I don¡¯t like whenever I want!¡± jackie shrugged his shoulders as if he did not care. ¡°I heard that there are many small groups under a big organization. You shouldn¡¯t be from the Kingston Hall, right? You are only from some small groups under their control, right?¡± The gaze in the guy¡¯s eyes looked unstable when he heard what jackie said. jackie had obviously said the right thing. He said after looking at the people beside him. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t say whatever you want. Although we¡¯re from the Green Sky Hall under the Kingston Hall control, we are not people you can provoke!¡± Chapter 639 ¡±Green Sky Hall?¡± jackie thought about it and said, ¡°Fine, you guys can go back first. Go back and tell the people in the Green Sky Hall that I¡¯m going over tomorrow. Today, we have to settle this issue ande up with a good reason. If not, you can¡¯t me me for any action that I will take!¡± ¡°Fine, young man, you were the one who said this. Tomorrow,e to our Green Sky Hall alone and we¡¯ll be waiting for you there!¡± The man rxed inwardly. At least, he and his friends could leave right now. In his eyes, jackie was trying to find a way out when he said that he was going to the Green Sky Hall alone to cause them trouble. He estimated that jackie was not daring enough to go to the Green Sky Hall alone tomorrow. After all, if he really provoked the Green Sky Hall, that meant that he was provoking the Kingston Hall. Whatever jackie said was to find a way out for himself so that Tanya, who liked toe forward, would not be embarrassed. After he said those, the three men picked the other man up, whose leg was broken, and quickly left. ¡°You¡­you won¡¯t really go tomorrow, right? There¡¯s nothing scary about the Green Sky Hall but if you go there and make things worse, it would be considered as provoking the Kingston Hall!¡± Yvonne could not help but remind jackie. ¡°After all, I heard that the head of the Green Sky Hall and the head of the Kingston Hall are rtives. Because of this reason, the Green Sky Hall is developing quickly even though it had just been set up. The head of the Green Sky Hall is an extremely domineering and cunning person!¡± jackie nodded after he heard this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You guys can ignore this matter. Right now, this is my personal business!¡± ¡°Personal business?¡± Yvonne was embarrassed after she heard this. She was the one who rushed forward to help those youngdies. As a result, she was misunderstood and despised by so many people. Fortunately, jackie stepped in and exposed the other party in time. If not, it would be very difficult for her to do the exnation. She was quite grateful that jackie took action just now. After all, jackie helped her, if not, it would have been difficult to exin herself. Now, at least everybody knows that she was innocent. She had no idea jackie would say that this was his personal matter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, jackie is very good. I¡¯m not clear about Kingston Hall but he¡¯s definitely not afraid of this Green Sky hall!¡± Tanya smiled softly and looked at jackie, who was beside her. Previously, they hid in the woods outside the city and saw the scary scene with their own eyes. They were 300 masters from the Eagle n. Among them was one of the Four Fighters, the baldy. In the end, jackie only used ten minutes to take out all the opponents. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m just afraid that something will happen to jackie if he goes alone!¡± Yvonne was still worried so she said to Tanya. ¡°Tanya, why don¡¯t we tell your father about this and bring more people with us. Even if it¡¯s just a negotiation, it will definitely be much better!¡± ¡°Yes, don¡¯t be afraid of them. I¡¯ll go back and tell my father about this too. I will also bring some bodyguards and go with you guys!¡± Sharon immediately nodded and said. ¡°I can go alone. You guys don¡¯t need to worry and just enjoy ying. Didn¡¯t you say that you want to y the merry-go-round? Why don¡¯t you go quickly?¡± jackie smiled bitterly and felt warm in his heart toward the care of these three women. Chapter 640 ¡±This guy is really one of a kind. I¡¯m worried about him but he seems as if nothing happened!¡± Sharon pursed her mouth and went to line up in the queue. ¡° jackie,e over too!¡± Tanya ran behind jackie and pushed him over when she saw that he did not join them in the queue. ¡°Uh, it¡¯s fine, you guys go ahead and y by yourself. I feel that this is a children¡¯s game and it¡¯s too childish!¡± jackie smiled bitterly and was a little helpless. ¡°Hey, are you calling us childish?¡± Yvonne turned around and rolled her eyes at jackie. ¡°I don¡¯t care. Since we¡¯re already here today, you need to at least apany us and y all the games.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We will let you experience being a child like us for a day!¡± Tanya also immediately said. ¡° jackie, listening to your tone. Is it possible that you¡¯ve never been to an amusement park?¡± Sharon thought and could not help but asked. jackie smiled bitterly and was slightlymenting. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve wanted toe to this ce since I was young. However, my family was poor so I could only look from the outside as others yed inside. After I grew up, I got too busy with work. I started sending takeaways andter on, I became a soldier. So I¡¯ve never been to such a ce,¡± ¡°Then this is just right. You can fulfill the regrets you had when you were younger. We have to y every game at least once!¡± Sharon said with a smile. ¡°By the way, jackie, where¡¯s your father? Why haven¡¯t we seen him? Why haven¡¯t you mentioned him?¡± Tanya asked curiously after she thought about it. jackie¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. He said with a darkened expression, ¡°Think of him as if he¡¯s dead. I don¡¯t have a father¡­¡± Tanya and Yvonne met each other¡¯s eyes and they stopped talking about this matter. They could see that jackie was not only angry when he mentioned his father, he had hatred in his eyes. They did not understand what happened to jackie previously that caused him to have such hatred toward his father. ¡°Go, it¡¯s our turn!¡± They immediately changed the subject when they saw that the door had opened and they could go to y the merry-go-round. The three beauties took jackie and they yed many games before reaching the ghost house. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we can go back now!¡± Tanya said with a slight smile. ¡°We¡¯ve yed everything!¡± ¡°Yes, we can leave now as it¡¯s not early!¡± Sharon also said with a smile. ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t you guys say that we¡¯re ying everything for at least once?¡± jackie could not help but smile when he saw this situation. He pointed at the ghost house in front of them. ¡°You guys haven¡¯t yed this?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just let go of this. There¡¯s nothing fun about this!¡± Tanya said with a smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really scary even when you listen to the voice outside. This is not fun, let¡¯s go!¡± Sharon was also embarrassed. ¡°I think that the both of you are too timid and you dare not go in!¡± jackieughed. ¡°I had no idea that you guys were daring enough to ride roller coasters but not the ghost house!¡± ¡°I really want to y but Ie with Tanya every time I¡¯m here. She¡¯s not daring enough to y this and how meaningless it is for me to y alone!¡± Yvonne looked forward to it. Chapter 641 ¡°Have you ever tried this before?¡± jackie said, looking at Yvonne Drake. ¡°Hmm, I always wanted to try it but I never got the chance to!¡± Yvonne said and smiled forcefully. ¡°Then let¡¯s go together! I am quite curious as to what it¡¯s like there. I am quite certain that there are no ghosts on this earth. Even if there were, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid because I think if one was truly good, he would be able to y any devil that maye his way!¡± said jackie nonchntly. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s give it a go, but promise that you¡¯ll take care of us if anything happens?¡± Sharon Geroge interjected. It was a rare opportunity to hang out with jackie, and she really would not have missed it for the world. ¡°Yes, if you are here, I would really try it!¡± Tanyaughed too and said, ¡°I am indeed quite curious. I heard that the ghosts are all in fact humans ying dress-up. How scary can they really be!¡± ¡°let¡¯s go then!¡± jackie remarked and went into the haunted house with the three beautifuldies. ¡°Ah!¡± Barely a few steps into the haunted house. Sharon George had found herself scared silly and gripping jackie¡¯s arm tightly. Her face looked as if she had shrunk, and her expression was one of pure terror. jackie nced to his side and felt speechless. Sharon Geroge had glued her entire body tightly to his arm. After all, he was a man, and this scene found him a little embarrassed and ufortable. He thought, ¡®However, I can¡¯t just leave her especially in a time where she¡¯s so scared. I can¡¯t just push her away.¡¯ jackie felt a little remorseful. He regretted suggesting the haunted house. It was his own actions that led him here, in this awkward situation where Sharon could take advantage of him. ¡°Ah!¡± A terrifying long-tongued ghost had appeared at Tanya¡¯s side. Tanya was frightened to the core and also griped on jackie¡¯s hand. She stuck her head on to his shoulder and continued walking forward in tiny steps. jackie felt ashamed. He thought, ¡°Why is Tanya holding my hand? Doesn¡¯t she feel embarrassed too?¡± Despite his initial thoughts, judging from Tanya¡¯s tight grip, she was indeed really scared. ¡°What do we do now¡± Yvonne was walking behind jackie but she was also feeling frightened as well. In fact, her palms had started to break out in sweat. However, she wanted to maintain aposed and independent image. She refused to stoop low and behave like Tanya and Sharon who were clinging onto jackie like glue. ¡®How embarrassing,¡¯ she thought. Just as those thoughts passed her mind, a bony arm suddenly appeared from the back and tapped her shoulder. Hiss! Yvonne almost passed out at the weight of a skeletal-like arm on her shoulder, d in rags. ¡°Ahh!¡± she shrieked. In a panicked frenzy, she flung herself toward jackie¡¯s back and hugged him tightly, abandoning all previous thoughts ofposure and independence. She yelled, ¡°Hurry, jackie, hurry, there¡¯s a ghost behind¡­¡± jackie felt really strange-these three beautifuldies were clinging on to him like theirst straw of hope! ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s the case we had better hurry up!¡± jackie felt the heat creeping up to him with embarrassment and hurriedly exited the haunted house. Finally, the group emerged from the haunted house safely. The threedies were still clinging and gripping onto jackie, with their eyes tightly shut. ¡°Have we exited yet? Have we left?¡± Tanya shakily added, ¡°Gosh, that was so scary, I am never doing that again!¡± Chapter 642 ¡°So scary, I am never going back too, really regret doing it!¡± It was not clear if Sharon was really scared or if she was still pretending, but her body was even more tightly glued to jackie. jackie felt too embarrassed to even look at her. ¡°Wow, am I to believe it? Threedies hugging one guy?¡± ¡°Heavens, I am so jealous! They are all clinging on him so tightly, and they all have really beautiful bodies. My god, that man is truly so lucky!¡± ¡°How I wish that was me. How did I not think of bringing a few beautifuldies to the haunted house? Oh wait, I think I don¡¯t know any beautifuldies!¡± The crowd surrounding them started toment as they observed the group. ¡°My God, isn¡¯t that woman the second youngdy of the Drake family? Wow, she is hugging that man so tightly¡­¡± ¡°Hey, that woman looks like Yvonne Drake. Isn¡¯t the other one Sharon George? Gosh, what a sight! I am so jealous!¡± A man recognized the threedies and eximed in excitement. Click! A few female onlookers had taken out their mobile devices to stealthily take photographs of the group. If these photos were to be circted, that would really go viral. After all, it was a rare sight to see threedies of the most distinguished families of Eastfield clinging on to a man. ¡°Ahem, we¡¯re clear!¡± jackie looked really awkward now that there were so many onlookers surrounding them. He felt that crawling back into the haunted house would have been a better choice. The three women opened their eyes and saw how the onlookers were judging and perceiving them. They consciously shook themselves loose of jackie, their faces turning into a shade as red as a tomato. ¡°Told you guys not to do it, that was so scary!¡± Tanya looked at jackie with embarrassment. ¡°Oh God,¡± she thought. She couldn¡¯t believe that she was holding jackie¡¯s hand-to innocent bystanders, that really made their rtionship seem suspicious. ¡°Yeah, that was really so scary!¡± Sharon felt scared but really excited too. She didn¡¯t think she would have the luck to be in such close proximity with jackie. ¡°How unlucky of me, I was taken advantage of!¡± thought jackie. The four of them prepared to leave. jackie was driving past a public bus station. Suddenly, he noticed something and remarked ¡°No, that cannot be!¡± ¡°My God! Isn¡¯t that you in the advertisement? Wow, are you that meticulous that you want to put up advertisements at a bus station!¡± Yvonne smiled bitterly. ¡°What can I do? I just wanted to make my wife happy!¡± jackie felt funny on the inside. The advertiser must have been the idiot Ivan Taylor who wanted to portray him as a joke and wanted to see him die on Selena¡¯s birthday. Too bad for them, their ns were foiled. Chapter 643 At that very moment, the three men who were present at Green Hall that day had returned to Green Hall after sending the man who pretended to be blind to the hospital and had found someone to take care of him. As they entered the courtyard, one of them turned to the skinnier one of the group and said, ¡°Monkey, that rascal said he woulde tomorrow-do you think he would really show up? He¡¯s just a bodyguard, but he must have some skills to be the bodyguard for the Drake family. I don¡¯t think we can underestimate him!¡± The other guy looked at Monkey and said, ¡°Brother Monkey, that rascal¡¯s name is jackie. He is the live-in son-inw of the Taylor family. You definitely shouldn¡¯t underestimate him. Back in those days, he actually saved the God of War. To be connected to these old legends like the God of War, do you think¡­¡± Monkey interjected with fear in his voice, ¡°Okay I can¡¯t do anything about it now. All I can do is be frank with him and see what he decides to do!¡± ¡°Yeah, this time we really need to treat him truthfully and give him the photos if he needs them!¡± The other two in the group nodded in agreement and the three of them continued walking inside. ¡°Oh, Monkey you guys are back! How was the bounty today? Did you guys get many photos taken? I will be able to sell them for a lot of money!¡± said Mousak gleefully¡ªhe was the manager. Monkey¡¯s expression sank, ¡°Actually we did get a good bounty. There was an unusual amount of young women in the theme park with short skirts today. Unfortunately, as we were packing up and getting ready to leave, we bumped into the nosy Tanya and Yvonne Drake!¡± The mustached man¡¯s expressions also sank at the sound of Tanya¡¯s name. He could already guess what was to follow in the conversation, ¡°You guys actually bumped into them? Oh, this Tanya really is a justice warrior.¡± He thought about what he said and added, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t tell me that she brought a number of bodyguards? However, I already told you guys to disguise yourselves as blind men. The cameras are well hidden too. Such advanced technology-is it possible for her to see through your antics?¡± ¡°Sigh, we also didn¡¯t think that they would but they really did see through us. Ben isying in the hospital with his leg broken-the doctor says he needs to amputate his leg tomorrow!¡± Monkey took a deep breath and said, ¡°Damn, they only had one bodyguard with them, but the bodyguard was just too good!¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s over now, you can continue whatever you were doing another time!¡± Mousak knew not to mess with the Drakes. He said, ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that we didn¡¯t make a big deal out of it. Other than Ben¡¯s medical expenses, he also put effort into this, I¡¯ll give him half a million! This way he can just retire peacefully at home!¡± To his surprise, Monkey smiled bitterly and said, ¡°We also wanted to contain the situation. We even damaged everything inside the memory cards and we were also beaten up by him. What we did not foresee was that the other party did not want to let what happened today, slide!¡± ¡°What?¡± Mousak looked angry. He said, ¡°F**k, didn¡¯t you tell them that you are the men of Green Hall? Did you not tell them that Green Hall is a force to be reckoned with that belongs to the Kingston Hall?¡± ¡°How could I not have said that? I thought that they would let it go once they heard that. Unexpectedly, they pressed on even further after hearing that!¡± groaned Monkey, who was feeling frustrated and helpless. After all, the head of Green Hall did say in the past that they should maintain a cordial rtionship with the other aristocratic families and maintain the peace among them. Of course, in normal situations, the other aristocratic families would have been fearful of the powerful families that lived unusual paths and would usually not step out of line. ¡°Tanya Drake really has some guts. Does she think she is incarnate of justice? Is she trying to start a fight between the Drakes and Green Hall? Is she not scared of Kingston Hall who is backing us?¡± Mousak was boiling with fury. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t because of her. Tanya was a little scared and she didn¡¯t want to offend us. Monkey chuckled and said, ¡°It was her bodyguard. If not for him, we would not have ended up in that situation.¡± Chapter 644 Mousak looked dumbfounded. He said, ¡°What? You mean it wasn¡¯t Tanya Drake that wanted to make a big deal about it, but in fact, it was the bodyguard who wanted to pursue the truth? How could Tanya have agreed to that? Who does he think he is to pursue the matter further?¡± ¡°Yeah right, I don¡¯t know what that rascal meant. He even said he wants toe and see us tomorrow and that it is a private matter for him, so he will show up alone!¡± Monkey felt that this was not really possible, ¡°I don¡¯t know if he is just bullshitting but this rascal is not to be messed with-he is the live-in son-inw of the Taylor family!¡± ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± Mousak heard this and his face sank even further. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be concerned at all if it¡¯s just any random bodyguard. But now that I heard the culprit is that hotheaded guy, I think we might find ourselves in a bit of a pickle.¡± ¡°Hotheaded guy? What do you mean?¡± ¡°You mean, he usually gets up to no good?¡± Monkey asked with a frown. Mousak nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t have much proof, but we think that the retreat of the Dragon Gods from Eastfield had something to do with this jackie guy.¡± ¡°No way, the Dragon Gods were so good. How can they be afraid of him?¡± Monkey shook his head in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. He is just one man. How can he possess that strength or capability? I heard that the Dragon Gods left so quickly that they left behind all their assets and wealth. They were in such a hurry that they didn¡¯t bother selling them. More importantly, there was a mysterious man of great strength who killed many members of their n in a single night-even the best of the Dragon Gods, the masters, were killed. Mr. Howard had no choice but to flee.¡± Monkey suddenly remembered something and eximed, ¡°My God, brother Mousak, do you think jackie killed all those masters?¡± ¡°How is this possible?¡± Mousak smiled indifferently, ¡°I heard this rascal was just amander. Hisbat skills indeed can be good, but it is not that strong. As our master said, this rascal has a good rtionship with the King of War and the God of War. He most likely had help.¡± Mousak paused before continuing, ¡°Two days ago, the master was just telling me about that rascal. The conclusion was that we don¡¯t have any evidence but we really don¡¯t want to offend nor provoke him!¡± Monkey looked worried at this point and said, ¡°Now it looks like we¡¯re not finding fault with him but he is coming to look for trouble with us.¡± ¡°Mm, let¡¯s go. I will bring you to the master. You need to tell him everything that had happened in detail. Master is a smart man and will know how we can deal with this!¡± Mousak nodded and brought Monkey inside. ¡­ At this moment, jackie, Tanya, and thedies had driven back to the Drake family home. Just as jackie started his car and got ready to head home after a day¡¯s work, he was stopped by a boy who rushed out of nowhere. He saw that it was Tiger. ¡°Tiger? Why are you looking for me?¡± jackie froze as he saw Tiger¡¯s pale and nervous expression. Tiger got into the car and said hurriedly, ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t know what I can do anymore, and I had to come and find you for help.¡± ¡°What is it? Slow down and tell me!¡± jackie stopped his car and asked Tiger. ¡°Ah, didn¡¯t you give us a sum of money? My wife and I bought a home and we opened a restaurant with the remainder. I guess our food is really good because business became better and better after we launched the restaurant.¡± said Tiger after a gulp. Chapter 645 jackie froze and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? Why do you look so anxious and worried? Did you offend anyone?¡± Tiger nodded and said, ¡°The restaurant next to us experienced really bad business and they started to me us. They im that we robbed them of their business, and got some gangsters to mess with us. These gangsterse every day. They will each take up a desk and order a te of peanuts. They sit there for the whole day and because of this, we can¡¯t carry out our business!¡± ¡°What low lives. These people are really bullies!¡± jackie clenched his fist and got really angry. He could not believe that the restaurateurs next door were so shameless. He thought about the situation and asked, ¡°So, did the business next door get better?¡± ¡°Better my foot. There is another big restaurant on the street. They don¡¯t dare to offend them so they take their anger out on me. His restaurant¡¯s food is really bad so he mes me for taking his business. But since I had no business, his shop has not improved from before!¡± Tiger got angrier and said helplessly, ¡°Sigh, I really am at a loss. When they first started doing this, we thought of putting up with it. How would we know that they would actuallye everyday and do this.¡± ¡°What about now?¡± jackie asked after a moment of silence. Tiger said, ¡°They are still sitting there. I used to be able to do well at night but all my customers are scared silly. The gangsters asked for a hundred thousand ¡®protection fee¡¯ then they would leave us alone. Otherwise, they will keep this up.¡± ¡°Okay, where¡¯s your restaurant? Let¡¯s go.¡± jackie started the car and drove straight for the restaurant. It was not long before they arrived. jackie stopped his car by the curb. ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Tiger got out of the car and pointed at the restaurant. He led jackie into the restaurant. As jackie approached the door, he could hearughter from inside. ¡°What do you say, pretty girl? Today I found a hair in the peanuts. We have already eaten a lot of peanuts. What if we get a bad stomach from this?¡± One of the men with a buzz cut roared withughter. He was sitting with one leg up on the stool. He was chewing on a toothpick andughing cooly. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll get a new te for you? You don¡¯t need to pay for this one!¡± Tiger¡¯s wife was at a loss for words. She could only smile and reply politely. ¡°F**k!¡± That man mmed a pair of chopsticks on the table. ¡°Your logic is so special. I ate your unhygienic food and you offer to get me a new te? How much is this even? Something that costs ten dors? You would like to get me a new te? Do you think I don¡¯t have ten dors?¡± ¡°Then what do you want from me? You guys are upying more than ten tables, I can offer it to you for free.¡± Tiger¡¯s wife was already at a loss. Tiger said he needed to step out to find a solution, but he had not even returned. She was left alone with two fearful waiters who were huddled in a corner. At this moment, she was already scared out of her wits. ¡°What do we want? Ah, since your husband is not here, and since you are quite pretty, why don¡¯t you go over to the toilet and y with me?¡± The man with the buzz cut stood up and approached Tiger¡¯s wife, smacking her. Chapter 646 ¡°Ah!¡± Tiger¡¯s wife was scared to death, her face turned pale and she cautiously stepped backward. ¡°Don¡¯t mess around with me! I¡¯ve already told you, if my husband finds out about this, he will really murder you!¡± ¡°That is hrious. Your boyfriend looks so soft, even if he had ten lives he still would not muster up the courage to do anything to us.¡± The man with the buzz cut started roaring inughter. He continued, ¡°Then tell me, how do you n on compensating me? I¡¯m starting to feel a stomachache. I want you to apany me to the toilet and relieve my stomachache. Otherwise, give me two hundred thousand and I¡¯ll consider my medical bills paid!¡± ¡°Two hundred thousand!¡± Tiger¡¯s wife heard the exorbitant sum and took in a deep breath. She knew that they did not have enough money. They could not afford to pay off these bastards. These bastards also had an insatiable appetite for bullying them-even if she did give him two hundred thousand this round, she feared that there would be an even bigger sum demanded from them in the future. ¡°What now? Don¡¯t you have the money? Well, if you don¡¯t have the money, then you shouldpensate me with your body!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your husband isn¡¯t here. I won¡¯t tell him!¡± The man with the buzz cutughed gleefully, and approached Tiger¡¯s wife, getting ready to drag her off and do his bidding. She retreated backward and yelled, ¡°No! No! The hair you found in the peanuts belongs to you! Tiger and I have really long hair. The hair you found is really short and the length is consistent with the length of your hair. It¡¯s so obvious that you¡¯re just finding fault and making our lives hard!¡± ¡°what proof do you have to say that the hair is mine? I don¡¯t care. The fact that I found hair in my food is enough to hold you ountable. Otherwise, I will spread the word around that your food is unsafe and unhygienic!¡± The man with the buzz cut roared withughter and as she was caughtpletely off guard, he stepped forward and tightly embraced her. ¡°Let me go, you bastard!¡± Tiger¡¯s wife struggled against his grip. He had her in a deadlock and was about to drag her to the bathroom. ¡°Let her go!¡± At this moment, a loud roar came from the doorway. Tiger rushed in with fury with jackie following in his trail. The group of gangsters saw that Tiger had arrived and all stood up, looking at him like they were tigers themselves, getting ready to y with their prey. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re back!¡± The man with the buzz cut let Tiger¡¯s wife go andughed cooly. He said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve returned, compensate me with two hundred thousand now. If not, we¡¯ve all lost our patience and we n to trash this ce!¡± jackie heard this andughed cooly. ¡°Oh, trash this ce?¡± he said. ¡°If you guys don¡¯t value your lives, try it!¡± ¡°Hey, looks like this eager beaver is getting ready for revenge. He even found himself a little helper!¡± The man with the buzz cutughed, ¡°However¡­you only brought one man? Is he going to be enough?¡± ¡°You all want money? Come outside and fight me. If you all can win me at this fight, forget about two hundred thousand. We can give you two million!¡± jackie continued, ¡°But, if you all can¡¯t win this fight, then just admit your unlucky fate. Compensate my brother for a million in damages. You all have not only affected his business these past few days. You have even caused him emotional distress. I believe this is a small sum that you guys can afford!¡± ¡°Hey, what a big mouth!¡± The man with the buzz cutughed cooly and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go outside. I don¡¯t believe that my entire gang cannot defeat you. If you lose, give us two million. If we lose, we¡¯ll give you one million!¡± The gangsters were getting riled up at this exchange. They felt that this guy before them was eagerly rushing to prove himself. There were so many of them. From a number perspective, it was impossible for one man to be able to defeat all of them. Even if they lose, thepensation would only be one million. There was much more to be gained in the two million that they could possibly get. They thought that the odds were definitely stacked in their favor! What a deal they could not refuse! Chapter 647 The group of men gathered at the entrance of the restaurant and surrounded jackie very quickly. Tiger knew what jackie was capable of and did not feel worried at all. His wife, however, was a little worried. She asked, ¡°Tiger, can he take on so many men? Should we just pay off these men? Otherwise, they will stille and bother us after your big brother leaves us.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my big brother knows what to do. He only needs to show up once, they will think twice before messing with us in the future!¡± Tiger had full faith in jackie. ¡°Kid, do you even have that much money? Don¡¯t just be blowing your trumpet!¡± The man with the buzz cut cracked his knuckles and asked jackie while cracking his knuckles. His only worry was that jackie was blowing his own trumpet and would not be able to provide the money later. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you guys be worried about this?¡± jackie said nonchntly. He continued, ¡°I don¡¯t even need to lift a finger to defeat you guys!¡± ¡°you really like to talk big huh. You think you can defeat us without lifting a finger? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re taking on more than you can chew!¡± The man with the buzz cutughed and said, ¡°If you are really capable of this, I will kneel before you and call you my grandfather!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t regret your wordster!¡± jackie retorted. The man with the buzz cut was getting excited. He felt that this fool before him was too silly. If the kid was not going to even lift a finger, they would be able to take him on even faster. ¡°Go! F**k, you three go and get him! I want to see how he can defeat us without lifting a finger!¡± The man with the buzz cut held back his group of men and wanted to get a taste of what jackie was capable of. He wanted to call jackie¡¯s bluff and only asked three men to take him on. ¡°Ah!¡± Three men rushed toward jackie. jackie jumped and made three flying kicks. One by one, the men flew several feet away and fell onto the floor in pain. ¡°No way!¡± The man with the buzz cut look dumbfounded at the scene before him. He thought, ¡®Looks like this kid has got some game, he can take on three men!¡¯ ¡°F**k, let¡¯s all go! Surround him from all four corners, let me see how he can take us on now!¡± The man with the buzz cut gave his orders after some thought. It was obvious that this rascal was not stupid. jackie was not using his hands and the group of men was surrounding him. This time, it won¡¯t be so easy for jackie. All the men who rushed forward were lying on the floor in pain. They were either clutching onto their chests or stomachs, each with twisted expressions of pain on their faces. ¡°So what now? Since you all have lost, time to pay up!¡± jackieughed cooly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t even afford a million!¡± Chapter 648 ¡°Ouch, Motherf*cker, it¡¯s so painful!¡± The man with the buzz cut was lying on the floor with blood sprouting from the corner of his mouth. He groaned on and on. He really could not believe that there was such a master fighter on earth. The attacks wereing at him so fast that he could not even see where the kicks began. The only thing he remembered was feeling a kick on his chest and that his bum had fallen right on the floor. ¡°Impossible!¡± The boss of the restaurant next door had witnessed the exchange and thought jackie had a death wish to challenge the gangsters. Now, the scene that had unraveled before him scared him to death instead. He could not have imagined Tiger would be able to find such a powerful man to help him out. However, he quickly thought with a cool grin, ¡®Hmph, kid, you may think you got them now. This group of gangster is not your average gangster. You don¡¯t know who is backing them. A kid like you can¡¯t afford to offend this gang. I will just silently observe today!¡¯ ¡°Kid, don¡¯t you be demanding. You¡¯ve already beaten us to a pulp. Now, you¡¯re demanding money from us? How illogical of you!¡± Momentster, the man with the buzz cut had recovered a little and finally got up off the ground together with his men. ¡° didn¡¯t you guys promise earlier? It¡¯s not just about the money. Don¡¯t forget you all have to kneel and call me your grandfather.¡± jackieughingly reminded the group. ¡°Kid, we¡¯re not your average joes. We can consider ourselves unlucky and return your money. However, forget about us kneeling before you and calling you our grandfather. You would be stripping us of our dignity and honor-how will we continue to make a living if we do that?¡± the man with the buzz cut said after some thought. ¡°Oh, how can you men just go back on your words so carelessly? I want you to give me the money, kneel and call me grandfather-that was what you promised!¡± jackieughed and continued, ¡°Plus, I don¡¯t really care who is behind you or which forces are backing you. If you offend me, I will make sure to give your backers a hard time!¡± The corner of the man¡¯s mouth twitched slightly and said, ¡°Think carefully before you demand that, don¡¯t regret your actionster. We¡¯re the men of Green Hall!¡± ¡°Green Hall¡± jackie furrowed his brow. ¡°What a coincidence!¡± he thought. He was about to swing by Green Hall for a visit tomorrow. He could not believe his fate that he had met these gangsters from Green Hall today. Seeing jackie momentarily stunned, the man with the buzz cut gleefully said, ¡°kid. Looks like even you have heard of the prowess of the men at Green Hall? We have hundreds of men and hundreds of proficient fighters. You can fight them off slowly yourself. You may think you¡¯re good now, but you can¡¯t be unafraid of Green Hall!¡± Having said this, he even puffed up his chest and folded his hands. He haughtily continued, ¡°Kid, if you¡¯re feeling regretful, just admit your mistakes and apologize. We won¡¯t hold you ountable or pursue the matter further. Seeing as you¡¯re a good fighter too, let¡¯s just forget everything that has happened today.¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re really cocky!¡± jackieughed cooly. ¡°You think I¡¯ll drop this just because of the two words ¡®Green Hall¡¯? Have you guys note to your senses yet?¡± jackie¡¯s mood darkened, ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes. Bring me a million dors. Otherwise, prepare to lie downpletely!¡± ¡°Kid, are you being serious right now?¡± The man with the buzz cut gulped. ¡°Do you know how powerful the forces behind Green Hall are? We are backed by Kingston Hall!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care, give me the money!¡± jackie had no fear and asked for the money relentlessly. Chapter 649 The corners of the mouth of the group of men before jackie began to twitch. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have that money?¡± The man with the buzz cut said after a pause, ¡°We don¡¯t usually make that much money. We also have to pay Green Hall a monthly protection fee. Whatever we have left, we usually eat and drink it away. Where do you want us to find a million dors?¡± ¡°Eight minutes left!¡± jackie was toozy to be engaged in mindless chatter. He looked at the time and mercilessly pressed on. ¡°I¡­¡± The man with the buzz cut got really angry. He thought and said to his group of men. ¡°What about you guys? However much money you have, give it to me now. F**k, let¡¯s pool it. Looks like we have met our match today. What more, he is not afraid of death and he is so relentless. I don¡¯t think we can get away with this.¡± The men were speechless and helplessly paid up their share to the man with a buzz cut. Moments after, one of the men looked at the bnce in their bank ounts and bitterly said to jackie, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m so impressed. You¡¯re not even afraid of Green Hall?¡± ¡°Stop bullshitting. Get us the money! Send it to Tiger!¡± jackie said curtly. Tiger was too scared to ept the money. He stepped forward, smiling awkwardly, and said, ¡°Hey big brother, let¡¯s not cause them any more trouble. Let it go now so that we won¡¯t get into any trouble in the future!¡± The truth was that Tiger was still afraid. When he heard the gangsters talk aboutrge and powerful forces backing their n, he was afraid to offend them any further-to offend such strong powers would not bring them any good. Furthermore, it was only because of jackie¡¯s presence today that they were bowing their heads temporarily. What if theye again in the future? Matters may not be as simple as a scuffle or a fight then. Who knows, they could even murder him and his wife. ¡°Yeah big brother, please let it go.¡± Tiger¡¯s wife stepped forward and begged. ¡°Hey I can¡¯t just let it go. I saw with my own eyes how they were bullying you!¡± jackie¡¯s resolve was clear. He looked at Tiger and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it is their responsibility to compensate you. If they mess with you again, I will destroy all of Kingston Hall.¡± Tiger heard this and took a deep breath. He thought that jackie was really way above his head right now. Kingston Hall was Eastfield¡¯s top and ultimate Hall. Even the Drake family was afraid of Kingston Hall. jackie was taking Kingston Hall way too lightly, and throwing his words around too casually. ¡°Kid, really? You¡¯re not scared of Green Hall? Unafraid of Kingston Hall? If you think you¡¯re so capable, why not you pay Green Hall a visit?¡± The man with a buzz cut nced sideways at Tiger. ¡°We don¡¯t have much money today. After half a day¡¯s worth of work, we only have nine hundred fifty thousand dors with us-it¡¯s all for you!¡± ¡°Tiger, give them your ount number!¡± jackie looked at Tiger and said, ¡°I am in fact visiting Green Hall tomorrow. You¡¯d better prepare the remaining fifty thousand for me tomorrow. I¡¯ll treat that as my fee for today¡¯s work. Even I cannot do this for free!¡± ¡°Big brother, it¡¯s only fifty thousand¡­let it go, they¡¯ve already given us nine hundred and fifty thousand, let¡¯s just cut them some ck!¡± Tiger looked like he was in between a rock and a hard ce. He started to feel really afraid. ¡°don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not just going there for fifty thousand. I am going to settle some other matters!¡± jackie laughed and patted Tiger¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be sure to warn them tomorrow. If they don¡¯t listen and still stir up trouble with you, they would have a death wishing for them!¡± Chapter 650 ¡°Alright, kid, you¡¯re really something. We¡¯ll give you this nine hundred fifty thousand dors today!¡± The man with the buzz cut really could not believe the sphemying out of jackie¡¯s mouth. He threatened, ¡°We¡¯ll see you at Green Hall tomorrow. If you don¡¯t show up, we¡¯ll know what you¡¯re made of!¡± The man with the buzz cut transferred the money to Tiger. He paused and continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t show up, don¡¯t me us the Green Hall men for stirring up some trouble with your dear little friend and his wife. I¡¯m telling you, this woman is surely something. Just from patting her earlier, I got a little excited.¡± jackie smiled cooly and sharply kicked in between the man¡¯s thighs. ¡°Ah!¡± The man¡¯s voice cracked and kneeled on the floor painfully. ¡°I let you go this time and you still dare to mor and hoot? Don¡¯t even think of any women in the future. You think I can¡¯t live up to my word?¡± jackie could have let bygones be bygones. It was a small matter to get them topensate the money. What more, he had promised Selena that he would not be stirring up trouble and that he just wanted to live a peaceful life. He could not have imagined that this rascal would even dare to insult them this way, did he have a death wish? He felt that he could not go soft on them, since the other party still thought that they were pushovers. ¡°Brother Luca!¡± His underlings were scared. They did not imagine this kid to be so cruel and kicked Luca¡¯s private part. Brother Luca yelled and passed out. His men picked him up and carried him away. ¡°Impossible!¡± the boss of the restaurant next door was also scared. He did not think that Tiger could be connected to such a skilled fighter, what more a skilled fighter that had no fear for the Green Hall or even Kingston Hall! Most importantly, this man could even beat up Brother Luca to a pulp-was not this asking for it from Green Hall? ¡°You! Come here¡­¡± He was discovered by jackie. jackie looked at him and gestured for him toe over. ¡°Bro-brother, are you looking for me?¡± The boss looked around him and saw that he was the only man there. He was petrified and did not dare to go over. He was just an ordinary businessman. He expected Brother Luca to take care of it for a hundred thousand dors. Seeing as even Brother Luca was beaten to a pulp, how would he dare to go over? ¡°Noting? Do you wish to die?¡± jackie asked casually. The boss felt his legs going soft and he gulped. He walked toward jackie grudgingly. As he arrived before jackie, his brow was already sweating buckets. ¡°Hey, handsome man, what do you need from me?¡± The boss took out a cigarette and shakily passed it to jackie. His hand was shaking so much that he dropped the cigarette midway. ¡°I don¡¯t want cigarettes, I¡¯m not interested!¡± jackie smiled cooly. He said, ¡°Close your restaurant tomorrow onward. Otherwise, you¡¯ll upset me!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay. I¡¯ll shut down the restaurant tomorrow. It¡¯s my fault for bad business. I admit my fault now!¡± The boss nodded. He was just an ordinary businessman and did not want any trouble. He did not dare to open his mouth and protest, in fear of jackie murdering him. After all, this man before him might have some powerful forces behind him too. Advertisement Chapter 651-700 Chapter 651-700 Chapter 651 Besides, his restaurant made losses every day, and he himself felt that he needed to shut it down soon. So long as jackie did not try to ckmail him of more than ten million dors, everything would be fine and dandy! ¡°Alright, then. Just get out of here!¡± jackie waved his hand and took out a White-Sand cigarette, lighting it slowly. ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll scram!¡± The boss of the restaurant immediately darted out of the ce as if he would die within the next second of remaining there. ¡°Big Bro, thank you so much. We wouldn¡¯t know what to do if it weren¡¯t for you!¡± Tiger looked at jackie after the boss left, his eyes red. ¡°And my wife would probably have been bullied by those vagrants if you hadn¡¯te over with me.¡± Tiger was feeling extremely lucky¡ªlucky that he had thought of jackie and managed to bring him here. Otherwise, he would not have been able to beat those guys. Furthermore, that man called Brother Luca would probably have taken advantage of his wife. ¡°Just call me if you need anything!¡± jackie chuckled. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Big Bro. Let¡¯s go drink a few rounds!¡± Tiger shed a straightforward smile. ¡°You just made someone give me more than nine hundred thousand dors this time. I¡¯ve yet to recover from the shock!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. Just go and open your business in peace. They won¡¯t cause you any more trouble!¡± jackie took a drag from his cigarette before he added, ¡°On the contrary, I¡¯m the one who¡¯ll be causing them trouble tomorrow. I need to see if they¡¯ve learned their lesson so I¡¯m not going for a drink. I need to return home. It¡¯s gettingte.¡± ¡°All right then. Let¡¯s drink sometime soon!¡± Tiger nodded, seeing jackie off as thetter drove away. ¡°Tiger, this Big Bro of yours is amazing! He¡¯s not any regr veteran, is he?¡± Tiger¡¯s wife could not help butment after jackie left. ¡°His fighting prowess and aura aren¡¯t like a regr person¡¯s!¡± ¡°He saved the Goddess of War¡¯s life before, and he¡¯s pretty good friends with her. He wouldn¡¯t be so fearless before the people from Kingston Hall otherwise!¡± Tiger smiled. ¡°I never expected that he would be such a man in five years. I heard that he was promoted to the rank of Head Commander. But to me, he¡¯ll always be better than a God of War!¡± ¡°Shh!¡± His wife immediately scanned their surroundings, fearful. ¡°Don¡¯t say such things. How can you spew such nonsense? Saying that he¡¯s stronger than a God of War? What if a God of War heard you? They wouldn¡¯t be happy, and they¡¯re so terrifying. People practically worship the ground they stand upon. Your Bro is strong, but he can¡¯tpare to a God of War!¡± ¡°All right. I get it. Let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be getting much business tonight. Let¡¯s close up shop and go back home to see Dad and Mom and our son! ¡°We¡¯ll wait until tomorrow when there aren¡¯t any rascals disturbing us. I believe our business will start to pick up!¡± Tiger clenched his fist, speaking confidently. ¡­ jackie quickly drove back to the vi. After he parked the car, he noticed a Volkswagen parked right beside him. A small smile lit up jackie¡¯s face as he studied the new car. It seemed that Ben had truly grown up. This was a good thing to him. However, he also believed that Ben had suffered plenty of emotional trauma. jackie would not forgive what Ivan and Xena had done so easily. He wanted to let them know that everything they had done today was incredibly and utterly foolish. Chapter 652 ¡°Daddy, Daddy. Come here. Look at this. See what I¡¯ve got¡­¡± Kylie ran over to jackie as soon as he entered the vi¡¯s living room, squealing with that cute, angelic voice of hers. jackie¡¯s heart immediately melted at the sound of that voice and at the sight of those doe eyes. He instantly crouched down to heft Kylie up, nting a kiss on her cheek. ¡°Good job! My little girl¡¯s got a sticker!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The teacher said I was a good student!¡± Kylie¡¯s smile was bright and innocent, happinessced into its curve. ¡°Oh? Of course, my daughter would be the smartest, most responsible kid in ss!¡± jackie carried Kylie up the stairs. ¡°Right. Kylie, would you like a reward? Tell me. I¡¯ll give you one!¡± ¡°Okay. Bring me and Mommy to the aquarium on Saturday!¡± Kylie asked, staring at jackie in anticipation after thinking about it for a moment. ¡°Sounds good. We¡¯ll bring you there on Saturday!¡± jackie only put Kylie down once they were on the upper floor. He returned to his room. Only then did he notice that Selena had already returned home from work and was taking a shower. On the bedside table, there was a poster. Embarrassment clinched jackie when he noticed the poster. This was the advertisement that someone else had helped put up, no? It seemed that Selena already knew about the whole thing. He sat down for a few minutes. Selena walked out of the bathroom, dressed in casual clothing. A hint of warmth graced her lips when she saw jackie. ¡°You really want to send ripples across the entire city, don¡¯t you now? How much money did you spend to advertise it so extensively? It seems like you wouldn¡¯t have achieved such a result if you didn¡¯t spend at least ten million dors. Your mom will be worried about your finances. Again.¡± jackie grinned in embarrassment. ¡°My dear, I just want your birthday to be known throughout the entire city so that you¡¯ll have some fine memories. However, I didn¡¯t do the advertisements. I don¡¯t like being so showy.¡± Selena was surprised when she heard that. ¡°No way. They would¡¯ve had to spend a lot of money. The advertisements are everywhere. So much so that I¡¯m embarrassed to go out. My colleagues are even discussinging over during my birthday.¡± Her brows furrowed after she pondered for a while. ¡°Strange. Who would spend that much money to advertise the both of us if it¡¯s not you? Isn¡¯t this just a waste of money? What benefit would they receive?¡± jackie could not help but give a wan smile looking at Selena¡¯s beautifully arched brows. ¡°Think about it, dear. Not many people know about this, and not many were around either when I made the deration. Who do you think it is?¡± Naturally, Selena, being the sharp woman she was, immediately reacted when jackie prompted her. ¡°No way. Xena? But why would she do this? Especially when Ivan had just been sorely beaten up by us. Why would she do this with Ivan?¡± ¡°They still think that I¡¯ve been poisoned. The poison is expected to manifest on your birthday, and they want to watch the show. Do you get it?¡± jackie spoke lightly as he chuckled. Selena finally understood. ¡°Right. They don¡¯t know that you¡¯ve been cured. Ivan¡ªthat son of a b*tch! He really wants everyone to watch you die on my birthday, eh? I never expected him to be so wicked!¡± jackie nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that they helped advertise the event though. We don¡¯t have to do it ourselves anymore. The news will circte throughout the entire city very quickly.¡± Chapter 653 Selena did not know whether tough or cry. Ivan and Xena would probably stab themselves in the throat if they knew what jackie was thinking right now. Of course, they probably would not have advertised the event just like that if they had known that jackie cured himself of the poison. ¡°But this is just my birthday. No need to kick up such a fuss over this. That advertisement probably caused a real shock for everyone, iming that the bash will be the ultimate talk of the town for years to come. They even made a countdown. My God, we¡¯ll probably be the butt of plenty of jokes if the party is too¡­normal!¡± Selena voiced her concerns after she thought about it. ¡°It¡¯s not just expensive food that will make the event grand.¡± jackie wrapped his arms around Selena, giving her a warm smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just rx. Trust me to handle this!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Selena pursed her flushed lips, then spoke bashfully. ¡°Go and take a shower. We¡¯ll go down to eat after that. They¡¯re making the prawn that you like.¡± ¡°You really know me well. You already know what I like to eat only after a month of my return!¡± jackie studied the beauty before him. He could not help but ce a gentle kiss on her lips. ¡°Daddy kissed Mommy. I¡¯m going to have younger brothers and sisters!¡± They were not aware that Kylie had slyly opened the door and poked her head inside the room. She pped a hand over her mouth and chuckled when she saw this. ¡°Ah!¡± Selena jumped from shock and immediately shoved jackie away, rolling her eyes at him flirtatiously. ¡°Seriously? Why didn¡¯t you close the door?¡± jackie gave her a bitter smile. ¡°I never thought that our little girl woulde in at this time.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go down, Kylie. Don¡¯t speak such nonsense, too! You¡¯re more than enough for us.¡± Selena walked over and carried Kylie, ready to head down with her cheeks colored red. ¡°You can¡¯t do this, dear. We need another child. Kylie will be lonely otherwise!¡± jackie quickly reminded her after he realized it. As for Selena, who had already walked to the door, the tips of ears were already ring pink. He did not expect her to cast a bashful nce over her shoulder after she stepped out of the room. She gave him a look that was not unlike a teenage girl experiencing her first love. ¡°Fine. If you can cause a stir throughout the city during my birthday and make me feel like I¡¯m the happiest woman in the world, I¡¯ll agree to have another child. But that won¡¯t happen if you don¡¯t make me feel super, super touched, and happy!¡± ¡°I guarantee you¡¯ll be satisfied!¡± jackie burst intoughter. He knew that Selena was already satisfied with their lives now. She was teasing him on purpose. After he finished showering and eating, jackie hugged Selena to sleep. ¡­ At this moment, a group of vagrants arrived before the headquarters of the Green Sky Hall. ¡°Sir, you have to help us! Brother¨Cbrother Luca has been beaten up, so badly that his balls have been destroyed and his face rearranged. He¡¯s in the hospital now!¡± a man threw himself at the feet of a middle-aged man, pleading pitifully. The corners of the middle-aged man¡¯s mouth twitched slightly when he heard that. ¡°F*ck. What¡¯s with all themotion today? Spit it out! What happened?¡± Chapter 654 The leader of the Green Sky Hall spiraled further into a bad mood. That afternoon, he found out that Flynn had been hospitalized after being beaten up. One of his legs had been broken so badly, it needed to be amputated. He was still contemting what he should do tomorrow¡ªif he should just let the whole incident slide for that bodyguard of the Drake family. He did not expect his subordinates toe crawling to him again. ¡°Tell me what happened. Why was Luca beaten?¡± the middle-aged man spoke slowly after having remained silent for a few seconds. The other man finally narrated everything that had happened. After he finished, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if that fellow was making empty threats, but he said he¡¯d bring trouble to the Green Sky Hall tomorrow morning! He wants us topensate every bit of that fifty thousand dors!¡± ¡°F*ck!¡± The middle-aged man was extremely angry. He mmed his hand on the table beside him and with a sharp crack, the table splintered into pieces. He stood up and spoke furiously, ¡°Does he think that the people of Green Sky Hall are such pushovers? We¡¯ve already given nine hundred and fifty thousand dors. What more does he want? Jeez. That bodyguard from this morning knows the Goddess of War, and he¡¯s a son-inw of the second-ss aristocrats, the Taylor family. Who¡¯s this b*stard now? Don¡¯t tell me he knows Gods of War too!¡± The man kneeling on the floor furrowed his brows. ¡°We¡¯re not sure, but at any rate, he quickly fought us once he came. He probably doesn¡¯t know any Gods of War!¡± ¡°Alright. Leave for now. I¡¯d like to see if hees tomorrow!¡± The middle-aged man quickly took a few thousands worth of cash and thrust it to his subordinate. ¡°Buy a few gifts and visit Luca tomorrow. Don¡¯t worry about everything here. We¡¯ll see if that punk shows his face. If he does, I¡¯ll be sure to break both his legs!¡± ¡°Yes, sir! Thank you, sir!¡± The men nodded and hurriedly left. After they left, an elder that was sitting to the side finally stood up. ¡°Master, what should we do? Will those two fellows actually show up? I think they probably just made the threat to scare our men.¡± The leader of the Green Sky Hall was called Hector Zaborowski. He went silent for a few moments before speaking, ¡°For the fellow who wants fifty thousand dors, we¡¯ll take his word with a grain of salt. We¡¯ll just kill him if hees! He was only able to defeat more than a dozen men because Luca and the others were never strong to begin with. With the two of us old pros, we¡¯ll definitely beat him to death!¡± Hector paused for a while before continuing with a leisurely tone, ¡°But the man called jackie won¡¯t be as easy to handle, I¡¯m afraid. The Gods of War will probably give us trouble if we off-ed him just like that. On the other hand, the Green Sky Hall would lose its reputation if we just answered to his every beck and call like apdog!¡± The elder nodded. He thought about it for a while before adding, ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this, Master? We¡¯ll give him a test. It¡¯ll also be a way for us to lose face gracefully. It won¡¯t be embarrassing if word gets out, right? Or we could test his strength. He might serve us some purpose if he¡¯s truly strong!¡± Hector¡¯s eyes brightened as he heard the suggestion. He smacked the side of his head. ¡°You¡¯re right! Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± he eximed. ¡°I heard that the fellow was a Head Commander. He¡¯s definitely strong. More importantly, he has contacts. It¡¯d be fantastic if he used them for the sake of the Green Sky Hall!¡± ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve noticed quite a few leaflets circting the city today, advertising the birthday party this fellow is going to throw for his wife. He even ims that it¡¯ll cause a stir throughout the entire city.¡± The elder quickly thought of something else. Chapter 655 ¡°Really? He must have spent a lot of money. Does he really have that much money to ssh around? Or perhaps the old master of the Taylor family will be giving him money to celebrate Young Miss Taylor¡¯s birthday?¡± Hector frowned. ¡°Probably not. He said that it¡¯d be shameful to use the Taylor family¡¯s money. Besides, he¡¯s just a son-inw. No one would be so nice to someone like that.¡± ¡°Mmhmm. Let¡¯s just prepare for tomorrow first!¡± The elder spoke after a moment of contemtion. ¡°If hees alone and acts rudely, it¡¯s possible for us to kill him off. No one can pinpoint the murder to us if the body disappears. If we say that he never came, the Gods of War wouldn¡¯t just destroy the entire gang for his sake.¡± Hector nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. That man saved the Goddess of War, but he was probably a doctor in the army so it was his duty to save lives. Besides, the Goddess of War boosted his reputation aplenty during Old Man Taylor¡¯s birthday party. She doesn¡¯t owe him anything anymore. If we do kill him and pretend to not know anything, the most the Goddess of War will probably do is to pretend to interrogate us!¡± The next day, a group of people waited in the huge garden right after the Green Sky Hall¡¯s entrance. They wanted to see if the bodyguard from the Drake family and the man who bellowed abouting to im the 50 thousand dors would actuallye. jackie parked the car at the entrance. He walked straight in when he noticed that there was no one there. Two muscled bodies immediately blocked him after he took a few steps into the garden. One of them spoke in a rumbly, intimidating voice, ¡°Are you the son-inw from the Taylor family?¡± jackie nodded. ¡°Get out of my way. I came here to talk with your master. I don¡¯t want to waste my time with you!¡± ¡°Quite crude, eh?¡± The other man clenched his fists. ¡°You can¡¯t just see the master of the Green Sky Hall whenever you like,¡± he said viciously. ¡°You¡¯ll have to follow our procedures if you want to see him. Defeat the both of us first. Only then, do you have the right to see him!¡± Hector and a number of the Green Sky Hall¡¯s men watched the exchange from a distance. Quite a few of them had frosty smiles creeping up their lips. They wanted to see how strong this son-inw from the Taylor family was. After all, these two were not just any muscle-bound fighters, but they were two excellent fighters from the Green Sky Hall. Even some Head Commanders could not match up to them. Furthermore, it was two against one. That was why they thought it would be difficult for jackie to take them on if he did not have the strength of a major, in the least. jackie shed a cold smile, not giving a sh*t about them. ¡°What a load of rules and regtions! Since I have to follow them, let¡¯s go!¡± After he said that, he gently pped a hand on the other man¡¯s stomach, the movement a blur. It looked like a casual p. Yet, that huge man was flung backward, his limbs iling. He flew for a few good meters before he finally crashed onto the ground. Blood spurted out of his mouth and his expression was contorted. ¡°Ah!¡± The other man was already throwing a punch at jackie. jackie was fast¡ªterrifyingly fast. However, during the exact moment he attacked the other man, a gigantic fist came straight towards his head. Chapter 656 When he saw his opponent making a move, jackie quickly threw his fist forward. It suddenly collided against the other man¡¯s fist. For a moment, there was only silence that followed a dull thud. Then, that big man flew backward as well, just like hisrade. He flew quite a few steps back, his feet drawing beneath him a long, thin line on the ground before finally coming to a forceful halt. The big man gurgled and spat, fresh blood dribbling out of the corner of his mouth. ¡°Amazing!¡± Two big men walked over. They pped their fists into their palms simultaneously after looking at jackie, bowing slightly. Then, they parted to the side. At this moment, Hector also stood up, pping his hands while walking forward with the people gathered behind him. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good. I never expected that the son-inw from the Taylor family would be so frighteningly powerful!¡± ¡°Master Zaborowski. I heard that your first name is Hector, right?¡± jackieughed and said, ¡°It seems like you had nned to cower me into submission first, eh?¡± The corners of Hector¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He stopped a few meters away from jackie. ¡°I was merely being courteous. What do you mean I was trying to cower you into submission? My subordinates have long heard of your fighting prowess, so they wished to test their strength against yours. Now, all of you arerades forged through the way of the fist!¡± jackieughed aloud again. ¡°What a way to make friends. Thank goodness I¡¯m strong enough. I would¡¯ve probably been beaten to death if I were a terrible fighter. I have to paypliments to your way of thinking, though¡ªtesting me first to judge the situation. Not bad!¡± When they heard this, Hector and the elder beside him exchanged a nce. Both of their expressions had soured. This guy was far cleverer than their expectations, seeing right through their scheme in such a short time. ¡°No way. You¡¯ve misunderstood us, kiddo. Our subordinates really just wanted to spar with you!¡± the old man stood up and told jackie, smiling. ¡°Really? But they both told me that ording to the rules here, I don¡¯t have the right to talk to their master unless I defeated them.¡± jackie sneered inwardly, casting a nce toward the two men from earlier. ¡°Ahem. We just wanted to spar with you, dear sir. We only said that because we were worried you¡¯d refuse us!¡± they quickly reacted and exined, chuckling. The two men were not idiots. ¡°All right. Speak, Mr. jackie. What business do you have with us here today?¡± Hector maintained his smile as he looked at jackie, giving off the aura of someone engulfed in a fresh spring breeze. jackie smiled. It seemed that Hector was a wolf clothed in sheepskin. Although he had a serene, kindly expression now, he must have stained his hands aplenty behind the scenes. He spoke immediately, ¡°Of course, I came here for business so I won¡¯t dilly-dally any longer. You all probably know this as well¡ªthat I was the one who beat up the person who pretended to be blind yesterday. They secretly took pictures of a lot ofdies! I want to settle this matter today!¡± Chapter 657 Hector still stered a smile on his face when he heard that. ¡°I thought it was something serious. I heard that the memory card had already been destroyed by you. So, isn¡¯t the matter settled already? What more do you want from us?¡± He paused for a while here, before continuing with a smile, ¡°I know. You want some money from us to compensate for your losses, right? It¡¯s normal for one to think like that. Ipletely understand! Tell me, how much do you want?¡± jackie replied immediately, ¡°I don¡¯t want money for this issue. My request is simple. Don¡¯t repeat this. Destroy any backups you have. Understand?¡± The corners of Hector¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t investigate any further. I¡¯m sure that you know full well I¡¯m threatening all of you here. If you don¡¯t destroy the backups and continue doing all this in the future, I¡¯ll make sure that the Green Sky Hall would bepletely obliterated if I catch wind of it!¡± jackie chuckled. He was not frightened in the least, standing there with his shoulders squared and radiating an aura of utter solemnity. ¡°What a mouth you have on you! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡± An old woman stood up. ¡°Care for a round with me?¡± Wrinkles were etched all over the old woman¡¯s face, but there was a perceptible sharpness in her eyes. She looked to be in very good spirits. jackie sensed that this old woman was probably a lot stronger than the two men from earlier. However, he shed a wan smile toward the old woman who was leaning against a cane. ¡°No way. You look like you¡¯re seventy or eighty years old. Won¡¯t I be aughingstock if I hurt you? They¡¯ll say that I bullied a granny.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We definitely won¡¯t say that you bullied her!¡± one of the men from earlierughed aloud. ¡°That¡¯s right. She¡¯s one of our best fighters. No average person can match her strength. You? Bully her? It¡¯d be a miracle if you canst ten hits from her!¡± another middle-aged woman alsoughed from the side. jackie¡¯s words made her feel as though she had just heard the joke of the century, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sonny boy. I won¡¯t hold a grudge against you if you do have the strength to beat me to death.¡± After the olddy said that, she turned toward Hector who was behind her. ¡°Master Hector, take this as a personal grudge between me and him. It¡¯ll be my bad luck if he kills me. There won¡¯t be any grudges between him and the Green Sky Hall. Is that possible?¡± ¡°All right!¡± Hector agreed with her, nodding after pondering the proposal for a few seconds. From the looks of it, the old woman was going to fight with a killing intent, which was why she would probably use her full strength for the fight. She would not have told Hector all of that otherwise. Meanwhile, Hector¡¯s goal was the same. If she could not kill jackie because he was too strong for her, he would treat it as a mere spar and a personal grudge. It would not have anything to do with the Green Sky Hall. However, if jackie was not strong enough and was killed by her, she would probably destroy every bit of evidence that he had been here, leaving no trace for anyone to find him. ¡°All right. You can fight me with peace of mind now, boy. Let¡¯s see if you have the strength to kill this old granny here!¡± The old woman clutched onto her cane, the light in her eyes dimming dangerously. Chapter 658 ¡°I know you want to kill me, but I won¡¯t let you!¡± jackie shed a cold smile when he heard that. If this old woman from the Green Sky Hall did not act too brashly, he would not destroy her straight away either. After all, Kingston Hall was behind the Green Sky Hall. It was not because jackie was afraid of Kingston Hall. Tanya, Yvonne, and Sharon knew about the incident today. It would create a huge hoo-hah if Kingston Hall waspletely destroyed. Many people would probably doubt his identity. He would not be able to live the peaceful life that he had now. After all, Kingston Hall was the most powerful underground organization in Eastfield and the strongest among the gangs. They did not fear the presence of the Drake family at all. ¡°Really? You¡¯re speaking as though you can kill when and wherever you please!¡± The old woman felt like she was being belittled. She was just old, but her strength was unmatched by a regr person. She took one step forward. The cane in her hands suddenly whipped toward jackie in a vicious arc; a frosty, murderous intent filled her eyes. It looked like a normal ebony cane, but at that moment, it resembled a sharpened sword, shing forward at a blinding speed. With that sudden thrust, jackie did not have an inkling of doubt that a normal person would already have a hole carved into their chest. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. That was because jackie had heard the subtle echo of a supersonic boom from that thrust. ¡°So fast!¡± jackie was shocked. He really did not expect the old woman to be so dexterous. If he had not gone to war, he would have beenpletely terrified by her. ¡°Hmph. Scared now, aren¡¯t you? Is your life shing before your eyes? Don¡¯t underestimate me just because I¡¯m old. Those two huge goons from before can¡¯t match my strength!¡± Delight crept over the old woman¡¯s expression when she heard jackie gasp. The tip of her cane was extremely sharp. jackie did not have the time to dodge. Yet at this moment, jackie dazzled her eyes. His entire body seemed to meld into the shadows as he sidestepped her attack in a sh. He appeared right beside her. ¡°No way. You dodged that?¡± The old woman took a sharp breath. She was utterly stupefied. She suspected that she must have imagined it. She knew that jackie was strong after having watched him defeat those two men without breaking a sweat. However, she never expected him to be far stronger than she had imagined. She seriously suspected that only a King of War could have that kind of speed, based on the fighting strength within the military ranks. jackie dodged the attack. The old woman¡¯s cane pierced straight into a wooden pir behind him. This was a small pavilion that was held up by four wooden pirs. No one expected that such a huge pir would have a hole carved straight through it. The cane had struck through the entire pir. ¡°That cane is made out of fantastic stuff!¡± jackie gave a wan smile when he saw that. ¡°Ah!¡± The old woman was so frustrated that she missed her mark. She felt embarrassed. She released a huff and jerked her arm. That wooden pir crumbled, allowing her to loosen her cane from the hole. The pir held for three seconds, then it toppled onto the ground in a resounding crash. The entire pavilion went down with it. At that moment, the old woman attacked jackie again. However, jackie did not dodge her attack this time. Instead, he grabbed the cane with a quick sweep of his arm, and a powerful force rippled along the length of the cane. The old woman did not reveal a sliver of panic when jackie caught her cane. She still believed that jackie was not as strong as her. Chapter 659 Nheless, she never thought that the force from that causal sweep of jackie¡¯s arm could be so deadly and powerful that it ruptured the end of the cane she was holding. The incredible force streaked through her hand, causing it to tremble uncontrobly as she struggled to hold the cane. ¡°Ah!¡± The old woman stumbled back a few steps and her right hand was trembling unruly. She gazed at jackie with her eyes full of terror and respect at the same time. jackie¡¯s strength was impressive and his speed was as fast as lightning. She even sensed that jackie was having fun with her and that he must not have shown his true strength¡ªthe powerful strength that was hidden perfectly. ¡°Hmmm? What now? Giving up?¡± jackie shed her a small smile and said in an indifferent voice. ¡°Jesus Christ! Isn¡¯t this kiddo too powerful? He¡¯s even able to take away Elder Casteno¡¯s cane!¡± a spectator from the crowd could not hold back a loud gasp. The battle between jackie and Elder Casteno was truly eye-opening. ¡°No way! Don¡¯t tell me Elder Casteno can¡¯t defeat this retired soldier?¡± Some of them had their foreheads pressed together as they expressed their doubts. After all, they had never seen Elder Casteno defeated in a fight before. The corners of the old woman¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily. At the same time, she was hesitant to admit defeat. If she surrendered now, she would surely be aughingstock in front of the Green Sky Hall. If she tried again¡ªharder and fiercer¡ªthere might be hope for her to win. ¡°Kiddo, it¡¯s either you or me in the coffin today!¡± With her teeth gritted tightly, the old woman charged toward jackie again at lighting speed, switching positions several times in the hopes of trying to confuse and get close to jackie. ¡°Your cane¡¯s in my hand. I must say, you¡¯re quite bold toe at me without any weapon!¡± jackie sneered frostily. With the cane in his hand, he swung it at his opponent before she could even come near him as though he was using the cane to beat a dog. The cane hit the old woman¡¯s arms and thighs several times in a row. ¡°Ouch! Ow!¡± The old woman jumped from the pain as if she were a monkey in the circus. Her body curled slightly. ¡°You win! You win!¡± Finally, she yelled her defeat. Every movement sent ripples of pain through the old woman¡¯s arms and legs. jackie stopped atst. The old granny scanned her body and there were many fresh and insidious bruises caused by the strokes of the cane. Although jackie did not use too much force, and all the injuries were merely bruises on the surface, the pain was searing and indescribable. ¡°Now, do you think I¡¯m able to kill you?¡± jackie stared at the old woman without any remorse but a faint yet callous smile on his face. The old woman felt even more embarrassed. For the first time in her life, she felt that she had been beaten until she could not even counterattack. She lifted her head, staring straight into jackie¡¯s eyes, her voice cold, ¡°Give me back my cane! I know I¡¯m not your opponent at all. Kiddo, you¡¯re young yet powerful!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it has anything to do with age!¡± jackie chortled as he threw the cane away casually. Itnded right in front of the other party. ¡°Ahem! Mr. jackie, a moment ago you mentioned that as long as we deleted all the backups and we ceased this business immediately, you¡¯d leave us alone?¡± Hector, blending in with the other spectators on the side, was stunned by jackie¡¯s strength. jackie¡¯s combat prowess was truly astounding! Now, Hector had no other choice, but to put on the warmest smile on his face so that he could look amiable in front of jackie. ¡°Yup, that¡¯s right!¡± jackie bobbed his head. ¡°Alright! I admire you a lot. It¡¯s a deal then!¡± Hector immediately agreed to his demand. There was no other way after all. Besides, he did not want to make a big fuss about it. Although there was Kingston Hall behind them, if jackie was truly pissed off, it was highly possible that today would be theirst day on the earth. Moreover, jackie was not just a ¡®good¡¯ fighter, but the finest and the greatest. Even if Kingston Hall knew about the episode, they would not dare to provoke him, too, given that his fighting prowess was that outstanding. Even if Kingston Hall were to win in a fight with jackie, the losses would be acute and unbearable. ¡°Hmmm. Well. That¡¯s all, then!¡± jackie smiled lightly and then continued, ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk about another thing!¡± Chapter 660 Hector had assumed that it would be enough if he agreed to jackie¡¯s demand and that the other man would think about leaving them alone. He truly never expected jackie to bring up another issue. jackie observed the people around him and noticed that the men that had followed Brother Luca from yesterday were not around. He surmised that they had gone to the hospital to see their injuredrade. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tell me that you want money, after all?¡± Hector spoke with a cold smile. ¡°I really am going to ask for money!¡± jackie chuckled. ¡°Your men owe me fifty thousand dors. They couldn¡¯t even cough up a million yesterday. How shameful!¡± ¡°You beat up Brother Luca, too?¡± Hector¡¯s expression darkened. He nearly fainted from anger. He had been thinking that he was truly unlucky today, to have met such a tough, fearless warrior. He nned to properly torture the fellow who had bullied Luca, ensuring his death. He never thought that jackie was the same man who Brother Luca and the others had provoked. When it rained, it truly poured. They provoked the same fellow on both asions. ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it a coincidence?¡± jackie shed a cold smile. ¡°Not only do you have to give me fifty thousand dors, but you¡¯ll also have to order your subordinates to not give my brother any trouble. I won¡¯t settle for cash otherwise!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you pushing it, jackie?¡± Hector shed a bitter smile. ¡°You wanted a million dors, so my subordinates scrounged everything they had in their pockets to pay you nine hundred and fifty thousand dors. Do you really have to ask for the remaining fifty thousand?¡± jackie¡¯s expression was nonchnt. ¡°What a stupid question. Just pay the amount that we agreed upon.¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll just take this as a stroke of misfortune!¡± Hector¡¯s expression hardened and he was displeased, but he nodded at the middle-aged woman beside him anyway. The woman walked towards jackie and took out her phone. ¡°Give me your bank ount number. I¡¯ll transfer the money immediately.¡± ¡°Now we¡¯re talking!¡± jackie did not hesitate to give his ount number to her. What he did not expect was immediately receiving a notification from the bank after he gave his ount number. ¡°So fast?¡± jackie frowned and looked at her. ¡°I haven¡¯t even keyed in the amount yet!¡± The woman stared at him, perplexed. jackie opened the message and was taken aback. After he read it, he realized that it was a bank transfer of more than 170 billion dors. ¡°Oh, it was from someone else!¡± jackie shed a pained smile, finally responding. He had asked Skyler to help get rid of the Xenos family in Sky City and to sell off the assets and shares that they had. They donated some of the profit and divided the rest between themselves, 50-50. He never thought that there would be so much money left even after dividing the portion. ¡°Oh!¡± The middle-aged woman furrowed her brow, suspicion twinging in her. It could not be a coincidence, right? Unless this guy was merely ying dumb? However, it had nothing to do with her. She keyed in the PIN and quickly transferred 50 thousand dors to jackie¡¯s ount. At this moment, jackie¡¯s phone rang. Chapter 661 jackie switched his focus to his phone. ¡®Skyler Celestino¡¯ appeared on the screen. ¡°Hey, Skyler Celestino!¡± jackie uttered casually after picking up the call. ¡°yeah! ording to the ratio you told me, you¡¯ll be getting a hundred and seventy billion dors for your part. You should¡¯ve received it by now, right? What a steal. Not only did I fix my itch to fight, but I also made a big profit out of it.¡± Skyler¡¯s manly voice rang from the phone. ¡°Yup, I got the money. I¡¯ve got some errands to run, so I¡¯ll hang up now!¡± jackie ended the call in the next second. The woman before him was standing nearby, and Skyler¡¯s voice was not particrly soft on the other end of the call as well. jackie was not sure if the other party had heard any part of the conversation. At this time, Hector approached the two and uttered, ¡° jackie, I heard that you¡¯re a bodyguard of the Drake family, right?¡± jackie had already outstretched his leg and was about to leave the ce. He did not expect such a question to pop out of Hector¡¯s mouth. He nodded in conformity with the question, ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I heard that they pay you twenty million dors a month. I find that you¡¯re a gifted talent, after watching you and my men trying out each other. I really admire you for your skills!¡± Hector answered with a gentle smile. ¡°That¡¯s right! Master Hector is right! jackie, we¡¯ve heard your big name a long time ago. Your talent will be gone into the drain if you continue to stay with the Drake family,¡± the elder¡ªwho was standing next to Hector¡ªleaned forward and echoed. ¡°I¡¯d pay you a hundred million a month, how about that? Work with me and help me expand Sky Green Hall. I truly believe that if we work together, it¡¯d be impossible for the Sky Green Hall not to grow in the future!¡± Hector stretched out his finger, gesturing the number ¡®one¡¯. His expression turned solemn and firm. ¡°A hundred million dors. It¡¯s indeed quite a lot!¡± jackie¡¯s pallor remained calm and in. ¡°However, I don¡¯t want to work with snobs like you. Forget it! Just coming to this ce has wasted a lot of my precious time. I need to go to the Drakes to work now!¡± In the next second, jackie strode toward the gate without turning his head once. Hector¡¯s right index finger was still mid-air. He stayed frozen as though the conversation was a deadly lightning bolt that struck his brain. Many have said that if one person was offered double of what he was earning, that person would take it without thinking twice. He, himself, had offered jackie five times his previous sry, and yet this punk did not even blink an eye and walked away. Moreover, the look in his eyes and the tone of his voice were filled with disdain and contempt, as if 100 million dors was nothing but stacks of waste paper in his eyes. ¡°What the f*ck? Is this brat an idiot? He turned down a hundred million a month? I swear that there¡¯s no sry higher than this in Eastfield!¡± A guy could not help but sigh at the scene before him. If he were offered such a sry, even if it were not 100 million per month but per year, he would be smiling all year long, even when he was sleeping. ¡°Yeah! What an idiot! He must be an idiot!¡± another guy chimed in,ughing aloud. ¡°A hundred million a month, and he just walked away? Instead, he went to work for a job of twenty million a month. What¡¯s wrong with this brat?¡± ¡°Perhaps this punk¡¯s drooling over Miss Tanya or Miss Yvonne. After all, the only thing this guy doesn¡¯t lack is money. Since he¡¯s not short of money, he¡¯s probably after the two beauties! That must be the case!¡± Another man was hypothesizing the situation. He narrowed his eyes and scratched his chin. The middle-aged woman from before gazed at Hector before slowly opening her mouth, ¡°Master Hector, when jackie answered his phone a while ago, I think I heard something!¡± ¡°Oh? Really? You were standing very close to him just now, what did you hear?¡± Hector was no fool. He believed in his subordinates. If his people took the initiative toe forward to report something, that something must be valuable and worth taking note of. ¡°The person who called jackie, I think his name is Skyler Celestino. I vaguely heard the other party mentioning that a hundred seventy billion dors was transferred to jackie¡¯s ount. He asked jackie if he had received it,¡± the middle-aged woman said hesitantly, her face scrunched up. Chapter 662 ¡°Skyler Celestino?¡± ¡°One hundred and seventy-eight billion dors?¡± The crowd present at the scene waspletely dumbfounded. Terror streaked through the space. These two pieces of information were overly shocking. ¡°Are you sure you heard it right? Skyler Celestino? Doesn¡¯t this name belong to Skyler, the King of War? That¡¯s the eight-star King of War!¡± The elder was paralyzed to the spot, the terrifying surprise holding him in a tightening grip. He only managed to regain his words after a few minutes. ¡°There¡¯s only one King of War with the name Skyler Celestino!¡± The middle-aged woman had a nk look in her eyes as though she was dwelling in a haze of confusion, yet to recover from the news. ¡°If it really was Skyler Celestino, the King of War, why did he give jackie so much money? More than a hundred seventy billion dors! Are you sure you heard the number correctly? Why did he give that b*stard so much money?¡± The sudden shock caused Hector¡¯s muscles to tense up. Only prominent families could produce that amount of money after they had sold all their properties. Nobody at the scene could understand why a King of War¡ªan eight-star King of War¡ªwould give so much money to an adopted son-inw. The elder suddenly thought of something and immediately rushed into the house. He took a poster and ran out again. He breathed out heavily, ¡°Master Hector, look! Look at the poster! That guy promised to make his wife¡¯s birthday the grandest event that would shake the entirety of Eastfield. Could he have borrowed money from the King of War so that he could host the greatest birthday party for his wife?¡± Thoughts were running wild inside the elder¡¯s brain. This was the only possibility that he could think of. Other than this, no other suppositions could exin this situation anymore. Nheless, after hearing the words that he had spewed, he started to doubt his own assumption. If that was really the case, 170 billion dors was too much, was it not? ¡°Hmmm, spending a hundred million is enough to hold the grandest birthday party in Eastfield, right? A hundred and seventy billion dors, how¡¯s that possible? Besides, a King of War wouldn¡¯t have lent out such a huge amount of money, right? And I truly doubt that a King of War who had just returned from the army would be able to fork out that much money in the first ce, right?¡± After giving some thought to the shocking news, Hector finally said to the middle-aged woman, ¡°Hawa, you must¡¯ve heard it wrong. Yup. You heard it wrongly.¡± ¡°Did I? But I thought that¡¯s what the other person on the phone said!¡± ¡°Oh! Now I see it!¡± Suddenly, the elder pped his hands together after realizing something. ¡°Damn! I think we¡¯ve been fooled by him!¡± ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡± Everyone at the scene turned their attention towards the elder, scratching their heads, not knowing why. ¡°That fool must¡¯ve made someone else make that call on purpose and pretended that Skyler Celestino was the caller! All the contents in that call must¡¯ve been staged and rehearsed!¡± The elder¡¯s mood lifted and his eyes were full of wisdom. ¡°He did it because he was afraid of offending the great power behind us¡ªthe Kingston Hall. This shows that he¡¯s afraid of Kingston Hall and that he doesn¡¯t want to create trouble. Therefore, he pretends to be close with Skyler Celestino, the King of War. However, the biggest mistake that he made was the amount of money. That sum of money is so unrealistic that it exposed his sneaky n!¡± Chapter 663 ¡°That mothercker is really fcking smart! We were almost fooled by him!¡± one of the injured bulky men pped his thigh and shouted. ¡°This man is more cunning than a fox!¡± a middle-aged man chimed in, wearing a bitter smile. He then continued, ¡°He¡¯s afraid that we might continue looking for trouble and just let him off temporarily. That¡¯s why he kept this wild card in his hand, so he could leave the ce. Otherwise, how could the call be so coincidental? How could the calle in right as we were about to transfer the money to him?¡± After hearing everyone¡¯s detailed analysis, Hector bobbed in agreement. That b*stard had almost deceived him! He turned his gaze to the elder and said, ¡°Elder Ward, I¡¯m thankful for your wit and wisdom. Fortunately, he revealed himself by saying some ridiculous amount of money¡ªa hundred seventy billion. If he had said a hundred or two hundred million, we would¡¯ve fallen for his trap.¡± The sound of praise entered the elder¡¯s ears and lifted his mood. With his hands behind his back, he slowly said, ¡°I can onlyment that this fool has over bragged. His n would¡¯ve been perfect if the sum of money was lesser. He would¡¯ve scared the wits out of us! But, the more he tried to scare us away, the more mistakes he made. It has be crystal clear that he¡¯s actually afraid of us in his heart.¡± With a prideful tone in his voice, he continued, ¡°He didn¡¯te here today to stir up trouble. If he really wanted to, he wouldn¡¯t have been merciful to Elder Casteno and the two during the fight!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right! This guy is as sly as a fox! Such a delicate n!¡± The old granny¡ªElder Casteno¡ªnodded in agreement. ¡°I only suffered surface injuries on my body. This guy can control his strength and power very well. It seems that he truly is afraid. He must¡¯vee today due to yesterday¡¯s episode¡ªhe was showing off in front of Miss Tanya and Miss Yvonne, pretending to be all tough and powerful. Hence, he mustered up the courage today toe to warn us just toplete his bragging show. Secondly, he¡¯s afraid that our men would continue to find trouble with his brother¡ªTiger!¡± ¡°Yep!¡± Hector nodded to agree. ¡°Anyway, judging from hisbat prowess, I guess I¡¯m not on par with him. Plus, he¡¯s clever and witty. He¡¯s definitely not someone we should provoke. Let¡¯s try not to offend him!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Elder Ward¡¯s forehead creased, and after a moment of silence, he enunciated, ¡°Master Hector, some of the photos that we took are for several domestic websites, and some are for the overseas markets, which are our primary market as well. If we were to follow what the brat had asked of us, we¡¯ll make a lot less profit and the other parties may not agree to it!¡± ¡°Yes. The loss will indeed be quite huge. I estimate at least a hundred million dors would be lost in a month!¡± Hector clenched his fists firmly at the thought. ¡°Dammit! This is a low-cost but high-yield business! Now, it¡¯s all ruined by the b*stard jackie. If we stopped it, the losses would be huge!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If the parties who work with us in the overseas market don¡¯t agree with it, I¡¯m afraid that they might create trouble for us. Besides, we¡¯re not known by the authority and power behind them. It would be fortunate for us if they let uspensate for their losses!¡± Elder Ward¡¯s face morphed into one of solemn soreness. ¡°We can stop causing trouble for jackie¡¯s brother. As for the matter of not taking pictures, it¡¯ll be a great loss for us!¡± Hector shed them a wan smile, his teeth gritted tightly. ¡°But you saw it yourself, too. He is too powerful for us to offend. None of our men can kill him! We¡¯ll call it luck that he decided to spare our lives. Even I, myself, am not his opponent, and I don¡¯t think those skilled fighters from Kingston Hall are at the same level as him! Our best bet is to do as we were told!¡± Hector shut his mouth for a moment and then continued, ¡°I¡¯m the master of the Green Sky Hall. I can¡¯t go back on my own words! If word gets out that I¡¯m an untrustworthy person, where should I hide then?¡± The elder heaved a deep sigh. ¡°This problem, hard to solve. What if you tried talking to someone from Kingston Hall?¡± Hector presented the elder with a dry smile in return. ¡°That¡¯s a no-no! My elder brother doesn¡¯t like me being involved in this business. I do it behind his back. So, you tell me, how can I talk to him about this?¡± He remained silent for a while after he spoke, and then he uttered again, ¡°We will trade the photos that we took this month. After all, tomorrow¡¯s the trading day. We¡¯ll do the trading privately and jackie won¡¯t know of it. As for next month, let¡¯s think about that next time!¡± Chapter 664 Meanwhile, at the Drake¡¯s residence¡­ Three beauties were casually strolling in the ample garden of the Drake¡¯s residence. Yvonne gazed at Tanya, wanting to ask something but she was afraid that her concern for jackie would be too obvious. She feared that the two beauties before her would misunderstand her. Nevertheless, worries and concerns for jackie had been growing uncontrobly within her all day. She knew in her heart that the head of Green Sky Hall and the head of Kingston Hall were biological brothers. The reason why Green Sky Hall managed to develop and expand so well and so fast was because of the power behind them¡ªthe Kingston Hall. Moreover, there were several top-notch fighters in Green Sky Hall, whom even Spectre from the Drake¡¯s family would think twice before picking a fight with them. Therefore, dread and worry gnawed at her insides¡ªshe truly worried about jackie¡¯s safety. jackie should havee to work by now, yet he had not presented himself. Hemust have gone to do what he had dered he would do. Tanya could not help but keep her eyes on the entrance gate, her face stered with disturbance. ¡° jackie, why hasn¡¯t hee to work yet?¡± Sharon George, who was still chit-chatting about another topic, could no longer suppress the uneasiness within her and blurted, ¡°He must¡¯ve gone to the Green Sky Hall! I don¡¯t know if he can solve this matter!¡± ¡°I think not!¡± Since Sharon had already mentioned jackie, Yvonne continued smoothly, ¡°The men in Green Sky Hall are not easy to deal with. They have a lot of good fighters that can¡¯t be easily handled. They¡¯re beyond ordinary good fighters. Besides, Hector¡¯s a smiling tiger¡ªoutwardly kind and benevolent, but inwardly cruel and wicked. jackie¡¯s a simple-headed person. He¡¯s too straightforward and wouldn¡¯t know when to retreat and give face to the other party. I¡¯m really afraid that¡­¡± Tanya bobbed her head to show agreement. ¡°The most crucial thing now is that jackie has gone to the ce. He¡¯s not going to let them continue taking such photos. I know jackie, he¡¯d want to solve this problem now and forever, but he¡¯s practically chopping off the other party¡¯s financial resources.¡± Tanya paused for a second and then continued, ¡°Yesterday, I asked Pa about Green Sky Hall, and he told me that the people in there aren¡¯t only trading their photos to domestic websites, they¡¯re also trading with some powerful authorities overseas!¡± When Sharon registered these analyses into her brain, she grew even more anxious. ¡°You¡¯re right! Cutting off people¡¯s source of money is like killing their entire family! Not to mention, this is their long- existed business! Now that it¡¯s been called off by jackie, how could the other party ept it? Green Sky Hall is one son of a b*tch! How could they trade with overseas authorities! This is frustrating!¡± Tanya shed a bitter smile. ¡°Before, I didn¡¯t know that the Green Sky Hall would do such a thing underground. My Pa and the others only found out about it not long ago, too. There¡¯s simply no way to stop them. If Kingston Hall weren¡¯t behind Green Sky Hall, we, the Drake family, would¡¯ve taken action! But with Kingston Hall behind everything, my Pa feels helpless, too!¡± ¡°No, no way! jackie¡¯s in danger now! I¡­I have to go and save him!¡± Sharon stomped anxiously. ¡°I¡¯ll bring some bodyguards as well as several top-notch fighters from the George family! I must help him! He can¡¯t die!¡± ¡°But, Sharon, jackie said he could solve it alone!¡± Yvonne pulled Sharon back and added, ¡°If you go there like this, aren¡¯t you afraid that jackie might be unhappy?¡± ¡°But¡ªbut, it¡¯s better than leaving him to die there, right? I¡¯m really worried about him!¡± Sharon was so frantic with fear, her face went white. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I believe in him!¡± Tanya gained a little more confidence in jackie when she thought of the episode that happened outside the city¡ª jackie attended to the challenge in the woods and beheaded hundreds of men, some of whom were very powerful. Just as herst syble dropped, a scarlet red Porsche 911 drifted into the gate and swiftly parked in a parking space not far away. ¡°He¡¯s back!¡± At the sight of this, the corners of Tanya¡¯s mouth curled upward, and she was relieved. Chapter 665 ¡°Finally!¡± Sharon and Yvonne eximed in unison, both heaving big sighs of relief. Sharon gazed at Yvonne, her rosy pink lips slightly parted. She could no longer hold back and asked, ¡°Yvonne, you seem¡­you seem to be very very worried about him, too. Don¡¯t tell me you like him, too?¡± Sharon¡¯s question startled Yvonne, causing her to choke. Her eyes flickered and her cheeks were immediately kissed pink. She retorted instantly, ¡°What? Impossible! That guy¡¯s a pervert who drools over beautifuldies! I don¡¯t like him at all, hmph!¡± Lines appeared on Sharon¡¯s forehead as her brows furrowed. ¡°Impossible! If he¡¯s a pervert, then why didn¡¯t he drool over me? I¡¯ve got a great figure and I look good, too!¡± ¡°Hello, beauties! Looks like nothing¡¯s bothering you and you¡¯re in a good mood, admiring the beauty of flowers,¡± jackie teased as he walked over to the three of them, a gentle and warm smile on his face. When jackie appeared in front of them, Sharon¡ªwhose brain was seized by worries and panic just a few seconds ago¡ªinstantly calmed down and her demeanor changed. She became somewhat reserved and shy, putting on a casual face devoid of any worry for jackie at all. ¡°Green Sky Hall, did you really go there?¡± Tanya, on the other hand, asked aloud. jackie nodded in response. ¡°I¡¯ve got the fifty thousand dors! I¡¯ll treat youdies to lunch today!¡± ¡°Wait! What? What fifty thousand dors?¡± Tanya questioned, looking puzzled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to talk to them about the photos? What¡¯s this fifty thousand you¡¯re talking about? Don¡¯t tell me that you let them off the hook for a mere fifty thousand dors?¡± ¡°What? No way! I thought you¡¯d at least fight them!¡± Yvonne was as dumbfounded as Tanya. Why did jackie go to Green Sky Hall to make a fuss for fifty thousand dors? Even if his purpose was to ckmail them, 50 thousand dors was too little, no? ¡°Oh, I almost forgot something! You don¡¯t know what happened after I got off work yesterday. My closest buddy, Tiger, came to me and told me that his restaurant¡­.¡± Remembering that the three had no knowledge about yesterday¡¯s episode, he patiently narrated the incident from stem to stern. jackie shrugged once he finished telling the story. ¡°Therefore, not only did I settle yesterday¡¯s issue, but I also collected what Green Sky Hall owed me yesterday¡ªthe fifty thousand dors!¡± ¡°In that case, the people in Green Sky Hall are truly sly foxes! First, they tested your strength, and if you weren¡¯t strong enough, they would¡¯ve ended you on the spot!¡± ¡°Little did they know that you¡¯re not just powerful, but their secret weapons¡ªthe skilled Granny and two big men¡ªaren¡¯t worthy opponents as well. Only when they knew they couldn¡¯t beat you did they surrender, just so their problem wouldn¡¯t be worse!¡± Cold sweat dripped down Yvonne¡¯s forehead as she repeated the episode. Fortunately, jackie was a strongbatant. His experience as a soldier in the past five years had not been in vain. Otherwise, he would have been in a dangerous situation today! ¡°They¡¯re not that smart. Such dirty tricks can¡¯t escape me!¡± jackie chuckled nonchntly, and then continued, ¡°But I have to say that Hector¡¯s nothing but a smiling tiger. He looks benevolent and kind on the outside, but inwardly, he¡¯s full of dirty, cunning tricks. It¡¯s not a surprise that such a person can be the Master of Green Sky Hall!¡± ¡°What I¡¯m worried about now is whether the other party will go back on their word. They only agreed to your demand on the surface because you¡¯re strong and hard to get rid of!¡± Tanya frowned deeply after thinking about it. ¡°His elder brother is the Master of Kingston Hall! What if he tells his brother about this? We¡¯re done for!¡± Chapter 666 jackie arched his brow upon hearing Tanya¡¯s concern. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯d be the case. Hector¡¯s the head of Green Sky Hall, after all. As the head of an infamous house, how can he just go back on what he¡¯s promised?¡± Tanya, on the other hand, could not hold back from shooting jackie a sarcastic nce with her pair of big beautiful eyes. ¡°Indeed, he¡¯s the head of the Green Sky Hall, but their real power is not what you see on the surface. To the world, they¡¯re all about opening spa and wellness centers, but under the surface, they make a lot of deals with dirty trades. Should we really trust such a person?¡± jackie bobbed his head in agreement at Tanya¡¯s words. ¡°Let¡¯s see how it goes, then. If he doesn¡¯t learn his lesson, he¡¯ll regret itter!¡± ¡°Alright, then. It¡¯s prettyte now, let¡¯s go shopping!¡± Tanya suggested tentatively. jackie looked at the watch on his wrist¡ªit was almost noon. After some contemtion, he proposed, ¡°Okay! I have fifty thousand dors from the Green Sky Hall. Let me treat the three of you to a nice lunch!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Tanya chortled. ¡°Oh, right! I almost forgot! It¡¯s payday and it¡¯s your first time receiving your pay. The financial department will transfer your sry to you noter than this afternoon!¡± jackie looked unconcerned by Tanya¡¯s utterance. ¡°Really? If you hadn¡¯t said anything, I would¡¯ve almost forgotten all about it.¡± ¡°What? It¡¯s a sry of twenty million dors a month! I bet this figure is the highest in the bodyguard market! How could you not look forward to it nor show any excitement at all? Worse, you almost forgot about it!¡± Yvonne was tongue-tied. Even if jackie had a few million in his hand, a sry of 20 million would still be considered a huge sum of money! Yet, not even the slightest hint of excitement could be seen on his face. It seemed that money was irrelevant to him. ¡°This hopeless brat. How could you forget about twenty million dors!¡± Tanya did not know whether to cry or tough at jackie. ¡°Had I known you¡¯d forget your own payday, I wouldn¡¯t have been in such a hurry to pay you. It¡¯s great if I could save a lot of money!¡± In return, jackie shed her the warmest smile and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t pay me, won¡¯t you be afraid that one day I¡¯d remember my sry of twenty million and spank you for not paying me?¡± jackie finished his sentence with another heartyugh before noticing that Tanya¡¯s face had turned as red as a tomato. He then realized that he seemed to have said something wrong. Tanya was ady, after all. Perhaps his joke was a little bit too much. Besides, he often made fun of his apprentices this way when he was on the battlefield. Everyone in the camp was used to it, but now they were not in the camp, and Tanya was no apprentice. She was the daughter of the Drake family¡ªthe family¡¯s most precious pearl! Tanya¡¯s face turned scarlet as she shot a re towards jackie. ¡°Hmph! You¡­if you dare to do so, I¡¯ll never pay you your sry!¡± ¡°Cough, cough! Ahem! It¡¯s just a joke. Alright, let¡¯s go¡­go out to eat!¡± jackie coughed awkwardly, clearly embarrassed. He then walked to his car in a serious manner in an attempt to cover up his embarrassment. Sharon felt uneasy and ufortable hearing the conversation that took ce between jackie and Tanya. She curled her lips, pouted, and muttered, ¡°This idiot didn¡¯t even look me in the eyes, and now he wants to spank Miss Tanya!¡± When Tanya heard what Sharon said, she went silent. She instantly took Sharon¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sharon, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re jealous? He was just joking around. How could he like a little girl like me? Besides, he has a wife!¡± Nheless, Sharon did not look satisfied with the exnation. She mumbled with a tone of disappointment, ¡°I¡¯m still upset! Why can¡¯t he joke around like that with me!¡± Chapter 667 Yvonne was at loss for words. She sauntered behind Sharon andnded a soundly p on her butt, then walked away as though nothing happened. ¡°Ah!¡± A dull ache settled into Sharon¡¯s back, causing her to yell out loud. Her eyes widened into spheres as large as saucers. ¡°Yvonne Drake, what are you doing!¡± A heartless smile stered Yvonne¡¯s face as she wheeled her head around. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you wanted to be spanked? Just pretend that p was from jackie.¡± Sharon was dumbfounded. She did not know whether to cry or tough. She huffed angrily, ¡°How¡ªhow can that be the same?¡± If the p was truly from jackie, it might have implied that jackie had some interest in her. In that case, even if she were to be spanked ck and blue, her heart would be bursting with joy. However, she had to be realistic. jackie, this idiot, had never given her a chance. She had no idea what to do next. ¡°Let¡¯s move. It¡¯s the first time jackie¡¯s treating you to lunch, so chop chop!¡± Sharon¡¯s affection and loyalty toward jackie triggered a sigh out of Tanya. She never thought that love could be like this. Sharon¡¯s love was an obsession. It possessed her and made her lose her sense of self. However, the current situation was of unrequited love. After all, with Sharon¡¯s attractive look and alluring figure, a lot of men out there would be head over heels for her! With such charismatic attributes, Sharon still remained loyal to jackie and continued to actively pursue him. Nevertheless, jackie did not bother to reciprocate those feelings and never gave her a chance at all! At the entrance of the vi, a faint yet cordial smile was hanging on James Drake¡¯s face. He was observing themotion, standing not too far away from the four of them. ¡° jackie White, he¡¯s indeed not an ordinary man. I must give him credit for having the courage to go to Green Sky hall alone!¡± James whispered to himself, his tone full of mixed emotions. By this time, jackie and the others had disappeared from his sight. ¡°Indeed, not an ordinary man. Miss Tanya said that jackie was going to pay them a visit, but I didn¡¯t expect him toe back so quickly. It seems that everything went well!¡± Spectre nodded in agreement. ¡°For a detailed understanding of the whole situation, we¡¯ll need to spend some money to get the information.¡± James put on another warm smile in response. ¡°Nah, I think Tanya and the others are pretty close to him. They were chatting for quite a while just now. They should be discussing the events that happened in Green Sky Hall. We could just ask Tanya when she returnster tonight. She should know quite a lot!¡± Spectre chortled. ¡°Miss Tanya¡¯s something else. She¡¯s managed to get close to jackie in such a short time. Young Master Drake, on the other hand, is still the same¡ªstoic and full of disdain toward jackie. He doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s a fan of jackie, and he never really talks to jackie that much.¡± Thinking of this son of his, James¡¯s facial expression hardened. ¡°Timothy, this brat. Always making me worry for him! I heard he¡¯s been ying billiards with Grayson from the Mont family whenever he¡¯s free as ofte. Furthermore, their betting amount in a single game is quite huge. You could lose a lot in just one game!¡± Spectre¡¯s forehead creased into a frown. Looking at James, he slowly spilled out some words, ¡°Master Drake, there¡¯s one thing about Young Master Drake that I¡¯m not sure if I should report.¡± Looking at Spectre¡¯s hesitant expression, James¡¯s heart suddenly felt uneasy. He permitted, with his brows furrowed, ¡°Spill it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Young Master Drake has been visiting some entertainment centerstely and that he¡¯s been mingling with a friend of Michael Wilson. That friend is a young master from a third-ss family, and he¡¯s got a stinky reputation.¡± James¡¯s face turned even darker upon hearing the news. ¡°Timothy, this fool! He¡¯s always been obedient and performs pretty well in front of me. I didn¡¯t expect he¡¯d start mingling with these people. If he continues to behave in such a way, how am I supposed to hand over the Drake properties to him in the future!¡± Chapter 668 In a sh, jackie and the three beauties had arrived at a hushed and serene restaurant with ssy decoration. It was a decent restaurant. The environment was quiet and had pastel aesthetics. Although the price was mildly exorbitant, money to jackie was never a problem. The price did not sway jackie in the slightest. ¡°Alright,dies. Order whatever you want! It¡¯s my honor to invite three beauties to lunch for the first time!¡± jackie handed over the menu and enunciated modestly. ¡°I¡¯m only a bodyguard, and three of you are from noble families. Yet, you¡¯re willing to let me treat you to lunch. It¡¯s truly an honor!¡± Tanya was speechless for a while. This jerk was no ordinary man, and he must be a man of a higher social status than she was. Yet, he was acting all stupid in front of her. It was evident to everyone that this guy was not an ordinary bodyguard. ¡°The prices aren¡¯t cheap at all. Aren¡¯t you worried that fifty thousand dors won¡¯t be enough?¡± Yvonne purposely teased jackie after taking a look at the menu. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Do you think my budget for our lunch is only fifty thousand? It¡¯s my pleasure to have you three beauties together with me. I¡¯d be more than happy to spend five hundred thousand on you, let alone fifty thousand!¡± jackie giggled, then he gazed over his watch and pondered for a second before saying, ¡°Oh! By the way, Selena¡¯spany is just nearby, and it¡¯s almost lunchtime now. I¡¯ve invited her over for lunch with us since she has a two-hour lunch break!¡± ¡°Wouldn¡¯t your dear wife be jealous of us? That you¡¯re having lunch with three beauties? Moreover, you¡¯re spending so much on us, wouldn¡¯t she scold you?¡± Tanya teased yfully. ¡°Nah, she won¡¯t!¡± jackie uttered confidently. ¡°My wife is a gentle, kind-hearted, generous, intelligent, and virtuous woman. Why would she scold me just because I invited three of you to lunch?¡± Hearing himpliment Selena and looking at the prideful expression on jackie¡¯s face, Sharon¡¯s heart sank and her thoughts started to get clouded. She could see that jackie really did love his wife. There was a huge difference between how he treated Selena and herself. All this made her feel doubtful of herself. Was she not charming or good-looking enough? She wondered if jackie would ever fall in love with her. jackie went out to call Selena. At the same time, Yvonne was ordering some food. ¡°F*ck off!¡± A piercing voice echoed from inside the restaurant into jackie¡¯s ears when he was just about to make the call. jackie¡¯s brows immediately furrowed after hearing the voice. He looked into the restaurant and in the next second, his face scrunched up. Inside the restaurant, several men with gold nes around their thick necks surrounded Tanya and the others. One of them wore a cunning lopsided grin. He stretched out his arm, wanting to caress Tanya¡¯s cheek. ¡°Tsk, tsk, you¡¯re one hot chick, aren¡¯t you? You have silky smooth skin, too. How about my bros and I treat you to this lunch and after that, youe with us for a karaoke session and have fun with us!¡± the rascal spoke, his mouth twisted into a perverted grin. He switched his focus over to Yvonne and Sharon who were beside her. His Adam¡¯s apple moved up and down vigorously. ¡°These two chicks, too! Look at their bodies¡­so well maintained¡­and their faces¡­so gorgeous!¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re so right! Miss, the one thing we don¡¯tck is money. We¡¯ll treat you to good food and good wine. Come and have fun with us! Eighty thousand or even a hundred thousand is not a problem for us!¡± another man echoed while giggling. Just as jackie stepped out of the restaurant to make a phone call, these rascals entered. They noticed the three beauties as soon as they entered the restaurant and they could not help but approach them in an instant. There were a lot of nice-looking women on this earth, most of whom were gold-diggers. They all adored sugar daddies and enjoyed being their sugar babies. As long as the men shed out some cash and showed off their money, most women would bow down before them! Of course, these few thugs had experiences with such women before, so naturally, they possessed some level of confidence when they approached Tanya and the others. ¡°Just order whatever you fancy, my lovelydies. Even those super fancy and exorbitant food and drinks, too. We have money!¡± Chapter 669 Once the thug who had his eyes fixated on Tanya finished his speech, he stretched forth his hand again, trying to stroke her cheek. ¡°F*ck off!¡± Tanya pped his hand away, with a look full of disgust stered on her face. This was the piercing voice that jackie heard a while ago. He entered the restaurant, his face icy-cold. ¡°You¡¯re some hot-tempered chick, aren¡¯t you? How dare you hit me! Do you know how much you need to compensate for pping my hand? I was going to ask nicely if you¡¯d agree to hang out with us, but since you hit me, you have no choice but toe with us today. Oh well. Of course, you can choose between hanging out with us or paying me one million dors for the medical expenses!¡± The man sneered. Since Tanya had hit his hand, he decided to threaten her. ¡°One million dors is like a peanut to me, it means nothing! But for some jerk like you, dream on!¡± Tanya shot up from her seat and leaped forward slightly, trying to push the thug away. ¡°Fcking btch! I¡¯m trying to y nice with you, but you don¡¯t seem to appreciate it, huh?¡± This man was not easy-going as well. He pushed her back, hard. ¡°Ah!¡± The man had obviously trained before, his physical strength was not a joke. How could a young miss from a wealthy family like Tanya be able to take in such a push? Tanya stumbled, losing her bnce before she slipped and fell backward. As she was falling, she felt so frightened! She was wearing a short skirt today and her clothes were white! The words ¡®embarrassment¡¯ and ¡®shame¡¯ shed in her mind. A strong arm appeared from behind her and wrapped around her waist. The owner of the arm caught her in time, and Tanya hung diagonally in his grip, mid-air. The moment Tanya was caught mid-fall, she struggled to release herself from his grip. However, when she noticed that it was jackie who caught her, she heaved a deep sigh of relief. Was this not a scene simr to the ones in soap operas? Before this, she had always found shows like that too ridiculous and silly. How could the male lead always appear on time during critical moments? The male lead would wrap his arm around the waist of the female lead before exchanging nces affectionately. But as she found herself caught in this exact scene, Tanya was frozen, as still as a statue. She could scarcely believe the scene before her eyes. Her heart hammered in her chest and almost leaped out of her throat. Suddenly, she was reminded of the night when jackie identally kissed her lips twice. Her rosy cheeks turn redder. However, there was a difference between soap operas and the reality she was living in¡ª jackie did not even look at her, much less in an affectionate way. After catching her from the fall, he immediately helped her up. ¡°Miss Tanya, are you alright? Did he scare you? I¡¯m truly sorry. I just wanted to make a call. I didn¡¯t expect the arrival of several wolves!¡± jackie spoke with a warm smile on his face as he helped Tanya up. ¡°Wow! Isn¡¯t somebody trying to y superhero?¡± The thug who shoved Tanya had a wolf head tattooed on his chest. He ripped his shirt open a little bit wider to show off the tattoo before saying aggressively, ¡°You¡¯re right about me being a wolf! I¡¯m not just a wolf, but a wild one who has tasted blood before! Did you know that?¡± ¡°Look at this!¡± The other three thugs nced at each other before they, too, pulled their shirts open to reveal the same wolf-head tattoo on their chests. ¡°It¡¯s just a tattoo. How¡¯s that frightening?¡± jackie let out a frostyugh after taking a look at their chests as if he was watching a clown show. Chapter 670 The four rascals in front of jackie thought that he would be scared of them after revealing their tattoos. However, not only did jackie show no sign of fear, he even said some things that made the corners of their mouths twitch. Did this punk not recognize the tattoo? ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid? The streets around this area are our territories! We¡¯re from the Wolf Fang Gang! The man pointed to the tattoo on his chest and announced proudly, ¡°Although we don¡¯t have a lot of members in the Wolf Fang Gang, each gang member is as ruthless as wild wolves! Offending us is equivalent to digging your own grave!¡± Another one chimed in, ¡°If you understand the situation, you¡¯d make yourself disappear! Besides, this chick provoked Brother Felix. If not, Brother Felix wouldn¡¯t have shoved her!¡± ¡°I understand. Hmmm. Then, do you know who I am? Also, do you know who thisdy is? Are you guys dumb or what? How dare you push this young miss!¡± jackie chuckled and responded nonchntly. ¡°Do I look like I care? All I know is that she¡¯s an attractive woman.¡± Brother Felixughed uncontrobly. Obviously, he did not recognize Tanya and the others. However, the me was not on them. After all, they were just some local rascals that were not even qualified to meet or be associated with someone like Tanya who was from a noble family. Those who would be aware of Tanya¡¯s status usually came from powerful noble families. ¡°I¡¯m her bodyguard, and she¡¯s Miss Tanya from the Drake family!¡± jackie¡¯s face sank. ¡°What? No way! She¡¯s Miss Tanya? From the Drake family?¡± One of the thugs was stunned at jackie¡¯s words. He was clearly frightened. If it was really Miss Tanya from the Drake family, then they were in big trouble! Another thug immediately retorted, ¡°F*cking fake! Miss Tanya is a Drake! With her status and identity, she shouldn¡¯te to a ce like this. Besides, if Miss Tanya¡¯s out in public, shouldn¡¯t there be a group of bodyguards with her?¡± Felix thought the statement was reasonable as well. Hemented, ¡°You sure do know how to brag, huh! If Miss Tanya from the Drake family hase out, there would be at least a dozen bodyguards with her! They¡¯d be brawny and strong, but here you are, just a single fellow. Look at yourself, you¡¯re neither bulky nor strong! Do you think we¡¯re fools?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve ordered mine, do the rest of you have anything else to add on?¡± Yvonne asked as she turned to jackie and the others after cing her order. There was not a single trace of worry or concern on her face. ¡°I¡¯m good. We could always order more foodter if it¡¯s not enough!¡± jackie smiled as he rubbed his fists. ¡°Exining things to trash like you is wasting a lot of my time and energy. I think my fists can do the exining better!¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll be scared?¡± Felixughed aloud and waved his hand, signaling the other three thugs to attack jackie. Nevertheless, with a few simple strokes and punches, the wolves plopped onto the ground, clutching at their chests in pain before they started to cry. Pain seethed through them with a terrible intensity. It felt like being eaten from the inside out by a sharp-toothed creature. ¡°What the f*ck!¡± Felix¡¯s eyes widened into spheres asrge as kiwis. His throat tightened and cold sweat streamed down his forehead. He clenched his jaw, took out a pocket knife from his trouser pocket, andunched the de in jackie¡¯s direction. However, he did not even get close before jackie snatched the knife away from him. With his right hand, jackie dangled the pocket knife in front of Felix¡¯s face. Felix was so frightened that his body went numb, his blood frozen in his veins. He was unable to move at all. Felix looked down at himself, only to realize that while there were no injuries on his body, his shirt had been ripped and cut, leaving hundreds of holes. He stood frozen in his spot, looking like a peasant begging on the streets. ¡°Si¡ªsir, I was wrong!¡± Felix¡¯s legs turned to jelly in a sh and he plopped onto the ground, kneeling before jackie. He truly believed that if jackie wanted to kill him a moment ago, he would have died more than a hundred times! Chapter 671 ¡°Boss, we¡­ We¡¯re sorry, we made a mistake. We¡¯ll get out of your hair and let you be with this chick, alright?¡± Another man feebly knelt before jackie once he got over the initial sting of pain. Frowning, jackie coldly snapped, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m Miss Tanya¡¯s bodyguard! How dare you!¡± ¡°Y¡ªYes, of course¡­! This honorable and prettydy must be Miss Tanya. You¡¯re such a powerful bodyguard. Now I see why she needed only one bodyguard with her all this time¡­ You¡¯re basically a one-man army, with the power of a hundred men!¡± spoke the man as he quivered, and he wiped the cold sweat off of his forehead from time to time. If the beautiful woman they intended to take advantage of was indeed the Drake family¡¯s Miss Tanya, members of the Wolf Fang Gang would not even mutter a word if they were killed right here. The Drake family was the most prominent family; small groups like them were not qualified to even fight back. ¡°Boss, please let us go,¡± Felix begged jackie. ¡°Can we show ourselves out?¡± jackie nced at them indifferently. ¡°I¡¯d watch yourselves if I were you. You people might lose your lives the next time I see you doing this again!¡± ¡°Yes, Big Brother,¡± Felix nodded thankfully. ¡°We¡¯re truly grateful for this mercy you¡¯ve shown us!¡± Felix lowered his head as he began to walk away with his men. He wanted nothing more than to dissolve from this ce. However¡­ ¡°Wait!¡± jackie called out to him just as he took two steps away. ¡°What?!¡± The four of them nced at each other, their faces slowly losing color. They never thought jackie would go back on his word. Was he going to kill them? ¡°I didn¡¯t allow you guys to leave, did I? You guys said that you¡¯d treat Miss Tanya to a meal, didn¡¯t you? Could it be that you¡¯re backing down on your promise?¡± jackie smirked. Meanwhile, Tanya had already returned to her seat as the blush on her face had receded. Still, she felt jittery when she recalled the feeling of jackie¡¯s arm wrapped around her waist. It was not long after jackie thought to himself that he ordered, ¡°Go pay the bill. Then, kneel here and wait until we finish our dinner before you can leave. I¡¯ll let you guys go after that.¡± ¡°Oh, of course, of course! We¡¯ll pay the bill right now!¡± Fearing for their lives, the men nodded vehemently before they scurried to pay the 60,000 worth of bill. Once they paid, the four The four rushed toward jackie¡¯s table and knelt right beside them. They were so ashamed that they lowered their heads bitterly, and it showed on their faces too. At this moment, Selena finally came from herpany that was located nearby to where they were. Selena frowned when they saw the four men kneeling on the floor. ¡° jackie, what¡¯s going on? Did you get into another fight?¡± Selena was startled to see four men on the floor, kneeling. She had told jackie many times before to stop getting into fights so they could enjoy a low profile lifestyle. Thest thing she expected during this meal was this scene. ¡°These people left their eyeballs at home and dared lust over Miss Tanya¡¯s beauty. This punishment is nothing, really.¡± jackie smiled indifferently and pulled out the chair beside them. ¡°Honey, take a seat. The dishes will be served soon. Let¡¯s sit and wait for our dishes.¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what happened? I suppose they¡¯re rather foolish if they don¡¯t know who Miss Tanya is!¡± Selena smiled impassively once she heard jackie¡¯s exnation. jackie was Miss Tanya¡¯s bodyguard, so it was only his duty to do something if she was harassed. The four men raised their heads and nced at Selena. They were once again stunned because of her beauty, and they became green with envy. He was just a bodyguard but had such a beautiful wife. Chapter 672 ¡°Selena, you¡¯re so pretty! This professional suit looks so ssy on you!¡± Sharon looked at Selena and enviously added, ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that jackie loves you so much. I adore him so badly, but he¡¯s cold and indifferent toward me!¡± An awkward smile appeared on Selena¡¯s face. ¡°Sharon, jackie isn¡¯t as good as how you¡¯ve imagined him to be. He has a rather cold face sometimes, and he does things too earnestly. Apart from that, he¡¯s not a romantic person and can be rather violent. He likes to settle everything with his fists. You like him so much because you don¡¯t know him all too well just yet.¡± Of course, Selena said all these things to Sharon so she could give up. Although Sharon was a nice and rather wealthy person, jackie was her man. As his wife, how could Selena not have any selfish motives? Apart from that, she felt that she should get Sharon to give up if jackie was uninterested in her. ¡°Really?¡± came Sharon¡¯s reply, her smile still on her face as she did. ¡°I feel that everything he does is great. It¡¯s natural for him to settle matters with his fists if he¡¯s being bullied. If not, what kind of man will he be? Apart from that, he¡¯s a retired veteran who was once in the forces. It¡¯s normal for such a person to constantly have a serious expression on his face. It gives his people a sense of reliability.¡± Sharon paused here before secretly ncing at jackie. ¡°More importantly, he gives everyone around him a sense of security.¡± ¡°Honey, let me help you with the prawns!¡± jackie, on the other hand, acted as though he did not hear what Sharon said and, instead, helped his wife to de-shell the prawns. Sharon was unhappy with this and prodded, ¡° jackie, answer me honestly: Will you consider me if you¡¯re not married and have yet to meet your wife?¡± Felix and the others were utterly stupefied when they heard this. What was happening? Was he not a bodyguard? How could a mere bodyguard be an object of adoration by some? It seemed that this prettydy was a rich person from another family, yet she liked a bodyguard? They were practically swimming in envy. Had they been able to have one of these four beautifuldies, they would not even bat an eye if their lifespan was reduced by a year. There were actually four women fighting over this guy. Above all, this guy seemed downright apathetic toward this girl called Sharon. Goddess¡­ He refused such a good chance. jackie de-shelled some prawns and ced them in Selena¡¯s bowl before looking at Sharon. ¡°Miss Sharon, my wife sacrificed a lot and endured a lot of grievance for me. I came back to have a good life with her. I love her and our daughter. With that being said, I can only appreciate your kindness, but I can¡¯t ept them.¡± ¡°I mean, if¡­ What if she¡¯s not here? Will you love me?¡± Sharon was slightly anxious. jackie was really getting on her nerves as he refused to give her a little bit of hope. ¡°How would there be so many possibilities in this world? There are no such possibilities!¡± dismissed jackie with a tight smile. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat!¡± The four kneeling by the side nced at each other and were once again surprised. Sharon George? Was that not the name of the elder miss from the first-ss aristocratic George family? The George family only had one daughter, and whoever it was that married her could inherit the entire George family¡¯s properties. Yet, even with all that, the bodyguard in front of them refused in a high-profile way and without any hesitation. Was this person dumb? For a bodyguard like jackie, it was like getting a free lunch for him to woo for Miss Sharon¡¯s love. ¡°Alright.¡± Sharon was disgruntled at the turn of events. However, when she thought about it¡­ Was this not proof of a good man? At the very least, jackie¡ªwho had such temperament¡ªwas more worthy of her love. Chapter 673 ¡°Come, let¡¯s drink some wine!¡± said Tanya with a smile on her face as she raised her ss of wine. ¡°After all, the people from the so-called Wild Wolf Gang are paying for this entire table. It¡¯ll be a waste if we don¡¯t finish the wine we ordered, and we¡¯ve ordered quite a few bottles!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± chorused Yvonne as she raised her own ss, e on!¡± Yvonne grinned. All five of them started drinking. Though still bitter about jackie, Sharon spoke, ¡° jackie, it¡¯s alright that you don¡¯t like me, but I have to tell you this: If ever the dayes that you regret your words,e find me. I¡¯m willing to be your second wife and be by your side everyday. I won¡¯t cause you any trouble, and I¡¯ll even get along with Selena!¡± jackie cleared his throat at Sharon¡¯s bold promation. ¡°Ahem! Sharon, you¡¯re still young, and life¡¯s still long. You¡¯ll meet someone who you¡¯ll genuinely like in the future, I¡¯m sure of it,¡± he spoke before he sipped his wine. ¡°Still young? Still young?! I¡¯m not young anymore. I¡¯m at the legal age to get married several months ago!¡± Sharon pursed her delicate mouth. ¡°You¡¯re just six or seven years older than me.¡± All of a sudden¡­ ¡°Felix, what are you guys doing, kneeling here?¡± A group of seven to eight men walked up to them as they were halfway through their meal. One of them had a head full of bleached-white hair. The men were extremely surprised when they saw Felix and the others on the floor. Meeting the eyes of these men, Felix and his gang were speechless and ashamed. One of the men kneeling blinked at Whitey, the man with bleached-white hair. ¡°Don¡¯t get involved, you guys!¡± he spoke in a half-shouting voice. He signaled the other person to leave; they could not afford to offend the people here. However, Whitey did not register the signs in time. ¡°What the f*ck. Had they lost a fight?¡± Whitey then looked at the four prettydies sitting at the table and smirked. ¡°I get it. You must¡¯ve fallen for one of these women here, haven¡¯t you, Felix? You pervert. how can I not understand you? You can¡¯t control yourself whenever you meet prettydies. How can you bear it when you meet such extreme beauty?¡± He paused for a brief moment before he badgered on, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here. Your brother Anguis is here! We have a big group of people! Let us help you get even!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Felix. You guys are so terrible! How could you guys lose against one guy? You guys are even kneeling¡­! This is so embarrassing!¡± Another guy smiled coldly, not once paying attention to jackie who was at the same table, eating with thedies. Felix initially wanted to remind them that they should mind their manners before him and thedies. Thus, it came as a surprise to him that they continuously disrespected him. He decided to pretend that he did not see or hear anything and kept quiet all the while. ¡°Since you can¡¯t get this woman, let me try instead!¡± Whitey smirked. He abruptly pped the table and sneered, ¡°Young man, don¡¯t act all innocent and pretend that you didn¡¯t hear us. I¡¯m also from the Wolf Fang Group! You hurt and humiliate my brothers, and now, I¡¯m going to avenge them¡­! If you understand what¡¯s happening, scram and leave these women here.¡± ring at Whitey with fierceness, jackie picked up a chopstick and stabbed the man¡¯s hand that was on the table! Whitey had no time to respond to such a quick move. ¡°Aah!¡± The next thing he knew, a wooden chopstick was stabbed into his hand. He was in so much pain that he instantly fell to his knees. Chapter 674 ¡°Aah!¡± Whitey roared in pain. The veins on his forehead bulged out while the color of his face was drained. ¡°Hit him!¡± came Whitey¡¯s thunderous order to his subordinates, all while he gritted his teeth. ¡°Brother Anguis, this¡­¡± His subordinates were downright frightened as they were met with jackie¡¯s icy re. Judging from jackie¡¯s all-too-quick attack, he was no simpleton. Although they had the numbers, they might not be able to fight him. ¡°Get out. Don¡¯t destroy my mood,¡± growled jackie as he noted that more people were surrounding them, and many of the new customers were ncing at them. Felix immediately looked at jackie in anticipation when he heard this. ¡°B¡ªBoss, how about us? Can we go now?¡± ¡°Scram! Every one of you can get lost! Looking at you guys gives me a headache!¡± jackie looked at him impatiently and waved his hand. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll show myself out now!¡± Felix was all too happy when he heard this as he immediately nodded and stood up with his subordinates. ¡°Are you guys dumb? Why are you still standing there? Follow us out right now! This is Miss Tanya from the Drake family, and that¡¯s Miss Sharon from the George family!¡± Felix nced at the people who were still rooted where they stood. He then looked at Anguis, who was in extreme pain. ¡°Anguis, you¡¯re too dumb. I was already kneeling there, and you dared cause trouble to Miss Tanya and the others. Are you on a suicide mission?¡± ¡°W¡ªWhy do you say that?!¡± Anguis almost fainted in sheer anger. ¡°Why¡­ Why didn¡¯t you tell me this earlier?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve given you all the signs, but you¡¯re too dumb to understand it!¡± Felix immediately walked outside in huge strodes after he spoke. The others, especially those who came with Whitey, immediately felt a sense of relief after they heard this. They thanked their lucky stars that they did not act upon order immediately. Otherwise, they might share the same fate as Whitey. Whitey dared not linger any longer and ran faster than a rabbit. A group of almost 20 people vanished from jackie and the others¡¯ sight. With an indifferent smile, jackie turned to Selena and beamed, ¡°Let¡¯s continue our meal!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Selena nodded in satisfaction. At that moment, she felt that what Sharon said about jackie¡ªthat a strong sense of security could be felt when she was around him¡ªwas very true. Chapter 675 Selena returned to her office for work after she finished her meal. Meanwhile, jackie and the others took a walk around that area before returning to the Drake family¡¯s mansion. jackie rested in the room the Drake family arranged for him upon their return. He was ready to drive home at around five or six o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Meanwhile, in the rk family¡¯s mansion¡­ Flynn was extremely happy when he saw his cousin, Ken, entering the room. He immediately asked, ¡°How did it go, Ken? Is jackie dead? What¡¯s the situation of his body? Didn¡¯t you say that he already drank the poison? I remember you guys have gone to Sky City to search for the strong martial artists of the Xenos family too, right?¡± Flynn believed jackie was physically weakening day by day, since it had been two to three days since he consumed the poison. Under such circumstances, jackie would definitely die if his cousin and Young Master Hugo invited the strong martial artists from the Xenos family over to avenge Quil. His cousin and Young Master Hugo left yesterday and had just returned. Flynn was curious about jackie¡¯s fate. Ken looked at Flynn with an expression riddled with many emotions at once. Flynn was his cousin who lost a leg because he offended Tanya while he was enjoying a trip here with Ken. Ken wondered about how he was going to tell Flynn¡¯s parents about this. Apart from that, the Bane family in the Lone City was slightly stronger than their rk family, a second- ss aristocratic family. Flynn understood right away when he saw Ken¡¯s darkening expression. Sitting on the sofa, the smile on Flynn¡¯s face instantly vanished. ¡°Is he still alive? It seems like you guys haven¡¯t made a move yet. Every day is a difficult day for me right now¡­ I want to see this bodyguard named jackie die soon!¡± He gritted his teeth and looked at Ken with a cold expression on his face. ¡°You¡¯re irritatingly useless, Ken! You can¡¯t even handle a bodyguard!¡± Ken was speechless as he meekly sat next to Flynn. ¡°Don¡¯t be so impatient, Flynn. Why do you want to rush it so badly when this guy is going to die anyway? Yes, I went to the Sky City with Young Master Hugo, but the young master of the Xenos family was a troublesome person. He offended a King of War from Eastfield, and this King of War was so angry that he went to Sky City and wiped out the entire Xenos family!¡± Ken paused here and smiled bitterly. ¡°F*ck. This King of War¡ªby some divine intervention¡ªhelped that useless jackie. He¡¯s just too lucky. He would¡¯ve been dead by now had he not received such help!¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Flynn balled his hands into fists as he was overwhelmed with disappointment. He had lost one leg and might have to spend the rest of his life in a wheelchair. He was unwilling to ept this fate as not only would he have a terrible life, but he would be made fun of by others too. jackie was the object of hatred whenever he thought of his possible fate, and a gloomy fate at that. ¡°There are only twenty-five days left. When it¡¯s Selena¡¯s time to celebrate her birthday, his time will be up. Don¡¯t worry; the poison is very powerful. You don¡¯t need to worry about a thing!¡± Kenforted Flynn, though a sigh escaped his lips. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that Xena and Ivan¡¯s private meetings have been exposed. Now, jackie and Ben know about them, and Xena can¡¯t continue hiding and spying on jackie. We¡¯d still be able to get news about how jackie is; had she not been discovered. At the very least, we¡¯d get updates on his health and know if it¡¯s deteriorating.¡± ¡°That¡¯s achievable!¡± Flynnughed a sinisterugh. ¡°Wait several days and employ several good fighters to test jackie. If his body is really in a terrible state and hisbat abilities are gone, we can even use this opportunity to kill him before he sumbs to the poison!¡± Ken nodded in glee. ¡°This idea of yours is a good idea!¡± He then took out a flyer from his pocket and added, ¡°Still, I really want to see jackie struggling to even walk and his body decaying till he dies at Selena¡¯s birthday. Wouldn¡¯t that be a better way to vent out our anger? The most important point is that he and the entire Taylor family will lose face if this guy failed to organize a city-stirring birthday party for Selena!¡± Initially frowning, Flynn took the flyer and nodded. ¡°This sounds right. Why end him so quickly if we can let him die ufortably and let him lose face? Let¡¯s not kill him first. We can order fighters to beat him up good and assess his physical strength. It¡¯s fine as long as they don¡¯t kill him!¡± Chapter 676 Ken nodded, satisfied with Flynn¡¯s idea. ¡°What an idea! This is a great idea! For now, we can beat him up and torture him however we like, so long as we don¡¯t kill him. We¡¯ll wait until Selena¡¯s birthday, when he loses face, before letting him die painfully.¡± ¡°My thoughts exactly!¡± came Flynn¡¯s reply, his eyes filled with malice and contempt. ¡°I heard that his wife¡¯s quite a catch.¡± Flynn gritted his teeth. ¡°Hmph! Once he¡¯s out of the picture, I¡¯ll have his wife kneel at my feet one way or another, and I¡¯ll have her begging for me to toy with her¡­! I¡¯ll have fun torturing her by all means!¡± Hearing this, Ken instantly snapped, ¡°Cousin, I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s a no-go. I¡¯ve had my eyes on Selena all this while, so you can¡¯t touch her!¡± This, of course, did not sit well with Flynn. ¡°Ken, I only want revenge, and you can¡¯t even fulfill this request of mine? I¡­ I lost my leg¡­! I can¡¯t vent my hatred if I don¡¯t do that!¡± Ken¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Flynn, need I remind you that it was jackie who broke your leg. You wanted to get revenge and I¡¯m helping you, and your vengeance will be exacted when jackie¡¯s dead! What does this have to do with Selena? If you want revenge, punish jackie, not Selena. It¡¯s highly likely that she¡¯d be your cousin¡¯s sister-inw in the future!¡± He never expected Flynn would burst outughing. ¡°Sister-inw? Are you daydreaming? You¡¯ve known Selena for so many years but you failed to get her, even when jackie was in the army. What does this tell you? This woman doesn¡¯t have you in her heart. If she likes you, you would¡¯ve gotten her without any problems!¡± Flynn paused here before he added, ¡°I think Selena wouldn¡¯t want to have anything to do with you, even if jackie¡¯s dead. She doesn¡¯t like you at all! What if it¡¯s just you infatuated here?¡± Ken was, of course, pissed at this notion. ¡°You should know that although she didn¡¯t express any feelings toward me at that time, she¡¯d asionallye to meals if I asked her out. I feel that our rtionships shouldn¡¯t be just as good friends. Do you understand?¡± Flynn was not letting it up as he countered, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then tell me why you failed to get her before?¡± An expression of understanding appeared on Ken¡¯s face, as though understanding Selena¡¯s every thought and motive. ¡°It must be because jackie was still alive, so she didn¡¯t make a clear statement or give me any chances at that moment. That was why she made no advancements toward me. After all, Kylie is jackie¡¯s daughter, and it¡¯s natural for her to wish for jackie¡¯s return for her daughter¡¯s sake. This shows what a good woman she is¡­! She¡¯s a dedicated woman!¡± Ken picked up the teacup and took a sip before he added, ¡°Apart from that, she wouldn¡¯t have other choices if jackie¡¯s dead. She¡¯d choose a reliable and loving man among her pursuers. She¡¯d choose a man with whom she can entrust her life. I am this man!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really confident!¡± Flynnughed and continued, ¡°Just wait and see. It wouldn¡¯t be you, even if jackie¡¯s gone. It doesn¡¯t matter how much effort you¡¯ve ced into her; she would¡¯ve given you a chance if she likes you! Oh, and didn¡¯t you ask me why I want to torture her? That¡¯s because she¡¯s jackie¡¯s wife. Even if jackie¡¯s dead, I want him to die in regret!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. You can¡¯t touch her even if jackie¡¯s dead.¡± Ken red at Flynn, his tone much darker than usual. ¡°I know I¡¯ll win her heart and her hand!¡± ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll give you one year after jackie¡¯s death. If you can¡¯t get Selena¡¯s love and get her to be your woman willingly within that period, don¡¯t me me for getting involved then,¡± came Flynn¡¯s cold challenge after he mulled over his thoughts. Ken thought about it and nodded. ¡°Alright. If I still fail to pursue this woman a year after jackie¡¯s death, you can do anything you want, and I won¡¯t care about her then!¡± As a thought urred to him, Flynn then spoke, ¡°By the way, when you send someone to beat jackie up, remember to ask them to take photos and send it to me so I¡¯ll have something tough over.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s not an issue!¡± Ken nodded at Flynn as they reached an agreement. Chapter 677 jackie was back in his vi, and he took a bath and changed. It was only then when Selena came back from work. ¡°How was work, Honey? Is everything in thepany alright?¡± jackie asked caringly when he saw his wife entering the room. ¡°Yes, everything¡¯s fine. Though¡­ As bad as he may be, Ivan has been anxiously trying to show off his performance. All the materials in this project are able to reach in time, and their quality is quite good too. The general manager is extremely satisfied with him.¡± cing her bag down, Selena searched for a fresh pair of clothes as she prepared to take a bath. ¡°Really? Oh, Mother said that Grandfather asked us toe over for dinner tonight, so go on and take a quick shower,¡± spoke jackie with a small smile on his face. ¡°After dinner, we¡¯ll stroll around the compound.¡± ¡°Really? Grandfather asks us toe and have dinner with him? Did something happen?¡± Selena was slightly surprised. After all, this was the first time Grandfather asked them over for dinner since they were chased out of the Taylor family. jackie thought about it for a while before he replied, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure if anything happened, but Mother was the one who told me about the invite. Judging his temperament, he wouldn¡¯t have asked us toe if nothing happened.¡± A small frown appeared on Selena¡¯s face as she racked her brain for a possibility, but after failing to come up with one, she went to bathe instead. Once she was done, the entire family walked over to the Taylor family mansion that was just opposite theirs. When they previously visited the Taylor family, the workers here¡ªincluding the bodyguards¡ªwould not give Selena and her family a good greeting. This time, everyone greeted them curtly and kindly, and it gave Selena mixed feelings at the great change. It was true that one could observe another person¡¯s heart more clearly when he had no money or have failed greatly. ¡° jackie, say less if you can when we¡¯re having dinner, alright?¡± Fiona came to urge him. ¡°Although the Old Master had epted that you¡¯re the Taylor family¡¯s son-inw, you¡¯re still an outsider. It might be hard for the Old Master to ept you wholeheartedly in such a short time. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll say something wrong and offend the Old Master.¡± jackie nodded. ¡°Alright, Mother-inw, I understand. I¡¯ll lower my head and focus on eatingter. I won¡¯t speak, alright?¡± Fiona rolled her eyes at jackie. ¡°It¡¯s best if you understand. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll only cause trouble. If it wasn¡¯t because of you, we wouldn¡¯t have offended the Xenos family back then!¡± It was only after she said it that Fiona soon remembered something. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve mentioned it, something seems off. We¡¯ve killed the Xenos family¡¯s young master, and I heard that the Xenos family is quite strong in Sky City,¡± said Fiona. ¡°Why didn¡¯t theye for us?¡± Chapter 678 Hearing what Fiona had said, Joan¡¯s lips curled into a frown. ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m quite worried. Selena¡¯s mother told me that Quil Xenos asked a marshal toe over. Although this other person¡¯s not so capable, it only shows that the Xenos family is really powerful as they had gotten a marshal¡¯s help!¡± Fiona grew more afraid the more she thought about it. ¡°It¡¯s all because of jackie, and it¡¯s infuriating.¡± She red at jackie. ¡°How could he offend someone like that and make people hate him!¡± When she saw where this was going, Selena quickly jumped in on jackie¡¯s defense. ¡°Mother, we can¡¯t me this on jackie,¡± she reasoned. ¡° jackie told me that they were at the veteran¡¯s gathering and the Goddess of War, Lana killed Magnus Suthend because he forced female celebrities to sleep with him. This Magnus is Quil¡¯s father¡¯s god-brother, and he has to address Magnus as ¡®uncle¡¯!¡± Selena paused before she added, ¡°Nobody knew that Quil would instead pick a fight with jackie when he knew he couldn¡¯t do so with the Goddess of War!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. Members of the Xenos family didn¡¯t know that I did it, considering no one was left alive once I was through with them. Nobody would know if you don¡¯t tell others about this.¡± Although jackie knew clearly that the Xenos family no longer bore a threat to them, he had to pretend he knew nothing. ¡°Even if theye and investigate the matter, they wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to me if they know that I know the Goddess of War personally and have saved her, too. There¡¯s nothing for you guys to worry about, really.¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®as long as you don¡¯t tell others about this¡¯? Am I the kind of person who rambles about everything to others? Your mother-inw¡¯s lips are always sealed!¡± Fiona stared at jackie angrily. As she walked a few steps closer to him, she spoke, ¡°Even if the other party knew that you did it, they might not attack you. Of course, the Goddess of War doesn¡¯t owe us favors anymore. She can¡¯t help you for the rest of your life because of one favor, right? She¡¯s the Goddess of War! Though, it wasn¡¯t bad that she willingly came to the Old Master¡¯s birthday partyst time!¡± Fiona then recalled something rather crucial, and it showed on her face as she pped her thigh. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right¡­ I almost forgot something. Wasn¡¯t Xena there too? Will she tell others about this?¡± Andrew was just as frightened when he heard this. ¡°That¡¯s really troubling. I used to feel that Xena was quite nice, but we now know she¡¯s theplete opposite. She¡¯s with Ivan now too, and he¡¯s a person who bears grudges. Let¡¯s not forget that jackie did injure him before, so if Xena tells this to Ivan, the consequences are unimaginable.¡± Joan¡¯s face increasingly darkened as she anxiously blurted, ¡°Why did you offend such a powerful family? If Ivan knows and tells this to the Xenos family, we¡¯d be in trouble!¡± Quicklying up with a n, she then said, ¡° jackie, doesn¡¯t Xena like money very much? She¡¯s a gold- digger, no? How about this: Don¡¯t you still have several tens of millions? Sometimeter, ask her out and ask her to keep this a secret. We can give her some money as long as she doesn¡¯t tell this to anybody. I know she¡¯d keep that promise the moment she sees some cash.¡± ¡°This is a good idea. What jackie¡¯s mother said is correct. I think that spending money to prevent trouble might work.¡± Andrew immediately nodded as a sign of agreement. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea.¡± Fiona was rather reluctant with the idea. ¡° jackie doesn¡¯t have much money with him now; he¡¯s got only several tens of millions. Xena is such a bad woman. How can we give her money when she¡¯s caused my son so much heartache until now?!¡± ¡°You¡­! You¡¯re really¡­!¡± Andrew was infuriated with Fiona, and this was the first time he had been this angry. ¡°Do you understand what ¡®spending money to avoid trouble¡¯ means? jackie¡¯s your son-inw! What should we do when the Xenos family doesn¡¯te after us but kills jackie? ¡°By that time, Selena would lose her husband! Not only does jackie have quite the money to support her, but he treats our family members so nicely too. Isn¡¯t it hard to find such a kind son-inw wherever you look? How can such a small amount of money be more important than your son-inw?!¡± Chapter 679 ¡°Mother, I can understand that you consider money to be a very great thing,¡± began Selena. ¡°And yes, you suffered a lot several years ago. Still, you can¡¯t risk our lives, including jackie¡¯s. What if the martial artists from the Xenos family trulye for us and kill us? Are you really not afraid of death?¡± Selena felt herself getting heated at the moment. She felt that her mother was too much; that she could not even discern right from wrong. Nobody expected, however, that jackie would side with Fiona as he spoke, ¡°What Mother said seems to make sense. We can¡¯t give money to Xena.¡± Initially criticized and rebuked for her thoughts and opinions, Fiona lowered her head in embarrassment and dared not speak when no one sided with her. She never expected jackie would take her side on this matter. Her lips instantly curled into a smile as she proudly remarked, ¡°Look, I¡¯m not the only one who said this. jackie¡¯s saying the same thing, too. We can¡¯t give Xena money!¡± Selena was puzzled. She looked at jackie and had no idea why jackie would say something like this. ¡°But why? You genuinely don¡¯t look like a person who worships money. I know you dislike Xena a great deal, but isn¡¯t it a good idea to give her some money so that she¡¯d shut up?¡± ¡°This has nothing to do with whether I hate her or not,¡± came jackie¡¯s cool-headed reply. ¡°Xena is too greedy. The situation of our family isn¡¯t bad right now, right? Yet she still chose Ivan. How much do you think we should give her? Half a million? Five million?¡± jackie smiled coldly before continuing, ¡°I can bet she won¡¯t be satisfied, even if we gave her fifty million. She might only agree if I give all my money to her! She might even want my future sries, and I can only keep her mouth shut if I give her money whenever I get my sry.¡± ¡°Yes, whatever jackie says makes sense,¡± came Fiona¡¯s enthusiastic reply, the energy of her nodding in agreement matched with her grin. ¡°This is exactly what I meant. This Xena has a big appetite, and she¡¯s not easily satisfied. What if she still tells the Xenos family after we gave her money? That¡¯s not definite!¡± Selena eventually sighed. ¡°That¡¯s true, too.¡± Suddenly¡­ ¡°Hey! You people really think you¡¯re that important?!¡± yelled Cecilia as she stormed from afar. ¡°The Old Master has been waiting for you guys, and for quite some time, too! Why don¡¯t you guys go in? What are you guys still chit-chatting about here? What¡¯s there to talk about? We¡¯re treating you guys to a meal, and you guys are acting important?¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Cecilia?¡± snapped Selena as she rolled her eyes at her. She was in a bad mood; even a well-tempered person had her limits, too. Chapter 680 Cecilia was startled to hear Selena snapping at her in such a tone. The initial stunned expression on her face eventually disappeared as Ceciliaposed herself, folding her arms across her chest in arrogance just like before. ¡°It seems the way you speak has changed now that you have quite the money, no? No wonder you look down on me. Isn¡¯t it only a vi that¡¯s worth tens of millions?¡± Though there was a strange undertone to it, Cecilia did not stop there as she continued, ¡°I heard that a commander¡¯s reward is around two hundred million, yet you get such a small amount of money after five years. You even went through uncountable life and death situations, but the amount of money you get isn¡¯t much. You bought a vi and several cars, and didn¡¯t I hear that you¡¯ve even hired bodyguards? With my calction, jackie doesn¡¯t have much money left, right? He only has several tens of millions, no?¡± Indifferent, Selena icily replied, ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t have much money, but we aren¡¯t short of money right now either. We¡¯re satisfied that we have a house, cars, and several tens of millions. Although we can¡¯t compete with other wealthy people, I¡¯m satisfied, and that¡¯s enough!¡± At this moment, Selena nced at Cecilia and smugly added, ¡°Our situation is better than some woman who¡¯s not only not married at an old age, but she also doesn¡¯t even have a job and is constantly asking for money from her family.¡± This infuriated Cecilia. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! How dare you say that our family doesn¡¯t have any money? My daughter¡¯s sry is a million every month, and she¡¯ll even get bonuses at the end of the year. Although my son-inw is only a bodyguard, his sry is much higher than hers at twenty million per month. How about you? You stay at home every day. Does this make you rich?¡± Fiona could not stand how arrogant Cecilia was. She remembered how Cecilia always mocked them when they were chased out of the Taylor family previously and had no money. They, unfortunately, had no way of avoiding such a fate so they could only endure it. ¡°Hmph! No matter what, your son-inw is a bodyguard. He¡¯s only a bodyguard, and he¡¯s working for somebody else. What¡¯s there to brag about?¡± Cecilia scoffed and added, ¡°Do you know why Grandfather asked you all toe tonight?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t we here to have dinner? What else could there be?¡± Fiona frowned. She had her suspicions as to why Old Master Taylor asked them toe over and have dinner. Could it be that he had something to announce? She thought about it for some time but could not guess what was going on. She even thought that she had been imagining things. Once Cecilia brought it up, however, it seemed that there was something going on so he asked them to come over. ¡°I¡¯m not telling you guys now. Go in and you¡¯ll soon find out!¡± Cecilia ced both hands behind her back and walked inside with her head slightly raised. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m going to marry into a good family soon. I¡¯d say I¡¯m much better off than some woman who married a bodyguard. I don¡¯t need to work in the future. I only need to stay at home and be a full-time housewife. How good is that?¡± ¡°She¡¯s getting married!¡± Fiona¡¯s face turned dark as she saw Cecilia¡¯s retreating form. ¡°Cecilia really is marrying into the second-ss aristocratic family, the Gold family. I thought that the young master from the Gold family was toying with her and wouldn¡¯t marry her. I never thought he¡¯d actually marry her!¡± Fiona was slightly envious. ¡°That¡¯s a second-ss aristocratic family, and it¡¯s only natural she¡¯s happy. After all, she¡¯s marrying into a rich family, and our Taylor family has just entered the door of the second- ss aristocratic family range. This Gold family has been a second-ss aristocratic family for the longest time. The highlight of everything is that the Gold family has only one son. Once Cecilia marries into their family, she¡¯d have ess to their family¡¯s properties!¡± She looked at Selena and sighed. ¡°There¡¯s a saying that men are afraid of being in the wrong field of work, and women are afraid of marrying the wrong people. Had you not been so headstrong before, you won¡¯t need to face such humiliation. You could¡¯ve married anyone like Young Master Wilson, Young Master rk, or anyone else like them. You wouldn¡¯t have suffered for so many years, and sure as heck won¡¯t be shamed today!¡± Chapter 681 ¡°Mother, what are you talking about? I chose this myself, and I regret nothing. Just so you know, I feel that jackie is so much better than Young Master rk and Young Master Wilson!¡± Irked by her mother¡¯s behavior, Selena rolled her eyes at Fiona and walked past her to get inside. ¡°Hmph!¡± Fiona looked at jackie, obviously displeased. Everything happened because jackie was incapable as a provider, and others had looked at their family with disdain. While their lives had changed for the better, they could have had that luxury and happiness even from back then. Fiona brusquely walked inside, silently as she did. Andrew¡¯s lips curled into an awkward and sheepish smile as he patted jackie¡¯s shoulder. ¡° jackie, don¡¯t take it too seriously. This is how she is. She¡¯s not a bad person; she¡¯s just hoping that Selena would have a good life.¡± jackie smiled bitterly and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father-inw, I won¡¯t let you guys down! I don¡¯t care that much about the Gold family or rk family either!¡± jackie¡¯s reply made the corners of Andrew¡¯s mouth twitched. He intended tofort jackie and alleviate his mood, but he never thought that such proud words woulde out in reply instead. This disappointed Andrew; he felt that jackie was not down-to-earth enough. jackie just could not compete with others but he did not want to admit to it. A heavy sigh escaped Andrew¡¯s lips before he walked toward the vi¡¯s entrance. Eventually, Joan came closer to her son with a serene smile on her face. ¡°Son, don¡¯t pay too much attention to this. As long as you¡¯ve done your best, that¡¯s enough. Humans need to learn to be content. Your mother-inw doesn¡¯t understand this and constantly wants topare with other people.¡± ¡°I understand, Mother.¡± jackie nodded and they walked toward the entrance together. The moment they arrived at the living area, they noted the many tables already set up. Apart from a ratherrge number of Taylors, members of the second-ss aristocratic family¡ªthat was the Gold family¡ªwere here, most notably their master and young master. ¡° jackie, quickly. We¡¯ve kept a ce for you here!¡± Cecilia waved him over once she saw hime in last. jackie¡¯s face slightly darkened after he caught on to what she was doing. If he was given a choice, he did not want to sit at that table. Old Master Taylor, Theodore Taylor, and the people from the Gold family were sitting on that table. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that Cecilia purposely asked him over so that she can humiliate himter? Selena had already sat there, most probably the work of Cecilia. ¡± jackie,e over. There¡¯s still one seat left here!¡± The Old Master smiled at jackie. The Taylor family was proud of themselves and managed to show-off themselves because of what jackie achieved during his 70th birthday. Apart from that, the birthday present jackie gifted him was worth 500 million, and this caused him to re-examine this son-inw who married into his family. Chapter 682 jackie merely wore an aloof smile as he walked over to Cecilia¡¯s table and sat on the empty seat next to Selena. Once jackie sat down, the Gold family¡¯s young master, Kelly Gold smugly spoke, ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re jackie? We went overseas for a trip some time ago and have just returned recently! I¡¯ve heard quite a lot about you. You¡¯re the one who joined the forces, right? A son-inw who married into his wife¡¯s family. You¡¯ve been away for five years, no?¡± On the other side, Old Master Gold¡¯s expression darkened as he nced at jackie. ¡°Old Master Taylor, this¡­ This is the son-inw who married into your family?¡± ¡°Yes, and he¡¯s been here for a month now!¡± Old Master Taylor nodded with a smile on his face. The expression on Old Master Gold¡¯s face continued to darken, and he added, ¡°We¡¯re here to discuss important matters today, and it¡¯s about Kelly and Cecilia¡¯s wedding. It¡¯s not so good for an outsider to sit here with us on the same table, don¡¯t you agree?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Old Master Taylor,¡± the Head of the Gold Family chimed in. ¡°I feel that the people sitting here need to be a member of the Taylor family. It isn¡¯t the best for a son-inw who married into your family and is a younger generation to sit here, is it?¡± Old Master Taylor never thought that the people of the Gold family would take such a thing to heart. With a small smile, he gently asserted, ¡°Although jackie married into our family, he¡¯s considered as half a Taylor family member. I myself recognized his standing as a member of the Taylor family.¡± Kelly burst outughing. ¡°That¡¯s weird! I remember Cecilia telling me two months ago that jackie got Miss Selena from your family because he¡¯s drunk. If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s the difference between him and a rapist? You guys epted a rapist into your family and wee him as your own? Your values moved me!¡± Selena never thought Kelly would disrespect jackie so much. She could still reason with herself if they looked down at him and said he was a son-inw married into her family, but it angered her when they equated him to a rapist! The expression on Selena¡¯s face could easily rival the icy cold, and she had a matching smile as well. ¡°Young Master Gold, may I know what proof you have when you say this? Don¡¯t listen to someone¡¯s baseless rumors. Does anybody know clearer than me, the person involved, about what happened that night?¡± Selena nced at jackie, who was beside her, and her expression lightened slightly. ¡°I did things willingly on the night of my marriage. If I did it willingly, how can a petty person with a hidden agenda change that into a rapist story? Am I wrong?¡± This angered Cecilia at that instant. ¡°You¡­!¡± This damned Selena. Selena had the gall to call her a petty person with a hidden agenda! ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Stunned for a moment, Selena then smiled. ¡°Cecilia, you don¡¯t look very happy. I said that this was said by someone. You won¡¯t jump to conclusions, would you?¡± At this moment, Kelly startedughing once again. ¡°Miss Selena, you¡¯re a really open person. I heard that you met jackie on the first day and married him on the second day. It surprised me that you slept with him on the night of your marriage and even gave birth to a daughter for him. Hey now, your rtionship has improved so quickly.¡± Kelly took a rather dramatic pause before he disdainfully added, ¡°However, as a woman, aren¡¯t you slightly unreserved?¡± ¡°Young Master Gold, you don¡¯t seem to be in the position to worry about this. Both of us fell for each other at first sight and we were married at that time. We were husband-and-wife at that time, so how was it wrong that we slept together?¡± jackie chuckled as his eyes shifted to Cecilia. ¡°No matter what, Selena and I were already married before we had our daughter. If this isn¡¯t considered as being reserved, are girls who are pregnant before marriage considered as being reserved?¡± jackie had long observed that Cecilia was pregnant; six weeks to be exact. If she did not get married soon, her pregnancy would be a ring detail. Chapter 683 This could be why the Gold family agreed to prepare for her and Young Master Gold to get married; she was with child. The Gold family¡¯s future generation. ¡°Why¡­ Why are you looking at me? I¡¯m not pregnant!¡± jackie easily noticed the sliver of shock and guilt behind Cecilia¡¯s eyes as she averted her gaze, turning to the side. ¡°I¡¯m not an easy woman!¡± jackie chuckled at hereback, and he smugly added, ¡°You should be around six weeks pregnant. Being pregnant isn¡¯t that much of a strange urrence. It¡¯s quite normal in this current society!¡± ¡°Cecilia, are you pregnant?¡± Old Master Taylor¡¯s face darkened. Conceiving before marriage was not abnormal, merely a normal happening all around the world. Still, Old Master Taylor was a man who highly preserved his dignity, and the Taylor family has just achieved the second-ss aristocratic family title. If news about how the Taylor family¡¯s girls got pregnant before they were married got publicized, the Taylor family¡¯s value would deteriorate. ¡°Grandfather, he¡­ He¡¯s speaking nonsense. How would I not know if I¡¯m pregnant or not?¡± Cecilia put up a strong bravado, but she was inwardly freaking out. It startled her how jackie could tell things so urately just by looking at her and without even checking her pulse. Even her parents did not know about her pregnancy. If jackie was making guesses, how did he manage to guess so urately? Cecilia¡¯s father shot up from his seat as he furiously barked, ¡°Don¡¯t just spew out nonsense, you brat! How can my daughter be someone like that?¡± Cecilia¡¯s father red at jackie in all his fury. ¡°You didn¡¯t even touch her hand or check her pulse. How can you simply say she¡¯s six weeks pregnant?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Cecilia¡¯s mother got up from her seat, just as angry as her husband. ¡°Although our family doesn¡¯t like to speak up, we can¡¯t be pushed or stepped on like a doormat. It¡¯s infuriating how a mere son-inw married into the family could say whatever he likes!¡± jackie was about to talk back when Fiona¡¯s face darkened, and she was basically staring daggers at jackie. ¡° jackie, what did I say to you just now?!¡± jackie was instantly silent. Fiona did tell him not to speak nonsense before he entered the door. However, the situation was different. He could tank it if everyone was ridiculing him as he did not want to be like the others, but they were mocking Selena, his wife. This unsettled jackie to a great deal. Ignoring Fiona, he directed his reply to Cecilia¡¯s father. ¡°Other people might need to check her pulse and western doctors might need to check your daughter with machines, but I¡¯m different. I can see your daughter¡¯s situation with my eyes only!¡± Not wanting to be looked down by these people, jackie raised his chin slightly. ¡°Let me just tell everybody the truth. I¡¯m a medical god; a miracle-working doctor!¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll have you know that jackie was the one who cured my leg!¡± Andrew chimed in, obviously pleased with jackie¡¯s work. ¡° jackie¡¯s medical skills are very good. Not only that, but Sharon¡¯s obesity-like disease was also cured by jackie!¡± Chapter 684 Andrew was displeased at how the Gold family was treating jackie. Of course, he had looked down on jackie way back then, and he recalled the bitterness he held against this young man. Now, jackie had shown his worth, strength, and excellence. It surprised him at how the Gold family was saying such mean things to him. He could not stomach that and decided to stand for jackie. Cecilia smirked pompously after she heard this. ¡°A miracle-working doctor? That¡¯s really funny. How can a soldier call himself a miracle-working doctor? Your boasts are too much!¡± ¡°My thoughts exactly. Do you think that you¡¯re the God of War Ethan Hays? Only a person like him dare address himself as a miracle-working doctor. He¡¯s a well-recognized miracle-working doctor to boot!¡± The Gold family master even said with a smile. ¡°You just got lucky in treating your father-inw¡¯s leg and Sharon¡¯s disease. At the very most, it means that your medical skills weren¡¯t bad. Still, you have a long way to go before you can be a miracle-working doctor!¡± jackie burst outughing when he heard, augh filled with mirth and amusement before he settled down and replied, ¡°To be honest, Ethan¡¯s medical skills are good, but he¡¯s my disciple, really. Most of the time, he asks me for guidance on medical skills!¡± Young Master Gold nearly spurted the soup from his mouth. Heughed as though it was the most hrious thing. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, young man! You¡¯re really good. If you dare say that you¡¯re number one in boasting, nobody dares admit to being number two!¡± Old Master Gold turned to Old Master Taylor with a grin on his face. ¡°Old Master Taylor, this son-inw of yours is really refreshing to see, and luckily, the God of War isn¡¯t here. If not, the matter of him addressing the God of War by his first name wouldnd him in so much trouble.¡± The head of the Gold Family smiled coldly and said, ¡°Hey, hey! He¡¯s not even shy or anywhere remotely abashed when he calls himself a miracle-working doctor! That¡¯s the biggest takeout from this!¡± ¡° jackie, what are you talking about?¡± Stupefied, Selena discreetly tugged at jackie¡¯s sleeve and signaled him to stop. It was fine if everybody thought that he was boasting. What would happen if what he so boldly imed got out? Enraged, Fiona had enough as she snapped, ¡°Shut up, jackie! You constantly say whatever you like every single time. What kind of an existence is Ethan Hays, the God of War Hays? He¡¯s excellent at both medicine and martial arts. He¡¯s the most adored God of War. Even if his martial arts isn¡¯t the best among the Nine Great Gods of War, his influence is the strongest. His position in everybody¡¯s heart was the highest, and you¡¯re here iming you¡¯re his master!¡± Joan was also frightened by jackie¡¯s words. She ran from her table¡ªone that was next to theirs¡ªwhen she realized jackie was starting to act out again. ¡° jackie, what are you saying? You can¡¯t make jokes like this!¡± ¡°Auntie, you don¡¯t have to worry. Your son doesn¡¯t seem too bad. At the very least, he¡¯s very brave. If God of War Hays knew about this, being killed would be the best turnout. However, your son might have involved your entire family, and that¡¯s¡­¡± Young Master Kelly trailed off with a grin. ¡°Mother, I¡¯m telling the truth. It doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t believe me!¡± jackie did not want to dive too much into details. He nned on telling the truth; that he was indeed Ethan Hays¡¯ master. He never thought he would be met with this much opposition and ridicule. ¡°It¡¯s great if you¡¯re really a miracle-working doctor¡­ But I still feel you¡¯re a quack!¡± Cecilia even denied with all her might and added, ¡°If you¡¯re a miracle-working doctor, how would you simply say that I¡¯m pregnant? I¡¯m not pregnant!¡± Chapter 685 jackie nced at Cecilia apathetically, at her feeble attempt of aeback. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯d be struck by lightning if you lie without even blinking?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Cecilia saw red in an instant. How dare he spoke to her in such a tone! He was increasingly daring. Old Master Taylor reeled in shock as he red at jackie ¡°Don¡¯t say things so simply, jackie!¡± Old Master Taylor thenposed himself and wore a smile before turning to the other party. ¡°Old Master Gold, you¡¯ve left the country two months ago, and jackie had juste back one month ago. I suppose you might not understand him well!¡± Old Master Gold nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t understand him well. I didn¡¯t know he loves to boast!¡± The corners of Zeus¡¯s mouth twitched before he replied, ¡°How should I say this? He¡¯s quite well-versed medically, and there are times where he likes to boast. However, I believe that even if the God of War Hayses here, he wouldn¡¯t kill jackie. After all, he had been on the battlefield on our Daxia¡¯s behalf and is a headmander.¡± Old Master Taylor paused for a moment before he continued, ¡°More importantly, jackie once saved the life of the Goddess of War, Lana Zechs. The Goddess of War wouldn¡¯t let the God of War Hays kill jackie, right?¡± Old Master Gold frowned after he heard this and blurted, ¡°Wait! Is the Goddess of War also in our Eastfield?¡± Old Master Taylor chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve been out of the country for two months and have just returned from overseas, so you might not know what happened around this one month. Not only is the Goddess of War in Eastfield, but she freely came to my seventieth birthday party.¡± ¡°Really? She actually came?¡± came Old Master Gold¡¯s surprised exmation. Understandably, Old Master Taylor became giddy as he shared this story. He poured a ss of wine for Old Master Gold and they clinked their sses together. ¡°Come. Cheers! I¡¯ll tell you all about it!¡± Old Master Taylor soon told about how big a scene his birthday party was, and members of the Gold family listened rather attentively. After all, they had just returned and knew nothing of the urrences that happened this month. ¡°Come here, Kylie. Eat more!¡± Selena ced some food for her daughter onto a te as she listened on as well. ¡°I had no idea that the Goddess of War would give the luminous pearl she auctioned worth five hundred million to jackie,¡± Old Master Taylor concluded. ¡° jackie is also very filial. He gave it to me on my seventieth birthday as my gift!¡± Old Master Gold was envious when he heard this. ¡°It seems that this son-inw of yours is a ster man. Although he¡¯s only a headmander after five years, he saved the Goddess of War and this brought actual benefits for your family. Now, your family has even be a second-ss aristocratic family. He¡¯s a filial child, that¡¯s for sure!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Being filial is the most important quality for a person! Recently, I¡¯ve ced the luminous pearl beside my pillow every day, and I feel like the quality of my sleep has improved. I used to wake up in the middle of the night or suffer from insomnia, but I don¡¯t have such symptoms now,¡± beamed Old Master Taylor with a smile. ¡°I now feel that my health and spirit is so much better!¡± Old Master Gold¡¯s eyes brightened after he heard this. ¡°Really? Now that¡¯s truly miraculous. Can you show it to us so that we can learn something new?¡± Chapter 686 ¡±Sure!¡± Old Master Taylor obviously wanted to show-off. He went upstairs and soon came down with the luminous pearl. He then ced it in front of Old Master Gold. Cecilia stopped speaking when she saw that nobody continued pinpointing jackie. After all, she was really pregnant, and Old Master Taylor would be unhappy if everybody knew this. ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s really huge! I had no idea that there are luminous pearls of this size in the world! Everybody must be envious of you¡± Old Master Gold looked at the luminous pearl in the box with widened eyes. He had seen many luminous pearls but this was the first time he saw such a big one. ¡°the size doesn¡¯t really matter. The most crucial point is its effect. I heard that it has the effect of prolonging one¡¯s life. I hope that I can live an extra few more years with the help of this pearl. I feel like it really does what it says!¡± Old Master Taylor said with a smile. He even had a proud expression on his face. ¡°I really envy you! Why don¡¯t we switch off the lights and take a look at its lustrousness?¡± Old Master Gold could not help himself and said as he remembered something. ¡°Sure!¡± Old Master Taylor asked the workers to switch off the lights. The luminous pearl shone a very bright ray of light and everybody in the room was able to see the pearl without lights on. ¡°This is a precious treasure! It really is something we don¡¯t see very often!¡± Old Master Gold loved it so much he did not want to let the luminous pearl go. He continued eximing ¡°Old Master Taylor, you¡¯ve really found a precious treasure. Let alone five hundred million. I estimate that this item is worth at least a billion.¡± Old Masterughed and continued saying. ¡°I heard that many first-ss aristocratic families were fighting over this. However, nobody could confirm its effect so nobody dared to bet a higher price after it reached five hundred million. After all, they would have suffered a big loss if this thing didn¡¯t have the effect it was said to have.¡± ¡°Yes, only someone like the Goddess of War would dare to bet on it with five hundred million without any apprehension!¡± Old Master Gold nodded. He asked for the lights to be switched on before closing the box reluctantly and passed it to Old Master Taylor. ¡°Although the Goddess of War Lana is a woman, she¡¯s such a generous person! She actually gifted something that¡¯s worth five hundred million to jackie!¡± ¡°after all, jackie saved her life before this. Compared to her life, five hundred million is nothing!¡± Old Master Taylorughed out loudly as he was very happy. Old Master Gold also said with a smile. ¡°Come, let¡¯s drink!¡± After they had several drinks, Old Master Gold said, ¡°By the way, Old Master Taylor, let¡¯s talk about serious matters. We are here today to send betrothal gifts to the Taylor family. It¡¯s not easy for your family to raise Cecilia until she¡¯s reached adulthood. Hence, we¡¯ve prepared eighty million as the betrothal gift!¡± ¡°Eighty million!¡± Cecilia¡¯s parents were slightly happy after they heard this figure. Although they were also members of the Taylor family, they did not have that much money. They were able to have afortable life because they worked in the Taylor family¡¯spanies where they get nice sries and bonuses. The amount of eighty million had really surprised them. ¡°Cecilia¡¯s mother, you must ept this money from us. Apart from that, you don¡¯t need to trouble yourself and think about returning us with gifts or other things. This money is for you to spend the rest of your lives with as you only have this one daughter!¡± Chapter 687 The head of the Gold family took out a bank card and passed it to Cecilia¡¯s mother with a smile. Cecilia¡¯s mother was extremely happy. She took the card and spoke with a smile. ¡°This¡­this is too generous. I feel embarrassed to receive such a huge amount of betrothal gift!¡± ¡°Cecilia¡¯s mother, you¡¯ve raised Cecilia all these years into an adult and have done a good job. It¡¯s not easy to raise someone into an adult with an honorable character. Our entire family is very satisfied with Cecilia!¡± The Head of the Gold family startedughing. ¡°That¡¯s right. Cecilia is always very obedient. She also looks beautiful and has an honorable character. Apart from that, she¡¯s a university student and had rejected many young masters who pursued her. In the end, she had her eyes on Young Master Gold and this might be their fate!¡± Cecilia¡¯s mother ced the bank card into her pocket, nced at Selena, and said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s such a waste for the prettiest woman in our Taylor family to marry into a bad family. It seems that they only gave twenty million worth of betrothal gifts. A person¡¯s choice is definitely the most important in one¡¯s life.¡± The head of the Gold family naturally understood the underlying meaning of what Cecilia¡¯s mother was saying. He also said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right¡­ Isn¡¯t the most important thing for a woman is to marry into a nice family? Once they are married to the correct person, they wouldn¡¯t need to worry for the rest of their lives; if they aren¡¯t married to the right person, they would have to suffer for the rest of their lives.¡± Fiona¡¯s facial expression darkened as these people were obviously saying that her daughter was not married into a nice family. She felt slightly flustered as there was a huge difference when she thought about how Cecilia¡¯s family had 80 million worth of betrothal gifts whereas jackie only gave her 20 million. ¡°Thank you, uncle!¡± Cecilia said happily. ¡°Hey, youngdy, why are you still addressing me as your uncle?¡± The head of the Gold family adjusted his expression and purposely showed that he was unhappy. ¡°Oh! Thank you, Father!¡± Only then did Cecilia respond and immediately addressed him happily. ¡°that¡¯s correct!¡± The head of the Gold family, Ezra Gold, startedughing loudly. He then said to Zeus, ¡°Old Master Taylor, then it¡¯s decided. Our next agenda is to discuss the dates of their marriage. Let¡¯s choose a nice date and hold a grand wedding for this pair of newlyweds.¡± ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t have any issues. Just let me know which day is more suitable, alright?¡± Zeus nodded. The Gold family people were really rich, and they could pay so much as Cecilia¡¯s betrothal gift. He was quite satisfied that they expressed their sincerity with this. ¡°How about one monthter?¡± Kelly said after thinking about it. ¡°In this case, we would have more time to prepare as this is the most important thing in life and we need to make it as grand as possible.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think we need that much time! Why don¡¯t we hold the wedding 25 days from today? Yes, that seems to be a good day!¡± Cecilia thought about it and said after she secretly nced at Selena. ¡°That¡¯s not so good, right? Isn¡¯t that day Selena¡¯s birthday?¡± Fiona soon remembered something and said with a frown. ¡°Cecilia, it¡¯s best if you change the date. Don¡¯t hold both events on the same day.¡± Chapter 688 ¡±Change to another day? Why do I need to change my wedding to another day? Why doesn¡¯t your daughter change it to another day?¡± Cecilia¡¯s expression immediately turned cold after she heard this. She said unhappily, ¡°I chose this date after much effort and thoughts. How can you ask me to simply change it?¡± Fiona was not stupid and she realized that the other party was definitely doing this on purpose. She refuted, ¡°That¡¯s my daughter¡¯s birthday. How can she simply change her date? You¡¯re getting married. There¡¯s no difference if you get married a monthter or a few days earlier, right?¡± ¡°birthdays can be held several days earlier too. Why do I need to make way for her? Is my wedding not as important as her birthday?¡± It was natural for Cecilia to not want to change her wedding date. She even said, ¡°Her birthday can be celebrated every year but my wedding is only held once. How can I simply change the date?¡± Old Master Taylor also frowned and said to Cecilia after he thought about it. ¡°Cecilia, why don¡¯t you slightly change the dates? It¡¯s alright to have the wedding one or two days earlier orter, right? The most crucial thing is, jackie had already advertised Selena¡¯s birthday and everybody in Eastfield already knows about it. He can¡¯t change the date if you ask him to so suddenly!¡± ¡°Oh, yes. I almost forgot. We saw the advertisement all over the ce on our way here and the advertisement said that he was going to hold a birthday party that stirs the city. I almost forget about it if Old Master Taylor hadn¡¯t mentioned it. This birthday party is being held by your son-inw for Selena?¡± The Head of the Gold family realized what was going on. He said with a cold smile. ¡°city stirring? What a tone! I¡¯ll see how you can stir up the city. If you don¡¯t have at least one to two billion or even more, how can you stir up the city?¡± ¡°Father, this person is boasting. I think that he has spent lots of money to do the advertisement. How much more does he have? When the timees, don¡¯t cause embarrassment to the family. That would be a lot of talk and no actions.¡± Cecilia directly said to the head of the Gold family. ¡°I really want to hold my wedding on that day.¡± The head of the Gold family thought about it and said to jackie. ¡°You¡¯re jackie? How about this? I¡¯ll pay whatever amount you paid as your advertisement fee and you give that day to me so I can hold my son¡¯s wedding.¡± Kelly also said with a despicable expression on his face. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m getting married and this might be the only time I¡¯m getting married. It has to be an extravagant event. Your event is just a normal birthday party so you don¡¯t need to snatch the date with us, right?¡± ¡° jackie, how much did you spend? If you¡¯ve spent thirty million, ask them for at least fifty million. After all, you still need to ask for payment for the damage to your mental health, right?¡± Fiona nced at jackie and asked softly. jackie smiled calmly, looked at the head of the Gold family, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Gold. I really don¡¯t know how much money was spent so I don¡¯t know how to answer you.¡± Before the head of the Gold family could speak, Kelly had already stood up angrily. ¡°Young man, don¡¯t act stupid. You¡¯ve done the advertisement but you don¡¯t know how much you spent? Do you think that we¡¯re stupid? You need to think carefully, if you really want to fight with me because of this, that means that you¡¯re going against the current. Don¡¯t regret whatever you didter on!¡± ¡°Young Master Gold, don¡¯t get angry! Don¡¯t get angry!¡± Fiona was surprised when she saw Kelly getting angrier. She secretly felt that this son-inw was too disappointing. He actually caused trouble again. Before they came in, she had already ordered jackie to speak less and eat more. She had no idea that jackie would still offend the people of the Gold family. Chapter 689 She said with a smile. ¡° jackie doesn¡¯t have much money with him. The most he has is seven to eight million and the advertisement should have taken him at least two to three million. Hence, he¡¯s only left with five to six million. He wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything extravagant. An advertisement is actually a boastful act. He doesn¡¯t have other disadvantages apart from liking to boast.¡± ¡°He only spent two to three million, right? How about this, I¡¯ll pay you five million and the rest is your compensation. So that the others would not say that our Gold family bullied you guys!¡± Kelly hugged his arms in front of his chest and looked down condescendingly and arrogantly. ¡°Sure, that¡¯s agreed then. We¡¯ll change to another day.¡± Fiona nodded continuously and agreed to it. However, Young Master Gold said, ¡°Whatever you say doesn¡¯t mean anything. I want your son-inw to nod and whatever he says, counts. Got it? After all, he¡¯s the one who spent the money and did the advertisement.¡± jackie shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Truth be told, I really don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve spent. However, I don¡¯t want your five million because I don¡¯t n to change the date. I¡¯ve set the date and that is my wife¡¯s birthday.¡± ¡° jackie, are you dumb? You¡¯re going to earn so much money, can¡¯t we move the date one or two days earlier?¡± Fiona was furious because of what jackie said, and she stomped her feet on the spot. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t change the date.¡± jackie directly looked at Kelly and did not want to back away. Old Master Taylor thought about it and persuaded, ¡° jackie, I can understand how you feel. After all, this is the first birthday you¡¯re celebrating with Selena after you¡¯ve returned from the battlefield. It¡¯s natural for you to want to give Selena the best and leave a good impression. However, whatever that¡¯s happening today is different. This is Cecilia¡¯s wedding. When youpare it, a wedding is definitely more important than a birthday.¡± Selena sighed inwardly when she saw how Old Master Taylor helped persuade jackie. She said to jackie, ¡° jackie, why don¡¯t we let it go. Mine¡¯s just a normal birthday and this is Cecilia¡¯s wedding. There¡¯s a huge difference between both as this is her marriage. We don¡¯t need to hold our event on the same day as her¡¯s.¡± Cecilia and Kelly looked at each other. Both of them had a cold smile at the corners of their mouths. Even Selena softened when she¡¯s faced with such huge pressure. They did not believe that jackie would continue to persist. Apart from that, they¡¯ve given jackie an extra few million. It was just a change of the dates, other people would have agreed to it early on. Although the advertisements were carried out and it was slightly shameful if they brought forward the event. However, they were not the ones being embarrassed. ¡°Honey, this is your birthday. Apart from that, the entire city knows about it. I¡¯m not changing the dates.¡± jackie looked at Selena and said with a serious expression on his face. ¡°Apart from that, we¡¯ve agreed to this since long ago. When I was not here, it doesn¡¯t matter if Cecilia steps on your head and bullies you. However, now that I¡¯m back, I wouldn¡¯t let you endure such suffering.¡± Chapter 690 ¡±What a character. You¡¯re really a soldier, your bones are harder than anything else.¡± Kelly started laughing after he heard this. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to change your dates and we don¡¯t want that too. Then let¡¯s do it on the same day. It¡¯s actually not a big deal to hold both events on the same day, as long as you guys don¡¯t regret it.¡± The head of the Gold family also startedughing. ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t want money, we don¡¯t need to continue persuading him. Our Gold family is also one of the best among all second-ss aristocratic families. I believe that many people wille to my son¡¯s wedding. At that time, some people will regret it!¡± ¡°that may not be the case. Master Gold, you need to think about it carefully. If you hold the wedding on the same day as us, the people regretting it might be you!¡± jackie smiled and said without much care. ¡°that¡¯s quite fun. Let¡¯s hold it on the same day. I want to see how you stir up the city then.¡± The head of the Gold familyughed coldly and looked confident. Beside them, Cecilia stood up and said to the Taylor family members loudly. ¡°Everybody in the Taylor family, I will only get married once in this lifetime. 25 dayster would be the biggest day of my life. I believe that everybody would give me face, right? I hope everybody cane to my wedding and don¡¯t miss it!¡± One of the elders in the Taylor family immediately stood up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Cecilia. That is your most important day so we would definitely be there.¡± ¡°Yes, marriages are definitely more important than birthdays. We will definitely attend it and drink with you.¡± Another middle-aged man also stood up and said. Cecilia showed a triumphant expression after she heard this. She looked at Old Master Taylor and said, ¡°Old Master, you won¡¯t be absent from my wedding dinner, right? I need your blessing the most.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry. Grandfather will be there. I will definitely be there!¡± Old Master Taylor startedughing. Although he understood that Cecilia was doing this on purpose to bully Selena but he could not me it on Cecilia if jackie insisted. It could only be said that jackie was too strong-headed. He wanted topete with Cecilia on something like this. ¡°Sigh, this is so f*cking annoying!¡± Fiona was incredibly angry. She directly sat down, lowered her head, and focused on eating. However, the food did not taste as good as previously. ¡°Thank you, Grandfather!¡± Cecilia was extremely happy as if she had won. She sat down happily and poured herself some wine. ¡°Come, today is a great day. Let¡¯s enjoy a ss of drink.¡± ¡°Sure, congrattions!¡± The other members of the Taylor family also raised their sses and started drinking. The head of the Gold family looked around him and soon frowned. ¡°This is weird, are we two people short?¡± ¡°are you talking about Ben and Ivan?¡± Chapter 691 Old Master Taylor roared inughter and said, ¡°I already called Ivan and he said he was quite busy as he had to work overtime.¡± At this point, he looked at Andrew Taylor and said, ¡°Oh yes, Andrew, why is Ben not here? I feel like I haven¡¯t seen him in these few days.¡± Andrew smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Dad, Ben opened an inte cafe just a few days ago. Of course, he would be busy. He hasn¡¯t been home in these two days.¡± Grandpa Taylor smiled satisfactorily and said, ¡°This kid finally knows how to make money. Looks like he¡¯s finally grown out of his games too!¡± Hearing Grandpa Taylor praising his son, Fiona smiled and said, ¡°Yeah, our Ben is quite hardworking. He used to be young and raw, making mistakes here and there but now he¡¯s really grown out of it.¡± ¡°Oh, I heard you guys hired ten bodyguards, and that all of them are beautiful and long-legged.¡± Cecilia looked at jackie and said, ¡°Let me guess. jackie was the one who hired them? You hiring bodyguards or going for a pageant?¡± Kelly Gold heard and immediately said in a haughty voice, ¡°This is so typical. Some men put on such a ¡®good boy¡¯ act when they have no money. When they get rich, they suddenly be ¡®bad boys¡¯ and even visit the spa for the women.¡± At this point, he continued as a matter of fact, ¡°But some men are different. They secretly flirt with chicks, bodyguards¡­ Miss Selena, you are really pretty, but even pretty girls will get old, and we know all men love young girls.¡± Cecilia said, ¡°Yeah, Selena, you need to be careful. Your husband doesn¡¯t seem to be an honest man. He hired ten beautiful and young bodyguards. You¡¯re still pretty young now, but once you hit thirty, you will just age rapidly from there.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry. I have faith in my man.¡± Selenaughed and said, ¡° jackie told me that these women bodyguards will be able to look after my mother and his mother. If they want to go shopping, it will be more convenient for them to have women bodyguards with them. There¡¯s really no other intention.¡± ¡°I think those are just ten beautiful vases that don¡¯t have much utility. I mean, how can beautiful girls be of any use? I¡¯m guessing a certain someone is spending money and sneaking around.¡± The head of the Gold familyughed cooly. ¡°Vases? You¡¯re really getting ahead of yourself.¡± jackie looked really unhappy. Those ten beautiful girls were not hired from just any securitypany. They were all decorated war heroes who had sacrificed a lot for the country. Some of them were even Majors. He felt that a grave injustice was being done to these women warriors, as they were being described as vases. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re unhappy!¡± Kelly looked at jackie¡¯s unhappy face and wanted to poke fun at him. He said, ¡°Since you¡¯re not happy, then why don¡¯t we pit our bodyguards against each other?¡± ¡°If you¡¯re not fussed about embarrassing yourself, I¡¯m happy to oblige!¡± jackie raised his wine ss to his lips and sipped it slowly. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s start a match. Why don¡¯t we gamble on the oue too? How about that? Do you dare to take a bet?¡± Kelly thought about it and said coyly. Chapter 692 jackie could not even believe that a gamble was at stake. He said, ¡°Of course, as to how much we should bet, why don¡¯t you suggest it, since it¡¯s all your idea.¡± Kelly heard andughed cooly. He said, ¡°Good, then I won¡¯t quote such a high price-in case you lose, you can¡¯t say that I am bullying you and you can¡¯t pay up! Since you still have a couple of millions, let¡¯s bet ten million per round?¡± ¡°Ten million per round? Isn¡¯t that too much? If we lose a few rounds, then what do we do? We still need money for our daughter¡¯s wedding dinner!¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a bit much, Kelly. It¡¯s not good to gamble such arge amount. Let¡¯s just do a hundred thousand per round.¡± Joan was so shocked that she had stood up by the table and quipped. ¡°aunty, why are you even joking around? How will ten million even hurt me? Ten million isn¡¯t even appropriate for someone of my status.¡± Kellyughed cooly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, it¡¯s your son who asked me to pick the sum. A hundred thousand is way too little. What if someone loses a limb or an eye in the fight? That¡¯s not a small matter. How can you ask for only a hundred thousand?¡± ¡°Kelly, you want to beat mydies to death?¡± jackieughed. He was not stupid and he was able to read between the lines. ¡°Oh no, don¡¯t misunderstand me. I¡¯m just saying that this is a match of great warriors. It¡¯s not unheard of to die in fights, is it not?¡± Kellyughed and looked at jackie. He continued, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have no faith in your beautiful bodyguards?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. These matches should not be taken lightly. Everyone, just try your best then.¡± jackie picked up the phone and made a call. At this moment, Orchid and the other eight bodyguards were strolling and chatting in the Vi¡¯s Garden. ¡°Sigh, I¡¯m so bored. All our bosses are out for a meal. They don¡¯t need us again. It seems like we can only go for a stroll and rest up tonight.¡± One of the beautifuldies said softly. ¡°Isn¡¯t our life pretty good? We don¡¯t need to do much and receive a monthly sry. Most importantly we can see the Supreme Warrior! How lucky are we to have the chance to be his family bodyguards.¡± Anotherdy spoke of Supreme Warrior with a sweet smile. ¡°Remember, don¡¯t spew nonsense. Someone could overhear us. Just call him boss, okay?¡± Orchid reminded thedies instantly. ¡°Okay okay, I know. I checked if there was anyone around us before saying that.¡± Thedy smiled, her dimples showing on the side. She was really attractive. At this moment, Orchid¡¯s phone rang. She looked at the caller gleefully and instantly received the call. As she hung up, she smiled. ¡°Good news! We¡¯ve got a task. Our boss is asking us to visit him. Apparently Mister Gold thinks we¡¯re just pretty vases. He wants us to spar with his bodyguard!¡± ¡°No way, can¡¯t believe people are still saying we¡¯re pretty vases. I¡¯m so exasperated!¡± Another bodyguard clenched her fists and said angrily, ¡°Let us show them what we¡¯ve got.¡± Chapter 693 The nine bodyguards arrived at the Taylor family hall very swiftly. ¡°Since we¡¯re done with our meal, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s see whose bodyguards are better.¡± Seeing that everyone was done with their meal, the head of the Gold family stood up and said. ¡°Dad, just look at thesedies. They all have such supple and smooth skin, beautiful and fair long legs. How can theypare to our family bodyguards?¡± Kelly looked at Orchid and the group and furrowed his brow. He said, ¡°That¡¯s weird. Why are there only nine? I thought you had ten bodyguards?¡± Orchid looked at Kelly and said cooly, ¡°ine went to take care of Ben, that¡¯s why there are only nine of us.¡± ¡°Ah what a shame, well looks like we¡¯re missing out on ten million!¡± Kelly said breathily. ¡°Ten million?¡± Orchid and her group looked perplexed. jackie walked before them and said, ¡°Mister Gold doesn¡¯t look highly upon youdies. He thinks you¡¯re all just pretty faces and I¡¯ve hired you to wait on me. I think you should make him swallow his words!¡± jackie said, ¡°When the timees, show him what you¡¯ve got. They don¡¯t n to go soft on you, so you shouldn¡¯t as well. Beat them to death if you wish.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Orchid and thedies nodded. They felt an injustice bubbling inside. It was really unfair that they were looked down upon just because they were beautiful. If only people knew what their capabilities truly were and if only they knew how many enemies had died under their watch! Everyone headed to an empty piece ofnd outside the vi. ¡°Nine of our men, go forward. Who wants to fight with thesedies first? They¡¯ll be begging you for mercy in a bit. If they don¡¯t beg for their lives, kill them off.¡± Kelly smiled and said cooly. ¡°Come, I can take on two of them single-handedly!¡± A bulky man who looked around two meters tall boasted loudly. ¡°How can these women be good fighters? I think they wouldn¡¯tst ten seconds if each of us took one on at a time.¡± Another man stood up and said. His clothes were tattered and old, but his spirits were high. Fiona felt slightly worried. These bodyguards were hired by jackie, but within these two days, she had be quite close to them. If anything were to happen to any of them, she would be regretful. She walked forward and said to Kelly, ¡°Mister Kelly, this is just a game of sparring. If you guys lose the bet, you don¡¯t need to actually kill them right? Bodyguards are also people.¡± Kelly smiled cooly in reply, ¡°I didn¡¯t say kill them. I merely asked them to learn from each other and spar. I mean, anything could happen in a fight, why me me?¡± ¡°aunty, the world is a dog eat dog world. Survival of the fittest. If you¡¯re so merciful, just go be a nun.¡± One of the bodyguards from the Gold family stood up and roared inughter. Chapter 694 ¡°You¡­¡± Fiona was really angry, but she held herself back as she considered Gold¡¯s background. She retreated, fuming. jackie did not say much. He looked at Orchid and thedies and smiled, ¡°All the best, I¡¯ll buy you guys a meal when you win.¡± ¡°Really? That will be amazing, thanks boss!¡± Orchid and thedies smiled. One of thedies walked in front and jostled her fists at the men. ¡°Who first?¡± ¡°Let me go at it! I love this scene. What a nice body figure you have, good breasts and bum.¡± A tan man laughed and walked forward. He almost salivated, ¡°Pretty girl, you¡¯re going to be begging for your life later. If you beg for your life and I don¡¯t kill you, how will you repay me? After all, I am a man who treats women right.¡± Thedy looked at him and smiled cooly, ¡°Well, you can also beg me for your life. If you beg, I won¡¯t kill you.¡± ¡°Max, you better win this okay? I am betting ten million on each of you!¡± Kelly reminded the men from the sidelines. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, its just a few women, how can this be difficult¡­¡± The man had a solid andrge build. He took a big step forward and tried to grab the girls. At this moment, the woman initiated a few kicks. It happened so fast, she kicked him twice. Max did not expect the woman to be so light-footed. Her strength was beyond his expectations. After experiencing two consecutive kicks, he could not stand straight and almost fell. He took a few steps back. At this moment, the woman jumped andnded a fist on his face. Max was seeing stars. He fell on the floor and passed out. ¡°No way, he fainted!¡± The other Gold bodyguards saw the scene and were dumbfounded. Max was really strong. They never expected him to pass out even before he could throw a punch. ¡°Dang it, we might actually lose!¡± The woman walked forward and gave Max two more kicks before she walked back to her group. ¡°No way, we¡­lost?¡± Kelly saw this and his face distorted. He did not think jackie¡¯s bodyguards would even be a match for them. But looking at how things were progressing, he might actually lose the next nine rounds. At that moment, he might not only have to give a few million to jackie, but he was also worried that he could not come up with the money in time and might embarrass himself. Unexpectedly, the Gold family had already lost in the first round. And what a bad loss! ¡°Mister Gold, look at your bodyguards. It¡¯s fine, you have eight more chances.¡± jackie nced at Kelly and smiled cooly. ¡°Hmph, that was just one round. I think we only lost because we underestimated the strength of your bodyguards. Don¡¯t worry, if I win the next eight rounds, you owe me seventy million.¡± Kelly¡¯s face froze. He looked at jackie and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid to embarrass you if you can¡¯t even cough up seventy million.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It just so happens that I got my pay today. I even got a bonus. I will be able to pay for this if I lose.¡± jackie said. Chapter 695 ¡°You¡­you got your pay?¡± Fiona heard and immediately, her eyes sparkled. This was jackie¡¯s first month¡¯s sry and that would be twenty million. However, her face sank immediately. She said, ¡°So what if you have gotten your sry. The money hasn¡¯t been with you for long and you might be losing it!¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t jinx it. You have to believe in what thedies are capable of!¡± Selena was just a bystander but she had started to feel nervous. However, she chose to believe in jackie and support his decision. ¡°Motherf****r, let me have a go at it!¡± Another bodyguard stepped out from Mister Gold¡¯s pack of bodyguards. ¡°Orchid, let me do it!¡± Another adorable lookingdy, part of the Taylor family bodyguards walked in front and got ready to spar with him. ¡°Little miss, you look so cute. I wonder how long you¡¯d cry for after getting punched by me.¡± taunted the bodyguard as he saw thedy. Truth be told, the adorable lookingdy did indeed give off a very innocent and harmless look. It was not surprising to see that others could not take her seriously. ¡°Nero, stop fooling around. Max lost because he underestimated them.¡± Kelly reminded Nero instantly. He could not afford to lose this round-it would be too embarrassing! If he lost two rounds consecutively, it would really prove that his bodyguards are not capable. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will have no mercy.¡± Neroughed nonchntly and rushed toward her. He moved at lightning speed and appeared in front of thedy. He raised his fist and threw a punch at her. Kelly saw this masterful disy and looked really satisfied. He thought, ¡®Thedy would not even have the time to make a move! She would be scared to death at his speed. This time, we will win!¡¯ The attack did not perturb thedy at all. She reacted fast. Their fists met and a loud sound exploded. The force was strong and thedy stepped back to stabilize her posture. Comparing both their strengths and sizes, it was obvious that Nero was at a disadvantage. ¡°No way, don¡¯t tell me Nero won¡¯t be able to win?¡± ¡°Yeah, thisdy looks like she¡¯s skin and bones. How would she possess such strength?¡± The Gold family bodyguards looked dumbfounded. If the first bodyguard lost, that could be epted as an ident. However, if the mistake were to repeat itself twice, it would not be passable as an ident anymore. They would just have to ept the obvious fact that these beautifuldies were in fact, pretty capable. Nero felt embarrassed for being thrown backward. He rushed for her and yelled, ¡°I will kill you!¡± ¡°Feeling angry?¡± Thedy felt the murderous vibesing from her opponent. Her brows furrowed and her eyes started to glisten, feeling the same fury in her heart, ready to defeat her opponent. Chapter 696 In the beginning, jackie¡¯s bodyguards did not have any murderous intent. They just wanted their opponents to lose. However, as they felt the rageing from their opponents, they too felt a simr rage to annihte them. ¡®This man dares to kill me¡±, she thought, ¡°I will have no mercy.¡¯ Nero ran toward her with both fists clenched, he threw two consecutive punches with a left jab and right hook, giving off a roar as he faced her. Thedy¡¯s posture straightened and she dodged her opponent. She kicked her left leg and dodged to her right, making a sudden jump onto the back of the man. Her thighs gripped the shoulders of her opponent and she had his head in a deadlock. She twisted his head. ¡°Crack!¡± A crisp sound rang. The Gold family bodyguard¡¯s neck snapped. She jumped down from his body. The eyes of the man still looked surprised as he fell on to the floor, sshing the mud and soil around. ¡°Nero!¡± A Gold family bodyguard witnessed the scene as his eyes welled up in tears. He never imagined his good buddy would face such a fate. ¡°Mister Gold. I am sorry to say that I¡¯ve won another round.¡± jackieughed and looked at Kelly. Kelly¡¯s expression soured. He began to grind his teeth and said, ¡°Did you bring out the best fighters first? My best fighters are yet toe.¡± jackie smiled bitterly and said, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t really know what they are all capable of because it¡¯s my first time witnessing them in battle. However, I believe their skills are all really not bad.¡± ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s go for round three!¡± Mister Gold did not care to hear jackie finish. He just wanted to win one round so that he would not embarrass himself too badly. ¡°Mister Gold, I think you should just stop and let this go. If we go on, you might lose a few more bodyguards.¡± Zeus Taylor thought about it and said from the crowd. After all, the Gold family was one man down. If this continues, the other bodyguards might feel resentment toward the Taylor family. He was afraid that they would want to fight to death. It was not about whose family would lose a bodyguard-they would not be losing money. These warriors have all been groomed and trained for years. It would be a devastating loss. ¡°old man, are you afraid of losing? I have lost my men and how dare you say you want to end this? Are you afraid that my best fighters are soon toe? I have two bodyguard leaders who have not even started yet.¡± Kellyughed. Even if Zeus was his senior, he did not care for respecting him anymore. ¡°Yes, old man, we can¡¯t let it go now that we¡¯ve started. Since we¡¯ve all already agreed, let¡¯s continue. Our Gold family folks are willing to stomach any losses hopefully, you have the same appetite.¡± The head of the Gold family said seriously. ¡°Alright then!¡± Zeus had no other option but to nod and smile bitterly. He said, ¡°I just feel like we¡¯re all going to be family, and we shouldn¡¯t fight over such matters.¡± The head of the Gold familyughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just treat this as our post-dinner entertainment. This petty matter wouldn¡¯t affect the bond between our family.¡± Zeus smiled resignedly, ¡°Well, as long as you think that!¡± Round three was about to begin. Chapter 697 This time, the Gold family presented a man who was two meters tall. His strength would definitely surpass the two men before him. Even then, after two to three minutes of battle, the Taylor family bodyguards managed to kill him off. ¡°We¡¯ve won three rounds. I¡¯m afraid we might win all ten rounds.¡± jackie looked at Cecilia Taylor and said, ¡°Cecilia, you haven¡¯t married into their family. You should still be part of the Taylor family right?¡± Cecilia didn¡¯t quite get what jackie was trying to imply by that question. She batted him an eye and said, ¡°Nonsense, of course, I am part of the Taylor family.¡± ¡°Then, do you wish for the Taylor or the Gold family to win?¡± jackie suddenly asked with augh. The corners of Cecilia¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. She thought that jackie was a little punk trying to make her life difficult by asking this question. She was in between a rock and a hard ce now-whichever answer would get her into trouble. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know the answer to these things. I think it is so hard to tell who is going to win.¡± Cecilia laughed flippantly and gave a non-answer. ¡°Who¡¯s next?¡± Round four was about to begin. A Taylor family bodyguard volunteered herself. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± A tall and thin Gold family bodyguard walked in front and said angrily, ¡°We¡¯ve lost two men. Pretty girl, I will annihte you and avenge my brothers.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re capable.¡± The female bodyguardughed at her opponent. Very soon, the battle began. Momentster, the Gold family bodyguard was also killed by the Taylor family bodyguard. The entire Gold family¡¯s facial expressions darkened. Every single round did not seem to harm the Taylor family. Even their main bodyguards had been defeated. Nine roundster, other than the first bodyguard that had fainted, all eight Gold family bodyguards had been killed. ¡°Alright, thepetition is now over. Thanks for all your effort. Youdies better head home and get some rest. You don¡¯t need to stand guard for the night. I¡¯ll take you all for lunch tomorrow.¡± jackie stepped forward and looked at Orchid and thedies satisfactorily. He added, ¡°Oh, tomorrow get ine toe and eat with us.¡± ¡°Alright, thanks boss!¡± Orchid and thedies looked really happy and shook his hand. They left. The entire Gold family fell into silence. They could not believe that they had lost all nine rounds and ended up with eight dead bodyguards-even their two team leaders were dead. This was an embarrassing disy. ¡°Mister Gold, now that you have lost, you won¡¯t go back on your promises of ny million, will you?¡± jackieughed and asked Kelly. ¡°Ny million is nothing, Mister Gold will definitely keep his words.¡± Fiona was so happy at the thought of ny million. She would have burst outughing in glee if not for the Gold family¡¯s presence. Chapter 698 ¡°that¡¯s right. Gold family will keep to our word and pay our dues. It¡¯s just ny million-give us your bank ount number!¡± Kelly held back the anger in his heart and said with augh. ¡° jackie, just let this go.¡± Zeus could not resist but to suggest. After all, Cecilia was about to marry Mister Gold. The opponents would be family soon. To kill their soon to be family¡¯s bodyguards was already bad enough. To pursue the ny million might add to their anger and offended Mister Gold. This could affect the rtionship between both families. Zeus had kept silent before. After all, he had already said not to continue the matches earlier and was refused by the Gold family. He had maintained his silence until now. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind letting this go, but I think Mister Gold is someone who wants to pay his dues. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have heard such good things about Mister Gold¡¯s character and reputation.¡± jackieughed and pretended to put on an unsatisfied face. ¡°Give me your bank ount now-ny million is small money!¡± the corner of Kelly¡¯s mouth twitched as he said cooly. Next to jackie, Fiona¡¯s eyes were shining at the thought of money. He said bitterly, ¡°Mother, where is your card? Pass your ount number to Mister Gold. I forgot to bring my wallet out and can¡¯t remember my ount number.¡± ¡°Me? Good, good, good, let me give it to you now!¡± Actually, Fiona had taken out her card earlier. With so many pairs of eyes on her, she was holding onto her card cautiously, as she did not want them to think she was greedy. Now that jackie had offered her card, she felt so happy at her good fortune-to think that ny million wasing to her-what a windfall! ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now. Master Taylor, the wedding is going to be in twenty-five days. You all had better show up.¡± Mister Gold said after transferring the money. ¡°Of course!¡± Zeus smiled awkwardly. He could see that the Gold family was clearly unhappy despite their courteous words. ¡°Master Gold, I¡¯m afraid to trouble you but you should also remove all these dead bodies.¡± jackie reminded. Gold family was already angry. To hear jackie purposely remind them of the dead bodies pissed them off even more. They looked at him furiously and left with the bodies. ¡° jackie, didn¡¯t you think you were being too harsh on them?¡± Zeus said to jackie unhappily. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. They were the ones who called for a match and called my bodyguards useless. Furthermore, it was their bodyguard who asked for a fight till death-why should they me me for this?¡± jackie said nonchntly, ¡°If they really want to me it on something, they should just me it on their rotten luck to have underestimated my bodyguards.¡± Chapter 699 ¡°Okay, fine, we¡¯re all one family. I don¡¯t think they will take this to heart for a few bodyguards.¡± Zues said, ¡°I¡¯ve already advised them against it, their family insisted onpeting with us-they shouldn¡¯t entirely me jackie for this.¡± ¡°But, dad¡­¡± Zeus still looked unhappy-he was a little afraid of the Gold family. ¡°But what? The Taylor family is no longer some third ss family. We are a second ss family. Gold family is also a second ss family. We¡¯re on equal footing and you shouldn¡¯t be afraid.¡± Master Taylor said and looked at jackie. ¡° jackie, although they were the ones who started the fight, you should also be more cautious in the future. They are going to be our family. We should make an effort to maintain a good rtionship.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have ns!¡± jackie smiled. He looked at the time and said, ¡°Alright, we need to go back and rest. We¡¯lle and visit you next time when we are free.¡± jackie and the rest left the Taylor family and returned to their private vis. As they entered the door, Fiona said, ¡° jackie, you gave the Taylor family only twenty million in dowry. Look at the Gold family-they gave Cecilia eighty million in dowry. I think my Selena is much better than Cecilia. You can¡¯t do much worse than them.¡± ¡°Mother, what are you trying to say?¡± Selena got a little upset at this. She could not help but re at her mother. She knew that Fiona had no ns to give the ny million back to jackie. ¡°Why do you care? I think I am right! My precious daughter is more beautiful and well mannered than her. My daughter is more clever and capable too.¡± Fiona nced at Selena haughtily. jackie understood what she really meant and said, ¡°Mother, can you hang on to the ny million for me? Let¡¯s consider that as Selena¡¯s dowry. You¡¯re right, Selena¡¯s dowry can¡¯t be lesser than Cecilia.¡± Fiona could not contain her glee. She could not believe her windfall from just dinner. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! It¡¯s not a gift to me. It¡¯s Selena¡¯s dowry.¡± jackie smiled bitterly. He knew that Fiona would be unhappy if he did not give the money to her and would even me him for offending the Gold family. If a little money could help her let go of what had happened, he would dly offer it up. Furthermore, he felt that he owed the Taylor family much more. Ny million was nothing to him. ¡° jackie, are you sure you want to give this to mother? If you give it to her, will we have enough money for my birthday party? You only have a few million. I wouldn¡¯t mind on usual asions, but your advertisements are everywhere-the entire city knows about the party. If it¡¯s not as grand as they imagined, we would be theughing stock for everyone.¡± Selena looked concerned and said, ¡°I think what you have is roughly the same as what you won earlier.¡± ¡°My love, don¡¯t worry about these matters. Leave the money talk to me. A few million is small money.¡± jackie looked at Selena feeling worried and his heart softened. He was aware that Selena did not care much for the party-he knew that she just did not want him to appear like a fool and be looked down on by everyone. Chapter 700 ¡°Yes, jackie is so right! This is just small money. What is it to give it to his mother-inw?¡± Fiona was over the moon. She had already begun thinking about how to spend the money and did not really care if jackie had offended the Gold family. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sleep. I need an early night in.¡± Fionaughed and went into the vi with Andrew. ¡°How can you say ny million is small money?¡± Selena sounded like she was not sure if she shouldugh or cry. She took Kylie¡¯s hand and made her way inside. ¡° jackie, why don¡¯t we scale down my birthday celebration? I don¡¯t care if we look like fools. I don¡¯t think we should waste money. I¡¯m just so worried that you have prepared so many tables, but there might not be a huge crowd.¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry, there will definitely be a huge crowd! After all, this shook up the whole city-we need to keep this up!¡± jackieughed and held Selena¡¯s hand. He said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, my dear, you take a good rest and leave it to me.¡± ¡°Okay! I believe in you!¡± Selena nodded. ¡­ Meanwhile, the Gold family had just arrived home after half an hour¡¯s drive. The other bodyguards disposed of the dead bodies. ¡°This live-in son-inw of the Taylor family is so annoying. He shows us no respect!¡± Kelly thought of the drama earlier and gripped his fists, feeling the anger bubbling in his heart. Even the Taylor family head had said to let the money go. He could not believe that jackie would dare to insist on the ny million. The Gold family head smiled bitterly, ¡°Son, you should remember that ny million is nothing for us. It is also nothing to them since they are also a second ss family.¡± He paused and continued, ¡°However, jackie and his little family would consider it to be big money. It would be enough to cover half a year¡¯s worth of sry-how could he reject such arge sum of money?¡± ¡°But, the head of the Taylor family even said not to take it. For him to do that, isn¡¯t that a demonstration of disrespect toward us?¡± Kelly still felt unhappy. ¡°this money is not for Taylor¡¯s family head. It is for jackie. Master Taylor was just all talk, it¡¯s normal.¡± The head of the Gold familyughed, ¡° jackie must be dirt poor. It is not surprising that he is greedy for money.¡± At this moment, Master Gold finally said, ¡°I never expected all the ten beauties to be great fighters. Any one of them can beat our bodyguards, and even our bodyguard team leads.¡± ¡°Yeah, it definitely won¡¯t be easy to kill jackie.¡± Kelly continued. Advertisement Chapter 701-750 Chapter 701-750 Chapter 701 ¡°What would you kill him for? You¡¯ll marry Cecilia Taylor in the future and we¡¯ll be inws with the Taylor family. We¡¯re deemed as one family by then hence there¡¯s no need to slit his throat.¡± The head of the Gold family orated straightaway. ¡°Father, jackie is snobbish and always going about with his nose in the air! Okay. Let¡¯s just forget the fact that he insulted you and Grandpa but for the deed he did to the Gold family today, killing so many of our men, don¡¯t you desire to avenge the dead? Besides, if the words go out of these walls, what¡¯ll be the oue? It¡¯s shame and humiliation toward the Gold family! We challenged the other party to duels, not once but nine times. And guess what? We lost all nine rounds! None of our men had won even one round! Isn¡¯t that embarrassing?¡± Kelly¡¯s expression stayed frosty. The more he looked back on the urrence, the deeper the irritation welled up in his chest. ¡°We can¡¯t shove all the me onto jackie for this. On the contrary, I think the fault is on you! Who asked you to make such a bet with him? Moreover, it¡¯s not a small and casual one. And you kept emphasizing, what, ¡®it¡¯s not unheard of to die in fights¡¯? Now that his bodyguard has killed ours, you were saying?¡± Master Ezra was not particrly delighted with his son¡¯s behavior¡ªparading his superiority and desire to prevail over others. He thought that this son of his was too impulsive and reckless. ¡°Hmmm, if we really want to kill off this guy, it¡¯s actually not that painful.¡± Old Master Gold tittered and continued, ¡°However, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to kill him right now. Did he not keep on advertising that the birthday party that he¡¯s going to throw for Selena Taylor, will shake the whole Eastfield? That this party will be the grandest and most indelible. Today, he¡¯d shamed us all, so why don¡¯t we return the favor on that day?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Grandpa. If we end him right now, it would be too simple and painless for him. To shame him and humiliate him in front of thousands is a better idea!¡± Old Master Gold¡¯s utterance knocked some sense into Kelly, he nodded to agree. ¡°It just so happened that Cecelia had the desire topare with Selena, and suggested having our wedding on the same day as the birthday party. This is an excellent opportunity to avenge ourselves! Just imagine, when the day arrives, all rtives of the Taylor family wille to our wedding instead of Selena¡¯s birthday banquet. Many guests of exalted rank will be present at our wedding and no one will go to theirs. Just the thought of it makes my mood soar!¡± Old Master Gold bobbed to show unison. ¡°When the timees, we¡¯ll need to gather as much information as possible about their party. If they¡¯re preparing a dinner worth one hundred thousand dors, then we¡¯ll throw one that¡¯s two hundred thousand. If they make it to five hundred thousand, we¡¯ll raise it to eight hundred thousand. In short, we have to make jackie realize what true wealth is!¡± A gentle smile appeared on Master Ezra¡¯s face as well. ¡°On that day, our event will be more magnificent and eye-catching than theirs will. By then, let¡¯s see how he can stand by his promise¡ªa party that will shake the foundation of Eastfield!¡± ¡°Yeah! They even made a countdown just for the birthday party! And we did not even use such exaggerated moves! We¡¯ll wait until two or three days before the wedding and drop the bomb. It¡¯ll be a total humiliation to them when their advertisements are louder than ours but the event is not as happening as ours! Such a shame!¡± A contented smug appeared at the corners of Kelly¡¯s mouth. The image of jackie¡¯s vein popped out in his neck and Selena¡¯s white nched face was like a ray of warm sunshine flooding Kelly¡¯s soul¡ªhe would be bbergasted with joy. ¡°Kelly, get several men to challenge jackie¡¯s female bodyguards someday.¡± Nevertheless, Old Master Gold had abruptly invaded Kelly¡¯s mind and broken his chain of imagination on jackie¡¯s and Selena¡¯s reactions. He did not expect such a question from Old Master Gold. ¡°Grandpa, what do you mean? What am I going to do with those female bodyguards?¡± Kelly¡¯s brows drew together. ¡°These female bodyguards are no vases, all of them are very skilled fighters. The thing that makes me worried the most is that I feel that they haven¡¯t revealed their full strength! Suchbat prowess is no ordinary. So, try your best to find out, first, how much jackie pays them, then counteroffer with a higher pay and get them to work for the Gold family!¡± Old Master Gold expressed his thoughts, slowly. Young Master Gold stretched out his hand and gestured a thumbs up right after hearing Old Master Gold¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Smart! Grandpa, your n is smart! Those ten female bodyguards are indeed powerful and strong. If we could get them to work for us, it¡¯d be marvelous!¡± ¡± jackie will spew blood to death by then! Let anger consume him, shall we?¡± The head of the Gold familyughed aloud at the proposition as well. Chapter 702 The next morning, Kelly went out with a few bodyguards to execute their ultimate n. He waited until jackie and Selena were both out only then he spent some money to dig out information about the female bodyguards from some servant of the Taylor family. When he finally got hold of the sry information of the ten beautiful bodyguards, his jaw dropped to the ground and his eyes widened. He was utterly shocked. Thebat strength and prowess of those bodyguards were beyond extraordinary. With such skill, fifty thousand dors pay a month would not be an exaggeration. The most overriding fact was that each of these gorgeous bodyguards possessed long and deceptively delicate legs. If the hirer was some young master of prominent families, they would be willing to pay everything, even if it breaks their bank! ¡°What the heck! And they¡¯d actually agreed to this amount of pay?¡± Young Master Gold was almost choking at his rage. He could not fathom what was on these female bodyguards¡¯ minds, were they missing some brain cells? How could they have agreed to such a low pay, were they not self-derogating? ¡°Hmmm, Young Master, I think it¡¯s good news. The lower their pay, the easier for us to persuade them to join us. Also, we¡¯ll spend less money too, given that the starting pay is so low!¡± A bodyguard of the Gold family addressed with a huge grin on his face, wanting to please his young master. ¡°You got a point!¡± Young Master Gold nodded at his words. He and his bodyguards were standing far away from the vi, paying attention to the situation inside the vi¡¯s gate and waiting for the golden opportunity. After like a century, finally, there were two shadows. Orchid and another lovely bodyguard showed up at the main gate of the vi. They seemed like they were preparing to go shopping. ¡°Finally, the opportunity is here!¡± Kelly smiled slightly at the sight before him, and soon he ordered a few of the bodyguards to tail the two beauties together with him. Not long after Orchid and the other cute bodyguard left the vi, they sensed somebody was behind them. Both halted and wheeled back immediately. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Young Master Gold. are you upset about what happened yesterday, that none of you managed to defeat us? And you brought all these men with you to create trouble this early? Trying to use the number to press against us, to kill us?¡± Orchid sneered with a frosty cold tone when she realized the sickos that were tailing them were Young Master Gold and his bodyguards. ¡°Chill! It¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡± Kelly let out an awkward chortle and approached nearer to the two, and exined, ¡°Oh, my two beautiful ladies, you¡¯ve really misunderstood me. How could I let someone tail you and harm you? Look, both of you are skilled fighters with high vignce. Hence, even if I wanted to do sneak attacks, it¡¯s impossible to seed! It¡¯s dumb for me to do that!¡± ¡°Hmph! Good to know that you¡¯ve used your brain!¡± With Orchid¡¯s arms crossed in front of her chest, she jeered with a stoic tone. ¡°Mydies, we¡¯re actually looking for you to discuss some business with you.¡± Kelly exined with a pretentious smile stered on his face. ¡°Some business? What do you want?¡± Orchid and the other female bodyguard exchanged nces, both looking perplexed at the statement. ¡°Yup! I noticed this iron fact yesterday, that all nine of you, wait, no, there¡¯s another beauty. All ten of you are strongbatants and your fighting prowess are iparable! It¡¯s really rare to have ten lovely masters of fighting¡­ How wonderful!¡± Kelly said it with a broad mischievous grin on his face, as though he was a greedy moneylender. An obvious irritation washed over Orchid¡¯s face, she barked impatiently. ¡°Stop talking bullsh*t! If you have something to say, just spit it out! Don¡¯t tell me you came here all the way just to praise us!¡± ¡°What a clever girl! And yes, I came here for an important business. I got to know that yourbined sry is only twenty thousand dors per month, which is way too little for a skilled fighter like you!¡± Young Master Gold put on a faint smile, and extended his left palm, showing a figure five, ¡°Fifty thousand dors! How about the Gold family pays you fifty thousand per month? Quit your job and work for us!¡± ¡°Young Master Gold, let¡¯s forget what you¡¯ve said just now. Fifty thousand? We¡¯re not interested at all!¡± Orchid rejected his proposal straightaway without showing any hint of hesitation. ¡°Yep! You want us to quit our job? Dream on!¡± The other beautiful bodyguard refused Kelly¡¯s proposition as well, without thinking twice. Chapter 703 The corners of Kelly¡¯s mouth twitched as though he was having a stroke. He started to wonder if he had misheard them. He had increased the pay from twenty thousand to fifty thousand, it was more than double! Why on earth did thedies reject this fantastic raise without even thinking about it? ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll pay one hundred thousand. One hundred thousand is pretty good now, right?¡± Kelly tightened his teeth and stretched out another hand, spreading all fingers of both hands to gesture the figure ¡®ten¡¯. ¡°This price is five times your current sry. There¡¯s no reason for you to refuse!¡± ¡°Hell no!¡± The two beauties looked at each other and yelled in unison. Once thest syble of the word dropped, the two turned and walked away, not bothering to continue this boring conversation anymore. ¡°What the f*ck?¡± Kelly and his bodyguards exchanged perplexing nces, each of them remained as still as a statue, as though the episode had not registered into their central brain. Did these women just reject one hundred thousand pay per month? Were they stupid or what? ¡°What the heck, I don¡¯t believe it!¡± Kelly was not convinced, so he ran forward, caught up with the two, and then offered again. ¡°Two hundred thousand dors per month! How about that?¡± Nheless, the two did not even bother to answer this time. They continued walking, nonchntly. ¡°Three hundred thousand! ¡°Four hundred thousand! ¡°Five hundred thousand!¡± Kelly kept increasing the amount as he followed the two by their side. The number was quickly raised to five hundred thousand per month. Each of the ten female bodyguards would be offered five hundred thousand a month, and it would be sixty million per year. The cost to hire these ten bodyguards was already hellishly high! Nevertheless, Kelly was not convinced of the refusal, and he did not believe that these female bodyguards would reject such a high pay. Finally, Orchid and another bodyguard stopped. Kelly showed a victorious smile when the two had finally stopped for him. He thought that there was hope, and he said expectantly, ¡°How¡¯s it? Five hundred thousand a month and all ten of you will be offered the same amount. This number is considered high in the bodyguard¡¯s market, isn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°Young Master Gold, you won¡¯t give up, will you? Even if you¡¯ve offered us one million dors, none of us will ept it, let alone five hundred thousand.¡± Orchid shed him a mirthless smile, spilling out a statement that would break Kelly¡¯s hope and stop him from dreaming. ¡°What the f*ck?¡± Kelly¡¯s jaw dropped to the ground, and his eyes widened. ¡°Why on earth did you reject such a great offer? Are you nuts or idiots? That you actually refuse such a high sry! Are you a hardcore fan of jackie? Otherwise, why are you satisfied with only two thousand per month?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because Master jackie is Master jackie. We follow him simply because he¡¯s Master jackie, it¡¯s Master jackie¡¯s personal charm that makes us follow undoubtedly. It has nothing to do with money. So now, can you f*ck off?¡± Orchid smiled faintly, and she left with the other bodyguard in the next second. Kelly and his bodyguards, on the other hand, stood still on the same spot,pletely stunned. After a moment that felt like a century, Kelly only moved a little¡ªhe turned his head toward his bodyguards¡ªand asked in a disbelieving tone, ¡°Master jackie¡¯s personal charm? Did I hear it wrong?¡± ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. Do you think that it¡¯s because jackie is good-looking? Or it¡¯s the inner kindness that makes up his personal charm?¡± One of the bodyguards managed to spew some thoughts after squeezing all his brain juice. He looked at Kelly with confusion written on his face. ¡°I know! It must be that jackie has some sort of underground romantic rtionships with these women a long time ago!¡± Another bodyguard blurted out of a sudden as though some truth had entered his tiny brain. He guessed boldly, ¡°Just try to think about it, women, in nature, are fans of love and romance. Usually, they would be blinded and dazzled by love and thus make such irrational decisions. They¡¯re emotional mammals that can¡¯t think logically. Otherwise, how could they pick two thousand over five hundred thousand? It¡¯s a stupid choice! This proves the secret romance between jackie and these women! They would rather take two thousand than to leave jackie!¡± ¡°Jesus fcking Christ! It totally makes sense! Damn, jackie, this brat is something. All those ten beauties are his collection! Sht! This brat is just too good at flirting and seducing, isn¡¯t he?¡± Kelly nodded, his facial expression was full of admiration and envy. How he desired he was jackie right now. Chapter 704 In the end, Kelly had no other option but to return to Gold¡¯s residence, with his gloomy face. The head of the Gold family frowned when Kelly appeared in his sight. He then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You look upset!¡± ¡°I went to jackie¡¯s vi to persuade those bodyguards to leave jackie ande work with us. But everything is in vain!¡± Kelly exined, smiling bitterly. ¡°Are you sure? How much do they earn per month now?¡± Ezra¡ªthe head of the Gold family¡ªwas slightly startled. The thought of an unsessful persuasion had never crossed his mind. Was it because jackie paid them incredibly high? ¡°Only two thousand per month!¡± A wry smile on Kelly¡¯s face as he responded. ¡°Two thousand? Are you freaking kidding me? They only earn two thousand a month, and you couldn¡¯t even get them to leave jackie? It should be a piece of cake!¡± Ezra¡¯s facial expression morphed into one of unpleasant surprise, his eyes were asrge as saucers. ¡°Father, they imed proudly that they followed jackie because of his personal charm, and even if I¡¯ve offered them half a million or even five million a month, they won¡¯t budge in slightest!¡± Kelly added further, his smile bitter. ¡°Ha! Personal charm, can you believe that?¡± Ezra¡¯s mouth was immediately shut for a few seconds at Kelly¡¯s im. ¡°Personal charm? What bullsh*t reason is that? I think they probably have some romantic affair with jackie. Otherwise, how can they reject money? Which type of woman on earth doesn¡¯t like money and branded bags? What a joke!¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I thought too. But the real reason is not important anymore, it¡¯s impossible to persuade these women to work for us!¡± Kelly heaved a deep sigh of defeat. It was obvious that he tried to suppress the disappointment within him. After all, if he were apanied by such a group of pleasing and lovely bodyguards, every existing man on the earth would look at him differently¡ªadmiration and approbation. ¡­ At noon, jackie, Fiona, and the others headed to a high-ss restaurant in an opulent hotel, with a team of bodyguards together with them. ¡°Master jackie, are you serious about treating us to lunch? You¡¯re so generous!¡± Orchid could not conceal her smiles, obviously ted. ¡°Of course! You helped me to give the Gold family an unforgettable lesson! And did you notice how snobbish and brazen he was before the duel? And how his expressions turned into one of those ugliest and gloomiest ones, ones that I¡¯ve not been seeing in quite some time! I¡¯m delighted!¡± jackie replied and a warm chuckle let out from his mouth. ¡°Ugh! I¡¯m so frustrated! I¡¯m at big loss! Last night was a priceless opportunity for me to showcase my combat skill, and yet I was not there!¡± ine, on the other hand, whined like a dog, then she shot Ben¡ª who was sitting beside¡ªa cold stare. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! If I weren¡¯t needed to protect you, I could¡¯ve had a good fightst night! Ughh!¡± Ben shed her a bitter smile in return. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t ask you to protect me. You worry about me and you¡¯re the one who insisted on following me!¡± ¡°Hmph! If it weren¡¯t for Master jackie, that he worried about your well being and asked me to protect you, I didn¡¯t even want to be near to you! And I still have to endure your vicious and venomous mouth every day when my job is only to protect you! ine sneered angrily. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be mad. C¡¯mon, I¡¯ll pour you a drink. Thank you for being the most responsible bodyguard and for protecting me every day! Is that good now?¡± Ben signed in defeat. He opened a red wine and poured a ss for ine. ¡°Hmph! At least you know how to say thank you!¡± ine snorted coldly, a closed-lip smile formed at the corners of her mouth, a frosty one. Chapter 705 ¡°Ahem! jackie, since it¡¯s a rare opportunity to gather everyone for lunch, today the bill is on me!¡± All of sudden, Fiona blurted, followed by a gigglyugh. jackie and Selena instantly looked at each other, their eyes full of disbelief. The thought of Fiona being generous and treating everyone to lunch with her own money had never crossed their minds. ¡°Mother, are you sure? I¡¯ll pay for it, alright? Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± A pretentious modesty appeared on jackie¡¯s face, he smiled and offered to pay. ¡°I¡¯m just so happy today. Besides, I¡¯m loaded now, no longer the old Fiona¡ªpoor and impecunious. It¡¯s only lunch, I¡¯ll pay for it!¡± Fiona chortled in return, her mood obviously high and good. ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s not easy for a person to change, Ma. You used to be such a stingy person. You wouldn¡¯t pay even if someone gave you money. I never imagined that you would suddenly have the conscience to do so now!¡± Ben said, grinning. ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean I was stingy? We were poor before. I was being frugal, got it? Someone like me is more suited to manage money!¡± Fiona rolled her eyes at Ben. ¡°Eat all you want, everyone,¡± she told the entire family. ¡°Just order more wine if you think it¡¯s not enough. The bill cane up to ten thousand, a hundred thousand¡ªit doesn¡¯t matter!¡± ¡°Hear that? Did you hear that? My mom just said that. Let¡¯s eat. Don¡¯t be shy!¡± Ben said with a huge grin. ¡­ At that moment, a middle-aged man was seen in front of the Green Sky Hall¡¯s entrance. He brought quite a few people and went straight in. The head of Green Sky Hall, Hector, immediately frowned when he saw the middle-aged man leading the group. He then went forward to wee them with a smile. ¡°Oh my. What¡¯s going on? The head of the Eagle n is gracing my hall today. I did have a feeling that an esteemed guest wasing to visit today, but never did I imagine that it would be you, Master Neuman!¡± Lee Neuman, the head of the Eagle n gave a wan smile. ¡°Master Zaborowski, I have a matter to discuss with you today,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside. It¡¯s not convenient out here with so many people around!¡± ¡°Oh. Alright then!¡± Hector nodded his head, smiling. He only brought a few of his most trusted fighters and they headed back in, along with the leader of the Eagle n. ¡°Master Neuman, you¡¯re being too courteous. Just call me Mr. Zaborowski. That¡¯s what my men call me. It feels strange if you call me ¡®master¡¯.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I call you Master Zaborowski or Mr. Zaborowski. It doesn¡¯t change the fact that you call the shots here!¡± Lee burst intoughter. The group quickly filtered into a receiving hall and settled themselves on the seats. ¡°Alright, Master Neuman. There are no outsiders here. You can say whatever you want to say now. The last time we saw each other must have been two years ago. You wouldn¡¯te to see me if nothing was going on!¡± Hector was still smiling. He looked warm and friendly on the surface. Lee¡¯s countenance shifted, turning heavier. He looked straight at Hector. ¡°Not too long ago, 300 men from the Eagle n died,¡± he said. ¡°They were killed in the forest outside the city. One of them was part of my cadre¡ªBaldy! Have you heard of this incident, Master Zaborowski?¡± Hector picked up his teacup and slowly took a sip from it. Then he nodded his head. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve heard of it. I even heard that it was a lone murderer. Tsk tsk. A man with such strength is frightening indeed. He must at least be a marshal!¡± Lee shook his head. ¡°I think even a marshal doesn¡¯t possess that kind of strength. Among the 300 men, quite a number were masters within the Eagle n. You know as well as I do that the Eagle n is among the best of all the Halls. Now among the Four Fighters, only three are left. If my guess is correct, it¡¯s highly improbable that the murderer is a marshal. Rather, it¡¯s highly likely that he¡¯s a King of War!¡± ¡°A King of War?¡± Hector drew his brows together when he heard the phrase ¡®King of War¡¯. ¡°It¡¯d be a huge problem if you provoke a King of War.¡± Chapter 706 ¡°Judging from the strength needed to kill that many men, it¡¯s almost certain that he¡¯s a King of War. And we¡¯ve been deciphering his modus operandi over and over, and all our men died by a clean break to the neck. It¡¯s definitely done by a single person. Doesn¡¯t seem like anyone else helped!¡± Lee¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Because of this, we suffered heavy losses and our position dropped a lot. Two of our territories had been snatched away by other Halls!¡± When Hector heard this, his features twisted into an unreadable expression. ¡°Master Neuman, don¡¯t tell me you want to get my help to take your territories back? They probably aren¡¯t worth much if they¡¯re just small areas, right? Besides, this is a matter of the Eagle n. What does it have to do with Green Sky Hall?¡± Leeughed aloud. ¡°We won¡¯t trouble you for this. I¡¯ve managed to recruit quite a few fighterstely. One of them is even stronger than Baldy when he first started out. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve already managed to take our small territories back!¡± ¡°Then you just came over toin to me?¡± Hector frowned. He did not think that Lee woulde over for something as menial as that. ¡°We¡¯ve been trying to find the murderer of Baldy and the others for some time now. Finally, we¡¯ve got our man. It¡¯s a 99% guarantee that it¡¯s that person!¡± Anger sparked in Lee¡¯s eyes as he spoke. That man had killed 300 of their men, including a top fighter. This thought sent his mind into panic every time. ¡°Tell me then. Eastfield only has a handful of Kings of War. It should be easy enough to weed him out if you investigate properly.¡± Hector spoke slowly after he thought about it, ¡°But let¡¯s say that he¡¯s a high-ranking King of War and that he earned his position through his fists. It would be difficult for you to get revenge then!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seen him before!¡± Lee revealed, smiling bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve seen him before?¡± Hector frowned. ¡°No way. I¡¯ve not spoken to any marshals or Kings of Wartely,¡± he said, surprised. ¡°And they think of themselves as the protectors of Daxia. They¡¯re righteous warriors. We would have nothingmon to talk about in a conversation!¡± ¡°Mmhmm. He came to see you just two days ago. If my guess isn¡¯t wrong, he even fought with your men!¡± Lee answered, giving a wan smile. ¡° jackie White!¡± Hector and the fighters around him immediately cried out. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the adopted son-inw of the Taylor family!¡± Lee spoke in a confident tone, ¡°I conducted a little investigation and found out that my subordinate had offended a good buddy of his, named Tiger. Tiger is a delivery boy, someone unassuming. But he actually killed 300 of my men to avenge his friend!¡± Here, Lee paused for a while before continuing leisurely, ¡°And ording to what I know, your men had also offended Tiger and his wife a while ago. And so that punk came looking for you! I believe that he fought with your people!¡± The corners of Hector¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. It took a while before he replied in a frank tone, ¡°That punk didn¡¯te to us just because of that. There was something else as well!¡± Chapter 707 ¡°Oh, really? Why don¡¯t you tell me about it?¡± Lee was slightly taken aback. He never thought that jackie would meet the Green Sky Hall for anything else other than the whole outcry over what they had done to Tiger. At this moment, the master of the Green Sky Hall took a step forward. ¡°This is what happened. Our men are also involved in another business,¡± he exined. ¡°We don¡¯t just make business within the country, but we trade with a foreign organization as well. We secretly take pictures of women and sell them¡­¡± After Lee heard the entire story, he spoke up in a huff, ¡° jackie really went overboard. This has nothing to do with him. It¡¯s natural for him to ask forpensation from you because of what happened to Tiger, but you guys didn¡¯t even take pictures of his wife. Why did he have to get so worked up about it!¡± ¡°Right? This incident really pissed me off too!¡± Hector¡¯s expression hardened, then his gaze sidled toward Lee. This entire affair was between him and jackie. He was curious why Lee was reacting in such a manner, blowing up even more than he did. ¡°Then what happened? Did you guys fight him after he came?¡± Lee asked after he thought about it. ¡°Of course, we fought. Initially, we had nned to kill him if he wasn¡¯t any good. But if he was strong, we would brush the conflict off as a misunderstanding¡­¡± Hector narrated the entire incident to Lee. After he finished his story, he released a long sigh. ¡°Unfortunately, we lost! All our people were no match for him.¡± After he said that, Hector looked as though he suddenly recalled something, and could not help but say to Lee, ¡°Right, Master Neuman, isn¡¯t jackie, amander? I heard that he proimed to have two hundred million dors to his name during Old Man Taylor¡¯s seventieth birthday party. He¡¯s probably a commander. But he imed that he lost his medal. Why are you saying that he¡¯s a King of War?¡± ¡°It¡¯s obvious that this punk is lying. He¡¯s definitely not some run-of-the-mill assistantmander!¡± Lee chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m very sure that the person who killed Baldy and the rest of our 300 men was jackie. And with that amount of destructive power, he¡¯s definitely a King of War. There¡¯s no way that so many people would surround him together and still be killed otherwise.¡± ¡°His strength really can¡¯t be underestimated. Judging from how our best fighters fared against him, he doesn¡¯t seem like amander. Even a marshal wouldn¡¯t have beaten us so easily!¡± After Hector began to deduce the information, a shadow passed over his features. If this was truly the case, he would truly be difficult to deal with. ¡°Master Zaborowski, that punk told you to cut off the entire photo trade. Do you really want to give it up just like that? You guys make a lot of money from it every month. More importantly, this is a business that will only expand into a gold mine, and you¡¯ll just abandon it? Can you really do that?¡± Lee noticed that Hector was in a dour mood, and he intensified his maniption. ¡°Why don¡¯t our Halls join hands and kill this nuisance?¡± At this moment, Hector burst intoughter instead. ¡°Master Neuman, you¡¯ve spoken so much today, but this is your main motive ofing here, isn¡¯t it? You don¡¯t stand a chance against him, so you¡¯reing to us in hopes that we¡¯ll lend you our strength!¡± Lee nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s right. I was thinking of that when I came here. That punk offended both of our Halls. How can we just let him live?¡± Hector went silent, pondering. After a while, he finally replied, ¡°For now, we¡¯re not sure if we want to take jackie on. You said it yourself. It¡¯s a big possibility that he has the strength of a King of War. It won¡¯t be easy to kill him. And in the end, we might suffer heavy losses and still end up on the losing side!¡± Chapter 708 ¡°Can you really stand it, Hector? This is a colossal loss for you! Have you really thought about it? At any rate, I¡¯ve got some grudges against the kid!¡± Lee chuckled, although he was a little unhappy. He had thought that the master of the Green Sky Hall would agree to cooperate with him. After all, jackie had bullied him practically to death. He never expected that Hector would choose topromise himself at this moment. ¡°Master Neuman, what happened to the Green Sky Hall is a little different from what happened to yours. The Eagle n lost 300 men. They were your preciousrades, so I understand if you want to kill jackie!¡± Hector released a breath. He picked up his cup from the table and sipped from it. ¡°However, no one from our side has died,¡± he said slowly, ¡°only two of our men were critically injured. One had his leg broken, and the other had his d*ck rendered useless. So we didn¡¯t lose any men, and we¡¯ve only lost a bit of money. There¡¯s no need for us to provoke a man who has the strength of a King of War. Look, let¡¯s say we fight¡ªwe¡¯ll still suffer heavy losses even if we win!¡± The corners of Lee¡¯s lips began to twitch. Green Sky Hall was very powerful, and they had the backing of Kingston Hall. That was why he wanted to cooperate with them and gather their strongest fighters to assassinate jackie together. Now though, if Green Sky Hall refused his proposal, he would have zero chance against jackie, with only the men from the Eagle n to rely on. He never expected that Hector would cast him a long look and suddenly break into a smile. ¡°Oh, right. I heard that jackie had offended Young Master Wilson during Old Man Taylor¡¯s seventieth birthday party not too long ago,¡± he said. ¡°The Wilsons are very powerful too. That guy really has got some guts!¡± Lee was not an idiot. When he heard this, he immediately understood the hidden message behind Hector¡¯s words. His eyes brightened as he leaped to his feet. ¡°Master Zaborowski, think about my proposal for a while longer. Once you have trulye to your senses, just give me a call. We¡¯ll stand together, for the enemy of an enemy is a friend. I believe that there¡¯ll be a day where we¡¯ll be allies!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. For now, though, I really don¡¯t want to provoke someone who¡¯s as strong as a King of War!¡± Hector chuckled and climbed onto his feet as well, preparing to see his guest off. Soon enough, Lee and the others left Green Sky Hall. After the men from the Eagle n left, the old woman of Green Sky Hall finally blurted toward Hector, ¡°Master, jackie is truly a loathsome man. He¡¯s making us lose at least one million dors in a single month. If we can¡¯t continue our business, I think we should cooperate with the Eagle n and get rid of jackie!¡± Yet Hector had a frosty smile stered onto his face. ¡°Lee will definitely never forgive jackie for killing 300 of the Eagle n¡¯s men,¡± he said. ¡°I reminded him of something else just now though. I believe that he¡¯ll go see the Wilsons and make an alliance with them. They¡¯ll help us get rid of jackie instead. Isn¡¯t that better? We won¡¯t have to do anything. All we have to do is to sit back and enjoy the show. Isn¡¯t this perfect?¡± The old woman¡¯s eyes brightened when she heard this. She shed him a thumbs up. ¡°It¡¯s perfect. It¡¯s absolutely perfect! We¡¯ll reap the rewards for no cost if they¡¯re really able to get rid of jackie.¡± ¡°Mmhmm. Let¡¯s just wait and see. We need to continue our photograph business. We can¡¯t just give up a gold mine because jackie threatened us.¡± Hector thought about it for a while and added, ¡°But tell our men to be more careful. Don¡¯t let jackie catch them doing our business anymore. It would be troublesome for us if he did. We¡¯ll just be as careful as we can. As for jackie, we¡¯ll let Lee and the others take care of him. We¡¯ll just quietly rake in the dough.¡± The few people surrounding him bobbed their heads. ¡­ At this moment, Lee and his henchmen quickly arrived on the streets. ¡°Master, are we going to the Wilson family¡¯s estate?¡± One of the elders had already guessed Lee¡¯s motives. He could not help but step forward and ask. After Lee thought about it, he nodded. ¡°We should pay the Wilsons a visit. But the fighters from the Wilsons are no match for those from Green Sky Hall. Furthermore, Green Sky Hall has Kingston Hall backing them up. There¡¯s no way that Kingston Hall will stand by and watch if anything happens to Green Sky Hall. That¡¯s why the Wilson family isn¡¯t as reliable!¡± Chapter 709 ¡°Why are we still meeting them then, if they¡¯re not that reliable and can¡¯t guarantee us victory?¡± The elder furrowed his brows and asked again. Lee gave a bitter smile. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we made an ally with the Wilson family while we¡¯re forming an alliance with Green Sky Hall? Firstly, let¡¯s go meet the Wilson family and propose an alliance. But don¡¯t rush it. We¡¯ll n our next move once we have Green Sky Hall in the alliance!¡± ¡°But won¡¯t it be difficult to get Green Sky Hall onboard? Hector already expressed that he didn¡¯t want to face jackie with us just now!¡± A middle-aged woman chimed in, frowning, ¡°Unless you have some other n in mind, Master?¡± ¡°Of course, I have a n!¡± Lee burst into guffaws. ¡°It¡¯s impossible that Hector doesn¡¯t hate jackie. He just wants to watch from the side-lines because he fears that we are no match for jackie. He even reminded us of the Wilson family on purpose, hoping that we will cooperate with them and get rid of jackie. As for them, they won¡¯t have to lift a finger, and their enemy would be gone. Hmph. Did he really think I wouldn¡¯t see through his schemes?¡± The middle-aged woman clenched her hands into fists when she heard that. ¡°Hmph. What an old fox. He meant to use us as fodder!¡± The elder asked, ¡°Then how should we drag Green Sky Hall into this, Master? It¡¯ll be very difficult for us if they refuse to join us!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that they wouldn¡¯t sell photos to the foreign organization anymore? I don¡¯t believe a word of it!¡± Lee chuckled and said, ¡°We¡¯ll get a few of our bravest men to pretend to be from Green Sky Hall and go around secretly taking pictures. Then we¡¯ll get jackie to find out and pin the me onto Green Sky Hall.¡± ¡°Amazing. Your n is absolutely amazing, Master. It¡¯d be difficult for them to refuse to join our alliance then!¡± A few of the fighters surrounding him nodded their heads. They could not help but admire their master¡¯s intelligence. ¡°Let¡¯s go and see the Wilson family!¡± Lee waved his hand. He and his men drove straight toward the Wilson family¡¯s estate. ¡­ ¡°F*ck. That stupid jackie. My face still hasn¡¯t recovered!¡± A few days had passed since the party incident. Michael rubbed his face. It still felt a little swollen. However, the injuries were barely noticeable from a nce. He would probably recover fully in one or two days. ¡°Dad, you must avenge me!¡± Michael looked at his father, almost bursting into tears. ¡°Of course!¡± David looked at his son, expression solemn. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve spent quite a lot of moneytely to hire a few fighters to be our bodyguards,¡± he said, ¡°I even recruited some from other cities. They¡¯re all pretty strong. jackie won¡¯t live for very long.¡± Chapter 710 ¡°That¨Cthat¡¯s great!¡± Michael heaved an internal sigh of relief when he heard that. ¡°Master, the Eagle n is here to pay you a visit!¡± Right at this moment, a bodyguard ran in and reported, ¡°The master of the Eagle n is here, along with his fighters!¡± David and Michael exchanged a nce. They were confused. ¡°F*ck. What does the Eagle n want from us? Organizations that operate in the day like us have never had anything to do with Halls like theirs!¡± David frowned. The Eagle n could not be easily provoked. They were far stronger than a second- ss aristocratic family like his. Their sudden appearance at his doorstep made him anxious. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t tell me that one of our men offended the Eagle n so they¡¯re here to see us now? It¡¯ll be troublesome if that happens. It won¡¯t be easy to deal with them!¡± Michael was worried as well. David looked at the bodyguard. ¡°Tell me, were they extremely angry when they arrived?¡± he asked. The bodyguard shook his head. ¡°No. They were all very calm. They said that they¡¯re here to propose a deal to you!¡± ¡°Alright. Bring them in!¡± David loosened a breath when he heard that. Then he waved his hand. ¡°Looks like they¡¯re not here for trouble!¡± David told his son after the bodyguard left. After a while, Lee and the others came in. Lee raised his hands in a fist-to-palm salute toward David after he sat down. ¡°Master Wilson, long time no see. I heard that the Wilson family has been doing welltely. So admirable!¡± David managed a wan smile and returned the salute. ¡°Oh, we¡¯re not that great. We¡¯re just getting by. We have no way to match up to a first-ss aristocratic family!¡± ¡°From the looks of it, your family is drawing closer and closer to the title of a first-ss aristocratic family!¡± Lee shed a polite smile and looked at Michael. ¡°Young¨CYoung Master Wilson, your face hasn¡¯t recoveredpletely yet? Tsk. What a shame. I heard that Ivan from the Taylor family was the one who beat you up?¡± When he heard this, Michael replied immediately in a huff. ¡°It was Ivan¡¯s doing, but the person I¡¯m most frustrated at is that son-inw of the Taylor family. My face wouldn¡¯t be in this state if he didn¡¯t think of that method to punish me. I¡¯m mad at Ivan, but I¡¯m most angry at jackie¡­¡± Here, Michael ground his jaw and clenched his fists. ¡°If I ever get the chance, I¡¯ll make sure that jackie is yed and tortured to death!¡± ¡°All right. That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Lee instantly stood up as he saw Michael¡¯s temper ring. He pped his hands as he spoke, ¡°You¡¯re a true man, Young Master Wilson. You have the aura of someone who isn¡¯t afraid of anything. Men should be like that. To bless when they have received blessings, and to take revenge when they have been wronged!¡± Delight sprang in Michael¡¯s heart at the other man¡¯s praise. ¡°But of course, don¡¯t judge me just because I¡¯m fat. I¡¯m a grown man as well!¡± he said, chuckling. Yet David, who was watching all this from the side, could not bear to watch on any longer. ¡°Master Neuman, just get straight to the point,¡± he said simply, tone blunt. ¡°The Wilson family hardly associates with your Eagle n on a normal basis. What business are you here for today?¡± Chapter 711 When Lee noticed that David was raising the issue, he said, ¡°To be honest, you know as well as I do that the Eagle n has suffered heavy losses before this. We lost 300 men, and we¡¯ve been searching for the culprit behind their murders. We must avenge their deaths by killing him!¡± ¡°Oh? So did you find him?¡± David¡¯s heart nearly skipped a beat. He said, ¡°Master Neuman, why are you here then? Don¡¯t tell me that you suspect one of us? Your 300 men were all elites from the headquarters. One of them was even one of the Four Fighters from the Eagle n. We certainly don¡¯t have the means to have a man ughter so many people!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding! You misunderstood me, Master Wilson,¡± Lee replied hurriedly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause any trouble bying to you. I wanted to cooperate with you!¡± Here, Lee paused for a while and cast a nce toward Michael, who stood to the side. ¡°ording to our investigations, jackie was the one who killed our 300 men,¡± he continued. ¡°That son-inw of the Taylor family, jackie!¡± ¡°What!¡± Michael immediately eximed when he heard that. His expression revealed utter disbelief. ¡°No way. Is he that strong?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know who he really is?¡± Lee was surprised. ¡°I know that you¡¯re on pretty good terms with Selena. Shouldn¡¯t you have some knowledge about the circumstances surrounding jackie White?¡± ¡°Not really. I¡¯ve seen him fight before, but he was only facing off against a few dozen bodyguards. I know that he¡¯s pretty strong, but no way that he killed all 300 of your men all by himself!¡± Michael still felt that it was impossible. He looked straight at Lee. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve got the wrong guy? The man who killed your people from the Eagle n, at least had the strength of a marshal or a King of War. And jackie is probably just a headmander!¡± ¡°No way. We¡¯ve verified our sources. It¡¯s definitely him!¡± Lee was extremely adamant. ¡° jackie is a funny little character. I suspected that he was a King of War who was hiding his true strength and keeping a low profile. But once he¡¯s provoked, the consequences are unimaginable.¡± At this moment, David nodded his head after he thought about the subject. ¡° jackie is very strong. I was also curious why so many people respect him even though he was just an assistantmander. And many war veterans had turned up for Old Man Taylor¡¯s birthday party!¡± ¡°Dad, if jackie truly turns out to be a King of War, it doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s only a one-star King of War¡ª he¡¯ll be extremely difficult to beat! What do we do? Don¡¯t tell me that I have no hope of taking revenge?¡± Michael twisted his features into a grimace, clearly unhappy with the news. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Wilsons cannot beat him alone. But we have our brothers from the Eagle n with us. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± David chuckled. ¡°Master Neuman said it himself just now, that he came over to negotiate an agreement between us. You won¡¯t let him go just like that, won¡¯t you, knowing that he murdered your men?¡± ¡°Bingo!¡± Lee gave a wan smile. ¡°Just get some of your best men ready and wait for our orders. We¡¯ll get in contact then and set out to kill jackie. We¡¯ll arrange everything else!¡± ¡°But I don¡¯t feel assured even if webine the forces from our two families. In fact, I feel like we¡¯ll suffer many casualties! If we lose too many of our men, our position and power will drop significantly!¡± David felt unsure of the n after he thought about it for a while. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Master Wilson. jackie is a certified assh*le. He even offended the Green Sky Hall. Soon enough, we¡¯ll have the Green Sky Hall by our side as well!¡± Lee shed a mysterious smile and said, ¡°But you¡¯ll have to wait patiently for our arrangements!¡± ¡°No problem. It¡¯s a done deal then!¡± David extended his hand. The two men shook hands, faces beaming triumphantly. Chapter 712 At that moment, jackie and the others had just finished their lunch at the hotel. They were about to go back after a scrumptious meal. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that expensive now, was it? We only spent over seven hundred thousand dors. I thought the bill would go over a million!¡± Fiona was rich now. When she spoke, there was an undeniable tinge of arroganceced in her words. ¡°Ma, you really¡­ Did you forget our struggling days in poverty?¡± Selena gave a bitter smile. She did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Ah, why would Ipare myself to the olden days? Now I have a son-inw who can bring in the dough, and my daughter makes plenty of money as well. Of course, I should indulge myself. Money is meant to be spent!¡± Fiona grinned and looked at Joan beside her. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Joan dear. I saw some nice clothes in a boutique yesterday. I think it¡¯d suit you. Why don¡¯t we go shopping?¡± ¡°Is it expensive?¡± Joan frowned. She remembered how jackie had brought her to buy plenty of clothing and all sorts of unnecessary things thest time. Even now, she was still not used to it. Besides, jackie gave her quite a lot of money. Now that it was in her grasp, she could not bear to spend it every time she shed back to her days as a cleaner. ¡°It¡¯s not that expensive. Just a little more than ten thousand dors. More importantly, it will look good on you. I¡¯m a little short, so I probably won¡¯t look good in it. Why would I rmend the clothes to you otherwise?¡± Fiona chuckled as she spoke. jackie had given her ny million dors yesterday. She was in good spirits now, and she was even feeling amicable toward her son-inw. ¡°Alright then!¡± Joan smiled and agreed to the proposal to go shopping. Of course, two of the beautiful bodyguards tailed after them to ensure their safety. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ben. We¡¯ll take a look at your cybercafe and see how it is doing now!¡± Andrew drank quite a bit during lunchtime, and now his cheeks were flushed. He patted his son¡¯s shoulder and they left. Naturally, a few bodyguards followed them as well. ¡°Let¡¯s go, dear. We¡¯ll take Kylie to the aquarium. I did promise her, after all!¡± jackie looked at the beautiful Selena beside him, smiling as he spoke. ¡°Alright! Kylie had been wanting to go for a long time now. But I didn¡¯t have the time nor the money, so I told her that we would go together once Daddy is back. ¡°That¡¯s why Kylie always hoped that you would return soon so that you could bring her there!¡± Selena¡¯s eyes began to reddened as she reminisced about what had happened these past few years. At that time, she had been extremely afraid that jackie would never return. She had been fearful that he would die on the battlefield. Kylie would not have a father then, and she would officially be an orphan. Fortunately, the gods were smiling upon them, and jackie returned. He did not disappoint her either, turning out to be a strong and reliable man. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m back now. All we need to do is live our lives peacefully. We¡¯ll definitely be happy together!¡± jackie was touched. He swept Kylie into his arms and walked forward. Orchid and three other female bodyguards trailed after them, keeping an eye out for danger. In a car not too far away from them, Flynn was watching the entire exchange furiously. ¡°It¡¯s time to make a move, Cousin. jackie has been poisoned for a few days now. He¡¯s definitely not in his best form to fight!¡± Chapter 713 Flynn spoke with such hatred, and he gritted his teeth in fury and bitterness. ¡°Don¡¯t wear yourself out over this. The people I¡¯ve dispatched are ready to give jackie a good beating without killing him. We still need to wait for him to make a fool of himself and die painfully during Selena¡¯s birthday party.¡± With a cynical grin on his face, Ken then took out his phone to make a call. Not a secondter, more than a dozen people walked out from an alley, seemingly dubious and shady- looking. Flynn frowned as he looked at the people slowly emerging from the alley. ¡°Are these people reliable, Ken?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I was afraid of exposing myself so I employed gangsters, but there are several strong ones among them, and they¡¯re definitely reliable!¡± Ken said confidently. ¡°Of course, they¡¯re no match to a not- poisoned jackie, but as luck would have it, he¡¯s weakening due to the poison as we speak. It¡¯s been days now, and he definitely seems to be unaware. Rest assured: these people could give him a good one- two.¡± Still, Flynn was considerably worried¡ªand rather surprised¡ªwhen he saw four stunningdies with jackie. ¡°Look at him. He has four women with him, and the words ¡®Taylor family¡¯s bodyguard¡¯ are written on their clothes¡­ I wonder what these four women are like.¡± ¡°We never heard of jackie employing bodyguards. F*ck!¡± Ken cursed the wind. ¡°Now that Xena isn¡¯t with them, we won¡¯t get updates about them in real-time.¡± Once he gave the women a once-over, Ken then surmised, ¡°It should be fine. Look at those four women. Do they look like bodyguards? All of them have long legs, fair skin and pretty faces. Well, there¡¯s no reason to fret. They¡¯re no match for a gang this many in number, and that¡¯s for sure!¡± Flynn nodded, agreeing to Ken. ¡° jackie is really good at employing bodyguards, I¡¯ll give him that. All of them are so pretty. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s employing bodyguards¡­ I think he¡¯s getting his hands on women!¡± ¡°My thoughts exactly,¡± snapped Ken. ¡°This womanizer! Selena loves him so much, but he might¡¯ve had secret affairs with these women since long ago. That irks me so much! And here I am, holding Selena so dear to me and treats her so well. I don¡¯t even mind that she¡¯s married and has a child. How dare she ignore me! This is so frustrating!¡± ¡­ Orchid¡¯s keen eyes noted the group of people walking toward them from afar, and she saw the unmistakable look of malice in their eyes. ¡°Master, see those people there? They seem to being our way!¡± ¡°There are only a dozen people, so I¡¯ll leave them to you guys.¡± With his child, Kylie in his arms, he gently spoke, ¡°Kylie, turn your head away, don¡¯t look forward now. You might be frightened of what¡¯ll happen next. It might get brutal.¡± Thest thing jackie expected was for Kylie¡¯s defiant, ¡°No!¡± She then pouted. ¡°I want to see how the pretty sisters fight the bad guys. I want to beat bad guys up when I¡¯m older, too! I¡¯ll beat anyone who bullies Mommy and Daddy!¡± ¡°This girl¡­¡± At a loss of words for a good while, he felt a warm sensation going through the fibers of his being. ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯re brave enough, you can look.¡± Turning to his bodyguards, jackie then ordered, ¡°If they make a move, you fight back, but don¡¯t kill anybody so you don¡¯t scare Kylie. Just give them a beating they¡¯ll never forget!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Orchid and the group nodded. The gangsters acted nonchnt¡ªsomewhat unsuspicious¡ªas they came closer, but they instantaneously reacted once they came close enough to jackie and hispany. ¡°Beat them!¡± yelled one of the people with dyed-blonde hair, and everyone else rushed toward jackie not a momentter. All four beautiful female bodyguards epassed jackie and his family defensively. They attacked at the same time. In just a blink of an eye, the gangsters dropped like flies as they moaned and writhed in pain. Chapter 714 ¡°How¡¯s that possible? There are a dozen of them! Hasn¡¯t it only been a few seconds? Every single one has fallen!¡± Ken¡¯s jaws nearly dropped to the ground when he saw the turn of events, at how the gangsters were defeated so fast. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the people you employed were reliable, Ken? Look: We failed to even test that guy¡¯s true power. He hadn¡¯t even done anything, and all our people had already fallen!¡± The expression Flynn was wearing was equatable to unadulterated fury as his chest heaved. ¡°This is an ident, Flynn. This is definitely an ident! I never thought these girls would be so skilled!¡± Ken smiled sheepishly. He could only watch as jackie swiftly walked away and left in their car. ¡°These female bodyguards aren¡¯t weak!¡± said Flynn after heposed himself from his thoughts. ¡°Since you¡¯re afraid that jackie would recognize the bodyguards you normally have with you, my only remaining choice is to call and get the masters from the Young family.¡± Ken nodded after he thought about it. ¡°Agreed. Make the call, and make sure you get several good ones. However, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t tell your parents about what happened to your leg for the time being. I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll be so angry that they¡¯ll go after jackie the moment they knew what had actually happened. If that happens, we won¡¯t be able to see jackie dying painfully during Selena¡¯s birthday party!¡± Flynn nodded and agreed to it. ¡°Right. We can¡¯t let this guy die so easily!¡± ¡­ ¡° jackie, do you know who those people are? Why are they after us?¡± Although those people were no rivals of their bodyguards, Selena was still worried. Their family was exposed for all eyes to see while the enemy hid behind shadows. It was difficult to hide from these people if they were constantly ambushed! Behind the wheels, jackie frowned. ¡°I really don¡¯t know about this. There¡¯s a possibility that it¡¯s Ivan. I did beat him up, after all. Michael must hate me too, so there¡¯s that. Of course, it seems that it might be Ken and Young Master Hugo. Apart from that, I also offended the so-called Green Sky Hall and ended their businesses that earned money. It could be them¡­¡± Then, jackie¡¯s eyes brightened as he eximed, ¡°Oh, yes! Young Master Gold from the Gold family also lost somethingst night. If he¡¯s narrow-minded, it might be him!¡± Selena was speechless; it only urred to her how many people jackie had offended without her knowing it. Guessing the perpetrator¡¯s identity would be a difficult task indeed. Mulling over her thoughts for a moment, a thought then stood out among the rest as she eximed, ¡°Oh my god! Could it be that the Xenos family from the Sky City hade for us? Didn¡¯t you say that the Xenos family is very powerful? I heard that they¡¯re almost like the Drake family. We¡¯re in so much trouble if it¡¯s them¡± Selena was even worried as she continued, frowning as she did, ¡°This is really bad. How are you able to offend so many people? Dear me¡­ What should we do? If it¡¯s people from the Xenos family, then¡ª¡± Noting that his wife¡¯s nerves were frazzled, jackie quickly assured her, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. I can assure you that it¡¯s not people from the Xenos family. They¡¯re a strong family, so they would¡¯vee with a group of strong bodyguards. I¡¯ve killed the master¡¯s son, so isn¡¯t it right that the patriarches forward?¡± jackie then added, ¡°Those people are just gangsters, and the Xenos people wouldn¡¯te with these people if they wanted revenge. Those gangsters seem to be from our Eastfield!¡± Hearing her husband¡¯s exnation, Selena rxed as she petted her chest and muttered, ¡°Oh, thank goodness¡­ It¡¯s best if it¡¯s not the Xenos family. We¡¯re lucky that all ten bodyguards that you¡¯ve employed are quite good. I¡¯d say that people with subpar skills won¡¯t break a sweat for our bodyguards.¡± ¡°Yes! The pretty sisters are so strong! It¡¯d be so good if I can be as good as them when I grow up!¡± chirped Kylie as she giddily pped with her delicate hands. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! A child with clever and intelligent parents will grow up to be just like them. Kylie, you¡¯ll be an extremely strong person when you grow up. If not, you¡¯re not worthy of being my daughter!¡± Chapter 715 jackie chuckled aloud right after that. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Selena, who was beside him, lightly pinched at his thigh and rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I don¡¯t want my daughter to be a brawny girl when she grows up!¡± ¡°With how Kylie¡¯s looking, she won¡¯t be such a burly girl!¡± said jackie with a grin on his face. ¡°However, we still need to teach her the skills she has to learn so she could protect herself. What¡¯ll happen if she crosses paths with bad people and she can¡¯t defend herself? Look at my daughter: She¡¯ll be a stunner once she grows up!¡± Selena nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, she¡¯s my daughter!¡± ¡­. Not longer after, jackie brought his wife and daughter to the aquarium. They enjoyed a happy afternoon together and went home at around night time. The following few days seemed normal. However, 20 days to Selena¡¯s birthday, something did happen. As he was driving home, he was stopped on the road. Several people in ck suits came down from the car in front of him, and they menacingly rubbed their knuckles as they came closer. jackie got down from his car afterward. ¡°We¡¯ll get him this time, Flynn. The people here this time are the stronger bodyguards from your family. It¡¯s been ten days since jackie drank the poison, so this guy¡¯s body must be extremely weak right now. I do wonder if he notices the condition of his body!¡± In a car not far away, Ken looked over where jackie was, and a small smile appeared on his face. ¡°I must admit I feel giddy when I think of how we¡¯ll hurt this guyter!¡± Flynn seemed just as excited as he had been waiting for this day for a long time now. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Two of the people I asked toe today are team leaders for our bodyguards. I think their fighting prowess can almost rival that of a major¡­¡± Meanwhile¡­ ¡°Who sent you guys?¡± jackie stood by the roadside and searched for a slightly spacious ce. A group of seven to eight men had already surrounded him. ¡°You¡¯re not qualified to know that, young man! We won¡¯t tell you either!¡± One of the men smiled coldly as he twisted his head side to side, cracking his neck. ¡°Really? Well, let me tell you all something: You¡¯re all out of luck because my daughter isn¡¯t here today.¡± came jackie¡¯s reply, nonchnt like the smile on his face. ¡°What does your daughter¡¯s presence have to do with us? The order we received is to beat you up until you can¡¯t move!¡± said the man opposite jackie before cackling aloud. ¡°If my daughter¡¯s not here, the only option left for you is to die!¡± jackie smiled coldly. He stepped forward and made the first attack. Chapter 716 ¡°You¡¯re rather boastful, young man!¡± One of the bodyguards cackled sinisterly. He balled his fist and swung it, aiming for jackie when he saw him rushing toward them. The fists from both men collided against each other, and the powerful force set off waves of gusts. Such a force sent the man flying. The man vomited blood and was in disbelief; he never thought that the man before him could conjure such power. jackie¡¯s energy exceeded his that it was the strength of a falling mountain. The man fell to the ground as blood oozed out of his mouth. His face immediately turned extremely pale. jackie took no breaks as he gave a sharp punch to another man¡¯s neck. The unmistakable sound of something snapping could be heard, and the man fell lifelessly onto the floor. A few more punchester, several masters died on the spot. ¡°I¡ªImpossible!¡± The face of the man on the ground turned pale after seeing how the tides had turned. Everypanion of his was a master, yet they were massacred so easily. ¡°Argh!¡± Another man¡ªone with skills on par with a major¡ªwas also killed by jackie easily in just two seconds. ¡°You¡¯re thest one. Do you believe me now?¡± jackie smirked sardonically at the man on the floor as he walked toward him. jackie took out a cigarette and lit it up when he reached that person. He smoked for a short while before asking, ¡°Speak up. Who sent you people?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡± The man gritted his teeth and was afraid. By instinct, the man turned to look at the BMW car parked not too far away on the opposite road. Somewhat stunned, jackie followed this person¡¯s line of sight and looked over. ¡°F*ck! What¡¯s that fool looking over here for?!¡± Ken was immediately afraid when he saw the bodyguard looking over. He immediately started the car, stepped on the gas and left. At this moment, both he and Flynn were downright petrified. Those were the best fighters among all the bodyguards in the Young family. Among them, two were more-than-ordinary fighters. It never urred to both Ken and Flynn that jackie could y them so easily. jackieughed at the speed of the perpetrators leaving. ¡°They left so fast! What cowards!¡± With jackie¡¯s attention different, a sh of fierceness appeared in the eyes of the man lying on the ground. Pulling a dagger out, the man rushed toward jackie and aimed the dagger at jackie¡¯s abdomen. Of course, jackie was much faster. With a flip of his hand, jackie caught his hand and stabbed the knife into the startled man¡¯s chest. Chapter 717 When jackie loosened his hand, the man fell straight to the floor, his eyes still wide open in fright. ¡°Quite the bunch of suicidal people.¡± Smirking callously, jackie went back to his car and swiftly left the scene. This time, he obviously had to show these people some consequences as it was difficult for him to live life in peace if they constantly interfered with his life. ¡­ Ken drove far away, still worried when he noted jackie was not trailing after them. He could only get a breather once they reached the rk family mansion. ¡°Was I imagining things, Flynn? There are people with the fighting powers of majors among the masters from the Young family, yet jackie¡­ jackie killed them so easily?!¡± Gulping nervously, Ken wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. Flynn frowned and was quiet for some time before he spoke, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why do I feel like that guy isn¡¯t poisoned? Could Ivan and Xena have fooled us?¡± Ken clenched his fists when he heard what Flynn had said. ¡°F*ck. Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, I¡¯m starting to wonder if we were yed by that woman, Xena. If jackie was poisoned, he wouldn¡¯t have been so powerful. More importantly, jackie has killed masters that were on par with majors of an army. Didn¡¯t he say he¡¯s a headmander in the army? Was he performing extraordinarily? That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°This man is nomander, that¡¯s for sure. He kept hiding his true strength, but I think he¡¯s a marshal!¡± As he thought about it, Flynn then asserted, ¡°It¡¯s almost impossible for him to be a King of War. After all, there are very few people who are Kings of War, and they¡¯re very well-known. I think he¡¯s a marshal. There are quite a number of marshals, and it¡¯s quite normal for him to not be well-known!¡± ¡°If jackie really is a marshal, why does this guy want to hide his identity?¡± wondered Ken. ¡°How would I know?!¡± Flynn was just as nk and clueless as to why jackie would hide his true strength or identity. A thought then urred to him as his eyes lit up. ¡°I get it! Some people might have the fighting strength of a marshal, and while he could¡¯ve been a marshal, he might¡¯ve made a mistake and was thus demoted!¡± Ken nodded. ¡°That makes sense. He might be lying when he said he lost his token and that he¡¯s just a normal soldier. He might¡¯ve had a title but was demoted to a normal soldier after he made a mistake. He must¡¯ve felt embarrassed if he mentioned this, or he might even get scolded by his wife or mother-inw, thus he decided to better keep it a secret.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ That must be it!¡± The more Flynn thought about it, the more possibilities were presented. He thought about it some more before he turned to Ken and said, ¡°What should we do now then?¡± Ken thought about it and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go meet Ivan and Xena first. We¡¯re asking Young Master Hugo to join us too. We¡¯ll tell them about what happened today and see what they say. After all, we might be able to come up with a good n when everyone¡¯s together.¡± Ken asked someone to carry Flynn back into the house before driving to the hospital with his subordinates. He also asked Young Master Hugo toe over as well. ¡°Why are the two of you here? I¡¯ve recovered, and I¡¯m getting ready to be discharged!¡± said a grinning Ivan as Ken and Neil approached him. ¡°Did Xena tell you that I¡¯m getting discharged? Are you guys picking me up so we can go celebrate over a meal?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Young Master rk called me and asked me here, saying that there¡¯s something important to discuss.¡± Neil looked at Ken in doubt. Ivan¡¯s grin fell at that moment as he had a bad feeling. ¡°What is it? Did something happen?¡± Ken looked at Xena meaningfully before he spoke to Ivan, ¡°Let¡¯s go and find a ce where we can all sit down. I¡¯ll exin to you guys while we¡¯re eating.¡± Xena frowned as she was ufortable at how Ken looked at her. It made her feel like she was a spy. Chapter 718 Not long after, Ken brought the group to a hotel, had a private room and ordered some dishes. Once they had finished ordering, Ken looked at Xena and asked, ¡°Miss Xena, are you sure jackie drank the poison we gave you?¡± Xena was startled at the question and looked somewhat uncertain before she replied, ¡°Yes, I saw him drink it with my own eyes. I even passed him the mineral water myself. I saw him drink half a bottle in one go and threw the remaining into the dumpster.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t remember wrongly, no?¡± Ken asked again, still in doubt of what had actually gone down. ¡°Of course not. I remember everything clearly! He definitely drank it,¡± came Xena¡¯s defense. ¡°Why? Young Master rk, what¡¯s going on? Are you suspecting that I¡¯m lying?¡± A thought urred to Xena, and her expression immediately turned cold. ¡°I risked my life and worked undercover for you guys. Do you know how nervous I was? I was so afraid that jackie would catch onto what I was doing, and I could only take a breather when I saw him drinking water from that mineral bottle. How dare you suspect I¡¯m lying!¡± Ivan turned to Ken and said, ¡°Young Master rk, what happened exactly? Why would you ask Xena this? She doesn¡¯t need to lie to us, even if she didn¡¯t seed.¡± It was only then when Ken said, ¡°It¡¯s been more than a dozen days since jackie took the poison, right? The poison would¡¯ve taken effect after ten days, and we¡¯re all waiting for him to die painfully during Selena¡¯s birthday. However, I¡¯ve sent two different groups of people out to get him. I wanted to test how his body was faring, and I wanted to exact vengeance.¡± Ivan and Young Master Taylor looked at each other, somewhat excited when they heard this. ¡°How was it? It isn¡¯t possible that his body has no symptoms, right?¡± fretted Xena. Ken took a deep breath and stated, ¡°I think he¡¯s not poisoned. The first time I sent people after him, nothing much happened since he had his bodyguards with him. The second time, my cousin, Flynn asked several masters from the Young family over, and¡­¡± Ken halted for a good while before he anxiously remarked, ¡°I think jackie¡¯s got fighting capabilities rivaling that of a marshal.¡± ¡°A marshal?¡± The faces of Ivan and the others darkened. If that was the case, it would be very difficult to get rid of jackie. ¡°No wonder! It¡¯s no wonder the pretty assassin we hired previously was unable to kill this guy. He had been hiding his true strength!¡± Neil instantly blurted as he soon remembered something. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible!¡± Ivan shook his head. ¡°Why would he hide his true strength if he¡¯s a marshal? Why didn¡¯t he tell the Taylor family? If that¡¯s the case, the old master would definitely be pleased with that. More importantly, Fiona and the others would¡¯ve epted him happily the moment he came back from his time in the army!¡± Chapter 719 Xena¡ªwho sat by the side¡ªwas deep in thought with a frown. It was not long until her eyes soon brightened up and she eximed, ¡°I get it! This guy must¡¯ve been afraid of Fiona, Ben, and the others spending his money! That must be it! I heard that majorse back with a billion dors as a reward from the government when they retire. If this guy¡¯s a marshal, he might have a few billion with him, right?¡± Ivan also immediately nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. This one¡¯s usible. This guy might¡¯ve wanted to hide the fact that he has a lot of money.¡± Ken, on the other hand, wore a tight smile on his face. ¡°You guys are definitely imagining things. If jackie has several billion, I¡¯ll write my name wrongly.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case and you don¡¯t think so, what do you think the reason is, Young Master rk? Apart from being a marshal himself, I can¡¯t think of any other reason for his unwillingness for Fiona, Ben, and the others to spend his money!¡± Xena confidently folded her arms across her chest; she believed she was right. Ken smiled indifferently andmented, ¡°I went through the idea with my cousin before, and we both feel that jackie couldn¡¯t present the token despite iming he¡¯s a headmander. He¡¯s no head commander, that¡¯s for sure. He¡¯s definitely not some team leader; he has to be just some regr, run-off- the-mill soldier.¡± Xena cackled, followed by her rebuttal, ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Didn¡¯t you say it yourself that jackie¡¯s fighting ability is somewhat like a marshal¡¯s? How can he be a normal soldier? Aren¡¯t you contradicting your own words? You¡¯re getting off-track here!¡± ¡°Yes, his fighting power was almost like a marshal¡¯s. Even if he¡¯s not a marshal, he must be considered one of the strongest among the majors!¡± Ken smiled indifferently andmented, ¡°What does it mean if he¡¯s so powerful but is just a normal soldier? It means that he must¡¯ve done something wrong during his time in the army, and he couldn¡¯t keep his title.¡± Ivan finally understood what Ken¡¯s train of thoughts was soon after. ¡°I get it now! He¡¯d surely be scolded by Fiona and the others if he says that he has a title of either a marshal, or a major, or a head commander but couldn¡¯t keep it. Moreover, it¡¯d be rather shameful if others heard about this, right?¡± Finally, Xena and Neil also caught on. It seemed that jackie was ashamed to tell this to the others, so he kept his actual strength and the true situation a secret. Neil soon remembered something and said, ¡°Hey, if jackie used to be some headmander or major, would the country still reward him now that he¡¯s a veteran?¡± ¡°The country will,¡± came Ken¡¯s reply. ¡°I heard someone talking about this before. After all, people who were once majors still made huge contributions to the country. The country wouldn¡¯t abandon people like jackie who was in the army for five years, and they¡¯d surely give these people a reward or two.¡± Ken paused before he added, ¡°However, for people like jackie who¡¯s made mistakes and were demoted to a normal soldier, the rewards might go from one billion to two or three hundred million. If the rewards were originally two to three billion, it might¡¯ve been reduced to five hundred million. The money would¡¯ve been decreased by quite a lot.¡± As they talked among themselves, Xena then recalled something. ¡°If jackie really was a marshal like the estimation of Young Master rk, doesn¡¯t that mean he has around five to six hundred million now?¡± It was as though she was hit with a Eureka moment; as though she had seen through everything. ¡°No wonder¡­ It¡¯s no wonder that guy could im he¡¯s going to host a huge city-stirring birthday party for Selena. This guy had to have a few hundred million with him right now; four to five hundred million at least!¡± Chapter 720 ¡°That makes so much sense! No wonder this guy dared to boast about hosting Selena¡¯s birthday grandly. He¡¯s confident because he has the means to do so!¡± came Ivan¡¯s reply as he, too, saw the clearer picture. ¡°F*ck¡­ jackie had been so low-profile that we thought he only had several million with him. It genuinely didn¡¯t ur to me he¡¯d have four to five hundred million. If he really had that much, it should be enough to spend around one to two hundred million on the party!¡± ¡°Damn it! I was waiting to see him clowning himself. Well, isn¡¯t that just great! We probably won¡¯t get to see him failing miserably like we had thought. At this rate, he can host a grand birthday party after all!¡± fumed Neil. He poured himself some wine and downed it in one go. ¡°Come, the dishes have been served. Let¡¯s chat while we drink.¡± Just like that, Ivan¡¯s mood turned sour as well. ¡°I¡¯m even angrier at the fact that we¡¯ve spent several million to advertise the party for them, in hopes that everyone would turn up to see him embarrass himself silly.¡± Like Ivan, Ken also poured himself a big ss of wine and drank it in one go. ¡°Suddenly, everything falls into ce for him,¡± he hissed, ¡°while we¡¯ve wasted so much money. F*ck! What did we get out of spending such a big amount of money? He can easily go ahead and carry out such avish birthday party. Didn¡¯t we help him out and cut his costs? We¡¯ve cut off several million for him!¡± ¡°Tch! I even borrowed some money from my friends and said that I¡¯ll pay him back. I borrowed that money just to help fund the ads for this jerk!¡± Neil sighed and was helpless. His father had strict control over him and was afraid that he would cause trouble, thus Neil¡¯s pocket money was reduced monthly. ¡°It¡¯s not entirely useless. We still yed him!¡± Ivanughed and drank a mouthful of wine slowly before he added, ¡°Regardless, he has no idea that he¡¯s been poisoned. So what if the party stirs up the city? Isn¡¯t everyone there to see his funeral? To see how he dies?¡± ¡°Young Master Taylor, we¡¯re unhappy that we¡¯ve spent money to advertise for him, but we¡¯re more concerned that he¡¯s not poisoned! That¡¯ll be a huge trouble!¡± Ken was downright worried as he eyed Xena warily. ¡°That¡¯s why I rushed to ask Miss Xena if she really saw jackie drink the poison!¡± Angered by the implication, Xena¡¯s hand instinctively raised as she snapped, ¡°Young Master rk, how many times do I need to say this before you believe me? I, Xena jackieson, swear to the skies. If I didn¡¯t see jackie drink the poison with my own eyes, I¡¯ll get struck by lightning!¡± Ken had no other choice than to believe that Xena did not lie to them when he heard what she said. ¡°Alright, we believe you.¡± Ken was quiet for some time before he spoke, ¡°I was just very anxious, worried that jackie had bribed you and that you pretended to be with Young Master Taylor so that you can get intel about us. Seems like that¡¯s not the case and all is fine.¡± ¡°How¡­ How dare you doubt me like that?!¡± Xena¡¯s chest heaved in anger when she heard this. She looked at Ken angrily and exploded, ¡°I¡¯m truly in love with Ivan. Don¡¯t make assumptions all the time! I¡¯ll get very angry if you say that again!¡± Chapter 721 ¡°Xena¡¯s got a point, Young Master rk. You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Ivan¡¯s facial expression darkened, just like Xena¡¯s. Ken offered a small, wary smile before he exined, ¡°I¡¯m only doing things for everyone¡¯s sake. After all, it¡¯s not easy to deal with jackie. We used to think that he was good in martial arts because he was enlisted in military service for five years. How could we have known that he hid his power, the prowess like that of a marshal¡¯s?¡± At that moment, Xena recalled something. ¡°I remember something,¡± she began. ¡°I remember Quil Xenos asked a marshal to fight with jackie, though jackie eventually killed him. I heard that this marshal was Magnus Suthend¡¯s apprentice who got his title because of Magnus¡¯s influences in the army. jackie said it then that this guy didn¡¯t have the power of a marshal, and that he was lucky to have won over this marshal.¡± Xena then surmised, ¡°With this new information, that might not be the case. Even if the marshal was slightly weaker, his capability in fighting shouldn¡¯t be that far off from any other marshal. jackie is definitely a marshal if he¡¯s able to kill that person. Goodness¡­ That guy tricked me into believing his words!¡± ¡°This guy hid his true strength well!¡± Neil eximed. ¡°Let¡¯s recall everything we can confirm. Firstly, jackie has about four to five hundred million dors with him, and that¡¯s enough for him to host a city-stirring birthday party in Eastfield. We¡¯ve wasted money to do free advertisements for him. ¡°Secondly, jackie¡¯s strength can be equated to a marshal¡¯s, though he must¡¯ve lost his title due to some unknown reason, so he hid his true identity and strength. ¡°Thirdly, we can rest assured he¡¯s consumed the poison. Somehow, the poison doesn¡¯t seem to have an obvious effect on him, and he¡¯s still astonishingly strong!¡± concluded Ken as he eyed everyone in the room. ¡°Alright, tell me now: What should we do next?¡± ¡°You guys told us that the poison would take some time to take effect, so it might be normal for us to not see the effect now, right?¡± started Ivan as he offered his analysis. ¡°Theter days will be the most crucial period, and jackie would be physically tortured by then. His body will rot and he¡¯ll die in pain. It might be normal for his fighting ability to still be at its best if you test his condition right now.¡± Ken assessed what Ivan had said and nodded in agreement. ¡°It seems that we should stop employing people to test him. Otherwise, we¡¯ll have a repeat of what happened today. We not only lost several people in the fight, but he nearly found me out. It was really not worth it. Let¡¯s just wait patiently for jackie to die during Selena¡¯s birthday.¡± Neil also nodded in agreement. ¡°Agreed. He¡¯s poisoned and is a dying man. We don¡¯t need to beat him up to vent our frustrations. After all, if he¡¯s still strong, we¡¯d only suffer a huge loss. Let¡¯s also not forget his guy is really good at nning out things, and you¡¯ve said it yourself that his bodyguards are quite strong. Let¡¯s just patiently wait for another twenty days.¡± Xena sipped her red wine, and her lips curled up into a smirk. ¡°I used to think that this guy is a useless son-inw, but I never thought he¡¯d be so smart and y us like fiddles. Lucky for us, he had drunk the poison. Otherwise, we¡¯d never take him down even with all of usbined.¡± ¡°Oh, right. I almost forgot something!¡± Ivan soon remembered something and his eyes lit up. Guffawing, he boasted, ¡°Even if jackie has the money to give Selena a city-stirring birthday party, he¡¯ll bring nothing but shame to himself!¡± Chapter 722 ¡°Bring nothing but shame to himself? What are you talking about? He can host an extravagant birthday party if he has the money, right? Why will it be shameful for him?¡± Both Ken and Neil were stunned at Ivan¡¯s sudden burst of confidence. Ivanughed heartily before he replied, ¡°It¡¯s because one of my cousins is getting married. Do you guys know Cecilia? She¡¯s getting married to the Gold family¡¯s young master. Nevermind the other details, but Cecilia is holding her wedding dinner on the same day as Selena¡¯s birthday party. One is a wedding, the other is a mere birthday party. Which one do you think Old Master Taylor and members of the Taylor family will attend?¡± Ivan cackled again, and his eyes gleamed with pure satisfaction. ¡°I really like Cecilia. She¡¯s obviously doing this to Selena on purpose!¡± ¡°Pro move!¡± chortled Ken as he pped gleefully. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve helped jackie with the ads, the entire city is aware of the birthday party. He¡¯ll be in so much shame if so many seats are prepared for the party but no one is attending!¡± ¡°Oh yes, this cousin of yours is really amazing! She didn¡¯t choose any other day but insisted to choose the same day as Selena¡¯s party! That¡¯s really amazing!¡± beamed Neil, a huge grin on his face as he did. ¡°Even if jackie changes the date now, he can¡¯t escape the people¡¯s mockery. After all, it¡¯s not good to change dates for something as important as a birthday party. It doesn¡¯t help him that the party has been advertised all over the ce!¡± Ivanughed again, ted at how the tables had turned. ¡°I rang up Cecilia after I heard what happened, just to get the entire story. She told me that jackie was really stubborn and refused to change the dates. He insisted on having the party on the same day as Cecilia¡¯s wedding. This guy is asking for it! Serves him right.¡± ¡°Serves him right, indeed. He¡¯ll suffer if he insists on saving his face. If he eventually decides to shift their party to two days early, people from the Taylor family might be there. If that¡¯s the case, he wouldn¡¯t be in such an embarrassing situation. The Taylors will definitely attend Cecilia¡¯s wedding instead of Selena¡¯s birthday party at this rate. It¡¯s hard for them to not feel embarrassed!¡± Xena giggled, obviously pleased as well. ¡°Not moving the party to earlier dates is a good thing. If he doesn¡¯t do that, how can we see the moment when he sumbs to the poison at the party? Am I not right?¡± Neilughed and raised his wine ss. ¡°It¡¯s decided then. We¡¯ll sit back and wait to see how jackie will die twenty days from now.¡± ¡°Alright! Cheers!¡± Ken and the others stood up and had an early celebration. ¡­ The next morning, jackie went to work at the Drake family¡¯s residence as usual. Meanwhile¡­ A man appeared in the Eagle n¡¯s operating base and came toward Lee with a smile on his face. ¡°Chief, great news! I¡¯ve retrieved good information!¡± Pleased with this, Lee replied, ¡°Really? Did you find information that the people from Green Sky Hall are still secretly taking photos of others?¡± The man nodded. ¡°Not only did they secretly take photos, but they even sold those photos to some websites and made deals with a mysterious power overseas without anyone knowing. Apart from that, we have news that they¡¯ll trade at City God Temple, located on the outskirts of Seven Dragons¡¯ Mountain. That temple is already in ruins, and they often trade there.¡± Downright ted with this, Lee went to the masters and hosted a discussion among themselves. In the afternoon, at the Drake family¡¯s residence¡­ ¡°Hey, jackie,¡± greeted Tanya. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we yed billiards. Come y with us. Do you know how?¡± Tanya smiled and nced at jackie. This guy grew increasingly handsome the more she looked at him. She had no idea why, but she noticed she grew giddy whenever he came to work. Chapter 723 ¡°Billiards? I¡¯ve never yed that, but if Miss Tanya wants to go out and y, I¡¯ll follow you. After all, I¡¯m your bodyguard.¡± jackie smiled, at ease when he noted the time¡ªtwo in the afternoon¡ªand Sharon was nowhere in sight. It appeared Sharon finally understood and conceded from trying to win him over. Although what he said during the previous meal they had was slightly overboard, the aftereffect was worth it. At the very least, this girl stopped pestering him. As he was about to leave in a car with Tanya and Yvonne, something unexpected happened. A sports car followed by several Audis entered the grounds and was parked not far away from where they were. ¡°Hey, Tanya! Are you guys heading out? It seems like I¡¯ve made it just in time. You would¡¯ve been long gone if I came a littleter!¡± There was a small yet sweet smile on Sharon¡¯s face. She looked like a fashionista with her sunsses on, and her ck hair was styled into big wavy curls. jackie was dumbfounded when Sharon made her appearance. It seemed that his way of tantly rejecting her and cozying up with Selena did not work. Before all this, Sharon was not even familiar with both Tanya and Yvonne and seldom kept in touch, but Sharon had beening over a little too often. If it was not for him, what was it for? Even the Drake family bodyguards were discussing this in private; all of them wished that they were jackie. They wondered if jackie was a dumb guy as he turned down the persuasion of such a pretty woman. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right on time. It seems like you¡¯ve gone for a hair-do this morning, no? This hairstyle looks good!¡± Tanya smiled and said to Sharon, ¡°We¡¯re going to y billiards. How about that? Do you want to come with us?¡± ¡°Billiards? That sounds good!¡± Sharon giggled. ¡°Although I¡¯m not very good at it, I y it all the time. Let¡¯s go!¡± Sharon did not even exit her car and chirped, ¡°Lead the way!¡± Her eyes then shifted to jackie, then to the empty passenger seat beside her. ¡° jackie, you don¡¯t have to drive; there¡¯s not enough space for everyone. Come, I¡¯ll be your driver just this once.¡± Tanya and Yvonne nced at each other after they heard this, and they had to stifle their giggles. ¡°Alright. Since Miss Sharon doesn¡¯t dislike me, I¡¯ll take up your offer graciously.¡± jackie smiled bitterly. Since she made the invitation, it seemed too abrupt to reject her. Apart from that, would it not seem too cowardly if he did not even sit next to her? Sharon was inwardly happy when she saw jackie agreeing to her suggestion. Once jackie got in, Sharon tailed after Tanya and Yvonne¡¯s car that left first. ¡° jackie, does¡­ Does my hairstyle look good?¡± Sharon could not help it. She had to ask him as she nced at him from the corner of her eyes. At a loss of words, jackie merely answered, ¡°It looks good.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. Nothing is more important than you feeling that it looks good!¡± At that moment, Sharon felt butterflies in her stomach. Chapter 724 Not long after, several cars were parked outside of avish-looking mall. ¡°Wait downstairs. We¡¯ll be upstairs for some entertainment, so you guys can find a ce and enjoy some milk tea if you want.¡± Sharon gave her bodyguards several hundred dors and added, ¡° jackie is here, so it should be fine for us to go upstairs and y billiards for a while.¡± ¡°Alright! Thank you, Miss Sharon!¡± The bodyguards received the money respectfully and left happily. As they walked, jackie inspected the area and said, ¡°This ce looks quite high-end. ying billiards here must be quite expensive.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been here several times, and the billiards hall upstairs is quite nice. They have all sorts of drinks and dessert for free, though the fee here is based on per entry. It¡¯s a thousand dors per person, no matter how many hours you y here.¡± Tanya smiled and added, ¡°There¡¯s four of us here, so it¡¯s four thousand dors.¡± jackie nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll have to y a little longer. It¡¯d be a waste of that much money if we don¡¯t.¡± jackie¡¯sment made Yvonne roll her eyes at jackie. ¡°We¡¯re not asking you to pay. You¡¯re here to company us, so we¡¯re going to pay. Apart from that, it¡¯s only several thousand dors. How¡¯s that expensive? Didn¡¯t you just receive twenty million dors worth of sry?¡± ¡°But this is how it¡¯s calcted!¡± jackie offered a smile, but the sight of a person not far away soured his grin. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Young Master Drake?¡± Tanya looked and was slightly surprised. Her expression darkened. ¡°Big brother!¡± She had gotten wind that her brother recently meddled with people from the Turner family and was progressively gambling with billiards. Not only did he lose money, but he even went looking for prostitutes with these people. If this continued, he would be damaged like those people. Meanwhile¡­ ¡°F*ck, I¡¯ve lost again!¡± snapped Timothy. ¡°Be patient and take it slow, Young Master Drake. Your skills have gotten better! Didn¡¯t I lose thest game to you?¡± The man with a cue stick that stood opposite Timothyughed and added, ¡°Apart from that, ten million per round is still affordable to you, right Young Master Drake?¡± Timothy pulled his cor and said, ¡°Ten million is nothing; I can afford that. That¡¯s a small amount of money to me!¡± He walked over, took a bottle of beverage and started drinking. After he hadrge gulps, he growled, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s only natural that I¡¯m unhappy since I¡¯ve lost a game that I almost won. We¡¯ve yed ten games today, and I¡¯ve only won two. I¡¯m furious!¡± The man chuckled and reminded Timothy, ¡°It¡¯s been ten games. We make the payment once every ten games. As I¡¯ve won six games more, that¡¯d be sixty million, Young Master Drake!¡± The corners of Timothy¡¯s mouth slightly twitched before he took out his cellphone. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll transfer the money to you now!¡± Chapter 725 ¡°Are we still ying?¡± The man opposite Timothy asked him if their game was still up for another round after he received the money. Seemingly delirious, Timothy vehemently replied, ¡°Of course! Let¡¯s do another ten more games. I¡¯m not satisfied until I win more games than you!¡± At that moment, someone else noted Tanya and herpany entering the billiards hall. ¡°Hey, we¡¯ve got a few angelsing this way!¡± One of the men standing beside the billiards table could not hide his grin. Timothy instantly turned to see Tanya and the rest, and he murmured, ¡°Tanya? Why is she here? She walks around with this bodyguard all day long, too. Tsh! The old master and the rest think that this guy is, at the very least, a King of War. Less to be known, he¡¯s admitted that he¡¯s only a headmander with no token. I really don¡¯t understand why they pay him such a high sry as a bodyguard!¡± The man ying billiard beside Timothy was a young master from a third-ss aristocratic family. His name was Leo Turner and was great friends with Michael Wilson. He could not help but smile when he heard this and went right next to Timothy. ¡°Young Master Drake, there¡¯s a simple solution. He¡¯s just a bodyguard, and we only need to think of a way to y him. Ask him for a game with me, and see how I can punish him!¡± Timothy chuckled and replied, ¡°It¡¯d be great if you could do that!¡± ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t this Miss Tanya? Oh, and Miss Sharon is also here? That¡¯s quite rare!¡± Leo immediately moved forward to greet Tanya and the group when he saw theming in. Tanya did not respond to him kindly as she eyed him icily. ¡°So you¡¯re the one who¡¯s been bringing my brother to fool around?¡± she sneered. ¡°What are you talking about, Miss Tanya? What do you mean by fooling around?¡± Leo looked at the three beautiful women in front of him with a smile on his face, and he discreetly swallowed his saliva. These threedies were the object of obsession for many rich young masters at the moment. People would surely envy him if he managed to marry one of them. This went especially for Miss Tanya and Miss Sharon; they had high ranks after all. If he managed to marry them, he would be marrying above his status. Although Yvonne was only Tanya¡¯s cousin, her figure was even sexier. This alone was enough to cause men go crazy over her. ¡°You guys aren¡¯t working, and that¡¯s fooling around in my book!¡± Unbothered to even entertain the man, she turned to Timothy and asserted, ¡°You should avoid going to shady ces with these people. It¡¯s fine to y some billiards games, but don¡¯t gamble with others if you can¡¯t contest. I heard that you¡¯ve lost quite some money recently.¡± Timothy smiled coldly when he heard this. ¡°Oh my, Tanya. You¡¯re meddling things that aren¡¯t of your concern. I know Father pampers you and that you¡¯re well received by the people of the Drake family. Now that your power grows, you want to control your big brother¡¯s affairs?¡± It was in to see Timothy resented Tanya for being favored by James, their father. He had changed after being with the young master of the third-ss aristocratic family¡ªLeo Turner¡ªfor a long time. ¡°Timothy, what are you talking about? You¡¯re my brother. How can I not butt in now that you¡¯re fooling around with these people and have been gambling more and more on billiards? I¡¯m only reminding you of better things. Don¡¯t you know that trifling destroys the will?¡± Tanya was seething. She felt that the brother before her had changed into another person in just a month¡¯s time. Unable to hold back her frustration, she snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know anything. You constantly visit those so-called entertainment ces, and they¡¯re unorthodox ones with these kinds of people. My friends saw this with their own eyes and told me this. They¡¯ve seen you there more than once! I¡¯ll tell Father if you continue down this road!¡± ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Timothy chuckled mockingly. ¡°Which rich person now doesn¡¯t like to y? Also, how dare you say that it¡¯s an unorthodox ce? I went for massages at regr ces. Don¡¯t throw usations blindly without providing concrete proof!¡± Chapter 726 At that moment, Timothy looked slovenly, as though he had not groomed himself in ages. He looked like a good-for-nothing at first nce¡ªnothing close to how he used to look like. Disappointment weighed Tanya down, seeing her brother like this. Her brother had been mingling with the young men before him, all from third-ss aristocratic families or wealthy families. Now, after one or two months, it felt as though he was apletely different person. Sharon noticed that the siblings were getting worked up. She immediately stepped forward and stered a smile onto her face as she spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t bother about him, Tanya. Men have their own ways of relieving stress. Let¡¯s y billiards instead. Aren¡¯t you pretty good at it? Let¡¯s y one round!¡± ¡°All right then!¡± Tanya tamped down on the anger building inside her, trying to console herself. Maybe she was overthinking this¡ªmaybe her brother was not the man she thought he was. Maybe he was just indulging himself in some fun. Maybe he was not like the others. ¡°What a lovely sister you have!¡± ¡°Right? Must be nice having a little sister looking after the big brother. Maybe she¡¯ll be the one to ¡®look after¡¯ the Drake family in the future!¡± The person apanying Leo also began to curve his lips into a cruel smile. ¡°Hey, you. You y billiards?¡± At this moment, Leo ced the cue stick to the side and asked jackie. jackie looked around him before finally pointing at himself. ¡°Are you asking me, sir?¡± he asked. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯re that good-for-nothing son-inw from the Taylor family, right? You really had gold falling onto yourp, being able to marry a beauty like Selena Taylor. That sort of luck would make anyone jealous!¡± Leo took out a cigarette and lit it, sticking it into his mouth. ¡°Sure, I¡¯m jealous,¡± he said, expression scornful, ¡°but I have to say that it¡¯s like trying to stick a bunch of fresh flowers onto a pile of cow sh*t.¡± ¡°Really? Nothing I can do about it though. I had pretty good luck, I suppose. I¡¯ve always had pretty good luck!¡± jackie was not offended by his words. Instead, he smiled and shrugged his shoulders. However, Sharon was rendered unhappy in a sh when she heard this. How could she not get mad, when someone straight up ndered her idol? Her expression immediately darkened. ¡°Leo, right? What are you talking about? You have no idea how magnificent of a man jackie is,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re not even worthy of polishing his shoes if you were to pit yourself against him. Do you know that? And a bunch of fresh flowers stuck onto a pile of cow sh*t? He and his wife are a match made in heaven. I even think Selena is the one who can¡¯t match up to him!¡± ¡°Seems like this son-inw is being held in very high esteem by Miss George!¡± Leo grinned when he heard this, apparently not angry. ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that the young miss of the George family has had her eyes set on this good-for-nothing. I thought that it wasn¡¯t true. Who knew that it was!¡± Another man ducked his head and rubbed his nose. ¡°Ah. I really never thought that a young heiress to a first-ss aristocratic family would actually fall in love with a married man,¡± he mumbled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t she feel ashamed? It won¡¯t do good for the George family¡¯s reputation if word of this got out!¡± Chapter 727 ¡°What does this have to do with you? Whoever I like has nothing to do with you! Besides, can any of you match up to his brilliance?¡± Sharon was extremely furious. However, the moment she remembered that jackie was right beside her, she forced herself to maintain the image of a well-behaveddy. She suppressed the rage within her and debated with the other man. jackie could only give a wan smile before these clowns. ¡°So you¡¯re called Leo? Why did you ask me if I could y billiards, Young Master Leo?¡± he asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to y. After all, I was just a delivery boy before I was enlisted into the military!¡± ¡°I thought so. After all, to us, military people are just reckless fools. Naturally, you wouldn¡¯t know of such a game of gentleman nature, since all you know is how to fight and kill!¡± Leo chuckled, his expression disdainful. ¡°I even thought of asking you to y a few rounds against me if you knew how to,¡± he said. ¡°But it seems that I¡¯m destined for disappointment. I¡¯ll just y with Young Master Drake!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t know how to y. But I¡¯ve watched a few rounds earlier. It doesn¡¯t seem too hard. You just have to aim for the white ball and make sure you pocket another ball with it, right?¡± jackie said after he thought for a while. Quite a few of the men could not help but giggle when they heard this. ¡°You¡¯re putting it way too easily, mister. This is a game of skill. Why would it be that easy? It requires technique to get the strength and angle right. Besides, did you really think that the game would be over after you pocket the balls belonging to you? And there are rules to billiards. This game we¡¯re ying is called ¡®snooker¡¯. You¡¯ve never heard of it, have you? ying against you? Forget about it!¡± A man just straight up burst intoughter. ¡°Don¡¯t speak such nonsense, jackie. A game like this isn¡¯t that easy. People who don¡¯t y it often can¡¯t master it as well as those who have. Besides, I¡¯ve yed this for two years, but my skill is a far cry from that of my brother¡¯s, Leo¡¯s, and the others!¡± Tanya tugged on jackie¡¯s sleeve as she chided him. It was obvious that he knew nothing, from the way he spoke of it as though it was an easy game. If word got out about this, he would definitely be taken as the joke of the century by people who frequently yed billiards. ¡°But we can¡¯t just allow ourselves to be underestimated like that!¡± jackie gave a bitter smile. Then he said to Tanya, ¡°Why don¡¯t you exin all the rules to me first? Teach me the techniques to y this game. Then I¡¯ll have a little contest with this scoundrel.¡± When they heard this, Tanya, Yvonne, and Sharon were all stunned speechless, to the point that they wanted to spew blood. This punk did not know the rules, and he still wanted to y against Leo? It was practically a throwaway match! ¡°Woah, woah, woah. Did you guys hear that? You heard that, right? This p*nk doesn¡¯t even know the rules of the game. He doesn¡¯t know which balls to pocket first, and which balls that follow after. And yet he wants a match against me?¡± Leo immediately felt that it was funny when he heard those words. His friends also began tough. Another young master from a wealthy family told jackie, ¡°Let me tell you this, punk. Our Young Master Leo here can pocket 70 to 80 points in one sitting when he¡¯s in good form. He¡¯s even been dubbed as the ¡®Prince of Billiards¡¯. Very few here can match up against him. You¡¯ve never yed before, and you want to y against him? Are you kidding me?¡± When he heard this, jackie turned toward Timothy. ¡°If you put it that way, are you saying that Young Master Drake is an idiot as well? After all, Leo is the Prince of Billiards, but Young Master Drake still dared to y against him. Isn¡¯t it obvious that he¡¯s ying a losing game?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Young Master Drake was extremely angry. That stupid punk¡ªwas daring enough to call him an idiot! His expression instantly hardened. ¡°The f*ck are you talking about, jackie?¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re the bodyguard of the Drake family. It also means that I¡¯m your master. And you dare to say something like that to me? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting fired?¡± Chapter 728 He had thought that jackie would be scared to death when he said something like that. After all, he was a bodyguard who was paid 20 million dors a month. It was probably the only job in the entire Eastfield that paid that much. Who knew how many people would mor after it? He would not have spared this punk¡¯s reputation if his father and the others did not suspect that there was something more to jackie¡ªthat this brat was hiding his true identity. After all, this punk raked in such a huge sry, yet he seemed not to care about his family,ing whenever he liked and leaving whenever he pleased. More importantly, his father and his sister were pleased with him. Furthermore, during Old Man Taylor¡¯s seventieth birthday party, this punk imed that he had lost his badge. Would a King of War use such a tactic to hide his identity? Everyone thought that he was a marshal. Even then, it might not be true. ¡°I¡¯m not scared of words like that. Did you really think I wanted to be a bodyguard for your family? If your family didn¡¯t help mine, and if you hadn¡¯t helped my wife to find a job, I would have had zero interest in being a bodyguard for your family!¡± jackie chuckled. ¡°Besides, it was Miss Tanya who gave me the job,¡± he said nonchntly. ¡°You have no say in it!¡¯ ¡°You¡­¡± Timothy was practically on fire. This punk actually dared to say something like that right in front of his friends. jackie did not care about embarrassing him at all. Leo tugged on Timothy, noticing that he was steaming from the ears. ¡°Hey, why are you getting so worked up over a bodyguard when you¡¯re the young master of the Drake family?¡± he reminded the other man. ¡°Who are you, and who is he? How can he everpare to you!¡± Timothy dusted the sleeves of his shirt and straightened himself. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Oh, right. Hey punk, you said that billiards is easy, right? Then why don¡¯t you y against me? Ten million dors per round. What do you say? Since you¡¯re so gung-ho about it, do you dare to have a match against me? We always y ten million dors per round. I have no interest in a wager smaller than that!¡± Leo¡¯s features were twisted into a goading expression as he spoke to jackie, ¡°I think you should just forget about it, ayman like you trying to y a gentleman¡¯s game such as this.¡± ¡°Why not? But I¡¯m not interested in a wager of ten million dors per round. If we y, let¡¯s y big. One hundred million per round. And let¡¯s y ten rounds. Do you dare to do it?¡± No one expected jackie to retort after he heard that, chuckling. Leo had just wanted to stir jackie into a fury. He never thought that he would actually ept the bet¡ª and not only that, he even proposed to raise the wager to one hundred million dors per round. ¡°Are you nuts, jackie?¡± Shock jolted up Tanya¡¯s spine. ¡°You can¡¯t just agree to that even if you¡¯re betting on your pride!¡± she protested. ¡°You¡¯ve never yed billiards before. How are you going to beat him?¡± ¡°Yeah. One hundred million dors per round is too much. If you¡¯re not convinced of that, then just take it down to ten million dors per round. You¡¯ll still get a chance to y against him!¡± Yvonne also chimed in to advise him, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s obvious that he wants to get a rise out of you. Can¡¯t you see that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t agree with that, jackie. Don¡¯t bet with him!¡± Sharon said as well. Yet jackie did not care about their protests at all. ¡°What do you say?¡± he said to Leo. ¡°Are you daring enough to y with one billion on the table?¡± Leo replied, smiling, ¡°Are you serious, p*nk? Sure thing. But I truly suspect that you don¡¯t have that much cash on you right now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Just worry about yourself. If I can¡¯t pay up at the end, I¡¯ll just chop my hand off and offer it to you. How about that?¡± jackie said, smiling coldly. Although he did not y this game before, he had been observing it from a distance a while ago. He felt that it was not too difficult. The only thing was that he did not know the rules of the game. ¡°Sure thing. But you still don¡¯t know the rules. How about this? Young Master Drake and I will put on a free show for you. You just stand at the side and watch us y. We¡¯ll exin the game as we go along. How about that?¡± Chapter 729 Leo smiled as he spoke to jackie. ¡°Okay. You better be sure of this. I won¡¯t let you off if you can¡¯t fork out that much money by the end of all this!¡± jackie agreed, nodding his head. Leo smirked instead. ¡°I¡¯ve won quite a lottely. I have at least 5 hundred million in my credit bnce now. I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯ll beat me more than five times in ten games!¡± ¡°Anyway, if you want to win more than five games in ten rounds, you have to win at least eight and lose two. If you win seven and lose three, then you¡¯ll only get four hundred million dors!¡± Another man grinned. ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s practically impossible for someone like you to win, seeing as how you¡¯ve never yed this in your entire life.¡± Sharon thought about it, then she clenched her teeth and stood up. ¡° jackie, you can¡¯t just chop off your arm if you can¡¯t afford to pay. If you can¡¯t pay up, I¡¯ll help you pay!¡± jackie was slightly touched when he heard that. He would be losing a billion dors if he lost ten games in a row. It was an enormous sum of money. He never thought that Sharon would put herself forward and offer to pay for him. ¡°Have you thought about it?¡± jackie looked straight at her and asked. ¡°Of course. Don¡¯t worry. Fortunately, the George family is a first-ss aristocratic family. We can afford to lose a billion dors!¡± Sharon replied confidently. ¡°But it¡¯s a billion dors. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your parents would scold you?¡± jackie felt speechless. ¡°Of course not. Besides, Papa and Mama like you a lot. They really want you as their son-inw!¡± As Sharon spoke, her cheeks grew redder. She could not help but duck her head out of embarrassment. ¡°But of course, a lovelorn woman is not a logical one!¡± Timothy gave a frosty smile. ¡°But now that Young Mistress George is standing up and offering to take the bill for this punk, Young Master Turner won¡¯t have to worry about not getting his money any longer. His hand is of no use anyway, am I right?¡± ¡°Of course. A billion dors is worth so much more than a hand from this p*nk!¡± Leo guffawed, then he started the game. ¡°Look closely, p*nk. It¡¯s called a break-off shot.¡± The two exined everything to jackie as they yed, and jackie watched them very intently¡ªhow to control the opponent¡¯s y, how to position the ball, among other things. Leo and Timothy quickly finished their game. Timothy emerged victorious, and he had won by quite a big margin. ¡°F*ck. It¡¯s a shame that we¡¯re not cing bets on this round and just putting on a show for him!¡± After he won, Timothy felt unsatisfied. ¡°Young Master Drake, can¡¯t you tell that you¡¯ve been yed?¡± Yet jackie chuckled coldly. ¡°You won this round when there were no bets on the table. But in reality, it was Young Master Turner who had gone easy on you. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re so stupid that you couldn¡¯t tell!¡± Chapter 730 ¡°What are you talking about, punk? How could I just go easy on someone when it¡¯s about billiards?¡± Leo was immediately agitated when he heard jackie¡¯s words, shooting a re toward him. ¡°The f*ck you talking about? Won¡¯t I be able to tell if he was going easy on me?¡± Timothy also spoke in a huff, ¡°I¡¯m a pretty good yer!¡± Yet jackie replied with a mirthless smile, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because he went easy on you that you can¡¯t tell. His angle was off ever so slightly on purpose when he struck the ball, and pretended he almost pocketed a ball. He only needed to go easy once or twice during a game to allow you to win. Besides, you said it yourself¡ªyou¡¯re a pretty good yer!¡± Here, jackie paused for a while before continuing in a leisurely tone, ¡°Furthermore, I think you¡¯ve thought about why he would go easy on you, Young Master Drake. Would you still y with him if he never went easy on you, and if you kept losing ten rounds out of ten games? Of course, he would need to let you win a few rounds to let you savor the happiness of winning a bet! But it¡¯s obvious that overall, you lose more than you win. Let¡¯s say that you lose more than one hundred million dors today, he¡¯ll probably let you win 20 million dors the next day.¡± Timothy¡¯s expression darkened when he heard that. It was because he realized that whatever jackie said was true. Furthermore, jackie had never seen them y billiards before. However, even after he had carefully thought about it, he still could not see how Leo had gone easy on him. ¡°What sh*t are you talking about! It¡¯s just my bad luck that I lost more, that¡¯s all. Sometimes I¡¯m really just slightly off my game!¡± Naturally, Timothy did not want to admit that he was a worse yerpared than Leo. It was because he felt that he was already pretty skilled at the game, and was almost on par with Leo. If Leo truly went easy on him quite frequently, did that not mean that his friend was far, far stronger than him? He would rather believe in Leo and the others than to lose face in this matter. Besides, jackie had no evidence to support his ims. He was just being ostentatious. It was possible that jackie was just trying to draw a rift between them, and so he said something like that. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s natural to win some and lose some when ying billiards, punk. We¡¯re good friends with Young Master Timothy. How can we just do something like that to him?¡± Leo also spoke up immediately. After he said that, he was afraid that jackie would see right through his ruse, so he quickly changed the topic, ¡°Cut the crap, punk. Are we still ying? We¡¯ll y one hundred million dors per round for ten rounds. And you can¡¯t just give up halfway. For example, you can¡¯t say that you want to withdraw after you lose one round. Withdrawing means that you automatically give up on the remaining nine rounds, and you¡¯ll still have to pay me one billion dors. Got it?¡± ¡°It¨Cit¡¯s so obvious that you¡¯re bullying jackie because he¡¯s new at this!¡± Sharon was so angry that she stamped her foot against the ground. Leo was really a b*stard. They were putting a bet of ten billion dors¡ªten whole billion dors. It was not just a regr sum of money for a third-ss aristocratic family. ¡°I¡¯m bullying him? The f*ck are you talking about? I had proposed to y ten million dors per round before. It¡¯s this son-inw from the Taylor¡¯s who imed that ten million was too little, raising it to one hundred million. Honestly, I¡¯ve never ced such a big bet before either. It¡¯ll definitely be exciting!¡± Leoughed and told Sharon. jackie walked over straightaway and chose a cue stick. Then he walked toward Leo. ¡°You¡¯ve never ced such a big bet before? Then I hope that you won¡¯t be so frightened by the numbers that you can¡¯t be in your best formter¡ªso scared that your hands begin to shake!¡± The men in the area began tough. It was the first time that this punk was ying. He had just watched them y one round of billiards and had just gotten to know the rules. This was even his first time holding a billiard cue, and he actually dared to say something like that to the Prince of Billiards. ¡°Should you break, or will I have the honors?¡± Leo smiled and asked jackie. ¡°You go ahead first. We¡¯ll take turns breaking!¡± jackie answered after he thought about it. Chapter 731 ¡°Very well then!¡± The corners of Leo¡¯s mouth curled upward. In the next second, the cue ball was struck with a great force that sent the red balls scattering around the billiard table. However, unfortunately, none of the balls went into either of the pockets. ¡°Young Master Leo, seems likedy luck is not on your side!¡± jackie could not help butugh at the y. ¡°Now, my turn! The position of the white cue ball is strategic, and several red balls are near to the pockets!¡± ¡°Yup. The white cue ball is in good position, but for a newbie like you, I don¡¯t even have to plot a defense. I scattered the balls just so I can beat you in a shter on!¡± Leoughed. Timothy shed a wan smile at the situation as well. He sneered, ¡°It seems simple. But when he can¡¯t pocket any ball, he will know what makes a good billiard yer!¡± Once thest syble of the word dropped, jackie mimicked Leo¡¯s earlier posture andy on his stomach on the edge of the billiard table. His posture seemed professional and in the next moment he struck out the cue ball with the cue stick, hitting a red ball. ¡°It¡¯s pocketed!¡± Sharon¡¯s eyes widened as though she saw a ghost, and in the next second, she jumped like a kangaroo, celebrating for the pocketed ball. ¡°Oh my goodness! It went in! jackie actually scored points in his first y! So freaking amazing!¡± ¡°Wow! The ball is pocketed and the strike was pretty urate too!¡± Tanya was puzzled at the scene before her. His posture was pretty professional, too. If he had not asked so many questions during the y between Timothy and Leo, Tanya would not have thought that jackie was a novice in billiards. His gestures were definitely close to the ones of experts. ¡°What¡¯s the use of only pocketing one ball? There¡¯re so many balls yet to be pocketed, and now it¡¯s time to hit the colored balls. Arms crossed before Yvonne¡¯s chest, she whined. She felt worried for jackie, after all, it was her first time witnessing a billiard game with a one hundred million bet per round. The crowd from the other nearby tables stopped whatever they were doing and switched their focus toward jackie¡¯s table. After all, a bet of one hundred million per round was something else. ¡°I initially nned to make the white ball stop at this position so that I can aim for seven points. But I couldn¡¯t manage the strength well when I struck it out, and the white ball stopped at another position. Hmmm. It¡¯s better for me to aim for six points then, especially for someone who has just started to learn how to y billiards. Seven points is too risky!¡± jackie murmured to himself as he studied the positions of the balls on the table. ¡°This punk can really act like a pro, huh? nning for the positions of the balls and aiming seven points? I think he just struck the cue ball randomly and bullsh*t!¡± One guy from Leo¡¯s group sneered aloud. At this time, jackiey on his stomach again, getting ready for the next strike. After adjusting his cue stick, he flung his arm and struck the white cue ball. In a jiffy, a ball was pocketed and another six points went to jackie. ¡°What the f*ck? Another one? Although this is an easy one because it was in a straight line, as a newbie of billiard, how can he score so easily? The smile on Leo¡¯s face that was arrogant and brazen previously, had slowly morphed into a dry and bitter one. Worries and concerns gnawed inside him slightly. Was this punk pretending to be a newbie at this game? His preparation posture and the way he struck out the cue stick, all seemed too professionals. Chapter 732 ¡°He pocketed another ball? Oh my!¡± Tanya was jumping excitedly that her feet barely touched the ground. If the first score was due to luck then what about this time? jackie not only pocketed a six-pointer, but the cue ball stopped at a very strategic position where there were several easy red balls that could be pocketed with ease. ¡°It looks like jackie really knows how to n the position of the cue ball!¡± Sharon could barely conceal her excitement that her heavy breathing made her chest rose and fall repeatedly. The boss of the ce approached the group. He helped jackie to take out the ball that helped score the six-pointer from the pocket, set it nicely, and then smiled at jackie, ¡°Young man, if this is your first time ying billiards, then you have learned it well. You¡¯ll surely improve immensely after one or two days ying it!¡± jackie shed an indifferent smile in return. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve studied their y just now and I basically know how to hit and where to position the balls. As long as the aim is urate and the strength is controlled well, it¡¯ll be like shooting a gun. I was at master level in shooting when I was serving in the military!¡± The crowd was at loss for words. How could this guypare ying billiard to shooting guns? ¡°Stop spewing nonsense! Keep ying then. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯ll win the game!¡± Leo tried his best to convince himself that this punk was like a blind cat who stumbled upon a dead rat¡ª sheer luck. There were so many balls on the table yet to be pocketed anyway and each of them was in an excellent position however a minor mistake might just cost jackie his marks. As long as jackie made a mistaketer, he would be able toe back in this game. Furthermore, jackie, this punk was really bright. He actually saw through his ruse¡ªhe went easy on Timothy and lost the game on purpose. After all, they did not ce any bet on that game but was merely using it to exin the rules to jackie. Moreover, he had won a lot of money from Timothy today. He just had to bring Timothy to some night club tonight and spent a couple hundred thousand on him to make him happy again. He not only won the money but at the same time also established a good rtionship with Timothy. One stone killed two birds, why not? The few hundred million in his credit bnce were all from Young Master Drake these past few months or so. He would let Timothy win a few rounds asionally, just to give him a sweet taste of winning. Thud! Just when he was swimming in his thoughts, jackie pocketed another red ball, at the same time positioned the white cue ball into a very strategic spot. He could strike for a seven-pointer. Concerns reared up within Leo as he noticed that jackie was aiming for the seven-pointer. He kept his panic in check and convinced himself that jackie was just a newbie, he would not score this round! Nevertheless, the scene before him had made him tongue-tied. Another seven points went to jackie¡¯s scoreboard. The strike was fast yet precise. ¡°Young Master Leo, do you think this punk is ying dumb about billiards? How could all these postures and striking techniques belong to a newbie?¡± A guy who had been ying with Leo and the others all the while, came forward and voiced out his concerns to Leo. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s pretending. If he yed it before, there¡¯s no need to ask about the rules, right? Isn¡¯t that act unnecessary?¡± Leo¡¯s forehead snapped together, not believing jackie was pretentious. However, what made him speechless even more was that jackie had pocketed several balls in a row. The red balls on the table became fewer and fewer, and jackie¡¯s marks on the scoreboard were increasing each time. Finally, a seven-pointer did not enter the pocket. jackie frowned at it, his face sunk, looking a little upset like a four-year-old boy. ¡°Damn, what a pity!¡± Tanya breathed out a deep sigh at jackie¡¯sst strike. Sharon, on the other hand, switched her attention to the scoreboard and jumped excitedly. ¡°Look, Tanya! Look at the points! jackie scored eighty points. He had actually scored a freaking eighty points in one go! This means that he has already won this round, and Leo has lost even if he finished off all the balls on the table!¡± Chapter 733 ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Only then did the realization hit Tanya. Even if Leo pocketed all the remaining balls on the table, the highest score would only be sixty-seven, as the total point was only one hundred and forty-seven. And now jackie had scored more than half, did this not smell like victory? ¡°I¡­I won this round?¡± jackie¡¯s face went nk and confused, then he opened his mouth, ¡°But¡­but aren¡¯t there a few more balls on the table?¡± ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m speechless. The highest score that one can get is only 147 because the total point is only 147. You already scored 80 out of it. So, even if Leo finished off all the balls on the table, it¡¯s impossible for him to score more than you!¡± Yvonne exined patiently. ¡°Sounds about right!¡± Joy dawned on jackie then he looked at Leo. ¡°Now, Young Master Leo, it¡¯s your turn!¡± At this point in time, Leo almost wetted his pants, sheens of cold sweat appeared on his forehead. This punk scored 80 points in one go. Even if he hit all the balls into the pockets, he had already lost! ¡°My turn your *ss! You win this round!¡± Leo¡¯s fury sprang to life that he practically yelled at the owner of the ce, ¡°Boss, reset the game! We¡¯re going for the next round!¡± The owner immediately went up and set up the balls. He shot jackie a thumbs up as he finished setting up the game. ¡°Young man, amazing y! You¡¯re a genius among geniuses! Before the games, I studied you and realized that you are indeed a newbie. The posture is not particrly correct, and you took several seconds to adjust the cue stick for a better angle. Besides, there are hints of hesitation in your eyes sometimes, but at theter part of the game, you became better and better.¡± The owner¡¯s high praise toward jackie was like a sharp needle, piercing through Leo and the others¡¯ eardrums. They could feel a flicker of irritation thrumming through their veins. Timothy prayed that jackie would lose the game too, and it would be even more delightful for him to see jackie lose one billion. Even if Sharon offered to pay, jackie would still owe her a great favor¡ªone that could not be repaid easily. Never did he expect that jackie would win the first round. Leo shot jackie an icy-cold re and barked, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have scattered the balls in thest game. I guess I¡¯ve underestimated you and that¡¯s why you scored. This time, I won¡¯t go easy on you.¡± jackie let out an adorable chuckle, flung the cue stick, and struck the white cue ball. The white cue ball touched the red ball lightly and it spread out a little from its original position. The white cue ball on the other hand, bounced back and halted behind a two-pointer ball. ¡°Snooker!¡± The crowd eximed aloud, rubbed their eyes, trying to see clearly the current position of the white cue ball. The white ball happened to be blocked by the two-pointer yellow ball, which made it impossible for Leo to hit the red ball directly. ¡°Sheer luck! Must be sheer luck!¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s merely sheer luck. The position of the white cue ball is just perfect!¡± ¡°Jesus Christ, jackie is good!¡± Sharon was bursting with joy that she did her little happy dance. The sight of Sharon¡¯s bouncing chest when she did her little dance had made the crowds¡¯ Adam-apples move up and down. The sight before them was just so phenomenal! Everyone was excited and ted for the show except for Leo. His face twisted and several veins popped out in his neck. He thought that since jackie was a beginner, he would not know how to serve the first strike and scatter the balls on the table, then he would be able to pocket the remaining balls easily and take down this round. The scene before him was truly out of his expectation. Now there was no chance for him to hit the red ball directly from where the white cue ball was at. He had to study and analyze the angle so that the white cue ball would hit the edge of the billiard table and bounce toward the direction of the red ball. Thud! Leo was truly a good yer; his billiard skill was not bad at all. He managed to find an urate angle for the white cue ball to hit the red ball. However, he had also spread out the red ball further than before, leaving jackie an excellent stance to score! Chapter 734 When his brain registered that the balls were widely scattered, his heart sank. He let out a heavy sigh and felt an ominous premonition appear in his heart. ¡°Thank you so much, Young Master Leo!¡± An indifferent smile was hanging on jackie¡¯s face as he walked over. Leo wheeled, looked at his friend who was standing behind him, andmanded, ¡°Bring me a bottle of mineral water! It¡¯s so f*cking warm here. Dammit!¡± The young man¡¯s forehead puckered, he could easily sense that panic was surging through Leo. When it was a one hundred million bet per game and one tiny mistake would cost a hundred million dors, who would not be in a sweat? After all, the Turner family was merely a third-ss family and they did not own many properties and assets. If Leo continued to lose today, his five hundred million dors credit bnce would not be able to pay up the loss. The young man quickly grabbed a bottle of water and tossed it to Leo. Leo twisted it open and gulped it down. In the meantime, jackie had pocketed several balls one after another and had scored more than 15 points. ¡°Oh my God! Good moves and great positions! jackie has hope to win this round again!¡± Sharon did her happy leap and eximed. From the current situation, she saw hopes of jackie winning another round. ¡°Ughh, so annoying! Can you keep your voice down? This is a public area!¡± He shot Sharon a dreadful stare. Leo¡¯s sensory system was so sensitive right now that Sharon¡¯s voice sounded like a screeching tone emitting from a violin yed by a terrible violinist. ¡°what¡¯s the matter, Young Master Leo? Don¡¯t tell me your pants are wet right now? I think you can¡¯t afford to lose such an amount, right? Not only Sharon did not raise her voice after hearing Leo¡¯sint, but she enjoyed the view before her¡ªLeo was agitated. She then continued, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Oh ya, where did that brazen attitude of yours 30 minutes ago go? Why did it disappear so soon?¡± ¡°Shut the f*ck up! Ughh!¡± Another ball was pocketed, and Leo¡¯s expression grew darker and darker. Not long after, the scoreboards showed ¡® jackie¨C79 points¡¯. ¡°Hmmm¡­I think I won again? Only these few colored balls are left. Young Master Leo, do you want me to go easy on you? Otherwise, it¡¯d be shameful for an expert like you to get zero points!¡± jackie did not continue the game instead he smiled at Leo and voiced out his concerns. The colors drained out of Leo¡¯s face and the corners of his lips twitched as though he had a stroke. His hand frantically searched for the water bottle. He grabbed the bottle and took a big sip, only to find that the bottle was empty¡ªhe drank it all moments ago. ¡°The second game is yours too!¡± Leo wiped off the cold sweat on his forehead and barked xenophobically toward jackie, ¡°I quit! You¡¯re a liar! You pretended to be a newbie when you¡¯re actually a master! F*ck! I¡¯m so damn unlucky today. Give me your ount, I¡¯ll transfer two hundred million dors to you! I¡¯m not ying with you anymore!¡± Leo had noticed that this brat, jackie was ying better and better. He improved way too fast, and his techniques and his skills in this round seemed to be better than the first round. The time taken to aim was shorter than before as well. Now, his strike was more precise and his control of power was finer. Leo, now, was truly frightened! Chapter 735 jackie let out a loud chuckle in return upon hearing Leo¡¯s words. He smiled, ¡°Sure, Young Master Leo, if you want to pull out now, that¡¯s okay too. But you have to transfer me a billion rather than two hundred million, right?¡± jackie paused for a while and then continued, ¡°Before the game, you¡¯d clearly mentioned that we have to y ten rounds and can¡¯t just give up halfway. And if you want to withdraw right now, it means that you automatically give up on the remaining eight rounds. In that case, you have lost ten games!¡± Leo¡¯s mouth twitched slightly at jackie¡¯s reminder. He had indeed said all these rules before the game, but he had never thought that jackie would be so strong. The thought of him losing billiard to a newbie like jackie had never crossed his mind! He had already lost two hundred million. Even if his brain chose to continue ying, his heart would copse before anything. ¡°Stop spewing nonsense. I quit! Just give me your ount number and I¡¯ll transfer you two hundred million dors. Who asked you to lie about your skill and told us that you¡¯ve never yed it before. You¡¯ve clearly yed billiard before and are skilled at it!¡± Leo tightened his jaw and gritted his teeth. He denied whatever rules they set like a spoiled kid. jackie swung his arm with the billiard cue stick in his hand and pointed it at Leo. His head tilted slightly upward, with a cold tone, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. I learned those techniques by myself when I was watching both of you y a moment ago. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can¡¯t help it too. But you have only two options now, one is to admit defeat and transfer me 1 billion dors, and the second option is to finish the remaining eight rounds. In case you¡¯re fortunate, you might win one round, who knows right?¡± The corners of Leo¡¯s mouth vibrated again. This punk was totally insane. What did the punk say again? In case he was lucky, he might win one round? ording to jackie¡¯s performance in the first two rounds, it was not hard to see that jackie was getting better and better in striking and aiming, which made Leo insecure about the oue. He had a strong premonition of not winning any of the remaining rounds. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t press too much, will ya? You¡¯re merely a bodyguard in the Drake family! If it weren¡¯t for Timothy or the Drake family, we¡¯d have been greeting you with our fists!¡± There was one guy in the crowd who appeared to be a good friend of Leo. He immediately stepped forward and sneered at jackie angrily. ¡°He¡¯s right! I yed two rounds with you and promised to give you two hundred million. What else do you want? If it weren¡¯t for Young Master Timothy, we wouldn¡¯t give you a penny not to mention two hundred million! And by then what can you do to us, huh?¡± Another took two-steps forward, his tone was arrogant. Leo felt slightly calmer and a little bit more confident in his heart when he saw two of his friend speaking up for him. He snarled at jackie, ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll give you two hundred million, tell me your ount number if you want it. Otherwise, we¡¯re leaving to a bar to hang with Young Master Timothy since it¡¯s almost party time. At this time, jackie slid the cue stick in his hand and blocked them from continuing their pathway. ¡°I¡¯ll not repeat it again. You will either continue to y with me or admit defeat and give me one billion. It¡¯s as simple as that. But, if you dare to step out thepartment directly, you¡¯re digging your own grave!¡± ¡°What the fck! You¡¯re only a stinky piece of sht who had just returned from the military. What right do you have to act snobbishly?¡± The first man that stood up for Leo had taken another step toward jackie and barked, ¡°Get the f*ck out of my way!¡± ¡°Stinky piece of sh*t?¡± This friend of Leo possessed the attitude that jackie hated the most¡ªlooking down upon the soldiers. They had sacrificed so much for Daxia, for the people of Daxia. Many of them had even given their lives to Daxia and would never be able to return home. Now, this thug before him had actually insulted him and hisrades, and even despising them? jackie did not hesitate and flicked the cue stick and sent it in a head-on collision toward the opponent¡¯s arm. jackie did not seem to use too much strength, but the man felt as though his bones were about to be powdered; his face grimaced and cried in great pain. ¡° jackie!¡± At this moment, Timothy shot up from his seat and reprimanded solemnly, ¡°They¡¯re all friends of Leo, and Leo is my dear friend, which means they¡¯re my friends as well. Now, listen to me, what has happened today in this center, let¡¯s forget it, not for Leo but for me. Leo will transfer you 2 hundred million dors and you¡¯ll let us go. Do you hear me clear?¡± ¡°Young Master Drake, I¡¯d suggest that you do not involve yourself in today¡¯s matter. Before the game, they knew that I had not yed billiard before and I am a newbie, hence, they kept on pressing, wanting to bully me and win my money!¡± jackie snarled coldly in return. ¡°Besides, I wanted to avenge you. They¡¯ve fooled you and taken so much money from you. So this time, I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯d not follow your order!¡± ¡° jackie White, you¡¯re merely a bodyguard of the Drake family! I¡¯m the Young Master of the Drake family! I¡¯m your master!¡± Fury grew inside Timothy like a tumor. He was so angry that he raised his voice and yelled, ¡°Starting on from today, you, jackie White, no longer work for the Drake family! You¡¯re fired!¡± Chapter 736 ¡°Brother, what bulls*t are you spewing? I¡¯m the one who hired jackie; you have no right to dismiss his employment! Besides, how could you fire him without getting father¡¯s consent?¡± Tanya hissed angrily. She became a ball of pure anger the next second she heard Timothy¡¯s words. ¡°Hmph! He¡¯s merely a bodyguard and I¡¯m the Young Master. Do I need to ask for consent when I¡¯m only firing a bodyguard? And don¡¯t you know his real identity? A headmander! He¡¯s only a head commander for God¡¯s sake! Do we have to kneel before him and kiss his *ss?¡± Timothy replied in an icy- cold tone. Tanya felt about to burst from the rage that she almost fainted. She never thought that this dear brother of hers would say such a statement. She stomped her foot and yelled, ¡°No matter what you said, you can¡¯t decide this!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m your brother and I¡¯m the elder son in the Drake family!¡± Timothy chortled sinisterly and then added, ¡°Who asked this dog to bark at the wrong person? I¡¯m his master. And a dog that barks at his master, what¡¯s the point of keeping it? For him to bite me?¡± jackie, on the other hand, sneered frostily at the exchange. He spoke, ¡°Right, since Young Master Drake has said it pretty clearly, there¡¯s nothing left to say. I will not stay in this position for more humiliation. Perhaps there¡¯s a lot of people shaming me behind my back, saying things like ¡® jackie White is such a leech¡ªleeching off the Drake family¡¯.¡± jackie halted for a second and then continued, ¡°Hmmm. I¡¯m not emotionally nor physically attached to the bodyguard position. And Miss Tanya has already paid mest month¡¯s sry, as for the sry for these few days, let¡¯s forget about it. Consider these few days of service as my gratitude to Miss Tanya. But today Young Master Leo has to pay me the 1 billion dors, there¡¯s no turnaround. If he doesn¡¯t pay, he can¡¯t leave!¡± Once Leo heard what Timothy had announced regarding jackie¡¯s dismissal, his eyes lit up as though he saw light at the end of the tunnel. He then asked Timothy, ¡°Young Master Drake, you¡¯ve just fired him, right? He¡¯s no longer your bodyguard, isn¡¯t he? Since he¡¯s not one anymore, even if I have my people to beat him up, it won¡¯t affect our friendship, right?¡± Timothy nodded in reply, but he reminded, ¡°Of course. He¡¯s not our bodyguard anymore, it¡¯s up to you now. But one thing I must say, this punk is pretty good, I don¡¯t think your bodyguards are his match!¡± ¡°You dare?¡± Sharon immediately stepped up and barked angrily. ¡°Even if he¡¯s no longer the bodyguard of the Drake family, there¡¯s still the George family! Don¡¯t forget the George family is not a force to be reckoned with! If you dare to touch a single strand of his, you¡¯re going against me, Sharon George!¡± ¡°Oh, Miss George, are you now trying to y the superhero now? Why though? He not only has a wife, but I also heard that he is not interested in you at all! Is it worth it to sacrifice so much for a married man? Leo sneered at Sharon¡¯s protective demeanor toward jackie. His face became dark and dull. After all, Sharon was the only daughter of the George family¡ªa first-ss aristocratic family in Eastfield. He was from a third-ss family, hence naturally he did not want to offend her, and her treatment had sessfully frightened him. ¡°Why do you care? Even if I don¡¯t like him, he¡¯s still my friend, and I should help my friend!¡± Sharon nibbled on her bottom lip tightly as she gawped. She looked toward jackie for a second. ¡°Miss Sharon, Thank you for your kind intention!¡± jackie was slightly moved by Sharon¡¯s action, but he looked at Sharon with a solemn and firm face. ¡°However, I don¡¯t like to owe favors to others, not to mention, this is my personal affair with Young Master Leo, and I don¡¯t like others to interfere. I¡¯ll handle this matter by myself. Thanks.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Sharon felt a stab of disappointment inside her heart. Not only jackie called her ¡®Miss Sharon¡¯¡ªa formal name, but also mentioned that it was his own personal affair and that Sharon as an outsider should not interfere. This statement had clearly stated his intention with her¡ªthey were impossible to be together. He really did not give her any chance at all¡­ ¡°Miss Sharon, listen to every single word clearly! Wake up! He doesn¡¯t want your help! He is giving you the cold shoulder, can¡¯t you sense that? He doesn¡¯t appreciate you at all, why do you still want to help him?¡± Leo pped his hand excitedly when he heard what jackie had uttered. Now that thest roadblock was finally cleared, Leo was bbergasted with joy. More than a dozen bodyguards who were waiting outside the center rushed into the ce after hearing the exchange. ¡°Young Master Leo, how can we serve you?¡± One of them immediately stepped forward, bowed before Leo with his hands pped together, and said. Chapter 737 ¡°There¡¯s one ignorant bastard here who clearly did not bring his brain today. I want to go home but he stopped me from doing so. You know what you should do next, right?¡± Leo jeered cold-heartedly and turned to Timothy. ¡°Young Master Drake, don¡¯t worry about them. These bodyguards are not ordinary. They created a unique fighting technique called the Invincible Spinning Void Fist that nobody on this earth knows. Besides, all of them are seniors and juniors from the same ce. They¡¯re powerful!¡± Timothy¡¯s heart leaped for joy and his hopes soared when he heard Leo¡¯s words. Leo was right! Although the Turner family was only a third-ss family, it did not mean that there was no top-notch skilled fighter in their family. Some skilledbatants might have emotionally tied with someone they met from a third-ss family, and for this reason, perhaps, they were willing to work for them. Looking at Leo¡¯s self-confidence soaring high, Timothy finally thought that there were still hopes for the other party to teach jackie an unforgettable lesson. It would be best if they made him bedridden for weeks! ¡°Hey! How dare you offend our young master? Are you sending yourself to hell?¡± A swamp of bodyguards immediately surrounded jackie. Unfortunately, those bodyguards fell to the ground as soon as they surrounded jackie. None of them were able to get back on their feet right now. Pain sheeted through them with a terrible intensity that caused all of them to wail in agony. Their faces morphed into one of the dead nched faces. ¡°What the¡­¡± Timothy, on the other hand, had his heart hammered in his chest that his face went white. These bodyguards from the Turner family did not seem to be reliable at all now. What Invincible Spinning Void Fist? It was nothing but a cotton candy fist to jackie¡ªsoft and useless. More than a dozen men used the same technique and yet none of them could touch the corner of jackie¡¯s clothes before plopping onto the ground. ¡°If I don¡¯t see 1 billion transferred into my ount, you¡¯ll have yourst breath here!¡± A stoic yet terrifying smile stered on jackie¡¯s face. He looked at Leo and added, ¡°Oh. By the way, if some valuable furniture or things are damaged here, you should pay for it too. After all, you started the fight, and also because you refused to pay, right?¡± A sheen of cold sweat presented on Leo¡¯s forehead, his face turned paler and paler as jackie spoke. After he gave some thoughts to the matter, he finally opened his mouth, ¡°Aren¡¯t there 8 more games? Let¡¯s go on then. Hmph! I wasn¡¯t at my best a moment ago. And perhaps I¡¯ll win the remaining 8 games and you¡¯ll be the one who owes me money!¡± ¡°Alright then. In that case, I¡¯ll continue the game with you. I¡¯d only yed two rounds, after all. And I really quite like this game, it¡¯s fun!¡± jackie chuckled upon hearing Leo¡¯s proposal. Every single word and tone from his mouth induced rage inside Leo. Leo was practically boiling with anger that he almost spew blood. What? Had this punk really never yed billiards before? What a joke! ¡°C¡¯mon, it¡¯s my turn to start the game!¡± Leo wiped the cold sweat on his face and neck, and then strode toward the billiard table, carefully. Of course, everyone noticed that his hands were trembling slightly. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He was already not jackie¡¯s match in the first ce, and now that he was nervous, he naturally could not perform well. Therefore, in the next eight games, he never won once. In only one game, he saw a glimmer of hope, but in the end, he failed to take down that round. ¡°All right! Ten games are over, do you have anything to say now? Transfer one billion dors! This is my ount number!¡± jackie took a pen and wrote his ount number on a piece of paper swiftly and handed it to Leo. ¡°But¡­but I only have five hundred million in my credit bnce. Mr. White, my dear Mr. White, I¡¯ll give you all five hundred million dors, and we¡¯ll call that a deal, is that okay?¡± Leo knew crystal clear in his heart that jackie was not a simple man. Such a strong person was not letting them leave, thus, he could only plead to jackie pathetically. Chapter 738 ¡° jackie, have you heard of the saying that goes, ¡®Luckiest is he who knows just when to rise and go home¡¯? ¡°Five hundred million dors is a lot on its own, and Young Master Turner doesn¡¯t have any money on him anymore. Consider yourself lucky today, being able to wheedle five hundred million from him,¡± came Timothy¡¯s response, thoughced with arrogance as he gave jackie a crooked smile. jackie was already unsatisfied. With how condescending Timothy had just spoken to him, he offered a tight-lipped smile in return. ¡°No. I know if the situation was different, that I was the one who lost, he wouldn¡¯t have let me get away with a fraction less of one billion. I¡¯d like to point out that your negotiation skills are horrendous, too. ¡°Young Master Turner was the one who made the bet with me anyway. How can you say that I¡¯m just ¡®wheedling¡¯ money out of him? You can¡¯t me me if he has terrible coordination!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overstep your boundaries, punk. This is the Turner family¡¯s young master!¡± The bodyguards, though still in pain, rose to their feet after they had been beaten. They were internally terrified of jackie¡¯s mere presence. jackie red at one of the bodyguards, who was so scared that he staggered backward. ¡°Like I care he¡¯s the young master of whatever family,¡± he scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t think he can walk out of this ce if he doesn¡¯t pay me in full¡­ Even if it¡¯s just a dor short!¡± With clenched fists, Leo turned to Timothy, realizing that jackie was not letting him off the hook. ¡°Young Master Drake, help me pay this five hundred million, why don¡¯t you?¡± Timothy found himself stuck without a proper response before he eventually replied, ¡°Young Master Turner, you¡¯re asking for five hundred million, not fifty million. Even if you asked me to lend you five hundred million dors, I would have to think carefully about it. Do you think I can lend five billion hundred million to you just like that?¡± Helpless, Leo turned his anxious gaze toward jackie. ¡°I don¡¯t have that much money,¡± he blurted. ¡°I only have five hundred million!¡± jackie chuckled, amused at the situation. ¡°I¡¯ll make it simple for you: Give me five hundred million dors and that stupid pig-head of yours. How about that?¡± His words terrified Leo, whose face waspletely drained of color. Left with no other choice, Leo turned to one of the bodyguards with him and rambled, ¡°Logan, go back and help me tell everyone of what¡¯s going on. My father will have toe up with a way to get five hundred million, or else, I¡¯d die!¡± After he said that, Leo turned to jackie once again and said, ¡°I¡¯ll have my bodyguard return to get my father and the money! It shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± jackie nodded his head. ¡°Of course not!¡± As though undisturbed, he turned to his femalepanions. ¡°Let¡¯s y billiards. It¡¯s pretty fun after all,¡± offered jackie. ¡°We¡¯ll y while we wait for his father, okay?¡± His words did not seem to sit well with Tanya. ¡°Are you really thinking about quitting, jackie?¡± she asked, her gaze fixated on him. ¡°Don¡¯t quit. Please don¡¯t hold a grudge against my brother. He¡¯s just saying stuff because he¡¯s angry!¡± jackie merely gave her a bitter smile. ¡°Miss Tanya, I appreciate your sincerity, but I¡¯m pretty sure that you know what kind of a person I am. I¡¯ll never repeat what I¡¯ve said, and I do take everything seriously. I¡¯m not one to fool around, and you know that. Besides, I¡¯m not quitting; your brother fired me.¡± ¡°Fine¡­¡± Tanya grumbled. Tanya knew that it was pointless to argue with him any further; he was firm in his belief. ¡°Then promise me that we¡¯ll still be good friends,¡± she gently pleaded. ¡°That won¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± ¡°Naturally not. We¡¯ll still be good friends even if I¡¯m not a bodyguard of the Drake family!¡± jackie nodded. The four of them¡ªincluding Tanya, Sharon, and Yvonne¡ªyed on two tables and started their own rounds of billiards. ¡­ Meanwhile, the Turner family¡¯s master was drinking tea with a marshal he knew and was on good terms with. This marshal was from Sky City, and he was a distant rtive of the Turner family. It so happened that he was their guest today. The peaceful atmosphere was shattered when Logan, a bodyguard, barged into the room, huffing and panting. Chapter 739 ¡°Master, something bad has happened!¡± heaved Logan in between pants. Master Turner¡¯s facial expression darkened as he red at Logan. ¡°What is it? You¡¯re really rude. Don¡¯t you know that you should go to the housekeeper? Don¡¯t you see that I have an important guest here?¡± ¡°Uncle, what are you talking about? Who¡¯s the important guest? We¡¯re a family; this is too generous of you,¡± spoke a young man opposite Master Turner as he sipped his tea, a small smile on his face as he did. Master Turner nced at the bodyguard¡ªLogan¡ªand level-headedly prodded, ¡°Speak up. What is it? Why do you need toe to me?¡± Logan replied. ¡°It¡¯s not good, Master. Young¡­ Young Master lost quite a lot of money ying billiards with some people!¡± ¡°Lost money? How¡¯s that possible?¡± Master Turner was stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t he rather skilled at billiards and would win most of his games? Didn¡¯t he tell me two days ago that he won several hundred million? Why are you so surprised that he lost today?¡± Of course, Master Turner knew that his son frequented the billiard table and gambled there. He also knew that his son normally betted ten million per game with Young Master Drake. Even if his son lost, he should not have lost much because of his skills. ¡°Master, the young master wagered a huge bet this time! He betted ten games with someone, and it was a hundred million per game. He lost a total of one billion!¡± blurted Logan, his anxiety hung over him. ¡°Young Master only has five hundred million with him and is half a billion short. He can¡¯t leave, and that person said that if the young master can¡¯te up with the remaining five hundred million, he¡¯ll kill him. Young Master had no other choice, so he asked me toe back and get the money!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Master Turner instantly shot up from his seat, bewildered and in disbelief with what Logan had just told him. ¡°He betted one hundred million a game with someone and lost all ten games? Are you joking?! He lost ten games with his skills? Also, what¡¯s in his mind to have betted one hundred million a game with people?¡± One hundred million was quite a huge amount for the Turner family. They were a third-ss aristocratic family and did not have much working capital, although they had many properties. Apart from that, he knew his son very well. His son would not bet on billiard games with others if he was not sure it would turn out in his favor. At the very least, he would not bet one hundred million on a game. Logan then offered his exnation as he spoke, ¡°Master, I suspect that the other person made a fool out of our young master. That person said that he didn¡¯t know how to y, and that it was his first time ying billiards. Young Master must¡¯ve wanted to win his money, so he agitated that person to y with him. The person was pretentious and said that he wants to bet one hundred million for a game. Young Master was confident, so he agreed to it, but it wasn¡¯t expected that the man would be exceptionally good at billiards. He said that he had already mastered it after looking at the young master and Young Master Drake ying one game. In the end, he won ten games continuously!¡± ¡°Damn. How dare he tricked my son?!¡± Fabian Turner was extremely angry as he balled his fists tightly. ¡°Right. Who¡¯s this person? Is he rich and powerful? Someone willing to bet one hundred million a game must be a powerful man!¡± ¡°Master, that person is just a bodyguard from the Drake family, and his name is jackie! Young Master Drake even spoke on the young master¡¯s behalf, but that guy didn¡¯t even listen to him. Young Master Drake was so angry that he sacked this bodyguard on the spot!¡± came Logan¡¯s reply, obviously angry as he spoke. ¡°We wanted to escort our young master and leave that ce, but we were not that guy¡¯s opponent. He¡¯s really good at fighting!¡± Chapter 740 ¡°How dare he trick my son?!¡± Furious, Fabian¡¯s fists tightened. ¡°No one dared to even intervene. He was the Drake family¡¯s bodyguard, after all. How dare this guy still act so arrogantly after he¡¯s been sacked by the Drake family!¡± Logan frowned and said, ¡°This guy is out of his mind. He even disregarded Young Master Drake¡¯s plea for the young master¡¯s behalf. Young Master Drake asked jackie to give him face and just take five hundred million from our young master, but this idiot refused!¡± ¡°So there¡¯s such a person like this who doesn¡¯t understand the world, huh?¡± The young man who sat with Fabian stood up. ¡°Who¡¯s this person? For a bodyguard, the man has quite a temper. Moreover, isn¡¯t he afraid that the Drake family will deal with him now that he¡¯s offended Young Master Drake?¡± With a bitter smile on his face, Fabian responded, ¡°Oh you have no idea, my nephew. This guy is jackie White, the son-inw who married into the Taylor family. He¡¯s also a retired soldier like you, but it seems that he failed to obtain any title within these five years. He told everybody that he had a token but had lost it on the way back home, so there¡¯s no proof. There are rumors that he¡¯s just a headmander!¡± Logan then piped in, ¡°Who knows if he really is a headmander. Everybody thinks that he wasn¡¯t lying when he imed to be that, as he¡¯s quite skillful. Nheless, this guy really has very good medical skills as he had saved the Goddess of War Lana before. The Goddess of War had already repaid him, though. The reason he¡¯s so crazy might be because he still thinks that the Goddess of War owes him her life, and nobody dares offend him because of that!¡± Fabian touched the tip of his nose. ¡°This is so troublesome. We can¡¯t kill this guy since he¡¯s done quite the favor for the Goddess of War. What if shees for us if anything happens to him?¡± The young man smiled coldly. ¡°But we can¡¯t really pay him one billion, right? Wouldn¡¯t that make us cowardly in his eyes?¡± The man then fell into his thoughts before he offered, ¡°I have an idea, Uncle. I¡¯ll follow you there, and we¡¯ll just pay him five hundred million. If he insists on getting paid a billion dors, I¡¯ll show him who¡¯s boss and burst his bubble. He needs to understand that there are masters better than him!¡± Fabian¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard his suggestion; this was what he wanted. He wanted this rtive of his to take action, but he was afraid his nephew¡ªnow an honorable marshal¡ªwould turn him down. It was music to Fabian¡¯s ears when his nephew mentioned it himself that he would tag along, without him begging. ¡°Great! It¡¯s definitely wonderful to have you on our side.¡± Fabian nodded, pleased at this. ¡°I don¡¯t think the other bodyguards need toe with us as they¡¯ll be useless there.¡± They soon left in their car¡ªwith Logan as the driver¡ªand headed for the mall. ¡­ ¡°Why aren¡¯t they here yet?¡± Leo grew increasingly depressed when he observed jackie improving continuously as he yed with his femalepanions. It was one whole billion. What could he do about it? He wondered if his father would be angry when he heard about his bet gone wrong. He felt that jackie had been lying to him since the beginning. jackie might have been a master at billiards but purposely acted as if he knew nothing. How could he have improved so quickly if that was not the case? Leo was lost in his anxiety and fretting when Fabian walked into the billiard hall with the marshal and their bodyguard, Logan. ¡°Father, why¡­ Why did you only bring two people here?¡± Leo¡¯s facial expression darkened when he saw his fathering over with only two people. It seemed that his father hadpromised and paid jackie the money. He had hoped his father would put up a fight and bring more bodyguards to beat jackie up. Chapter 741 Fabian scanned the room, and once he saw his son, he snapped, ¡°Who¡¯s jackie? How dare you keep my son from leaving?¡± jackie was unruffled when he saw the newpany walking toward them as he potted another ball. He gently ced the cue stick on the table and said, ¡°You¡¯re the head of the Turner family, yes? Your son lost one billion in our game of billiards, and he only has half a billion with him. He¡¯s lost the game and, well, losers need to pay. I won¡¯t let him leave unless hees up with the remaining money he owes me.¡± ¡°Young man, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going overboard for betting one hundred million a game?¡± Fabian had a condescending smirk on his face as he added, ¡°Apart from that, you were the one who lied to my son that you didn¡¯t know how to y billiards, and he wagered quite an impressive amount because of that. Are you sure you deserve one whole billion?¡± jackie merely shrugged. ¡°Master Turner, I hope you can assess the situation before saying something. I didn¡¯t lie to your son or trick him into ying with me; I really have just learnt how to y. Apart from that, your son was the one who wanted to win money from me, so he instigated thepetition between us.¡± jackie paused before he added, ¡°If he didn¡¯t intend to win money from me, how could he possibly lose the game?¡± At this moment, the young man beside Fabian stepped forward and said, ¡°Uncle, ignore this sharp- tongued guy. We should stop speaking with him. Let¡¯s give him half a billion if he wants it so badly. We¡¯ll still leave with Young Master Turner if he doesn¡¯t want it.¡± Fabian nodded. ¡°Hmm. You¡¯ve got a point, Cadmus Sanders,¡± he spoke. ¡°We can¡¯t treat this person with such regards.¡± A surge of relief washed over Leo when he heard the young man¡¯s name. ¡°Brother Cadmus? You¡¯re Brother Cadmus? Dear me! I didn¡¯t recognize you as it¡¯s been years since west met. I heard that you joined the army and received an honorary title. You¡¯re a marshal, right? When did you arrive?¡± Cadmus smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Brother. I¡¯ve just been at your house less than an hour ago and had no idea we¡¯d meet under such circumstances.¡± He paused for a while before he assured, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. Your Brother Cadmus is here, and it¡¯s considered giving him face that we give him half a billion. After all, we¡¯re not bullying him because we are stronger. He¡¯s delusional if he still wants a billion!¡± ¡°A marshal!¡± chirped jackie with a smile after he heard this. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so confident. You¡¯re a marshal!¡± Timothy smiled at Cadmus and said, ¡°I¡¯ve no idea that Young Master Sanders is actually a marshal. I envy you for having this title at such a young age!¡± He nced at jackie in disdain. ¡°You¡¯re much better than a specific someone in this room. He¡¯s so arrogant as a headmander, and he offered me no shred of respect!¡± Cadmus was happy when he heard this. With a grin, he spoke to Timothy, ¡°This must be Young Master Drake, the Drake family¡¯s eldest young master. You look very striking. Let¡¯s have some drinks once I settle the matter here.¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll pay for our drinks. After all, this Eastfield, and I should show my hospitality as your host!¡± Timothy chuckled, obviously pleased. His father and sister spent so much money to cling onto jackie, though he was a mere headmander. Timothy believed he was the better one as he was establishing a connection with someone of better status; a marshal, much more reliable than jackie. Chapter 742 Fabian liked what he heard from Timothy, and a pleased grin was stered on his face as he said, ¡°Young Master Drake, you¡¯re being too gracious. I should be the one to show you hospitality as thanks. I heard that you¡¯ve fired this bodyguard for my son? How should I repay your kindness?¡± Fed up with how these men were acting, jackie snapped, ¡°Who¡¯s hosting whoter has nothing to do with me. You should transfer the promised one billion to me before I lose my patience.¡± Cadmus was taken aback momentarily at jackie¡¯s boldness, but it soon disappeared as he smirked. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re quite the talker. How dare you speak to us like that after you know that I¡¯m a marshal?¡± jackieughed haughtily. ¡°Why should I be courteous to a marshal who can¡¯t tell right from wrong? And you¡¯re just a marshal. You¡¯re not worthy of me treating you courteously.¡± ¡°Dear me, you¡¯re extremely hard-headed!¡± Cadmus balled his fists tightly and smirked. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s see if your head is harder than my fists!¡± He immediately stepped forward and rushed toward jackie, his first aimed right at him. jackie¡¯s smirk dropped from his face when he saw the man charging right at him. Scoffing, jackie clenched his fists tightly and aimed one right for Cadmus. Cadmus was startled when jackie was not even attempting to dodge. ¡®He¡¯s not evading my attack?!¡¯ Of course, his surprise did notst long before his smirk returned. Cadmus was not backing down either as he continued to charge at jackie. Their fists collided against one another, and the sheer power that came from both fists emitted a powerful force that was audible for all to hear. ¡°What?¡± Cadmus could feel the horrifying force behind jackie¡¯s punch as their fists met. With eyes and mouth wide open in surprise, the force sent him staggering backward a few steps before he could regain his footing. Everybody was surprised when they saw jackie standing there, still rooted, unmoved. On the other hand, Cadmus moved several steps backward after their impact. ¡°Impossible!¡± Cadmus shook his head in disbelief. A mere headmander would not have such power. Not giving up, he charged once more toward jackie, almost using all his power this time. However, jackie also increased his power and once again caused Cadmus to move several steps backward. This time, Cadmus could not even stand as he fell straight to the floor. ¡°How¡­ How is this possible? Isn¡¯t he a headmander?!¡± Leo was stunned, with eyes and mouth widened like saucers. ¡°Amazing¡­!¡± Sharon looked at jackie¡¯s figure with starry-eyes. Chapter 743 Tanya, who stood at the sidelines, could only sigh. She, her father, and Spectre had seen how scary jackie was, and could be. After all, jackie had in 300 people from the Eagle n on his own. It still sent shivers down her spine when she recalled what happened that one fateful night: She saw a master that only appeared in the novels. That was also the day she saw somebody killing their enemies without any hesitation. She was familiar with Spectre¡¯s strength, and it was a huge difference whenpared to jackie¡¯s. Her father had already reminded her brother to not offend jackie, that they should always be in his good books, but her brother had thoughtlessly fired jackie just a while ago. This was a huge loss for the Drake family. She really hoped that jackie would not hold a grudge because of this. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re no headmander, not with that fighting power of yours! Who are you? What¡¯s your title?¡± Marshal Cadmus was the most surprised among all. He was very confident with his own strength, but jackie¡¯s power was stronger than his even when he used all his power to attack jackie. Cadmus did not want to use his ultimate skill. He had a feeling that this person in front of him was not someone he could win against. jackie shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m just a son-inw married into the Taylor family. I¡¯m just a stinky soldier like what Young Master Leo said, no? He only needed to pay me half a billion and apologize to me sincerely¡­ But since he¡¯s called me a stinky soldier, well, that soured my mood!¡± Pausing momentarily, he then added with emphasis on every word, ¡°Due to that, I won¡¯t ept any amount less than one billion!¡± Cadmus¡¯s facial expression darkened when he heard jackie¡¯s exnation. He turned around and looked at Leo coldly. ¡°Brother, what did you say? A stinky soldier? We soldiers who sacrifice our lives for Daxia are such lowly people in your eyes?¡± ¡°Brother, I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean you! You¡¯re a marshal! I meant jackie!¡± Leo immediately lowered his head and exined embarrassingly. Instead of going after jackie, Cadmus turned to smack Leo with all his might. ¡°This p is for all the soldiers who died on the battlefield. If you dare say such words of looking down at us veterans, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± ¡°Brother, I¡­I¡¯m sorry!¡± Leo felt wronged. He raised his head and wanted to argue with Cadmus, but he immediately cowered when he saw Cadmus¡¯s terrifying expression. ¡°Cadmus, why¡­¡± Fabian looked at Cadmus and was speechless. It did not matter that his son lost the games. His boy called jackie was a stinky soldier. It made sense to him now why this man refused to give Young Master Drake face and insisted on getting one billion from his son! ¡°Uncle, I can¡¯t help you on this. It¡¯s best if you guys settle it on your own.¡± Cadmus walked over to the other side, took out his cigarette, and started smoking by himself. He had gone through lots of life and death situations to achieve the title he had today, but not without the sight of many of his brothers dying in the hands of their enemies. It was because of this that he could not tolerate it if anyone called veterans ¡®stinky and useless¡¯ soldiers. In his opinion, thefortable lives these people were enjoying had been exchanged by the blood of these soldiers. They could not be looked down on. The soldiers that have fallen in battle would be aggrieved had they heard such words from the living. Fabian was speechless. He could only smile at jackie and admit defeat. ¡°Young jackie, what happened today is definitely my son¡¯s mistake, and I apologize to you. However, one billion is too much, and we¡¯re just a third-ss aristocratic family. It¡¯ll be a huge pressure for us toe up with one billion. Can we agree at the amount of eight hundred million?¡± jackie smiled coldly after he heard this. ¡°I don¡¯t want to repeat myself. One billion, not a penny less. If not, I will kill both you and your son. I believe that this Marshal Cadmus wouldn¡¯t be able to stop me!¡± Everybody was once again surprised. Anyone inferior to the other would not im such bold things, after all. The man in front of them was just a normal son-inw who married into the wife¡¯s family, right? Was he not just a headmander? Chapter 744 Cadmus was standing right in front of jackie, yet jackie could boldly im that he¡ªa marshal¡ªwould not be able to stop him. If that was the case, he was really domineering. He would not have dared say something like this if he did not at least have the strength of a marshal or a King of War! ¡°This¡­¡± Not wanting to pay jackie one billion, Fabian turned his gaze toward Cadmus. After all, what jackie had so boldly imed was rather condescending for Cadmus. He had hoped Cadmus would get angry from jackie¡¯s choice of words; Fabian believed Cadmus could win against jackie if he used everything he got. However, Cadmus merely ignored him and turned his line of sight away. Tongue-tied, Fabian turned to his poor excuse of a son and snapped, ¡°I¡¯ll pay the five hundred million for you, but you have to pay the rest by yourself!¡± ¡°Alright, father¡­¡± Leo had a bitter expression on his face and felt it was unfair for him to be in this situation. However, he could not do anything about the situation. After all, even a marshal failed to topple jackie. What else could he do? He immediately transferred the money to jackie¡¯s bank ount. He then told Fabian jackie¡¯s ount number and asked him to transfer the remaining amount. Fabian was utterly devastated when a huge amount of money left his bank ount. The 500 million from Leo¡¯s side were won from other games, so he did not feel much. However, this 500 million was from his own family. To a third-ss aristocratic family, this money meant that they had to reduce their expenses for the time being. Finally, Fabian looked at jackie and asked. ¡°Alright, jackie. Can we leave no?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± jackie nodded. ¡°Since you¡¯ve paid the money, I have no need for you guys anymore.¡± Fabian waved his hand at jackie with a gloomy expression. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again.¡± He then turned around to address Timothy, Leo and their group of friends. ¡°Young Master Drake, young masters,e with me. Allow me to host you, as you¡¯re all friends of my son.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Despite his answer, Timothy had a darkened expression on his face. He eyed jackie for a good while before walking out with Fabian and the others. ¡­ He was still in a trance when they exited the mall. Was jackie not a headmander? How was it possible that even Marshal Cadmus could not best him? Was it possible that his father¡¯s assumption was right? Was he a King of War who did not want to expose his true identity? He began to regret his actions as he walked outside. If jackie truly was a King of War, firing jackie would surely anger his father. Chapter 745 Unable to hold back his questions, Leo eventually asked, ¡°Marshal Cadmus, is jackie really that strong, or did you choose to surrender? You must have some really powerful boxing moves that you haven¡¯t used, right? ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯d be defeated if you used your full force back there. The guy doesn¡¯t have anything but some measly strength, right?¡± ¡°This person¡¯s strength is unpredictable. I¡¯m not certain that I can win if I really fight with him.¡± Cadmus nced at the second floor, where the billiard hall was. He started smoking his cigarette again and added, ¡°I get him, though. I understand his behavior and why he did it after cousin Leo spoke in such a degrading manner about soldiers and veterans!¡± ¡°You! How dare you agree to a hundred million on each game? Why didn¡¯t you think about why he easily agrees to such a risky yet high-yielding gamble? Did you even think about the consequences if you lose the games?!¡± Fabian gritted his teeth and looked at his son in disappointment. Leo spoke in a defeated manner, ¡°I did think about it. I thought that he was frightening me on purpose and thought that I wouldn¡¯t agree to his suggestion. Apart from that, I had no idea that I¡¯d lose ten games consecutively. With my skills, it would¡¯ve been difficult for him to even win five games from me. I thought the money I had was more than enough, but who would¡¯ve thought¡­¡± ¡°Nevermind. This guy is highly skilled and is someone we can¡¯t afford to offend. Let¡¯s just consider it a bad day for us.¡± Fabian sighed and looked at Young Master Drake. ¡°Young Master Drake, this bodyguard of yours is really strong,¡± he spoke, and his surprise wasced with his words. ¡°I never thought he¡¯d be that frightening! However, I also didn¡¯t know that you¡¯d be such a loyal person to your friends. You fired such a strong bodyguard for my son!¡± The corners of Timothy¡¯s mouth twitched. Why would he fire jackie if he knew how strong he was? Timothy could only force himself to smile at this situation. ¡°What should I say¡­ I¡¯m an extremely loyal person to my friends, and I have a good rtionship with Young Master Leo. How can I choose my bodyguard over him? jackie is very strong, but he still disrespected me and talked back at me. I have my fair share of distaste toward that man for quite some time now.¡± In order to prove that what he said was correct, he even added, ¡°Not only does he seldome to work, but he¡¯s oftente to work, too! Apart from that, he¡¯s constantly with my sister and Yvonne, though he¡¯s much closer to my sister. Hmph! I think he¡¯s not working for work, if you know what I mean. He¡¯s there for my sister, I bet!¡± ¡°Really? You need to be careful of people like this. Firing him is a good choice!¡± Leo immediately agreed to what they said. ¡° jackie is a son-inw who married into the Taylor family. How shameful is it for a man to marry into their wife¡¯s family? To me, he¡¯s just a weakling, and he¡¯s a married man too. How dare he go after Miss Tanya? Which part of him looks worthy of your sister?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right!¡± said one of Leo¡¯s friends. ¡°This guy is craving for something he can¡¯t get. Why doesn¡¯t he look at himself in the mirror? He¡¯s not worthy of being with your sister!¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know what to do about that. After all, my sister is a woman, and women like flirtatious men. jackie might¡¯ve buttered her up, even. That would exin why she¡¯s so adamant in standing with jackie,¡± came Timothy¡¯s reply. ¡°Yes, this guy must be very flirtatious. Otherwise, why would Miss Sharon side with him too? I think that she had been blinded by him so she would fall for someone like that! He¡¯s just a dumb teenager, a reckless man!¡± Leo nodded. He had been extremely unhappy about this since the beginning. He thought of himself a rather handsome man. It would make his day if Miss Sharon fell for him, or if Young Master Drake set him and his sister¡ªTanya¡ªup. He never thought both beautiful, gorgeous women would fall for a soldier who married into his wife¡¯s family. That in itself was a big blow to Leo. Chapter 746 After Timothy and the rest left the hall, jackie turned to the girls and said, ¡°We should get going now. Though I¡¯m fired, we¡¯re all still friends. Let me send you guys home.¡± ¡° jackie, my brother spoke out of anger just now. You really want to quit just like that?¡± Reluctant Tanya continued to persuade jackie, even though he made himself clear moments ago. Yvonne, her cousin, was just as reluctant. ¡° jackie, you need to think about it clearly. It¡¯s very hard to find a job with a monthly sry of twenty million!¡± Although this guy annoyed her from time to time, it would have disheartened her to watch him leave. ¡°I won¡¯t regret anything once my mind¡¯s made up!¡± jackieughed. ¡°On top of that, didn¡¯t I just win one billion from the few rounds of billiards? I need to work for several years before I can earn one billion, right?¡± There was nothing Tanya and the rest could say once jackie made his decision. Though, Sharon¡¯s eyes seemingly glimmered. ¡° jackie, now that you don¡¯t have a job¡­ Why don¡¯t you work as a bodyguard for my family? I can give you a monthly sry of fifty million. You don¡¯t need to do anything apart frompanying me and talking to me every day. How does that sound?¡± Tanya and Yvonne internally facepalmed; Sharon¡¯s intentions were too obvious. She did not want jackie to work there. She wanted to be with him so that they would have time to build a rtionship. ¡°You?¡± jackie was stunned and poked her forehead with his finger. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t work for you even if it¡¯s a monthly sry of a hundred million. It¡¯d be downright dangerous if I do. That¡¯s like sending amb into a tiger¡¯s den!¡± ¡°What do you mean, ¡®sending amb into a tiger¡¯s den¡¯? You¡¯re saying this as though I¡¯m a pervert!¡± Sharon pursed her dainty mouth, bbergasted at jackie¡¯s choice of words. ¡°Let¡¯s head back, I need toe home early.¡± jackie smiled and continued saying, ¡°I earned one billion today. It should be enough to hold a birthday party for my wife, right?¡± Tanya and the others were speechless. This man bagged a billion just like that The people from the Turner family must be extremely angry right now. ¡­ After he had sent thedies home, jackie made his way home. Tanya, upon entering her residence, immediately went looking for James after jackie left. James was having a chat with Spectre and the other masters of the Drake family when Tanya approached him. ¡°Oh. Didn¡¯t you just leave with the rest for some leisure time? You¡¯re back quite early!¡± asked Drake with a grin on his face. ¡°Father¡­ I¡¯m so angry! Timothy is really getting on my nerves!¡± Chapter 747 Tanya sat down with a frown on her face. ¡°Did that fool gamble in billiards again?¡± The smile on James¡¯s face immediately disappeared and was reced with a scowl. His son became increasingly unreliable as ofte. Timothy had been messing around with Young Master Leo and was neglecting his work. ¡°I don¡¯t care how many billiards games he wants to bet on. We went out with jackie to enjoy billiards today, but Young Master Leo stirred trouble with us. Not only did Timothy refuse to stand on jackie¡¯s side, but he even fired jackie despite my persuasion and warning! Now that jackie¡¯s gone, it¡¯s almost certain he won¡¯t being back!¡± Tanya seethed in rage as she spoke, though her readily lovable face made her look cute even as she was angry. ¡°Fired?¡± James¡¯ face darkened when he heard this. ¡°What happened? Why did this idiot fire jackie? Tell me everything.¡± Tanya nodded and told her father, James everything that had happened. James pounded the table angrily. ¡°That rascal! I told him so many times that jackie¡¯s more than just a regr soldier, that he¡¯s at least a King of War. Told him it¡¯d be best for us to be in his good graces¡­! Now I¡¯m mad at him for firing jackie!¡± ¡°Agreed, Father. Master Turner brought a marshal with him to challenge jackie, but they eventually conceded defeat when they discovered the marshal was no match for jackie. In the end, they had to pay jackie a billion dors!¡± ¡°If even a marshal is no match for jackie, he¡¯s definitely a King of War. I wonder how many stars he has!¡± Spectre sighed with a frown on his face. ¡° jackie is someone who holds himself with dignity and doesn¡¯t go against his own words. Now that Young Master Timothy fired him, it¡¯s impossible to ask him to return!¡± ¡°What was our young master thinking when he sided with Leo Turner? That¡¯s not a good person!¡± said another middle-aged man with a frown. ¡°Still, I¡¯m sure jackie is a generous person and won¡¯t hold grudges against such a small issue. It¡¯s a big loss for us that we¡¯ve fired such a great fighter!¡± ¡° jackie is one-of-a-kind. Nobody knew what he¡¯s really made of as he kept his identity and power hidden. We all thought that he was just a headmander!¡± Another elder started smiling bitterly. ¡°Surely Timothy wouldn¡¯t have fired him if the fight took ce first. Safe to say, our young master must¡¯ve thought jackie was all bark but no bite before he could witness his power.¡± James¡¯ expression darkened. ¡°Talking about this right now doesn¡¯t benefit us! There are lots of people out there that like to stay low-key!¡± He recalled something and asked, ¡°Do you know why the Taylor family was requested years ago to send a young man to join the army?¡± The elderly man frowned. ¡°I¡¯m not very clear about what happened back then, but what I do know is that the Taylor family was requested to send a young man older than eighteen to join the military. ¡°At that time, everybody knew that only Ivan Taylor met this requirement!¡± The elder smiled bitterly. ¡°Nobody knew Old Master Taylor could be such a calctive man. He found jackie and married him to Selena. With that done, this son-inw joined the ranks in Ivan¡¯s stead as he met the requirements as well.¡± James nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Everybody knew how dangerous the situation was. It was a life-and-death matter, and young masters like Ivan Taylor weren¡¯t suited to be in that situation. Ivan wouldn¡¯t have survived any battles if he was the one enlisted. ¡°Old Master Taylor is so smart to havee up with that idea, but he never thought Ms. Selena would sleep with jackie on the night of their wedding, and that jackie would return alive five yearster!¡± An elder then recalled something and asked, ¡°Why was the Taylor family appointed a position in the beginning? It¡¯s umon for this to happen! Was it possible that they offended someone powerful?¡± Chapter 748 James nodded at the elder and exined, ¡°Years ago, Ivan crossed paths with a girl that came with several other youngsters, and they were all on a trip. Ivan, seeing the girl¡¯s beauty, wanted to take advantage of her so he touched her. As a result, the group of young men gave Ivan a beating before they left.¡± James paused here before continuing, ¡°Before they left, however, they asked for Ivan¡¯s name and background check. They warned that Ivan should be prepared for his death, as they were people Ivan could not risk to offend!¡± Spectre could not hide his surprise when he heard this and blurted, ¡°Who are they? They¡¯re that powerful that they can appoint a certain person during army recruitment?¡± Tanya also looked at her father and was obviously interested in this matter. They only heard news that the Taylor family offended somebody and the recruiters appointed this requirement to them. Luckily, the group of people did not specifically mention names. Otherwise, Old Master Taylor would not have the chance to work his way around it. James continued saying, ¡°I¡¯m not very sure about the exact situation, but I do know that they¡¯re from Gin City. There are ten major families there, all downright frightening. They hold most of the properties and power in Daxia and have been in existence for a long time now. Their power is infinite!¡± ¡°No wonder!¡± Spectre spoke in sudden realization. ¡°It might be easy to settle the issue if Ivan offended people from other ces, since it¡¯d be resolved easily with money. Tough luck that Ivan offended people from Gin City.¡± The elder said, ¡°This punishment was considered eptable. They only appointed a position to the Taylor family and didn¡¯t send a team to wipe out the entire family. That was quite merciful on their side!¡± Tanya thought about it and replied, ¡°Luckily, we¡¯re quite far away from Gin City. That group of people must have appointed a position to the Taylor family but didn¡¯t bother to follow up about the matter. If they knew that the Taylor family found a son-inw who married into their family to rece Ivan, they might have continued causing trouble for the Taylor family!¡± James smiled bitterly. ¡°No matter what, these people requested someone from the younger members of the Taylor family who¡¯s older than eighteen years old. jackie, though a mere son-inw, can be considered as a member of the Taylor family as he fulfills the requirement. jackie surely fitted the bill.¡± Spectre replied with a smile, ¡°The title of a son-inw married into the wife¡¯s family is unique. He can be a Taylor family member if they forcefully say that. If they don¡¯t, he can only be considered a half a Taylor family member!¡± ¡°Whatever it is, this matter happened five years ago. Those youngsters might¡¯ve forgotten this since long ago.¡± ¡°They might even think that Ivan had died on the battlefield. It¡¯s been five years, so I don¡¯t think they will continue pursuing this matter,¡± James continued. ¡°Luckily, we¡¯re quite far away from Gin City, and not many of its people woulde and visit this ce. Under normal circumstances, let¡¯s just earn our money and live our lives peacefully!¡± Tanya was deep in thoughts before she asked James, ¡°Did the Taylor family offend one of the ten major families from Gin City? That¡¯d be a real disaster!¡± James smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the details, though I do know that they offended somebody from Gin City. Nobody knows if it¡¯s one of the ten major families,¡± he spoke, followed with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll give your brother a serious punishment tonight. Since he¡¯s not focused on his work, I¡¯ll hand the South City Group matters to you!¡± Chapter 749 ¡°Me?¡± Tanya frowned when James expressed that he wanted her to manage a big project. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Father, I won¡¯t be able to enjoy myself anymore if I take this up. I¡¯m still young! It¡¯s best to leave this to Timothy!¡± ¡°Leave it to him?¡± scoffed James. ¡°Our family would crumble within days if he continues to lose money on billiards games. I seldom take much notice on these things, but I checked ourpany¡¯s ounts several days ago and noted that several of ourpanies have been losing money for these months. ¡°Some of the projects are put on hold because your brother didn¡¯t sign the documents on time, and we¡¯ve been paying penalties because we can¡¯t finish the projects within the time limit! We¡¯ve been losing money!¡± Tanya was furious when she heard this. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? If that¡¯s the case, Timothy has gone overboard!¡± She finally realized that her brother was really out of hand and that he was not just messing around. Tanya, with a frown, then said, ¡°But Father, South City Group is one of our family¡¯s biggest groups. Timothy would surely be upset if you pass it to me!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± came the disgruntled noise from James. ¡°Why do I need to care about his happiness? We can¡¯t let him ruin the entire Drake family¡¯s business, can we? I¡¯ve made my observation. Although you like to shop, you¡¯ve managed the small businesses I handed to you well, and you¡¯ve managed to earn quite some money within this year. You¡¯ve my daughter, and I can¡¯t side with Timothy just because he¡¯s my son!¡± Spectre also nodded. ¡°This is how the world works; the capable ones are to be crowned. If Miss Tanya is really talented, you should be appreciated. After all, the Drake family is rich, but we¡¯d be surpassed by other powerful families in just a few years if we¡¯re badly managed. That¡¯ll be disastrous!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Everyone else nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s alright if that¡¯s the case!¡± Tanya was speechless. Although she did not want topete with her own brother, she was really worried about Timothy¡¯s current situation. Apart from that, what her father said made sense. South City Group had always been earning money and seldom had any losses. They could not pretend like nothing happened when such a big group that had already been on the right track were experiencing losses. ¡­ At this moment, jackie had already reached home. ¡°Hey, why are you back home so soon? You¡¯re back so early!¡± Fiona spoke happily when she saw that jackie had returned. ¡°It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t leave work early every day. After all, you¡¯re working for them, and it¡¯s best if you go to work and leave work on time! I fear Miss Tanya would be displeased if you do this often.¡± jackie smiled bitterly when he heard this. ¡°Miss Tanya wouldn¡¯t be unhappy, but Young Master Drake is. He fired me today, so that¡¯s why I came back earlier.¡± Chapter 750 ¡°Oh, you¡¯ve been fired by Young Master Drake!¡± Fiona said with a smile before she suddenly snapped at the realization, ¡°What?! You¡¯ve been fired? You said you¡¯re fired? Is something wrong? They fired you for real?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are you yelling about?¡± Andrew asked as he walked out from the house to go on a walk. jackie¡­ He¡­ He said that he¡¯s fired. Listen to him! He¡¯s been fired from a job that has a monthly ie of twenty million!¡± Fiona stomped her leg in anger and was extremely frustrated. ¡°What?!¡± Andrew was also surprised when he heard this. ¡° jackie, are you joking? Are you lying to us? How can you be fired so suddenly?¡± He was stunned at this moment. ¡°This doesn¡¯t sound right. How can you be fired? Don¡¯t you have a good rtionship with the Drakes? Didn¡¯t Miss Tanya speak kindly on your behalf? Why did Young Master Drake fire you? Is the situation really impossible to salvage?¡± Fiona was just as bewildered and questioned what actually went down. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Didn¡¯t you say that you helped Miss Tanya fight off gangsters?¡± ¡°Miss Tanya and James wouldn¡¯t fire me. Miss Tanya spoke on my behalf, too!¡± jackieughed before continuing, ¡°However, what Young Master Drake said caused me to not want to work for them!¡± ¡°What actually happened?¡± Andrew grew anxious at the fact that jackie had lost a job with such a high ie. What should they do? After all, jackie had less than 100 million with him. Their family had employed helpers and a dozen bodyguards. Selena¡¯s one million monthly sry was definitely not enough. Of course, Fiona had quite the amount of money with her, but did jackie not promise her daughter a city- stirring birthday party? The advertisements were already done, too. What should they do if they did not have enough money? Were they going to use her money? ¡°This is what went down. I went to y billiards with Tanya and the others, and I ended up offending Leo Turner. He had a good rtionship with Young Master Drake. He wagered a hefty bet against me in a few rounds of billiards, which he lost ten rounds. He was supposed to pay me, but he didn¡¯t have enough with him. Young Master Drake helped speak on Leo¡¯s behalf but I disagreed with them. Young Master Drake said that I didn¡¯t spare or give him face, so he scolded me and said that he wanted to fire me! ¡°Since he¡¯s already said that he¡¯s going to fire me, why do I need to stay there? I¡¯m not so shameless.¡± jackie smiled indifferently after he spoke. He took out a cigarette, lit it up and inhaled. ¡°You! Are you trying to kill us?!¡± Fiona was extremely angry. ¡°It¡¯s only natural that Young Master Drake would get angry when he helped speak on behalf of his friend and you refuse to give him face! His friend merely owed you a little bit of money, so why did you insist on asking for it? Just don¡¯t take that person¡¯s money if he doesn¡¯t have enough. Why are you so stupid that you didn¡¯t spare Young Master Drake his dignity?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be this much of a fool. It¡¯s just a bet; how much can you lose from that? Even if that person lost ten consecutive games, it¡¯s not a lot of money. You have a monthly sry of twenty million, too!¡± Andrew pped his thigh in anger. Two of jackie¡¯s female bodyguards frowned when they overheard this conversation. Unable to hold her peace, one of them walked toward Fiona and Andrew. ¡°Uncle, Auntie, I can¡¯t stand it when the other party says these kinds of things about our master. Since they¡¯ve fired him, how can he continue to work as their bodyguards shamelessly?¡± The other bodyguard also stepped forward and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s their luck that our master had worked as their bodyguard. How dare they fire him?! They¡¯re too much!¡± Advertisement Chapter 751-800 Chapter 751-800 Chapter 751 Andrew and Fiona were speechless. They wondered if these two women¡ªthese female bodyguards¡ª had something going with jackie under their noses since they always stood for jackie and supported him. How could he stop working a job with a monthly sry of 20 million? Apart from that, how could these women say that the richest man was lucky to have jackie work as their family¡¯s bodyguard? jackie smiled bitterly and said to Fiona, ¡°Mother, I betted one hundred million a game with Young Master Turner, and I won ten games back to back. Are you sure you don¡¯t want this money?¡± ¡°We surely¡ª¡± Fiona was about to say ¡®no¡¯ before realization dawned on her. ¡°What?! One hundred million a game, you say? And you won ten games? Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯ve won a whole one billion?!¡± ¡°Yes, one billion,¡± came jackie¡¯s calm-sounding reply, added with a shrug. ¡°Do you feel that I should give it up just because Young Master Drake spoke up on his behalf?¡± ¡°One billion!¡± Andrew also eximed. This¡­this was too much! How did they settle with suchrge wagers?! ¡°That;s a lot! I thought it¡¯d be around a hundred dors bet per game, and at most, a thousand dors. How did ite to a billion?! We must take the money! We can¡¯t give up such a big amount!¡± Fiona grew increasingly excited when she thought about it. She walked forward happily and patted jackie¡¯s shoulder while saying, ¡°Dear me! It¡¯s all a misunderstanding. It¡¯s alright to give up the job if it¡¯s one billion dors. This one billion is enough for us, and if we¡¯re frugal, we don¡¯t need to worry for the rest of our lives. One whole billion! jackie, you¡¯ve made a really intelligent choice!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! How can we give up a billion dors?¡± Andrew was just as ted as his wife, and he asked, ¡°Have you received the money?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. The money is safe and sound in my bank!¡± jackie said with a smile. ¡°Alright, the two of you bodyguards better follow me outter. I¡¯ll go buy some ingredients, and we¡¯ll cook a table full of dishes to celebrate!¡± Overwhelmed with excitement, Fiona went and patted jackie¡¯s shoulders with both hands. ¡° jackie, I¡¯ll reward you with a table full of dishes tonight. You¡¯ve worked hard these past days!¡± jackie thought about it and purposely brought the matter up once more as he spoke, ¡°Umm¡­ Mother, this job is really gone!¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s fine to let it go. We can start a bigpany with this one billion. Why are we afraid? Let¡¯s just be our own boss!¡± Fiona soon left with both bodyguards forthrightly. ¡°You¡¯re really one-of-a-kind. Why didn¡¯t you tell us about this right off the bat? You¡¯ve frightened your mother and I!¡± Andrew said with a smile after Fiona left. ¡°Frankly speaking, Father, to be honest, I wouldn¡¯t continue working as a bodyguard for the Drakes after I¡¯m fired,¡± said jackie, ¡°even if I don¡¯t get this one billion. After all, I¡¯m not such a shameless person!¡± jackieughed and added, ¡°It¡¯s not about the amount of money; it¡¯s about the dignity as a person.¡± Andrew was embarrassed when he heard this. He opened his mouth but did not know what to say as; jackie was right. Chapter 752 Timothy was already drunk, and coincidentally, it was at the period when Selena would finish working and leave her office. With his mood soured, he drank to his heart¡¯s content with Leo and the others before he got ready to go home. As they were drunk, Leo asked one of his bodyguards to send Timothy home. However, Timothy asked the driver to stop the car when they passed by Drake Dynasty Real Estate. The Turner family¡¯s bodyguard turned around and asked Timothy with a frown, ¡°What is it? Do you feel like vomiting, Young Master Drake?¡± ¡°No, I need to go down. I¡¯ve got something to do! F*ck, I¡¯m getting heated just thinking about it. He¡¯s just a bodyguard! How dare he refuse to give me face?¡± Young Master Drake smirked, got down from the car, and spoke to the bodyguard, ¡°Wait for me here, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Drake.¡± The man nodded. Timothy soon entered the office, rather tipsy with the aftermath of the win he had. ¡°Young Master Drake, why are you here?¡± ¡°Young Master Drake, good day to you!¡± Most of thepany¡¯s employees looked at him in surprise when they saw Timothy, even more so when they noted he was drunk. ¡°I¡¯m here to take a look at how you guys are doing recently!¡± Timothyughed and walked toward the purchasing department. ¡°Is she here?¡± Soon, he arrived at Selena¡¯s office door. With that smirk still on his face, he opened the door, entered the office, and locked it. ¡°Why is Young Master Drake here? Why does he stink of wine?¡± The purchasing department¡¯s employee, Felicia, asked her supervisor, Sonia with a frown. Sonia smiled coldly and lowered her voice as she said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I had a weird feeling for so long now. Why did they refuse to promote me to a manager and suddenly employed Selena Taylor to work as the manager here? Apart from that, the Drake family still treats her husband so nicely.¡± Sonia held her hands in front of her chest and said peculiarly, ¡°Do you know why? Selena must be secretly involved with Young Master Drake. They must¡¯ve done what they did in private previously. Today, the young master is obviously drunk and is horny. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s here to look for her in the office.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk! If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t Young Master Drake slightly too eager? Selena will finish work in thirty minutes. Can¡¯t he wait a little longer? Isn¡¯t it better to wait for her to finish work and meet in the hotel?¡± asked Felicia. ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t understand men. Some men get extremely excited after they have drinks. Who knows, he¡¯s probably looking to try something new at a new setting!¡± Sonia exined. ¡­ ¡°Young Master Drake, why are you here? Can I help you?¡± Chapter 753 Selena frowned when she saw Timothy entering her office without prior announcement. Her guard was up when she realized he reeked of alcohol and even locked the door. She immediately stood up and walked out from behind her desk. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous!¡± Timothyughed and sized up Selena under the influence of alcohol. He always thought that Selena was utterly beautiful, but he was not interested as she was married and older than him. In his drunken state, however, he felt giddy as he eyed how the formal dress on this woman entuated her beautiful figure. He took just a few steps toward Selena and said, ¡°I just so happened to pass this ce on my way home, so I¡¯m here to take a look. I¡¯d like to know what¡¯s the development of South Hill Real Estate¡¯s project. By the way, I heard that you¡¯ve appointed the Taylor family to supply eighty percent of the project material?¡± The corners of Selena¡¯s mouth twitched when she heard this. She had been worried about how people would gossip about this behind her back. Still, many days had passed without anybody saying anything. After all, the general manager had agreed to this and signed the agreement. Even he felt that the materials from the Taylor family were rather good. Selena eventually rxed. Regardless, the general manager had already mentioned this to James Drake and Miss Tanya; Timothy should have known about this much earlier. She did not know why Timothy brought up this matter. Selena smiled embarrassingly. ¡°Yes. Young Master Drake should¡¯ve known about this since long ago, right? The general manager already approved it. Your father and Miss Tanya also knew about it. They had visited the site and were satisfied with the materials as the quality was good!¡± Timothy smiled and walked closer to Selena. ¡°We¡¯re definitely satisfied. I didn¡¯t say that we¡¯re not. This isn¡¯t about the materials!¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing wrong with the material, what is it?¡± Selena turned around with a frown and reached for a paper cup. ¡°Young Master Drake, you must¡¯ve drank lots of wine. Let me pour you a cup of warm water.¡± Selena bent over at the water dispenser and fetched him a cup of warm water. Her alluring bent figure in her formal dress made Young Master Drake feel rather thirsty. He could not help but swallow his saliva. This woman grew increasingly seductive the more he looked at her. Timothy¡¯s imaginations began to wander as he continued to look at Selena. With the cup of warm water at hand, Selena turned around toward him only to be stunned at his rather suggestive gaze. Timothy immediately looked away when he saw Selena turning around. With a grin on his face, he said, ¡°Miss Selena is too generous, but it¡¯s not about the material. I know several material-supplying companies that have better branding, a longer history, and their quality is quite nice. The materials they have are indisputably reliable!¡± He paused here before continuing, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I wonder why Miss Selena chose the Taylor family without even considering thesepanies? Is it possible that you have some hidden, selfish motives?¡± Selena was slightly nervous when Timothy asked her this; this matter caused her quite the difort for quite some time. Although the Taylor family was not bad, Sonia had filtered the other material suppliers and did not pass them to her. She knew about this, but she chose to ignore it for the Taylor family¡¯s sake and signed the contract. She never expected that Young Master Drake would purposely talk about this after the general manager, Miss Tanya and James had agreed to it. Did the Drakes want to go back on their word? This was the assumption and worry that gued Selena. After all, this project could help the Taylor family earn quite a revenue. It could guarantee their profit and healthy business development for the next two years. The project had just started not long ago. It would be troublesome for the Taylor family if the Drakes changed their minds. ¡°Young Master Drake, are you saying there are severalpanies better than the Taylor family? I¡¯m not very clear about this as Supervisor Neal is the one who did the research. In the end, she¡¯s the one who compiled all pieces of information and handed them to me. Regardless, I felt that only the Taylor family is the most suitable one among all thepanies she handed to me!¡± With a smile on her face, Selena passed the cup of water to Timothy and added, ¡°The agreement was signed and approved by the general manager. This proves that the Taylor family is entirely capable of such an important role.¡± Chapter 754 ¡°Is that so?¡± Timothy walked over to receive the cup of warm water, and he took another step closer and moved closer to Selena. Selena¡¯s faint body odor, coupled with her perfume, stimted Timothy. ¡°Oh my!¡± His hand slightly trembled when he took over the cup, causing water from the cup to spill on Selena¡¯s chest. ¡°Ah!¡± Selena yelped in shock, although the water was not too hot. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to. Let me help you wipe that, Miss Selena.¡± Timothy was prepared for this. As he stretched out his hand toward her, Selena snapped. ¡°Go away! I can wipe it myself!¡± Selena was shocked at his advances and took a few steps backing away from him. Timothy was so in taking advantage of her, his hands merely a centimeter away from her attire. Selena instantly took out several pieces of tissue paper and dabbed them at the soaked area on her clothes. Timothy was rather disappointed at Selena¡¯s quick thinking, but it did not erase his excitement at her flustered state. ¡°Allow me to help you with that, Miss Selena,¡± he urged once more, ¡°I¡¯m good at it!¡± ¡°Young Master Drake, what are you talking about? Kindly respect our boundaries or I¡¯ll get angry!¡± Selena¡¯s face darkened when she discovered his true, dark intentions. She then angrily added, ¡°If it¡¯s work purposes you¡¯re concerned with, I¡¯ll make my reports. If it¡¯s about anything else, please immediately leave. I¡¯m not this kind of woman!¡± It did not enrage Timothy when Selena vocally stated her stance; he merely smirked. ¡°Miss Selena, stop acting. Do you think that I don¡¯t know what kind of woman you are? You didn¡¯t know your husband when you first met him, yet you married him the day you know him and slept with him right after. You even have a child with him!¡± Timothy looked at Selena in disdain. ¡°You slept with a man you just knew. How¡¯s it possible for you to not be charmed by a handsome and rich young master like me? I¡¯ve no intentions of marrying you; I¡¯m not interested in married women like you. Still, you¡¯ve got a nice figure, and you¡¯ve got a rather beautiful face. What say you apany me for a short while?¡± Selena almost fainted due to anger, but she maintained her icy-cold expression and she scoffed, ¡°Young Master Drake, you must¡¯ve had too many drinks tonight. I¡¯ll take this as you speaking nonsense, and I won¡¯t argue with you!¡± Selena then pointed at the door. ¡°Now, please get out and stop disturbing me at my workce. Your image would be destroyed if others knew about what happened here today!¡± Selena had a point; Timothy was usually a gentleman in front of others. His actions toward her might very well be due to alcohol influence. Still, he did not seem drunk, though he might have drank slightly more than usual. Chapter 755 ¡°You¡¯re a woman! Do you think I, a man, would be afraid if others knew about this if you¡¯re not? Also, who¡¯d believe that you¡¯re innocent? Won¡¯t others say that you¡¯re the one who seduced me for your monthly sry of one million? Who¡¯s in power here: you or me?¡± Timothyughed and added, ¡°You think about that, Selena Taylor, and you think it through. I, Timothy Drake, will have you now. You have no choice but to obey me!¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Selena was downright livid; she never thought Timothy could be so evil. ¡°You¡¯d do well to think it thoroughly. If you don¡¯t do as I say, I¡¯ll terminate the contract with the Taylor family. Thepensation is only around one hundred million, nothing too much, and we can afford it!¡± Timothy smiled coldly. ¡°Secondly, I fired your husband, and he¡¯s out of job now. What¡¯ll happen to your family¡¯s expenses now that he lost his monthly sry of twenty million?¡± ¡°What?! You¡­you fired him?!¡± Selena was taken aback by Timothy¡¯s wicked words. This Young Master Drake was too much of a pain. She never thought he had that sadistic streak in him. ¡°Don¡¯t be so agitated! I haven¡¯t finished speaking!¡± Timothy smirked with an extremely definite expression on his face. ¡°Think about it: You guys live in a big vi now with an entire family waiting for your support, and you¡¯ve got bodyguards and workers you need to pay too. ¡°I fired your husband because he acted against me, and if you don¡¯t submit to me today, I¡¯ll fire you too. You purposely signed the agreement with the Taylor family for their wellbeing. I can fire you based on this point alone!¡± ¡°You evil man! Young Master Drake, I never thought you¡¯d be such a despicable man!¡± Selena gritted her teeth in anger. She never thought Timothy would hold the matter against him. She used to think that Timothy was a kind person like Miss Tanya. After all, siblings usually shared quite a few characteristics. Apart from that, Timothy usually looked like a gentleman. She had no idea the man before her would have such a foul, wretched heart. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m despicable?¡± Timothyughed coldly after he heard what Selena said. ¡°You¡¯re making a false counter-charge. If it wasn¡¯t for us Drakes, do you think that your husband would¡¯ve had such a great job? Do you think that you¡¯d have a great job? You guys were poor people looked down on by the Taylor family and others. You have the life you have now because you guys met us and befriended us. How dare you say that I¡¯m despicable!¡± Timothy merely shrugged when he noted Selena¡¯s silence and cold expression. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about it. As long as you promise me that you¡¯ll serve me well this one time, I wouldn¡¯t tell others about this. I won¡¯t rescind the contract with the Taylor family, and you get to keep your job. A one-million sry is barely enough for your family!¡± Selena gritted her teeth and was so angry that her face turned pale. Timothy was pleased when he saw her rooted where she stood, wordlessly; he assumed Selena was complying due to the fear he instilled in her. After all, any other woman would know what choice to make, right? He walked forward and pulled Selena into his arms. His face leaned closer to hers as though he was about to kiss her. ¡°Miss Selena, just sumb to me. You lose nothing. After all, I¡¯m the Drake family¡¯s young master, son of Eastfield¡¯s wealthiest man. No rich young masters in the entire Eastfield would dare compete with me. Moreover, your husband won¡¯t know about this if you don¡¯t tell him, understand?¡± ¡°You bastard, let go of me!¡± Selena was so angry that she resisted Timothy¡¯s embrace and fought back. Chapter 756 Timothyughed at Selena¡¯s struggle. ¡°And why should I let you go? Just give in to me!¡± He pushed her onto the table with all his might, ready to grab her. ¡°Go away!¡± In her fear and panic, Selena kicked Timothy right in between his legs when he was close enough. ¡°Argh!¡± Timothy yelled in pain and fell onto his knees in a squatting position. Selena instantly shot up as Timothy fell, merely sparing him a re as she rushed toward the door. ¡°Young Master Drake, you bastard! I quit!¡± Selena ripped open the door and rushed out right after. ¡­ ¡°What¡¯s going on? Manager Taylor ran out of her office!¡± Employees were startled to see Selena rushing out of her office. ¡°Did he fail? Manager Taylor¡¯s hair seems to be ruffled up a little, but she opened the door and ran straight out. She seemed to have just cried, too,¡± said Felicia dumbfoundedly. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem right. This shouldn¡¯t be happening if they have something going behind the scenes. Shouldn¡¯t she be very happy?¡± ¡°How would I know? Let¡¯s go check it out.¡± Sonia immediately walked with Felicia toward Selena¡¯s office. They peered into the office and discovered Young Master Drake on the floor: he had his hands over his private parts as he hissed in pain. ¡°How dare Selena Taylor do this?! What should Young Master Drake do if he can¡¯t bear children in the future?¡± Sonia said angrily. She immediately went in with Felicia to assist Young Master Drake. Meanwhile, Selena rushed to the parking lot. She pulled the door to her car open and went inside before crying out her frustrations. It took a while before she could reach out for a tissue paper to wipe her tears, and it was only after that was she able to calm herself down before she made her way home. ¡­ jackie was smoking in their yard when he saw Selena¡¯s car entering thepound and was parked. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re back.¡± jackie walked over to his wife with a small smile on his face. ¡°Yes,¡± came Selena¡¯s simple reply and went to sit with him quietly. ¡°Honey, I quit my job,¡± jackie started, his smile bitter as he spoke. ¡°But truthfully, I was fired by Young Master Drake. No need to worry, though. Our family will still have money to rely on.¡± Selena listened on and instantly recalled how she was almost taken advantage of by Timothy. Her nose twitched and her eyes turned slightly red. She looked at jackie upsettingly and said, ¡°Honey, I¡­ I¡¯ve also quit my job. We are both out of jobs! What should we do?¡± ¡°You quit, too?¡± The news stunned jackie, but he could sense his wife¡¯s unstable emotions. ¡°What actually happened?¡± he prodded. ¡°That bastard Timothy Drake came looking for me in my office after he had some drinks. He even threatened me with the Taylor family¡¯s agreement about sourcing materials and the fact that he¡¯d fire me. He wants to take advantage of me and even forced himself on me when I refused him! ¡°Thankfully, I reacted fast and kicked his crotch at the given time. I managed to escape right after that.¡± Face written with fear, Selena looked at her husband and blurted, ¡°What should I do? I¡¯d be in so much trouble if my mother knows I lost my job!¡± jackie was livid at the details his wife told him. ¡°F*ck¡­ Is Timothy Drake looking for a death wish? I don¡¯t give a damn if he does things to me, but how dare he go looking for you at your office? You didn¡¯t even do anything to him!¡± jackie shot up from his seat and threw the cigarette butt onto the ground before stepping on it. His hands then tightened, balled into fists. Chapter 757 ¡°I¡¯m going to get an exnation from him,¡± snapped jackie. ¡°Don¡¯t! This is the Drake family we¡¯re talking about here!¡± Selena was extremely frightened when she saw jackie¡¯s impulsive look and took his hands into hers. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t go. It¡¯s the Drake family, and it¡¯s not a good idea to offend them. Apart from that, he didn¡¯t get to touch me inappropriately. While he did forcibly embraced me, I managed to break free!¡± ¡°That means nothing to me. What would¡¯ve happened if you failed to run away in time? The Drake family has to give me an exnation! How dare he try to take advantage of you!¡± jackie¡¯s fists tightened even more. He turned to Selena and, carrying her in his arms bridal-style, walked toward the car when he saw her hands still on his. ¡°What are you doing? I asked you to not go there!¡± Selena was flustered yet worried as he held her up like a princess, though it did not erase her anxiety. After all, the Drake family was a family that even first- ss aristocratic families dared not offend. Could jackie seed alone? ¡°Don¡¯t you worry; I won¡¯t kill Tanya¡¯s brother as a sign of respect for our friendship. However, if he doesn¡¯t kneel and apologize, I¡¯ll show him no mercy!¡± jackie still had a darkened expression on his face. He ced Selena at the passenger¡¯s seat before he went and sat at the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Honey, just let it go. I know you love me, but I don¡¯t want to offend the Drake family! It¡¯s not good to have another enemy,¡± coaxed Selena in an attempt to persuade jackie. She did not want him to act irrationally. ¡°Apart from that, they¡¯re the Drakes! They might have lots of masters with them!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. Their masters are no match for your husband. He¡¯s far more powerful than any of them combined.¡± Adamant and indifferent, jackie stepped on the gas pedal and the car soon raced out of the vi. ¡°Why are they going out again? Didn¡¯t they juste back a while ago?¡± Several bodyguards who strolled around the perimeter not far away wondered what was happening when they saw the situation. At the same time, they felt jealous as they saw how jackie carried Selena in his arms. ¡°You¡¯re so hard-headed! Why won¡¯t you listen to my advice?!¡± Selena relented once she knew it was a point for no return for her husband. He wanted to confront the Drake family! The Drakes might turn hostile against them if jackie went over and caused trouble! More importantly, how could jackie oppose the entire Drake family¡¯s masters? ¡­ Young Master Drake struggled in pain for quite some time before he could even stand up. He then walked out embarrassingly and returned to the Drake family mansion. He was more than ready to go to bed as the drinks made him feel dizzy. Thest thing he expected was for James, Tanya, and several masters of the Drake family to wait for him when he entered the vi¡¯s living room. ¡°Father, Tanya, why are you guys here? Why aren¡¯t you guys asleep yet?¡± Timothy¡¯s face darkened as he sensed something was amiss when he noted several Drake family elders were present. This only happened when something important had to be announced. Coincidentally, he had fired jackie, and it seemed that his sister had ryed the news to them. James¡¯ face darkened and questioned Timothy, ¡°You know what you¡¯ve done today, right?¡± Timothy was utterly displeased. ¡°Of course I do. I fired a mere bodyguard, no? Did you have to get a crowd here like this? Why did you ask the elders toe out?¡± came his somewhat apathetic reply as he sat down on the sofa. Jamesughed bitterly. ¡°What did I tell you? Did you ignore what I¡¯ve told you? I asked you to not offend jackie and stay on his good side! Why didn¡¯t you listen?!¡± James was downright livid at him and was close to fainting in his anger. His son made the worst move possible with his deplorable attitude. Chapter 758 Timothy, at that moment, recalled how a marshal failed to defeat jackie. With a guilty conscience, he blurted, ¡°I didn¡¯t know jackie could be so powerful! I thought he was just a headmander, unworthy of our family¡¯s respect and admiration. I only knew this when a marshal from the Turner family failed to defeat him, and that was only after I fired him!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve told you long before that he¡¯s considerably on par with Kings of War. It doesn¡¯t matter even if he¡¯s just a one-star King of War! More importantly, he¡¯s well acquainted with the Goddess of War. Can¡¯t you see that? The Goddess of War willingly interacted with me because of our rtionship with jackie!¡± James grew increasingly angry the more he thought about it. ¡°So what? I can just look for them tomorrow and ask them to return to work as usual!¡± Timothy had no choice but to obey his father after he thought about it. After all, many of the Drakes eyed him sharply and none went up to defend him. ¡°Think about his temperament! Do you think that he¡¯s short of money if he really is a King of War? The country would¡¯ve given him several tens of billions as his reward. We were extremely lucky that somebody like him was willing to work as our bodyguard. He agreed to work for us because he was bored with nothing to do. ¡°Do you think he¡¯d still agree to it now?¡± Jamesughed. He knew jackie¡¯s identity was not as simple as how he portrayed it, but jackie managed to keep himself incredibly low-profile and seldom exposed his truebat abilities to the public. This caused others to believe he was a mere headmander. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? And does he really have that much money?¡± Timothy¡¯s face darkened; he made a huge mistake if that was true. Still, as he recalled how ordinary jackie was and how he promised to be their bodyguard proactively, he still felt that his father¡¯s beliefs were too overboard. How could such a rich person agree to be a bodyguard? ¡°Bullcrap. He¡¯s definitely a King of War, so it¡¯s only natural he has a lot of money!¡± scoffed James with a cold expression on his face. ¡°Why would he willingly work as a bodyguard if he has so much money? If it was me, I wouldn¡¯t work as a bodyguard. I don¡¯t want to be looked down at by others!¡± Timothy frowned. He nced at Tanya who was beside him, and his eyes lit up. ¡°Unless¡­ The reason this guy works as our bodyguard isn¡¯t for money but for women. I think he likes my sister. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s very easy to get into his good books. We can just marry Tanya to him, right?¡± Timothy tried to find ways around the matter. Though it took a while, Tanya noticed something peculiar in Timothy¡¯s replies and said, ¡°Wait, Brother. Did you say ¡®them¡¯ just now? What does that mean?¡± Timothy scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°The thought of jackie talking back at me gued me after I drank some wine¡­ So I fired his wife in retaliation.¡± ¡°What?!¡± James¡¯ chest heaved in anger when he heard this. ¡°You¡­ You! It¡¯s understandable if you committed a mistake once, but how dare you make them one after another! You¡¯re ridiculous! Even if jackie talked back to you, how could you fire his wife too?!¡± ¡°I¡­ I told you! I was just unhappy at that moment!¡± Chapter 759 Timothy tried to find an excuse for his actions. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of offending him? Let me tell you this: If you end up genuinely offending him, I¡­ I can¡¯t even save you!¡± James was so angry that he was at a loss for words. He had one son, and he turned out to be this. ¡°Impossible! Are you joking? We¡¯re a first-ss aristocratic family, and we have so many masters here with us! While I admit jackie¡¯s good, I don¡¯t believe we¡¯d lose if everyone fights him as a group,¡± came Timothy¡¯s somewhat apathetic reply. He did not believe jackie would be that terrifying. James nced at Timothy and announced coldly, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. We¡¯re waiting for you here because we need to tell you something. I feel that you¡¯re out of focus recently, so I¡¯ve visited South City Group only to find out that it¡¯s been losing money. Because of this, South City Group will be managed by your sister, Tanya starting from tomorrow. I suppose you can have a breather and a break of sorts.¡± Timothy wondered if he had heard his father wrongly and looked at James dumbfoundedly. ¡°What? Did I hear that right, Father? Did you just say South City Group?¡± In Timothy¡¯s point of view, Tanya was just a child and it was difficult for her to bear such great responsibility. Apart from that, he was the one who managed South City Group all this while, thus he believed no one should interfere with his business. South City Group represented half the Drake family group¡¯s businesses, and the ability to manage this group represented the person¡¯s identity in the Drake family. It was because of this that Timothy had always been extremely proud of himself. He was the subject of people¡¯s envious looks whenever he walked outside because the Drake family relied on him to manage their businesses. While he also managed several smallerpanies, thosepanies were nothing whenpared to South City Group. ¡°Yes, you heard right. South City Group,¡± James said indifferently. ¡°While your sister tends to shop quite often, I observed thepanies she managed and they¡¯re doing quite well. I believe your sister would do a better job than you if I hand South City Group to her!¡± ¡°Father, are you joking?¡± Timothy was still in disbelief. ¡°Tanya¡­ Tanya is just a young child. How could she be more experienced than me at business management? Apart from that, I¡¯ve been managing South City Group all this time. I¡¯m aware we¡¯ve started losing money during these few months, but it¡¯s temporary. We¡¯ve raked up quite the fortune years before this. Do you not see the sess I¡¯ve aplished?¡± He stood up and got increasingly agitated. ¡°You want to change the higher management just because the loss we experience these two to three months? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Tanya would fail at managing the ce?¡± Jamesughed him off before he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ve thought about it and discussed it with several higher-ups many times before I made this decision. You¡¯re definitely unsuitable to continue working as South City Group¡¯s highest management with your current situation and status!¡± Suddenly, Harvey ran into the room with several other bodyguards. ¡°Master, Master! Something bad is happening!¡± There was a deep frown on his face as he spoke. ¡°Big Brother¡­ No, jackie is here with his wife, and he wants an exnation from us. If he¡¯s not satisfied with our exnation, he¡­he¡¯d make his move!¡± Chapter 760 ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s too brash! What does he mean by ¡®make his move¡¯? Father, listen to him. His actions are a disrespect to the Drake family!¡± Timothy sucked in a deep breath when he heard what the bodyguards were saying about jackie. Admittingly, he was scared. Did Selena tell jackie what happened in the office? He first recalled the fact that he did not manage to take advantage of Selena. It did not matter if Selena was embarrassed or she had the intention of actually manipting the Drake family; she would not have told jackie about what happened between them. Thest thing Timothy expected was for jackie to look for him, and that meant big trouble. Because of this, he had to provoke the rtionship between his father and jackie. ¡°He¡¯s doing too much. This is threatening our Drake family!¡± One of the Drake family¡¯s masters was displeased. This master¡¯s fighting abilities were much stronger than Spectre. He feared no marshals and was able to fight with Kings of War. This master was the first one to stand up against jackie¡¯s threats. ¡°Yes, what Elder Gordon says makes sense. This guy always acts like this, and we should put him in his ce!¡± Timothy was relieved that someone shared his stance in the matter, and it was someone powerful to boot. ¡°How dare you agree to the master? He¡¯s brave enough to say it because he¡¯s got the power to back it up!¡± Tanya red at his brother before looking at James. ¡°Father, what should we do now? It seems that jackie is unhappy about Timothy firing his wife. He wouldn¡¯t havee here if it wasn¡¯t for this matter.¡± ¡°Tanya, what you¡¯re doing here is uplifting others and destroying your own. How would we know that Elder Gordon isn¡¯t his match without even attempting anything?¡± snapped Timothy. ¡°Yes, Miss Tanya. Are you looking down on us masters, or do you ce too much faith in jackie?¡± Elder Gordon was slightly unhappy. He was considered one of the best masters in the Drake family though he had never fought with jackie. Tanya¡¯s words tantly meant she looked down on them and stated that they were not jackie¡¯s opponents. ¡°Elder Gordon, don¡¯t make a move without my order. jackie is here asking for an exnation, and he didn¡¯t tell us straightforwardly what he wanted to do. This means that there are ways to settle this!¡± James thought about it and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and discuss it with him. It might work if we apologize and ask them to return to work tomorrow.¡± Many people nodded and they followed James outside. ¡­ James and hispany eventually arrived at the mansion¡¯s front door. jackie and his wife, Selena, stood right outside in silence. As everyone gathered, Tanya was the first to walk forward and offered her apologies. ¡° jackie, I heard that my brother fired Sister Selena in anger. I¡¯m very sorry for that,¡± Tanya spoke solemnly. ¡°My brother tends to speak nonsense whenever he¡¯s drunk. He was just in his feelings, so please don¡¯t take him seriously.¡± ¡°Indeed. Timothy was angry, so whatever he said was only out of his emotions. Go back, rest, ande back for work tomorrow.¡± James was pleased with how understanding his daughter was, and jackie might reconsider his actions after he heard Tanya¡¯s sincere words. After all, was it not petty to be calctive with a drunk person? ¡°Come on, jackie, let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡± Chapter 761 Selena was slightly afraid when she saw that many people in front of her. Most of the bodyguards were also there. Soon, there were one to two hundred people at the Drake family¡¯s side. She immediately persuaded jackie. However, jackie still stood there and did not move. He looked at Timothy coldly and said, ¡°Timothy,e over, kneel, and apologize to my wife. Kowtow three times and I will let things slide. If not, you¡¯ll regret it when I make my move!¡± ¡°Bastard, aren¡¯t you being too much?!¡± Elder Gordon could not handle it anymore. He was originally cranky so he walked two steps forward, looked at jackie, and said, ¡°This is the Drake family! Do you know who Timothy is? He¡¯s the eldest young master of our family! It¡¯s fine to directly address him by his name, but, how dare you ask someone as honorable as him to kneel and kowtow to you! You¡¯re being really arrogant!¡± jackie looked at this old man coldly before saying. ¡°I¡¯m speaking to Timothy so please don¡¯t interrupt our conversation!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Elder Gordon was extremely angry and held his hands into fists. ¡°Sure. They all mentioned that you are strong and since you dare act so presumptuously in front of the Drake family mansion, let me try you!¡± ¡°Elder Gordon, stop!¡± James immediately stopped him. He smiled at jackie after Elder Gordon stopped. ¡° jackie, my son really acted impulsive after several drinks. I hope you can understand him!¡± James paused here before continuing. ¡°How about this. You guys cane back for work and I will pay you double your sry next month. Apart from that, I will pay you one hundred million aspensation. How does that sound?¡± As the richest man in Eastfield, James had already made a hugepromisation by saying this. ¡°Master Drake, I¡¯m sorry but what happened today cannot be solved with money. If it wasn¡¯t because the Drake family treated me well and I consider Miss Tanya as my best friend, everybody here would have died, and you would be waiting for your bodies to be collected!¡± jackie raised his hand and pointed at the people in front of him. His tone was in but his words were extremely domineering. ¡°Honey¡­¡± Selena was speechless. She knew something like this was going to happen with her husband¡¯s character. The Drake family had already taken such a huge step back but jackie still refused to back away. ¡°You f*cker!¡± Elder Gordon could not hold it back any longer. He forgot James¡¯s instructions, stepped forward, and rushed toward jackie with his hands balled into fists. jackie curled his lips into a cold smile when he saw how the other party initiated the attack. He balled his hands into fists and punched toward the opponent too. With a slightly dull bang, Elder Gordon flew outward. He flew several meters away before stepping on the ground and stabilizing his body. ¡°You can¡¯t take such a small amount of my force. How dare you act arrogantly in front of me?¡± jackie nced at the opponent in disdain. He had a kingly aura and a contempt for the world as he spoke. Elder Gordon was shocked. jackie¡¯s punch seemed simple but the power in it was so terrifying that it threw him into the air while jackie was still standing there firmly. What jackie said also caused him to be afraid! Chapter 762 ¡±Elder Gordon, stop! Are you refusing to listen to me?¡± James also noticed that Elder Gordon was definitely not jackie¡¯s opponent. However, he had already made a move. After his failure, he could only stand there and re at jackie. After all, he might die very miserably if he rushed forward and fought jackie. If he stopped right now, he would lose his face. Elder Gordon humphed coldly after he heard what James said. ¡°Young man, I¡¯ll bear with it today because my master asked me to. However, this is the Drake family mansion, if you dare act rampantly, I will not hold back anymore!¡± Elder Gordon retreated after he said that. The corners of Timothy¡¯s mouth twitched several times. He finally noticed that if Elder Gordon acted alone, he was definitely not jackie¡¯s opponent. Apart from that, Elder Gordon was someone who loved to protect his dignity. He left these words just so he could exit with honor. ¡°Alright, jackie. How about this? It¡¯s fine if you and Miss Selena don¡¯t want toe back to work. This time, my son was the one who acted impulsively. I will give you eight hundred million. How about that? Let¡¯s agree to let it go! ¡± After thinking about it, James gritted his teeth and proactively said. In his opinion, this amount ofpensation was already more than enough. Apart from that, he just found out that his son fired the two of them not too long ago. He was slightly unhappy when jackie did not want to let this go. However, he knew that he could not offend jackie, so he could only hope that he could spend money to avoid disaster. ¡°Honey, why don¡¯t we just let it go. Eight hundred million is already a lot!¡± Selena bit her lips and persuaded jackie. It was a pity as jackie still sneered. ¡°Master Drake, I would have killed your son if it weren¡¯t for Tanya! My request is simple, he needs to kneel down and apologize to my wife. He also needs to p himself ten times. Otherwise, I will take action!¡± ¡± jackie, aren¡¯t you asking for too much?¡± Even Tanya got angry. She looked at jackie in disbelief. ¡°My brother shouldn¡¯t have fired you nor your wife. After all, your wife did nothing wrong. No matter what, my brother is the young master of the Drake family. How should my brother continue living his life if he kneels down and apologizes to your wife? You even asked him to p himself in the face.¡± ¡± jackie, please consider this. Eight hundred million is really a lot, why don¡¯t you think about it again?¡± Yvonne bit her lips. She did not expect jackie to make this matter such a huge ordeal. This was somewhat unlike the jackie she knew. However, jackie sneered and said, ¡°there is nothing to consider. It doesn¡¯t matter if Young Master Timothy fired my wife. However, he tried to take advantage of my wife after several drinks. He went to the office, locked the door, and tried to forcefully take advantage of my wife. If my wife hadn¡¯t found the opportunity to kick him and escaped, she might have suffered!¡± Having said that, jackie looked at Yvonne and questioned her. ¡°Miss Yvonne, would you easily forgive such a person if you were in such a situation? If someone harassed you and gave you some money to silence you, would you be able to forgive that person?¡± ¡°How¡¯s this possible? Brother, you¡­you actually treated sister Selena¡­¡± Tanya finally realized that jackie¡¯s anger was not just about Timothy firing his wife. It turned out that her brother actually went to the company alone and tried to rape jackie¡¯s wife. If this happened to another man, they might have been afraid of the Drake family or they might have chosen money to avoid disaster. However, if it was a burly and hardcore man like jackie, it was impossible to ask for his forgiveness. ¡°He¡­he¡¯s talking nonsense!¡± Chapter 763 Timothy was so frightened. He could only grit his teeth and refused to admit to it when he saw so many people looking at him. ¡°Nonsense?¡± This time, even Selena could not stand it and looked at Timothy bitterly. ¡°Timothy, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a coward who dared not admit to what you did. If you say so, why don¡¯t we head to the company and ask the people there? We have so many employees, do you think they didn¡¯t hear anything?¡± Timothy¡¯s face instantly turned blue and purple when he heard what she said. Yes, it was definitely difficult to exin what happened previously. Originally, he could tell people in thepany that it was Selena who wanted to seduce him. Many people would have believed what he said. Now that jackie has brought his wife to his house, nobody would have believed him if he used this excuse. That would be extremely troublesome. ¡°You¡­you bastard!¡± James finally realized what a nasty thing his son had done. He stepped forward and pped Timothy with all his might. ¡°I¡¯m really disappointed in you. I thought that you had just fired the two of them, I didn¡¯t expect you to try to force Miss Selena. No wonder jackie is so angry!¡± Elder Gordon, who originally felt that jackie had gone overboard, finally realized that he was almost manipted by Timothy. If he was in this position and his woman was almost raped by somebody else, he would have killed that person early on. As for jackie¡¯s action of asking Timothy to kneel down and apologize while pping himself ten times was actually very kind of jackie. He did this because of his history with the Drake family and he was giving Tanya face. Timothy, who was pped in the cheeks, covered his face in anger. ¡°Father, you¡­you actually hit me because of this? I admit that I was impulsive at that time. I had too many drinks and Selena looked really pretty. She even had a short skirt on. Isn¡¯t that very normal? Besides, I was unsessful in my attempt!¡± ¡°unsessful? If you seeded, none of you here would leave Eastfield alive!¡± jackie sneered after he heard this, and walked step by step toward Timothy. His eyes were filled with a murderous aura. The aura was the same one that sent shivers down everyone¡¯s spine on the battlefield. ¡°Do you still feel that you did nothing wrong? I gave you a chance, but you didn¡¯t cherish it!¡± jackie approached step by step and his voice was very low. He had a scary and invisible aura around him that made people feel repressed. ¡°You fool, why aren¡¯t you kneeling down and apologizing yet? Hurry up and do what jackie said! Kneel down and apologize to Miss Selena. Hurry up and p yourself!¡± James was very frightened. The other masters in the Drake Family stood there and were all frightened too. They knew that jackie was about to take action. After all, Timothy did make a mistake this time and they were all embarrassed to make moves. ¡°I won¡¯t apologize! I¡¯m the young master of the Drake family, why should I apologize to them?!¡± Timothy gritted his teeth and looked at jackie. He did not believe that jackie would dare take action. After all, the Drake family was the biggest known power in this province. jackie directly jumped up and kicked Timothy on his crotch. Timothy flew outward. The next second, Timothy hit the ground far away and fainted. Chapter 764 Timothy¡¯s pants seeped with fresh blood. It was a frightening sight. The corners of James¡¯s mouth twitched. His features were twisted into a grimace, but he did not let a single word slip from him. The entire area waspletely silent¡ªso silent that you could hear a pin drop! This was the Young Master of the Drake family, and yet jackie hadshed out against him all the same. Now he justy there, and no one knew if he was still alive. ¡°Master¡­¡± Spectre stepped forward, frowning. He did not know what to say. He knew that James¡¯s heart was filled with excruciating pain. ¡°Come forward all you like, if you wish to avenge him. But I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences once you make the first move!¡± jackie said, expression stony. Although James¡¯s insides were twisted with agony, he forced himself to smile. ¡°It¡¯s all right, jackie, so long as you let off some steam! Just say the word if you need any morepensation!¡± jackie gave a wan smile. ¡°No need!¡± He wheeled around and left, taking Selena with him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your son isn¡¯t dead. But I can¡¯t say for certain if he¡¯ll be producing any heirs in the future.¡± Selena nced behind her shoulder, afraid that the fighters and the bodyguards employed by the Drake family would rush forward. She only released a sigh of relief once they got onto the car and drove off. ¡°Are you sure Timothy won¡¯t be rendered infertile from that kick of yours, Dear? James only has him as the only son, after all. Won¡¯t he try to take revenge in the future? I know you¡¯re venting your anger, but I¡¯m still afraid!¡± Selena frowned, her expression morphing to that of concern. jackie nced at her and managed a mirthless smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. James is smart enough. He won¡¯t cause trouble for me even if his son can no longer produce heirs for their family. I¡¯ve already been kind enough to him by sparing his son¡¯s life. No man has the right to touch my wife. You suffered so much for me and our daughter¡¯s sake. You paid the price for so many years. I won¡¯t let you go through any more humiliation!¡± Warmth filled Selena as she heard him speak such earnest words. She pursed her lips before she spoke, ¡°All right then. I just never expected that you would have no fear even with the Drake family! This is far beyond my expectations!¡± jackie did not know whether tough or cry after he heard that. ¡°Dear, would you be touched or frightened if all nine of the Gods of War came to your birthday party?¡± Selena went speechless for a while when she heard that. Then she rolled her eyes. ¡°What are you saying? It¡¯ll be an utmost honor even if only Lana came. How can all nine of the Gods of Ware? Besides, they¡¯re so busy, and every second of theirs is extremely precious. How could they have the time to spare for me?¡± Here, Selena seemed to think of something, then she said jokingly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re the master of the nine Gods of War? Each of the Gods of War is strong in their own way, and they¡¯re extremely powerful. If they even had a master, he would not even be human!¡± jackie gave a curious expression. Did his wife just tell him that he was not human right to his face? He gave a brittle smile and asked, ¡°What is he then, if not human?¡± ¡°A god!¡± Selena spoke in a matter-of-fact tone, ¡°What kind of a person would a master of the nine Gods of War be if not a god? But of course, there¡¯s no one like that. In the future, don¡¯t simply joke that you¡¯re the master of the Gods of War. It¡¯ll be troublesome if someone were to write a report about it and spread the news about you.¡± Here, Selena drew a finger across her throat. ¡°You¡¯re writing yourself a death sentence if you anger the Gods of War,¡± she said. ¡°It won¡¯t get any better just because you¡¯re good friends with Lana. A joke like this is too frightening!¡± jackie ced his hand on her thigh when he heard that, shing a small smile. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll listen to you, dear. I won¡¯t im that they¡¯re my disciples anymore, okay? But I still hope that they cane over and celebrate on the day of your birthday!¡± ¡°You hope?¡± Chapter 765 Selena did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°What use is there in hoping? Why should I have hope if they¡¯re not going toe!¡± ¡°Do you really want them toe? Then I should invite them over!¡± jackie smiled and spoke in a confident tone, ¡°I believe that they¡¯ll definitely preserve my dignity!¡± ¡°My goodness. You¡¯re speaking as though you had plenty of dignity, to begin with!¡± Selena rolled her eyes at him. Then she noticed that his hand was on her thigh. She picked it up, cheeks flushing. ¡°Drive properly and don¡¯t put your hands everywhere. Seriously!¡± ¡°Looks like you¡¯re embarrassed!¡± jackie chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll ce it everywhere when it¡¯s bedtime. How about that?¡± The pink on Selena¡¯s cheeks deepened. ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you, you pervert! Now we¡¯re both jobless, and you¡¯ve offended the Drake family. I just pray that James really won¡¯te for us, like what you said!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He would have done something just now if he wanted to take revenge! Would he have let us leave just like that?¡± They quickly arrived at the vi. After he parked the car, jackie said, ¡°Oh, right. Let me tell you how I was fired by Timothy!¡± ¡°Oh, yeah. I would have forgotten if you hadn¡¯t mentioned it. Timothy said that you talked against him. What on earth happened? Weren¡¯t you doing your job just fine for the Drake family?¡± Selena immediately asked as the thought popped into her head. ¡°That¡¯s because I struck big today¡ªI won a bet worth one billion dors just like that!¡± jackie got down from the car. ¡°So don¡¯t worry. I earned a billion dors today,¡± he said, grinning. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine even if you stay at home and be a housewife. We can even go for a honeymoon when we¡¯re free!¡± ¡°Our child is already so big, and you¡¯re still thinking of a honeymoon? Only you could think of something like that!¡± Selena¡¯s heart was leaping in delight. She wound her arm around jackie¡¯s and walked toward the vi¡¯s entrance. ¡°So tell me, how did you win the billion dors?¡± ¡°Billiards. Because¡­¡± jackie then told everything that had transpired in the morning to Selena. ¡°You learned to y that fast? You¡¯ve never yed it before, but you just knew how to y once you got into it. And you won a billion dors?¡± Shock rippled throughout Selena when she finished listening to the story. ¡­ At the moment in the Drake family¡¯s residence. After jackie left, Tanya ran over to check on Timothy, who was still unconscious. She furrowed her brows and looked at her father. ¡°What do we do, Dad?¡± ¡°What else can we do but to quickly take him to the hospital? If jackie says he¡¯s not dead, he¡¯s not dead. We need to get him to the hospital immediately. Let¡¯s pray that Timothy will still be able to have heirs. But his future will be even more uncertain if we¡¯re a second toote!¡± James immediately dered before ordering his men to take his son to the hospital. He released a sigh. ¡°Seriously. Why would Timothy dare to do something like that? He really dug a grave for himself!¡± Chapter 766 ¡°Master, are we really going to let this slide just like that? The young master¡­ He¡¯s¡­¡± One of the fighters stepped forward and asked James. Although he could not say that the young master did not deserve it, jackie had just brought his wife to the Drake family¡¯s residence and beat Young Master Drake into a pulp. Plenty of passersby outside would have seen everything. This was a cause of extreme humiliation for the Drake family. Fortunately, not many people had witnessed the incident, but the Drake family¡¯s reputation had really been trampled on. ¡°I really think there¡¯s no way out of this. jackie is too strong. There¡¯s no way to take him on by oneself¡ªat least for me!¡± Elder Gordon finally spoke up after he thought about it. In reality, he wanted to say that it would be useless even if all of them went for jackie at the same time. He tried to tone it down though, for the sake of their dignity. ¡°It¡¯s obvious that jackie has full confidence, judging from how he spoke just now. He¡¯s very sure of himself. So all we can do is to forget about this incident!¡± James gave a helpless smile. ¡°I¡¯ve already chided Timothy so many times, but he simply refused to listen to me. Never mind that he fired both jackie and Selena, but he actually dared to touch thetter. Ah. If it were you, wouldn¡¯t you think about killing him? jackie had been considering the rtionship between us from before, and his friendship with Tanya, that¡¯s why¡­¡± The fighters could do nothing but bob their heads in obedience when they heard him say that, keeping as quiet as they could. ¡°Dad, we¡¯re missing a procurement manager in South Hill Real Estate now that Miss Taylor has quit her job. What do we do?¡± Tanya added after she thought about it, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll turn awry for us if the Taylor family continues to be in charge of that project¡­¡± James nodded his head. ¡°You¡¯re right. If news of how jackie had beaten your brother up gets out, and how we did not retaliate, the Drake family will definitely be aughing stock. We should be stirring up some trouble for him, after all. How about this? You take charge of South Hill Real Estate and make Sonia take the position of procurement manager. I pray she doesn¡¯t let me down!¡± Tanya nodded her head. ¡°I¡¯ll get Sonia to terminate the contract with the Taylor family. And we won¡¯t compensate for the breach of contract either. Let¡¯s just do that as our ¡®retaliation¡¯. It won¡¯t be so embarrassing for us if word of this gets out then!¡± Hearing those words fall from her mouth felt like a joke. The Drake family was the strongest, richest family in the entire Eastfield. It was extremely embarrassing that her older brother had been beaten¡ªand beaten into that state. This sort of retaliation was truly a joke, but it was better than nothing. It would convey the Drake family¡¯s stance toward the matter. Elder Gordon considered everything carefully before he made a suggestion, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we just tell everyone that the young master¡¯s injuries are not too serious even if they¡¯re actually serious or if he bes impotent. This way, we¡¯ll only be dissolving our cooperation with the Taylor family because he was not too seriously injured. It won¡¯t be that embarrassing if we put it that way.¡± James thought that it made sense. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯ll go over to the hospital in a while and check up on my son. His condition must be kept a secret. We¡¯ll get the doctors to diagnose that he has mild injuries from a fistfight. There¡¯ll be nothing serious!¡± After jackie and Selena went back, they quickly showered and went downstairs, sitting together at the table for dinner. ¡°Selena, jackie has been fired by Timothy!¡± Fiona smiled. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. jackie won a billion dors from billiards,¡± she said. ¡°One whole billion! He lost his job, but it¡¯s great that he has a billion to his name now. We won¡¯t have to worry about having no money in the future! This money doesn¡¯t belong to the entire Taylor family. It belongs to us!¡± Chapter 767 Selena gave a bitter smile. ¡°Ma, jackie already told me about this,¡± she said. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been fired as well. No¡ªI quit. I didn¡¯t want to do it anymore!¡± ¡°What!¡± The smile on Fiona¡¯s face immediately froze. ¡° jackie had been fired forshing against Young Master Drake, and he hadshed out because of the billion dors in the first ce,¡± she said, stupefied. ¡°This is completely understandable, but why did you quit? This is an entirely different matter.¡± Selena flicked her gaze between jackie and Fiona. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just don¡¯t want to continue doing that job any longer,¡± she lied, fearing that her mother would fret for her. ¡°It¡¯s pointless to me. More importantly, my subordinates don¡¯t cooperate with me, and they even talk about me behind my back!¡± ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind, Selena. jackie doesn¡¯t have a job now, and neither do you. Plus, your sry was so high!¡± Andrew shook his head and took a sip of wine. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter now. You¡¯ve already quit, so now we¡¯ll just have to be wise with the money we have. It should be enough.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Dad,¡± Ben chipped in, grinning. ¡°We only need enough money to live on. We can¡¯t be like Ma, who only has eyes for money. We should always be satisfied with whatever we have!¡± ¡°What are you saying, you brat? What sane person would give up their chances of getting more money? Why shouldn¡¯t we want more, knowing that we could have more?¡± Fiona red at her son. ¡°Besides, ten billion isn¡¯t a lot either. It all depends on how you spend it. I heard that a jeweler in Eastfield has recently crafted an extremely expensive ne. It¡¯s entirelyid with diamonds, and more importantly, it¡¯s one of its kind in the entire world. There¡¯s also a huge ruby as its main jewel. It¡¯s absolutely gorgeous! It¡¯s called ¡®Heart of the Abyss¡¯, or something like that anyway!¡± ¡°Really? It¡¯s just a ne though. No way that it¡¯s worth more than a hundred million!¡± Ben smiled and spoke nonchntly. He raised his ss of wine and took a sip from it. ¡°The taste of this red wine is splendid, and it cost over twenty thousand dors. This is a luxury to me already!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so narrow-minded. They say that that ne is worth more than 900 million dors¡ªalmost up to a billion!¡± Fiona continued, ¡°There¡¯s only one of its kind in the world. But more importantly, this ne is the jeweler¡¯s true treasure. They don¡¯t have any intentions of selling it off. They¡¯re just putting it on exhibition at a critical moment!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Ben spat some of his wine out. ¡°What the f*ck. That¡¯s way too expensive!¡± ¡°What are you saying? Of course, the ne is expensive!¡± Fiona rolled her eyes at him. ¡°If only I could afford something like that!¡± jackie was surprised as well when he heard that. He took a sip of wine. ¡°Such an expensive ne would definitely look good on Selena. Ruby¡­I remember that you like red!¡± Selena shed a bitter smile. ¡°What use is there to like it? No way I can wear something like that. Besides, they won¡¯t sell it even if we want to buy it!¡± Chapter 768 jackie could only manage a smile. ¡°Mother, where is this ne housed?¡± he asked Fiona. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of this!¡± ¡°It¡¯s on the second floor in Tamsin Mall¡ªthe biggest jeweler there. The jewels they sell there are seriously expensive,¡± she replied. ¡°A regr person would be too embarrassed to walk in there. Any item of theirs is easily worth over a hundred thousand!¡± Fiona paused here before continuing, ¡°I so happened to catch their advertisement banner while I was passing by. That¡¯s how I knew. They imported the jewel from Gin City, and they¡¯re preparing to exhibit it in a few days. It¡¯s being advertised on television too! ¡°No regr person would be able to dream of wearing it!¡± Andrew gave an indifferent smile. ¡°The rarest things are the ones that are the most expensive in this world. Of course, the ne would be so expensive, if it were the only one of its kind. It¡¯s normal for it to be worth over 900 million!¡± ¡°More importantly, no one has ever worn that ne before. It¡¯s been used for exhibitions. They had wanted to find someone to help shoot an advertisement, but it seems like there are no celebrities who were suitable to wear it. Their boss is a very crafty person!¡± Fiona said, smiling. jackie and the others went upstairs after they finished their meal. ¡°Oh, I can finally sleep in tomorrow now that I don¡¯t have to go to work!¡± Selena smiled bitterly and loosened a breath. ¡°But I¡¯m still a little worried, dear. What if the Drake family doesn¡¯t forgive us ande to us looking for trouble? I really suspect that that kick of yours has rendered Young Master Drake impotent!¡± jackie thought about it for a while. ¡°It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯ll have to be castrated,¡± he said. ¡°No way about it though. Who said that he could bully my wife? No one bullies my wife like that!¡± After he said that, he nced toward Selena. A wicked grin spread across his lips. ¡°Dear, why don¡¯t we get all tangled up tonight, since you don¡¯t have work tomorrow?¡± Selena¡¯s face immediately reddened when she heard this. ¡°Oh, quiet. You¡¯re such a pervert!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t help it. You¡¯re too beautiful!¡± jackie chuckled and nted his lips on Selena¡¯s. For the remainder of the night, Selena felt extremely tired. When she woke up the next morning, it was already ten o¡¯clock. ¡°Thank goodness I don¡¯t have to go to work today. I¡¯d be extremelyte otherwise!¡± Selena¡¯s lips twisted into a wry smile when she saw the time. She craned her head around¡ªonly to find that jackie was already gone. ¡°What on earth? He¡¯s not working anymore either. Since when did he disappear?¡± At the moment, jackie was already outside the biggest shopping mall in the city. He took the elevator and got off on the second floor, heading toward the exclusive jeweler¡¯s shop. He went straight for the entrance. A young, pretty saleswoman weed him. ¡°Wee, sir. Are you looking for any gems in particr?¡± jackie nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯m here to buy the ¡®Heart of the Abyss¡¯!¡± he said. ¡°Where is it?¡± The saleswoman was stunned when she heard that. She recollected her wits after a few seconds had passed. ¡°Ahem. You¡¯re such a jester, sir,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°The Heart of the Abyss is extremely expensive. Not just anyone can afford it. The nes we have on public disy here are already worth 100 to 200 thousand dors. We only have the best products here. Besides, we shipped the Heart of the Abyss here for an exhibition. It¡¯s not for sale!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it worth 900 million dors? I¡¯ll pay two billion. How about that?¡± jackie believed that anything could be bought so long as the price was right. After all, a ne like that was still a product. Chapter 769 ¡°Are you joking, sir? It¡¯s 900 million dors, and you¡¯re increasing its worth to two billion?¡± The pretty saleswoman was tickled by jackie¡¯s words. Another saleswoman walked over after she heard that. ¡°Go out and take a closer look at the advertisement outside our store, sir. Is 900 million written there? If the Abyss is worth merely 900 million, everyone should just sell all their assets to buy it first. They¡¯ll be earning big dors after they get it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not 900 million?¡± Frowning, jackie walked out; the two pretty saleswoman tailed after him. He looked at the price tag, scanning through the chain of ¡®0¡¯s right after the digit 9. He silently counted the zeroes twice, and shock suddenly seized him. ¡°It¡¯s nine billion! Seems like my mother-inw miscounted and missed a zero there!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a look at our other merchandise, sir? It¡¯s clear that you can afford it, and we carry plenty of exquisite nes here. The Heart of the Abyss is definitely not for sale. And it¡¯s not worth just 900 million dors¡ªit¡¯s nine billion!¡± The first saleswoman to have greeted jackie gave a wan smile. Although jackie was wearing regr clothing, she noted that he dared to pay two billion dors. He was probably a wealthy man who liked to keep a low profile. However, his mother-inw had missed a zero in her calctions, causing him to run into this kerfuffle. She believed that he would have given up on the ne long ago if he knew that it was worth nine billion dors. There was too big of a gap between 900 million and nine billion; that single digit made all the difference. No one would spend that much money to buy such an expensive ne. That was why jackie would certainly give up on the Heart of the Abyss if she said that. It was way too expensive. Even someone from a second-ss aristocratic family would have to think twice before buying it. ¡°Oh my. What a coincidence, jackie. What are you doing? Buying jewelry for your wife? A diamond ring, perhaps?¡± At this moment, a young man walked in, a beautiful young woman in tow. Several bodyguards trailed behind them. jackie immediately shed a frosty smile when he recognized the intruder. It was Kelly, the young master of the Gold family, and Cecilia Taylor. ¡°I¡¯m buying a ne. What diamond ring? I¡¯ll bring my wife over to pick it out herself when we¡¯re both free!¡± jackie replied, a mirthless smile twisting his lips. ¡°Take your time!¡± Kelly guffawed before turning to another saleswoman. ¡°Bring out all the expensive diamond rings here, as well as the bracelets and earrings and nes and whatnot. I want the entire set!¡± ¡°Thank you, dear!¡± The smile on Cecilia¡¯s face brightened. She lifted her chin slightly, pride etched over her expression. ¡°You¡¯re so nice to me, dear. Unlike someone else who doesn¡¯t have money and is too embarrassed to bring his wife over to pick out a ring. He¡¯s probably scared that she¡¯ll choose an expensive one, and he won¡¯t be able to bring himself to spend the money. It would be so shameful for him!¡± ¡°Really? Then I want to see how much your husband is willing to pay for you, exactly. You¡¯re going to wear them during your wedding, right? Aren¡¯t you afraid that no one would even attend your wedding, let alone someone to look at it when you wear it?¡± jackie chuckled after he heard that, casually standing to the side and anticipating the jewelry they would pick out. ¡°You kidding me? I¡¯m getting married. And what about you? You¡¯re just throwing a birthday party for your wife. You¡¯re the one who¡¯ll be crying then!¡± Cecilia rolled her eyes at him, picking up a ring and slipping it onto her finger. Chapter 770 ¡°I like this, babe! Can I get it?¡± Cecilia asked. ¡°Of course. You¡¯re going to wear this on our wedding day. It¡¯s about 50 million dors, and it¡¯s all worth it so long as you like it. Just buy!¡± Kelly grinned. ¡°Oh, this ne is so pretty. It¡¯s a little expensive. About 100 million dors!¡± Soon enough, Cecilia had her eyes set upon a gorgeous ne. It was expensive, evenpared to the other items in the shop. ¡°It¡¯s not expensive at all. It¡¯s nothing. This ne looks good. You¡¯ll definitely be the brightest star on the wedding day while wearing this!¡± Kellyughed. After a while, they chose quite a few pieces of jewelry. The bill totaled to over 300 million dors. They paid for the jewelry, then they noticed that jackie still had not bought anything. Cecilia smiled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You¡¯re too shy to choose anything? Are you scared that we¡¯llugh at you, saying that it¡¯s too cheap? Didn¡¯t you just win 90 million dors from my man here? You should have quite a bit of money on you now. Furthermore, you have your own money, so you should have about 200 million in total. Yet you don¡¯t dare to buy anything too expensive?¡± Kelly went along with her and said, ¡°don¡¯t forget, my dear Cecilia, that he just boasted about throwing a birthday party that would rock the entire city. If he buys all this and spends hundreds of millions, he won¡¯t have much left. He¡¯s spending a lot of money already¡ªreserving the hotel, stuff like that. That¡¯s why he¡¯s just buying all these jewelry as a mere token!¡± Cecilia pretended a look of realization. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! I almost forgot. He won¡¯t even be able to afford the banquet if he isn¡¯t careful with his money. Or he won¡¯t be able to afford avish meal. He¡¯ll be a truly laughing stock then!¡± She paused here before continuing leisurely, ¡°Besides, no one pays that much attention to jewelry. So it¡¯s enough to simply buy something that¡¯s worth ten or twenty thousand!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go, Cecilia. He¡¯ll be too embarrassed to pick something out if we linger here. Let¡¯s quickly go and get out of his hair. We¡¯ll let this poor son-inw choose some cheap stuff for his wife!¡± Young Master Goldughed. He came before jackie, looked down upon jackie with his head held high, before sauntering out of the store, along with Cecilia. After they left, jackie only noticed that the saleswoman who had been ready to bring out a few items for him was giving him a strange look. ¡°So you¡¯re that son-inw!¡± She gave a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s all right so long as you mean it. No need topare yourself to those people!¡± He gave a small smile when heard this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going topare myself to trash like them. After all, a family like the Gold family has no right topare themselves to me!¡± ¡°You talk big. But why don¡¯t you actually pick something out?¡± The saleswoman who had sold Cecilia her jewelry gave a cold smile from the side. ¡°They don¡¯t have the right topare themselves to you? It sounds as though you¡¯re richer than them. Then buy something! I want to see what you buy!¡± jackie could not be bothered with her. He turned toward the first saleswoman. ¡°I¡¯m going to buy the Heart of the Abyss because my wife likes it¡ªat least, I trust that she will like it. Besides, she¡¯s the only woman who¡¯s beautiful enough to wear it!¡± The saleswoman was speechless. She gave a wry smile. ¡°Sir, that friend of yours said that you only have 200 million dors on you. The Heart of the Abyss is nine billion, not 900 million! You¡¯ve verified that fact for yourself just now. More importantly, we have no intention of selling it!¡± ¡°Nine billion?¡± jackie furrowed his brows. He thought about it for a while before speaking: ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll pay 20 billion! I thought that it was worth 900 million, that¡¯s why I offered 2 billion. I never thought that I¡¯d miss a zero there. Then allow me to add a zero to my offer as well. I¡¯ll buy it from you for 20 billion!¡± ¡°20 billion!¡± Chapter 771 The saleswoman before him exchanged a nce with the plump saleswoman who had sneered upon jackie. They both took sharp intakes of breath. ¡°Sir, are¨Care you sure that you said 20 billion? Did I hear wrongly?¡± The saleswoman gulped. She suspected that she was hallucinating. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear wrong. Your boss is a businessman. I don¡¯t care about how big your jewelry business is, but businessmen are out to make money. I know that you won¡¯t be able to make a decision as big as this. So why don¡¯t you call your superior and ask about it?¡± jackie said after thinking about it. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll talk to our manager!¡± The saleswoman rushed into the office and called the manager out. Yet the manager was not able to call the shots either. He smiled at jackie. ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t disy the Heart of the Abyss outside. Instead, we keep it inside for safeguarding. I can¡¯t make the final decision, but you¡¯re in luck. Our district manager who oversees for the Southwest district, so happens to be here. Please follow me, sir. I¡¯ll take you to see him.¡± ¡°All right!¡± jackie nodded his head. He was quickly led into a tunnel by the manager. They wound their way in for a good few meters before the manager opened a heavy steel door. They entered the room. A beauty in her thirties was lying on the couch. It was evident she was tired, and she was closing her eyes and resting. ¡°Manager Lowe, didn¡¯t I tell you to not disturb me if there isn¡¯t anything going on? We¡¯ll be putting the Heart of the Abyss on exhibition tomorrow. I¡¯ve been meeting with the media, and I¡¯m tired. I need a good rest today!¡± The middle-aged woman wore a crisp white shirt, and she radiated a powerful aura. After she said that, she looked at jackie. ¡°Why did you bring a man in?¡± she asked impatiently. jackie ignored her. His attention was already pinned onto a ne inside a ss casing that stood in the middle of the room. A jewel the color of dark blood was its crowning glory, and the other gemstones sparkling in its circumference made it seem even more otherworldly. It was magnificent. ¡°So this is the Heart of the Abyss. It¡¯s beautiful. No wonder it¡¯s selling for such a high price!¡± Hemented as he walked over and observed it. ¡°Hey! Who are you? Who told you that you could just waltz in here? Don¡¯t you dare get close to the Abyss!¡± The beauty shot up to her feet and gave jackie a warning re. This was an extremely expensive item. What if he was up to no good? ¡°Manager Lynch, this customer wishes to buy the Heart of the Abyss. That¡¯s why I brought him in!¡± Store Manager Lowe exined to the district manager. jackie also studied Manager Lynch. He could tell that she was no ordinary woman. Judging from her eyes and her taut, yet rxed position, she was probably a good fighter. ¡°We¡¯re not selling!¡± Manager Lynch rxed a little after she heard that. ¡°Manager Lowe, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that there¡¯s only one of its kind in the world. This is our crown jewel, and we use it specially for publicity. We¡¯re just bringing it here for an exhibition. I may be the district manager of the Southwest, but even I can¡¯t do much. Besides, this item is not for sale!¡± Chapter 772 ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but we¡¯re not selling this. Our manager was not clear about this. I apologize for wasting your precious time!¡± It was evident that the beautiful manager before him was slightly unhappy, but she knew that not any person could think of buying the Heart of the Abyss. That was why she shed a radiant smile at jackie. ¡°Ma¡¯am, this man here is offering us 20 billion dors. That¡¯s why I wanted to ask you about this. He¡¯s offering a huge sum. What if the people up top consider selling it? I was afraid that you would pin the me on me if we missed the opportunity!¡± Store Manager Lowe¡¯s eyes flickered toward Manager Lynch¡¯s. He spoke hesitantly. ¡°20 billion?¡± Naturally, Manager Lynch was surprised when she heard this number. Her lips parted. This man was offering too much. This was just a ne. Was it worth it to spend that much money on it? The ne was very beautiful though. Any woman would like it. ¡°Can you make the decision, Manager Lynch?¡± jackie gave a wan smile. ¡°I simply must obtain this ne!¡± he added. ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll ask the boss at our headquarters. I¡¯ll immediately video call him!¡± Manager Lynch gulped and whipped her phone out. She immediately video called her boss. ¡°Miss Lynch, why are you video calling me? We¡¯re going to put the Heart of the Abyss on disy tomorrow. Make sure that you perform your bodyguard duties well, all right? We cannot afford a single mistake!¡± An old man with frazzled hair sat on the other end of the line. He chuckled as he spoke, and he looked very approachable. ¡°Boss, we have a customer here who wants to buy the Heart of the Abyss¡­¡± Manager Lynch looked at jackie, who stood behind her. She angled the phone so that he appeared on the screen as well. The smile on the old man¡¯s face instantly hardened. ¡°Miss Lynch, the Abyss is worth nine billion, but didn¡¯t I say that its value is worth far more than that?¡± he answered. ¡°There¡¯s only one of its kind in the entire world. Besides, the Heart of the Abyss is our treasure. It¡¯s not for sale. We won¡¯t be able to find anything to rece it anytime soon. More importantly, this is what we use to promote our store!¡± Manager Lynch reacted quickly, as though she understood something. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that the Heart of the Abyss holds unparalleled value, right, Boss? Including the advertisements and being our signature product!¡± The old man nodded his head. He smiled towards jackie. ¡°First of all, sir, I thank you very much for showing interest in our products, and for admiring the Heart of the Abyss so much. But we cannot simply sell this to you¡­¡± Manager Lynch pondered for a while, then she cut in before the old man could finish his sentence: ¡°But this man is offering us 20 billion dors, Boss. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to consider his offer?¡± The old man on the phone creased his brows, obviously considering the offer. After a while, he gave a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir¡­¡± jackie realized that 20 billion was not enough to persuade the old man, considering how he rejected the offer. ¡°30 billion!¡± jackie took a step forward and told the old man. The old man was taken aback for a moment. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re really making this difficult for us. There is implicit value in that ne¡­¡± ¡°40 billion!¡± jackie offered again. ¡°But¡­¡± The old man was growing speechless¡­ ¡°50 billion!¡± Chapter 773 jackie was too tired to continue with the negotiation drama. The sign of hesitation stered on the other party¡¯s face grew more and more obvious, it meant this ¡®Heart of the Abyss¡¯ was truly not ordinary jewelry. Besides, to jackie, 50 billion dors was nothing. ¡°Are¡­are you sure? 50 billion?¡± The boss was visibly ted with the price. ¡°boss, do I look like I¡¯m joking?¡± jackie loosened a chuckle in return. ¡°You have the deal!¡± ¡°We thank you so much for choosing our ¡®Heart of The Abyss¡¯. I, on behalf of Daxia Juwel, am willing to give away 200 million dors worth of other jewelry for you to choose!¡± The boss added excitedly. ¡°Wow! Just about right! I need to purchase some diamond rings and earrings too!¡± jackie¡¯s mood lightened, letting out joyousughter. ¡°d to be doing business with you!¡± ¡°Me too!¡± The boss hung up the video call on his mobile phone. He was ostensibly ted for customers like jackie ¡ªgenerous and magnanimous. It was his first time in his lifetime encountering such a customer. When themoners purchased pieces of jewelry in their shop, the most frequent question they asked was if there were any discounts or free gifts. Meanwhile, this guy did not even ask for a discount nor gift but instead raised the price, billions by billions. If they were not the ones dealing with jackie today, they would not believe such a customer existed. It would be extremely hard to believe that this was true. ¡°Sir¡­sir, do you really mean it?¡± The good-looking manager asked in a trembling tone, her hands shaking. For a person who was able to shout out 50 billion dors in such a casual manner, his-worth must be at least a trillion, perhaps even more. Furthermore, this man¡¯s whole being was sharp, he was standing straight, and firm and his eyes shot out a ray of perseverance, which made her feel that this man before him must be a veteran who had just returned from the military. This was because an ordinary man would not have such a unique aura and temperament. ¡°Pay with a card?¡± A credit card coatedpletely with predominant golden color was presented before the manager. jackie chuckled and gestured to her to take the card. The first thought that came into Manager Lynch¡¯s mind was that this card was privileged and elite, though she had not seen this type of card before. She bobbed her head frantically and then turned to the store manager, ¡°Quickly get the POS machine over, and I will pack up the ¡®Heart of the Abyss¡¯ for this gentleman!¡± ¡°All right!¡± The female store manager shed a warm smile and left the private room. Few lines appeared between jackie¡¯s brows; a strange feeling stirred within him. Why did not Manager Lynch pack up the ne for him first and then went out to swipe the card together? After all, he still had to leave the room and pick the other jewels. Never did he expect, once the store manager left the room, Manager Lynch shot him a few alluring gazes while packing up the ¡®Heart of the Abyss¡¯. Then she slowly leaned towards jackie and breathed out slowly, ¡°Dear Sir, can I have your Twitter ount? In the future, if Daxia Juwel produces or stocks in some fine essories, I could send you some photos!¡± jackie¡¯s face sunk in the next second; he was speechless. It seemed like the way he raised the price just now had made this good-looking district manager¡¯s heart beating fast. Although the sry for such an executive was certainly not close to low, in the face of such a generous and manly jackie, she was somewhat moved and unable to resist his personal charm. jackie shed a wan smile, ¡°I don¡¯t normallye to these jewelry shops. I bought this ne for my wife!¡± jackie was hinting to the other party that he was married. As long as the other party was not a fool, she would not press further on the matter of Twitter. After Manager Lynch had packed up the ne, she handed it over to jackie, her eyes were completely filled with amorous colors. ¡°It¡¯s just adding friends on Twitter. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re scared of a lady like me?¡± As she spoke, she caressed jackie¡¯s hand while handing the jewelry box over. Her tone was provocative and suggestive. Chapter 774 However, jackie admitted that the manager before him was indeed gorgeous and charming, no matter her temperament or her body figure. Those eyes of her were even more seductive yet captivating. If jackie were the other ordinary man, he would have fallen into her erotic trap. He grabbed the box and smiled indifferently, ¡°I don¡¯t think this is necessary. After all, our house is not very far from here. If I¡¯m in need of buying any jewelry, I can just drop by here and see!¡± Signs of disappointment shed in Manager Lynch¡¯s eyes; she was disheartened at jackie¡¯s words. A dirty trick suddenly popped up in her mind and then she pretended to twist her ankle and fell into jackie¡¯s embrace. ¡°Ah!¡± jackie¡¯s immediate reflex was to support her from falling further and helped her to stabilize. ¡°Are you alright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry! These high heels are too high and ufortable. I nearly tripped because of them!¡± Manager Lynch¡¯s face was kissed pink, and she was tongue-tied at the situation. She had already acted so proactively, and yet jackie did not show any hint of being attracted! It seemed like jackie was truly not interested in other women, even a beauty like her. She had never behaved in such a sultry and dirty way; she did not budge in the slightest in front of any other average wealthy people, even looked down upon them. After all, she had always been a conservative person, and coupled with her high academic qualification and sry, she would naturally have an eye for a perfect man like jackie. Many filthy rich young masters had been wanting to hook her up, but none of them seeded as she did not give them any chance. Today, this man before her was not only good-looking and with a benevolent temperament, but also his manly behaviors had captivated her, especially during the moment he raised the price billions by billions. Money to him was nothing but stacks of toilet papers¡ªhe did not care at all. Such a man hadpletely fascinated her. Besides, this was also her first time being so proactive in pleasing a man. She wanted to be conquered by this man; she wanted to be his proudest trophy. However, this man did not even bother to spare her a gaze. ¡°Sir, please swipe your card with this POS machine. Also, our boss has informed us that you still have 200 million dors for the other jewels. I will show you the wayter!¡± Store Manager Lowe entered the private room with a POS machine in her hand. She quickly let jackie make the payment. ¡°Manager Lynch, I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your break time. I¡¯ll follow Manager Lowe to pick some other ne and ring!¡± jackie gave a faint smile and went out of the room with Store Manager Lowe. The awkward smile on Manager Lynch¡¯s face disappeared in the next second the two left. She closed the door feebly, feeling a little lost. Her eyes turned towards the direction of the ce where the Heart of The Abyss was once ced, and her heart sank deeply. ¡°Oh ya! Manager Lowe, I need a favor from you. There¡¯s something I need you to pass on to Manager Lynch in a while!¡± After choosing the ring, earrings, and bracelet, jackie quickly thought of something and turned to Store Manager Lowe. ¡°Could you help me to pass on this message to her? That the Heart of The Abyss has already been sold to me, and you won¡¯t be able to exhibit it tomorrow! Hence please announce to the public that it has been sold. As for the fact that I bought it for 50 billion dors, I hope this can remain a secret. Could you please help?¡± ¡°Do you mean we keep the 50 billion dors as a secret?¡± Store Manager Lowe was stunned at jackie¡¯s request. ¡°Sir, if we announce that the ne was sold for 50 billion dors, wouldn¡¯t it be great for you in front of your friend and family? Sir, you¡¯re too low profile!¡± ¡®this is not about me being low profile. If my wife knew that I¡¯ve spent 50 billion for a 9 billion worth ne, she would scold me! She will say that I squander hard-earn money. jackie exined in a casual tone, a warm smile showing on his face. A sh of enlightenment, at the same time, a flicker of envy stirred within Store Manager Lowe when she heard his exnation. ¡°I¡¯m envious of your wife! You¡¯re so willing to spend money on her and consider everything for her!¡± ¡°By the way, if you and Manager Lynch are avable on that day, feel free toe to my wife¡¯s birthday party!¡± jackie chuckled. Chapter 775 ¡°No way! Are you serious? We cane too?¡± jackie¡¯s invitation elevated Store Manager Lowe¡¯s mood that she almost jumped for joy. A birthday party by a big shot was the sweetest dream that one could have! Besides, those who would be attending the party were definitely not ordinary people. They must have possessed certain statuses in Eastfield. ¡°Absolutely! Juste over empty-handed and tell the guards that you got my permission!¡± After giving some thought to the matter, jackie showed another warm smile and then left the shop. ¡°Wait. That¡¯s not quite right. Isn¡¯t he only the adopted son-inw? Can a son-inw have so much money?¡± After jackie exited the door, Store Manager Lowe, who had finally calmed down, thought of something and yelled in surprise. ¡°This fe is too low profile. 50 billion for a ne? Just wow! No wonder he promised to give his wife a birthday party that will shake the whole Eastfield. He¡¯s so damn rich!¡± The first thing that jackie did once he arrived at home was to hide the Heart of the Abyss, only then he went to search for his wife. At this time, Selena was strolling leisurely in the garden. As soon as she saw jackie approaching her, she shot him a nk look. ¡° jackie White! You disappeared early in the morning! Where did you go, huh?¡± jackie let out adorable giggles, extended his hands into his pockets, and pulled out several boxes. ¡°Look, your birthday is around the corner. So I went out to buy you some nice essories!¡± ¡°What? How could you go without me? Are you trying to surprise me?¡± Inside Selena¡¯s reprimand, hid a hint of happiness; a giggly smile stered on her face. She took one of the boxes and opened it. ¡°Did you purchase in Daxia Juwel? Their essories are exorbitantly expensive. Here, look, there¡¯re gems on it, it must be expensive, right? And all these things added up must have cost you a lot!¡± jackie smiled lightly, ¡°It¡¯s not expensive, it¡¯s merely over nine million!¡± ¡°What the heck? Over nine million dors, and yet you said it¡¯s not expensive?¡± Selena almost fainted at the number. Few lines formed between her brows, and she started to nag in a firmer tone, ¡°No, dear, no! Your act is called impulsive purchase! You¡¯re basically squandering money. Both of us don¡¯t have a job right now and yet you spent so much money on these. If everyone in our house spends like you do, what do you think will happen to our savings? Even if you¡¯ve won 10 billion in billiards, you shouldn¡¯t squander like this!¡± Nheless, these reprimands of Selena¡¯s are like sunshine flooded into jackie¡¯s chest¡ªhe felt warm and ted. He wrapped his arms around Selena and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°You silly. This is our first birthday celebration together, I¡¯d break my bank for it!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, let me go. Others are watching!¡± Contentment filled her heart as her face turned rosy pink. ¡° jackie White, you stupid brat. You¡¯re so heroic, huh? I just got to know that you¡¯ve beaten Young Master Drake up! Are you trying to dig a grave for yourself?¡± At this time, Fiona returned from her shopping and started to yell at jackie as soon as she spotted jackie in the garden. ¡°Mother, yes, I did beat him up. I went to Drake¡¯s residencest night. And that¡¯s because he deserves it. As for the reason why I hit him, you don¡¯t have to worry anymore. I¡¯ve already settled it!¡± jackie smiled dryly and admitted the deed without hesitation. ¡°Get out from our house, now! You¡¯ve offended the Drake family, aren¡¯t you having a death wish? I don¡¯t even bother to find out why you beat him up, it must be because he fired you and Selena, and you feel displeased with his action! But you can¡¯t hit people because of that either!¡± Fiona pointed at the gate, gave him a dismissive wave of her hands, yelling jackie to get out. Chapter 776 ¡°The heck are you talking about, Ma? Young Master Drake deserved a beating. Anyway, what¡¯s over is over. I don¡¯t think jackie did anything wrong. He helped me to release my anger¡ªthat¡¯s why he beat Young Master Drake up!¡± Selena was extremely angry when she heard what her mother said. She snarled at Fiona. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want that to happen to you either, Selena. But he¡¯s from the Drake family. Offending them is like signing your death certificate!¡± Fiona was truly worried. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Ma?¡± Ben and Andrew walked out and asked, their expressions furrowed in concern. Fiona released a sigh and shot jackie a vicious re. ¡°I just heard that this fellow had gone and beaten the young master of the Drake family up,¡± she exined to Ben. ¡°Isn¡¯t it infuriating? I heard that Young Master Drake is still being hospitalized, and his condition is uncertain!¡± ¡°No way. Weren¡¯t you being a little brash, jackie? We understand why you spoke against him in the first ce¡ªyou did it for the billion dors, right? Even if speaking against him would mean embarrassing him in front of everyone. And of course, Young Master Drake did go overboard by firing Selena as well!¡± Andrew stepped forward, his brows drawing together. ¡°But it¡¯s too much, isn¡¯t it, beating up a young master just because of that?¡± he continued, ¡°They even offered the two of you jobs in the first ce. They¡¯re stronger than some first-ss aristocratic families. Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll destroy the entire Taylor family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Fiona interjected immediately, ¡°So shouldn¡¯t we chase him out now? He invited disaster upon himself. He shouldn¡¯t drag us into it!¡± Ben spoke up after thinking for a while, ¡°Ma, it¡¯s true that jackie was being rash, but he didsh out for Selena¡¯s sake. We don¡¯t have much choice now. The past is all in the past. All of us should just leave together. I think James Drake won¡¯t let us off that easily no matter what we say since his son has been beaten up. We can¡¯t just single jackie out. The rest of us won¡¯t be able to escape either!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Why don¡¯t we all leave together? It hurts my heart to think of leaving this vi, but we can bring our valuables along with us. Most of our money is in the bank anyway that can be easily essed with our cards!¡± Fiona instantly suggested, realizing that Ben¡¯s words made sense. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, Father, Mother. They won¡¯te to us looking for trouble!¡± jackie shed a bitter smile as he watched everyone fly into panic mode. ¡°Think about it. I brought Selena alongst night and caused a ruckus for them. They would have done something about it yesterday if they really wanted to retaliate. Furthermore, it¡¯s already thiste into the morning, but they haven¡¯t sent anyone over. Do you really think they¡¯lle? If you do, wouldn¡¯t they be scared that we would take off sooner?¡± Realization dawned upon Ben when he heard jackie¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re right. If they really wanted to find trouble with us, they probably would have done so yesterday night or this morning. They wouldn¡¯t have waited until now.¡± ¡°Hmm. That¡¯s true¡­¡± Andrew also seemed to realize that the idea made sense. ¡°But I really think that the Drake family won¡¯t let us off so easily. It¡¯s possible that they prioritized sending Young Master Drake to the hospital because he was so badly injured. Maybe they¡¯ve already sealed off all the roads leading out of the city. We probably won¡¯t even have a chance to escape. They¡¯lle for us once their young master has fully recovered!¡± Fiona was still fearful¡ªto the point that her imagination began to run wild. ¡°Ma, all this actually happened because Young Master Drake tried to take advantage of me. He was a little drunkst night when he came into the office, and he tried to get all touchy. jackie only beat him up after he knew about this! I believe that even the Drake family themselves would think that this was rational. Besides, jackie is so strong. It¡¯s likely they won¡¯t cause trouble for us!¡± Selena cast a side-nce at jackie, then she exined everything in his ce. She did not want him to bear the responsibility alone. ¡°What? That Young Master Drake actually tried to¡­¡± Only then did Fiona understand that jackie had beaten Young Master Drake up for other reasons, and not because of the job-rted incident. Chapter 777 She gave jackie a long look. ¡°All right. I wrongfully used you just now,¡± she said. ¡°I thought you had gone and beaten the young master up because of what happened to Selena and your job. You really do have a valid reason for beating him up then, if that had happened!¡± ¡°Ma, how did you know about this anyway?¡± Selena asked Fiona after she thought about it. ¡°Oh, I overheard a few people gossiping about it when I was out shopping. It gave me such a scare that I immediately rushed back!¡± Fiona patted her chest, but she was still anxious as she thought about it. ¡°But what if the Drake family lashes against us in secret, instead of broad daylight? That will be even harder to prevent. I really think that we should all just stay at home and not go out at all!¡± ¡°No way, Mom. I¡¯ve just opened my cybercaf¨¦. I need to make sure that everything¡¯s running smoothly for these few days, especially when we¡¯re getting so many customers!¡± Ben spoke with a smile, ¡°I trust what jackie said. If he says that they fear him, they fear him. They would havee looking for us a long time ago otherwise.¡± ¡°No way. It¡¯s not like weck the money from your cybercafe business. I won¡¯t be able to live on if you ever die!¡± Fiona did not dare to allow Ben out alone. ¡°ine, take a few of the other bodyguards and follow me!¡± Ben waved ine and a few other bodyguards over; they had been standing at the side. ¡°You won¡¯t worry if I¡¯m going out like this. Right, Mom?¡± After ine and the others walked over, Ben said to Fiona, grinning. ¡°Fine. Go on then!¡± Fiona waved her hand helplessly. ¡­ ¡°Master, Master! Good news!¡± At this moment, a man from the Eagle n ran over to Master Neuman, smiling. ¡°What¡¯s going on? You seem excited!¡± Lee asked, smiling bitterly. ¡°Good news. I heard that Young Master Drake has fired jackie and his wife, and the young master tried to make a move with the wife. So jackie brought his wife to the Drake family¡¯s residence and beat the living sh*t out of Timothy Drake. He¡¯s still in the hospital now!¡± The middle-aged man grinned as he reported everything. Lee¡¯s eyes immediately brightened when he heard that. He quickly leaped to his feet. ¡°Really? Fantastic! This way, we won¡¯t have to act so fast for now. We¡¯ll wait and watch what happens. Offending the Drake family is practically digging your own grave. Let¡¯s see if the Drake family helps us to get rid of that little punk.¡± ¡°Of course the Drake family would do something. James Drake has only one son, after all!¡± The middle-aged man said, smiling. ¡°Mmhmm. Seems like the gods are smiling upon me!¡± Lee lifted his chin ever so slightly, his gaze filled with excitement. Chapter 778 ¡°Tell everyone that we¡¯re halting operations for now! We¡¯ll wait and see how the situation is after two days!¡± In a sh, Lee¡¯s good humor had been restored. It would be fantastic if the Drake family were to kill jackie off. He would not have to do a single thing then. ¡°Fantastic. Absolutely fantastic.¡± ¡­ Ken rk was excited as well. He guffawed as he came before Ivan, Neil, and Xena before taking a seat. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Young Master rk? Looks like you¡¯re excited about something!¡± Ivan shed a mirthless smile. He had finally recovered from his injuries, and he could return to the Taylor family¡¯s residence. He also thought about introducing Xena to his family sometime during the next few days. When he thought about the expressions on Ben¡¯s and the others¡¯ faces, delight jolted in him. ¡° jackie has gone looking for trouble again. He really doesn¡¯t quit ying with fire.¡± Ever since Young Master rk had stepped foot into the coffee shop, he did not stop grinning. ¡°I think we won¡¯t need to create trouble for him anymore. He has signed a death wish for himself now.¡± ¡°What? Really? Who did he offend this time?¡± Neil immediately knew that jackie had gone and offended someone else again when he heard that. After he thought about it, his eyes brightened. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s offended a first-ss aristocratic family this time? Now that punk isn¡¯t afraid of us. But he¡¯ll be in big trouble if he offended a first-ss aristocratic family!¡± He did not expect Ken to shake his head. Thetter earnestly tapped his index finger against the table. ¡°He didn¡¯t offend a first-ss aristocratic family this time, but the Drake family!¡± A frosty smile spread across Ivan¡¯s lips as he registered the words. ¡°You¡¯re joking, Young Master rk. jackie has good rtions with the Drake family, especially since he¡¯s constantly by Miss Tanya¡¯s side after he was hired as their bodyguard. He¡¯s constantly shadowing her, and they¡¯re pretty much good friends. Why would jackie offend them? He¡¯s not an idiot!¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of the billion dors! That punk¡¯s head must have been high at the prospect of that much money!¡± Kenughed. Then he told everyone about what he had heard in detail. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. He just pretended that he did not know how to y billiards and swindled Young Master Turner of one billion dors. Tsk. Leo¡¯s probably really good in billiards. No one would believe jackie if he imed that he had just picked it up. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s good in the sport if he was able to beat Leo!¡± ¡°No wonder Young Master Drake could not suffer the sight any longer. So he helped to speak up, saying that jackie had gone mad for insisting on a billion dors because he wanted money. And he didn¡¯t spare Young Master Drake¡¯s reputation! That was probably why Young Master Drake was so angry that he went looking for Selena Taylor!¡± This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ivan gave a wry smile and took a sip out of his cup of coffee. ¡°Ah. What a pity. I had hoped that jackie would embarrass himself to no end during Selena¡¯s birthday party and that he would just curdle out of shame. Who knew that he won¡¯t be living for more than a few days now!¡± Xena, who was sitting beside him, thought about it for a while. ¡°But jackie is the son-inw of the Taylor family, Ivan,¡± she said, anxietyced in her tone. ¡°Won¡¯t the Drake family retaliate against the Taylor family as well in a moment of anger?¡± Ivan furrowed his brows at the idea. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. We didn¡¯t offend them. Besides, jackie and his family have never lived with us before. James is a reasonable man. They would suffer plenty of losses if they really tried to fight us, especially since jackie is a good fighter.¡± Right at this moment, a phone rang out. Ivan gestured for everyone to remain silent before picking up the phone, getting onto his feet. His expression darkened as the call went on. ¡°F*ck. jackie is really dragging our entire family through the dirt!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ivan?¡± Xena quickly asked. Chapter 779 She was a little worried. What if Young Master Drake suffered from serious injuries and his father was absolutely furious? It would be troublesome if they acted against Ivan and the others. It was a small possibility, but it could not bepletely ruled out. Besides, it had not been easy for her to be Ivan¡¯s girlfriend. It would be extremely unfair if she were to be dragged into this and get killed along with everyone else. She would not even get a chance to enjoy her life for a short period of time! She could not let that happen. ¡°The Drake family called to inform us that we¡¯re officially withdrawn from the Southern Hills development project. And they won¡¯t give us anypensation for breaking the contract!¡± Ivan gave a bitter smile. ¡°The old man is super angry right now. He¡¯s calling a meeting for all members of the family.¡± As he spoke, his eyes suddenly lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s go then. There¡¯s no time like the present. Come with me, Xena. Since the old man has called all the Taylor family members for the meeting, I¡¯m sure that Selena, jackie, and even Ben will be there. Since they¡¯re all there, I¡¯ll introduce you to everyone then. I¡¯ll let them know that you¡¯re my girlfriend!¡± Xena furrowed her brows. ¡°Is¨Cis it appropriate to tell them about me now?¡± ¡°Of course it is!¡± Ivan syed his arms. ¡°Everyone will be there. If I introduce you and everyone knows that you¡¯re my girlfriend, jackie won¡¯t kill you off just like that, right? It wouldn¡¯t do if the Taylor family found out. After all, I¡¯m their cousin! It¡¯ll be insurance for your life, announcing this. If I don¡¯t announce it, what if jackie secretly kills you to exact revenge for Ben? What if he says that he didn¡¯t know you were my girlfriend?¡± After Xena heard that, she too, thought that it made sense. She nodded her head. ¡°All right then. I¡¯ll go with you. But I¡¯m not prepared for this. I¡¯m so nervous. I didn¡¯t even bring any gifts!¡± Ivan took her hand. ¡°No need to buy anything. I¡¯m just going to introduce you because this meeting happened to be now. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here!¡± ¡°Ah, I would go over and see the look on Ben¡¯s face if I actually had a reason for going.¡± Ken burst intoughter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Taylor. Old Man Taylor will certainly be angry because of how the Drake family had canceled all their ns, but it¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s all because jackie beat Young Master Drake up. That¡¯s why the person to be reprimanded will naturally be jackie. The old man will give him thorough hiding!¡± Neil shed a cold smile as he spoke. ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Nothing to be worried about!¡± Smiling, Ivan brought Xena out. jackie and Ben and the others also received calls. They all went to thergest hall in the Taylor family¡¯s vi. There were plenty of couches and stools all around. The Taylor family would use this space to discuss important matters whenever they cropped up. At this moment, Old Man Taylor¡¯s expression looked grim. The people around him all dipped their heads as well. The atmosphere was thick and heavy. The doors gradually opened. Selena, jackie, and the others strode in. ¡°Hmph!¡± Old Man Taylor harrumphed when he saw jackie. It was clear that he was furious. ¡°Grandpa, is there something wrong? Why did you summon us over?¡± Selena managed an awkward smile, asking tentatively. During the call earlier, Cecilia simply told them to come over and admit their mistakes, huffing angrily. She did not speak about the entire situation. Chapter 780 ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s wrong! Of course, that hotheaded husband of yours went and caused trouble again!¡± At this moment, Ivan walked in with Xena, a humorless smile on his lips. ¡°Ivan, why did you bring her here? Isn¡¯t she Ben¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Theodore could not help but furrow his brows when he saw his son walking in with Xena. Ivan gave a wry smile. He cast Ben a purposeful look before speaking, ¡°Yes, Xena was Ben¡¯s girlfriend. But he¡¯s useless. He¡¯s already in his twenties, but he¡¯s still a good-for-nothing. Of course, Xena would want a more established man!¡± Here, he smiled at the audience and introduced her, ¡°Everyone, this is Xena jackieson, and she¡¯s my girlfriend. And we¡¯re a match made in heaven.¡± Ben¡¯s expression soured, and redness limned his eyes although he was well aware that Xena was a cruel and horrible person. A woman like her was not even worthy of his affections, but he had been with her for a long time. His heart still ached when he saw her. ¡°Oh. So she¡¯s your girlfriend now? Congrattions! It¡¯s only right that a beauty is paired with a prince, instead of some neet who only knows how to y video games all day. It would be a miracle if the girlfriend of someone like that didn¡¯t run off!¡± Cecilia spoke sardonically after she heard that, folding her arms across her chest. ¡°One man¡¯s trash is another man¡¯s treasure. Of course, there would be someone willing to pick up what Ben sees as trash. Birds of a feather flock together, after all!¡± jackie gave a mirthless chuckled when he heard that. ¡°But those who keep money-minded women will live to regret their decision!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person in my life!¡± Selena also huffed angrily, furious in ce of her brother. ¡°You¡­you¡¯re saying that we¡¯re shameless? That we¡¯re trash?¡± Ivan was furious now. He took a step forward and red at jackie. However, he quickly thought of something, and his anger quickly dissipated. Instead, he gave a wry smile. ¡° jackie, not sure if you¡¯ve been feeling kind of weaktely?¡± jackie was going to die after ten more days. What use was there in arguing with a person who was sentenced to death? jackie was stunned. He immediately knew what Ivan meant when he said that. The other man was trying to pry and see if he had taken the poison, and if there were obvious symptoms now. He wore a surprised expression on purpose. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been a little out of ittely as if my limbs are weak. But what does it have to do with you?¡± he said to Ivan. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to feel lethargic during the summer?¡± Ivan¡¯s heart was delighted when he heard jackie admitting to that. Still, he maintained hisposure as he said, ¡°You look like you could use some rest. That¡¯s why I asked!¡± ¡°Enough! I wanted to have a meeting to speak about certain matters, not for the both of you to argue!¡± Atst, Old Man Taylor snapped impatiently. He waited until everyone have quiet down before speaking, looking at jackie as he did so. ¡° jackie, do you know what your brash decision of beating Young Master Drake up has cost us? Do you know the losses the Taylor family will suffer?¡± Chapter 781 ¡°You¡¯ve got some guts, jackie, beating the young master of the Drake family like that. I think you should just get out of the Taylor family. Stop dragging us along with you!¡± One of the Taylor family members huffed angrily. ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s Young Master Drake we¡¯re talking about, jackie. Sure, you offended some young master of a second-ss aristocratic family before, but we wanted to preserve our family¡¯s reputation plus you¡¯re a good fighter, and you are friends with the Goddess of War. We wouldn¡¯t want to cause you trouble so long as you didn¡¯t overstep your boundaries. But you took this for granted. Now you¡¯re so wanton, daring enough to hurt Young Master Drake!¡± Another family member was furious as well. He was afraid that all of them would be dragged into the matter because of jackie¡¯s action. Fiona gave an awkward smile as she stepped forward. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Taylor. Nothing will happen,¡± she said to Old Man Taylor. ¡° jackie had a good reason for beating Young Master Drake. It¡¯s not just because the young master fired him and Selena. That man wanted to take advantage of our Selena, and jackie was absolutely livid when he knew about this. That¡¯s why he beat that man up!¡± Here, Fiona pounded her chest. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. We definitely won¡¯t bring the Taylor family into this,¡± she promised. ¡°The Drake family won¡¯t simply murder the innocents, right? The most they¡¯ll do is kill our family!¡± ¡°You really know how to talk, Fiona!¡± Theodore chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re not even part of the Drake family. How would you know that the Drake family won¡¯tsh out against us in a fit of anger?¡± In reality, Fiona was not sure of herself as well. At this moment though, she could not give in. ¡°It¡¯s simple. They would have created a lot of trouble earlier if they had wanted to do so. jackie had beaten that man up yesterday morning, and it¡¯s already noon the next day now. But I don¡¯t see the Drake family¡¯s people coming over. So they definitely won¡¯te over. After all, jackie has a good rtionship with Miss Tanya!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Ivan interjected immediately, ¡°He¡¯s the young master of the Drake family. They have so many good fighters. How can they just let this slide? I really think that the best thing to do now is to surrender jackie to the Drake family. Make him kowtow and admit his mistakes and ask for forgiveness!¡± ¡°Why am I the one who should kowtow and ask for forgiveness when he¡¯s the one who tried to touch my wife? Are you kidding me, Ivan Taylor? Do you think I¡¯d do something like that?¡± jackie chuckled, his expression nonchnt. ¡°It¡¯s best if they don¡¯te over. If they do, I¡¯ll kill off every single one who steps in!¡± ¡°You said it yourself!¡± Old Man Taylor looked straight at jackie. ¡°Since you were the one who caused this mess in the first ce, I hope that you¡¯ll be able to bear the mistake yourself when the Drake familyes. Don¡¯t drag the Taylor family into this!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t!¡± jackie promised. ¡°You won¡¯t? Grandpa, he¡¯s already dragged us into this. The Drake family isn¡¯t cooperating with us anymore. Southern Hill Real Estate was a huge project, and they don¡¯t want to coborate anymore. We didn¡¯t earn anything this time instead we made huge losses!¡± Ivan was extremely furious. He shot a re at jackie. ¡°You damn idiot. Did you really think that you didn¡¯t drag us through the dirt?¡± ¡°Ah. Nevermind. We¡¯ve suffered huge losses, but Young Master Drake had disrespected Selena by trying to touch her. He deserved to be beaten up!¡± Old Man Taylor heaved a sigh. ¡°We simply lost a hundred million just like that. It¡¯s a huge blow to the Taylor family, but we won¡¯t starve to death,¡± he said. ¡°I just pray that the Drake family won¡¯te looking for us, out of consideration of the friendship they had with jackie!¡± Right at this moment, a bodyguard of the Taylor family rushed in. ¡°Master, we¡¯ve just got the news!¡± he breathed excitedly. ¡°Young Master Drake only suffered minor injuries. There won¡¯t be anyplications!¡± Chapter 782 After knowing that jackie had beaten up Young Master Drake, the first thing the Taylor family naturally did was to send out their bodyguards to inquire about the situation. Old Master Taylor heaved a huge sigh of relief upon learning that Young Master Drake only suffered a minor injury. Since the wound was not serious, perhaps Master Drake would not be so upset with them and make a huge fuss out of it. At most, he would find a hitman to slit jackie¡¯s throat, after all, others were not involved. ¡°Thank God, it¡¯s only a minor injury. Thank God!¡± Old Master Taylor plonked down onto the armchair; everyone could see that the boulder in his heart was lifted. Selena and jackie exchanged nces and hints of dismay were obviously disyed in their gazes. The kick from jackie yesterday was not feeble at all. His kick was so powerful that Young Master Drake passed out the next second. It was impossible for his injury to be mild and most likely, he would be impotent from that kick. Nevertheless, jackie and Selena were no fool, it was obviously a beautiful white lie that the Drake family had spread. Since they were covering the truth, it meant that Master Drake was a sensible person, or at least he was smart that he should not make a hoo-ha out of this. ¡°But, Grandpa, though Young Master Drake was only mildly injured, the South Hill Real Estate project is now down the drain. The Drake family won¡¯t allow us to continue with the project anymore. Who will make up for the losses?¡± Ivan could feel raw anger boiling in his blood knowing that jackie was the culprit for the huge loss. He could not just let this b*stard off the hook; he desired to find a way to cast him out of the Taylor family. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the loss!¡± However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, jackie stepped forward and proimed aloud. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a hundred million or so? I¡¯ll pay!¡± ¡°Hmph! Don¡¯t be ridiculous! Have you thought about it? What money are you gonna use to pay? The billion you won from Young Master Turner? Don¡¯t forget you¡¯ve promised to hold a party that will shake the entire Eastfield for your dearest wife!¡± Ivan¡¯s face immediately lit up at jackie¡¯s words. Since this b*stard wanted to pretend to be some tycoon and offered to make up for the losses, why not? ¡° jackie, what nonsense are you spewing about? You and Selena are both jobless now! How can you afford to take up such responsibility?¡± Fiona nearly had a heart attack and her eyes rolled to the back of her brain when she heard what jackie had said. She immediately pulled jackie back to her side as she reprimanded. ¡°Indeed, he should be responsible for this loss! If it wasn¡¯t for him, this big project would not have flush down the drain just like that!¡± Theodore immediately chimed in with a serious and firm tone. ¡°Since the loss was caused by jackie, it¡¯s natural for him to pay for it!¡± ¡°Yes. They¡¯re right! Selena¡¯s birthday doesn¡¯t have to be grand, just a few confetti, wines and pizzas will do. It¡¯ll be Cecelia¡¯s wedding on that day anyway, the whole Taylor family probably don¡¯t have spare time to celebrate with Selena. Oh ya! You really don¡¯t even have to prepare a lot of food, since all the big shots and local authorities will attend Cecelia¡¯s wedding.¡± Cecelia¡¯s mother echoed as she stepped forward. Fiona was burning with anger that her eyes were like two fireballs that could burn jackie into ashes anytime. This brat clearly did not bring his brain along with him today, otherwise, how could he spew such nonsense? Since jackie and her daughter were both jobless, jackie, perhaps, only had a couple of millions left. And the 90 million dors that jackie won from Kelly Gold in gambling had been given to Fiona as well. Now, the issue was about the loss amounting to 100 million dors and this brat had actually said that he would bear it. Old Master Taylor nodded in agreement after giving the matter some thoughts. ¡° jackie, this is indeed your fault and since you¡¯ve said you¡¯d be responsible, then you should transfer 100 million dors to the company¡¯s ount!¡± ¡°Hmmm. You¡¯re right. It¡¯s indeed something I should pay for!¡± jackie bobbed his head and asked for thepany¡¯s ount number from the butler, which then he transferred 100 million dors over. Seeing that jackie was such a responsible man, there was a hint of respect shown in Old Master Taylor¡¯s eyes. The anger that was swirling inside him a moment ago had dissipated now. ¡°All right. Since Young Master Drake did not suffer a major injury, I hope they won¡¯t continue to look for trouble. But jackie, if they doe to avenge Young Master Drake, I hope that you¡¯ll step up and bear the consequences. Don¡¯t drag us down this abyss!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be preupied, Grandpa Taylor. They won¡¯t dare toe, and if they really do, they¡¯re practically digging their own graves.¡± Chapter 783 jackie chuckled in return. His words made the crowd rendered speechless. This freaking snob had be more and more braggy. The other party was the Drake family; not some other small shrimps, and he actually dared to say such a thing. jackie and the others went back to their home not long after. The next two or three days, the Taylor family were living in a state of fear; whenever any of the Taylors went out, it was necessary to bring along dozens of bodyguards. While in jackie¡¯s vi, Fiona did not let jackie and Selena out at all cost; everyone must stay at home. After two more days had passed and there were no signs of the Drake family then Fiona felt a huge relief. It seemed like the Drake family was not nning to avenge Young Master Drake. ¡­ ¡°Hell no!¡± The head of Eagle n¡ªLee Neuman¡ªwho had waited for several days for an explosive battle between the Drakes and jackie, was tongue-tied at the current situation. How could he have imagined that the episode of jackie beating up Young Master Drake would be settled in such a perfunctory manner? Although the Drake family had announced that it was only a mild injury, Timothy was the young master of the Drake family after all. How could the Drakes swallow this anger? In the end, the oue was only that the Drake family had discontinued the South Hill Real Estate contract with the Taylor family. Nothing else other than that. ¡°James Drake, such a coward! He¡¯s really¡­¡± Lee was speechless for a while. He initially had nned to use James Drake to get rid of jackie, but he had never expected that the Drakes were such cowards! ¡°Master, I think it¡¯d be better for us to follow the original n. James Drake is a meticulous and careful man. And since the Young Master Drake was only mildly injured, and since the other party does not want to pursue further, we basically can¡¯t do anything!¡± The middle-aged man looked at Lee and spoke. ¡°Right. It looks like that¡¯s the only way to go!¡± Lee balled his fists firmly and responded. ¡°We¡¯ve to capture a few men from the Green Sky Hall. Once jackie kills our men, we¡¯ll kill those men as well! Only that way we can frame the Green Sky Hall for the deed!¡± After pondering on the matter, Lee reminded the middle-aged man carefully. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. We¡¯ll first capture three guys from the Green Sky hall and take away their tokens. It¡¯s much more easier this way. The moment our men die, the men from the Green Sky Hall will die too!¡± The middle-aged man revealed a sinister grin. ¡°All right. Go ahead!¡± Lee gestured a wave of dismissal toward the man. ¡­ ¡°Dear, there are only ten days away from your birthday! Let¡¯s go out and have a stroll on the street!¡± jackie held Selena¡¯s hand in his as heughed. ¡°Honey, we haven¡¯t made any reservation with the hotel, right? Why don¡¯t we do that now? And I think there aren¡¯t many halls to choose from right now. Damn! Why did this freaking Cecelia have to do her wedding on the same day as our party! Not many people wille to our party then!¡± Selena shed a bitter smile and continued, ¡°But¡­hmmm¡­this isn¡¯t bad too. The billion would be enough to cover everything, but then now, perhaps, you are only left with a few hundred million. We should spend wisely, just a few tables here and there and some basics will do. Let me calcte¡­ I think 10 million should be enough to pay for everything!¡± ¡°My dear wife, please don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve booked the hotel!¡± jackie smiled lightly and continued, ¡°Just rx and wait for your birthday!¡± Chapter 784 ¡°No way? You¡¯ve booked it? Which bodyguard have you sent to make this reservation for you?¡± Selena was at a loss for words. A few obvious lines formed between her brows as she spoke, ¡°How many pax have you booked for? And how much have you paid for it? I¡¯m afraid that our current savings are not enough to cover everything, then it¡¯ll be a problem! We don¡¯t have much money left, you better don¡¯t spend it all!¡± ¡°Honey, don¡¯t worry. Rx, sit back, and wait for the day toe. I promise you the surprise will be amazing!¡± jackie giggled as he pulled Selena outside. ¡°Let¡¯s go, my dear! Let¡¯s go out for a walk, we can go shopping and then pay a visit to Ben¡¯s cybercafe to see how it¡¯s going now!¡± ¡°How is it going? His cybercafe¡¯s first-day opening was yesterday!¡± Selena replied with a bitter smile. ¡°Huh? Yesterday was the first day? Why didn¡¯t he say anything about it? I can¡¯t even send him a bouquet of flowers to congratte him!¡± jackie¡¯s feature morphed into one of the true surprises when he heard the news. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve sent a bouquet over. He kept reminding me to keep it a low profile, so we didn¡¯t really celebrate the opening. Only in the evening, we all went out together for a simple meal as a celebration!¡± When thest sybus dropped, Selena could barely conceal the sudden re of joy within her that her face lit up. ¡°It looks like Ben has really grown up. He¡¯s much more mature than before!¡± However, not long after the two strolled around the area, a scene of three men following a bunch of young girls appeared before them. One of the men was actually pretending to be blind, putting on sunsses and using a pathfinder cane, and the young girls before them were wearing miniskirts. ¡°What the heck!¡± jackie¡¯s face sank deeply at the scene before him. Then he said to Selena, ¡°Selena, look over there! Those people who¡¯re pretending blind, they must be from the Green Sky Hall. It looks like they¡¯re taking photos of the girls¡¯ undergarment again! Bunches of b*astard! They just couldn¡¯t stop doing dirty deeds, could they?¡± ¡°What the¡­¡± Selena looked toward the direction that jackie had pointed, and she could feel anger rushing through her blood vessels. However, she quickly thought of something and turned to jackie, ¡°Wait, jackie, you¡¯re not going to intervene again, are you?¡± ¡°Honey, you know me, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to turn a blind eye to such a thing!¡± jackie ended hisst word and strode hastily toward the group of men. He had already warned the Green Sky Hall not to continue such dirty deeds and the other party made the promise as well. He thought that the people of Green Sky Hall would naturally keep to their words, so he did not think much about it and send someone to monitor them. Never did he expect that they were still doing this dirty business under his nose. It looked like the other party pretended to say one thing in front of him but remained as a fox behind them ¡ªsly and sneaky. They did not take jackie¡¯s words seriously. ¡°Hmph! In that case, if I don¡¯t send some of you to hell, you guys would think that I¡¯m a paper tiger!¡± jackie walked up to the three of them and snarled, ¡°How dare you still do such dirty deeds!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Those three young girls wheeled back and saw a man following behind them, wearing sunsses and pretending to be blind with the guiding cane in his hand, pointing gently at his feet. The three girls yells their lungs out and stumbled back a few steps in fear. ¡°Motherf*cker! Who the heck are you? Do you have a death wish?¡± The guy who was pretending to be blind removed his sunsses without hesitation. In the next second, the three of them surrounded jackie. ¡°No, I think you¡¯re the ones who have death wishes!¡± jackie could not bother with all the nonsense anymore. He leaped two steps forwards, swung his arms, and threw out three sting punches onto each of them. ¡°Ah!¡± Chapter 785 The three girls were so frightened that they ran off at a lighting speed. jackie, on the other hand, squatted down and pulled off the tokens from the men¡¯s waist. There were three words carved on the tokens¡ªGreen Sky Hall. ¡°Hmmm. It looked like these three are some honourable underlings in the Green Sky Hall, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have these tokens. jackie let out a frosty-cold chuckle. His fists clenched tightly. ¡° jackie, you could just teach them a lesson! Why did you kill them!¡± Selena quickly ran towards jackie and questioned in a worry tone. ¡°You¡¯ll have offended the Green Sky Hall now that you¡¯ve killed their men. This is the Green Sky Hall! I heard that behind them, there¡¯s a stronger and more powerful figure! I remember the name is called something like what, Kingston Hall? That Kingston Hall is nothing but the greatest of all Halls.¡± ¡°My dear wife, don¡¯t you worry about it. I have a good rtionship with the Goddess of War, Lana. We¡¯re basically best buddies!¡± jackieughed wholeheartedly at his wife¡¯s concerns and threw the token aside before taking Selena¡¯s hand and whispered, ¡°Hmmm. We¡¯ve no ns today, why don¡¯t we pay a visit to Lana¡¯s God of War Manor?¡± ¡°Are we really going? Will she agree to meet us? After all, she is the strong and mighty Goddess of War!¡± Selena¡¯s plump and rosy lower lip was in between her teeth. She felt that jackie was overconfident. It was true that jackie had saved Lana¡¯s life on the battlefield, but Lana had returned the favor! jackie¡¯s n to y Lana a sudden visit, was it really a good idea? ¡°C¡¯mon! It¡¯ll be okay, don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡­ ¡°Everything went so freaking well!¡± While inside a car in the distance not too far from jackie and Selena, a man was iparably excited. ¡°That¡¯s too great! It¡¯s too f*cking great! I thought that jackie would¡¯ve questioned them which hall they belonged to and make them kill themselves or something along that line. I didn¡¯t expect that jackie was so hot headed and actually killed them without hesitation!¡± ¡°Boss, what should we do next?¡± The two other men inside the car asked. ¡°What should we do next? Are you dumb or retard? Get out and dispose of the corpses! It¡¯s better to burn them and get rid of any evidence. Then we¡¯ll go back and kill the three real Green Sky Hall men that we captured the other day!¡± An evil grin appeared on the middle-aged man¡¯s feature. ¡°I¡¯m pretty confident that jackie will definitely go to the Green Sky Hall and make a huge fuss of the matter!¡± The middle-aged man and the other two, went off to kill the three men from Green Sky Hall after handling the three breathless bodies, and then they returned to Eagle n and reported to the Head happily. ¡­ While currently, jackie and Selena were chatting and strolling nonchntly in a mall. They went to pick a pair of jade bracelets for Lana, the Goddess of War, then not long after they arrived at Lana¡¯s manor. In front of the manor, there were several bodyguards hired by Lana. It seemed like they were recent hires because apparently Lana did not want others to simply pay a visit to her and disturb her life. That was why these bodyguards were hired. ¡°Gentlemen, we¡¯re from the Taylor family, this is Miss Selena, and I¡¯m her husband. I¡¯vee to pay a special visit to the Goddess of War!¡± jackie smiled and spoke to the bodyguards. ¡°The Taylor family?¡± One of the bodyguards was dumbstruck for a moment, then he waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry but both of you better leave the manor. Even if a first-ss family like the Georges, the Monts and so on, came to visit, our Goddess of War wouldn¡¯t see them. Not to mention that you¡¯re merely some Taylors!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. There was once James from the Drake family came to pay a visit, he was shooed away!¡± Another bodyguard guffawed mockingly. ¡°Oh, then I shall trouble you to inform the Goddess of War about our arrival. I believe if you¡¯ve informed her, she¡¯ll definitely see us!¡± jackie chortled in a disdain manner. If he were not afraid of his identity being exposed, he would really give these guys a good scold. He came here to visit his own disciple, yet these shrimps dared to stop him. If Joseph Smith, Fernando Campbell and Ethan Hays witnessed this scene, they would have laughed their head off. Chapter 786 ¡°Sigh! Bro, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. Even if I inform the Goddess of War, it¡¯ll be in vain!¡± A bodyguard let out a defeated sigh. ¡°The oue will be the same¡ªshe won¡¯t see you!¡± However, he went inside as jackie told even though he had shown impatience in his tone. ¡°Sir, Ma¡¯am, the Goddess of War has a visitor today¡ªthe Queen of War¡ªfrom another city. She deliberately flew a thousand miles to visit our Goddess of War. I heard that they have a close rtionship. And this Queen of War is one of Goddess of War¡¯s subordinates too. So I guess the possibility of Goddess of War willing to see you today, is non-existent!¡± Another bodyguard sneered coldly at jackie and Selena and cast them a disrespectful stare. These people were from the Taylor family, a family who was lucky to be upgraded to a second-ss family recently, and yet desired to meet the Goddess of War. Not to mention that jackie was merely an adopted son-inw of the Taylors. He was confident that the Goddess of War would definitely shut them out. Soon after, the bodyguards who had reported the incident all ran out at the speed of light, staring at jackie and Selena in reverence. ¡°Sir, Ma¡¯am, the Goddess of War has agreed to see you. Please follow me!¡± ¡°No way!¡± The other bodyguards involuntarily released exmations of shock. They never thought that the Goddess of War Lana would actually agree to see jackie and Selena. Soon enough, jackie and Selena were brought into a hall in the vi. A Queen of War in her thirties was chatting with the Goddess of War. ¡°I have such esteemed guests. I never thought that the two of you woulde to see me today!¡± Selena seemed a little nervous. There was a Queen of War and a Goddess of War right before her, and both of them were from the very top of society. Even though she had met bigshots before, there was no way she could remain calm before such eminent figures. ¡°Hmmm. Not bad at all! Your house is well furnished! How opulent!¡± Selena did not at all expect jackie to be sofortable at Lana¡¯s manor; he did not greet nor salute politely to Lana and the Queen of War, instead he started roaming around and admiring the decoration. Selena quickly pulled the corner of jackie¡¯s sleeve to remind him of the courtesy. Only then did jackie arched his hands before the twodies and greeted politely. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to meet you, the Goddess of War, Lana Zechs and the Queen of War, Queenie Lynch!¡± ¡°You know me?¡± There were signs of shock and surprise in Queenie¡¯s eyes. A moment ago when Lana heard that jackie was here, she was bbergasted with joy and could barely conceal her delight. She did not even think twice before ordering her bodyguards to let jackie and Selena in. Therefore, she was a little bit curious about this man¡ª jackie White, wondering who this man really was, to actually be able to get such high regard and respect from Lana. ¡°I often heard of the Goddess of War mentioning your name. Hence, I naturally know who you are! Queenie Lynch, the Queen of War, who is not only good-looking but also her Flying-Dagger technique is impable. Especially the battle at the mouth of the River Hartmonth, it was marvelous and made you famous since then!¡± jackie chuckled and spewed those words out slowly. ¡°You¡­this¡­I¡­¡± Queenie¡¯s cheeks were immediately kissed pink at jackie¡¯s words. How could this stranger before him know her so well? The most shocking news was that he said that Lana often mentioned her to him. Did this mean that he always mingled with Lana? In that case, the identity of this adopted son-inw of the Taylor family was clearly not simple. ¡° jackie and Sister-inw, wee to my humble abode. Just make yourselffortable. jackie is like my brother, always taking care of me, so don¡¯t feel shy or anything, okay?¡± Chapter 787 What shocked Selena further was that Lana took the initiative to lean forward and shake her hand. Lana smiled at Selena warmly as she weed them with open arms. ¡°This¡­How can this be okay?¡± Selena was ttered and astonished, at the same time, she did not know how to respond. ¡°What¡¯s not okay with that? As I said, jackie and I are really close, best buddies that kind of close. So it¡¯s natural for me to call you sister-inw. As Lana spoke, her expressive eyes looked towards jackie and then only wheeled back to facing Selena. Seeing such intimate behaviors between both of them, reminded Selena of the episode that happened last time. Although the rumor of jackie being the sugar baby of Lana was purely a misunderstanding and jackie did not meet with Lana at all afterward, Selena could help but feel doubtful of their rtionship. The rtionship between jackie and Lana seemed beyond the ordinary ¡®good¡¯. Moreover, Lana called her ¡®sister-inw¡¯, could it be that the two of them truly had an ambiguous yet romantic rtionship? Even if jackie was not Lana¡¯s sugar baby, such a rtionship only happened when the two had reached somewhat an ambiguous romantic level, otherwise, why would Lana allow them in so easily, and she was being way too enthusiastic about their visit. ¡°Oh right! By the way, this pair of bracelets is from jackie and me. We pick it for you, hope you¡¯ll like it, the Goddess of War!¡± Selena shed an awkward smile. She quickly thought of something and handed over the gift box to Lana. ¡°Really? Wow! You shouldn¡¯t have! Mi casa es su casa. Just treat my house as your own, you don¡¯t have to buy me anything!¡± Lanaughed joyously, and then continued, ¡°Feel free to walk around! I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to prepare a few more dishes and we¡¯ll have a few drinks at noonter! I¡¯m so, so, so happy that you guys cane today!¡± Lana disappeared from the living room to find the chefs right after she finished her sentence. More questions and doubts were mushrooming inside Selena¡¯s heart. She felt that the rtionship between jackie and Lana was not simple. Besides, Lana had mentioned several times that just treated her house as their own, could this be a hint of something? ¡°Could it be that they have a rtionship beyond friendship, and they want me to have mental preparation first?¡± Selena bit her rosy lips as she murmured to herself. It would not be a bad idea if jackie were to have Lana as his second wife and everyone lived together. After all, jackie was a man who liked to stir up troubles. He had just offended the Drake family a few days ago. This behavior of his was too worrying and made the people around him unable to sleep well at night as they were afraid of revenge from the Drake family. Hence, if jackie was together with Lana, then even the Drake family would not dare to offend any of them. Besides, Lana was an attractive woman with such an alluring good figure, and she had high status as well. It was a blessing for jackie to be with her. ¡°Dear, what¡¯re you thinking about?¡± jackie noticed that Selena was pondering deeply about something, he could not help but let out a small smile. ¡°C¡¯mon, let¡¯s go outside for a casual walk. It¡¯s really nice and wide here.¡± He took her hand as he spoke. After saying that, jackie turned his head, faced Queenie, and said, ¡°Dear Queen of War, would you like to join us for a stroll outside?¡± ¡°I¡¯d rather not. I¡¯ve already walked around with Goddess of War a moment ago. Please go ahead without me!¡± Queenieughed warmly. If she agreed to walk with them, she would be the third wheel. How could she be the third wheel when she saw the couple was all lovey-dovey? ¡°Dear, Lana was not bad at all. As a Goddess of War, she¡¯s not arrogant nor brazen!¡± When they were outside, Selena asked jackie and looked at him like a sneaky thief. She wanted to study his reaction. ¡°Well, she¡¯s indeed a good woman!¡± jackie bobbed in agreement. Lana was his disciple, of course, he knew that she was good. Chapter 788 Hope bloomed inside Selena when she heard jackie¡¯s opinion on Lana. It looked like jackie had a good impression of Lana. In that case, was it possible for them to be together? Or perhaps they had been in an ambiguous rtionship that was beyond friendship for a long time? At least, jackie did not reject Lana like how he did to Sharon George. ¡°You really think that she¡¯s a good woman? I think the same too!¡± Selena lowered her head as she verified. Then she continued in a lower voice, ¡°If¡­If both of you think highly of each other, then¡­then¡­ I think, dear, you can have her as the second wife. I totally ept it!¡± jackie¡¯s eyes were as wide as saucers and his jaw dropped to the ground upon hearing what Selena had spewed. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong, honey? What nonsense are you talking about? I do think that she¡¯s a good woman but I don¡¯t think of her in that way!¡± ¡°But, what¡¯s wrong with that? Since both of you feel good about each other, we might as well think in that direction. And perhaps you will slowly develop feelings for her!¡± Selena burst out. ¡°Besides, if you are together, I don¡¯t have to be afraid that you¡¯ll get into trouble and die one day! Because Lana can protect you!¡± ¡°She protects me?¡± A speechless look covered jackie. ¡°It¡¯s more like I protect her!¡± ¡°Stop spilling nonsense again. She is the Goddess of War, how could you protect her? Do you even have that ability to protect her?¡± Selena did not know tough or to cry at jackie¡¯s ount. She held his hand and continued, ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s really strange? I¡¯m referring to the Supreme Warrior. Who this Supreme Warrior really is? I heard that he is incredibly powerful, beyond all Gods of War. But unfortunately, no one has ever seen his face, so I¡¯m curious!¡± jackie tried his best to hold back hisughs, at the same time, his cries when he heard it. Inside his mind, he was murmuring to himself ¡®not only you have seen the Supreme Warrior, but also you¡¯ve built a family with him!¡¯. A smile escaped from his mouth. He wrapped his strong arm around Selena¡¯s waist and said, ¡°Honey, why are you so excited whenever you talk about the Supreme Warrior? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen in love with him, who¡¯s the strongest and most powerful man in Daxia? Okay. If this man who happened to like you and asked you to marry him, would you say yes?¡± In the next second, Selena shot jackie a deadly stare and rolled her eyes. ¡°What nonsense again, why would I say yes to him? My husband treats me so well, you¡¯re enough for me. Besides, the Supreme Warrior is so good-looking and powerful, and holds a high position in this country, even if he¡¯s able to notice my existence, I¡¯m not worthy of a powerful figure like him!¡± ¡°Okay, what if, what if you¡¯re worthy?¡± jackie smiled bitterly and pried further. ¡°Well. That won¡¯t work either. You¡¯re more than enough. ¡° Selena wrapped her arms around fane in return and pressed her face into jackie¡¯s chest. Her face was red and adorable. ¡°Silly, you¡¯re more than enough too!¡± In the distance, Lana, who was standing near the door, sneakily took a picture of the lovey-dovey couple in the garden and sent it to the message group. In this group, there were Nine Great Gods of War, except jackie. Usually, the chatting group was as quiet as a mouse, only a few messages popped out from time to time. ¡°Wow, Lana, did I see it wrong or what? It¡¯s our Master!¡± Abner Young¡ªone of the Nice Great Gods of War¡ªeximed excitedly in a text he sent. ¡°Oh My God! I haven¡¯t seen Master for a long time, is that woman the Mistress? The photo is only showing her back, I¡¯m sad that I can¡¯t know what the Mistress really looks like!¡± Ethan Hays, who was in the midst of treating someone, was equally excited after seeing the message in the group. ¡°Unfortunately, our Master does not want us to disturb his tranquil life. Otherwise, I really hope to pay a visit to Eastfield and see how our Mistress looks like. From this photo, even it¡¯s only her back, I can already deduce that she¡¯s a beauty!¡± Fernando Campbell, another God of War, could hardly contain his happiness as well. Chapter 789 Soon, Sam Johnson and the other Gods of War started to have a heated discussion inside. ¡°Lana, I¡¯m really envious that you get to be with our master. Oh my, such luck!¡± God of War Ethan Hays said in excitement. ¡°you guys don¡¯t know this yet but our master is trying to do a wedding ceremony for his wife on her birthday. Master¡¯s wife doesn¡¯t know about this yet and only thinks that our master is nning a birthday party for her. However, I¡¯ve already booked a hotel as per the master¡¯s instructions and he¡¯s already given permission that all of you cane if you want to. Firstly, you cannot expose his identity as the Supreme Warrior; secondly, nobody can expose the fact that he¡¯s your master. Decide what you want to do yourself!¡± Lana had a smile at the corner of her lips and sent another message to the group. ¡°What?!¡± Ethan grew increasingly excited. ¡°That¡¯s great. We finally get to meet our master after a long time and enjoy ourselves in Eastfield. I heard that there are many pretty women here. Let¡¯s see if I can get a wife here!¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Ethan, you¡¯re a God of War. Aren¡¯t there loads of prettydies waiting in lines to have blind dates with you after you went home? You are still single? You have really high requirements!¡± God of War Abner Young replied in surprise. ¡°By the way, can I bring my family members? Lana, I would like to bring my wives. I have two wives now!¡± Fernando Campbell asked in the group. ¡°Fernando, you¡¯re doing really good! You actually married another wife?¡± Lana said in surprise. ¡°How can you be seduced so easily?!¡± Fernando continued to say. ¡°Well, what should I say? There are so many prettydies that I had to give in to their seduction. I grew fond of a girl I knew from my younger days! How about you, Lana? You should get someone! However, you do need to be careful as you¡¯re considered rich and have a high status nowadays. Observe those men carefully as some of them might be pleasing you in order to use your power!¡± Lana smiled and replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Fernando. I understand this very clearly in my heart. Master has already informed me that everybody who wants to bring their family members can do as they please and treat this as a trip. However, the hotel I booked doesn¡¯t have a helipad. If any of you n toe over in your private helicopters, you would need to park it on the empty space outside of the city ande in via car!¡± ¡°Alright, we got it. Thank you, Lana! There are still ten days and I really look forward to it!¡± Fernando replied. ¡°Okay, I shall stop here as master and his wife are walking over. I¡¯m going to keep thempany as I want to have some drinks with our master¡¯s wifeter!¡± Lana once again sent a message that caused all Gods of War to be envious before cing the phone in her pocket. ¡°How¡¯s it? Do you like it? James Drake really has a good taste and this ce has got a really nice design!¡± Lana smiled and asked when she saw the duo walking over. ¡°It¡¯s quite nice. I wonder how¡¯s the Supreme Warrior Manor? We should go take a look in the future!¡± jackie smiled and said. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can go in and the most you can do is peek from the entrance!¡± Selena smiled bitterly. When James knew that the Supreme Warrior and Goddess of War wereing, he purposely ordered people to build a Supreme Warrior Manor and God of War Vi as gifts for both of them. Pitifully, the Supreme Warrior had never appeared until this day. Looking forward to his appearance in Eastfield was like a dream. However, the Supreme Warrior Manor was still useful as the Supreme Warrior could use it for his vacation anytime he traveled to Eastfield. Chapter 790 Queenie Lynch was surprised as she could clearly feel how close jackie was to Lana. After they had lunch, they went outside for a stroll. jackie looked at Lana and asked when Selena went to the toilet. ¡°Have you done what I asked you to help me with? Is the hotel booked?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ve already booked the hotel, wedding dress and everything else! The wedding dress is a gift from the shop. What should I say? They forcefully gifted the best dress of their shop to me when they knew that I¡¯m the Goddess of War. I think that Selena will definitely look pretty in it!¡± Lana smiled and continued saying. ¡°As for the hotel, they decided to give us a 50% discount on everything after they knew that I¡¯m there to book the entire ce!¡± ¡°A 50% discount?!¡± jackie was embarrassed when he heard. ¡°Aren¡¯t they afraid of losing money?¡± ¡°Hey, you need to understand that I¡¯m the Goddess of War. My appearance at their hotel is automatically an advertisement. The owner won¡¯t be losing any money with a 50% discount. Their future business will surely improve when they use me as their subject of the advertisement. These businessmen are very smart!¡± Lana rolled her eyes at jackie before saying happily. Beside them, Queenie was dumbfounded by what she heard. Were they joking? jackie actually asked Lana to secretly run errands for him? Apart from that, it seemed that Lana really enjoyed helping him. What was going on between them? She started wondering if both of them had some ambiguous rtionship between them when she saw how close they were. ¡°Alright, keep this a secret!¡± jackie nodded and looked at Queen of War Queenie. ¡°Queen of War Lynch, kindly keep this a secret too!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry as this has nothing to do with me. I think I will be going back tomorrow!¡± Queenie smiled. She did not live there and was only here to pay her superior a visit. ¡°Queenie, you cannot leave because you will definitely regret it if you leave today!¡± Lana smiled, nced in the direction of where the toilet was before continuing speaking to Queenie. ¡°Let me tell you about it. jackie prepared a wedding ceremony for Selena and it is disguised as her birthday dinner. He¡¯s prepared to surprise Selena and all the other Gods of War are rushing over to attend it. Don¡¯t you want to meet Fernando Campbell, Ethan Hays, and the others?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Queenie was startled when she heard this. ¡°Lana, did I hear correctly? You¡¯re saying that they are alling here? All 8 Gods of War areing over to attend the ceremony?¡± ¡°Definitely! Do you think I will lie to you?¡± Lana smiled and said. ¡°Oh my god, that¡¯s awesome! All the Gods of War areing over? Oh my god, I¡­I can¡¯t even dream about something like this. They are actually¡­¡± Queenie was so excited that she did not know what to say and her voice was trembling. The Nine Great Gods of War seldom had the chance to gather when they were on the battlefield as they were always leading their team and fighting the enemies. It was considered as a big asion when two Gods of War gathered at the same ce. It would be such a sensation if all nine Great Gods of War gathered at the same ce! It seemed that she had made the right choice bying over here. However, she soon realized a problem. Who was jackie? Why was he so capable and was able to get all Nine Great Gods of War to join his wedding ceremony? A person suddenly shed through her head. This person had on a dragon-shaped mask and was a stronger master than the Nine Great Gods of War. This person was the strongest master amongst the entire Daxia army. This person was the Supreme Warrior. All this while, nobody had ever seen the Supreme Warrior¡¯s true appearance. Was it possible that jackie in front of her was the Supreme Warrior? ¡°Is¡­is it possible that you¡¯re my idol, Master Su¡­Supreme Warrior?!¡± Chapter 791 Queenie¡¯s chest heaved in excitement as she looked at jackie, starry-eyed. Queenie¡¯s spot-on guess made jackie flustered. It seemed that he made the right move when he asked the other Gods of War to find an excuse when they came over. ¡°You must be! I¡¯ve seen you on the battlefield once. Your height and figure definitely matched the Supreme Warrior!¡± gushed Queenie once she picked up on jackie¡¯s silence. jackie nodded. ¡°Keep it a secret for me, alright? I don¡¯t want others to know that I¡¯m the Supreme Warrior.¡± ¡°But of course, I¡¯ll keep it a secret!¡± Queenie was so excited that she almost cried. ¡°Ahh!¡± Queenie shrieked animatedly and rushed forward to hug jackie, unable to control her impulses. ¡°I¡¯m so excited! I¡¯m so, so excited! I can¡¯t stop myself! I need to hug my idol!¡± ¡°Queenie, Selena¡¯sing back!¡± Queenie¡¯s actions stunned Lana speechless. Lana then turned to look and spotted¡ªnot too far away¡ªSelenaing out of the toilet. Selena¡¯s jaws seemed as though it was unhinged when she noticed what transpired in her absence; she wondered if she was hallucinating. What was going on? Did they not say that it was Lana and jackie that had an ambiguous rtionship? Why¡­why is Queenie hugging jackie? She could not put two and two together, even when she thought about it deeply. Although Queenie was not as beguiling or voluptuous as Lana, she was a beautiful woman in her own rights. Was it possible that these two women were in a rtionship with jackie? Selena smiled feebly before she made her way toward jackie. Queenie was surprised when she heard Lana¡¯s warning and quickly let go of jackie, though her nerves were still frazzled with excitement. This Queen of War¡ªwho was highly regarded by others¡ªbecame jackie¡¯s fangirl at that instant. Queenie tried her best to maintain calm. She smiled and exined embarrassingly, ¡°My apologies, Selena, I was too excited. I just¡­ I just happened to realize that jackie looked very much like an idol I know, so I couldn¡¯t help myself!¡± ¡°Idol?¡± Selena wondered what was going on. She looked at jackie cautiously but was unable to make out who jackie looked like. She admitted jackie was rather handsome, but he did not share a semnce with any famous idol. Was it a lesser-known idol? ¡°Yes, it¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s someone very strong in our division. He¡¯s my idol!¡± Queenie quickly thought about it and exined herself. Selena finally realized what Queenie was talking about. ¡°Oh, I see. You¡¯re talking about someone in the armies. I racked my head for anyone in particr, but I just couldn¡¯t find the idol match!¡± They rested there for some time before jackie left with Selena. The moment the two left, Lana turned to look at Queenie. With a bitter, disbelief smile, she said, ¡°You almost exposed the Supreme Warrior!¡± ¡°I¡­ I couldn¡¯t help myself. This is the first time I faced the Supreme Warrior! Oh my god, I actually managed to hug him just now! I¡¯m going to talk about this until the day I die!¡± Queenie grew excited once again, and her dignity as the Queen of War was nowhere to be found. Chapter 792 Queenie¡¯s antics stunned Lana, and thetter said, ¡°You should wait for another ten days! By then, the other Gods of War will be here and you¡¯ll be able to take a photo with them. You¡¯ll get the chance to talk all about it all you want by then, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re definitely right!¡± Queenie grew restless when she thought about it, and with a smile on her face, she added, ¡°I never thought I could attend the Supreme Warrior and his wife¡¯s wedding ceremony. This means that I¡¯m able to witness a historic moment!¡± ¡°Look how excited you are!¡± Lanaughed. ¡°Are you still in a rush to go back now?¡± ¡°No! Definitely not! Why should I go back? I have to stay here and attend the wedding!¡± Queenie thought about it and continued saying, ¡°By the way, since this is the Supreme Warrior¡¯s wedding, how much should I give as their present? How about one billion? Would that be too little? No, no, I need to give him two billion. After all, this is the Supreme Warrior¡¯s wedding, and one billion is too little to represent my sincerity!¡± Lana was speechless. ¡°Queen of War Lynch, it¡¯s best if you stay calm, alright? It¡¯s too much if you give him one or two billion. Wouldn¡¯t you expose his identity to others if you did that? Wouldn¡¯t others start questioning it? Apart from that, I don¡¯t think the other Gods of War would give that much of an amount!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, how much should I give? I¡¯m going crazy, I can¡¯t think straight!¡± Queenie was still very excited. ¡­ Once they got out of the God of War Mansion, jackie and Selena got on a taxi and headed straight to Ben¡¯s new inte cafe. ¡°It seems the inte cafe is doing great! Business seems to be good!¡± beamed Selena, followed with a short chuckle as they looked around the second floor of the inte cafe. Meanwhile, Ben was talking with the cashier. Surely, the people who came with him¡ªsuch as ine, who was there to protect him¡ªwere also enjoying themselves. Out of the blue¡­ ¡°Excuse us! Excuse us!¡± Several gangsters rushed in with baseball bats at hand. They pushed jackie and Selena away with arrogant expressions on their faces as they strode. ¡°Is Ben in trouble?¡± Selena was slightly worried when she assessed the situation. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± jackie frowned. ¡°How¡¯s it possible that he offended someone when he just started his business? I think these people are here to cause trouble.¡± The gangsters walked behind the counter before one of them said aggressively, ¡°Our boss said that your inte cafe is interrupting ours. It¡¯s best if you close up tomorrow, get it? If not, we¡¯ll break every piece of equipment in here!¡± ¡°We¡¯re in your way?¡± Ben scoffed after he heard this and said, ¡°You guys are going overboard. The business of your inte cafe is bad because your service is bad. Apart from that, your equipment is bad and old, and you¡¯re here to wreck the ce because business is bad?¡± One of the men¡ªwith yellow-colored hair¡ªraised his chin as he knocked on the counter lightly with his baseball bat. ¡°Young man, we don¡¯t care about those things. Just close up tomorrow or we won¡¯t be holding back!¡± ¡°Does your boss have a death wish?¡± ine and two other pretty bodyguards walked over, expressions darkened with anger. ¡°Oh, and we have three beautifuldies here. Tsk, tsk! I never expected this. No wonder business is good here¡­ They have pretty waitresses!¡± One of the men swallowed his saliva when he saw those three pairs of legs that could go on for days. ¡°Big Brother, look at the words on their clothes. Taylor family¡¯s bodyguard? What¡¯s going on?¡± Another man was slightly afraid. The yellow-haired man merely scoffed, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, they¡¯re just some women. We have so many people with us! Do you think that we can¡¯t settle it? What bodyguards would tantly state that they¡¯re bodyguards on their clothes? They¡¯re just lying to us, in an attempt of an intimidation tactic!¡± Chapter 793 ¡°You¡¯re right. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen bodyguards with their positions tantly written on their clothes!¡± The man who was initially afraid rxed at the thought. ¡°Thesedies look really stunning. Is it possible that this inte cafe provides some other special services? Why else would their business do so well if it isn¡¯t true?¡± ¡°Oh yeah. Why didn¡¯t I think of that?¡± The yellow-haired guy¡¯s eyes twinkled as he gulped his saliva. ¡°Bastards!¡± ine and the two other bodyguards looked at each other before charging forward at the same time. In a blink of an eye, the entire group of gangsters fell to the ground as they groaned in pain. jackie smiled. ¡°It seems like I don¡¯t have to intervene, someone else will settle this for me.¡± It seemed that his choice of employing more bodyguards was a wise one. At the very least, they could protect his family under most circumstances. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The gangsters struggled for some time before they could get back up on their feet. Horrified, the gangsters ran away like drowned mice while their eyes were filled with dread. ¡°Sister, Brother-inw, why are you guys here?¡± Ben, upon noticing jackie and Selena, weed them with a smile. ¡°We¡¯re free and have no work to bepleted, so we came over to see how you¡¯re doing!¡± Selena looked at Ben with a pleased smile on her face. Ben had finally grown up. ¡°Thank you for thinking of me fondly, Sister. Have you guys had lunch? Do you want to have something? My treat!¡± Ben chuckled. ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve eaten already. We¡¯re just here to take a look, nothing more!¡± assured jackie with a smile. ¡°It seems like your business is doing good. We¡¯re happy for you.¡± It was then when Ben lowered his head. Shyly, he blurted, ¡°Sister, Brother-inw, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to tell you guys. I¡­ I¡¯m in love!¡± ¡°When did it happen? Who is it? It happened so quickly!¡± jackie and Selena were surprised when they heard Ben¡¯s announcement. After all, Ben had not been in contact with other girls and was busy with the inte cafe all the while. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s ine.¡± Ben pulled ine¡¯s hand shyly and introduced her to them. ine¡¯s blush seared across her cheeks as she meekly said, ¡°Master, do¡­do you guys approve of us?¡± jackie was over the moon. ¡°Nonsense, of course we do! How can we not approve this?¡± ine was no doubt a nice girl, yet nobody knew she would date Ben after they spent these few days together. ¡°I¡¯m absolutely thrilled with this!¡± Selena was just as excited. She said to Ben, ¡°Ben, I can see that ine is a good girl, and she¡¯s a thousand times better than Xena. Don¡¯t let her down, alright? You have to cherish her well!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Selena. He¡¯s a weakling, so he won¡¯t even dare hurt my feelings. We¡¯ll be fine as long as I don¡¯t hurt him!¡± said ine jokingly, a sweet smile adorning her face as she did. ¡°Moreover, he¡¯d never win if we ever fight.¡± Chapter 794 Only then did Selena recall that although ine seemed obedient and cute, she was no regr girl. Her martial arts was better than Ben by a hundred times. Still, she knew Ben was someone who cherished his girlfriend with all his heart, so she was sure he would not bully ine. They were indeed a match made in heaven. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m really happy that the two of you are together. We¡¯ll be taking our leave now.¡± Selena smiled and was about to leave with jackie. ¡°Selena, since you¡¯re already here with jackie and this is an inte cafe, why don¡¯t you guys spend one to two hours here? Come support my business!¡± came Ben¡¯s cheeky reply. ¡°Are you kidding? Do you think we¡¯re people who like to surf the inte like that? Alright, that¡¯s it. Bye!¡± Selena turned around while waving at Ben. Meanwhile¡­ ¡°Ahem, ahem! ine, I hand Ben to you. He¡¯s a shy person and doesn¡¯t take the initiative to make moves most of the time. We know this because he had been with Xena for a long period of time, yet he didn¡¯t touch her. Be more proactive, okay?¡± teased jackie. ¡°Master, what are you talking about? I¡¯m a girl! How can I take the initiative if the guy isn¡¯t actively doing anything? I¡¯m no loose woman!¡± ine¡¯s face blushed a crimson color. She never thought that there would be times when the highly respected Supreme Warrior would make such jokes. ¡°Oh, ine, you¡¯re just asking for it!¡± Ben nced at ine before quickly kissing her on her cheek. ¡°Ah!¡± ine never thought Ben would act so boldly and kiss her in front of so many people in the inte cafe. This caused her to instantly turn very shy. This was also the first time Ben did something so boldly, and he ran far away after he kissed ine as if he was afraid she would hit him. Chuckles escaped ine¡¯s lips as she saw Ben scurrying away. ¡°Come over here, I won¡¯t hit you! Don¡¯t make me look like a shrew!¡± ¡°You¡­ You won¡¯t hit me? You¡¯re not angry?¡± Ben was in disbelief as he carefully walked toward ine. Suddenly, ine grabbed onto him tightly and pulled him closer so she could kiss his cheek. ¡°Hmph. I want to kiss you too! You can¡¯t be the only one who gets something out of this!¡± ¡°Oh my!¡± Ben jumped in excitement, and many people in the inte cafe started pping and cheering after they saw this. Ben chuckled with glee as he gushed to the crowd, ¡°That made me so happy! I¡¯ll treat every customer here to two hours of free time!¡± ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡± ¡°The boss is the best!¡± Every customer in the cafe cheered at Ben¡¯s announcement. Pleased with the turn of events, jackie and Selena happily left. Chapter 795 Selena felt at ease. She used to worry how Ben led his life in a muddle, and she was also worried about him marrying Xena. She knew it in her guts that Xena was no good for Ben; the girl was terribly calctive and liked to fake things. ine was much purer whenpared to Xena, and it helped that ine was much prettier as well. As they both had clear schedules for the day, they both went to pick up Kylie from school. Needless to say, Kylie was over the moon when both her mother and father came to pick her up from school. Her excitement was written all over her face. Everybody rested well that night. ¡­ Fiona woke Selena and jackie very early in the morning. ¡°What is it, Mother? I still want to continue my beauty sleep. Why did you wake me up so early in the morning? I don¡¯t need to work nowadays,¡± muttered a disgruntled Selena. She slept ratherst night, and it transpired after jackie¡¯s suggestivement about having a second child. Of course, they both slept late. Selena wanted to wake up muchter as she was still very tired. She never thought that her mother would wake her at eight in the morning. ¡°Listen to me: One of my best friends who married a person overseas has returned after ten years since herst trip back. She¡¯s called me and wants to treat us to a meal!¡± chirped an obviously excited Fiona. ¡°She¡¯s treating you to a meal, Mother, and you can go alone in that case. Why do you need to wake us up? We¡¯re not interested to eat with your best friend. We don¡¯t even know her!¡± Selena was dumbfounded at her mother¡¯s reasoning. She rolled her eyes at her mother and was prepared to go back to bed. ¡°Get up! Don¡¯t go back to sleep! There¡¯s a reason why I¡¯m waking you guys up. This is not just a normal meal. My best friend¡¯s father has caught a very weird disease, and since jackie knows how to cure people, I think he can go and help take a look.¡± Fiona pulled Selena back to sit up. ¡°Since your husband is going, you need to apany him and go too. Apart from that, this best friend of mine is rather wealthy overseas! I heard that they operate a really bigpany there!¡± ¡°Are you being serious? Sure, jackie knows how to cure people, but he can¡¯t cure every illness, right?¡± Selena looked at jackie as she pouted. jackie smiled. ¡°Well, I can cure almost all illnesses. Even Ethan Hays¡¯s medical skills aren¡¯t as good as mine.¡± ¡°Fine. And you¡¯re starting to boast again,¡± Selena conceded, though a small smile appeared on her face. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. Let me tidy myself up and I¡¯ll tag along for food.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Isn¡¯t it nice as we¡¯re able to enjoy a big meal without paying anything?¡± With a pleased grin on her face, Fiona then told Selena, ¡°By the way, bring your most expensive bag and put on your expensive jewelry, Selena. I remember how we were once poor, and I can see that even my best friend looked down on me. Hmph! Now that I¡¯m rich, I¡¯m never going to let a repeat of that happening.¡± ¡°Mother, you don¡¯t seem like you¡¯re going to a reunion with your best friend. It seems like you¡¯re only going to show off.¡± Selena grew frustrated. Was it necessary to parade herself before others? ¡°Nonsense! I¡¯m rich now, and it¡¯s only right that I get to unt however I want to. Years ago, she snatched a man that I really liked and that man fell for her money,¡± Fiona said angrily. ¡°Eventually, she found out that this guy had rtionships with several other women at the same time, and she went overseas after they broke up. Who would¡¯ve thought that she¡¯d marry a man while she¡¯s out there, and that man is also from Daxia!¡± ¡°Wow, Mother, I didn¡¯t know you had quite the story from way back then!¡± said Selena with a smile after she finished washing her face. ¡°So you married my fatherter on, huh? You got your hands on a young master from a third-ss aristocratic family?¡± ¡°Absolutely not! The Taylor family wasn¡¯t a third-ss aristocratic family at that time, though they were considered as a wealthy family who does business!¡± came Fiona¡¯s straight-forward reply, not beating around the bush. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that your father is a disappointing person and doesn¡¯t have much talent in businesses. I spent my life in a wretched way even though I¡¯m married to him.¡± Chapter 796 Fiona¡¯sment on Selena¡¯s father¡ªher own husband¡ªstunned Selena to the point she had no proper words to say. She rolled her eyes at Fiona. ¡°Mother, Father is a very nice person. He¡¯s at least a person who doesn¡¯t talk much and is quite honest. He¡¯s considered as a responsible person and isn¡¯t hard- headed, and you should be satisfied with his character. Apart from that, he¡¯s never looked at other women all this while, right?¡± Fiona instantly snapped just as Selena finished speaking, ¡°Him? I wouldn¡¯t mind if he gets another wife if she¡¯s a really capable person. On the flip side, if she¡¯s incapable and still wants another wife, I¡¯ll teach him a good lesson!¡± Fiona paused here before continuing, ¡°On a second thought, if she¡¯s capable and can give me ten million monthly so that I can spend to my heart¡¯s content, I wouldn¡¯t even bat an eye if he had two or three other wives!¡± jackie and Selena were speechless when they heard what Fiona said. It seemed that Fiona was really infatuated with money. ¡°Let¡¯s drive the Rolls-Royce,¡± said Fiona right as jackie was about to enter a different car. She chuckled before adding, ¡°This car is much more expensive than the other cars!¡± jackie and Selena were dumbfounded for the nth time due to Fiona¡¯s choices and words. They could only agree and boarded the Rolls-Royce and left. ¡­ The Rolls-Royce entered thepound of a grand-looking hotel, and they parked at the underground car park before they went to the lobby via the lift. Fiona looked around before greeting a woman in her forties standing not too far away from them. ¡°Oh my, Irene! It¡¯s been a long time! I barely recognize you!¡± She led jackie and Selena toward that woman. ¡°Fiona, it¡¯s been a long time!¡± The woman had on extremely heavy makeup and a branded bag in her arms. As Fiona and herpany came closer toward her, Irene added, ¡°You look good, Fiona! You¡¯ve been doing a great job maintaining yourself, and you look rather loaded too. This¡­ This bag is from Hermes, right? Tsk, tsk! You¡¯re a rich woman now!¡± Irene then turned to look at jackie and Selena. She smiled and asked, ¡°And these two are¡­?¡± ¡°This is my daughter, Selena, and my son-inw, jackie,¡± Fiona replied with a smile. She was satisfied when Irene herself noted how rich she had be. ¡°Oh my, your daughter has grown up! She¡¯s got such a great temperament and a real beauty to boot. The daughter of our ss belle is undeniably beautiful!¡± Irene praised them. Fiona¡¯s grin never left her face. ¡°Oh you, stop talking about it. Being the ss belle was ages ago!¡± There was no lie; Fiona was the most beautiful girl in their ss back then. ¡°Oh, yes! This is my husband, Lawrence Watson, and my son, Jayden Watson!¡± Irene introduced the men standing beside her with a smile. One of them was her son and the other was her husband. Chapter 797 Despite his portly body size, Lawrence¡¯s height gave him the image of a burly man. He had a cigar in his mouth which he was half-way done with. He measured Selena and Fiona for some time before he smilingly said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Irene that her best friend here is the prettiest woman in her ss, and now that we¡¯ve met face-to-face, I see that you¡¯re indeed stunning. Your daughter is all grown-up, yet you¡¯re still so charming. You look like you¡¯re in your thirties.¡± ¡°Oh my, Mr. Watson, you¡¯re too generous! This best friend of mine was also one of the prettiest girls in our ss!¡± Fiona could not control the smile on her face. The group of three in front of her were people from the upper ss, and their twenty or-so bodyguards were men from foreign countries. The bodyguards¡ªincluding two men of color¡ªlooked rather strong. Fiona looked at the slightly chubby young man by their side. ¡°Your son also looks handsome!¡± jackie was bewildered by Fiona¡¯s choice of words. While Jayden was no ugly man, he was not handsome either. ¡°They all say that. What can I do? All rich people look handsome!¡± Jayden wore a rather arrogant smirk as he added, ¡°Daxia seems to be doing quite well and is developing quite quickly, but I feel that the air here isn¡¯t as good as America. The environment there is so much sweeter and nicerpared to this ce!¡± jackie was downright pissed to hear such words. Had it been any other man instead of the son of Fiona¡¯s best friend, he would have pped him with all his might. This guy was from Daxia. How dare he say something like this just after living several years overseas?! ¡°Is that true? I¡¯m so sorry that you have to suffer here. I wonder why you still came back if the air here is so bad!¡± While jackie could not put him in his ce right then and there, he could not help slipping a comeback at Jayden. ¡°If we didn¡¯t have things to do here and didn¡¯t need to send my grandfather back here for treatment, I wouldn¡¯t have returned!¡± Jayden nced at jackie and smiled coldly. ¡°Your wife and mother-inw are dressed up so well, but you¡¯re dressed so badly. Can¡¯t you dress up since you¡¯ll be having a meal in such a high-ss hotel?¡± jackie merely chuckled. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem bad at all. This clothing is worth a few thousand dors, and I think that this is good enough!¡± jackie looked at the clothes on him. His clothes were quite new and clean, so he did not feel that there was anything wrong. He would not have bought such expensive clothes if Selena and Fiona had not asked him to buy several better clothes. In his opinion, clothes were extra. He never thought such clothes would be ridiculed by others. Still, what Jayden said made sense as Selena and Fiona wore clothes worth ten thousand a piece. Compared to them, what he was wearing seemed out of ce. Fiona¡¯s face darkened when she heard jackie¡¯s reply. She recalled how she only reminded Selena to dress up nicely in her haste, so much so that she forgot to remind jackie. She saw him wearing new clothes so she thought that he had worn something much more expensive. Fiona never thought what he had on was something only worth several thousand dors. With a sheepish smile on her face, Fiona sheepishly chuckled and said, ¡°My son-inw isn¡¯t a particr person. We actually have lots of clothes that are worth tens of thousands and hundreds of thousands. He¡¯s just dressed casually today!¡± Fiona then hardened her gaze at jackie as she said, ¡°Look at you. You¡¯re here to meet the honorable Mr. Watson! How can you dress so casually? Please take care of your image in the future, alright?¡± jackie was rather unhappy with that. Fiona asked him to please the other party when they were such arrogant people. Was it only because they traveled to many countries and were well-off people? ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay¡­ Let¡¯s go downstairs now! I¡¯ve already booked a private room for us!¡± Lawrence laughed and alleviated the situation. Chapter 798 ¡°It baffles me how a man who¡¯s daft in picking clothes to wear for certain asions could get such a beautiful wife! I wonder how you get so lucky.¡± Jayden looked at jackie again before he turned to walk toward the lift, his eyes filled with contempt. ¡°I¡­¡± jackie balled his fists tightly and was ready to run right for him. jackie only managed to take one step forward before Selena interjected him. She stopped him with her eyes, and it was only after everyone else had gone before them did she say, ¡°Why do you care about what trashy people like him say? Let¡¯s ignore him, and we¡¯ll leave after we finish our meal. People like this leave a bad taste in my mouth. I wouldn¡¯t havee had it not been Mother forcing us toe!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± jackie quickly stamped down his anger after Selena coaxed him, and he told himself to not drop to the levels of such trashy people. ¡­ The group of people soon entered a well-decorated private room. ¡°Everybody can order what you like to your heart¡¯s content. To be honest, I grew up overseas and I seldom eat this kind of food. I don¡¯t really like the food here!¡± Young Master Watson sat down and still had an aloof attitude. Selena and Fiona smiled embarrassingly before taking up the menu and started ordering dishes. ¡°Jayden, be careful when you speak. Although you grew up overseas and you seldom stayed at Daxia, your mother and I are Daxians. By default, you¡¯re also a Daxian, with Daxian blood running in you. Do you understand?¡± Lawrence eyed his son sharply as he continued, ¡°The war that happened between both countries not long ago is quite embarrassing for people with our status.¡± ¡°Embarrassing? What¡¯s so embarrassing about that? Didn¡¯t Uncle Watson just say that we¡¯re all Daxians? This is nothing embarrassing, right?¡± jackie casually replied with a smirk. ¡°Sigh¡­ Although we¡¯re Daxians, we¡¯re considered Americans since we¡¯ve lived there for quite some time, and this goes especially for my son. He¡¯s been living there from a young age, and he seldom returns to Daxia. This is his third time back here, and we were the ones who specially wished that both countries didn¡¯t go into war because we have feelings for both countries!¡± Lawrence sighed and had a helpless expression on his face. jackie started smiling coldly again once he heard this. ¡°So that¡¯s what you mean. After the rather detailed exnation, it seems like you two are almost bing residents of both countries. This is really ridiculous! How can you not know where you¡¯re from? What¡¯s the difference between this and being in two rtionships at the same time?¡± Jayden instantly mmed his palm against the table as he shot up from his seat, his hardened gaze fixed onto jackie in anger. ¡°What¡¯s with all this talk? If it wasn¡¯t because your mother-inw and my mother are best friends, you won¡¯t be walking out of this hotel in one piece!¡± ¡°Really? Just with these people?¡± jackieughed and stood up after he heard what Jayden said. ¡°I¡¯m going to be honest with you: Your bodyguards are nothing in my opinion!¡± Lawrence intended to reprimand him, wanting to show his anger, but he said nothing when he saw Jayden getting angry. Lawrence smirked a cold smirk at jackie¡¯s boisterous reply. ¡°You¡¯re rather arrogant for saying such things. It seems like you¡¯re good at fighting. If that¡¯s the case, do you want to test your strength with my bodyguards? You can choose who you want. How about that?¡± ¡°One? Are you really looking down on me? They can alle at me for all I care!¡± jackie smiled coldly and looked at their bodyguards in disdain. Most of these bodyguards were Americans, and both men of dark skin seemed rather powerful. It so happened that jackie wanted to test himself out. Chapter 799 ¡°Sit down, jackie! What nonsense are you talking about? We¡¯re here to eat, not to fight!¡± Fiona was so angry that she almost fainted. They were here to have a meal and to see if jackie can help treat Jayden¡¯s grandfather. It never urred to her that the situation would turn sour; she forgot that jackie was a man who liked to cause trouble. It escaped her to remind him. Fiona disliked Jayden, but she was aware he was still so young. Could jackie just not let him be? ¡°Mother, I¡¯m not here to fight. I¡¯m here to exchange experiences with them!¡± jackie rubbed his fists and walked to one side of the room. ¡°Are you sure you want to do this, young man?¡± sneered of the bodyguards¡ªan American¡ªwith a condescending smirk. ¡°You have to know that our countries are enemies. Aren¡¯t you afraid that this fight will disrupt their peace?¡± The other party was obviously implying something to jackie. ¡°I¡¯m really not afraid of this!¡± jackie thought about it and signaled them as he added, ¡°After all, you guys won¡¯t be able to beat me.¡± Jayden cackled. ¡°You¡¯re really arrogant!¡± He then turned to Fiona and said, ¡°Auntie, food isn¡¯t served yet. This son-inw of yours must be quite a show-off person. This is good, such a person needs to be punished so that his arrogant ways can be corrected.¡± Lawrence chimed in with a pleased grin, ¡°What Jayden says makes sense. Let¡¯s just treat this as an entertainment program, that they¡¯re entertaining us before our meal. This is quite a good idea!¡± Fiona was at a loss for words upon hearing what the father-and-son duo had to say. She could only offer a sheepish smile as she spoke, ¡°Alright, it seems like there¡¯s no other way around it. However, everybody needs to be careful. It¡¯s just a test, so don¡¯t go overboard!¡± ¡°Madam, that¡¯d be quite difficult. Your son-inw asked us to attack him altogether; he¡¯s basically mocking us!¡± One of the dark-skinned men walked two steps forward and balled his hands into fists. ¡°Still, I know I¡¯ll be able to settle this matter!¡± The man then grinned widely, his pearly white teeth seemingly gleaming. He then rushed forward like a panther, and he seemingly blinked rather closely to jackie¡ªfast as lightning¡ªand aimed his punch toward jackie. ¡°Such speed!¡± jackie¡¯s expression seemingly morphed into one of surprise at the man¡¯s speed. These bodyguards were really strong, and this dark-skinned man¡¯s power was almost the same as ine¡¯s. ¡°Are you afraid now, young man?¡± The ck man in front of him smiled when he saw jackie¡¯s surprised look. His fist was just a short distance away from jackie, and he wanted to see if this arrogant young man could meet his punch. ¡°Your speed really surprised me, but¡­¡± jackie curled his hands into fists and made his move speedily. His fist met the opponent¡¯s fist in a powerful collision. Uprooted, the man zipped through the air andnded on the floor. He felt a sweetness at his throat and vomited blood. ¡°You¡¯re no match for me!¡± jackie stood straight and waved his hands at the other bodyguards. ¡°You guys cane at me together!¡± Chapter 800 ¡°Let¡¯s get him! I don¡¯t believe this!¡± The brawny bodyguards looked at each other before they rushed toward jackie. Despite their numbers, none of them managed to even graze a strand of jackie¡¯s hair before they fell to the ground. The men were either clutching onto their stomach or chest in pain, their faces pale as well. Several people moaned in pain as their ribs had been broken. Lawrence and Jayden¡¯s face darkened when they saw their bodyguards lying on the floor. ¡°A group of useless rubbish. How dare you guys im that you¡¯re mercenaries?¡± scoffed Jayden as he stood up in anger. ¡°You can¡¯t even win over a young man! I don¡¯t understand this!¡± ¡°Young Master, we¡¯re not rubbish. This young man is genuinely too powerful and we can¡¯t beat him, honest!¡± One of the men had his forehead covered in sweat due to pain. ¡°Young Master, my rib is broken! I need to go to the hospital!¡± ¡°Get out, all of you! Get out!¡± Jayden asked his men to go to the hospital with a cold expression on his face. Fiona¡¯s best friend, Irene chuckled shortly before she smilingly said, ¡°Fiona, this son-inw of yours is rather strong. Although he doesn¡¯t have good etiquette, he¡¯s really good at fighting!¡± ¡°He¡¯s quite good! He didn¡¯t waste five years in the army, and I heard that he¡¯s a headmander!¡± It was in to see that Fiona was happy when she heard how Irene praised jackie. Jayden sat down angrily and mumbled, ¡°So what if you know how to fight? You¡¯re just a dumb fighter! What kind of masters can¡¯t we get if we¡¯re rich? I can even get the number one assassin!¡± ¡°Young Master Watson is really good at this!¡± jackieughed and sat down casually. ¡°However, that barely intimidated me. I wouldn¡¯t be afraid even if you invite the Ten Great Assassins here! Of course, you¡¯d have to spend a great amount of money to get them working for you!¡± ¡° jackie, stop talking nonsense! You can¡¯t make such jokes!¡± Fiona was startled when she heard what jackie said. Who did he think the Ten Great Assassins were? Every member was frighteningly powerful and deadly; jackie could not make such jokes even if it was for a bluff. jackie looked at Fiona and said with a smile, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯m not joking!¡± ¡°Well, well! You¡¯re quite arrogant when you speak!¡± Jaydenughed before pretending to be a gentleman. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it. We Watson family aren¡¯t petty people, and we won¡¯t send assassins to kill you just because you hit our bodyguards just now. Apart from that, we don¡¯t need to get assassins if we really want to kill you. There are many masters in our Watson family, and those who you just fought were bodyguards of lower ranks. You¡¯ve seen nothing yet!¡± ¡°The dishes and wine have been served, so let¡¯s eat,¡± came Lawrence¡¯s announcement. ¡°Young jackie is indeed rather skilled in fighting. After all, it¡¯s quite difficult for him to fight so many bodyguards alone. His five years spent in the army weren¡¯t wasted after all!¡± Advertisement chapter 801-850 chapter 801-850 Chapter 801 At this moment, Fiona spoke again, smiling, ¡°Right, Mr. Watson, not only is this son-inw of mine a good fighter but he¡¯s also specialized in certain skills. I called him over today in the hopes that he would be able to help you!¡± ¡°Really? Tell me!¡± Lawrence smiled, curious. ¡°My son-inw is a good medical practitioner and knows all about medicine. Let me tell you about a young mistress of a first-ss aristocratic family in Eastfield¡ªSharon George of the George family. She had been suffering from a strange illness, one that made her obese¡­¡± Fiona started narrating jackie¡¯s heroic deeds. After she finished her story, she said, ¡°Tell me, isn¡¯t he amazing? He actually helped her to lose weight within three days. She went from a huge fatty to a slim and gorgeous young woman!¡± ¡°What a miracle. To be able to lose so much weight within three days, he must be fantastic at what he did!¡± Advertisement Irene eximed when she heard that. She looked at jackie. ¡°Look at me. I¡¯ve been gorging myself with plenty of good food, and now there¡¯s so much fat around my waist,¡± she said. ¡°Can you give me one of those miracle pills? Help me to lose weight too. Please?¡± jackie only shed a wan smile when he heard that. ¡°I do have the medicine, ma¡¯am, but I can¡¯t just give it to you,¡± he replied. ¡°It¡¯s extremely expensive. You can¡¯t just hope to buy it with a small sum of money!¡± Irene suddenly felt embarrassed. ¡°No problem. No problem at all,¡± she quickly said, grinning. ¡°Tell me how much it is. I¡¯ll buy it from you. Of course, something so effective would be of high value!¡± Jayden listened to the exchange, and suddenly felt displeased. ¡°You¡¯re being so calctive. We treated you to this meal worth over a million dors, and you¡¯re still asking for money for a single pill? Have you not seen money in your life before?¡± Advertisement Here, he paused for a while before continuing leisurely, ¡°But we don¡¯tck money either. Tell us how much it is then. We¡¯ll just treat it as charity!¡± However, jackie simply smiled. ¡°The Watson family should be able to pay for the medicine, right? Since you all have so much money,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s actually not that expensive. One only costs three hundred million!¡± ¡°Three hundred million! A single slimming pill costs three hundred million! Are you kidding me?¡± Jayden immediately cried out, but quickly stered on a smile. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re trying to swindle us, knowing that we¡¯re rich, eh?¡± he said. jackie answered, ¡°I already told you that the medicine was expensive. It¡¯s because the base cost is really pricey, and more importantly, it¡¯s effective! Someone like your mother wouldn¡¯t have much to lose anyway. If she takes the pill now, all her fat will melt off by tonight!¡± ¡°Is it that miraculous?¡± It was evident that Jayden was cynical. ¡°All right then. Three hundred million it is,¡± he said. ¡°Give your ount number to me and I¡¯ll make the transfer now. But if my mother hasn¡¯t lost weight by tomorrow, I¡¯ll have your head. Do you still dare to make this deal?¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± jackie straightaway supplied his ount number. It was difficult for Jayden to go on, but he could not back out of the situation now, so he could only clench his teeth as he transferred the three hundred million dors to jackie. Advertisement Selena and Fiona were both well aware that jackie was indeed extorting the other man, simply because thetter acted so high and mighty. However, they never thought that Jayden would actually buy jackie¡¯s medicine for the sake of preserving his dignity. Since they had the opportunity to earn three hundred million dors with such little effort, they naturally did not bother to stop him. Besides, jackie had transferred the billion dors he had earned thest time to the Taylor family¡¯s bank ount just yesterday. Now they werecking money. Selena was also worried about what they would do in the future. Of course she was happy, being able to earn this three hundred million. jackie quickly stuffed his hand into his pocket and wiggled around in it. When he took it out, a single pill lay on his palm. He thrust it toward Irene. ¡°Your son is pretty good, ma¡¯am. He¡¯s a filial one. This is the slimming pill that he bought for you!¡± Irene was a little taken aback. ¡°You simply just put such an expensive medicine in your pocket? And it doesn¡¯t evene in a box?¡± jackie grinned. ¡°It¡¯s actually not that precious¡ªat least, not to me. It¡¯s just three hundred million dors, am I right?¡± Chapter 802 jackie¡¯s words rendered Irene, Lawrence, and the others speechless again. It was obvious that this fellow jacked up the price. Never mind that he extorted three hundred million dors out of them, now he was actually saying that the medicine was not that precious. ¡°It truly isn¡¯t that precious. It¡¯s not expensive at all if it turns out to be effective for Mother. And it isn¡¯t that precious either, now that I think about it. After all, your head itself is probably worth three hundred million. It¡¯s a pretty good head to whack!¡± Jayden said,ughing. ¡°Come. Let¡¯s eat!¡± Lawrence spoke, grinning. He knew what sort of a person his son was. Everyone smiled while Jayden spoke, as though he were cracking a joke, but if jackie¡¯s medicine turned out to not be the least bit effective, and with the three hundred million dors he made them spend, he would truly be digging his own grave. Besides, if not for his wife cajoling them to meet the former belle of their ss and to see how she was doing, he would not have wanted toe. It felt as though this meal was a waste of their precious time. Fiona smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so humorous, Young Master Watson. You really know how to joke around!¡± Here, she looked at Irene beside her. ¡°I remember that the old master of the Watson family suffers from some strange disease,¡± she said. ¡°After we finish eating, let¡¯s get my son-inw to take a look at him. He may be able to cure the old master!¡± ¡°Never mind about that. My grandfather had been undergoing treatment for a few months in America, and he still isn¡¯t any better, even though their medical industry is so advanced. How could your son-in- law hope to cure him? ¡°I¡¯m already dubious about the slimming pill he said would help my mother lose weight. My grandfather is already so old. If he doesn¡¯t cure my grandfather but kills him instead, he probably won¡¯t die alone. He¡¯ll be dragging you, Aunty, as well as that darling daughter of yours!¡± Jayden swirled the ss of red wine in his hand, speaking slowly, a frosty smile on his lips. It was a threat. Definitely a threat. Fiona was a little frightened. She looked at jackie. ¡° jackie, if you are unsure of this, don¡¯t do it,¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯ll just head back after we are done eating. After all, Old Master Watson¡¯s disease isn¡¯t any regr illness. He didn¡¯t even recover after receiving treatment overseas.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine with it. I don¡¯t know Old Master Watson anyway!¡± jackie shrugged his shoulders. He was truly fine with it. If Fiona had not bullied him intoing and diagnosing the Watson family, he would not havee. Furthermore, the family put on such high airs. He really did not want to cure the old man. ¡°You¡¯re fine with it? I think you¡¯re just a quack. You know that you can¡¯t cure my grandfather¡¯s disease, so you¡¯re suddenly guilty.¡± Jayden shed a mirthless smile. ¡°But it¡¯s probably for the best. We came here to search for the best hospitals and the best specialists for treatment. How could someone like youpare to a specialist?¡± jackie smiled after he heard that. ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s no room forparison. Because I don¡¯t even bother topare myself to them. Sharon George had seen plenty of specialists here before, but they were all useless anyway.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯m really curious now, did you learn western medicine or Chinese medicine?¡± Lawrence smiled. ¡°My father says that some of the Chinese medicine practitioners are pretty good. Honestly, I want to try it out¡ªbecause I think that western medicine is the best. So much better than Chinese medicine. But the old man insists that Chinese medicine is better, that it could possibly cure his illness. So I want to look for a Chinese medicine practitioner this time and try it out to shatter his illusions about it!¡± It was evident that Lawrence looked down on Chinese medicine, speaking as though it werepletely good for nothing. ¡°I am a Chinese medicine practitioner. Your father has pretty good taste. The practice has been attracting less and less attention because there are less disciples of Chinese medicine now. Most medical students learn western medicine, totally oblivious about Chinese medicine!¡± jackie gave a wan smile. ¡°But Chinese medicine can cure plenty of diseases that western medicine can¡¯t. I really think that Chinese medicine is much better than western medicine!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t youe over to our house and put your words into practice? It¡¯s possible that you can¡¯t even diagnose what disease he has. Grandpa will die speechless. Hah!¡± Jayden actually guffawed. Chapter 803 jackie frowned as he observed the grin on Jayden¡¯s face. He felt as if the father and son duo did not care much about the old master¡¯s illness. Besides, they looked like they were finding doctors for the old master, but there was not a single trace of sorrow within them¡ªit was hard to tell if the old master was on the verge of death. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll give it a shot since you two disregard Chinese medicine so much. I don¡¯t have much to do anyway. I¡¯ll just help to cure the old master then!¡± jackie stretched his arms and spokenguidly. His eyes were pinned onto Lawrence, who sat across him. He quickly noticed that the corners of the other man¡¯s lips twitched when he mentioned that he would cure the old master. He was agitated. However, his agitation quickly dissipated, as if it had never been there. ¡°All right. But how much will you charge us this time, jackie? You can¡¯t just do this for free, right? There should at least be a consultation fee, even if you can¡¯t treat him!¡± Lawrence asked, smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t charge you anything this time, and I won¡¯t charge after I treat him. Why would I want to charge you, after all, I can demonstrate the miracles of Chinese medicine and show you how it¡¯s much better than western medicine!¡± jackie spoke just as he was chewing on his food, so his words were muffled. Soon enough, they all finished their meal. Fiona was slightly displeased at how jackie said that he would provide treatment for free, but she decided to remain silent when she thought about how he had taken three hundred million dors earlier. Not long after, they drove toward a vi. ¡°The old master is upstairs. I¡¯ll take you there. My sister has hired a specialist. I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s back!¡± Jayden grinned as he spoke. He brought jackie and the others to the second floor. Just as they arrived at the entrance, they saw the aforementioned specialist walking out of the room. ¡°Has he done the diagnosis? How did it go?¡± Lawrence immediately stepped forward and asked when he saw this. The specialist shook his head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find anything. We¡¯ve run all the scans we can with our machinery, but we didn¡¯t find anything wrong. It¡¯s so strange!¡± ¡°Ah. It looks like the doctors here are no good either!¡± Jayden released a sigh. Melinda twisted her lips into a bitter smile. ¡°We still have to try no matter what. I¡¯ll go to another hospital tomorrow and get someone over to diagnose him!¡± It looked like Melinda was truly worried about her grandfather¡¯s health. After she spoke, she even turned her head around to look at the old man lying on the bed in the room. Her brows were tightly furrowed. ¡°Let me take a look! I¡¯m confident that I can treat him. I can see everything from a single nce.¡± jackie smiled as he spoke. Chapter 804 ¡°No way. You can tell what the problem is just¨Cjust by looking at him?¡± Melinda¡¯s lips parted slightly. She was extremely shocked, suspecting that she had misheard him. She looked at Irene. ¡°Mom, who¨Cwho¡¯s this? Is he a doctor?¡± Irene nodded her head. ¡°He¡¯s my close friend¡¯s son-inw. He says that he¡¯s a Chinese medicine practitioner. As for his medical skills, I¡¯m not too sure of it myself!¡± ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯m a specialist in this area, and I¡¯ve treated many strange diseases before. I¡¯ve got quite a good reputation in Eastfield. We couldn¡¯t find a single problem even after running so many checks just now, and now you¡¯re telling me that you can tell what¡¯s wrong from a single nce? Bullsh*t!¡± jackie¡¯s words made the specialist feel as though he had just been punched in the ears. He was just about to leave with a few other doctors, and he was unhappy after hearing jackie¡¯s words. He instantly wheeled around and spoke to jackie. ¡°You must be lying. Dr. Newman here is extremely experienced with near-death patients¡­¡± Another doctor also straightaway told jackie. After listening to the doctors saying all this, Melinda, who had been quite ted, suddenly sunk into a glum mood. She could not be sure of him now. The man looked young, and he did not perform any proper checkups. How could he diagnose anything from a nce? ¡°If my guess is correct, sir, he¡¯s been poisoned!¡± jackie smiled and told everyone. As he said this, he purposely sidled his gaze toward Lawrence. Interestingly, the man¡¯s expression contorted slightly when he heard this. However, he quickly smiled. ¡°No way. My father has been ill for so long. How could he have been poisoned?¡± he said. ¡°He would have died long ago if he was.¡± ¡°Cough cough!¡± The old master seemed agitated when he heard this. He immediately coughed twice, and blood spluttered out of his mouth. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Melinda quickly ran over and used a tissue to mop up the blood. ¡°Your illness is truly worsening, Grandpa. What should we do?¡± After she said that, she ran back and grabbed jackie¡¯s hand. ¡°Sir, has my grandfather truly been poisoned? You can tell? Since you know that he¡¯s been poisoned, can you tell what poison it is? You¡¯ll know how to treat it, right? Don¡¯t worry. Just treat him. We have the money for it if you do!¡± jackie suddenly felt embarrassed, his hand being gripped by a woman¡ªand a young woman in her early twenties, at that. He gently extricated his hand. ¡°Miss Watson, I¡¯ve just taken one look at him for now,¡± he said slowly. ¡°I haven¡¯t done a proper checkup on him, so I don¡¯t know the full condition. I¡¯ll need to take his pulse before I can be sure of anything!¡± ¡°All right. Please do so, sir!¡± Melinda spoke excitedly, as though she were holding on to a lifeline. ¡°Stop talking rubbish. How could he have been poisoned? If poison were the case, how could we have completely missed it? The old master simplycks strength now, and everything is normal asides from the fact that he coughs blood.¡± Dr. Newman huffed indignantly. They had been running the checkup for half a day now, using all sorts of machines to run a diagnosis, and still, they could not tell what was wrong with the old master. Now if a young upstart was able to tell everything from a single nce, it was akin to pping all of them across the faces. It would be extremely embarrassing if word of this got out! jackie noticed that the specialist would not let the matter drop, so he said, ¡°A piece of advice for you, leave now. At least you¡¯ll be spared of the embarrassment if I can really tell what¡¯s wrong!¡± Chapter 805 ¡°You!¡± The doctors were all infuriated. ¡°All right. I¡¯m going to give Old Master Watson a check-up now. No disturbances allowed. I just need one of you to remain. As for the rest of you, please go out and shut the door!¡± In the end, jackieced his fingers behind his back and spoke in a no-nonsense tone, ¡°Miss Watson, please stay behind. The rest can go!¡± ¡°All right. Let¡¯s get out of here. We¡¯ll let jackie do the check-up properly!¡± Lawrence¡¯s expression was dark. He took a long look at jackie, thinking that the young man would probably not be able to detect anything. In a sh, everyone got out and Melinda closed the door behind. She then came before jackie. ¡°Doctor, is there a reason why you asked me to stay behind?¡± ¡°Your grandfather can¡¯t even talk properly now, right? His throat seems fine, but he just can¡¯t seem to conjure the energy to speak. Is that right?¡± jackie did not answer Melinda¡¯s question; instead, he returned it with another question. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¨Cyou haven¡¯t even taken his pulse. And you know his condition so well!¡± Melinda was even more surprised. She felt that it was possible that jackie had the potential to diagnose her grandfather. The old master looked at jackie. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he did not have the strength to do so. Nothing but silence rang out. ¡°Ah. I have a few things I do not wish to tell you. I fear that you would not be able to handle it!¡± jackie released a breath. Then he added, ¡°I told you to remain because I could tell that you have a pretty good rtionship with the old master. I don¡¯t trust anyone else!¡± ¡°What are you talking about, sir? You¡¯re saying that my grandfather has been poisoned, and now you¡¯re telling me you don¡¯t trust anyone else. Don¡¯t tell me, my father¡­¡± It was obvious that Melinda was not an idiot. She quickly caught on and mped a hand over her mouth in shock. ¡°No way. Why would he sabotage Grandpa?¡± Melinda tried to remain as calm as possible, shing jackie a bitter smile. ¡°Actually, you didn¡¯t have to worry all that much, sir. I can take it,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m the young mistress of this house, but they don¡¯t like me all that much because I was adopted and raised by Grandpa. The person who loves me most in this family is my grandfather, and I really don¡¯t want to see him die. If he does, I¡¯ll have no rtives in the Watson family. I¡¯m scared that they¡¯ll bully me even more¡ª they might even kick me out!¡± Realization cracked over jackie. Now only did he understand why Melinda was so worried about her grandfather, why she loved him so much. So that was the nature of their rtionship. After he listened to her story, he smiled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I can rx now,¡± he said. ¡°Then I can tell you a few things. I truly suspect that your father, Lawrence, or your brother has something to do with your grandfather¡¯s poisoning. As for why, I do not know.¡± Here, jackie paused to nce at the old man lying on the bed. ¡°But I believe that the old master will know. Fortunately, I came today. If I had been two or three dayste, it would be impossible to save your grandfather even if the gods themselves came!¡± He walked over to the old master¡¯s side. jackie whipped out a wooden box from his pocket and opened it, revealing plenty of silver needles within. ¡°I know you can hear me, sir. I¡¯ll perform acupuncture on your first then you should be able to speak temporarily. But it¡¯s only for a short while, and you won¡¯t be able to talk much. You¡¯ll have to rest well after that. I¡¯ll write a prescription for your granddaughter in a while. She¡¯ll go pick up the medicine, and you¡¯ll have to use it in your bath. Soak yourself in the solution for half an hour every day. You should be able to fully recover if you continue for a month!¡± jackie stuck a needle into the old master¡¯s arm as he spoke. Chapter 806 ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Melinda was taken aback for a while, then she spoke. ¡°The poison has been in his body for a long time now. It¡¯s a very strange poison. It¡¯ll only chip away at his life bit by bit. All the machinery that those western doctors use, won¡¯t be able to detect anything. Even I could only use my medicine to seep through his skin bit by bit, slowly expelling the poison. There¡¯s definitely no short-term solution to this!¡± jackie exined, smiling wanly. ¡°If what you said about my father being the one who administered the poison is true, what should we do? He¡¯ll definitely continue to administer the poison!¡± Fear rippled throughout Melinda once she gave it a thought. ¡°Gasp!¡± At this moment, the old master abruptly spat a mouthful of poisoned blood, and he regained the ability to speak. He was extremely weak. When he spoke, his voice was harsh and gravelly. ¡°That ungrateful b*stard! That good-for-nothing, backstabbing, lying moron! I really want to strangle him with my own two hands!¡± ¡°Grandpa, you can talk now! Tell me, why did Father poison you?¡± Melinda immediately asked. ¡°That ungrateful pig! I advised him to stop doing unsavory business, to stop doing all sorts of monstrous deeds. He must have poisoned me in secret!¡± The old master clenched his teeth. Fury practically steamed from his ears. ¡°When? Can you tell me, sir?¡± jackie asked, looking at the old man. ¡°They came here for other reasons as well. They¡¯re going to exchange goods with a group of people here¡ªphotos taken in secret, that sort of thing. Besides, Green Sky Hall kidnapped plenty of young women, and they¡¯re going to use them for the exchange as well¡­¡± The old man looked at jackie; a wry smile twisted his lips. ¡°Why am I telling you all this? It¡¯s no use telling you anyway. My son has zero consciences or remorse over what he does now.¡± ¡°Of course Green Sky Hall would continue to run this business. But I never thought that they would even kidnap young women to send to America!¡± jackie clenched his fists when he heard what the old master had say. ¡°They¡¯re going to do the exchange tomorrow, is that right? I¨CI¡¯ll make sure to wipe them out tomorrow!¡± After he said that, he looked at the old master and spoke, ¡°Rest and recover in peace, sir. You¡¯ll get better. As for your son, he does deserve to die. Don¡¯t worry. Unless he decides to not make an appearance tomorrow, he will definitely die!¡± ¡°And you are?¡± The old master stared at jackie, confusion filling his gaze. Was this young fellow, not a doctor? Unless he was hiding some sort of terrifying secret identity. ¡°You won¡¯t me me, right, sir? If I kill your son.¡± jackie posed a question, instead of answering the question. The old master went silent for a few seconds. In the end though, he said, ¡°He dug his own grave if he were to die. But he brought quite a few good fighters over here. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be difficult to kill him. Furthermore, Green Sky Hall is very powerful here. So I think that there is a huge possibility that you will die if you dare to meddle with this!¡± ¡°No need for you to worry about this, sir!¡± jackie kept his needles. ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll be able to recover soon and live out the rest of your days in peace with your granddaughter. Once I open that door, I trust that both of you will pretend that you never heard whatever that I said, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have a son anymore, anyway.¡± It was obvious that the old master no longer cared. He had tried to stop his son from continuing down the wrong path, but he never thought that his son would actually try to kill him. This caused turmoil to roar within him. After the old master spoke thatst sentence, his voice gradually became hoarser, and soon he was back to not being able to speak again. Meanwhile, jackie pondered for a moment. Then he brought Melinda over to the balcony. ¡°Prepare yourself. Both Lawrence and Jayden are rotten to the core, but Irene might be okay,¡± he told her. ¡°If they truly go for the exchange tomorrow, I¡¯ll follow them and kill them.¡± Chapter 807 jackie paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°When the timees, it¡¯s obvious that Irene isn¡¯t capable of managing Watson¡¯s properties andpanies, so you have to be ready to take over. I¡¯m telling you in advance so that you¡¯re prepared mentally as well.¡± Melinda¡¯s eyes roamed around the room upon hearing jackie¡¯s words, then she responded, ¡°Mr, thank you for reminding me. It¡¯ll not be easy for me to take over alone. I, too, despise what they did. After I have taken over Watson¡¯s business, I think I¡¯ll sell off some assets and return to Daxia and start some investment business.¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± Melinda paused for a second then continued, ¡°Grandpa Watson wanted to return to Daxia a long time ago. I believe he will help me in managing the business after he gets well. And Grandpa can finally enjoy his twilight years happily and peacefully in our mothend, Daxia.¡± ¡°Mm!¡± jackie¡¯s eyes lit up immediately upon hearing Melinda¡¯s n. ¡°I like your n. It¡¯s brilliant! All right then, I¡¯ll open the door now!¡± In the next moment, jackie stretched out his arm and opened the door of the room. As soon as the door was opened, Lawrence, Jayden, and the others rushed in. ¡°How¡¯s it? Did you manage to find out what kind of poison it is? Is there an antidote?¡± A concerned look was hanging over Lawrence¡¯s feature, his tone nervous. Melinda¡ªwho was standing beside jackie¡ªsneered coldly in her heart. If it were not from Grandpa Watson himself, that Lawrence had nned to murder him, she would truly think that Lawrence was such a filial son who cared deeply about his old folk. Now, the pretentious concern that the other party showed, was obviously revealing his interest in knowing whether jackie was able to treat Old Master Watson. His heart was uneasy; he fought hard against a rising panic that almost unmannered him. He was afraid that jackie could really cure Old Master Watson. ¡°Hmmm¡­I¡¯m somewhat sure!¡± jackie smiled slightly in return. ¡°Really?¡± Lawrence¡¯s face sank at his words and his heart was in aplete state of panic. jackie, however, added, ¡°But I¡¯m not too sure, I can only give it a try. I¡¯ve given Melinda a Chinese medicine prescription. Old Master Watson needs to take a bath with the Chinese medicine for half an hour every day. After a month or two, only then you¡¯ll witness the effect!¡± ¡°A month or two? So slow!¡± The specialist¡ªwho stayed behind to witness the whole scene¡ªjeered sarcastically, ¡°You¡¯re bragging, aren¡¯t you? You know that they¡¯re leaving Daxia soon, and even if the medicine is not effective on Old Master Watson, you have nothing to do with it anymore, and they can¡¯t get back to you. Am I right about your wicked n?¡± Nheless, jackie chuckled in return. ¡°Chinese medicine tends to take longer to be effective, I can¡¯t help it!¡± When Lawrence heard that jackie was not confident in treating Old Master Watson, the heavy boulder in his heart was lifted and he could finally breathe. This brat must be bragging about his medical skill and Chinese medicine knowledge, so he definitely could not cure Old Master Watson¡¯s illness. ¡°Thank you so much then!¡± Lawrence fist-to-palm saluted and thanked jackie. jackie smiled nonchntly, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Old Master Watson and I are fated to meet and I¡¯m a person who is all about fate, hence I¡¯ll naturally save him if I can.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll go back first!¡± After saying hisst words to Lawrence, jackie then turned toward Selena and Fiona, urging them to go back. ¡°All right! I¡¯ll see you off!¡± Lawrence quickly walked jackie and the others to the door and saw them off. The car with jackie and the others in it quickly drove off. Those specialists left as well. ¡°Dad, do you think he could really treat Grandpa¡¯s illness?¡± Jayden was sweating in fear and concerns. ¡°What if he really seeds in curing Grandpa?¡± ¡°This poison that I¡¯ve found was nothing but unique and strange. Most of the doctors in this world probably have not even heard of it. So, I don¡¯t believe that punk could really find an antidote!¡± Lawrence grinned coldly. ¡°Tomorrow is the trading day. Nothing is more important than that. We¡¯ll talk about this after tomorrow!¡± Chapter 808 In the evening of that day, the men of Green Sky hall finally sensed something strange. ¡°Master, I have bad news! Three of our elites have gone missing!¡± A middle-aged man presented before Hector Zaborowski and reported with his forehead frowning, ¡°And I have gotten another news that not far from jackie¡¯s residence, there were three men who were shooting pictures, were caught and killed. I strongly suspect that those three are our men, and they bumped into the adopted son-inw and were killed by him, what do you think?¡± ¡°What!¡± Hector shot up from his chair after hearing the shocking news. ¡°What¡¯s going on with these men? I¡¯ve already told them multiple times to keep an eye on jackie and be careful not to be caught by him! Now what? Trying to show off their bravery by filming the girls near jackie¡¯s residence? Weren¡¯t they looking for death?¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s face dulled and darkened. He asked in a worrisome tone, ¡°Master Zaborowski, that punk is hot-headed and impulsive. He killed our men without thinking twice; it¡¯s obvious that we¡¯re nothing in his eyes!¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about the three men who got killed instead what worries me is that the punk woulde at us likest time! You¡¯ve promised that you¡¯d not continue this deed anymore, and now he found out that we¡¯re still doing it, I¡¯m afraid that he will not let us go this time.¡± The corners of Hector¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily. ¡°Gather all the elite fighters here! We have to stop him froming to our hall. On top of that, I¡¯ll go to my elder brother and ask for some excellent fighters from Kingston hall to stay guard here. I¡¯ll just tell him that we¡¯re short of manpower these couple of days!¡± The middle-aged man breathed out a huge sigh of relief when he heard Master Zaborowski¡¯s n. ¡°That¡¯s a good idea! If we can get a few top-notch hitmen from Kingston Hall, that would be excellent! After all, Kingston Hall hired a bunch of good fighters, and they were never short of manpower!¡± ¡°We really have to guard against the crazy brat. Tell our men the same too, they should change their location if they want to continue filming in secret! All right. You may leave now.¡± Hector gestured to the middle-aged man to leave. ¡°The big boss from America is here, and we¡¯re going to trade with them tomorrow night. We can¡¯t have any slip-ups at this point!¡± ¡­ At night, after jackie returned home, he rang Lana secretly, asking her to get Queenie to observe every movement of the Watson family, and report to him instantly once numerous of the Watsons left the residence. Queenie squeaked in happiness that she was almost paralyzed with happiness when she understood that jackie¡ªthe Supreme Warrior¡ªhad given her a task personally. This was an honor to her. Moreover, the Supreme Warrior had ordered them toe along with him to the scene to warm up. He was afraid that there would be fish that had slipped through the¡ªrunaway, as both parties would bring many people with them. The next day soon came, jackie, on the other hand, had been waiting patiently for news. It was only at night, almost nine o¡¯clock, that he received a call from Queenie, informing him that the Watson¡¯s men had left the area, and it looked like they were nning to go out of town. jackie ordered Queenie to tail behind them and keep him informed of their movement at all times. He then contacted Lana right after and both of them headed toward the outskirts of the city together. In an abandoned factory not far from the city, many elites from Green Sky hall were stand-guarding and waiting here quietly. For the exception of Hector Zaborowski from the Green Sky Hall, there were more than 400 people in the factory¡ªseveral top-notch hitmen, and the rest were some powerful upper-range fighters. They were all gathered here tonight. Behind them were a bunch of young girls and each of them was stunning and alluring. These women¡ªaround a hundred of them¡ªwere crouching on the ground in fear. Their body wobbling in terror and none of them dared to move an inch. ¡°This batch of girls is of good quality. The people of America are truly fortunate this time, they can enjoy these good quality women.¡± Elder Ward smiled ndly. In his hand, there was a sh drive. ¡°This time we have to make them pay at least 150 million, less than that amount is a no-no! Our women coupled with these photos we took, it has to be worth at least 150 million!¡± Elder Casteno snarled bitterly. She was leaning on her cane as usual. ¡°Of course!¡± Two bulky men behind Elder Castenoughed out loud. One of them said with a smile, ¡°Unfortunately, this time the trading time will be short. Otherwise, there are a few hot chicks here that I really wanted to have a taste!¡± At this time, Lawrence¡ªthe master of the Watson family together with his son, Jayden have arrived at the abandoned factory. Behind them were hundreds of their men. ¡°Ha-Ha! It¡¯s been a long time!¡± Chapter 809 Elder Ward guffawed unimpressively as he faced the other party. ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s been a long time. And I heard that this time, you got us some good quality stuff. Let me take a closer look!¡± Lawrence chuckled in return. ¡°The quality is indeed good. And nowadays such quality of young and pretty girls is really not easy to find anymore. Some of us have even gone to other cities to capture them!¡± Elder Ward let out anotherugh and continued, ¡°Take a good look this time. Some of them are as good- looking as beauty queens in those beauty contests, and you can earn a lot out of them. So, this time our Master has said that the trading price has to be increased, at least 150 million for this batch of goods. ¡°What? It was always around 100 million or 110 million. You guys are asking too much this time!¡± Lawrence¡¯s face sank and darkened. ¡°No, no, no. Not too much at all! I believe the money that thesedies will bring you would be more than ten times of 150 million!¡± Elder Ward, on the other hand, chortled at Lawrence¡¯s remark. ¡°How about 130 million dors?¡± Lawrence countered with a price after giving some thought to the matter. ¡°Wow! Boss Watson, do you have to? You should increase the price to 10 billion since you¡¯re filthy rich!¡± A familiar voice rang out from nowhere at this time. From the doorway not far from the crowd, came out a silhouette¡ª jackie White. ¡°What the hell? Who is this f*cker? Aren¡¯t there a few sentries outside? One of the bodyguards of the Watson family eximed deafeningly. ¡°The sentries? Of course, they¡¯re now with the Grim Reaper!¡± jackie shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. Soon, two more silhouettes behind jackie walked out from the dark, slowly appearing into the crowd¡¯s eyes. ¡°What? No way! It¡¯s Lana, the Goddess of War, and another, she seems to be the Queen of War!¡± Elder Casteno from the Green Sky Hall gasped and had her jaw drop to the ground when the two women appeared before her. jackie¡¯s sudden arrival had already made her heart pounded frantically and worries washed over her face. However, the overwhelming number of great fighters from both Watson¡¯s and their side was like a shot in the arm¡ª it boosted the confidence in her. Besides, Green Sky Hall had borrowed three top-notch killers from the Kingston Hall. Hence, in her point of view, it should not post any problem to kill jackie. Nevertheless, what slipped from her calction was the arrival of the Goddess of War and the Queen of War. ¡°Hell no! Did you say the Goddess of War and the Queen of War are here?¡± Lawrence from the Watson family was so frightened that his face nched instantly. He was not afraid of jackie, but the arrival of these two women had almost wet his pants. Although they brought mountains of great fighters with them, they were not frightened even if a King of War came but to confront the Goddess of War whom they were not known of her fighting prowess, they were frightened to death. After all, they had never fought with a God-like existence like Lana before, though the fighters they had were amongst the top in the world. ¡°Master Watson, it was you who exposed your whereabouts and drew them here, right?¡± Elder Casteno and the others¡¯ faces sank and dulled as she spoke in a frosty-cold voice. Chapter 810 ¡°Me? It¡¯s definitely not me! I think it¡¯s you guys who exposed your whereabouts!¡± A vortex of anger swirled inside Lawrence as he barked at the people from the Green Sky Hall. ¡°You guys have been living in Eastfield for so long, it must have been your people who were so careless that you guys exposed the location!¡± Elder Ward and Elder Casteno exchanged nces, both of them felt guilty in their hearts. After all, jackie this motherf*cker had warned them before about their dirty deed. It was just that their Master promised that he would not do such deed anymore but still gave an order to continue these dirty trades underground. Besides, he killed three of their men three days ago. They initially thought that this guy would charge into Green Sky Hall and teach them a lesson, however, they never expected for him to find out their trade tonight and actually came here. ¡°I think it¡¯s you! Hmph! Our trading location has never been revealed before, howe jackie could find us this time? There is no such coincidence!¡± A man from the Green Sky Hall faced the Watsons and snorted coldly. They refused to take the me as well. Sheepish nces were exchanged between Lawrence and Jayden; they were guilt-ridden. After all, they met with jackiest night and who knew jackie would find out their whereabouts and brought along a God of War and a King of War? Inside their heart, they knew that it was them who had exposed the location, which led to the current situation. ¡°Wow. Most amusing drama show I¡¯ve ever witnessed. Do you think this is the time to talk about this?¡± jackie, on the other hand, sneered frostily. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who exposed the location, it¡¯s not important now. The Grim Reaper ising to y¡¯all!¡± ¡°Who are you? Why are you going against us?¡± A cold face was stered on Lawrence as he shot jackie a vicious stare. ¡°What did I say? It doesn¡¯t matter anymore, right? The Goddess of War is here with me tonight, it also means that tonight will be yourst night on the earth!¡± ¡°Kill them all!¡± jackie waved his hand, sending orders to Lana and Queenie. Elder Ward and Elder Casteno finally knew what real terror was. They werepletely shocked at the sight before them. jackie had actually shouted toward the Goddess of War, moreover, he was the one who gave the order to kill? Did this not mean that the Goddess of War had listened to him? ¡°Dang it! We¡¯ll fight them! There¡¯s only three of them, I don¡¯t believe that with the number we have, we can¡¯t defeat them!¡± Elder Ward gritted his teeth as he yelled toward his men. ¡°Ah!¡± A big and muscr man¡ªwho was borrowed from the Kingston Hall¡ªsquatted on the ground and stomped on the ground like a sumo. A deep pit formed on the ground; the big guy made a huge pit with just a stomp. He was on his feet again, and his eyes were full of raw rage. Then he kicked backward, leaping toward jackie at a lighting speed. ¡°Go to hell, motherf*cker!¡± The big man let out a sharp huff, with his balled fist, he charged toward jackie¡¯s direction. The scene was terrifying. ¡°Damn, such a terrific speed! He has the speed of a King of War, I guess!¡± jackie was surprised at the big man¡¯s speed as well. He did not expect an elite from the Kingston Hall to be this powerful and terrifying. If the opponent of this big man was not jackie but others, they were definitely not on par with him. Nheless, jackie clenched his fist firmly and collided with the other party¡¯s fist head-on. The ferocious attack of the big man was suddenly nullified and he was sent backward a few meters, knocking down whoever behind the big man that was charging toward jackie. His momentum was only halted after knocking down dozens of men. The big man spurt out a mouthful of blood; the red colored liquid was covering his philtrum and his face went white. And those guys who were knocked down by him were heavily injured as well. Some of them spewed blood like the big man and went down. ¡°What the f*ck! How strong is him!¡± Elder Casteno was weighed down by dread that color drained from her face. Realization finally hit her face hard, thatst time jackie had definitely not used his full strength when he was fighting with her. This man was too powerful, no, he was the Grim Reaper to be exact. On the other side, Lana and Queenie were like wolves hunting in a flock of sheep¡ªferocious, swift, and certain. Those who were struck by them died instantly without registering what had happened. Chapter 811 A cold and mirthless smile twisted on jackie¡¯s mouth. He flipped his palm and dozens of silver needles appeared on his palm. He swung his arm toward the enemy; a horde of men immediately dropped onto the floor, the needles piercing straight through their skulls. More than a dozen men died instantly, and there were a number of elite fighters among them. ¡°It¡¯s not looking good. Retreat!¡± Elder Casteno immediately felt that something was wrong. A swing movement from jackie killed two extremely strong fighters from the Kingston Hall in a blink of an eye. Such terrifyingbat prowess was not something they could fight back. In just a few seconds, more than a hundred of their men were murdered and the number of fallen bodies was still rapidly decreasing. They have brought five hundred men for God¡¯s sake! A stomp of jackie¡¯s leg sent him to the front of a gate, blocking the route. Lana and Queenie, on the other hand, blocked another two exits. They were blocking every possible escape route, not leaving any chance for them to flee. Blood sttered. No matter which Hall or Family¡ªGreen Sky Hall or Watson family¡ªthey were from, their final destination was the same¡ªhell. ¡° jackie, please, I beg you, please let us go! My-my wife and your mother-inw are close friends, aren¡¯t they? Not to mention that you and I just had a decent dinner togetherst night!¡± The still-alive Lawrence, watching each and every one of his men fall onto the ground at lighting speed, started to plead for mercy. He was in aplete state of panic that he knelt before jackie. Jayden, too, plopped onto the ground and begged, ¡° jackie, we were wrong, we know we were completely wrong. Didn¡¯t we just meetst night? Do you want money? I can give everything to you, please spare us!¡± jackie stretched out his arm the moment he heard their beseech. The silver needles that dashed through the wind and nailed on a wall afar before, had miraculously ricocheted off the wall and returned into his palm. ¡°Spare your life? Didn¡¯t you say that the air abroad is sweeter and fresher than the air over here? That you feel disgusted just by breathing in the air of Daxia?¡± jackie let out an icy-coldugh; his sight slowly moved away from Jayden to Lawrence. ¡°And a b*stard like you, who poisoned his own father, is not even qualified to continue living in this world, let alone ¡®use¡¯ the air. Let¡¯s be environmentally friendly and not waste the air, okay?¡± ¡°I, I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Lawrence was frightened down to the soles of his shoes; his voice was thick with fear. How on earth did jackie find out the poison n, how did he know about it? ¡°Your old man has filled me in from A to Z. He tried to stop you from doing this dirty business, that¡¯s why you poisoned him so that he won¡¯t be a thorn in your flesh. Oh, I¡¯ve also informed him that I¡¯ll take your life!¡± jackie waved his palm, silver needles flew out again, cutting through the air and piercing through dozens of men of Green Sky Hall who were behind Lawrence and Jayden and not far from his spot. All of them plonked down onto the ground simultaneously in an instant. jackie ended their lives. After another ten seconds or so, the rest of the men fell one after another. Only Queenie bore a minor surface wound on her arm, whereas the bunch of young girls¡ªhundred or so¡ªcrouched on the ground in fear; with their body trembling, their face was ashen, and their eyes were wild with terror. ¡°These sons of b*tches. How could they¡­¡± Lana was seething with anger at the sight of these weak and powerless young girls. The three of them quickly came forward before the girls. ¡°It¡¯s alright now, don¡¯t be afraid! We¡¯re here to save you, you¡¯re free!¡± jackie nced at these girls and finally opened his mouth. ¡°Really? Oh My God, they¡¯re here to save us! Thank you!¡± A woman from the group came forward and plopped onto the ground. She knelt before the three and kept kowtowing, ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much! You¡¯re our saviors!¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you, saviors!¡± The others imitated the woman; they, too, knelt before the three and kept kowtowing to thank them. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re free, go home now!¡± jackie waved his hand, and only then did those women stand up, and one by one, they left the horrific ce. jackie, Lana, and Queenie strode outside the abandoned factory, jackie then lit a fire and burned the entire factory into ashes. Chapter 812 ¡°Should we finish off the people over at the Green Sky Hall?¡± Lana asked jackie. The zing fire was burning ferociously in front of them. After giving some thought to the matter, jackie shook his head. ¡°They lost a lot this time. Many of their men died, including those elite fighters. What¡¯s remained of the Green Sky hall is merely those useless shrimps and the head of the hall. So, basically, Green Sky Hall is destroyed. They have their shell, but their soul is gone! Today¡¯s incident will be a lesson for them. Keep an eye on them and let¡¯s see what their reactions are in the next few days!¡± jackie paused and then only added, ¡°After all, there¡¯s a Kingston Hall behind the Green Sky Hall. If we kill the head of the Green Sky Hall and the rest of their men, I¡¯m afraid that Kingston Hall will not let it go easily. They will definitely intervene!¡± Lana bobbed to show her agreement. ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s no evidence left here today, so at most, they¡¯ll suspect you. Let¡¯s see if they¡¯ll stop right here. But if they¡¯re looking for death, the fault is not on us!¡± ¡°Good job, guys! Both of you did great!¡± jackie shed Lana and Queenie a warm and genuine smile as he praised them. ¡°It¡¯s nothing at all! It¡¯s my greatest honor to be at your service, my Supreme Warrior. Please count me in if you have any simr tasks like this today!¡± Queenie gazed at jackie with signs of admiration and respect in her eyes. jackie gave a small smile and took out a tiny bottle of medicinal cream from his pocket. ¡°Take this, your arm is injured! Apply it to your wound and it will heal in no time. You can keep the rest as a backup!¡± ¡°Woo-hoo! That¡¯s amazing! Thank you so much, Sir!¡± Queenie could barely conceal her excitement. ¡°You¡¯re the Master of the divine doctor, Ethan Hays, so this medicine must be effective and precious. It¡¯s truly my honor to be granted personally such a treasure by the Supreme Warrior. Even if I die because of it, it¡¯d be totally worth it!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you spewing? Don¡¯t say such things, okay!¡± jackie did not know whether to cry or tough at the twodies before him. He then intervened, ¡°It¡¯s okay for you to call me Supreme Warrior since there¡¯s no outsider here. But in the future, if there are others around, you should remember not to call me that but only jackie!¡± ¡°Got it! The Supreme Warrior doesn¡¯t want to reveal his identity!¡± Queenieughed wholeheartedly in return. Soon enough, the three left the ce and went back to their home separately. At this time, at the Watson¡¯s residence, Melinda could not sleep at all. She knew clearly in her heart that what jackie had uttered to herst night was not at all fake nor false. Therefore, Lawrence and Jayden¡¯s failure to return home would have huge consequences. The old master looked much better after taking the medicinal bath yesterday. It seemed that the medicine that jackie had prescribed was truly effective. Perhaps he would be able to speak in a few days. The seconds ticked past. When morning broke, the many men from the Watson family that had gone out did not return. A smile yed at the corners of Melinda¡¯s lips. ¡°Strange. Why aren¡¯t they back?¡± Frowning, Irene stared out of the window. ¡°What business were they discussing? They¡¯ve even kept it from me. And why haven¡¯t theye home even though it¡¯s been a full night?¡± Melinda walked over to Irene¡¯s back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°Maybe they¡¯lle back in the afternoon!¡± Although sheforted Irene with those words, Melinda was well aware that Jayden and the others would never return. Chapter 813 However, who was that man they saw yesterday. Lawrence went out with many powerful masters and none of them came back yet. This showed how scary that person was. ¡°Did something happen? Why aren¡¯t they back yet?¡± By now, Hector had a darkened expression on his face. He had a bad feeling as he stayed home and was waiting for them toe back. This time, they sent 400 people and all of them were elites. Around four to five masters went with them and they were also joined by two to three masters from Kingston Hall. He had never arranged for such a huge group of elites to work together. However, Elder Casteno and the others were supposed to be backtest before dawn but they were nowhere to be seen. He immediately sent his subordinates to the trading ce to find out. His face turned pale when he heard the news they had for him. The abandoned factory had already been reduced to ashes and none of their people came back. They were obviously killed and their bodies were also destroyed! ¡°Master, what¡­what should we do about this?¡± A middle-aged man who was beside Hector looked at him worryingly. ¡°Who is this man? Why is he so powerful? Is he some huge influence?¡± Hector smiled bitterly. ¡°Huge influence? We didn¡¯t offend any powerful people. Apart from that, we¡¯ve always had a great rtionship with the other ns. As for the aristocratic families, they don¡¯t cause us trouble so this possibility is very low!¡± He paused here before continuing what he was saying. ¡°The only person we offended was the guy named jackie White. Apart from that, he killed three of our people. The only thing I want to know right now is how he knew about our trading ce? Apart from that, did he kill all our people by himself?¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Didn¡¯t that guy fight with Elder Casteno and the others? Although Elder Casteno was not his opponent, they would have been able to kill him if the entire team worked together, right? Especially when the masters from Kingston Hall were also there? They would have been able to kill that guy if they used the human wave attack, right?¡± The middle-aged man in front of Hector was in disbelief. He felt that Hector had thought too highly of that young man. ¡°I¡¯ve felt that this young man was not a simple person when he dared toe to Green Sky Hall previously. I¡¯ve never seen someone with his level of confidence. I¡¯ve seen many great people but I¡¯ve never seen someone so confident!¡± Hector frowned. ¡°What should we do then? We can¡¯t get revenge even though we¡¯ve suffered such a huge loss? Master, how should you exin this to our boss? You¡¯ve borrowed so many masters from him and if he knows that they¡¯re all dead, he would not be able to hold back his anger!¡± The middle-aged man thought about it and said. ¡°I feel that it¡¯s best to not offend this guy named jackie!¡± Hector sighed. In several seconds, his eyes brightened as he remembered something. ¡°Oh yes, didn¡¯t the people from the Eagle n want to work together with us? I did not agree with it and asked them to contact the Wilson family. I wonder if they did that or do they have any ns against jackie. I think we should arrange a meeting with them first!¡± ¡°Oh yes, master! That is a good idea!¡± The middle-aged man felt that this was a good n too. Soon, Hector went to the Eagle n with a dozen subordinates. ¡­ At the same time, Cecilia Taylor and Kelly Gold were standing in front of the grandest hotel in town, a seven-star hotel. ¡°Honey, you really n to have our wedding dinner here? This ce must be super expensive!¡± Cecilia said but was secretly happy about it. Others would definitely be envious of her because of this wedding. Chapter 814 ¡±Haha, of course! This is the best hotel here! I want to book the entire top floor. It¡¯s a huge za and definitely suitable for a wedding!¡± Kellyughed and continued saying. ¡°However, the venue upstairs is slightly expensive and I heard that the booking fee for the venue alone is two hundred million!¡± ¡°Really? That¡­that¡¯s quite expensive, right? Why don¡¯t we change to another venue on another floor?¡± Cecilia was saying that while feeling very moved. After all, Kelly¡¯s intention was all that mattered. ¡°No way!¡± Kelly rejected straightforwardly. ¡°We are only getting married once. Apart from that, didn¡¯t jackie advertise that he¡¯s holding a city-rocking birthday party for his wife? If that¡¯s the case, our wedding needs to be even more grand. Haha, our wedding will be the city-rocking event instead and he will be the ashamed one!¡± Kelly was obviously unhappy about what happened the other day. Not only did jackie win 90 million from him but most importantly, he also lost eight bodyguards that day. This caused him to lose his pride. He wanted to show himself off in front of the Taylors that night. Who knew that¡­ Hence, he definitely needed to put on a good show this time around. ¡°What you said makes sense. I¡¯ve always felt that Selena is not as pretty as me but all the young masters like her. They even said that she¡¯s the prettiest woman in Eastfield. I¡¯ve always felt that those people were wrong. I was still young and was not as pretty as I am now at that time.¡± Cecilia curled her hands into fists as she spoke. ¡°This time, I definitely want to be the brightest presence in the entire city on that day! I want to be the most morous person in Eastfield. No! In the world!¡± Kelly, who was beside her, was embarrassed by what she said. Truthfully speaking, he felt that even to this day, Cecilia was still not as pretty as Selena. Ceciliacked certain femininity and it was not something that could be easily obtained. He would have gone after Selena too if she was not older, married, and with a child. However, he felt that the chances were quite slim as there were many young masters who still refused to give up on Selena. Hence, he chose Cecilia under these circumstances. After all, Cecilia had a good body, was ady from a prestigious family, and was slightly younger. In conclusion, Cecilia was the best choice apart from Selena. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s book the top floor. Let¡¯s go and pay the deposit!¡± Kelly smiled and the two of them soon found the manager of this hotel. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry but I¡¯m afraid that the day Sir and Madam chose would not be avable!¡± The manager frowned after she heard what they said. ¡°Why? I know that the top floor of your hotel is a huge an expensive venue. Unless some rich families are holding some important events, nobody would book the top floor. Hence, the venue would normally be avable!¡± Kelly was slightly unhappy when he heard this. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry but the venue would be avable if you book another day but we really cannot make any adjustments for the day that you have in mind. Somebody had already booked the venue several days earlier!¡± The female managerughed and said calmly. ¡°Several days earlier? Why can¡¯t this person choose another day? Why did they have to choose the same day as us? I¡¯m so angry!¡± Cecilia was extremely angry as she was very clear what it meant to sessfully book the top floor of this best hotel. This was the most romantic and grandest ce as it overlooks the whole scenery of Eastfield at night and the lighting are known to very beautiful. By then, Selena would only feel self-abased. Chapter 815 ¡°Could it be jackie who booked the ce? Their event is on the same day as our wedding!¡± Kelly took in a breath as he recalled something. ¡°No way! How¡¯s that possible?¡± Cecilia immediately said. ¡°If this happened previously, he still had some money with him. However, the Taylor family suffered a loss because he hit Young Master Timothy and they lost the South City project. In order to save face and maintain their rtionship, jackie transferred one hundred million to the Taylor family!¡± Cecilia paused here before continuing. ¡°So I think that he only has one hundred million if we include the ny million he won from you previously!¡± ¡°I see¡­ Didn¡¯t he transfer the ny million to his mother-inw? I wonder if Fiona would return the money to him?!¡± Kelly thought about it and said. ¡°Oh yes!¡± Cecilia had a sudden realization. ¡°I almost forgot that jackie had already given the money to Fiona. I know Fiona well and she definitely wouldn¡¯t take out the money given to her. She would rather let jackie lose face and fail to hold a grand birthday partypared to giving him her money!¡± ¡°If it¡¯s not jackie, who is it? I haven¡¯t received news about any events held by other families!¡± Kelly looked at the female manager and asked. ¡°Manager White, I wonder if you can provide us with some information?¡± In Kelly and Cecilia¡¯s opinion, this was a small issue. Providing information to Kelly meant giving the Gold family face and getting into the Gold family¡¯s good books. However, they had no idea that Manager White would shake her head. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry to both of you as we need to keep the information a secret! We can¡¯t tell anyone about it yet, but we can let you know that the venue has been booked by an extremely important person!¡± Kelly smiled, took several thousand dors from his pockets, and handed it over. ¡°Manager White, please ept our token of appreciation and it should be fine to give us a hint, right? After all, we¡¯re not here to ruin their event, right?¡± ¡°Young Master Gold, it¡¯s best if you take your money back. This time, it¡¯s not about money. If I provide you with the information, I would definitely be fired. This is my general manager¡¯s orders because this person has a very special identity!¡± The manager smiled. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, just take the money and tell me if jackie White and Selena Taylor are the ones who booked the ce?!¡± Kelly refused to give up and stuffed the money into the manager¡¯s hands. Although he was sure that it was not them as they did not have the money toe up with the three hundred million venue fee. However, he had to be absolutely sure. ¡°Alright!¡± The female manager looked around before cing the money into her pocket. ¡°I can only tell you that the person who booked the top floor is not the Selena Taylor and jackie White that you mentioned!¡± Kelly and Cecilia looked at each other when they heard this. They secretly rxed and felt lucky that it was not them! Chapter 816 It was obvious that Kelly and Cecilia unknowingly achieved the understanding that whatever they had to do, it had to best jackie and Selena¡¯s party. Kelly, after cing some thought to it, voiced his opinion, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s book the other floors! I heard that the level under the top floor is quite good. There are huge French windows and is quite beautiful, too!¡± However, Manager White had a strange expression on her with a bitter smile to boot. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to you both, but that floor has been booked. In fact, the entire hotel is booked on that day.¡± Kelly and Cecilia gasped in shock. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? The entire hotel?!¡± they both eximed. ¡°How much does that cost? Your boss wouldn¡¯t have agreed to it without going for at least two billion, right? This is a seven-star hotel!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Who is this person anyway? They¡¯re so rich!¡± Cecilia was rather envious as the top floor was the most expensive while the lower floors were cheaper the lower they were. Regardless, the fact remained that it was rather overboard to book the entire hotel. ¡°It didn¡¯t cost that much, truthfully. My boss only asked for one billion from these people! Consider it as a fifty percent discount!¡± The pretty managerughed. ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve encountered such a huge discount throughout my years of working here!¡± ¡°Fifty percent discount?¡± Kelly and Cecilia were once again surprised by the information ryed by the manager. Cecilia thought about it before asking again, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the other party will rent this ce out after you¡¯ve given them such a huge discount?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That won¡¯t happen!¡± The manager chuckled. ¡°The customer booked the entire hotel because it¡¯s much more convenient for the clients to enjoy our facilities, especially the swimming pool and gym on the second floor. They can enjoy everything in the hotel to their hearts¡¯ content!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a fifty percent discount! It seems that the other party is a very powerful person. The hotel wouldn¡¯t have given a second-ss aristocratic family a fifty percent discount!¡± Kelly frowned and grew increasingly curious. He wondered who this mysterious person was who booked the entire hotel. ¡°Young Master Gold, I¡¯ve already told you a lot of information, and I can¡¯t disclose anything anymore. You have a choice to either change your date or the hotel,¡± concluded Manager White with a smile. Although Kelly and Cecilia were displeased with the turn of events, they could only nod before they left the hotel. Once the two reached the za, Cecilia turned around and looked at the famous hotel behind her and remarked, ¡°I wonder who that person is. He¡¯s so powerful that he gets a fifty percent discount. The original price to book the entire hotel is two billion, yet he only needed one billion to make it happen!¡± Kelly, on the other hand, sighed. ¡°What can we even do? I never thought something like this could happen. Who knew that we¡¯d sh dates with some powerful people!¡± Kelly frowned and thought about it carefully before he said, ¡°Still, something doesn¡¯t seem right to me. The four main families and the Drake family don¡¯t seem to have any important events around this time, right?¡± Cecilia thought about it before she replied, ¡°Could it be the ns? Maybe somebody from a huge n is getting married, and they happened to choose the same day as us?¡± Kelly thought about it for some time, but he could not put a finger on it; on who could have made the reservation. In the end, he merely offered a wane smile as hemented, ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter who it is. This is a good thing!¡± Cecilia was immediately unhappy when she heard this. ¡°How is this a good thing? Are you thinking that this helps you to save money? Are you telling me that you¡¯re not really sincere when you say that you¡¯d like to have our wedding on the top floor?¡± Chapter 817 Kelly instantly hugged Cecilia by the waist upon hearing herment. ¡°Babe, what are you talking about?¡± said Kelly. ¡°If I didn¡¯t want to have our wedding on the top floor, I wouldn¡¯t have mentioned it in the first ce, right? Why should I even go into the hotel and find someone to make reservations? I¡¯m actually thinking that since somebody arranged such a huge event here, many rich businessmen and powerful people will attend the event, right?¡± Kelly had a cold smirk on his face before he added, ¡°By then, many people would alsoe to our wedding. Don¡¯t you think jackie would be ashamed when he learned that somebody actually booked the entire hotel? I¡¯m sure that not many people would attend his event!¡± Cecilia finally realized that she had misunderstood Kelly, and her eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Now that somebody booked the entire seven-star hotel, how can jackie and Selena stun the entire city? This ce is considered as the highest facility in town!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! jackie is bound to feel ashamed since he paid so much on advertising the event!¡± Kelly was downright pleased at the revtion. Since somebody yed a hand in making things difficult for jackie and shaming him, did that not mean he had no need to host his wedding in such a high profile way? He only needed to make sure that what he did was better than what jackie was doing! ¡°Also, their advertisements have cooled down within these few days, and they¡¯ve stopped advertising in certain ces. I think jackie is running out of money, and that¡¯s why he¡¯s not able to continue advertising the event,¡± came Cecilia¡¯s eventual reply after being quiet for some time. ¡°Hey, I have a good idea!¡± Kelly patted himself on his head. ¡°Since the event is just several days away, why don¡¯t I cash out ten to twenty million and advertise the event for him? The more we advertise about the event, the more ashamed jackie will getter on!¡± ¡°Great idea, honey! This is such a great idea!¡± Cecilia said in excitement. Kelly then shifted his gaze and, looking at the hotel opposite of where they were, said, ¡°By the way, this hotel located next door is a six-star hotel. It¡¯s almost the same height as the seven-star hotel, and the top floor is a nice venue to be in. Booking the venue is quite expensive, at around one hundred and eighty million. Such a ce would definitely bring honor to you and the Taylor family!¡± ¡°Honey, you really spoil me! I love you so much!¡± Cecilia threw her arms around Kelly¡¯s neck and kissed him. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I want you to be the prettiest bride of the day!¡± Kelly had his hands around Cecilia as they walked forward. ¡°Oh, of course. Let¡¯s go pick out a wedding dresster! I need to give you a stunning dress!¡± At that moment, Fiona was on a shopping trip with several bodyguards, and she¡ªupon spotting them¡ª walked toward Kelly and Cecilia with a smile on her face. ¡°Cecilia, what are you two lovebirds doing here? You guys look so sweet!¡± Cecilia immediately replied with a smile when she noted that it was Fiona. ¡°That¡¯s for sure! How can we not be deeply in love when we¡¯re getting married soon? By the way, didn¡¯t that son-inw who married into your family said that he¡¯ll be hosting a city-stirring birthday party for Sister Selena? There are only a few days left until Selena¡¯s birthday, right? How are the preparations going? Did he book a hotel?¡± Fiona¡¯s facial expression turned solemn upon hearing Cecilia¡¯s question. jackie had been staying at home for the recent few days, and he even followed her to the Watson family mansion yesterday. How would he have had time to book a hotel? The only change she noticed was that jackie bought some essories for Selena. ¡°I¡­ I think he hasn¡¯t booked a hotel yet. I¡¯m actually not very sure about this,¡± came Fiona¡¯s sheepish reply, one that matched the embarrassed smile on her face. ¡°There¡¯s not much time left, and he still hasn¡¯t booked a hotel? Is it not important to him after all? Does he want to repeat what happened five years ago, with having a simple dinner at home? If he does that with all the advertisements in town, that¡¯d be quite city-stirring!¡± Cecilia immediately started mocking Fiona. ¡°Of course, this would mean that your family would be humiliated by the entire Eastfield. That¡¯s city-stirring on its own too, right?¡± Chapter 818 ¡°That¡¯s right! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? So this is what jackie meant when he said ¡®city stirring¡¯, huh? I thought he meant that he¡¯d be hosting a morous event! Had he been joking with us the whole time?¡± boasted Kelly as he crossed his arms at his chest. Fiona was extremely embarrassed. She would not have walked over to greet them if she knew they would mock her. Fiona thought about it for some time before she changed the topic of their conversation. ¡°This is something I leave in the young people¡¯s hands. I believe that jackie has his own ns. By the way, have you guys already booked your venue?¡± ¡°No, but we¡¯re here to book our hotel today,¡± answered Kelly, smilingly as he did. ¡°We have our eyes on this six-star hotel, and we n to book the top floor!¡± ¡°The top floor!¡± Fiona took in a cold breath when she heard Kelly¡¯s reply. ¡°I heard that the venue¡¯s booking fee costs one hundred eighty-eight million, eight hundred and eighty thousand. Not only is it a huge venue, but it even has a sight-seeing area together with a see-through ss sight-seeing tform. Apart from that, the entire roof of that floor is made from ss, giving people a view of the sky. There are only three of such morous hotels in town!¡± ¡°Well, what should I say? This is my wedding with Cecilia, so we need to make it a grand one. Apart from that, the Gold family isn¡¯t short of money, right?¡± Kelly sighed and said with a smile. ¡° jackie said that he¡¯s going to give Selena the best birthday party ever. I think that what he prepares needs to be better than us if he wants to be the best. Right, honey?¡± quipped Cecilia. ¡°That¡¯s right. How would it live up to the city-stirring ims if it isn¡¯t?¡±mented Kelly enigmatically. ¡°Ahem! It¡¯s best if you guys hurry and book your hotel. I¡¯ll have to go now so I can continue running my errands.¡± Fiona¡¯s expression was gradually turning bitter. She smiled embarrassingly, waved her hand, and walked away angrily with her bodyguards in tow. It was only after they walked a considerable distance away did one of the beautiful bodyguards comforted Fiona, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t get angry. Don¡¯t you worry about anything. Our master would definitely keep his promise!¡± ¡°Keep his promise, you say? How much money does he have with him? How can hepete with them when he¡¯s only got three hundred million from yesterday? Their venue booking fees are already around two hundred million, and it doesn¡¯t include expenses!¡± Fionaughed. ¡° jackie really is one of a kind. People always say to do things ording to one¡¯s abilities. He¡¯s incapable yet likes to boast all the time. He even advertised about the event all over town! I feel really ashamed even if he doesn¡¯t! I don¡¯t see him doing anything even as we¡¯re fast approaching my daughter¡¯s birthday!¡± Fiona walked toward a mall as she was speaking, and she eventually reached a jewelry shop. She nced at the shop and was startled. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? That¡­that diamond ne that costs nine hundred million has been sold?¡± It only urred to Fiona yesterday about her mistake. The ne cost 9 billion instead of 900 million. However, there was an announcement at the entrance of this jewelry store saying that the ne has been purchased by a mysterious buyer. It was by reflex that Fiona thought that Fiona assumed the person spent 9 billion for the ne. ¡°Nine billion for a ne! That¡¯s rather extravagant!¡± Chapter 819 ¡°I wonder who the extravagant rich person is!¡± blurted one of the beautiful bodyguards. ¡°That person truly is a rich person,¡± Fiona resounded. ¡°It hurts when wepare ourselves with other people. How can they be so rich?! Why is my daughter not fated to marry such a rich person? She¡¯s married to that troublesome jackie, and the money he works hard to get is used to resolve those problems.¡± With bitterness looming over her, Fiona eventually left after she walked around for a short while. ¡­ She immediately spotted jackie and Selena leisurely drinking coffee upon reaching home, and this caused her expression to turn more sour than it was. ¡° jackie, there are only a few days till my daughter¡¯s birthday, right? Have you booked the hotel?¡± Fiona casually dropped her shopping bags at a corner of the room with a cold expression on her face. She walked toward jackie and said angrily. ¡°I¡¯m warning you: If you don¡¯t have the money, it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t try to act like one. You¡¯re our son-inw, the son-inw who married into the Taylor family. If you lose face, the entire family will suffer the same fate. Do you understand me?!¡± Selena frowned at that moment. ¡°Mother, what¡¯s going on? Why are you still in such a bad mood when you¡¯ve already bought so many things? Did someone step on your tail?¡± Selena asked calmly when she saw what was going on. Fiona¡¯s frosty expression, coupled with an equally wintry re, maintained as she red daggers at jackie. ¡°Have you booked the hotel?¡± she repeated. jackie smiled bitterly. ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you worry about it. I¡¯ve already booked the hotel, and you¡¯ll understand what¡¯s happening in a few more days. I¡¯ll surely keep my promise of surprising Selena!¡± Fiona still looked at jackie angrily. ¡°Alright, if you¡¯ve already booked the hotel, tell me which hotel did you book? How many stars does that hotel have?¡± Embarrassed, jackie offered a bitter smile as he replied, ¡°Mother, I¡¯ve already told you that it¡¯s a surprise. It doesn¡¯t seem to be a good idea to talk about it now, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea, you say?¡± came Fiona¡¯s angerced reply followed by a bitter chuckle. ¡°You must be embarrassed to speak about it because you booked a cheap and lowly hotel!¡± ¡°Mother, I don¡¯t really care about these. We don¡¯t have much money now, and although jackie got three hundred million from the Watson family, we still need to be frugal with our expenses and not be too extravagant. Apart from that, jackie and I don¡¯t have a job yet.¡± Selena smiled calmly and helped persuade Fiona. Fiona turned to look at Selena upon hearing her reply. ¡°Do you know how Cecilia and Kelly looked down at us when I met them on the streets today? They booked the top floor of a six-star hotel. What¡¯s more, the venue¡¯s rent is already one hundred eighty-eight million, eight hundred and eighty thousand!¡± ¡°Oh, I know that ce. The hotel is located opposite the seven-star hotel and they¡¯re both right next to each other, right?¡± jackie could not stamp down his smirk when he heard this. It would definitely be much more shameful for the other party since they chose this particr location. Both venues were right next to each other, and anyone could see the ongoings of the other hotel from the respective venues. By then, Cecilia would definitely regret the choices she made. ¡°Great! You know that ce too!¡± Fiona was extremely angry. ¡°Don¡¯t do advertisements and say that it¡¯ll be a city-stirring event if you can¡¯t make it happen! I don¡¯t want to be in such a shameful situation like you!¡± ¡°Mother, don¡¯t you worry. I promise you that we won¡¯t lose face. By then, you¡¯ll be the most morous mother-inw in the entire world!¡± jackie smiled confidently. Chapter 820 ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t believe in a word you say. I¡¯m warning you: I might attend Cecilia¡¯s wedding if you fail to satisfy me by then. After all, if nobody from our side is attending their wedding, it means that we¡¯re not respecting giving them and the Gold family enough. Do you understand me?¡± Fiona made a sound of indignation with mouth closed, still not believing in jackie. ¡°Mother, aren¡¯t you afraid that Cecilia will mock you if you attend their wedding? I¡¯m sure you know her personality well. She¡¯s always looking for chances to look down at our family!¡± Selena¡¯s face darkened when she heard this and added, ¡°Apart from that, I don¡¯t think that anybody from their family is joining my birthday party. Why should we attend their wedding if they¡¯re noting to my birthday? Wouldn¡¯t we be asking for it if we do that?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Fiona frowned when she heard what Selena said; she had a point. Based on Cecilia¡¯s behavior, Fiona would definitely be mocked if she attended their wedding. Fiona paused before she red at jackie. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault!¡± She then picked up what she bought and strode back to her room. ¡°Honey, ignore what my mother just said. She¡¯s always been a vain person, and she loves to have a sense of proprietary.¡± Selena smiled apologetically at jackie after Fiona left. ¡°It¡¯s alright!¡± jackieughed before he resumed enjoying his cup of coffee. ¡­ Meanwhile, Hector Zaborowski went to the Eagle n with a group of bodyguards. ¡°What a surprise, Master Zaborowski! What is such an honorable man like you doing here at Eagle n?¡± Lee Neuman smiled indifferently as he looked at Hector. ¡°Master Neuman, can¡¯t I pay you a casual visit in my free time?¡± Hector smiled hypocritically, and his smile seemed so calm. Lee inwardly smirked. Although he did not know what happened to Green Sky Hallst night, he knew that Hector was here to work with the Eagle n to get rid of jackie. After all, Lee knew his subordinates killed three people from Hector¡¯s Green Sky Hall two days ago and framed it on jackie. Hector, on the other hand, could not bear the thought of his men being killed. ¡°I believe that Master Saborowski is here today with an agenda!¡± Smiling, Lee picked up his cup and calmly drank some tea. He knew very well Hector was the one who should be panicked, not him. Chapter 821 Hector gave a sheepish smile as he continued, ¡°By the way, didn¡¯t Master Neuman say that you wanted my help to kill jackie? I informed you back then that the Wilson family harbor quite the hatred for him, too. I wonder, have you contacted the Wilson family? Is there any progress on that?¡± Lee knew all too well about Hector¡¯s intention just by listening to him. Hector was still refusing to cooperate with them; he wanted them to do the dirty work for him so he would not need to do anything. The Eagle n and Wilson family could work together and helped Hector get rid of jackie. Lee grinned at him as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve contacted the Wilson family, and it¡¯s true that they want to kill jackie badly. After quite the discussion, however, we came to the same thought that jackie is a really strong master. His fighting ability isparable to Kings of War that even if both parties worked together, we might not topple him. Apart from that, he¡¯s killed three hundred of our people before.¡± Lee purposely sighed aloud before he continued, ¡°We can¡¯t think of anything else. We¡¯re not confident that we can win, not even if both families work together to fight him, and that¡¯s why we can only put this on hold till this day.¡± The corners of Hector slightly twitched. He thought about it and said, ¡°How about this: Do you think that we¡¯d stand a chance if the three of us work together?¡± Lee was inwardly happy upon noticing Hector¡¯s offer, but he acted calm and replied, ¡°Are you serious this time? You¡¯re not joking, right?¡± Hector sighed helplessly and said, ¡°Of course I mean what I say, as we¡¯ve suffered a huge loss after all. We were supposed to trade with the Watson family yesterday, and I estimate that there were around 500 to 600 people from both sides. In order to be safe, I even borrowed two to three masters from my boss, and I don¡¯t know how to break the news to my boss!¡± ¡°What happened? Did something serious happen? Did something happen to everybody from your side and the masters from Kingston Hall?¡± Lee took a deep breath when he heard this news. He was obviously frightened by this news. Hector nodded. ¡°None of our people and the Watson family¡¯s people returned. I sent someone to check it out and discovered that the abandoned factory we used as our trading ground was burned to the ground. The opponent burnt the factory after he killed our people, and I think he¡¯s destroyed all traces of his crime.¡± ¡°Oh my god! Are you suspecting that jackie is the perpetrator? If that¡¯s the case, isn¡¯t his fighting ability too scary? Is he a seven or eight-star King of War?¡± Lee was shocked. He thought that Hector wanted to get rid of jackie because of the death of three people from Green Sky Hall, but he never thought that Green Sky Hall could suffer such a big loss. As it turned out, they were not as powerful as they imed to be. Somehow, Kingston Hall was dragged into the mess as they lost several masters. Everybody knew that Kingston Hall¡¯s master was someone with a bad temper, and he would definitely avenge his brothers when he knew about what happened! While it did not show on his face, Hector was internally fretting. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯d be really difficult for us to kill him. It wouldn¡¯t work even if the three of us work together, so I n to go to my boss and get Kingston Hall to lend us a helping hand. The four of us should work together and get rid of jackie!¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s best if Kingston Hall willingly joins us. jackie won¡¯t be able to survive our attack this time!¡± Lee stood up in excitement and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask the Wilson family toe over, and we¡¯ll go visit your boss together to discuss how we can eliminate jackie.¡± Hector nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll need a huge amount of people and many masters if we¡¯re to kill jackie. Not only that, but we¡¯ll have to make sure that he¡¯s alone when we carry out the attack. I think that guy has people helping him out, and that¡¯s why we lost so many men this time. After all, he had been in the army for five years and must know many soldiers. A person who can survive five years on the battlefield can¡¯t be assumed to be a regr person!¡± ¡°Of course. As long as Green Sky Hall and Kingston Hall agree to the ns, it wouldn¡¯t be difficult to kill jackie!¡± Lee was extremely confident. Lee was initially wary of Hector, hesitant if he was genuine in helping them out, but it seemed as though jackie had dug his own grave. Not only did jackie disrupt Hector¡¯s business, but he even killed so many of their people, and this forced Hector to make the decision to join them. Chapter 822 Not long after, Hector Zaborowski, Lee Neuman, and David Wilson went to Kingston Hall with their subordinates. The leaders of four powerful families and ns gathered at the same ce to discuss how to punish the son-inw who married into the Taylor family. ¡­ Meanwhile, tear-filled Timothy Drakeid on his bed alone. ¡° jackie, you bastard!¡± cursed Timothy by reflex, fists balled tightly as he did. ¡°I, Timothy Drake, swear that I¡¯ll kill you!¡± He never thought that he would see the day when his private parts would get cut off entirely. He never once thought he would be a real-life eunuch. On the other hand, his father publicly announced that he suffered a minor injury, and Timothy nearly passed out in white-hot anger. He could not understand why his father was so afraid of jackie. He did not believe that they could not get rid of jackie with the entire Drake family¡¯s power. His surprise only grew when James not only handed the South City Group to Tanya but also several otherpanies, all while he suffered immense pain. This arrangement meant that he had nothing much to do. He could only manage several small cafes and inte cafes in the Drake family businesses. Timothy despised the fate that befell him. Instead of ming his recklessness and impulsive behavior under alcohol influence, he med it on his father for not avenging him. With those thoughts in mind, he quickly called Leo Turner and asked him to visit him with several of their brothers. ¡°Just you wait, jackie. Since my father won¡¯t avenge me, I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± hissed Timothy as he clenched his fists. ¡°I¡¯m not a person you can push around¡­ I won¡¯t ept this!¡± ¡­ Fiona¡¯s displeasure with jackie continued to fester even during dinner. She felt anger overwhelming her when she recalled how Cecilia and Kelly basically made fun of her in the afternoon. As they ate, Fiona began, ¡°By the way, I suddenly remembered something. Didn¡¯t I tell you guys before how I mistook the pricing of a particr ne with a lone ruby? I didn¡¯t notice there was an extra zero behind it, and that nine billion dor ne has been brought by a mysterious buyer!¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Are there really people who¡¯d buy a nine billion dor ne? That person must be really rich!¡± blurted Ben upon hearing his mother¡¯s exnation. ¡°I wonder which pretty woman is lucky enough to be able to wear such a nice ne!¡± ine, who sat beside Ben, was rather envious of the fact. Fiona and Andrew were satisfied that ine became Ben¡¯s girlfriend. After all, ine was not only pretty, but she also had a nice figure, a sweet mouth, and a pair of lively eyes. It also helped that she was rather rich and was skilled in martial arts. In Fiona¡¯s opinion, she felt that ine was ten times better¡ªor even more¡ªthan Xena. ¡°The shop previously stated that the ne is used to increase publicity or for exhibition purposes, so it can be considered as the shop¡¯s symbolism. The pricing of this ne is definitely more than nine billion dor as it still has lots of hidden value. They wouldn¡¯t have sold it for nine billion dor under normal circumstances!¡± Nobody expected that Selena would have quite the knowledge about these things. ¡°My guess is that the shop must¡¯ve not sold the ne if it isn¡¯t at least with a twenty billion price tag. I suspect that this mysterious person must be very powerful and had bought the ne at a very high price!¡± ¡°I never thought that my darling would know so much about such things!¡± Chapter 823 jackie praised Selena after hearing her theory on the ruby ne. He looked forward to seeing Selena¡¯s surprise when she would put on this ne in a few days¡¯ time. ¡°It¡¯s not hard to know of such things. They¡¯ve used this ne to publicize their shop for a very long time. They also exhibited this ne in other cities, so I believe that there were many people who wanted to buy this ne. All that traffic, yet they never sold the ne!¡± Selena drank her wine as she continued, ¡°Apart from that, they spent quite a lot of money on their advertisements, and these are their costs. There¡¯s no way they would¡¯ve sold it for just nine billion.¡± ¡°Sigh! What a shame. The son-inw who married into our family is a useless person. Had he been a capable person, my daughter might be able to wear such a nice ne!¡± Fiona sighed and nced at jackie. ¡°Mother, what are you talking about? jackie is a very capable person. Such an extravagant ne is too expensive, and it has nothing to do with jackie¡¯s capability!¡± Ben immediately spoke on jackie¡¯s behalf. ¡°Apart from that, I don¡¯t think that your son, me, can buy such a ne even if I work for the rest of my life!¡± Fiona was shocked at this. Ben used to side with her and supported what she said, but he had changed sides and was siding with jackie. Andrew, most of the time, also sided with jackie, and Fiona felt that the two were rather disappointing as they were so easily bribed by jackie. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I only know that jackie promised that the birthday dinner will be a city-stirring one, and I won¡¯t be satisfied if the party doesn¡¯t meet my expectations. Hmph!¡± scoffed Fiona before she resumed her dinner. ¡­ Early the next morning, jackie still looked rxed and did not seem to do anything for the birthday party. It made no sense to Fiona and Andrew. jackie told them that he was giving their daughter a city-stirring birthday party, but they did not see jackie doing anything or even booking a hotel. Since he had employed a dozen bodyguards, jackie no longer asked Dennis Howard to continue protecting their family. Still, jackie did tell Dennis to be on alert at all times, that he would inform him should any matter arise. Jenny was also relieved from the chore of picking up and sending Kylie. She was in charge of arranging the workers¡¯ tasks and paying their sries. Nheless, jackie did not expect that Kylie and the bodyguards appointed to pick her up would not return even as it waste in the evening. At that moment, an unknown number rang jackie¡¯s cellphone. ¡° jackie, are you the one who killed my brothers from Green Sky Hall?¡± Hector¡¯s voice could be heard from the other side of the line. jackieughed coldly and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve warned you before yet you refused to listen to me, so I taught you a lesson. Why?¡± ¡°So it was you. I never thought you¡¯d admit to it, and that fast too!¡± Hectorughed and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case,e alone and meet us. Your daughter and your two bodyguards are at our mercy. We¡¯re at the white tower on the top of the hill at the city outskirts. Remember:e alone. If we catch wind that you¡¯re bringing people with you, we¡¯ll kill your daughter in that instant!¡± The corners of jackie¡¯s mouth slightly twitched, but he soon calmed himself down. ¡°It¡¯s ze Mountain, right?¡± ¡°Yes. Remember what I said ande alone. Our goal is to kill you, so we won¡¯t kill your daughter if you come alone. Of course, your daughter will die if we discover that you¡¯reing over with somebody else!¡± With that, Hector hung up the phone. Chapter 824 ze Mountain was not far away from the city entrance, and there was an old white tower on top of the mountain. However, the tower had been abandoned for hundreds of years, and nobody even ventured into the mountain. jackie ced his phone away and clenched his fists tightly. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who forced me into this. Hmph! So I¡¯m not allowed to bring anybody? Do they think that they can kill me if I go alone?¡± With that, jackie drove out of the city and headed for ze Mountain. Hector stood on the top of the mountain and had a telescope with him. With it, he spotted jackie driving toward the destination and, upon reaching the foot of the mountain, parked his car. ¡°He¡¯s here. This guy actually came alone!¡± Hectorughed. ¡°Since he came alone, he¡¯s as good as dead!¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure! We¡¯ve prepared a thousand people for him this time! There¡¯s a total of a thousand and two hundred people here, and all of them are elites from different ns. The higher he goes, the stronger our people stationed there are!¡± said the excited Lee. ¡°We can easily kill him with our human-wave tactic!¡± Their words were met with one of jackie¡¯s bodyguards¡¯ burst ofughter. ¡°You guys truly do look down on our master!¡± She was tied to one of the white tower¡¯s huge stone pirs with Orchid Yames and Kylie. While Kylie sustained no injuries, both she and Orchid were badly hurt. Orchid suffered the most as she had several cuts on her arms and her blood tainted her clothes red. ¡°We know that he¡¯s good, so we prepared a lot of people for him. This is a continuous battle, mind you, so we n to tire him out!¡± Hectorughed. ¡°This guy killed so many of our Green Sky Hall¡¯s masters, thus today¡¯s the day he meets his end!¡± Hector smirked as he continued to speak, ¡°After we kill jackie, we¡¯ll slowly torture his wife and this young lady here. We¡¯ll be sure to treat his family with special care!¡± Kingston Hall¡¯s master, Tobias Zaborowski walked toward both pretty bodyguards and caressed their faces with a cold smile on his face. ¡°Aren¡¯t the two of you quite strong too? Seems like you¡¯ve been bested by our masters!¡± ¡°Hmph! How dare you even gloat about it? You¡¯ve ordered a dozen masters to attack us, and many of your people died. If we weren¡¯t caught up trying to protect Kylie, do you really think that you¡¯d be able to catch us?¡± Orchid made an indignant sound with her mouth closed, unbothered by the man¡¯s bold ims. ¡°Regardless, your luck¡¯s run out today. How dare you kidnap our master¡¯s daughter? That¡¯s like asking for a death wish!¡± Both bodyguards knew how scary the Supreme Warrior was. Nobody had seen his true power, and he would not use much strength even if there were a thousand opponents. This was the reason they worshipped him. While there were several masters from Kingston Hall who were very strong and had the fighting ability on par with Kings of War, they would not be able to kill jackie. ¡°You can be stubborn all you want! I think that the highest he can go is the middle of this mountain!¡± The confident Tobias crossed his arms at his chest. ¡°Kingston Hall has their Four Great Warriors, and one of them is waiting for him at the pavilion halfway up the mountain. Surely jackie would be tired after all the killing, and by the time he reaches that ce, our people will be waiting for him there. This is a tactic of war, do you understand?¡± Orchid ignored him as she ced full faith in jackie¡¯s fighting ability. Although jackie¡¯s adversaries were people ofrge numbers, there were not many true masters. Apart from that, most of them stayed at home most of the time and enjoyed afortable life. They did not have much actual fighting experience, and that reduced their fighting ability. Compared to them, jackie had fought several years with masters of other countries that were no weaklings. Several years ago, the enemy country was extremely strong and Daxia was defeated again and again. The country could only send soldiers to the frontline without stopping. At that period, the soldiers who served at the frontlines merely went through less than half a month of training before they were sent to the frontlines for a life-and-death war with the enemy. Hence, during the one or two years when jackie and the others were sent to the frontlines, the soldiers who just joined the war could be described as expendables. Under such circumstances, only a handful of people managed to survive the war. Chapter 825 Despite the pressure, jackie managed to rise to the challenge and grew extremely strong. His fighting ability improved significantly along the line as he donned a dragon-shaped mask and had a ck sword in his hands. One after another master appeared after he emerged, and those masters became the current Nine Great Gods of War. As for jackie, his fighting ability surpassed the Gods of War, so much so that although he was outnumbered, it was no difficult task for jackie to deal with them. jackie had just reached the foot of the mountain when several bodyguards of the Wilson family rushed toward him. ¡°He¡¯s here! Kill him!¡± ¡°So, men from the Wilson family are also here?¡± jackie instantly smirked as he spotted a few familiar faces. He had just arrived at the foot of the mountain when so many people rushed toward him. He knew at that moment that he would meet many more as he scaled up the mountain. The sky gradually darkened; the night was destined to be a bloody one. With the cold grin still on his face, jackie flicked his wrists to reveal several dozen silver needles. With a wave of his hands, the needles flew out like afterimages. Many people were killed before they even reached jackie. ¡°This guy knows how to use hidden weapons, and it¡¯s hard to notice them! Be careful!¡± somebody eximed when they saw several dozen people dying just as jackie so much so moved. ¡°Die!¡± Standing on higher ground, another burly man jumped up and lunged at jackie with a big, heavy knife. ¡°Hmph!¡± came jackie¡¯s small sound of indignation. He moved his hand behind his back, and nobody noticed that he had a dragon-shaped ring on his hand. The ring began to morph as a ck sword appeared in jackie¡¯s hand. The ck sword was like a long ruler, ck like charcoal. The handle was shaped like a dragon, and there was a ck dragon ented on the hilt. ¡°How did he take that out?¡± The burly man was one of the Wilson family¡¯s masters, a member of their three protectors with the strengthparable to a major¡¯s. The man was stunned to see a sword in jackie¡¯s hand, but he could only grit his teeth as he resumed his attack. He believed that since he was attacking from higher ground, the weight of his heavy knife and his dive would increase his fighting ability. jackie was on lower ground, and there was no way for jackie to block his powerful force. jackie held his sword horizontally, standing where he stood, unmoving. nk! Following the ttering sound of metal, everybody was stunned by what happened next. The heavy knife in the burly man¡¯s hands was cut open like it was tofu; the incision was hauntingly tidy. ¡°How¡¯s that possible?!¡± blurted the burly man. jackie took advantage of the situation and pulled his sword back, only to cut open the man¡¯s head. There was a daunting fountain of blood from the dead man¡¯s body, and the man rolled down the hill. Chapter 826 ¡°How¡¯s this possible? He¡¯s dead!¡± The faces of those who were attacking jackie turned pale when they saw the burly man¡¯s body rolled down the mountain with his severed head. jackie¡¯s fighting ability was incredibly powerful, and that sword of his cut through steel like it was mud. jackie did not even falter after he killed the burly man. He rushed toward the mountain top, jump after jump. ¡°Attack!¡± Apart from the Wilson family¡¯s men, those from Green Sky Hall also made their appearance. The weaker people from Kingston Hall and Eagle n also appeared at the bottom of the mountain as they tried to surround jackie there. jackie¡¯s only fear was that Hector and the others would go against their words. If he waste, they might kill Kylie and the other two bodyguards. Because of that, jackie chose to ignore the extras and continued to rush up the mountain. He swung the sword in his hand as he shed and cut down the people that tried to surround him. Blood spurted all over the ce. With a leap, jackie moved several meters forward and killed those who blocked him with just a few swings of his sword before rushing to another ce with another jump. There was no hesitation with the way he moved and killed. The sword moved with his arm gestures, and every move was an uninterruptible attack. ¡°Boss, do you think that this guy will get to where we are?¡± In a pavilion halfway up the mountain, a middle-aged woman questioned the middle-aged man in front of her as they heard sounds of shes that came from below the mountain. ¡°I believe he would. Otherwise, I¡¯d be disappointed in his fighting capability. It wouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to reach this ce if he has the fighting abilitiesparable to Kings of War. Still, he might be badly hurt!¡± The man smiled indifferently and continued, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if this person offended another powerful n. Isn¡¯t he on a suicide mission now that he¡¯s offended our Kingston Hall? Kingston Hall is the biggest n in Eastfield and is even more powerful than Eagle n!¡± This middle-aged man was none other than one of Kingston Hall¡¯s Four Great Warriors. He was a tyrannical killer and was exceptionally good at using concealed weapons. Any regr people would have died before they could even get near to him. ¡°There are over seven hundred people at the bottom, and it¡¯ll be very difficult for him to even get here. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll reach this ce under twenty minutes!¡± The middle-aged woman smiled. She was also a strong fighter herself and was one of the Wilson family¡¯s masters. Michael Wilson was also in the pavilion, and as he sat on the other end, henguidlymented. ¡°I¡¯m here to see the guy dying today. He¡¯s no match for you both, especially when he¡¯s all worn out and injured!¡± Just as Michael finished, however, they spotted a figure that leaped toward them and was just several meters away within a few jumps. ¡° jackie!¡± Michael¡¯s eyes widened when it registered to him that it was jackie, and he wondered if his eyes tricked him. They held the belief that jackie would need at least 20 to 40 minutes to reach where they were. They never expected that jackie woulde rather close to them in just five minutes. It was a difficult feat for a regr person to run up to the pavilion in five minutes, even without obstructions. It was only then when they spotted the many people that chased after jackie, though most of them were extremely tired from trying to catch up with him. jackie was light on his feet as he nimbly and swiftly moved; he bulldozed his way forward and went past everyone else. ¡°F*ck! How did he manage toe so quickly?!¡± Both the middle-aged man and woman were just as surprised. jackie¡¯s speed exceeded their expectation. As jackie killed two other people that stood in his way with just two moves, jackie rushed forward and reached the pavilion. ¡°Michael? It¡¯s been a long time!¡± jackie smiled coldly and nced at Michael. The middle-aged woman rushed toward jackie with a dagger at hand. ¡°Young man, today is the day you die¡ª¡± jackie, without breaking a sweat, dodged her attack. With a flick of his wrist, he slit her throat with his knife and killed her in one move. Chapter 827 Without a second wasted, the middle-aged man threw his concealed weapons at jackie. jackie instantly grabbed Michael and used him as a human shield. ¡°You¡ª¡± Before Michael could register what happened, the thrown concealed weapons had stabbed him. ¡°Young Master Michael!¡± The middle-aged man reeled back in shock. jackie¡¯s actions were too fast and he could barely catch up with him. All he saw a vague shadow, a mere silhouette, and jackie had already switched ces. jackie tossed Michael¡¯s body forward and mmed it against the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was knocked two steps backward, and just as he was caught up trying to push Michael¡¯s rotund body away from him, jackie had already ced his sword on his neck. The middle-aged man looked at jackie in surprise. He finally realized how scary the man before him was. Both him and the middle-aged woman were considered masters in Eastfield. fearless even if they met two or even three-starred Kings of War. There was a possibility that they might even be able to kill these Kings of War. Nheless, they were helpless when they met jackie. jackie flicked his sword. Blood sttered, and the middle-aged man fell. jackie merely pressed on as he scaled up the mountain. ¡°How¡¯s this possible?!¡± There were bodies all over the ce, but many could not catch up to jackie. They knew how strong the middle-aged man and woman were, thus it surprised everyone that they were eliminated all too quickly. The remaining people stopped when they reached the pavilion, and they began to question their mission. ¡°Should we continue pursuing him? He¡¯s too f*cking strong. I don¡¯t even think the people up there could stop him!¡± one of them said after a long period of silence. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here. The n masters will surely me us if that guy dies!¡± another person said in fright. ¡°But if the n masters can¡¯t even hold up against his attacks, we¡¯d be corpses ourselves if we go up! That guy must¡¯ve killed half of the people here as he went up!¡± One of the elders thought about it and, with gritted teeth, spoke, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯d be on a suicide mission if we go up now. Why don¡¯t we rest for a few minutes before we go up?¡± The others kept quiet, but nobody continued to go up the mountain. They could not even catch up with jackie the entire time and were frightened by the road littered with corpses. The scene was too much of a nightmare, even for people who were constantly in fights like them. ¡­ After killing a few more men, jackie reached White Tower. ¡°How can this be?!¡± a man who stood in front of White Tower eximed when he saw a man covered in blood rushing toward them. This person was the son-inw who married into the Taylor family. jackie was coated in blood, and they could not assess if it was his own and if he was injured. jackie¡¯s speed only grew when he saw Kylie and the others tied to stone pirs. He stepped forward, and only his shadow was left behind. ¡°No, stop him!¡± David yelled out in fright. This young man had such extreme explosive force. Was it possible that he suffered no injuries at all? Chapter 828 David Wilson and the others were stunned when they saw the blood-coated jackie, his clothes dyed a crimson color. They felt that jackie must have been exhausted, with the thought that his body would be filled with scars and the man to be at the brink of death. They never thought jackie could move so quickly. His speed was faster than the masters at their side. Much to their chagrin, jackie was already next to Orchid and the others. He severed the ropes that bound Orchid and the others up when they finally reacted. ¡°Wuu¡­ Daddy!¡± Kylie was terrified from the start, but she dared not cry. She only started crying when she saw her father¡ª jackie¡ªrushing toward them all covered in blood. It was unknown if she was afraid or worried for jackie. ¡°Kylie, don¡¯t be afraid!¡± jackie flicked his sword and slew those who dared run up to them. ¡°Orchid, take Kylie and keep her safe!¡± With that, jackie ran toward Hector. ¡°Kill him! Kill all of them! This guy has to be dying at this point, all out of energy to spend! Remember that you¡¯re all masters!¡± Hector yelled loudly when he saw jackie rushing over to him. ¡°Attack!¡± The fighters roared and rushed toward jackie and hispany. ¡°Today is the day you kiss your life goodbye!¡± With augh, jackie tightened his grip on the sword and rushed forward once again. This time, jackie¡¯s speed increased. He slew the masters who rushed in front of the others with just a few shes, and he ended Hector¡¯s life with one sh. The remaining three out of the Four Great Warriors attacked jackie simultaneously, but they only managed to hold up for several seconds before they fell to the floor and breathed theirst. ¡°Im¡­ Impossible!¡± Kingston Hall¡¯s master shrieked in disbelief, his face pale due to the fear. The people around them were so frightened and dared not move. jackie¡¯sbat abilities stunned them speechless. ¡°Who¡­who are you? How¡¯s this possible? We have so many people with us, so many masters! How are they not your match?¡± Lee Neuman¡¯s legs turned to jelly when he gazed at the sprawled bodies on the floor. The people they had summoned were elites, yet jackie managed to kill half of them while none of their masters managed to even graze jackie¡¯s skin. ¡°B¡ªBoss, please let us go! We didn¡¯t have any other choice!¡± One of the masters was so frightened that he knelt on the floor and begged jackie for mercy. Covered in blood, jackie¡¯s eyes seemingly had fire in them. He looked daunting as he stood with his sharp sword. ¡°I can let you guys go, but there¡¯s one condition: Kill all your n masters and go back to dismiss your ns. As for the properties, divide among yourself and get out of Eastfield. Can you all do that?¡± ordered jackie, his instructionsced with coldness and apathy. As he had killed numerous people on his way up the mountain, the anger in his heart was soothed though only by a little. He decided to let go of the remaining men. Otherwise, there would have been too much bloodshed and deaths. ¡°Thank you for not killing us, Big Brother!¡± Although the remaining people were skilled fighters, jackie¡¯s very existence scared them witless. They had never once seen such a ruthless person. ¡°You¡­ You *ssholes! Traitors! Would you have what you have today if I hadn¡¯t provided for you all?!¡± Tobias¡¯ voice trembled in anger. ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Master!¡± One of the men stood behind Tobias and stabbed him from behind, and others followed suit as they surrounded him and killed him. Chapter 829 ¡°Ahh!¡± Lee yelled in fright and tried to escape when he saw how grave the situation was for him. Sadly, several people from Eagle n surrounded him, and he was killed right after. Several strong masters and bosses were killed on the spot. ¡°Remember to take care of the bodies. After all, they were once your brothers,¡±mented jackie before he, along with Orchid and the rest, descended the mountain. The remaining people automatically stood aside to provide a path for jackie when they saw him walking over. They looked on as he left. Many of them wiped the cold sweat on their foreheads after jackie and hispany left. It was only after they reached the foot of the mountain that jackie turned and looked at Kylie, who stopped crying, with gentle eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Kylie. These ns are gone forever! Did they frighten you?¡± ¡°Mm¡­ Daddy is the best¡­! Kylie will stop crying¡­¡± Kylie pursed her lips and had a wronged expression on her face. Kylie gazed at her father, worry evident in her eyes as she asked, ¡°Daddy, are you hurt?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear. Daddy is fine. The blood on me is from the fools!¡± jackie took some clothes out from his car after he spoke. ¡°Wait for me here as I do some preparation. I¡¯ll go wash myself and these clothes at the river over there. It¡¯d be too scary for others to see me in this state!¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Orchid and the other bodyguard nodded, and they brought Kylie into jackie¡¯s car. jackie went to the river not far away to take a bath and change. As the river was not too far from where they were, he got to the river after he walked past some trees. As the pretty bodyguard nced toward the woods, she murmured lowly, ¡°Sister Orchid, don¡¯t you want to go and have a look?¡± Orchid rolled her eyes and used her pointer finger to poke the other bodyguard¡¯s forehead. ¡°What are you thinking? You¡¯re still young, so stop thinking nonsense. Let me tell you this: Our Master¡¯s fighting capabilities disyed today are just mere warmup for him. His true abilities are more than just that, and it¡¯s too scary to even think about it!¡± Orchid paused before she added, ¡°If you go there now, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be discovered in mere seconds!¡± The pretty bodyguard sped her hand over her mouth and giggled into it when she heard what Orchid said. ¡°I thought that Sister Orchid wouldn¡¯t have thoughts about it, but it turns out that you¡¯re worried about the shame if Master discovers you! It seems that although you¡¯re married, you still think about our master!¡± Orchid stared at her. ¡°Nonsense! Isn¡¯t this very normal? Any woman would want to take a look. After all, this isn¡¯t some random guy, it¡¯s the Supreme Warrior!¡± jackie eventually returned after he bathed and changed; he looked handsome and fresh. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go! It¡¯s time to go home!¡± jackie smiled, and they then drove back home. ¡­ Selena waited anxiously in the yard at their home. The sun had set, but Kylie and the two bodyguards in- charge of fetching her had not returned. Understandably, Selena was worried that something had happened to them. Apart from that, jackie was also nowhere to be seen. She phoned him, but he did not even pick up. Her nerves only settled down when she saw the familiar car; jackie had returned. ¡°Where did you guys go? Why are you only back at this hour?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Somebody kidnapped Kylie, but I¡¯ve eliminated them!¡± jackie smiled indifferently and said to Selena, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Father and Mother about this so that they wouldn¡¯t worry about it. The bad guys are dead!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Selena nodded, though the frown did not leave her face. Her thoughts that gued her only fueled her anxiety. Orchid and the other bodyguard were extremely good fighters, but the other party still managed to get a hold of Kylie. This meant that the opponents¡¯ fighting ability was also quite strong. Chapter 830 Selena thought nothing odd of the kidnapping; so long as Kylie and everybody else returned safely. She did not say anything much so that her parents would not worry. After all, Selena knew that Fiona would not only be worried but would also bark at jackie to no end. Fiona might me it on jackie; she would have said that he made too many enemies and caused something like that to happen. jackie took a small bottle of medication and gave it to Orchid and the other bodyguard. He then told both bodyguards to take a rest before he picked up Kylie and walked back to the vi. That night, an uproar filled the entire Eastfield. News that the Wilson family, Green Sky Hall, Kingston Hall, and Eagle n dismantled overnight spread like wildfire. Rumor had it that they crossed a very important person, and the masters of these ns were killed as a result. The rumor continued that the remaining people sold out and left Eastfield that night as if they were afraid they would also be killed. The other ns were extremely frightened when they heard it. After all, Green Sky Hall and Eagle n were no small ns that people would purposely seek trouble with. Kingston Hall, on the other hand, was one of the biggest amongst all ns, and their Four Great Warriors were extremely strong. Nobody expected that a n like that would disappear overnight. The second day, at the Drake family mansion, James and Tanya were just as shocked when they heard the news. ¡°Do you know who did it?¡± James asked as he looked at Spectre, who was beside them. Spectre shook his head. ¡°Not many people from these ns were left, but all of them were so frightened that they left Eastfieldst night.¡± Spectre paused for a moment before he went on, ¡°However, I discovered many bodies in a valley not far away from ze Mountain, and the bodies of Lee Neuman and the rest were also there. I inspected their wounds and discovered from the attacks that it was done by the same person. It¡¯s daunting that one person can kill so many strong masters!¡± James nodded after he heard this. ¡°I suspect that jackie was the one who did it!¡± Spectre also nodded. ¡°Master, I also suspect that it was jackie as these ns had crossed jackie recently. Apart from that, I heard that jackie¡¯s daughter, Kylie was abducted at the school entrance right after school period. Two of their bodyguards were no match for the abductors, so they were taken away as well.¡± ¡°This guy is too fearsome. I wonder if he¡¯s hurt after killing so many people to save his daughter!¡± James was overwhelmed. ¡°He¡¯s astoundingly unkible foring back alive after killing so many people alone. I think that even if he¡¯s not a God of War, his fighting ability is almost the same as one!¡± Spectre was also in awe. ¡°To be honest, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a strong person. Lucky for us, we¡¯ve never fought with or pissed jackie off before. We would¡¯ve been done for if we did!¡± James nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Timothy about thister. I¡¯m afraid that this guy would cause more trouble if we don¡¯t.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s quite a big blow for our eldest young master. He¡¯s been at home all this while, and he doesn¡¯t even talk!¡± Chapter 831 Spectre nodded as he spoke. After a while, James went to visit Timothy. Timothy nced at James before he shifted his gaze and ignored James. ¡°I¡¯m here today to tell you something,¡± began James as he kept his gaze on Timothy. ¡°It¡¯s best if you cease all thoughts of getting back at jackie. Kingston n, Green Sky Hall, the Wilson family, and Eagle n were all overthrown in just one night. All their masters and leaders are dead. Those that remain aren¡¯t skillful enough, so they ran away from Eastfieldst night!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Timothy was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re saying that bothrge ns, Kingston Hall and Eagle n, together with the Wilson family and Green Sky Hall, have been destroyed?!¡± James nodded. ¡°We investigated the matter and discovered that jackie was behind their ultimate downfall. These four powers worked together to kidnap jackie¡¯s daughter. jackie went to ze Mountain alone, and the path he walked was littered with corpses. This caused all four powers to disappear from Eastfield!¡± ¡°He went alone? Impossible¡­ That¡¯s impossible! How can he be so powerful? He¡¯s no God of War!¡± Timothy shook his head vehemently. All he thought of for the past two days was how he could get back at jackie and end him, once and for all. If what his father said was true, did that not mean that he would never get his revenge? ¡°Even if he¡¯s no God of War, his fighting ability can rival theirs. Such a person is really too scary!¡± James smiled bitterly and advised, ¡°Timothy, I know that you hate him very much, but you can¡¯t do anything about it. I¡¯ve urged you many times to befriend jackie and not offend him, yet my words fell on deaf ears. Shouldn¡¯t you reflect the reason why you¡¯re in this situation now?¡± As he noted Timothy remained silent, James continued, ¡°Do you think that I¡¯d purposely give up getting justice for you? I¡¯m not afraid, but I had to weigh everything in life. If we really went on a quest for vengeance, the entire Drake family would be involved. By then, we won¡¯t be able to avenge you. That¡¯s not getting revenge; that¡¯s going on a suicide mission! Apart from that, why did you try to take advantage of Selena? You would¡¯ve been dead had you been someone else. jackie has been benevolent enough to keep you alive!¡± ¡°I get it, Father!¡± Timothy eventually conceded and nodded. ¡° jackie is really too strong. Who knew that he¡¯d hide his true powers so well? Now, he¡¯s destroyed three ns at one go, and two of those ns are really big ones. The hidden powers in Eastfield would act much more cautiously in the future!¡± James nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. We dared not offend Kingston Hall and Eagle n before because they had the upper hand, a higher edge than us, but things have now changed. With both ns gone, the other ns can¡¯t evenpare to first-ss aristocratic families. We¡¯ve no need to fear anything else in the future. We¡¯ll be fine as long as we don¡¯t offend powerful people like jackie or the Gods of War.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quitete at night¡­ Rest early.¡± James sighed inwardly when he saw Timothy withering in front of him and walked downstairs. He knew his son could not resign to this ending, but what else could they have done? jackie¡¯s power was so much more than they initially thought. Chapter 832 ¡°It¡¯s horrifying¡­ It¡¯s too horrifying. All four powers have been destroyed overnight!¡± The George family¡¯s master was just as shocked. He looked at Sharon¡ªwho sat before him¡ªand said, ¡°Sharon, do you know the results of our investigation? The destruction of these four powers was done by one person! There¡¯s a huge possibility that he did it on his own!¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible? One person? Are you telling me that one person did all of that?¡± Sharon looked at her father with widened eyes as she shared her father¡¯s astonishment. The George family¡¯s master nodded. ¡°Yes, and this person is none other than jackie!¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible? That¡¯s impossible!¡± Sharon could not believe her ears. ¡°While jackie is rather strong, he can¡¯t be that powerful. The masters of Kingston Hall have the powerparable to Kings of War, what more the masters of the other powers. I think that apart from the Gods of War or eight-star King of Wars like Skyler Celestino, nobody can manage this. Even Skyler Celestino would get hurt if he¡¯s surrounded by so many people and killed so many¡­ ¡°He¡¯s hurt!¡± Sharon suddenly stood up. ¡°Father, are you sure that the investigation showed a huge possibility that it¡¯s jackie?¡± ¡°Yes. Somebody kidnapped his daughter that afternoon, and jackie left the city right after,¡± answered the George family¡¯s master. ¡°That¡¯s bad! Even if jackie is alive, he must be injured! I need to go visit him!¡± Sharon was extremely anxious and ran out of the vi. ¡°This¡­¡± The George family¡¯s master chuckled bitterly as he saw Sharon running out. ¡°Did this girl forget that jackie is a miracle-working doctor? He cured you, so it¡¯s only right that he¡¯d be alright, don¡¯t you think?¡± He sighed. ¡°Sadly, this is unrequited love. We¡¯d be very fortunate if my daughter can marry someone like jackie!¡± ¡­ jackie and the others were eating when an old man walked in. ¡°Seems like I¡¯vee at the right time. I¡¯m blessed with some great food!¡± ¡°King of War Celestino!¡± Andrew and Fiona stood up in excitement when they saw that the eight-star King of War Skyler Celestino came to their residence. ¡°Oh my, an honorable guest is here! Quickly, prepare utensils for the King of War Celestino!¡± Andrew was beyond thrilled. He was an eight-star King of War¡ªa person who could get everything he wanted¡ªand he came as their guest. ¡°I happened to pass by, so I thought I could stop by for a drink!¡± Skylerughed and sat beside jackie. ¡°How is everything? Are you still satisfied with the bodyguards I introduced you?¡± Skyler knew jackie was the one who destroyed all four powers. He also believed that jackie would suffer no injuries, even if he was alone when he fought such forces. ¡°Satisfied. I¡¯m very satisfied with them, especially with ine, who¡¯s about to be Ben¡¯s wife,¡± beamed jackie, followed with a chuckle. Chapter 833 The corners of Skyler¡¯s mouth twitched when jackie revealed the news. After all, ine was his disciple. He pped his thigh and irritatedlymented, ¡°What the hell? Why didn¡¯t ine tell me this? That¡¯s disrespectful; I¡¯m her master!¡± ¡°What? ine is your disciple?¡± Fiona was beyond thrilled to have heard such a pleasant fact. When Ben would marry ine, would they be able to raise their family status with the master-disciple rtionship between ine and Skyler? If anything happened, Skyler could not just ignore it, no? Unfortunately, ine and Ben were not present at the table and were at their inte cafe instead. It would be good if they were here. Ben could share a drink or two with Skyler and improve their rtionship. ¡°That¡¯s right! That girl should¡¯ve mentioned it to me!¡± Skyler said happily. ¡°Had you guys not told me about it, I probably would only find out on the day of their marriage!¡± ¡°Come, drink! Let¡¯s have a drink!¡± jackieughed, picked up the red wine bottle in front of him, and poured wine for Skyler. ¡°Oh my, how can you pour wine for me?¡± Skyler was startled since it was the Supreme Warrior in front of him. He mindlessly blurted, ¡°I should be pouring wine for you!¡± Right as he spoke that, he realized he made a fatal mistake. jackie concealed his true identity and nobody at the table¡ªincluding Selena¡ªknew that he was the Supreme Warrior. Skyler gave an embarrassed smile as he was met with odd looks sent his way, and he sheepishly exined, ¡°I mean, I can do this myself. Surely I can do this myself as I like to pour my own wine! You guys are being too generous. People who drink together are family, and there¡¯s no status difference between us! You guys shouldn¡¯t trouble yourselves, too!¡± Fiona and the others finally realized what happened. What Skyler said was too shocking for them. Why did they have the feeling that jackie was much stronger than him, to the point that an eight-star King of War had to pour wine for jackie? What this old man said was too¡­ jackie was just as speechless about what happened. It was fine for Skyler to join them and have drinks, but why did he have to say something like that? jackie smiled embarrassingly and offered, ¡°That won¡¯t work. Even if we don¡¯t consider your status as the King of War, I should consider you as my elder with your age. Shouldn¡¯t I be the one to fill your wine ss?¡± Skyler immediately responded with a smile. ¡°Oh, but of course! You¡¯re very humble, my boy! Come, let¡¯s drink together!¡± ¡°Of course! Come, let¡¯s drink!¡± Fiona and the others were ted. Joan, who seldom drank, also joined in the toast. After all, it was bad to not honor the eight-star King of War. Thest thing everyone expected was for Sharon to barge in at that very moment. ¡°Is everything alright? jackie, are you okay?¡± Those who guarded the door knew that she was jackie¡¯s friend, so they let her and her bodyguards enter without informing the others. Sharon instantly hurried toward jackie and ran her hands all over his body. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± fretted Sharon. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± jackie was downright flustered; so many eyes were on him! ¡°Well, nothing happened,¡± came jackie¡¯s immediate answer. ¡°Miss Sharon, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Don¡¯t I look fine?¡± Sharon instantaneously rxed after jackie¡¯s reply. ¡°Really? Thank goodness you¡¯re alright. I was so scared when I heard my father say that you overturned the Kingston Hall, Green Sky Hall and the other powerful ns. I thought that you¡¯d be hurt as you killed so many people on your own!¡± It was only then when she looked at Selena, who was by the side, and realized that she did too much. She smiled embarrassingly and blushed. Chapter 834 ¡°What?!¡± shrieked Fiona upon hearing what Sharon had said. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Miss Sharon, have you gotten some things mixed up here? The four powerful ns that had hordes of men, together with the Wilson family, were overturned by jackie?¡± jackie stood, petrified and bbergasted. If he let Sharon continue to run her mouth, his identity would be exposed for sure. Sharon frowned and said, ¡°There¡­ There¡¯s no actual evidence, so I think so¡­? My father told me about it!¡± jackieughed and said calmly, ¡°I thank you for your concern, Miss Sharon, but you must¡¯ve made a mistake here. How can I aplish such a feat? The only person here who can do that would only be Skyler Celestino, an eight-star King of War!¡± He immediately changed the subject as he spoke, ¡°Quick, bring some utensils for Miss Sharon. Since you¡¯re here,e eat and drink with us!¡± Sharon smiled. ¡°Oh my, King of War Celestino is also here. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d ept this with great honor!¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure, Miss Sharon. Don¡¯t hesitate the next time you feel likeing over. Just treat this ce like it¡¯s yours, alright?¡± Fiona felt utterly pleased at that moment, though she wondered what had happened as important people like King of War Skyler Celestino and Sharon George visited them in their residence. ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll definitelye and hang out when I¡¯m free!¡± Sharonughed and secretly nced at jackie, her face red due to shyness. Fiona had high hopes that jackie would marry Sharon, since their family would amass quite the wealth from their marriage. Unfortunately, jackie¡ªthat blockhead¡ªrefused to obey her, and Fiona was at a loss for words at the fact. She could not tie jackie up and force him to get married, right? Fiona could only hope that jackie and Sharon would get closer after meeting each other more and more. ¡°That¡¯s weird. If it¡¯s not jackie, who would it be? This person is too strong!¡± Nobody anticipated that Sharon would whisper to herself after she sat down. ¡°Who cares about who that person is? It¡¯s definitely not jackie!¡± Fiona remarked at that moment. ¡° jackie is quite strong, and he won¡¯t break a sweat if he¡¯s to fight ten to twenty people at once, but it¡¯s impossible for him to kill a few hundred or thousands of people. How can he be that strong? If he¡¯s so strong, he¡¯d be a seven or eight-star King of War, don¡¯t you think? Wouldn¡¯t that mean that we don¡¯t need to worry about anything else in our lives?¡± jackie purposely chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right! How I wish that¡¯s me, though. How good would it be if I¡¯m that strong! Pitifully, I can only worship that kind of person!¡± ¡°Come now, let¡¯s not trouble ourselves about this person. In my opinion, this person must be a heroic, stalwart character, and he might also be a master from a different city. After all, Kingston Hall, Green Sky Hall, and Eagle n are hidden powers, thus it¡¯s only usible that they must¡¯ve offended many people and had many enemies. ¡°This time, they must¡¯ve offended someone they couldn¡¯t afford to, thus resulting in their ultimate downfall,¡±mented Skyler as he helped jackie smooth things over. ¡°There are so many small and big powers in this world. It¡¯s normal for powers to grow and for some to disappear. Normal urrences, nothing new.¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Come, let¡¯s all enjoy our drinks. We¡¯re lucky that King of War Celestino granted us a visit and is drinking with us here at our house!¡± jackie raised his wine ss, and everybody started drinking again. It was only after a few sses did Skyler asked, ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the preparation for Miss Selena¡¯s birthday party? There are only six days left. I¡¯ll be sure to attend to have a drink or two!¡± ¡°Everything is prepared. We wee King of War Celestino if you can attend the party!¡± jackie smiled. Chapter 835 ¡°Oh, my! That¡¯s great!¡± gushed Fiona with a smile upon hearing Skyler¡¯sment. ¡°King of War Celestino, I¡¯ll be frank with you: Cecilia Taylor of the Taylor family is also getting married to Kelly Gold of the Gold family on that day. They¡¯ve already sent out the invitations, and I¡¯m afraid that everybody will choose to attend their wedding instead ofing to our party!¡± ¡°And how is that possible? Even if everybody else attends Kelly and Cecilia¡¯s wedding, I won¡¯t give them any face. I¡¯ll be sure to attend the birthday party jackie is hosting for Selena. After all, I like this young guy!¡± Skyler chuckled. What he wanted to say was that all the majors, Kings of War, and maybe even Gods of War would attend the birthday party jackie prepared for Selena. ¡°Me too! I¡¯ll definitely attend Sister Selena¡¯s birthday party!¡± Sharon dered her decision with a grin. ¡°Thank you very much, you two. I¡¯m so worried that nobody woulde to the party, and that¡¯d be so embarrassing!¡± Andrew was grateful. ¡°It¡¯s good that both of you will being, even if the others won¡¯t. After all, Miss Sharon and King of War Celestino are important people!¡± ¡°That¡¯s too generous of you to say. Too generous!¡± Skyler immediately said seriously. ¡°Brother, you should drink a ss of wine as your punishment!¡± ¡°Yes, I should be punished!¡± Andrew immediately poured a ss of wine for himself and happily drank it down. Meanwhile¡­ ¡­ The quartet¡ªNeil Hugo, Ivan Taylor, Ken rk, and Xena jackieson¡ªwere in a bar as they drank. Ken mulled over his thoughts for a moment before he began, ¡°By the way, did you guys know about the huge news that Kingston Hall and four other powerful ns had been overthrown?!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a really big issue. My father had just told me to keep a low-profile and not offend anybody, but I think he¡¯s just being too careful for his own good!¡± Neil smiled bitterly, took the wine ss in front of him, and finished all the wine. Ken, on the other hand, had a frown on his face. ¡°I wonder who that person is; he¡¯s really too strong. On another note, it¡¯s six days to Selena¡¯s birthday party. I wonder how jackie is doing now. The poison should be doing its job!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been thinking about it too. It¡¯s unfortunate that Xena isn¡¯t with Ben right now as can¡¯t get any news about jackie¡¯s situation. This guy¡¯s got a healthy physique and is rather skilled in fighting. I wonder how he is right now after consuming the poison,¡± Neil responded. Ivan thought about it, swirled the wine in the ss, and smiled in a contemting way. ¡°I think that his body is so weak right now that he¡¯d fall from a light touch from others. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Ken startedughing after he heard this. ¡°I don¡¯t think that far-fetched, but a normal person would¡¯ve fallen at this point. jackie is quite strong and was a soldier for five years, but I think that his body is almost the same as a normal person¡¯s body right now. Any bodyguard would be able to hurt him!¡± ¡°He must¡¯ve discovered that something¡¯s wrong by now. I wonder if both he and Selena are worried about what to do next!¡± Ivan smirked. ¡°No matter. In order to be safe, I think that it¡¯s best for us to find a chance and check the situation at their ce. I want to see his progress after being poisoned!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. After all, his house is just opposite ours. I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow. Let¡¯s hold hands and go make Ben angry!¡± said Xena with an impish smirk. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re really naughty, but I like it!¡± Ivan chuckled. Chapter 836 Early the next morning, while Selena, jackie, and the others were taking a stroll in the yard, Ivan and Xena walked over while holding hands. ¡°Ivan, why are you here?¡± Selena¡¯s face immediately darkened when she saw Ivan and Xena. She asked unweingly. Not only did Ivan snatched Ben¡¯s girlfriend. Ivan still got together with Xena when he knew that Xena was Ben¡¯s girlfriend. Although she had hated this woman since earlier on and wanted Ben to break up with her. They were obviously humiliating Ben. ¡°Hey, Can¡¯t Ie over? We are a family, can¡¯t Ie over to take a look?¡± Ivan smiled and said. ¡°I¡¯m here to ask about the preparation for Selena¡¯s birthday party. I heard that Kelly and Cecilia booked the top floor of a six-star hotel!¡± When Ivan was speaking, he was staring at jackie. He wanted to observe if jackie appeared weaker. ¡°you don¡¯t need to be worried about this matter, I trust my husband. When he said that everything is prepared, then everything will be prepared. I also believe that my husband will surprise me!¡± Selena smiled coldly and showed an estranged expression to Ivan. ¡°Oh my, honey, I wonder what¡¯s wrong with me. I feel dizzy and my limbs feel weak. Sometimes, I even experience breathlessness and pain in my chest. I feel so weak!¡± jackie was not dumb and he soon understood why the other party was there. He rubbed his head on purpose and put on a weak look with a frown on his face. ¡°How¡¯s that possible. jackie, are you alright?¡± Selena was shocked when she heard this. jackie was still finest night. Why did he suddenly feel unwell today? Xena and Ivan nced at each other when they heard that. They were extremely happy as the poison must have taken effect. Although jackie did not show it in an obvious manner nor did he seem to be extremely weak, it might just be something rted to his physical strength. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, maybe it has something to do with the fact that I haven¡¯t rested well for a few days!¡± jackie smiled indifferently and said. ¡°Do you want to go and get a checkup at the hospital?¡± Selena was still slightly worried and continued asking. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, honey!¡± jackie shrugged his shoulders. ¡°Look, don¡¯t I look a lot better now? Apart from that, I¡¯m a doctor myself. I have examined myself and didn¡¯t discover anything wrong. It might just be ack of rest!¡± Ivan and Xena were extremely happy when they heard this. ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t that Ben? You¡¯re back?¡± At that moment, Xena greeted Ben when she saw Ben walking in with two pretty bodyguards. ¡°How are you doing recently? We haven¡¯t met for some time but why do I feel that you still look the same as you were previously? Why are you still dressed so inly?¡± Ivan, on the other hand, said with a smile. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve opened up an inte cafe and is now a business owner? Do you have a girlfriend yet? Let me tell you about my girlfriend. She¡¯s so pretty and so wild at night!¡± ¡°Hey, you!¡± Xena blushed and lightly pushed Ivan on his chest with her delicate fist. Chapter 837 ¡±Everything is fine as I¡¯m quite easily satisfied!¡± Ben smiled and nced at ine, who was standing beside him. ine smiled sweetly back and held onto Ben¡¯s hand. ¡°Xena jackieson, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you. You gave up such a good man and I¡¯ve gotten this precious person now!¡± ¡°You¡­you¡¯ve gotten a girlfriend?¡± Ivan¡¯s face darkened when he saw them. He was slightly envious as ine had a good figure and beautiful eyes. She also looked younger and prettier than Xena and had a fairy-like aura. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Do I, Ben Taylor, look like someone who can¡¯t get a girlfriend?¡± Ben snorted coldly, nced at Xena, and said. ¡°I believe that I¡¯m much better than someone who¡¯s been toyed by many motor robbers previously. I heard my sister mentioned this before but I refused to believe it. Haha, now I finally understand how cheap someone can be! You can get her as long as you have money!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Xena was extremely angry. Ivan knew nothing about her past with the motor robbers. She had no idea that Ben would mention that at this moment. Ivan¡¯s face immediately darkened. He knew thest time he slept with Xena, she was no longer a virgin and thought that Ben was the one who slept with Xena previously. He had no idea that Xena had crossed paths with many gangsters in the past. How could he remain calm when he knew that this woman had slept with so many men? Apart from that, Ben¡¯s current girlfriend was so much prettierpared to Xena. ¡°Is he telling the truth?¡± Ivan looked at Xena and asked with a dark expression on his face. ¡°Ivan, don¡¯t believe in the nonsense he just said. I did hang out with the motor robbers previously but we only enjoyed a couple of drinks together. I¡¯m not a casual woman!¡± Xena was so frightened that she exined hastily to Ivan. The current Taylor family was a second-ss aristocratic family and Ivan Taylor was the young master of a second-ss aristocratic family. If they get married soon after, she would be a young mistress. Was this not the life she wanted since long ago? Ivan wanted to scold Xena loudly. However, he thought about it and realized that he could not be in a conflict with Xena right now. After all, the situation would turn against him if he angered Xena and she told on him about poisoning jackie. Even Old Master Taylor would change his opinion about him if the old master knew of such a despicable act. Ivan understood clearly that Old Master Taylor was someone who paid attention to integrity and uprightness. He would not condone someone who used such despicable ways. ¡°Ben, I know that you¡¯re trying to drive a wedge between us. In your dreams, I¡¯m not falling for this trick of yours!¡± Ivanughed. He pulled Xena¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s go. I do not want to waste time speaking to these people!¡± After taking several steps, Ivan thought about it, turned around, and said to jackie, ¡°By the way, jackie, although Selena¡¯s birthday is on the same day as Cecilia¡¯s wedding, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything. I will definitely make time to attend. After all, Selena is also my cousin and all of us are from the Taylor family, I will definitely give face to you guys!¡± jackie smiled coldly after he heard this and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you give me face or not. After all, we don¡¯t really wee you. You might be disappointed when youe over!¡± jackie knew clearly that Ivan wanted toe to the birthday party to see how he dies. However, Ivan would be very disappointed by then. ¡°Ivan, don¡¯t believe a word the crazy Ben said. He hates me because he can¡¯t get me!¡± After they exited the vi, Xena smiled and exined to Ivan. Chapter 838 ¡±Baby, don¡¯t you worry about it. I don¡¯t believe what Ben had said as it¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s purposely trying to drive a wedge in between us. I definitely see his motives!¡± Ivan hugged Xena and smiled. However, he was secretly unhappy. Xena was a woman who loved money and he could clearly feel that this woman was a total gold digger so what Ben said was clearly true. When he thought of this, he strengthened the decision to not marry Xena. However, he could not have a fall out with Xena right now and tell her that he¡¯s not marrying her. If not, this girl might tell others about how he asked her to poison jackie. Would it not be terrible if jackie managed to find an antidote within thesest few days? He could not take the risk although the possibility was low. Hence, he had to wait several days until after jackie¡¯s death. By then, he could think of ways to break up with her, give her some money, and get her to leave. ¡°Ivan is really shameless. I think he¡¯s here to make fun of jackie. How dare hee over on purpose to ask about the preparation for Selena¡¯s birthday!¡± Ben smiled, held ine¡¯s hand, and entered the vi. ¡° jackie, are you alright? Do you really feel ufortable?¡± After Ivan and Xena left, Selena still looked at jackie worryingly. jackie felt warm in his heart. ¡°Silly, I feel very good now. Don¡¯t you realize what Ivan and Xena are here to check on? They are here to look at how I will be when the poison kicks in. They are here to test the waters and since they want to see me dying from the poison so badly, I gave him a taste of it!¡± ¡°Oh, I see¡­ you¡¯re really bad. How can you be so good at acting that I was also almost tricked by you!¡± Selena rxed. She nced at jackie coquettishly and that look made jackie enchanted. ¡°what to do? My wife is a dumb girl with no brains!¡± jackieughed and said. Selena blushed, looked around, and said after she discovered that nobody was there. ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, recently you kept¡­ Humph! How dare you describe me like that. You¡¯re not allowed to touch me tonight!¡± ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Go away!¡± ¡­ Time flew and news about the four powerful ns were destroyed soon passed by. Everyone stopped discussing it and everything returned to its usual ways. Finally, the day of Selena¡¯s birthday party and Cecilia¡¯s wedding dinner came. ¡°Dear, where¡¯s the hotel you booked?¡± Selena, who had already dressed up, came downstairs and asked jackie. Although she felt that what jackie said about holding a city-stirring party was slightly overboard but she still looked forward to it. jackie nced at the time and smiled slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. All of us should leave now! I¡¯ve booked a big hotel and it¡¯s a seven-star hotel!¡± ¡°Seven-star?! jackie, are you joking? How much would that cost? You must be joking, right?¡± Ben inhaled a cold breath when he heard this as he was extremely shocked. ¡°I believe in our master!¡± ine smiled. jackie was the Supreme Warrior and such an event would be nothing to him! ¡°You must be boasting again! Why don¡¯t you tell us that you¡¯re holding the party on the top floor of the seven-star hotel?¡± Fiona rolled her eyes at jackie and said angrily. She felt that jackie was unreliable. ¡°Hey, mother-inw, you¡¯re really a prophet! That¡¯s exactly it!¡± jackie smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go, the fleet of cars are waiting for us at the entrance!¡± Chapter 839 ¡°A fleet?¡± The public was shocked once again. Everyone walked out. Only then did they notice a fleet of 100 Rolls-Royces, parked at the entrance. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . ¡°Are you kidding me? Even if you rent 100 cars, it would cost a hefty sum of money. And they¡¯re all new!¡± Ben gulped. ¡° jackie, don¡¯t tell me this is the fleet that we¡¯re going to take? And why are there fresh flowers on the cars? Why are they all decorated like wedding cars? And there are words reading ¡®Just Got Married¡¯ on it!¡± Fiona lookedpletely taken aback. Her eyes nearly popped out of her sockets. It could not have been cheap, even if they were just rented cars. ¡°Oh, I know. It¡¯s so obvious that these are wedding cars. They must be the ones that Kelly prepared for Cecelia!¡± Andrew¡¯s face darkened. ¡°That Kelly and Cecelia,¡± he huffed. ¡°Why did they park their wedding cars at our gates? Are they trying to disgust us on purpose?¡± Fiona finally snapped into her senses. That was right. How could a good-for-nothing like jackie have the money to hire such a fleet! Only the Gold family could probablye up with such a huge amount of money. After all, this was for the wedding ceremony of their young master. Yet at this moment, another fleet of cars was driving by not too far away. These were wedding cars as well¡ªPorsches, Bentleys, Audis, and BMWs. All of them were luxury cars. However, this car fleet was insignificantpared to the 100 Rolls-Royces. Plenty of passersby whipped out their phones to take photos when they saw the sight. Both of the fleets filled them with admiration. Selena had been surprised as well when she saw so many Rolls-Royces parked at the gate. Then her heart leaped with delight. The Taylor family had just exited from the ce. Each of them was overjoyed, knowing that the fleet had come. However, disappointment tinged her heart when she heard her father¡¯s words. He was right, there were so many Rolls-Royces. No way that jackie had prepared all that. Yet she never expected the fleet of cars to actually stop at the entrance of the Taylor family¡¯s vi. This stunned her once again. jackie smiled and took her hand in his. ¡°Selena, I¡¯ve prepared this fleet of cars for you. Don¡¯t worry about the money. You¡¯ll be the most beautiful bride today!¡± ¡°Bride? Isn¡¯t this a birthday party?¡± Selena was extremely shocked. Her lips parted in disbelief. ¡°Idiot. I owe you a proper wedding ceremony too. This has been stirring within me all this while, so today is actually the bted day of our wedding!¡± jackie smiled, affection filled up his eyes. ¡° jackie, are¨Care you saying that you really prepared this entire fleet of cars for us? But what about the wedding dress? Shouldn¡¯t I be wearing a wedding dress for a wedding? And you should have prepared a ring!¡± Fiona was extremely excited now, and could not be bothered to ask where jackie had gotten the money. jackie was going to make both her and her husband¡¯s reputation skyrocket to the heavens. She even felt a shortness of breath. ¡°Mom, jackie has already given me the ring. I¡¯m wearing it right now.¡± Selena rolled her eyes at her mother. ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too greedy?¡± ¡°What about a wedding dress? There should at least be a dress for a wedding.¡± Fiona immediately pressed on. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mother. A professional makeup team is awaiting Selena at the hotel!¡± jackie grinned. ¡°We can¡¯t miss that out since it¡¯s a wedding. And I¡¯ve even prepared a ne for her!¡± He took off the ne that Selena was currently wearing around her neck. ¡°You¡¯ll be wearing that ne instead!¡± he said, smiling. Chapter 840 ¡°What¡¯s going on over there?¡± Kelly, the head of the Gold family, and the others were also in their own fleet of cars. Each of them was ted. The fleet that they had prepared today was pretty good. However, they were instantly shellshocked after they got down from the cars, noticing the numerous cars parked in front of the entrance leading to the vi belonging to jackie and the others. They had only prepared twenty cars for their fleet, but they had nearly a hundred¡ªand all of them were Rolls-Royce. ¡°No way. Did jackie prepare all of that for Selena?¡± The Taylor family had arrived as well. All of them were stupefied. ¡° jackie seems to be in good spirits!¡± Ivan squinted at jackie from a distance. Confusion overtook him. Was he seeing things? ording to logic, he should not even be able to get up right now. Was it because his body was so strong that he was still able to hold on until now? ¡°No way. They¡¯re all wedding cars!¡± Cecilia, who was in a wedding gown, quirked her lips at the corners. She did not believe that jackie had prepared those wedding cars for Selena. ¡°That¡¯s right. No way that¡¯s happening!¡± ¡°Selena¡¯s not even in a wedding dress,¡± Xena interjected, smirking. ¡°How could that be the case?¡± However, as soon as she said that, she herself did not quite believe her own words. After all, the only vi on the other side of the street belonged to jackie and the others. There were no other luxury vis around them. The next second, shock rippled throughout everyone. The chauffeur who stood before jackie and the others actually opened the car door for them. jackie waved toward the people on the other side before getting in the car. ¡°This¡­¡± Even Master Gold¡¯splexion had gone pale. His son was having a wedding now. Was jackie also having a wedding ceremony with Selena? More importantly, their fleet of cars had already lost out to his. It was a huge blow to his reputation. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Get into the car!¡± In the end, Master Gold could only sh an awkward smile and tell everyone to hop into the cars. ¡°Let¡¯s follow them!¡± jackie told the driver. Soon enough, the Gold family¡¯s car fleet headed the procession, and jackie¡¯s car fleet followed them at a leisurely pace. ¡° jackie did promise that he would send ripples throughout the city. Does he think he can do that just by hiring a fleet of cars like that? What a joke. There are plenty of other things to spend on for a wedding!¡± Master Gold, who was sitting beside Old Master Taylor, chuckled before speaking, ¡°We¡¯ve booked the top floor of a six-star hotel, Mr. Taylor. We wanted to book one from a seven-star hotel, but we never thought that another tycoon would book the ce faster than we did. He booked the entire hotel!¡± Here, Master Gold paused for a while before continuing in a careless tone, ¡°So we¡¯ll have to trouble you for a while. We really had no choice. We never expected this!¡± ¡°The entire hotel? How mboyant. He¡¯d have to spend at least ten billion dors.¡± Old Master Taylor took a sharp intake of breath when he heard that. The Taylor family was a second- ss aristocratic family now, but they would never spend that much money for a wedding ceremony. It was like burning money, as though it grew from trees. Even the venue that Kelly had booked could not have been cheap. It was a pretty luxurious ce, and it cost them nearly 200 million dors. Yet that mystery man had booked an entire seven-star hotel. ¡°Huh. Why is jackie¡¯s fleet of cars trailing after us?¡± Chapter 841 Quickly enough, Master Gold seemed to realize that something was amiss. He frowned. He felt dissatisfied. What on earth was jackie following them for? ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a coincidence. Maybe they so happen to be going this way!¡± Old Man Taylor furrowed his brows. jackie had said that he wanted to throw a birthday party for Selena, but he had been secretive about it. He did not even give them an invitation¡ªin fact, he never even told them about the date and location. He had even assumed that jackie would have thought that the act was meaningless, considering that the Taylor family and plenty of other aristocratic families would be attending Cecilia¡¯s wedding instead of their birthday party. He had assumed that was the reason why jackie had not told anyone about it. However, he never expected that jackie would cook up such a disy today. The young man must have spent a fortune on the car fleet. Did he truly arrange all that? ¡°I know!¡± At this moment, Master Gold pped his thigh. ¡°It must be due to that seven-star hotel being booked by a super tycoon family, and jackie and the others probably just hitched a ride from some other person to get to their own hotel, which happens to be around that area, so it¡¯ll be along the way¡­ He¡¯s just doing it for the sake of his vanity.¡± ¡°No way. Those are wedding cars. How could anyone agree to that?¡± Old Man Taylor shed a bitter smile. ¡°I think jackie is just bending over backward to maintain his dignity. Ah, young people these days. Never mind them. It¡¯s Cecilia¡¯s wedding today. We¡¯ll definitely take part in it!¡± The Gold family¡¯s fleet of cars soon arrived at the entrance of the six-star hotel. When they stopped, they realized that jackie¡¯s fleet of cars drove on and parked near the entrance of the seven-star hotel. ¡°No¨Cno way!¡± The members of the Taylor and the Gold family were all stunned at the sight once they got down from the car. The seven-star hotel had been entirely booked by a mystery tycoon. Was the mystery tycoon jackie himself? A red carpet had been unfurled before the hotel entrance. jackie walked forward, Selena¡¯s hand in his, and rose petals slowly drifted over their heads. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡± Selena lifted her chin, shocked. The petals were falling from the highest floor, dancing with azy breeze. It was as though it was raining roses. Suddenly, the entire hotel transformed into a screen¡ªand Selena¡¯s smiling face appeared on it, the beautiful expression captured by a passing drone. ¡°Not bad. Not bad at all!¡± Fiona, Ben, and the others were all extremely moved. Did jackie actually book this entire hotel? Where did he even get the money from? ¡°Let¡¯s go in. Who cares about them? I don¡¯t think that any of the other aristocratic families or those war officers would actually attend the birthday party and forgo the wedding happening on our side!¡± Cecilia was so furious that her face had gone white. She stamped her foot. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a birthday party. Look at that screen¡ªthey¡¯re celebrating jackie and Selena¡¯s wedding!¡± Ivan pointed at the building. At this moment, everyone¡¯s phones buzzed. They all took out their phones. It was actually a mass message congratting jackie and Selena on their wedding. ¡°No way. If we¡¯re getting a text like this, doesn¡¯t that mean that the entire country has gotten the same thing?¡± Old Man Taylor waspletely stupefied; he wondered if he had gone blind. Every one of them received the same message. Was this a mass congrattory message? ¡°No¨Cno way. It probably got sent out to the entire Eastfield. They must have designated a specific province!¡± Cecilia immediately protested. Even if that were the case, it would have been impossible if not for some figure with considerable influence. Chapter 842 The location of the hotel was even included at the end of the message. ¡°Why is jackie holding a wedding now, when he hadn¡¯t even bothered to tell us before? Didn¡¯t he say it was a birthday party?¡± Master Roy frowned. He was just about to leave for Cecilia¡¯s wedding when he received the unexpected message. ¡°What should we do, Master? If we go to jackie¡¯s wedding, Cecilia¡¯s wedding is still ongoing. And Cecilia and her family had specially invited us! Not only did jackie not give us a notice in advance but he¡¯s also holding this ceremony just to make up for what he hadn¡¯t done. It¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t go!¡± A middle-aged man beside Master Roy drew his brows together, pondering. Then he posed the question. Master Roy was speechless for a while as well. ¡°Geez. Couldn¡¯t he have chosen another date? Why did he have to hold it on the same day as Cecilia¡¯s wedding? I wouldn¡¯t even have thought of going if it were a birthday party since Cecilia¡¯s wedding is more important¡ªand since I should give face to the Taylor family. But I really don¡¯t know what to do now!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we see if the Goddess of War shows up there first? We¡¯ll attend jackie¡¯s wedding if the Goddess of War is there, and we¡¯ll just send our wedding gifts over to the Gold family!¡± The middle-aged man suggested to his master after considering the situation. ¡°What if the Gods of War don¡¯t turn up at either of their weddings? Then we¡¯ll just go to Cecilia¡¯s wedding and give the gifts to jackie and his family. It¡¯ll be fine so long as we don¡¯t offend anybody. But essentially, we¡¯ll go for whichever wedding that the Goddess of War attends¡ªassuming that she shows up. It¡¯s likely that the King of Wars and the officers will all go to the wedding that she¡¯s attending!¡± Master Roy finally made the decision after weighing his options. ¡°We¡¯ll know what to do, depending on how all this ys out. Aren¡¯t the two weddings in the same area? We can go to Cecilia¡¯s wedding first, and if the Goddess of War goes for jackie¡¯s wedding, it still won¡¯t be toote for us to go over. We¡¯ll just say that we want to go to their wedding as well¡ªthat we can¡¯t afford to miss either one of them. How does that sound?¡± At this moment, Madam Roy suggested after she thought about it. ¡°We can go along with that!¡± Robert nodded his head. All of them quickly set off in their cars and arrived at the square. The two hotels were not very far from each other. They got down from the car and entered the square first. Only then did Robert and the others notice that plenty of wealthy businessmen and third-ss aristocratic families were here. Each of them felt like they were stuck between a rock and a harder ce as well. They were wondering if they should go to jackie¡¯s wedding instead. He was getting poprtely, after all. Besides, he had booked the entire hotel. They did not know if he had borrowed the money, but the sheer magnitude of his work was somewhat frightening. Many people came over to the Roy family when they arrived. ¡°Master Roy, which wedding are you going to attend?¡± An old man asked Robert, smiling. It was obvious that they all wanted to know his decision. ¡°Has the Goddess of War made an appearance yet?¡± Robert asked after he thought about it. ¡°Not yet!¡± The old man twisted his lips into a mirthless smile. ¡°We don¡¯t even know if she¡¯ll show up. We can¡¯t just keep standing here, can we?¡± Chapter 843 Robert mirrored the old man¡¯s expression. ¡°You¡¯re right. It would have been fine to not show up if jackie was just celebrating a birthday, but that bastard just had to go ahead and organize a wedding instead. He probably wanted to throw a surprise for Selena. That¡¯s why he did all this. He¡¯s making it difficult for us!¡± A man from a third-ss aristocratic family interjected, ¡°Who cares? He didn¡¯t even bother to tell us. It¡¯ll be fine even if we don¡¯t go. The Gold family had sent out the invites a long time ago. It¡¯ll be terrible if we don¡¯t show up. I think we should just attend Young Master Gold¡¯s wedding instead.¡± Robert bobbed his head, smiling. ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go to the Gold family¡¯s wedding first. It couldn¡¯t have been easy for jackie to book a hotel as big as that. There probably will be others who¡¯ll attend his wedding!¡± In a sh, all of them agreed to go over to the six-star hotel. ¡°Dad, jackie was the one who booked the seven-star hotel. He even included the location in his message. Will many people choose to not show up here? I¡¯m a little worried. We¡¯ve already booked a few hundred tables. If no onees, we¡¯ll¡­¡± Kelly, who was currently on the top floor of the six-star hotel, was getting anxious now. After all, jackie had booked a seven-star hotel. Never mind that he had already one-upped them, he even managed to send a st message to everyone¡¯s phones. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We sent proper invitations. That idiot did not send invites¡ªin fact, he did not even tell anyone about it. Even if he¡¯s holding his wedding in a seven-star hotel, no one would go if it¡¯s tacky!¡± Master Gold gave a wry smile, speaking confidently. Just as he finished speaking, the elevator doors opened. Plenty of significant figures came into view. ¡°See? They¡¯re here already. Even the Roy family is here!¡± Delight leaped to Master Gold¡¯s expression. He immediately stepped forward to wee the guests. At that moment, Selena had just finished her makeup. She went to the grand ballroom at the very top of the hotel. It was arge, grandiose space, and it was exquisitely decorated. It looked like a fairy-tale came alive. ¡°Not a single person is here, dear. Look at the other side. Looks like plenty of people are there!¡± Selena cast her gaze toward the top floor of the other building, frowning. She knew that jackie had spent a lot of money on this. She did not know if he had borrowed it from Skyler or the Goddess of War, but she could not be bothered to ask. Now, she was more worried that no one woulde even after everything had been prepared. That would be extremely embarrassing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear!¡± jackie chuckled, his expression unfazed. Yet more and more people appeared at the other building as time ticked by. Plenty ofmanders and officers had even gone there. After all, Old Man Taylor, the others, and the Gold family were a lot more reputable than jackie. Additionally, Cecilia, Kelly, and the others had sneakily taken plenty of photos and sent them to their social media groups. The photos had been quickly distributed, and plenty of influential people soon knew about the hubbub that was going on there¡ªand they knew that Master Roy and the others were there, so to the six-star hotel they went. Finally, at the square, Skyler¡ªwith a slight grin on his face¡ªwent straight for the hotel jackie was in, plenty of officers and Kings of War in tow. They were subsequently disyed on the screen of the seven-star hotel. They then went straight to the top floor, meeting jackie. ¡°Skyler Celestino, an eight-star King of War, actually went for jackie¡¯s wedding!¡± Plenty of influential people looked over to the other side, shock jolting through their veins. Had they chosen the wrong ce to be in after all? Chapter 844 An eight-star King of War, plenty of officers, and another two two-star Kings of War all appeared on the screen of the hotel on the opposite side. The sight made plenty of businessmen waver. ¡°Who knew that plenty of people would show up there!¡± Robert gave an awkward smile. At least, he hade here first to give his gifts and portray his blessings. It should be fine if he went over for a while. After all, he had already done them a favor. Still, there were quite a number of people here as well. Plenty of businessmen came over to pay their due respects. It was obvious that a lot of people thought ofing to the Gold family¡¯s wedding first simply because jackie had not personally informed them of his wedding beforehand. They would consider the circumstances before actually deciding to go for jackie¡¯s wedding in a while. After some time had passed, Master George, along with Sharon and the others turned up at Cecilia¡¯s wedding as well. However, they had only paid their respects for a few minutes before Master George spoke to Master Gold, smiling, ¡°Master Gold, why is it that Kelly¡¯s wedding so happens to be on the same day as jackie¡¯s wedding? This truly makes our life difficult. But since I¡¯ve already given my gifts to you, I should go over to the other side as well. I won¡¯t feel at ease if I don¡¯t show up there at all!¡± Here, Master George paused before continuing, ¡°Don¡¯t worry though. I¡¯ll bring my butler and the others here for the feast. But you know my daughter is on very good terms with jackie, so she and a few others will just be having their meal there!¡± ¡°Sure, sure. Selena is part of the Taylor family as well, after all. We¡¯re practically one family now. Go over and give your gifts. But make sure youe back here for the good food!¡± Master Gold spoke, grinning. He believed that they were just going over to nose around for a bit and they would return soon. Soon enough, Master George and the others went over to the hotel jackie and the others were in. However Master Gold was quickly rendered speechless as the Goddess of War, Lana Zechs, showed up. Yet she did note over to his side; in fact, she did not even bother to give them any gifts or pay any respects. She just went straight for jackie¡¯s hotel. Some of the aristocratic families had originally thought about dropping off their gifts to jackie before going over to the Gold family¡¯s side for the banquet. At the sight of the Goddess of War turning up at jackie¡¯s though, they quickly ordered one or two of their subordinates to give the presents to the Gold family, while they, themselves remained on jackie¡¯s side of the hotel. More and more people were turning up on jackie¡¯s side, and the atmosphere grew livelier. Many superstars were here as well, and they performed a few songs on the stage, singing about their well wishes for the happy couple. In contrast, although the Gold family had hired a few stars as well, they were all B-list celebrities¡ªsmall frypared to the ones on jackie¡¯s side. The most embarrassing part was that no one was there, except for themselves, the Taylor family, and a few other businessmen and aristocratic families. ¡°Dad. This¨Cthis¡­¡± Cecilia looked at her father, so furious that she could spew blood. This was supposed to be the day where Selena would embarrass herself whereas she would be standing in the limelight! She never thought that everything would turn out this way. They had already prepared meals for so many tables. If no one came over for the banquet in a while¡­ Cecilia¡¯s father¡¯s expression was stormy. He shot a re at her. ¡°We can¡¯t me anyone even if no one turns up, right?¡± he said. ¡°They had originally said that they would throw a birthday party on this date. And yet you had to have your wedding on the same day. Who¡¯s to me here!¡± Cecilia winced. ¡°I never thought that the Goddess of War would actually go over to their side¡ªas well as Skyler Celestino and a few other bigshots. All those businessmen and aristocratic families are so unreliable. They just go wherever the Goddess of War goes!¡± Chapter 845 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Cecilia. We¡¯ll have a spectacle to witnesster!¡± Ivan and Xena exchanged a nce before the former told Cecilia. ¡°What spectacle? Aren¡¯t I the spectacle now?¡± Cecilia was on the brink of tears. ¡°Come over here!¡± Ivan grinned and tugged Cecilia over to the side. Then he divulged how jackie had been poisoned. ¡°Really? So you¡¯re saying that jackie is going to drop deadter, just like that?¡± Cecilia immediately felt better when she heard that. Even if she embarrassed herself today, she would be happy once jackie dies. She would forget all her grudges and anger then. ¡°Of course. I even checked on him a few days before. He already had some symptoms then. He said that he had a headache and that he was feeling fatigued. Basically, he wasn¡¯t feeling well. Look at him laughing on the other side now, chatting with the Goddess of War. But the poison will work its magic anytime soon. His death wille in a matter of one or two minutes!¡± Ivan spoke confidently, smiling. He continued after thinking for a while, ¡°But jackie¡¯s symptoms are kind of strange though. Some parts of his body should have been rotting by now, and he shouldn¡¯t even be able to stand up. It¡¯s probably because he has such a strong body!¡± ¡°Hmph. He deserves it. Who knows where he got the money to book an entire seven-star hotel? He just embarrassed me to no end. He deserves to die!¡± Cecilia looked at the screen on the opposite hotel. ¡°Judging from how he¡¯sughing along with the Goddess of War, he probably borrowed the money from her. Only someone like that would have that much cash to lend out. And she doesn¡¯t have to invest in any businesses. So money isn¡¯t all that important to someone like her!¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably the case. jackie had saved her, after all. They really seem to be on good terms. I really admire how he¡¯s practically sitting on herp!¡± Ivan was overwhelmed with emotion. ¡°But he¡¯s meeting his end today. Their wedding will turn into his funeral!¡± ¡°Hmph! Which part of the event sends ripples throughout the entire city? He just booked a single hotel. He simply managed to get a hundred Rolls-Royces for his car fleet. This is nothingpared to what they had promised!¡± Cecilia snorted coldly. She spoke in a sour tone, seeing as how only a few people were present at her wedding. ¡°Eh. Why does that person look so familiar? I think I¡¯ve seen him on TV!¡± At this moment, an old man with a few other people in tow went before jackie and the others to give his blessings. The image of this group was quickly captured and projected on the hotel¡¯s screen. ¡°That¨Cthat¡¯s the boss of Daxia Juwel! My God. He¡¯s a disgustingly rich businessman. Probably one of the richest in the entire country. Shouldn¡¯t someone like that be in Gin City? Why¡¯s he in Eastfield?¡± Cecilia quickly recognized the man. She released a loud exmation. ¡°We meet again, my boy!¡± The old manughed as he walked over, sping jackie¡¯s hand and shaking it. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what to give, so I only brought over a few rings. They¡¯re not too expensive¡ªprobably worth three hundred million dors in total!¡± Chapter 846 ¡°Isn¡¯t, isn¡¯t he the owner of the Daxia Juwel? He is a filthy rich businessman over in Gin City! And now he is here in our humble city!¡± Someone in the crowd quickly recognized the elder in front of him, after all, he was a big shot who often appeared on TV. ¡°Congrattions!¡± Manager Lynch was here. She shed jackie an awkward smile and then switched her attention toward Selena. ¡°What a beautiful bride!¡± she eximed with a hint of envy in her tone. The moment she saw Selena with her own eyes, she finally realized why jackie did not budge in the slightest at her flirt. Selena was well known for her beauty¡ªBeauty Queen of Eastfield. Besides, her make-up and outfit were done by a team of professional make-up artists and fashionistas, and with a stunning wedding dress on her, she looked even more attractive. ¡°Thank you all foring to my wedding. Honestly, I¡¯m a bit ttered!¡± A faint yet shy smile hung on jackie¡¯s face as he put a few exquisite and sparkling rings on Selena¡¯s slender fingers. ¡°Do I have to wear so many rings? Look, I have it here¡­¡± Selena¡¯s cheeks were kissed pink as though the makeup artist had painted a pink cotton candy blush on. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! We have to show off our wealth, right?¡± jackieughed wholeheartedly but his forehead frowned in the next second. ¡°Hmmm¡­This one is too big on you!¡± After dropping hisst word, he tossed the ring to Joan casually and said, ¡°Mom, this is for you!¡± ¡°Oh my goodness! Can you be a little more careful? This is so valuable! What if you break it?¡± Joan¡¯s heart lurched at jackie¡¯s behavior. jackie bought three rings for three hundred million, which meant one ring was around one hundred million. How could jackie just toss it as though it was a stic ring from a toy shop! Fortunately, she caught the ring, otherwise, it would have been a big loss if it was broken. ¡°Oh my, please be more careful, will you? I¡¯m nearly scared to death!¡± Fiona was frightened by jackie¡¯s casual toss as well, that a sheen of cold and shiny sweat appeared on her forehead. Although the ring was given to Joan, they were family, and it would be a pity if the ring were broken because of the toss. ¡°Ha-ha!¡± The owner of Daxia Juwel chuckled out loud. Businessmen and prominent families from all over Eastfield appeared at jackie¡¯s wedding slowly, and many people were sent over by their heads of halls to attend jackie¡¯s wedding. On the opposite side, inside the six-star hotel, a young man from the Taylor family approached the Old Master Taylor and suggested, ¡°Old Master Taylor, Selena is your granddaughter too, shouldn¡¯t we at least pay a visit? Today is Cecilia and Selena¡¯s wedding, if we only attend Cecilia¡¯s but not hers, it would not look great, right?¡± Old Master Taylor had wanted to go over since a moment ago. He could not help but frown, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s humiliating for us to go over in such a situation? I announced before that I might not go to their party, and now if I go there, I¡¯ll be eating my own words! How embarrassing! Besides, there will be no one left at Cecilia¡¯s wedding if we leave!¡± The middle-aged man opened his mouth, wanted to chime in, but shut up in the end. He knew Old Master Taylor very well, he would not do something that would humiliate himself. But even when the God of War was at jackie¡¯s wedding and those wealthy businessmen from Gin city. How could Old Master Taylor still refuse to go over because of his own image and reputation? Was he not finding pain for himself? ¡°Guys, look! There, there is a helicopter!¡± Soon, someone in the crowd pointed out a helicopter hovering toward the direction of the seven-star hotel, slowly approaching the sightseeing tform of the hotel. ¡°Wait, the helicopter is flying lower and lower, will it crash into the building? There is no helipad on the top of the building! Ken rk was dumbfounded. He was here with Neil Hugo to give jackie and Selena a gift, pretending to be friendly, but in fact, they were here to witness jackie¡¯sst day on earth. However, after the long wait, the death did note as they had expected, instead, the helicopter appeared. ¡°Here he is!¡± Lana showed a big bright smile¡ªshe was truly ted. There was no helipad on this building for this monstrous flying machine, and the distance between it and the sightseeing tform was estimated to be around one hundred meters. At this time, a man hopped and jumped down from the helicopter. ¡°What the f*ck? Is this guymitting suicide?¡± The crowd looked at the sight before them, some were shocked that they gulped loudly. ¡°Oh, my freaking goodness. Death on a celebratory asion, what bad luck!¡± Chapter 847 Another person was nearly frightened to death when the man jumped down from the helicopter. The man attempting the jump was aiming tond on the sightseeing tform that was on top of the building. The tform was not spacious, perhaps it could only fit up to twenty persons. Yet, this man chose tond here, how urate would his jump be? The sound was slight and insignificant. The man who jumped down from the helicopter, squatted after landing on the tform and then slowly stood up. A wicked smile appeared on the corner of the man. The person in charge of filming and recording ran over and took a look at the man. His jaw dropped and his mouth wide opened, surprise filled up his eyes. ¡°Joseph Smith, the God of War!¡± After a few moments of silence circling in the crowd, an old man suddenly yelled in excitement and called out the man¡¯s name. Joseph showed a faint smile and approached jackie rxingly. ¡°Hey, jackie! It¡¯s been a long time!¡± He paused for seconds as his attention was caught by a presence beside jackie. It was Selena. ¡°Is this the Bride? How stunning is she!¡± Joseph looked at Selena and praised. ¡°Nice¡­nice to meet you, God of War!¡± Selena was puzzled and somewhat ttered. Did a God of War actuallye to her wedding? It was reasonable for Lana, the Goddess of War toe, after all, jackie had saved her life and his rtionship with her had always been good. Besides, Lana stayed in Eastfield as well. But, Joseph Smith, here, at her wedding? Was he not from the other city? Why was he here? Moreover, he came in a private helicopter! After Josephnded on the tform, the helicopter wheeled and hovered toward the helipad outside the city. That was the only helipad near the city. ¡°You¡¯re right! It¡¯s been a long time!¡± jackie nodded in satisfaction as he studied this disciple of his. Then he gently patted him on the shoulder with his hand. ¡°Phew! Joseph, I see you¡¯ve grown handsome!¡± Lana approached the group and teased Joseph with a smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful too, haha!¡± Joseph smiled brightly in return. He pondered for a moment then took out a bank card from his pocket. ¡°Sigh! I was in rush and I have no idea what to get you. So, money is the most practical gift I can offer!¡± He stuffed the bank card onto Selena¡¯s hands in the next second. ¡°Mrs. White, congrattions on your big day! This is a humble gift from the bottom of my heart. It¡¯s not much, only one billion. And the password is six zeros, you can reset itter!¡± ¡°One¡­one billion!¡± Awkward silence suddenly struck the crowd. One billion was not much? It was way too much! This gift was beyond everything! Although the God of War was said to have received a retirement bonus of several hundred billion but was this not too much? This only showed that jackie had a good rtionship with Joseph. ¡°Joseph Smith, the God of War!¡± On the other side, inside the six-star hotel across the street, the head of the Gold family, as well as the Old Master Taylor and the rest, were dumbfounded. They thought someone jumped off the helicopter to commit suicide, but in the end, it turned out to be Joseph Smith, the God of War. Though his entrance was somewhat a little peculiar. ¡°What the hll! What the fck is this!¡± Theodore¡¯s mouth was extensively widened as if it could fit a cow. He rubbed his eyes a few times, only then did he realize that the man was really Joseph Smith, the God of War. ¡°Ahem, Master Gold, hear me out. Look, Selena is also my granddaughter and I haven¡¯t gone over to give her my blessing. Today is her big day too, as her grandfather, I must go over and give my blessing!¡± Old Master Taylor no longer cared about his image and reputation. If he were to attend Selena¡¯s wedding, he would gain more reputation than what he would lose. It would be his lifetime honor to be able to have a conversation with the God of War, why was he still at Cecelia¡¯s wedding? ¡°Go on, go ahead!¡± Although Master Gold was upset and he could feel the anger stirring within him that his face went unsightly, he had to tamp down his irritation and gestured to the Old Master Taylor to take his leave. Chapter 848 When Old Master Taylor arrived at the entrance of the seven-star hotel, to his surprise, he felt excitement bouncing within him. Two Gods of War came over to jackie¡¯s wedding, how dignified jackie was! Nevertheless, he soon furrowed and muttered in confusion, ¡°Wait, this is strange. How did the Gods of War find out that jackie¡¯s wedding was today? It was a short notice, after all. Even if the text messages have gone out to everyone, it¡¯s impossible for them toe straight after receiving the text, right? I¡¯m afraid that jackie is not some assistantmander, otherwise, how could the Gods of Ware for him?¡± Ivan, on the other hand, refused to believe that jackie was some kind of King of War or some other big shot. Heughed sarcastically and said, ¡°Hmph! Grandpa Taylor, surely this whatsoever God of War came here not for jackie but for Lana. Grandpa, think about it, I heard that Joseph is still single and Lana is so attractive and has a good body figure. So, I¡¯m sure that he is here for Lana rather than jackie!¡± Theodore, beside them, immediately chimed in, ¡°Ivan¡¯s analysis has a point. jackie, although he has been a soldier for five years and saved Lana before, Joseph probably does not even know of jackie¡¯s existence. So, how can hee here for jackie? I guess he used jackie¡¯s wedding as an excuse to meet Lana. Besides, where Joseph is staying is not far from Eastfield!¡± Ivan bobbed his head to echo. ¡°Dad is right! And maybe Lana informed him about the wedding, so that¡¯s why¡­¡± Old Master Taylor, however, shook his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see Joseph taking out a bank card and handed it over to Selena? And I think there must be a lot of money in it, otherwise, there is no need to give a bank card specifically!¡± ¡°That I do not know. Around ten million or one to two hundred million, I guess? After all, he is a God of War, he can¡¯t be too stingy with his gift, right?¡± Ivanmented after giving the matter some thoughts. After all, sending a hundred thousand worth of gifts was not umon among some filthy rich businessmen. Some prominent families would even give more. And for a man with such high status like the God of War, it was estimated to be not less than a hundred thousand. The Taylor family entered the elevator and came up to the rooftop. When they came out of the elevator, Old Master Taylor was nothing but full of smiles and wrinkles at the corners of his eyes. The decoration here was obviously better than Cecilia¡¯s, and the venue was at least twice as spacious. The singers that jackie hired were not of B-list but A-list and even beyond. The overall status and atmosphere was so differentpared to Cecilia¡¯s, so Old Master Taylor naturally felt happier here. ¡°Hey, Old Master Taylor, why are youte? I was looking for you just now, and I wondered why were you not here yet.¡± A marshal approached the Taylors with a wide grin on his face when he spotted them. Old Master Taylor¡ªZeus Taylor¡ªsmiled awkwardly and exined, ¡°Both of my lovely granddaughters are having their big day today! Cecilia is my granddaughter as well, so it won¡¯t be great if I didn¡¯t go over and give her my blessing, right? I went there and stayed there for a short while before I rushed over, it¡¯s fine!¡± Zeus, after finishing saying hisst sentence, came up to Selena smilingly and handed her a gift. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, after giving out an archaic jade of the Taylor family to Selena, he did not stop there, ¡°Selena, you¡¯re now jobless. And I n to let youe back to help with Taylor¡¯s company. I n to open another newpany and let you be in charge of it!¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Selena was moved at his words. It looked like Old Man Taylor did not really despise her, and she was still in his heart. After all, her business-managing ability was indeed ten times stronger than Ivan¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s set now! And you can¡¯t refuse this time. It¡¯s time we let bygones be bygones, alright? You¡¯re still my favorite granddaughter!¡± Old Master Taylor held her hand firmly and said with immense emotion, ¡°The suffering times have passed, Selena.¡± ¡°Grandpa, today is my big day, it¡¯s supposed to be all smiles andughter. Let¡¯s not talk about these!¡± jackie smiled faintly. In his heart, he knew very well that the change in Old Master Taylor¡¯s attitude toward Selena was nothing but because of the fame and reputation. Chapter 849 Now that the owner of Daxia Juwel was here at jackie¡¯s wedding, coupled with the arrival of Joseph and Lana, the two Gods of War, this kind of spectacle was absolutely rare. Imagine the fame and reputation that they would bring to the Taylor family in the future, if the Taylors announce the establishment of a new company and the person in charge was Selena, thispany would certainly have a bright future. ¡°The Drake family is here!¡± A man from the scene eximed aloud. At this point in time, he was not expecting James from the Drake family toe. After all, jackie beat Timothy up not long ago, hence the possibility of Jamesing to jackie¡¯s wedding was near to zero. But, now that James, Tanya, and the other Drakes attended his wedding. All of them were wearing sunny and lovely smiles on their faces. In reality, earlier this morning, James was hesitating whether to attend the wedding. After all, jackie had beaten Timothy up, thus, if he came, it would be ignominy and humiliation to him. He did not feel good about that. However, at the same time, he was pondering whether any God of war would attend jackie¡¯s wedding. In the birthday partyst time in Taylor¡¯s residence, he had established some socialwork with God of war and some Kings of War and left them his contact information. This was a huge gain for him too. So if he did note over and give jackie his blessing, would it not prove that he was petty and wanted to cut ties with jackie? After thinking hard about it for a long time, he finally decided to send someone to attend the wedding first, to scout around. Only after he knew that Lana was there, he immediately got ready and brought the other Drakes here. To his surprise, not only he managed to meet Lana this time, but also the man beside Lana¡ªJoseph Smith, another God of War. Within him, he was overwhelmed with shock, at the same time panicking. He never saw thating, that Joseph Smith was here. Was he here for jackie¡¯s wedding as well? ¡°It¡¯s my honor to meet you, Mr. Smith, the God of War!¡± James stepped forward and immediately gave Joseph a palm-fist salute. He was shocked down to the soles of his shoes that his little heart could barely calm down. ¡°Great to meet you, Sir!¡± The other Drakes were startled and slowly when they found their senses, they quickly bowed and greeted Joseph. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t have to be so formal. Chill! I¡¯m here today to attend jackie¡¯s wedding and to meet his lovely wife. So, everyone just let loose and have tons of drinks and good foodter!¡± Joseph chortled tedly. When people in Eastfield knew that another God of War hade to jackie¡¯s wedding, many people who did not have any rtionship with the Taylor family had also rushed over to send gifts and blessings. The crowd was growing bigger and bigger. Now, the ce was lively and merry. On the other side, on top of the six-star hotel across the street, Cecelia smoldered with resentment that colors were drained out of her face. Her eyes fixated at the rooftop of the other hotel, and huffed bitterly, ¡°James Drake, that jerk! He is just so shameless, isn¡¯t he? Although Timothy is only lightly wounded, jackie was still the one who beat him up, how could James forget this so quickly? How could he be there and not be here!¡± The head of the Gold family was smoking a cigarette on the side, his face turned unsightly as well. He had spent so much time and energy to prepare such a magnificent wedding for his son. He could not imagine that nobody came to Cecilia¡¯s wedding. Even those who came, only stayed for a while, left their presents, and then went over to jackie¡¯s wedding. Some of them sent their people over to give the presents and none of them had stayed. Everyone went over to see the hustle and bustle happening at jackie¡¯s wedding. He was rendered speechless at the scene. ¡°This is a total humiliation to the Gold family!¡± In the end, the head of the Gold family could not do anything but sighed. Chapter 850 The more Kelly Gold thought about it, the more the anger flooded his veins. He shot Cecelia a deadly re and barked, ¡°Cecelia, is your brain filled with grass or what? Why do you have to have a wedding on the same day as Selena? If we were two days earlier orter, it won¡¯t be this terrible. Now look, I can actually hear a pin drop!¡± Cecelia was tongue-tied, at the same time, she was burning with rage. She did not expect Kelly to shove all the me onto her. She returned the re to Kelly, an exasperated one, and startedining, ¡°Kelly Gold, how could you me me on this? You¡¯re part of it as well, do you remember? You are responsible for this too! When I mentioned my n to you, you agreed to it! Why didn¡¯t you oppose it back then?¡± ¡°All right, all right, stop arguing!¡± The head of the Gold family stepped forward and stopped the fight. He felt a sh of irritation at their argument. ¡°Today is your wedding day, if you argue, you¡¯ll be even more like a joke! Do you want to be that?¡± ¡°Huh, look, look over there! Why is there another helicoptering?¡± Cecelia immediately noticed something strange and pointed in the direction. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. There¡¯s another helicopter. Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s here for jackie¡¯s wedding again!¡± Kelly was stunned at the view, then hemented with a bitter smile on his face. ¡°How is that possible? It¡¯s impossible!¡± The head of the Gold family said. Nheless, they all went quiet the next moment when they found out that the helicopter was heading toward the top of the seven-star hotel. It hovered above the building and then lowered down to get near to the sightseeing tform. ¡°Ay, dios mio! Another helicopter, another one!¡± The manager of the hotel quickly contacted his boss for hime over quickly. After all, two Gods of War were already here. Today, this scene was definitely enough to shake Eastfield. She was standing outside the hotel and lifted her head to look at the big screen that was hanging on the wall of the building. Soon, another man jumped from the helicopter, where the distance between the tform and the huge flying machine was estimated to be one to two hundred meters. Hended steadily on the tform. The man¡ªwho was on bent knees afternding on the tform¡ªhad slowly stood up. The camera captured the man¡¯s face clearly. This man, who had caused anothermotion, was actually Fernando Campbell, another God of War! ¡°Oh My God! I¡¯m gonna faint soon. It¡¯s Fernando Campbell!¡± The manager of the hotel shouted in a direction, ¡°Boss,e here! Quicklye here! From now on, our hotel is really going to be famous. Another God of War hase! Sh*t! I really didn¡¯t expect that! Who the hell is jackie? Why on earth are these Gods of War here for him?¡± ¡°Alright, good! Three Gods of War are here. We must give them a huge discount for the hotel and the banquet. In fact, they¡¯re doing us a bigger favor by being here. We now have a slogan for our next advertisement for the hotel. Just imagine, ¡®Gods of War in The Seven¡¯, doesn¡¯t this sound great? With advertisements like this, our hotel will be beaming in no time!¡± The owner of the hotel eximed excitedly; his voice was trembling. ¡°Fernando Campbell, the God of War!¡± When James and the others had finally registered into their brains the fact that Fernando was here. They let out a long breath with a hint of shock and surprise. Fernando Campbell was another powerful God of War, and hisbat prowess could definitely be considered as first or second among the nine Gods of War. Nobody had expected to see such a marvelous figure here at jackie¡¯s wedding. ¡°My pleasure to meet you, dear God of War!¡± chapter 851-900 chapter 851-900 Chapter 851 One of the people instinctively raised his hands to form a gesture of salute. ¡°It¡¯s our honor to meet you, God of War!¡± Everyone followed suit, and jackie had no choice but to return the salute as well as his voice blended into theirs. ¡°Please, you tter me!¡± Fernando chuckled and walked over. A seven-star King of War could barely hold his curiosity, thus he turned to ask Joseph, ¡°Sir Smith, why did you choose to jackie and Selena¡¯s wedding banquet? Did you two know each other before?¡± Everyone turned their heads when they heard that very question. They were curious as to why Joseph Smith attended the banquet as well. Joseph gave a wan smile. Fortunately, Lana had told them to think of a good excuse before they came so that they would be prepared should they be asked such questions. Joseph smiled and said, ¡°I had a near-death experience not long after I was deployed on the battlefield, but jackie, with all his proficient medical knowledge, saved me. He¡¯s practically my savior, thus it¡¯s only right that I attend his banquet!¡± jackie was dumbfounded when he heard Joseph¡¯s reply. He had told them to not reveal his identity, but he never thought that Joseph woulde up with an excuse like that. He did not know what to feel about his made-up story. After all, Lana had used this story once before. The expressions of James and the others shifted when they heard Joseph¡¯s story. Who knew that jackie had saved not just one, but two Gods of War? ¡°What about you, Sir Campbell?¡± asked the seven-star King of War with a grin on his face. Fernando did not know how to reply to that; he did not put much thought into his ¡®excuse¡¯. He had thought of using the same story Joseph gave out, but Joseph used it as his own. With how sudden he was asked that question, Fernando could not find a better answer in such a short time, and if he took too long, it would induce suspicion. The cogs in his brain spun as he tried toe up with a usible excuse, yet he found not a single good story to reply to the question asked. In the end, he could only offer an awkward smile. ¡°It¡¯s the same as Joseph¡¯s, actually. I was injured like him and I almost lost my life too, but jackie saved both our lives!¡± Joseph smiled stiffly and chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s exactly what happened!¡± Many of the attendees could not help themselves as they sneakily fished out their phones to take photos. The sight of three Gods of War in the venue was sensational news; they wanted to gloat to their friends and family about it. Lana stepped forward and changed the topic, ¡°Where¡¯s your wife, Fernando? Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to bring your wives and your daughter along? Why are you here alone?¡± ¡°They should be here anytime soon. They¡¯re actually taking the cab,¡± Fernando replied, smiling. ¡°I had them get off of the helicopter at the city gates, and I¡¯m here first because I couldn¡¯t wait to see all of you. There were no hangars around here, so I just jumped off!¡± ¡°I skydived here as well. Great minds think alike!¡± Josephughed. ¡°You¡¯re right, Gods of War. We never thought about this before. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll inform our boss about this and we¡¯ll quickly improve our facilities. We¡¯ll remove part of the roof there to build a hangar!¡± With arge grin, the hotel manager immediately stepped forward and spoke, ¡°It¡¯s such an honor for us to host so many Gods of War!¡± Meanwhile¡­ ¡°F*ck.¡± Neil and Ken dragged Ivan into a corner and frantically asked, ¡°Why isn¡¯t jackie dead yet? He still looks like he¡¯s in fine spirits! Are you sure about this, Ivan? Why isn¡¯t he dead yet?¡± They grew impatient. Chapter 852 Both Ken and Neil took part in the banquet jackie hosted just to see him dead. They wanted to see him t on the floor as his body sumbed to the poison. More importantly, they wanted to see the shock and horror on everyone¡¯s faces. They wanted to see him die before Selena and how her face would morph into one with immeasurable agony. Still, nothing they expected had happened as they watched as the Gods of War trailed in, one after another, and bolstered jackie and Selena¡¯s reputation to no end. It was in to see how everyone admired them. ¡°I¡¯m sure of it, and we saw it for ourselves! A few days ago, jackie wasining about how he was feeling unwell. Xena was there, too!¡± Ivan frowned. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a bit. This is the final day, after all. It¡¯s possible that jackie has a body strong enough to resist the poison for a bit, so the symptoms are probably suppressed. Maybe the symptoms will just pile on him abruptly, and he¡¯ll explode into pieces. That¡¯s possible!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I can verify that information since I did follow Ivan that day. jackie did tell us that he wasn¡¯t feeling well!¡± Xena nodded. ¡°I think it¡¯s about time! Either that, or the poison that you two obtained is fake!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? There¡¯s no way it¡¯s fake!¡± Ken immediately huffed. ¡°Just wait for it, I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be long. That little punk will die soon enough!¡± ¡°Oh, the thought of it makes me so excited. Selena will surely have a meltdown by then!¡± Neil emitted a mirthless chuckle. Back at the banquet, Fernando took out a credit card and thrust it toward Selena. ¡°Right. I didn¡¯t buy any gifts, but I do have this credit card. I¡¯m giving it to you, Miss Selena. There¡¯s one billion inside, and it doesn¡¯t have a personal identification number!¡± ¡°That¡¯s too much!¡± The overwhelmed Selena did not know what to feel as she turned to look at jackie. It was too much. Joseph had given her one, and Fernando was giving her another. ¡°Just take it as their blessing!¡± The grinning jackie nodded his head reassuringly, and only then did Selena take the credit card. ¡°These Gods of War are being too generous, aren¡¯t they? They¡¯re giving out one billion just like that!¡± blurted Ivan. ¡°Joseph had also given one billion. Hmm¡­ They¡¯ve probably discussed this earlier. It wouldn¡¯t look good if one of them gave less than the other.¡± Neil shed a bitter smile. ¡°Joseph gave that much too?¡± Ivan¡¯s expression contorted when he heard that. He thought that jackie would have trouble settling the bills, what with the money he needed to spend to book the entire hotel and organize a wedding banquet. Who knew that the Gods of War would give him so much money. It was definitely enough to cover the costs, and they would still have plenty left. jackie was earning big dors! Concurrently¡­ ¡­ In a third-ss aristocratic family¡¯s residence, the Turner family¡¯s master, Fabian asserted, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have to go!¡± ¡°Dad, it¡¯ll be so embarrassing if we go. We caused such a big issue out of the billiards game with jackie that one time!¡± countered Leo, his brows furrowed as he did. Chapter 853 ¡°Don¡¯t be an idiot! Just look at the attendees of the wedding banquet. Three Gods of War have already shown up, a billionaire businessman from the Gin City is attending, and there are so many top-tier celebrities. It¡¯s mayhem! What if jackie gets angry because we don¡¯t go?¡± Fabian then continued, headstrong in his stance, ¡°Besides, we gave the money we lost to the kid, right? There shouldn¡¯t be much of a grudge between us now. If we go, we¡¯ll be able to make connections with aristocratic families, war officers, and the likes. We might even be good friends with the Gods of War!¡± ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s go.¡± Leo eventually relented as he nodded, and with that, they made preparations to go to the seven-star hotel. ¡°We have to go. Fernando Campbell is my idol!¡± Quite a few run-off-the-mill businessmen who had thought of attending decided to not attend the banquet, as it was embarrassing to note up with proper gifts. After all, they should give anything that was worth less than 80,000 dors at a ce like that. However, they suddenly decided to go when they saw the Gods of War. It would be amazing enough if they managed to get a God of War like Fernando into the background of a selfie. More and more people came to attend the banquet, and jackie fortunately prepared everything beforehand. Moreover, there were a few private rooms and tables ready on the floors below them. Otherwise, there probably would not be enough ces to sit. Meanwhile, on the top floor of the six-star hotel opposite them¡­ ¡°H¡ªHe literally stirred the city, alright¡­!¡± Cecilia¡¯s lips contorted into a small, bitter smile. She had lost¡ª and terribly, at that. She did not know why those Gods of War attended jackie¡¯s banquet, but her loss was indisputable. Cecilia did not want to admit that, but there was no way around it. Just as she felt absolutely hopeless, two helicopters appeared above her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that more Gods of War areing?!¡± James looked at the distance, shocked at the sight of two more helicopters that came from different directions. He could sense his breaths turned uneven and ragged. One of the helicopters arrived and a man jumped down from it. The man smiled faintly before he entered the hotel. The man feared that everyone would question why he would attend the banquet, thus he took the initiative and greeted jackie smilingly, ¡°Mr. jackie, thank you for saving my life. Your medical skills are unparalleled. I just had toe to your banquet to share a few drinks with you!¡± jackie was dumbfounded at the man¡¯s greeting, and all he could do was offer an awkward smile. Lana, Fernando, and Joseph¡ªwho stood by the side¡ªwere just as shocked. They never thought that Abner would use the same story. That was too¡­ It was fine if one or two of them used the same story, but¡­ Three? Four? That was too much. Lana had told them beforehand to prepare their own replies and stories, but they never did discuss the stories they wanted to use, and they all thought of the same thing. However, they did discuss the matter of the banquet gift, and they collectively decided that they would each give a billion dors. Abner quickly fished out a credit card and handed it to Selena. ¡°Miss Selena, there¡¯s one billion in here. Just take it as a token of my blessing and as thanks to your husband for saving my life. You have to take it. The password is six zeros, but you can change it whenever you like!¡± ¡°T¨CThank you, Sir Young!¡± Selena felt touched, and she did not know what else to say. Lana had also given her a billion just moments ago, and she had amassed gifts worth four billion dors. Would she get rich with just this banquet? ¡°Ah¡­! I¡ªI feel dizzy!¡± Fiona¡ªwho was not too far away¡ªwas utterly shocked. They earned so much in just this banquet! She pinched her thigh tightly. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not dreaming!¡± Chapter 854 Fiona felt like everything was a dream. After all, four Gods of War attended her daughter¡¯s banquet and gave both jackie and her their blessings. It was only then Fiona knew jackie¡¯s im that he would stir the city was no empty promise; he delivered that promise. They were handed a ridiculously lucky hand, and the presence of the four Gods of War far surpassed what anyone could imagine. Thump! Amid her excitement, a loud noise was heard from above them. The other helicopter flew toward them, and another man leaped down from it. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s William Nash, a God of War!¡± a young woman called out, and the crowd was shocked once more. Yet another God of War showed up to the banquet. ¡°My goodness¡­! It¡¯s true!¡± James was stupefied. ¡°Sir Nash, why are you here?¡± Queenie excitedly walked toward him, her eyes fixated on him. The God of War had a regal aura to him. William gave a wan smile; he had already prepared his story. ¡°During the days before I was an aplished person, I was injured during a skirmish and nearly died with the wound. Fortunately, Mr. jackie was so skilled that he saved me, so that¡¯s why I¡­¡± It was only then when William noticed the odd gazes directed at him. He immediately frowned. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I say something?¡± he asked. Queenie offered an awkward smile. ¡°No, n¡ªnothing¡¯s wrong. jackie truly is a skilled medical practitioner, and it seems like he saved many lives throughout the five years he was in the military!¡± ¡°His medical skills are astoundingly incredible!¡± Williamughed. He then walked toward Selena, took out a credit card worth a billion dors, and handed it to her. ¡°So you¡¯re his wife. No wonder jackie kept mooning over you on the battlefield!¡± Selena¡¯s chest was filled with warmth when she heard that. ¡°Wee, Sir Nash. Please, take a seat!¡± ¡°It¡¯s our honor to see you, Sir Nash!¡± the people bowed at him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it!¡± William chuckled before he faked his surprise. ¡°Oh, what a coincidence,¡± said William as though shocked to see them. ¡°Joseph, Fernando, you¡¯re both here too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. jackie so happened to have saved us before too!¡± Abner gave an awkward smile. William was stunned when he heard that. No wonder everyone gave him weird looks just moments ago; everyone else gave the same story as he did! If everyone used the same story, would anyone actually believe it? Fernando pulled him to the side. ¡°Why did you use the same story?¡± he asked in a quiet voice. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you find some other excuse?¡± William did not know what to feel about it. ¡°I couldn¡¯t think of a good one, even after spending half the day thinking about it. It so happens that Master is a skilled medical practitioner even better than Ethan Hays, so that¡¯s why that¡¯s the only story I can think of. I thought it was the best excuse ever. It has a sliver of truth in it though, since he¡¯s so skilled in medicine!¡± ¡°We¡¯re done for! If we¡¯re thinking like this, Ethan and the rest will probably use the same excuse too!¡± Fernando¡¯s expression darkened, his lips curled into a wry smile. All of a sudden, another helicopter appeared on the horizon, as it flew in from the city gates. Chapter 855 Thump! Just like before, a low thud was heard as a man appeared on the ss balcony that extended from the roof. ¡°It¡¯s another God of War, Sam Johnson!¡± Everyone grew even more excited when they recognized him. That added another God of War in the venue. In truth, everyone expected it was a God of War when they saw him jumping down from such a high altitude. He actually dared to leap down from a height of 100 or 200 meters above sea level yet sustained no injuries. Only the Gods of War could aplish such a feat. ¡°Sir Johnson, you¡¯re here too! You look so handsome!¡± ¡°Oh, yes! Coming here was worth every second of my time. There are already six Gods of War here. My god, I¡¯m going nuts!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen so many Gods of War in all the years I¡¯ve served on the battlefield. I¡¯ve only ever seen one, yet here they are, six of them!¡± The marshals,manders, and the likes were all excited. The sight that greeted them shook them to the very core. ¡°My goodness. Another one!¡± At the same time, on the top floor of the six-star hotel opposite them, Cecilia and members of the Gold family watched on with sour expressions. They saw another God of War appearing on the opposite hotel¡¯s screen, and it was a grand sight to see. ¡°six of them came to the banquet. Perhaps all nine will show up?¡± Kelly chuckled. He felt that he had be the joke of the entire universe. ¡°No way. How can that happen?¡± Master Gold shook his head, convinced that he was dreaming. ¡°Miss Selena, I almost died once on the battlefield, but Sir jackie was luckily skilled in medicine¡­¡± Sam went straight to Selena and conveyed his story, and he did not notice the desperate hints that Lana and the others were giving. When they heard that exnation, James and the others were utterly speechless. Just how many Gods of War had jackie saved? Even Selena was at a loss for words; that excuse sounded more like a lie at that point. Was jackie a specialist? Why did so many of the people he saved on the battlefield turned out to be Gods of War, when there were plenty of other soldiers? Nheless, Selena did not want to wear herself out thinking about it. She just smiled and took the credit card worth one billion from him. It seemed that all those Gods of War were tycoons, and they had discussed beforehand to give one billion dors each. Still, they were too generous. The beautiful manager from Daxia Juwel admired Selena for being able to marry a man like jackie; she had enough happiness just from the banquet to fill her for a lifetime. She was probably the happiest woman in the entire world on this day. Sam went to join Fernando and the others after he gifted Selena the credit card. He felt like shriveling when he found out that the excuse he gave was the exact same story that the others had supplied. Still, Sam had no choice. It would be way too suspicious if he imed that jackie¡¯s fighting prowess far surpassed his. It so happened that jackie was skilled in medicine, and that was why the story of jackie saving him was wless. Despite that, he never anticipated that hisrades shared the same train of thought on their excuse. ¡°Ethan won¡¯t use this excuse, right?¡± Lana thought about it before she said, ¡°After all, Ethan¡¯s such a skilled doctor, and everybody acknowledges him as a miracle doctor. Ethan probably won¡¯t convince anyone if he uses that excuse.¡± Everyone nodded at Lana¡¯s spection. It would be preposterous if the nine Gods of War used the exact same excuse, and no one would believe them. Chapter 856 Just as they were talking, two more helicopters appeared in the distance as it slowly flew toward the hotel. A smile managed to creep its way onto Selena¡¯s face. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that the other three Gods of War are coming too?¡± she whispered to jackie. ¡°With the arrival of those two, we¡¯ll only be missing one more!¡± jackie nodded. ¡°They don¡¯t have much of a choice. They need toe see you, at least. How could they note to my wedding? I¡¯d give them a good one-two if they don¡¯t!¡± Selena rolled her eyes at jackie, though her happiness was evident. ¡°You really took this to another level, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯m practically trembling in anticipation now, and the gifts we¡¯ve received today will be enough to cover the costs of the hotel. Even with all that, we¡¯ll have plenty left!¡± Selena¡¯s smile slowly dropped as a thought urred to her. ¡°We¡¯ll have to return the gesture when they get married,¡± said Selena, ¡°and we¡¯ll have to give plenty of money then!¡± jackie did not know whether tough or cry when he heard that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Honey. They¡¯ve married long ago. Look there: Fernando¡¯s two wives and his son are here!¡± said jackie as he pointed at the elevator. Fernando¡¯s family had indeed taken a cab over. ¡°Oh¡­ That¡¯s great!¡± Selena gave a bitter smile. ¡°I¡¯m so nervous. There are so many Gods of War here. Am I dreaming?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡± jackie smiled, and within the span of ten seconds, the two Gods of War leaped down from their helicopters. ¡°It¡¯s our honor, Sir Riley ckwell!¡± ¡°It¡¯s our honor, Sir Adam McCarthy!¡± Everyone cried out in excitement when they saw the two Gods of War. ¡°It¡¯s insane! Another two Gods of War are here!¡± One of the attendees whipped out his phone and took photos. The banquet was sensational, and these photos would be enough ammunition to gloat. Plenty of businessmen were even more excited by then. jackie did not ce any restrictions on his guests, so anyone could walk in. This really made them feel ted. ¡°Oh my, so many people are here already. Seems like Lana and the rest arrived long ago!¡± Riley chuckled as he scanned his surroundings. ¡°You¡¯re right. Looks like only Ethan isn¡¯t here yet. Everyone else is here, though!¡± Adam chuckled as well. The two of them went over to greet jackie. ¡°Happy birthday to you, Miss Selena, and congrattions on yours and jackie¡¯s wedding!¡± the two spoke simultaneously, and they each presented a credit card worth one billion to Selena. Selena was truly convinced that all nine Gods of War would attend their banquet with how things looked. It was then a thought chimed in Selena¡¯s mind, and her brows furrowed instinctively. ¡°How did you two know jackie?¡± jackie had told her once that the nine Gods of War were his disciples, but Selena never thought much about it as she assumed jackie was just lying. Yet, with the sight of all the Gods of War¡ªthat came from all parts of the country¡ªin their banquet, Selena could not help the thought¡­ Was jackie truly their master? ¡°Oh, I had been injured on the battlefield once¡­¡± ¡° jackie had saved my life once, so¡­¡± The two Gods of War replied at the same time, but their voices trailed off when they heard the other¡¯s words. They both had the exact same train of thought. Selena was bbergasted. The first God of War gave that same excuse, yet so did the second. At that point, all eight Gods of War had the same story, and thest one would probably give the same excuse too. ¡° jackie truly is something else!¡± Selena¡¯s lips curled into a mirthless smile. She then said to them, ¡°The journey must¡¯ve been tiring for you two. Stay here for two more days before you leave.¡± Chapter 857 ¡°Of course! I rarely swing around these parts!¡± Adam and Riley grinned before they walked to one side, away from her. With disbelief, Riley lowly spoke under his breath, ¡°Seriously, Adam? Why did you have to use the same story as I did?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think this could happen. Why would you say something like that? I also noticed that everyone gave us strange looks¡­ Don¡¯t tell me that they gave the same story too? No one¡¯s going to believe us if that¡¯s the case!¡± Adam felt lost at that moment. ¡°Right? We¡¯ll draw suspicion if we all give the same story, and Master won¡¯t be happy if his identity as the Supreme Warrior is revealed!¡± At that moment, William¡¯s voice was heard as he walked over, a small smile on his face as he did. ¡°The only one left is Ethan. Let¡¯s hope he doesn¡¯t use the same story!¡± Abner shed a bitter smile as he joined them. ¡°Regardless, it doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re suspicious about us. They can¡¯t just interrogate us about the matter, right? Of course, Master might not be happy about this!¡± ¡°Quiet down! Don¡¯t let anyone hear you!¡± Lana quickly reminded him. Many of the guests in the banquet sneakily took photos of them, though none of them came to disturb their conversation¡ªprobably because of their revered status. Everyone maintained a safe distance away from them. On the other hand, at the six-star hotel opposite them¡­ ¡°There are eight Gods of War now!¡± said Master Gold sardonically as he broke out into a chuckle. ¡°Seems like all nine are going toe. He¡¯s really sending shockwaves throughout the city!¡± Cecilia stared into the distance. Another helicopter appeared on the horizon. It was a no brainer that the miracle doctor, Ethan Hays woulde as well. ¡­ ¡°He¡¯s here. Ethan is here. He probably won¡¯t say that jackie saved him, right?¡± James had no idea what to feel as he watched the helicopter. He did not understand why the eight Gods of War used the exact same story. Did jackie truly save all of their lives? It was too much of a coincidence like that. It was either a coincidence or jackie just had the incredible luck to have saved soldiers who were, in fact, Gods of War. It was enough luck to make the gods jealous. True enough, the person who wasing was Ethan. ¡°Greetings, Sir Ethan Hays!¡± greeted the guests when he arrived. ¡°Oh dear, I never thought that I¡¯d be thest to arrive!¡± The round-faced Ethan emanated a genial aura as he smiled. ¡°Sir Hays, it¡¯s our honor to finally see you. You¡¯re such a miracle doctor!¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s right. Sir Hays, I heard that your medical skills have saved plenty of soldiers!¡± ¡°Sir Hays, don¡¯t tell me that you have the same story as the other Gods of War. Were you saved by jackie as well?¡± Voices cried out as he slowly walked toward jackie and Selena. The corners of Ethan¡¯s mouth twitched when he heard them. It seemed like the story he had crafted beforehand would not work. However, he quickly came before jackie and spoke, smiling, ¡°Sir jackie, long time no see. I heard that you¡¯re highly skilled in medicine as well, and that you saved the lives of the other eight Gods of War. I¡¯ve come here to humbly request that you impart your wisdom to me. I hope that I can learn plenty from you!¡± jackie was speechless. Someone came up with a different story atst, but that excuse was a little too scandalizing. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Sir Hays. We should be exchanging our knowledge instead. No master-student rtionship required!¡± replied jackie awkwardly as he grinned. Chapter 858 The crowd held their breath for a moment when they heard what Ethan had said to jackie. Ethan Hays, the miraculous doctor who possessed incredible medical knowledge, came and asked jackie to teach him the art of medicine? Would that not mean jackie was even more skilled than him in the medical field? Fiona could no longer stand idly by the sidelines and went up to them. ¡°Sir Hays, are you saying that my son-inw¡¯s medical skills are even better than yours? It can¡¯t be true, right? You¡¯ve been called a miracle doctor, a divine doctor!¡± blurted Fiona. Ethan knew that the woman before him was jackie¡¯s mother-inw, hence he gave her a bright smile and replied, ¡°Yes, Auntie, his medical skills are spectacr!¡± Ethan paused for a moment before he added, ¡°Just think about it: All these highly honored Gods of War had been injured in the battlefield, and not a minor one at that. It¡¯s logical that no ordinary doctor could treat them, and only a highly skilled doctor could do that. Not only highly skilled, but top-notch. Like, top- top-notch, if you get what I mean.¡± Ethan thought of something before he quickly continued, ¡°So, with jackie¡¯s amazing skills, he had treated them. Basically, he can be considered as the Gods of War¡¯s personal doctor!¡± Only then did it dawn on the crowd that jackie had such a highly honored position in the battlefield. Even if he was not some God of War or King of War, with his remarkable medical skills and his rtionship with those Gods of war, it was sufficient to make him respectable. No wonder the eight Gods of War told the same story¡ª jackie truly had saved their lives on the battlefield. The stories were not lies; they were the truth! ¡°Yes, Sir Hays is right! jackie is our exclusive doctor, specialized in treating Gods of War and some eight- star and nine-star Kings of War!¡± Skyler chimed in to help jackie and the others too. He smoothened the situation with a smile on his face. ¡°Wow¡­! That¡¯s really amazing! I really didn¡¯t expect that this son-inw of mine would be so admirable, so promising!¡± Fiona patted jackie¡¯s shoulder as she gushed, ¡± jackie, why didn¡¯t you tell me this before?¡± jackie was rendered speechless. Fortunately, Ethan¡¯s exnation about the whole coincidental stories was justified, and the excuses given by the eight Gods of War were covered up beautifully. Otherwise, it would be difficult for others to not think that jackie was the Supreme Warrior. jackie smiled and faced Fiona. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you about it. I¡¯m just afraid that even if I do tell you, you won¡¯t believe me. Besides, I remember saying to you that my medical skills are better than Sir Hays¡¯. That¡¯s what I said, but you didn¡¯t believe it. You thought I was only bragging!¡± Fiona¡¯s lips curved into a sheepish smile. ¡°Well¡­ You can¡¯t me me for not believing you. After all, you seldom cure people, and I thought you were just an ordinary soldier! How can I even think that you possessed such medical skills and knowledge?¡± By that time, Joan recalled something, and she went toward them with a frown. ¡° jackie, something¡¯s off. Beforeing here, I remember that you told me you¡¯ve purchased a ne for Selena. Where¡¯s the ne? Why didn¡¯t you take it out and put it on her? Her neck looks so bare and empty right now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Where¡¯s the ne you bought?¡± Selena rolled her stunning eyes at jackie, the corners of her mouth curling up happily. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to give me a surprise?¡± jackie smiled warmly at Selena before he replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, but you¡¯ll have to close your eyes. I¡¯ll put it on you!¡± ¡°Close my eyes? Why all the mystery?¡± Selena, internally overwhelmed with joy, closed her eyes shut. With that, jackie quickly took out a jewelry box. ¡°What¡¯s jackie doing? What kind of gift is he giving to Selena? I wonder¡­¡± muttered Ivan with a frown. ¡°The hell knows! Making it so mysterious, as though it¡¯s a grand gift.¡± Xena sneered coldly. ¡°It¡¯s just a ne. How grand would it be? Everyone knows what kind of ne it is, so why is he acting so extra and asked Selena to close her eyes? What¡¯s all the mystery for? It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t know it¡¯s a ne!¡± Xena was green with envy and jealousy; she never thought jackie was such a capable man. Had she known that from the start, Xena would have used millions of ways to seduce and tempt him with her beauty. It would satisfy her enough to be his second wife. Yet, even when she entertained that thought, the image of Sharon George came to mind. Xena nced at Sharon who stood beside her; an incredibly beautiful, gorgeous woman was she. Xena knew she could never top that, even if she did follow through with pulling a million tricks to tempt jackie. It was futile. jackie would certainly not like her, and it did not help that that punk was no typical yboy that drooled over prettydies. Chapter 859 As Xena mulled over the matter, jackie had taken out the ne from the box and ced it around Selena¡¯s neck. ¡°What?!¡± Xena could feel her blood rapidly rushing through her veins in enthusiasm and her breathsbored at the sight of the ne. Her eyes felt like it would pop out of their sockets. That ne¡­ It was the Heart of the Abyss! Some time ago, there was a rumor that that exorbitant ne was bought by a mysterious tycoon. Xena never thought that the mysterious buyer was jackie all along! ¡°The Heart of the Abyss!¡± ¡°Oh my freaking god! It¡¯s the Heart of the Abyss!¡± ¡°So it was jackie who bought it! Oh my¡­ Oh my! It¡¯s he expensive!¡± Many of thedies among the crowd¡ªwho usually used luxurious products¡ªgasped and gushed excitedly at the ne before them. They were obsessed with the ne. Selena¡¯s eyelids flipped open at the sound of gasps and excitement from the crowd. She nced down to look at the ne that dangled around her neck¡­ There was a huge ruby stone! Her eyes were flooded with tears in an instant. ¡° jackie¡­ You bought it! You actually bought it! This is too much!¡± At that moment, Selena felt that all the aggravation and adversity she had suffered all those years were worth it. jackie¡¯s kindness and love for her moved herpletely. Selena did not even see jackie for five years, yet this man gave her the best of everything. Selena¡¯s tears rolled down her cheeks like gushing waterfalls. ¡°Honey, why are you crying? Today is our big day!¡± jackie¡¯s heart wrenched at the sight of Selena crying, and he gently wiped them off before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t get your makeup messed up. You want to look pretty on our big day, right?¡± Selena let out augh. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m just too happy. These are happy tears! I¡¯ve never been so happy before!¡± ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so beautiful!¡± A pair of big, gleaming eyes beamed at Selena. It was the adorable Kylie, blinking at her mother. ¡°Of course! Your Mommy is the prettiest!¡± jackie hoisted Kylie into his arms and gushed, ¡°Quick, give Mommy a kiss!¡± ¡°Mwah!¡± Kylie nodded giddily before she obediently stretched her neck and gave Selena a peck on her cheek. ¡°It¡¯s the Heart of the Abyss!¡± Xena¡¯s eyes were transfixed on the ne as jealousy sizzled within her. Life would be perfect if she had that ne around her neck, but s, such an opportunity would note in this lifetime. The boss of the Daxia Juwel smiled with satisfaction; he made the right choice to attend jackie and Selena¡¯s banquet. He turned to jackie and said, ¡° jackie, why don¡¯t we all take a group photo together? You, me, the Gods of War, and some first-ss families.¡± ¡°Sounds good to me!¡± jackie smiled and gestured to Lana and the others to join them. ¡°Madam Zechs, let¡¯se over and take a photo together. Come to think of it, we haven¡¯t taken a photo together yet!¡± ¡°Sounds great!¡± ted, Ethan and the others joined jackie to take group photos. Chapter 860 Those who could join the group photos were only those from first-ss families and people of such status, like James Drake. This made Ken, Neil, and the others envious as they were not qualified to join. As Ivan was from the Taylor family, he could join the photograph session. Xena, on the other hand, merely tagged behind Ivan and stood at the back corner. Even if it was just a photo and she barely knew any of them, it was still an honor and a pleasure for Xena. ¡° jackie¡­ I still feel that this ne is too expensive. How about we find an opportunity to sell it?¡± Once the photos were taken, Selena gazed at the Heart of the Abyss wound around her neck. Her feelings overwhelmed her so much that she blurted her worries to jackie. Selena¡¯s words stunned jackie. He leaned close to Selena and whispered to her ear, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ll be honest: Such a ne wasn¡¯t expensive at all, and you now have nearly ten billion in your pocket. It¡¯s not that much at all, you see. Try to think of it this way. Your husband is the Gods of War¡¯s exclusive doctor, so do you think the reward given to me would be so meager?¡± Selena took a deep breath after she listened to jackie¡¯s reasoning. He was right; he was the exclusive doctor for the nine Gods of War, and that was a great achievement. Besides, the rewards received by the nine Gods of War would be no less than 100 billion. While he was not as honorable as them, jackie must have received 10 billion or so. With that reassuring thought, Selena yfully rolled her eyes at jackie and pinched his waist. ¡° jackie White, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Why do you have to worry me?¡± Selena then followed up when a thought urred to her, ¡°Still, you¡¯re not at fault. If my mother knew about it, I¡¯m afraid my mother might yell at you and demand a pretty sum. You can¡¯t tell her about it. This must remain a secret,¡± Selena suggested thoughtfully. ¡°Ah, my dear wife is right. I had a hard time buying this ne for you, so you¡¯ll have to keep and wear it, alright?¡± jackie chuckled wholeheartedly. ¡°Alright!¡± ncing at the time, Selena turned her head to the hotel¡¯s general manager. ¡°You can now serve the dishes!¡± ¡°Very well, Mrs. White.¡± Once the performance on-stage was paused, the general manager of the hotel sauntered up to the stage and announced through the microphone, ¡°Everyone, please take your seats and get ready to be served with delicious food!¡± The owner of the hotel also went up to the stage and boisterously spoke, ¡°Hello everyone, I¡¯m the owner of this hotel. Today¡¯s the happiest and most glorious day in my life, all thanks to Mr. and Mrs. White for ushering in so many distinguished guests and even invited the honorable Nine Great Gods of War!¡± The owner momentarily paused before he added, voice louder than before, ¡°Therefore, I¡¯ve decided that all the expenses on Mr. and Mrs. White¡¯ wedding banquet will be on the hotel!¡± ¡°What? What was that?! It¡¯ll be on them? It¡¯s all free now? Won¡¯t the owner lose a lot of money?¡± Fiona¡¯s face beamed with joy and excitement at the owner¡¯s words. The expenses on the wedding party today was estimated to be at least one or two billion, not to mention that there were so many expensive food and wine. If the words were not from the hotel¡¯s owner himself nor the loud deration through the microphone, Fiona would have doubted her own ears. ¡°This can¡¯t be a mistake, right?¡± Joan and Andrew were both dumbfounded with the same look of disbelief. Old Master Taylor, on the other hand, smiled warmly. ¡°Well, what do you know? So many Gods of War havee here today, thus his business from today onward will only skyrocket. He gets to receive such sess, all thanks to jackie. The aftermath of this grandest wedding banquet is downright staggering¡ª they¡¯ll be busy counting money. Moreover, business in a seven-star hotel won¡¯t be too good usually because it¡¯s too expensive!¡± Old Master Taylor then turned his gaze toward the stage, his eyes filled with wisdom. ¡°The most crucial thing is that today he has taken a photo with us, and the Nine Great Gods of War are in it too. It¡¯s a great attraction point; he can just say that the Nine Great Gods of War hade to their hotel and feasted in a banquet! His business won¡¯t go down after that!¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. I thought so! How could he be so kind and charged us nothing? So there is such a benefit for him!¡± Realization dawned on Fiona then, but it did not matter as the hotel charged not a single penny on them. For them, that was a gain! Chapter 861 ¡°From today onward, whenever the Nine Great Gods of War, Mr. and Mrs. White, as well as their family,e to our hotel, it will be free!¡± The owner of the hotel smiled ndly and announced the benefits. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s fantastic! Dear, we cane here often to eat all for free!¡± Fiona could barely conceal her delight that she practically yelled into Andrew¡¯s ear. Andrew¡¯s face dulled in return. ¡°Will you reallye often? It¡¯s okay if youe once in a while, but if you do often, won¡¯t you feel embarrassed? Moreover, the money that the Nine Great Gods of War have given Selena today is already nine billion dors with the rest given by others, we¡¯ll get around ten billion, right? We have so much money now, you can¡¯t afford to pay for a meal?¡± Only then did realization hit Fiona that she and her family, indeed, were rich enough now. There was no need to take advantage of such a perk. Nevertheless, she rolled her eyes at Andrew and uttered, ¡°What do you know? This represents our family¡¯s status and image in this city! Even for people like James Drake, when hees here to have a meal, he¡¯ll have to pay! The Drakes are no ordinary people; they¡¯re someone who can just use their status and reputation to get anything they want, it¡¯s not about money right now, it¡¯s all about our status and reputation!¡± Andrew gave some thoughts on the matter and finally, he bobbed his head to show his agreement. It made sense after all. ¡°All right, all right. Everyone, please enjoy your meal! I hope you are satisfied with our service!¡± The owner of the hotel ended themotion with a delightful ending. Since there were too many people at the sightseeing tform, those A-list celebrities as well as some ordinary businessmen, knew that they were not qualified to sit there. Hence, consciously they went to the private rooms a few floors below. On the other hand, jackie and Selena sat at a table with the Nine Great Gods of War. ¡°C¡¯mon! Let¡¯s drink up! We must have a few more sses today!¡± Fernando stood up from his seat and chortled brightly. ¡°A few more sses? Only a few more? We have to at least empty a few bottles!¡± Lana teased with a wide and ted grin stered on her face. At this moment, on the opposite side of the roof of the six-star hotel, Cecelia and the others were upset that their faces were as dark as coal; resentment grew within them like a malignant tumor. They were no fool. The Nine Great Gods of War were all on the other side, and those who told them that they woulde back after sending their blessings and gifts to jackie, would not return any more. It was certain that none of them woulde back to Cecelia¡¯s wedding unless their brains were nothing but full of grass. ¡°Dad, what should we do? We¡¯ve spent a lot of money on all the food and wine. Each table here cost up to eight hundred thousand dors!¡± Kelly wheeled his head and looked at the empty tables and chairs behind him, his heart sank to the deepest. He was speechless. Everything was prepared nicely to cater up to thousands of guests. All the food and alcohol were already prepared. It was impossible to turn back now. ¡°What should we do? The correct question should be what else can we do!¡± The head of the Gold family trembled with rage, anger rose in him like a ride. He red deadly at Kelly and Cecelia. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Both of you! Why did you have to choose the same day with Selena? Look what brought us in the end? Empty hall!¡± He exasperated and stomped right after he ended hisst sentence. Then he yelled again, ¡°Go and ask those singers, cameramen, and whoever toe over to eat. We¡¯ll go back immediately after the meal!¡± Chapter 862 Cecilia got angrier the more she thought about it, but she could not do anything about it either. She could only clench her teeth andfort herself with the knowledge that jackie was going to die soon. He was probably going to explode to death at any time. She needed to see how he died. Only, they had already finished their meal, and jackie and the others on the opposite quickly finished theirs as well. Judging from the huge screen, asides from the slight redness in his cheeks from drinking plenty of wine, he did not seem to be having any other adverse reactions. ¡°Strange. Didn¡¯t they say that he would die today? It¡¯s alreadyte in the afternoon. He¡¯s not even showing the slightest symptom. What on earth is Ivan doing? Did he lie to me?¡± Cecilia frowned, pondering on the matter. She thought about it. Then she silently crept to the side and called Ivan. Ivan, Ken, and the others were all waiting for jackie to drop dead onto the floor as well¡ªto see the sight of his rotten body. However, up until now, they did not see what they came here for. Because of that, they drank quite a few rounds of alcohol. jackie was truly the star of the entire city today, and this made them utterly speechless. They could not wait for him to drop dead in front of everyone. Especially now, when jackie had so much money and even bought the Heart of the Abyss for Selena. It seemed that their rtionship would only grow stronger. Meanwhile, Fiona had been all smiles all day. It was evident that she was growing happier and contented with her son-inw. There was very little chance for interference unless jackie died or the two were broken up. Fiona, Ben, Andrew, and everyone else had hated jackie before when he was a good-for-nothing. They had thought that there was still a way to convince Selena to marry a young master from a wealthy family. Now though, with their reputation bolstered, jackie was no longer a good-for-nothing son-inw. Instead, he was the exclusive doctor of the nine Gods of War. It was a position that everyone respected and admired. That was why although jackie was not a God of War or a King of War, his position was still slightly higher than that of the revered militants. Now the only hope that they had was for the poison to work quickly on jackie¡ªfor him to die before their eyes. They never thought that Cecilia would call Ivan at this moment. He scanned his surroundings. Then he walked to an empty corner before picking the call up. ¡°Yes, cousin? Is there something wrong?¡± ¡°Is there something wrong? Idiot! Of course, there is!¡± Cecilia¡¯s chest heaved violently from anger. ¡°Didn¡¯t you and the old man say that you woulde over for lunch after presenting your gifts at Selena¡¯s wedding?¡± she snapped. ¡°Great. The businessmen and James Drake aren¡¯t here¡ªeven you guys aren¡¯t here. You¡¯re my family, but not one of you remained at my wedding. It¡¯s so embarrassing!¡± As Cecilia spoke, she felt that she suffered so much today. Tears threatened to spill out of her eyes, and her voice turned hoarse. ¡°Cousin, you can see it for yourself. The Nine Great Gods of War are here. How could we leave? Besides, don¡¯t you know that the old man loves his reputation? He¡¯s drinking with the Gods of War now. This is a matter of reputation for him. Why would he think of you now!¡± Chapter 863 Ivan shed a bitter smile. ¡°Ah, we have no choice. Who knew that jackie would pull a stunt like this, getting the nine Gods of War toe for his wedding!¡± Cecilia thought for a while, then she asked, ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the eight other Gods of War are all at his wedding because they wanted to boost his reputation? They¡¯re not here because they wanted to see Lana?¡± Ivan was speechless for a moment. ¡°Of course. They could have seen her at any time they wanted. Why would they choose today, of all days? They¡¯re here because of jackie!¡± ¡°But how does a good-for-nothing like jackie, know such people? No way that he saved all of their lives before, in addition to Lana¡¯s!¡± Cecilia huffed. She really could not understand why the Gods of War woulde from afar for the sake of jackie¡¯s reputation¡ªjust to attend his and Selena¡¯s wedding. ¡°That man isn¡¯t a good-for-nothing. Besides, you¡¯re right on the nail. With his medical skills, he¡¯s be the designated doctor for the Gods of War. jackie had helped to cure them when they sustained injuries. That was why they came here for his wedding. They rushed over once they knew that he was having a wedding!¡± Ivan did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Fck that bstard. He really managed to do a good job hiding his identity. No wonder he had the money to buy the Heart of the Abyss. With his status, he probably hasn¡¯t even received his bonus after he came back.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just want to see him die. Didn¡¯t you say that your girlfriend, Xena fed him the poison? Why isn¡¯t he showing the slightest symptoms till now? I¡¯m getting impatient. Why isn¡¯t he dead yet?¡± Cecilia was so furious that she stamped her foot. She looked at the huge screen opposite her hotel¡ªat jackie and Selena, who were drinking along with the Gods of War and Old Man Taylor. Her throat constricted. ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Jeez. I had seen him just a few days ago. He told me that he was feeling extremely unwell. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s still standing there and drinking wine as though he were perfectly fine. Logically speaking, even if he doesn¡¯t die anytime soon, he shouldn¡¯t be able to drink so merrily!¡± As Ivan spoke into the phone, he pulled out a cigarette and lit it. He was extremely doubtful. Cecilia thought about it. ¡°Maybe Xena lied to you?¡± she said. ¡°Women like her are always up to no good. She¡¯s only with you because she wants your money. You shouldn¡¯t believe someone like her!¡± Ivan took a long drag from his cigarette, looking at Xena, who was drinking at a table. Then he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. She has no reason to lie to me about this. Besides, she hates jackie so much that she wants him dead as soon as possible. She had perfect chances to poison jackie while she was with Ben. No way that she lied to me about this!¡± After he remained silent for a few seconds, he made a guess. ¡°Maybe this will be hisst hurrah. It should be happening any time soon. Let¡¯s wait for a bit. This is hisst day. This is probably the calm before the storm!¡± ¡°All right. Don¡¯t disappoint me!¡± Cecilia hung up, huffing. Ivan walked over to Xena¡¯s side after the call ended. ¡°Xena, are you sure that jackie drank that poison?¡± he asked softly. ¡°Of course. I saw him drink it with my own two eyes. How many times are you going to ask me about this?¡± Xena was speechless for a moment. She felt that Ivan did not trust her. Chapter 864 Ivanforted Xena when he saw her getting angry. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in you but why does this guy seem to be in such a good shape?¡± Xena also frowned. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have very good medical skills? Didn¡¯t Ethan Hays say that he needs to consult jackie on certain things too? jackie modestly said that it¡¯s an excuse but I don¡¯t think that the miracle-working doctor Ethan Hays is lying about things!¡± Xena paused before continuing speaking. ¡°Is it possible that this guy has really good medical skills, so he has removed the poison from his body?¡± Ivan was also surprised when he heard this. Yes, what if jackie really did it? After all, he¡¯s not a normal doctor and has really strong medical skills. If not, how could he be the one to treat the Nine Great Gods of War? However, Ivan soon shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s possible. I¡¯ve asked Ken and the others about this poison. The poison hides in the blood and will be undiscoverable in the beginning. Apart from that, there are no obvious symptoms. After around ten days, when the poison has entered his bone marrow and gets distributed to his entire body, there will be no cure for him by then!¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible? How about the antidote from the person who made this poison?¡± Xena felt that it was quite frightening when she heard this. This weird poison that Ken found was really scary. Ivan nodded. ¡°If he discovered that he was poisoned during the first ten days, the poison can still be cured with the antidote. However, there will be side effects, even if he¡¯s cured, he might still be paralyzed. After all, this poison is really scary!¡± Ivan paused for a while before he continued speaking. ¡°However, the antidote wouldn¡¯t work after twenty days. There¡¯s no cure to this poison!¡± Xena was quiet for a while after she heard what Ivan said. ¡°Could it be possible that jackie discovered the poison twenty or ten days ago so he managed to detoxify himself?¡± Ivan gritted his teeth. ¡°Impossible, how¡¯s that possible? Did you forget that he was ufortable when we saw him at his house several days ago? Apart from that, he didn¡¯t know why he was not feeling well. This means that he hasn¡¯t discovered the problem several days ago so he¡¯s surely to die this time!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s wait. Let¡¯s wait for some more time, we might be too impatient!¡± Xena looked at the time. If he didn¡¯t doesn¡¯t sumb to the poison this afternoon, he would tonight. ¡°that¡¯s right!¡± Ivanughed and poured two sses of wine. He passed one of the sses to Xena. ¡°Come, baby, let¡¯s do a pre-celebration. Although I have no idea when, but this guy will definitely die today!¡± The scene that Ken and Ivan anticipated did not happen at all. Even at the wee hours at night, nobody saw the scene of jackie dying after everybody had left. jackie and the others soon brought the Nine Great Gods of War to the Taylor family mansion. They also arranged amodation for all of the Great Gods. Many of the Gods of War had nned to stay at the Taylor family for two to three days. This naturally made other powerful people envious of the Taylor family. After enjoying themselves for two days in Eastfield, eight of the Great Gods left Eastfield with their families. Two dayster, jackie was still alive and was living a better life than anyone else. This caused Ivan, Ken and the rest to feel depressed. Chapter 865 The group of four consisting of Ken, Ivan, Xena, and Neil gathered again. ¡°What actually went wrong? It¡¯s been two days since the day he¡¯s supposed to die. I believe that Xena saw jackie consuming the poison with her own eyes!¡± Ivan looked at Ken after he spoke. ¡°Young Master Ken, were you lied to by others? Either the poison doesn¡¯t have any effects or it¡¯s expired. If not, jackie wouldn¡¯t only have symptoms like dizziness and weakness.¡± Ken also started wondering if there was something wrong with his poison after Ivan spoke. He said with a frown on his face, ¡°Could this be possible? I spent a lot of money to buy the poison!¡± Neil said with a bitter smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whose responsibility it is and what went wrong. Those aren¡¯t important now. The most important thing is that jackie is still alive and it¡¯s impossible for Ken and I to get Selena¡¯s heart. So, what should we do next?¡± Ken could not help but smile bitterly. ¡°Sigh, the only thing worth being happy about is that the four powerful ns inclusive of the Wilson family, Eagle n, and the others, offended somebody strong. Michael Wilson was also killed and we have one less opponent!¡± Neil smirked. ¡°Him? Haha, that fatty guy. He¡¯s extremely fat, and he won¡¯t have any hope even if jackie¡¯s dead. He¡¯s craving for what he¡¯s not worthy of. The hopeful people are me and Young Master Ken!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it and it¡¯s best if we employ assassins. The previous assassin failed because that woman was careless. This time, let¡¯s employ more assassins especially those who are at the top of the list. I believe that it will work!¡± Ivan remained quiet before continuing to say. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be an issue if we employ more people!¡± ¡°This seems to be the only option now. However, this option requires a huge amount of money. It would be impossible to hire several masters from the southwest district killer list without at least five or six hundred million!¡± Neil smiled bitterly. Ken curled his hands into fists, gritted his teeth, and said angrily, ¡°What if wee up with two hundred million each? This is thest chance we have. It¡¯s impossible for Fiona and the others to get Selena to file for divorce. The only chance we are left with now is to kill jackie!¡± ¡°Alright, I can secretly divert thepany¡¯s fund to my ount then I can definitelye up with two hundred million!¡± Ivan was silent for a short moment before nodding. He looked at Neil with Ken. Neil put on a sour face. ¡°Guys, this is not a small amount of money. How about this, I can borrow some money from several of my friends. I have some money with me now and let¡¯s see if I can make two hundred million within the next three days!¡± ¡°Alright, we are set then. After three days, let¡¯se over here with two hundred million each to make up for the six hundred million before contacting the assassins! This time, it¡¯s a make it or break it opportunity for us!¡± Ken stood up, exhaled, and said firmly. Everybody left after they walked out the door. Ivan and Xena went to a vi that Ivan bought for Xena when she sessfully drugged jackie. Ivan thought about it and said, ¡°Xena, I think that we should sell this vi first. I need the money now and this vi can be sold for fifty million. With that money, we can make two hundred million and get someone to kill jackie!¡± Chapter 866 Although Xena has gotten many benefits from Ivan, such as branded bags and cosmetics, the thing that made her ecstatic was this vi Ivan bought for her a few days ago. This vi cost Ivan over fifty million and her name was written as the owner. This represented Ivan¡¯s true feelings for her and the property belonged to her. This made her hopeful of the future. Right now, Ivan was asking her to sell the vi and this made her unhappy. Xena¡¯s face darkened and she replied, ¡°You just bought this vi for me several days ago and now you¡¯re asking me to sell it at a cheap rate? You said previously that you will divert money from yourpany, not sell this house!¡± Ivan immediatelyforted her. ¡°Xena, I¡¯m thinking about our future here. Think about it, jackie is our stumbling block. Selena walked to where she is right now because of jackie¡¯s assistance. Now, she¡¯s not only back in the Taylor family, the old master even said that he¡¯s going to set up a newpany and appoint Selena as the person-in-charge of this newpany. Ivan curled his hands into fists and continued to speak angrily. ¡°Yesterday when we were having drinks, the old master said that he¡¯s going to invest three hundred million as thepany¡¯s reserve funding and Selena is going to be in charge of everything. Thispany is almost the same as the current Taylor group!¡± ¡°So much money?¡± Xena frowned when she heard this. It seems that Old Master Taylor was appointing Selena to an important position. ¡°Yes, if this continues, I¡¯m worried that Selena will fight for the Taylor family¡¯s properties with us in the future. After all, Cecilia has already gotten married and she is not talented in the business aspect. Cecilia is not apetitor to me, however, Selena is different. Selena is a very capable person. I tried so hard to obtain control of all the Taylor family¡¯s properties and the old master actually wants to start a new company for Selena. If Selena¡¯spany does well in the future, her position in the Taylor family would definitely change!¡± Ivan grew increasingly worried as he thought about it. He looked at Xena and said seriously. ¡°Xena, the Taylor group belongs to us, the Taylors, and I want to inherit everything. Even if I can¡¯t inherit everything, I want to get at least 90% of it. How can that go into Selena¡¯s hands? This time around, you have to help me with this!¡± Xena thought about it and was still reluctant. She said with a frown on her face. ¡°Ivan, I would like to help you but you¡¯ve just purchased this vi. We will need to lower the price if we¡¯re going to sell it in such a hurry. If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t we lose money? Apart from that, since you¡¯re already diverting money from thepany, what difference would fifty million more, make? Why can¡¯t you just directly divert two hundred million?¡± Ivan was speechless about what Xena said. ¡°Old Master has already taken three hundred million out to start a branchpany and let Selena do whatever she wants. This leaves me with not much money. Apart from that, thepany still needs to operate. I wouldn¡¯t be easily discovered if I only divert one hundred and fifty million but I would be easily made out if I directly divert two hundred million from the company.¡± Xena was reluctant when she thought about how the vi was originally hers. She said with pursed lips, ¡°But what does killing jackie have to do with you getting your inheritance?¡± ¡°Both are definitely rted. jackie is currently considered a very noble and high positioned man. All Nine Great Gods of War sent him gifts when they knew that he¡¯s getting married. Do you think that the other businessmen won¡¯t want to work with Selena after she has started apany? Many businessmen will try their best to work with Selena just to get into jackie¡¯s good books and to give jackie face!¡± Ivan immediately exined. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Selena¡¯spany will only get better and bigger. By then, the old master will get increasingly satisfied with her abilities. How much inheritance do you think we will get? However, if jackie dies, the others wouldn¡¯t give Selena such opportunities because of jackie. Apart from that, she might be dispirited because of his death. If she remarries somebody else, the Taylor family¡¯s properties would be ours!¡± Chapter 867 Xena also understood the situation here. She thought about it and nodded. ¡°Alright, honey, I agree to help you. However, you have to promise me that you¡¯ll buy two vis like this after you¡¯ve inherited the Taylor family¡¯s properties.¡± ¡°Sure, whatever that belongs to me is yours by then and we will be a family. It would be nothing to buy two houses for you.¡± Ivan smiled. At this moment, photos of jackie and the Nine Great Gods of War spread to the public. Now everybody knew that there was a man in Eastfield who could gather all Nine Great Gods of War to have a meal together and this alone, caused a stir in other cities. This was the first time something like this has happened. However, jackie was troubled by what happened these couple of days. Many people came to him, asking for treatment. There were some with verymon diseases and these people still came to jackie for treatment. He was speechless about the situation and wondered how much time he would need to spend treating these people. Luckily his pretty bodyguards stopped these people at the entrance and did not allow them toe in. Who knew what would happen if these people entered. jackie finally realized how scary it was for someone¡¯s social status to be raised by a little. Luckily nobody knew that he was the Supreme Warrior, if not, his door frame might just break from the number of people who came to visit him. In the end, the number of visitors reduced after jackie ced a ¡®No Entry¡¯ sign at the entrance. However, there were still many who refused to give up and wanted to ask jackie for treatment. They only gave up after jackie set up another sign that said ¡®100 million dors per treatment¡¯. Even then, there were still some rich businessmen who woulde asking jackie for help when they encountered diseases that were hard to treat. jackie did not decline such an opportunity that would earn him 100 million by just treating someone. After all, he was quite free and this was easy money. After jackie easily treated the cancer of two to three people, his fame increased incredibly and his medical skills were spread to many ces. Just like what Ivan and Old Master Taylor predicted, Selena¡¯s business developed smoothly after the city- stirring wedding. Ivan was furious when the small factories that cooperated with hispanies for outsourcing production actually changed strategies and went to work with Selena instead. Finally, twelve of the assassins on the Southwest district killer list gradually arrived at Eastfield. Chapter 868 Finally, twelve scary assassins gathered at an emptynd outside of the city. Ken, Neil, Ivan, and the others also went over. ¡°are you guys looking down at us?¡± An old man nced at the killers around them and startedughing coldly. ¡°Who are you guys trying to kill? Even I, the second on the killer list, can¡¯t do it. Why do you need to get so many people here? You even employ the killer who¡¯s first on the killer list?¡± They obviously felt that the people in front of them were too over the top. They have killed many people and some of them were real masters. However, most of the time, these assassins worked alone and this was the first time so many important assassins from the killer list gathered at the same ce. The man who held the third ce also started smiling coldly. ¡°Yes, I also wonder why do you need so many masters here. Haha, with all of us here, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for us to kill a master who is as strong as a seven or eight-stars King of War, right?¡± ¡°Yes, is this really required?¡± A woman also smirked. ¡°Could it be that we¡¯re not killing one person but a group of people? That would make sense!¡± Ivan smiled bitterly before saying. ¡°Everybody, please calm down. This time, we¡¯re asking all of you to kill only one person. How should we put it? This person has really strongbat skills and even has a dozen bodyguards at his house. However, this person is quite confident and never brings any of those bodyguards every time he leaves the house! So, you guys don¡¯t need to worry about his bodyguards!¡± Ken also said. ¡°We spent so much money to employ so many of you because we¡¯re afraid of failing. We need to make sure that we seed this time. If we fail, it would alert the enemy and once that happened, it would be very difficult to kill that guy!¡± ¡°Young master, let¡¯s stop beating around the bushes. Just tell us who this person is. He should either be a leader of a n or some powerful King of War, am I right? You just said that he has a dozen bodyguards. If he has bodyguards but not arge number of them, he¡¯s definitely not a n master. That makes him a King of War who just returned from the battlefield!¡± At this moment, the man who was number one on the Southwest district killer list started smiling coldly. ¡°To me, employing so many people here is to make a big fuss over a minor issue because I¡¯m quite confident in my own strength. How should I make you guys understand? As an example, as long as the person you¡¯re asking me to kill is not a God of War, nobody else matters!¡± ¡°if that¡¯s the case, I dare say the same thing too!¡± The old man, second on the killer list, also started laughing loudly. He held his hands in front of his chest and was also totally confident. ¡°I¡¯m quite confident when I hear what you guys are saying!¡± Ivan nodded in satisfaction after he heard them. Only then did Ken spoke. ¡°I believe you guys heard about this person a couple of days ago. He¡¯s none other than jackie, the son-inw who married into the Taylor family!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Somebody¡¯s face darkened when they heard this. ¡°Is it really jackie? If that¡¯s the case, it would really be quite troublesome. This man is someone who can gather all Nine Great Gods of War!¡± ¡°He¡¯s the exclusive doctor to the Nine Great Gods of War? I don¡¯t feel that it¡¯s a good thing to kill him. After all, he contributed a lot to everybody in Daxia!¡± Chapter 869 One of the female assassins frowned and hesitated. They thought that they were being asked to kill a slightly strong King of War. If that was the case, she would not be as pressured about it. They had no idea that these three young masters were asking them to kill jackie, the person who caused a stir in the entire Eastfield and country. ¡°Why? You guys have not fought him yet. Are you all unconfident?¡± Ken was startled when he saw how these people reacted. He nced at the old man who was second on the killer list and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that nobody else would be an issue as long as it¡¯s not a God of War? Why do you guys act like this when you hear that it¡¯s jackie¡­¡± The old man started smiling bitterly. ¡°Brother, we know this person¡¯sbat power very well. However, he¡¯s not a God of War or a King of War to our knowledge, so I alone would be sufficient to kill him. With that said, do you know what I¡¯m afraid of?¡± The old man paused before continuing. ¡°If this young man could gather all the Nine Great Gods of War, this means that he has a very good rtionship with them. We will be in big trouble if we anger the Gods of War because we killed him and if they find out that it was us who killed him!¡± Even the man in the first ce on the killer list nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s not that we are not confident in killing this guy, we¡¯re just worried about the consequences when we anger the Gods of War. Putting other reasons aside, even if two or three out of the Nine Great Gods of War got angry and investigates this, we would definitely be dead!¡± Ken, Ivan, and the others finally realized what was happening. These originally cold-blooded and fearless assassins were worried because to face the wrath of several Gods of War was a catastrophe to them. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys worry, we promise that we won¡¯t sell you guys out! We can swear on this!¡± After staying quiet for some time, Ivan raised his hand and surely said. Ken, on the other hand, said, ¡°Guys, you¡¯re well-known assassins in the southwest district. Now that you¡¯ve epted the money, it means that you¡¯ve epted the mission. It would be unprofessional of you to go against your words now. You¡¯re all masters at the top of the list and wouldn¡¯t others look down on you if this was known by others?¡± The twelve well-known killers¡¯ faces darkened when they heard this. Yes, they were twelve famous assassins. Their reputation would be ruined if news of this incident spread out. However, the target that they were asked to kill was really peculiar. His identity made killing him even more troublesome than killing the richest man in Eastfield. ¡°I have an idea!¡± The female assassin thought about it and said. ¡°We can work together and kill this guy. This is a simple task. However, we have a condition, you have to lure him out of the city and find an uninhibited ce here for us to kill him there. This would ensure that nobody knows about what happened. If we made a move in the city, we might leave traces behind and it would be easy for others to investigate!¡± The old man, second on the killer list, also nodded. ¡°That would be great as we can get rid of the body easily as well!¡± Chapter 870 ¡±Yes, that would be the best option we have!¡± The man who was number one on the killer list also nodded in agreement! Ivan and the others felt what the other party said made sense too. After all, if they really angered several Gods of War, none of them would be able to run away even if these assassins have a way to escape. Finally, Ivan nodded. ¡°This would work. Let us think of a way to lure jackie out. However, you need to promise us that you will seed this time! We won¡¯t ept any failures!¡± ¡°don¡¯t you worry. This guy is not a God of War, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Do you think that I¡¯m some useless killer?¡± The old man, who was second on the list, felt that what Ivan said was quite funny and laughed out loudly. ¡°That¡¯s right. This guy must have quite a strongbat ability for being able to survive on the battlefield for five years. However, his main position is a doctor, right? So, we don¡¯t need to be afraid of anything. You guys must have overestimated this person by employing so many of us here!¡± A middle-aged woman smiled coldly as she felt that Ivan and the others were being too careful. However, this benefitted them as it would be quite simple for so many of them to kill one person. This was a job with easy money guaranteed. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate him. Although this guy is only a doctor, he is quite capable of being able to stay on the battlefield for five years.¡± Neil stepped one step forward. ¡°We know that he once fought some marshals and those marshals failed to match to him. They were killed by jackie in the end!¡± ¡°What?!¡± One of the men who was number 18 on the list was surprised when he heard this. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, this guy has at least thebat ability of a one-star King of War, or maybe that of a two-stars King of War. It¡¯s definitely difficult to handle someone like that!¡± ¡°Humph, it might be difficult for you but it¡¯s still not an issue for me!¡± The old man, second on the list, humphed coldly and still acted indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s good that you guys are confident. This guy would definitely not escape his fate with so many of you working together this time!¡± Ken nodded and said. ¡°How about this, let¡¯s go around and take a look. Let¡¯s see where we should lure this guy to so that it would be easier to surround and ambush him. Later on, we will only need to lure him there!¡± Everybody started looking around. Finally, an old man jumped onto a tree and looked far away. When he returned, he had a slight smile at the corners of his mouth. ¡°I¡¯ve discovered a nice ce and it would be difficult for that guy to escape!¡± Chapter 871 ¡±Where is this ce that you are talking about?¡± The eyes of Ivan and the others lightened up and they quickly asked. The old man smiled before saying, ¡°Walking toward this direction and in the middle of that forest, there¡¯s ake. There¡¯s a small ind in the middle of theke and there¡¯s only a small wooden bridge that links to that ind. Haha, isn¡¯t jackie¡¯s death guaranteed if he goes to that ind? As long as somebody guards the entrance to the bridge, it¡¯s impossible for him to escape even if he realizes that something is wrong!¡± ¡°Alright, this ce is a really good location. I don¡¯t think that we need to enter the city now. Let¡¯s rest and wait here. We¡¯ll hide on the ind after jackie leaves the city. Killing him would be a piece of cake then. Apart from that, if we didn¡¯t enter the city, the Gods of War wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything even if jackie died!¡± The old man, second on the list, nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, this is not an issue. How about this, we¡¯ll try our best to lure jackie out tomorrow morning.¡± After Ivan made the final decision, the one dozen of assassins left. After the twelve assassins left, Ivan said to Ken and Neil. ¡°It seems that these assassins are very confident and this is a good thing for us. jackie is definitely dying this time!¡± Neil nodded in satisfaction and was secretly relieved. ¡°We¡¯ve tried so hard to make six hundred million and employ these masters. None of them are below the twentieth position on the list. jackie would definitely die in their hands and this is our only chance. If jackie doesn¡¯t die this time around, we would be out of chances!¡± Ken smiled bitterly as he spoke. ¡°Why do I feel that we¡¯re actually losing money? jackie is not dead as he might have got rid of the poison. However, his power must have been weakened. It would be quite easy to kill him now. Maybe our bodyguards could have done it and we should have gotten somebody to test his current strength. It¡¯s quite painful for us to spend so much money!¡± Ivan¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us this earlier? It would have been beneficial if you said something earlier. Now that we¡¯ve spent the money, there¡¯s no way to regret it and we can only continue with the n!¡± Neil was quiet for sometime before saying. ¡°Apart from the three of us, Xena also knows about this. Although she¡¯s not here now, but, I¡¯m afraid that the Gods of War would investigate after jackie dies. Can we rely on Xena? We are screwed if she tells others about this.¡± Ken also said. ¡°Women are nosy and they like to show off, especially these women who are really vain. They enjoy showing-off. What if she tells somebody about what happened today just to show-off? This would put us in a terrible position!¡± Ivan smiled coldly after he heard them. ¡°Don¡¯t you guys worry, I am not nning to keep this woman by my side any longer. After some time, I will think of a way to kill her. After all, this woman is useless to us now. I got together with her so that she would do something for us. This woman is a bad person, how can I really marry her?¡± ¡°Young Master Ivan, what you said makes sense. We are in thepany of the right person!¡± Neil laughed. ¡°If you kill her, the possibility of what happened today being exposed would be greatly reduced.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Young Master Ivan, you can get any woman you want anyway! Now that the Taylor family is progressing so well and you¡¯re the next master of the Taylor family, you need to make good choices!¡± Ken also nodded in satisfaction. ¡°You cannot keep a woman like Xena, who would do anything for money, by your side. Apart from that, I heard that she¡¯s been with many other men!¡± Ivan nodded in agreement. ¡°Wait a couple of days. I will kill her in a couple of days!¡± Chapter 872 ¡±Haha, you¡¯re a man of courage!¡± Neilughed. He thought about the situation and said again. ¡°By the way, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to lure jackie out. Why would he believe in us without a probable cause?¡± Ken also nodded. ¡°All of us here have some sort of dispute with jackie. Right now, this guy definitely hates us and we can¡¯t just ask him out for tea, right?¡± Ivan started frowning when he heard what both Ken and Neil said. This was definitely a troublesome task. jackie was a smart person, why would he believe in them without a good excuse? He started thinking about it and soon his eyes lit up. ¡°There is a way but we need to continue gathering money for it!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Ken and Neil were speechless when they heard that they needed to gather money again. They spent a lot of effort toe up with the previous two hundred million and it would be very difficult for them to gather money again now. ¡°How much? We wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything if it¡¯s a huge sum! jackie is not a womanizer or we could have utilized that!¡± Ken was quiet for some time before he asked. Ivan replied. ¡°Not really. This time, we only need to gather one hundred million. With the three of us here, both of you will be in charge of thirty million each and I wille up with forty million. After we¡¯ve gathered one hundred million, we just need to find someone to lie to jackie about having a father who¡¯s very sick and bring him to the ind. Ken said in realization, ¡°I understand what you¡¯re trying to do here. Many people went to sought after jackie¡¯s treatment and this guy was very annoyed by these people. So he set a rule where people needed to pay him one hundred million for each treatment. Although he set a high price, there are still many who are going to him for treatment and he¡¯s earned quite a bit from this!¡± Neil continued in agreement, ¡°Yes, we can use this as an excuse to get him to leave the city ande to the ind to carry out treatment!¡± They went on separate ways to gather money after they ended their discussion. ¡­ At the same moment, Fiona was extremely happy in the Taylor family vi. ¡°Oh my, this son-inw of mine is such an amazing person. He helped treat someone again today and earned one hundred million. Tsk tsk, these businessmen are really afraid of death. Once they are really sick, they will spend money to ask my son-inw for treatment, no matter how expensive it is!¡± Right now, Fiona was incredibly satisfied with jackie. She felt that there was only one son-inw in this world who was such a capable person. He was not only a great fighter, he also had great medical skills and earned a lot of money. The most crucial point was that jackie was a very generous person. He gave Fiona, Joan, Ben, and Andrew one hundred million each to spend as they pleased. ¡°Of course. I knew that my son was not a simple person!¡± Joan¡¯s face was filled with a huge smile. jackie had finally excelled and she had nothing else to worry about for the rest of her life. She nned to spend her life in peace here and wait for the day where she got another grandchild. Putting everything else aside, jackie was a person who nobody in Eastfield dared offend. She even discovered that Neil and Ken, who used to crave for Selena, seldom caused them trouble recently. Michael Wilson had died and everything was developing in a better direction. ¡°Of course, of course!¡± Now that Fiona was rich, her hatred for jackie had ceased. Every time she attended gatherings with other rich madams, she praised jackie for his ability and how capable her son- inw was. This change caused jackie, Joan, and others to be slightly dumbfounded. At this moment, a pretty bodyguard walked over and spoke to jackie. ¡°Master, somebody is looking for you and they are waiting for you in the private room located on the second floor of the Confidante Cafe! They are asking for you to go over now!¡± Chapter 873 ¡±They¡¯re looking for me?¡± jackie frowned. Why did they note over here if they were looking for him? Why act mysterious when he had already reached the opposite street? Although he wondered what was going on, jackie still nodded and walked over. Soon, jackie reached the second floor of the Confidante Cafe. Just as he reached the second floor, he discovered several men in ck suits standing in a row energetically. One of them walked forward and bowed slightly when they saw jackie. ¡°Young Master jackie, please come in. We¡¯ve been waiting for you for some time!¡± ¡°Young Master jackie?¡± jackie¡¯s face darkened. After pausing for a moment, he followed behind the other party and walked toward the private room in front of them. The entire second floor was obviously booked by the other party and apart from the person in this room, there was nobody else there. jackie opened the door and entered the private room. An old man with white hair sat there cross-legged. The old man immediately stood up and bowed respectfully when he saw jackie entering the room. ¡°Young Master, our family is in grave danger. The master is asking for you to return and uphold the situation!¡± jackieughed when he heard this. ¡°I was wondering who it is. Who knew that it¡¯s somebody from the White family!¡± jackie started getting agitated as he spoke. ¡°This is ridiculous, you guys ignored me and my mother because I was an illegitimate child. They want me to go back now that my position has changed and they know that I¡¯m the exclusive doctor of the Nine Great Gods of War? You people are shameless!¡± jackie still clearly remembered how he knelt outside of the White family mansion five years ago when Joan was in grave danger and needed one million for her surgery. It was raining and he knelt there for the entire night. However, nobody from the White family paid any attention to him. The White family¡¯s housekeeper even asked somebody to hit and humiliated him before driving him away. If it was not due to the fact that he had the man¡¯s blood in him and he could not change that fact, he would have returned and punished the people of the White family. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s difficult to exin everything right now. You were always in the master¡¯s heart but you cannot me him for not visiting you all these years!¡± The old man sighed. ¡°After all, you too know that the White family is more influential now from the help of White family madam. Her family provided the White family a lot of help¡­and¡­¡± The old man wanted to say something more but jackie directly interrupted him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything else as I¡¯ve already made up my mind. I am not going back so all of you can leave now. Tell Nash White to take it as though he never had a son before and I will think of him as I¡¯ve never had a father like him!¡± jackie left after he spoke. ¡°Young Master¡­¡± The old man sighed as he totally understood jackie¡¯s thoughts. jackie must have gone through lots of hardship to be where he was now. After all, the White family were the ones who mistreated this pair of mother and son. Chapter 874 After jackie left, a young beauty in a white dress walked over from the opposite room. ¡°Miss, what should we do? You¡¯ve heard the conversation we had just now. It would be very difficult to persuade the young master!¡± The old man immediately saluted and said to the youngdy in front of him. The youngdy smiled calmly. ¡°That is quite normal. After all, he and his mother were kicked out after they were discovered. After so many years, he has never received any care from the White family. It might be better if we found him earlier!¡± The youngdy smiled bitterly before continuing. ¡°My attitude wouldn¡¯t be any better if I was in his position and knew that my family only came looking for me after they knew that I became the exclusive doctor of the Nine Great Gods of War!¡± The old man also nodded and said, ¡°However, we haven¡¯t finished what we wanted to say before he left. Sigh, we can¡¯t just give up like this! Why don¡¯t we visit his family and exin everything to them?!¡± The youngdy thought about it and said, ¡°We¡¯re not in a hurry, let¡¯s wait for another day or two. Our appearance was too sudden, let¡¯s give him two days to digest things up. As for our next steps, I think that we can think of a way to meet Joan tomorrow!¡± The old man thought about it and nodded in recognition. ¡°Miss, what you say makes sense. jackie doesn¡¯t have a deep rtionship with our master so it¡¯s normal for him to react this way. Maybe we can start by persuading Joan. After all, they were once together and if she knows that the master is gravely ill, she might agree to us bringing the young master back with us!¡± jackie soon went back to the Taylor family mansion with a dark expression on his face. He was furious inwardly when he remembered how ruthless the White family was years ago. ¡° jackie, what happened? You don¡¯t look good! Did something happen?¡± Joan walked over worryingly and asked in concern when she saw jackie¡¯s dark expression. jackie looked at Joan beforeforting her with a smile. ¡°Mother, nothing is wrong. Don¡¯t you worry!¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t pressure yourself too much. We¡¯re quite rich now and it would be enough for us if we don¡¯t simply spend it. We have enough of everything and Selena¡¯spany is growing quite well so there¡¯s nothing to worry about!¡± Joan smiled. Although jackie said that nothing was wrong, she could feel that something was bothering jackie and he just refused to tell her about it. The next day, a young man came to jackie. ¡°Miracle-working doctor jackie, please help my wife! She¡¯s not going to make it. She¡¯s got a weird condition and is constantly feeling a pain in her chest. We¡¯ve checked at other hospitals but none of them could give a diagnosis! ¡°She¡¯s in pain again today and it happens on an irregr basis. I would like for you toe with me and help take a look at my wife¡¯s condition!¡± The middle-aged man in front of jackie seemed to be worried. ¡° jackie, why aren¡¯t you on your way yet? You¡¯re earning another one hundred million. Business is booming!¡± Fiona was ecstatic when she heard this and said to the middle-aged man. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry about it, this son-inw of mine can treat any condition. Your wife will definitely recover after my son-in- law takes a look at her!¡± ¡°That would be great! I heard that jackie is a miracle-working doctor, that¡¯s why I came here immediately!¡± The middle-aged man nodded with a smile. ¡°Doctor jackie, you won¡¯t refuse my request, right? My wife is really waiting for you to save her life!¡± ¡°One hundred million, transfer it to me first and I will do my job! That is the rule!¡± jackie said indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, money¡¯s not an issue! Not an issue!¡± Chapter 875 The middle-aged man immediately nodded. ¡°such crity. There was someone who tried to negotiate the price previously. We don¡¯t ept any negotiation!¡± Fiona was happy and immediately passed a piece of paper to the man. ¡°Here are the details of the bank ount and you can make the transfer. Don¡¯t you worry, my son-inw is definitely certain. If he can¡¯t cure your wife, he would definitely return this money to you!¡± The other party quickly made the transfer and drove jackie toward outside of the city. ¡°We¡¯re not staying in Eastfield?¡± jackie was stunned and asked the man driving the car when he saw that they were leaving the city. ¡°miracle-working doctor jackie, don¡¯t you worry. We¡¯ll still be in Eastfield. It¡¯s just that both me and my wife like some quiet time to ourselves so we built a small hut in a remote area outside of the city. We like to fish by theke when we¡¯re free!¡± The man exined happily. Soon, the man parked his car in front of a forest and said to jackie, ¡°I¡¯m sorry Doctor jackie but there¡¯s no road in front of us and I can¡¯t drive-in. We can only park here and you¡¯ll have to walk over with me. However, it¡¯s not too far away. We¡¯ll soon reach that ce after we go through these woods!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± jackie got out of the car with that man and smiled coldly in secret when he saw the situation around him. This man was obviously lying. He could also feel that this might be a trap. However, he was toozy to expose the other party. He followed behind the man and they soon walked through the woods, reaching in front of ake. In front of them, there was a small wooden bridge that led to the ind in the middle of theke. They could vaguely see a small, worn-out hut not far away from the middle of the ind. ¡°I had no idea that you and your wife enjoyed living life like this!¡± jackie smiled. The man led the way in front and jackie followed behind him as they crossed the bridge. The man smiled embarrassingly. He walked forward while exining, ¡°Well, both my wife and I enjoy quietness as we were quite tired of the hustle and bustle of the city. That¡¯s why we found such a quiet ce to rest at. Of course, we still constantly go into the city to buy food and other necessities!¡± They soon reached the small ind. After they reached a small patch of woods on the ind, jackie stopped. ¡°Come out, all of you, I¡¯m not dumb! Since you¡¯ve chosen this ce as your grave, I will definitely grant your wishes!¡± ¡°Doctor jackie, what are you talking about?¡± The middle-aged man turned around with a frowned and asked on purpose. ¡°stop pretending. There¡¯s no wife of yours in that hut, am I right? Even if there is, that woman must also be an assassin who¡¯s going to kill me, right?¡± jackieughed. ¡°If you really visit this ce often with your wife, then the ce where you parked your car would have visible tire marks. However, that ce doesn¡¯t look like any cars were parked there!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ve realized since early on that something wasn¡¯t right?¡± The middle-aged man laughed coldly. ¡°You saw that something wasn¡¯t right but you still followed me. Tsk, tsk¡­ You¡¯re really confident in yourself!¡± Chapter 876 jackie shrugged and said indifferently, ¡°It so happened that I¡¯m not in a good mood these few days. Since all of you came on a suicide mission, don¡¯t me me for your death!¡± jackie smiled. A dozen of people jumped down from the trees around him the moment he finished his sentence, surrounding jackie. ¡°young man, you¡¯re really quite smart to know that we¡¯re here to kill you!¡± An old man said with a smile. ¡°However, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea that you¡¯re so confident as we have quite a big group of people here!¡± p! p! Following the sound of people pping, Neil and Ken also walked out from a patch of short shrubs. ¡° jackie, you have no idea about this, right? You¡¯re definitely dying today!¡± Ken smiled coldly. Ivan was upied with something at hispany and it was a shame that he could not witness jackie¡¯s death in person. However, Ken promised Ivan that he would immediately send a photo of jackie being killed after jackie¡¯s death so that Ivan could share their happiness too. ¡°Oh I see, so it¡¯s the both of you!¡± jackie nced at them and rubbed his fists. ¡°Great, I can kill the both of you too so that you guys can stop causing me trouble all the time! I¡¯ve been giving you so many chances but I had no idea that you guys still won¡¯t give up until today!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ jackie, stop pretending. If my assumption is correct, you have been poisoned. You might have expelled the poison out of your body, but I don¡¯t believe that your body andbat abilities are not affected!¡± Neil smiled coldly and looked at the assassins around them. ¡°Right now, anyone around here might just be able to kill you! However, we employed this many people just to be safe. Look how good we are treating you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that all of you will be disappointed today!¡± jackieughed, flipped his hands and several silver needles appeared. ¡°Oh my! Young man, you¡¯ve learned how to use concealed weapons. It so happens that I know how to use this technique too!¡± A woman startedughing coldly. ¡°All of us here today are assassins at the top of the Southwest district killer list. Even if you have three heads and six arms, it would be difficult for you to leave here alive!¡± After the woman spoke, she waved her hand and several knives flew toward jackie. jackie waved his hand and the silver needles in his hand flew out. jackie¡¯s needles were fast but the killers here today were not weaklings. Some of them immediately took their weapons out and dodged the attack. Some of them moved to one side swiftly or bent backward to evade from jackie¡¯s needles. Many of jackie¡¯s needles met the woman¡¯s flying knives and all concealed weapons fell to the ground. However, the man who led jackie here, a rk family¡¯s bodyguard, was punctured by several needles in his head. He fell to the ground and died. Neil and Ken were quite terrified when they saw the fight had already started. They had a dozen bodyguards with them even though they were standing quite far away from jackie. They subconsciously stepped several meters away before standing still. ¡°This guy is really good!¡± The female assassin spoke coldly after she saw how jackie managed to block her flying knives even though they flew at him at such a tricky angle. ¡°Let me try!¡± A bald man, who had a huge hammer in his hand, suddenly jumped up and smashed the hammer at jackie with both hands. ¡°Humph!¡± jackie flipped his hand when he saw the man jumping down and a sword suddenly appeared in his hand. Chapter 877 ¡±Oh my god, that ring is a treasure! I heard a rumor that there were rings that could store things and that these rings were treasures! The ring in this guy¡¯s hand is definitely a priceless treasure!¡± The old man who was second on the killer list could not help but started eximing and his eyes turned red. He rushed toward jackie with his sword after he spoke as if he was afraid that people would beat him to it. ¡°it¡¯s a treasure but I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be alive long enough to use it!¡± jackie smiled and moved. He was so speedy that he disappeared. When jackie appeared again, he was already next to the old man, and the sword in his hand speedily broke the sword in the old man¡¯s hand. ¡°What!¡± The old man was stunned and started eximing. jackie acted too quickly and the sword in jackie¡¯s hand was not a usual sword. The sword was an incredible treasure that was incredibly sharp and could cut through iron like it was mud! After a wave of wind blew through them, jackie stopped moving. The old man was cut into two halves with one swift motion. Blood sttered everywhere, and the old man was definitely dead. ¡°What?¡± As jackie killed the old man who was second on the list, the man who jumped up previously smashed down with his hammer. He originally thought that jackie would not be able to avoid his attack. He had no idea that jackie was fast as lightning and managed to avoid his attack in such a short period of time, causing him to miss his attack. ¡°How¡¯s that possible?! Hades is dead!¡± The remaining assassins were extremely confident but after they saw the old man, second on the killer list, dead, their faces turned pale. The man in front of them now appeared scary and was definitely not a simple person. They were thinking that one of them could easily kill him but it seemed that it would be difficult for a group of them to even kill him. ¡°How¡¯s that possible?! One of them died! This old man seems to be the second ce on the killer list, Hades!¡± Neil was slightly afraid when he saw this scene. jackie¡¯sbat skills seem unaffected by the poison. On top of that, he was not only unaffected, hisbat skills also seemed stronger than what they anticipated. ¡°Ah!¡± A middle-aged man gritted his teeth and rushed toward jackie. ¡°Tiger fist!¡± The man yelled loudly and punched. A scary wave of air rushed over and his punch sounded like a soft tiger growl. At this moment, jackie saw an illusory tiger rushing toward him. ¡°Humph!¡± jackie waved his sword and a scary wave of sword air appeared. The tiger disappeared and the scary wave of sword air broke one of the middle-aged man¡¯s arms. ¡°Ah!¡± the middle-aged man could not bear the pain and yelled out loudly. His face was pale like paper and the veins on his forehead popped. ¡°F*ck, how can this young man¡¯s attack be so scary! He can actually kill someone with just sword air?!¡± This time, these assassins once again felt threatened, threatened by death. Chapter 878 These bodyguards, who were extremely strong and have killed many people were actually afraid at this moment. After all, thebat power of an assassin second on the list was not something to be exaggerated. However, that person was easily killed by jackie. With two more waves of the sword, two of the men who had lower rankings on the killer list were killed. ¡°All of us attack together!¡± the man with the hammer stepped forward once again and rushed toward jackie. This time, jackie did not give the man any opportunities. He disappeared in a sh and suddenly appeared behind the man¡¯s back, swinging his sword at him. The man only saw a sh in front of his eyes and jackie disappeared. Following jackie¡¯s disappearance, a sense of crisis, which caused his scalp to turn numb appeared and it frightened him. He wanted to turn and fight back but it was toote. The sword shed and the man fell to the ground. jackie continued to wave his sword and the sword air rushed toward the enemies, killing several. ¡°Sh*t, we are not this guy¡¯s opponent. It¡¯s impossible for us to go near him with all his sword air!¡± One of the assassins was almost in despair. After just a short moment, eight of them were dead and the rest of them were not even close to touching jackie. ¡°Run, this guy¡¯sbat power isparable to that of a God of War!¡± The man, first on the killer list, wanted to turn around and run. Unfortunately, jackie did not give them the opportunity to do so. He killed them with several swings of his sword and the assassins fell to the floor with a look of horror in their eyes. ¡°Im-impossible! How¡­how is this possible?! These dozen people are masters on the killer list!¡± Neil and Ken were in disbelief. The twenty-plus bodyguards they brought over were so frightened that their legs turned into jelly. ¡°it¡¯s your turn!¡± jackieughed and walked toward them, one step after another. ¡°Attack! Attack him! Stall him!¡± Ken was so frightened that he yelled at his bodyguards while he turned around and was ready to escape. ¡°Run!¡± Those bodyguards were extremely afraid. There were so many masters there and none of them were jackie¡¯s opponents. How could they, normal bodyguards, be jackie¡¯s opponents? jackie smirked coldly and soon caught up with these people. He killed Ken and the rest on the spot. Chapter 879 jackie flipped his hand and hid the needles in his hand as he looked at the enemies¡¯ bodies on the floor. Ken and Neil had been scheming against him. He had already provided them with several opportunities but they were still obsessed with getting him so they can not me it on him. It was a good thing to kill these opponents as it would guarantee him a peaceful life in the future. However, jackie was wondering why both Ivan and Xena did note over. It would have been better if the both of them came over as this would prevent him from any other worries if he killed them too. Especially Xena, who poisoned him previously. If she was here, jackie would not have shown her any mercy. ¡­ At this moment, an old man was smiling indifferently inside a courtyard house and cupped his hand at Joan. ¡°Greetings mydy, I¡¯m the White family¡¯s current butler. We invited you here today in hopes that both you and the young master can return to the White family. The family is in danger right now and the master is gravely ill¡­¡± The young woman by the old man¡¯s side also spoke up. ¡°Yes, auntie¡­ After all, jackie is the master¡¯s son and we hope that he can acknowledge his family!¡± Joan started smiling coldly when she heard what they said, ¡°How did you people treat us previously? You are hoping my son will go back now that he¡¯s had some achievements?¡± Joan¡¯s eyes turned red as she spoke. ¡°Do you guys know how I survived all these years with jackie? Do you guys know how hard our lives were?¡± ¡°Auntie, how¡­how could that have happened? Didn¡¯t the master ask people to send you guys one million every year? Although it¡¯s not a lot, it should be sufficient for you guys to live afortable life, right?¡± The old man frowned. He knew that one million was a small amount for the White family but it was definitely sufficient for normal people to live afortable life. ¡°What? One million?¡± Joan was stunned and disbelief was written all over her face. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Since when did Nash White give us one million every year? We¡¯ve never received anything! When I was sick previously and needed one million for my surgery, jackie knelt in front of the White family mansion for the entire night. As a result, he was insulted and hit by a group of people led by a woman. We were even asked to leave!¡± ¡°A woman?¡± The old man was startled and immediately said, ¡°Auntie, we had no idea about this. As the White family¡¯s butler, I didn¡¯t know that something like this happened!¡± He paused here and finally spoke in realization. ¡°No wonder jackie had such a strong attitude when we met him yesterday and refused to follow us back home. There¡¯s a huge misunderstanding between us!¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know this? The woman said that she did it under the orders of the butler and master. She asked jackie to go away and even called him a b*stard child¡­¡± Joan was also surprised and immediately replied. ¡°I get it now!¡± The old man curled his hands into fists. ¡°It must be that woman, Lily Lagorio. She¡¯s such an intolerant person and does such terrible things. The master still asked someone to send you money although he did not have much power in the White family and dared not fetch you guys back because he was afraid of the Lagorio family. It seems that Lily must be the one who did this bad deed!¡± ¡°This woman¡­¡± Joan smiled coldly. ¡°She bullied us mother and son years ago.¡± Joan continued speaking. ¡°This is quite funny to me as Nash White never came looking for us for so many years. Why did hee now? Apart from that, he was afraid of the Lagorio family years ago but he wanted their help to make the White family a reclusive aristocratic family. Why? Is he not afraid of them anymore?¡± The old man smiled bitterly and spoke helplessly, ¡°The Lagorio family was quite strong previously and provided the White family with a lot of help. However, now that the White family has already be a reclusive aristocratic family, the Lagorio family lost many masters in a big fight after they offended another family. The Lagorio family status has now declined!¡± ¡°because he¡¯s not afraid of the Lagorio family now, he wants to admit that jackie is his son?¡± Joan laughed coldly. ¡°He¡¯s a coward who caused jackie so much suffering. jackie wouldn¡¯t have to go to the battlefield if he didn¡¯t need to save me. Luckily my son survived all of this. If not, jackie would have died on the battlefield and I won¡¯t have the chance to see my son again! I¡¯m not forgiving Nash White so easily!¡± Chapter 880 ¡±Madam, you can¡¯t me it on the master as he had his own difficulties. As the White family master, he had to consider the best for the entire family! Apart from that, he did arrange for one million to be given to you every year and nobody here knew about the incident where your son knelt outside the house for an entire night!¡± The old man spoke anxiously. ¡°Hence, it must be that woman, Lily Larogio, who asked her worker to lie to you, creating such a huge misunderstanding between us!¡± The young woman thought about it and also said, ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to forgive the master. However, the master is dying and I really hope that you will go back with the young master to visit him. Think of it as your chance to pay yourst respect to the master. Master has been mumbling your name every day. I believe that he woulde to meet Young Master jackie if he can get out of bed now!¡± ¡°Are things that bad now?¡± Joan was slightly worried when she heard what the young girl said. After all, she once loved Nash and he was undeniably jackie¡¯s father. Joan was not worried when she heard the old man say that Nash was seriously ill. She knew that the White family was now a reclusive aristocratic family. This meant that they had plenty of great subordinates and masters with them. Nash would be easily treated even if he was sick. However, it seemed to be a serious problem that could not be easily solved. ¡°The master¡¯s condition is quite serious. We employed many well-known doctors previously but nothing has worked!¡± The youngdy smiled bitterly and continued speaking. ¡°Now, the master¡¯s only hope is for Young Master jackie to return and inherit the White family¡¯s properties. He hopes that the both of you can forgive him for his ipetence years ago and his inability to take care of you!¡± ¡°Inherit the properties? Didn¡¯t Lily have a son with him? Why does he need jackie to return and inherit the family properties?¡± Joan was surprised and felt that things had grown increasinglyplicated. Apart from that, it was impossible for Lily to let jackie inherit the White family properties ording to her character as she was Nash White¡¯ wife. The old man smiled bitterly before speaking, ¡°He went into an unknown forest with several young masters from other families, he never returned after. We think that he might have been eaten by the beasts in the forest!¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Didn¡¯t you guys send anyone over to try and find him?¡± Joan was extremely surprised. Nash and Lily had only one son and they must be extremely upset if he was dead. No wonder Nash wanted jackie to return and inherit the family¡¯s properties because Lily and his only son was deemed dead. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve understood what is going on and I will exin everything to jackie. However, I¡¯m not sure what his decisions are but I will honor whatever he decides!¡± Joan thought about it and said. ¡°We¡¯ve rented this house for one week. If jackie is willing to follow us back, he cane over anytime within this week!¡± Chapter 881 The old man thought about it and spoke to Joan again. ¡°One of the doctors said that the master cannot live more than three months with his current condition. Hence, no matter what, we hope that you can be there within three months.¡± The old man passed a name card to Joan after he spoke. ¡°Alright!¡± Joan took the card, nced at the address on it, and finally left. After Joan left, the young woman asked, ¡°Butler, do you think that jackie would go over?¡± The old man smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. However, I believe that since Joan took the name card, she would try to convince jackie. Sigh, what to do¡­ The White family owes them too much and I can understand no matter what decision they make!¡± The young woman frowned after she thought about it. ¡°However, Madam Lily would be unhappy if she knew how we are trying to get jackie toe back. That woman looks happy all the time but I¡¯m afraid that jackie would be in danger once he returns to the White family!¡± The old man started frowning too. ¡°That is quite a big problem. However, the great and the other elders would be on jackie¡¯s side as they are respectful toward the master¡¯s words. The elders from the Lagorio family who stayed and worked for the White family, however, would have a hard time agreeing to it! But since the great elder and the others are very powerful, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. They would be able to suppress whoever that disagrees!¡± The youngdy nodded. ¡°I really hope that jackie can go back. There must be something special about him as he could grow up independently in the outside world on his own. Apart from that, he even got the Nine Great Gods of War to join his wedding. That is proof of his capabilities!¡± ¡°Yes, he has really good medical skills. I wonder if he can treat the master after he returns!¡± The old man smiled bitterly after he spoke. ¡°Although I think it is very difficult and even if he¡¯s capable, he might not agree to help do the treatment. However, we have a little more hope if he¡¯s going back. Apart from that, I¡¯m afraid that Lily would not let him off the hook even if he doesn¡¯t go back!¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible?!¡± The young woman gaped in disbelief. ¡°Although Lily hated Joan and the master for having a bastard child but both of them never went back all these years. They never wanted to fight for the White family¡¯s properties. They¡¯ve already left to such a small town and Lily still won¡¯t let him go?¡± ¡°Previously, the Lagorio family was an indispensable power to the White family and the maiden family was the support for Lily. His son would also definitely inherit the White family master!¡± ¡°Now that the Lagorio family is out of the question and the White family has grown stronger, do you think Lily would remain calm especially when her son has disappeared? Although everybody is still searching for him, he¡¯s been gone for one month and it¡¯s quite obvious that he¡¯s dead. So, if jackie returns, he would definitely be the candidate for the next master!¡± The old man smiled coldly. ¡°This time, we sneaked out but we cannot let Lily know why we came out. We will be in the clear after we¡¯ve brought the young master back! After all, it will be difficult for Lily to make a move as there are so many people observing and the great elder will be protecting the young master!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, jackie refused to go back. If he doesn¡¯t go back and the master dies after two to three months, the White family would be in chaos!¡± The young woman thought about what would happen to the White family and was incredibly worried. ¡°Oh my, the White family worked so hard to be a reclusive family, we can¡¯t have an internal fight just because there¡¯s no leader!¡± The old man shook his head helplessly. ¡°So the both of us have a very huge responsibility this time. Sadly, we cannot stay here for a long time or it would cause Lily to grow suspicious and I¡¯m afraid that she woulde looking for us!¡± The old man paused before continuing speaking. ¡°Especially when jackie¡¯s wedding stirred the entire Daxia. Although reclusive families like us and the Gin City¡¯s ten great families don¡¯t pay much attention to these Gods of War, I¡¯m afraid that Lily would learn about how jackie got the Nine Great Gods of War to attend his wedding!¡± Chapter 882 The young woman nodded and said, ¡°After all, this proves that Young Master jackie is not a useless but promising person. The great elder and the others would definitely stand by jackie¡¯s side and this would increase their determination in supporting jackie. On the contrary, this would give more reason to that prudent woman, Lily, to target jackie!¡± ¡°Alright, I hope that Joan can convince jackie as there¡¯s a small possibility of us doing that. Joan is his mother and there might be hope for her!¡± The old man finally said. ¡­ It was in the afternoon and Ivan was done with his work. Even Xena came over to fetch him. Ivan could not help himself but to speak after the both of them stepped out of the office. ¡°This is weird, it¡¯s already six in the evening but why hasn¡¯t Ken and the others call me yet? Apart from that, didn¡¯t I ask him to immediately send me a photo after he killed jackie?¡± ¡°Could it be that they¡¯ve met with some ident?¡± Xena frowned and made a guess. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? jackie¡¯s poisoned and although we don¡¯t know why he¡¯s still alive, his body wouldn¡¯t be as good as it once was!¡± Ivan said directly. ¡°Apart from that, those assassins are the top twenty on the killer list. Although they are just in the first twenty range of the Southwest killer list, they are extremely good and should be enough to kill jackie. You didn¡¯t hear what the killers said. Some of them said that they can handle it alone and we were being too cautious for getting so many of them!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Ken must have forgotten to send you photos. They might have gone out celebrating with drinks after they saw that jackie was dead?¡± Xena thought about it and made another guess. ¡°They went celebrating?¡± Ivan was stunned and felt that it was possible. He soon took out his cellphone and called the other party. Sadly, neither Ken nor Neil answered his call. ¡°Could they have gotten drunk cause they were too happy?¡± Ivan finally smiled bitterly. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go have a look at the small ind?¡± ¡°Do we need to go over? I¡¯m afraid to go to that sort of ce sote at night. What if it gets too dark?!¡± Xena pulled Ivan¡¯s sleeve and showed an expression of being a timid woman. ¡°Why are you afraid? There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Let¡¯s go and take a look. jackie¡¯s body might still be on that ind!¡± Ivan smirked. Both of them drove out of the city and the sky slowly darkened. They could still see clearly before it turned totally dark, the both of them walked through the woods and reached the ind. ¡°How¡¯s that possible?! There are so many bodies here! Ivan, let¡¯s leave!¡± Xena was frightened after she saw the bodies of the killers on the ind. ¡°Damn it! Weren¡¯t these killers good? These are the bodies of the killers! Where¡¯s jackie¡¯s body?!¡± How could Ivan give up when he already came over? He continued his search but the deeper he went, the darker his face grew. ¡°Damn it! I don¡¯t see jackie¡¯s body!t These are all the bodies of the assassins and Ken¡¯s bodyguards. How¡¯s this possible?! Ken and Neil are both dead too!¡± Ivan was so frightened that he had cold sweat on his forehead after his search. It turned out that Ken and Neil were not out celebrating with drinks. It turned out that they were both killed along with the killers by jackie alone. ¡° jackie¡¯sbat ability is so strong?¡± Xena was also extremely frightened as jackie was too scary. Chapter 883 ¡±Is this guy really just a doctor?¡± Ivan walked out, leaving the ind with Xena. She thought about it and lit a fire, burning the entire ind. ¡°We cannot leave any traces or the rk family master and Hugo family master woulde looking for me after they read the messages on their phones!¡± Ivan thought about it and continued saying, ¡°If they knew that their sons were killed after we came up with the money to employ assassins to kill jackie, both masters would me their son¡¯s death on me!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Especially since the Hugo family master never wanted Neil to mix around with you. He might question you if he knew his son died!¡± Xena also nodded and said. ¡°Oh yes, don¡¯t tell anyone anything about today. Alright?¡± Ivan thought about it and reminded Xena after they reached their car. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not dumb, I won¡¯t tell anyone anything!¡± Xena smiled and the both of them soon drove off. ¡°We lost more than two hundred million and jackie is still alive. We¡¯re in so much trouble now, this guy is too good!¡± After they reached a hotel, Ivan and Xena ordered some takeout. They also opened a bottle of wine and Ivan drank several mouthfuls. He was still slightly afraid when he recalled the ground full of bodies. ¡°Yes, jackie has a really strongbat ability, and he¡¯s hiding it so well!¡± Xena nodded and wiped the cold sweat on her forehead. ¡°Luckily, the both of us did not go over that night. If we did and jackie knew that we had something to do with employing those assassins, he would have definitely killed us!¡± ¡°Yes, luckily an emergency came up at thepany and I needed to be there. If not, our death would have been certain!¡± Ivan drank another mouthful of wine and suddenly spoke with a frown on his face. ¡°Do you think that both Ken and Neil identified us both before they died? Or would they have said our names by ident and jackie knows?¡± Xena took a sharp inhale after she heard Ivan and replied nervously, ¡°Ivan, what should we do? jackie is a straightforward guy, would he kill us if he knows that we¡¯re involved?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. After all, he doesn¡¯t have any evidence and we weren¡¯t there. We can just say that Ken and Neil were making things up!¡± Ivan thought about it and continued. ¡°Apart from that, we¡¯re all Taylors and jackie cannot kill us because of guesses orck of evidence. Isn¡¯t he afraid of the old master questioning himter?¡± ¡°It seemed to be the case but¡­¡± Xena¡¯s face paled and she pursed her lips. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m still slightly afraid!¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? Come have some wine and food!¡± Ivan poured Xena another ss of wine and they cheered each other. The next morning, several middle-aged women and men arrived at Eastfield. ¡°I had no idea that we still needed toe back to this ce again. It¡¯s been a long time!¡± One of the men had a cold curl on the corners of his mouth. He had a sword on his back with an arrogant manner. ¡°The old man of the Taylor family is really clever. He actually used someone to rece the actual target.¡± Another woman also startedughing coldly. ¡°I want to see how they protect that young guy¡¯s wife this time around!¡± Chapter 884 ¡±Sigh, this is so troublesome. The old master said that he feels bad as we caused the Gold family to be ashamed so we need to go over early in the morning and have lunch with them. This means that we would need to meet jackie and Selena again!¡± It was morning and Ivan was speaking impatiently as he stepped out of the hotel. Xena, who was by his side,mented, ¡°Especially Fiona, she has been showing herself off now that their family¡¯s rich. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s afraid that other people don¡¯t know how rich her family is. She buys branded bags and lots of clothes every day. Does she think she can manage to wear all of them?¡± Ivan was speechless when he heard Xena¡¯s jealous words. If Xena was rich, she would be acting the same as Fiona did. At this moment, jackie and the others were already taking a stroll at the Taylor family mansion. Although the Gold family master, Kelly, and other gold family members were unhappy about what happened the other day, they still smiled happily when they saw jackie. They did not show their anger, instead, there was a feeling of deliberate ttery. They obviously knew how scary jackie was. How could they offend a man who earned 100 million for every person he treated? They even knew that Selena¡¯s newpany was growing well. With its current development, the company would surpass the original Taylor family¡¯spany. If that was the case, the Taylor family would definitely be a first-ss aristocratic family soon. They might even surpass the Drake family after two to three years. Under such circumstances, how could they still offend jackie and Selena? They could only please them and not offend them. After all, they were members of the Taylor family and were considered the Gold family¡¯s rtives. Would they not be making their lives difficult if they did not please such powerful rtives? Cecilia¡¯s face darkened when she saw how the Gold family master, Kelly, and others were chit-chatting happily with jackie. However, she knew clearly that she could not do anything even though she was secretly unhappy. At this moment, several young people arrived at the Taylor family mansion¡¯s entrance. ¡°Master Taylor, Old Master Taylor, get out here!¡± One of the men yelled loudly after he arrived at the entrance. ¡°Who¡¯s that? How dare you cause trouble here? Are you suicidal?¡± Two of the bodyguards who were guarding the door immediately walked over angrily when they saw how wanton this person was. Everybody in Eastfield knew to not offend and cause trouble with the Taylors because of jackie. The two men and two women in front of them were suicidal for being so arrogant in front of them. However, the man smiled coldly and pulled his sword out. He rushed forward and attacked both bodyguards. Both bodyguards directly covered their necks and fell to the ground. Chapter 885 ¡±Who¡¯s that? How dare they cause trouble at our Taylor family mansion!¡± jackie, Theodore, and the others who were taking a stroll in the yard walked over. Theodore was the Taylor family master so he naturally walked in front. The old master, jackie, and the others followed behind him. ¡°there¡¯s quite a huge number of people!¡± The manughed before speaking. ¡°Years ago, didn¡¯t we ask for a young man from the Taylor family who reached the age of 18 to join the war? Why did I receive news that the bastard Ivan is still alive?¡± ¡°Who are you people? What does the internal affairs of our family have to do with all of you?¡± Theodore frowned when he heard this. The four people in front of them were not simple people. He was worried, especially when he saw how speedy the man who attacked their bodyguards was. ¡°how about you? Who are you?¡± The man on the opposite end did not answer Theodore¡¯s question. Instead, he smiled coldly and said, ¡°If I did not see wrongly, you¡¯re the Taylor family master, right? I have no idea that you have already forgotten about us after five years. Did you forget how your son touched my fiance¡¯s butt when I was not around years ago?¡± ¡°You¡­You are from Gin city?¡± Theodore¡¯s face turned pale when he recalled what happened years ago and inhaled deeply. Years ago, these people gave Ivan a beating because he offended them. However, they said that they would make Ivan regret what he did before they left. Nobody knew that the country started enlisting soldiers for the war not long after and the Taylor family was appointed a quota. It so happened that the only person in the entire Taylor family who fulfilled all the conditions was Ivan Taylor. The Taylor family knew at that moment that the people who came from the Gin City were people they could not afford to offend. If not, why were they so powerful? ¡°that¡¯s right. If we didn¡¯t know that your family is famous now because you have a son-inw who married into your family and is someone who can get all the Gods of War to attend his wedding, we wouldn¡¯t have known that you people secretly swapped the person who was supposed to join the war!¡± The man laughed. He pointed his sword straightforwardly and directly addressed Theodore. ¡°We were still young and not as powerful five years ago. We wanted to torture your family so we gave you face. We only asked for Ivan to join the war and for him to die on the battlefield. We have no idea that you guys were so daring to ask a son-inw who married into your family to join the war. Today, surrender Ivan to us and let us kill him here. If not, don¡¯t me us for killing your entire Taylor family!¡± ¡°Young man, you can¡¯t me us for what happened years ago, right? None of you specially assigned Ivan to be the one to join the battlefield in the beginning! Apart from that, although jackie is just a son-in- law who married into our family but he¡¯s also considered as one of our Taylor family members. His age and other conditions fulfilled the requirement so we asked him to join the army. We did not vite the regtions the government set!¡± At this moment, Old Master Taylor could not bear it anymore and stepped forward. ¡°None of you said that Ivan must join the army. If the government appointed Ivan and he must join the army, we would have definitely let him serve the country. Hence, I hope that all of you would stop looking into this. jackie also served the country well and killed many enemies leading to his achievements today!¡± ¡°old man, f*cking stop acting dumb. Although we did not appoint Ivan but the only person in your family who fulfills the conditions is Ivan Taylor!¡± The man gritted his teeth and said angrily. ¡°Do you think that we are dumb? A son-inw who married into your family is considered as a member of your Taylor family? A son-inw who married into your family isn¡¯t considered as a member of your family! He¡¯s an outsider!¡± Chapter 886 ¡±Young man, you can¡¯t say that. To us, jackie is not an outsider but one of our family members because he gets along well with us!¡± Theodoreughed. He was slightly more confident when he recalled how jackie had very strongbat abilities and even marshals were not his opponent. Although he had no idea which powerful families these people were from, he still spoke straightforwardly. ¡°Young man, we won¡¯t fuss over how you killed our bodyguards just now. Please leave!¡± ¡°what a joke! We came from far away and you expect us to leave just because you asked us to?¡± Another man alsoughed and walked two steps forward. ¡°Today, you have to hand Ivan Taylor over to us and the guy who dared to go on the battlefield in ce of Ivan has to kneel in front of us and apologize for what he did. We won¡¯t ept anything less!¡± ¡°You¡­you are saying that you only need the both of them to kneel and apologize?¡± Old Master Taylor started calcting the situation secretly. These were people from Gin City and there were many masters there. Some masters stayed hidden and were basically hermit crabs. Theirbat power might be comparable to that of the Gods of War. This was why the powerful people in the Gin City looked down on the Gods and Kings of War. ¡°Nonsense, we mean that we¡¯re killing Ivan Taylor and the recement guy only needs to kneel down to apologize!¡± The first man, who was in white, smiled coldly and said angrily. ¡°After all, the person who offended my fiance was Ivan Taylor and not that guy. However, this guy also made a mistake by recing Ivan Taylor to join the army!¡± ¡°About this¡­¡± Old Master Taylor frowned. ¡°What do you think if we make it up to you with money? How does that sound? This incident happened five years ago, can¡¯t we just sit down and have a civilized chat?¡± ¡°do you think that we, from the Lambert family, are people that you can push around? Make it up to us with money? Do you think that we are short of money?¡± The man once again startedughing loudly. ¡°I¡¯m giving you guys ten minutes. If you cannot hand Ivan Taylor to me after ten minutes, don¡¯t me us for being ruthless. We will show you what real masters are by then!¡± One of the women behind both men directly drew her sword and waved it across the air. A wave of wind blew and a huge gap appeared on the branch of a ne tree not far away. ¡°What?!¡± The Taylors turned pale when they saw what happened. Which powerful family were these four people from? They have never heard of the Lambert family but the family seemed to be a strong one from the way the opponents spoke. The most crucial point was that jackie¡¯sbat abilities did not seemparable to this young woman. After all, the woman could carry out such a scary attack without getting close to her opponent. ¡°Not bad, sword aura attack. You made sure it did not disappear after traveling such a long distance!¡± jackie nced at the gap and said calmly while smiling indifferently. ¡°you must be that young guy. Tell us, where did they hide Ivan Taylor? If you hand him to us, you won¡¯t need to kneel and apologize to us. The most crucial point is, your wife and your family members don¡¯t need to die!¡± The woman looked at jackie,ughed, and said. ¡°You¡¯re quite young. If you stay alive, there¡¯s hope for you to obtain a certain breakthrough and be a true master! However, I¡¯m afraid that nobody here will survive if you don¡¯t obey us!¡± Another woman smiled coldly and said. ¡°Now, you only have eight minutes left. Time is running out so make your decisions swiftly!¡± Chapter 887 ¡±Although I have the urge to hand him over to you but I better not as some people will be unhappy if I do that!¡± jackie shrugged his shoulders and spread his hands as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t kill anybody here. After all, my wife and family are here. It¡¯s impossible for me to just sit around and do nothing!¡± ¡° jackie, what are you talking about? What do you mean when you say you want to hand him over? How can you have such thoughts when you¡¯re the son-inw who married into our family, a member of the Taylor family?¡± Theodore was surprised when he heard that jackie wanted to hand Ivan over. If that was the case, his son¡¯s death was definite. Theodore was still worried even though he spoke to jackie. After all, the group of four in front of him had already proved their capabilities when they simply carried out an attack. That was not an easy thing to do. ¡°Guys, many¡­many of us here are from the Gold family and we¡¯re not a member of the Taylors. We¡¯re here today for a simple lunch. Can we leave as your business with the Taylor family has nothing to do with us Golds?¡± The Gold family master immediately stood to the opposite side and wanted to immediately sever all ties with the Taylor family when he saw that the situation had escted. ¡°That¡¯s right, we¡¯re not members of the Taylor family. You people cannot kill us as we are innocent!¡± Kelly and his bodyguards immediately walked over and stood behind the Gold family master. ¡°I¡­I am also from the Gold family!¡± Cecilia thought about it before quickly running over to stand with the Golds as if she was afraid that she would be dragged into what was happening. ¡°who knows if you people are really from the Gold family? What if you¡¯re a member of the Taylor family but is pretending to be a member of the Gold family?¡± The man who stood at the front was called Lucas Lambert. He smiled coldly and said. ¡°Today, I, Lucas Lambert, would not let anyone go. Now, all of you still have five minutes, make a decision!¡± ¡°There¡­There¡¯s only four of you. Don¡¯t make us angry! After all, powerful outsiders can hardly afford to neglect local bullies!¡± Although they were afraid, one of the Taylor family¡¯s bodyguards still gritted his teeth and said. ¡°Apart from that, jackie and the Gods of War are good friends, offending him means offending the Nine Great Gods of War! You¡¯re on a suicidal mission!¡± ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t believe that the Nine Great Gods of War would fight us if we kill such a doctor!¡± The man smiled coldly. He was not worried although he was slightly fearful of the Nine Great Gods of War. The opponent¡¯s family was obviously very strong so they were not worried. Theodore was secretly rejoicing that his son was not present. His son would still be able to escape even if these people could not find Ivan and would kill them instead. Hummm! However, at this moment, a sports car drove over and stopped at the entrance. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is this bodyguard dead?¡± Ivan and Xena came down from the car and were stunned. ¡°Ivan, run!¡± Theodore¡¯s face turned pale and immediately eximed when he saw that his son had returned. Chapter 888 ¡±Why run? Why do we need to worry when jackie is so strong? Apart from that, our Taylor family¡­¡± Ivan smiled coldly and said without much care. He had no idea the seriousness of what was happening. ¡°you¡¯re back? Today is the day of your death!¡± Lucas Lambert turned around and looked at Ivan coldly. The coldness in his eyes caused people to feel ufortable. ¡°You¡­You are¡­¡± Ivan originally had a smile on his face but his smile soon froze and his expression was reced by horror. Although it happened five years ago and this man had slightly matured over the years, Ivan still recognized him. ¡°Sh*t, they are from Gin City!¡± Ivan was extremely frightened. These people had so much power years ago, this meant that they were from an influential family. They must be quite confident as they dared come looking for him. He wanted to escape after he spoke. The opponent waved his sword and a scary sword aura rushed toward Ivan. ¡°No!¡± Theodore yelled out loudly. He knew how scary this person¡¯s sword aura was. He also knew that his son knew nothing and was a normal person. If such an attacknded on Ivan, he would definitely die. The Taylors immediately looked at jackie. At this moment, only jackie could help Ivan. jackie was stunned as this was a good chance to kill Ivan. He had long wanted to kill Ivan but there was no suitable chance. Apart from that, he did not make a move because he was afraid that Old Master Taylor and the others would be angry when they found out. It was best for these people to help him kill Ivan. ¡°Stop!¡± jackie did not hesitate although he had such thoughts. He yelled, jumped up, and rushed toward the opponents. However, he controlled his speed. He could definitely save Ivan but because he did not intend to, he reduced his speed. After all, sometimes life and death during fights between masters happened in the blink of an eye. The sword aura blinked and arrived in front of Ivan. ¡°Ah!¡± Ivan was frightened. He pulled Xena, who was beside him, over and blocked himself. Blood sttered everywhere as the scary sword auranded on Xena¡¯s chest. A scary cut appeared on her chest and blood spluttered out. ¡°You¡­¡± Xena lowered her head to take a look before turning around and nced at Ivan. She fell straight to the ground. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Ivan turned around and was ready to escape. ¡°Bastard!¡± Ivan was secretly happy but had an angry expression on his face and he yelled loudly. Another woman pointed her sword at jackie and blocked him. jackie deliberately slowed down previously and he immediately stopped after the other party finally caught up with him. He paused his movement and backed several meters. The remaining three people directly rushed forward. They were quite speedy and caught up with Ivan within one to two seconds, surrounding him in the middle. Chapter 889 ¡°What are you standing there for? Go save the young master!¡± Theodore immediately yelled. ¡°Die!¡± Many bodyguards from the Taylor family cried out and rushed forward. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± At longst, the ten beautiful bodyguards in jackie¡¯s house¡ªwho was on the opposite side¡ªnoticed the ruckus that was going on and rushed over as well. ¡°Let¨Clet me go. I was wrong!¡± Ivan was extremely frightened. His opponents were far too strong; he was no match for them. ¡°Just die!¡± With his fianc¨¦e keeping jackie at bay, Lucas did not have an ounce of worry in him. He swung his sword and killed Ivan. ¡°No!¡± Theodore cried out at the sight of his own son dying before his eyes. He fainted straightaway. ¡°Master!¡± Many members of the Taylor family propped Theodore up. Selena¡¯s fists were clenched tight. She was worried. jackie was gripped with anxiety when he noticed the Taylor family¡¯s bodyguards and Orchid and the others rushing over. After all, these four people were strong fighters¡ªprobably not as strong as the Gods of War, but almost. ¡°Don¡¯te over. You¡¯re no match for them!¡± jackie suddenly hollered. He flicked his wrist, and a ck sword appeared in his grip. He shed his sword. The immense strength from the swing created a de of pressurized air that flew toward the woman before him. ¡°What!¡± The woman, who was just about to leap forward, was stunned when she sensed the pressurized air de. She quickly brought her sword up. The wind de struck against her sword. Although she had managed to block it, the force still sent her flying backward for a good few meters. Shended on the ground with a heavy thud. ¡°Pfft!¡± The woman spat a mouthful of blood. Shock filled her eyes. ¡°That man has such amazing strength and technique with the sword. He knows how to harness inner energy from within!¡± The other three had initially thought that jackie was no match for the woman. They had been prepared to kill the Taylor family¡¯s bodyguards, but they never expected that this scene would y out before them. ¡°You know all about inner energies, huh? Seems like you¡¯re a better fighter than some of the Kings of War!¡± Liam stared at jackie, finally looking as though he were taking the other man seriously. Not many knew that some relied on brute force to bolster their fighting prowess¡ªtheir physical strength and speed to boost their attacks. Of course, those who knew some techniques in martial arts were considered pretty good. However, the truly outstanding fighters were the ones who knew how to use their inner energies. Once a person has mastered their inner energy, their fighting strength would be multiplied tenfold. Additionally, it was necessary to use plenty of brute force¡ªso long as one had excellent control over his or her inner energy, their fighting prowess was extremely frightening. Still, there were extremely very few people who knew how to harness their inner energy. No one expected jackie to be one of them. ¡°I did tell you that it won¡¯t be easy to kill my family!¡± jackie chuckled. He leveled the sword at the person before him. ¡°I will avenge Ivan and Xena!¡± he dered. Theodore, who had just woken up, heard this, and gratefulness filled his heart. His son had always plotted against jackie, yet the man was willing to let go of past grievances, for now, dering that he would avenge Ivan and stand up against them. ¡°Yes, jackie. Avenge my son!¡± Theodore stood up. He cried out, suppressing the pain that gued his heart. Selena felt a little at loss for words. She knew that jackie had wanted to kill Ivan long ago, and the only thing that was stopping him was the fact that the man was her cousin. Evidently spewing those words went against his beliefs, but she did not expect Theodore to actually buy them. Yet judging from jackie¡¯s furious, intimidating aura, she probably would have believed him too, if she did not know him. Chapter 890 ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Orchid, who was about to rush forward, immediately told ine and the others to stop when she heard jackie¡¯s words. She surmised that those four people were not any regr people. jackie would not have stopped them from going over otherwise. It meant that even if they went, not only would they not be of much help, they would probably be killed too. Of course, it was not difficult for jackie to kill all four, but he had purposely slowed himself down so that he seemed like he could not save Ivan. The Taylor family would seriously suspect him if he finished the four of them off quickly and easily now. That was why he needed to control himself now. He would kill them, but he would make it seem as though it were a close call¡ªas though he were using all his skills and strength. ¡°Let¡¯se together and kill him! How dare he hurt Snow!¡± The man named Lucas huffed. Suddenly, the four surrounded jackie. Still, jackie and the others did not know that an old man and a young woman were watching all this unfold from afar, nestled safely in their car. ¡°Sir, should we go over to help the young master?¡± The young woman furrowed her brows before asking the old man, ¡°No mishap can fall upon Young Master jackie. The young master might even harbor gratitude for us if we help him now, and he¡¯ll probably agree to go back with us.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. He won¡¯t be too happy if we help him now. After all, we don¡¯t know if Joan has briefed him on the entire situation!¡± The old man shed a bitter smile. ¡°Besides, our young master still has the advantage. Maybe he can kill all four of them by himself!¡± The young woman¡¯s eyes brightened ever so slightly when she heard that. ¡°It would be fantastic if he can kill them alone. That means that he¡¯s a good fighter. He won¡¯t be able to match the younger ones who¡¯ve received training since young¡ªlike me¡ªbut he¡¯s able to grow so strong even without the ideal conditions at such a young age. It means that he has potential!¡± Just as the two were discussing the matter, jackie had exchanged plenty of blows with the four of them. Then the opportunity came, and he struck one of the women down with his sword. ¡°La!¡± One of the men¡¯s eyes began to redden. It was obvious that this woman was extremely important to him ¡ªthat they were not just friends. ¡°Ah!¡± The man released a war cry and rushed toward jackie, obviously having lost all sense of control. ¡°Fantastic. He¡¯s already killed one. Now there are only three left. With this, a lot of pressure will be taken off his shoulders. Maybe he¡¯ll be able to kill the other three too!¡± Theodore¡¯s bloodshot eyes immediately brightened when he saw one of them die. He felt ted at the sight. ¡°Ah!¡± Yet Old Man Taylor released a sigh beside him. Although jackie had killed one of them, he still was not happy. Still, in a deathmatch like this, he naturally hoped that jackie would emerge victorious and kill them all. But he also knew that if jackie killed these four people, they would be provoking a powerful force from Gin City. Chapter 891 Plenty of eyewitnesses had spectated the bloody fight between martial artists. The people from Gin City would surely investigate the matter if those four people died, and they would find out everything that had transpired. The Taylor family would be in big trouble then. Selena noted the old man¡¯s expression and said, ¡°Grandpa, why are you sighing? It seems like jackie will be able to eliminate them all!¡± Fiona and the others also stared at him, confused. ¡°There are way too many powerful organizations in Gin City. Even if you eliminate the all-powerful Ten Families there, the families that are slightly weaker than them are still plenty strong. The Lamberts are so strong, and their elders are all extremely powerful. We¡¯ll be offending a great power if they die!¡± Old Man Taylor sighed and added, ¡°But jackie has to kill them now, considering the circumstances. There¡¯s no other way out of this.¡± The fight was just as intense as before, and it was not long until jackie slew the three remaining fighters. ¡°F¡ªFantastic.¡± Theodore roared inughter and ran to hug his son¡¯s lifeless body. ¡°Did you see that, Ivan? All the people who wronged you are now dead. jackie avenged you!¡± The White family butler¡ªwho sat in a car from afar¡ªnodded with satisfaction. ¡°The young master is truly a skilled fighter, able to y all four fighters. The master will be pleased once he hears about this.¡± The butler then turned to look at the woman next to him. ¡° jackie is probably not as strong as you, but he has far more talent and potential than any of you,¡± stated the butler. ¡°After all, you¡¯ve all received training at a young age, and only then did you manage to grow into who you are now!¡± The young woman was rather miffed at his words, but all she could do was nod. The butler had a point; she might have never been able to do what jackie could if she was stuck in this mundane world. Had jackie received resources provided by the family, he would have been much stronger¡ªperhaps stronger than her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely help out as much as I can if the young master truly returns. He is the only legitimate son of the master, after all,¡± stated the young woman as she offered a wan smile. A sigh then escaped the old man¡¯s lips before he voiced his thoughts, ¡°Ah, now I¡¯m worried that jackie won¡¯t go back. We¡¯ve done everything we can. There¡¯s no helping it now.¡± The young woman mulled over his words. ¡°But jackie has provoked the Lambert family now, and he won¡¯t be able to protect all of his family now,¡± she said, frowning. ¡°Who knows if he¡¯ll return to the White family? If he does and chooses to use the forces we have, he won¡¯t have to worry about small fry like the Lamberts.¡± The butler nodded at her statement. ¡°It¡¯s a possibility. I, too, hope that he can return to the White family and take his rightful ce as the pir of our family.¡± The two quickly drove off, and it was at this moment that Orchid and the others came before jackie. ¡°Master, those four were so strong yet were so young! Where were they from?¡± asked Orchid. Her brows furrowed as she looked at the corpses of the four young fighters. ¡°Gin City. One of the men was called Lucas Lambert, and he¡¯s probably from one of the powerful families there.¡± jackie gave a mirthless smile and sheathed his sword. Chapter 892 ¡°They¡¯re from Gin City? That¡¯s troublesome¡­ There are plenty of skilled fighters among the powerful families.¡± Orchid¡¯s expression turned grave when she heard that. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that they didn¡¯t send all their experts when they started the fight. We would¡¯ve won a long time ago otherwise.¡± ¡°Quick, get rid of the bodies.¡± Old Man Taylor instructed his subordinates to handle the bodies. People would instantly pick up the mayhem that went down the longer it was left unresolved. It would be far easier for the Lambert family if they came here to investigate Lucas and the others¡¯ deaths. Old Man Taylor took a moment to himself as he sorted out his thoughts before he spoke to Theodore, ¡°Ivan met his doom today because of how he provoked them five years ago, Theodore. None of this would¡¯ve happened if he hadn¡¯t tried to fool around with another man¡¯s fianc¨¦e. I myself never thought that they¡¯de looking for him after all these years when they found out that he wasn¡¯t dead.¡± Theodore¡¯s eyes reddened as he nodded. ¡°I understand, Father. I¡¯ve told him so many times to control his actions, but he never listened to me. Ah¡­ jackie just killed all four people from the Lambert family. What should we do if their rtivese looking for us?¡± Old Man Taylor mulled over the situation for a while. ¡°How about this: We¡¯ll quickly bury Ivan¡¯s body. There¡¯s plenty of distance between Eastfield and Gin City,¡± he suggested. ¡°They won¡¯t be here for at least half an hour. After we bury Ivan¡¯s body, we¡¯ll sell off our fixed assets for cheap and leave Eastfield.¡± Theodore feebly nodded, well aware that his father grew up and lived in Eastfield all his life¡ªhe had a deep attachment to the city. If he spoke about leaving Eastfield, it meant that they were in a dire situation. ¡°No way! Are we really moving? Where should we move to then?¡± Fiona frowned. It was evident that she was adamant to not leave her home. s, they had wronged a terrifyingly powerful family, and they would probably be far safer if they left Eastfield. ¡°Let¡¯s just do everything we need to do. I¡¯m not that scared of the Lambert family, but we should prepare to leave¡­ Just in case.¡± jackie took out a cigarette and took a long drag out of it. He knew he was powerful; he had nothing to fear. However, he probably would not be able to handle it if the Lamberts sent too many fighters. ¡°Ah, what misfortune!¡± Andrew sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll give Ben a call,¡± he said, ¡°he needs to settle his cyber caf¨¦ as well.¡± Joan was silent for a good while before she slowly walked toward Selena and jackie. ¡° jackie, Selena, let¡¯s take a walk in the garden,¡± offered Joan. ¡°All right, Mother.¡± Selena¡¯s brows knit tightly together, puzzled. She knew Joan wanted to tell them something important if she invited them for a private talk. Fiona instantly went up to them when she heard this. ¡°What are you going to talk about, Joan? Can¡¯t I listen to it too? I¡¯m so curious!¡± Joan gave a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s not convenient for me to tell you any of this for now, Fiona,¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything when the time is right, but right now, I just want to talk to jackie and Selena.¡± Fiona¡¯s face fell. ¡°All right then¡­ Jeez. We¡¯re already family. Why can¡¯t she just tell me? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m an outsider.¡± Chapter 893 Joan could not be bothered with her. She took Selena and jackie to the center of the garden of their vi. jackie began the conversation before his mother could, ¡°Mom, did that old man and that womane looking for you? Did they tell you to say something to me?¡± She smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right. You guessed it before I even said anything.¡± ¡°What old man? What woman?¡± Selena was perplexed, clueless as to what they were talking about. Joan turned toward Selena and said, ¡°Selena, there¡¯s something that we¡¯ve never told you before. jackie¡¯s father isn¡¯t dead yet¡­ He¡¯s still alive. His name is Nash White.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Selena inhaled sharply, utterly shocked to the core, and it took her a long while to recover. ¡°So now he¡¯s back looking for jackie?¡± blurted Selena. ¡°Both of you knew long ago that he was still alive?¡± Joan nodded her head. ¡°How do we put this¡­? There are plenty of powerful associations in this world, like the Ten Noble Families of Gin City. They¡¯re considered plenty strong, right?¡± Joan paused a good while to let that sink before she continued, ¡°Yet there are even more terrifying forces in this world¡ªfar stronger than the Ten Noble Families of Gin City. They¡¯re the underground family ns. They usually don¡¯t bother with us, since they live so far removed from us. Not many even know about their existence.¡± ¡°No way¡­ The Ten Noble Families of Gin City are already so strong, and you¡¯re telling me that there are families even stronger than them?¡± Selena gulped. ¡°Are you saying that jackie¡¯s father is from one of those underground families?¡± she asked cautiously. Joan¡¯s lips curled into a mirthless smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t know this before either. He was young back then, and he just mingled with regr people for fun. We fell in love at first sight, being so attracted to each other. I thought that we¡¯d live the rest of our lives in bliss, but I found out that he had a very high position down the line, and¡ªhe didn¡¯t tell me then¡ªhe had wives!¡± Selena nodded. She stared at Joan as she attentively listened and waited for her toplete her story. Joan resumed, ¡°He wanted to make me his third wife, since he already had two others. I didn¡¯t protest because I loved him, and I agreed to the arrangement. After all, it wasn¡¯t easy to find someone I truly loved¡­¡± As Joan spoke, her eyes wandered into the distance as though she swam in her memories. There was a faint smile as she spoke of Nash. jackie noticed everything. He still hated Nash for how he offered no help and no sympathy at that time, but he knew that his mother still had not forgotten him. She still cherished him in her heart. Should jackie choose to not return, his mother would never again get the chance to meet him again. At that moment, a tangle of emotions knotted his chest. He wondered if he was too selfish, that he did not have the capacity to think of his mother. ¡°But why aren¡¯t you two together then?¡± asked Selena, and there was a frown on her face. ¡°That¡¯s because the White family wasn¡¯t that strong back then, but they wanted to be a true underground family, to be a first-ss n. He needed help from his first wife, who was from the Lagorio family.¡± Joan shed a bitter smile. ¡°Lily Lagorio protested against our marriage¡­and Nash gave in to his parents¡¯ and Lily¡¯s demands.¡± Chapter 894 ¡°Really? I don¡¯t know what to say about Nash White¡­ Sure, he sacrificed a lot for his family, but he¡¯s not a responsible father!¡± Selena heaved a sigh after she heard that. ¡°Mother, did Nash at least give you money when he told you to leave?¡± she asked Joan. ¡°Did he know that you were carrying jackie?¡± Joan¡¯s lips curved into a wry smile. ¡°He never dared to tell Lily when jackie was born, but he did arrange a house for us. He¡¯de and visit us from time to time and give us some money, but when jackie was about five or six years old, he finally mustered up the courage to tell Lily everything¡­ And she was absolutely livid. She, along with members of the Lagorio and White families, came and chased us away. She told us to get away as far as we could.¡± jackie¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°But after so many years, he managed to umte great power for himself,¡± exined Joan. ¡°He didn¡¯t know where we went after we left, but I believe he could¡¯ve found us very quickly if he wanted to. Sadly, he didn¡¯t.¡± A cold, bitter smile appeared on jackie¡¯s face. ¡°I went to the White family residence five years ago, when my mother needed one million for her surgery, but I got nothing even after kneeling before them for an entire night. Instead, a butler came out and told me that Nash White wanted me gone. They shamed me so badly. From that moment on, I told myself that I didn¡¯t have a father anymore.¡± Joan took it all in. ¡°I hated your father for a time too, jackie,¡± she said earnestly, ¡°but I cleared up some matters with the old man yesterday. Your father isn¡¯t as heartless as you think he is.¡± jackie was stunned for a moment before he asked, ¡°What do you mean? Are you saying that he tried to look for us?¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t, but that old man is the butler, and he said that your father always got his subordinate to give us one million dors every year. We, on the other hand, knew nothing about it.¡± Joan gave a bitter smile. ¡°Besides, your father didn¡¯t know anything that had happened that night,¡± she continued. ¡°He didn¡¯t mean it. I guess that Lily knew about it, so she told everyone to keep it a secret. I suspect that she¡¯s the reason why we didn¡¯t receive any money.¡± ¡°What a dangerous woman!¡± Only then did jackie realize that it was all a series of grave misunderstandings. ¡°If he got someone to give you money every year, it seems like your father still loves and cares for you. He probably was helpless among his own family.¡± Selena¡¯s expression crumpled as she was overwhelmed with emotions. She never imagined that jackie¡¯s father was still alive, that they had such a long history behind them. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that the fat woman who came out when I knelt before that entrance wasn¡¯t a butler for the White¡¯ family?¡± jackie went silent, unable toprehend the situation, as he pondered. ¡°But that old man told me to go back that day,¡± he said, ¡°something about monitoring the overall situation. I don¡¯t even know what he¡¯s talking about.¡± ¡°This is what happened: The Lagorio family got into a fight with someone from another family, and many of their men were either killed or injured. Their power weakened. Instead, the White family has grown stronger,¡± Joan exined. ¡°Your father took charge in order to seize power for himself. ¡°Your grandparents are both dead, and your father is gravely ill. The butler said that he wouldn¡¯tst three months, and he hoped that you¡¯d go back to see him. He even wishes for you to inherit the White family¡¯s business.¡± Chapter 895 ¡°Me? Taking over their business? Not happening. The White family won¡¯t agree to it. Lily has a son with him, and that woman won¡¯t let this happen even if it kills her.¡± jackie was dumbfounded once more. ¡°Besides, what illness could Nash possibly have? Can¡¯t they just treat him, considering the White family¡¯s circumstances now?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what illness it is, but all the butler told me was that your father would onlyst another three months. ¡°As for the White family, the elders and quite a few of their family members all want you to go back. Lily and Nash¡¯s son went into an uncharted forest along with the sons of other great families, but they never came back out. The White family even searched for them extensively but never found them. They¡¯ve probably been eaten by wild creatures.¡± Joan gave a bitter smile. ¡°You¡¯re the only son Nash has now,¡± she said to jackie. ¡°Of course he, along with members from the White family, would want you back to take charge. Of course, Lily and the Lagorio family will probably make it hard for you, so you¡¯ll have to steel yourself should you choose to go back.¡± jackie went silent. The seconds ticked past before he finally raised his head to look at his mother. ¡°Mom, do you want me to go?¡± he asked, tone serious. She released a long sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll respect whatever decision you make, jackie,¡± conceded Joan. ¡°After all, Nash never took care of you all these years, and you two don¡¯t have a strong father-son bond. Moreover, we don¡¯t owe the White family anything.¡± Yet, Joan then shifted in her stance as she continued, ¡°But as your mother, I hope that you can go and see him. I don¡¯t care if you be the family head¡ªit¡¯s not that great of a job anyway. You might attract plenty of unwanted trouble. Still, he¡¯s your father, and he¡¯s dying. I want you to go back and see him.¡± Selena thought about the matter as well. ¡°We¡¯ve provoked a great family from Gin City now,¡± reminded Selena. ¡°If jackie goes back, it doesn¡¯t even matter if he doesn¡¯t be the family head¡ªso long as everyone knows that he belongs to that family. The Lambert family probably won¡¯t do anything to us once they know this. They might just leave everything behind.¡± Joan nodded at Selena¡¯s spection. ¡°That¡¯s right. I never thought of that, but now that you mention it, it makes sense! ¡°Oh, yes, that butler and the young woman will leave in five or six days. They asked me to tell you that you can return with them if you want to. Of course, Nash still has three more months, so you have time to think about it. You can goter.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter then. I¡­I¡¯m confused now. Let¡¯s settle Ivan¡¯s body first and sell whatever we can in this vi. We¡¯ll discuss the whole White family issueter.¡± jackie sighed and took out a cigarette. He took a long drag out of the cigarette between his fingers. He always thought his father was dead, but all of a sudden, the old man came and looked for him after so long. There was an indescribable knot of emotions that tightened at his chest. All of a sudden, Lana appeared and walked toward them. ¡° jackie, you¡¯re here!¡± yelled Lana from afar when she spotted him. ¡°I want to talk to you about something!¡± jackie met her half-way and noted the rather excited expression she had on her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked. ¡°It must be important if you came to see me yourself.¡± Lana scanned her surroundings and noted that there were not too many people around. ¡°A dragon¡¯s scale appeared!¡± she said, tone low. ¡°It¡¯s in Swallow City¡ªnot too far away from Gin City!¡± Chapter 896 jackie got excited when he heard what Lana said. ¡°Are you serious? A dragon scale?¡± he asked eagerly. ¡°A real dragon scale?¡± ¡°Of course! It took me a long while to track the rumors down, but I don¡¯t know who has it now. What¡¯s important is that it¡¯s made its appearance!¡± Lana was evidently excited as well. ¡°It¡¯ll be fantastic if you can get this, Master. After all¡­¡± ¡°Plenty of people will fight for something like that if it really appears out in public. It¡¯s not very useful to themon person, but it¡¯s a treasure, nheless. There¡¯s value in keeping it!¡± jackie spoke, his emotions overwhelming him at that moment. ¡°We don¡¯t know who has it, but Fernando lives nearby. He¡¯s already gone there to help you look for it and im it! We were afraid that it¡¯d be taken or moved if we didn¡¯t do anything quickly,¡±mented the grinning Lana. ¡°All right, get him to investigate first. We must get the dragon scale. We¡¯ll go there soon after!¡± jackie nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve provoked the Lambert family from Gin City here. They¡¯re not a huge force to be reckoned with, but they¡¯re no small fries either. The Taylor family needs to settle their fixed assets in these two days first, and only then will we set out.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll follow along then!¡± chirped Lana, her smile still stered on her face. ¡°You? Follow us?¡± jackie was speechless. He did not know what to feel at that moment. Lana rolled her eyes at him. ¡°Just let me stay by your side, Master. I¡¯ll be so bored if I don¡¯te along. Once you and Selena leave this ce, I have no reason to stay here anyway,¡± she spoke coyly. jackie nearly wanted to faint at how that Goddess of War was acting; she never behaved that way before. He could feel goosebumps on his skin. Only after a good while did jackie relented, ¡°Alright. Come along if you want to then, but you better find an excuse. If not, it¡¯ll be hard for the others to ept it if youe along!¡± ¡°An excuse?¡± Lana frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll juste up with something,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll just say that I¡¯m tagging along like a vacation or something!¡± Her reasoning rendered jackie speechless, but he merely nodded his head since that reasoning was eptable. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll call you when we leave.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯m off then!¡± Lana smiled and went over to say goodbye to Selena before leaving. Selena walked over after Lana left and gave jackie a faint smile. ¡°What did she talk to you about? She even wanted to talk to you alone.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. She said she wants toe along with us for a holiday after she found out that we¡¯ll be leaving. She heard that we had run into some trouble here and asked if we needed any help,¡± jackie spoke in a casual tone, smiling. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! Lana is a God of War, so we¡¯ll be a lot safer if shees along. The Lambert family is pretty strong, after all, and it¡¯ll be troublesome if they find us.¡± Selena was delighted when she heard this. ¡°Oh, right. Have you thought about where we¡¯ll go?¡± she asked jackie. Chapter 897 jackie went silent for a while as he thought it through before he replied to Selena, ¡°Swallow City.¡± Selena instantly fretted at his reply, her brows furrowed with worry. ¡°No, not happening. Swallow City? That¡¯s not very far away from Gin City! I thought we should be getting away as far as possible. It¡¯ll be dangerous if we go to Swallow City!¡± ¡°I think the most dangerous ce might be the safest for us. If we hide in in sight, they might just miss us. Besides, there¡¯s something I need to do in Swallow City.¡± jackie paused to let that sink before he added, ¡°Plus, it¡¯s close to the White family. It¡¯ll be convenient if we choose to go back.¡± At that, Selena¡¯s lips slowly curled upward into a smile. His reply moved her so. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great! I could tell that Mother still loves Nash White. Besides, you¡¯re his son, and he¡¯s dying. I hope that you can visit him. You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t see him before he dies. As for the whole issue about bing the house head, well¡­ I don¡¯t really mind whatever decision you make.¡± After all, she did not want jackie to live on with hatred festering in his heart. Furthermore, there were plenty of misunderstandings between him and his father¡ªall caused by Lily Lagorio. ¡°Oh, right,¡± Selena piped up. ¡°Since you¡¯re so skilled in medicine, why don¡¯t you do a checkup on him? Maybe you¡¯ll be able to cure him.¡± jackie nodded at that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not heartless. I¡¯ll go visit the White family after a while¡­ But don¡¯t tell Mom about my decision yet.¡± ¡°Okay. I understand.¡± Selena nodded in acquiescence. Afternoon came, and the Taylor family chose a plot of ground to bury Ivan and Xena. ¡­ The next day, Joan went to see the White family butler again. He told them that she had persuaded jackie as best as he could, but jackie would make the final decision of whether or not he would visit the White family. jackie would not follow them back for the time being, at least. At the very least, both the butler and the young woman¡ªBeth White¡ªknew jackie would not visit for a few days. Afraid that Lily and the others would suspect them for being absent too long, the two quickly headed back. Unfortunately, they never noticed the people that spied from the shadows, and they found jackie. Later that night¡­ jackie and Selenaid down on the bed, ready to sleep. The former scrunched his brows together and immediately sat upright. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, jackie?¡± Selena was startled at his abrupt movement and stared at him, confused. ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡± jackie¡¯s expression darkened and, in a blink of an eye, flickered into the shadows before leaping out of the window. There were seven or eight men clothed in ck who had just jumped over the fence, prepared to assassinate jackie and the others. They never expected jackie to rush out and appear before them. The ck-clothed men stopped in their tracks. One of the older ones frowned. ¡°Never thought that your senses would be so acute,¡± he said, surprised. ¡°You realized our presence as soon as we entered.¡± ¡°No way about it. I wouldn¡¯t be able to protect my family if I didn¡¯t know anything.¡± jackie gave a frosty smile. At that moment, Orchid and the others who were on patrol noticed the exchange and immediately ran over. ¡°Who are you? How dare you break into the Taylor family¡¯s residence?!¡± Chapter 898 ¡°What¡¯s your name again? jackie White, right? Your acute senses and keenness are rather impressive, you¡¯ll still breathe yourst tonight!¡± The old man chuckled and narrowed his eyes. Fists balled tightly, he ran full speed ahead and flickered right in front of jackie at the next second. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re fast!¡± It surprised jackie¡ªthough only by a bit¡ªwhen he noted that this old man¡¯sbat prowess was equal with the four from the Lambert family who came this morning. There were not many elite fighters like this old man in this Eastfield, hence jackie immediately understood that these people were most likely sent by Lily Lagorio. After all, four from the Lambert family had just died this morning, and the Lamberts should not have known about the matter. These men were not sent by the Lamberts. There was only one exnation for this: Lily¡ªthe vicious and sinister woman¡ªhad somehow found out that the butler of the White family and Beth had visited jackie and had her men tail them. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, he reckoned that the men before him knew where he was, though they might have feared that Beth and the butler would discover them. They were afraid that Beth and the butler would intervene when they tried to kill jackie. Thus, these men waited in the shadows as they waited for the right moment to strike¡ªonce Beth and the butler left. They nned to end him tonight, once and for all. jackie instantly grasped the situation in his mind. With his fist clenched tightly, he swung his arm and mmed his fist against the old man¡¯s. A slight and dull whine escaped the old man¡¯s mouth as he was sent seven or-so steps backward due to the force. Only then could he regain his footing and stood his ground once more. Shock and surprise washed over the old man¡¯s face. He was the strongest among the men with him, and he thought that his punch would have sent jackie to hell easily. Unexpectedly, jackie¡¯sbat skill was a lot stronger than his. ¡°How is that possible?!¡± A woman from the group was astonished at the scene before her. ¡°This brat wasn¡¯t raised in the White family. He grew up here, in thismoner¡¯s world! He didn¡¯t receive any training from the White! How can he possess such power?¡± The old man¡¯s face sank and clenched his fist. ¡°Kiddo, I underestimated you before this, and that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t unleash my full strength in my punch. Don¡¯t you think that I¡¯m weaker than you! Well, it looks like I have to use my full strength today for you.¡± jackie, on the other hand, gave a wan smile. ¡°If I¡¯m right, you¡¯re sent by the Madam of the White family, Lily Lagorio. The butler has just left, and you couldn¡¯t even wait for the next day. I don¡¯t think you would dare do anything had they stayed here, yes?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to know who sent us and where we came from, kid. You only need to know that today is yourst day on the earth!¡± The old manughed sinisterly. He crouched slightly and, with a powerful stomp, leaped to the sky before plummeting toward jackie with his fist clenched. jackie could clearly feel the immense power in the old man¡¯s body, a far cry from his initial strength moments ago. The old man had put in every ounce of his strength in this attack. Just when the old man was about tond on jackie, jackie moved instantly. In the blink of an eye, he leaped mid-air, raised his knee, and mmed onto the old man¡¯s chin. A dull and painful cry echoed through the air as the old man¡¯s head was knocked backward by the powerful force, sending him flying in the air. The old man spurted a mouthful of blood mid-air as his face turned pallid. The old man then fell to the ground as blood was expelled from his mouth once more. Shock, surprise, and disbelief were stered all over his face for a long time. ¡°What? No! It can¡¯t be!¡± The remaining men reeled back in shock at the scene before them. Never did it ur to them that jackie could survive from the old man¡¯s full strength, what more overpowering him. jackie¡¯s speed andbat skill far exceeded their expectations. His speed could bepared to the speed of Patronum¡ªthe top- listed fighter in the White family. ¡°What are you waiting for? Don¡¯t forget our purpose today! Kill him!¡± Chapter 899 The old man gritted his teeth, enduring his pain, and forced himself to get up. He then called the others to charge at jackie. ¡°Grahh!¡± The group drew out their fine swords, one by one, and rushed toward jackie. ¡°Since you guys want to dance with death so badly, I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± jackie flipped his palm, and the ck-metal sword appeared in his hand. jackie flicked his wrist as shes from the sword formed terrifying pressurized wind des that flew toward the group. Just like that, the men fell to the floor, lifeless. ¡°You¡­ You know how to cast pressurized wind des!¡± The old man was startled. He thought that jackie would be in by this night, what with therge number of people with him, but all was in vain. ¡°Spill it! Did Lily send you here?¡± jackie held the sword in his hand and stalked toward the old man. His eyes were dull and emotionless, his voice t and merciless¡ªit sent chills down others¡¯ spine. The man before him looked all too ordinary, thought the old man. Who would have thought that the des of wind were conjured by him? ¡°I¡¯ll fight you to death!¡± Not wanting to divulge in the truth, the old man raced toward jackie with a sword in his hand, wanting to cut his head clean from his shoulders. The old man¡¯s ambition was cut short as a gash appeared on his neck in the next second. The old man fell straight onto the ground. ¡°W¡ªWhat¡­ What¡¯s going on?!¡± Andrew and Fiona, who had heard the noises caused by the fighting, ran out from the house. By the time they got out from the house, they were greeted with a floor of corpses that littered the ground. The scene paralyzed them both. jackie did not know where to start the story nor how to exin the situation to the two. After all, he did not intend to tell Fiona and the others about the matter concerning the White family. After putting some thoughts onto the matter, he kept away the sword in his hand and opened his mouth, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. Seems like someone hired these assassins. After all, many people out there want our heads. I think it¡¯s better for us to leave Eastfield quickly.¡± Though jackie said those himself, he knew those assassins were not from Eastfield. After all, he had killed the people in Eastfield who wanted him dead. That effectively eliminated everyone who had jackie on their hit-list. He would not have to leave Eastfield had he not caused trouble for the Lamberts. He did not want to create more trouble, and that was why he decided to leave. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. You¡¯ve even offended the rks, the Wilsons, and the Hugos! Not only that, but the Drake family is in the list too. Sigh! You¡¯re right. We¡¯d better leave soon, it¡¯s too dangerous here!¡± After listening to jackie¡¯s analysis, Fiona was so frightened that she pestered them to get out of Eastfield. Andrew, on the other hand, asked in fear, ¡° jackie¡­ It can¡¯t be that what¡¯s-his-name¡¯s family¡ªLambat, Lambert¡ªlooking for us, right?¡± ¡°Father-inw, don¡¯t worry. The Lambert family may not know that those four are dead, and even if they do, they won¡¯t know that they died in Eastfield. I assure you, these assassins aren¡¯t from the Lamberts,¡± assured jackie, a small smile on his face to calm Andrew. All of a sudden¡­ ¡°Hahaha! Want to leave Eastfield? I¡¯ll have to stop you there!¡± A gruff voice was heard from the main gate of jackie¡¯s residence. Chapter 900 Dozens of people stood outside the residence¡¯s main gate, each of them robust, tall, and Herculean. They looked powerful. The two security guards who watched the gate immediately scurried into the residence area and stood behind jackie, their bodies trembling in fright. jackie saw the men that gathered outside his gate, thus he immediately ordered, ¡°Orchid, take Selena, my mom, and the others into the vi. Hide in there. Leave this matter to me.¡± ¡°Yes, Master!¡± Orchid nodded and yelled out loudly, ¡°Everyone, go into the vi with me, now! No one is allowed to come out until Master says so!¡± ¡° jackie, be careful. They¡¯re all from America, and I¡¯ve no idea when and how we offended them!¡± Selena¡¯s forehead creased as she spoke to jackie, and only then she followed the rest back into the vi reluctantly. ¡°You¡¯re someone who values family and friends, huh punk? But to what extent do you think you¡¯re able to protect them?¡± A big bald man¡ªwho looked like he was from America¡ªrubbed his bald head andughed. ¡°Once we end you, we¡¯ll send your family and friends to meet you on the other side!¡± ¡°The war is over, and I really can¡¯t fathom why you¡¯re here. You actually dare toe here and create trouble. Don¡¯t forget, your country lost to ours! We¡¯re the victorious ones.¡± jackie let out a frosty cold smile; it would be riveting to end the lives of these foreigners. ¡°You¡¯re right, the war is over, but a small group battle won¡¯t do any harm, right? It¡¯s normal!¡± The bald manughed out loud and said, ¡°Besides, we¡¯re not representing America. We¡¯re here for our own people, to kill you. Serves you right for interfering with our business and cutting our financial source!¡± ¡°I interfered with your business and cut your source?¡± jackie was a little puzzled at the usation, wondering how he had offended these people. Was it because thest time he was at the bar¡ªthe time he met up with Selena¡¯s college ssmate¡ªentered the ring, and killed the American fighter? Did these people actuallye here merely for that silly reason? That seemed way too off for jackie; the matter had long passed after all. Moreover, not many people knew about that and none could inform the other side. If the dead person were one of those powerful authorities, they would havee to seek revenge a long time ago. They would not have waited so long to exact vengeance. ¡°Kiddo, don¡¯t spend your brain cells guessing anymore. Have you forgotten about the Watsons? You ruined the trade between the Watsons and Green Sky Hall. Do you understand now? That¡¯s why I said you have a death wish!¡± The bald face, his face full of flesh and meat, looked at the corpses on the ground andughed. ¡°Seems like you¡¯re still causing trouble everywhere, huh, kiddo? You¡¯ve offended a lot of powerful families in Eastfield, and now you want to leave? Tsk, tsk! We came at the right time, didn¡¯t we? We could¡¯ve lost you had weeter or got our investigation dyed!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If we let this punk escape to another city, we won¡¯t be able to find him so easily. Plus, we don¡¯t have that leisure time to find him!¡± A blonde woman¡ªwith an alluring, seductive figure on herughed as she rubbed her fists. ¡°So, this is the will of God, that God wants this punk to die. Nothing else to do about it, since it¡¯s God¡¯s will.¡± Another man from the group chimed in with a nd tone. After pondering for a moment, jackie decided that he wanted to get some information out of the other party¡¯s mouth. ¡°Hmm¡­ Since you all think that today will be myst day, can you let me die with understanding? For example: Tell me which powerhouses of America do you guys belong to? How strong is it, and how many people are in it? After all, I¡¯m an incredibly curious person.¡± ¡°Let me tell you then, kiddo. The powerhouse behind us is unbelievably strong, powerful, and with high authority. Anyway, it¡¯s a power that you can¡¯t afford to offend at all.¡± The bald man chortled and then continued, ¡°Let me put it in this way: It¡¯s a power that can easily take away your life!¡± ¡°In the end, your words are useless. You better don¡¯t say it!¡± Advertisement chapter 901-950 chapter 901-950 Chapter 901 jackie chuckled. He felt a little speechless. It seemed that these people knew how to keep a secret. ¡°Enough with the talking. Kill him!¡± The head honcho with the bald head waved his hand. A mass of people surged toward jackie. ¡°Trying to bully me with sheer numbers, eh?¡± jackie narrowed his eyes. He cracked his knuckles, but he did not reveal a lick of fear. Instead, he rushed forward. ¡°Striking Eagle Fist!¡± One of the men used one of his skills when he came before jackie. Heunched punches after punches, the air seeming to rip apart before him. One could even hear the clear whoosh that shot through the atmosphere. jackie could not be bothered with his attacks. He swiped a fist at the other man, spun on his heel, and went straight for another person. The man who used the Striking Eagle Fist was probably as strong as an army major. He was already considered an exceptional fighter. Unfortunately, jackie merely saw him as a child, trying to emte the grandmasters¡ªand his fist technique was really no technique at all. The man flew to the side from jackie¡¯s blow. His arm shattered. ¡°Ah!¡± The man released a pained cry. His face immediately paled. jackie struck a few more fists straight into the center of a few people¡¯s chests. Their sternums shattered, and they all spat mouthfuls of blood. Each of them was sent flying, and by the time theynded on the ground, none of them were breathing. They were all dead. At that moment, jackie seemed to have melded into the shadows under the dim lighting, ughtering the Americans in a spray of blood and gut-wrenching cries. The people hiding in the house, especially Fiona, Joan, and the others, had never seen something like this before. Now though, as they bore witness to the scene, shock seeped into their marrows. Their breathing hitched. In a short while, jackie killed every single one of those dozens of men at the speed of light. ¡°You¡¯re so strong, jackie. Why do I feel like you¡¯re fighting way better than you did in the morning?¡± Fiona was no expert at martial arts. Whitet she still felt the rush of his speed, the confidence in every move he made, the deadly aura he emanated. jackie shed an awkward smile. ¡°Oh, Mother. Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s always best to reserve some of your strength when fighting, no matter where and when? We always need to keep a trump card for ourselves!¡± ¡°Oh. So that¡¯s it!¡± Fiona bobbed her head as if she understood. She scanned across all the corpses. ¡°What do we do with them? It¡¯ll be difficult for us to clear this mess at night. But it¡¯s bad luck for us if we don¡¯t clear them. We¡¯ll probably be working through the night!¡± jackie thought about the issue for a while. ¡°It¡¯ll be difficult for us to sell this vi in such a short time. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ll be worse off without the money though. Okay, how about this, I¡¯ll get Master George to send some of his bodyguards over to get rid of the bodies. Then I¡¯ll give the vi to them.¡± Chapter 902 You¡¯re going to give away such an expensive vi? It¡¯s such a pity!¡± Fiona¡¯s expression darkened the moment she thought about giving away such a nice vi. ¡°We already have plenty of money, Mom. Now, the Taylor family would be able to do pretty well in Swallow City or even Gin City, even if we are not one of the strongest families there. It¡¯ll take a long time to sell this vi. So it¡¯s best that we just give it away. And we can also move out early!¡± Selena tried to convince her, smiling. ¡°All right. Why did Ivan have to refuse to go to war? Why did he have to offend the Lambert family in the first ce? Ah. We¡¯ll just chalk it up to bad luck!¡± Fiona heaved a long sigh and entered her room. jackie called Master George. Master George had just finished his meal and was taking a walk in the garden. His heart leaped in delight when he realized that it was jackie who called. ¡°Anything going on, jackie?¡± he asked. jackie smiled. ¡°Master George, I don¡¯t have many servants at my ce,¡± he spoke into the line. ¡°I¡¯ve just killed dozens of men in my garden. Can you send some people over to help clear the bodies?¡± Master George was rendered speechless when he heard this. He nearly wanted to spit blood. He knew about jackie¡¯s strength because of thetter¡¯s rtionship with the Nine Great Gods of War. Even a first-ss aristocratic family like his could not afford to provoke him. It was also because of jackie¡¯s brilliance that he had hoped that his daughter, Sharon, would marry him, even if she was relegated to the position of a second wife. However, he never thought that jackie would have not the slightest bit of interest in his beautiful, stunning daughter. He did not even give her a chance and she was leftpletely heartbroken. Whitet now that this punk had gone and killed dozens of men, he was asking them for help to clear the bodies? He was practically bullying them now. Still, Master George reminded himself of how terrifying jackie could be. He could do nothing but hold his frustration in. ¡°No problem,¡± he answered, grinning. ¡°It¡¯s a small matter!¡± ¡°All right. My family and I will be leaving Eastfield tomorrow or the day after, and we won¡¯t being back. So we¡¯ll give the vi to you!¡± jackie¡¯sing reply made Master George extremely excited. The vi was worth at least thirty million dors, and jackie had sessfully bid for it at the price of one hundred million. ¡°Are you serious? This¨Cthis is too¡­¡± Master George felt as though he was dreaming. Money was practically falling onto hisp. ¡°Of course I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m a man of my word.¡± jackie smiled and hung up the phone. ¡°Men, men!¡± Winston George called out as he walked. Soon enough, 70 to 80 bodyguards appeared before him. Chapter 903 ¡°You called for us, Master?¡± The assistantmander of the bodyguards quickly asked Winston. It was alreadyte at night, and everyone was preparing to go to sleep. They could notprehend why their master was calling for them and was curious as to what was going on. ¡°There are dozens of bodies in jackie White¡¯s garden. Go over, help clear it out and find somewhere to burn the bodies!¡± Winston said, smiling. ¡°No way. Master, the George family is a first-ss aristocratic family too. How can we be used just like that? And for such a degrading task too¡­¡± The assistantmander did not know what else to say. ¡°What do you know? jackie and his family will be leaving Eastfield soon. I heard that they had killed some people from Gin City in the afternoon. They probably offended some influential family, and so are forced to leave. His vi could not have been easy to sell off, so he¡¯s going to give it to us! ¡°Go on then! After you finish your work, see me for your bonus tomorrow,¡± Winston said, chuckling. ¡°I¡¯ll give each of you 10,000 dors!¡± ¡°You have our thanks, Master!¡± The bodyguards were suddenly ted. Each of them rushed off to help jackie and the others to get rid of the bodies. The next day, the Taylor family sold whatever assets they could. At night, Old Man Taylor and the others invited jackie and his family as well as Cecilia and the Gold family over for dinner. After they ate, Old Man Taylor directly addressed Selena. ¡°Selena, Cecilia is now married into another family, and Ivan is dead. I¡¯m growing old, and I cannot oversee the Taylor family matters for very long now. And you know that Theodore is no good at business. Our cash now is far less than what the assets are worth. I think you¡¯ll be able to make the right decision on what we should do with it from now!¡± After he said that, he thrust a credit card toward Selena. ¡°Each of us has about one hundren million dors left for us to spend when we need it. The money in this credit card belongs to the Taylor family. I¡¯m entrusting it to you now. It¡¯s up to you to decide if we¡¯re going to venture into business again, or if we should keep a low profile and live simple lives!¡± ¡°You¡¯re stressing me out, Grandfather!¡± Selena had not been mentally prepared for this at all. After all, she had never thought about taking over the Taylor family. Under their current circumstances now though, it seemed that only she was capable of leading the Taylor family. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Fiona was excited when she heard Old Man Taylor deciding to entrust the Taylor family business to Selena. She immediately rolled her eyes at her daughter. ¡°You have the best head for business out of anyone here. If not you, then who? Besides, your grandfather said it himself¡ªyou can use the money to invest in businesses, or you can just keep it if you don¡¯t want to. The Taylor family will be able to survive for quite a few generations so long as we don¡¯t simply spend it, right? We¡¯re just putting you in charge of our finances!¡± Selena did not know whether tough or cry. She could only bob her head and ept the card. ¡°All right. Since Grandfather has dered his belief in me, I will seize this opportunity to make the Taylor family great again!¡± Whitet Old Man Taylor, who had always been ambitious, always finding ways to make the family stronger, felt lukewarm toward his decision. He gave a wan smile. ¡°Ah, it doesn¡¯t matter if we¡¯re strong or not,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine as long as we have enough money to spend. I just hope that we can all lead peaceful lives!¡± Here, Old Man Taylor divulged his worries once more. ¡°After all, we don¡¯t know how strong the Lambert family is. Even if we aren¡¯t strong enough to face them, it won¡¯t be easy for them to find us if we go into hiding and keep a low profile. That won¡¯t be a problem at all! But if the Taylor family rebuilds its business empire and bes famous enough, it would be pretty easy for the Lambert family to find us if they wanted to.¡± Only then did Selena understand her grandfather¡¯s intentions. It was not that he did not want the Taylor family to grow into a powerful conglomerate¡ªhe was afraid that the Lambert family would easily find them if they had a strong presence. If word got out, the Lambert family would probably send their people to destroy the Taylor family. Chapter 904 ¡°Grandfather is right. Life will be meaningless with that much money anyway. We¡¯ll lead veryfortable lives just by spending a few hundred thousand dors per year!¡± A member of the Taylor family offered a reassuring smile. ¡°The money is enough to sustain us for a very long time,¡± he said. ¡°No need to be a powerful conglomerate. It¡¯ll be terrible if we reveal ourselves!¡± Selena considered the opinions, then she nodded her head. ¡°Whateveresterester, I suppose. For now, we can only open smallpanies and do small businesses. It would be safer since it¡¯ll be harder to find us that way. And we¡¯ll have a steady stream of ie. We can¡¯t just keep digging into our savings!¡± Old Man Taylor bobbed his head in satisfaction. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s usible for us to do small businesses. It¡¯ll be fine so long as it doesn¡¯t grow out of control. We can do it!¡± After he said that, he looked at jackie. ¡°Right. You¡¯re the strongest fighter we have here, jackie. And the ten female bodyguards of yours are pretty strong too. The rest that we have aren¡¯t that reliable. So where should we go now? I hope you can make the decision. We¡¯ll listen to you!¡± jackie was a little moved when he heard this. If Old Man Taylor said that they were going to listen to him, it meant that the family was entrusting all the lives of the Taylor family to him. jackie thought about it. ¡°Since you¡¯ve given me the authority, Grandfather, I say that we move out tomorrow,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll drive off at night. It¡¯ll be harder for people to track us this way. I don¡¯t n to tell you where we¡¯re heading now. My car will be leading in the front, and all of you just follow along. I¡¯ll tell you where we¡¯re going after we¡¯ve arrived at another city!¡± Old Man Taylor creased his brows slightly after taking it in, then he slowly nodded his head. At that moment, he was not questioning jackie¡¯s decision to keep the destination a secret¡ªand he was also appraising the young man¡¯s discreteness in his mind. After all, the Gold family was here for dinner as well, and there were plenty of people around them. What if the Lambert family tracked down their movements through these people? They would be in deep trouble then. He doubted that the Gold family could keep their lipspletely sealed if the Lambert family came knocking on their door. After all, they immediately revealed their rtionship with the Taylor family the other day, when the four people came to them. It seemed that this would be thest time they were going to have a friendly meal with the Gold family¡ª and with Cecilia. At this moment, jackie added, ¡°Give the workers here some money tomorrow¡ªthe guards, the bodyguards¡ªand dismiss them. The female bodyguards working for me told me that they would follow, and they¡¯re strong enough fighters. It won¡¯t be good if we bring too many people along. It¡¯ll attract attention.¡± jackie paused here before continuing, ¡°Of course, if any one of the Taylor family members does not wish to follow us, and wants to find their own ce to hide and live their own lives, that¡¯s fine by me. But you can only take 50 million dors tomorrow when you leave. I believe that it¡¯ll be enough if you¡¯re thrifty. It all depends on you!¡± At jackie¡¯s words, Old Man Taylor scanned the faces of his family members. When he studied them, he could not help but furrow his brows. He noticed that plenty of people were seriously considering the proposition; it was evident that they were moved. Old Man Taylor heaved an internal sigh. He had thought that everyone would be united enough to go together. He never thought that so many people would be so fearful of dying. The chances of being tracked down shrunk exponentially if they left alone or with their small family, settling down in a rural area. It would be difficult to find them, and they would get 50 million dors. They would leadfortable lives, at least. Obviously, they could not afford to be too showy. Chapter 905 ¡°Think about it tonight. If you want to leave on your own,e see me tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll transfer the money to your ounts. But you won¡¯t get 50 million dors per person. It¡¯s 50 million per family. For instance, if Uncle Roger leaves, he¡¯ll definitely bring his family along. Then you get 50 million as a whole!¡± jackie said, smiling. Everyone dissipated after they finished their meal. On the way back, Cecilia did not seem too happy. ¡°What on earth is jackie doing? He can¡¯t even tell us where he¡¯s going? Does he think we¡¯re outsiders?¡± Cecilia could not help but mumble. The more she thought about it, the more frustrated she became. ¡°And Grandfather even gave the Taylor family¡¯s money to Selena. Seriously? Doesn¡¯t he trust us to manage part of it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re already married to another family. It¡¯ll be strange if he gave it to you. Besides, you married a young master from a second-ss aristocratic family. They won¡¯t be worried about you!¡± Kelly chuckled. ¡°Ah, they refused to tell us their destination just to ostracize us¡ªthey¡¯re pretending that we¡¯re outsiders! But it¡¯s better this way. We don¡¯t want to associate with them any longer now that they¡¯ve offended a powerful family. It¡¯ll be best if we don¡¯tmunicate with them at all!¡± The next morning, the members of the Taylor family¡ªespecially the ones who were not very close to the family¡ªindeed brought their entire family to meet jackie and imed their 50 million dors before setting off. Although this made Old Man Taylor very disappointed inside, he was well aware that it was a wise choice on jackie¡¯s part. After all, they would have arger target on their backs if they traveled in such a big group. It would be more difficult for the Lambert family to track them down if everyone were scattered around. This would ensure their safety. Besides, jackie was the one who had killed those four people. The Lambert family would probably give up finding the other members of the Taylor family if they were difficult to trace. That was why jackie, Fiona, Selena, and their family would be the first target of elimination for the Lambert family. jackie and the others needed to draw attention so that the other Taylor family members would have an easier life, and they would not be dragged into the same pit. Essentially, it was a good thing. In the end, there were only about 20 Taylor family members who chose to stay behind. If jackie and the others were included, there were 30 or 40 of them. In the afternoon, the bodyguards from the Taylor family were all dismissed. Aside from Orchid and the others, who had insisted on following jackie and the rest, the other bodyguards and servants all left. At night, about a dozen cars slowly drove out of Eastfield, heading for the north. They drove the entire night, finally stopping at another city to rest. Here, jackie told Old Man Taylor, Theodore, and everyone else that their destination was Swallow City. Chapter 906 ¡°Swallow City?¡± Theodore was shocked when he found out about the destination. Never in his wildest dreams would he imagine that jackie would actually decide to head straight for the north¡ªtoward the direction of Gin City. Swallow City was practically right next to Gin City! The Lambert family was a prominent family in Gin City. They would be serving themselves on a silver tter if they went ahead. ¡°Seriously? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if we get away as far as we can, jackie? It¡¯s way too dangerous to go to Swallow City.¡± Fiona was shocked as well. She quickly asked him. She did not expect jackie to sh a mirthless smile in response. ¡°I have business to do in Swallow City. Besides, I think that the Lambert family will start their investigation in Eastfield, assuming that they want to track us down. And what will they do once they find out that we¡¯ve left? They¡¯ll definitely search for us in neighboring areas¡ªperhaps even in cities in the south. They would think that we would run as far as possible from Gin City!¡± Realization dawned upon Theodore. ¡°I get it. They¡¯ll be less vignt if we hide under in sight¡ªthey won¡¯t search those areas. It¡¯ll be far easier for them to find us if we head south of Eastfield, right?¡± ¡°That was my train of thought. It¡¯ll be safe for a period of time in Swallow City, at least! We¡¯ll be fine so long as we don¡¯t create a ruckus and be careful! Besides, we don¡¯t have many people with us now. There¡¯s a smaller chance of us being suspected.¡± jackie spoke with finality in his tone. ¡°All right. We¡¯ll head for Swallow City. Let¡¯s eat and have a good rest tonight. We¡¯ll continue our journey in the afternoon!¡± Old Man Taylor considered the idea, and he thought that jackie¡¯s words made sense. He released an internal sigh of relief. ¡°Oh, right. Our cars have number tes from Eastfield. So when we¡¯re nearing Swallow City, we¡¯ll burn our cars in a secluded area. We¡¯ll buy new cars when we¡¯re in the city itself, and our cars will have number tes from there. We¡¯ll be even safer then!¡± jackie went silent for a moment before speaking, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of the Lambert family, but they¡¯re probably pretty strong. It¡¯ll be best if we don¡¯t provoke them unnecessarily. Besides, we have quite a number of people here. It¡¯ll be difficult for me to protect all of you on my own.¡± At this moment, a car drove toward them and parked right before jackie and the others. Lana and Skyler exited the vehicle. ¡°You¨Cyou brought Skyler too?¡± Once jackie saw that Skyler wasing along, he suddenly did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°Master Lana, Sir Skyler, why are you two here?¡± Theodore and the others cried out, utterly stupefied. They had not stopped for very long, but the Goddess of War and King of War had quickly arrived. They must have been tailing behind them long ago. ¡°I already told jackie that I would be tagging along for a spin. This is my holiday for me to rx. Besides, it¡¯ll be so boring if I were to be left alone in Eastfield!¡± Lana chuckled. Then she cast a nce over her shoulder. ¡°Oh, right. There are others who¡¯ll be following along too,¡± she said. ¡°They told me that they want to be your bodyguards!¡± ¡°Seriously? Who?¡± Theodore eximed in surprise. He was in awe. He would feel ten times safer if Lana and the others wereing along. True enough, a few other cars quickly came along and parked nearby. ¡°No way about it. I¡¯m bound to follow jackie wherever he goes for my entire life, and ine wants to follow too¡ªand she¡¯s my disciple. I don¡¯t feelfortable about leaving her alone, so I decided to follow. And some of my older disciples all wanted toe along with me, so here they are!¡± Skyler chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll be themander of your bodyguards from now on, and my disciples will make up the troops. How about that? You won¡¯t chase us away, will you?¡± ¡°Oh my. Sir Skyler, you¡¯re not joking, are you? You¡¯re such a respected person. How could we ept you to be the leader of our bodyguards!¡± Chapter 907 Old Master Taylor was overwhelmed with emotions. Every member of the Taylor family was afraid of being dragged into the mud and fear of being killed. All of them left Eastfield without informing. Instead, the elders, Skyler, and the others were the ones willing to protect and leave with them. They were willing to go to hell with them. ¡°Old Master Taylor is right! Sir Skyler, your status and identity and those of your disciples are high and honorable. Each and every one of them is nothing but powerful and strong. Two or three of them are evenparable to the King of War. Such strong people, we¡¯re afraid that we can¡¯t afford to hire all of you.¡± jackie was bursting with gratitude in his heart. These people before jackie, who knew that he was now in trouble, did not run away like the other Taylor members, instead, they were willing to follow him to hell and protect him and his family. Only such people could be deemed as loyal and upright. ¡°We don¡¯t ask for much. A couple of million a month will be enough. It¡¯s affordable, right?¡± Skyler¡¯s face was solemn and dull at the same time. He wanted to tell them that they did not have to pay to hire him. But if he really said so, he was afraid that Fiona, Andrew, and the others would suspect jackie¡¯s identity. Thus, he simply called out an amount to cover it up. ¡°A¡­a couple of million? It¡¯s absolutely fine! This is great! Sir Skyler, thank you for serving us!¡± A wide grin immediately appeared on Fiona¡¯s face. Getting a King of War to work for the Taylors for such a price was totally worth it! A few vertical lines formed between jackie¡¯s brows. He opened his mouth after much thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s fine. But you and Lana are nomoners. You are not anymon bodyguard or fighter, you¡¯re an eight-star King of War and Lana is a Goddess of War! Hence, there¡¯s a high chance for others to recognize both of you even if it¡¯s in Swallow City. And everyone knows you are from Eastfield, so I¡¯m afraid that Lana and your presence will cause suspicion!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! What should we do though? Both of us will wear masks from now on!¡± Skyler blurted after giving the matter some thoughts. He felt that every word that was from jackie¡¯s mouth was nothing but logical and reasonable. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad idea, but it¡¯s too aggravating for both of you!¡± jackie frowned, though he thought this idea seemed to be a good solution for now. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about this, let¡¯s do it!¡± Lana, on the other hand, said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯ll go and pick some better-looking mask. That kind of mask that reveals half of my pretty face. Must be stunning!¡± ¡°The pursuit of beauty is really in a girl¡¯s nature, huh? You thought you¡¯re participating in a beauty mask contest? It¡¯s only a mask!¡± jackie let out two awkward coughs and teased Lana. ¡° jackie, what bullsh*t are you talking about? She is the Goddess of War, how can you talk in such a disrespectful manner!¡± Old Master Taylor was startled and immediately reprimanded jackie. In Old Master Taylor¡¯s heart, he believed that Skyler and Lana were only here because of fun. They treated this as a fun tour, and that was why they came along. Perhaps after a while, when they are bored, they would leave. Therefore, he did not think otherwise about Lana¡¯s utterance about masks. In contrast, jackie was being rude and disrespectful toward Lana. ¡°Old Master Taylor, don¡¯t mind it. From now on, there is no Goddess of War but the Chief Captain of the bodyguards in the Taylor family. Hehe! Chief captain, a little higher and more glorious than Sir Skyler!¡± Lana chuckled warm-heartedly, then she continued, ¡°From now on, we¡¯re a family. As for, what, one or two million a month? Just forget about it. I¡¯m not here for a part-time job, but to have fun with you guys!¡± ¡°Nope! The pay will be food and amodation!¡± jackie returned jokingly. Chapter 908 ¡°That¡¯s fine by me as well! As long as there is good food and a ce for me to sleep, I¡¯ll be satisfied!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Lana epted jackie¡¯s suggestion and smiled joyfully. ¡°Master Lana, you¡¯re the least demanding Goddess of War that I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± Skyler, on the other hand,ughed out loud, looking very cheerful. ¡°Right, about your cars, they¡¯re all with Eastfield¡¯s te numbers. So, before we arrive at Swallow City, you guys have to sit in our cars and dispose of your cars outside the Swallow City. But, don¡¯t you worry, after we enter the city, I¡¯ll buy each of you a car. You can pick whatever car you want!¡± jackie gazed over Lana¡¯s and the others¡¯ cars, and smiled bitterly, and said, ¡°Well. If I can get a new car, why not?¡± Skyler chortled loudly again at the side. Soon, the group arrived at the city center of Eastfield. Skyler and Lana bought themselves masks, rested for a while, and then finally set off. Not to mention, the mask that Lana chose not only did not obscure her beauty but also intensified the beauty of her alluring body. With her face half-covered by the mask, she let out a mysterious aura, luring others to her realm of seduction unconsciously. ¡°Master Lana, the mask looks really good on you! You¡¯re stunning yet mysterious! Especially your exposed long legs, even I¡¯m a little envious of you!¡± Selena, who was sitting in the same car with Lana, gazed over at Lana¡¯s outfit. She could not help but compliment Lana. Now that Lana was with them, it made Selena¡¯s heart breathe a huge sigh of relief. With Lana around them, even if those strong and powerful people from the Lambert family were toe to avenge, they might not be her opponents. Furthermore, Lana coupled with jackie, Skyler, and the others would be considered as a scary force to be reckoned with. Before that, she felt upset about how the other members of the Taylor family left, fearing to be involved. Now, it seemed that it was the right decision for them to leave, at least they would be safe too. Besides, it was a good thing for Selena, jackie, and the others as well¡ªthey could travel faster and safer with fewer people. Now, with the additional forces from Lana and Skyler, their overallbat power was naturally increased to the point that they could say they would not have to be afraid anymore. ¡°Really? Aww!¡± After hearing Selena¡¯spliment, Lana was bbergasted with joy. ¡°Actually I¡¯m envious of you, Miss Selena. You¡¯re so gentle, beautiful, and with a noble temperament. These are the characteristics that I don¡¯t possess. They always say that I¡¯m too boyish, too manly and domineering, andck of gentleness. Sigh! I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll not get married!¡± ¡°How can you not get married? Don¡¯t be a fool. You¡¯re the Goddess of War! Besides, you¡¯re really good- looking and attractive. I bet a lot of men out there would be head over heels for you when they see you!¡± Selena smiled and added, ¡°But an excellent woman like you should pick your life partner carefully and this matter cannot be rushed!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Oh ya! You guys shouldn¡¯t call me Master Lana or Goddess of War, especially when we get to Swallow City. If you continue calling me that, won¡¯t I wear this mask for nothing?¡± Lana reminded the group after thinking about it. ¡°Is it okay for me to call you Lana?¡± Selena asked with a frown. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s definitely more than okay. There¡¯re too many people in this world with the same name. Lana is just a poprmon name. Besides, most of the people know that Lana the Goddess of War is in Eastfield, who knows that she¡¯lle to Swallow City?¡± Lana smiled gently in return. ¡°That makes sense!¡± Selena bobbed her head in agreement. Another day had passed. On a fine morning, the caravan finally arrived at a valley not far outside the Swallow City. ¡°Push the cars to the open space over here and burn them!¡± Chapter 909 Although these cars were branded and exorbitantly expensive, but now there was no other way, jackie could only give the order, helplessly. The group immediately pushed the cars to the open space and burned them. Then only did they head toward the Swallow City on foot. They could already see the iparably tall and magnificent city walls of the Swallow City from afar. The city was surrounded by an archaic yet ancient atmosphere and ayer of faint mist. This city looked mysteriously ethereal. Although the Swallow City was a lot smaller than the Gin City, it was at least two or three timesrger than Eastfield. ¡°The Swallow City. It¡¯s an ancient city, isn¡¯t it? There are many high authoritative powerhouses in it. And the main thing is this city is a wonderful ce for people, families, or houses to improve and expand their power!¡± Staring attentively at the city before him, Skyler could not help but to express with a sigh. ¡°Yes, this is indeed a wonderful ce!¡± Lana, too, sighed with emotion. jackie looked at the group, then finally said, ¡°We¡¯ve now arrived at the Swallow City. Let¡¯s hurry up and buy a vi to live in as soon as possible. It¡¯s fortunate that it¡¯s morning now, we¡¯ve time to purchase a vi. As for cars, we¡¯ll wait till tomorrow morning!¡± Old Master Taylor nodded in ordance. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the vi here will be very costly. For the time being, we don¡¯t need to recruit any bodyguards, but I think we have to hire some helpers to help clean up the house. So, we¡¯ll have to prepare a few more suites for them.¡± ¡°Hmmm. Alright, let¡¯s do this. We¡¯ll purchase twenty units of terrace house and these should be enough. We don¡¯t have to buy a single huge vi. Perhaps, we can opt for terrace houses or townhouses. Also, when we buy more units, we¡¯ll let the developer enclose them with walls. This should not be a big problem!¡± jackie uttered his thoughts to the group. At this time, Lana¡¯s phone rang. After she took a look at the number, she sauntered to the side and picked up the call. ¡°Hey Bro, what¡¯s the situation?¡± ¡°Bad. It¡¯s, it¡¯s a trap¡­¡± Fernando¡¯s weak and feeble voice came out from the phone and followed by a light thud. The phone call ended after the thud sound. Lana¡¯s finger pounded thest-call button on her phone to call back, but only then did she found out that the number was no longer avable. Her face turned nk and gloomy in the next second. She immediately approached jackie and pull him to the side, then reported, ¡°Master, it¡¯s not good. Brother Fernando seems to be in trouble!¡± ¡°Has something happened? What¡¯s the situation?¡± When jackie heard of the news, he frowned and wondered if he had heard it wrongly. Fernando was one of the disciples whom he considered strong and powerful. Hisbat prowess could be ced at the top of the list, how could something bad happen to such a strong person? ¡°I¡¯m not too sure myself. He called just now and his breath is very feeble. He only told me that it was a trap and then the call disconnected. I tried to call back but I could not get through!¡± Lana¡¯s forehead ceased together. She was anxious beyond measure. ¡°Dragon scale, it¡¯s a trap?¡± jackie¡¯s brows snapped together, and his face was full of worries. ¡°Even if it¡¯s a trap, Fernando is not that weak that he can¡¯t defeat the other party, right?¡± ¡°Sigh! I don¡¯t know, Master. Will Brother Fernando be alright?¡± The more Lana thought about it, the faster her heart pounded. Fernando¡¯s fighting power was a few levels better than her; he was the eldest disciple among them. What kind of fighter did he meet this time? ¡°We can¡¯t do much now. We¡¯re here and worries will only drag us down. Let¡¯s enter the city first, then we¡¯ll slowly investigate the matter. Since it¡¯s a trap, I believe Fernando will not die, because the other party is actually targeting me!¡± jackie jeered coldly, and then continued, ¡°The other party was trying to set traps and catch me. I bet they know who¡¯s the owner of the dragon scale!¡± Chapter 910 ¡°No way, you mean the other party knows who this dragon scale belongs to?¡± After hearing this, Lana took a deep cold breath. She was taken aback. ¡°I¡¯m just guessing. Since Fernando said it was a trap, I believe the other party will only incarcerate him and not kill him. This act will lure us out. Hence, I guess the other party must know more about the dragon scale!¡± The whole situation was giving jackie a headache. There were not many people, perhaps less than a dozen people, who knew about the dragon scale. Furthermore, Fernando¡¯s words did not reveal much information. Hence, jackie could only suggest settling in first. Soon enough, jackie brought everyone into the city. They first looked for a hotel to stay in. Then jackie and Selena went ahead to look for a vi. They soon found themselves in the lobby of a sales department. A young saleswoman noticed them and quirked her lips into a small smile, walking toward them. ¡°Good morning, sir and madam. Are you here to look for a vi? Or do you want to look at bungalows? We have both here!¡± The young saleswoman shed a brilliant smile¡ªone that could dazzle the sun. ¡°Vis!¡± jackie gave a wan smile and replied. ¡°All right, sir. Please follow me! We¡¯ve already renovated all the vis here, so you can move straight in. That¡¯s why the price will be a little higher¡­¡± The saleswoman introduced as she brought jackie and Selena toward the sandbox. Not too far away, another two saleswomen began chatting quietly to themselves. ¡°That new girl really doesn¡¯t have a good eye. Those two are wearing pretty nice clothes, but didn¡¯t she see them getting off from a cab?¡± One of the women gave a frosty smile as she spoke. ¡°Right? She was right at the door. No way she didn¡¯t see it. Someone who needs to call for a cab definitely has no money to buy a vi. It¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re just here to browse around!¡± The other woman added in a low, conspiratorial tone, ¡°We don¡¯t sell many houses here because of the price. Although the vis here are just townhouses, they¡¯re super expensive because they¡¯re in the middle of the city. One would cost at least 120 million dors. No way someone like that can afford to buy the vis here.¡± jackie and Selena so happened to walk past them. They spoke softly, but they heard their voices¡ªand they clearly heard each and every word. The two exchanged a nce. They could not be bothered with the two women. After they walked over and scanned the sandbox and listened to the saleswoman¡¯s exnations, jackie spoke up, ¡°How much is one unit? There should be a discount if we pay in full, right?¡± ¡°Ah! Why don¡¯t you two look at our showcase unit? I¡¯ll take you there. It won¡¯t take much time¡­¡± The saleswoman was a little surprised. She suspected if she heard wrongly. Honestly, she had seen the couple getting off a cab from the entrance. She did not expect them to have the money to buy a house. However, she recalled what her manager had told her in the beginning¡ªto not give up on any customer that walked through the door. She was new and she did not have a ster performance to boast off. She used this opportunity to practice her negotiation skills, to familiarize herself with talking to customers, and introducing the houses to them. Basically, she took this as a chance to improve herself. That was why she kept a smile on her face the whole time, carefully exining every detail to the couple. Whitet they had never asked many questions, and they did not talk much. They seemed very impassive. They did not pose many questions. From that, she surmised that they did not have much interest in the property, and they would never even think of buying it after hearing the price. Still, they were probably too ashamed to walk away immediately. She did not expect the man to ask straight away if there were discounts if he paid in full. Even some customers who were interested in buying would negotiate with them a few more times and mull over the decision for a few days. After all, a single unit was worth millions. A big celebrity would also have to consider this for half a day if they wanted to purchase a unit. Chapter 911 However, the couple in front of her did not even bother to look at the showcase unit. They just took a nce at the sandbox and inquired about the price. ¡°No need. We¡¯re in a hurry to move in!¡± jackie shed a wan smile and responded emotionlessly. ¡°Well. If you were to pay in full, surely there would be a discount for you. Thepany is now promoting cashback for these units. So, it¡¯ll be 110 million dors per unit!¡± The young and pretty salesgirl hung a smile on her face, but muttered inside her heart, ¡®Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re really nning to buy a vi!¡¯ It was precisely because of the price of these vis; they could hardly sell even one unit per month. However, if they were to sessfully sell one unit, themission for that month would be a lot. ¡°110 million per unit? So if I buy twenty units, it¡¯ll be 2.1 billion, right?¡± After calcting in his brain, jackie replied in a carefree tone. ¡°Twen¡ªtwenty units?¡± The pretty salesgirl released a deep breath of surprise, doubting her own ears¡ªwhether did she heard wrongly. It was not twenty dors or 200 dors but freaking 2.1 billion. Could it be that this couple came from a rich family? ¡°Yes. This side, the side near the gate, I want twenty units. But, I have a small favor to ask!¡± After pondering about it, jackie pointed at the sandbox and uttered. ¡°What is it?¡± The salesgirl gulped loudly, thinking that could it be that this man before her was setting a trap? Was he trying to do something bad to her? After all, she had been hearing that some thugs and b*stards always liked to tease salesgirls like them. These thoughts made her heart pound harder than ever; she could not help but worry for herself. She was afraid that jackie was one of those b*stards. But the worries soon subsided when she saw a woman stood next to jackie¡ªSelena. She felt that she was overly worried. No words could describe Selena¡¯s attractiveness and beauty. Such a woman was hundred times better looking than her; how could jackie possess dirty thoughts when he had such a beautiful wife in his life? Besides, if jackie really wanted to do something bad to her, he would not be doing it in front of his wife, right? ¡°Can the developer enclose these twenty units with walls? Separating our vis from others. This should not be a problem, right?¡± jackie gave a light smile and then only slowly uttered his request. ¡°This, this can be done! It¡¯s only a small matter. I¡¯ll talk to our manager right now, and you can look at the map here, pick the unit you want, and circle it with this pen!¡± The young salesgirl took out a pen, a leaflet of the vis as well as theyout map. She handed these over to jackie as she spoke. She requested jackie to circle the unit they wanted. ¡°No freaking way? Twenty units? Did I hear it right?¡± The other two salesgirls¡ªwho were talking about jackie a moment ago¡ªpassed by the three and overheard the conversation. Their jaws dropped to the ground and their eyes were widened asrge as saucers. They doubted their ears. 20 units of vis? Themission of these 20 units, for them, would be¡­ ¡°Sir, no problem, absolutely no problem. Have you circled up?¡± The manager of the store and the young salesgirl appeared before jackie again. The manager asked cautiously, with excitement, delight, and joy stered all over their faces. After all, if these 20 units were sold off, the manager could receive a lot of bonuses, though it would not be as much as what the young salesgirl would receive. ¡°Yup. It¡¯s done. Just these 20 units. Let¡¯s sign the contract!¡± jackie spilled nonchntly as he handed the pen and leaflet to the other party. Chapter 912 ¡°Sign¡­Sign the contract?¡± The manager was taken aback. Never in his life had he seen such a quick purchase. ¡°Stop gibbering! I don¡¯t have much time. I still need to buy some house suppliester and I¡¯ll have to move in this afternoon. Do you want to sell or not?¡± jackie, on the other hand, did not entertain the manager further but shot him a deadly re. jackie was impatient. The manager was dumbfounded once again. ¡°Of course, Sir! Just that I¡¯ve never seen such a generous person like you!¡± The manager returned with a smile on his face, meanwhile, the salesgirl was getting the contract over for the transaction. A small smile appeared on jackie¡¯s face as he said to the manager, ¡°By the way, all these sales must be credited to this young salesgirl. This is because she is the one who served us well. Don¡¯t you dare to steal her credit!¡± The young salesgirl was touched when she heard jackie¡¯s words that she almost cried. This couple was so kind-hearted that they thought of the low position employees. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this will not happen, because manager¡¯s bonuses depend on the total sales of every month. Even if I wanted to take credit for today¡¯s sales, it would be useless and meaningless!¡± The manager chuckled and responded. Soon, jackiepleted all the formalities. He then stood up, ready to go over to swipe his credit card for payment. However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Selena pulled his sleeve and whispered, ¡°Swipe my card. These houses are bought for the Taylor family, so naturally, it should be paid with the Taylor family¡¯s money!¡± ¡°Alright, Dear, since you said so, I won¡¯tpete with you this time. Anyway, whatever is mine is yours and yours is mine!¡± jackie shrugged his shoulder as he spoke. A gentle smile stered on his face. The two saleswomen who have been watching the scene at the side werepletely speechless. It was a 2.1 billion bill, and this couple was actuallypeting to pay the bill. It seemed like this couple was not short of money, perhaps buying another 20 units would not be a problem. After the money was paid and the formalities werepleted, the manager asked all the employees to line up in two rows, saluted jackie and Selena, and saw them off the store. ¡°Damn, rich people really do have deep pockets, huh?¡± The manager of the sales department looked at the back of jackie and Selena with an envious look. The manager then wheeled around and faced the young salesgirl. ¡°Carol, let me say this to you, you¡¯re now officially a permanent staff member. Also, I¡¯ll call the general manager and inform him about today¡¯s incident and advise him to promote you to the supervisor position. It just so happens that weck a supervisor.¡± ¡°Ah! I¡­thank you so much! Thank you so much, Sir!¡± Carol was overly shocked that her tongue was tied. In the beginning, she did not think that jackie and Selena could afford a vi, let alone 20. However, with a humble mindset of taking it as a business practice, she went forward and served them well. Little did she expect that the two of them changed her fate in just half an hour. Themissions of these 20 vis were enough for her to buy two houses and may even allow her to save a lot of money. This was basically a miracle¡ªto be wealthy in just half an hour. Moreover, the sry and year-end bonus for the supervisor position was outstanding. ¡°No way, Sir, she has only been here less than a month, how can she be a supervisor?¡± The two saleswomen could not hold back any longer, approached the two and questioned the manager in an exasperated tone. The young salesgirl had already taken so muchmission today, which they were envious and jealous of, and now the manager had actually wanted to make her a supervisor? They could not approve this matter. After all, the two saleswomen were promising candidates for the supervisor position. They were not only veteran staff but also very discerning and often observed how customers entered their shop¡ªwhether in sports cars or sedans¡ªand estimated roughly which unit to sell to them. They knew how to choose customers. However, they did not expect that today they missed out on jackie and Selena¡ªthe ultimate filthy rich customers. Chapter 913 ¡°She¡¯s been here less than a month, so what¡¯s wrong with that? Her sales and performance today is something you can¡¯t achieve. You two were with her just now at the entrance, why didn¡¯t the two of you bother serving the two customers and make such a sale?¡± The manager retorted. He could not be bothered by their resentment instead, he left to report to the general manager about today¡¯s incident. The two saleswomen exchanged nces. Right now, they could not feel anything at all other than regrets. ¡­ Meanwhile, at this time in Gin City, the head of the Lambert family, as well as a Patronum and the elders, were gathered together. ¡°We couldn¡¯t get hold of Lucas. I¡¯m afraid that something bad has happened. We¡¯ve been trying to contact him for these past few days. And it¡¯s not just him, we couldn¡¯t keep in touch with the other three too. The head of Freeman has beening over to ask us the whereabouts of his daughter¡ªSnow Freeman. Snow went with Lucas and it¡¯s Lambert¡¯s responsibility to keep her safe!¡± The head of the Lambert family frowned. His features were terribly unsightly. The loss of three Lamberts had already broken the members¡¯ hearts. Moreover, Lucas Lambert was the son of the second master of the Lambert family. They could not get hold of him for the past several days, it was highly likely that they were dead. The death of Snow Freeman had worsened the situation. Snow was the fianc¨¦e of Lucas and the two initially decided to get married soon. However, nobody had expected that bad things would happen to them at this time¡­ ¡°They went to Eastfield. Looks like sending our men to investigate the matter is the only way.¡± An old man finally spoke with a bitter smile on his face. ¡°Eastfield is just a small city. What kind of person can actually kill the four of them?¡± Another person responded to the old man¡¯s suggestion instantly. The head of Lambert family pondered and then said, ¡°In Eastfield, only some eight-star or nine-star, and God of War is capable of killing them. They went to Eastfield to kill Ivan Taylor because they didn¡¯t expect that Ivan was still alive. But, this time they¡­¡± ¡°The grand wedding that the Taylor family held previously, I heard that the son-inw is the Gods of War¡¯s exclusive doctor. That¡¯s why all Nine Great Gods of War attended his wedding.¡± The grand elder of the Lambert family paused for a moment to ponder over some matter, and then said, ¡°So, I guess Lana Zechs, the Goddess of War in Eastfield had killed them!¡± ¡°Damn. How could this Lana Zechs offend the Lambert family just because of some guy named jackie. Doesn¡¯t she know that there¡¯s a more powerful existence backing us?¡± The second grand elder barked. His resentment grew within him like a tumor. The third grand elder had not spoken anything, but his face was the most unsightly among others. He was no other than Lucas Lambert¡¯s father. The thought of his son dead had caused agonizing wrenching pain in his heart. ¡°This afternoon I¡¯ll go to meet with the Freeman family, ask them to bring a few good fighters, and go with us to Eastfield. Maybe the head himself will be going because of his daughter¡¯s death!¡± The third grand elder¡ªTao Lambert¡ªballed his fist firmly as he uttered. ¡°Alright. If we sessfully identify the killer, you guys must avenge the four of them!¡± The head of Lambert family bobbed his head to give permission. He then added, ¡°Tao, when do you n to leave?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go to the Freeman family¡¯s residence in a moment and n with them. We¡¯ll leave early tomorrow morning!¡± Tao was gloomy all the while. After finishing his sentence, he took his leave. The head of the Lambert family could not help but to only breathe out a deep sigh. Chapter 914 jackie and the others went out to buy daily supplies before shopping for a new car. They then started moving happily. At the same time, in one of the vis located in the vi neighborhood, a beautiful superstar could not help it but toin to another beauty. ¡°This is so weird. I saw the developer ordering for a wall to be built on my way back. When I went over to enquire about the situation they told me that somebody had bought 20 vis in one go and asked them to build a wall to surround the area!¡± ¡°20 vis?!¡± The beauty on the other side inhaled deeply. ¡°This person must be rich and powerful to be able to afford so many vis. Well, there are so many rich people here in the Swallow city that this is considered as normal!¡± The other beautifuldy pursed her lips and startedining, ¡°It¡¯s quite normal but you weren¡¯t there to see it yourself. After this person puts up the wall, the afforested area that we can carry out activities in will be reduced. I bought this property because I really liked the green areas. Now that this person has built a wall around the 20 vis, our homes will be right next to the wall.¡± ke Knight could only smile bitterly. ¡°Well, what can we do? People like us can only ept our fate. Somebody who can buy so many vis in one go is not someone we, as celebrities, can offend!¡± Tianna Scott also said, ¡°Yes, we seem well-regarded as celebrities as many people chase after us for our signatures wherever we go. However, we really can¡¯t afford to offend people who are really rich and powerful.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t even think about offending them, it¡¯s nice enough if we can sing and earn money in peace!¡± ke once again smiled helplessly. ¡°By the way, ke, didn¡¯t a director ask you to join his movie? How is it? Did you think about transitioning?¡± Tianna thought about it and asked curiously. After all, many singers dreamt of transitioning into movie stars. It would benefit their careers in the future if the movie they filmed got famous. This was a good opportunity to grow their ie. Different to Tianna¡¯s imagination, ke startedining, ¡°Don¡¯t even mention that bastard. He¡¯s a dirty old man. He asked me out for a meal the other day with the excuse that he wanted to discuss some details about the character. Turns out, it was just the two of us and that guy started touching me right after I began eating. I was so angry that I turned around and left!¡± ¡°Sigh, nine out of ten directors nowadays are womanizers and it¡¯s really difficult for us to meet one who¡¯s not. I think it¡¯s best if we continue singing and produce records. At least, this industry is much cleaner!¡± Tianna sighed and spoke with a hint of helplessness. The developers acted really swiftly. The next day when jackie and his family woke up, the walls were already done. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Skyler and his disciples to help get news about the Dragon scale. Let¡¯s hope that we can get some clues soon!¡± Lana walked over to jackie and said to him. ¡°Alright!¡± jackie nodded and walked over to Selena. ¡±Selena, let¡¯s go take a stroll so that we can familiarize ourselves with the environment. After all, the Taylor family will be staying here for a long period of time!¡± jackie smiled and said to Selena. Selena nodded. ¡°Sure, I was about to go out and take a look. I want to look around this area and see if there are anywhere suitable for us to start some businesses so that we don¡¯t waste time.¡± jackie, Selena, and Lana soon walked out. They had no idea that when they started their stroll, they would see two beautiful womening out from the side door and it looked like they were going shopping. At this moment, two cars halted in front of them and several men came down. They restrained the girls and were about to stuff them into the car. ¡°Help!¡± Tianna was extremely frightened and immediately started yelling loudly while struggling. However, her struggles did not work as there were three to four men restraining her. Chapter 915 Beside Tianna¡¯s, ke was also struggling to break free from these people. The both of them were leaving the house to go shopping. They had sunsses on and did not have any bodyguards with them. Who knew that they would meet with such an awful incident as soon they stepped out of the house. ¡°How dare these people kidnapmoners under broad daylight?¡± Lana could not help and started scolding. She stepped forward and kicked a small pebble she saw by the road. The pebble flew forward and hit one of the men¡¯s thigh. ¡°Ah!¡± The man was in so much pain that he almost knelt on the ground. ¡°Who did that? Are you trying to get yourself killed?¡± The man was extremely angry. He turned his head around and his eyes lit up when he saw Lana running toward him angrily. ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s a sexy and pretty lady!¡± ¡°Are you suicidal? Bring this one with us, maybe our director will like her too!¡± Another man said with a smile on his face. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°That¡¯s right! She has such a nice body. Haha, she might just get famous if she stars in a movie!¡± Several men from that group of people temporarily let go while the others continued to hold on to ke and Tianna. ¡°I was wondering why their voices sounded so familiar, it¡¯s them!¡± jackie nced at the duo. He recognized them although they had on sunsses. Lana defeated those people with just a few moves. They fell to the ground and started moaning in pain. ¡°What sort of director is this? Is he suicidal? How dare he kidnap somebody under broad daylight!¡± Lana scolded those people. They used all their might to climb up before leaving in their car. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± ke and Tianna covered their mouths in surprise when they saw jackie amongst the people walking over to them. ¡°Oh my, you guys came over to Swallow City?¡± Tianna was in disbelief. She looked at jackie from head to toes. ¡°Thank you so much! We would have been done for if it weren¡¯t for you! Normally we won¡¯t meet with incidents like this. Who knew that we would be so unlucky just as we were about to leave the house!¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­ It¡¯s us¡­ We¡¯ve moved here to start a new life here!¡± jackie was embarrassed and immediately reminded them. ¡°Oh yes, please don¡¯t tell others that we are from Eastfield. The wedding happened some time ago and not many people remember me and Selena!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t say anything!¡± ke smiled as she spoke. How could they go around spreading news about jackie when he had saved both of them? They did not even know how to repay his kindness. Apart from that, there must be a hidden reason for them to be here as jackie purposely mentioned this to them. ¡°The car seems to havee from that direction as if they knew that you guys were leaving the house!¡± jackie thought about it and looked at bothdies. Soon, he stepped forward and stretched one of his hands out toward ke¡¯s chest. Chapter 916 The startled ke¡¯s face turned crimson red when she saw jackie reaching out his hand toward her chest. How bold of him¡ªshe was a famous superstar! Had she not known jackie was a decent man and Selena was not with them at that moment, ke might have thought that jackie was a pervert that tried to take advantage of her. ke¡¯s heart raced, out of control. Still, she did not step back with the belief that jackie was not trying to take advantage of her. Selena frowned, curious as to what jackie would do. jackie merely smiled as he freed a button on ke. ¡°Ah!¡± yelped ke, blush searing her face as she crossed her arms at her chest. Her cor was exposed after jackie unfastened one button. ¡°A tapping and locator device.¡± jackie smiled coldly and, with just a small force, crushed the button between his fingers. Everyone saw a small chip hidden among the broken button¡¯s remnants. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? It¡¯s so small and¡­¡± ke took a sharp intake of breath, shuddering at the thought. jackie chuckled. ¡°I think they took the opportunity to do something because they knew you¡¯re leaving the house without bodyguards with you, all with this small device,¡± remarked jackie. ¡°Where did you buy these clothes, ke? How can it¡­¡± Tianna was equally frightened. None of them would have known ke had a spying device on her if jackie had note to them. ke¡¯s face darkened. ¡°That damned director gifted it to me yesterday, some time ago. It looked pretty, so I¡¯ve been wearing it these few days!¡± ke grew angrier the more she thought about it and scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s best if we go back and change, and I¡¯m throwing this away. It seems best to not take any clothes people give me!¡± She turned to look at jackie, her gaze kinder as she smiled. ¡°Thank you very much for today, jackie. I hope to treat you to dinner whenever we have the time. I want to thank all of you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s mighty generous of you. This is my name card, call me if that bastard director stilles causing trouble. Since we¡¯re neighbors now, I¡¯ll get to swiftlye to your aid.¡± jackie smiled and passed his namecard to them. He initially had no name cards, but Tanya made some for him when he worked as the Drake family¡¯s bodyguard. He carried some with him so that it would be much easier to pass his contact to other people. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± ke and Tianna exchanged nces and were delighted. They immediately exchanged contacts with jackie and the others. ¡°By the way, jackie, you¡¯re staying in this neighborhood too, right? Which building are you staying at?¡± asked ke, curiosity peaked as jackie mentioned they were neighbors. ¡°I live here, in this area that¡¯s surrounded by the wall!¡± jackie pointed at the area behind him. ¡°What?!¡± ke and Tianna gaped at the revtion. It was just yesterday that they both talked about who it was, wealthy enough to have bought so many vis in one go. They even grumbled at how such a wall would reduce their greenery significantly. Astounded were they when jackie revealed it was him and his wife who bought that area! Chapter 917 ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re really rich!¡± said the grinning Tianna. ¡°Alright then, jackie. Please do join us for dinner when we invite all of you!¡± ke smiled and walked back to their houses with Tianna. ¡°I need to go back and change.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± jackie nodded and agreed with a smile. After all, they were famous A-list celebrities, and it would be ungentlemanly if he kept refusing them when they repeatedly mentioned they would like to thank him with a meal. ¡°It seems that Swallow City isn¡¯t such a peaceful ce, too!¡± eximed Selena as the three of them walked on. ¡°That¡¯s fair. This ce is also known as the City of Martial Arts as many masters and powerful people gather here. There¡¯s constant news about how powerful ns or families grow or are wiped out,¡± remarked Lana with a smile on her face. ¡°City of Martial Arts? Swallow City has such a name?¡± Selena frowned; she had never heard of that before. ¡°Oh, Sister Selena doesn¡¯t know about this yet. There are quite a lot of powerful people in this world. In this City of Martial Arts, many people have worked as bodyguards or opened martial arts clubs since ancient times. This is an old city, so there are many masters here. Because of these ancient practices, the people here like to practice martial arts to stay healthy,¡± Lana exined patiently to Selena as they walked. ¡°Oh, I see. I had no idea that Swallow City is such an interesting ce!¡± Selena spoke with a deep realization. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I don¡¯t need to care about all this. I only need to know that both my husband and you, Lana are powerful people. That¡¯s enough for me!¡± ¡°Of course! Giving a sense of security to my wife is a must!¡± jackie chuckled, and the trio talked while they walked, familiarizing themselves with the area. ¡­ At the same time, Tanya, Sharon, and Yvonne were drinking coffee in a cafe, seemingly bored. ¡°Sigh! Why didn¡¯t jackie tell us that he¡¯s leaving? We could¡¯ve at least had a farewell gathering!¡± At the thought of jackie, Tanya remembered how jackie took her first kiss by ident, and she somehow felt like a piece of her heart was missing. ¡°That¡¯s right! That guy had the audacity to leave quietly with the entire Taylor family without telling us a word. Hmph!¡± scoffed Yvonne. ¡°Well, what could we have done?¡± murmured Sharon. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like us. Don¡¯t bother denying it; I see how you both fawn over jackie. You two just don¡¯t want to admit it!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Tanya rolled her eyes, refusing to admit it. ¡°That¡¯s right! That guy is dumb, and I don¡¯t like him!¡± quipped Yvonne, though she was bitter at the thought. jackie was a wless man! Could he not just think of having two wives? Had jackie mentioned it or acted more proactively, Yvonne did not mind being his second or third wife. Meanwhile¡­ ¡­ The White family butler and the youngdy, Beth White had returned to the White family mansion. Nash Whiteid on the bed with a pale face, his breaths shallow as he coughed. ¡°How did it go? Did you guys manage to meet jackie and Joan?¡± he asked weakly. Chapter 918 The butler, Titus White gazed at his master, Nash White, whoid on the bed. Titus nodded solemnly. ¡°We managed to see them, but they refused toe back with us. Moreover, they gave us no clear answer on whether they¡¯lle here or when they¡¯lle.¡± Disappointment welled in Nash¡¯s eyes when Titus ryed that piece of information. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­ I¡¯ve wronged them. I just didn¡¯t realize that jackie would hate me so much that he refuses toe back and see me onest time, knowing that I¡¯m going to die. Sigh, this has to be my retribution, isn¡¯t it?¡± However, different from what he imagined, Titus spoke again, ¡°Master, I believe that the young master will return because before we left, Joan told us that jackie has something important to do and needs time to think about it. I believe that jackie wille back to see you, but it might take some time, no sooner than now.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± The corners of Nash¡¯s eyes grew moist when he heard that. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s good to hear! I haven¡¯t seen jackie for so many years, and I really want to see what he looks like now¡­!¡± ¡°Master, the young master is as handsome as you!¡± Titus immediately smiled. ¡°Apart from that, the young master is incredibly talented. Four young people from the Lambert family paid a visit to the Taylors because they had some misunderstandings with them before. Those people stirred trouble with them, and we saw how Young Master jackie killed all four of them on his own. His sword aura attacks were hauntingly powerful!¡± ¡°Really? I had no idea that jackie could achieve so much in the normal world and under such an environment. If he grew up in the White family and we trained him from a young age, he would¡¯ve achieved an even higher altitude now!¡± Nash was pleasantly excited when he heard this news. That was his son! Nash White¡¯ son was really talented and sessful. Titus paused before continuing to speak, ¡°By the way, Master, there are some misunderstandings between us and the young master. I think that the eldest madam caused such issues!¡± Nash frowned and immediately asked. ¡°Misunderstandings? What misunderstandings?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask the Ninth Patronum to send the young master and Joan one million every year? You even asked him to send resources that will help their physical fitness, right? However, Joan told us that they¡¯ve never received any of these things or any of the money, and jackie went to the battlefield because they lacked money. Although he managed to survive the challenges throughout those five years, Young Master jackie must¡¯ve experienced many life-and-death situations on the battlefield,¡± Titus¡¯s eyes turned red as he spoke. ¡°Sigh! I can¡¯t imagine how difficult life has been for them these past few years!¡± ¡°Damn it¡­! How dare Brenton take these things for himself?! He even pretended to leave the house several days every year, and told me that he found jackie! He lied to me, saying jackie and Joan lived a comfortable life!¡± Nash knew then why jackie refused to return and visit even when Titus told him his days were numbered. It turned out that the Ninth Patronum, Brenton White had always been lying and hiding things from him. Chapter 919 ¡°There¡¯s more. Five years ago, Joan was severely ill and needed one million for a surgery¡­¡± Titus then went on to tell Nash everything that had happened to jackie and Joan five years ago. Nash¡¯s fists balled tightly as he gritted his teeth in anger. He supported his body and sat up with the remaining strength he had in him left. ¡°How dare she get someone to act as the butler and even humiliate jackie! I never knew he knelt for one whole night! Lily, you¡¯re really too cruel!¡± With that, Nash ordered, ¡°Beth, bring the elders here. I have to kill Lily and that Yvette Lagorio! How dare she pretend to be the butler?!¡± Nash knew right away the ¡®fat woman¡¯ Titus spoke of was Lily¡¯s personal maid, Yvette Lagorio. She was Lily¡¯s maid when Lily married into the White family and had always been under Lily¡¯s lead, loyal to a fault. ¡°Master, we can¡¯t do that!¡± Titus was surprised when he heard this and immediately added, ¡°Master, it¡¯s true Madam went out of line, but the White family doesn¡¯t have an actual leader right now. Although you are alive, you¡¯re severely ill. If we have an internal war at this moment, the other families will be over the moon and attack us when we¡¯re upied with each other! What should we do if we don¡¯t have an actual leader by then?¡± Nash knew it himself that he was acting irrationally out of anger. Although the White family developed speedily and had many masters, the Lagorio family still had many masters working in the White family. The White family might win if they fought wholeheartedly, but they would have suffered severe losses. Above all things, Nash was dying and would not hold up for much longer. There was a huge possibility that the son he had with Lily had died. They failed to find his body after searching for so long, and it was highly likely that beasts had devoured his body. Moreover, he did not know if jackie would return, willing to inherit the White family¡¯s properties. Under such circumstances, having an internal fight was not a good idea. ¡°You¡¯re right, I¡¯m acting impulsively.¡± Nash smiled bitterly. ¡°I still need to tolerate it. For the time being, have the aplished youths in the White family to better themselves. I really do hope that our White family can have a peaceful rtionship with the Lagorio family. However¡­ If jackie returns, Lily would be displeased, what with that insufferable attitude or hers.¡± ¡°You need not worry about that, Master. Although Lily is a bad person, she wouldn¡¯t show her bitterness out in the open. After all, the elders are observing and you¡¯re still alive. Still, she might do something under the table to attack jackie when hees, all while a gentle facade is maintained.¡± Titus smiled; he understood the madam well. ¡°That¡¯s for sure¡­¡± Nash nodded. ¡°Lily is my wife, and she chose me many years ago. Our family grew stronger and became a real shadow family under the support of the Lagorio family. Forgive her, and spare her life as long as her actions aren¡¯t too overboard.¡± Nash then asserted, ¡°However, the Ninth Patronum, Brenton White and that woman, Yvette Lagorio have to die! I won¡¯t forgive them for what they did to my son and Joan!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Brenton is one of the White family members, and nobody knew Lily had bribed him. We can¡¯t keep this person around.¡± Beth was deep in thought all the while before she broke her silence, ¡°Master, although Yvette is only Lily¡¯s personal maid, they¡¯ve been together for so many years and are like sisters. Madam won¡¯t let it fly if you¡¯re to kill her, and it might even make her furious.¡± Chapter 920 ¡°I don¡¯t care how good their rtionship is. She¡¯s just a maid yet had the gall to treat my son so cruelly. Not only did she pretend to be the butler, but she even humiliated him and made him kneel outside for the entire night. jackie is my son, and I have to avenge him¡­!¡± Nash¡¯s fists tightened in agitation. Beth agreed with Nash, thus she nodded and suggested, ¡°Yes, but this it¡¯s not the right time yet. Let¡¯s wait until Young Master jackiees over; I think that it¡¯s best to find an excuse to kill her if she dares humiliate Young Master jackie when he¡¯s here. That way, you can avenge Young Master jackie for him to see, and he¡¯ll then know how much you do care for him.¡± Nash¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard what Beth said. ¡°That¡¯s splendid! Oh, how I wish jackie woulde already¡­ It would be nice if he could stay here for a few days, even if he doesn¡¯t want the White family¡¯ inheritance¡­¡± At that moment, Nash wheezed as he broke out into coughs. ¡­ By noon, the trio¡ª jackie, Selena, and Lana¡ªhad finished walking and had coffee. jackie noticed a restaurant not that far away from, nicely decorated. ¡°Let¡¯s go have lunch!¡± suggested jackie. ¡°That restaurant looks nice. Let¡¯s go have a look!¡± Meanwhile¡­ ¡°Look at that guy! He¡¯s got two beautifuldies with him, and I¡¯m just jealous of him at this point!¡± People began to murmur among one another as they enviously looked at the trio, especially jackie. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s already good enough to get just one of thesedies, and this guy has two! Look at how they¡¯re interacting; they must be this guy¡¯s first and second wife!¡± Some people made bold guesses as they stared at those two prettydies. jackie found a table by the window once they entered the restaurant, and they sat down. A waitress came over with the menu. ¡°The dishes here are really expensive!¡± eximed Selena as she looked at the menu. The same dishes were 50 percent cheaper when they were in Eastfield. That showed Swallow City¡¯s cost of living was much higher than where they came from. Four men at a table not far away overheard what Selena randomly said. One of the men, dressed in branded clothes, smiled and walked over. ¡°Dear me, prettydy, do you think that this is expensive? The dishes in this restaurant do cost a pretty penny, but they¡¯re delicious. Apart from that, the decorations are really pretty, so their business is good. Many rich people like to eat here!¡± Chapter 921 The man slightly bent his body as he spoke so that his hand could lean on the side of the table where Selena was sitting. The branded watch on the man¡¯s hand looked very conspicuous. The man had a small smirk on his face as he showed his branded watch and continued speaking, ¡°It¡¯s nice meeting such prettydies. Would the both of you like to be my friends? Let¡¯s exchange contacts. As long as you¡¯re willing to be my friend, I¡¯ll pay for your meal today!¡± Young Master Quinton spoke confidently and had a smile on his face. He believed that most prettydies could be reeled in with money. Apart from that, the prices of dishes in this restaurant were nothing to him. Judging from this beautiful lady¡¯s words, they might opt to leave as they could not afford the food in this restaurant. After all, many poor people could not afford the food here, so they would leave after looking at the menu. He would have sat himself next to these prettydies had it not been for the man with them at their table. He did not know what their rtionships were. Regardless, he believed these women would write down his number and contact him secretlyter on¡ª assuming they were not idiots. This was not the first time he had such a situation. As long as they epted his courtship, it meant that there was a possibility that they woulde out the next time he asked them out. The man leered at the two beautiful women, and his heart raced with excitement as he moved nearer to them. He was filled with anticipation as he smelt Selena¡¯s faint fragrance. What the man failed to realize was that Selena said what she said not because she had no money; she merely eximed out of surprise that the level of consumption was somewhat higher whenpared to that in Eastfield. The Taylor family prospered for quite some time, and all the family¡¯s wealth and finances were with her from operating funds, money from thepany, and the huge amount they earned from the wedding banquet. How could she not afford a dish in this restaurant? She would have spent several hundred thousand if she ordered a whole table of fine dishes and wine. That amount was also nothing to them. Even if Selena was out of the picture, Lana had a lot of money with her too. They would never be in a situation where they could not foot a bill, no matter how expensive it was. Hence, Selena only smiled indifferently andmented, ¡°Thank you for your great courtesy, Sir. We can pay our own expenses here.¡± The corners of Young Master Quinton¡¯s lips slightly twitched. His brothers were looking at him from the other table, and it would only shame him if his offer was turned down. He was momentarily stunned before he insisted, ¡°Pretty one, why do you want to put yourself in such a bad situation? I¡¯m sure you can afford two slightly cheaper vegetarian dishes, but we as humans should enjoy ourselves. Isn¡¯t it good if we can get a serving of seafood, lobsters, and red wine here?¡± The man then straightened himself and gestured toward the Rolls-Royce parked outside, an affirmation of his wealth should Selena be blind to it. ¡°Look, the cars outside are ours. What does that tell you? This means that I have enough money. Be my friend, and you can order whatever you want. I can even pay for the meal if they cost one whole million!¡± Selena dumbfounded. She was reasonable in turning the man down, but the man was so persistent. She smiled indifferently once again and affirmed, ¡°Young master, we know that you¡¯re rich, but we¡¯re not poor. We can afford the food here.¡± ¡°Oh dear, they¡¯re not entertaining Young Master Quinton!¡± Those three men stood up and one of them could not help himself fromughing. Young Master Quinton¡¯s face darkened when he heard what the men said. He spoke to Selena, ¡°Pretty one, think about this carefully. If you reject me now, don¡¯t me me for not giving you guys faceter!¡± Chapter 922 The threat in Young Master Quinton¡¯s words was evident as he nced outside; there were seven to eight bodyguards smoking beside his car. ¡°Young Master Quinton, how much is your face worth?¡± jackie could hold back hisugh when he heard the man¡¯s words. ¡°My wife treated you kindly and refused you so euphemistically. We don¡¯t want to cause trouble, so it¡¯s best if you quickly leave as that¡¯s best for us all. Apart from that, she¡¯s not some gold- digger; she¡¯s happily married to me. Do you understand?¡± jackie was unafraid to face Young Master Quinton and maintained his gant disposition. While jackie wanted to keep a low profile in Swallow City as he had just moved in, he had a limit that should not be crossed, and that was on his wife Selena. It felt like a p to the face when the man asked Selena out. Moreover, how could the Supreme Warrior¡¯s wife be bullied like that? How could anybody treat her like that? After all, there were many powerful people in Swallow City. Who knew who this Young Master Quinton in front of them was? ¡°So what if she has a husband? There are many who are married!¡± Young Master Quinton jeered at how jackie stood his ground. ¡°Many married women get with me in the end. Everything is fine as long as I, Caleb Quinton, am rich!¡± Caleb then turned to Selena andmented, ¡°Prettydy, stop following this guy. You¡¯re really pretty¡ª why don¡¯t you follow me instead? I¡¯ll give you five million every month, and if that¡¯s not enough, ten million per month is doable too! That¡¯s a pretty penny, mind you!¡± He then turned to look at Lana and cooed, ¡°Oh, yes. If this prettydy wants to follow me too, I can pay you the same amount!¡± ¡°In your dreams!¡± Lana was displeased with from the start, but she never thought Caleb would get bolder by the minute. Lana stood up and walked away from the table, waggling her finger as a taunt toe at her. ¡°Are you trying to take advantage of me? We¡¯ll talk about this after you¡¯ve won against me!¡± Caleb¡¯s eyes lit up at Lana¡¯s words. ¡°Not bad! This prettydy has good characteristics, I like you more by the minute!¡± With that, Caleb balled his fists and rushed toward Lana. Lana had to give it to Caleb¡ªhe seemed to be a capable fighter. His speed was so great, he got close enough to her in just seconds. It seemed to make sense that Swallow City was dubbed the City of Martial Arts. These young masters from wealthy families seemed to have seasonedbat abilities. However, this man was not her opponent. While he had the talent in martial arts equivalent to that of an assistantmander, how could he beat the Goddess of War, Lana? Lana swung her fist and mmed it against Caleb¡¯s, though there was not much force in her first. Despite that, Caleb was sent backward before he could regain his footing. He stood in ce while his arm shivered in pain. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that you¡¯re a master!¡± Young Master Quinton waved his slightly numb arm and had a yful smile on his face. His interest in her only grew. ¡°You¡¯d leave instead of disturbing our meal if you¡¯re sensible enough!¡± Lana nced at him coldly with a slight impatience in her eyes. At that moment, Caleb¡¯s threepanions walked toward him and grinningly said, ¡°Young Master Quinton, it looks like you can¡¯t settle this yourself. Do you need our help?¡± ¡°Sure. This woman is quite strong, but there won¡¯t be problems if we team up.¡± Young Master Quinton felt as though this woman¡ªwho had a face mask on¡ªwas the stronger bunch among the three. After all, jackie and Selena did nothing. Despite what happened, the woman had only a small upper hand against him, but he would surely win with hispanions joining him. Chapter 923 Firm in his decision, Caleb then gave the order, and the quartet rushed toward Lana. Lana internally facepalmed at the sight of all four men rushing toward her. She showed only a fraction of her strength as she did not want to make a scene; all she wanted was to teach him a lesson that would make him admit defeat and leave. She did not expect them to grow more confident with themselves and attacked her together. Lana no longer reserved her strength. All four men fell to the floor as Lana kicked them relentlessly, and blood spurted from their mouths as their faces turned pale. ¡°Young Master!¡± Several of the bodyguards who waited outside hastily rushed when they saw the scene. ¡°Damn, this woman is really strong. Seems like we can¡¯t do anything against her!¡± Young Master Quinton stood up and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t you worry. We¡¯ll kill her for you!¡± One of the bodyguards with a Herculean build red daggers at Lana. It was quite obvious that these bodyguards were much stronger than those useless rich second generations. The other three young masters seemed to have a good rtionship with Young Master Quinton, but they did note from a strong family like him, so they naturally treated him with more respect. ¡°Oh, dear¡­ It seems that you guys won¡¯t leave without being taught a lesson!¡± Lana sighed and ran toward the men. The waitress was stunned by what happened and stood by the side helplessly. That kind ofmotion happened all the time in Swallow City. Meanwhile, jackie nonchntly ordered, ¡°Prettydy, give us three lobsters¡ªone for each of us¡ªand three bottles of this wine. We¡¯d also like to have this¡­¡± Only then did the waitress snap out of her trance and wrote down jackie¡¯s order. ¡°Alright!¡± By the time jackie finished ordering the dishes, Lananguidly walked back to her seat after giving the bodyguards and the four rich second-generations a serious beating. ¡°Young man, wait here for us! Don¡¯t you dare leave!¡± Young Master Quinton threatened before leaving with his people. ¡°They asked for it!¡± jackie looked outside and smiled indifferently when he saw how those people ran. ¡°You¡¯re really something. How can you just sit here and let Lana do all the fighting?¡± Selena rolled her eyes at jackie. Lana was the Goddess of War, yet jackie did nothing. Would Lana not be angered as she did all the fighting? ¡°It¡¯s alright. After all, I¡¯m quite free!¡± said Lana with a smile. ¡°Sir, Madams, I think it¡¯s best if you guys leave. What should we do if Young Master Quinton brings the master from his family here?¡± reminded the waitress after looking at them for some time. Chapter 924 ¡°Is this Young Master Quinton from a strong family?¡± Selena was slightly worried when she heard the waitress¡¯ suggestion. After all, they had just moved into Swallow City. It was not possible for them to provoke a powerful family too quickly, was it? The waitress eyed her surroundings before she softly exined, ¡°How should I say this¡­ They used to be a small family back then and were some sort of low influential force. Still, they were considered a strong power around this area.¡± The waitress paused before continuing, ¡°However, ever since Young Master Quinton¡¯s second uncle came back from the battlefield, the Quinton family¡¯s status rapidly improved, and they¡¯re now regarded as a third-ss aristocratic family. The Quinton family developed so quickly because his second uncle is none other than a King of War!¡± ¡°A King of War?¡± jackie was not afraid when he heard this. Instead, he felt anger sizzling in him. As a dignified King of War, how could he allow his nephew to behave so terribly in public? Had it been jackie instead, he would not stop at just refusing to help Young Master Quinton¡­ He would give him a beatdown! ¡°So you¡¯re saying that this King of War doesn¡¯t know right from wrong and only knows how to protect this Young Master Quinton?¡± Sure enough, Lana was just as displeased when she heard the waitress¡¯ exnation and asked with a cold expression on her face. ¡°Yes, and because the young master has such strong support, he¡¯s used it to show off and bully people in this area!¡± After the waitress finished speaking, she asserted, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guys leaving yet? It¡¯ll be toote if you don¡¯t leave now!¡± Lana smiled and said to the waitress, ¡°Haha¡­! Thank you for that, but we don¡¯t n on leaving. We¡¯re here for food, so you can ask the kitchen to start cooking!¡± ¡°What¡­?¡± The waiter was speechless as she did not expect them to stay, even after she kindly suggested that they leave for their own sake. Were these three that unafraid of Young Master Quinton? She gave the trio a thoughtful gaze before she left. ¡°If this dignified King of War truly does nothing to discipline his nephew, we can help him with that today!¡± commented jackie with a cold smile on his face after the waitress left. Worried, Selena softly said to jackie, ¡°Will this matter escte? We¡¯ve just arrived here, and we haven¡¯t figured out the situation yet¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Didn¡¯t you hear what the waitress said just now? This Quinton family can be considered as a third-ss aristocratic family, and that means they¡¯re not formally a third-ss aristocratic family in Swallow City. There are too many of such forces in this city and it doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re destroyed, let alone giving them a lesson!¡± jackie had an indifferent expression on his face. Although there were many forces and strong people in the city, not many of them scared him. The only thing that he was worried about was what Fernando said. He said that it was a trap, and even Fernando was not their opponent. Could it be that there was a shadow family like the White family, or was it a certain super master from the Gin City who took action? After all, jackie knew the extent of Fernando¡¯sbat abilities. If Fernando could not win against such a person, it meant that either the opponent was very strong or there were many powerful masters besieging him. jackie hoped that it was thetter because there would not be anything to be afraid of. It would be slightly worrying if it was the former. Lost in his thoughts, he did not realize the table had been filled with delicious food. ¡°Let¡¯s eat! It smells really good. What Young Master Quinton said about the food here being good got me excited about it!¡± Selena smiled and began to eat. Chapter 925 jackie then joined in the meal, and while the dishes were on the pricier side, it genuinely tasted delectable. As they ate, they had some drinks as well. Ten minutes passed¡­ ¡°Hey, that Young Master Quinton didn¡¯te back for revenge. Seems like he¡¯s all bark but no bite when he threatened us just now, and he won¡¯t being back!¡± Lana smiled and raised her ss of red wine. ¡° jackie and Sister-inw, cheers!¡± Selena smiled and said to Lana, ¡°Sure! Still, it¡¯s best to not drink so much in the afternoon so we don¡¯t get drunk!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. Both me and jackie can hold our alcohol down well, so one bottle of wine won¡¯t affect us at all.¡± Lana finished her red wine in one go, her smile never leaving her face as she looked at Selena. ¡°You should mind your wine though, Sister Selena, and don¡¯t get drunk!¡± ¡°I might not be able to hold down that much like you two can, but one or two sses won¡¯t affect me.¡± Selena smiled. ¡°After all, I had to drink when I started working for the Taylor family, and I¡¯ve gone through some training.¡± ¡°Really? If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s get another bottleter. This is the first time I¡¯m drinking with you both!¡± Lana shrugged her shoulder. To be honest, she somewhat envied Selena. To Lana, jackie was god-like. He was her idol, extremely strong and handsome. If she did not know that jackie was married and was very faithful to his wife, she would want to be his woman. Still, Lana knew that jackie thought of her only as a childish disciple. ¡°Sure! Get us three more bottles of wine, please!¡± Selena smiled and ordered with the waitress tending to them. Selena was incredibly touched that the Goddess of War Lana was willing to be by their side and protect them as their bodyguard. Selena was happy so long as Lana was, even if she got drunk. ¡°He¡¯s really back with a gang of people!¡± Lana looked outside and stood up. ¡° jackie, Sister-inw, please continue your meal. Let me go out and teach them a lesson. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be back in a short while!¡± Lana walked out after she spoke. The young master brought quite a huge number of people with him, about 50 to 60 bodyguards. Many of them looked like really strong masters. Their status seemed much better than the previous seven to eight bodyguards. ¡°It¡¯s her!¡± A smile appeared on Young Master Quinton¡¯s bruised face when he saw Lana walking out. ¡°not bad. You¡¯re really bold! I was afraid that you guys ran away already. Who knew that you¡¯d still be eating here!¡± ¡°How can we leave when we¡¯re halfway through our meal?¡± Lanaughed and replied, ¡°Where¡¯s your second uncle? Is he here yet? If he is, ask him toe out so I can teach him a lesson!¡± Chapter 926 ¡°My second uncle?¡± Young Master Quinton was taken aback at Lana¡¯s question, stunned for a good while before a grin appeared on his face. ¡°Well, well! Thisdy made a thorough background check on me. You even know about my second uncle!¡± Young Master Quinton paused before continuing to speak, ¡°We won¡¯t be needing my second uncle here to get you guys, though. The Quinton family¡¯s bodyguards are enough!¡± One of the Quinton family¡¯s bodyguards stepped forward as he chuckled. ¡°Youngdy, since you know about Young Master Quinton¡¯s second uncle, you should know who he is. He¡¯s a three-star King of War. It¡¯s best if you give up all resistance so we won¡¯t have to resort to more extreme methods. Everything will be fine as long as you apologize to our young master wholeheartedly and leave with him!¡± Unexpectedly, Young Master Quinton piped in right after one of the guards spoke, ¡°That won¡¯t work. There¡¯s another pretty woman inside the restaurant, and both of them are the cream of the crop. If we leave, both of them would have toe with me!¡± ¡°You¡¯re nowhere handsome, yet you¡¯ve got high hopes and demands!¡± Lana did not bite back a condescending grin after hearing Young Master Quinton¡¯s bold im. ¡°Ahaha! Seems like you¡¯re not wanting to leave with our young master, youngdy. Allow this assistant commander to test out how good you are!¡± The bodyguard rushed toward Lana without any hesitation. The bodyguard¡¯s speed wasparable to a major¡¯s. Hisbat prowess was considered excellent in Swallow City that was filled with many powerful fighters. That in itself fueled his confidence. As he sprinted toward Lana, the assistantmander bent his fingers as though they were ws, aiming at Lana¡¯s face in an attempt to take off her mask. The bodyguard grinned coldly; Lana would not have such impable reflex to dodge his speed and sudden attack. He would have taken down Lana¡¯s mask by the time she could react, but they would have all seen what she looked like under the mask by then. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re acting alone?¡± Lana gave a cocky smirk as she acted swiftly. She caught the man¡¯s hand with her palm just as his hand nearly grazed her face mask. ¡°Ah!¡± Lana¡¯s palm caught the man¡¯s hand like iron tongs. She exerted force into her grip that made the bodyguard kneel in pain. ¡°How¡¯s this possible?!¡± The bodyguard was startled by Lana¡¯s power that rendered him¡ªa powerful individual¡ªsomewhat helpless. With the man still in shock, Lana swung her leg and kicked him at his chest, the force sending him zipping through the air. With an audible thud, the bodyguard fell several meters away andnded on the floor in an awkward position as dust flew. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? How can the assistantmander lose just like that?¡± Some of the Quinton family¡¯s bodyguards were baffled at the sight, unable to hold back their shock. ¡°This woman is really good!¡± The assistantmander withstood his pain and got back up on his feet. He hesitated to rush forward again and instead, walked over and nced at an elder who stood at one side. Chapter 927 The elder had greater and betterbat abilities than the assistantmander and was a headmander of the Quinton family¡¯s bodyguards. ¡°Attack together!¡± The headmander would not take chances when he knew how strong Lana was. He gave the rest of the guards a signal¡ªto attack together. ¡°That¡¯ll save me the trouble if you¡¯re all attacking together!¡± Lanaughed at the sight of the men rushing toward her, and she nonchntly met them halfway. Daunting, blood-curdling noises were heard as several of the Quinton family¡¯s bodyguards flew backward, and they were all on the ground just momentster. Only Young Master Quinton and the three rich young masters¡ªwho shared a table with him and drank with him before¡ªstood there dumbfoundedly. Many passersby gazed at Lana with awe and respect. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? How¡­ How can she be so strong?¡± Swallow City was also known as the City of Martial Arts. Most of the people in the city advocated power and worshipped masters very much. People from the Quinton family had always bullied and oppressed people around this area, and Young Master Quinton was nothing but savage. Still, no one expected to see him getting schooled on that very day. Lana nced at the group of four with a slight smirk and said indifferently, ¡°You four, it¡¯s time for you to learn!¡± Frightened to the core, Young Master Quinton instantly begged, ¡°D¡ªDon¡¯t¡­! Prettydy, we¡¯re only weaklings. What if you end up killing us? I¡¯m the Quinton family¡¯s young master, and you also know that my second uncle is incredibly powerful!¡± Once she mulled over her thoughts, Lana then remarked, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I don¡¯t care about your second uncle? I¡¯m giving you two choices now: One, you receive your punishment from me. Two, kneel here until I finish eating, and then you can leave!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this woman acting too arrogantly? How dare she look down on a King of War?¡± blurted one of the bodyguards to hispanion. Another bodyguard thought about it and added, ¡°That¡¯s right. Who¡¯s this woman? Why haven¡¯t we seen her before? She doesn¡¯t seem to be from around this area. If she¡¯s better than the three-star King of War, we¡¯d surely hear about her at some point!¡± ¡°How¡­ How can I do that? I¡­ I¡¯m Young Master Quinton!¡± said Caleb with a grimace. He would be extremely ashamed if others saw him kneeling outside the restaurant under the bright sun. Lana got closer to the group of four and, rubbing her knuckles, grinninglymented, ¡°You leave me with no choice then. I can only take action since you guys don¡¯t want to kneel here. Sometimes my fists don¡¯t obey me, and my punches and kicks still hurt even when I¡¯m not trying to kill. I might identally kill someone if I slightly lose control of my punches!¡± The other three rich young masters nced at each other and knelt while ignoring Young Master Quinton. ¡°We¡¯ll kneel!¡± One of them even said, ¡°Prettydy, please go enjoy your meal!¡± Caleb¡¯s face darkened as his lips twitched for a good while. ¡°I¡¯m the Quinton family¡¯s young master,¡± he uttered. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± Chapter 928 ¡°You still got the guts to threaten me right now!¡± Lanaughed and questioned, ¡°By the way, how many stars does your second uncle, the King of War have?¡± Caleb was embarrassed. This woman had no idea how frightening his second uncle was, yet she dared force him to kneel. He turned his head to the side and arrogantly scoffed, ¡°Hmph! My second uncle is no one or even two- star King of War¡ªhe¡¯s a three-star King of War! Three-stars! Do you get it now? Are you afraid yet? Let us go if you are. If not, all of you will face my uncle¡¯s wrath today!¡± ¡°Three-stars? Oh my, I¡¯m so scared! Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Lana¡¯s expression intentionally morphed into one of pure fright before it died down into a more neutral expression. ¡°Kneel!¡± she snapped. ¡°I¡¯ll hit you if you don¡¯t!¡± It only urred to Caleb then that she was mocking him. ¡°How¡­ How dare you toy with me?¡± Still, he had no choice but to kneel under Lana¡¯s intense, sharp gaze, all while he gritted his teeth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m going in to have my meal. You guys can leave after I¡¯m done with my meal and after I leave!¡± Lana pped and walked into the restaurant. ¡°Who¡¯s this woman? How dare she humiliate us like this!¡± growled one of the rich young masters once Lana left them. ¡°Humiliate us? You were the first one to kneel!¡± Caleb was rather displeased at that. These three were gutless and they caved in all too quickly, kneeling down all too soon. He at least tried to fight back. ¡°What could we even do, Young Master Quinton? That woman is fearless, and I do believe she¡¯s never lost before. She¡¯s so daring to threaten us. What if she killed us if we didn¡¯t kneel?¡± muttered one of the young masters with a bitter smile on his face. ¡°He¡¯s got a point, Young Master Quinton,¡± another piped in. ¡°You at least have your second uncle supporting you, but we don¡¯t have such support. Our deaths would¡¯ve been in vain!¡± The third guy then added, ¡°That¡¯s right. This city is a chaotic one with so many masters, and they don¡¯t care much nor do they care what sort of support you have. They don¡¯t care much about their lives, and there are many desperados who¡¯d kill you before exining why!¡± Caleb had nothing to say to that; they were telling the truth after all. ¡°What are you guys still lying on the ground for? Stop pretending. I don¡¯t believe that you guys are dying from those beatings!¡± barked Young Master Quinton as he red at his bodyguards on the ground. ¡°Young master, what else can we do apart from lying down here? Moreover, that woman got us real good. Although we¡¯re still alive, our wounds are really bad!¡± whined one of the guards. ¡°Come here and kneel beside us too. If not, how shameful will we be when so many people walk past and see us!¡± Caleb thought about it and continued saying, ¡°Apart from that, you guys can cover me while I call my second uncle. F*ck, I don¡¯t believe that we can¡¯t get back at those people right now!¡± The rich young master beside Caleb thought about it and immediately reminded him, ¡°Young Master Quinton, are you sure you want to call your second uncle? You need to know that he¡¯d surelye and punish them on your stead with just one call. After all, he¡¯s really nice to you.¡± Then, the young master¡¯s stance shifted as he added, ¡°However, you¡¯ll have to think it through. You won¡¯t be getting those two women. Your uncle might help you, but he hates it when people try to get handsy with civilian women!¡± Chapter 929 Caleb frowned at the other young master¡¯s advice. He gave it a thought before he made his decision. ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t care! We¡¯ll teach them a lesson. I¡¯ll ask my second uncle to hurt that woman. As long as she¡¯s badly injured, the remaining two won¡¯t be a threat. It¡¯d be easy for me to follow these three later on and beat them up myself after my second uncle¡¯s gone.¡± Everybody nodded at Caleb¡¯s words. Meanwhile¡­ ¡°Why are they kneeling on the ground?¡± As his eyes wandered, jackie noticed the bodyguards kneeling outside the restaurant. Lana¡¯s eyes wandered to the same direction as she calmly smiled. ¡°Haha¡­! That guy¡¯s probably unsatisfied and is calling his second uncle. His second uncle is a three-star King of War! I¡¯ll surely teach him a thing or two!¡± ¡°Leave him be if he¡¯s a good person at heart and that it¡¯s just his nephew acting up. After all, he¡¯s somebody who fought for the country!¡± advised jackie after he assessed the situation. ¡°However, if he tries to protect his nephew and is acting aggressive, get one of his fingers.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lana nodded and ate her steak in a rxed manner. Their conversation stunned Selena. Why did it feel like jackie was ordering Goddess of War Lana? Why did it feel like Lana listened to everything jackie said? Was it because jackie was the Great Nine Gods of War¡¯s exclusive doctor? That could not be. Was it not supposed to be the doctors respecting the Gods of War? ¡°Honey, eat. Eat more!¡± jackie smiled and ced more food into Selena¡¯s te. Eventually, the group of three were full after their meal. ¡°Why isn¡¯t he here yet?¡± Lana was slightly impatient as she nced outside again. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯te over. Let me go pay the bill!¡± jackie stood up and walked over to pay the bill. ¡­ ¡°Young Master Quinton, why isn¡¯t your second uncle here yet? Look, that guy is paying the bill. Dear me, they¡¯re done with their meal and are leaving!¡± informed one of the bodyguards as he looked into the restaurant. ¡°No way! F*ck, they are done!¡± Caleb scowled at the sight. His second uncle had yet to arrive when jackie and hispany were leaving after their meal was finished. Locating them would be too much of a hassle. After all, Swallow City¡ªarge city, at that¡ªmade it hard for people to locate one another. ¡°He¡¯s here! He¡¯s here!¡± At this moment, a car drove into view and was parked not far away. A man in his forties came down from the car. He was apanied by two other middle-aged men, and all three of them were rather red in the face due to the alcohol they drank beforeing to the restaurant. ¡°Which woman bullied my nephew?¡± snapped the man in his forties upon his arrival. Chapter 930 ¡°Seems to me like he¡¯s full of himself!¡± Lana smirked when she caught what the man had said, and she then remarked to jackie and Selena, ¡°This guy¡¯s losing one of his fingers after this!¡± ¡°Uncle! My dearest uncle! You¡¯re finally here!¡± Young Master Quinton stood up from the ground as both his legs were numb from the kneeling. ¡°I almost died from being under the sun, and it really doesn¡¯t help that we¡¯re humiliated, kneeling in public!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, King of War Hunter Moore. These people are downright detestable! Not only did they hit us, but they even forced us to kneel under the sun!¡± one of the young masters helped exin the situation. ¡°That¡¯s right, King of War Hunter Moore! The woman even boldly imed that she¡¯s not afraid of you, even if you came!¡± said the other young master as he stood up and rubbed his knees. ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s that woman wearing a mask. She¡¯s utterly despicable! I was kind enough to treat them to a meal, but they refused me and said that I was making fun of them for being poor. We started fighting because they spared no respect to the Quinton family!¡± Caleb immediately pointed at the trio walking over and added details into the story. ¡°Alright, I get it now!¡± Hunter nodded and walked several steps forward. ¡°You guys are rather bold, I¡¯ll give you that. Do you know who this is? This is the Quinton family¡¯s young master and my nephew, yet you guys not only hit him but even made him kneel to you? Are you guys looking down on me, Hunter Moore?¡± The arrogant-looking Hunter ced both his hands behind his back, seemingly condescending. ¡°These people are suicidal for looking down on King of War Moore!¡± The two men that apanied Hunter seemed to hold important positions as well. They smirked as they eyed jackie and hispany. ¡°Tsk, tsk! You guys won¡¯t even ask about the situation before you start using us, huh?¡± Lana stepped forward and said straightforwardly, ¡°No wonder Young Master Quinton dared to act so arrogantly in this area¡ªhe¡¯s got this kind of uncle, that¡¯s why. People always say that the subordinates will surely follow the bad example of the leaders!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really naive. How can King of War Moore not know what sort of people Young Master Quinton is?¡± A man stepped forward and cupped his hands at Lana. ¡°I¡¯m a one-star King of War, and I really want to ask thisdy for rification!¡± ¡°Even if my nephew made a mistake, you guys shouldn¡¯t have asked him to kneel here!¡± Hunter wore a dark expression, seemingly not believing he was mistaken. ¡°Alright! If that¡¯s the case, we can only resolve this with a fight!¡± Lana did not want to waste time rambling with those men, thus she waved at the one-star King of War. ¡°Then I won¡¯t hold back!¡± The one-star King of War stepped forward and a strong aura surged out of his body. Although this invisible aura could not be seen, it gave people a strong feeling of oppression. ¡°Hmph!¡± Lana zipped toward her opponent so quickly that she got right in front of him in mere seconds. She swung her leg and kicked. ¡°You¡¯re really fast!¡± Skilled in his own rights, the one-star King of War raised his leg that collided against Lana¡¯s. ¡°What?!¡± He initially held no expectations on Lana, but he was evidently surprised by then when he felt how strong she was. Stronger than him, even! With an audible noise, the one-star King of War flew several meters back as he spun in the air, regaining his footing after a while. ¡°You¡¯re really good. You¡¯re stronger than me!¡± Chapter 931 The one-star King of War¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be a one-star King of War. It looks like you people n to help Young Master Quinton no matter the reason or consequences, huh? It does look like some people do change after they return!¡± commented jackie as he eyed the man with a faint smirk. ¡°Young man, this isn¡¯t the time for you to speak. We¡¯ll get to you after we¡¯re done with this woman!¡± barked Hunter as he red daggers at jackie. Caleb spoke as he stood by their side, ¡°Uncle, this person is really terrible. You gotta beat her down badly, even if you don¡¯t kill her. Teach her a lesson and make sure that she can¡¯t get out of bed for at least half a month!¡± Caleb inwardly sneered. This woman did not seem any stronger than the one-star King of War, and she was surely no match for his uncle. So long as Caleb¡¯s uncle could incapacitate her, they could follow after both women once his uncle left. They could then bring those women to a hotel to enjoy themselves. As for the guy? Simple; he would be killed. ¡°Half a month? Are you dreaming?¡± Lana gave a cold grin as she pointed at Hunter, saying, ¡°Hunter, you¡¯re a three-star King of War. How dare you allow your nephew to do whatever he wants! You¡¯ll receive a severe punishment today from yours truly!¡± ¡°You? You want to punish me? You are the one dreaming!¡± Hunter inwardly smirked. ¡°Who do you think you are? The Goddess of War, or maybe the Supreme Warrior? How does a young girl like you have the rights to punish me?¡± He balled his fists tightly and aimed for Lana, and the winds whistled with the velocity of each punch. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to exin anything to you!¡± Lana felt like Hunter would not believe her anyway. Lana threw her fist as it collided against the opponent¡¯s fist. Men from the Quinton family anticipated the sight of Lana flying backward. Which was why it shocked them to see King of War Hunter Moore zipping through the air instead. Lana caught up with the still-airborne Hunter Moore. ¡°How can this be? Such speed¡­is ridiculous!¡± Hunter¡¯s face turned green as Lana moved at breakneck speed. She had just sent him flying yet managed to catch up to him so quickly. Lana¡¯s lips curved into a menacing smirk as she sharply punched his abdomen. Blood spurted out of Hunter¡¯s mouth and his body immediately changed course. He plummeted to the floor. Hunter¡¯s hurled a mouthful of blood as several thin cracks appeared on the floorboard. ¡°Uncle!¡± yelped Caleb as everything unfolded before him¡ªeverything happened so quickly. The uncle that he assumed was invincible had been bested by a woman, and the attack seemed rather brutal as well. ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill you today, but I¡¯ll take one of your fingers as a lesson for you to think of!¡± Lana looked at Hunter, whoid on the ground and had blood on the corners of his mouth. She took a dagger out and knelt next to him. ¡°How dare you? I¡¯m a three-star King of War! How dare you attack me after I¡¯ve fought for this country for so many years!¡± Hunter looked at Lana hatefully. ¡°How dare you say that you¡¯re a King of War?¡± With that, Lana flicked the dagger at his hand. Chapter 932 ¡°Argh!¡± The pale-faced King of War Moore roared in pain as his finger was severed. Despite his agony, he red viciously at Lana instead of showing fear, and the sight of him was downright feral. Lana sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t seem convinced about your punishment!¡± Lana calmly stood up as she wiped off the blood on her dagger. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely regret this!¡± growled Hunter through gritted teeth. ¡°This is your lesson. Don¡¯t me me for ending you next time if you still refuse to repent and change your ways!¡±mented Lana, a cold smile on her face as she left with jackie and Selena. The other man who came with Hunter was also a King of War; a two-star King of War at that. He stayed rooted when he saw Hunter attacking her, and he was utterly floored at the turn of events. Hunter was no match for the woman, and he was defeated in just a short while. The oue would have been the same had he been the one attacking her; he would have failed as well. ¡°King of War Moore, are you alright?¡± A number of the bodyguards stood up and ran to him. ¡°Uncle, how are you?¡± Caleb was frightened by what happened and quickly ran over to Hunter¡¯s side. He never thought that the woman would best his uncle so skillfully; he never saw iting. ¡°Why is that woman so strong?¡± Hunter stood up as he held his wrist, saying, ¡°We need to go to the hospital first. F*ck! I won¡¯t let that woman go so easily!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! We need to hurry to the hospital to stop the bleeding!¡± The other two Kings of War immediately asked the others to make way so they could send Hunter to the hospital. ¡°I never thought my uncle would fail to defeat her. Seems like I won¡¯t be able to have my way with both women!¡± Caleb was disappointed as he looked at the car driving out of his view. Both women were belles that he rarely came across, and his desire for them only increased due to his defeat. He wanted them to regret what they did. He wanted them to kneel in front of him and beg for his forgiveness. ¡°Young Master, the woman who had goodbat abilities is really good, but the remaining two don¡¯t seem to be good fighters. Even if we can¡¯t get the one with the mask, we might be able to get the other one, no?¡± suggested one of Caleb¡¯s guards. Caleb¡¯s eyes lit up as he heard this. ¡°That¡¯s right! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? F*ck, go investigate the three of them and find out where they¡¯re from! I want to know where they¡¯re staying. We¡¯ll snatch the woman right from the man given the chance, or get her when she leaves her house alone!¡± Chapter 933 Decision made, Caleb then instructed, ¡°Alright! Move quickly. Both of you, follow them in your car to see where they live. Be smart and keep your distance¡ªdon¡¯t let them see you, understand?¡± After all, the trio had not walked far and they did note to the restaurant by car. Surely his guards would catch up to them if they followed them swiftly. ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± Both bodyguards nodded respectfully and sneakily followed after jackie, Selena, and Lana. Meanwhile¡­ ¡­ ¡°We¡¯ve spent half a day outside but haven¡¯t seen any good shops suitable for doing business with!¡± Selena was extremely tired upon arriving home. She took a bath andid on the bed. ¡°We don¡¯t need to work, but it definitely won¡¯t work for us if we don¡¯t do some business. People will question us and our backgrounds.¡± At that moment¡­ Members of the Lambert family had arrived in Eastfield and started their investigation secretively. Hearing the report of the incident, the Lambert family¡¯s third elder, Tao Lambert and the Freeman family¡¯s master, Louis Freeman wore an ill-omened expression. They found out that jackie and his family had left Eastfield dead of night, anticipating that they would search for them. The Lamberts discussed among themselves before they came to a decision and barged into the George family¡¯s mansion. ¡°You are?¡± Winston George nced at his bodyguards who were on the floor, injured, as he asked the unweed guests before him, all while he wore an uncongenial expression. ¡°Master George, it came to my attention that the son-inw married into the Taylor family, jackie White gifted you a vi before he left. Is that correct? It seems like you people get along rather well,¡± came Louis¡¯nguidment Winston¡¯s face darkened and his heart sank when he heard that. He never expected that the Lamberts from Gin City woulde to Eastfield that quickly. More importantly, they went straight to his residence after failing to find jackie and the others. ¡°Gentlemen, I don¡¯t have a good rtionship with jackie, though we¡¯re thankful to him for healing my daughter, and I won¡¯t deny his incredible medical skills! Apart from that, you also know about how all the Gods of War attended jackie and Selena¡¯s wedding. Anybody in their right mind would attend their wedding and try to please them. At the very least, we had to maintain a good rtionship with them as we¡¯re afraid of offending them. Our family did the same.¡± Winston smiled indifferently, momentarily pausing before he concluded, ¡°We, the George family, are the same as any other families. We try to keep a good rtionship with jackie and the Taylors, and we don¡¯t know anything else about them!¡± Winston¡¯s answer seemed to make sense to Louis, but he still pressed on, ¡°If you don¡¯t have a good rtionship, why did they give the vi to you?¡± ¡°They left in such a hurry that they couldn¡¯t get rid of the vi in such a short time, and it didn¡¯t help that a dozen people wanted to kill them before they left. jackie killed the assassins, though, and the ground was littered with bodies everywhere. They asked me to help them get rid of the bodies as they¡¯ve disbanded their bodyguards previously and were only left with a meager handful. ¡°They gave me the vi so that I can send people to clean up the bodies. I mean, why else would they just hand me the entire vi like that?¡± Winstonughed. He did not want to lie to them about things like this; they were intelligent and would know everything with just a simple investigation. They would not be interacting with them so nicely if they knew he lied to them. These people were powerful masters, and they could not offend any of them. Louis could tell Winston was not lying to him after hearing his entire exnation. He thought of it and said, ¡°Oh, right, do you know which way they headed off to? You must know something, right?¡± Winston smiled bitterly. ¡°How would we know? jackie¡¯s no fool, and they left in the middle of the night. They must¡¯ve been hyper-alert that others would see them and know which way they headed off to!¡± Chapter 934 Louis did not know what to say after hearing Winston¡¯s answer. He went silent for a moment as he thought things through before hemented, ¡°How about this: We¡¯ll leave now, but we¡¯ll leave our contacts with you. Call us as soon as you receive any news about them, know where they¡¯ve gone, or if they¡¯re back. As long as you provide us useful news, we¡¯ll give you a handsome reward as our thanks.¡± ¡°Alright, don¡¯t you worry, gentlemen. I¡¯ll surely contact you once I have news about them!¡± Winston nodded and agreed to it. ¡°Excellent.¡± Louis nodded and left with Tao and his subordinates. Winston wiped the cold sweat on his forehead after they left his mansion. ¡°They almost gave me a heart attack. They¡¯ve brought more than a hundred people with them, and there must be a lot of masters in their ranks!¡± At this moment, Sharon¡ªwho had been standing behind Winston and the others¡ªwalked forward. ¡° jackie and the others made a wise decision. Who would¡¯ve known that these people woulde looking for them in such a short period of time. They¡¯d be in so much trouble if they hadn¡¯t left!¡± ¡°I wonder if Goddess of War Lana can match up to those people. Of course, Lana can¡¯t always be next to jackie and his family, no? What if these people manage to catch up with jackie and the others before they leave? They might be dead by the time Lana manages to catch up with them!¡± Winston wiped his cold sweat as he spoke. ¡°That¡¯s right. Although jackie has a good rtionship with these Gods of War, the Lambert family is a powerful family from Gin City. Who knows if the Gods of War will offend such a big power for jackie and his family!¡± A thought then urred to Sharon as she hastily said, ¡°I need to quickly call Miss Selena and get her to change their phone numbers. I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll locate jackie and the others with their phones if they manage to catch one of the Taylors¡¯ extended rtives!¡± Winston nodded after he heard what Sharon said. ¡°Definitely. jackie and the others helped us greatly, and jackie is an incredibly great person. I suspect that he was the one to have overturned several s, or perhaps he asked someone else. Our lives had gotten better without those forces causing trouble!¡± Sharon nodded. ¡°If they hadn¡¯t offended the Lamberts the Taylors would¡¯ve surpassed the Drakes. Now that the Taylors have left Eastfield, the Drakes benefit the most from all this. Powerful ns like the Eagle n and Kingston Hall have disappeared, and nobody can stop the Drakes on their path of expansion.¡± ¡°Yes, but the Drakes are reasonable people, luckily,¡± said Winston with a small nod on her head. ¡°By the way, I heard that nobody could reach the Goddess of War Lana these couple of days. Nobody saw her leaving her house.¡± A frown appeared on her face as Sharon thought things through. ¡°Could she have left with jackie and the others? That¡¯d be for the best. Lana¡¯s skilled inbat after all, and jackie and the others would be much safer with her!¡± Winston inwardly sighed when he saw his daughter¡¯s happy expression. ¡°Sharon, I know that you like jackie very much, but he¡¯s a married man and shares a beautiful rtionship with his wife. Above all, he¡¯s rather far above the pedestal and doesn¡¯t share your feelings for him.¡± ¡°Sigh! I really hope that you can let go of those feelings and start to look for a man who¡¯s good for you. Find a boyfriend so that your mother and I can stop worrying about you.¡± Sharon¡¯s smile immediately disappeared. She pursed her lips and said, ¡°Father, I understand the situation. jackie truly is a ster individual, and we may not be suitable for each other. Don¡¯t you worry, I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s someone I like and I¡¯ll try to get into a rtionship. I¡¯ll treat jackie as a dear friend of mine.¡± ¡°Good. My Sharon has grown up!¡± Winston nodded in satisfaction and soon went back into the house. ¡­ At that moment, jackie, Selena, and the others were enjoying their meal when Selena received a text message. Chapter 935 ¡°Miss Sharon sent me a text and said that about a hundred people from the Lambert family came to Eastfield, asking about us even going to their house for information. She suggested that we change our phone numbers so that we can be much safer,¡± announced Selena as she eyed her phone. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll have to change our phone numbers. What do we do if we don¡¯t change and they manage to find us?¡± Fiona was startled when she heard the news and was afraid that they woulde looking for them. Andrew agreed and added, ¡°It¡¯s best if everybody ceases contact with our other rtives after we change our numbers. They might end up telling who we are and where we¡¯re staying¡ªit¡¯ll be hell to get through!¡± Old Master Taylor sighed. After all, those were also members of the Taylor family. Although they chose to leave heartlessly, they never wanted anything to happen to the other rtives nor did they want to stop contacting them. jackie, on the other hand, nonchntly spoke, ¡°Truthfully, I don¡¯t think that it¡¯d be a big deal if we change our numbers or not. I¡¯m not really afraid of this Lambert family, especially now that we¡¯ve got so many masters here with us. Both King of War Celestino and Goddess of War Lana are with us, too. ¡°I chose to hide from them ande here for another reason. Apart from that, I didn¡¯t want to involve myself with the troubles of the Lambert family!¡± ¡°You can continue your boasting. Just tell the truth about how you¡¯re not confident! How can you say that you don¡¯t want to involve yourself in the mess? What¡¯s so good about us running to such a faraway ce? I rather stay in Eastfield; life was good there!¡± Fiona rolled her eyes at jackie and felt that jackie was boasting. ¡°Mother, there are many advantages in moving here!¡± jackie smiled and exined, ¡°Did you notice that this city is always veiled by clouds and mist? This city is also known as the City of Martial Arts, and there are many masters here. What I¡¯m trying to say here is that this city is located at a special geographical location. People who work in this city have a longer lifespan, and the prosperity of such a big city is iparable to Eastfield!¡± ¡°This city can make people live several years longer? Are you lying to me?¡± Fiona was suspicious of what jackie was saying. jackie chuckled at her suspicion as hemented, ¡°Mother-inw, there are many things in this world that are unexinable. For example, grandfather¡¯s luminous pearl. Now that he¡¯s ced it by his bedside while he sleeps, don¡¯t you see that the old master¡¯s body is much healthier than before? He doesn¡¯t get sick so easily, and the probability of him getting the flu has been reduced as well!¡± ¡°This is true. I don¡¯t get the flu so easily, and my appetite and spirit have gotten better as well. I¡¯m enjoying my meals better, and it seems that this luminous pearl jackie gifted to me is an incredibly special item!¡± Old Master Taylor chuckled heartily. ¡°Since jackie said that this is a good ce, then it must be so. Let¡¯s see if I can live till I¡¯m a hundred years old.¡± Fiona momentarily went silent at that, thinking things through before she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can live that long, but I insist that everyone changes their numbers tomorrow to be safe. Got it?¡± Chapter 936 In the evening, jackie and Selena were once again on the bed after they took their baths. jackie could not help but hug and kiss the pretty woman in front of him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡± Selena blushed with a shy expression on her face. Selena frowned as she looked at the weird scar on jackie¡¯s arm after he took off his clothes. She said, ¡°Honey, I feel weird every time I see this scar on your arm. Why does it look like a huge fish scale? Apart from that, since you have such good medical skills, why can¡¯t you get rid of it?¡± jackie smiled bitterly after he heard what she said, ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to get rid of this scar but it might be gone soon!¡± jackie kissed Selena after he spoke. The next morning, the bodyguards came before Young Master Quinton. ¡°Young master, we¡¯ve inquired clearly and the three of them are staying at the same ce. Apart from that, they have also just arrived recently. I think they¡¯re a family who recently moved from another city and just got settled in here. They bought 20 vis in one shot!¡± The bodyguard greeted Caleb and said. ¡°What? They¡¯ve just arrived here? F*ck, they dare act so outrageously when they¡¯ve just reached this ce? They even dared to hit my second uncle!¡± Caleb frowned and said. ¡°My second uncle knows many masters. I need to act quickly and make my move soon as my uncle is really angry at these people. If my uncle finds out where they¡¯re staying and send masters over to kill them, wouldn¡¯t I lose my chances to touch that gentle beauty?¡± The bodyguard also nodded and suggested, ¡°Young master, how about this? Get several people to guard their door every day. Get them to wait and to immediately call you when that womanes out alone or with her boyfriend. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Alright, you go and make the arrangements. Don¡¯t call me immediately. Catch the girl and bring her to the hotel before you call me!¡± Caleb smiled indifferently. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to handle a woman, right? That man looks like he does not have anybat abilities. If not, why didn¡¯t he say anything the other day?¡± ¡°Alright, young master. We¡¯re getting it done now!¡± The bodyguard nodded and left to make the arrangements. ¡­ In White¡¯s family mansion, the Ninth Patronum, Brenton White, walked toward the madam, Lily Lagorio with a heavy expression on his face. ¡°Madam, we¡¯re in trouble!¡± Brenton said to Lily with a frown on his face. ¡°What happened?¡± Lily drank the tea in her cup and asked with a frown. ¡°Two days ago, I still had contact with those people. They said that both the butler and Beth White went looking for jackie and Joan. Although I don¡¯t know why, they must be there to persuade jackie toe back!¡± Brenton was speechless. ¡°The young master has disappeared for such a long time, many people must have thought that the young master had definitely died. Our people didn¡¯t manage to find the young master so Nash White must be thinking about getting jackie back to inherit the White family¡¯s properties now that he¡¯s dying!¡± Chapter 937 Lily¡¯s face darkened when she heard what Brenton said. She held the teacup with all her might and the teacup turned into dust with a bang. She stood up and said angrily, ¡°Is there nobody else in the White family? Can¡¯t the other young people in the White family be the inheritor? Anybody can be the next master apart from jackie White!¡± She looked at Brenton after she spoke. ¡°Oh yes, did jackiee back with them? You said that we¡¯re in trouble, does that mean that jackie has returned with them? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ve sent so many people and none of them are Beth and the butler¡¯s opponents. F*ck, I can¡¯t get them killed on the way!¡± Only then did Brenton replied to her, ¡°Our people told me that jackie doesn¡¯t want toe back with them because of what happened previously so the butler and Beth came back by themselves! I told my people to make a move after they leave!¡± Brenton paused here before speaking again. ¡°However, I¡¯ve been calling them since yesterday and I failed to make contact. I think that they¡¯re all dead and I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the situation!¡± ¡°You¡¯re telling me that our people started taking action after Beth and the others left but they still ended up dead?¡± Lily inhaled a deep breath and eximed. ¡°Sh*t, if that¡¯s the case, that means jackie might have really strongbat powers? If not, how could he kill people from the White family? We sent several of them!¡± Brenton shook his head. ¡°This might not be the case. There¡¯s a possibility jackie has masters helping him. After all, he¡¯s quite rich and powerful in Eastfield. He might have hired a couple of strong bodyguards!¡± ¡°Our people did not expose their identities and said that they were from the White family, right?¡± Lily thought about it and asked. ¡°Definitely not. I told them to not expose their identities and to just kill jackie!¡± Brenton said confidently. ¡°Let¡¯s hope that jackie has a master with him. If he really has the strength to kill our people, it doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯te back to the White family. If he really does, Nash and the others from the White family will focus on training him. They will help him to be the White family¡¯s inheritor whole-heartedly!¡± Lily was also upset when she thought about it. ¡°No, we can¡¯t let jackie back no matter what happens. Continue to send people over. jackie might not know who wants him dead since they did not expose their identities. Don¡¯t act carelessly this time, send several really good ones over!¡± ¡°Yes, madam!¡± Brenton nodded. ¡°Go get things done. Don¡¯t you worry, I won¡¯t forget about you after we¡¯re done.¡± Lily finally waved and asked Brenton to leave. She thought about it before sending someone to get the third elder over. ¡°Madam, how can I help you? Are you missing me so early in the day?¡± The third elder smirked and hugged Lily from behind after he closed the door. Lily directly rolled her eyes at him and pushed him away. ¡°I ask for you to be here today to discuss something serious.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? Nash is dying. We just need to wait for another two to three months and we have nothing to worry about after he dies!¡± The third elder smirked and his hand started exploring Lily¡¯s body. Chapter 938 ¡±Stop it!¡± Lily escaped from the third elder¡¯s hug and gave him a flirtatious look. ¡°I need you to do something important. You need to add another 200 people to look for my son and get him back! Do you understand?¡± The third elder¡¯s face slightly darkened when he heard this and he said helplessly, ¡°Babe, do you think that I don¡¯t want to get Lance back? We¡¯ve sent hundreds of people searching for him previously. That unknown forest is very deep in, and thendscape is veryplicated. Do you know how difficult it is to search for one person there? Apart from that, there are many beasts inside. If we are not careful, our people might die there!¡± However, Lily responded with a cold expression. ¡°I¡¯m asking you to find one person, we¡¯re looking for several people. Lance went in with several people so they must have left some trails, right? Since you also said that the forest is very big and deep, we must not have sent enough people in. It would work if you send another 200 people! Apart from that, the people who went in would be much safer with the extra number of people we are sending in!¡± The third elder sighed. ¡°Honey, do you think that only we, the White family members, are worried? We¡¯ve already sent lots of people and the families of those who went in with the young master also sent people in. Now, the forest has thousands of people searching for them. The most crucial point is that they still can¡¯t find anything after searching for two months. So, the young master and the others might have¡­¡± ¡°Impossible, my son cannot be dead. He¡¯s so talented! He might be stuck in there! That must be it. You have to search for him, add more people and search for him!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes were red and she looked crazy. ¡°Okay, okay! I will make the preparations tomorrow, alright?!¡± Although the third elder was impatient, he could only agree to make Lily happy. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Nothing will happen to my son!¡± Lily¡¯s emotions calmed down a bit. ¡°You might not know this but that young man, jackie, might being back.¡± ¡°You mean the bastard child of the master and that woman?¡± The third elder frowned and finally realized why Lily was in such a hurry to get the eldest young master back. She was afraid of jackie¡¯s return. ¡°Yes. I discovered the butler and Miss Beth leaving with several people some days ago. I felt that something was not right so I sent someone to follow them in secret. As a result, our people discovered that Titus and Beth really went looking for Joan and jackie. They might be thinking about bringing them back here! However, I secretly severed the rtionship between the father and son. This caused jackie to hate Nash so he did not return with Titus and the others!¡± Lily said slowly. ¡°F*ck, luckily they did not return together. Now that everybody thinks that the eldest young master is dead and if we fail to find him within another two to three months, Nash might ask jackie to inherit the position of the White family master when he dies. That would be troublesome for us!¡± The third elder could not help but inhale a deep breath after he heard what Lily said and finally acknowledged the seriousness of the issue. After thinking about it, the third elder spoke again. ¡°Since Titus and the others are back without jackie and that woman, why don¡¯t you send people over to kill them? We can get rid of the threat once and for all. Previously, they weren¡¯t a threat to us because the master never contacted them and the eldest young master was really talented. However, it¡¯s different now that the young master is missing and the master is very ill. If jackie returns, the White family members will definitely help jackie to raise his strength and be the White family master!¡± ¡® Lily smiled bitterly. ¡°Do you think I did try that? I lost contact with the people I sent over and they might be dead.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Were the people we sent over very weak? That¡¯s impossible. Our people are from a shadow family and any one of them is a one in a million master. How can they fail to kill a pair of mother and son?¡± The third elder was once again surprised. Everything seemed to have gone out of his control. Chapter 939 ¡°I¡¯m not sure either. Maybe jackie just grew a lot stronger returning from the battlefield or he had someone helping him. Our men have heard of rumors that jackie has an excellent rtionship with the Goddess of War from Eastfield. I suspect that either the Goddess of War has a hand in this, or the Taylor family is rich enough to hire better bodyguards to protect them now!¡± Lily spected after she thought about it. ¡°Then what will you do now?¡± The third Grand Elder frowned. ¡°From the looks of it, jackie and Joan can¡¯t stay!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already assigned a Patronum to take care of them. This time, he¡¯ll be recruiting stronger fighters in bigger numbers!¡± Lily gave a frosty smile. ¡°Even if my son is dead, I will never let jackie be the White family head. Never!¡± ¡°Mmhmm. It should be fine since you¡¯ve already assigned people to the job.¡± The third grand elder gave a small smile. Then he had his arms wrapped around Lily in a sh. ¡°We haven¡¯t been together in so long, babe. Let¡¯s enjoy ourselves tonight. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll send 200 men to help you find Lance tomorrow!¡± ¡°Now we¡¯re talking!¡± Lily rolled her eyes at him as he carried her onto the bed. ¡­ ¡°They¡¯re out, they¡¯re out!¡± At this moment, outside the vi where jackie and the others were staying, a few cars were parked nearby. Soon enough, a bodyguard in the car¡ªwho was from the Quinton family¡ªimmediately told the bodyguard beside him. ¡°Excellent. The masked woman isn¡¯t out, only that man and woman havee out this time. They won¡¯t be very strong fighters, probably. This will make our job easier!¡± The other bodyguard observed jackie and Selena as they emerged out of the house, grinning. The people in the car were extremely excited. They waited until jackie and Selena took a few more steps forward, then the cars zoomed and screeched to a halt right beside them. 17 to 18 bodyguards from the Quinton family quickly emerged from the vehicles and circled jackie and Selena. ¡°Who are you?¡± jackie noticed the delighted expressions on their faces, and he sensed that they did note here out of goodwill. He furrowed his brows and asked. ¡°You offended Young Master Quinton, and you think that you can escape?¡± One of the bodyguards shed a cold smile. ¡°Our young master has his eyes on the woman here. As for you, he has his eyes on your life!¡± Chapter 940 ¡°Your young master has pretty good taste. He has his eyes on lots of things. It¡¯s a pity that he doesn¡¯t have the right to do so!¡± jackie guffawed when he heard that; disdain sharpened his gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s get him first!¡± The bodyguard did not waste any more time talking. He extended an arm andtched his fingers onto jackie. The next second, jackie was catching the bodyguard¡¯s wrist. He twisted the other man¡¯s arm, and a sickening snap of bones breaking rang out. The bodyguard from the Quinton family immediately released an agonized yelp. He was in so much pain that all color was leached from his face, and he keeled over. ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡± Another two bodyguards were stunned for a moment at the sight of such strength from jackie. They quickly recovered andshed out at the same time, attacking him from both sides. jackie sent two fists flying in rapid session. The two men flew backward in a split second. ¡°No way!¡± The other bodyguards were all taken aback at the sight. They rushed forward, attacking jackie. The bodyguards were pretty skilled in martial arts. It was rare to find bodyguards of their caliber back in Eastfield, and a few of them were probably as strong as headmanders. However, they were nothing to jackie. All of them were downed in less than ten seconds. Quite a few of them were in so much pain that they fainted. A number of them had their ribs broken as well. ¡°Go back and tell your master that we¡¯re not people he can offend that easily. So he better note looking for trouble again. Otherwise, he probably won¡¯t have a chance to regret his decision!¡± jackie shot a cold stare at the men writhing on the ground. He spat those words before he took Selena¡¯s hand and stalked away. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The bodyguards were all in utter shock. They took their injured men and left the ce in a hurry. ¡°What!¡± In the garden of a vi, Caleb was absolutely furious when he received the report from his bodyguards. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that those men were no match for him? He defeated more than a dozen of you, alone?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master. We never expected him to be so strong either. His fighting prowess probably matches that of our assistantmander!¡± One of the bodyguards released a sigh. ¡°Quite a few of us are still being hospitalized. More than a few have their ribs broken!¡± ¡°We were careless. We never expected him to be so strong! Maybe that woman can fight as well. But they¡¯re probably no match for the masked woman from the other day, so they didn¡¯t show up then! Seems like they¡¯re as strong as generals, really!¡± Caleb drew his brows together. His expression darkened. If that was the case, it meant that he would have no chance of getting that woman. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the two were going out for a walk?¡± He thought about the situation, then Caleb could not help but ask. Chapter 941 ¡°Yes, Young Master! Why?¡± The bodyguard was confused. He did not understand why the young master would suddenly ask that question. The corners of Caleb¡¯s lips curved upward. ¡°In which direction? If they were walking, they should be nearby. They couldn¡¯t have walked that far. Hmph. Since it¡¯s going to be difficult to get that woman, so it seems like I¡¯ll have to learn to share!¡± ¡°Share?¡± The bodyguards before him exchanged nces. All of them were bewildered. ¡°No need to think so much about it. Just tell me where he went!¡± Caleb spoke again. ¡°They were walking toward Cornflower Street. Right, there¡¯s a famous street there that attracts a lot of rich people. There are plenty of upscale neighborhoods around there, where there are plenty of vis!¡± One of the bodyguards replied after he thought about it, ¡°I think it¡¯s highly likely that they went there to stroll around Waltz Street!¡± ¡°All right. Got it. Go down and take a rest and see Little Jake. Get him to withdraw one million dors from the ount, and divide the money for the injured men. Make sure all of you get a good rest!¡± Caleb gave his orders and recruited three to four bodyguards before driving off. ¡°Young Master Caleb, where are we going?¡± In the car, one of the bodyguards asked. Caleb gave a cold smile. ¡°I¡¯m going to look for Peace!¡± ¡°That fatty?¡± The bodyguards were confused when they heard the reply. Peace loved physical beauty, but he did not have many friends because he was fat. Additionally, Young Master Peace Chaffman did not have a good reputation, so many other young masters could not be bothered to interact with him. However, the Chaffman family was a true blueblood family. In Swallow City, also known as the City of Martial Arts, they were a true second-ss aristocratic family. They had plenty of fighters in the family. Meanwhile, the Quinton family was not even a third-ss aristocratic family. True, he could rely on his uncle to kill jackie, the masked woman, and Selena but it meant that he would not even be able to get a single woman. He had been beaten and humiliated. He would never be at peace if he could not touch a single woman. That was why he could only go to Peace for help this time. The Chaffman family¡¯s residence was not too far away, so Caleb quickly arrived at their vi and looked for Peace. ¡°What a surprise, Young Master Quinton. What brings you here? I never thought I¡¯d see the day where you would visit me!¡± Peace was truly like a pig, his cheeks were fat and blushing red. Whitet he had two sexy women on both sides. His eyes narrowed into a smile; it was obvious that he was happy. It seemed that Caleb had been expecting a scene like this. He sat down on the side and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re so suave, Young Master Chaffman. It¡¯s so early in the morning, yet you¡¯ve already found yourself, two beautiful women. Tsk tsk. You¡¯re so admirable!¡± ¡°I am?¡± Peace was slightly taken aback. He gave a light push, and one of the women stumbled forward. ¡°Why don¡¯t you y around with one? You¡¯re our guest now since you¡¯re here. Of course, I must extend my hospitality!¡± Caleb was speechless for a moment, but he stroked the woman¡¯s cheek, chucking. ¡°These two women are indeed beautiful, hot and sexy, but theyck some sort of¡­aura,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°I found a beauty the past two days who¡¯s a true treasure in the trove. Her body, her face, and her dignified aura¡ªheh, your two beauties here are nothingpared to her!¡± Chapter 942 When he heard this, the smile on Peace¡¯s face immediately dropped. Instead, he looked angry. Peace had met plenty of beautiful women before. He thought of himself as a connoisseur of true beauty, and that no normal person could match his eye. The two models he had found today were quite beautiful. He never thought that Caleb wouldment that they were nothingpared to the beauty he had found. Before Peace could say anything, the two models were evidently unhappy too. ¡°Young Master Quinton, you must be joking, right?¡± one of them said, her expression stony. ¡°We¡¯re the top models for plenty of car showcases. And you¡¯re saying that we¡¯re nothingpared to this other woman? You¡¯re exaggerating!¡± ¡°You two are good looking, but youck a certain quality of a woman. A gentle aura, coupled with a sense of generosity¡ªtopped off with unrivaled beauty, the kind that immediately captures you when you see it. And the more you see it, the more enthralled you¡¯ll be!¡± Caleb maintained his smile. ¡°If I, Caleb Quinton, spew a single lie,¡± he said simply, ¡°may the gods strike me!¡± ¡°There¡¯s really a woman like that?¡± Peace¡¯s eyes brightened when Caleb swore. He instantly leaped to his feet and asked eagerly. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s a pity that she already has a man though. How troublesome!¡± Caleb released a long sigh on purpose, speaking with a tinge of forlornness. ¡°you came over just to tell me this, Young Master Quinton? To tell me that the women I have aren¡¯t as pretty as the one you saw?¡± Peace chuckled, obviously displeased. Caleb quickly waved his hands. ¡°No, no. Don¡¯t misunderstand me, Young Master Chaffman. I had no such intentions. I was just overwhelmed after seeing her. Every time I think about her, I¡¯m reminded that I can¡¯t touch her, and it¡¯s agonizing!¡± Peace slowly became interested as well. ¡°There¡¯s really a woman like that? What¡¯s her name? Can you take me to see her, Young Master Quinton?¡± ¡°Of course. She just went out¡ªshopping, probably. Let¡¯s go and see. You¡¯ll expand your horizons, Young Master Chaffman!¡± Caleb was delighted. He was well aware that there was no way Selena could run away once Peace was interested. He thought about it, then he added, ¡°As for her name, I think she¡¯s called Selena!¡± ¡°Selena?¡± Peace was stunned. ¡°Hmm. A good name!¡± ¡°Young Master Chaffman? Then¨Cthen what about the two of us?¡± The two models suddenly clutched onto either one of Peace¡¯s arms, simpering. ¡°Go off first. Come see me another day!¡± Peace chuckled and took out a few thousand dors, flinging it at the women. ¡°Go buy yourselves a meal and take a good rest. I¡¯ll be spoiling you in two days!¡± ¡°You said it yourself, Young Master Chaffman. Don¡¯t you go back on your word!¡± Chapter 943 The two women immediately bent over and picked up the money. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Young Master Quinton, I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing if this woman you speak of is as beautiful as you say she is!¡± Peace stroked his nonexistent chin and got ready to leave. Caleb noticed the bodyguards apanying Peace, and he furrowed his brows. ¡°Young Master Chaffman, are your bodyguards strong? Aren¡¯t there too few of them? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ll probably want to find some way to get that woman once you see her!¡± ¡°don¡¯t worry. My bodyguards are pretty strong. They wouldn¡¯t be hired otherwise.¡± Peaceughed. Then he added, ¡°Speak no more, Young Master Quinton. The more you do, the more anxious I get. I really want to see her. If she truly is that beautiful, you¡¯ve struck lottery!¡± Caleb chuckled. ¡°Look at you. I knew that you like beautiful women, and I knew that you had exquisite taste. I just wanted to introduce her to you!¡± ¡°Tell me, what do you want? Money? One million seems too little. If she¡¯s that beautiful, I¡¯ll give you ten million. How does that sound?¡± Peace gave a small smile as he spoke after he thought about it. He was well aware that Caleb would want some form ofpensation, suddenly introducing a beautiful woman to him like that. Giving ten million dors was no problem in exchange for a top-ss woman, so long as he was satisfied. Besides, he would be establishing a friendship, and they might work together in the future. ¡°Young Master Chaffman, I¡¯ve always admired you. I would never want money from you! I see you as my big brother!¡± Caleb smiled. ¡°But of course I do want some small reward, telling you all this,¡± he said. ¡°This woman¡¯s husband is a strong fighter. All of my bodyguards were absolutely useless. F*ck. There were more than a dozen of them, and they couldn¡¯t even take him down. So I¡¯ll tell you straight, Young Master Chaffman¡ªI was hoping that you could help me take that woman and kill her husband!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s the case!¡± Peace came to a realization. ¡°The bodyguards from the Quinton family are truly useless. They couldn¡¯t handle one man? Seems like the husband is probably as strong as a headmander or a major. Don¡¯t you worry, my bodyguards are anything but weak!¡± ¡°Your words give me such reassurance!¡± Caleb was ted when he heard that. ¡°You¡¯re truly reliable, Young Master Chaffman! From now on, you¡¯re my big bro. When we get this woman, you can have a taste of her first. I don¡¯t mind goingter!¡± ¡°Seems like you¡¯re getting antsy. You really take after me!¡± Peace guffawed and gently pped a hand on Caleb¡¯s shoulder. ¡°All right. I will recognize you like my little bro from now on. But if this woman isn¡¯t as beautiful as you promised she would be, I¡¯ll be beating you up for wasting my time!¡± Caleb¡¯s insides grew cold. He had long known that Peace was intelligent, but he was infamous for his mood swings as well. He needed to tread carefully around the fatty. If he identally riled the fatty up with his words, he would be signing a death warrant. It was because of this that he did not interact much with young masters from second-ss aristocratic families. If not for the beautiful woman, he would never have thought about talking to Peace in the first ce. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you thinking about? Getting cold feet now? Don¡¯t tell me you were bluffing just now?¡± Peace noticed that Caleb was momentarily stunned. His eyes curved into narrow slits, and his voice iced over. Chapter 944 ¡°I wasn¡¯t bluffing. Not at all!¡± Caleb was so shocked that he quickly waved his hands. ¡°Young Master Chaffman, think about it. I don¡¯t even want the ten million dors you offered. I just want that woman. Isn¡¯t that an indication of that woman¡¯s beauty already?¡± ¡°I was just joking. Wanted to see you nervous!¡± Peace suddenly burst intoughter. Then he waved a hand. ¡°Get on the car. We¡¯ll go look around Waltz Street and see if she¡¯s there. If not, we¡¯ll just go straight to her ce to grab her!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so decisive, Young Master Chaffman. You don¡¯t waste a single second!¡± Caleb immediately ttered Peace. Soon enough, three Audis drove straight out of the entrance of the vi. ¡°Oh, right. I really think that all women are gold diggers. Why don¡¯t we try and see if we can use money to solve the issue first!¡± In the car, Peace smoked on a cigar, considering the situation. Then he spoke. ¡°It might be difficult. The other day, I told them I would treat them to a meal¡ªto whatever they liked, so long as she gave her number. They refused!¡± Caleb replied after thinking about it. Surprisingly, contempt swept over Peace¡¯s expression. ¡°You¡¯re too na?ve. You¡¯re just treating them to a meal that costs¡ªwhat, a million? Two million dors? And you think you can get her just like that? You said it yourself. She¡¯s such a beautiful woman. Plenty of men will have their eyes on her. Her own husband is probably rich too. Of course, that bit of money won¡¯t have the slightest effect on her!¡± The corners of Peace¡¯s mouth quirked upward. He took another long drag out of the cigar before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a tryter. I¡¯ll offer her ten million dors, then one hundred million. I don¡¯t believe that she¡¯ll refuse. Hah!¡± ¡°One hundred million?¡± Caleb frowned. ¡°Young Master Chaffman, isn¡¯t one hundred million a bit too much just to bed her?¡± ¡°What do you know? I won¡¯t be running a loss if she¡¯s as beautiful as you say she is. I¡¯ll give her one hundred million and tell her to be with me. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll sleep with her just one time!¡± Peace chuckled. He added, ¡°Of course, she¡¯ll be my woman if she¡¯s willing to, and you can¡¯t touch her. But I¡¯ll let you try her out if she doesn¡¯t agree¡ªafter I¡¯m done with her, of course. Then we¡¯ll kill her! I prefer obedient women. No way I¡¯m keeping a defiant woman!¡± Panic suddenly filled Caleb. What if that woman was really dazzled by the money and agreed to be with Peace? That would mean that he would have done all this for nothing. He would not get a single benefit at the end of the day. ¡°Then¨Cthen what if she refuses despite the money?¡± After he thought about it, Caleb could not help but ask. ¡°We¡¯ll see what she¡¯ll do from there. If one hundred million isn¡¯t enough, I¡¯ll offer two. If she refuses that, I¡¯ll just get my men to take her away. Even the most beautiful woman on earth would be worth around that!¡± Peace guffawed. ¡°I believe that plenty of women would be willing to apany you so long as you spend a bit of money. And you can get any woman you want at any time!¡± Caleb¡¯s features twisted into an unreadable expression when he heard this. She would probably easily agree to two hundred million dors. It was a huge sum of money, after all. Chapter 945 Soon, they found a ce to halt their car. On their way there, they did not see jackie nor Selena. Perhaps, they had really gone to Waltz Street. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the car. We¡¯ll knock around Waltz Street, and if we don¡¯t see that woman, then we¡¯ll go to where they live!¡± Peace said with a wicked smile stered on his face. Caleb gave the matter some thoughts and then reminded Peace. ¡°Young Master Chaffman, that is a bad idea. It won¡¯t work! I almost forgot to inform you that, other than jackie and Selena, there is another woman who is wearing a mask that blocks half of her face. That woman, wow, has a really hot body. She has a totally different aura and temperament compared to the woman that I told you about. The two are different types!¡± Peace¡¯s eyes immediately lit up as bright as a lightbulb upon hearing Caleb¡¯s im. ¡°What the heck! Why did you only tell me now? There are two beautiful women, it wouldn¡¯t be logical if I only want one of them! Why don¡¯t we get both of them?¡± However, a bitter smile hung at the corner of Caleb¡¯s mouth. ¡°Actually¡­I wanted to remind you to not go to where they live, this is because the hot woman¡¯sbat prowess is totally another level. She is stronger than my second uncle, he is not even her opponent! My second uncle was beaten badly by her yesterday, and even got his finger cut off!¡± ¡°What the f*ck? It can¡¯t be! Your second uncle is a three-star King of War, right? He can¡¯t even win against that woman?¡± Peace was stunned at this piece of information. ¡°No wonder¡­no wonder you thought ofing to me. Young Master Quinton, it turns out that your second uncle couldn¡¯t even defeat that woman. In that case, we can¡¯t go to their house then. Alright, first we¡¯ll get the first woman you told me, and as for the hot woman, I¡¯ll get someone strong in my family to get her next time. This n should be no problem!¡± ¡°Peace, you should do that! There¡¯s a lot of top-notch fighters in the Chaffman family, your family can definitely defeat that woman. Hmmm. With these bodyguards that you brought along today, it would be considered fortunate if they could take care of that man. As for the woman that wears a mask, I guess she is at least a four-star Queen of War!¡± Caleb chuckled. The two strolled along Waltz Street for a while but did not see any sign of jackie nor Selena. They were a little disappointed. ¡°Look, over there! The women¡¯s clothing store!¡± Suddenly, Caleb noticed two familiar figuresing out from a women¡¯s clothing store. He pointed in that direction and almost jumped for joy! Peace instantly looked in the pointed direction and his eyes brightened up. ¡°Wow, wow, wow! I haven¡¯t even seen her face; her back is already making my heart beat frantically. And look at her silky hair and her alluring body. This is so amazing! She releases a noble yet amiable aura!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! Chop chop!¡± Peace could not wait any longer. He gestured for everyone to follow him and marched toward jackie and Selena. Soon, a group of men chased up to jackie and Selena and stopped them from their path. ¡°Young Master Quinton, heh, it¡¯s only this morning your bodyguards were badly beaten up. And now you¡¯re here again with a new batch of bodyguards?¡± jackie stared at the people before him. He could not help but let out a smallugh. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask your bodyguard to bring you a message? That you should stop pursuing! We¡¯re people that you can¡¯t afford to offend. Why are you here again with another batch of bodyguards? You¡¯re really like a roach, aren¡¯t you? Stubborn, annoying, and stinky!¡± Selena smiled in disdain as well. ¡°A dozen of your men weren¡¯t even my husband¡¯s match this morning. Why on earth do you think only several of them could defeat my husband this time?¡± ¡°Hmph! Do you think I¡¯m that stupid?¡± Caleb snorted coldly. ¡°This is Young Master Chaffman, and they¡¯re his personal bodyguards! They¡¯re no ordinary lousy fighters; theirbat ability is surely a lot stronger than mine!¡± Chapter 946 ¡°I see. I thought they¡¯re your bodyguards. So, you¡¯re getting some help from others, aren¡¯t you?¡± jackie could not hold back but let out a loudugh. ¡°Perfect! Only the word ¡®perfect¡¯ can be used to describe her! This woman is stunning; she is basically a goddess!¡± Peace, on the other hand, could not be bothered about whose bodyguards and what bodyguards. His gaze was fixated at Selena¡¯s perfect face. He looked like a silly person, drooling over a beauty before him. ¡°Stinky fatty, have you stared enough? If yes, then get lost!¡± jackie was annoyed by Peace¡¯s perverted gaze and face. He reprimanded impatiently. ¡°Brat, watch your mouth! You certainly have a death wish, huh? How dare you talk to our young master in such a manner? Don¡¯t you know how wealthy and powerful our young master is?¡± One of Peace¡¯s bodyguards casted jackie a deadly stare as he barked. He looked like he was about to charge forward and strike. ¡°Shush! Keep your voice low! Don¡¯t you dare frighten this beautifuldy!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Peace yelled at that bodyguard. After he shut the bodyguard¡¯s mouth, he then wheeled around andughed. ¡°Hey, beauty, I desire you and I¡¯ll make you my woman. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll pay you a mountain, 10 million, how about that?¡± Selena¡¯s tongue was tied at the situation, and she shot the other party a fierce and stoic nce. ¡°Dream on, you fool!¡± ¡°Oh, 10 million is too little, right? I guess that you¡¯ll definitely not agree to this amount, and if you did, I¡¯ll feel weird!¡± Peace had a yful look on his face, and then he offered again, ¡°How about¡­100 million?¡± Selena was even more speechless and could not bother to continue the conversation anymore. The fierce and stoic nces that were shot at Peace stayed. ¡°Still too little, right? Ha-ha! Good! I like this kind of prideful attitude! How about one billion? I¡¯ve never offered such an amount before. As long as you leave this man, I¡¯ll give you a billion, sounds good right? And you don¡¯t have to worry about anything for the rest of your life!¡± Peaceughed aloud. Not only did he not get pissed off, but his fondness toward Selena grew even stronger. Young Master Quinton¡ªwho stood beside Peace¡ªwas icy with nervousness upon hearing Peace¡¯s offer. One billion, this price was too high. Before this, did Peace not say that he would offer at most 200 hundred million? Moreover, Peace expressed that if the other party did not agree to 200 million, he would take her away by force and share her with him. Caleb did not expect that Peace had actually offered the woman such an exorbitant price¡ªone billion! Such a price was considered as the most extortionate among the extortionate. If it were any woman, it would be difficult for them to refuse such a price. Even for those A-list celebrities or whosoever, they would nod their head and say yes to a price lower than this price. ¡°Young Master Chaffman, didn¡¯t you¡­you say before that you¡¯d offer at most 200 million for even the most beautiful woman? Howe you offered a billion this time?¡± Caleb immediately chimed in and reminded Peace, fearing that Selena would ept Peace¡¯s exorbitant offer, then he would not have a chance to taste Selena. However, Peace¡¯s face turned dull upon hearing Caleb¡¯s voice. He retorted, ¡°What do you know? This woman has captured my heart, so one billion is not a problem at all. Indeed, I said that to you before, but that was because I didn¡¯t expect her to be so beautiful!¡± ¡°One billion, right?¡± Selena suddenly voiced out in a gentle tone, with a smile hanging on her face. Peace¡¯s legs suddenly went weak and he almost plopped onto the ground when he saw Selena smiled at him. He was even more into her right now. That smile sparked hope in Peace, he thought that Selena would say yes to his offer, so he nodded aggressively like a chicken pecking grains on the floor. ¡°Mydy, yes, one billion! I¡¯ll immediately transfer one billion to you as long as you agree!¡± ¡°Oh, is that so? But sorry, you¡¯ll never get a yes from me, even if you offer 10 billion or 100 billion!¡± Selena did not give the other party any chance. She rejected Peace¡¯s offer cold-heartedly while her smile turned from gentle to cold. Young Master Quinton heaved an obvious sigh of relief after hearing Selena¡¯s answer, but at the same time, he thought that this woman was really dumb and insensitive. How could she not think through the matter and consider it at all? Peace was the Young Master of the Chaffman family, moreover, it was one billion! Now, she did not only turn down an attractive offer but has also offended Young Master Chaffman. Chapter 947 True enough, the corners of Peace¡¯s mouth that were once lifted, slowly ttened and soon a gloomy sensation dawned on his face. ¡°If money can solve the matter, I wouldn¡¯t choose to use force, I¡¯m that kind of person. Miss Pretty, I¡¯ve given you the opportunity to avoid that but you didn¡¯t seize it. Since we can¡¯te to an agreement then don¡¯t me me for being brutal!¡± His eyes were fierce and ruthless. He waved his hand and yelled out an order, ¡°Kill the man and take the woman!¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± The bodyguards put on wicked grins and took a few steps toward jackie and Selena. They were pumped up to kill. jackie walked forward and stood in front of Selena. He clenched his fist tightly and swung his arm at the two bodyguards. ¡°Humph! Kiddo, look at the bby body of yours, you¡­¡± One of the two bodyguards snorted coldly. Then both of them balled their fist and sted head-on with jackie. Unfortunately, before the bodyguard could finish his sentence, both of them were sted several meters back and smashed heavily onto the ground far from them. The two gushed out a mouthful of blood when they hit the ground. The color drained out of their face; their face turned white. ¡°No f*cking way! One of them is on par with a major and another isparable to a marshal!¡± Surprise surged through Peace; he was in aplete state of shock. His eyes widened and his jaw dropped to the ground. ¡°Young Master Quinton, didn¡¯t you say that this guy isn¡¯t that powerful?¡± Caleb almost spewed blood when he heard that. ¡°Young Master Chaffman, I didn¡¯t say that this guy isn¡¯t powerful. I clearly told you that dozens of my bodyguards weren¡¯t his opponent and I suggested that you bring elite fighters from your family. But you, yourself imed that it¡¯s enough to bring these few bodyguards!¡± Peace was weighed down by dread as well. ¡°Fcking dckhead. This bodyguard is as strong as a marshal and should bepetent enough to kill this man. How am I supposed to know he¡¯s not his opponent at all! Looking at this brat¡¯s fighting power, I guess he is aspetent as a king of war!¡± The remaining two bodyguards were skilled fighters as well; theirbat prowess was quite good. However, even with suchbat prowess, it was nothing but trash before jackie¡¯s eyes. After a few seconds, like the previous two, the two flew backward, spewed blood and their face went white and unsightly. ¡°Dear Young Masters, guess it¡¯s your turn now!¡± jackie stretched his fingers and rubbed his fists. He looked at both the young masters attentively, with a wicked wide grin stered on his face. Caleb was startled that he jumped back a little. He mumbled in terror, ¡°I¡­do you know¡­I¡¯m¡­¡± He wanted to tell the other party that he was the Young Master of the Quinton family. He had said so before and it had worked every single time. Nevertheless, this time, before he could utter the remainder of his thought, realization dawned upon him, that these words would definitely be useless on jackie. Yesterday his second uncle confronted jackie and that did not even work, what more this young master title? The other party definitely was not afraid of him. Sure enough, in the next second, jackie punched Caleb¡¯s face. Blood immediately sprayed out of his nose and he plopped onto the ground. He was like the bodyguards, spewing mouthfuls of blood and several of his teeth fell out. Peace wheeled his head and stared at the miserable-looking Caleb behind him. Terror stabbed his heart, and his body was wobbly with fear that the fat on his chubby face was bouncing uncontrobly. ¡°Young Master Quinton¡¯s family is nowhere near mine. I¡¯m the young master of a second-ss aristocrat family in this Swallow City! Hmph! If you dare touch a single strand of my hair, you¡¯ll pretty much be done for!¡± Peace barked with a feeble and shaky voice. He knew very well that the Chaffman family was very powerful, but at the same time, he was also afraid of a man like jackie, who did not fear death. He was unlucky to meet such a man. jackie did not bother to continue the useless conversation with the other party, instead, he swung his leg and kicked Peace in his thick belly. Chapter 948 Young Master Chaffman was as fat as a swine in others¡¯ eyes. He was said to be about 250 pounds. However, he was as light as a feather when he received a head-on kick from jackie, that he flew backward several meters then only fell onto the ground. Caleb endured the pain of the punch, gritted his teeth, and got on his feet, only to be knocked down by Peace who flew backward in his direction. He plopped onto the ground again, causing a secondary injury and another mouthful of blood spurted out. It was such a miserable scene. After teaching the other party a lesson, only then jackie walked over and looked at the two young masters who were lying painfully on the ground. ¡°I am not someone bad; I¡¯m very kind-hearted. But you, this ugly fatty, dream to get your hands on my wife, huh? You¡¯re like a toad lusting after a swan¡¯s flesh¡ª asking for too much without looking at yourself. How dare you hit on my wife, you¡¯re basically looking for death!¡± After saying that, he paused for a moment to give the matter some thoughts, then he uttered again, ¡°Let¡¯s take today¡¯s incident as a valuable lesson for you. I hope you¡¯ll behave from now on, otherwise, the result wouldn¡¯t be pretty and you might drag your family down into this mud too. I understand that living is difficult and I¡¯m the kind that is willing to give second chances. But if you do not cherish this second chance, then don¡¯t shove the me unto me when you and your family disappear from this earth!¡± ¡°My gosh! Who the heck is this guy? Such a bully. He even dared to beat up Young Master Chaffman! Doesn¡¯t he know that he is the young master of a second-ss family!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! Even some young masters of second-ss families have to pay respect to Young Master Chaffman when they meet him on the street. They all know that this Young Master Chaffman is vengeful and merciless. But this man actually dared to beat him up so badly!¡± Many onlookers whomented loudly were wealthy and authoritative people, hence they naturally recognized the two young masters. They were all afraid of these two young masters, especially Young Master Chaffman; he was someone they dare not offend and were not hesitant to stay far away from him. Little did they expect a more reckless yet ruthless person who dared to teach him a lesson. ¡°Let¡¯s go, dear!¡± jackie smiled warmly at Selena, held her hand, and walked away from the scene. After a few minutes, they halted at a ce that looked like a Chinese medicine store. There was a notice on the door, ¡®For sale¡¯. The lot was quite spacious and well-decorated, but the business seemed to be doing badly that they needed to sell it off. ¡°Dear, why don¡¯t we open a Chinese pharmacy? We don¡¯t know what kind of business we want to do anyway. So we can open a Chinese apothecary and others will know we¡¯re providing Chinese medical treatment!¡± jackie pondered about it and then spilled it slowly. ¡°Hmmm. This is possible, but I¡¯m afraid that I couldn¡¯t help you much in this field and you¡¯ll be burned out! After all, I have zero medical knowledge.¡± A bitter smile stered on Selena¡¯s face. She paused for a moment then continued, ¡°And nowadays Chinese medicine is not that popr anymore. It¡¯d be hard for us to earn.¡± ¡°dear, you thought so thoroughly! But the references you have are only applicable for thosemon and average Chinese doctors. Don¡¯t forget that your husband is a genius doctor. For those diseases and illnesses that are untreatable by western medicine, I¡¯m confident that I can treat them. Slowly we¡¯ll gain fame and they¡¯ll be willing to pay for our treatment even if it¡¯s exorbitantly expensive, right? Or have you forgotten that back in Eastfield, I¡¯ve treated quite a number of weird diseases?¡± jackie chuckled nonchntly in return. ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s head in and take a look around!¡± Selena bobbed her head and walked into the store together with jackie. This Chinese medicine store was called Will¡¯s Apothecary. The decoration inside was well-maintained and there was a courtyard with a row of chambers behind the store. Obviously, the price would not be cheap. When they stepped into the store, a huge sigh of defeat rang through the air¡ªit was from the owner here. ¡°I can¡¯t really do much now, this is this month¡¯s sry and you don¡¯t have toe to Will¡¯s tomorrow onwards. Nowadays it¡¯s very hard for Chinese medicine to survive, everyone only trusts western medicine. And I guess it¡¯s difficult to sell Will¡¯s to others, this store is too big!¡± The owner was talking defeatedly to an old-aged doctor. The old-aged Chinese doctor sighed together with the owner. ¡°Yes. In fact, Chinese medical knowledge is so broad and profound. There are so many illnesses that can¡¯t be treated by Western medicine but possible with Chinese medicine. Moreover, Chinese medicine gives little to no side effects on our human body. It¡¯s such a shame that this knowledge is whittling down and fading out. People only go to big hospitals when they¡¯re sick!¡± Chapter 949 ¡°This gentleman is right and insightful!¡± jackie nodded in satisfaction and chortled. ¡°Are the two of you here to seek a doctor?¡± The old-aged Chinese doctor immediately went up and served jackie and Selena when he noticed they entered the store. ¡°No. We saw the notice outside. Isn¡¯t this ce going to be sold? I¡¯m interested in that. How much is it?¡± jackie returned a gentle smile to the doctor. ¡°Sir, this ce is in a strategic location, and it¡¯s very wide and spacious inside! Let¡¯s go in and I¡¯ll show you around, shall we?¡± The owner of Will¡¯s Apothecary went up to them immediately after noticing jackie¡¯s interest in the ce. Although he felt that the possibility of the other party taking over this ce was highly unlikely, he still put on the warmest smile and served them. After all, it was rare for others to be interested in a ce like this. ¡°Good idea! Let¡¯s look around.¡± jackie nodded in agreement and followed behind the owner for a tour around the apothecary. When they came out after they were done, jackie popped the question directly, ¡°How much does it cost? And could you also let me know where to get those Chinese medicine supplies?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir. All the seller¡¯s contact information is recorded in this notebook!¡± The owner handed a notebook to jackie and then added, ¡°About the selling price for this ce, I don¡¯t want to earn, so ten million will do. I¡¯ve spent more than that for renovation, but you seem very sincere, so I¡¯ll not ask for more. Ten million will suffice but I¡¯ve to tell you that, this location is strategic and every inch is worth gold. I¡¯ve paid the rental 3 years in advance when I first rented and it cost 10 million annually. Also, these Chinese herbs have value too, hence, the total price will be more than 30 million dors!¡± The owner carefully spilled out the details, fearing that the numbers would scare jackie to death. ¡°Young man, if you paid the 30 million dors, you¡¯d not have to worry about the rent for the next three years. Then when the contract ends after 3 years, you can negotiate again with thendlord to renew the lease¡­¡± The owner added. jackie was silent for a few seconds then suddenly spilled out. ¡°Hmmm. How about this, I¡¯ll pay you 100 million and this ce will be mine. I¡¯ll recruit a few helpers tomorrow to do the cleaning and administrating stuff. Then I¡¯ll just change the store¡¯s name, and that¡¯s all!¡± ¡°100 million?¡± The owner was utterly shocked. He was initially prepared to lose a big amount of money including the rental fee for the next three years. He believed that nobody would want this ce as it was too big and pricey, and he would be ted if he managed to sell it for 30 million. He truly did not expect that the young man before him had offered 100 million. ¡°Sir, you¡­you¡¯re not joking, right?¡± The owner¡¯s Adam apple jumped as he swallowed his saliva hard. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I might be able to earn 100 million back in a day or two in the future. And for me, 100 million is just a small amount of money!¡± jackie, however, put on an unconcerned look. ¡°Besides, you seem like a good person to me. So, that¡¯s why I¡¯m willing to offer 100 million!¡± The owner was grateful that his voice trembled. ¡°Young man, 100 million is too much. I understand that you must be from a rich family, and money is not a problem for you. But how could you say that you can earn the amount back in a day or two just to put my mind at ease? You don¡¯t have to tell such a white lie. I understand the situation.¡± ¡°Hand me your bank card, please.¡± jackie stretched out his hand. ¡°Sir, I didn¡¯t lie to you. People certainly would not spend 100 million for treatment. But for cases like cancer, incurable diseases, or any illnesses that threaten their lives, they¡¯ll be willing to spend a billion, not to mention 100 million.¡± Chapter 950 ¡°Young man, you¡¯re not bragging, are you? You know how to cure cancer?¡± The owner¡¯s voice trembled with excitement after hearing jackie¡¯s words. He wondered if he had heard it wrong. ¡°Young man, aren¡¯t you talking big? Even big and prominent hospitals can¡¯t treat cancer. With the current medical advancement, cancer is incurable, especially for those with stage four cancer!¡± The old-aged Chinese doctor stood up from his armchair and walked slowly over to the group. His legs were wobbly, and his voice was shaky. ¡°Didn¡¯t both of you discuss that a moment ago? That in fact, Western medicine is not as good as Chinese medicine in many aspects, especially those big hospitals who only rely on all sorts of machines to treat diseases. If technologies and the machines were to be taken away, they may not even be able to figure out what exactly is the illness, right?¡± jackieughed wholeheartedly, with a bemused look on his face. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what we discussed, but I didn¡¯t expect for you to have such perception at such a young age!¡± The old-aged Chinese doctor looked at jackie with reverence and respect in his eyes. ¡°If what you said is true, that you¡¯re able to treat and cure those strange and incurable diseases, even cancer, then you can be called a genius or miraculous doctor!¡± ¡°Well. These names don¡¯t really bother me!¡± jackie chuckled excitedly and then said to the owner, ¡°So¡­what now? Is this ce still for sale?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯m old but not a fool. It looks like I¡¯ve met my savior today!¡± The ownerughed tedly together with jackie and then he gave his bank ount number to jackie. jackie transferred 100 million to the owner right after he got the ount number. ¡°Alright. Well. It just so happens that I need people here. Doctor, if you¡¯re willing, please continue to work here tomorrow. I¡¯ll hire a few more helpers to assist you. What do you think?¡± jackie faced the old-aged doctor and proposed his thought. ¡°Sir, you¡­you¡¯re not nning to test my medical knowledge? Are you going to hire me without knowing the level of my medical skill? What if I can¡¯t take on this important role?¡± The old-aged herbalist felt a bit ttered. How could he have imagined that jackie would ask him toe to work tomorrow? How much did this kid trust him? ¡°If you¡¯re gonna employ a man, don¡¯t doubt him; if you doubt him, don¡¯t hire him! I trust you. Besides, I¡¯ve heard your exchange with the owner and I believe that you¡¯re a great doctor with professional medical ethics. An ethical doctor wouldn¡¯t be so poor in his skills.¡± jackie responded patiently then he added with a humbleugh. ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll recruit some helpers and I¡¯ll change the store sign, and¡­ I think that¡¯s all. Nothing else to change!¡± ¡°Alright, alright! Thank you so much, sir. You¡¯re truly my savior!¡± The old-aged doctor was grateful that he thanked jackie again and again. ¡°Oh, right. Doctor, how much is your monthly sry now?¡± jackie asked again after some thought popped into his mind. ¡°Well, it¡¯s about 12 thousand right now. As you know, Swallow City is an expensive city. Though my children are working, I still hope that I can contribute a little to the family and not burden them so much. So I decided to continue working to earn some money and to kill some time as well!¡± The old-aged doctor gave a small smile and answered. ¡°I see. Hmmm. Starting from this month, you¡¯re gonna get 30 thousand per month! I¡¯m gonna get two to three assistants for you so that you can take turns to take a break, and I¡¯ll give those assistants 20 thousand per month.¡± jackie blurted out his carefully nned thought. ¡°Sir¡­sir, 30 thousand is too much. I¡­ This¡­¡± Advertisement chapter 951-1000 chapter 951-1000 Chapter 951 The old-aged doctor was startled at the amount. ¡°Sir, how can I address you? I know you¡¯re a good man, but 30 thousand is too much!¡± ¡°Oh, not at all, not at all! I¡¯ll need to trouble you to look after the store today! And my name is jackie White!¡± jackie chuckled and then looked at his lovely wife who was standing beside him. ¡°I¡¯ll leave with my wife first.¡± He then added. ¡°Alright, Mr. White. I¡¯m Terrance Chaffry, just call me Terry.¡± Terrance chortled warmly and sent the two off at the entrance. ¡° jackie, I know you¡¯re trying to help, but you¡¯re too generous, don¡¯t you think so?¡± When they got out from the apothecary and on their way back home, Selena could not hold back but tease jackie. ¡°You¡¯re too generous that you scare the old doctor!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Terry and his family don¡¯t seem to be doing well. And it¡¯s obviously not easy to survive in Swallow City. After all, to own a house in Swallow City is challenging for ordinary people and it¡¯s indeed burdensome. Terry is a kind man; he works just to lessen the burden on his son¡¯s shoulders.¡± The corners of jackie¡¯s mouth faintly curled upward. ¡°Sigh! Parents will always worry about their children!¡± jackie whispered with emotions. ¡°You¡¯re right. We¡¯re notcking any money anyway, at the same time, we can help people! Besides, once we make a name for your medical skills here, I believe that all those rich people wille to us and by that time we¡¯ll earn back all the losses!¡± Selena smiled at jackie. jackie could definitely be called a genius doctor with his outstanding medical skills. And with such skill, jackie could make as much money as he wanted, unless he had no desire to do so. The couple soon went back to their home. At this time, Caleb arrived at his home as well but with a severe nosebleed. Initially, Caleb thought that with the aid from Peace, getting Selena would be a piece of cake. However, little did he expect to get bruises on his face in the end; he did not even get to touch a single strand of Selena¡¯s hair! Never mind the bruises, now that he finally gets to rest on his bed in a luxurious vi he bought for himself, he was worried sick about what would happen next. He knew his second uncle¡¯s character very well. He was a three-star king of war. How could he ept the fact that he was beaten up badly and had his finger cut off; he certainly would not let that matter go. His second uncle¡ªHunter Moore¡ªwas someone with little fame. He was friends with several kings of war who were more powerful than he was. Thest time he met his uncle in the backyard, he was drinking with a five-star king of war! What if his second uncle brought a few elite fighters to where jackie and Selena live and killed the two beauties¡ªSelena and Lana, then he would not be able to taste the two beauties anymore! Caleb was feeling unfair that he was beaten up twice but did not even have the chance to touch those women once. ¡°No, no, no. I have to go find my second uncle tomorrow. But I¡¯ll rest up a bit today!¡± Caleb mumbled to himself after thinking about the matter. Then he took a few painkillers to ease his pain so that he could rest up and heal faster. Perhaps, it was because he had failed twice in a row and he was uncontented. Moreover, he knew very well in his heart that based on Young Master Chaffman¡¯s temperament, he would definitely not let the matter go. After all, the Chaffman family was a prominent family and has quite a few elite fighters. ¡­ At this time, Hunter and five other kings of war were drinking and chatting in a hotel bar. These five kings of war, in addition to the two kings of war that were with him that day, there were three other kings of war¡ªtwo four-star kings of war and a five-star king of war! ¡°Sir Moore, what happened to your hand?¡± One of the kings of war noticed Hunter¡¯s missing finger and asked in surprise. ¡°I met a female fighter, and I don¡¯t know if she has five-star or four-starbat prowess. She is quite strong, and I could not defeat her!¡± Hunter bellowed angrily, with his fists and teeth both gritted tightly. Chapter 952 ¡°Are you f*cking kidding me? Sir Moore, you¡¯re not her opponent?¡± A four-star king of war had a surprised look stered on his face. ¡°There¡¯re many elite fighters here in the Swallow City, but Sir Moore is not somemoner that anyone could just defeat! What¡¯s more, the other party is a woman! How can it be?¡± Hunter bobbed his head in agreement. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the other party would be this powerful. The other day, they humiliated my nephew,pelling him to kneel under the hot sun for a long time. They beat him and his bodyguards up too! So I went over in hope to help my nephew out, but I seriously didn¡¯t expect that woman to be this strong and to defeat me in the end!¡± After hearing this new piece of information, three kings of war exchanged nces to convey certain messages between them. They were not stupid at all; they knew and understood Hunter¡¯s and his nephew¡¯s characters inside out. Hence they naturally knew who was at fault. After analyzing the situation, the three assumed that the nephew was probably head over heels for the other party¡¯s beauty and wanted to own her which lead to such an incident. Moreover, Hunter was very protective of his nephew. Everyone knew that. Just that the thought of Hunter getting defeated and have one finger chopped off did not cross their minds. Hunter had actually gone to them for help this time! ¡°Sir Moore, you¡¯re the only one who has fought with the other party, so you naturally know how good theirbat power is!¡± The five-star king of war chimed in with a rhetorical question. He gave a faint smile. ¡°Hmmm, I guess the woman should be on par with a four-star king of war! But it doesn¡¯t matter whether she isparable to a four-star or a five-star, if we all join forces and attack them together, it shouldn¡¯t be any problem!¡± Hunter nodded and raised his arm with a ss of beer in his hand. ¡°My dear brothers, as you know, I, Hunter Moore, rarely ask favors from others. But this time, it seriously affected my pride and ego as a king of war! So you guys must give me a hand!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re brothers and we have fought together on the battlefield. So we¡¯ll definitely help you!¡± For the sake of reputation and image, the five-star king of war was somewhat forced to nod his head and agree to Hunter¡¯s favor. Since a five-star king of war had promised to avenge Hunter, the other two four-star king of war naturally had their tongue-tied but proceeded to smile and nod to show agreement. After all, what Hunter said was true, he rarely asked for favors from others. For a prideful king of war to open his mouth and beg for help, it was not easy. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The group soon bottomed up couples of beers. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll treat everyone to a karaoke night! Also, I¡¯ve sent my men to scout where the other party lives. Tomorrow at nine o¡¯clock sharp, we¡¯ll gather together at the Dragon Phoenix Skyscraper, then go over to their house and end them!¡± Hunter shot up from his chair and yelled his lungs out, with his fist clenched tightly. ¡°Yes!¡± All kings of war stood up and echoed with Hunter. They possessed a strong aura that nobody else would be able to emit. The next morning, Caleb woke up and found that his soreness and wounds had recovered quite a bit. He then immediately brought a few bodyguards and drove to his second uncle¡¯s house. Soon, he arrived at his second uncle¡¯s vi. ¡°Mr. Wace, is my uncle inside?¡± Caleb quickly approached Mr.Wace¡ªwho was the butler of Hunter¡¯s residence¡ªand inquired about his uncle¡¯s whereabouts with a smile on his face. ¡°Umm. He¡¯s already gone out; I think about ten or twenty minutes ago!¡± ¡°I think he went out with a few kings of war, to somewhere I¡¯m not too sure. Oh right! Yesterday he met with the kings of war and had a few drinks together!¡± Mr. Wace added as he recalled. ¡°Oh sh*t!¡± Caleb cursed and pped his thighs right after hearing the news. He woke up slightlyter than usual this morning, it must be due to his injuries. He did not expect his uncle to act so fast that he had sought help from other kings of war and went straight to find jackie and Selena. He initially thought that he could rest up a bit ande over this morning to inform Hunter that jackie had offended the Chaffman family, and perhaps they could wait patiently for the Chaffmans to make a move. When shepherds quarrel, the wolf has a winning game; they could be the wolf that benefits from the situation. At least, this way, he would have the chance to taste those two beauties. After all, he knew Young Master Chaffman¡¯s character well. If Peace wanted to kill the women, he would have had fun nights with them before killing them! On the other hand, ording to his second uncle¡¯s temperament, he would not care about fun nights nor fooling around. They would go straight for the other parties¡¯ heads; after all, they were people who thought they were righteous and just. It was impossible for them to do such dirty deeds. Therefore, if the second uncle and the kings of war were to behead the other party, then he would lose the chance to¡­ Chapter 953 ¡°Dammit! I was toote! Few minuteste!¡± Caleb let out a defeated sigh and he was rendered speechless. ¡°Young Master Quinton, what do you mean by you¡¯re toote?¡± Mr. Wace was confused at Caleb¡¯s utterance, notprehending what Caleb meant by that. ¡°It has nothing to do with you!¡± Caleb cast Mr. Wace a re and blurted. After thest syble of his word dropped, Caleb got into his car and was ready to drive to jackie¡¯s residence to witness the other party¡¯s fallen bodies. This time his second uncle was not alone; he brought several kings of war with him. Thesebined forces were nothing but splendidly formidable and frightening. Hence, Caleb was convinced that today would be the other party¡¯sst day on this earth. A total of six kings of war gathered in front of jackie¡¯s residence a few minutes ago. ¡°Isn¡¯t this area new? And these vis as well?¡± One of the kings of war furrowed while trying to peep into the enclosed vis. ¡°That¡¯s right. But I didn¡¯t know that there is a person who is as strong as a four-star king of war living here!¡± Another king of war chimed in and gave his two cents. The group stood before the entrance of jackie¡¯s residence, however, they were stopped by two bodyguards at the entrance. ¡°Gentlemen, may I know your purpose here?¡± One of the bodyguards stepped forward and inquired about the group¡¯s identities. These bodyguards followed King of War Skyler Celestino to the Swallow City. They were his disciples and each of them waspetent and has strongbat prowess. ¡°We don¡¯t want to kill innocent people! You can either move aside and let us in or hand over three of them to us! A woman wearing a mask, a man and another beautiful woman! The man is called jackie and the beautiful woman is called Selena!¡± King of War¡ªHunter Moore¡ªraised his head slightly as hemanded in a cold and disdain voice. ¡°Hand them over?¡± A few vertical lines formed between the bodyguard¡¯s brows. It was obvious that this group of six was not here for a friendly matter. ¡°May I know what¡¯s the purpose of you meeting our master?¡± One of the bodyguards asked. ¡°Humph! What¡¯s the purpose? Of course, it¡¯s to grant them their death wish!¡± Hunter snorted coldly and spitted his thoughts. ¡°Hand them over to us now! All of us here are kings of war, you two are certainly not our opponents and we don¡¯t want to kill weaklings! Their lives are what we came for!¡± The bodyguard who blocked their way into the residence had a confused look on. ¡°Sir, if you want to kill the three of them, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s an impossible task. Or at least you should first defeat our captain of bodyguards!¡± ¡°The captain of bodyguards? Get him here then! Then I¡¯ll see if he can defeat all of us!¡± Hunter leered frostily. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get him over!¡± One of them quickly ran off into the area. At this time, Skyler was enjoying his tea leisurely in the courtyard. However, he was not used to rxing; he felt odd having so much free time recently, and eventually, he got bored. At that very moment, his disciple ran to him, articted huffingly. ¡°Master, there¡¯re a few people who called themselves kings of war, yelling to kill Master and Mistress White and Goddess of War!¡± ¡°What a joke!¡± Skyler hollered, then he stood up from his chair, cracking his fingers. ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet them!¡± Chapter 954 ¡°Master, there¡¯s six of them and I can recognize one of them, but the other five, I have no idea who they are! If you go out and fight them, wouldn¡¯t this be a bad idea?¡± The bodyguard cast a wan smile and doubted Skyler¡¯s decision. ¡°You know one of them? Hmmm. Then do I know them?¡± Skyler listened attentively to his disciple and questioned with a frown. ¡°Oh, you definitely know this person! He used to be your subordinate. But he certainly doesn¡¯t know me!¡± The bodyguard then continued with a mixture of feelings. ¡°It¡¯s Sir Miles Stone, you do remember, don¡¯t you? He was not only your subordinate, you¡¯ve even saved his life before!¡± ¡°Ah! It¡¯s him!¡± As soon as Skyler heard of the name, he was excited and could not wait to meet this good old friend. However, after striding for a few steps, he stopped. He suddenly remembered that the other party was not here to hang out but to look for trouble. If he were to go out like this, the other party would be embarrassed in front of the other kings of war. After giving some thought to the matter, he asked his disciple again, ¡°The one who yelled for jackie¡¯s head was not him, right? Miles is a nice and kind-hearted guy, he¡¯d never offend jackie, Selena, and Lana. It¡¯s ridiculous!¡± ¡°The one who yelled was not him; it¡¯s a guy with a missing finger. Probably this person was beaten up by the Goddess of War before, and that¡¯s why he went to Sir Stone for help!¡± The bodyguard breathed out a wan smile. He was certainly confused about the whole situation, after all, he and the other disciples were only here as bodyguards because they followed Master Skyler. Skyler was a dignified and honorable man with a high social position. He was a real eight-star king of war and hisbat prowess was said to be on par with some of the nine-star kings of war! No one would ever believe that such a strong person would be willing to follow jackie and serve as his bodyguard. The disciples knew that jackie was the personal doctor of the Nine Great Gods of War. However, since jackie was only a doctor; the bodyguard did not think that Master Skyler should behave submissively toward jackie. Only when they arrived and settled down in Swallow City that Master Skyler revealed the shocking news to them¡ªthat jackie was not at all the personal doctor of the Nine Great Gods of War, but he was the Supreme Warrior, who was also the master of Nine Great Gods of War! Besides, jackie¡¯s attainments in medical skills and knowledge were way beyond Ethan Hays¡¯; that Ethan would never be on par with jackie in the medical area. Nevertheless, Master Skyler had made them keep this a secret. Unless the Supreme Warrior revealed his identity himself, otherwise, nobody should say anything about his identity. Therefore, when the bodyguard watched the king of war screaming and yelling to kill jackie, he felt funny and at the same time, pathetic for the other party. To seek trouble with jackie, would not this be digging a grave for oneself? If they had pissed off the Supreme Warrior, with a single swing of jackie¡¯s arm, all of them would be lying on the ground, lifeless. ¡°Hmmm. If I were to go out and teach them a lesson, Miles would lose his image and reputation. He¡¯d be embarrassed beyond measure. How about this, you bring him in.¡± Skyler leisurely plopped his butt onto the seat again after he analyzed the situation thoroughly and waited casually in the courtyard, enjoying good tea. ¡°Where¡¯s your so-called captain of bodyguards? Where is he?¡± Hunter cursed loudly after seeing that the bodyguard came out alone, without anyone next to him. Hunter felt a flicker of irritation. The bodyguard smiled and then only bowed before the group of kings of war. ¡°Our Captain said that he wanted to meet Sir Stone in private, and he believed that after Sir Stone has met him, Sir Stone will change his mind!¡± ¡°He¡¯s only a captain of bodyguards, why would Sir Stone change his mind because of him! What a joke!¡± A one-star king of war¡ªwho was close to Hunter¡ªsped his hand in front of his chest and sneered sarcastically. ¡°That¡¯s right, who does he think he is? Tell him to get out here himself. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s a pussy and is afraid of us, that¡¯s why he is hiding inside like a scaredy-cat? Another four-star king of war echoed andughed. It was ridiculous at the same time funny in his point of view. Chapter 955 For whoever who possessedbat powerparable to a king of war was certainly not going to volunteer to be a bodyguard. So the other party was obviously pretending to be a king of war, but in reality, he was probably afraid, at the same time, did not want to admit weakness due to his image. Thus, he had asked Miles Stone to go in, so that he could pay Miles off and Miles would let him off the hook. ¡°I¡¯m a five-star king of war, and you¡¯re making me go in to meet him? Are you sure?¡± Miles snorted frostily, his face was releasing an aura of resentment. ¡°Hurry up and ask your Captain toe out, or else I¡¯ll end your life here!¡± Hunter got a little impatient. He stepped forward, choked the bodyguard, and lifted him up high in mid-air. Hunter thought that the bodyguard would wet his pants out of fear. Nheless, the other party did not even show a hint of fear, but rather he shot Hunter a deadly stare. ¡°If you want to kill, then kill. Do you think I¡¯m afraid of death? But I need to tell you that, if you kill me right here, all of you will regret itter, and all of you will have topensate me with your lives!¡± ¡°Hunter, don¡¯t kill him!¡± The boldness of the bodyguard suddenly woke Miles up, perhaps, it was not that simple. After ordering Hunter not to kill the bodyguard, Miles said to the bodyguard, ¡°Lead me to your Captain. If he is just a useless prawn, I¡¯ll kill him on the spot. I hate it when people lie to me!¡± Only then did Hunter put the bodyguard down. ¡°Let¡¯s go in!¡± The bodyguard cast another fierce re at Hunter, then only he brought Miles into the residential area. After a few minutes, Miles and the bodyguard arrived at the courtyard, under a big tree. They met with a man who was enjoying the breeze and drinking tea there. He was about 40 or 50 years old. When Hunter could finally see the other party clearly, he instantly recognized him. Miles sucked in a breath of shock and stumbled a few steps forward. He rubbed his eyes repeatedly to clear his vision as though the scene before him was blurry. ¡°Oh my freaking God, Sir Celestino, is that you? It¡¯s you, right? Why are you here?¡± Skyler looked at the other party andmanded with a strong aura, ¡°Come, sit down and talk. Tell me, what brings you here? And why did you want to find fault with our Master?¡± ¡°No way! Sir Celestino, you¡¯re an eight-star king of war! Why are you here? Why have you be the captain of bodyguards? Am I seeing this correctly? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in Eastfield right now?¡± Miles sat down beside Skyler. Shock and confusion clouded his thoughts. Not only did Skyler be a bodyguard, but he called the person behind him, his Master. Did that mean the person behind him was even more powerful than Skyler? Or was he some sort of high-status person? Otherwise, how could it be possible for an eight-star king of war like Skyler to call this person Master? ¡°you don¡¯t have to squeeze your brain juice thinking about this. We arrived a few days ago, and we n to go around the city for some sightseeing and fun. Did I exin myself clearly?¡± Skylerughed out loud and then added, ¡°So¡­what now? Do you still want to proceed with your n to kill my master? Our Master¡¯s position and identity is not something you could ever imagine nor you could ever offend. If you want to take his life, first you¡¯ll have to possess the ability to kill me first!¡± ¡°Oh, no, no, no! Brother Skyler, how could I ever be stronger than you? Besides, I was your subordinate and you even saved my life before! How could I possibly have the guts to fight you? I wouldn¡¯t darey a finger on you! You¡¯re my savior, I could never fight you!¡± Miles was in aplete state of panic. He waved both his head and hand to strengthen his statements. ¡°no more fighting or killing my Master then?¡± Skyler chortled at Miles¡¯s gesture and asked. ¡°No more fighting, no more killing your Master! I came here today because Hunter and I are pretty close, that¡¯s why I thought of helping him out. In fact, that nephew of his is not a dignified man in the first ce. We all know that!¡± Miles waved his hands again and then added, ¡°I¡¯ll go out in a moment and ask them to leave.¡± ¡°Good then. It looks like I don¡¯t have to do anything!¡± Skyler gave a warm smile and stretched his back. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s been a long time since Ist fought. I¡¯m really not used to it anymore. Look, my hands are shaking because I¡¯ve not been fighting!¡± Chapter 956 ¡°Don¡¯t, please don¡¯t, Sir Celestino! Your hands must not shake, if they do, we¡¯ll be in trouble!¡± Miles did not know whether to cry orugh at the situation. Then he was suddenly overwhelmed with emotion. ¡°Sir, I really didn¡¯t expect to see you here. Okay! It¡¯s set now, I¡¯lle here again tomorrow!¡± ¡°You¡¯reing here again tomorrow?¡± Skyler smiled faintly. Miles burst out inughter. ¡°I¡¯lle over to visit you tomorrow. Let¡¯s have some drinks and talk. I couldn¡¯t do it today, because there are a few people waiting for me outside!¡± ¡°I see. But you can¡¯t leave right now! I¡¯ve poured you a cup of tea, you have to at least finish it before you leave!¡± Miles was one of his close subordinates. They have both experienced life and death moments on the battlefield. Hence, Skyler was in a good mood after meeting Miles. ¡°Alright then!¡± Miles chatted with Skyler for a while, then bottomed up the tea in front of him, only then did he walk toward the gate by himself. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Sir Stone back yet?¡± Hunter and the others who were waiting outside were growing more and more impatient. Miles had been inside for almost ten minutes, which made the others feel strange. ¡°It can¡¯t be that something happened, right?¡± The four-star king of war guessed with his brows ceasing together. ¡°This is bad! They know we¡¯re here and the toughest opponent is Sir Stone. So, they¡¯ve requested him to go inside alone to siege and assassinate him! They have the number; they might be able to kill him! In this case, our overall strength is weakened and we might be in trouble!¡± The other four-star king of war chimed in. Hunter¡¯s face turned unsightly at the analysis. If Sir Stone was killed, their overallbat power would be weakened instantly. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go inside and help Sir Stone. We can¡¯t let them weaken our force! Motherf*cker! They¡¯re cunning foxes!¡± The one-star king of war waved his hand and yelled. But, inwardly he was frightened to death. At this time, a figure resembling Miles slowly appeared within their sight. The corners of Miles¡¯s mouth curled upward as he walked toward the group. ¡°He¡¯s here! Sir Stone is here!¡± Everyone let out a huge sigh of relief when they learned that Miles was safe and sound. After all, he was the only five-star king of war here, and the only one who could possibly defeat the woman with the mask ¡ªwho was said to have thebat power of a five-star king of war. Therefore, Miles yed a vital role in the group; if it were not for him, the remaining kings of war would note along today! ¡°Sir Stone, what took you so long? Why did the so-called captain call you over? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s trying to pay you some money to cease fire?¡± Hunter was so impatient that he instantly went up to Miles and questioned him. ¡°How is it possible? Sir Stone is not someone whocks money. How much would the other party pay Sir Stone in order to cease fire?¡± One of the four-star kings of war sneered sarcastically at Hunter¡¯s guess. ¡°Guys, leave the ce with me, now!¡± Miles looked at everyone and thenmanded. Miles then brought the rest to a corner outside the vi and said to them with a gloomy and dull tone. ¡°Sir Moore, I think it¡¯s better for us to let this matter go. Let¡¯s stop here!¡± ¡°Miles Stone, what do you mean by ¡®stop here¡¯? We all agreed to this n before, didn¡¯t we? How could you change your mind after going in? Aren¡¯t you a coward?¡± Hunter¡¯s face darkened¡ªhe was extremely upset at Miles¡¯s suggestion. He could not imagine why Miles refused to help him after seeing the so-called Captain. Chapter 957 ¡°Umm. The mysterious person inside is not someone we can afford to offend. If we go ording to the n, it¡¯s equivalent to digging graves for ourselves!¡± Miles chuckled, loosening up the tensed atmosphere. ¡°Do you know who the captain of bodyguards is? He¡¯s an eight-star king of war, Skyer Celestino! My former boss on the battlefield, moreover he¡¯d saved my life before! If we were to fight against him, we¡¯d die within a few minutes!¡± ¡°What the f*ck? An eight-star king of war?¡± One of the four-star kings of war was bewildered at the news. He was so frightened that he held his breath until he almost passed out. ¡°Sir Stone, this is not a joke, right? The eight-star king of war, Skyler Celestino, is actually in there, serving as the captain of bodyguards?¡± The four-star king of war could barely squeeze out a few words. ¡°Impossible! How is that possible?¡± Hunter had his face turned unsightly. If that was the case, his n for revenge had to be flushed down into the drain. Unless¡­unless he knew any nine-star king of war, or a God of¡­ ¡°Why would I lie to you guys?¡± Miles shot Hunter an impatient re then added, ¡°Well, Sir Moore, let¡¯s head back. Now you understand why we can¡¯t afford to offend the people in there. Skyler is an eight-star king of war, and he is willing to serve this person behind as a bodyguard. This means that the identity of this person is not that simple, do you understand?¡± Hunter nodded his head. Although his heart was upset about losing his finger and his n was in vain, he was somewhat thankful for Miles. Fortunately, he and the others did not go ahead with the n and charged into the residence. Otherwise, they would not be able toe out alive. ¡°My apologies for troubling you guys. Let¡¯s find a nice ce and have a cup of tea. Then we¡¯ll have lunch together at noon, couples of wines, and justze around!¡± Hunter poured out his thoughts and quickly left the residential area with the rest. Not long after Hunter and the group left the scene, an opulent sports car arrived and parked not too far away from jackie¡¯s house. Caleb Quinton was inside the sportscar. He looked at the bodyguards at the gate from afar; he could not help but frown. If the vicious fight had started, it was impossible for these bodyguards to stay alive, standing there like nothing happened. ¡°Strange, hmmm. Could it be that the second uncle and the others have yet to arrive?¡± Caleb¡¯s brows knitted and his heart was filled with doubts and questions. He wandered around the entrance for a while, trying to peep into the residence. There were no signs of any intense and ferocious fighting. Caleb breathed out a huge sigh of relief; he could finally rest up a bit. It looked like his second uncle has yet toe over with the others to look for trouble. Perhaps tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. Suddenly, a loud ring came out from Caleb¡¯s pocket¡ªhis cell phone was ringing. Caleb¡¯s mood brightened once he saw the name on his phone, and he immediately answered the call. It was Peace Chaffman. ¡°Damn, Young Master Quinton, where the heck does the man and the woman live? The bodyguards that I brought along yesterday were not strong at all. Besides, you¡¯ve said that your second uncle is a three- star king of war and he can¡¯t even defeat the woman with a mask, right?¡± The thick voice of Young Master Chaffman came out from the phone as soon as Caleb answered the call. ¡°Humph! This time I¡¯ve asked for two professional fighters; both are six-star kings of war! The man and the woman would not stand a chance against them, and this includes the woman in the mask! I¡¯ll surely capture her alive!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not kidding, right? That¡¯s amazing!¡± Such great news bloomed the hope inside Caleb. As long as his second uncle and the others had not gone to revenge, he still had a chance to taste the two beauties. The thought of spending wonderful nights with the beauties made Caleb¡¯s adam¡¯s apple jump. ¡°Young Master Chaffman, you didn¡¯t forget our deal, did you?¡± Chapter 958 ¡°don¡¯t worry, Young Master Quinton. Of course, I remember our deal!¡± Over the phone, Peace¡¯s voice rang out again, ¡°But we can¡¯t go along with our original n!¡± Caleb¡¯s expression darkened when he heard that. Was that man going to change his mind so quickly? Still, he was well aware that he could not do anything even if Peace abruptly changed his ns. After all, the Chaffman family was too strong. He would not have gone to them in the first ce otherwise. ¡°there was only one woman before, that¡¯s why we agreed upon taking turns. But it¡¯s different now¡ªthere are two women. I¡¯ve thought about it already. Give me the beautifuldy from yesterday, and you can have that woman in the mask. How about that?¡± Peace quickly replied the next second, chuckling. When he heard this, Caleb¡¯s heart leaped in delight. Peace had probably never seen the woman in the mask before, so he assumed that she would not match the demure beauty from yesterday in terms of looks. In reality, the woman in the mask was just as attractive as the woman from yesterday. ¡°All right then. You¡¯d better keep your word, Young Master Chaffman. No regrets!¡± Caleb immediately agrees to the proposition and instantly emphasized the point in fear that the other man would retract his statement. ¡°Of course! Quickly send me the location. We won¡¯t need many men this time. These two fighters should be enough!¡± Young Master Chaffman grinned confidently. After all, aside from a second-ss aristocratic family like the Chaffman family, not just anyone could hire two fighters who were as good as six or seven-star Kings of War. Soon enough, Caleb shared his location. Two cars quickly drove over and parked not too far away from him. Caleb got down from his car when he saw Peace arriving. Then he helped the rotund man open the car door in a fit of excitement. ¡°So it¡¯s here. Seems like these people aren¡¯t too shabby. This vi is worth quite a sum!¡± Young Master Chaffman could not help but eximed as he studied the vi before him. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Clear the way!¡± Young Master Chaffman waved a hand and walked straight in with his men. Two hulking men nked his sides. They were the few of the stronger fighters among the Chaffman family¡¯s bodyguards. Meanwhile, although the other bodyguards before them were not as skilled, they were good fighters nheless. ¡°What are you doing?¡± The two bodyguards guarding the entrance stepped forward and asked as they saw a band of people approaching them. ¡°Hmph. What are we doing? We¡¯re here to see someone!¡± A few of the Chaffman family¡¯s bodyguards attacked straightaway. The Chaffman family¡¯s bodyguards were in a scuffle with the two bodyguards at the entrance. No one expected that therger group would be no match for the two, and they were all seriously injured. The two bodyguards also took a few blows, but they were not as gravely injured as their opponents. ¡°F*ck. These bodyguards are pretty strong!¡± The man on Peace¡¯s left took two steps forward after observing the situation. He clenched both fists and rushed toward the two men before him. The man was huge, but he moved at a blinding speed. Before the two bodyguards knew it, he was already before them. The two bodyguards were shocked when they saw this. They realized that the man before them was a far stronger fighter than the rabble from before. Chapter 959 They clenched their teeth and threw all of their strength into fighting him. A loud noise resounded. The huge man stood rooted in his spot, unmoving, yet the two bodyguards have been sent flying backward. The two clinched their arms. The arms they had used to attack had broken bones now. ¡°Not bad. But you unwittingly walked into a death trap by running into these two fighters of mine!¡± Peace gave a cold smile, radiating an arrogant aura. ¡°Kill¨Ckill them!¡± Caleb cried out from the side. He had been beaten twice, and now he could finally see retribution falling upon his enemy. ¡°Die!¡± The huge man¡¯s lips curled into a frosty smile. He pulled out a sword from behind his back. He swung the sword ferociously. A thin, pressurized air de suddenly flew straight toward the two bodyguards on the ground. Whoosh! Yet another air de sliced forward just as the two bodyguards were about to be killed, stopping the huge man¡¯s air de. ¡°Who?¡± The huge man, Caleb, and the others looked toward the original direction of the air de. ¡°Who are you?¡± Skyler was absolutely livid. He had just managed to chase Miles and his men off just moments ago, and he never thought that another group of fighters woulde around less than half an hourter. Furthermore, these fighters were very skilled. Skyler immediately suspected that these people had been hired by Miles. After all, Miles did notsh out to save his reputation just now, and that was the only reason why he had managed to walk away alive. After he left, he probably hired people that no one would recognize. Still, he quickly shook his head and dismissed the notion. After all, the fighters here were far stronger than Miles. They were not as skilled as eight or nine-star Kings of War. If Miles had been behind this, he would be sending them to their graves. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Young Master Chaffman, there are more fighters in there. And it seems like this one is almost as strong as I am!¡± The huge man was taken aback at the sight of his attack being blocked so easily. Judging from the other man¡¯s pressurized wind de, it seemed that it was more solid¡ªmore powerful than his own air de. ¡°Young Master Quinton, why are there more fighters here? Didn¡¯t you say that the masked woman was the strongest of them all?¡± Peace gulped, just as shocked as everyone was. ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t know that there was a fighter like this here!¡± Caleb was speechless too. ¡°But you have more men than him, Young Master Chaffman,¡± he said. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡± ¡°Young Master Quinton and Young Master Chaffman?¡± Skyler shed a cold smile as he heard their conversation. ¡°Who cares what young masters you are? You dared to barge your way in here and injure my disciples. Both of you will die right here!¡± Chapter 960 ¡°What a mouth you have. Listen here, bud, I¡¯m Peace Chaffman, a young master of a second-ss aristocratic family. Are you kidding me? You dare to offend the Chaffman family?¡± Peace immediately burst intoughter when he heard that. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t believe that you have the ability to defeat the two fighters I have here!¡± ¡°A second-ss aristocratic family?¡± Even Skyler was stunned by his words. After all, jackie and the others had just arrived here. Furthermore, jackie had dered that he had other matters to attend to. He did not wish to cause trouble here in Swallow city. If he truly killed this young master from a second-ss aristocratic family, he would be blowing the issue up. The master of the Chaffman family and their other fighters would definitely attempt to avenge their young master. He did not fear the Chaffman family, but they most certainly had plenty of men. If he destroyed the entire Chaffman family, jackie, Selena, and the others would soon be attracting the attention of other powerful families. When he thought about it, Skyler felt that he should refrain from killing Young Master Chaffman and Young Master Quinton for now. Besides, jackie and Lana were not here. What if they med him for being too hasty if he killed them? ¡°Never mind. Don¡¯t kill the two young masters, but get the rest. Let¡¯s teach them a good lesson. We can¡¯t let them walk off without letting them see some blood being shed!¡± Skyler quickly decided. When Peace had seen Skyler contemting, he had thought that the other man was truly afraid. He gave a cold smile. ¡°What now? You¡¯re scared because you know that I¡¯m a young master of a second-ss aristocratic family, eh? Since you¡¯re so scared, just bring the two beautiful women and jackie here. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be meeting your end here!¡± Caleb seemed to have thought of something, and he said to Skyler, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re a pretty good fighter. Just step aside or bring your master out¡ªyou don¡¯t have to fight for him any longer. I¡¯ll pay you a billion dors per year and make you an elder in the Quinton family!¡± ¡°Hmph. I don¡¯t care for it!¡± Skyler could not be bothered to talk anymore. He immediately lunged forward and attacked the two strong men before him. ¡°Whoosh!¡± Pressurized air des quickly shed, creating terrible shing noises. Fiona and the others heard it and rushed out of the vi. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there a fight?¡± Fiona was shocked when she saw the scene unfolding before her from a distance, her face went white. She was anxious. ¡°Hey! Why are they fighting? Don¡¯t tell me jackie provoked someone again?¡± Andrew spoke in an exasperated tone, ¡°What a reckless man. He¡¯s so stubborn and he always causes trouble. I really suspect that he¡¯s stirred up another storm. Why would peoplee looking for us otherwise? We haven¡¯t even spent two days here!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions. They¡¯re not here now either. Perhaps it¡¯s because of Selena¡¯s beauty. Look at that fatty there¡ªone nce tells me that he¡¯s up to no good!¡± Old Man Taylor defended jackie. While they talked, the fight grew fiercer. The two bodyguards from the Chaffman family, who were almost as strong as six-star kings of war, were quickly downed, blood pooling over their bodies. ¡°No¨Cno way.¡± Peace and Caleb exchanged a nce when they saw the two fighters on the ground. Horror crept into their gazes. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, these are powerful fighters from the Chaffman family¡­¡± Peace immediately tried to threaten Skyler when it looked like thetter was about to kill them. Unfortunately, he did not get a chance to finish his sentence when Skyler raised his sword and brought it down. The two powerful fighters were killed just like that. With a few shes of Skyler¡¯s hands, the rest of the bodyguards fell down one by one, each of them with terror froze onto their expressions. Chapter 961 ¡°Don¡¯t¨Cdon¡¯t kill us!¡± Caleb¡¯s legs immediately crumpled beneath him when he realized that only he and Peace were left; he dropped onto his knees. ¡°Please, let me go this once. I¡¯m a young master of a second-ss aristocratic family. I won¡¯t dare to do something like this again!¡± Peace had never seen a scenario like this before. His feet went cold, and he was so terrified that he wet his pants. Just like Caleb, his knees turned into jelly and he plopped onto the ground. At that moment, Skyler was absolutely terrifying to them. He had killed without batting an eysh. They had never seen such a terrifying scene before. ¡°You injured two of my disciples. I killed all these men as punishment, so we¡¯ll call it even. Get out of my sight!¡± Skyler cast a cold re at the two men who were on the ground. ¡°I won¡¯t let you off so easily if you dare to show your face here again!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll nevere here again!¡± Caleb wiped away the cold sweat filming over his forehead. Then he pushed himself to stand upright. ¡°We¡¯ll never do it again!¡± Peace tried to stand up, but stumbled, and almost fell onto the ground. Caleb managed to help him up, then the two ambled out of the gates. ¡°Trash!¡± Skyler spoke in an unsympathetic tone as he watched the two fellows, who had been scared out of their wits. ¡°Mr. Celestino, what happened? Why did these mene looking for us?¡± After Andrew stepped forward, he asked in a polite manner. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure myself. Seems like they wanted us to hand Master jackie, Miss Selena, and Lana over!¡± Skyler shed a bitter smile. ¡°That fatty was a young master from a second-ss aristocratic family. I had hoped that he would not pursue the matter any further, since I didn¡¯t know if I should kill him without jackie¡¯s direct orders. I was afraid that the issue would blow out of proportion!¡± ¡°A second-ss aristocratic family. That¡¯s trouble!¡± Old Man Taylor could not help but sighed after he heard that. ¡°What happened to the two of them? Their hands are swollen!¡± Fiona looked at the two bodyguards on the ground. She did not know what to do. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give jackie a call. He has a miracle medicine with him right now. Their arms are broken, but they¡¯ll be as good as new in two or three days once they take jackie¡¯s medicine!¡± Skyler smiled at everyone. Then he turned toward the rest of the bodyguards. ¡°Take whatever valuables you can find from their bodies, then get rid of them,¡± he said. ¡°Just take them to the outskirts of the city and burn them!¡± At that moment, jackie, Selena, and Lana were in their newly opened pharmacy. They have changed the signboard of the pharmacy. It now reads ¡®Amity Apothecary¡¯. Besides, jackie had sought out two female Chinese medicine practitioners to assist the old Chinese doctor. The two were pretty skilled doctors. They would probably be able to treat regr diseases even if he was not around. Along with the old Chinese doctor, they could run the show perfectly fine. ¡°Your monthly wages wille up to 20 thousand dors. I assume that amount isn¡¯t a problem?¡± jackie said, looking at the two before him. ¡°20 thousand!¡± The two exchanged a nce, shocked. They had thought that 10 thousand was a pretty good sry already. They never thought that they would be paid this much over here. Their boss was too generous. Chapter 962 ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it too little?¡± jackie¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile as he spoke to the two young women before him. ¡°No, no. It¡¯s more than enough. I never thought that we¡¯d be paid so much!¡± The two quickly waved their hands and replied. At this moment, an old man was seen at the entrance. He was shabbily dressed, and he seemed like a beggar. He scanned the interior of the pharmacy, hesitation in his eyes. jackie looked at the old man, sensing that he was in a pickle. He stepped forward and asked, ¡°Are you looking for something, sir?¡± The old man furrowed his brows. He remained silent for a few seconds before finally speaking, ¡°Young man, Chi¨Cchinese medicine is a lot cheaper than Western medicine, right?¡± jackie suddenly understood everything. The old man wanted treatment, but he was probably worried that he did not have enough money to foot the medical bills. He gave a wan smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. Chinese medicine is a lot cheaper than going to big hospitals. But not many people seek our treatment, simply because there aren¡¯t many who believe in our treatment.¡± Here, jackie carefully studied the old man. ¡°But you seem pretty healthy, sir. You¡¯re not ill, are you?¡± The old man took out a stic bag from his pocket, his expression embarrassed. He slowly opened the bag, revealing a few dozen notes inside. After he looked at jackie, he dropped onto his knees. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m not sick, young man, but my granddaughter is. She¡¯s in so much pain that she can¡¯t walk now. I¨CI only have this much money. Can you please take all of this to cure my granddaughter? I¡¯m begging you!¡± jackie¡¯s chest tightened after he heard that. ¡°Where is she now? What are her symptoms?¡± ¡°She¡¯s underneath a bridge that¡¯s not too far away from here. She has some problems with her waist. She probably twisted a muscle. We were picking up trash a few days before, and it was too heavy. She insisted on carrying it all by herself¡­¡± The old man thought about it, then he told jackie, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do anymore. We can¡¯t go to a regr hospital!¡± jackie considered the situation before shing a smile. ¡°It¡¯s probably a dislocated bone in the thigh. It¡¯s not a problem. Keep your money. I¡¯lle along with you to see her!¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll bring you there. But you must keep this money. It¡¯s only right to give you a consultation fee, at least.¡± The old man hauled himself onto his feet. With a relieved expression, he stubbornly shoved the money into jackie¡¯s hand. jackie never expected the old man, a beggar who is so advanced in age, would still have such strong principles. He could not help but admire the old man. ¡°no need. We just opened this pharmacy, sir. You¡¯re our very first customer, so let¡¯s call this an opening discount, eh? You don¡¯t have to pay me. Let¡¯s go. Take me to see her!¡± jackieughed. After he said that, he turned toward the old Chinese doctor, Terrence Chaffry. ¡°All right, we¡¯re going off first. Just keep watch here, Dr. Chaffry. Call me if you run into any uncertain or incurable diseases. If you meet any terminally ill patients who are rich, tell them that I can cure them. But their bill will probably come up to a few hundred million or a billion dors. Depending on their condition.¡± ¡°All right. Got it!¡± Terrence nodded his head, smiling. He could tell that jackie was somewhat of a modern Robin Hood. He would treat the rich who came to see him, and if they were suffering from a serious disease, he would charge them exorbitant fees. Meanwhile, he would not charge the poor much, even if they were suffering from regr diseases. For example, he decided to help the old man today for free. Soon enough, the old man brought jackie, Selena, and Lana to a nearby bridge, where they stopped below an arch. ¡°Ah!¡± A young woman could be seen lying below the bridge. She wanted to move, but pain suddenlynced throughout her body¡ªso furious that it made her veins pop and raked an anguished cry from her mouth. The woman was about 20 years old. Dirt smudged across her cheeks, and her clothes were tattered, but she had fine features, and anyone could tell that she was a beauty from a single nce. She would probably be gorgeous if she dressed up. ¡°Oh my, it¡¯s a beauty!¡± Lana could not help but smile when she saw the other woman. Chapter 963 ¡°Who¨Cwho are you?¡± The young woman was frightened by their appearance, worried that they were up to no good. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Brianna. I brought this Chinese medicine practitioner here to take a look at you!¡± The old beggar quickly exined to his granddaughter. The young woman managed a sigh of relief when she heard that. jackie walked over and crouched down, cing a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Lay down first!¡± The young woman did as he said, enduring the pain. jackie began to gently massage the area around her waist. ¡°You have a dislocated bone, miss. I have no choice, so don¡¯t mind me!¡± jackie gave an embarrassed cough before moving his hand downward, stopping right above her buttocks. Brianna¡¯s face reddened, and her pulse quickened. She could do nothing but clench her teeth in silence. She was well aware that the little money her grandfather had was not enough for any doctor to prescribe medicine for her. This doctor though was willing toe from afar just to see her. This was a rare opportunity plus he did not mind her grandfather and her dirty, scraggly appearances. He probably was not a bad person. However, the position of his hand naturally made a young woman like her extremely embarrassed. Her cheeks were as red as tomatoes. ¡°Hold on for a little longer. It¡¯ll be over soon!¡± jackie kneaded his wrist, then gave a light p. ¡°Ah!¡± Brianna released a cry of pain. Her thigh bone and femoral head finally clicked back together, resulting in a clear crack that sliced through the air. The sound rang out clearly. However, it was easy to miss it too, if one was not paying attention. ¡°All done!¡± jackie stood up, his lips curling into a reassuring smile. ¡°It¨Cit¡¯s done?¡± Brianna was astonished. She moved her leg experimentally. She could truly move now, and it was not the least bit painful. ¡°Th¨Cthank you, sir. My leg is truly better!¡± Brianna immediately got up and bowed toward jackie. ¡°No need to thank me!¡± jackie smiled. ¡°Right. So how did you end up in this predicament?¡± The old man looked at jackie and released a long sigh. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a long story, young man. We can¡¯t help that we¡¯ve been reduced to this state. Let¡¯s not talk about it!¡± Selena observed the two beggars before turning toward her husband and saying, ¡°We¡¯re looking for some servants, right, dear? Why don¡¯t we¡­¡± jackie instantly understood what she meant. He bobbed his head and spoke to the beggar and his granddaughter, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re looking for some helpers around our house. Perhaps you¡¯re interested? If you¡¯re fine with it, sir, you can help to maintain the garden. And this youngdy can help with cleaning the house!¡± Chapter 964 ¡°S¨Csir, we¡¯re just beggars. You¡¯ve already helped us so much. It won¡¯t do for you to have beggars in your workce, no?¡± The old man was extremely touched, but he spoke with a tinge of embarrassment. ¡°you won¡¯t be beggars any longer if you work in my ce. More importantly, food and lodging will be covered, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡± jackie chuckled and replied. ¡°Th¨Cthank you, Doctor!¡± Tears welled up in Brianna¡¯s eyes, threatening to spill out. She stepped forward and thanked him profusely. ¡°Let¡¯s go. First off, let¡¯s get you two some new clothes. You can shower and get a good rest when we get back. You¡¯ll start work tomorrow! ¡°And I¡¯ll pay you 10 thousand dors per month. How about that?¡± jackie spoke in a flippant tone, smiling. ¡°Young man, this¨Cthis is too much, isn¡¯t it? You don¡¯t have to pay us that much. Just give us any amount. We¡¯ll be eternally grateful so long as we have a ce to stay and food to eat!¡± The old beggar could not hold his tears in for much longer. ¡°don¡¯t say that. I treat everyone equally. All my subordinates receive the same amount of wages. It makes it easier for me to keep track of my funds too!¡± jackie burst intoughter. At this moment, his phone rang out. He could not help but frown when he saw that it was Skyler who called. The king of war rarely called him, so when he did, there was something going on. After the call ended, jackie shook his head slowly, a bitter smile creeping over his lips. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen at home?¡± Selena furrowed her brows and asked jackie. He nodded his head in return. ¡°Yes. Skyler told me that a few kings of war came to our ce looking for trouble, but they had to leave when they saw him so in the end they didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Here, jackie paused before continuing, ¡°But Young Master Chaffman and Young Master Quinton came by not long after with a few men in tow, looking for trouble. They injured two of our bodyguards, and their arms had been broken. Skyler was afraid of blowing the matter up, so he just killed the two fighters and their bodyguards, leaving those two b*stards alive!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. No wonder he called you!¡± Selena came to a realization. ¡°Then we¡¯d better head back first. The two injured bodyguards need your medical attention!¡± ¡°Yup!¡± jackie bobbed his head. ¡°We¡¯ll quickly get two sets of clothes for them, then we¡¯ll head back straightaway.¡± The old beggar and Brianna were moved after they heard the conversation. They wondered which family the young man before them belonged to. A few kings of war came to them, looking for trouble, but they were so scared that they left. Even Young Master Quinton and Young Master Chaffman ended up frightened to their wits after they had gone to them, looking for trouble. It seemed that the people before them were indeed very powerful. jackie quickly brought the two to buy clothes before heading back. He ordered a servant to bring the two to their amodation to take a rest. jackie also handed them two thousand dors each, ensuring that they had some pocket money. Only then did he attend to the two injured bodyguards. Chapter 965 ¡° jackie, I didn¡¯t know what to do when you and Miss Selena weren¡¯t around, honestly. I didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble for us when we¡¯ve just arrived in Swallow City. Besides, the two fighters from the Chaffman family were really strong¡ªprobably as strong as six-star or seven-star Kings of War. I killed them, just to teach them a lesson.¡± Skyler exined everything to jackie when he saw thetter¡¯s arrival. jackie took out two pills and gave one each to the bodyguards. Then he looked at Skyler. ¡°Good job. You really showed them that we can¡¯t be bullied,¡± he said. ¡°Even a second-ss aristocratic family would be frightened if you killed two of their fighters in a sh!¡± ¡°Here I thought that you would me me for my actions!¡± Skyler could not help but smile, seeing that jackie was not mad at him¡ªrather, his master was pleased with his decision. ¡°Why would I? These two bodyguards are your disciples, and they¡¯re such strong fighters. They killed so many heroes from the enemy¡¯s side on the battlefield, and they were injured. Of course, you can¡¯t just let them off!¡± jackie was relieved. After he said that, he looked at the two bodyguards. ¡°Take a good rest,¡± he said. ¡°You can start training again after you both have adequate rest and try to improve your skills. We¡¯re in Swallow City¡ªthe City of Martial Arts. There are plenty of strong fighters here!¡± ¡°I would have killed all of them if I wasn¡¯t afraid of revealing our identity. F*ck. I really want to weed out the arrogant idiots who think they can throw their weight about and bully everyone!¡± Skyler shed a bright smile. ¡° jackie!¡± At this moment, a voice abruptly rang out. Fiona stalked over, huffing. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I heard that you brought two beggars in. Either I¡¯m drunk, or you¡¯re drunk. We¡¯re not some no-name family now¡ªwe have a powerful social standing. How could you just bring beggars in?¡± Skyler, ine, and the others exchanged nces. Their features twisted into snide expressions. Only a mother-inw like Fiona would dare to order jackie about like that. He was the Supreme Warrior! However, they knew that there was no way about it. She was his mother-inw, and jackie insisted on concealing his identity. He could not yell, he could not fight back; he could only endure it all. Still, they only realized that jackie¡¯s temper had gotten better with her. When they had been on the battlefield, nobody dared to provoke the man who could make dozens fall with a swoop of his arm. They all needed to mind their words around him. ¡°I suggested it, Mom. They were in such sorry states, so I wanted jackie to help them!¡± Selena smiled and exined to Fiona. ¡°But how can we just take in beggars? We¡¯re not some refugee camp, nor are we a charity. Besides, it would be so embarrassing if anyone found out about this!¡± Fiona¡¯s expressions softened slightly when she learned that it was Selena¡¯s idea. Nevertheless, she had both arms folded over her chest, and she spoke in an exasperated tone. ¡°Mom, they were beggars before. I¡¯m not taking them in for free. They¡¯re going to work here, and they¡¯ll be our servants from now on. They¡¯ll receive 10 thousand dors per month just like the other servants. They won¡¯t be beggars then, right?¡± jackie tried to negotiate, smiling. ¡°Hmph. I¡¯ll forgive you this once. But don¡¯t simply take in beggars next time!¡± Fiona harrumphed before leaving in a huff. The two beggars, Nathanael and Brianna Sullivan, quickly finish showering and changed into the clothes that jackie had bought for them. The two went to see jackie and thanked him and Selena. jackie¡¯s eyes immediately brightened when he saw the two. He could tell that these two carried a strange dignity that could not be found in any regr person. Especially Brianna, who had a poised manner that was not unlike that of a youngdy of a significant household. Chapter 966 jackie did not pester them with any more questions no matter the consequences; they did not seem to want to resume their chat either. After all, everybody had their own secrets. ¡°It¡¯s noon now, and you guys must be hungry. Let me ask the kitchen staff to prepare some lunch for you! Rest well this afternoon since you¡¯ve got some free time, and we¡¯ll get ine to arrange some work for you tomorrow!¡± jackie, after sorting out his thoughts and ns, made some arrangements and asked them to leave. It was only after walking a good distance away that Brianna Sullivan spoke to Nathanael Sullivan, ¡°Grandfather, why haven¡¯t we heard about the White family before? It looks like Skyler Celestino is very good. He was able to kill two masters that were on par with six or seven-star Kings of War. He¡¯s incredibly skilled!¡± Nathanael smiled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. jackie and Selena are rather wealthy as well¡ªwhat with those twenty vis¡ªbut it seems like most of them are empty. This means that they¡¯re not a strong power. Nheless¡­ Why are they daring enough to offend a second-ss aristocratic family when they¡¯re not strong? Aren¡¯t they afraid that their enemies would get back at them as they killed the masters owned by the second-ss aristocratic family?¡± Brianna also nodded. ¡°Think about it, Grandfather: What does it mean when such a strong master is willing to follow jackie and Selena around? This means that jackie is either a significantly important individual that Skyler Celestino willingly dedicated himself to jackie, or jackie¡¯s that strong for the master to willingly follow him.¡± Brianna paused and gave a wry smile before adding, ¡°There¡¯s also the possibility that the pair has deep pockets to offer him a handsome sry, so much so that it moved the other person to agree to work as their bodyguard¡¯s headmander!¡± Nathanael thought about it and nodded. ¡°Yes, that makes sense.¡± Nathanael was still unsure of the situation and what to make of it when Brianna continued, ¡°But if we¡¯re talking about handsome pays, then it¡¯d make no sense since a master like that could¡¯ve joined first-ss aristocratic families or other more powerful ns, don¡¯t you think? Their sry offer would surely be higher, and it¡¯s stranger that I¡¯ve never heard of this White family before!¡± Nathanael sighed. ¡°Whatever it is, we¡¯ve finally met someone nice. Let¡¯s just stay here and work hard to repay their kindness.¡± Brianna frowned and reluctantly argued, ¡°But Grandfather, you know what I want. I really want to get my revenge!¡± Nathanael gave her a bitter smile and shook his head at her words. ¡°Revenge? Do you know how difficult that is? Apart from that, it¡¯s really nice that they¡¯re able to help us. On what grounds should we ask people to help us? Apart from that, we shouldn¡¯t involve them as they¡¯d be like mere ants to our enemies who, might I say, are powerful.¡± The dejected Brianna inwardly sighed and fell silent. ¡­ ¡°Young Master Chaffman, I¡ªI¡¯ll be taking my leave now!¡± stammered Caleb, wiping the cold sweat on him after he helped Young Master Chaffman into the car. Too shook to evenprehend, Peace merely gave a short, ¡°Alright, alright!¡± Upon arriving in his own home, Caleb smoked several cigarettes in his room to calm himself down. To the two, it felt like they had a narrow escape from death. It was in the afternoon that a thought urred to Caleb, and he immediately drove to his second uncle, Hunter. Hunter had just finished lunch and was back in his own vi. Sitting under arge tree in his yard, he sipped his tea as he peacefully listened to rxing music. ¡°Uncle, thank goodness¡­! Thank goodness that you¡¯re still here instead of picking on jackie. I¡¯m telling you¡ªdon¡¯t. Don¡¯t do it. Even if your Kings of War friends went, they would¡¯ve failed!¡± Chapter 967 Caleb approached Hunter and instantly advised against offending jackie. With a displeased expression, Hunter curiously asked, ¡°How did you know that? Didn¡¯t you want me to teach them a lesson not long ago? Isn¡¯t this a trouble you caused?¡± The fact that Hunter lost one of his fingers all because of his nephew, Caleb, made him rather bitter. Apart from that, the other party gave him respect and asked him to go in alone because Miles Stone was Skyler Celestino¡¯s old subordinate. If Miles was not there, or if Miles did not have a good rtionship with the eight-star King of War, all of them would have been dead. The thought of what happened on this day still shook him to the very core, and all would be Caleb¡¯s fault if he died because of it. ¡°Sigh¡­ You don¡¯t know anything. I was really angry when I thought about how you lost a finger. I thought about it and used the trick¡ªget somebody to do my dirty work!¡± Caleb poured himself a cup of tea before he added, ¡°You know how Young Master Chaffman likes women, right? Under my instigation, we brought an impressive number of bodyguards with us. Two of them were masters who hadbat powersparable to a six-star King of War, but they were all killed in a fight! The other party eventually spared us and let us go unharmed!¡± ¡°Two six-stars Kings of War were killed?¡± Hunter inhaled sharply at that. Skyler truly was ruthless to have killed two masters mercilessly. ¡°They¡¯re not six-star Kings of War. They¡¯re just masters from the Chaffman family who hadbat powersparable to six-star King of War, yet they perished in the end. I estimated that the White family master must be exceedingly strong where you and your friends might not stand up to his attacks. Surviving the ordeal, I rushed all the way here, afraid that you might¡¯ve gone over with your people,¡± Caleb exined. Hunter nced at Caleb before making an indignant noise. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll take it that you still have your conscience and still think of me!¡± Hunter once again smiled bitterly at this point of the conversation and said, ¡°However, we¡¯ve gone to the White residence just now, and I¡¯m lucky my friend, Miles, knows the master in the White family. I would¡¯ve been a goner otherwise!¡± ¡°What?! You guys have gone there?¡± Caleb had chills down his spine when he thought about it. ¡°You¡¯re saying that they let you go because Miles knew them and did it out of respect for him?¡± ¡°Exactly. We¡¯re incredibly lucky, now that I think about it.¡± Hunter smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s best not to offend the White family. We¡¯d die from it, and there¡¯s no way of avenging ourselves then.¡± Caleb never thought he would see the day his powerful uncle would say something like that. He finally nodded. ¡°Nevermind, nevermind¡­ It¡¯s good that we¡¯re alive to see another day. Even though they¡¯re afraid of the Chaffmans, our family wouldn¡¯t be able to avenge me. After all, our Quinton family isn¡¯t even a third-ss aristocratic family!¡± ¡°Has that finally registered to that head of yours? Next time, keep a low profile. Don¡¯te to me the next time you cause trouble¡ªI won¡¯t help you. Don¡¯t always think that your uncle will clean up your mess,¡± fumed Hunter, a cold, condescending smirk on his face as he did. ¡°I understand. Still¡­ I believe that Young Master Chaffman won¡¯t give up as he¡¯s never suffered such a loss. The Chaffman family has never suffered something like this either,¡± theorized Caleb. Chapter 968 Hunter nodded at Caleb¡¯s words, agreeing to him. ¡°That¡¯s possible. Anyways, it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t provoke them. Who knows who these people are to be able to get an eight-star King of War working as their bodyguard!¡± Hunter then added, ¡°Truly, I don¡¯t think Young Master Chaffman would give up. After all, he lost two masters who had powersparable to six-star Kings of War. He can¡¯t hide this, and when the Chaffman family knows about it, they¡¯ll surely start something.¡± Caleb nodded. ¡°This is good for us. We don¡¯t need to do anything and just let them fight among themselves!¡± Despite his positive opinion, Caleb was bitter at the fact that he would not have a chance with those women if they fought. Caleb left Hunter¡¯s residence after he drank tea for some time. At that moment¡­ Several members of the Taylor family were caught in a city not far away from Eastfield. The Taylors knelt on the ground, shivering as they anxiously eyed the people surrounding them. ¡°Be honest! Tell us who killed my son and Freeman¡¯s family master¡¯s son. If you don¡¯t tell us the truth, I¡¯ll kill you all!¡± The Lambert family¡¯s third elder, Tao Lambert, was extremely angry when he recalled the death of his son, Lucas. Unable to eat properly for the past few days and had waited for news every day, he unfalteringly searched for members of the Taylor family in nearby cities. Atst, they managed to snag a few of them. Despite having captured extended rtives of the Taylors, he was unsatisfied; Tao Lambert knew these damned Taylors were smart. Not only did they sneak away at night, but they even ran separately. It was extremely difficult to get all of the Taylor family members. It would still prove to be a difficult feat to find all the Taylors and kill them, even though he had many men working for him. One of the Taylors was an old man who quivered out of fear. ¡°If¡­ If we tell you everything we know, will you really let us go?¡± stammered the old man. ¡°You¡¯ll be released¡ªyou have my word,¡± Tao smirked. ¡°Tell us, who killed those four young people and where they ran off to? I believe you guys must still be in contact with them, right?¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll tell you!¡± A middle-aged man gritted his teeth, raised his hand, and forced out, ¡°It¡­ It was jackie. We saw him kill that young man with our own eyes.¡± ¡° jackie?¡± Tao frowned and looked at Louis next to him after he heard what the man said. ¡°Master Freeman, he sounds rather familiar, no?¡± Louis thought about it and also frowned. ¡°It does, indeed, but I just can¡¯t put my finger on it right now.¡± The middle-aged man immediately spoke in order to keep his family alive, ¡° jackie is the man who married our family¡¯s young miss, and the Nine Great Gods of War attended their wedding. He¡¯s the exclusive doctor of the Nine Great Gods of War, so he¡¯s in a rather genial rtionship with them!¡± Tao sharply inhaled at that. ¡°It¡¯s that guy. I remember it now! Years ago, one of the people from your family, Ivan Taylor, offended my son¡¯s fiancee, who¡¯s also Freeman¡¯s family master¡¯s daughter, Snow. However, my son didn¡¯t n to kill Ivan. Instead, he assigned a quota for your Taylor family to join the war¡­¡± Chapter 969 ¡°That¡¯s right. However, our Taylor family¡¯s old master came up with an idea. He asked Miss Selena and that young man, jackie to get into a fake marriage. Once they were wed, that son-inw who married into our family went to the battlefield as Young Master Ivan¡¯s recement, but no one expected him to safely return! ¡° jackie was a low-profile person. If he hadn¡¯t reorganized a wedding ceremony for Miss Selena, we wouldn¡¯t have known that he was so good that the Nine Great Gods of War attended his wedding!¡± The middle-aged man from the Taylor family immediately exined to them. ¡°How can someone be so strong after spending five years on the battlefield? You have to understand that the person who had killed my son and the rest had to be on par with some Kings of War¡ªthose with many stars. It seems like this young man named jackie is quite talented,¡± surmised Tao. ¡° jackie White! We can let the others go but jackie, his wife, and his family must¡¯ve escaped together. We have to find him and kill them all. Only then would I have avenged my daughter! I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s friends with the Nine Great Gods of War. Those people attended his wedding ceremony as a sign of respect, but it¡¯s possible that they won¡¯t avenge a mere doctor like him!¡± The Freeman family master was extremely angry at that moment, wanting nothing more than to shred jackie into pieces. ¡°Where are they? Where did they go? Tell us now, or we¡¯ll kill you!¡± Tao aimed the tip of his sword at the middle-aged man¡¯s neck and forced him to answer. ¡°I¡ªI don¡¯t know! jackie was very cunning! They told us to go to him privately if we don¡¯t want to leave with him. He¡¯d give each family some money and asked us to find a hiding ce. How would I know where they run off to? For all I know, they¡¯re probably somewhere far away!¡± The middle-aged man was so frightened that he stumbled in his words as cold sweat appeared on his forehead. A thought then urred to Louis as he ordered the middle-aged man, ¡°Phone number! You guys must have his phone number. Call him and try to probe for the location they¡¯re at right now, ask which city they¡¯re hiding in, and make sure you don¡¯t slip up about being captured when you make the call. Do you understand me?¡± ¡°Yes! Act like it¡¯s a normal call, got it?¡± said Tao firmly with a nod of his head. ¡°Yes, w¡ªwe have their contact!¡± The middle-aged man took his phone out with trembling hands and made the call. It did not take long for them to realize the phone number was no longer in use. ¡°It looks like they¡¯ve canceled this number and gotten a new one.¡± The middle-aged man looked at the people in front of him with a frown on his face. Tao gritted his teeth. ¡°These people are sneaky, but they seem to be quite afraid of us. They wouldn¡¯t have acted so carefully otherwise.¡± ¡°Nonsense. It¡¯s natural for them to be afraid. How can they not be afraid when they¡¯ve offended powerful families from Gin City?¡± Louis¡¯s face darkened. Although they managed to capture several people, they failed to obtain any useful information. They only know that the opponent¡¯s name was jackie and had a wife named Selena. Of course, they could easily get their hands on their photos from some propaganda or posters. Chapter 970 The middle-aged man from the Taylor family swallowed his saliva and fearfully stammered, ¡°Guys, do¡­ Do you still have questions to ask? If not, can¡­can we leave?¡± Tao thought about it before pulling Louis to the other side and spoke, ¡°Master Freeman, why don¡¯t we release these people? After all, we promised that we¡¯ll release them once they tell us everything that they know.¡± ¡°Release them?¡± Master Freeman smiled coldly. ¡°Elder Lambert, you promised to release them, but I didn¡¯t. However, you needn¡¯t worry as I¡¯ll be the one to kill them¡ªyou won¡¯t even need to lift a finger. That way, you won¡¯t be breaking your promise, right?¡± Tao thought about it and offered, ¡°Killing these people means nothing as we won¡¯t get our revenge. Why don¡¯t we let them go and have them inform us when jackie and the others contact them? Since we¡¯re letting them go, it¡¯s likely that they¡¯d be indebted to us and do just that! If you kill them, on the other hand, the other Taylors would hide from us when they know about this.¡± Tao paused before he added, ¡°By then, it¡¯d be even difficult for us to find this jackie.¡± ¡°Fine¡± It did make sense to Louis after mulling it over. He then walked toward the captured Taylor family members and remarked, ¡°I can let you guys go, but you must tell me if jackie contacts any of you. I¡¯ll handsomely reward you at least a hundred million if there are any valid leads. I¡¯ll even pay one billion if the lead proves to be useful to us!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, we¡¯ll surely contact you if there are any leads. After all, it¡¯s all because of jackie that we¡¯re in this situation today!¡± The middle-aged man nodded vehemently, inwardly relieved at the opportunity to leave. ¡°Leave,¡± Louis waved his hand dismissively. The Taylor family members immediately ran away as though afraid they would change their minds and kill them instead. ¡° jackie and Selena? I don¡¯t believe it. I¡¯ll get you people, sooner orter!¡± Louis gritted his teeth, furious at the turn of events. ¡°Master Freeman, we¡¯ve at least received some intel, right? Now, we have a rough picture of what went down. Seems like jackie¡¯s got quite the skills to have in the group of four¡ªmy son and three others.¡± Tao walked over to pat Louis by his shoulder and assessed the situation. ¡°Apart from that, there¡¯s something else that we¡¯re sure of: That guy is really talented, and that means we need to find him soon and kill him. It¡¯ll be difficult to kill him in several years after he grows!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, but that guy is really cunning as well. He asked most of the Taylors to run away by themselves after they took the money. To be honest, he¡¯s afraid that too many people would draw attention. Hence, it¡¯d be difficult to find him. The Nine Provinces are so big, and it¡¯d be very easy to hide several people.¡± Louis smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s alright if they remain in the country, but it¡¯ll be burdensome to look for them if they leave.¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ There¡¯s nothing else we can do aside from looking for them. Search the nearby cities and townships. We also need to search further south!¡± Tao sighed. ¡°At least we know that they¡¯re hiding from us¡ªthey¡¯re not that powerful though they¡¯re good, it seems. Otherwise, they won¡¯t be afraid of using to search for them.¡± Meanwhile¡­ In a vi in Swallow City, Peace Chaffman felt rejuvenated atst after taking a bath and a nap, relieved after being terrified down to the core. Chapter 971 ¡°How could they just kill the masters of my Chaffman family? Those useless bodyguards don¡¯t matter much, but they dared kill the mastersparable to six-star Kings of War. How should I tell my family about this?¡± Peace growled to himself. ¡°I have to tell my father and the others, even if it costs me to lose those two women. I have to get my revenge!¡± Peace made up his mind and drove to a huge vi with several bodyguards in tow. It was a residence where the Chaffmans stayed most of the time, and the vi where Peace lived in was where he would go to enjoy his personal space. It was also the ce he enjoyed his time with pretty women when he had nothing to do. He always went behind his father and elders¡¯ back because they did not like how he did not engage in honest work. The Chaffmans normally choose to turn a blind eye, so long as Peace did nothing overboard. ¡°Oh my, Young Master! Why are you back today?¡± One of the maids immediately came forward and greeted him after he got down from his parked car. Peace walked two steps forward and patted the maid¡¯s buttocks upon recognizing her. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Jean, and your figure has gotten better! Let me admire your body someday when we¡¯re free. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Bad? Young Master, you¡¯re getting better at joking. You aren¡¯t short of prettydies, are you? When would you remember somebody like me?¡± The maid rolled her eyes at Young Master Chaffman flirtatiously, her words rather suggestive tinged with displeasure. Although Peace was frivolous with women, he was a generous person. Everybody knew that the money they would get for spending a night with him was enough for maids like them for the rest of their lives. Sometimes, he spent several millions in a go. That exined why some maids would not decline Peace¡¯s advances; they even anticipated it. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about you right now, aren¡¯t I, Jean?¡± Peace smirked and suggestively added, ¡°Oh yes, clean up nicely and sneak into my room tonight. I¡¯ll explore life with you, how does that sound?¡± ¡°Young Master, that¡¯s very bad of you. I won¡¯t talk to you anymore!¡± Jean acted reserved and ran away blushing though she was giddy at the thought, happy at the prospect of spending time with him. Not long after that, Peace arrived at the living room of a big vi. At that moment, Master Chaffman and Old Master Chaffman were ying chess in the living room as several elders of the family observed them from behind. ¡°Why have youe back? The sun must¡¯vee up from the west side. I thought you¡¯ve forgotten that you¡¯re a member of the Chaffman family!¡± remarked Old Master Chaffman, followed by a chuckle at the sight of Peaceing in through the door. ¡°Oh, right! I heard that you¡¯ve asked two of our secret guards to go out with you. Were you in trouble or something?¡± Peace lowered his head and gritted his teeth before he muttered, ¡°A very huge trouble. Grandfather, the secret guards¡­ Both secret guards¡­have died.¡± Chapter 972 Not many people could be a Chaffmans¡¯ family guard. Of course, all their secret guards were true masters. People with strengthparable to four or five-star Kings of War were qualified to be the Chaffman family¡¯s secret guards. These guards wouldy low under normal circumstances, only taking action when the Chaffmans faced great trouble or threat. s, there were only a dozen of these family guards despite theirbat prowess. When Old Master Chaffman came back, he was secretly unhappy when he found out that Peace ordered two of the secret guards to go out with him. He decided to let it slide, however, as Peace was his grandson. Some women outside might have caught his eye. Never did Old Master Chaffman see iting, however, that Peace would tell them their two secret guards were dead. ¡°Peace, are you telling the truth? You¡¯re saying that those two secret guards are dead?¡± blurted the startled Master Chaffman as all eyes¡ªthe Chaffmans¡ªturned to Peace. After all, the person who could kill the Chaffman family¡¯s secret guards definitely had strongbat powers. The crucial point was that the opponent dared kill two secret guards when they knew the Chaffmans employed them. It seemed like his son had offended some powerful people. ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s true!¡± Peace nodded, knowing well that he could never bury this incident. It would have meant nothing had it been a regr bodyguard or even the leader of their usual guards. After all, they were rich and could employ anyone, anytime. Moreover, people dying was a regr urrence in Swallow City. It was not called the City of Martial Arts for nothing, after all. However, the death of the secret guards was a great loss to the Chaffman family. Old Master Chaffman exhaled deeply before slowly standing up. He gazed at Peace with a sharp, intense gaze as he crisplymented, ¡°I think we¡¯ve spoiled you a little too much. We normally don¡¯t control you when you bring bodyguards to show-off publicly, only asking you to not cross powerful people, but it seems you¡¯ve done just that this time.¡± Old Master Chaffman paused here before asking, ¡°Tell us: Which powerful people did you offend? Which family do they belong to?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not actually sure which power they¡¯re from¡­¡± replied the unsure Peace, unable to search his thoughts. ¡°What?!¡± The members of the Chaffman family gazed at each other in speechless dismay. ¡°You caused two of our secret guards to die without even knowing which powerful family those people are from?¡± The bbergasted Master Chaffman almost passed out from anger. They suffered such a huge loss, yet his son had no idea of the assant¡¯s background. ¡°They¡¯re not powerful people. I only know that there¡¯s a guy among them called jackie and a woman called Selena. There¡¯s also a woman who wears a face mask!¡± Chapter 973 Peace thought about it and remarked, ¡°That man called jackie and the woman wearing a mask seemed to be skilled, though the other woman¡ªSelena¡ªseemed rather ordinary. They¡¯re no match for our secret guards for sure, but¡­ Many of our bodyguards and our secret guards were killed by a man seemingly in his forties or fifties, and he was the headmander of their bodyguards!¡± ¡°Headmander of their bodyguards? That powerful?¡± Old Master Caffman frowned and asked again, ¡°How strong were the two secret guards you brought with you?¡± ¡°Theirbat abilities are on par with six-star Kings of War,¡± said Peace, a bitter smile on his face as he continued, ¡°which was why it surprised me to no end how they were in so easily. My guess is that the old man is equal to a seven or even eight star King of War.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Old Master Chaffman felt white-hot anger coursing through him as he pointed sharply at Peace, saying, ¡°Those secret guards that have died are very powerful. Oh my god, these people you offended must be from a second-ss aristocratic family at least!¡± ¡°Grandfather, I didn¡¯t ask for this. How would I know that they¡¯d be so strong! Sigh¡­ What should I do now? I suggest that we end them soon or we¡¯d be shamed for it. Others willugh at us when they hear about this!¡± Peace could not help himself and tried to instigate Old Master Chaffman. ¡°Do you think that they won¡¯t have other masters helping them when a headmander of theirs can kill two of our masters? We¡¯re strong, that¡¯s correct, but our family is only a second-ss aristocratic family. If we continue investigating this issue, the other party might kill many of our people if they act in desperation, even if they only have a masterparable to a seven or eight-star King of War!¡± ¡°By then, our power would be greatly weakened. I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯d be difficult for us to continue living in this Swallow City!¡± one of the Chaffman family¡¯s elders spoke up after assessing the situation. ¡°However, won¡¯t othersugh at us if they heard about this?¡± another young man of the Chaffman family chimed in and voiced out his thoughts. ¡°Apart from that, I¡¯ve never heard about any strong jackie White in Swallow City!¡± He then turned to Peace and insisted, ¡°Young Master, you should know how big the ce they live at, right?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not very big, about twenty vis next to one another. Seems like they¡¯re not much of a threat, and I didn¡¯t see many bodyguards,¡± replied Peace after recalling the information he had with him. ¡°Of course, the woman with a face mask is rather skilled. The Quintons¡¯ young master, Caleb Quinton offended the trio while his second uncle, King of War Hunter Moore wanted to help him get back at them. s, the woman with a face mask easily bested him.¡± ¡°Hunter Moore?¡± Master Chaffman frowned. ¡°He¡¯s a three-star King of War. Looks like the woman you mentioned is a master withbat abilitiesparable to four or five-star Kings of War. I¡¯m sure that this woman and the older man you¡¯ve mentioned moments before are people that should never be crossed.¡± ¡°We really can¡¯t let something like this go, but I get that we can¡¯t act rashly either since we don¡¯t know much about them. If we don¡¯t take action now, we might be the ones regretting itter!¡± Old Master Chaffman kept quiet for a while before he spoke, ¡°Peace, don¡¯t start anything with them, do you understand? I¡¯ll send someone over for a background check on them. If they¡¯re powerful people from other ces and are here for a trip, we might suffer the consequences of offending them.¡± ¡°Grandfather is right. We should investigate their backgrounds and make our move after we know a little more about them.¡± Peace smiled embarrassingly. Although he wanted to bring people to pay jackie and the others a visit, he could not do anything apart from admitting his bad luck for the time being. Chapter 974 Selena was overwhelmed with worry that night, evident with the frown on her face as she laid down with jackie on the bed. ¡°Honey, do you think the Chaffmans wille back and cause us trouble?¡± After all, the Chaffman family was much stronger than Caleb¡¯s family. This was a second-ss aristocratic family, and a second-ss aristocratic family from Swallow City was far stronger than a second-ss aristocratic family of a small city like Eastfield. ¡°That¡¯ll depend on how smart they are. I can¡¯t help it if they¡¯re daring enough to cause us trouble when they know that we have such a strong master with us here! If they¡¯re smart, they won¡¯t act so rashly like that. ¡°After all, we¡¯ve just reached Swallow City, and I don¡¯t think they know much about who we are or anything like that!¡± came jackie¡¯s nonchnt reply, apanied by a chuckle of his own. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Selena smiled andid on jackie¡¯s chest. She raised her head and asked again, ¡°Hubby, when are you going to meet your father?¡± To that, jackie offered a wry smile. ¡°Sometimeter. I¡¯m still investigating something else here. Honey, a piece of dragon scale appeared in this city. I¡¯m quite interested in it, so I n to investigate it thoroughly.¡± ¡°Really? Are there really dragons in this world?¡± Selena frowned at jackie¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re sure it¡¯s a dragon scale and not the scale of some other animal?¡± ¡°Honey, there¡¯s more than dragons in this world, and I believe you¡¯d have the chance to see them in the future!¡± assured jackie heartily. ¡°Really? I fear that they¡¯d scare the daylights out of me. That¡¯s a mythical animal. I wonder if it really looks like that¡­and does it eat humans?¡± came Selena¡¯s reply, though she paid not much mind into such an idea. ¡°I¡¯m a dragon, and I¡¯ll eat you up!¡± With a hearty chuckle, jackie turned and pressed Selena under his body. ¡°Dash, it¡¯s sote and you still want to do it!¡± Blush seared Selena¡¯s face as jackie kissed her deeply. At that moment, in the White family¡­ The Ninth Patronum, Brenton White came toward Lily. ¡°How did it go? What¡¯s the progress on sending people to kill jackie? Now that we know where they live, it won¡¯t take much time to go there and kill them, right?¡± Lily asked impatiently when she saw the Ninth Patronuming over. Brenton smiled bitterly before saying, ¡°Madam, jackie and the others have left Eastfield.¡± ¡°What? They¡¯ve left?¡± Lily shot up from her seat at the news Brenton ryed. ¡°Where did they go? Do you know?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know yet. When our men came to the residence, they discovered that the house was empty and the people were gone, and they found out that jackie had crossed quite a handful of people. After our people were killed, powerful people from overseas came looking for him, but they were killed by jackie. Apart from that, he also offended a powerful family from Gin City¡ªthe Lambert family, and they silently left Eastfield as they offended such a powerful family.¡± Chapter 975 The Ninth Patronum smiled bitterly and reported his findings. ¡°They secretly left Eastfield?¡± Lily¡¯s expression shifted into one of distaste. ¡°Is that guy thinking ofing to the White family after he offended powerful people from Gin City? He¡¯s probably trying to seek shelter under the White family after angering such strong people and is left without much of a choice. He might seek protection from the family!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know that. I heard that they sneaked out of the city in the middle of the night, and our men don¡¯t know which direction they went to. I¡¯m concerned that they¡¯d go to the White family. If so, they might be reaching in another two days!¡± Ninth Patronum fretted at the possibility. After all, he had been taking the money meant for jackie and even received a lot of money from Lily. The Lagorio family was initially formidable while their eldest young master was extremely talented. Everybody was sure that he would be the White family¡¯s master and, because of all this, he was daring enough to work for Lily, in the belief that jackie stood no chance of returning. Never did he think such sudden changes would happen, and that worried him. He thought of singling jackie out to kill jackie and Joan. It would be conducted secretly, burying everything else that had happened over the years effectively. s, he never expected his men would return empty-handed¡ª jackie and the others had already left Eastfield. ¡°We can¡¯t let that guy reach the White family!¡± Lily was slightly worried. She thought about it and ordered, ¡°Send more people and station them on the main roads to the White family. Kill jackie, Joan, and the others on sight!¡± ¡°Alright. We can¡¯t let theme to the White family alive, or there¡¯ll be trouble!¡± The Ninth Patronum immediately nodded and was prepared to arrange his subordinates ordingly. However, Lily stopped him after he walked two steps away. ¡°Ninth Patronum, remember that the men you dispatch have to obey you and keep everything confidential. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Madam.¡± The Ninth Patronum made a gesture of respect before he headed out. He had to quickly make relevant arrangements or it would be difficult to kill jackie when he and hispany came. The next morning, Lana came looking for jackie. ¡°Master, what happened to Senior is quite troublesome. We¡¯ve been doing our investigation but found nothing useful. However, I know that he used to live at a hotel and made contact with powerful underground forces. Nobody knew what happened next.¡± The look in Lana¡¯s expression and eyes bore seriousness and solemnity. ¡°He made contact with the underground forces? Is it possible that the dragon scale is in the hands of some powerful people among the underground forces?¡± jackie thought about it and surmised, ¡°The underground forces don¡¯t do serious businesses. However, since your senior said that it¡¯s a trap, I believe that they¡¯ll definitely contact us or find a way to locate us.¡± Lana thought about it and said, ¡°You¡¯re saying that we don¡¯t need to hurry?¡± ¡°Yes. Just send some people and ask around. I believe that the other party will contact us the moment they can. Of course, our people would have to investigate the matter as well, or they might not find us.¡± jackie nodded and stretched his body. ¡°I want to see who it is, trying to oppose me. I¡¯m not afraid of anybody in this world apart from the really reclusive families!¡± Chapter 976 At that moment, a bodyguard ran over and said to jackie, ¡°Master, two beautifuldies are looking for you outside. Oh, yes, they¡¯re also looking for Miss Selena and Miss Lana.¡± ¡°They¡¯re looking for the three of us?¡± A small frown appeared on jackie¡¯s face as he quickly walked outside with Selena. As they got to their entrance, they realized that it was the two gorgeous-looking celebrities that lived next door. ¡°Greetings, fairdies. Can we help you with anything? Come in and take a seat,¡± offered jackie as he smiled toward ke and Tianna. ¡°We won¡¯t be going in. We¡¯re grateful that you saved us not too long ago and helped us. The weather is good today, so we¡¯d like to invite you out for a meal. May we have the honor?¡± ke smiled shyly and nced at jackie sheepishly. ¡°Why, yes! How can we refuse the invitation from two beautiful women? Of course, it¡¯s our honor to have lunch with two famous celebrities!¡± jackie nodded and agreed to it. Tianna stretched her limbs as she smilingly beamed, ¡°Then let¡¯s go. With you two, we don¡¯t even need to bring our bodyguards. It¡¯d be much morefortable like this!¡± ¡°Do we need to drive?¡± asked Selena after thinking about their offer. ¡°No need for that¡ªthere¡¯s a nice restaurant not far ahead of us. Both me and ke like to go there for food when we¡¯re free. The taste and other aspects of the restaurant are amazing!¡± Tianna smiled and led the way with Tianna. The quintet soon arrived at a nice restaurant. Many passersby secretly took photos of them with their cell-phones as they made their journey. They felt envy sizzling within them, especially toward jackie. After all, he was the only man among the group of five, and his four femalepanions were utterly stunning. How could others not be envious of such a scene? Even when jackie left the house with Selena and Lana, he would attract many envious looks. How could the others not be jealous of him as he walked with two A-ss celebrities? ¡°F*ck! Who¡¯s that man? He¡¯s with ke and Tianna, no joke, and it¡¯s hard enough to invite those two beautiful celebrities!¡± Many customers saw the five and murmured among themselves when the group of five sat down for food. ¡°He must be some super rich young master. Only those young masters from aristocratic families who can afford to pay thousands or billions of money are qualified to invite such pretty celebrities. Otherwise, chances of asking them out would be t-out zero.¡± Another middle-aged man gushed, ¡°Them ke and Tianna don¡¯t involve themselves in scandals normally. Celebrities like these are rare in the current entertainment world!¡± Chapter 977 Of course, everyone else in the restaurant kept their voices low on purpose in a rather hushed manner. Still, jackie¡ªwho sat there¡ªheard everything as clear as day, and his opinion about ke and Tianna rose by several points. After all, it was not easy for them to stay clean in such a circle. Unbeknownst to them, however, a few men who walked past them from the road outside the restaurant spotted the beautiful women with jackie. The eyes of one lit up. He ran to the other side and secretly made a call to a director. ¡°Director Wagner, I saw ke and Tianna, and they¡¯re having a meal with another man and two women. There are five of them in the restaurant, and no bodyguards in sight. This is a good chance!¡± The eyes of Director Wagner¡ªon the other side of the phone¡ªlit up as the corners of his mouth curled up in satisfaction. ¡°Really? Splendid! Send me the address and I¡¯ll send someone to get it done. I¡¯m sending better men over this time, thest ones were downright useless. They can¡¯t even bring in two women and even suffered a beating!¡± The man on the other side of the phone immediately sent the location to him. The man knew all too well that while Director Wagner was a director and majored in film-making, he was a far cry from being a good one and filmed several bad films. However, because he was a rich young master from a filthy rich family, a true third-ss aristocratic family at that, he had the money to fool around. That was why he was able to employ good celebrities to act in his films. The newbies would have a sexual rtionship with Director Wagner because they wanted to be the female main lead. That was what Director Wagner loved to do, and that was why he insisted on his dreams. He constantly made films so that he could meet such celebrities. He had his eyes set on ke and wanted her to film in his new movie so he could get his hands on her. Never did he expect, however, that she would turn him down despite offering her a handsome pay. That made Director Wagner displeased. ¡°Once Director Wagner gets his hands on this woman, I¡¯d be considered to have done a great service. It¡¯d be nice if he gives me a good character!¡± The manughed as he ced his cell-phone back into his pocket before he left with his friends. ¡°Please, order whatever you like, everyone. Don¡¯t be courteous with us!¡± ke smiled as she stole nces of jackie in front of her with charming eyes. That man was not only utterly handsome to behold, but he also saved her twice. ke recalled how jackie took the tracker device from her button, and it made her heart jump furiously. jackie¡¯s charms gradually caught her attention, and ke would catch herself thinking of him during her free time for the past two days. She had to admit that he was too outstanding, and she was immensely interested. ¡°Then we won¡¯t hold back.¡± jackie smiled. He ordered quite a number of dishes before passing the menu back to the waiter. After the dishes were served, the group of five started eating. Once they finished their meal, ke took the initiative and paid for their meal, and that induced jealousy from the people around jackie. They assumed that the man would be the one paying for the meal they shared with the beautiful celebrities, thus it shocked them when the celebrities were the ones treating the man to a meal. That was a distant dream for many. As the five stepped out of the restaurant, several cars drove over and surrounded them in a circle. Around 20 people came down from the cars and circled the five. ¡°So many babes we got here!¡± one of the bald men said with a smile after eyeing them. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Director Wagner ask us to bring all the beauties away with us? All he asked for was ke. Won¡¯t it be a waste to leave the other three?¡± Chapter 978 While the bald man had tattoos on his head, he seemed to be someone of importance and seemed to be the leader of this team. Another person with a sharp-shaped mouth and monkey-like features smiled as he spoke to the bald man, ¡°Boss, there¡¯s a simple solution for this: why don¡¯t we just take ¡®em all since we¡¯re here and ready for action? In for a penny, in for a pound¡ªlet¡¯s just capture them all! We¡¯ll kill this man. As for the other fourdies¡­ We¡¯ll give ke to Director Wagner and keep the others.¡± ¡°I like the sound of that! Why does it seem like these other two babes are somewhat better-looking than these two celebrities?¡± spoke the bald man, smirking as he wore a sleazy expression. ¡°It seems like this so-called Director Wagner is quite powerful. Haven¡¯t I given him punishment before?¡± jackie smiled coldly as he looked at the people in front of him. ke was rather worried at the sight of so many men. She estimated that these people had superior combat power than the previous ones. She looked at jackie and the others and, with a faintly worried expression, fretted, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡ªseems like I¡¯ve caused you people trouble again. It seems difficult to handle these¡­these people!¡± jackie smiled at her nonchntly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡ªthey¡¯re just trash bags. This Director Wagner must have a death wish or something, wanting to try again after failing. It looks like I have to teach him a lesson!¡± ¡°Director Wagner isn¡¯t just a director. His family is very rich and is a third-ss aristocratic family! How else would he have that much money to fund his trashy films? He¡¯s filmed several bad movies and not only did he fail to make any money, but he¡¯s lost quite a lot. His parents, sadly, are so rich that they barely bat an eye at the fact, considering they could afford losing money.¡± Tianna smiled bitterly and said, ¡°This guy loves filming movies because of the young people who have dreams of getting famous.¡± Everything clicked for jackie after he heard everything, and he nodded. ¡°No wonder he acts so arrogantly: that casanova, so fixated on pretty women, came from a third-ss aristocratic family!¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite a womanizer, aren¡¯t you, young man? I¡¯m jealous that you get to go out with four enticing women!¡± The bald man smiled sinisterly and continued, ¡°My apologies, however, that this will be yourst day on earth.¡± ¡°¡®Last day on earth¡¯, huh? Are you sure?¡± jackie smiled coldly and focused his sight. He moved speedily and flickered right before them. ¡°So fast!¡± The bald man lost focus as a flicker of light shed before him, and he was greeted with the abrupt face of jackie the moment he regained focus. Startled at his speed, the bald man clenched his fist and was prepared to punch jackie. Unlucky for him, jackie made the first move as his fist sharply jabbed against his chest. Thunk! With a slightly dull sound, the bald man flew outward andnded several meters away. Embedded to the ground, he lied motionless as blood spewed from the corners of his mouth. ¡°What?!¡± Somebody took a look and was frightened till his face turned pale. That was a disy of immense power, no doubt. However, that person looked around him and was slightly more confident in himself. ¡°F*ck, let¡¯s attack together! This man is no simpleton! We¡¯ll get him together and kill him!¡± jackie and Lana acted together, and all 20 people dropped like flies onto the floor. Chapter 979 Just like that, the bald man and hisrades were killed with only a few left alive; Lana and jackie let them off leniently. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ That¡¯s too strong, no?¡± ke and Tianna inhaled sharply, floored by jackie and Lana¡¯sbat ability. It was seldom for them to meet such strong masters. ¡°That¡¯s nothing!¡± jackieughed and said to the people lying on the floor, ¡°My name is jackie. Go back and tell Young Master Wagner to stop troubling Miss ke and Miss Tiana, you hear? They¡¯re my best friends. If anything happens to them, he¡¯ll be walking on eggshells the rest of his life.¡± Tianna and ke¡ªwho stood behind jackie¡ªgazed in awe, conquered by his extremely domineering tonation. He was incredibly domineering and manly, threatening his enemies like that and vowed to protect them both. ¡°Let¡¯s go, time to head back.¡± jackie turned around and smiled before leaving with the others. It was only after they left that one of the men hastily called Director Wagner. ¡°Young Master Wagner, we¡¯ve met with some f*cking strong people this time. The woman wearing a mask and the man is too strong; we¡¯re no match for them. Our people couldn¡¯t even fight back, and half of our group was ughtered so easily. Only a few were spared, though still badly hurt!¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Are they that powerful?¡± Young Master Wagner¡¯s face darkened, his fists clenched tightly as it did. ¡°Who¡¯s this person? How dare he go against our Wagner family? Not only did it happen once¡ªit happened twice now! F*ck! I¡¯ll definitely kill this guy!¡± The bodyguard frowned at that and hesitantly stated, ¡°Young Master Wagner, the guy called himself jackie, and he asked us to pass a message to you. He said that ke and Tianna are his friends and he¡¯ll kill you if anything happens to them.¡± ¡°He said that he¡¯d kill me?¡± Young Master Wagner almost vomited blood in his fury. ¡°That guy¡¯s suicidal! F*ck! I don¡¯t believe that jackie, a man I¡¯ve never even heard before, dare stand up against us, a third- ss aristocratic family!¡± Young Master Wagner eventually ended the call and went back to the Wagner family mansion. He directly went to an elder and said to him, ¡°Old man, don¡¯t forget your promise before. You owe me a favor, and it¡¯s time to go through that.¡± The elder with grey hair nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve long waited for this chance to pay back this favor of yours. I owe you nothing after this.¡± Young Master Wagner smirked and said to the elder, ¡°Excellent. You said this yourself, and I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t disappoint me as you¡¯re a seven-star King of War. I believe in you! I want you to kill a few people and capture a woman for me.¡± ¡°It shall be done.¡± The elder nodded without any hesitation. ¡°That¡¯s great! Let¡¯s go!¡± Young Master Wagner asked the elder to leave with him after that. He ordered a dozen of the Wagner family¡¯s masters to follow him as they drove toward the direction where ke and Tianna lived. ¡°There¡¯s a group of four women and a man, eh?¡± As their cars arrived at the vi where jackie and the others stayed, Young Master Wagner¡¯s eyesnded at the group of five who were slowly walking back home. His eyes lit up. ¡°That other woman is a stunner herself!¡± Chapter 980 The elder from the Wagner family grimaced at Young Master Wagner¡¯s words, and his eyes held faint disdain. He loathed those who oppressed others, but when he thought of the favor he owed Young Master Wagner and the Wagner family, the elder followed them out of the car. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± jackie frowned when he saw the other party from far away. ¡°That¡¯s Young Master Wagner, also known as Director Wagner! He got here so quickly!¡± ke took a look and her face slightly darkened. She fretted at the trouble she brought for jackie. ¡°Well, it¡¯s great that he¡¯s here. Let¡¯s teach him a lesson so he won¡¯t hang onto these bad ideas every day. This time, I¡¯ll turn him into a eunuch so he won¡¯t constantly crave after women.¡± jackie smiled coldly as he eyed the men before him, rubbing his fists as he did. ¡°You¡¯ll be a goner today, young man. You¡¯re rather gutless to even dare challenge me, Dn Wagner!¡± Dn arrived not far away from where jackie was and stopped. He smiled coldly as he scanned Selena and Lana from head to toe. ¡°Young man, you¡¯re doing quite good yourself. There seemed to be lots of beautiful women around you. Although a lot of my subordinates are sacrificed today, it seems like I¡¯ve gained more than I¡¯ve lost. Doesn¡¯t seem fair if we only take home ke today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master. It¡¯d be a waste if you don¡¯t get the remaining three!¡± The other bodyguards also startedughing. The four beauties in front of them were extremely stunning. ¡°Are you sure? You ordered twenty people toe after us before this, yet none of them could contend against me. You want to capture thedies with these trash bags?¡± jackie eyed the people in front of him, his eyes filled with disdain. ¡°You¡¯re a blind one, young man! This old man is a seven-star King of War, and he alone can kill you a hundred times over!¡± Dnughed out loudly. ¡°How many heads do you think you have that we can cut off?¡± ¡°Seven-star King of War? You¡¯re a King of War?¡± jackie looked at the elder and frowned. ¡°I never thought that a King of War would wallow in the mire with rubbish like these. You¡¯re rather disappointing.¡± The corners of the old man¡¯s mouth twitched and his facial expression immediately darkened. ¡°You only have yourself to me, young man,¡± said the elder. ¡°When I was on the battlefield, I didn¡¯t have the time to care about my family. It was the Wagner family master who helped me bury my wife after she passed away. I owe their family a favor, and I¡¯m here to return the favor.¡± The old man nced at Dn and continued, ¡°While I don¡¯t condone his actions, I need to fulfill my promises.¡± jackie smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Alright. This means that your favor would be considered gone once you take action today, yes? Even if it means that you¡¯d lose to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a seven-star King of War! How will I lose to a young man like you?¡± The elder startedughing after he heard what jackie said. ¡°Young man, you really don¡¯t have much respect for us Kings of War!¡± ¡°You can try if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± jackie made an indignant sound as he beckoned them to start. ¡°Hmph!¡± The elder no longer wasted time in idle chat and stretched his hand out to hit jackie. A strong force of gust blew toward jackie as it carried an imposing momentum. ¡°Your fighting ability is really good!¡± jackie was slightly surprised. Although this elder was a seven-star King of War, he already had thebat power equal to some eight-star Kings of War. jackie slightly moved to one side and simply evaded the old man¡¯s attack when he saw the old man moving toward him. Chapter 981 ¡°What?¡± The elder never expected jackie was faster than him and could evade his attack. By the time he regained his focus, jackie had kicked his abdomen. A dull sound was heard as the elder was sent backward several meters away. He stepped on the ground with his full strength to stabilize himself. However, as he managed to stabilize himself, he felt a sweet taste that surged from his throat. He vomited a mouthful of blood and his face turned pale. ¡°Impossible! What sort of power is this?¡± Dn¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when he saw the elder vomited blood. His mouth hung open so widely that it seemed as though his chin could touch the ground. ¡°Goodness! Even the seven-star King of War is no match for him?!¡± The other masters from the Wagner family were baffled at the oue. That elder was their endgame, and he was the reason Dn dared to act so rampantly. After all, this elder owed them a favor, and he nned to utilize that in a critical moment. Dn never used that favor all the while, but he had to use it this time as many of his family bodyguards were in. He never thought things would turn out differently. ¡°Ahh!¡± The elder gritted his teeth and flipped his palm. A sword appeared and he swung it toward jackie. ¡°Are we seriously fighting?¡± jackie had noticed the ring on the elder¡¯s hand since early on. He estimated that it held a sword as these rings were small storage units. Not many people owned such rings, and not many people could use them. jackie smiled coldly and flipped his wrist. His ck sword appeared right after, and he swung it toward the elder. Two powerful sword aura forces shed against one another, yet an even more daunting gust of wind was released. ¡°Aah!¡± The strong wind caused many people to move backward. Selena could not stand straight and moved several steps backward from the scary impact. The wind blew ke¡¯s dress up and showed her sexy long legs, to which she blushed embarrassingly. Both strong energies fought each other. Eventually, jackie¡¯s sword aura gained the upper hand. The overwhelming power suppressed the opponent¡¯s sword aura as the aura rushed through the elder. A scary wound appeared on the elder¡¯s chest. The elder flew outward and the blood from his wound painted a perfect curve in the sky. The elderid on the floor and was unable to stand up as he gasped for air. jackie walked over and spoke with a cold smile on his face. ¡°You can rest easy now, you¡¯ve followed through your promise.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ ¡° The elder smiled bitterly as he awaited his death. ¡°It feels much better¡­now that I¡¯ve done my end of the bargain¡­¡± jackie ignored the elder. He swung his sword and the sword auras flew out toward the bodyguards, killing them in the process. Only Dn¡ªwho was so frightened that his legs had turned to jelly¡ªwas left standing in front of jackie. Chapter 982 ¡°Young man, I¡­I¡¯m the young master of a third-ss aristocratic family! You can¡¯t kill me!¡± Dn¡¯s legs turned into jelly in his bone-chilling fright. He wanted to escape but both his legs did not cooperate. jackie flipped his hand and the ck sword in his hand was nowhere to be seen. It had disappeared into thin air. ¡°I won¡¯t kill you,¡±mented the indifferent jackie with a tight smile. Dn rxed and smiled when he heard this. ¡°And that¡¯s a wise choice, my brother. It¡¯s always better to have a friend than an enemy, right? From today onward, you are my brother, and we¡¯ll be best friends. You should know that being friends with a third-ss aristocratic family¡¯s young master would only benefit you!¡± Just as Dn finished, jackie lifted his heel and mmed it against Dn, breaking his balls. ¡°Aaargh!¡± Dn immediately knelt in pain. The veins on his forehead popped due to the excruciating pain he was experiencing, and hisplexion was extremely pale. ¡°I said that I won¡¯t kill you, but I didn¡¯t say that I won¡¯t turn you into a eunuch!¡± jackie smiled coldly and loathingly added, ¡°Now scram, you eunuch. You should stop fantasizing about women with this parting gift!¡± ¡°Young man, you¡­you¡¯re going to regret this! Do you t¡ªthink our family is j¡ªjust an ordinary one?¡± On the verge of fainting, Dn gritted his teeth as cold sweat kept appearing on his forehead. Though he struggled, he managed to get up, ordered a taxi, and left the scene. ¡°And he still dared threaten me after all that?¡± jackieughed. He walked toward the elder and looked down at the other party. ¡°Do whatever you want. If I, Walter Lamington, frown, I¡¯ll give up my surname!¡± The elder¡¯s name was Walter Lamington. Heid on the ground and had shallow breathing. However, the look in his eyes was extremely firm. The elder was surprised, however, when jackie took out a small pill instead and tossed it at him. ¡°This is medication to cure your wound¡ªyour wound will heal speedily once you eat it. The favor you owed them has been paid. While you aided him in his despicable quest, you¡¯re a person who values rtionships and promises. I¡¯m not going to kill you.¡± ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you!¡± Walter gazed at jackie, rather astounded yet perplexed. He never held back when he attacked him. After all, he was a seven-star King of War and he thought that jackie would kill him to prevent any troubles in the future. He never anticipated a merciful jackie instead who handed him medication that could heal his wound instead of ending him. Walter took the pill after he spoke. ¡°Thank you so much, jackie. We¡¯ve troubled you so much this time!¡± ke walked over and smiled at jackie. She expressed her gratitude once again. Tianna, on the other hand, fretted at the oue and softly reminded, ¡° jackie, you might get into trouble for turning Dn Wagner into a eunuch.¡± ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Chapter 983 Tianna¡¯s warning, however, did not even perturb jackie. ¡°I know,¡± said jackie. ¡°Their family is a third-ss aristocratic family, right? I don¡¯t really care much about these third-ss families. You saw it too, that I¡¯m not afraid of a seven-star King of War. Why would I be afraid of a third-ss aristocratic family?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid that their family is more than what you think.¡± Unexpectedly, Tianna shook her head. ¡°True, the Wagner family is indeed a third-ss aristocratic family, but Dn¡¯s mother, Louisa Lowe belonged to a powerful family of the underground forces. This family is very powerful, but Louisa¡¯s parents disliked Dn¡¯s father and disapproved of them. Therefore, they didn¡¯t pay much attention to Louisa. They have a bad rtionship and seldom keep in touch.¡± Tianna paused before she exined, ¡°Regardless, Dn is still Louisa¡¯s parents¡¯ grandson. I believe they¡¯d pay attention to what has happened and won¡¯t ignore it, since it¡¯s a rather serious incident.¡± jackie¡¯s face turned slightly solemn hearing Tianna¡¯s words. ¡°Never expected that trash bag would have such rtionships. Still, I¡¯ve always disliked underground forces. It doesn¡¯t matter if they don¡¯t cause us any trouble; I¡¯ll teach them a lesson if they try anything funny.¡± Tianna, anxious at his demeanor, persistently added, ¡± jackie, I know that you¡¯re very powerful, but you don¡¯t know how big this underground force is. Not only do they have lots of people, but they have many masters with them as well. More importantly, they¡¯re not powers from Swallow City¡ªthey¡¯re daunting forces from Gin City!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t think they¡¯d be rted to Gin City!¡± Tianna assumed jackie was intimidated by the new information she offered, but he was only momentarily surprised before his expression watered down, completely calm and normal. ¡°It¡¯s okay. No matter what power they are, things will turn out the way they should be. I¡¯ve hurt Dn, and I can¡¯t back away from that. Apart from that, do you think that it¡¯ll make a difference if I go over and apologize? They¡¯d kill me for sure.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lana smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Alright then. Youdies should head in first¡ªno need to worry about this or me yourself about it. It¡¯s jackie¡¯s decision to make the other party a eunuch. It happened, so let it be.¡± ¡°Alright¡­ We¡¯ll head home now.¡± ke looked at jackie before walking toward the gate that led to their vi with Tianna. jackie and the remaining duo nced at the old man on the ground before they left him there and entered their vi. It was not long until the old man sat up and was shocked at his wound. It was only a brief moment, yet his wound was almostpletely healed. His wound no longer oozed blood as well! The pill jackie gave him was indisputably miraculous. ¡°Who is this man? Not only does he have such strong fighting power, but the healing pill he gave me is terrifyingly good as well. He¡¯s even unfazed when he¡¯s told that the Wagner family¡¯s young master is rted to the Gin City forces. Who are they?¡± Walter frowned, his mind overwhelmed with thoughts. After sitting by the side for another hour, Walter was surprised to find that the wound on his body had completely healed. After thinking quietly for a short moment, he walked toward the entrance of jackie¡¯s house. ¡°I wish to see your master,¡± said Walter to one of the bodyguards solemnly. ¡°We saw what happened just now. You can¡¯t defeat our master, but it¡¯s good enough that he spared you. Are you trying to cause trouble again?¡± One of the bodyguards gave a tight smile as he ushered, ¡°You should go¡ª¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not here to cause trouble¡ªthe previous me is dead. I¡¯m thankful to your master for sparing my life, and my life belongs to him from now on. I¡¯m willing to serve your master,¡± dered the serious yet determined Walter. Chapter 984 Walter was brought in to meet jackie. ¡°You really want to join our family?¡± questioned jackie as he took out a cigarette, leisurely lighting it up, and smoked. ¡°Think of what you¡¯re getting into. I¡¯ve got bad blood with too many people, and Dn¡¯s mother is rted to some underground forces from Gin City. They mighte looking for me soon. Are you still willing to work for me under such circumstances?¡± Unexpectedly, Walter nonchntly replied, ¡°Since when am I, Walter Lamington, ever afraid of death? When I was fighting with you, I understood the difference between our strengths after I vomited blood as a result of your assault, but I never gave in and stood my ground till I nearly died. I¡¯ve made up my mind before I came to fight you, knowing that either you or me has to go.¡± Walter paused before he added, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d spare me, seeing that I went rather all-out on you. I see in you a good man, and it¡¯ll be a pleasure working for you.¡± jackie chuckled, satisfied at his answer. Walter was a true man, no doubt. ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, then I¡¯ll agree to it. I¡¯ll be upfront with you though, that the sry I offer is low. What do you think of twenty thousand a month?¡± ¡°Money doesn¡¯t matter; all I need is food. I¡¯m notcking money, you see.¡± Walter arched his hand at jackie. ¡°Thank you, Master, for taking in me regardless of what happened previously. I promise to do my best.¡± ¡°This is great! We have another master in our ranks!¡± ine smiled, ted at the oue. ¡°ine, bring him away and arrange amodation for him,¡± jackie waved his hands and asked ine to bring Walter away. ¡­ Dn went straight to the hospital by taxi. After the doctor did the diagnostics, they had no other choice but to undergo a resection operation. Dn, true enough, became a eunuch. Not long after the surgery waspleted, the Wagner family members took him back and prepared private doctors for him. Looking at Dn who was lying on a bed, the Wagner family master, Kane Wagner balled his fists tightly with a stormy expression. ¡°How dare the bastard do this to my son?! Doesn¡¯t he know that our family is not one to be trifled with?¡± Kane held his fists so tightly and gritted his teeth tightly. ¡°A peculiar incident, it is. Although we¡¯re a third-ss aristocratic family, those who know our situation won¡¯t wish to provoke us; this applies to even second-ss aristocratic families. After all, everybody knows that Madames from a very strong family!¡± Another Wagner family¡¯s elder thought about it and muttered in confusion. ¡°That bastard¡¯s got guts. I only have one son, and the Wagner family only has one son too. He dared abolish my son and made him into a eunuch! Does he want the Wagner family to end with Dn?¡± Louisa was also extremely afraid. The current master of the Wagner family, Kane was already old, and there was no way for them to bear another child. The Wagner family only had one lone seedling, yet something so unfortunate happened to him. It was impossible for the Wagners to not be furious. Chapter 985 ¡°Mother, Father¡­ A guy named jackie White did this to me. He stays at Elegant Vi Park and has upied about twenty vis there. jackie lives there with the others,¡± sobbed Dn to his parents,menting his fate. ¡°Mother, Father, you have to avenge me. I¡­ I can¡¯t be a normal man for the rest of my life. I rather die than live like this!¡± ¡°Son, you mustn¡¯t have such suicidal thoughts. Don¡¯t worry¡ªwe¡¯ll definitely avenge you,¡± assured Kane. Louisa, meanwhile,mented, ¡°Ask the seven-star King of War, Walter Lamington toe here. Doesn¡¯t he owe us a favor? It¡¯s time for him to return that favor. It¡¯d be easy for a seven-star King of War to destroy a small power we¡¯ve never heard of.¡± To that, Dn quickly responded, ¡°Mother, don¡¯t ask Walter toe over¡ªthat jackie guy is too much. I brought Walter with me when I went to him because that guy killed many of our masters. I never, ever thought Walter would fail to contend against jackie, and I think he¡¯s dead from jackie¡¯s sword attack!¡± ¡°What?!¡± All the Wagner family members inhaled sharply, wondering if they heard wrongly. They never expected that Dn had already brought Walter to jackie yet failed to win against him. ¡°If Walter can¡¯t even beat that guy, none of the masters from our family can defeat him,¡± came the comment of one of the Wagners¡¯ elders. ¡°That¡¯s right. Walter is a seven-star King of War and has extremely strongbat capabilities. If such a strong fighter can¡¯t take him down, we¡¯d fail no matter how many bodyguards we send over!¡± eximed another middle-aged man. Kane¡¯s facial expression grew increasingly dark. He thought about it and looked at Louisa. ¡°Honey, we¡¯ve never asked your parents for help all these years, and our rtionship with them is rather good these days. Although they still look down on us, they allowed us to go back for meals during New Years¡¯. So¡­¡± Louisa nodded. ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to say. I didn¡¯t want to rely on them or beg them previously with hopes that we can grow stronger, but for the sake of our son, I¡¯ll call on them.¡± Kane stressed once again, ¡°Our opponent this time is so powerful that even a seven-star King of War failed to eliminate him. I¡¯m afraid that our opponent¡¯sbat prowess isparable to an eight-star King of War, and it¡¯ll be difficult to fight such a strong master!¡± ¡°That¡¯s immensely troublesome,¡± spoke the serious Louisa. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we can only ask my father to send more people, and they gotta be extraordinarily strong too.¡± Both Kane and Louisa asked Dn to take a rest after they finished their discussion. Louisa exited the room and quickly called her parents. Louisa¡¯s parents only had a daughter and a grandson. Louisa¡¯s parents were extremely angry when they heard what happened. After they assessed the situation, they personally brought several hundred masters from the Lowe family to avenge their grandson. Kane was relieved when he knew both his parents-inw wereing over. jackie and hispany were guaranteed goners with so many mastersing over. They believed that they would be able to avenge their son. Afraid that jackie and the others would escape, the Wagner family sent many bodyguards to spy on them. The bodyguards were ready to report to Kane at any time. Chapter 986 ¡°There¡¯s trouble, Master. I realized that there¡¯s someone monitoring our movements around the house!¡± Walter came before jackie the next day, reporting with a solemn expression. jackie, who was drinking tea in the garden, did not seem to care. He gave a wan smile. ¡°Then who do you think it is?¡± he asked. ¡°It must be from the Wagner family. They were afraid that we would take off. But they didn¡¯t attack us because they don¡¯t have proper fighters in their family. They are a third-ss aristocratic family after all. Aside from me, their best fighters are those who are the same level as a three-star King of War. That¡¯s why they don¡¯t dare to attack! ¡°As for the fighter from the Lowe family, it¡¯ll take him at least a day to rush over from Gin City. That¡¯s why the Wagner family is keeping tabs on us, they¡¯re afraid that we¡¯ll run away!¡± After Walter said all that, he asked jackie, ¡°What should we do now, Master?¡± jackie gestured for him to sit down. ¡°Skyler had already told me about this,¡± he said slowly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. We just won¡¯t go out for these two days and wait for them toe. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t have to run away. It¡¯ll be fine so long as we stay put!¡± ¡°All right!¡± Walter nodded his head. He felt as though the longer he knew jackie, the less he knew about the man. He only learned that Skyler was an eight-star King of War after he came in, yet a man of his status was willing to stay by jackie¡¯s side¡ªwilling to fight for jackie. The b*stard was probably far stronger than a nine-star King of War or was at least as strong as one. Only, there was no way that there were no rumors about someone as frighteningly strong as him, and this made Walter confused. Someone like him would have a powerful presence in Gin City, what more a ce like Swallow City. At that moment, the Chaffman family quickly got the news. One of the men came before Master Chaffman. ¡°Master, we heard that jackie and his family were not from our city,¡± he said. ¡°They¡¯re probably from another city, but we don¡¯t know which one. Still, they must havee from outside. We also did some investigations. He provoked the Wagner family recently, and now their young master is rendered infertile!¡± ¡°Really? Dn had been rendered infertile by jackie?¡± Master Chaffman was slightly taken aback after he heard that. ¡°That punk is bold. Not only is he not afraid of us, he actually dared to do something like that to Young Master Wagner¡­¡± Peace, who was standing to the side, loosened a small breath of relief as he heard this. He had been fortunate; if jackie had been in a bad mood the other day and rendered him infertile as well in a fit of recklessness, he would never see the light of day again. However, Peace quickly thought of something, and his eyes brightened. ¡°Eh, doesn¡¯t the Wagner family have a seven-star King of War? Will they find trouble with jackie?¡± After he said that, his expression darkened. ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem probable though. There¡¯s an eight-star King of War in that punk¡¯s house. Even if the Wagner family send their King of War over, he still wouldn¡¯t be a match!¡± ¡°Master Wagner had sent that seven-star King of War over. I heard that he received a fatal stab wound. He¡¯s most likely dead!¡± Chapter 987 The man who made the report could not help but twist his lips into a bitter smile. A fighter as strong as that would have a significant presence, and plenty of people would be pandering to him. Yet he had been killed by that punk. ¡°Hold on. Was the seven-star King of War killed by the eight-star King of War from the White family, or someone else?¡± Peace quickly thought of something and asked hurriedly. ¡°He was killed by jackie White!¡± The man replied. When they heard this, Peace exchanged a nce with his father. They both took a sharp intake of breath. jackie¡¯s fighting prowess must be no joke. Luckily they had not acted rashly. His fighting ability as well as that King of War¡¯s were terrifying enough, never mind the masked woman. The woman seemed like she was no pushover as well. ¡° jackie is not easy to deal with. Thank God we didn¡¯t act rashly!¡± The old master of the Chaffman family considered the situation, then he spoke, ¡°The Wagner family has only one son, and he¡¯s infertile now¡ªit¡¯s a great loss to them. There has not been a child from the Wagner family for so many years, and now they probably won¡¯t have a next-generation. That¡¯s why the Wagner family will definitely avenge their son. We just need to stand by and watch!¡± ¡°Mmhmm. Master Wagner¡¯s wife is from the Lowe family, who happens to be a significant secret powerhouse in Gin City. They¡¯ll definitely bring plenty of skilled fighters. We just don¡¯t know if the White family will choose to run away if they find out that the Wagner family is out for them!¡± Master Chaffman added after a moment of silence. ¡°If everything goes well, the people from the Lowe family will be arriving by tomorrow morning. We can go over tomorrow to survey the situation from afar in the pretense of going out shopping. I¡¯m sure that jackie and his men are done for this time.¡± Old Master Chaffman¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile. ¡°After all, Old Master Lowe and his wife are as strong as nine-star Kings of War. And they have plenty of fighters aside from themselves. There are probably nearly a hundred people who have the strength of a King of War.¡± ¡°Excellent. We won¡¯t need to spare a single man like this, and we¡¯ll get to witness jackie being brought to his knees. F*ck. I¡¯ll definitely record the entire thing in secret tomorrow for posterity!¡± Peace¡¯s heart leaped in delight after he heard all this. He could not kill jackie himself, but the idea that he would be able to see that man die, made him excited all the same. However, the only thing he would regret was the two beautiful women jackie had, whose looks were out of this world. He would never get the chance to bed them after this. Young Master Chaffman never gave up a woman he wanted. Usually, cash was enough to buy them over ¡ªso long as he gave enough, they would dly throw themselves into his arms. He never thought that he would fail so miserably this time. It was probably the worst failure he had ever experienced in his entire life. Chapter 988 The next morning, the Chaffman family set out early to a street that was near to jackie and his family¡¯s house. They quickly found themselves seats at a snack shop, watching the vi before them as they ate. Anticipation swelled within Peace. He kept staring at the vi¡¯s entrance, now free of chaos. He was well aware that the peace was temporary¡ªthe calm before the storm. After the clock hit ten, a few men from the Wagner family came over, along with over 200 fighters from Gin City. ¡°They¡¯re here, they¡¯re here. Quick! Inform the master!¡± The two bodyguards noticed the retinue from afar and immediately cried out, running. jackie made everyone else hide in the house. He took Lana, Skyler, Walter, Pendragon, Dennis, and a few dozen other men to the empty space before the vi¡¯s gates, waiting for the enemy to arrive. ¡°I never thought you¡¯d be here waiting for us!¡± Master Wagner burst intoughter when he saw this. ¡°Are you the b*stard who dared to do something like that to my grandson? Do you have a death wish?¡± There was an old man whose hair had gonepletely white. He pped a hand against the head of the stone lion at the entrance, which was at least half as tall as a man. A sharp crack rang out, and that frightening stone lion broke apart, shattering into little pieces. ¡°What!¡± Walter could not help but eximed when he saw that. The old man looked like he was giving a light p, but there was so much strength in his hand. It seemed that he was an extremely formidable fighter. ¡°How are you still alive, Walter?¡± Kane huffed after he noticed Walter¡¯s presence, ¡°Why are you standing on their side? Are you telling me that you wish to make an enemy out of the Wagner family?¡± ¡°B*stard! You traitorous snake!¡± Louisa grew even more furious and snarled at Walter. Walter was angry as well after he heard that. ¡°What are you talking about, Kane Wagner? Do you wish for me to die?¡± he snapped. ¡°I owed the Wagner family debt, and now that I¡¯ve cleared my debt, I don¡¯t owe you anything anymore. I didn¡¯t sell myself to you. It¡¯s my choice to follow jackie White!¡± ¡°Fine. You asked for it, Walter. You can¡¯t me us for anything that happens since you have a death wish!¡± Louisa gave a cold smile. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not aware of just how strong my family is. We have two fighters who are as strong as nine-star Kings of War, and there are nearly a hundred men who have the strength of Kings of War. How are you going to beat all of us?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s what you say, Walter, it seems like we¡¯ll just have to get rid of you!¡± Kane also huffed at Walter. ¡°Since I¡¯ve already decided to follow Master jackie, I¡¯ve set aside my fear of death long ago.¡± Walter lifted his chin, speaking without an ounce of care. ¡°I¡¯ll kill this traitor first!¡± The old man from the Lowe family clenched his fists. He stamped a foot against the ground and launched himself straight at Walter. ¡°No way you¡¯ll kill one of my men without me saying so!¡± jackie shed a mirthless smile and clenched his fist. He mmed a foot against the ground and rushed out. ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager to die, I¡¯ll be happy to oblige!¡± The old man gave a wry smile. Bloodlust surged in his gaze as he saw jackie rushing forward. He threw a fist toward the younger man. ¡°Back at you!¡± In the face of his opponent¡¯s powerful strike, jackie threw out his own fist without hesitation, and their attacks shed. Chapter 989 A powerful force erupted, and a frightening wave of energy rushed out from the fist, a result of a shockwave. ¡°What!¡± The old man quickly sensed the terrifying amount of strength in jackie¡¯s fist. Terror filled his eyes. He flew a few meters back before stopping. Blood spat out of his mouth. ¡°Dad!¡± Louisa cried out when she saw that the old man was injured, not believing the sight before her. Her father was as strong as a nine-star King of War. Nearly everyone deferred to him in Gin City, yet he was injured by just that one blow from the punk. ¡°I¡¯ll forget everything that happened if all of you leave now. But if you don¡¯t, and if you keep causing trouble, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless!¡± jackieced his fingers behind his back, speaking in a lofty tone. ¡°What should we do? This punk¡­¡± The old woman immediately stepped forward and asked the old man. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just that he has a good arm!¡± The old man red at jackie and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be a problem for us to kill them, considering our numbers,¡± he said. ¡°This punk just wants to scare us off!¡± The old woman nodded her head. ¡°I think so too. And he¡¯s even giving us a chance. He wouldn¡¯t be saying anything of that sort if he truly had the ability. He¡¯s afraid to get into a fight with us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He must have thrown all of his strength into that one punch earlier, and Dad hadn¡¯t expected him to be so strong, so he didn¡¯t use his full strength! He only got injured because he underestimated that punk!¡± Louisa nodded her head as well, thinking that her parents¡¯ deduction made sense. ¡°Seems like you chose death!¡± jackie chuckled and spoke in a cold voice after he heard their discussion. ¡°Did you really think I was frightened? Did you think you could scare us?¡± The old man chuckled. He flipped his palm, and a sword appeared in his grip. ¡°You¡¯re strong, but you might not necessarily know how to use sword aura!¡± The old woman flipped her palm as well, another sword appearing in her grip. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you little brat, that both of us are as strong as nine-star Kings of War,¡± she said, a cold smile on her lips. ¡°Can you beat the two of us alone? Besides, out of the 200 odd men we have here, almost a hundred are as strong as Kings of War. How can you hope to match us?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They can¡¯t beat us with the few people they have now!¡± A young man stood up, a sword in his hand. He hollered with a ferocious bite to his tone. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you try us?¡± Lana chuckled and flipped her palm. A purple sword appeared in her grip. ¡°That sword!¡± Walter took a sharp intake of breath when he saw the sword. Was that not the weapon of choice of Lana Zechs, the Goddess of War? And this masked woman was named Lana as well. He had not thought much about it before, thinking that they happened to share the same name. Now only did he realize that the masked woman was, in fact, Lana Zechs. He had heard long ago that she was a beauty as well. Why did he not put two and two together? He looked at jackie. Walter grew even more excited. There was only one man who could make the Goddess of War follow him¡ªand that was the Supreme Warrior! Chapter 990 Walter was extremely excited when the idea appeared in his head¡ª jackie, the Supreme Warrior! No one had ever seen his face before, and even his name was not known. Yet he had the chance to meet the Supreme Warrior, to witness his skills and fight alongside him. He would have never dreamed of something like that, but now he was in such close proximity with the Supreme Warrior. If jackie was truly the Supreme Warrior, he would be able to take out all these people in front of him with ease. Plus, he would not need to even use his full strength¡ªit would be as easy as breathing for him. However, he knew that the Supreme Warrior was someone who liked to keep a low profile. It was likely the reason why he had kept his identity a secret in the first ce. No one knew his name all this while, although he had contributed greatly to the nation. ¡°Walter, why are you staring into space?¡± Skyler noticed that Walter was staring at jackie, and palpable excitement shed in the man¡¯s eyes, so he chided the younger man. ¡°Oh. I¡¯m sorry!¡± Walter snapped back into his senses and quickly flipped his palm, taking out his own sword. ¡°Go for the head first!¡± The old man attacked jackie first, shing his sword. He clearly had good technique. The sword aura was practically a solid object, emanating a sense of sheer ruthlessness. The attack was amplified tenfold from the technique alone. ¡°Hmph!¡± In the face of this attack, jackie simply shed a wan smile. He flung his hand outward, and another shot of sword aura forth. The old woman was no slouch either. She shed an air de toward jackie, just as frightening as her husband¡¯s. jackie threw out another air de toward her. He was fast, but the strength of the des was notpromised at all. They were just as sharp, just as fierce¡ªand they reached a good few meters before they finally dissipated. It was a powerful attack. Soon enough, jackie¡¯s air des shed with the couple¡¯s. The resulting shockwave sent ripples that even shook the earth. A frightening crash rang out at the contact point, as though thunder were pping right before them. ¡°They¡¯re fighting. Fantastic!¡± In the distance, Peace and the others were extremely excited when they saw the fight breaking out. jackie would be done for this time. Unfortunately, he quickly noticed that the old couple¡¯s attacks were quickly blocked by jackie¡¯s counterattack. They even formed aftershocks, and the excessive energy bounced back toward the old couple. The old man and the old woman flew backward, their faces as pale as death. On Lana¡¯s side, there were no men who were a match for her. She threw a few air des out, and plenty of her opponents fell onto the ground, dead. ¡°No way!¡± The old man and woman were so shocked at the sight that all color leeched from their cheeks. There had been quite a few fighters who were as strong as five or six-star Kings of War, and they had all been killed by that masked woman. They did not even have the chance to fight back against someone as strong as that. ¡°Die!¡± Skyler and Walter sprang into action after seeing so many fighters being killed. Adrenaline filling their veins, they sprang forth into the array. ¡°No way. The four of them are so strong!¡± Chapter 991 The old couple was even more frightened when they saw their men falling one by one around them. Now they finally understood that jackie had truly been giving them a chance to live. Still, it was toote for regrets. ¡°Die!¡± In a sh, jackie appeared between the old couple, sweeping his sword in a circr motion. The action formed a frightening air de; it caught the light in a furious glint. The old couple and nearly ten of the Lowe family¡¯s fighters were all caught within the attack¡¯s radius. All of them flew backward andnded on the ground with heavy thumps, no longer breathing. ¡°Dad! Mom!¡± Louisa released a shriek when she saw her parents killed so easily. Only now did she realize that it was a foolish decision to bring her parents along to exact revenge. Not only did she not get her revenge, but she also led them to their deaths. In a moment, nearly a hundred of their men had died; only half were left. ¡°No¨Cno way!¡± Some of the Lowe family¡¯s fighters shook their heads vigorously. They were terrified at the sight of the corpses strewn all over the ground. ¡°Run!¡± jackie shed another two air des, and over a dozen men fell to the ground. Someone could not take it anymore, and wheeled around and sprinted off. Lana and the others took a few steps forward and killed more fighters. Kane and Louisa were killed as well. Only about a dozen men were left at the end, escaping with every inch of their remaining strength. They were only able to live because jackie and the others did not go after them. On the other entrance, plenty of people from the housing estate had sneaked over to watch the commotion. The fight had caused a huge ruckus and attracted their attention. Among the crowd, ke Knight and Tiana Scott heaved sighs of relief when they saw that jackie had clenched victory. They had never thought that the Lowe family would find them so quickly¡ªand they certainly had never expected that jackie and his fighters were so strong. They had killed so many fighters from the Lowe family in a sh. The Lowe family was powerful, and they had plenty of people. However, they had mustered all their troops for this, and so many of them had died. The Lowe family would be reduced into nothing now. Furthermore, the Lowe family¡¯s enemies would definitely take the chance to take revenge once the news reached Gin City,pletely destroying the Lowe family. Of course, the Wagner family was done for as well. The head couple of the Wagner family, as well as a few of their elders, had all died here. The Wagner family would be no more. ¡°No way. The Lowe family had so many fighters, and they were all killed? And only a few bodyguards from jackie¡¯s side were injured, but none of them died. Is this how it¡¯s all ending?¡± Peace wondered if this was all a dream as he watched everything from afar. He nced at his grandfather and father, who was sitting next to him. Their expressions were that of utter shock as well. ¡°He¨Che¡¯s too strong!¡± Old Man Chaffman wiped ayer of sweat filming at his forehead. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to provoke him,¡± he told his son. ¡°Remember this, do not provoke them no matter what!¡± ¡°With these few men, they don¡¯t have to be afraid of even a first-ss aristocratic family in the City of Martial Arts,¡± Master Chaffman added, ¡°what more a second-ss aristocratic family!¡± Chapter 992 ¡°Take care of the bodies!¡± jackie¡¯s lips twisted into a bitter smile when he saw the bodies all over the ground. He had wanted to find the dragon scale without creating a ruckus, and he had never wanted to cause trouble in the first ce. He never thought that it would end up like this. The Wagner family was dead. Furthermore, plenty of fighters from Gin City had died there as well. It seemed that plenty of powerful families from Swallow City would have their eyes on him and his family now. However, now that he thought about it, it might not be a bad thing after all. At least the families who had set up a trap for him would be more cautious of him after this incident. ¡°I was so scared with so many peopleing at once. Thank God all of you are strong. We would have died otherwise!¡± Fiona and the others emerged from the house as they saw that the bodyguards were cleaning up the bodies. Fiona patted her chest. It was evident that she was still recovering from the shock. ¡°You were amazing, dad. I want to be as strong as you when I grow up!¡± Kylie ran over, staring at jackie with admiration, her eyesrge and round and beautiful. jackie was speechless for a moment at the sight. ¡°Why did you allow Kylie toe?¡± he said to Fiona and the others. ¡°We haven¡¯t even finished cleaning up here. A child shouldn¡¯t be seeing all this!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that? Didn¡¯t you yourself say that this was the City of Martial Arts, where plenty of families are in a constant tussle of power, with some rising to eminence and others fading into obscurity? Plenty of people die every day. It¡¯s normal. How can you expect her to face hardships in life if she¡¯s never experienced it herself?¡± Surprisingly, Fiona replied, rolling her eyes at jackie. He was speechless and did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°that does make sense. And she¡¯s not the least bit afraid! Kylie is so young, but she¡¯s so wise!¡± Skylerughed and could not help but yfully pinch Kylie¡¯s cheek. Ever since jackie hade back, everyone was able to have full meals and wear nice clothes. Now, Kylie had put on some weight, her cheeks were pinchable than before. She had also turned fairer and was growing more adorable by the day, stealing the hearts of more and more people. ¡°Hmph. Basically, I want to be as strong as you when I grow up!¡± Kylie harrumphed and folded her arms across her chest, puffing herself to make herself look bigger. Everyone could not help but smile at her antics. Soon enough, Caleb and the others from the Quinton family caught wind of what had happened. Hunter was shocked when he heard this. ¡°My goodness. They had two fighters who were as strong as nine-star Kings of War, and they were all killed. How can they be so strong! Luckily we felt that something was off and did not go looking for trouble. We would all be killed otherwise!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re all so strong. Who knew that there were four skilled fighters among them¡ª especially jackie. I heard that he had killed the two fighters who were as strong as nine-star Kings of War. Furthermore, he did not do so much as waste a single breath!¡± Although they knew of the situation for a few hours now, Caleb was still reeling from shock. The Wagner family was far stronger than the Quinton family. They were a true third-ss aristocratic family, and they were gone, just like that. The Lowe family, meanwhile, was a powerful underground family from Gin City, and they too were wiped out in a blink of an eye. Chapter 993 Soon enough, this news spread to every corner of the City of Martial Arts¡ªSwallow City. ¡°Pa, Ma, Grandpa, Grandma, I¡ªI¡¯ll avenge you¡­¡± On the other hand, outside of Swallow City, Dn brought a few bodyguards with him, heading toward the direction of Gin City in a car. After three days, Lana came before jackie. Joy radiated through Lana that her face could hardly contain her happiness. ¡°Master, I have great news! We finally have news about the Dragon scale!¡± Lana stared at jackie with her eyes filled with excitement and her tone cheerful. ¡°There is a huge vi outside this City of Martial Arts, and I heard that a secret auction will be held in that huge vi tomorrow night. A filthy rich hidden figure, who has secretly contacted quite a few rich families in the city, intended to gather all the prominent families and businessmen to attend the auction they organized. There¡¯s only one item to be auctioned and that is the Dragon Scale!¡± ¡°Hmmm. Is that so? What do you think about this matter then?¡± jackie¡¯s brows knitted as he queried. ¡°In my opinion, as long as the problem can be solved with money, then it¡¯s not a problem. Others probably think that the Dragon scale is something rare and worthy to be kept in their private museum for collection. They¡¯re just curious!¡± Lana paused for a while and gave this matter a further thought, then she continued, ¡°So, that means the Dragon scale doesn¡¯t really mean much to them hence they won¡¯t spend so much money bidding for it!¡± Lana halted again before continuing, ¡°Therefore, I think we can spend some money and bid for it!¡± jackie bobbed his head as he was listening to Lana¡¯s analysis. ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll go with you tomorrow and have a look. But since it¡¯s a secret auction and the other party invited others under the table, I don¡¯t think it¡¯d be easy for us to get in, right?¡± Lana nodded. ¡°Yup, indeed. The other party scanned through the list and only invited those who are capable to participate. The public can¡¯t join. You must have their invitation card to enter the secret auction. Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible to get it!¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ It looks like the only way to get into that auction is to get hold of somebody¡¯s invitation card then!¡± After a moment of silence, jackie finally opened his mouth and suggested. ¡°I have a n in mind. Also, I heard that an invitation card allows only two person to enter, and some families have more than one card; they have two or three invitation cards! Those families can have four to six members to go to this secret auction. My n is this, we can approach one of these families and buy an invitation card from them, what do you think?¡± Lana smiled gently. She had done her homework well before approaching jackie about this matter. ¡°Sounds like a good n!¡± jackie chuckled. ¡°It just so happens that I managed to find out that the Chaffman family has two such invitation cards. Let¡¯s go to them and buy the card from them, how about that?¡± Lana suggested. ¡°Buy? No way. Peace Chaffman tried to hit on you and Selena a couple of times. So, I¡¯d not spend a single penny on his card. I¡¯d just ask him to give us one!¡± jackie chortled then he looked at the time. ¡°It¡¯ste, let¡¯s go now. We will first get the invitation card and then I¡¯ll go to the vi tomorrow with others.¡± jackie and Lana immediately drove toward the direction of the huge vi where the Chaffmans lived. ¡°Master, Master, it¡¯s bad! That guy ising, That guy ising!¡± One of the bodyguards who was on duty at the gate ran into the house and reported loudly when the Chaffmans were having their dinner. Chapter 994 ¡°What guy? Which guy?¡± The head of the Chaffman family yelled at the bodyguard who rushed into the dining room. He was having a good time drinking with the family and was abruptly disturbed. He naturally felt a flicker of irritation and his forehead puckered. ¡°The guy¡ªthe guy, jackie¡­ Didn¡¯t we witness them kill a lot of people from the Wagner family and the Lowe family the other day? The guy from that day came here with the woman in a mask!¡± The bodyguard¡¯s voice trembled. He was once proud of being the bodyguard of the Chaffman family. He had a lot of confidence in the Chaffman because, inmon circumstances, nobody dared to offend such a prominent and powerful family which was why Young Master Chaffman was so arrogant and snobbish. However, the two people who came to the Chaffman¡¯s residence today sent chills down his spine; he was weighed down by dread. This was because the two¡¯sbat prowess was too terrifying. If he had not known all the names of the Nine Great Gods of War, he would have suspected jackie to be one of them! ¡°What the heck? Why are those two here?¡± The head of Chaffman was startled at the news that he shot up from the chair. He was sober all of the sudden that he stopped feeling tipsy or drunk. ¡°Dad, are they here to seek revenge? But, but, didn¡¯t they already beat me upst time? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s here for his woman again!¡± Peace had been behaving welltely and had not been fooling around. But now after hearing that jackie hade to his house with Lana, his face went white in an instant and his hands turned cold and mmy. Old Master Chaffman uttered after thinking for a while, ¡°It¡¯s highly unlikely they came here for that matter, if so, he would havee here two days ago, why now? Besides, the Chaffman family is not an ordinary family, we have so many elite fighters, hence if they were here for trouble, why only the two of them? Why didn¡¯t they gather the other four skilled fighters? The head of the Chaffman family, on the other hand, was worried beyond words. ¡°Pa, what do you know? Only two of them came which means they know that they¡¯re able to defeat us with just the two of them. If that¡¯s the case, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s more petrifying?¡± The head of Chaffman gulped loudly and then continued, ¡°Have you not seen with your own eyes that day? jackie possessed greaterbat prowess than the old man, and the old woman of Lowe family did! The old couple of the Lowe family is on par with a nine-star King of War! But what happened in the end? Both were killed by jackie! Now, you tell me, how terrifying jackie is?¡± The corner of the Old Master Chaffman¡¯s mouth twitched uncontrobly at the information. However, in the end, he still shook his head to disagree. ¡°No, if they¡¯re looking for trouble, they would have juste in and killed all of us. Why are they waiting outside and allowing the bodyguard toe in and report?¡± Old Master Chaffman then wheeled his head and faced the bodyguard. ¡°Go out and let the two in. Remember, you must be polite and respectful when you speak to them, understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The bodyguard bowed and went off. They were two strong people; how could he disrespect them? He would not even know how and when he died if he really did offend them. The bodyguard thought to himself. Soon, jackie and Lana were brought to the Chaffman family by the bodyguard. ¡°Hey, my old friend, jackie! I truly apologize for my carelessness that I didn¡¯te to greet you. I didn¡¯t know you wereing, I¡¯m truly sorry!¡± Master Chaffman studied the two and bowed before them while apologizing. Then he quickly turned to one of the servants andmanded, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Go get new tes and bowls! They will join us for dinner and a couple of drinks! I¡¯ll drink tonight with these strong and powerful people!¡± ¡°Oh, Master Chaffman, stop it, you¡¯re being too kind! We¡¯re not strong nor powerful!¡± jackie chuckled and bowed to greet the other party as well. ¡°No, my friend, you¡¯re being too modest! The episode that day has spread all over the City of Martial Arts, or at least the families in this vicinity are all aware of it!¡± Chapter 995 Old Master Chaffman chuckled with a wide grin on his face. jackie did not bother with all the formality and went straight into the topic. ¡°Old Master Chaffman, I¡¯m here for some matter. As for dinner and drinking, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary. After all, I had some unpleasant moments with your grandson before. So I don¡¯t think I can enjoy the dinner or drinking at all!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding! It¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡± Peace immediately chimed in with an awkward smile. ¡°That incident was purely a misunderstanding. I was ignorant and rude, that¡¯s why it happened. But I really have to say this, that the two Mrs. Whites are truly beauties. jackie, you¡¯re blessed to have both of them as your wives. I¡¯m envious!¡± jackie¡¯s face immediately sank at hisments. He retorted with a cold but controlled voice, ¡°Peace Chaffman, first of all, don¡¯t call me jackie and don¡¯t you dare look at my wife anymore. For trash like you, I don¡¯t want to have any kind of rtionship with you!¡± jackie did not even spare the other party¡¯s face at all, even when the other party was from a prominent second-ss family in Swallow City. Peace¡¯s face turned red; he was embarrassed that he could not wait to find a crack in the ground and hide his head into it! Lana¡ªwho was standing beside jackie¡ªlistened to the exchange and her face was immediately kissed pink. She did not know that she would be mistaken as jackie¡¯s wife. How blessed was this? ¡°I¡¯ll be straightforward. I¡¯m here for something serious. I heard that tomorrow night, you¡¯re going to attend an auction held by some anonymous organization, right?¡± jackie fixed his res at the Chaffmans. The head of the Chaffman family nodded in return. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. We only received the invitationst night, I didn¡¯t expect you to know about it so soon. It seems that nothing can be hidden from you, Mr. White!¡± ¡°I¡¯m merely a nobody who just moved to Swallow City not long ago. How could Ipare myself with a second-ss family like yours?¡± jackie chortled then added, ¡°My motive today is very simple. I know that you have two invitation cards for that auction, how about giving one of those to me? I don¡¯t need two, one is enough. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± ¡°Wow, Mr. White is interested in the Dragon scale? I didn¡¯t see thating. Well. No problem, we have two cards, and it¡¯s fine to share one with you!¡± Master Chaffman flipped his palm and an invitation card suddenly appeared on his hand. He then handed it to jackie. ¡°Master Chaffman, such a pronto! You indeed possessed the characteristics of the family head! I thank you for the card. Also, I hope that Master Chaffman and the others will keep this as a secret!¡± ¡°Now, may we excuse ourselves!¡± jackie let out a warmugh, bowed, and thanked Master Chaffman before the two left the residence. ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t expect them to give us the card so easily! It seems like Master Chaffman is not indecisive!¡± After leaving the Chaffman¡¯s residence, on the way back, Lana praised Master Chaffman from the bottom of her heart. jackie, however, smiled dryly. ¡°They¡¯re not fools. That day during the battle with the Lowe and the Wagner family, I noticed their presence; they were watching the fight from afar, from the other side of the store. Although the Chaffman owned a lot of elite fighters, deep inside they know that even if they¡¯ve gathered all these strong fighters, they wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against us!¡± ¡°What? They were watching us? I didn¡¯t expect that!¡± Lana dazed. Chapter 996 ¡°Strange, jackie came here specifically to ask for the invitation card. This means that this guy is interested in the Dragon scale!¡± As soon as the two left, Master Chaffman could not help but mutter aloud, ¡°Now we only have one card left, so only two of us are able to go to the auction tomorrow. We¡¯re fortunate that jackie did not ask for both cards!¡± ¡°But, how did jackie know about this? They¡¯re not ordinary people, aren¡¯t they?¡± Peace¡¯s brows snapped together, with a puzzled look on his face. ¡°The secret organization sent us the invitation cards. How did he find out about this? This means that the other party must have been searching and gathering information about the Dragon scale. Otherwise, how is it possible for jackie to know about the auction so quickly?¡± ¡°This is so weird! Why would he be so interested in the Dragon scale? While we¡¯re still specting whether this Dragon scale is a real thing or not, they¡¯ve already investigated it thoroughly. They must have interest in it a long time ago!¡± Old Master Chaffman, too, felt that jackie¡¯s interest in the Dragon scale was certainly not on a whim. Otherwise, he would not havee to them specifically for the invitation card! ¡°Hmmm¡­they just moved here not too long ago. Oh, now I see it! Not too long ago, there was news about the Dragon Scale and then after there was no news about the Dragon Scale at all. Nobody knows anything about it. But jackie and the others moved here¡­hmm¡­ they must have heard the news and came here for the Dragon scale!¡± Suddenly, Peace understood the situation as though some wise spirits possessed his body. ¡°We¡¯ve never heard about jackie and others before; they must havee here for the Dragon scale. And since they¡¯re from the other cities and they came here for the Dragon scale, what does this mean? This means that this Dragon scale is real! Since it is real, there might really be a dragon in this world!¡± ¡°What? Dragon is real?¡± Old Master Chaffman was startled at the information that his eyes widened. ¡°This thing has always been a legend, none of us have seen it. I initially thought that this secret auction about the Dragon Scale is a fraud to lure us and cheat our money. But if our guesses are right, this means that the Dragon scale is real! There¡¯s really such a thing in this world!¡± ¡°Also, Pa, on the invitation card, it writes that this Dragon scale possesses a miraculous effect, if you were to soak it in tea and drink it every day, you can live longer! It¡¯s not one or two years longer but decades! If the Dragon scale really exists, doesn¡¯t that mean that the miraculous effect is real too?¡± Master Chaffman soon thought of something and excitement suddenly glowed brightly on his face. Old Master Chaffman¡¯s eyes, too, revealed signs of excitement after hearing the miraculous effect of dragon scale. ¡°If this is true, then we must try to bid for this item tomorrow! After all, auctions are all about money! It¡¯s a wealthpetition!¡± Master Chaffman bobbed his head in agreement. ¡°Yes, a lot of prominent families must be thinking that there is no such thing as dragon scale, not to mention its miraculous effect that was written on the card. They must be thinking that it¡¯s fake and a fraud. And some of them merely want to get it as a collection. So, they certainly wouldn¡¯t and cannot afford to spend so much on it. In that sense, our chances to get the Dragon scale is incredibly high!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that easy!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, Peace¡ªwho was drinking silently at the side¡ªsuddenly interrupted with a loud laugh. ¡°If jackie and his men came here all the way from other cities solely for this Dragon scale, then they are determined to get it. Hence, jackie will definitelypete fiercely with us in the auction!¡± ¡°Humph! This is an auction, the only thing that matters is money, and not fighting ability. So, what are you afraid of? As long as we have money and the other party doesn¡¯t, then it¡¯ll be our show!¡± Old Master Chaffman could not wait to get the dragon scale. It would be wonderful if he could live a few more decades! ¡°What I fear is even if we bid for the Dragon scale and got it in the end, the other party wille and seize it. In that case, we¡¯re no match for him!¡± Peace let out a dry smile. ¡°The only families that are not afraid of him could only be some first-ss families in this city, I guess!¡± Old Master Chaffman was rendered speechless. What Peace said was true; if they were to get the dragon scale sessfully in the auction, and jackie came and asked for it, they would have no choice but hand it over to jackie. Chapter 997 The next day, some of the families who were invited to this secret auction were not interested at all in the dragon scale, and some even thought that it was a fraud. Hence, quite a number of those prominent families did not go to the huge vi outside the city. But most of the invited families wanted to find out the truth of dragon scale; they brought a few bodyguards with them and went to the huge vi outside the city. More and more people were gathered outside the vi, however, the owner of the vi did not open the gates, instead, the owner made them wait outside the vi. ¡°Who the heck organized this auction? How could the organizer make us all wait outside and not even give us a ce to sit! How arrogant!¡± An old man from the crowd huffed angrily. ¡°Damn right! The organizer only gave us three invitation cards, how are my bodyguards going to get in? Only six of us can get in!¡± Another middle-aged man¡ªwho stood beside the old man¡ªcould not help but cursed out loud. He brought tons of bodyguards with him to here, only to find out the rules. This made him upset. ¡°Hey, Young Master Norton, look over there! Can you see that beauty? I¡¯ve never met her before, isn¡¯t she attractive?¡± On the other side of the crowd, there were a few rich young masters gathered together, chilling and smoking cigarettes. One of them noticed Lana in the crowd and his eyes fixated on her, never turning away. Young Master Norton looked at the direction pointed by his friend; his eyes brightened up. ¡°Holy f*ck! That chick¡¯s body is so damn amazing! Look at the slender yet curvy thighs. I bet all men would be head over heels for her!¡± ¡°Young Master Norton, you may not have met that woman and man yet but they¡¯re not someone you should mess with. Have you heard of the news where all the members of the Lowe family and the Wagner family were murdered? You must¡¯ve heard about it, right? They¡¯re the ones who did it!¡± One of the young masters chortled bitterly as he uttered to the other young masters. ¡°It looks like she¡¯s a thorny rose¡ªa beautiful woman who can¡¯t be touched!¡± After hearing the news, Young Master Norton could not help but mock with a bitterugh. He was a young master of a first-ss aristocratic family, so naturally many pretty women would offer themselves to him as though he was a ma that attracted women effortlessly. However, since he had met so many pretty women,mon pretty women would not catch his eyes at all; his aesthetic taste toward women was naturally heightened. However, he never expected to meet such a beautiful woman like Lana tonight; that this woman had lit up the soul in his eyes. Well. It seemed that a trip to the outskirts tonight was not in vain at all! Soon enough, the crowd grew bigger and bigger, and several staff members of the auction came out to the entrance gate, and then stood still in two rows. One of the guys with thick eyebrows and sharp eyes uttered aloud, ¡°Attention, please! We apologize for making everyone wait for a long time. Now we¡¯ll open up the gates and let everyone in. Please line up here, and remember, one invitation only allows two people to go in, the remaining will have to wait outside!¡± The crowd lined up in pairs as requested by the staff, then handed the invitation card and entered the vi. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± jackie threw the cigarette butt on the ground, stomped it fiercely to put out the fire. Only then he strode toward the entrance with Lana. Chapter 998 After jackie handed the card to the staff, he and Lana entered the vi and came into a nicely decorated hall. On the side of the hall, a stage was built temporarily for this auction and there were stools for the people to sit. The light was dim, and the atmosphere was eerie; the crowd could not help but frown. The hall was soon filled with people¡ªnearly a hundred of them. Then an old man wearing a charcoal ck robe and a mask on his face walked up to the stage slowly. The old man¡¯s blond and shiny hair caught Lana¡¯s eyes; her face immediately dulled and sank. ¡°Is this organizer from America?¡± Lana whispered to jackie. jackie¡¯s brows snapped together at the scene before him. ¡°Howe? How did the Dragon scale fall into the hands of the people of America?¡± At this moment, once jackie finished hisst sentence, hundreds of ck-clothed people came into the hall from the front doors and side doors, surrounding everyone in the center of the hall. ¡°What the¡­¡± The situation of being surrounded by hundreds of bulky, ck-clothed men had the prominent families feeling worried. ¡°Oh, everyone, please stay calm. They¡¯re here today to maintain the order and help with the auction. Don¡¯t have to worry!¡± The old man on the stage opened his mouth with a warmugh and his arms extended, signalling everyone not to panic. The old man then pped his hands, gesturing to the staff to bring out the item. A female usher walked up to the stage with a te in her hands. On top of the te, there was a golden scale. ¡°That¡¯s the legendary Dragon scale?¡± All gazes with sparkles in them were fixed on the dragon scale on the te. ¡°I guess so? It looks like fish scales! I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s real or fake but it¡¯s really huge, almost as big as a palm!¡± Another man from the crowd muttered with overwhelming emotion in his voice. ¡° jackie¡­¡± Lana was bursting with joy that her eyes were full of excitement. ¡°It¡¯s the Dragon scale, make sure we get it!¡± jackie nodded to confirm its truthfulness. When he thought of it, his fists clenched tightly. Without this piece of dragon scale, he could not advance and further elevate his overallbat power; he could not take his strength to another level. This dragon scale seemed to have be a tangled knot in his heart. The current jackie was at a critical juncture of breaking through hisbat prowess. His heart had longed to retrieve this dragon scale. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, look, this is the legendary Dragon scale!¡± The old man chortled warmly then added, ¡°I believe many of you are here just to experience something new, and most of you don¡¯t even know how precious this Dragon scale is, and how useful it is! This is not ordinary treasure like rare gemstones; it is a real treasure!¡± ¡°Old man, how can you prove that it¡¯s a real treasure? Even if it¡¯s a real dragon scale, how can you prove that it has the miraculous effect of prolonging human life in addition to being somewhat collectible? Didn¡¯t you say that it has such an effect?¡± At this point of time, a young master of a family stood up and spilled out his question gently, with his hands behind his back. Chapter 999 ¡°He¡¯s right! You have to prove it and tell us more if you wanna get money from us in this auction!¡± Another young master echoed with a sarcastic tone. ¡°I came over here today merely to see something new. I¡¯m a young master of a prominent family; I have other priorities, you know? And there¡¯s just one item in today¡¯s auction, that¡¯s the Dragon scale. I came here for it, so you better don¡¯t disappoint me!¡± ¡°This young master is right! We¡¯ll certainly not make your money go to waste! It¡¯ll be worth it!¡± The old man of America who was on the stageughed out loud at the young master¡¯sment. ¡°I believe this is nothing new for everyone, that in this world, everyone is always seeking for improvement and enhancement in theirbative area; Everyone wishes to be a master of martial arts or even the ultimate grandmaster of martial arts of the era! The real strong fighter acquired the techniques of enhancement and only with the knowledge of those techniques, only then one can be the real ultimate strong fighter.¡± Everyone nodded their head after listening to the old man¡¯s speech. As citizens of the City of Martial Arts, they understood this point clearly. The old man opened his mouth once again and spilled the words in a slow manner, ¡°And only a real strong fighter is able to control the Chi in their body and release it and use it to attack. Such strong fighters are rare, and we see them as someone who has surpassed the level of the ultimate grandmaster of martial arts; such a person is basically considered a demi-god! Because they can fly in the air!¡± At this time, an old man from the crowd stood up from his chair and jeered, ¡°Why are you telling us about that? Who doesn¡¯t know about that! In general, thosemon elite fighters in our families are like the majors and the marshals from the military; and the elders are like the kings and queens of war; and the Nine Great Gods of War, heh, they¡¯re the demigods! Am I right?¡± ¡°Pretty much. They¡¯re called Gods of War in Daxia, but in terms of theirbat prowess, they are pretty much at the demi-god level!¡± ¡°There are some demi-god-like fighters in the City of Martial Arts, but they are rare. Fighters of the level of Kings of War are slightly more!¡± The old man on the stage bobbed his head in agreement. Then he faced the crowd and threw out another question, ¡°Then do you know, what is the level above the demi-god level?¡± Puzzlement and confusion were stered on the crowd¡¯s faces. ¡°Well. Not sure about that!¡± Some shook their heads. ¡°I did hear about it before!¡± The previous old man from the crowd once again uttered, ¡°It¡¯s said to be a true god. In fact, from the name of it, you can know how strong, powerful, and terrifying thebat prowess of the true god is. A level lower is demi-god, and the ultimate level is true god, naturally true god level is way more powerful than demi-god level!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so right, Mister!¡± The old man from America who was in charge of hosting the auction said, ¡°We all know that after the war between America and Daxia, Nine Great Gods of War are born and there is another existence above these Nine Great Gods of War, that¡¯s the Supreme Warrior!¡± A middle-aged man from the crowd suddenly stood on his feet and yelled excitedly, ¡°Are you¡ªare you saying that this Supreme Warrior¡¯sbat prowess is at the true god level?¡± The old man on the stage chortled. ¡°There are too few human beings who have reached the true god level. And I guess most of you don¡¯t know that in this world, there are many hidden strong, and powerful families. They live in the deep mountains and away from the public. And most of the true god fighters are hidden in these families. But, these hidden families will not mingle with peasants like us nor intervene with themoners¡¯ lives.¡± The old man paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°If I¡¯m guessing correctly, the Supreme Warrior of Daxia has not reached the true god-level either. He is already at the peak of the demi-god level and is about to break through to reach the true god level. This piece of Dragon¡¯s scale is exactly what fell off of him!¡± The corners of jackie¡¯s mouth twitched awkwardly at the old man¡¯s speech, and his face turned unsightly. jackie¡¯s eyes were stoic and gloomy at the same time. Who the heck was this old man? How could he know so much about him? He even guessed correctly about hisbat prowess level. jackie did try to break through the demi-god level several times recently, however, unfortunately, he was not able to reach the true god level. He thought this fallen piece of dragon scale was exactly the reason behind him not being able to breakthrough! Chapter 1000 ¡°Are you joking? This Dragon scale fell off of a person? Old man, we may not even fully believe it when you say this fish-scale-like thing is a Dragon scale, and now you¡¯re telling me that this Dragon scale fell off of a person¡¯s body?¡± Someone from the crowd could not help but mock uncontrobly, ¡°You¡¯re making up stories so that you could increase the value of this Dragon scale, aren¡¯t you? But we¡¯re no fool. Your story is too ridiculous, and we¡¯ll not believe you. I¡¯m afraid today you can¡¯t sell this scale off for much money!¡± Another man stood up as well. ¡°Old man, why are you telling us all these? Now I know there is one level higher than the semi-god level, which is the true god level. Person of true god-level should be already taking the top position of humanity, right? But what does this have to do with you auctioning this Dragon scale?¡± ¡°Of course, there is a tight connection! The person who had this dragon scale had been desiring a breakthrough in hisbat prowess, and this dragon scale fell off of him, hence, it is naturally nourished by the spiritual energy of the person, as well as, absorbing the spiritual force of the earth and heaven. This Dragon scale is a real treasure!¡± The old man chuckled nonchntly. ¡°But, if you guys really think that our motive today is to auction the Dragon scale off, then you are all idiots! Hahaha!¡± The old man jeered cunningly. ¡°Oi, Old man, what do you mean? Are you fooling us? Since you¡¯ve invited us all here, why don¡¯t you auction it off? Making our trip here for nothing?¡± Another middle-aged man shot up from his seat and yelled angrily. ¡°Motherf*cker! You¡¯re ying us around, aren¡¯t you? Well then. If you don¡¯t auction it, I¡¯ll grab it by force!¡± Another old man was even more furious that he basically jumped off from his seat and charged toward the stage. He was soon standing before the old-aged host and swung his arm, throwing a heavy punch toward the host. ¡°Oh my¡­ This force and this speed. This old man¡¯s fighting skill isparable to an eighth-grade grandmaster, isn¡¯t it?¡± Lana was shocked at the sight before her and she continued, ¡°That means this old man is as strong as an eight-star King of War!¡± jackie bobbed his head at Lana¡¯s guess. This old man was definitely something else. ¡°But I think he¡¯s not even his opponent! Sigh.¡± jackie breathed out a bitter smile as he replied to Lana. Sure enough, just as jackie¡¯s words fell, the old-aged host on the stage¡ªwho was wearing a mask¡ª balled his fist firmly and threw it toward the fist of another old man. One could visibly witness ayer of Chi energy surrounding the balled fist of the old-aged host. A loud sound pierced through the air and sent waves that shook the ce for a few seconds. The old man who challenged the host was knocked backward and smashed heavily into the crowd. A mouthful of blood was spurted out. An eighth-grade grandmaster was sted away just like that, and he was badly wounded! ¡°Who¡ªwho the hell are you?¡± The old man on the ground stared deadly at the old man on the stage, his eyes full of shock and confusion. The injured old man was deemed as a strong fighter of a first-ss family; an eighth-grade grandmaster for god-sake! It was rare to see an eighth-grade grandmaster appear in public, but to everyone¡¯s surprise, that even such a powerful person was not the opponent of the old man on the stage! The old man with the mask held the dragon scale in his grip, then he flipped his palm, and the dragon scale disappeared. Only then he sneered scornfully, ¡°The main purpose of inviting all of you here today is to lure someone out, who I believe is already here and hidden within this crowd, am I right?¡± The old man paused for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°This someone is no other than the owner of this Dragon scale, hahaha!¡± ¡°Are you f*cking kidding me? The dragon scale really fell off a person?¡± The crowd was murmuring; some people still could not bring themselves to trust the old man¡¯s words and feel that everything was too magical. ¡°The owner of the Dragon scale, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t dare toe out? Such a coward! The Dragon scale is with me right now,e and grab it if you have the guts!¡± The old manughed rampantly like a chimpanzee. ¡°Hey, Old man, since you¡¯re not auctioning this dragon scale, we¡¯re allowed to leave, right?¡± A few people stood up and ready to leave the hall. ¡°He¡¯s right. Old man, we¡¯re not the someone you¡¯re looking for. So, see you never!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1001-1050 Chapter 1001-1050 Chapter 1001 The others also did fist-to-palm salutes as they huffed. ¡°Leaving? I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t leave once you¡¯re here!¡± The old man waved his hand. The ck-clothed man from before all raised their fists, radiating dangerously quiet auras. ¡°You want to fight us when we have so many people on our side? Are you looking for death?¡± A bald man craned his neck to look at the old man atop the stage, his expression stony. ¡°The people here should be pretty good fighters,¡± the old man said, smiling. ¡°We¡¯ll just kill those who can¡¯t fight properly and take those that aren¡¯t too bad as our puppets so that they can contribute to our society. Hah!¡± ¡°Just hand the dragon scale over, you old fart!¡± jackie could not stand it any longer. He shot straight onto his feet and red at the old man. ¡°See if you can get it from me!¡± The old man chuckled, speaking with an impassive voice. ¡°Since you put it that way, we have no choice but to take it from you by force!¡± jackie lifted his foot and speared toward the sky¡ªtoward the direction of the old man. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re that Supreme Warrior?¡± The old man was stunned. jackie was even faster than the elderly man from before. He finally realized that jackie was the person he and the others were waiting for. ¡°The Supreme Warrior?¡± Many people took sharp intakes of breath when they heard that. This man was so young. Was he really the Supreme Warrior¡ªthe one person who was far stronger than the Nine Great Gods of War? ¡°Hand it over!¡± jackie curled his fingers into a fist and struck it against the old man¡¯s fist. A resounding crack rang out. The next second, the old man had been thrown backward by jackie. Blood sprayed from his mouth, and even his mask had fallen off. The crowd finally saw the scars that riddled the old man¡¯s face. It seemed that he had sustained burn injuries from before. He looks grotesque, monstrous. ¡°Let¡¯s go. F*ck. This was a trap all along!¡± Some came to their senses and were prepared to leave. ¡°Kill them!¡± Yet the ck-clothed men around them whipped out their swords. They started to move between these men from powerful families, drawing blood and shedding carnage. The old man who had been whacked by jackie clenched his blood-stained teeth. He wheeled around and rushed toward the entrance. ¡°Catch me if you can. Hah!¡± ¡°As if I¡¯m afraid of you!¡± Of course, jackie could not let him escape; he had the dragon scale. He did not think twice as he shot forward, blurring into the shadows. Holes were quickly rammed into the vi¡¯s walls. The fight was too intense. As plenty of powerful families were invited to the auction, even a few men from the first-ss aristocratic families were here. That was why they were strong. After fighting for a while, everyone came to the garden. However, several young masters who were slightly weaker were quickly killed. Chapter 1002 The fight was extremely intense. Lana scanned through her surroundings. She quickly realized that the ck-clothed men were fearsome fighters. More importantly, some of them seemed to not fear death, rushing forward in spite of the wounds on their body. They could continue to fight as though they were completely fine. Judging from the situation, a ck-clothed sixth-grade grandmaster could probably match an eighth- grade grandmaster. The grandmasters had ranks from the first-grade to the ninth-grade. The ck-clothed men here were all grandmasters. In fact, some of them wereparable to the demi-god strength of the Gods of War. ¡°Look. Get the bodyguards to help us!¡± Someone cried out after realizing that they could not break through to escape. ¡°Bad news. The bodyguards outside the area are already dead. And plenty more of those guys are coming for us!¡± Someone quickly noticed the situation and was so shocked that their face turned pale. The bodyguards who had been waiting outside had all been killed. Even more ck-clothed men, who probably had been waiting outside for an ambush, all rushed in, surrounding everyone and leaving no path of escape. ¡° jackie, don¡¯t you think something¡¯s wrong? The men seemed to not have emotions. They just know how to kill!¡± Lana wed her way through a group of men and came to jackie¡¯s side, posing the question. jackie bobbed his head. ¡°The old man mentioned something about ¡®puppets¡¯. I noticed that there are a lot of Americans in their group; meanwhile, the powerful fighters are all from Daxia. This means that all these powerful Daxians have lost their sense of self and have be their puppets. Now all they know is to fight!¡± ¡°No way. ck magic like that still exists?¡± Lana¡¯s expression darkened after she heard that. However, jackie quickly thought of something. ¡°No. If that was the case, Fernando would have been able to beat that old man.¡± ¡°How clever. You guessed what happened already!¡± The old man cackled. Then he took out a flute and began to y it. In a sh, a shadow rushed over from a distant forest. It vaulted over the vi walls andnded before jackie and Lana. ¡°Brother!¡± Lana stared at the man before her. It was Fernando, no doubt about it. jackie looked into his empty eyes. ¡°Yourrade has been brainwashed,¡± he said. ¡°It seems like he¡¯s be a puppet!¡± ¡°No way. Does that mean he¡¯s dead?¡± After Lana heard that, her features crumpled. Sorrow filled her heart. Fernando was a very powerful fighter¡ªone of the best even among the Nine Gods of War. It would be frightening to think that someone like him could be controlled like a puppet. ¡°Probably not! ¡°If he was truly dead, they would be able to establish some sort of astral connection with him¡ªlike the puppets over there who are being controlled by the Americans with just a thought,¡± jackie said. ¡°But the old man needed to y his flute to get Fernando. This tells us that some part of him is still alive. He still has a sliver of consciousness!¡± Chapter 1003 ¡°Thank goodness!¡± Lana released a sigh of relief after she heard that. She believed that so long as he was notpletely dead, he still had a chance with jackie and Ethan¡¯s miraculous prowess in medicine. ¡°Careful, everyone. These are puppets that are attacking you. They¡¯re dead. Their bodies are hard and they do not feel pain. It¡¯ll be difficult for you to blow them apart or to cut their limbs.¡± jackie saw that the men from the powerful families were being surrounded, and they were gradually overwhelmed. He immediately reminded everyone, ¡°Attack the Americans if you want to dodge the puppets. Only then will it will work!¡± ¡°American b*stards. How dare they resort to such measures!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Not only did they kill our men, but they also turned them into puppets and use them to do all the fighting!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. No wonder plenty of men from smaller families, who were strong and those self-taught fighters all disappeared. They were kidnapped by the Americans and turned into puppets!¡± Plenty of people realized after they heard jackie¡¯s words. They were so furious that their faces had gone white. ¡°F*ck. Didn¡¯t the war already end? These Americans infiltrated Daxia to do such a thing!¡± A man snarled in anger. His arms had a gaping wound, and blood poured forth, staining the sleeve of his shirt. ¡°Kill them. Kill those American b*stards!¡± Someone cried out. They would not tangle with the puppets any longer. Instead, they were going straight for the Americans. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good, eh? You saw through everything so quickly!¡± The old man looked at jackie and shed a cold smile. ¡°But we have so many puppets. They¡¯d have to die before they can get to our men!¡± ¡°Really?¡± jackie¡¯s lips curved into a mirthless smile. He jumped straight up, to a height of over ten meters. Then he yelled, ¡°Come forth, my disciples!¡± If one ascended to a demi-god status, it was possible to use the Chi energy inherent within one¡¯s body to temporarily levitate or fly, by condensing it at one¡¯s feet. It could only be used for a short time, but that was the reason why demi-gods were far stronger than grandmasters. That was also the reason why the Nine Great Gods of War were able to easily kill any eight-star or nine-star King of War! At this moment, shadows flew in from a field outside the vi, rushing into the area. After the seven shadows appeared, they immediately killed the Americans, who were standing outside and controlling the puppets. ¡°What! The other seven Gods of War are here?¡± Some of the people immediately cried out when they saw the seven Gods of War. ¡°My God. I didn¡¯t hear wrong, did I? That¨Cthat young man called them his disciples? Ethan and the others are his disciples? So the nine Great Gods of War are the Supreme Warrior¡¯s disciples!¡± Another old man was extremely excited. He never thought that they would appear just as death yawned at them¡ªthese heroes who had fought and bled for the country. It was as though angels were descending from heaven to perform divine retribution. ¡°No¨Cno way¡­¡± The old American leader shook his head vigorously, wondering if he was going blind. ¡°How could you have the time to prepare in advance? Don¡¯t tell me you knew that the auction was a ruse?¡± Chapter 1004 jackie could not help but smile when he saw the other party¡¯s panicked expression. ¡°Fortunately, Fernando had called me before he had been captured, telling me that it was all a trap! That¡¯s why I sensed that the dragon scale auction was a trap. And since this auction only has the dragon scale up for grabs, I had a backup n just in case!¡± Many Americans were killed very quickly. The dozens of puppets that they controlled immediately fell to the ground, not moving a single inch. ¡°How wonderful! The Nine Gods of War are here. I never thought that I would see the day where I would fight side by side with the Gods of War and the Supreme Warrior. This is amazing!¡± An old man, whose hair was a tuft of white,ughed aloud. ¡°Jeez. I had heard that the Supreme Warrior was a young man, but I never expected him to be jackie. And I never thought that he would be so powerful!¡± Another middle-aged man cried out to jackie as he fought, ¡°Supreme Warrior, my daughter is in her mid- twenties. She¡¯s as beautiful as a rose, single, and her elegance is unmatched. Will you be willing to see her? I¡¯m willing to marry her off to you as a second wife. It¡¯ll be fine even if she¡¯s a mistress!¡± jackie nearly spat out blood when he heard that. Of course. Plenty of such trouble woulde once he revealed his identity. Still, he never thought they would be doing this while they were in the middle of a fight¡­ ¡°Supreme Warrior, my daughter is also extremely elegant and adorable. I really hope that you cane over to our ce for a few drinks! We¡¯ll bring out the best alcohol!¡± Another man refused to be sidelined. He yelled at jackie as he fearlessly mowed down his enemies, fighting ferociously. jackie was even more speechless. ¡°All of you better focus on killing the Americans first,¡± he hollered. ¡°Who knows what their intentions are,ing into Daxia!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s get them!¡± Anger spiked through everyone who heard jackie. They all rushed forward. Before, the battle had seemed to be hopeless. With the arrival of the seven Gods of War, it began to turn in their favor. It was obvious that the Americans could not hold their ground. When one of them fell, plenty of puppets followed suit. This racked up their losses exponentially. ¡°We have a rough estimate of your strength, kiddo. And we know that you¡¯re strong. But Fernando should be almost on the same level as you. Now that he¡¯s a puppet, he going to be twice as strong. We¡¯ll kill you today!¡± The head of the Americans yed the flute as soon as he finished speaking. This time, the flute rang out even more sharply than before, and there was a killing intent interwoven with its tune. As soon as he heard that, Fernando flipped his palm and took his sword out, jumping into flight and aiming at jackie with his de. The frightening sharp air de shed toward jackie, flying a few meters. ¡°What a powerful technique. His attack is indeed stronger than before!¡± Lana¡¯s expression darkened when she saw this. ¡°Go help the others. If you can, kill the head. He won¡¯t be able to control yourrade that way!¡± jackie¡¯s expression also turned solemn when he saw the air de. He flipped his palm and took out his own sword. Then he whipped his own air de toward Fernando. A resounding crash rang out. The two pressurized wind des shed, and blinding light went up in a sh. Everyone shut their eyes on reflex. A frightening wave of energy rippled throughout the area from where the des had shed. Many of the men who were a little weaker staggered backward from the whish. Others were straightaway thrown backward andnded on the ground with resounding thuds. They almost spat out blood. ¡°What a scary duel!¡± Chapter 1005 Everyone was scared out of their wits. It was the first time for many to witness an attack of this magnitude. ¡°So this is the strength of a demi-god?¡± Some were horrified seeing what unfold before their eyes. The grandmasters and the fighters were all ranked from the first-grade to ninth-grade. As for the demi-gods and the true gods, their fighting prowess was not dictated by such specific ranks. No matter if they had the strength of demi-gods or true gods, they were all divided into beginner, intermediate, advanced, and ultimate ranks! That was because someone who had just be a demi-god was able to use their internal chi energy to fly for a short period of time, as well as to attack. The internal chi energy within a true god was far stronger than that of a demi-god. After the white light faded, the two men¡¯s attacks dissipated. It was evident that Fernando was far stronger now that he was being controlled. He could almost match up to jackie. ¡°Why is Brother fighting our master?¡± Ethan frowned when he saw this. ¡°He¡¯s being controlled. Sht. Dmn these Americans. How dare they make a student and his master kill each other!¡± Abner clenched his fists in anger. ¡°No way. What if the Master kills Brother Fernando or vice versa? What do we do?¡± There were many Americans surrounding them. They wanted to rush over to help, but it was not possible. Besides, Ethan realized that plenty of the Americans could rival their fighting prowess. The enemy could even easily control the puppets so that they had no choice but to confront them. They had the upper hand, but it was difficult for them to do anything in such a short span of time. ¡°Thank goodness Little Sis is going over!¡± Sam said when he saw that. ¡°Stop her!¡± Someone cried out when she noticed Lana dashing toward their leader. Many Americans suddenly rushed toward her, determined to stop her. ¡°Go forth!¡± The old manughed and yed his flute again. Fernando flew toward jackie. This time, the old man did not make Fernandounch any attacks. All he did was fly toward jackie. ¡°If you have the strength, kid, use your de to cut your disciple into half. Then hisst strand of life will be cut off, and he¡¯ll truly be dead!¡± The old man cackled. His eyes were crazed with venom. ¡°You b*stard!¡± jackie¡¯s expression darkened. How dare he used Fernando¡¯s life to threaten him. He had no way about it. Fernando was drawing closer. His fist was raised at jackie, clearly about to initiate closebat. ¡°Hmph!¡± jackie harrumphed. He had the chance to split Fernando into two because his enemy had given him plenty of time to do so. However, this was his most beloved disciple. Fernando had achieved so much on the battlefield. jackie did not want him to die in his hands. He could not do it! Chapter 1006 In the face of Fernando¡¯s fist, jackie had no choice but to grit his teeth and throw a punch of his own. ¡°What?¡± jackie soon realized that Fernando¡¯s body was a lot tougher now that he was a puppet. His fist was as hard as a rock, and his strength was monstrous. That immense strength actually made him stumble a few steps backward after their fists collided. It took a while for him to regain his footing. Yet Fernando showed no signs of slowing down. He assailed jackie with a barrage of attacks, moving at a blinding speed. jackie could barely react to them all. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, kiddo? Can¡¯t bear to use your full strength? You¡¯ll probably be killed if you continue to hesitate!¡± The old manughed and momentarily stopped Fernando¡¯s movements. ¡°Today will be your death anniversary, kiddo,¡± he said. ¡°You should know that someone who doesn¡¯t feel pain nor fear death will always continue to fight. Hah!¡± After he said that, he blew the flute again. Fernando¡¯s eyes were just as empty; he clenched his right fist, which morphed into a dragon w. ¡°What?¡± Everyone was shocked when they saw that w. ¡°What¡¯s there to be so surprised about? We have a technique named True Dragon w. We can even turn both of our hands into dragon ws once we¡¯re demi-gods! If we can ascend to the status of a true god, we can transform into a dragon!¡± Ethan could not help but speak with contempt when he saw everyone¡¯s stupefied expressions. He thought that they were overreacting. ¡°Seriously? What a powerful technique, to transform into a dragon. No wonder it¡¯s called True Dragon w!¡± An old man¡¯s eyes shone with admiration. The sheer strength and menacing aura of a dragon¡¯s body was enough to intimidate anyone if they could truly transform into a dragon. ¡°Ah!¡± Atst, jackie did not dare to slip up in the least when he saw a w shing toward him. He released a furious cry and clenched his fist as well; his internal Chi gathered at his arm, and it also transformed into a dragon w. He swung it forward. When the two collided, the frightening crash rang out again, pping through the sky like thunder. The sound even hurt the ears of many people. Some were thrown backward from the aftershock, blood spilling out of their mouths. ¡°No way. The kid is holding his ground?¡± The old man could not help but was surprised when he saw that jackie and Fernando were at a standstill. They had lost the previous war. He knew that it was because the only man who could match jackie was dead. Furthermore, jackie was extremely powerful. They had no choice but to surrender. If they could kill jackie or grievously injure him, they could take jackie and the Nine Gods of War as their puppets to fight for them. Then, Americans would retaliate, and they would emerge victorious. ¡°Ah!¡± jackie clenched his jaw and used all his strength to fight Fernando. Chapter 1007 He believed that he just needed to hold out for a while longer; Ethan, Joseph, and the others were definitely able to kill all the other Americans. Then they would attack the old man all at once, and victory would be theirs. That was why he did not need to kill or triumph over Fernando. So long as he held out, he would be closer to victory. The two dragon ws continuously shed against each other. It was hard for them tond a blow on each other. Fernando¡¯s strength was immense, but jackie clenched his teeth through it, sweat beading all over him. Yet he persevered. ¡°Just die already. It doesn¡¯t look good for us, with this going on! We¡¯ll be in big trouble if jackie doesn¡¯t quickly die while our men are dropping. We¡¯ll be able to turn the tides once jackie is dead!¡± The old man realized the gravity of the situation too. His mouth grew more downturned as time ticked by. However, he quickly thought of something. His eyes sparkled with light. He flipped his palm, retrieving jackie¡¯s dragon scale from between his fingers. ¡°I know that you want this dragon scale really bad, jackie. It took you so long to refine this, and you¡¯ll be greatly affected without it. Not only will you be unable to showcase your true power, but it¡¯ll also affect your progress and spirit. It¡¯ll be likely for problems to crop up when you¡¯re trying to progress!¡± The old manughed. Then he took out a sword and shed it in half. The dragon scale was extremely important to jackie; he had honed it after many hours of blood and sweat and tears. When it was with him, it was practically invincible. It would bepletely invincible if it was coated in an aura of congealed Chi energy. Not even the sharpest sword would break through it. However, jackie had not had the dragon scale for too long; it did not possess a protective aura. It was evident that it was not as tough as the scales on jackie¡¯s dragon w, so it was easily shattered by the old man. ¡°No!¡± jackie¡¯s heart clenched after the dragon scale was broken into two. He released a cry. In a split second, he was weakened. ¡°Pfft!¡± With part of his strength gone, blood rose and spurted out of his mouth. ¡°Master!¡± Ethan and the others, who were fighting ferociously, all cried out when they saw this. They did not expect the old man to be so cruel. Fernando was not weakened even the slightest. As jackie was injured and weak, Fernando swiped his w forcefully, swinging straight into jackie and sending him flying backward. The next second, jackie immediately crashed against the vi¡¯s wall. Arge hole appeared on it¡ªand he was syed on the floor, blood continuing to flow out of his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t hold back any longer, Master. You¡¯ll die if you continue like this!¡± Lana yelled at jackie as he hauled himself onto his feet, wobbling. Tears streamed from her eyes. She was well aware that Fernando was a puppet now; he was barely alive. He was not dead, but he might as well be. Although Fernando was fearsome, being so strong and insensitive to pain, it was precisely because of that that he was not very agile. There were plenty of holes in his stance when he fought, and he was not as dexterous as usual. jackie had plenty of chances to kill Fernando. Still, he did not want to kill his own disciple. After all, Fernando had achieved so much on the battlefield for Daxia. Chapter 1008 ¡°Don¡¯t hold back any longer, Master. Just destroy Brother¡¯s body. You can¡¯t go on like this. You¡¯ll die!¡± Ethan did not want Fernando to die either, but he spilled words out of his mouth as tears streaked down his cheeks, ¡°Besides, we don¡¯t know how his situation is like, Master. Even if you don¡¯t kill him, it might be impossible to revive him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Since Ethan already said so, it¡¯s likely that it won¡¯t be easy to cure Brother!¡± William¡¯s eyes were also reddishly rimmed as he fought the tears building in them. jackie coughed a little, and more blood spilled out. ¡°I¨CI can¡¯t kill him¡­ We went through so much together on the battlefield, and he survived through all that. I won¡¯t be able to forgive myself if I killed Fernando, and I will certainly not progress as a fighter!¡± jackie walked forward, step by step. His face was slightly pale; it was obvious that he had sustained pretty serious injuries. ¡°Kill him. Kill him now! Hah!¡± The old man cackled when he saw this. ¡°Your dragon scale has already been destroyed, kiddo,¡± he said, a triumphant expression on his face. ¡°Now you¡¯re missing a scale on your dragon w, so you can¡¯t exercise your full strength. And you¡¯re injured too. Haha. Careful now, kiddo. I don¡¯t want you to die. I just want you to be on your verge of dying. I want you and your disciples to be our puppets and fight for us!¡± ¡°Like h*ll I¡¯ll let that happen!¡± jackie was so furious that he grinded his teeth and clenched his fists. With his human hand, he kept his sword, and it transformed into a dragon w. ¡°You had the chance to kill Fernando. But you didn¡¯t. And now you¡¯re injured. Let¡¯s see how you fare against him!¡± The old man yed the flute again after he said that. Fernando moved toward jackie in a sh. Ayer of aura gathered around his dragon w, and a powerful force radiated from it. ¡°Roar!¡± No one expected jackie to release such a frightening roar at this moment. In the area where a scale was missing on his w, Chi rippled intensely, coalescing until apletely new scale grew out. ¡°What! A new one grew! Fantastic. Haha. Master grew a new scale!¡± Lana was extremely moved when she saw this. Ethan was moved too when he heard this. ¡°That¡¯s great. He¡¯s now a true god, being able to regenerate a dragon scale. I never thought that Master would fulfill his potential here and ascend to the status of a beginner true god!¡± Sam was also extremely moved. jackie¡¯s breakthrough would definitely mean that he would grow exponentially stronger. His internal Chi would also increase. If this was the case, jackie could defeat Fernando easily. ¡°No way. How¨Chow did this happen?¡± The old American man was also shocked. If that was truly happening, he would not be able to stand a chance. ¡°Roar!¡± jackie shot toward the sky, golden scales rippling over his entire body and hepletely transformed into a dragon. He started to circle the air. ¡°Goodness gracious. The True Dragon w technique really enables you to transform into a dragon?¡± The old man looked at the dragon. It emanated a ferocious aura, and gooseflesh prickled along his skin. jackie released another roar before plunging straight toward him. Chapter 1009 ¡°Motherf*cker, stop him!¡± The old man¡¯s face turned unsightly in an instant. He yed the flute, fingers trembling. Fernando¡ªwho was under the old man¡¯s control¡ªtransformed into a residual shadow and bolted upward toward jackie, who was dashing downward from mid-air. This time, jackie headbutted Fernando¡¯s abdomen with a terrifying force. Fernando was like a cannonball, smashing heavily into the ground, forming a deep crater on the surface. ¡°No¡ªNo f*cking way!¡± The old man was frightened down to the soles of his feet when he saw Fernando was not able to defend at all and was smashed to the ground by the golden dragon¡ª jackie who had transformed into one. jackie, now a golden dragon, was heading straight for the old man. The old man quickly stomped on the ground and instantly leaped into the air, wanting to escape from the golden dragon. Unfortunately, jackie appeared in front of him before he could escape. The golden dragon bashed unto the old man¡¯s body with a much more irresistible and brutal force than before. The old man¡ªwhose combative prowess was at a demi-god level¡ªhad his body explode and turned into a mist of blood after receiving the overpowering strike from jackie. Ayer of faint aura lingered around jackie¡¯s body, and when hended on the ground, a ray of golden light emitted, and in the next second, he transformed back into human form. ¡°This is bad! The boss is dead! Run!¡± ¡°Motherf*cker, how did that punk suddenly breakthrough the demi-god level?¡± There were not many men from America left in the scene; they were fleeing in all directions. ¡°Kill them all!¡± Nheless, Ethan and the others did not give the other party the chance to escape. One by one, they plopped onto the ground lifeless. Two American fighters with demi-god levels transformed into shadows and flew into the air, heading toward the other direction far away from jackie and the others. jackie did not grant them the wish; he swung his arm and immediately shot two wisps of Chi consecutively. The wisps of Chi looked like stretches of white and shining silks; they did not travel far, only one or two meters away from jackie, however, when the wisps of Chi touched the opponents, their bodies were sted into hundreds of pieces of flesh, falling onto the ground as though the ce was raining flesh. ¡°The power of the true god is truly no joke. It¡¯s totally superior to ordinary fighters! No wonder¡ªno wonder Master jackie struggled at the peak of demi-god level for so long, even with his natural raw talent!¡± An envious look stered on Abner Young¡¯s face. Only after reaching the true god level, those who trained and acquired the True Dragon w technique, could transform into a real dragon. Only those who had reached the true god-level could separate the Chi from the body and control it to cast an attack. Such an attack was hundreds of times more powerful than the fist that was enclosed with ayer of aura, more powerful than the attack of sword aura. The Chi in the body was without impurity, thus its power was naturally stronger than any fist aura or sword aura. Because of jackie¡¯s sudden breakthrough in hisbat prowess and the continuous killing of several American fighters of demi-god level, the secret organization was soon finished off by the others. The shadowy puppets, too, fallen onto the ground, not moving an inch. ¡°Hooray! We won! We finally won!¡± Someone from the crowd cheered happily. This was because a moment ago, they were still facing thousands of people from America, and struggling to fight against them as they had fighters of demi-god level. The fighters from those families even thought tonight would be theirst night on the earth. However, to their surprise, seven more Gods of War came to the rescue. Not only that, they were even more shocked at the information of jackie being the mysterious Supreme Warrior, and he even broke through the demi-god level, attaining the early stage of the true god-level during the battle; jackie became the top in the world, which gave them the victory in this horrific battle. Ethan and the other Gods of War, on the other hand, did not cheer for the victory, instead, they came to jackie and together they gazed at the motionless Fernando who was lying at the bottom of the deep pit. They were silent. Ethan went over and checked Fernando¡¯s pulse. ¡°Master, before this, Brother Fernando was already at the gates of death. And fortunately, you only used a little strength when you went head-to-head with Brother Fernando. He has only a faint breath of life left now; the breath is very weak. I think¡­he wouldn¡¯t make it!¡± Chapter 1010 Sadness and heartbreak dawned on the others¡¯ faces. Their heads were lowered as their hearts sank to the bottom. ¡°Don¡¯t give up! As long as there is a breath of life, there is a glimmer of hope!¡± After a moment of silence, jackie opened his mouth. ¡°He is like this because of me! He helped me investigate the dragon scale. So, no matter what, I have to save him, otherwise, how can I exin to his family! I have to save him! I¡¯ll save him!¡± Tears stoned in Ethan¡¯s eyes, he then looked up to jackie, ¡°But, Master, Brother Fernando is dying! His breath of life is very weak and he¡¯s losing it little by little! He won¡¯t live past ten days!¡± Ethan grieved sadly. ¡°Sigh!¡± Everyone sighed aloud; their eyes were reddened and glossy. jackie gave a dry and bitter smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. I do have a way to save Fernando. I know there is a sacred item that could help Fernando; it can heal Fernando. It¡¯s hellishly difficult to get it, but now that I¡¯ve broken through, I¡¯m going to get it no matter what!¡± ¡°Supreme Warrior, thank you so much! And Gods of War, thank you for saving our lives!¡± An old man approached the group and gave them his thanks with a sincere bow. ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± jackie smiled awkwardly. This time, with so many witnesses, he could not hide his identity anymore. jackieughed bitterly and then he spoke to the crowd, ¡°Guys, please leave and go back to your home. We¡¯re not sure if there are still people in this mysterious organization. If any of you have found any clue about this mysterious organization, please do contact us as soon as possible! So that we could put an end to these god-d*mn people from America. These people invaded our country, captured our people, and made them into their puppets, how could we forgive them!¡± ¡°You¡¯re so right! These people are sh*ts! Too abominable!¡± Anger rose in the crowd like a tide. At this time, Joseph Smith pulled Fernando up and carried him on his back. ¡°Guys, let¡¯s go back.¡± Soon, the group arrived at jackie¡¯s vi. Skyler was in shock when he saw everyone was covered in blood; they were a mess. ¡°G¡ªguys, what happened? Did you just go through a fierce battle?¡± jackie bobbed, ¡°Yup, there¡¯s a mysterious underground organization from America. They have many powerful fighters and some of them are extremely powerful! Fernando was hypnotized by them and made into their puppet. His breath of life is very feeble now and he¡¯ll not live longer than 10 days. But I¡¯ll think of a way, I¡¯ll definitelye up with a way to save him!¡± ¡°My goodness! Wh¡ªwhy are there so many Gods of War here?¡± Fiona walked out of the house and was surprised at the sight before her that her jaw dropped to the ground. Gods of War gathered at the courtyard of her house and were having a conversation with jackie and Skyler, how could she not be in shock? Andrew and Old Master Taylor strode out of the house and saw the same scene. Their eyes were widened as big as saucers and their jaws were widely opened. What happened today? Why were the Gods of War here in their courtyard? Looking at their current state, did they fight a fierce battle today? ¡° jackie, do you still want to hide it from them? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re exposed now that so many people from the event know about your true identity!¡± Lana stered a bitter smile on her face, her eyes fixated at jackie, waiting for his response. jackie¡¯s identity was exposed to many people from high authoritative and prominent families in Swallow City tonight. Not more than two days, the news of jackie being the Supreme Warrior and the Nine Great Gods of War being his disciples would spread to every corner of the City of Martial Arts. ¡°What? What did you hide from us?¡± Fiona and the others were puzzled at the strange statement. ¡°Sigh! Indeed, I couldn¡¯t hide it anymore!¡± jackie, too, stered a bitter smile on his face. Then he slowly walked toward Selena and uttered softly, ¡°Dear, umm, actually, umm, I¡¯m not their personal doctor or anything. In fact, I¡¯m the mysterious Supreme Warrior that you¡¯ve always talked about!¡± Chapter 1011 ¡°The Su¡ªsupreme Warrior?¡± Selena gulped loudly, doubting her own ears. Did jackie just tell her that he was actually the high and almighty Supreme Warrior? The Supreme Warrior who was way more powerful than all Nine Great Gods of War? ¡°Master!¡± The other eight Gods of War exchanged nces to emit some sort of information and then they knelt down in front of jackie. ¡°Master?¡± Selena, Fiona, and the rest were dumbstricken. They werepletely confused about the situation! ¡°Please get up.¡± jackie raised his hand, gesturing to the Gods of War to stand up. He then wheeled to Selena and said, ¡°Dear, they¡¯re indeed my disciples, including Fernando!¡± ¡°Nin¡ªnice Great Gods of war, they¡¯re all your disciples? Yo¡ªyou are the Supreme Warrior, their master?¡± Joan questioned in a trembling tone as she pped her hands over her mouth and her eyes went round. This news was far too shocking. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s our Master! He¡¯s much more powerful than all of us here!¡± Lana chortled warmly and turned to Joan, ¡° Aunt Joan, your son is the most excellent and outstanding man in this world!¡± ¡°Re¡ªreally?¡± Happiness glowed inside Joan and her cheeks glistened with tears. ¡°It¡ªit¡¯s my pleasure to meet you, the Supreme Warrior!¡± The realization dawned upon Old Master Taylor. He quickly knelt before jackie and greeted him formally. This man before him was the Supreme Warrior, the highest and most almighty existence in this world. For him, to be able to meet and even talk to the Supreme Warrior was nothing but his utmost pleasure. How could he have imagined that jackie was the Supreme Warrior¡ªthe mightiest existence. How could he have ever thought that the Supreme Warrior had been by their side all along, protecting them discreetly! ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Supreme Warrior!¡± Fiona and the rest of the Taylor family followed behind Old Master Taylor, knelt down, and greeted jackie politely. Selena¡ªwho had finally snapped out of the shock¡ªprepared to kneel too. jackie was rendered speechless at the situation before him, he hastily held Selena up and cried out, ¡°What are you doing? Get up, get up. Why are you kneeling? Are we not a family? Well. Of course, for the exception of those Taylors who didn¡¯t treat us as their family and left us for fear of being dragged into the mess, the Taylors who stayed behind and by me are my family! You are my family!¡± Only then Old Master Taylor got back on his feet. ¡°Sir, why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier? We treated you so badly back then and even despised you as a trashy adopted son-inw! I thank you for being so kind- hearted and not hold grudges against us! Sir, your heart is tender!¡± Old Master Taylor chortled warmly. ¡°Grandpa Taylor is right! Why didn¡¯t you inform me earlier? If you¡¯d told me earlier, I could have brought breakfast to your bed and even clean your feet every day! My god, my son-inw is the Supreme Warrior! Does this mean I¡¯m the mother-inw of the Supreme Warrior? Then my daughter is the wife of the Supreme Warrior? Dios mios!¡± ¡°Sigh! If you¡¯d told me earlier, I could have bragged about it in front of my friends and ssmates in Eastfield! Sigh! Now, I don¡¯t know anybody in this city, who am I going to show off to?¡± Fiona eximed excitedly, at the same time, whined irritably. jackie and Selena who stood beside her could only shake their heads and sighed. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect you to be the Supreme Warrior! You¡¯ve tricked our family so well!¡± Ben giggled cheerfully and continued teasing, ¡°Now, tell me honestly! You this filthy rich guy, how much money do you have?¡± Chapter 1012 Fiona¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement at Ben¡¯s suggestive question and she was buzzing with happiness. Her breath was heavy. She hurriedly stepped forward and held jackie¡¯s hands in her palms, with a shaky voice, she asked, ¡°M¡ª my dear son-inw, you¡­you have returned from the army, and the country must have given you tons of money and bonuses, right? Umm¡­ How much¡­how much do you have on you now? ¡°It¡¯s not that much though. A little less than a trillion dors!¡± jackie chortled casually, and then he added, ¡°Anyway, money is just an external material. It¡¯s more crucial and important for us, the fighters, to advance in ourbative strength!¡± jackie paused for a moment, then continued, ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go in and take a break. You can take a nap, take a shower, whatever you want. I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to make some dishes for dinner tonight!¡± ine led the crowd into the vi and arranged for each of them, a room to rest. At this time, on the other side, Dn Wagner¡ªwho had been turned into a eunuch by jackie¡ªfinally arrived at the residence of Lagario family along with his men. ¡°Uncle!¡± After seeing his uncle standing before him, Dn burst into tears. ¡°Dn, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you here with your people? Didn¡¯t your Grandpa and Grandma bring someone over to help you kill him? What¡¯s his name again? jackie?¡± Jaxon Lagario¡ªthe head of the Lagario family¡ªasked, with his forehead furrowed. He was confused at the arrival of Dn at this time. ¡°Uncle, something terrible happened! Grandpa and Grandma, they¡¯re both dead! And my parents, they¡¯re dead too!¡± Dn¡¯s eyes flooded with tears; they were glossy. ¡°What the hell? Pa and Ma, they are as strong as the nine-star Kings of War! They were ninth-grade grandmasters, and were about to reach demi-god status! How could they not be able to defeat the other party?¡± The color drained out of Jaxon¡¯s face in a few seconds; he could feel nothing but blind terror and shock. He stumbled a few steps backward and nearly passed out at the news. ¡°Yes, he is too powerful! Uncle, what should we do now? What should I do? I want to avenge my parents, I want revenge!¡± Dn fixed his gaze at Jaxon with a helpless expression, as though he was a lost child in a crowded za. Jaxon plopped onto the ground abruptly and mourned, ¡°It won¡¯t be that simple. You should have known that the reason why we, the Lagario family, are so strong and powerful is because of strong people like your Grandpa and Grandma. They brought several strong elders and fighters and went all out to help you this time. Sigh! Now there is only a bunch of trash left in the Lagario family. If we send them over, it is as well as sending them to hell!¡± Jaxon then turned to Dn with a pair of wet eyes, ¡°The other party only killed those who went. We¡¯re already considered fortunate that he spared the rest of the Wagner family and did note to the Gin City and put an end to the Lagario family!¡± Hearing what Jaxon had spilled, Dn felt upset and powerless. He was reluctant to give up so soon, but what could he possibly do at this point in time? Nothing at all! ¡° jackie White, this motherf*cker!¡± Jaxon could not help but curse loudly. However, after he cursed, he immediately thought of something. ¡° jackie White¡­ Hmm¡­ This name sounds so familiar to me, howe?¡± ¡°Master Lagario, jackie White, doesn¡¯t this name sound like the person that the Freeman family and the Lambert family are going after? I remember some time ago, there were flyers with that name on them and if I¡¯m not mistaken, it was jackie White. And there¡¯ll be a grand reward for anyone who found jackie White. Just that I¡¯m not sure if this jackie White is that jackie White.¡± An elder of the Lagario family stepped forward and reported to Jaxon after thinking about it. ¡°Yes, yes, yes! You¡¯re right! I remember the person they¡¯re looking for was called jackie White. There are photos, wedding photos I think, on the flyer!¡± Chapter 1013 Jaxon suddenly thought of something and rushed into his room, and after a while, he came out with a flyer. He handed it to Dn and asked with immense excitement, ¡°Dn, take a look! Is it this brat? Is it the same jackie White you¡¯ve mentioned? If it¡¯s the same person, we¡¯ll finally be able to avenge our family!¡± Dn looked closely at the picture on the flyer. He gritted his teeth and balled his fists. ¡°Yes, Uncle, yes! This is the brat who turned me into a eunuch just to y a superhero in front of two celebrities. He killed my grandparents and parents! That¡¯s him!¡± ¡°Great! This is great news! God heard my prayers! I can finally avenge my folks! Mwahahaha!¡± Jaxon squeezed his eyes shut and tears ran down his cheeks as he spoke. ¡°Let¡¯s go now! We¡¯ll go to the Lambert family and the Freeman family! jackie had killed the daughter of Master Freeman and the son of Tao Lambert¡ªthe third elder in the Lambert family. Both families are looking for him everywhere. They hate him to the bones and can¡¯t wait to cut him into pieces!¡± ¡°Oh my goodness! Is that for real? That¡¯s great! These two families are prominent and powerful families in Gin City. They owe favors with several elite grandmasters of the demi-god level! They¡¯re as strong as Gods of War! With suchbat prowess, jackie will not be able to survive this time! Mwahahaha!¡± Dn felt a sudden re of joy that he eximed happily, ¡°Let¡¯s go now! Uncle, let¡¯s hurry up! We¡¯ll drive over there now and inform them about this. We¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning so that we cane back early and destroy these wicked bunch of people, jackie, Selena, and the other motherf*ckers!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Jaxon nodded in agreement. Soon, several opulent cars left the Lagario¡¯s residence, heading toward the direction of Lambert¡¯s residence. Currently, in the Lambert¡¯s residence, many men were gathered in the hall. Each of them has their face twisted and contorted¡ªthey were upset about something. The head of the Freeman family¡ªLouis Freeman¡ªand the elder of the Freeman¡ªTao Freeman finally returned to Gin City from Eastfield this afternoon. They spent a few more days in Eastfield, looking for jackie but to no avail. Hence, they left a few underlings there to continue the search for jackie while the rest returned to Gin City. ¡°There was not a single fcking clue about jackie¡¯s whereabouts in Eastfield! We captured a few Taylors but none of them know shts! We only know that some of the Taylors are scattered all over the world to flee from being detected. Moreover, jackie and the others have changed their mobile phone number, the other Taylors couldn¡¯t even contact them!¡± Tao smiled bitterly and said, ¡°If we couldn¡¯t find them in the next two or three years, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be impossible for us to locate them anymore by that time!¡± ¡°Master Lambert, do you have any news about them while you were in Gin City?¡± Louis Freeman looked at the head of Lambert family¡ªCharles Lambert¡ªand asked. Charles shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not an easy task. If the other party is determined to hide from us, we¡¯ll never be able to locate them. They are probably hiding in some forest or mountain by this time. Besides, if they¡¯ve escaped to other countries, it¡¯d be more impossible for us to find them!¡± ¡°Master Lambert, Master Lambert! The¡­the head of Lagario family hase to see you.¡± A bodyguard panted as he reported. The bodyguard¡ªwho guarded the entrance¡ªrushed into the hall while the group was discussing the next steps. ¡°The Lagario family?¡± Several lines formed between Charles¡¯s brows as he was informed of the arrival of Master Lagario. The Lagario family was considered an underground family¡ªspecializing in illegal businesses and trading. They did not want to have any connection with such a wicked family. After all, they despised such people. ¡°Ask them to leave. I got no time!¡± After pondering about the reason for Master Lagario¡¯s arrival, Charlesmanded and gestured to the bodyguard to send the other party away. ¡°Hold on¡­¡± Tao halted the bodyguard, stepped forward, and uttered, ¡°Brother Charles, the Lagario family came over at the wee hours of the night, it must be something important. If it¡¯s not urgent, they could havee over tomorrow, or send people over to ask for a meeting. But this time, Master Lagario hase here personally, so, there must be something crucial. Why don¡¯t we meet them first?¡± Chapter 1014 ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s meet them. After all, the other party is the head of the Lagario family. If we refuse his meeting this time, he might hold a grudge against us. We shouldn¡¯t try to offend such a viin, lest in the future when we face any hardship, he won¡¯t make matters worse or cause more trouble.¡± Charles bobbed to show agreement after giving the matter some thoughts. He then instructed the bodyguard to bring the other party into the hall. ¡°Master Freeman is here as well? Perfect then!¡± When Jaxon entered the hall and found out that Louis was there too, his mood lifted in an instant. ¡°Ahem! So, tell us, why are you here today? It¡¯s alreadyte, so just spill your intention! If it¡¯s for any business coboration, I don¡¯t think this meeting is necessary. After all, our businesses are different from one another and we have nothing to coborate with the Lagario family!¡± Charles cleared his throat as he questioned Jaxon. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to meet you, Master Freeman and Master Lambert!¡± Jaxon was long aware that these families who thought they were noble and dignified, had always looked down on them¡ªan underground family. So, he was not surprised by the cold attitude from the other side, and he was not upset at all. Jaxon greeted them with a palm-to-fist salute, then he uttered, ¡°I¡¯m here today to tell you something vital! The person on your wanted notice, I know where he is!¡± ¡°What!¡± Charles and Tao eximed loudly in unison upon listening to the shocking news. ¡°We know exactly where they are living now!¡± Jaxon responded with a wicked grin on his face. Then he turned to the crowd and expressed, ¡°Gentlemen, this is my nephew, Dn Wagner, he¡¯s from Swallow City. I guess I don¡¯t have to exin more. The man who is called jackie White, his wife Selena, and many other Taylors, they¡¯re all living in a huge vi in Swallow City!¡± ¡°Great! After a long and unsessful roaming and searching in Eastfield, finally, we have located jackie White!¡± Tao clenched his fists, his eyes burned with desire, at the same time, excitement. ¡°My son, finally I can avenge you!¡± ¡°Kiddo, are you sure the person you saw was jackie White? The one we¡¯re looking for? Kiddo, if you¡¯ve mistaken someone for him and make our trip in vain, I¡¯ll make sure your life is miserable. After all, we¡¯re prominent families in this Gin City¡­¡± Charles stared at Dn stonily. With his fists clenched and his eyes full of resentment, Dn opened his mouth, ¡°Gentlemen, I remember every inch of their faces and I can recognize them even if jackie and the other motherf*ckers had turned into ashes! jackie is the one who killed my parents and several elite fighters of the Wagner family! He killed them all!¡± ¡°he is a real fan of trouble, isn¡¯t he? Shouldn¡¯t he be hiding when he is wanted by our Lambert family? He actually dares to cause more trouble to others! Isn¡¯t he stupid to expose himself?¡± A satisfied smile was stered on Louis¡¯s face. Looking at Dn¡¯s indignant manner, he believed that this news was real. All these killing deeds must be done by jackie and those freaking Taylors! Chapter 1015 ¡°he hid in the Swallow City, he¡¯s a clever man, isn¡¯t he? The Swallow City is not far from here, we should be able to reach there in no time. Humph! That punk, he actually hid right under our noses, making us look like a fool!¡± Tao sneered frostily. ¡°But, unfortunately, he clearly doesn¡¯t know how to spell the word ¡®death¡¯; he continues to be so high profile and creating more troubles. He dares to cause such a hugemotion there, clearly having a death wish!¡± ¡°Do you know what this is called? You reap what you sow!¡± Charles snorted sarcastically with a cold smile on his face, he then turned to Jaxon and said, ¡°This piece of information is indeed excellent! Tomorrow Dn is going to take us there, and I¡¯ll give you ten billion dors as a reward for providing this information. As for how you divide it among you and your nephew, it¡¯s your business!¡± Jaxon, however, shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t need any reward nor money. I don¡¯t want a single penny. I only hope that tomorrow both Lamberts and Freemans will bring your strongest men to kill jackie, and I¡¯ll bring mine too. I¡¯ll go with you. I want to see him die with my own eyes!¡± ¡°Alright! You want to avenge your family. Excellent idea! Brother Jaxon, why don¡¯t we have a few drinks to pre-celebrate our sess?¡± Charlesughed out loud wholeheartedly. Jaxon¡¯s idea was naturally good for them. Not only did the other party not want to ept any penny, but they also offered to help out. After all, they could have epted the money, at the same time went with them to kill jackie. Therefore, it really surprised him that the other party made such a choice when they could have just watched the fight from afar. ¡°Do they have a lot of men? If not, we don¡¯t have to bring all the elites, right? We¡¯re prominent families after all, do we really have to bring all our strong men?¡± The elder of the Lambert family inquired with some doubts on his face. ¡°No, they don¡¯t have a lot of men. But, among them, there are three eight- or ninth-grade grandmasters¡ª two men and one woman with a mask. As for jackie, he is strong too; he is at the early stage of the demi- god level. Of course, all these estimations are from our men who had witnessed the battle. But I¡¯m not too sure about the real situation!¡± Dn gave some thoughts to the matter and then he spilled, ¡°So, they have a fighter with demi-god strength. We¡¯ll definitely need more strong men. What if the other party manages to escape, right? And if they really flee, it¡¯d be more difficult for us to locate them by that time!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk! Damn, I didn¡¯t expect that such a strong person had been living in a small city like Eastfield at all!¡± Charles sighed softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. All fighters with demi-god levels from both Lambert and Freeman family wille along with us tomorrow! We should be able to kill them with these strong people, right? Moreover, adding up the men from my family together with the Freeman family, we have around three hundred fighters with grandmaster level. And these people are as strong as those Kings of War!¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! Tomorrow morning, eight o¡¯clock sharp, we¡¯ll meet you at the city gate!¡± Jaxon nodded in satisfaction, he then continued, ¡°As for the drinking offer, I think I¡¯ll pass. After all, we have a tough battle tomorrow, so it¡¯s better for us to go back earlier and rest!¡± Louis Freemanughed at Jaxon¡¯s words, and blurted, ¡°Hahaha! The other party doesn¡¯t have a lot of men, you were saying? We have so many strong men with us tomorrow, together with hundreds of grandmasters and several demi-gods, the other party would probably be frightened to death when they saw our army!¡± ¡°Frightened to death is exaggerated. But, they¡¯ll definitely pee their pants!¡± The elder of the Lambert family chuckled out loud, ¡° jackie was a veteran who had experienced life and death on the battlefield. So I think he won¡¯t be frightened to death so easily!¡± ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re right, Elder. He¡¯ll only pee his pants!¡± Tao echoed happily and the crowdughed at the exchange. Chapter 1016 Dn and the others then left, and both he and Jaxon were rather thrilled with their n. They drank a lot of wine after they went back to the Lagario house before taking a rest. ¡­ The second morning, the Freemans brought around 500 to 600 masters and arrived at the city gates, and they were then joined by the Lamberts with several hundred people. It surprised them, however, when the Lagarios showed up with just 100 people, with only two or three grandmasters in their ranks. Everyone else looked like any regr fighters, and there were not many strong grandmasters. ¡°It looks like you people aren¡¯t very sincere, Master Lagario. We all know that your old master and old madam are masters nearly achieving demi-god status, and you have many powerful elders as well. Why didn¡¯t you bring them?¡±mented Charles, his toneced with displeasure as he gazed at them coldly. In his opinion, it made no sense if the people they brought with them were not powerful enough. He felt that Jaxon was pretentious for bringing these people. Jaxon smiled bitterly. ¡°Family masters, it wasn¡¯t up to me. I wanted to bring the masters, to be honest with you, but jackie had in them all when they tried to avenge my nephew before this. Both our elders had no idea that jackie is a strong master with demi-god status, hence¡­¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯m sorry for your loss, Master Lagario,¡± uttered Charles upon hearing Jaxon¡¯s confession. ¡°Both our families have sent out all our masters. It¡¯d be easy for us to kill the other party together with your people; he¡¯d surely be crushed with ourbined might. Today, we¡¯ll get to avenge both elders!¡± Jaxon smiled at that and said, ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Master Lambert. Let¡¯s make haste since everyone¡¯s here.¡± They then swiftly made their move. ¡­ At that moment, in the Taylor family mansion¡­ Old beggar Nathanael and his granddaughter, Brianna hesitated for a long time before they finally decided. Nathanael asked jackie to go to Brianna¡¯s room so they could talk. That puzzled jackie, though he followed along as he noted Nathanael¡¯s anxious expression. jackie opened the door to Brianna¡¯s room. He was instantly greeted with the sight of Brianna in a loose sleeping robe when he entered. Brianna¡¯s face blushed a crimson color when she saw jackie entering the room. She unrobed herself before jackie could even get a word out, and there was nothing underneath the robe. jackie frowned when he saw what he saw and moved his line of sight away. ¡°Miss Brianna, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Please have some respect for yourself!¡± jackie was rather enraged when he saw Brianna¡¯s actions. He took in these paupers as his helpers and even paid them a handsome monthly sry. He had to suspect if Nathanael and Brianna had other thoughts in mind when they saw how wealthy jackie¡¯s family was. She might want to marry him and enjoy an extravagant life. It took jackie by surprise, then, when Brianna¡¯s eyes reddened as she knelt before him. ¡°Master, I know you¡¯re the Supreme Warrior and that you¡¯re incredibly powerful. You have strongbat powers, so we hope that you¡¯ll help avenge our family. I have nothing to offer you, so I can only dedicate my innocent body. I only want your help!¡± ¡°Put on your clothes first!¡± jackie nced at her and spoke after Brianna put on her clothes. ¡°Who¡¯d honor you if you belittle yourself? Also, am I that kind of person? Your actions tell me that you¡¯re looking down on me!¡± ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡­ I really don¡¯t know what to do!¡± Brianna¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as her expression morphed into the look of helplessness. That stood out to jackie as he curiously asked, ¡°Who¡¯s your enemy?¡± Chapter 1017 ¡°Gin City¡¯s Lambert family. Our family was smaller than theirs and my father refused to cooperate with them on businesses¡­ I never thought that they¡¯d send someone to kill my parents. My grandfather and I escaped the killing because we were out fishing. ¡°Even so, they still wanted to eliminate us, thus beginning their manhunt for us. We¡¯ve lost them here and became beggars; there were no other ways to escape their chase.¡± Brianna exined to jackie about what happened. ¡°After we knew that you¡¯re the Supreme Warrior and the Nine Great Gods of War are your disciples, we thought of asking for your help to get our revenge¡­¡± ¡°The Lambert family?¡± jackie gave a small smile as he replied, ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask us for help on this.¡± Brianna¡¯s eyes watered with faint desperation. jackie¡¯s next words caught her off-guard, however. ¡°Because the Lambert Family is our enemy as well. I¡¯m going to wipe the family out sooner orter. The reason I¡¯m here at Swallow City isn¡¯t because of fear for the so-called Lambert family. I just wanted to get rid of some members of the Taylor family who can¡¯t go through thick and thin together. Of course, I¡¯m here because of the dragon scale. Apart from that, this ce is close to my family¡­¡± ¡°Your family?¡± Brianna was ecstatic when she heard what jackie said; the Lambert family was also jackie¡¯s enemy. If that was the case, surely they would go after them. Still, Brianna was riddled with curiosity. What sort of a family was jackie from? jackie never talked about it before. ¡°Nothing much to talk about.¡± jackie hadplicated feelings when the White family was mentioned. He walked out the door. ¡°Tell your grandfather that your family will soon receive the justice they deserved. After all, how can I go back to the White family in peace if I don¡¯t get rid of the Lamberts and the Freemans?¡± jackie had no idea that arge gathering of aristocratic families from the City of Martial Arts would be there when he walked out the door. ¡°Greetings to the Supreme Warrior!¡± All of them knelt when they saw jackie. ¡°And you people are¡­?¡± jackie was speechless at the sight of so many people at his residence, and almost half of the City of Martial Arts¡¯ powerful people were present. However, most of them who came over were elders of the families. ¡°Many people have yet to meet you, Supreme Warrior, and they¡¯re here to pay you a visit after they heard of what you¡¯ve done.¡± A first-ss aristocratic family¡¯s elderughed. ¡°Supreme Warrior, here¡¯s a small gift from us as this is our first visit. I hope this is to your liking!¡± A family master respectfully presented two jade bracelets. ¡°Thank you so much. This is really too much! It¡¯s nice that you guys visit us. Why send us gifts?¡± Fiona¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the presents. She walked forward and received the gift before jackie could say anything. ¡°Supreme Warrior, this gift from me is to thank you for saving both mine and my son¡¯s life!¡± Another old man went forward and presented his gift. ¡°Oh, dear! Thank you, thank you¡­! Pleasee in and have a seat. Everybodye in and help yourselves to a seat!¡± Fiona was extremely proactive. She ordered Selena while she received the gifts, ¡°Selena, why are you still standing there? Book a hotel, and we¡¯ll treat our guests to lunch. We¡¯ll have it¡­¡± Chapter 1018 ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll book the hotel now.¡± Selena nodded, still unsure how to react at the sight of all the expensive gifts brought to them. Her mother must be happy as she was the one receiving them. ¡°Madam, there¡¯s no need to trouble you. Why book a hotel when we can all go to my hotel? We have a seven-star hotel. Let me call my subordinates to make the arrangements. It¡¯ll be my treat!¡± beamed an old man, grinning as he started taking out his cellphone. ¡°How can we let you do that? You¡¯re our guests and are here to visit us. It has to be our treat!¡± disputed the sheepish Selena. ¡°L¡ªLet¡¯s go to my hotel. It¡¯ll be my treat! let¡¯s go!¡± spoke another man. Everybody understood that inviting the Supreme Warrior and the other Gods of War to eat at their hotels was something worth showing off. It was natural for everybody to fight for such a good opportunity. ¡°Stop fighting,¡± assured jackie with a small smile. ¡°Let¡¯s all go to Old Master Lager¡¯s hotel!¡± The old man was ecstatic when he heard this, and he smilingly gushed, ¡°Great! Let me ask my subordinates to prepare things up. It¡¯s my treat, so enjoy yourselves and eat to your heart¡¯s content!¡± ¡°Haha! Then we¡¯ll be sure to enjoy ourselves!¡± Another middle-aged man startedughing happily. These families were people who had loads of money, thus it did not matter who would pay for the bill. Everybody conversed among themselves as they strolled in the garden. Just then, when everybody was ready to go out for lunch at noon, they saw arge gathering of people outside the vi and was blocking the main entrance. ¡°Master, something bad has happened. There are many people outside, and they look aggressive. We came here as fast as we could, ¡®cause things don¡¯t seem right.¡± Both guards on-duty guarding the gate sensed that something was wrong when they saw those people. They immediately ran to the garden at the back of the vi and reported the matter to jackie. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? There are still people who dare cause trouble here? Do they have a death wish? How dare they cause trouble with the Supreme Warrior?¡± Somebody chuckled, amused at the fact. Another middle-ageddy chimed in with a smile, ¡°Did you guys make a mistake? Who dares cause trouble here? Haha!¡± ¡°I know what I saw. There are over a thousand people!¡± one of the bodyguards persisted anxiously. ¡°I got it. Let¡¯s go out and take a look.¡± jackie nodded and led the others forward. Many of the powerful people could not contain their happiness. If somebody truly came to offend jackie at this moment, it was the best opportunity for them to get into jackie¡¯s good books. This was the Supreme Warrior, after all, and pleasing him would only be beneficial for them! ¡°Come out here, jackie! Haha!¡± An old manughed and kicked at his gate. One of the huge stone lions at the entrance flew up and crashed into one of the vi¡¯s windows. A huge hole appeared in its wake. ¡° jackie, today is the day you die!¡± Dn yelled aggressively. The group of people soon arrived at the garden in front of the vi. ¡°Haha¡­! Amazing! I had no idea that so many people were here. It looks like all of you are from Gin City?¡± jackieughed and soon walked over with people behind him. ¡°Cut the crap. You killed my son, and we¡¯re here to avenge him today!¡± Chapter 1019 Tao spoke to jackie with such fury and hatred. ¡°We¡¯re also avenging my daughter today!¡± Louis gave jackie a death re as he gritted his teeth. However, Charles, who was by their side, glowered as he asked Dn and Jaxon, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why are there so many people? Didn¡¯t you tell us that there aren¡¯t many people here? It looks like there are people from other forces here!¡± ¡°Sh*t! What happened? Why are the Gods of War here too?¡± Someone soon recognized Ethan and the others. Their expressions darkened. Although there were many of them, only four of five were masters at the demi-god level that could rival the Gods of War. Not only were the Gods of War real masters at the demi- god level, but some of them were at the mid-tier orter stage of the demi-god level. They were seasoned withbat experiences. Under such circumstances, the strongest person among them would not be a match against jackie¡¯s group. It did not help that jackie led so many out with him, and they know nothing about their opponent¡¯sbat powers. They originally thought that there were only one to two hundred people, but it looked like there were 500 to 600 people with jackie. Lana removed her mask at that point. After all, jackie had exposed his identity while she cared not much about hers. Dn scrutinized her facial features before it clicked in his mind. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s the Goddess of War, Lana Zechs!¡± he gasped. Dn almost spewed out blood when it dawned on him who he had offended. ¡°Kill them.¡± jackie smiled coldly and waved his hand at his people. ¡°Great timing. I was just thinking about when I should go find you guys, but now that you guys are here at my doorstep, I¡¯ll dly take this opportunity. I¡¯ll resume my search for Fernando¡¯s cure after I settle this.¡± Suddenly, Ethan, Abner, and the others flew upward. Afraid that the other party would escape, they flew to the opposite direction and surrounded the opponents. ¡°Damn it! Dn, Jaxon, didn¡¯t you guys say that only jackie might be at the initial stage of demi-god level and that there¡­there weren¡¯t many others at the grandmaster tier?¡± Louis was so livid that he almost vomited blood when he saw thisbat situation. He had it set in his mind that they would attain surefire victory with all his subordinates present. He never thought that there would be so many Gods of War and masters. Charles, after assessing the situation, smiled and gestured to the crowd, ¡°Everybody, this matter is between us and jackie, so there¡¯s no need for others to step in, don¡¯t you think? I hope that the forces that aren¡¯t involved and the Gods of War won¡¯t involve themselves in our affairs.¡± Louis chimed in at that moment as he added, ¡°Everybody, we¡¯re big families from Gin City. Getting involved in our business will automatically make you our enemies. Think about that carefully!¡± ¡°Haha! I¡¯m sorry, but jackie is our master. How can we not intervene with his matters?¡± Rileyughed. He was standing in the air and had an overpowering aura. ¡° jackie is your master?¡± The expression on Charles and the others darkened when they heard this, wondering if their ears yed tricks on them. ¡°Haha! Supreme Warrior, you¡¯ve sacrificed so much for our country. I¡¯m definitely standing on your side today!¡± The elder who owned a seven-star hotel chuckled. ¡°Supreme Warrior?!¡± Charles and the others were mystified. jackie was the Supreme Warrior? Chapter 1020 ¡°How¡¯s that possible? He¡­He¡¯s so young! How can he be the Supreme Warrior?¡± Dn¡¯s face had the unmistakable expression of sheer disbelief. He shook his head incessantly, unable to ept what he had just heard. However, the Gods of War in front of them were known to the public. They were still familiar with these people¡¯s faces. Hence, the Gods of War were not lying to them. jackie¡ªthe man who stood before them ¡ªtruly was the Supreme Warrior and their mentor. ¡°The person we offended¡­is the Supreme Warrior?¡± Jaxon was just as speechless. He would not have asked his parents to avenge the Wagner family had he known jackie was the Supreme Warrior. Unfortunately, everything was toote. ¡°Kill them!¡± jackie did not hold back. With a wave of his hand, he uttered the order. He understood that both families wererge powers, and the people who came were truly strong masters from the families. Should they be left alive, they might pose a great threat in the future. If they killed these people, both families would not have any opportunity to start over again. Without the masters of demi-god level and so many high-grade grandmasters, the remaining others would not have any power to fight back. All eight Gods of War moved speedily. They rushed downward in a sh and killed almost 100 people with several sword auras. One of the demi-god level masters from the Lambert family quickly flew out in an attempt to escape. However, he soon frowned when he felt an extremely powerful power surge behind him. The power was moving speedily anding straight from behind. The Lambert family¡¯s master immediately turned to take a look and immediately turned pale from fright. An almost thirty-centimeter-long wisp of Chi sharply aimed at him at a breakneck speed. ¡°No!¡± the old man yelled loudly before the rming wisp of Chi blew him up. He was mangled into pieces mid-air. ¡°How can it be?! Chi leaving the body to carry out attacks? Isn¡¯t¡­ Isn¡¯t that only attainable for a master of the true god-level?¡± Another demi-god-level master was prepared to fly away and escape after searching for a suitable opportunity. The horrifying sight sent him into despair and fear as he turned pale. This Supreme Warrior was a master of the true god-level. Although his cultivation looked like he was only at the initial state of the true god level, it was already difficult for even ten demi-god-level masters to surround one true god-level master and kill him. After all, it was a huge realm difference despite seemingly looking like they were only one step away. The difference between the power was unimaginable. Loud booming noises could be heard and the people from Gin City were in left and right. They fell in puddles of blood. Chapter 1021 Tao roared with all his might as he rushed toward jackie with arge sword in his hands. s, he did not evene close when Ethan slew him with a sword aura. Just like that, about 1000 masters were killed in just 10 minutes. As for jackie and his people, they achieved total sess by only sacrificing several people and a dozen people being hurt. ¡°Haha! That felt so good! It¡¯s been such a long time since I had a huge battle!¡± One of the old men from a first-ss aristocratic family in the City of Martial Arts burst intoughter. jackie looked at the time and said, ¡°It¡¯ste now. These people must have many trophies on them. The weapons and other things seem nice! Everybody should calcte the trophies and divide the items between us, and then we¡¯ll go out for lunch!¡± That was music to everyone¡¯s ears. After all, their opponents were distinguished people of powerful families. The money and weapons on them were eye-catching, and such trophies were enough to make others jealous. They then drove to the seven-star hotel after they got rid of the bodies and cleaned the area. ¡­ At that moment, where the White family was¡­ The Ninth Patronum, Brenton White once again appeared before Madam Lily. ¡°How¡¯s everything going? It¡¯s been a couple of days, yet you still haven¡¯t found jackie and the others? You still don¡¯t have a way to kill them?¡± Lily was constantly on edge at theck of news on Joan and jackie. They could not even find her son, Lance, and they knew not whether he was alive or dead. If nothing was done and Joan truly returned with jackie, the heir of the master¡¯s position would truly fall into jackie¡¯s hands. Apart from that, Nash¡¯s condition only grew worse. The request for an heir to the master¡¯s position in the family was gradually increasing. Brenton sighed in front of Lily. ¡°I know that jackie and the others have left Middle Province, so we immediately sent people to guard the only path that leads to the White family. I asked my people to kill them upon sight.¡± Brenton paused before he added, ¡°However, it¡¯s been several days. They would¡¯ve appeared long ago if they truly were headed here, yet there¡¯s still no sign of them.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that jackie offended some powerful people from Gin City, and that made him leave with his family?¡± Lily frowned and started thinking. ¡°If jackie and the others offended the other party but have no intention of seeking refuge under the White family, then there¡¯s only one possibility left¡­ They¡¯ve gone into hiding. They¡¯ve found an inhabited ce to hide!¡± Brenton nodded at his Madam¡¯s words; that seemed usible. ¡°That¡¯s a good thing for us if that¡¯s the case. This means that jackie misunderstood Nash and still hated him because of what happened years ago, and that meant he never thought of returning to inherit the White family properties. If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s good news for us!¡± It was not long before Brenton¡¯s frown resurfaced. ¡°But what should we do if jackie doesn¡¯t inherit the position and we still can¡¯t find Young Master Lance, worse still if he¡¯s dead? Seems like Nash¡¯s days are running out as well.¡± ¡°Nash won¡¯t die, and my son is still alive¡ªI know it!¡± Lily shook her head and continued, ¡°Even if we can¡¯t find my son, we can¡¯t allow jackie to be the inheritor, even if that meant a son of another White family¡¯s elder bes the inheritor. jackie should never rise to the position!¡± Brenton nodded. He finally looked at Lily and said, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s been so many days, and jackie is still not here. I believe he won¡¯t being, so why don¡¯t I withdraw my people? They¡¯ve beenining about eating and sleeping in the wild for so many days, with no jackie in sight!¡± Lily was quiet for some time before she replied, ¡°Alright, ask them to return tomorrow morning, but you still need to send people outside and get news about jackie¡¯s whereabouts. Is that clear?¡± Chapter 1022 Brenton nodded to Lily¡¯s instructions, knowing that she would never be in peace until Lance was found, returned to the White family, and sessfully became the inheritor. He also wanted to find and kill jackie. After all, it did Brenton no good if what he did was exposed. The White family members still honored Nash and obeyed every word he said. After Brenton left, the third elder of the White family, Wade White came into Lily¡¯s room. Wade sat down and nced at Lily. ¡°Sigh¡­ They still haven¡¯t found Lance and the others.¡± He would ask two of his disciples to guard the area in the yard every time he came to her room, making it safer for him toe and meet Lily in secret. After all, nobody knew about their secret rtionship. Of course, as both Lily and Nash appointed Wade to lead the search for Lance and the others, it was understandable that he would constantlye over and report to Lily. Lily glowered. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ve already thought about it, and Nash only has an estimated two months. If we still can¡¯t find Lance by then, we¡¯ll find jackie and kill him. If Nash dies before jackie returns, we¡¯ll ambush the first elder and kill him before Nash dies.¡± The third elder smirked and continued, ¡°After all, the first elder is the strongest in the White family at this moment. Who¡¯d defy me once we kill him? I¡¯d be the White family master!¡± ¡°You, the master?¡± Lily had a solemn expression on her face. Previously, the third elder discussed with her to secretly drug Nash, and her son would be the master once he died. She discovered that Nash had ns of getting jackie and Joan back, and she could not ept that. She had no idea that Wade would want to be the master if Nash died, should they fail to find Lance. Lily soured at that. She even wondered if Wade had always thought of bing the family master himself. Wade smiled bitterly before moving two steps forward, taking Lily into his embrace. ¡°Sigh¡­ You know that I¡¯m quite old, and I¡¯m not interested in the family master¡¯s position, Honey,¡± he coaxed. ¡°However, this position can¡¯t fall into the hands of other people. Even if it doesn¡¯tnd in that bastard¡¯s hands, it can¡¯tnd in the hands of another White family member!¡± Wade then paused for a moment before he remarked, ¡°Think about it: If the position of family master falls into my hands, I can just pass it back to Lance when we find him. Won¡¯t that work?¡± ¡°Do you truly mean that?¡± Though a frown was on her face, Lily rxed as she gazed at the man who was more than 10 years older than her. ¡°Of course, I mean it! I can just give it to Lance once we find him. After all, I¡¯m not interested in the position of family master. The one I¡¯m interested in is you, Honey!¡± Chapter 1023 Wade coaxed Lily as his hand trailed along Lily¡¯s back. ¡°Where are your hands going?¡± Lily nced at Wade flirtatiously before kissing him. ¡­ The second morning, Brenton asked all his subordinates to return. Little did they know that jackie started to pack his bags. ¡°Master, the life in Fernando¡¯s body has reduced. Seems like he¡¯ll only hold up to five or six days.¡± Ethan inspected Fernando¡¯s body and eyed jackie worryingly. jackie nodded. ¡°There¡¯s an heirloom in our White family that helps to prolong people¡¯s lives. It¡¯ll at least ensure Fernando doesn¡¯t die. We¡¯re leaving soon.¡± ¡°I want to go too!¡± Fiona piped in. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the White family is a shadow family? Since it¡¯s the legendary family, I¡¯m sure they have many precious items and some can help prolong people¡¯s lives, right? Since you¡¯re the White family¡¯s young master, it shouldn¡¯t be an issue for you to give me some, right?¡± Fiona was over the moon when jackie told them about the White family. She could not imagine that jackie was not only the Supreme Warrior, but he had such a strong background as well. jackie¡¯s family was the legendary shadow family¡ªthe strongest power that rose above all powers in the world. Fiona did not want to miss out on the opportunity when jackie said he was making a trip back. Her mind raced with thoughts of getting her hands on some precious items that would really make her rich. Andrew scratched his head as he spoke, ¡° jackie, I¡¯m not as secr as her. I just want to be able to train like you and fly up in the air someday. It¡¯d be nice if I can fly!¡± Both Fiona and Andrew took jackie by surprise with their words, and he was speechless. He offered Andrew a wan smile as he exined, ¡°Father-inw, training isn¡¯t an easy task. People at Selena¡¯s age can still clean her body in certain ways so that they can be martial artists and train, but people of your age would find it impossible to do. You won¡¯t be able to withstand the cleansing!¡± Andrew¡¯s expression fell upon hearing jackie¡¯s exnation. ¡°Sigh! Nevermind, nevermind¡­ This must be fate. Why didn¡¯t we meet you guys earlier?¡± However, his eyes soon lit up as he added, ¡° jackie, since you say that Selena can wash her body and train, can Ben train too? He¡¯s younger than Selena!¡± jackie nodded. He looked at Ben and said seriously, ¡°Training isn¡¯t some trivial matter¡ªonly those with firm determination can travel far on this path. Although they can obtain stronger power, it¡¯s something against nature and the wash will be painful. You¡¯ll have to think of that properly, Ben.¡± Ben¡¯s eyes were filled with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it! I¡¯ve had it in mind for a long time now, Brother-inw. Think about it: ine can train, and she¡¯s a master. How would it work if I can¡¯t train? As a man, I should apany her. I might be able to protect her if I¡¯m talented and manage to catch up with her!¡± Ben¡¯s words flustered ine as her blush seared across her cheeks. His words warmed her heart, and they tasted sharine-sweet. Chapter 1024 ¡°Haha. Great! As long as you¡¯re determined to do it!¡± jackie chuckled, hearing Ben¡¯s deration, as he then added, ¡°Although I¡¯ve not heard that cultivation can increase a person¡¯s lifespan, cultivation does make you stronger and your skin fairer. Your body will also have extraordinary spiritualism!¡± jackie paused before he rified, ¡°This isn¡¯t so obvious for people who are at the martial artist-level, though. It¡¯ll be much more obvious when the person achieves the demi-god-level!¡± Fiona thought about it and asked jackie, ¡°Who do you need with you for this trip?¡± ¡°Selena, Ben, and ine can go with me,¡± replied jackie. ¡°Apart from that, Lana, Ethan, William, and my mother need to go with me too. That should be enough, since it¡¯s not convenient if too many of us go there together!¡± ¡°Honey, didn¡¯t you say that Lily is against you and even sent people to kill you before? Will we be in danger if we go back like this?¡± Selena thought about it and was slightly worried. jackie smiled indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve asked Willian, Ethan, and Lana to travel with us. With the four of us traveling together, it should be enough! The three of them would be able to protect you all! I want to bring you and Ben along because I want to see if we can get some resources from the White family to train you and make you into martial artists!¡± Selena nodded. ¡°Once we be martial artists, does it mean that we¡¯ve entered the path of cultivation?¡± To that, jackie gave a tight smile as he answered, ¡°To be exact, bing a martial artist means you¡¯re much stronger than normal people. You need to be a grandmaster in order to enter the path of cultivation, and that¡¯s because your body would have a slight aura when you¡¯ve reached the grandmaster-level. Only then would you be able to train and start cultivating!¡± ¡°Really? Cultivation only starts after reaching the grandmaster-level? Does that mean I need to have a one-star King of War¡¯sbat power before I can call myself a cultivator?¡± Ben was speechless after he heard this. ¡°This is so difficult!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Of course it¡¯s difficult. Do you think that it¡¯s easy to be masters of the demigod-level like the Gods of War or a true god-level like your brother-inw? Even the White family only have a few true god- level masters like your brother-inw!¡± Skylerughed loudly and said to jackie, ¡°Supreme Warrior, don¡¯t worry about this side of your family¡ªwe¡¯ll take care of them. You go ahead and treat God of War Campbell and your father.¡± They started their journey after packing up their belongings. Meanwhile, at the White family. ¡­ Brenton came before Lily. ¡°Madam, we¡¯ve asked our people to return, and I¡¯ve asked them to rest. I¡¯ve sent another twenty to help search for our young master. Hopefully, we can find Young Master Lance soon.¡± Lily nodded in satisfaction after she heard this. With a flip of her hand, she came up with two Chi Congregation Pills and gave them to Brenton. ¡°Good job. It¡¯s been a tiring time for you.¡± Brenton took the pills gratefully. People who carried out cultivation could absorb the Chi around them based on the practice method they obtained. The reason all eight shadow families hid in the forest to cultivate in silence and cared not about the outside world was that they found ces with immense Chi that were suitable for them to stay in. The cities in the outside world did not have much Chi and were not suitable for cultivation. Even if they cultivated in the cities, their speed would be reduced, and it was obviously not worth the effort. This was also the reason all eight shadow families did not involve themselves in the outside world¡¯s affairs. Chapter 1025 Brenton cupped his hand and thanked Lily as he spoke, ¡°Thank you, Madam. The happiest moments in my life are when I get to serve Madam. It¡¯s part of my responsibility, after all. Apart from that, I believe in the eldest young master¡¯s talent. I hope that Young Master Lance will soon be the White family¡¯s master.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Don¡¯t worry. Carrying out tasks for me means that you¡¯re working for the Lagorio family, and I wouldn¡¯t treat you shabbily. When we find my son and he bes the White family¡¯s master, he won¡¯t treat you badly either. You should work hard to increase your cultivation, and I can raise you to the elder position if you do,¡± offered Lily with a smirk. The Ninth Patronum was ecstatic when he heard her offer, and he immediately knelt on one knee. ¡°Thank you, Madam! I¡¯ll work hard to live up to your expectations!¡± The Ninth Patronum left Lily¡¯s living quarters after that. He came to a pavilion not long after he left. The pavilion was located by the cliff, and there was an elder of about 50 years old standing inside. He had his hands behind his back as he gazed at a small town at the bottom of the hill. ¡°Third elder.¡± The Ninth Patronum cupped his hand submissively to the Third Elder as he stood behind him. ¡°Yes?¡± The Third Elder nodded and turned around slowly. ¡°What did Lily ask you to go over for?¡± Ninth Patronum, Brenton smiled as he answered, ¡°What else can it be? She¡¯s asking about news regarding jackie and others. She¡¯s also asked me to send more people to help search for her son.¡± Wade smiled coldly. ¡°Haha! Her son has been lost for almost three months now, and he¡¯s gotta be long gone since we can¡¯t even locate him nor his body!¡± Wade paused before he added, ¡°However, the n remains¡ªkill Lance if we find him. We can¡¯t allow him toe back alive!¡± An equally sinister smile appeared on Brenton¡¯s face. ¡°Fret not, Third Elder¡ªthe position of White family master belongs to you. You¡¯ve done so much for the White family. It¡¯s a great thing that you¡¯ve used the b*tchy Lily to help us get rid of Nash White!¡± ¡°Hmph! Nash White should¡¯ve died long ago!¡± Wade made an indignant sound through closed mouth as he added, ¡°He¡¯d vomit in anger if he knew that I was secretly meeting his woman. Haha! How would he ever climb to be the family master had he not received support from Lily and the other Lagorios years ago? I would¡¯ve been the master!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This time, Lance was suicidal as he wanted to go look for a way to surpass the real god- level. That¡¯splete nonsense! How could there be a way to surpass the true god-level? Others would¡¯ve found it if there¡¯s such a way!¡± The Ninth Patronumughed coldly. ¡°We only need to wait another month or two. Everything would be perfect once Nash dies!¡± Chapter 1026 At this moment in a house, Nash once again coughed out blood. His face looked much paler, and he seemed rather hollow as well. ¡°It¡¯s been so many days. Why isn¡¯t jackie here yet? Is he noting after all?¡± Nash felt sad when he thought about jackie. ¡°It¡¯s all because of me. I me my previous ipetence which kept me from apanying him during his growth. He must¡¯ve suffered a lot. No¡­ No wonder he hates me so much¡­¡± The White¡¯s family butler, Titus,forted Nash, ¡°Fret not, Master. I can feel that jackie is a filial child. Apart from that, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t care about them. You¡¯ve been asking the Ninth Patronum to send money and cultivation resources to jackie. Who knew that the Ninth Patronum would return to lie that they lived a good life.¡± Titus balled his fists tightly as he fumed, ¡°He must be lying when he said that jackie had reached the level of a seven or eight-grade martial artist. He must¡¯ve also taken all the cultivation resources that Master provided!¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Nash clenched his fists and seethed through gritted teeth, ¡°Did you inform First Elder about this? Don¡¯t tell anybody else. The only ones I trust now are the First Elder and Second Elder. While the Third Elder looks happy all the time and is actively helping us to search for Lance, hees off as an untrustworthy person to me.¡± Titus nodded. ¡°Master, to be honest, I used to think that the Third Elder is a nice person and contributed a lot for the White family, but ever since you told me that old man¡¯s more than what he seems, I paid more attention to him. As it turned out, he truly isn¡¯t a good person after all.¡± Titus paused for a short while before he continued, ¡°I discovered that the Third Elder is very close to the Ninth Patronum, and they both often got together to talk. As the saying goes, ¡®birds of a feather flock together¡¯. I think there must be something wrong with the Third Elder.¡± Beside them, Beth said, ¡°The Third Elder has been hiding himself well, and we can¡¯t really tell what sort of a person he is. We must have some evidence before we do anything to him. After all, it¡¯s not nice to wrong a person.¡± Nash agreed. ¡°That¡¯s right. The Third Elder has been an elder for a long time, and he¡¯s a member of the White family. He¡¯s contributed a lot to our family and has many loyal subordinates. We can¡¯t make our decision hastily. If we do anything to him without solid proof, many people won¡¯t be convinced, and this might pull them to his side!¡± Titus smiled bitterly. ¡°Haha¡­ Even if we have evidence to prove that he¡¯s not a good person, many people would still fight for him, though it might cut the number of his supporters.¡± ¡­ At that moment, jackie, Lana, and the others had reached the bottom of the mountain with the lifeless- looking Fernando. ¡°This ce is really remote, but the air is really good, and cars can¡¯t get here as well. I feel like I can have a long lifespan if I stay here!¡± beamed Ben when he saw the huge mountain in front of him. ine, who was beside him, smiled. ¡°You¡¯re not a martial artist yet. When you¡¯re one, you¡¯ll be able to feel tiny particles that are light blue in color in the air. That is Chi.¡± Lana then chimed in, ¡°Yes, and the Chi here is incredibly thick. It¡¯s at least two to three times thicker than the Chi in the City of Martial Arts!¡± ¡°Sigh! Even though it¡¯s thick, it¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t see or feel it.¡± Selena sighed. Chapter 1027 She had longed to be a martial artist. A thought then urred to her as she spoke to jackie, ¡°I never thought we¡¯d have a problem free journey, Honey, considering how Lily hates you so much and even sent people to kill you.¡± jackie gave a tight smile. ¡°True, it went too smoothly. I also didn¡¯t expect it to be so smooth, and we¡¯re already at the foot of the mountain.¡± jackie then held Selena¡¯s hand and solemnly spoke, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ll try my best to get the ingredients for you and Ben that can clean your bodies so that you can be martial artists. I¡¯m not sure about your talents, but hopefully, both of you will have nice talents and that you¡¯d be able to cultivate quickly.¡± ¡°Your father would be over the moon if he knows you¡¯re here, jackie.¡± Joan smiled. Silently, she had waited for this day. After all, Nash was the man she loved years ago. He was, of course, jackie¡¯s father. jackie sighed. ¡°I wonder what sickness he has. Let me take a look at him and help treat him. I think that his illness won¡¯t be that difficult to treat.¡± jackie turned and looked at Fernando, hoisted on William¡¯s back. ¡°The one that I¡¯m worried about is Fernando. Would the White family take out their precious item, considering how important it is? Even if the White family members agree to it, I¡¯m afraid that the Lagorio family members and Lily would step forward and stop them.¡± ¡°Master, do you know how many people of the White family are at the demi-god level? How many of them are masters of the true god-level?¡± Lana asked curiously. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m not too familiar with the White family, see, ¡± replied jackie, that faint smile still on his face. ¡°However, they¡¯ve be a true shadow family and can be considered the cream of the crop. I estimate that all the Elders are at the real god-level while the Patronums are at the demi-god level. I believe that they have multiple grandmasters in their ranks as well.¡± Lana was inwardly startled; masters of the real god-level were extremely strong. jackie, who was such a strong existence, had just achieved the initial stage of the real god level. There were so many of such people like jackie in the White family. Apart from that, were there truly eight families like the White family? Lana managed to collect herself after some time and replied, ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re the top eight powers, and it¡¯s normal that they have so many masters who¡¯d achieved the real god-level. After all, they¡¯re enjoying the best resources and ces for cultivation in this world.¡± Joan smiled bitterly and spoke, ¡°Previously, the Lagorio family had the highest hope to be a shadow family, but no one foresaw that the White family would developter on and be a shadow family. Different from the White family, the Lagorio family declined and fell. They¡¯re only considered as a hidden family instead of a shadow one.¡± Chapter 1028 jackie was speechless when he heard this. ¡°The Lagorios must be infuriated if that¡¯s the case. After all, they helped the White family, but they never thought that the White family would work hard and rise to the asion while theirs¡­¡± ¡°Haha. What could they have done? ording to what Titus said, many of their elders have huge breakthroughs and the younger generations showed spectacr performances. They grew step-by-step as they trained hard, and many masters emerged! As for the Lagorios, they had a huge fight with the families that were of the same status and lost many people.¡± Joan also smiled bitterly, and the group talked as they reached a stone-paved road. However¡­ ¡°Stop! Who are you? This ce belongs to the White family. None of you can enter unless you¡¯re a member of the White family and have the White family token!¡± Seven to eight young men were guarding the stone door. One of the men stepped forward and snapped at jackie while the others revealed their swords. Lana immediately walked forward and exined, ¡°Everybody, we¡¯re members of the White family. This is jackie White, the young master of the White family. We¡¯re here to meet your master!¡± ¡°White family¡¯s young master, jackie White? Why haven¡¯t we heard about him?¡± The man immediately frowned after he heard what Lana said. ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem right. The White family has two madams, and the eldest madam only has a son, Lance who has disappeared for three months now. The second madam has a pair of twin daughters. Since when do we have another young master?¡± The eyes of a youngdy lit up after she heard what Lana said. ¡°Is it really jackie? He¡¯s jackie?¡± She nced at jackie as she spoke and nodded. ¡°You look like the master. Are you really the young master of White family?¡± Joan smiled bitterly. Although she was embarrassed, she exined, ¡°Youngdy, please help us to pass on the message and inform the butler, Titus White, or even the First Elder that we¡¯re here. Please tell them that I¡¯m Joan, and I¡¯ve brought jackie to visit his father.¡± ¡°Alright. Although I¡¯m not sure about what¡¯s going on, I¡¯ll help pass on the message. Still, you can¡¯t enter the White family residence without their permission.¡± The youngdy looked at jackie again before turning around to walk up the mountain. The other man nced around before quickly running up the mountain without saying much. The man traveled speedily. He rushed over when he saw a familiar figure at one of the squares, thus he informed, ¡°Ninth Patronum, they¡¯re here. They¡¯re at the foot of the mountain. What should we do?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡± The Ninth Patronum, Brenton frowned, puzzled. Eyeing the young man huffing and puffing before him, he spoke, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask us to assassinate jackie and Joan? They¡¯re here! I saw eight of them and another man being carried, thus making nine of them!¡± stated the young man. ¡°F*cking hell! Who knew that they¡¯d arrive at the bottom of the mountain by afternoon when we¡¯ve just withdrawn our men by morning?! Mindy White has agreed to help them pass the message on to Titus or First Elder. I came to you via the shortest path.¡± ¡°No, they can¡¯t be allowed to go up the mountain!¡± Brenton instantly sensed the gravity of the situation. If jackie and the others ascended the mountain, what happened years ago would be exposed. Once both sides meet, Nash would know about what happened years ago with just a simple chat. Teeth gritting, Brenton then ordered, ¡°Come, you need to go with me. We need to kill jackie before the First Elder and the others arrive!¡± Without hesitation, he pulled the man with him and flew toward the bottom of the mountain. Chapter 1029 This Ninth Patronum was obviously a master with demi-god status. A Patronum with such cultivation showed how strong the White family was. The Ninth Patronum traveled speedily. He flew for a period of time while pulling another person before landing on the ground. He tapped with the tip of his toes and jumped upward to continue flying. After a while, he reached the stone door and stopped. Brenton was at ease when Mindy had not returned with the others, and he had the upper hand. He nced at the people in front of him before he firmly asked, ¡°Which one of you is jackie, and who¡¯s Joan?¡± ¡°I¡¯m jackie, and this is my mother, Joan.¡± jackie walked forward and gave a small bow to the stranger in front of him. He politely gestured with his hands. ¡°And you are?¡± The Ninth Patronum nced away. ¡°Haha! You¡¯re here to pay a visit to our master? You¡¯re looking for our butler?¡± he spoke. ¡°Yes. Didn¡¯t thedy go in to pass on the message?¡± jackie eyed the person in front of him and replied honestly. ¡°I¡¯m one of the Patronums here. Our master said that he has no other son apart from his one and only son, Lance. It¡¯s best if all of you leave!¡± Brenton smiled coldly and crossed his hands on his chest. jackie was slightly stunned when he heard this. He was, however, inwardly smirking. The butler had informed jackie about Nash¡¯s prevailing condition previously. Nash was on the brink of his death and that was the reason why he was sent to seek jackie. Nash wanted to meet jackie and even wanted jackie to take over the White family properties. Yet, all of a sudden, they were stopped at the door when they had just arrived. It seemed like Lily and the others were very afraid of jackie meeting Nash. All the more reason for jackie to meet Nash, if that was the case. He wanted to see how many people wanted to attack him. jackie smiled coldly after he thought about it. ¡°Greetings to you, Patronum. I truly am Nash¡¯s son, and I heard that my father is gravely ill, so I came back for a visit. I won¡¯t be leaving, even if you asked me to.¡± jackie then added, ¡°Also, I might be killed not long after I leave this ce, right?¡± The corners of Brenton¡¯s mouth twitched several times; he did not anticipate jackie¡¯s keenness that could guess his every thought. There were so many people present, and it was inconvenient for him to do anything, thus it was best to wait until jackie and the others left. Nobody would know that he was the one who killed them once they walked out of the White family members¡¯¡ªwho were guarding the door¡ªsight. Even if somebody suspected him, he only needed to insist that it was not him, and there would be no evidence as they were all dead. It was a good while before Brenton pulled out his sword and pointed it at jackie. ¡°Young man, your actions tell me that you really want to disguise as our master¡¯s son and enter by force. I¡¯ll take action if you don¡¯t leave!¡± He had thought about it. If jackie refused to leave, he could say that these people were forcing their way in and that he took action because he did not know that he was Nash¡¯s son. He might escape death as long as Lily sided with him and protected him. Chapter 1030 ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not leaving!¡± insisted jackie, secretly smirking. ¡°However, I won¡¯t force my way inside too. It¡¯d be fine to just stay here and wait for the butler toe over. I believe we¡¯ll soon know if I¡¯m Nash White¡¯s son!¡± jackie fell silent for a short while as he eyed Brenton coldly before he added, ¡°Seems like you don¡¯t want me to meet Nash, am I right?¡± ¡°Damn it! Since you¡¯re not leaving, you¡¯re asking for it, young man!¡± Brenton looked behind him. He swung his sword toward jackie, fearing that Titus and the others would see them if it was prolonged. A scary sword aura rushed toward jackie¡ªthere was no mistaking the murderous intent behind such an attack. Despite the daunting move, jackie merely stood still while William, who was next to him, pulled his sword out as a scary sword aura flew outward. It immediately stopped the Ninth Patronum¡¯s sword aura. A deafening st could be heard as the attacks from both sides canceled one another. William knew that jackie had just returned; he knew multiple enemies from the White family had their sights on jackie. Hence, it was better if jackie kept his cultivation level a secret for the time being. Brenton never thought that there was such a strong master by jackie¡¯s side, though after he got past his initial surprise, he threatened William. ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re a master of the demi-god level. Do you know the results of going against the White family, young man?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ My identity doesn¡¯t concern you, but I won¡¯t stand idly by if you attack him.¡± Williamughed, a sliver of disdain visible in his eyes. For Brenton, he could sense that his opponent was at the initial stage of the demi-god level. He had nothing to be afraid of as he had already achieved thest stage of the demi-god level! Meanwhile, Mindy had arrived at a square where she asked a man, ¡°Where¡¯s the butler? Do you know where he¡¯s at?¡± The man smiled. ¡°Butler Titus seems to be at the master¡¯s quarters with Beth. After all, the master¡¯s condition is degrading, and they constantly visit him.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you!¡± Mindy nodded and quickly rushed toward Nash¡¯s quarters. However, she was stopped by two White family members who were guarding the door when she arrived there. ¡°Mindy, is there anything that you need?¡± one of the men immediately asked Mindy. ¡°We can help pass on the message if it¡¯s urgent.¡± ¡°Oh dear, it¡¯s something important!¡± Mindy was extremely anxious and immediately yelled loudly inside, ¡°Sister Be, Butler Titus! Quick! There¡¯s something important, and I need you out here!¡± Beth and Titus, who were inside, walked out from the house when they heard Mindy. ¡°Mindy, what¡¯s going on?¡± blurted Titus as he walked out. ¡°How can you yell so loudly when the master is taking a rest? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you¡¯ll disturb the master¡¯s rest? It¡¯s so impolite of you!¡± Mindy smiled sheepishly and said, ¡°Butler, there¡¯s a woman who came with a younger man. She said that her name is Joan and her son¡¯s name is jackie. Her son is the master¡¯s son, and I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not. They don¡¯t seem to be lying, so I immediately came in to report this.¡± ¡°Is it true?!¡± Titus¡¯ eyes widened as his expression morphed into joy. ¡°What news! What splendid news! Let me inform the master, and we can all go down to wee Young Master jackie!¡± ¡°So he really is the master¡¯s son!¡± Chapter 1031 Mindy¡¯s eyes widened when she saw how the butler reacted. ¡°Yes, that is the case!¡± Titus ran back into the house in excitement after he spoke. ¡°Titus, what¡¯s going on? Is Mindy here for something important?¡± Nash had already sat up on the bed. Although he looked weak, he still managed to sit while putting all his weight on the headframe. ¡°Master, great news! It¡¯s great news! Madam Joan has brought Young Master jackie with her and they¡¯re at the bottom of the mountain!¡± Titus immediately announced with extreme excitement. ¡°Wait here, Beth and I will go invite him here!¡± Titus was ready to leave with Beth after he spoke. ¡°Is it true? That¡¯s great! Hold on, I want to go too. I want to personally wee them here!¡± However, Nash stood up with excitement and wanted to follow them. ¡°Master, you can¡¯t even stand steadily with your body¡¯s condition. It¡¯s best if youy here and wait for us. We¡¯ll be back soon!¡± Titus quickly returned to support Nash and persuaded him. ¡°No, I have to go. I feel ashamed for what happened to them. I would be worried if I don¡¯t go and fetch them personally!¡± Nash insisted. ¡°Alright, hold on to me then!¡± Titus did not know what to say when he saw how persistent Nash was. He could only help Nash as they walked to the garden before flying upward and toward the bottom of the mountain. Beth had no other choice but to rush toward the bottom of the mountain at her fastest speed. She travelled speedily. At this moment, Brenton had already been engaged in a fight with William for some time. However, his attacks were useless and he was angry over it. Brenton yelled to the guards behind him when he realised that the fight could not go on this way. ¡°Why are you guys still standing there? These people are forcing their way into our ce. Kill them! Kill all of them!¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The remaining people hesitated. The man who notified Brenton gritted his teeth and rushed toward jackie. He clenched his hand into a fist and had a ferocious look in his eyes. He intended to kill jackie. ¡°How dare you!¡± Lana swerved out and defended in front of jackie when she saw the man attacking jackie. ¡°Kill both of them!¡± jackie ordered when he realized Brenton really intended to kill him. He knew clearly that it was easy for William to kill Brenton. However, Brenton was the White family¡¯s patronum and William dared not kill him without jackie¡¯s orders. Hence, William had been attacking with defensive strikes only. Lana avoided the man¡¯s attack effortlessly and punched the man on his chest after she heard what jackie said. The middle-aged man flew outward andnded on the ground. He twitched several times before dying. On the other side, William also killed his opponent with a sh of his sword. Chapter 1032 Two figures leaped from the stone steps high above within the next few seconds before finallynding not far away from jackie and the others. Lana and William immediately looked at them with their guards up high. ¡°This¡­¡± Titus was speechless as he looked at both bodies on the floor. Why did jackie kill somebody when they had just arrived here? On top of that, the Ninth Patronum¡ªBrenton White, who they had always wanted to get rid of, was also one of the casualties. ¡°J¡­ jackie!¡± At this moment, Nash ignored the bodies on the floor and looked at jackie as his body shook slightly due to extreme excitement. jackie opened his mouth and felt that his words were stuck in his throat. In the end, he said nothing. ¡°Joan, what¡­what happened?¡± Nash finally smiled bitterly and turned to look at Joan. It was great that jackie had returned. His son had grown up and was an adult. He was satisfied to have this chance of seeing his son and Joan. ¡°Both of them refused to let us enter. This patronum even imed that we were trying to barge in by force when we didn¡¯t. He attacked us and wanted to kill us!¡± Joan smiled bitterly. She then turned around and said to jackie, ¡° jackie, this is your father, Nash White!¡± ¡°Young Master jackie, Master insisted that I bring him to meet you after he heard of your arrival. He refused to stay in bed even though I asked him to! He wants to see the both of you so badly!¡± Titus spoke on behalf of Nash. jackie looked at the man who had a pale face. His heart softened as he walked two steps forward and said, ¡°Father, I know that there were some misunderstandings between us. This time, I¡¯m here to visit you and I also have a request!¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re addressing me as your father!¡± Nash was so touched that his eyes turned teary. He looked at Titus and said, ¡°Titus, did I hear it wrongly? jackie¡­ jackie called me father!¡± At this moment, Nash was excited like a child and did not know what to say. ¡°Yes, Master. Young Master jackie is an understanding person.¡± Titus nodded his head in satisfaction. He then turned his sight to look at the Ninth Patronum¡¯s body on the floor. He spoke softly, ¡°Master, weren¡¯t we always short of a reason to kill Brenton White? Isn¡¯t it good that this friend of Young Master jackie killed him?¡± Nash also nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s great but Lily¡¯s hatred toward jackie will increase.¡± ¡°Why should we be worried? The First Elder and many of the White family¡¯s members are on your side. It¡¯s their mistake and even the Lagorios cannot confuse what¡¯s right with what¡¯s wrong!¡± Titus said. At this moment, many masters flew down after they heard fighting noises from the bottom of the mountain. ¡°Master, why did youe? The wind is so strong and it¡¯s not good for your body!¡± An old man immediately asked caringly when he saw that Nash was here. ¡°Master, who are these people? Are they the ones who killed our people? Is the Ninth Patronum dead?¡± Many people looked at jackie and the others alertly. It looked like they would take violent action if words could not solve the issue. Chapter 1033 Nash spoke angrily, ¡°Everybody, the Ninth Patronum is a wildly ambitious person. This is my son, jackie and that is Joan, my woman. I did not treat her well previously and I¡¯m returning her status to her. I officially announce here that she¡¯s your third madam!¡± Nash paused here before continuing to speak, ¡°I had no idea that the Ninth Patronum would embezzle all the money and cultivation resources I asked him to deliver. Now that I¡¯ve found my son, he wanted to kill them to cover up what he did and forbid them to go up the mountains. Luckily my son¡¯s friend has strong combat powers and killed him!¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re Young Master jackie?¡± The red-haired old man immediately stepped forward and said in excitement, ¡°Great! This is great news that you¡¯re back! Haha¡­ The White family has an heir! I heard that you have good talents! You must be a seven or eight-grade grandmaster?¡± jackie smiled indifferently and said, ¡°I was lucky. I¡¯ve been cultivating hard after I obtained the way of cultivation. I¡¯m still far behindpared to you!¡± Titus, who was by their side, made an introduction. ¡° jackie, this is the First Elder, Keh White. He¡¯s a real master and is already at thest stage of real god status. He¡¯s just one step away from the highest level of cultivation.¡± ¡°This is the Second Elder. This is the Fifth Elder¡­ This is the Seventh Patronum. There are still many who are not here. I¡¯ll introduce them to you when we have time!¡± Titus introduced the remaining people. ¡°Greetings to all of you! I¡¯m jackie White.¡± jackie cupped his hand and greeted them. However, a middle-aged woman with a cold expression walked down the mountain with a group of people at this moment. ¡°I heard that somebody killed a member of the White family as soon as they arrived. This person had also killed the Ninth Patronum, am I right?¡± Lily said angrily. ¡°Who did this?! How dare this person do such a thing. How can the members of the White family be killed simply like this?¡± The Third Elder also had a darkened expression on his face and was extremely angry. ¡°Yes, who is this person? They really have the guts!¡± Two other elders joined the conversation angrily. After all, the Ninth Patronum was a master of the demi-god status. They had spent lots of cultivation resources to groom such a strong master and his death was a huge loss for the White family. ¡°Everybody, this is the Third Madam, Joan. This is the son she had with our master, Young Master jackie!¡± Titus knew that Nash¡¯s body was not doing good so he immediately made the introduction. ¡°They returned today and the Ninth Patronum falsely used them of forcing their way in. Young master¡¯s friend had no other choice but to kill him as a defence because he intended to kill the young master!¡± ¡°Oh, this is the bastard child!¡± Lilymented with a cold expression on her face. ¡°How dare you return now? This woman too! How shameless of you to return. If she did not seduce Nash years ago, why would Nash get together with a normal woman who doesn¡¯t even know how to cultivate?!¡± ¡°Nonsense! She¡­ She did not seduce me! We¡­ We liked each other mutually!¡± Nash was agitated and he panted as he spoke. He could not help but cough after he finished speaking. He knew Lily disliked jackie and Joan. However, he had no idea that this woman would act so brazenly and made him ashamed in public. ¡°Is this really the master¡¯s son? This is great! The Eldest Young Master has gone missing and might be dead as we failed to find him after such a long period of time. jackie seems mature and the White family bloodline would be continued if he returns and inherits the White family!¡± Some of the White family members say in excitement after they heard that jackie was Nash¡¯s illegitimate child. Lily¡¯s facial expression grew increasingly dark when she heard what they said. Chapter 1034 Lily had an extremely darkened facial expression. It was natural for the White family members to hope for jackie to return and lead the family after they learned about his situation. They hoped that he would be the White family¡¯s heir. ¡°Haha¡­ This doesn¡¯t seem right. Although Young Master jackie is the master¡¯s son, we¡¯re all considered White family members. The position of the family master¡¯s heir is very important and we cannot treat it lightly!¡± Another young man of the White family hugged both hands in front of his chest andughed coldly. ¡°Yes, the position of an heir cannot be decided so hastily. My son is also a member of the White family and carries the White family bloodline. He is also very talented. As people in general honor the strong, the heir should be chosen based on the talents of the person!¡± The young man¡¯s father was one of the elders who immediately stood forward to support his son. At this moment, another elder of the White family thought about it and said, ¡°Master, Young Master Lance was considered as the White family¡¯s most talented master. We were well-convinced when he was the sessor of the master¡¯s position. The younger members were also utterly convinced. However, Young Master jackie is a child you had with an outsider and had only just returned from the outside world. Many people would be dissatisfied if he could be the heir!¡± Lily was secretly happy when she heard this and immediately said, ¡°In my opinion, we should send more people to search for my son, Lance. He can continue to be the heir after he returns. This is the only way everybody would be convinced, am I right?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this first. Young Master jackie killed our Ninth Patronum as soon as he returned. We can¡¯t let this go without a legitimate reason, am I right?¡± The Third Elder stood up and looked at jackie angrily while saying. ¡°Young man, the friends you brought with you are really strong. However, how can you be so ruthless? It¡¯s clearly a misunderstanding as the Ninth Patronum didn¡¯t know that you are the master¡¯s son and thought that you were barging in with force. Why did you kill him when you could have just injured him?¡± The Third Elder paused before continuing, ¡°Humph, regardless, the Ninth Patronum¡¯s actions were not enough to deserve death, right?¡± The First Elder immediately stood forward and spoke on behalf of jackie, ¡°Haha¡­ Third Elder, I believe you understand that fists have no eyes and it could hit anywhere in a fight. After all, jackie and the others said that they did not barge in. How can you me it on jackie when the Ninth Patronum made the first move? Would you stand there and let someone kill you and make their wishe true?¡± He turned around after he spoke and said to the young people guarding the door previously. ¡°Tell us what actually happened just now.¡± The young people immediately stood forward. ¡°The Ninth Patronum insisted that jackie and the others were trying to barge in and started the fight first!¡± ¡°Yes, we all saw what happened with our own eyes. Young Master jackie said that he would wait here for Titus and the elders but the Ninth Patronum seemed to be in a hurry. He pulled out his sword and attacked jackie. jackie¡¯s friend killed the Ninth Patronum as he could not bear the sight of what was going on!¡± Several young men of the White family stood forward and spoke on behalf of jackie. They had a clear look of the situation just now and they could feel that there was something wrong with the Ninth Patronum. He seemed frightened of jackie meeting the master. ¡°Did you hear what they said? Third Elder, Madam, jackie¡¯s friend was forced to take action. Apart from that, I wonder why the Ninth Patronum is in such a hurry to make the first move without understanding the situation?¡± The First Elder smiled coldly and looked at the Third Elder questionably. ¡°Never mind, then. Since jackie really is Nash¡¯s son, let¡¯s just let this go. The Ninth Patronum had gotten what he asked for!¡± Lily immediately waved her hand as she was afraid of the plot between the Ninth Patronum and others toe to light. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Chapter 1035 However, jackie discovered a fat woman standing not far behind Lily and the others. The woman¡¯s facial expression darkened when she saw jackie. She acted as if she was afraid of being discovered so she turned around and was ready to escape. The woman¡¯s face turned pale after she heard jackie yelling at her. She stood there not knowing what to do next. The others looked over to where jackie was looking at and the person jackie called out to was Lily¡¯s maid, Yvette. ¡°Fatdy, have you forgotten what you did? Didn¡¯t we meet five years ago when I knelt here for one whole night, begging to meet my father?¡± jackie smiled coldly and said. The fat woman turned around and her eyes were flickering around. She quibbled, ¡°Young Master jackie, have you remembered things wrongly? When have we met? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you.¡± ¡°This is the first time? I might not be able to recognize you if you¡¯ve lost weight during the past five years. However, your figure did not change so I do recognize you!¡± jackieughed and said to the crowd, ¡°Five years ago, my mother was gravely ill so I came here with the wishes to meet my father. I wanted to ask for my mother¡¯s surgery fees and it was only one million dors. This woman said that she¡¯s the White family¡¯s housekeeper and that my father refused to see me. I was asked to p*ss off! She humiliated me after she gave me a scolding. I will never forget your face!¡± ¡°Yvette, how dare you impersonate me?¡± Titus walked forward and looked at Yvette angrily. It was an opportunity to kill Yvette since jackie mentioned this incident and the Ninth Patronum was dead. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°I¡­ I did not¡­ He¡¯s making it up! Don¡¯t believe in him, he¡¯s obviously framing me!¡± Yvette was extremely afraid but she knew clearly that she could not admit to it at this moment. If she admitted to that, Lily would not be able to save her life. ¡°You¡¯re still denying it? Haha¡­ Why didn¡¯t jackie frame somebody else? There are so many people here and you¡¯re the only one he pointed out to?¡± The First Elder looked at Yvette angrily. Titus had told him about this previously, so it was good that jackie was here to confront Yvette. However, he knew clearly that it was not easy to kill Yvette if Yvette denied the charges without jackie showing any evidence. ¡°Haha¡­ First Elder, how can you stay that? What if jackie came up with an excuse to kill Yvette because he knows that Yvette is a Lagorio and my maid? After all, nothing is impossible!¡± Surely, Lily stood forward and spoke on behalf of Yvette. ¡°That¡¯s right, this won¡¯t work without evidence. We cannot me someone good for this!¡± Another elder from the Lagorio family thought about it before stepping forward and said. Yvette was a member of the Lagorio family and he did not want her to be killed because of what jackie said. If this happened, the position of the Lagorios in the White family would be further lowered. Chapter 1036 ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master jackie. You¡¯re the master¡¯s son¡ªthat is something that can¡¯t be changed. That¡¯s why we¡¯ll acknowledge you. But you can¡¯t just kill the people of the Lagario family at your whims and fancy!¡± Another old man stood up as well. ¡°Unless this is your little gift to us for your recent return?¡± he said to jackie. jackie¡¯s brows creased together as he saw many members of the Lagorio family stepping forward. Many of the elders, as well as Lily, had all voiced their opinions. It seemed that the Lagorio family had considerable influence over the White family. Furthermore, the incident had taken ce over five hundred years ago. There had been two to three hundred witnesses, but they had emerged along with this fat woman. He was certain that they were allies, and that they were not in a position as strong as Yvette. If that was the case, it was evident that none of the people here would give a truthful testimony. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll forget that this ever happened!¡± jackie thought about it for a while before he spoke, shing a frosty smile. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic. No matter what, Young Master jackie has returned. Let us arrange his amodation first!¡± The First Elder stood up. ¡°We¡¯ll discuss about the sessor to the head of the house another time!¡± he said. However, he did not expect jackie¡¯s immediate reply. ¡°I don¡¯t have much interest to be the head of the house. I¡¯m not that close to the White family, after all. If someone else wants to take the position, let them have it. I came back just to see my father¡ªand to find a way to save my friend, Fernando!¡± ¡°That fellow is practically dead, isn¡¯t he? Can he still be saved?¡± The Third Elder looked at Fernando, slung over Ethan¡¯s back. He noticed that the young man was not moving a single inch, and his chest was not heaving. He frowned. ¡°I know that the White family possesses a treasure called the Cryo Pearl, which can seal a person in ice and preserve their life. My friend can only live for three or four more days. That¡¯s why I thought¡­¡± jackie struggled to put his thoughts into words, and when he did, he did it so shamefacedly. Yet Lily cut in before he could finish his sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Who is your friend? Why should we use our treasure to save him? The Cryo Pearl is priceless. Do you know how difficult it was for us to obtain it?¡± The Third Elder also gave a cold smile. ¡°Don¡¯t overstep your boundaries, Young Master jackie. Do not forget that you¡¯re an illegitimate child, and you¡¯ve never contributed anything to the White family all these years. Upon your arrival, you killed the Ninth Patronum, and you even ndered the Lagario family¡¯s name. Heh. We won¡¯t hold you against all of this for the sake of the master, but you asking for the Cryo Pearl is too much.¡± Another elder from the White family also had a gloomy expression. ¡°Young Master jackie, did you really not consider bing the heir to the White family at all? If you¡¯re just back to see the master and to take the Cryo Pearl, don¡¯t dream about it. We can¡¯t give our treasure to anyone.¡± The First Elder thought about it. ¡°Young Master jackie, you¡¯ll only have the authority to use the treasure if you be the heir to the White family, and take over the White family¡¯s business. Even I cannot support you in your endeavors otherwise!¡± ¡°No way. The position of the heir is extremely important, where only someone qualified is deserving of that position. We can¡¯t just hand it to anyone! Unless jackie has so much talent that he far surpasses the younger generation and makes them obey him. Otherwise, even as an elder of the White family, I cannot simply agree to this proposal!¡± Another elder from the White family stood up again and spoke. ¡°I think we should wait and see. I believe that Lance is still alive. He will be the heir after hees back!¡± Lily argued in favor of her son. ¡°Enough!¡± Chapter 1037 Nash was furious. He never thought that everybody would start arguing upon jackie¡¯s return. He red at his audience. ¡°We¡¯ll make the decision tomorrow,¡± he said. ¡° jackie has just arrived. Let him have a good rest. We¡¯ll talk business tomorrow!¡± ¡°All right!¡± Many people gritted and raised their hands into a fist-to-palm salute. ¡°Oh my. I heard that Nash¡¯s third wife is back. Where¡¯s Young Master jackie? Let me take a look¡­¡± At this moment, Lizzie, Nash¡¯s second wife, came down from the mountain, with a few other people in tow. She had heard of the news and hade over to see what was going on. ¡°Lizzie, this is my son, jackie. This is Joan. She¡¯s my wife from now on!¡± Nash gave a small smile when he saw Lizzie approaching and introduced them. ¡°Tsk tsk. So this is Young Master jackie? What a handsome and strapping young man!¡± After Lizzie studied jackie, she looked at Joan. ¡°No wonder Nash was in love with you. You don¡¯t seem to be someone who practices Chi maniption, but you have such a unique aura about you! No ordinary person possesses that.¡± Joan managed a wan smile. ¡°What aura are you talking about?¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary woman. I¡¯m no match for you!¡± jackie did not know what sort of a person Lizzie was. He could not tell if she was pleased with his return or not. He could do nothing but smile politely. ¡°How do you do, Madam Lizzie!¡± Lizzie nodded her head, satisfied. She dragged the young woman behind her forward, who was about seventeen or eighteen years old. ¡°Ynda, this is jackie. Just call him Brother jackie from now on. We still don¡¯t know if Brother Lance is dead or alive. Let¡¯s hope for the best.¡± ¡°Hello, Brother jackie!¡± Ynda greeted him softly after studying him for a while. She ducked her head, as though she was shy upon meeting others for the first time. ¡°Hello there, Sister Ynda!¡± jackie nodded his head. Ynda was young, and she seemed like an obedient girl¡ªas if she was a winter bud that had not bloomed. ¡°What¡¯s happened? This¡­¡± Lizzie noticed the bodies on the ground, and her expression contorted in shock and confusion. She then looked at jackie, as well as Lily, whose features had turned sour. She immediately got the gist of what had taken ce. It seemed that Lily had wanted to kill jackie at the foot of the mountain. If jackie had truly died, Nash¡ª who was already sick enough¡ªwould probably die on the spot in a fit of rage. ¡°It was a misunderstanding. All right, let¡¯s go back in first. We¡¯ll announce our decision about the heir and the Cryo Pearl tomorrow!¡± Nash looked at everyone and ordered. Chapter 1038 Since even Nash had said that Lily and the others could not say anything more. Everyone dissipated from the area except for the few servants from the White family who stayed behind to help clean up the bodies. Soon enough, jackie, Joan, and Selena went into Nash¡¯s room. Meanwhile, Lana and the others got a good rest after being taken to their respective rooms. ¡°What a wonderful day. You¡¯ve grown so much, my son. And you¡¯re such a distinguished man!¡± Nash sat on the bed and looked at jackie, who stood before him. His eyes were full of excitement and joy. jackie scanned his surroundings. Only the butler, Beth, Ynda, Lizzie, the First Elder, and the others were here. He thought for a while. ¡°Mr. Titus, can we trust everyone here?¡± Mr. Titus nodded his head. ¡°Everyone here is an insider, and Lizzie is a good person. Don¡¯t worry. She and Ynda are not outsiders!¡± After hearing the certainty in Titus¡¯ answer, jackie asked another question, ¡°Are there lookouts in the garden?¡± Titus sensed that jackie had something gravely important to talk about. He bobbed his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The men guarding the entrance are ours too, and they are people of good character. Young Master jackie, do you have something to say?¡± ¡°There were too many people down there,¡± jackie replied, expression solemn. ¡°It was not the best ce for me to talk!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. Just speak your mind here. We won¡¯t breathe a word to outsiders!¡± The First Elder said, smiling. jackie nodded. ¡°I think it¡¯s fine whether you choose to be the heir or not. It¡¯s not like Father has an incurable disease. More importantly, it¡¯s not chronic!¡± He paused here before continuing slowly, ¡°He¡¯s been poisoned!¡± ¡°What!¡± Everyone was shocked when they heard that. ¡°No way. How is he still alive after so long, if he was truly poisoned? Besides, the doctor already checked him, and they said that he has two or three months left to live. What poison is it that acts so slowly?¡± The First Elder immediately eximed, utterly stupefied. Fear gripped his chest. After all, Chi fighters like them had extremely powerful bodies. Regr poison was useless against them. ¡°Young Master jackie, are you sure that he was poisoned?¡± Titus chimed in, tone serious. ¡°That would be terrible if that was the case. Normal poison won¡¯t work against Chi fighters like us, and even if it did, we would have sensed something off. We never felt something was wrong, and plenty of doctors came to check him. None of them said that he was poisoned!¡± Lizzie also took a sharp intake of breath. ¡°My God. Who did it then, if it was poison? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Lily. It doesn¡¯t seem probable though. Why would she want to kill Nash? She has no reason to do so.¡± ¡°Heh. There¡¯s no evidence yet, but the most likely culprit is her!¡± jackie said, shing a cold smile. He never thought that Nash would shake his head in disbelief. ¡°It¡¯s not likely. She doesn¡¯t like you or your mother, but she wouldn¡¯t harm me. We¡¯ve been husband and wife for a long time, after all. She¡¯s not a bad person, it¡¯s just that she has a slight vendetta against the two of you. She always med me for going behind her back and getting together with your mother, saying that I cheated on her!¡± The First Elder also added, ¡°I think that she couldn¡¯t have hurt your father. She has nothing to gain out of it. What she wants the most now is to find Lance, and make him the heir to the White family. It¡¯s been such a long time since west heard from Lance, and everyone knows that it¡¯s very likely that he¡¯s dead, yet she refuses to ept reality!¡± Chapter 1039 Titus chipped in, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s been so long. She insists that she needs to see the body, at least. Heh. If he¡¯s truly dead, it would be impossible to find his body. It would have been eaten by wild animals long ago!¡± At this moment, Selena took a step forward. ¡°If jackie says that my father-inw has been poisoned, he has been poisoned. I don¡¯t know if the shadow families are aware of this, but Ethan Hayes is known as a ¡®miracle doctor¡¯ in the mortal realm, and jackie is his master. This, I¡¯m sure, is enough to prove that jackie is extremely skilled in medicine!¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯d be great! Since jackie can tell that he¡¯s been poisoned, surely he knows how to cure it. After all, it should be easier to solve the problem now that we know what¡¯s wrong!¡± The First Elder¡¯s eyes brightened when he heard that. Nash¡¯s expression was stony though. ¡° jackie calls me ¡®father¡¯ now,¡± he said to Selena. ¡°Why are you still calling me ¡®father-inw¡¯? What should you call me instead?¡± Selena was immediately embarrassed. ¡°Father!¡± she said in a small voice. Nash was ted when his daughter-inw called him ¡®father¡¯. He flipped his palm, and a few herbal pills appeared on it. He thrust them toward Selena. ¡°Fantastic. This is the first time I¡¯m seeing you, even though you and jackie have been married for so long. Take this as your wedding gift.¡± ¡°Thank you, Father!¡± Selena did not know what the pills were for, but she took them anyway, a bitter smile on her face. jackie grinned. ¡°This medicine will help to cleanse your body. With this, you¡¯ll experience a breakthrough and be a martial artist in a few days, and then you can start training!¡± ¡°Really? Thank you so much, Father!¡± Selena was extremely excited. She had been suspicious of the medicine, but she never thought that they would be so precious. At this moment, Nash flipped his hand again and took out a tattered scroll, shoving it toward Selena. ¡°This is the guide to master Chi maniption. I picked this scroll up in the forest long ago. I¡¯m not sure to what extent it teaches you, but judging from a nce, there should be some pretty good techniques in there. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem if you want to practice to the level of a true god!¡± Here, Nash paused for a while before continuing slowly, ¡°And this fighting style is suitable for women, but only for those who have never practiced Chi maniption before. Those who are already a martial artist or grandmaster will have no use for it. That¡¯s why I¡¯m giving it to you!¡± ¡°That sounds fantastic. Thank you, Father!¡± Selena did not know what else to say. She was extremely excited. ¡°Right. I think your brother isn¡¯t a martial artist as well, right? He was panting all the way up to the mountain!¡± At this moment, Lizzie asked Selena after she thought about it. ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯s never trained before!¡± Selena smiled. She never thought that Lizzie too, would flip her palm and take out a few herbal pills. She gave them to Selena. ¡°It¡¯s our first time meeting, but I haven¡¯t given you anything yet. These are cleansing pills too. Give them to your brother!¡± ¡°Th¨Cthank you, Madam Lizzie! All of you are too kind!¡± Selena smiled and took the gift, blushing. Chapter 1040 ¡°Hah. Now I¡¯m embarrassed for being the only one who hasn¡¯t given something!¡± The First Elderughed and flipped his palm as well, taking out a martial arts scroll and giving it to Selena. ¡°The techniques here are suitable for men. Give it to your brother! Just take it as a token of kindness.¡± ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know how to thank you all!¡± Selena took everything and felt very embarrassed. All these gifts were true treasures. Furthermore, she and Ben could put it to good use. ¡°Hah. It¡¯s easy if you truly want to thank us.¡± The First Elderughed and looked at jackie. ¡°Miss Selena, please help us convince jackie to be the heir to the White family,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re always by his side. Just help us to talk some sense into him!¡± Lizzie smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Please help us convince him. He¡¯ll listen to you, rather than us. If he takes over the White family business and bes the master, you¡¯ll have all the training resources you could ever want at your disposal. You won¡¯t have to worry about practice anymore!¡± They had thought that Selena would immediately agree to this, as she had experienced a taste of their generosity. However, she considered the proposal for a while, and she said something that no one expected. ¡°This is not a small matter. Besides, the affairs of the White family are deeply entangled with the Lagario family. I¡¯m in no position to interfere in this matter. Besides, as jackie¡¯s wife, I will always support his decision!¡± After they heard this, everyone nodded their heads in approval. A rational, sensible woman like her was hard toe by. ¡°I really do not wish to be the heir of the family. Besides, you all know that I have no deep connections with the White family!¡± jackie gave a bitter smile. ¡°I only came back because I heard that Father was gravely ill,¡± he said. ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t know that Fernando would be used to this point by the Americans. I only just found out about this.¡± Here, jackie added, ¡°Since I can tell what Father is suffering from, I roughly know how I can treat him. It¡¯s getting serious, but I believe that he¡¯ll make a full recovery. If that¡¯s the case, I think that you can temporarily hold off choosing the heir of the White family anyway.¡± ¡°You¨Cyou can really help to cure your father?¡± The First Elder was delighted when he heard this. ¡°You told us it was poison, right? Do you know what herbs you need to cure it with?¡± ¡°I know how to cure him, but it¡¯s not easy to find the herbs I need. Some are endangered species. It¡¯ll be difficult to find them!¡± jackie gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry though. I still have confidence in my abilities.¡± ¡° jackie, I understand if you do not wish to take over my position. After all, the White family are practically strangers to you!¡± Nash looked at jackie calmly. ¡°But if you truly wish to save your friend, you must be the heir,¡± he said. ¡°You will not have the authority to use the White family¡¯s treasure if you¡¯re not one of us. It¡¯ll be difficult even for me to help you!¡± The First Elder chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. You said it yourself, jackie. Your friend won¡¯tst long. If you wish to save him, you must be the heir to the family, and you must quickly go through the initiation. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have a chance to save him! Your father may be the master, but his body is weak now, and the White family does not rely on his decision alone. That¡¯s why¡­¡± Chapter 1041 jackie was rendered speechless. Yet he was well aware that the Cryo Pearl was the treasure of the White family. Even if the First Elder and the others from the White family supported him in loaning the treasure, it probably would not work out in the end. After all, he could not predict the future if too many people disagreed with his motives. ¡°But if he bes the heir in such a short span of time, there may be some who will be dissatisfied!¡± Titus¡¯s lips twisted into a mirthless smile when he thought about it. ¡°Not only Lily and the others will oppose him, but even the younger generation and the elders of the White family also will not approve of him. After all, Lance had gained the support from the younger generation because of his talent and his fighting prowess!¡± ¡°Then I have no choice but to make them support me!¡± jackie clenched his fists. ¡°I¡¯ll be the heir of the White family for Fernando¡¯s sake. We¡¯ll make the announcement tomorrow, and we¡¯ll hold a fighting contest for the younger members the day after. So long as I can overpower them, no one will oppose me!¡± jackie had wanted to hide his powers, but judging from the circumstances, he had no choice but to show it off. ¡°Are you serious, Young Master? The younger members of the White family are a stubborn sort, and their martial arts and chi maniption skills are probably stronger than yours. That¡¯s why it might be difficult for you to beat them!¡± The First Elder was startled when he heard this. ¡°If we do have a meeting to choose the heir, your chances of actually obtaining the position are more likely, since we have more elders¡ªand the master and I will support you. But the chances will be significantly reduced if you were to use fighting skills as a standard!¡± Although the First Elder had heard that jackie had good technique and fighting skills. However, he did not think that jackie couldpete with the younger members of the White family, who were practically monsters in their own right. More importantly, he did not know where jackie had learned his techniques from. Still, he believed that it was no match for the White family¡¯s techniques. ¡°That¡¯s right, jackie. Think about it!¡± Lizzie looked at jackie. ¡°Don¡¯t take this matter so lightly. Plenty of people want to see you downtrodden,¡± she said. ¡°If you get in the ring, your opponent will hold no punches back¡ªthey won¡¯t beat you to death, but they won¡¯t let you off so easily!¡± ¡°But if we go by vote, I don¡¯t think the majority would approve anyway!¡± jackie gave a wan smile. ¡°I think we should hold thepetition,¡± he said. ¡°No one can say a word against me once I be the heir and use the family treasure then. It¡¯ll be a lot easier for me!¡± ¡°All right. Since you so desperately want to save your friend, we have no choice but to agree with you!¡± Nash gave a bitter smile and nodded his head in agreement. He believed that jackie had a card hidden up his sleeve since he spoke with such confidence. No matter what though, it seemed that holding thepetition to nominate the heir seems like the best possible decision under these circumstances. It was the only choice that would make people unanimously support the heir!¡± ¡°Oh, right. Father, they¡¯re not my friends actually. They¡¯re my disciples!¡± jackie thought about it for a while. ¡°I was just afraid that Lily would find out more about my circumstances,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°That¡¯s why I said that.¡± Chapter 1042 ¡°Your disciples? Really?¡± When Nash heard this, his eyes brightened. If Lana and the others were truly jackie¡¯s disciples, and if they were able to kill the Ninth Patronum, who was at the beginner stages of the true god level, it would mean that jackie would at least be at the intermediate stage of the true god level. If he were that strong, his fighting talent would be monstrous. He could be a match for the masters in the White family, at least. ¡°Hah. All right!¡± The First Elder was extremely excited. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll make the announcement tomorrow morning. Then we¡¯ll organize the martial artspetition for the younger generation of the White family, and anyone below the age of thirty can join! And the champion will be the White family heir!¡± Nash thought about it for a while. ¡°Why don¡¯t we add this prize? Not only does the champion be the heir, but they will also have the authority to use the Cryo Pearl however they please. How about that?¡± The First Elder¡¯s eyes immediately brightened when he heard that. ¡°All right, Master. We¡¯ll go with your n. If wey the conditions down like that, no one can say a word against jackie using the treasure once he bes champion!¡± ¡°Hah. That¡¯s right. If this condition were only mentioned after jackie bes the champion, there may be people who will oppose the decision. If you mention this beforehand, no one can say a thing!¡± Titus alsoughed. Then he looked at jackie. ¡°Young Master jackie, you were the one who suggested this competition. We have full confidence in you. Do not disappoint us!¡± ¡°Do not worry. I will do my best!¡± jackie nodded his head and flipped his palm, taking out a pill. He gave it to his father. ¡°This is a medicine I formted myself, Father,¡± he said. ¡°It is an antidote to poison. It won¡¯t be able topletely cure you, but it will slowly alleviate your pain. And it will improve your condition for these next few months!¡± Here, jackie shed a bitter smile as he spoke, ¡°But this is only a temporary cure. It¡¯ll stop the spread of the poison throughout your systems!¡± ¡°All right. I never thought that I would see the day where I eat the medicine my own son made for me!¡± Nash bobbed his head excitedly and swallowed the pill. ¡°All right. We¡¯ll go down first. Take a good rest, Father!¡± Quickly, jackie smiled and left along with Selena and Joan. After jackie left, the First Elder smiled at Nash and spoke, ¡°It seems like the young master is as magnanimous as you, Master. If he forgives you, it means that he¡¯s not a petty person!¡± Chapter 1043 Titus, on the other hand, teased, ¡°Haha! Well. Blood is always thicker than water, after all!¡± However, Titus furrowed again. ¡°Master White, you trust jackie a little too much, don¡¯t you? What if this medicinal pill is poisonous? How could you not check the content of it, and just swallow it!¡± Titus questioned with a careful tone. ¡°Besides, Young Master jackie asked for apetition, and you agreed to it without thinking twice! What if Young Master jackie¡¯sbative prowess is hard to make him the champion in thepetition? And your position as the head of the family fall into the hands of others?¡± Titus continued his concerns. Nash did not respond immediately butughed aloud at Titus¡¯s worries instead. ¡°I owe jackie and his mom too much. And I trust that he won¡¯t harm me. Even if the medicine is poisonous, I would take it anyway. He¡¯s my son, and he made the pill for me, I¡¯ll eat it for sure!¡± Tears welled up in Nash¡¯s eyes, then he continued, ¡°I¡¯m very content that I¡¯m able to see them before I die. Besides, if he didn¡¯te here today, not only would I not have the chance to see them, I¡¯d not even know that someone had poisoned me!¡± Nash paused for a moment and his body leaned slightly backward. ¡°As for thepetition that he has proposed, I believe that he must have a certain level of confidence as well asbat prowess. At least he has the heart to fight for the position of the family head, he shouldn¡¯t fight at all! Moreover, this position should fall into the hands of other White¡¯s than into the hand of Lance!¡± ¡°What? No way! Master White, didn¡¯t you always praise Lance highly? Howe you don¡¯t want him to be the heir of White family now?¡± Lizzie¡¯s jaw dropped to the ground and she looked stunned. Nash replied with a stern and serious tone. ¡°You¡¯re right. Lance has the best ability to take over the White family, I don¡¯t deny that. And I¡¯ve always thought highly of him. But he¡¯s not suitable to be the heir of the head to the White family; he¡¯s not good to be the head of White family in the future!¡± ¡°May I know why? He has the talent, and he will be stronger and stronger in the future, how is this not a good thing? How is he not suitable to be the family lead?¡± Lizzie did not quite understand Nash¡¯s words. She knew that Nash had always liked Lance. She thinks that if Lance was still here, Master White would definitely make Lance the heir of this position. However, listening to Nash¡¯s words with a stern tone, the situation did not seem so now. Nash stered a gentle smile on his face and said, ¡°First, Lance is highly likely dead by now. Second, the Lagorios, especially Lily, spoiled him too much. Everything they gave Lance was the best. This has resulted in Lance bing an arrogant and petnt man. He can¡¯t stand any offenses nor teases; he is bad at controlling his temper! In fact, such situations may not be good for his future growth¡­¡± The audience nodded in agreement after hearing Nash¡¯s words. Indeed, Lance was born in thep of luxury; he was spoiled and pampered by everyone, even up until now. This made him an arrogant and peevish man. He always wanted to be more superior wherever he went. Nash then continued, ¡°On the other hand, jackie is mature andposed. Whenever he does things, he is calm and balmy. All his disciples are so strong and powerful. And before that, he used to tell others that his disciples are his friends just to stay low profile and not create problems. Such a temperament is suitable to be the head of White family!¡± ¡°Master White, you¡¯re really wise!¡± The First Elder bobbed his head. He thought that what Master White said was right. ¡°I really hope that Young Master jackie can get first ce in thispetition. In that case, the heir can be determined and jackie could also use the treasure to preserve the life of his disciple!¡± ¡°Yup. Although it¡¯s wrong to think this way but we have to thank his disciple this time, otherwise, jackie would not agree to participate in thepetition to be the head of the White family, let alonee meet me!¡± Nash nodded and spoke with great satisfaction. ¡° jackie was able to agree to this without hesitation for the sake of Fernando Campbell, which also shows that he is a person who values love and righteousness!¡± ¡°Dad, I find that you¡¯re too partial toward Brother jackie. You keepplimenting him!¡± Yule White, who was standing beside, whined bitterly with a pouty mouth. Chapter 1044 ¡°Alright, alright! Stop whining. I¡¯m biased toward you too!¡± Nash could not hold back hisughter as he looked at his lovely daughter in front of him. ¡°My dear Yule, you¡¯re bing more and more charming and beautiful! By the way, you¡¯re considered as the young generation of the White family, so you can register for thepetition too!¡± ¡°Hmph! That¡¯s for sure! My strength and fighting prowess are not weak at all! You can¡¯t me me when I defeat Brother jackie in thepetition!¡± Yule pouted and huffed angrily. ¡°Yule, whatever you¡¯ve heard just now, don¡¯t tell anyone else. Do you understand?¡± Lizzie reminded Yule after thinking about the seriousness of the matter. ¡°After all, if the incident of your father being poisoned is true, it means that the one who poisoned your father is someone really close to him! It¡¯s horrible!¡± ¡°Yes, Mom! I understand. I won¡¯t go around and spread it. I won¡¯t talk about it at all!¡± Yule bobbed obediently, and then she said, ¡°I¡¯ll wait until Brother jackie is free, then I¡¯ll have a good chat with him. I really want to know what the outside world looks like! How does it feel like growing up in a secr world? For a person to grow up in a secr world and dare to participate in thepetition of the heir of the White family, he must be really brave and confident. I truly want to know the level of his combat prowess!¡± Titus spoke to Nash after a moment of silence, ¡°Master White, did you really exclude Mrs. White from the list of suspects who poisoned you? There are not many people who are close to you and are able to poison you without you noticing. jackie suspected Mrs. White with good reason after all, and I do feel that jackie¡¯s right. Mrs. White is the most suspicious!¡± The First Elder had a gloomy look on his face. ¡°He¡¯s right. This poison is so strong that even we¡ª excellent martial artists¡ªcould not detect it. Moreover, Master White, your prowess is way stronger than us, but you still got poisoned. For us, ordinary poisons are useless and can¡¯t do us any harm. So, we must get rid of the person who poisoned you! Such a person is a scourge! Nash understood the severity of this matter as well. If jackie did not arrive in time, Nash would never have known in his life that he was poisoned; he might wonder if he had gotten any strange disease. Nheless, Nash and Lily were married for years and they cared for each other dearly. Hence, Nash could not bring himself to believe the possible truth. He shook his head and blurted, ¡°We don¡¯t have any proof in this matter, so let¡¯s not use somebody of something that is not proven. After all, the White family was a rather small family back then, and Lily was the one who lifted the family up. She chose to marry me even when the Lagorio family was opposing. The pressure that she bore was tremendous. And after that, together with Lily, we make the White family stronger and stronger!¡± Nash suddenly paused and popped a question to the crowd, ¡°Do you really think that such a person would poison me? Would she be so ruthless?¡± ¡°Master White, people do change over time!¡± After a moment of silence, Titus decided to break the silence and reminded, ¡°In the past, Mrs. White merely wanted to stop you from seeing Joan and jackie. But what about now? She sent people to assassinate them! Do you still think that she is the same old Lily Lagorio?¡± The First Elder breathed out a huge sigh. ¡°Titus is right. The matter between you and Joan has long passed, but Mrs. White is still holding a grudge against Joan. Besides, it has been two or three months and there is no trace of Young Master Lance at all. He¡¯s most probably dead by now. But, Mrs. White cannot ept this fact and keeps sending men to search for Lance!¡± Titus echoed, ¡°He¡¯s right. We¡¯ve sent too many people out there, it¡¯s not a good thing. If suddenly there¡¯s any prominent family or strong authoritying to us, we¡¯ll be in big trouble! Fortunately, we have not been offending any other powerful families; we always ask our men to be calm and tolerant even when our men are bullied. Sigh¡­¡± ¡°Alright! I get it. I¡¯ll keep this in mind and be careful toward her!¡± In fact, Nash was reluctant to face this truth. He could not help but concurred with the others that Lily and the Third Elder were the most suspicious people. Chapter 1045 Nevertheless, the Third Elder had less chance to get close to Nash to poison him, hence highly likely the person who poisoned him was Lily Lagorio. ¡°Master White, please rest early. Tomorrow I¡¯ll make an announcement to the entire White family about thepetition!¡± Master Nash and the others soon left. At this time, inside the abode where Lily stayed, she was so furious that she could feel anger thrumming through her veins! Her face was ugly. ¡°Ugh! I¡¯m so pissed off! Our men were ambushing jackie and the others for so many days, just when we gave up on waiting and requested them to return from mission, jackie and the others came! Wasting my time! What an irony!¡± Anger welled up in her chest like a tide that she breathed heavily to attempt to calm herself down. ¡°Man proposes, God disposes! It¡¯s fate!¡± The Third Elder had a gloomy look on his face. He thenmented, ¡°The most devastating thing is that when they came back, they killed our right-hand man, Brenton White! Brenton was a fine fighter of a demi-god level! Although he was only at the early stage of the demi-god level, for another person to kill him, the person has to be at least at the intermediate phase of the demi-god level!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Lily concurred in a confused tone. ¡°It looks like our men were all killed, and I guess the killer is jackie¡¯s friend. It really surprises me that jackie actually knows such an elite fighter! If it weren¡¯t for his friend, that punk would have died by now!¡± The Third Elder¡ªWade White¡ªtook a seat next to the table. He remained silent while stroking his beard. ¡° jackie has returned to the White family. It would be harder now to strike at him. And I heard that Butler Titus has arranged a ce for them to settle down, not far from the abode of the First and Second elders. His motive is apparent, which is to protect them!¡± ¡°Hmph! Unless he stays within the White family residence all the time and does not go out at all, otherwise, kill him as soon as he steps out of the White family residence!¡± Lily snorted frostily with her fists clenched and her eyes filled with malice. ¡°Heh! What if he stays in there forever? That¡¯s even more troublesome!¡± The Third Elder cried andughed at the same time, ¡°I guess Nash White can¡¯t wait to make his son the heir of the White family! jackie has good talent. If the White family gives him full training, jackie will hellishly improve! By that time, I¡¯m afraid that the position to the heir will fall into his hands! Now there are still noises opposing jackie from being the heir because, in everyone¡¯s opinion, jackie¡¯sbat prowess is not that high!¡± ¡°Then¡­then what should we do? We can¡¯t just sit around and hope for the position to fall into our hands, right?¡± Worries twisted in Lily¡¯s gut; she looked at Wade with a desperate gaze, hoping that Wade coulde up with a solution. ¡°I think¡­I think maybe this brat doesn¡¯t truly want to be the heir of this family. He came back here this time most likely for that treasure¡ªCyro Pearl, so that he could save his friend¡¯s life. That¡¯s why he came back!¡± Wade pondered for a little while before saying, ¡°That friend of his is not doing well, isn¡¯t he? Since jackie desires that treasure so much, let¡¯s not let him get it! We must oppose it firmly!¡± Chapter 1046 After hearing Wade¡¯s words, Lily, who was unsure of what to do previously, had her eyes lit up. She smiled sinisterly, ¡°What you said was absolutely right! The more he wants to get something, the more I want to stop him from getting it! Hmph! He wants the Cryo Pearls to heal his friend? Dream on! Not will I be the only one opposing that idea, the other White will certainly not agree to that! For a beggar who just came back from the secr world, what right does he have to obtain the treasure of the White family?¡± ¡°Right! jackie is an adopted son-inw of the Taylor family. If the news of a White being the adopted son- inw gets out, it would shame the White family and ruin our reputation!¡± Wade quickly thought of something and sneered sarcastically, ¡°Actually, this news could be our weapon in the future. Perhaps we could do something with this piece of information so that everyone knows that this brat is a disgrace to the White family!¡± However, Lily¡¯s forehead puckered again. ¡°The possibility of jackie getting this treasure is rather small. No one will be willing to hand over such a treasure to an outsider. Moreover, based on hisbat level, it¡¯d be impossible for him to improve tremendously in such a short time. Hmph! Wait until Nash is dead, the White family will be in chaos!¡± ¡°Sigh! The problem is that the White family is stronger than the Lagorio family right now. Furthermore, the elders from the Lagorio family¡ªwho serve in the White family¡ªobey the First Elder and only listen to his words. Therefore, as long as the First Elder and the others step up to defend jackie, it¡¯d be cumbersome for us to kill him!¡± Wade breathed out a huge sigh of defeat. He then added, ¡°I think it¡¯d be better for me to improve my strength and fighting ability, try to surpass the First Elder so that I can seize the opportunity to assassinate him! If he is dead, I¡¯ll be the head of the family, by then nobody dares to disobey me! Whoever disobeys, they¡¯ll be killed!¡± Lily nodded and uttered her concerns, ¡°But don¡¯t forget about our agreement! When my son returns, you¡¯ll have to pass the position of the family to him, got it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be preupied! I¡¯ll never break the promise!¡± Wade¡¯s mouth was full of promises, but in his head, he was sneering frostily. When he has managed to be the head of the family, how could he just give up the power and position just like that? Was he dumb or something? Not to mention that Lance was very likely dead, even if he was alive and found by his men, he would not let him return alive! ¡°Sigh! jackie¡¯s return haspletely disrupted our initial n! Dang it!¡± Lily sighed aloud; she was weighed down by irritation. ¡°Stop worrying. At least Nash won¡¯t live long, and once he dies, the White family will be in chaos. Some of them are probably after that position too. Then once the First Elder dies, I¡¯ll be the strongest elder. Then naturally I¡¯ll be the head of this family.¡± Wade chortled bemusedly. Everything was still within his n. Nevertheless, what he least expected was the announcement the next morning. A notice about the competition had been posted at the za of the White family residence. When the notice was up,plete pandemonium thrummed through the entire White¡¯s residential area. ¡°What the f*ck is going on? There¡¯ll be apetition for the young generation of the White family tomorrow? And whoever wins the first ce will be the heir of the family?¡± A young man from the crowd was taken aback at the shocking news. His eyes went wide, and his mouth formed an ¡®O¡¯ shape. Another man, on the other hand,ughed at the young man¡¯s response. He then expressed, ¡°This is amazing! Whoever is capable will be the heir. It¡¯s fair! It shows that Master White is not biased toward his son, jackie. As long as the decision regarding the heir position is not made internally, and everyone has a fair chance, then whoever won thepetition naturally gets my respect!¡± Chapter 1047 Another tall and bulky guy guffawed out loud, ¡°Haha! That¡¯s great! I¡¯m twenty-nine years old this year, not yet thirty, so I can participate in thispetition too! It¡¯s great that they organize such apetition to pick the next family head, at least I still have a chance at it. Hmmm. What if I really get first ce? Then I¡¯ll be the heir to the family head, right? And perhaps in a few months, Master White will be¡­ Mwahahaha! Then I¡¯ll be the head for sure!¡± ¡°Not limited to gender. So, as long as you¡¯re one of the Whites, you¡¯re eligible to sign up?¡± A woman in white beamed delightfully at the notice. Her eyes were full of joy! ¡°That¡¯s great! I truly did not expect that girls would have a fair chance to participate andpete for the heir position! Master White is indeed an open-minded and upright person! In such a way, whoever with a stronger ability gets the throne and the heir is guaranteed to be capable and strong!¡± ¡°Heh! Bunch of idiots! If Lance was here, do you think you would stand a chance in thepetition? When the cat¡¯s away, the mice will y, huh?¡± Another young man, who was close to Lance, sped his hands in front of his chest and snorted sarcastically from the side. ¡°He¡¯s right. No words can be used to describe Lance¡¯s fighting prowess and capability. If he was here, he would definitely be in first ce!¡± The tall and bulky guymented emotionally. ¡°However, he¡¯s gone for almost three months now. Not a single f*cking news about him, apparently he¡¯s dead. Sigh! I shall do my best and be the heir for his sake!¡± The corners of Hudson White¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily at the tall guy¡¯s words. He felt a flicker of irritation toward the man before him, he then censured, ¡°You¡¯re a reckless and dull-headed dude, do you think you¡¯re worthy of being the heir to the family head? Among all of us, I have the most right to be the heir!¡± ¡°Oh? Hudson, the notice doesn¡¯t say that a reckless and dull-headed man can¡¯t be the heir. As long as the person gets first ce, then he¡¯ll be the heir! Hmph! If you want to grab the position from me, it¡¯s easy to settle! Let¡¯s meet in thepetition tomorrow!¡± The tall and bulky man was called Martin White. He was chubby. He seethed coldly to Hudson, ¡°I¡¯ll not hold back on tomorrow¡¯spetition, and try not to kneel down and beg for mercy then!¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re a big talker, aren¡¯t you? Martin White, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the final. Please don¡¯t get yourself eliminated in the early stage!¡± Hudson hissed icily with a wicked smirk. ¡°Guys, don¡¯t you see a problem here? Thepetition is too soon, right? The notice came out today, the deadline for registration is today and then tomorrow will be thepetition. Any White with fighting prowess of grandmaster level and above is eligible for thepetition. People who are in the top fifty of thepetition will be awarded, and the rewards are not too bad at all! But¡­but, why are they rushing thepetition? We don¡¯t even have time to prepare!¡± The woman in white¡ªLiah White¡ªhad her brows snapped together. ¡°Heh? Are you dumb or something? Look at the bottom of the notice, what does it say? The person who gets the first ce in thispetition will be the heir of the family head, not only that, but the person will also get the treasure¡ªCryo Pearl¡ªas well! What does this mean? It means that Master White wants his son¡ª jackie White¡ªto win thispetition!¡± Hudson scoffed sassily. ¡°That brat doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s interested in the position of the heir to the family head. But because his friend is dying, he definitely wants to use the Cyro Pearl to preserve his friend¡¯s pathetic life temporarily! Then he¡¯ll find a way to save himter on. And Master White saw through this, hence such apetition is being held. So, I¡¯m sure that that brat will sign up for this competition!¡± ¡°Well. Signing up is easy-peasy. But to get first ce? Heh, hellish hard!¡± The tall and bulky Martin mocked with a giggly tone. Chapter 1048 ¡°As the saying goes, one who knows his own strength and that of the enemy is invincible in battle! jackie only came here yesterday. We don¡¯t know anything about him, how his fighting prowess is, what is his signaturebat move, does he have the strength to challenge beyond his level as such. We don¡¯t even know the basics of him!¡± Liah was more cautiouspared to the other two White. After a moment of silence, she blurted, ¡°Master White dares to organize an immediatepetition, not even giving jackie the time to practice or prepare himself. Could it be that Master White has faith in him?¡± ¡°Heh? Faith in him?¡± Hudson sneered. ¡°That beggar is from the outer world. Who the hell knows where he lives and from whom he learned his martial arts? Even though he has raw talent, what could he really achieve from the secr world? What strength and power does he have topare with us?¡± Hudson halted to ponder for a moment, then he continued, ¡°I¡¯m certain that even if ourbat prowess and his is on the same level, we can defeat him easily. Any of us can defeat ten of him easily. Because his fighting technique and control of Chi won¡¯t be as good as ours! So, naturally, he can¡¯t win against us.¡± Martin concurred with Hudson and said, ¡°I agreed with what Hudson said. It¡¯s already a miracle for that beggar to have the fighting prowess of a grandmaster level. Besides, if he¡¯s not at the grandmaster level, then he¡¯s at most a senior fighter! Definitely not at the demi-god level!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too sure of that, aren¡¯t you?¡± Hudson sneered at Martin¡¯s childish im. ¡°Hmph!¡± Martin snorted coldly. ¡°I went to ask the bodyguards at the gate about jackie yesterday. They said that the beggar didn¡¯t even make a move yesterday when Ninth Patronum was attacking him. He hid behind his friends! So, I think since he¡¯s hiding behind his friends, his fighting prowess is definitely not strong. His friends are afraid that he¡¯ll be killed! And that¡¯s why they fought for him!¡± ¡°If this is the case, isn¡¯t this beggar wasting his time participating in thepetition tomorrow? If what you said is true, it also means that the chances of him winning the position of the heir of the family and getting the Cryo Pearl are close to none. Haha! He wouldn¡¯t be able to get the Cryo Pearl!¡± A few lines appeared between Hudson¡¯s brows; he was deep in thought. ¡°Hmmm¡­If it¡¯s so, why would Nash do this? The opportunity to make his son the heir of the family head is non-existent, isn¡¯t it? Once the heir of the family head is elected, the heir wouldn¡¯t be reced in the next ten to twenty years. Unless this heir bes the family head and dies at an early age!¡± ¡°Perhaps, Master White is giving his son a chance. After all, he knows that jackie needs the Cyro Pearl to save his friend. If he just hands the pearl to jackie, nobody in the White family will agree to that. Sigh! Now isn¡¯t the time to overthink. We¡¯ll know what the real situation is tomorrow!¡± Martin waved his hand and shook his head. He was too tired to use every single brain cell of his. The news about thepetition soon spread out. When the news entered the ears of the Third Elder and Lily, their faces went white and unsightly at the same time. ¡°What the heck is happening? The idiot Nash, what the hell is he thinking? Why the sudden competition?¡± Wade waspletely dumbfounded. He initially thought that Nash would hold a meeting and try to persuade them into giving the Cyro Pearl to jackie. He had an in-depth discussion with Lily about how to handle this situation¡ªto firmly oppose the idea of giving Cyro Pearl to jackie. Wade had even nned to meet some other elders and convinced them to take their side! Chapter 1049 He had never expected that such a notice was issued the next day. The notice ofpeting for the position of the heir to the family head. This hadpletely ruined their ns. ¡°Why in such a hurry to hold a martial artpetition?¡± Lily was rendered speechless. The more she thought about the matter, the stronger the anger that pulsed through her veins. ¡°I¡¯m not letting that happen! My son has not returned! What bullsh*t competition is this? I must go talk to them; I must go now! The position of the heir to the family head belongs to my son. This trashypetition has ruined it all! My son doesn¡¯t even have the chance to sign up for thispetition, this is too ridiculous!¡± Nheless, just when Lily extended her legs, preparing to storm out the room, she was pulled back by Wade. ¡°Stop being stupid! Don¡¯t stir things up! If you go and make a fuss, it won¡¯t do you any good at all. The notice is already posted up there, there¡¯s no way for us to change it!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t it be changed? Nash White, that old scmbag! He didn¡¯t even inquire about my opinion about thispetition, and went ahead to announce it! What does he mean by that? I am his fcking wife! Isn¡¯t he being too disrespectful toward me?¡± Anger rose in Lily like an endless tide. She was so upset that she did not know what to curse anymore. ¡°Lily, ever since he was poisoned and his health declined, you rarely go over to visit him, will he be happy about this? Moreover, you were always cold and had a b*tch face in front of him all the time! He¡¯s not dead yet; he¡¯s still your husband! Even if it¡¯s an act, could you at least act like a good wife in thesest two months?¡± Wade let out a bitter smile. ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can do even if you go to them right now. Because this announcement is what everyone wants, it¡¯s aligned with everybody¡¯s desires! Only in the case of holding a fairpetition, then the young generation and other elders will be convinced truthfully. Because in such a way, they have a fair chance for the position of the heir too; it¡¯s ten times better than an internal decision on who the heir will be!¡± Wade stopped the train of thoughts and paused for a moment. He then continued, ¡°Therefore, under this circumstance where nobody supports your argument, going over there to talk to them will be a waste of time, not to mention that this might worsen your rtionship with Nash. If you go over to him and cause more trouble, the loss is yours!¡± ¡°But¡ªbut, if I didn¡¯t fight for it, my son wouldn¡¯t have the chance to be the heir! If we let thepetition happen, no matter who¡¯s the heir of the family head, when Nash dies, that person will rece Nash¡¯s position! Lance couldn¡¯t be the head neither could you!¡± Lily was burning with anger that her eyes were glossy. If Wade became the head of the family, he could still pass the position to Lance in the future. After all, she was in cahoots with Wade and had been having a romantic affair with Wade all this while! Hence, if the position of the family head were to fall into the hands of others, even if the hands were not of jackie, but some other talented fighters, it would be impossible to pass this position to Lance anymore! A gloomy look stered on Wade¡¯s face. ¡°That old sc*mbag, he really caught people off guard, didn¡¯t he? The appearance of jackie as well as this suddenpetition for the position of the heir¡­ Heh! Nash had utterly ruined my ns! But, we can¡¯t do anything now; we¡¯ve always been on the passive side. As long as Nash and the First Elder are still alive, I won¡¯t even have the chance to rebel!¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, although the rules of thispetition say that you can¡¯t murder your opponent, we would never know what might happen in a fight, right? If that beggar, jackie White, is identally killed in thepetition, Nash can¡¯t do much, right?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes lit up like a bulb when a seemingly marvelous idea came into her mind. ¡°You¡¯re so smart! Why didn¡¯t I think of this before? That brat¡¯s fighting prowess is not that strong. Hmmm¡­Why don¡¯t we talk to two young Whites, order them not to hold back when facing jackie in the competition, and kill him ¡®identally¡¯? And that time, we could argue that it was merely an ident, a mistake, that they didn¡¯t control their strength well. It will work, right?¡± Wade¡¯s eyes lit up as well as though he had finally seen the light at the end of the tunnel. ¡°Hahaha! Brilliant idea! I can¡¯t wait to see Nash¡¯s face when jackie dies in front of him! This will definitely piss him off!¡± Chapter 1050 ¡°We can trust those close to Lance, like Hudson and Tyler. I¡¯ll go call them over in a minute. We¡¯ll have more assurance that way!¡± Wade quickly searched for the two of them after he thought about it. ¡­ ¡°Thepetition is tomorrow, dear. Are you confident?¡± At that moment, jackie had already finished registering for thepetition. He, Selena, Ben, ine, and the others were taking a stroll along a pathway on a mountain. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be the champion no matter what. After all, I must take the Cryo Pearl. If I don¡¯t get it by tomorrow, Fernando won¡¯t stand a chance of living any longer!¡± jackie clenched his fists. ¡°I¡¯ll help you brew the herbal pills after thispetition is over,¡± he told Selena. ¡°You should prepare yourself. Then you can be a true warrior when the timees!¡± Selena nodded her head after she heard that. ¡°Oh dear, Young Master White, we heard that you¡¯re a live-in son-inw? Tsk tsk. I never thought that a young master from the White family would fall this far. You¡¯ve truly shamed our family!¡± At this moment, Hudson had just returned from Lily¡¯s residence and was walking over with a condescending expression on his face. He spoke in a sardonic voice. ¡°Fall?¡± When jackie heard that, he spoke with a cold smile, ¡°I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s shameful to be a live-in son-in- law. Only those who despise themselves are shameful! Besides, I am capable enough, and I never thought about having my wife take care of me. I don¡¯t eat my meals for free. Is that shameful?¡± ¡°Tsk tsk. Trying to convert your shame into glory, eh? Should I give you a prize for that? Live-in Son-in- Law of the Year. How does that sound?¡± Hudson maintained the frosty smile on his face. ¡°You want the Cryo Pearl, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m sorry to tell you this, but you don¡¯t stand a chance to get it,¡± he said. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know how strong us masters from shadow families are. Our fighting prowess is far beyond the likes of those from the mortal realm, like you!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know the results tomorrow!¡± jackie gave a wan smile. He could not be bothered by Hudson¡¯s provoking. He took Selena¡¯s hand and walked forward. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re a master simply because you¡¯ve been training with the White family since a young age. True masters are born in constant battles. I¡¯ve killed more men than you ever have!¡± ¡°You little punk. You¡¯d better pray that you don¡¯t run into me tomorrow. I¡¯ll make you eat your words then!¡± Hudson yelled after jackie and the others as their silhouettes became smaller. Time passed by quickly. Plenty of people registered for thepetition, since the top 50 contenders had prizes anyway. Some did not hope to win the first ce, but they still wanted to try their luck. After all, the chi congregation pills awarded to the top 50 contenders were enough tost for two months. It was worth a shot for them. However, nobody thought of anything of jackie. They did not believe that he would be able to be the champion. Advertisement Chapter 1051-1100 Chapter 1051-1100 Chapter 1051 The next morning, a lot of people were gathered on the rooftop of a huge za located on the peak of a hill. Aside from the main family within the White family, a few other branches of the White family as well as some families attached to them had alle. All of them never expected that Master White would hold this event to choose his sessor, right after his only son had returned to the family. ¡°You¡¯re bing more and more daring now, Nash. You didn¡¯t even bother to discuss such a big matter with me, and you went ahead and made the decision yourself. Do you hold no respect for me?¡± On a gallery high above the square, Lily, who was seated next to Nash, rolled her eyes at her husband, huffing angrily. ¡°Heh. This was ast-minute decision. But as the head of the White family, I think I have some authority in this matter, especially since I¡¯ve discussed it with plenty of elders already.¡± Nash chuckled, speaking as though he was not the least bit angry. ¡°Hmph. I think you just don¡¯t want Lance to be the sessor. And you¡¯ve been brainwashed by that vixen from the earthly realm. Are you thinking of surrendering the entire White family to the son you had with her?¡± Lily harrumphed coldly and shot Nash a re. ¡°Why are you still hung up over something that happened ages ago, Lily? Besides, I didn¡¯t do anything that grieved you, right, besides that one thing? If you can ept Lizzie, why can¡¯t you ept Joan and jackie? Can¡¯t we just live together happily as one family?¡± Nash frowned and stared at the woman before him. He realized that Lily had changed so much¡ªshe was not the woman he used to know. Back then, she was outspoken and abrasive and prevented Joan from marrying into the White family, but she would never hire hitmen to kill jackie and the others. ¡°Heh. Joan is a woman from the mortal realm. She¡¯s not even a Chi practitioner-in-training. How can you tell me to ept her? Anyone who doesn¡¯t know how to manipte Chi is beneath us. I don¡¯t want people talking behind your back, badmouthing you because you married a woman like that! ¡°Let¡¯s say you married her and she gave you a son¡ªwould he have innate talent? Will he be as pure bred and as esteemed as us?¡± Since Nash refused to spare her reputation, Lily did not hold back in demolishing him either. She stood up and spoke loudly. ¡°Hmph. jackie can give us a run for our money if I say so!¡± Nash harrumphed coldly. He coughed after he said this. It was evident that his body was still weak. ¡°Him? Give us a run for our money? That brat is definitely a lot worse than my son. You¡¯ll find out for yourself in a while!¡± Lily sat down and spoke flippantly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Nash White, that Lance isn¡¯t dead. He¡¯s still alive. It doesn¡¯t matter if you choose to hold thispetition or whatnot, I¡¯ll never acknowledge the winner of this heir selection. My son is the true sessor, and he¡¯s the one most suited for the role!¡± ¡°Whatever you say!¡± Lily was refusing to budge, and Joan remained silent at the side. Nash unleashed his temper and said in a cold tone, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you acknowledge thispetition or not. All the members of the White family recognize it for what it is, and the elders all think that this is the fairest way to move forward. That itself is enough for me!¡± After he said that, he cast his attention to a middle-aged woman who was garbed in a red dress. He nodded his head. ¡°Let us begin!¡± Chapter 1052 The Fourth Elder, d in a red dress, was a beautiful woman of around forty years old. Despite being forty, her skin was still smooth and radiant, and she was extremely beautiful! Chi practitioners had their bodies maintained by chi, and the aura surrounding them was out of the ordinary. Furthermore, they age slower than regr people. That was why a woman like that would immediately enamor plenty of men from the mortal realm if they saw her. She leaped and drifted toward the fighting stage in the middle. ¡°I am the Fourth Elder, Wendy,¡± she announced to everyone. ¡°I was fairlyte in joining the White family, and I am neither a member of the White nor Lagorio family. That¡¯s why I think it¡¯s only appropriate that I host thispetition!¡± Many of the elders could not help but smile when they heard this. It was true that if anyone else were chosen as the host, it was likely that they would be beating around the bush all day. Although Wendy was an elder of the White family, she was not born into the family nor the Lagorio family. Nobody could speak against her if that was the case. ¡°As you can see, there are ten fighting stages set up here. The one on my far left is the first stage, counting all the way up to the tenth to my far right!¡± Wendy gave a small smile and introduced everything, ¡°There are a total of 230 people participating in thispetition. And they¡¯re all the younger members of the White family¡­¡± ¡°So many people!¡± After he heard that, jackie could not help but be astonished. The younger generation had plenty of guts toe forth and participate in thispetition. It was evident that they were grandmasters, at the very least. He still never expected there to be so many people. Furthermore, all these people definitely descended from the main family, and this number did not include people from the White family¡¯s branches as well as other families who answered to the White family. The White family was truly an illustrious family that deserved its position as one of the Eight Shadow Families! ¡°The firstpetition is easy enough. We want to elect the top hundred candidates from it!¡± Master Wendy smiled. ¡°The rules are simple. If you¡¯re pushed off the fighting stage, you¡¯re out. We¡¯ll do this melee until only a hundred people are left on the stage, and these hundred will move on to the next round!¡± ¡°What! It¡¯s a melee!¡± Some people were surprised when they heard this. ¡°Heh. There¡¯s some element of luck to this round. Even if an individual is not very strong, they¡¯ll still advance to the next round with a bit of luck and some determination!¡± An old man could not help but smile. ¡°That¡¯s right. There¡¯s also the possibility of joining forces to kick someone stronger out, no?¡± Another middle-aged man smiled as he spoke. ¡°Hah. This should be interesting. Luck is also a type of strength. It¡¯ll be fun to see how this ys out!¡± Someone¡¯s lips curved into an amused smile. ¡°You¡¯re still smiling? Your son may be at the beginning stage of the true god status. He is pretty strong, and he could have easily entered the top hundred, but what if his luck is so bad that he runs into someone else of his status or an advanced practitioner of the true god status? Heh. Then your son would be eliminated first. Wouldn¡¯t that be too bad for him?¡± The old man beside him could not help but say. ¡°No worries about that. The fun side of thispetition is the participation! It doesn¡¯t matter even if my son doesn¡¯t emerge as the champion and clinch the title of the heir!¡± The man from earlier smiled. On the stage, Wendy was waiting for everyone to quiet down before speaking. ¡°All right, all participants, pleasee to Stage Number One!¡± In a sh, plenty of people leaped onto fighting stage number one. Everyone exchanged looks between each other, every single one of them ready to wage war. Chapter 1053 Some people who knew each other quite well clustered together, preparing to watch each other¡¯s backs. ¡°This is a good chance. Let¡¯s get that adopted son-inw first. Hah. He¡¯ll know the cruelty of the world once he¡¯s eliminated in the first round!¡± One of the participants from the White family looked at jackie from a distance, a hint of a smile on his lips. He was a ninth-grade grandmaster. He was one of the top fighters among the younger generation of the White family. After all, he would be considered as an eight or nine-star King of War outside, with his fighting prowess. As he spoke, he set foot to go over to jackie¡¯s side. However, he only closed half of the distance when he stopped, shock painted all over his expression. The two beauties of the White family, Beth, and Yule, were actually walking over to jackie. ¡°No way. Those two masters are going to help get rid of jackie? Seems like plenty of people are targeting him already. Heh! He sure has a big fat target on his back. Everybody wants to get rid of him first!¡± The man shed a bitter smile. it seemed that there were plenty of people who were thinking along his lines. He did not have to go over then. If he did, he might be eliminated by the two beautiful masters instead. ¡°Hah. Seems that jackie is in bad luck today. I wanted to go over and eliminate him first¡ªtell him that he¡¯s not good enough to be the heir to the White family. Never thought that someone would beat me to it!¡± Martin burst out inughter as he watched this from a distance. ¡°Heh. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s going to be eliminated soon. He¡¯ll be theughing stock of the century. Hah!¡± Plenty of participants from the White family also stared at jackie, cold smiles on their lips. ¡°All right, since everyone is here, let the first round officiallymence!¡± The Fourth Elder smiled and gged off the start of thepetition. ¡°Hah. Get your a** off here!¡± Some people had already set their eyes on their opponents. They all rushed toward various people once Wendy¡¯s voice rang out. The cacophony of various brawls immediately exploded at stage one. The fighting grew fiercer with every passing second. A second-grade grandmaster was punched off the stage by a fifth-grade grandmaster. ¡°Ah. I¡¯m no good. I can¡¯t even get into the top hundred!¡± The second-grade grandmaster immediately heaved a sigh and shook his head forlornly. ¡°Who are the two of you?¡± jackie¡¯s lips twisted into a bitter smile as he saw the two beauties before him. He did not know why they came to him. ¡°I¡¯m here to protect you. But I¡¯ve no idea why Yule is here!¡± Beth said with a smile. Chapter 1054 Beth folded her arms after she finished speaking, ncing toward Yule with a slight smile on her face. Yule did not know whether tough or cry. She shrugged her shoulders. ¡°I never thought that you would think the same as I did, Beth,¡± she said. She paused here and looked at jackie before continuing, ¡°I had no choice. This punk is my older brother, unfortunately. It¡¯ll be embarrassing if he were to lose terribly and be the butt of everyone¡¯s joke. Besides, my mother told me to take care of him. I have to think of some ways to prevent him from losing the first round. We¡¯d never live it down otherwise!¡± jackie did not know whether tough or cry when he heard the conversation between them. Still, warmth tinged his insides; these two youngdies were trying to look out for him. In a split second, over 30 people had been shoved off the stage. ¡°Strange. Why aren¡¯t those two liftings a finger?¡± Someone realized that something was off. He could not help but mutter after he managed to get rid of an opponent. ¡°Nash White!¡± In the viewing gallery, Lily¡¯s expression had darkened. ¡°You actually told those two to protect jackie? Heh. I never thought that you would resort to such dirty tactics for the sake of your son.¡± Nash had been watching everything unfold on the fighting stage as well. ¡°Heh. I didn¡¯t arrange for this. I never thought that they would help jackie either,¡± he said, a bitter smile on his face. ¡°Or perhaps they wanted to help him because they thought that he was a pretty good man!¡± The corners of the Third Elder¡¯s lips twitched when he heard that. ¡°Heh. Shouldn¡¯t you have thought of a better excuse, Master?¡± he said, expression stony. ¡°Beth and Yule have only known jackie for a short time. How could they help him on their own ord? But it doesn¡¯t matter, since he¡¯ll be eliminated in the second round. He¡¯ll just lose less shamefully!¡± ¡°How interesting, Beth, Yule. You¡¯re¡­actually helping the live-in son-inw?¡± At this moment, a man could not stand the sight any longer. He threw an opponent off the stage and stomped his foot, streaking straight before the trio. He spoke with a cold smile. ¡°Heh. We¡¯re not going against the rules, Lionel, are we? You can fight us if you¡¯re not pleased with anything!¡± Beth folded her arms before her chest. ¡°You, an eighth-grade grandmaster, are thinking of eliminating the two of us?¡± she said haughtily. A muscle worked in his jaw. A cloud suddenly fell over his face. However, he quickly reined in his anger. ¡°Are you a true man, you punk? Hiding behind these two women¡¯s backs. Some hero you are,¡± he said, looking at jackie. ¡°Fight me if you have the guts. Stop hiding behind other people like some ostrich!¡± ¡°Heh, jackie won¡¯t fall for your trap. He¡¯s not an idiot. He¡¯ll never be roused by your provocation.¡± Yule folded her arms across her chest and spoke without hesitation, lips curved into a frosty smile. That smile instantly disappeared after she said that¡ªbecause jackie was actually slowly walking forward until he became before her and Beth. ¡°Heh. You do have a point. As a man, I shouldn¡¯t hide behind others.¡± jackie came before the man and stared at him, smirking. ¡°He¡¯s provoking you, jackie. Can¡¯t you tell? He can¡¯t beat us, so he wants to lure you out to eliminate you!¡± Yule began to panic. ¡°You are the Master¡¯s son,¡± she whispered to jackie. ¡°Plenty of people will take you for a joke if you¡¯re eliminated during the first round!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, jackie. Listen to your little sister. I think she¡¯s right too. I want to help you because of this!¡± Chapter 1055 Beth also tried to convince jackie. The two of them were fighters who had attained the true god status. Regr participants did not dare to seek trouble with either one of them. After all, there were not many fighters like them among the younger generation. ¡°Hah. You¡¯ve got guts!¡± Lionel also never expected jackie to fall for it. He shed a thumbs up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be respected even if you lose to me. At least you¡¯re not a wimp who hides behind women¡¯s backs!¡± ¡°Heh. I don¡¯t have the right to even touch the Cryo Pearl if I can¡¯t beat you.¡± No one expected jackie to speak with such a grudging tone, a wan smile on his face. ¡°Oh my. You¡¯re aiming for the treasure? So you want to be the champion!¡± Lionel smiled; his gaze hardened. ¡°You¡¯re all bark and no bite!¡± ¡°Cut the crap. There¡¯ll only be a hundred people left on this stage very soon if I don¡¯t throw you out!¡± jackie took a step forward and curled his fingers mockingly. Lionel stomped his foot and came before jackie, directing a punch at thetter. He was fast, and his attack was ferocious. It was evident that he was not holding back. ¡°Heh. Seems like your son isn¡¯t listening to your orders, Nash. I think Lionel will be the one to eliminate him!¡± Lily smirked as she observed what was happening on the fighting stage. She knew that jackie had been provoked by Lionel¡¯s words toe forward and fight. Yet the very next second, Lily¡¯s expression crumpled. jackie did not dodge Lionel¡¯s blow at all, raising his fist instead to meet his opponent¡¯s. Lionel, the eighth-grade grandmaster, was actually flung backward from the impact,nding heavily below the stage. He spat a mouthful of blood, and his cheeks were leached out of color. ¡°What! That punk¡­is of a true god status?¡± Lionel was shocked that he had been eliminated. Disbelief filled his eyes. He never thought that a brat from the mortal realm would actually be so frighteningly strong. The force behind jackie¡¯s punch made him feel like there would have been no way to counter it. ¡°Heh. My apologies, dear, but jackie is not as weak as you think he is!¡± Nash nodded his head in approval, speaking to Lily. The corners of Lily¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°He¡¯s not bad, but he¡¯s far below the likes of my son,¡± she said. ¡°My son isn¡¯t here today, but if he were, he would be crowned champion!¡± Chapter 1056 ¡°No way. Lionel actually got thrown back by that punk with just a single punch, and he¡¯s an eighth-grade grandmaster. This means that the punk is at least a ninth-grade grandmaster!¡± Plenty of contestants had been observing this as well. All of them were stunned when they saw the scene unfolding. They never imagined for that easy target to actually be that strong. ¡°He¡¯s not as weak as we think he is!¡± Hudson also saw this, and he looked slightly ill. He clenched his fists and stalked toward jackie. ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to deal with you myself!¡± Hudson¡¯s veins flooded with evil intent. He had not meant to eliminate jackie, but instead kill him right off. Lily had told him about this privately. He was to say that he had identally killed jackie, and Lily would do everything in her power to protect him. Besides, he would be granted plenty of rewards after. ¡°Really? Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve got the skills to back those words!¡± jackie was stunned. He looked at Hudson, grinning, as though he was not worried at all. ¡° jackie, Hudson is at the advanced stage of the demi-god status. Even I may not be a match for him! He has a chance to be the champion!¡± Beth frowned and walked over, stepping before jackie. ¡°And so ends the first round!¡± Yet no one expected Wendy¡¯s voice to ring out at this moment. ¡°It¡¯s over?¡± Yule was stunned for a second, then she smiled. ¡°That¡¯s great. Now there are only a hundred people left on this fighting stage, Hudson. You can¡¯t lift a finger now that the first round is over!¡± The corners of Hudson¡¯s mouth twitched violently. He scanned the people on the stage; including the four of them, there were indeed a hundred people left. He clenched his fists and red at jackie. ¡°You were lucky today, punk. I never thought that so many people would be eliminated so fast. Heh. You would have been thrown out otherwise!¡± ¡°I think you¡¯re the lucky one. Otherwise, a master at the advanced stage of a true god status eliminated in the first round? How embarrassing would that be for you!¡± jackie shrugged his shoulders and spoke in a nonchnt tone. ¡°Hah. You¡¯re pretty good at boasting, punk. Just pray that you don¡¯t meet me in the next round. Otherwise, I¡¯ll teach you a good lesson on what it means to be weak!¡± Hudson said,ughing. ¡°All right. The first round is over. To all who have advanced to the next round, please exit the stage!¡± The Fourth Elder spoke at this moment. The victorious candidates all leaped down and stood to the side. ¡°We will nowmence with the second round. It will not be a meleepetition, but a one-on-one battle!¡± Wendy announced in a clear voice as she stood on the fighting stage, ¡°The matches will be drawn via lottery. We have a hundred cards, with numbers from one to fifty written on them. For every number, there will be a pair. The one who draws the same number as you do will be your opponent!¡± While Wendy was speaking, two workers carried trays over, with cards syed over them. jackie simply picked a card with the number ¡¯21¡¯ written on it. It seemed that his opponent would be the person holding the other card with the number ¡¯21¡¯ on it. ¡°All right. Has everybody gotten their number?¡± Chapter 1057 After a while, Wendy added, ¡°Participants who drew numbers one to ten, please take the fighting stages ordingly. For example, those who drew the card with number one will go to stage number 1. After all ten pairs have finished their battle, I will call upon those who have drawn up until the number twenty!¡± After she thought about it, she said, ¡°The rules for this round are simple. You cannot kill your opponent, and you win by getting your opponent off the stage. Of course, you¡¯ll automatically win if your opponent surrenders!¡± After Wendy finished announcing the rules for this round, the contestants who took the number one to ten flew up to their respective stages. Evidently, thepetitors who emerged victorious in this second round would be able to be the top 50 contestants, and then they would be guaranteed a prize already. ¡°Hah. You¡¯ve got some luck to run into me!¡± On one of the fighting stages, a seventh-grade grandmaster was paired with a fourth-grade grandmaster. The former could not help but grin. Since the first round was a melee, there were a few people who were not very strong that managed to hold on to the very end as they got lucky. This seventh-grade grandmaster was considered an average fighter. After all, the people who won were all pretty strong¡ªand that was why he was afraid that he would run into master of true god status. He never thought that his luck was in his favor. He actually got a fourth-grade grandmaster as his opponent. Excitement flooded through his veins. The fourth-grade grandmaster shed a bitter smile. ¡°I did not have hope anyway unless I was paired with the other fourth-grade grandmaster here!¡± After he said that, he actually jumped off the stage. ¡°I surrender!¡± ¡°I¨CI won?¡± The seventh-grade grandmaster was stunned for a moment. Then he smiled. ¡°Jeez. That fellow is so lucky. He advanced to the next round just like that!¡± Someone was extremely envious when he saw this. However, the people on the other nine fighting stages were not so lucky. The opponents they had were about the same level as they were, and naturally, they would not give in without a fight. They threw themselves at each other, and the frightening cacophony of skirmishes filled the air. ¡°The fighting skills of this family are pretty good!¡± jackie was astounded by the sight as he peered down from the audience stand. He could tell that these masters from the White family spent plenty of time honing their martial skills, and all of them were stronger than regr fighters. Soon enough, the first batch of contestants was done. The people who had won were all ted and quickly went to im their prizes first. The losers left dejectedly, their heads hung low as they joined the crowd to watch the rest of thepetition. Of course, there were some who had sustained more serious injuries. They could only sit at the side, take a few healing pills, and have a good rest. The second group of people quickly went up as well. ¡°Hey, what number did you get?¡± Unexpectedly, Yule tapped jackie¡¯s shoulder from behind at this moment. jackie turned his head, surprised. ¡°Why did you ask that, Yule?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I ask? I just want to know when it¡¯ll be your turn!¡± Yule replied, a sweet smile on her face. ¡°Oh, it¡¯ll be my turn soon!¡± jackie smiled. ¡°You¡¯ll soon find out what number I drew!¡± he said. Chapter 1058 Just as jackie finished hisst sybus, the Fourth Elder¡ªWendy Wind¡ªhad already flitted back onto the stage of the tournament once again. She stered a gentle smile and spilled, ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s invite participants from number 21 to number 30 to the stage!¡± ¡°Hehe! Brother jackie, it¡¯s my turn to go up!¡± Yule giggled warmly and strode toward the stage. She stomped on her right foot, leaped upward to the air, andnded on the stage. All these happened within a few seconds. jackie stared at Yule who was already on the stage, then he looked down at the tiny piece of paper in his hand. The number on the paper made himpletely dumbfounded. ¡°No way! How could it be her? What should I do now?¡± jackie did not know whether to cry or tough. How could he have imagined that Yule would be his opponent? What a coincidence! The otherpetitors jumped onto the stage of the tournament, and some of them glided onto the stage. ¡°Where¡¯s my opponent?¡± Yule frowned with a puzzled look. Her opponent had note up to the stage yet. Soon, her puzzled look was reced with speechlessness. jackie stepped out of the crowd, then with a gentle stomp, he appeared in front of Yule in the next second. ¡°No freaking way! Brother jackie, you¡¯re my opponent?¡± Yule¡¯s eyes went wide, and her jaw dropped to the ground when she saw that jackie stood before her. She could not believe her own eyes. Did she see wrongly? Was the person in front of her jackie? Too much of a coincidence! ¡°What the h*ll?¡± The crowd gasped at the arrangement on the stage. Each of them had a strange look on their faces. ¡°The illegitimate trash of Nash White will fight against his own daughter. Heh! It¡¯s interesting, isn¡¯t it? Doesn¡¯t this mean that the Brother will bepeting against the Sister?¡± Some peopleughed sarcastically. They had never expected to witness such an episode today. ¡°Hahaha! That b*stard, I don¡¯t think he is his sister¡¯s opponent. Although Yule White is young, she is talented and a master! She¡¯s only 17 or 18 years old but she has already reached the middle stage of a demi god status. Such martial skill and fighting prowess are simr to those so-called Gods of War. That illegitimate jackie is obviously not her opponent!¡± Another person giggled with a yful tone. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that this time the Brother is going to lose to his sister!¡± ¡°What is this? Nash, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve arranged this? Heh! You¡¯re quite smart, aren¡¯t you? You actually make your daughterpete against your son in the second round. What a trick!¡± Lily was stunned at the scene. She then said with a face of contempt, ¡°I didn¡¯t see thating, and clearly didn¡¯t expect such a dirty trick from the Head of the White family! You made this arrangement on purpose so that your son would win the tournament, am I right? Don¡¯t you feel ashamed at all!¡± ¡°Dirty trick? What trick did I use?¡± Nash¡¯s face went dull and then reprimanded, ¡°Lily, don¡¯t talk bullsh*t if you have no evidence!¡± ¡°Oh? Do you think I don¡¯t know what you were doing? In the first round, you had Yule and Beth protect your lovely son, so that he could enter the second round!¡± Chapter 1059 Lily sneered coldly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to pull such a trick in the second round. You must have used some dirty tricks to mark the cards during the card drawing session so that your dear son would face your daughter in this round! The next step is even simpler, you¡¯ll just have to ask your daughter to lose to jackie deliberately for jackie to enter the next round, are my guesses correct? Then he can eventually get into the top 50, am I right?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Anger instantly welled up in his chest when Nash heard Lily¡¯s im. He never expected Lily to see him that way. He coughed harshly then only managed to spill some words out. ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Hmph! You didn¡¯t? If you didn¡¯t n it, how can there be such a coincidence? Anyhow, I¡¯d still want to see what¡¯s up your sleeve next! How will you make your son the champion of this tournament!¡± Lily snorted cold-heartedly and her face had be more and more unsightly. ¡°Madam, Nash didn¡¯t do this, it¡¯s really coincidental. You¡¯ve known Nash for so many years, you know he is not that kind of person. He has always done things openly and honestly!¡± Lizzie¡ªwho was standing aside¡ªcould not stand watching both of them argue, so she intervened to help Nash. ¡°Lizzie, just mind your own business, will ya? Is it because you think jackie is back with the White family and there¡¯s a high chance for him to be the heir? Are you trying to befriend him so that he¡¯ll take your side in the future? Hahaha! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what your little, tiny brain is plotting!¡± Lily hissed unceremoniously. She did not see thating. Lizzie, who had never been a talker nor an arguer dared to stand up and speak for Nash this time. ¡°Mrs. White, no, I¡ªI¡¯ve never thought of it that way. We¡¯re a family, we shouldn¡¯t fight. This round of the tournament must be coincidental¡­¡± Lizzie had never wished to stir up trouble, though she disliked Lily in her heart quietly. Lily was a rather forceful and quick-tempered woman. This was why Lizzie had always shut her mouth up and even rarely stepped out of the house, hoping to live a quiet and peaceful life. ¡°Hmph! We¡¯ll know soon if it¡¯s staged or coincidental! Yule is already at the middle stage of the demi-god level. Hence if she loses to jackie this round, it must be on purpose! After all, we¡¯re all martial artists with good eyesight; we definitely know which move is being done on purpose!¡± Lily hummed frostily and left herst sentence. Nash was deep in thoughts about Lily¡¯s im. He then wheeled his head, facing the First Elder, and asked in a careful tone, ¡°First Elder, did you¡­did you arrange all this?¡± Indeed, this seemed a little bit too coincidental for him toprehend. He now had somewhat suspected that there could really be someone plotting this without him knowing. The First Elder was rendered speechless for a few seconds and then replied in a calm voice, ¡°Master White, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what kind of person I am. How could it be possible for me to arrange all this?¡± ¡°Alright! Since you¡¯ve said so, I trust you! That¡¯s fine.¡± Nash bobbed his head with a bitter smile hanging on his tired face. At this moment, the tournament has already started. The other nine candidates had started fighting each other, except for Yule and jackie. Yule and jackie were at stage number one; they were looking at each other with an awkward look stered on their face. ¡°Brother jackie, I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re my opponent! Sigh! I heard that you¡¯re very talented. Well. Let me test that hearsay out!¡± Yule halted to ponder for a few seconds, she then clenched her fist and said, ¡°If you can¡¯t even defeat me, you¡¯d never get first ce. After all, Sister Beth is a lot stronger than me! She¡¯s already at thete stage of the demi-god level. Not to mention that Hudson and Martin have both signed up for this tournament; they¡¯re both at thete stage of the demi-god realm as well. There¡¯s a lot of others who are stronger than me. Therefore, even if I let you win on purpose this time, it¡¯d be in vain!¡± Few seconds of silence brushed through the air, Yule then continued, ¡°But, well, even though my martial art status is not as high as theirs, I¡¯m a powerful fighter with stronger determinationpared to them. So, I actually have a little hope in winning them.¡± Yule felt proud of herself. ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t have to worry about the Cryo Pearl. I¡¯ve discussed this with Beth. The two of us, no matter who wins the first ce, when the timees, we¡¯ll give you the Cryo Pearl!¡± jackie suddenly felt a flicker of warmth inside his heart when he heard Yule¡¯s words. ¡°Thank you for your kindness. But, I better get first ce, so that it¡¯d be certain that I¡¯ll get the Cryo Pearl!¡± Chapter 1060 ¡°You get the first ce? Are you serious? Do you know that I¡¯m already at the intermediate stage of the demi-god level?¡± Yule was puzzled at jackie¡¯s exaggeration, wondering if she had heard him wrong. She was rtively young among the younger generation in the White family, and to be at such a level, she was considered a master among masters! How could jackie be so confident with his own ability? Could it be that his martial art status and fighting prowess were even higher than hers? ¡°I know your martial art status, so I will hold back a little. After all, you¡¯re my sister; I won¡¯t hurt you!¡± jackie gave Yule a faint smile. Though the smile was faint, it was radiant and sunny. He could see that Yule was a kind-hearted person, although she might have been spoiled since young and had always carried a frightening yet noble aura, she was a young woman with a pure and simple heart. ¡°Hehe! Not bad at all! You take care of your sister!¡± Yule returned with a wide and amiable grin. Near the corner of her mouth appeared a cute dimple. After teasing jackie, Yule balled her fist firmly, stomped on her feet. She leaped toward jackie, yelling, ¡°Brother jackie, I hope you won¡¯t let me down!¡± Just as Yule¡¯s words fell, she hade before jackie. Her speed was not as fast as lighting, but rather like a phantom that no one was able to catch a sight of. Less than a second, she was right in front of jackie. jackie clenched his fist as well when he saw Yule sting toward him with a firmly balled fist. The seemingly ordinary sh of fists between two humans emitted a terrifying loud bang and cast a powerful and forceful circr wave outward to the audience. ¡°What the!¡± The radiant smile that was on Yule¡¯s pretty face a moment ago soon faded into the thin air. What was soon dawned upon her face was shock and puzzlement. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The strength and power that erupted from jackie¡¯s body were clearly way stronger than hers. Based on the strength she had felt from him, this man before him should at least be at thete stage of the demi- god level. Moreover, he seemed to belong to the top-notch category in thete stage of the demi-god level. With Yule¡¯s round and astonishment-filled eyes, she was blown away by the force and flew two to three meters backward before she stomped on the ground, halting, and stabilizing herself. This was the first sh between the two, and to everyone¡¯s surprise, it was jackie who had the upper hand. ¡°My God! Did you see that? That punk jackie had actually sted Yule, the little master, away?¡± In the stands, the crowd could not help but gasp aloud at the scene before them. They initially thought that jackie would soon be eliminated within seconds. They truly did not expect him to be so strong. At this time, most of the battles on the other stages had already ended. Some were eliminated and some advanced into the next round. All of them were paying attention to the situation on the other stages. And when they witnessed the sh between Yule and jackie, confusion and astonishment were written on their face. After all, Yule¡¯sbat prowess was already at the demi-god level; how could an adopted son-inw who had just returned from the secr world be stronger than her? ¡°That¡¯s freaking awesome! Master White, Young Master jackie is so awesome, isn¡¯t he? Haha! He is more powerful than I expected!¡± In the viewing stand, Butler Titus¡¯s eyes were immediately lit up as though he had seen something wonderful. ¡°If jackie could win the first ce and be the heir to the family head. We finally have a sessor for the White!¡± Titus chortled warmly. Nevertheless, just as he finished his words, he could feel a pair of burning eyes staring at him with malice and hatred. If this gaze could kill, he had no doubt that he would have died a million times over. A wave of fury crashed through Lily that she was almost choking on her rage. She red at Titus with eyes full of hatred, and then she barked, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®finally have a sessor for the White¡¯? Is my son not a member of the White family? Isn¡¯t he the son of Nash White? I watched the battle with my own naked eyes, and it was so fake! It was obvious that Yule went easy on that punk! You all must have discussed the strategy before the tournament started! Otherwise, it¡¯s impossible for that punk to perform that way!¡± Chapter 1061 ¡°Went easy on him?¡± The First Elder could not bear to hear all those toxic words anymore. ¡°First Madam, are you joking? It¡¯s clear that the battle just now was serious; Yule did not go easy on jackie at all! That was a test attack, but Yule definitely did not go easy on jackie!¡± The Third Elder¡ªWade White¡ªsat aside, watching themotion. He did notment on anything, but somehow his forehead puckered. It was because he saw the attack clearly with his own naked eyes. That attack did not seem like Yule was going easy on jackie deliberately. ¡°Could it be¡­could it be that this punk truly possesses the strength to get first ce? Nash White has so much confidence in him.¡± Wade¡¯s face went dull and gloomy. It seemed like there was only one way for him to grab the position of the family head, which was to find a way to assassinate the First Elder and then murder jackie after Nash dies from the poison. By that time, his martial level would be the highest and strongest in the White family, and if he says that he wanted to be the head of the White family, who would dare to disobey him? At this moment, on top of the tournament stage number one, Yule charged toward jackie with her fist clenched once again. She was surprised, at the same time, felt humiliated when she was sted away by jackie. However, this time, there was a thinyer of light blue Chi wrapped around her clenched fist. Obviously, her attack was much stronger and more terrifying than before; she actually controlled her Chi to surround her fist to enhance her attack. ¡°It looks like I have underestimated you!¡± When Yule came close to jackie, the corner of her mouth curled upward, and her fist lunged at jackie at a lighting speed. jackie responded quickly with a gripped fist. He, too, can control the Chi in his body well, and within a second, ayer of light blue Chi embraced his fist. Facing Yule¡¯s attack, jackie balled his fist and sted directly with Yule¡¯s fist. The sound of their shing fist was so much louder than before, and the powerful impact blew Yule off the tournament stage. ¡°I¡­¡± Yule¡¯s tongue was tied. She had not even used any martial arts technique and yet she was eliminated from thepetition by jackie just like that? With only a punch? When realization finally dawned upon her, she was already standing under the stage, outside the tournament ring. ¡°Thank you, Sister Yule! I¡¯m sorry if I¡¯ve harmed you. This is the only way for me to win thispetition!¡± jackie chuckled warmly, and then only he jumped down from the stage. ¡°There¡¯s absolutely no faking in that punch just now! I didn¡¯t expect that punk to be at the demi-god level!¡± The Third Elder gasped, at the same time, released a huge sigh of defeat. ¡°Furthermore, looking at the thickness and richness of the Chi of that punk, also his control over the Chi, I suspect that punk could already be at thete stage or even the peak stage of the demi-god realm!¡± ¡°No freaking way! Is he really that strong?¡± Lily was somewhat speechless; she could not deny jackie¡¯s strength. jackie¡¯s ability to use Chi to attack had already shown that he was definitely a solid demi-god. That was something that could not be faked. ¡°Not bad, huh. You¡¯re a lot stronger than me! Now I have faith in you to win first ce!¡± Yule approached jackie when she saw him jump down from the stage. ¡°Now, go there and collect the rewards for the top 50! Five Chi Congregation Pills!¡± Yule said to jackie with a bitter smile on her face. Chapter 1062 ¡°No freaking way! This punk defeated our stunning master Yule and got her eliminated from the tournament? Hehe! Thispetition is out of the ordinary, isn¡¯t this exciting?¡± In the viewing stands, one of the heads of the White branch family could not hold back but tough aloud. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed exciting and surprising! jackie was brought up and trained in a secr world, yet he possesses such skill and achievement! I wonder, at which level his martial art status is currently at now. It shouldn¡¯t be weaker than any of the Whites!¡± Another head of the White branch family chimed in. The precious head of the White branch family then responded. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be possible. We¡¯re a great and prominent family in the hidden world, and Yule is from the White main family. She should have a better fighting technique and strategy. As for jackie, who defeated her, perhaps he has higher a martial art status, most probably he¡¯s at thete stage of the demi-god level. ¡°Haha! In fact, I do hope that brat could win the position of the heir of the family head. After all, only such a person¡ªwho rises slowly from the mundane¡ªwill understand acquiring martial arts and improving fighting prowess is he difficult. I think it might be better for him to be the heir than the high and almighty Lance. Lance is too proud, isn¡¯t he?¡± Another head of White¡¯s branch familyughed out loud after giving some thoughts to the matter. ¡°Shush! Keep your voice down. You¡¯ll be in big trouble if Lily overhears you! If that¡¯s the case, the resource for enhancing martial art status for the branch family will be halved next month! That woman holds grudges for a long time!¡± An old man who was standing beside the heads of White branch family reminded them in a panic tone. The head of White¡¯s branch family looked around, then whispered tensely, ¡°We¡¯re so far away though, it¡¯s not possible for her to overhear us, right? Speaking of her, this time her son has disappeared for so long and still hasn¡¯t been found, I guess he¡¯s highly likely dead by now. Furthermore, the position of the heir to the family head is now going into others¡¯ hands. I guess she must be infuriating and seething!¡± ¡°Of course, she is upset! But she deserves it, doesn¡¯t she? She always looks down on people whenever and wherever she goes, especially members of the branches of the White family. We¡¯re under her barbaric management all this while; she requests for top-notch quality resources for the enhancement of martial art status, and leaves us with only elementary and low-quality resources.¡± The head of the White branch family released a huge sigh and said, ¡°Sigh! We are only the members of the branch family. If the branch family members want to grow, the main family members have to evolve even more, hence it¡¯s reasonable for us to hand all the good-quality resources to the main family so that they can be stronger. Otherwise, the White family wouldn¡¯t achieve what we have today, the White wouldn¡¯t be one of the Eight Shadow Families on this earth!¡± ¡°But, she is asking more and more every year, and I heard that the main person in charge of collecting these resources is the Third Elder. This Third Elder has a close rtionship with the wicked First Madam, so I guess the request is ordered by the First Madam!¡± The old man said with a stern tone. At this time, jackie had imed his five Chi Congregation Pills. He kept the five pills inside his martial ring, only then he returned to the victor¡¯s team. ¡°Kiddo, you¡¯re not that bad at all! You won again, and you¡¯re actually at the demi-god level. How surprising!¡± Suddenly, a man approached jackie with a sinister grin. It was Hudson¡ªwho had won the second round and got into the third round. ¡°I have to win. In order to get the Cryo Pearl, the only way is for me to win this tournament!¡± jackie studied the person in front of him as he spoke in a calm tone. ¡°Haha! Did you all hear that? This punk has dered his intention ofing to the White family! He is eyeing on the Cryo Pearl! What does this say? It says that he wants to be number one!¡± Hudson sneered sarcastically. He then turned to the crowd and uttered in a rough and loud voice, ¡°Guys, if any of you face him in the future rounds, don¡¯t go easy on him, okay? And even if you win against him, you¡¯ve to cripple him. Otherwise, if we let this punk get the first ce, we¡ªthe masters who were trained in the White family¡ªwould be embarrassed, and others will think that we¡¯re weaklings!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely make sure he is bedridden for months if he is ever my opponent in the next rounds!¡± Chapter 1063 The tall and bulky Martin intervened in a gruff voice. ¡°That punk merely got lucky in the previous round and defeated Yule!¡± Another man chimed in with a cold smile. ¡°First, Yule simply didn¡¯t expect for him to be at the demi-god level, so Yule certainly didn¡¯t use her full strength in the battle, giving him the advantage to win over her. Second, Yule has not had the time to use her martial techniques and skills. Heh! If she had the time to use them, or even take out weapons, it¡¯d be easy-peasy for her to win that round!¡± The man who chimed in after pondering was a ninth-grade grandmaster. jackie did not bother paying attention to these men, instead, he sat down, crossed his legs, and waited leisurely for the next round. The contempt from these people, sooner orter, he would use his fists to respond and make them understand that although he, jackie White, came from the mundane world, he was not any inferior to these so-called masters of the White family. jackie noticed the Third Elder from afar, who was at the high viewing tform. The only person that concerned him was the Third Elder. Because Titus had told him before that this Third Elder, Lily, and the Ninth Patronum¡ªBrenton White¡ª were basically a team; they were close to each other. The Third Elder was very good at hiding himself in the dark. A warm yet fake smile always hung on his face whenever he talked to someone. jackie thought that he should be cautious of the Third Elder. The most concerning thing was that the Third Elder¡¯s martial art status andbat prowess were top- notch. Other than the First Elder, only Nash White would be able to fight with him. But now that his father was poisoned; therefore, the only person left who could hold the Third Elder was the First Elder. jackie couldn¡¯t care less about these so-called masters. He was already at the true god realm; with such martial level andbat prowess, it was sufficient for him to defeat these masters easily. Nheless, he waspletely clueless about the Third Elder and his people. If the other party had plotted a murder on him, he did not know if he was able to defeat them. After all, jackie had never fought such a strong person before. Soon, the second round was finally over. ¡°Next will be the third round! Listen carefully, in this round ofpetition, there are only five winners, the top five. So this is another melee round, and it only ends when there¡¯s onlyst five standing on the stage!¡± ¡°And the top five candidates will be awarded a first-grade premium spirited grass!¡± The Fourth Elder flew onto the stage and announced the rules for the third round aloud. The candidates¡¯ spirits were suddenly soaring high when they heard of the prize for the top five¡ªthe spirited grass. They clearly did not see thising; they did not expect the top five would receive such a treasure. ¡°What¡¯s a spirited grass? First-grade premium spirited grass? Is it something powerful? Why is everybody so excited?¡± At a spot under the stage, Selena asked with a puzzled face. jackie winning all the previous rounds was within her expectation, after all, she knew very well that jackie¡¯s martial art level was already at the elementary stage of the true god level. Anyway, she still went and inquired about the masters and felt instant relief when she knew of their martial art level. She truly believed that the position of the first ce in this tournament belonged to jackie. Chapter 1064 ine¡ªwho was beside Selena¡ªcast her a faint yet gentle smile, then she exined in a casual tone, ¡°Sister Selena, everything on this earth has spirit, including trees, grasses, and so on. If the living things grow in a ce where the spiritual energy is dense and rich, and is nourished by the spiritual energy for a very long time, these grasses or whatever will be spirited. They will start to absorb the spiritual energy around them.¡± Selena nodded with confusion stered on his face. ¡°Everyone is really happy about this spirited grass. What does it do though? Are its benefits truly amazing?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s amazing! It¡¯s arduous and hard to find spirited grass, which makes it extremely rare. These spirited grasses not only have to grow in a ce with a high density of spiritual energy, but age is important, too. The older the age of the spirited grass, the rarer and the better it is!¡± ¡°Besides, we will look into their degree of richness of the spiritual energy in them and categorize them into grades ordingly. There¡¯s a total of nine grades, the first grade is the lowest of quality and the ninth is the highest. Within its own grade, we further divide them into elementary, intermediate, and premium. These spirited grasses help us to enhance our martial art status andbat prowess faster than usual.¡± ine smiled warmly and exined to Selena in a patient manner. ¡°Wow! If one has consumed enough spirited grass, does it mean that he could enhance hisbat prowess and martial level faster and greater?¡± Ben¡ªwho was beside Selena¡ªcould not help but exim aloud at ine¡¯s exnation. His eyes lit up and were full of desire, as though he had found the love of his life. A strong fighter, who did not want to be a strong existence? A strong fighter like jackie, he could kill dozens and even up to hundreds of men with just a wave of his palm. In the past, Ben did not know of any of these, hence he naturally had no desire for martial prowess. Now that he had learned about all these, he naturally had the desire to be stronger. The only way to protect his family was to be stronger. He was a grown-up; he did not want to be protected by ine all the time. He wanted to protect her too. ¡°That¡¯s certain. But the speed of enhancing the martial art status depends heavily on the techniques used. The higher the level of technique, the faster you gain enhancement in your martial prowess!¡± ine smiled, paused, and continued. ¡°Well. It¡¯s like a game; it¡¯s always easy to gain enhancement in martial art status when you first start practicing it. And it grows harder and harder as you reach a higher level. When you reach the ninth-grade grandmaster level, it basically dependsrgely on your talent to breakthrough and go into the next level. But, for some people, they could not even reach the first-grade grandmaster level. Hence, itrgely depends on a person¡¯s talent, resources, and techniques. These are all inter-rted!¡± Selena was shocked upon hearing ine¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s really not easy, isn¡¯t it? Sigh! I wonder how my natural talent is in this area. Sigh! I don¡¯t want to be a burden to jackie all the time and ask for his help.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sister Selena. I have faith in you. You¡¯re definitely more talented than most of the people!¡± ine chuckled. ¡°Besides, when Brother jackie bes the heir to the family head, he¡¯ll surely give you some superb pills like Chi Congregation Pills to help you in improving your martial art status. You¡¯re at the early stage, so it¡¯d be fast for you to improve your martial art status, and even faster with all those pills and herbs!¡± Selena bobbed her head cutely after thinking about what ine said. But she was quick to wonder about some questions. ¡°This is strange though. These masters are already at a high level of martial art status, why are they still happy about the first-grade spiritual grass? Didn¡¯t you just say that the ninth grade is the best? So, first-grade ones are not even that precious, right? Ben was in the same confusion as Selena was. ¡°Yeah, why are they happy over the first-grade spirited grass?¡± ine returned with a bitter smile. ¡°The grading system is what I heard from the older generation. It was passed down from generation to generation. But, in reality, even a third-grade spirited grass is extremely rare, not to mention a ninth grade. All these grasses are considered supreme treasures. Moreover, for a ninth-grade grandmaster martial artist or even a demi-god level artist, even a first-grade spirited grass could help them a lot!¡± Chapter 1065 Here, ine paused for a while before continuing, ¡°That¡¯s why a lot of people doubt if a third or fourth grade or higher-grade spirited grass even exists¡ªbecause no one¡¯s ever seen it before. Besides, there¡¯s another legend that¡¯s even more exciting. Who knows if it¡¯s true!¡± ¡°What legend is this?¡± Selena and Ben asked simultaneously. ine smiled. ¡°The highest status a chi warrior can attain as of now is to be at the peak of the true god status. It¡¯s very difficult to improve once you¡¯ve hit that stage since we don¡¯t have any martial art skills that advance beyond that. Still, there¡¯s a legend that says that it¡¯s possible to achieve something even more¡ªthe ultimate god status.¡± ine thought about it, then she looked at the siblings before him, utterly solemn. ¡°ording to the legends, you¡¯ll be able to prolong your life when you hit the ultimate god status,¡± she said. ¡°Apparently, you¡¯ll be able to live until two hundred years-old!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Selena and Ben took a sharp intake of breath, wondering if they had heard her wrong. If the legends were true, then someone of that status could live until they were two hundred years old. Who would not want something like that? Besides, a person of the true god status was frightening enough. A person with the ultimate god status must be exceedingly strong. ¡°Thepetition has started. Let¡¯s go watch. These are just legends; no one knows if they¡¯re true. Heh. The eight shadow families are all trying to unearth this mystery. They¡¯ve been to so many dangerous ces, but they haven¡¯t found a single clue even after so many years. That¡¯s why I think it¡¯s likely that all these legends are just legends!¡± ine shed a hapless smile. ¡°If there really is an eighth or ninth-grade spirited grass existing out there, they must contain unimaginable amounts of chi. And it might just make my body explode in an instant. After all, there¡¯s no way a body like mine can take in that much energy.¡± At that moment, fifty contestants were left on the fighting stage. Only five would advance to the next round after the melee battle. It was evident that thepetition was far fiercer than the previous melee. After all, everyone who was still standing there were all strong fighters¡ªat least seventh to ninth-grade grandmasters. Only fighters like that stood a chance to hold on until then. ¡°Heh. You won¡¯t escape this time, jackie!¡± Before the fight even began, Hudson already had his eyes pinned on jackie, arms folded across his chest, and a cold smile on his lips. ¡°Heh. I wasn¡¯t nning on that!¡± jackie could not help but gave a bitter smile. ¡°You leave me with no choice then,¡± he said, ¡°since you¡¯re so eager to be eliminated!¡± ¡°Let the round begin!¡± The Fourth Elder stood on the tip of her toes then flew off the stage. Then she announced in a clear voice. Chapter 1066 ¡°Hmph!¡± Upon the sound indicating that thepetition had begun, Hudson¡ªwho had achieved the final stage of his demi-god level power¡ªballed his hand tightly. His fist emitted Chi as he rushed toward jackie. ¡°Not wasting a single second, huh?¡± jackie¡¯s lips shifted into a smirk as he noted that ferocity in wanting to eliminate him, and his tightly clenched fist was covered with a thickyer of Chi. All so suddenly, however, a beautiful figure appeared in front of him like a sh of lightning as they met Hudson¡¯s punch with their own. ¡°Beth?¡± jackie dismissed the Chi covering his fist and was slightly surprised. A powerful explosion could be heard as they both flew backward several meters due to the sheer force before they could regain their footing. There was not much difference between their true powers. ¡°Beth White!¡± The enraged Hudson gave Beth a disgusted re as he growled, ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? You want this illegitimate child who returned from the outside world to win thispetition? Do you want every White here to lose their dignity? Haha¡­! How shameful would we be when news about this got spread outside? They¡¯d say that masters like us can¡¯t evenpare to someone who returned from the outside world!¡± Beth met Hudson¡¯s re. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Hudson, but there¡¯s nothing shameful about this. In my opinion, jackie is a member of the White family, and more importantly, he¡¯s also the White family master. jackie¡¯s ability shows how powerful the White family¡¯s younger generation is. He¡¯s able to grow, even though he went to a ce that didn¡¯t have enough Chi. To me, that¡¯s not a shameful thing. Instead, it¡¯s a good thing and something worth showing off!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Hudson was angry when he heard what Beth said, but he had no way of fighting back. ¡°Haha¡­ What you¡¯re saying is a facy. I¡¯m going to ask you this: Are you getting out of my way?¡± ¡°No!¡± answered Beth, no hesitation in the way she responded. Beth then looked at jackie who was beside her and said. ¡° jackie, this guy keeps pinpointing on you. I know that your fighting prowess isn¡¯t bad, so why don¡¯t we work together? We¡¯d have one less competitor if we eliminate Hudson first.¡± It was true that people like Hudson and Beth, who were at thest stage of the demi-god level, were rare among the younger masters in the White¡¯s main family. They were the ones that had the highest hope of winning thepetition. The only person who could surpass them was Lance as he had already surpassed the demi-god level capstone and was one step away from the first stage of the real god-level. Still, there was a possibility Lance was dead after being missing for a couple of months. Under such circumstances, Hudson, Beth, and other prodigies were the ones with the highest hope of winning the competition and bing the family master¡¯s inheritor. ¡°Beth White, you¡¯re really shameless! You actually want to work with this guy and get me eliminated?¡± Hudson¡¯s face turned pale from anger after he heard what Beth said. Chapter 1067 After all, jackie had already eliminated Yule, who was also a strong fighter. Even though it was due to Yule¡¯s carelessness, it proved that jackie was a rather remarkable fighter. Hudson had no confidence in winning if jackie and Beth worked together. ¡°Nash White, you¡¯re still telling me that you didn¡¯t arrange this? This is obviously your doing, and you¡¯ve gone all out for your son!¡± Lily, who was on the observing tform, almost burst in anger. She looked at Nash angrily and seethed, ¡°You asked Beth and Yule to protect your son during the first round, and you then cheated during the second round and asked Yule to purposely lose to jackie. Now, you¡¯ve changed the third round into a group-fight and had Beth helping him. Haha¡­ He¡¯ll definitely be in the top five with your help, won¡¯t he?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really¡­really trying to make a scene!¡± Nash grew angry at that as he coughed, and he took a breather before he added, ¡°You¡­ You saw jackie¡¯s Chi yourself¡ªhe¡¯s achieved demi-god prowess. Could I have made that up too?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t care about all that! Everything seems like it¡¯s been set up to me!¡± Lily was anguished when her thoughts went to how her son was absent from thispetition; he could have been the champion. ¡°I can¡¯t help it if you want to think about it in that way!¡± Nash stopped entertaining Lily and ignored her. However, his face immediately darkened when he saw the situation on thepetition stage. He saw several White family disciples were moving in to surround jackie and Beth. ¡°Oh?¡± Lily¡¯s mood instantly shifted for the better as she saw the scene as well, chuckling at the sight. ¡°Haha¡­! I believe you¡¯ve not anticipated this, Nash White. Although you¡¯ve arranged for Beth to protect jackie and help him enter the next round, the other White family disciples don¡¯t like him. So many well- versed prodigies want to eliminate that son of yours first!¡± Lily let that sink before she added, ¡°This is fate. Nothing would work even if you¡¯ve already made arrangements when everything has been fated as such!¡± Nash¡¯s expression fell, but he still managed to say, ¡°Say whatever you like, because I believe in jackie. I believe he¡¯s capable of bing the champion because he said he¡¯d work hard for it.¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk! You¡¯re still so confident under these circumstances. I wonder where your confidencees from.¡± Lily had a smirk on her face before it slowly fell. She discovered that Nash seemed to be in a better condition than before. The other day, Nash looked pale and still needed Titus to help him walk when they met at the bottom of the mountain. Today, he did not pant as much when he spoke, and hisplexion seemed much better. ¡®How peculiar. Could it be my imagination, or is he in hisst hours?¡¯ mumbled Lily to herself as that thought urred to her. She grew increasingly suspicious. Wade, who was by their sides, seemed to also feel that something was different. He looked at Nash and started to frown. ¡° jackie, we¡¯re in trouble. They seem to being for you!¡± Beth¡¯s facial expression darkened when she saw that the other prodigies like Martin and Liah moved forward and surrounded them. Martin and Liah were like Hudson; all three of them were in their final stages of demi-god level prowess. Apart from them, there were three other masters who achieved mid-stage of the demi-god prowess. The strengths and weaknesses were very obvious when six of such masters surrounded and attacked them. jackie was speechless as they were surrounded, and he nced at Beth by reflex as he said, ¡°Beth, we wouldn¡¯t have attracted so many people over here if you didn¡¯te to help me. This many people are coming because you¡¯re here with me!¡± Chapter 1068 What jackie said made Beth speechless. Because of this, it fueled the other prodigies¡¯ determination to eliminate jackie, thus they surrounded them. The remaining others dared note over when they saw how many powerful masters gathered at this side. They could only pick out those with lowerbat prowess and try their best to eliminate those people. ¡°Haha¡­ So, you¡¯re siding with jackie, huh Beth? I¡¯m sorry, but you seemed to have forgotten about me¡ª I also want to eliminate this guy! ¡°After all, he¡¯s obnoxiously haughty and said that he¡¯s aiming to be the champion!¡± came the hoarse voice of Martin, a man with a towering stature, as he crossed his arms at his chest. ¡°We¡¯re in trouble. There are so many of them!¡± Beth looked at jackie with a disconcerted expression. ¡°Haha¡­ Don¡¯t you worry. Since they want to take me out so badly, I¡¯ll just have to eliminate them first!¡± jackie¡¯s behavior was far from what Beth expected; he had an indifferent smile as he seemed undaunted. ¡°How can you still be in the mood to make jokes when we¡¯re in this situation?¡± Beth rolled her eyes at jackie and felt that he was unreliable. They were up against six prodigies, and even the one with the weakest prowess was at the middle stage of demi-god level. Three of them had the cultivation of thest stage, yet jackie was shamelessly bragging! ¡°Haha! I¡¯m not joking!¡± jackieughed and curled one of his hands into a fist, and the Chi that came from his fist was much more than thest. Apart from that, his Chi was more condensedpared to those of the other masters. ¡°Be careful!¡± Martin warned the others. He was startled when he saw jackie disappearing in a sh. jackie appeared in front of Hudson and swung his fist powerfully. ¡°He¡¯s so fast!¡± Hudson was taken aback at how jackie singled him out first. Hudson, after all, was in the last stage of the demi-god level. He knew that there was not enough time for him to perform his martial arts, thus he could only meet jackie¡¯s punch with his own. The moment he took jackie¡¯s punch, Chi was discharged immensely, and his punch was covered with Chi. ¡°Hmph! So what if you¡¯re light on your feet? I¡¯m at thest stage of the demi-god level, and I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t defeat you! ¡®Not only will I defeat you today, but I¡¯ll also break your hands and legs. Madam would surely reward me handsomely at the sight of you being crippled. If I kill you, she might even give me a bounty of spirited grass!¡¯ At the thought of the reward possibilities, Hudson¡¯s eyes twinkled with craze as he threw his fist at jackie unreservedly. However, a strong wave of energy surged through, and the collision between the daunting forces resulted in a humming sound from the interception of their fists. Hudson, who was at thest stage of the demi-god level, flew outward like a kite severed from its string. He crashed onto the ground after he flew several tens of meters backward andnded outside the competition stage. Blood was expelled from Hudson¡¯s mouth upon impact, and his face immediately turned pale. Chapter 1069 ¡°How¡­How¡¯s that possible? How can I lose?¡± Hudson¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief. He did not believe that he would lose to the illegitimate child, the son-inw who married into the wife¡¯s family he looked down upon in front of so many people. He had lost terribly under everyone¡¯s gazes with just one punch. Hudson truly had lost his honor. ¡°What?!¡± Many people stopped fighting after they saw what had happened on the stage. Their mouths were wide open and their chins almost dropped to the floor. Moreover, they never thought that Hudson¡ªwho had the highest possibility of winning thepetition¡ª would be eliminated by jackie with just one punch. It did not help that Hudsonpletely lost under the circumstances where both of them utilized their Chi. They could say that Yule deliberately threw thepetition away and let jackie win because they were siblings. However, they did not feel that Hudson would purposely lose out on thepetition. ¡°What?!¡± People like the First and Second Elder also stood up from the observation stage in surprise. The force behind jackie¡¯s punch had already reached the highest stage of the demi-god level; he would not have blown Hudson down the stage so easily had he not. ¡°How¡¯s this possible?¡± The faces of the Third Elder and Lily darkened after they nced at each other. Only Lance could have disyed such an attack as jackie¡¯s. ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Brother-inw is amazingly strong. Haha! He truly is a one-of-a-kind master!¡± Ben could barely fight back his grin as he turned to Selena and teased, ¡°Sister, I really admire your insight. You hit the jackpot, scoring a man like him!¡± Ben still managed to find a way to jest with her sister. ¡°By the way, Sister, did you realize how different Brother-inw was on the night of your wedding that you had a child with him?¡± Selena rolled her eyes at Ben by reflex. ¡°Do you think that I have special eyesight? How¡¯d I know he¡¯s the young master of the White family? Also, how¡¯d I know that he¡¯d be such a formidable person after being on the battlefield for five years?!¡± She nced at jackie who was on thepetition stage and spoke abashedly, ¡°Still, you got a point¡­ I truly have hit the jackpot with him.¡± ¡°Definitely! You really have good insight!¡± beamed Ben. ¡°Of course, my sister is just as outstanding. Both of you can be considered as a match made in heaven!¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk! And when have you be such a sweet-talker, huh?¡± Selena could barely hold back her chuckle. Meanwhile¡­ ¡°That young man seems so different!¡± Masters and elders from the branch families were also stunned. Many of them even stood up in shock. ¡°F*ck, it looks like this jackie guy might just be thispetition¡¯s champion!¡± gushed an old man. ¡°Master! He¡¯s a master, no doubt! It must¡¯ve been difficult for him to reach this step as he didn¡¯t have such conditions as the other masters from the White¡¯s main family!¡± ¡°Yes, and I never saw iting that he¡¯d take down Hudson first¡ªthat master! This looks very interesting!¡± another family master said emotionally. ¡°You five are next!¡± jackie smiled and said to the remaining five. Chapter 1070 The sight of Hudson, a man who achieved the final stage of the demi-god-level, defeated by jackie with a single punch shocked everyone to the core. Comments began to spiral on top of the observation stage. Before this, they could still say that Nash set everything up and that Yule lost to Nash on purpose. However, it was obvious that Hudson did not throw the game away on purpose. The five people standing in front of jackie had disbelief written all over their faces. It was only after a good while that Liah, her expression shifting into a more grim mein, spoke, ¡°This guy¡¯s at an incredible state level now, and he¡¯s also adept inbat. Don¡¯t underestimate him. I say we attack together!¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s attack together and eliminate this guy first. We can¡¯t let him win again. We¡¯d have no ce to hide our faces if he wins and bes the champion.¡± Martin immediately nodded. There was still hope for them if all five of them attacked jackie together. ¡° jackie, I can help block one or two!¡± offered Beth, her countenance alert and sharp. What she did not expect was for jackie to shake his head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I don¡¯t need your help here; I can handle them all no problem!¡± Martin, Liah, and the others had their lips uncontrobly twitching. The guy before them was practically rubbing it on their faces. ¡°Exploding Wolf Punch!¡± Not wanting to spare a single second for jackie, Martin balled his fist and condensed Chi to cover it. He performed a martial-art skill and rushed toward jackie. ¡°What?! He executed the Exploding Wolf Punch? That¡¯s a first-grade premium martial skill, an impressive skill for a young person. Their attack power can increase by several folds after using this skill!¡± Many people at the observation deck eximed after they saw this. ¡°Look, it¡¯s the illusion of a wolf head. I had no idea that Martin could perform this martial skill so well. It¡¯s unfortunate that he¡¯s not a master in the real god-stage; he¡¯d be able to send the wolf head to the opponent and attack his opponent if he was a master at that level. The attack power would be magnificent!¡± eximed some among the people. ¡°However, it¡¯s quite difficult for Martin to perform the Exploding Wolf Punch in such a manner.¡± At that moment¡­ ¡°Exploding Wolf Punch!¡± Liah performed the same punching skill and rushed toward jackie with Martin. The Exploding Wolf Punch that Liah performed had also achieved an extremely thorough status. The Chi on her punch was also thickly condensed, and there was also an illusion of the wolf head on it. ¡°Clouds Flowing Palm!¡± The other three people who were halfway in their demi-god level carried out a first-grade premium martial skill. Although this martial skill was not as strong as the Exploding Wolf Punch, the power was daunting enough when three prodigies at the middle stage of the demi-god level used it to attack jackie altogether. ¡°Hmph! I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯ll do this time, jackie.¡± On the observation deck, Lily¡ªseeing how five younger masters attacked jackie altogether with strong martial skills¡ªsmiled a triumphant smile. She knew jackie was as good as gone. That guy was delusional when he said he wanted to win the competition. ¡°Haha¡­ A big wave ising!¡± However, jackie only smiled indifferently when he saw the attacks and remained unperturbed. Chapter 1071 All of a sudden, jackie let out a loud roar as he balled his hands into fists. Chi surged from his fists as jackie bent his knees and threw his punch. The group of five had just appeared before jackie, aiming toward him when he threw his punch. They initially thought that their attacks, whenbined, would overpower jackie, making him lose. That was what they believed until they saw wave after wave before them. These waves were illusions that rushed toward them from jackie¡¯s fists without relief. The waves merged and became an invisible yet strong impact! A loud st could be heard and the strong power blew all five people away. They banged into the stone bs under thepetition stage like kites with broken strings. All five prodigies helplessly vomited blood still mid-air, flying from jackie¡¯s attack. They vomited blood again when they crashed to the ground. Theyid on the floor and felt as if their body was going to break. ¡°How¡¯s this possible?!¡± The eyes of Martin and the others were filled with disbelief. They could not believe that they could not topple jackie, even as all five of them joined forces. The guy in front of them was incredibly powerful. ¡°What martial skill is this?!¡± The First Elder, who was on the observation stage, stood up. His eyes lit up and seemed excited. ¡°That¡¯s no simple martial skill and definitely isn¡¯t a first-grade martial skill. It looks like a second-grade martial skill!¡± Titus, who was by the First Elder¡¯s side, chimed in, ¡°Above all, that¡¯s a rare martial skill capable of attacking a group of people simultaneously. If it has such good effects when it¡¯s being used by a demi- god-level martial artist, the attack power when it¡¯s being used by a real god-level martial artist would be far more terrifying!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If a real god-level martial artist uses this martial skill, the skill can attack externally. It¡¯s terrifying when you think about how a big wave shoots outward!¡± Nash was pleased as well. That martial skill was not only a high-level skill, but it was also a skill that could carry out group attacks, and not everyone knew of it. Nobody knew that jackie had such a great martial skill. ¡°Im¡­ Impossible!¡± Lily¡¯s smile disappeared, reced by the look of shock. She could not believe that masters like Hudson and Liah, who had the possibility of bing the champion, would also be eliminated by jackie. If this was the case, there was no doubt about the champion position as some of the people left on the competition stage were not as strong as Hudson and the others. ¡°Haha! You truly didn¡¯t let me down!¡± Nash, who was beside Lily, was overjoyed at the oue. ¡°This is my son¡ªthe son of Nash White!¡± Lily shot Nash a re, so furious that sounds of bones cracking could be heard from her tightly balled fists. She never expected that this illegitimate child would have such impressive talents andbat ability. ¡°This is great! The other masters should be convinced with such a person being their family master¡¯s heir!¡± Many of the branch families¡¯ masters thought about it before speaking in extreme shock. Thepetition truly exceeded their expectations. The people that they thought had the ability to fight were all eliminated. Instead, Young Master jackie, the illegitimate child who grew up in the outside world and the one they had just met, excelled in thepetition. Chapter 1072 ¡°This is great! There¡¯s hope for us to get to the top five!¡± Not many contenders were left on the stage at that moment, and several men who were at the middle stage of the demi-god level were ted at the prospects. They had thought it would be impossible for them to get to the top five cement, but they never expected that jackie would eliminate five to six masters in one go. Even masters like Hudson, Martin, and Liah¡ªwho were in thest stage of the demi-god level¡ªwere eliminated by jackie. ¡°What¡­?¡± Beth, who stood not far away from jackie, was stupefied. She was the First Elder¡¯s daughter, and her father purposely asked her before thepetition to help jackie whenever there was a chance. They never thought that hisbat prowess would exceed the rest. She was stupefied when she saw the scene in front of her. Both her and jackie stood on the stage, but nobody dared fight them as everybody knew defeating them was impossible. Beth had a tight smile on her face. It looked like she was going to proceed to the next round and be in the top five without doing anything. Moreover, she might even be thepetition¡¯s first runner-up, given the situation at hand. ¡°What is it? I¡¯m thankful for your offer, Beth, but I really don¡¯t need your help,¡± said the smiling jackiet to Beth when he saw her stunned on the spot. ¡°You¡¯re really too strong! What grade is that martial skill you¡¯ve performed just now? I feel that it¡¯s a second-grade martial skill. If that¡¯s not the case, how can you defeat them when you¡¯re only mid-way the demi-god level?¡± Beth smiled bitterly. She thought about it and continued speaking. ¡°With your attack just now, I feel that you should be at the peak stage of the demi-god level. You¡¯re really strong¡ªyour prowess almost matches that of Lance¡¯s!¡± jackie became sheepish at that; it surprised him at how they would say his prowess had reached the peak of the demi-god level. Still, it made sense when he thought about it. After all, he did not carry out attacks where his Chi left his body, and it was natural that they did not know that he was already in the real god-level. It was best if he could win thepetition while still hiding his true power. ¡°Big Wave Hits¡ªa second-grade intermediate martial skill. It¡¯s handy,¡± replied jackie with an indifferent smile. Beth¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this and she said with a smile. ¡°Second-grade intermediate? That astounding skill can be used for group attacks. I think the master will ask you to contribute it so that all the White family members can learn this skill, too! ¡°You¡¯re now the family master¡¯s inheritor, and you¡¯ll be the master in the future. You won¡¯t refuse to help the White family, right?¡± Beth¡¯s excitement baffled jackie; she was obviously interested in his martial skills, too. He gave a weak smile as he replied, ¡°It¡¯s still too early to assume things. I¡¯m not the inheritor yet, and I can only be considered as one of the top five.¡± Beth rolled her eyes at jackie and said, ¡°Stop being so humble! Which one of these people can beat you? There¡¯s no doubt about the result!¡± Everything happened just as Beth predicted it to be, and there were no doubts about the results. jackie, Beth, and three others were left on the stage, and all five of them instantly emerged as thepetition¡¯s top five. Chapter 1073 Every person who won the top five position got a first-grade premium spirited grass as their reward, much to their joy. Hudson, Martin, and the others sat on the floor below the stage as they tended to their wounds, all while they wore a soured expression. They originally had hoped of being in the top five and obtaining the spirited grass, but not only did they fail to defeat jackie, but they failed to obtain the spirited grass as well. Hudson nced at Lily who was on the observation stage and thought to himself, ¡®If I knew that this guy was that talented, I wouldn¡¯t have thought about what rewards Lily would¡¯ve given me. Now, I have nothing!¡¯ Everything that happened afterward was just like how everybody imagined it to be: jackie was crowned champion while Beth was the first runner-up. ¡°Let me announce that the martial artspetition hase to an end. Congrattions to Young Master jackie for winning thepetition and bing the family master inheritor. He obtains the right to keep and use the White family¡¯s treasure, Cyro Pearl, but he¡¯ll need to inform all elders before he could use it,¡± the Fourth Elder, Wendy Wind announced loudly on thepetition stage. ¡°I invite Young Master jackie toe up to the stage and receive his reward!¡± jackie exhaled heavily before wearing a small smile. He flew upward to thepetition stage and arrived before the Fourth Elder. ¡°Young man, is the power of a second-grade martial skill? How did you obtain it?¡± Wendy could not keep her question at bay as she softly asked, passing the Cyro Pearl to jackie as she did. jackie smiled sheepishly and said, ¡°I was lucky to obtain it, but I can tell you that it¡¯s a second-grade intermediate martial skill.¡± ¡°A second-grade intermediate skill is a really good one. Even the White family only has several.¡± Wendy smiled indifferently. jackie nodded. He then raised the cold Cyro Pearl up and announced, ¡°I n to use this Cyro Pearlter as one of my brothers is badly hurt, hanging only onto hisst breath. The Cyro Pearl is one of the reasons I joined thispetition! Since everybody is here, I¡¯m notifying all of you now.¡± At this moment, the Third Elder¡ªpissed off at thepetition¡¯s oue¡ªslowly stood up and spoke in his slightly worn-out voice, ¡°I don¡¯t think that your friend is badly hurt. I had a good look at his body, and his wounds are superficial. The most crucial point is that someone had trained him into a puppet, so his body is extremely stiff while his breath of life has been reduced to an extremely small amount. Won¡¯t it be wasteful to use our White family treasure on someone like this?¡± ¡°Puppet? Why did his brother be a puppet?¡± ¡°Oh, my! Such evil skills really exist?¡± Hushed murmurs spread throughout the square after hearing what the Third Elder had to say. Startled, the First Elder immediately asked, ¡° jackie, is the Third Elder telling the truth? Why did your brother be a puppet? Why do such evil ways still exist?¡± ¡°There really are such skills in this world, but they don¡¯t exist in Daxia. This was the work of a mysterious power from overseas,¡± answered jackie, his fists tightening as he did. ¡°We had already killed their people before, but I¡¯m not sure if there are still people in this group or even how many still live on.¡± The Third Elder thought about it before folding his hands behind his back and firmly said, ¡°I object to you using the Cyro Pearl on your brother.¡± Chapter 1074 jackie did not expect that the Third elder would fail to contain himself and stepped forward to make him look bad. He smiled indifferently and stared at the Third Elder who stood high up on the observation stage. ¡°Really?¡± challenged jackie. ¡°Please exin why you¡¯re objecting to my choice?¡± The Third Elder then replied, ¡°It¡¯s simple. This Cyro Pearl is a treasure we¡¯ve obtained with much difficulty, so it¡¯s best if we use it with care. We need to think about its value before we use it. No harm is done if we¡¯re to use the Cyro Pearl on the family master or other important people of the White family.¡± He let that sink before he added, ¡°But to use it on your brother, an outsider¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem to fit, now does it?¡± Noticing jackie¡¯s silence, he then continued, ¡°This is only one of the reasons. The second one is because the Cyro Pearl has no healing properties. Apart from sealing a person in ice and keeping a dead person somewhat alive, it has no other effects. Even if you seal this friend of yours right now, do you have ways to treat himter on? He won¡¯t escape the fate of dying if you don¡¯t have the means to treat him after you unseal him.¡± At the same time, Lily alsoughed and stood up. ¡°That¡¯s right. Putting the fact that you¡¯re using this on an outsider aside, the most crucial point is if you can revive a puppet. Haha¡­! I¡¯d say that¡¯s rather impossible. It¡¯s better that you end that once and for all.¡± Many people started discussing among themselves after they heard what the Third Elder and Lily said, sharing their opinion that it was indeed wasteful to use such a treasure on an outsider when there was no definite way of saving that person. Apart from that, there was only one Cyro Pearl, and it would be gone after it was used. jackie smiled and said, ¡°Firstly, I¡¯ve won thepetition, and the Cyo Pearl is my reward. Am I not right to say that nobody has the right to interfere with how I use this pearl or who I use it on? Secondly, I¡¯ll definitely search for a way to cure my brother after I¡¯ve frozen him. How I treat him seems to have nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ You¡¯ve got a point, Young Master jackie. Indeed, we have no right to intervene since this item belongs to you, and based on the rules, you can use it however you like. I¡¯m merely providing a suggestion, and you can choose to ignore the suggestions from us, the elders.¡± Wade chuckled aloud, satisfied with jackie¡¯s reply. He knew jackie would not just give up on saving his friend. However, the other Elders and everyone else would naturally have somements based on what jackie had said. They would feel that jackie liked to do things his way without thinking about the bigger picture or listening to the rmendations from other people. A person with such characteristics was naturally unsuited to be the future family master. The reason Wade stood forward and said the things he did was to lead jackie so he would leave a bad impression in the hearts of the other Elders. Chapter 1075 Nash was not stupid; he noticed what Wade was trying to do. He smiled and stood up. ¡°To be honest, the Cyro Pearl is a treasure when we say that it is because it can freeze up an area the size of a room. Even if you¡¯re a dying man, it can also remain the person¡¯s condition after being frozen with the Cyro Pearl. However, this pearl can also not be considered a treasure as it has no healing properties. It doesn¡¯t have any other functions apart from freezing things up.¡± Many people nodded after they heard what Nash said¡ªseemed as though this Cyro Pearl was not such an extremely important object after all. Once the noises of the people¡¯s discussions died down, Nash continued, ¡°Apart from that, we¡¯re one of the eight shadow families, and we need to keep our promises. Since we¡¯ve promised to give this pearl to the champion and jackie won thepetition, the pearl belongs to him. He¡¯s entitled to do whatever he wants with it. Doesn¡¯t that make sense, everyone?¡± ¡°Yes, Master is right. I feel that this belongs to jackie, so on what grounds can we interfere with how he uses it? If it was mine, I¡¯d use it based on my needs!¡± said the Seventh Elder confidently once he stood up. ¡°Young Master jackie is so talented at such a young age. To me, Young Master jackie is the true treasure. He returned regardless of previous unpleasantries and became our family master¡¯s inheritor. Compared to the Cyro Pearl, Young Master jackie is the treasure with unlimited possibilities that the gods gave us!¡± The Sixth Elder was slightly stunned, but he also stepped forward and smilingly said, ¡°Yes, Young Master jackie is really talented. Young Master Lance isn¡¯t here today, but I don¡¯t think he could receive the attack we¡¯ve just seen if he¡¯s here.¡± Meanwhile, a branch family master also stood up and chimed in, ¡°Yes, we strongly support Young Master jackie. Young Master jackie is so talented, and we¡¯re convinced that he bes the family master¡¯s inheritor. I believe that with Young Master jackie¡¯s talents, it¡¯ll only take him another one to two years to break through and achieve the primary stage of the real god-level!¡± The corners of the Third Elder¡¯s mouth twitched several times when he heard this. These people must have stood forward with such an attitude because jackie was the current inheritor. They wanted to please jackie as he would be the future family master once Nash would pass on. After all, if they stood forward and spoke on jackie¡¯s behalf, they would be closer to jackie and he would remember them. Their future lives would be much better then. Lily, who was by their side, had a darkened expression on her face. ¡°What you¡¯re saying is too overboard,¡± she seethed. ¡°Isn¡¯t my son, Lance, talented as well? Haha¡­ My son might have reached the true god-level by now. After all, he¡¯s only one step away from the true god-level, and he¡¯s been away from home for two to three months. How can jackie be his opponent if he had already achieved the true god-level?¡± ¡°What the eldest madam says makes sense. If Young Master Lance is back, thepetition would be a fight between two great masters!¡± A man from the Lagorio family, who happened to be an elder, slightly smiled as he spoke. ¡°Nobody could anticipate the results, and we can only say that jackie is lucky. After all, the condition of our Young Master Lance is still unknown!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop discussing this and settle down on what happened today. Now that thepetition has ended and jackie is the inheritor, he can do what he wants with the Cyro Pearl. Let¡¯s stop this gathering.¡± Nash waved his hand and gestured for everybody to leave. Chapter 1076 ¡°Congrattions! Congrattions! Congrattions to Young Master jackie for bing the inheritor to our family master!¡± Many people started leaving. jackie had juste down from the competition stage when some masters of the branch family immediately surrounded jackie to congratte him. Another old man with white hair also walked forward to jackie, gesturing politely as he praised, ¡°Indeed! It must¡¯ve been difficult for you to rise from themon world, Young Master jackie. It¡¯s really rare to have such talents. Truly, you¡¯ll lead the White family on a glorious path!¡± ¡°Oh, yes, I¡¯m not very clear about certain situations in the branch families. If any of you are free, please stay and leave tomorrow. We¡¯ll have a gathering at my ce and talk about the issues among the branch family while we drink. After all, I¡¯ve just returned to the White family, and there are many things that I don¡¯t understand,¡±mented jackie as he smiled to the crowd. ¡°Sure! Haha¡­ Then I, Lancelot White am staying, and I¡¯ll only head home tomorrow so I can have a drink or two with Young Master jackie!¡± replied Lancelot, chuckling as he did. The eyes of this branch family master lit up when he heard what jackie said. After all, every previous member of the main family was arrogant and never paid heed to suggestions from the branch families. Was it possible that Young Master jackie nned to start caring about the branch families¡¯ situation? If that was the case, that would be miraculous how members of the main family paid more attention to the branch families! The branch families, in their own rights, had many prodigies among them, but they had limited resources for enhancing their martial status¡ªthey had to hand in most of their materials, after all. As a result, prodigies of the branch families were neglected. jackie thought about it and said to the crowd, ¡°Sure! Anybody who wants toe over cane, but make sure that there aren¡¯t too many of you as my living quarters can¡¯t contain so many people. Moreover, too many of you might attract unnecessary attention, and I¡¯m afraid of what others would say.¡± The branch family masters were no fools. After all, jackie had just returned, and although he became the inheritor of the family master with his own strength, there were many among the branch families who did not want him to be the inheritor. People like Lily were obviously unhappy about jackie inheriting this position. However, the rules and notices of thispetition had been announced previously. Coupled with the fact that this was an extremely fair-and-square way, most of the people approved thispetition and epted thepetition¡¯s oue. Hence, Lily and the others dared not say anything even though they were inwardly displeased. They could do nothing else but ept the result. ¡°Alright, I need to head back now and see my friend. Let¡¯s meet tonight. It¡¯ll be easier when the sky turns dark.¡± jackie smiled and soon asked the branch family members to leave. jackie did not want to inherit the White family master¡¯s position, but it was clear that those who poisoned his father did not want him to be this inheritor. jackie thus decided to take up the mantle, and he would excel sterly in it. In that case, the other party would definitely want to kill him. It would be easier for the other party to unmask their true identities under such circumstances. By then, he would be able to identify if it was Lily and the others. He could think of a way to kill these people once their identities were revealed. Chapter 1077 After the members from the branch families left, ine, Selena, and the others walked toward jackie. Selena came closer and smilingly gushed, ¡°Congrattions, Honey, you¡¯re now the family master inheritor. You¡¯ve gone up the ranks, and rather highly at that!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing worth congratting me for. To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to be the inheritor.¡± jackie smiled bitterly. ¡°However, to get this Cyro Pearl and find out the person who poisoned my father, I¡¯ve no other choice but to take up the family master title.¡± ¡°Hey, this is such an important thing. You¡¯re the family master inheritor now, and that means you¡¯re the future White family master!¡± Ben stared at jackie. ¡°Many people wished for something as good as this to happen to them, but you, on the other hand, are reluctant! Think about it: My sister and I won¡¯tck resources for enhancing martial statuses once you inherit the title!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯tck materials even if I don¡¯t be the family master inheritor,¡± assured jackie. ¡°After all, martial artists don¡¯t need so much resources for the enhancement of martial status. I can get several Chi Congregation Pills as I¡¯m a member of the White main family!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t work,¡± ine chimed in afterward. ¡°Think about it¡­ They dared send people to assassinate you when you were outside. They won¡¯t have the guts to harm you if you¡¯re the family master inheritor, even though they desperately want to kill you. You¡¯re safe in the White main family! However, if you¡¯re not the family master inheritor, some people might not give you face!¡± ine paused here before continuing to speak with a bitter smile on her face, ¡°However, they wanted to get rid of you before you returned. They¡¯re probably getting antsy now that you¡¯re here, just wanting to get rid of you.¡± ¡°Yes, jackie. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t simply leave the White main family. At least the First Elder and Second Elder would protect you when you¡¯re still at the main family. We¡¯d be in trouble if you sneak out by yourself!¡± Lana, who was beside them, also reminded jackie. ¡°Alright, I understand, but I don¡¯t feel that normal people can kill me with my martial level!¡± jackie gave a small smile as he tightened his fists. ¡°Fighting with these people today made me understand mybat power even more. I feel like I won¡¯t have a problem killing people of other levels with mybat power! It seems like the training technique we¡¯ve used is no low-level technique!¡± ¡°Yes, now let¡¯s go. We need to visit Fernando and use this Cyro Pearl soon. I¡¯m afraid that your senior won¡¯t hold on if we don¡¯t use it quickly.¡± ¡­ jackie led everyone to a cave. There was a stone room inside the cave, and many White family members stood guard at the entrance. Inside, Fernando lied on a stone bed as Ethan kept watch silently. Ethan broke into a smile when he saw jackieing over. ¡°Master, how did it go? You must¡¯ve seeded with your martial level! I¡¯ve analyzed Senior¡¯s situation again, and his breath is rather weak. If we don¡¯t freeze him now, he might not make it tomorrow.¡± jackie nodded. He flipped his hand and took the Cyro Pearl out. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten the item. Let¡¯s freeze him now.¡± Chapter 1078 jackie walked forward to inspect Fernando¡¯s form afterward, noticing that his breath of life had indeed weakened. If they did not freeze him, it would be impossible to save him the following day. They were fortunate that the old man from the mysterious group was in a hurry to kill him and the others, so he did not linger to wait for Fernando to be aplete puppet. He used Fernando in his fights when Fernando still had a slight sense of intelligence and breath of life. If the other party had waited a couple more days for Fernando¡¯s breath of life topletely disappear before using him in battles, Fernando would have been dead. jackie¡¯s eyes turned red when he thought of Fernando¡ªthe man who once made great achievements on the battlefield¡ªhad fallen into such a poor state. Exhaling heavily, jackie took the Cyro Pearl, gently opened Fernando¡¯s mouth, and ced the pearl into his mouth. Once done, jackie tapped one of his fingers on the pearl, and strands of Chi appeared from his fingertip into the Cyro Pearl with his thoughts. With the Chi entering the Cyro Pearl, it slowly emitted a faint blue light. As the blue light grew stronger, jackie removed his finger and stood up. The light shone as ice crystals emerged continuously. The temperature of their surroundings also started to drop. ¡°Go, step back.¡± jackie rxed when he saw Fernando¡¯s body frozen little by little. The ice crystals gradually increased and thickened. jackie had no methods of curing Fernando, but at least he would not perish in his frozen status. Of course, jackie had toe up with a method to heal Fernando. Not longter, Fernando¡¯s entire stone bed was frozen and he was entombed as though it was an ice coffin. ¡°Incredible¡­ I had no idea that the pearl would be that useful!¡± blurted Ben at the sight of how the pearl worked. ¡°There really are all sorts of precious items in this world. Such a precious item must be worth lots of money if we sell it in an auction!¡± ine rolled her eyes at him in response. ¡°Who¡¯d sell such a precious item? They¡¯d be a fool to do that.¡± jackie smiled bitterly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not worth that much because this item can only be used once. The pearl would disappear when the ice coffin is opened.¡± Selena, who was beside, thought about it and asked, ¡°But Honey, Lily and the others are malicious people. What if theye in and destroy this ice coffin when nobody is here? Won¡¯t that be a grave problem?¡± jackie¡¯s heart was filled with a warm feeling when he saw Selena¡¯s worried face, and he smilingly assured, ¡°This isn¡¯t just a regr treasure. Once this ice coffin freezes Fernando, nobody would be able to destroy it. Even a master of the true god-level won¡¯t be able to forcefully destroy the coffin. How could it be the White family¡¯s treasure if that¡¯s not the case?¡± ¡°Oh my¡­ It¡¯s that amazing? It¡¯s really that strong?¡± Ben eximed when he heard what jackie said. However, he soon frowned again and said, ¡°How should we undo this freeze on Fernando when you find a way to heal him in the future?¡± Chapter 1079 To Ben¡¯s question, jackie exined, ¡°When I inserted the Chi, I inserted a strand of my mental strength into it. You guys still can¡¯t use this mental strength yet at the moment. This mental strength is an invisible and mysterious power. You guys can¡¯t see it, and you can only feel and use it after reaching the true god-level. ¡°If I want to undo this freeze, I just need to connect to the Cyro Pearl through my thoughts. The freeze would be undone after Imunicated with it.¡± ¡°Alright, we should leave. This ce is ice-cold right now!¡± ¡°We¡¯re fine, but you and Selena are not martial artists yet, so your body quality is bad whenpared to us,¡± stated jackie. ¡°You might get a cold if you stay here too long.¡± The group soon walked out of the cave. Ethan thought about it before asking jackie, ¡°But Master, we can only prevent Fernando from dying right now; it¡¯d be difficult if we want to heal him. His body has totally stiffened, and so have his muscles and stones. He¡¯s like a stone right now. How are we going to save him? I¡¯m out of ideas, really.¡± jackie smiled bitterly before speaking, ¡°Truthfully, I don¡¯t know myself, and all I can do right now is stop him from dying.¡± jackie¡¯s reply flustered everyone else. They had no idea that even jackie had not thought of ways to save Fernando. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Does that mean we¡¯ll have to keep him frozen forever? That¡¯s no different than dying.¡± Ben could not help but smiled bitterly as he followed jackie on the way back. ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I know a family who has a precious item¡ªa medical book. I heard that this book is very powerful, and there¡¯s a possibility for us to find ways from the book.¡± jackie fell silent for a moment as he thought of something, a tight smile appearing on his face afterward. ¡°Sadly, we¡¯re in trouble because the White family has a bad rtionship with this family, and we can be considered as enemies. The most crucial point is that they¡¯re one of the eight shadow families, and they¡¯re very strong. They might not show us the medical book.¡± Ben felt that he was in trouble after he heard this. ¡°Sigh¡­ Let¡¯s talk about itter. At least Fernando is still alive now, and I¡¯ll try anything as long as there¡¯s hope!¡± jackie sighed again and said, ¡°What we need to do now is to wash your bodies and make you martial artists before leading you guys onto the path of training. Apart from that, there¡¯s also my father¡¯s poison. I already know what medication I need to help cure my father based on his body¡¯s condition, but finding those herbs is difficult.¡± ¡°Yes, we can halt with Fernando¡¯s issue right now as it¡¯s not that urgent. However, we need to think of a way to help treat your father.¡± Ethan also nodded after he heard what jackie said. ¡°I have several herbs with me, but I¡¯m still short of a few others. Of course, I¡¯ll try my best to think of a way to resolve my father¡¯s ailment.¡± jackie smiled. The group soon arrived at their living quarters. Chapter 1080 Meanwhile, Lily was seething in her room, feeling as though her heart was blocked by something. ¡°I¡¯m furious! This bastard kid actually has such high fighting prowess, and he even knows a second-grade intermediate martial skill. Oh, that boils my blood!¡± Lily had thought of asking Hudson and the others to kill jackie during the martial artspetition; they could say that their hands slipped or that they failed to control their power. Even if they failed to kill jackie, they could have at least stopped him from bing the champion and obtaining the family master¡¯s inheritor. It was to everyone¡¯s bewilderment that that young man managed to suppress everybody in that competition and obtained the position the family master acknowledged. He even obtained the White family treasure, Cyro Pearl. ¡°Who knows where that wretch got such a martial skill!¡± The Third Elder sat by the table in the room and drank a mouthful of white liquor. He then growled, ¡°I estimate that this young man¡¯s martial level is already at the peak stage of the demi-god level. Together with the second-grade intermediate martial skill, it really was easy for him to be thepetition¡¯s champion.¡± ¡°It seems like his technique is very powerful, too, and it¡¯s no surprise he won with that martial skill of his!¡± fumed Lily, her expression darkening as she did. ¡°What infuriates me more is how some of the elders are behaving. jackie¡¯s yet to be the official family master, yet they buttered him and ttered him since he¡¯s the family master inheritor!¡± ¡°Well, what can we do?¡± said Wade with a smirk. ¡°Everybody knows that although jackie is the family master inheritor, Nash won¡¯t live for much longer. In fact, it¡¯ll be a miracle if he lived for another two months! Hence, they naturally think that jackie will soon be the family master. This is why they want to tter him before that happens.¡± ¡°We must kill jackie, though that guy surely won¡¯t leave the White family. We can¡¯t take any actions as long as he stays with the White family.¡± Lily frowned as she could not think of a way right now. ¡°Haha¡­ jackie is really talented, but his martial level is still rather nd. He¡¯s not something we should worry about, considering he won¡¯t impede us much!¡± Wadeughed at this moment and said, ¡°Although his return had disrupted our ns, his martial level is too low, so he won¡¯t bring much effect. The person we need to worry about right now is the First Elder. I feel that I should concentrate on retreating and training. We¡¯d have no need to fear the First Elder once I reached the fighting prowess at the peak stage of the true god-level!¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ Seems like that¡¯s the only option we have right now,¡± Lily sighed, her heart filled with helplessness. Evening came¡­ As darkness filled the sky, several branch family masters came to jackie¡¯s living quarters silently with elders of the branch families. jackie had already prepared good food and wine on the table as he waited for them. ¡°Oh my¡­! Young Master jackie, this is too much! You¡¯ve prepared so much food!¡± The white-hair old man chuckled heartily at the sight. ¡°Haha¡­ ine said that this is the meat of monster beasts, and consuming it benefits the body. I definitely need to eat more today!¡± There were two tables in the garden. Benughed when he saw the meat on the table and his saliva almost dripped from his mouth. What jackie said next, however, seized him. ¡°You, Selena, and my mother need to eat less. Although this meat is beneficial, your body can¡¯t take it if you eat too much, considering you guys are not martial artists yet and this is your first time eating this. Sure, these monster beasts are low-leveled, but don¡¯t eat too much of it.¡± Chapter 1081 ine nodded to jackie¡¯s reminder and chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t eat too much!¡± ¡°Oh, dear¡­ This meat smells so good, but we can¡¯t eat too much of it,¡± grumbled Ben as he swallowed his saliva. ¡°Everybody,e and take your seats. There¡¯s no need for any formalities!¡± jackie smiled and said to the masters of the branch families. ¡°We¡¯re all members of the White family and, by right, makes us one whole family. Everybody must enjoy themselves when we drinkter, alright?¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Young Master is correct!¡± Everybody sat down smiling and started drinking. After a while, jackie turned to Lancelot and said, ¡°By the way, Lancelot, is everything alright within the branch families? Let me know if there¡¯s anything to be done. I¡¯m not very familiar with the situation among the branch families.¡± Lancelot opened his mouth as he hesitated to speak openly, and he instinctively nced at the other branch family masters. They looked like they wanted to speak but were afraid to do so. jackie immediatelyforted them when he saw their reactions. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just speak openly. I won¡¯t tell anybody, so you don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡± Lancelot was quiet for several seconds before he began, ¡°Young Master, how should I put it? The branch families had always been supporting the main family. Even the monster beast meat that you¡¯re eating comes from the beasts that we¡¯ve hunted in the forest. We sacrifice our lives every month, supplying and sending the meat. Apart from that, we also supply spirited grass. These are the things we supply, and we make sure that we supply those of good quality. We genuinely hope that the main family can grow stronger.¡± Lancelot paused here, nced at the crowd, and added, ¡°Truthfully, this is nothing because the main family has grown strong, and we¡¯re satisfied with the development of the main family.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what do you actually wish to say?¡± jackie frowned and continued to push on the matter. Lancelot replied, ¡°Yet¡­ The White family seldom cares about our situation after it grew in these couple of years. Not only did they not spare us some martial enhancement resources, but they even requested for more!¡± Chad, the old man with white hair, also nodded. ¡°Yes, we only needed to send in fifty percent of what we got in the beginning, but it gradually increased to sixty or seventy percent in recent years. We didn¡¯t comin about anything, but several months ago, they increased our requirement to eighty percent. If we¡¯re lucky enough to get a hundred spirited grass, we need to give eighty pieces to the main family and can only keep the remaining twenty for ourselves!¡± ¡°You had to hand in that much?¡± jackie¡¯s face darkened when he heard this¡ªthat went too far. After all, these people from the branch families risked their lives and went into the forest to find spirited grass and food, yet the main family only allowed them to keep 20 percent of what they obtained. The grievance in their hearts would only deepen if this continued. jackie thought about it before he solemnly asked, ¡°Does my father know about this?¡± Chapter 1082 ¡°We don¡¯t know if the master knows about this, and we dared not ask. We¡¯re afraid of offending others if we ask too many questions.¡± The old man was one of the branch family masters. He spoke with a frown, and helplessness was written all over his face. It was apparent that they feared the main family members while wanting to get more martial enhancement resources for the branch families. ¡°Who¡¯s in charge of these things?¡± questioned jackie. ¡°First Elder was in charge when the requirement was fifty percent, but he then had to manage other things, thus Third Elder was ced in charge of the matter.¡± Lancelot smiled. ¡°Not long after he was tasked with managing the martial enhancement resources, he told us that the upper management decided to raise it to sixty percent, concluded in a meeting. ¡°He said that the main family had developed well and many of their youngsters had breakthroughs. We were asked to be considerate toward the main family and sacrifice a bit more. They also said that they¡¯ll let us keep some of the resources after the family master gets better.¡± Chad, the old man with white hair, also nodded. ¡°Yes, and we understood the difficulties the family master faced. After all, it was best to concentrate the resources and let a small amount of people breakthrough, and that¡¯s why no one said anything. s, the amount increased again not long after that.¡± Another old man chimed in, ¡°Yes. Several people voiced their unhappiness when the requirement rose to seventy percent, but the Third Elder killed them in front of everybody else. He was furious, indeed, saying that the branch family members are inconsiderate and even said that we¡¯re supposed to serve the main family!¡± These people from the branch families were obviously angry but they dared not say it out loud. They could only hold it in as there was strict management between the main and branch families. A thought then urred to jackie as he prodded, ¡°By the way, are these resources safely kept by the Third Elder after they¡¯re collected?¡± He finally understood what was going in. He seriously suspected that the non-stop increase in the resources submission from the branch families was not his father¡¯s idea, and it was the Third Elder¡¯s action alone. The Third Elder was afraid that his actions would be exposed, which was why he killed those against the requirement and him, effectively silencing the branch family members despite their anger. Apart from that, the branch families were far away from the main family, and it was difficult for them to come to the main family under normal circumstances. Even if they were toe, they might not be able to meet anyone from the main family. Moreover, they feared that that was what the main family wanted and that the Third Elder would kill them, so they could only keep themselves in check and endure it throughout the years. jackie felt that the reason they could muster their courage and tell him what happened was that he was not a member of the main family before this, and it helped that he himself invited them to stay for drinks and share whatever they had in mind. These family masters were brave enough to tell him everything because of that. Lancelot said, ¡°Our family master must be afraid that if only one person was ced in charge of these things, embezzlement might take ce, thus the Third Elder is only in charge of collecting these resources. He would need to submit these resources to the First Madam¡ªshe¡¯s in charge of allocating the resources and doing the ounts, after all.¡± jackie¡¯s expression darkened when he heard that, and everything clicked for him. Chapter 1083 Today, the Third Elder had openly spoken on Lily¡¯s behalf, and coupled with that were the rumors about how close they were as ofte. This made him sure that Lily and the Third Elder were working together and were responsible for poisoning his father. It seemed like that was not all. They must have worked together to embezzle lots of martial enhancement resources. A few of the branch family masters were rather unnerved when they noted how silent jackie was with a grave expression. One of the branch family elders immediately shifted the conversation and said, ¡°Young Master jackie, don¡¯t misunderstand us. We¡¯re saying this without resentment, just to get things off of our chests. We feel that the branch familiesck martial enhancement resources, nothing more than that!¡± Another of the branch family masters said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s drink, Young Master jackie. We never suspected Third Elder and First Madam, especially First Madam. She¡¯s the family master¡¯s wife, so we¡¯re sure that she won¡¯t do something like this!¡± Lancelot was also afraid of jackie getting angry and that everything was really the main family¡¯s idea. He quickly held his wine ss up. ¡°Yes, Young Master jackie. We¡¯re only talking about it and we dare not make assumptions. Apart from that, the main family had developed nicely, and we¡¯re finally one of the eight shadow families. We¡¯re happy that the family has grown!¡± jackie looked at the crowd before saying. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I invited everyone here so I can hear your concerns and pleas. I¡¯m not sure why they collected that many martial enhancement resources, and I¡¯m also unsure if this is the decision my father and the other elders came to after the meeting. I¡¯ll ask about this on everyone¡¯s behalf.¡± Startled, Chad blurted, ¡°No, no, no¡­! Young Master jackie, if you¡¯re to ask, the Third Elder and First Madam will be downright enraged when they know about this. It won¡¯t matter what¡¯s going on: we¡¯d be killed!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master jackie,¡± Lancelot added. ¡°If you asked, and if this truly was the decision everybody made in the meeting, the Third Elder would be unhappy and say that we conspired against him. However, if this was not the decision made by the main family members and somebody was hiding the martial enhancement resources, they¡¯d be just as angry, and we¡¯d still suffer the fate of being killed.¡± jackie smiled and raised his wine ss when he saw the frightened expression on the other party¡¯s face. ¡°Come, let¡¯s raise our sses and finish this drink!¡± The group of people nced at each other anxiously, not knowing what jackie was thinking. They carefully finished the wine in their sses when they saw how jackie finished his. jackie ced the ss down and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not stupid. I¡¯ll secretly ask my father about this, and I won¡¯t let the Third Elder and First Madam know about it.¡± The branch family members rxed when they heard what jackie said. ¡°Thank you, Young Master jackie!¡± Lancelot immediately gestured to jackie with a sincere expression on his face. ¡°Master Lancelot, how about this: Tomorrow, find a ce to gather after all of you leave the main family area. Master Lancelot shoulde to me alone tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll inform you about the situation, and you can pass the message to the others.¡± jackie spoke to the people in the room, convicted and with sincerity, ¡°I¡¯ll ask my father about what you said, and we¡¯ll soon know what really happened. I won¡¯t let the Third Elder and the others know about this n. We¡¯ll definitely handle the situation if the Third Elder and First Madam embezzled the martial enhancement resources.¡± Chapter 1084 ¡°Then, Young Master jackie, we thank you for your attentiveness to act. In fact, we just need toin and express ourselves. We don¡¯t need anything else!¡± exined an old man, carefully so. ¡°The main reason is because there are no other ways. In fact, we have prodigies among the branch families, talented to boot, but we¡¯recking resources. Dare we say that the materials we¡¯ve got are downright scarce, and that resulted in a slow progression of their martial level. s, all we could do was look on in worry.¡± Lancelot also nodded. ¡°The same applies to our branch family. Those masters are very unconvinced and comin all the time. After all, they can find better treasures and spirited grass if their martial level increases. We could do nothing to help them, only offering words of constion when they¡¯re doubting.¡± The white-haired old man also nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. I promised my granddaughter before I came over this time that I¡¯ll man up to tell members of the White main family. I didn¡¯t keep my hopes up, though, since I didn¡¯t know who to talk to or who to tell. I¡¯m afraid!¡± Having said that, the white-haired old man paused and nced at jackie before he continued, ¡°I have to thank Young Master jackie for making such a request. We discussed it and decided to tell you our concerns.¡± Lancelot raised his wine ss and gave a toast to jackie. Finishing his wine in one go, he spoke, ¡°Young Master jackie, as the White family master inheritor, you¡¯ve honored us by inviting us to dinner. If you find this issueplicated, it¡¯ll be fine if you don¡¯t say anything. Kindly just disregard what we¡¯ve said.¡± jackie was very emotional when he heard these words. There seemed to be a huge status divide between the branch and main families. Otherwise, these men from the branch families would not have been that afraid to express their worries nor would they have said such humble words. They really wanted to tell jackie about these things as they really hoped that somebody would perform justice for them and take care of them. However, at the same time, their hearts were filled with fear¡ªafraid of invoking the wrath of their master. They were afraid that the Third Elder and Lily would find out about this and find trouble with the branch families. That would be the end for them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I understand.¡± jackie smiled and drank the wine in his ss before he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll get better soon. There will be new rules that are beneficial for you people.¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Master jackie! Allow me to raise a toast in your honor!¡± The white-haired old man was intensely moved when he heard jackie¡¯s conviction. There were obviously very few who could understand them who were from the branch families. Before they came, they hesitated for a long while about telling him everything that happened, afraid that jackie might be upset or even lie to them somehow. They were also worried that jackie would be afraid of the Third Elder and Lily. It looked like jackie truly was considerate for them. A thought then urred to Lancelot as he slowly began, ¡°By the way, Young Master jackie, the Third Elder has a high martial level, and Lily is your father¡¯s first wife. You have to be careful. When I watched today¡¯s game, First Madam didn¡¯t seem to like you very much. Your return and everything that happened had been too sudden. I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t ept you so much in their hearts!¡± After all, they had seen a lot of people fighting civil wars just for the sake of power. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know. Come,e, let¡¯s drink!¡± jackie nodded. The group of people drank for a while before gradually leaving. Chapter 1085 The branch family masters came to a rather secluded pavilion and sat there after leaving jackie¡¯s living quarters. One of them then spoke, ¡°Everyone, do you think we can rely on Young Master jackie? It concerns me, seeing as he had just returned to the White family. I think that many people can¡¯t ept him yet, and Lily might work against him. Moreover, he¡¯s yet to settle down. Do you think he can truly help us?¡± Another old man smilingly replied, ¡°It matters not to me if he can help us or not. It was already difficult for him to say what he said today, but he even invited us for a meal to boot. I¡¯ve already kept my opinion to myself for a very long time. I feel much morefortable after I say it out.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Exactly! I feel much at ease too!¡± Lancelotughed. He then said, ¡°How about this: Let¡¯s all slowly leave the main family tomorrow morning. You can wait for me at the bottom of Dragon Mountain, which isn¡¯t far from the main family. I¡¯ll go talk to jackie tomorrow and see what he says. After all, he did tell me to see him alone tomorrow morning.¡± Chad frowned and asked, ¡°It¡¯s sote. Would he still go and ask his father about it?¡± ¡°That, I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ll still go since he said so. I can¡¯t just not show up!¡± Lancelot smiled bitterly. ¡°Go back and sleep early. I hope that jackie can prosper continuously. If he can grow up sessfully and be the family master, better days truly are ahead of us.¡± After the group of branch family members left, jackie came to where Nash lived. ¡°Greetings, Young Master!¡± As he arrived at the door, two young men who were guarding the door greeted him loudly, their eyes filled with respect. ¡°Yes, thank you for your hard work!¡± jackie nodded before he continued to walk. Before jackie entered the room, jackie heard that Nash was having a chat with Joan. He stopped in his tracks and listened intently. ¡°Jo, I¡¯m sorry for what happened to you both over the years. Sigh! I don¡¯t know how to make it up to you two¡­ Had the butler not told me anything, I wouldn¡¯t have known that you didn¡¯t receive the money I¡¯ve sent for you. I also didn¡¯t know that jackie didn¡¯t get the martial art technique and martial enhancement resources I sent!¡± Nash, who was lying on the bed, sighed and continued to speak, ¡°I don¡¯t think that it¡¯ll be easy to cure my poison. I¡¯m not afraid of dying, but I¡¯m genuinely afraid that Lily or the others would work against you and jackie after I die.¡± Joan smiled bitterly and said, ¡° jackie is a great son, and he¡¯s very outstanding. He didn¡¯t let me down. Although he didn¡¯t receive the things that you gave him, he still became the man he is today. I was really worried about him during the five years that he was on the battlefield, but I knew he¡¯d return safe and sound. As expected, he came back and had grown to be who he is today.¡± ¡°Thanks to you. It was you who brought our son up to be such an excellent person.¡± Nash held Joan¡¯s hand in excitement as he asked, voiceced with ardent affection, ¡°Jo, do you hate me? Do you hate my ipetence years ago?¡± Chapter 1086 Joan gave a bitter smile. ¡°Why should I hate you?¡± she said. ¡°I did hate you at the start¡ªI hated how weak you were, and how you couldn¡¯t take care of us!¡± Here, she heaved a sigh and stood up. ¡°But I no longer hate you. I know that you truly love me, and I can feel your sincerity,¡± she continued. ¡°I also understand your helplessness. You are in this position after all. And your father and your family would never have approved of us even back then. Besides, as the master of the family, you must always take the White family into ount!¡± ¡°Thank you, Joan. Thank you for being so understanding and forgiving!¡± Nash¡¯s eyes reddened. ¡°Or maybe this is God¡¯s punishment, to make me, the master of the White family, die on a bed instead of a battlefield,¡± he added. ¡°I thought of plenty of ways I could die, but I never thought that I would be poisoned!¡± Joan turned around and looked at Nash, smiling. ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic. jackie¡¯s very skilled in medicine. I believe that there will be a way to find an antidote¡ªI believe that he¡¯ll find a way!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be easy. It¡¯s extremely difficult to find a poison that can sessfully take effect on a chi practitioner¡ªwhat more a chi practitioner like me. It means that this poison is very lethal!¡± Nash shed a bitter smile. ¡° jackie probably said that earlier to console me and for me to know the truth. Are all of you on it too? All of you are probably well aware that there¡¯s no way of finding an antidote for this poison. I¡¯m not afraid of dying, to be honest. I¡¯m already content because I got to see you and our brilliant son before I die!¡± ¡°Tsk tsk. Aren¡¯t you being too sentimental for a grown man?¡± No one expected jackie to walk in at this moment. He studied his father, who was lying on the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t give up on Fernando even when his condition was so serious,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯ll be difficult to find the ingredients for the antidote, but I¡¯ll get it. I already know how to treat you. So long as we get those ingredients, the antidote won¡¯t be a problem!¡± Nash was stunned. ¡°When did you arrive?¡± he asked jackie. jackie was speechless for a while. He thought for a moment before lying, ¡°I had just arrived at the door when I heard you voicing your woes, talking about how the poison has no cure to. How little faith you have in your son!¡± ¡°Really? Hah. I don¡¯t have to worry about anything with you around. I trust you!¡± Nashughed. He thought for a while before saying, ¡°Oh, right. Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet, jackie? You must be here to talk about something!¡± ¡°Bingo. I have something to talk to you about!¡± jackie replied, smiling. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go back and rest first. I¡¯ll give you two some time alone!¡± Joan¡¯s lips curved into a soft smile when she looked at jackie, then she left. ¡°Did you use the Cryo Pearl?¡± Nash asked after Joan left. ¡°I did. The results are promising. Itpletely encased Fernando in ice!¡± jackie bobbed his head and sat down by the bedside. ¡°Father, how much tithes do we receive from the branch families every year?¡± he asked Nash. Delight leaped in Nash¡¯s heart. If jackie was starting to show concern about the White family¡¯s matters, it seemed that he was intent on making it his own family now. Otherwise, he would never ask about the White family matters. Chapter 1087 Nash shed a grin. ¡°Well, we¡¯ve always made them pay 50 percent. But we¡¯ve raised this by 10 percent in recent years for the sake of developing the main family, so they give 60 percent. There¡¯s no way about it though. The branch family members have to make some sacrifices to help some of us get stronger.¡± Here, appreciation crossed Nash¡¯s expression. ¡°The branch family members are pretty good. The Third Elder said it himself¡ªthey truly understand us, and they fully cooperate with us. They even give the best- spirited grass to us. I¡¯m thinking of reverting the tithing to 50 percent after the main family is more stabilized.¡± It was just as jackie had thought it would be. The Third Elder and Lily had been lying to everyone by taking plenty of resources for the enhancement of martial status for themselves. ¡°So you¡¯ve never increased the tithing after raising it to 60 percent? Not even once?¡± jackie asked again just to make sure. ¡°No!¡± Nash did not think twice before answering, ¡°60 percent is plenty enough. The other big families only make their branch families give 50 percent. Sometimes, people from the main family will even help to find resources. But here, we wanted everyone to focus on their training and get stronger. That¡¯s why we had the branch families find the resources and give 60 percent to us!¡± After he said that, Nash also realized that something was amiss. jackie would not havee over in the middle of the night if there were no problems. Why did he ask such questions anyway? A crease formed between his brows. ¡°What did you hear, jackie?¡± he tentatively asked his son. ¡°What do you know?¡± jackie bobbed his head. ¡°Father, you have to promise me that you will not breathe a single word about this to the Third Elder and Lily!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a chatterbox! I¡¯m discrete enough to keep a secret!¡± Nash offered a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that they¡¯ve secretly made the branch families give more resources?¡± he guessed. ¡°Why should they stop at some? They made the branch families give 70 percent before, and now they¡¯ve raised it to 80 percent. The branch families barely have anything for themselves, and they¡¯re afraid that we¡¯ll continue to raise the tithe¡ªand they won¡¯t be able to survive then. But they¡¯ve held their dissent in, all this while. They told me in secret just today!¡± jackie was extremely furious. He clenched his fists. ¡°No way!¡± Nash was furious as well after he heard this. He clenched his fists and yelled. However, just as he said that a surge of blood spat out of his mouth. Color immediately leached from his face. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Father. Your body is weak now. The medicine I gave you can suppress your symptoms for a while, but not for long either. Please don¡¯t get mad, or your condition will worsen!¡± jackie was shocked when he saw this. He quickly grabbed a tissue to wipe any traces of blood away from the corners of Nash¡¯s mouth. ¡°This blood is nothing, my son when I have you taking care of me.¡± Nash looked at jackie, ted. Chapter 1088 When he heard this, warmth filled jackie¡¯s heart. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help to treat your condition,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°Now I¡¯m suspecting that it was Lily who administered the poison. She already sent assassins after me in Middle Province. Who¡¯s to say that she won¡¯t do something like this!¡± ¡°Ah. She sent assassins after you, and the Ninth Patronum¡ªwho are in a good rtionship with the Third Elder and the others¡ªwas waiting to kill you at the entrance. Furthermore, she joined hands with the Third Elder to take some of the martial art resources for themselves by raising the tithe. They¡¯ve made their linkage clear before us!¡± jackie released a sigh. ¡°I¡¯d be a fool to not believe it even after all this!¡± he said impatiently. ¡°What should we do now, Father? I think it¡¯ll be difficult. After all, the Third Elder is a powerful chi practitioner. The only one who can probably match him now is the First Elder! That¡¯s why we have no way of weeding them out. ¡°And Lily is no slouch either. More importantly, she¡¯s the first daughter of the Lagorio family. We¡¯ll thoroughly ruin our rtions with the Lagorio family if we kill her. The Lagorio family has fallen, but they¡¯re not weak. If we get into a war, there are a few elders from the Lagorio family here that might side with them. So..¡± jackie frowned when he considered the situation. He truly felt that there was no easy way to go about this. If they truly fought, there were plenty of servants from the Lagorio family in the White family who might take their original family¡¯s side. Even if the White family emerged victorious from the feud, both sides would take grave blows. Besides, it had not been easy for the White family to have grown so strong¡ªto finally stand among the Eight Shadow Families. If they entered a familial war, they would probably drop quite a few ranks in standing, putting all of their previous effort to waste. jackie nodded his head in approval after he heard this. ¡°You¡¯re truly an intelligent man. You¡¯ve understood the situation immediately. Ah, it would probably be better if I were healthy! Honestly, I¡¯m not afraid of killing the Third Elder and Lily¡ªand I¡¯m certainly not afraid of the White family losing their reputation and strength. If Lily and the others have already done such deeds, it means that they¡¯re eager to see us fight the Lagorio family. But I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll fight against the branch families!¡± jackie never thought that Nash would be able to look at the bigger picture while holding his pain in. It made jackie reevaluate his character. It must have not been easy for this man to be the master of the White family¡ªto be able to guide the family, step by step, until they reached where they were now, and to make difficult choices from time to time. Now, the branch families were being forced to give 80 percent of their martial resources. If this went on, the anger and hatred stoked within them would only grow deeper¡ªuntil it reaches a boiling point and explodes. By then, everything would be in chaos. The branch families were no match for people from the main family, but if they chose to fight the main family without regard for their lives, the main family would be unable to bear the consequences. More importantly, the members of the branch families, as well as the forces attached to the White family, totaled to about six or seventy percent. ¡°Father, let us not act first. We¡¯ll just pretend that we don¡¯t know anything. I¡¯ll first think of a way to find the antidote for you. Your fighting skills are probably stronger than the Third Elder. So long as you get better, we can at least suppress the Third Elder!¡± jackie went silent for a while before continuing, ¡°Or we could hold a meeting to have the responsibility of receiving and making records of the tithes to someone else! What do you think?¡± Chapter 1089 Nash frowned, deep in thought. It took a long while before he finally replied, ¡°It¡¯s a good idea, jackie, but it¡¯s too dangerous. Once we hand the responsibility over to other elders, it¡¯s as though we know about how Lily and the other have secretly extorted 70 to 80 percent of martial resources from the branch families. If the other elders know about this, we can¡¯t pretend that we are oblivious about it. Here, Nash paused for a while before continuing, ¡°Once the elders from the main family find out about this, chaos will erupt. We¡¯ll enter a war anyway!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± jackie heaved a sigh. He thought about it before saying, ¡°Then why don¡¯t I secretly convey your opinions to the branch families? I¡¯ll get them to hold out for one or two months. We¡¯ll revert the tithe to 50 percent after you get better. But I do have an idea to give some benefits to the branch families!¡± ¡°Oh? Let¡¯s hear it out!¡± Nash was delighted after he heard that. He admired jackie¡¯s intelligence and ability to remain calm. He believed that the White family would enter an era of prosperity if jackie truly became the master of the house. ¡°The masters of the branch families all told me that there are plenty of fighting masters among their members. Unfortunately, they don¡¯t have enough martial resources, so their progress is slow!¡± jackie smiled and sat down. ¡°We can get the branch families to pick out two or three young people who they think have potential and let them be members of the main family,¡± he continued. ¡°They¡¯ll get to enjoy the martial resources used by the main family then. How about that? This way, the branch families will have a bit of hope, and this will soothe their dissent for a while!¡± ¡°Not bad. Why didn¡¯t I think about it before?¡± Nash¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°You¡¯ll be responsible for these neers then. How about that? They¡¯ll definitely be grateful to you once they grow up, and they¡¯ll be of great help to you. You also know that the highest honor we can have is to achieve the true god status. If you can help some of them attain true god status, they¡¯ll be extremely powerful!¡± jackie was speechless. He had just wanted to help the branch families, but Nash had taken it and twisted it into an opportunity for him to rise to the top instead. However, after he thought about it, he nodded his head anyway. ¡°We¡¯ll announce this during tomorrow¡¯s meeting. Lily and the others won¡¯t have much of a say in it. Besides, the people from the main family have been spending all these years focusing on training. Those masters have truly grown stronger, and they¡¯ve progressed fast, but I think that it¡¯s about time that they go out to find resources and treasures for themselves!¡± Here, jackie¡¯s features lit up in excitement. ¡°I believe that they can only grow stronger after experiencing true bloodshed. People from other main families all go out to find the resources themselves, getting into fights with beasts and spirits alike and struggling to stay alive. Meanwhile, if our people have no fighting experience, they¡¯ll have huge targets on their backs even if they train themselves to be of a higher level than that of their opponents!¡± Nash was extremely grateful when he heard his son¡¯s words. He cast a solemn look at jackie. ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t just think about elevating their status. If that¡¯s the case, these fine young disciples from the White family should indeed get some real-world practice!¡± Finally, Nash said, ¡°All right, jackie. We¡¯ll go along with your n. I¡¯ll announce these two decisions at the meeting tomorrow. Please help me handle the branch families! Get them to hold it out for a while longer!¡± Chapter 1090 ¡°Rest earlier, Father. I¡¯m going back first!¡± jackie nodded his head and left. ¡°Al¨Calright. My son is truly grown up. And so mature too¡ªmuch more mature than Lance!¡± After jackie left, Nashy on the bed, gratitude written all over his face. The next morning, the members of the branch family who had stayed the night began to head back. Everything seemed normal. However, no one thought that Hudson, who was talking to the two daughters of the White family in a pavilion, would actually observe Lancelot heading toward jackie¡¯s ce. ¡°Strange. Why is he going to jackie¡¯s ce? The rest of the branch family members have already left. Why hasn¡¯t he left? Why has he gone to see jackie instead?¡± Hudson frowned as he stared at Lancelot¡¯s back, suspicion carved on his expression. He had been thoroughly embarrassed yesterday. He had wanted to kill jackie, but he had not been able toy even a finger on him before he was eliminated. He had even thought that jackie would be thest contender in the world to be the champion and the heir to the White family. ¡°Heh. Who knows? He¡¯s probably going to lick jackie¡¯s boots. That guy¡¯s the heir now, after all. Everyone knows that the Master won¡¯t live long after contracting that strange disease. jackie will be the young master then. Plenty of people will be sucking up to him!¡± A woman d in a purple dress spoke in a sour tone, ¡°No way about it though. The branch families are in such lowly positions. Of course, they would want to gain jackie¡¯s favor so that their family will be able to have a better life!¡± Hudson bobbed his head. ¡°That¡¯s true. That punk is the heir to the White family now. We shouldn¡¯t provoke him. We¡¯ll put ourselves in a terrible position once he bes the family head and holds a grudge against us. He¡¯ll definitely take his revenge on us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I never thought that a live-in son-inw like him would rise up the ranks so quickly. What more, I never thought that an outsider would snatch the heir position when you guys or Lance were poised to take it!¡± The woman answered with a cold smile. It was evident that she was displeased. ¡°It¡¯s so unfair!¡± The corners of Hudson¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Nothing we can do though. He¡¯s the only son¡ªand the only son of Nash, to boot. Plenty of elders from the White family also follow Nash¡¯s orders very well, and they all serve him without a shred of doubt. If he were not the only son, he would have never be heir. He might not even have had the chance to take part in thepetition!¡± ¡°I actually admire him. Think about it. He was raised in the mortal realm. Someone like that must have insane innate talent. Who wouldn¡¯t be envious of that!¡± The other young woman shed a small smile. ¡°We just don¡¯t know if he¡¯ll be able to lead us properly once he bes the master. After all, the White family is huge. Being the master is a difficult position!¡± At that moment, Lancelot had already arrived at jackie¡¯s ce. Meanwhile, jackie had risen early. He now sat below a tree in the garden, sipping tea from his cup and waiting for Lancelot. ¡°Greetings, Young Master jackie! I never thought that you¡¯d be up this early!¡± Chapter 1091 Lancelot greeted jackie with a fist-to-palm salute as he stepped forward. ¡°Take a seat!¡± jackie gave a wan smile and waited for Lancelot to sit down. ¡°I¡¯ve already talked to my father about your problem,¡± he said slowly. ¡°We held a meeting to discuss about raising the tithe for the martial resources.¡± jackie paused here for a while before continuing, ¡°But we only raised it once, increasing it from 50 percent to 60. And we didn¡¯t raise it anymore after that. That¡¯s why it¡¯s obvious that the Third Elder and the Mistress have conspired to take the martial resources you gave!¡± ¡°I never thought that they would take it for themselves!¡± Although he had long suspected that this was the case, Lancelot was still shocked after jackie confirmed the fact. At the same time, anger sparked in him. ¡°Then what does the Master want us to do?¡± In the end, Lancelot cast a heavy look at jackie. He was aware that although this corruption was confirmed, it was not going to be easy to solve it. Furthermore, the master was suffering from a strange disease. It was possible that there were others who wanted his position. jackie was the current heir, but he was young, and he was not that skilled yet. It would be difficult if the Third Elder wanted tounch a coup now. jackie returned the look and raised his cup to his lips, taking a tentative sip. ¡°He told you to hold out for a while longer first. Spread the word about this to the other heads of the branch families in secret,¡± he said. ¡°The situation¡¯splicated now. I believe that it¡¯ll get better after two or three months!¡± After he heard this, disappointment shed in Lancelot¡¯s eyes. Still, he quickly tempered himself and forced a smile. ¡°Thank you, Young Master. Thank goodness that Master knows about who the ones working behind his back are,¡± he said. ¡°He¡¯s not in the best condition right now, and the Mistress is the first daughter of the Lagorio family. This is definitelyplicated!¡± He never thought that jackie would smile at this moment. ¡°However, after discussing a little further with my father, we agreed that every branch family as well as affiliated families are able to choose two or three of their master youths every month to join the training in the main family. They¡¯ll receive the same treatment as the disciples in the main family do!¡± ¡°What!¡± Lancelot¡¯s eyes immediately brightened when he heard this. ¡°Young Master, are you serious?¡± ¡°Yes. My father will hold a meetingter. Besides, he¡¯ll allow me to take charge of these youths!¡± jackie smiled. ¡°Of course, there¡¯s something else too. The people from the main family will be tasked with finding food and martial resources in the forest from now on. Firstly, to train them. Secondly, to ensure that they know how to work for things!¡± ¡°This is fantastic. Thank you, Young Master!¡± Lancelot was absolutely ted. He shot to his feet before falling onto one knee, sping his hands together in gratitude. After all, the members of the branch families would definitely benefit from these two initiatives. Not every member of the branch family would be able to savor the reward, but at least the masters would have the chance to take more martial resources¡ªthey would have the chance to be true fighters. At least they had hope now. Chapter 1092 ¡°Heh. Get up first. You¡¯re being too polite!¡± jackie hastily hauled the other man up. ¡°All right. You can leave now. Everyone should be waiting for the news,¡± he said. ¡°And you¡¯ve been here for too long. It won¡¯t be good if someone else spots us!¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll tell everyone about the good news!¡± Lancelot dered excitedly. ¡°Remember to tell them to keep it a secret. Don¡¯t worry. We may not be able to deal with Lily and the Third Elder for now, but I¡¯m sure that my father can settle a matter like this during a meeting!¡± jackie reminded him after thinking for a while. Quickly, Lancelot left, giddy with happiness. At the foot of a mountain that was not too far from the White family¡¯s residence, the heads and elders of the branch families who had pretended to leave were actually gathering together. ¡°Ah. I wonder if Lancelot will bring good news to us!¡± Chad White, who had a head tufted with white hair, could not help but heave a sigh after waiting a while. ¡°Heh. Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t bring bad news, that¡¯s for sure. jackie is a fine young fellow, but he just officially joined the White family. He¡¯s the heir, but I think many people won¡¯t respect him either. He could be willing to help us, but his hands may be tied!¡± Another middle-aged man chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s good enough that he can report our grievances to the master,¡± he said. ¡°But I think it¡¯ll be useless even if he told the master everything!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Master has no way of confronting the Third Elder and the Mistress even if he knows what¡¯s going on. Furthermore, his physical condition is terrible now!¡± A woman said helplessly after thinking about it. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s useless even if Master knows. But it¡¯s still better that he knows, rather than not knowing at all. Besides, we don¡¯t know if the Third Elder and the Mistress truly conspired to take the martial resources. What if it was Master who ordered them to do so!¡± The middle-aged man from before shed a bitter smile. ¡°So let¡¯s not hope too much. The higher your hopes, the bigger your disappointment. It¡¯s good enough that Young Master jackie treated us to barbecue and beer yesterday!¡± ¡°He¡¯sing!¡± At this moment, Chad noticed Lancelot¡¯s silhouette. Excitement leaped in his heart. Lancelot spotted them too and rushed over eagerly. ¡°What happened? Did jackie spill what happened to us to the master? Were the Third Elder and the Mistress in cahoots to take the martial resources?¡± Chad immediately stepped forward when Lancelot came before him. He looked at the other man expectantly. ¡°He did. Whatever Young Master jackie says he¡¯ll do, he will do!¡± Lancelot¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile. ¡°The master was furious when he found out,¡± he announced to the crowd. ¡°Because the White family only requested to increase the tithe by a small percentage¡ªup to 60 percent. They never talked about raising it to 70 or 80 percent!¡± ¡°I told you so. Master wouldn¡¯t have done something like that. That¡¯s why I said that it must have been the Third Elder. He and the Mistress are such wretched people. Why would they want to take so much martial resources for themselves? They won¡¯t even be able to finish it!¡± Chad stomped his foot, swathed in a righteous aura. ¡°Then? Does the master have a solution to this?¡± Chapter 1093 The middle-aged man from before smiled bittered, and asked somewhat helplessly. Lancelot turned to the crowd and uttered, ¡°Master White has said it clearly, that he will handle the matter, but not now. Please be patient and give him another two to three months!¡± ¡°Another two to three months? How much longer do we have to put up with this? If he can¡¯t handle it right now, what makes him able to do it in two or three months? And I think his body would have turned cold and stiff after two months¡ªhe¡¯ll be dead then! By that time, he can finally ¡®rest¡¯ and not care about anything!¡± The middle-aged man had a stomach full of rage and frustration. He barked sarcastically. ¡°We¡¯ve put up with it for so long, how much longer shall we continue enduring the bullsh*t! See, what I¡¯ve been saying? Even if Master White knew about the matter, he certainly can¡¯t do anything! How unreliable!¡± ¡°Mason, you can¡¯t shove all the me onto Nash. He certainly did not want any of these to happen. After all, the devils are the Third Elder and Lily. Master White has to find absolute proof and evidence before he can do anything!¡± Although Chad was disappointed at how the matter was handled, he still took Nash¡¯s side andforted Mason. Lancelot chimed in with a supportive voice, ¡°Guys, stay calm. We know very well ourselves that this matter would be very hard to handle. But we¡¯ve gotten some good news as well. jackie discussed with Master White about this matter and hase out with some good mitigation ns for us. I think jackie and his father are now in a meeting to further discuss the new policies, and soon it¡¯ll be implemented!¡± ¡°New policy? What other policy can there be?¡± Mason¡¯s mood instantly lifted, and the heavy boulder was finally removed from his heart upon hearing Lancelot¡¯s announcement. ¡°The new policy is that, these branch families of ours, as well as the forces that are coborating with the White family, can pick two or three outstanding young martial artists and send them to the main White family every month. They will train there and enjoy the same training resources and facilities as the main White family members!¡± ¡°Furthermore, the person in charge of these new policies is no other than jackie!¡± Lancelot smiled faintly and articted clearly to the heads of the White branch family. ¡°Is that for real? This is good news! With this new policy, the young and talented ones of our branch family can have better resources and facilities to improve their martial art status! At least, in such a way, the talents of those masters will not be buried!¡± Chad could barely conceal his delight as he heard the news, his face immediately lit up and his spirits lightened. ¡°Oh ya, there¡¯s one more thing. jackie has said that in the future, he will request the members from the main White family to go into the woods and forest to look for resources and materials too!¡± Lancelot chuckled brightly, ¡°This way, the people of the branch families can finally hold their heads high during the material foraging in the forest; because they have always been looked down by the other families and dare not fight back. Hence, with some people from the main White family, the situation would improve; we can look out for each other!¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Looks like the people of the main White family have finally started to pay attention to people of White branch families!¡± Mason was bbergasted with joy that his face lit up in an instant as he heard the n. ¡°Finally, there¡¯s good news for me to bring back to my people, and for once our young masters can feel cherished and treasured. I can talk to them in peace now!¡± ¡°All these new ns and benefits are what Young Master jackie has done for us; none has thought of these ns before!¡± Lancelot¡¯s mood lightened as well. ¡°Now, I do sincerely hope that Young Master jackie could improve his martial art status andbat prowess, so that he could put an end to those two satanic scourges. If he bes the head of the family, it¡¯ll be good for the family branches too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s so true! Young Master jackie has thought of us and tried to help us in every way even when he has yet to establish his own path in the White family. If there¡¯s anything in the future, I¡¯ll definitely take his side!¡± Chad announced aloud, full of conviction. Mason patted his chest and echoed loudly with confidence, ¡°That¡¯s right! Starting from today, my life belongs to Young Master jackie! Whenever he needs any help, I¡¯ll be the first one to offer no matter what!¡± ¡°Alright, guys. One more thing, please keep this matter a secret. You may inform your people about the new ns, but don¡¯t spread it! As for the corruption behaviors of the Third Elder and Lily, please keep quiet about it. You may tell a few important and trustable elders of your branch, but don¡¯t say any words to others! Let¡¯s just endure the current situation for a little more. I believe Young Master jackie will fight for us!¡± Lancelot wheeled his head toward the direction of the residence of the main White family, gazing afar with deep thoughts. He then left with the crowd. Chapter 1094 At noon, Nash called for a meeting. The two new ns that were said before were brought up in the meeting and most of the attendees agreed to them. Lily, the Third Elder, and two other elders were somewhat against the ideas, however, the majority of the members agreed to the ns. Most of them opined that those branch families had been making indelible contributions over the years, hence they approved of the new policies. Lily and the gang could not do anything even if they despised the ideas. After the new policies were set, the matters were passed onto jackie to handle. Beth and Yule would be assisting jackie in this matter. Lily and the Third Elder left the meeting room in a huff. They ran into Hudson who was walking toward them on the way back to their residence. They were in deep discussion until Hudson appeared. ¡°Good day, First Madam! Good day, Third Elder!¡± Hudson greeted Lily and Third Elder with a wide grin on his face. After greeting them, when he was about to continue his walk, he suddenly thought of something else, and then he immediately wheeled around and shouted toward Lily and Third Elder, ¡°Right! Third Elder, there¡¯s something that I don¡¯t know if I should inform you and First Madam about it!¡± ¡°What is it about?¡± The Third Elder looked at Hudson with a curious look and asked. ¡°Hmmm¡­I saw Lancelot, the head of White branch family, meeting jackie, and then leaving the ce not long after!¡± Hudson answered smilingly. ¡°Is that so? That fe, what did he meet jackie for? Don¡¯t tell him he¡¯s licking his *ss right now to garner some benefits?¡± The Third Elder¡¯s forehead puckered; he was puzzled at the news. ¡°Hmmm, I¡¯m not sure if the secretive meeting between Lancelot and jackie has anything to do with the meeting just now. Could it be that Lancelot is actually the one who suggested those ns to jackie?¡± Lily pondered hard about the strange meeting between Lancelot and jackie and spilled out the question. ¡°That¡¯s really possible! After all, the two new policies, letting a few talented young martial artists of White branch families join the training with the main White family, and making the members of the main White family go into the forest to collect resources, are both good news to the White branch families!¡± Wade furrowed and slowly uttered his analysis. ¡°Meeting? There¡¯s a meeting today talking about these new policies?¡± Hudson heard the exchange and eximed. ¡°It looks like Lancelot really did go to jackie for these matters. These fcking bstards from the branch families, they¡¯re asking more and more now, aren¡¯t they? How could they suggest sending their young martial artists to our main family? Making us share our resources and facilities with them! Our share of martial enhancement resources will be lesser!¡± Lily echoed with fury, ¡°I truly agree! The most frustrating thing is that you and the other young talented martial artists, whose martial status andbat prowess have reached grandmaster level or even demi- god level, have to spare your precious training time to go into the forest and scavenge for resources! This not only uses up your training time, but it¡¯s also dangerous for all of you to go to that kind of ce. If any of you were not blessed by the Lucky God, and get killed by the monsters in the forest, it¡¯d be such a waste!¡± Wade saw the opportunity to drive a wedge between Hudson and his grandfather¡ªNash, he quickly chimed in and fanned the mes of trouble. ¡°What First Madam said is absolutely logical! What I don¡¯t get is that your Grandpa agreed to this, saying that young people should go out to venture or something, and that¡¯s the only way to grow, to expose oneself to different worldviews and to improvebat prowess!¡± Chapter 1095 Lily and Wade thought that when Hudson heard of what his grandfather had done to the main White family, he would quiver with anger. Little did they expect, Hudson¡¯s eyes had brightened up at the new ideas and beamed happily, ¡°That¡¯s so great, isn¡¯t it? In fact, going into the forest and scavenging for those resources is like treasure hunting, so exciting! I feel good about the idea. Especially when you have to stay home every day to train and train and train, it¡¯s so routine and boring! So, I¡¯d want to go into the forest to practice and explore the world. I, Hudson White, am not afraid of death, if I want to be stronger, I should take up the challenges¡­¡± Lily and Wade¡¯s face immediately turned unsightly when they heard Hudson¡¯s words. They were rendered speechless. ¡°Alright! First Madam and Third Elder, I¡¯ll leave first! Letting the members of the branch families toe train here is definitely something I resent but sending us out to the forest and hunting for resources is something I find interesting, and I like it very much! ¡°I have long yearned to go out for a break!¡± Hudson walked away as he spoke aloud. ¡°What is this brat thinking? How could he agree with the new policies?¡± Lily¡¯s face sank deeply as she watched Hudson¡¯s back bing more and more distant from her. ¡°Sigh! Thedy of luck has not been with me recently! Why is everything not going well? And about my son, is there really no clue at all?¡± Lily asked, whining. Wade shook his head and said, ¡°First Madam, nothing about Young Master Lance yet. If there¡¯s any news or clue, I¡¯ll definitely inform you immediately. I feel strange about the incident; a few families went together and they have brought men with them, howe they just evaporated into thin air? Without any news at all!¡± ¡°Yes, even if they¡¯ve encountered some powerful monster beast, they have so many men with them, they could have scattered and escaped to different directions! One or two of them should have been able to escape and survive long enough toe to us, right? What¡¯s more ridiculous is that my son and the other talented fighters of other families are all capable fighters, and their martial statuses are not low at all. The generic monster beasts are not their opponent at all. If they can¡¯t fight, they can always escape!¡± Lily¡¯s heart was overwhelmed with worry and fear; she was tormented by these fearful feelings every day. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I believe that Young Master Lance wille back alive, he is one lucky boy who is always blessed by God. And our people will continue to look for him!¡± Wade consoled Lily with a gentle tone. He halted to ponder and continued, ¡°What is burning right now is jackie. Hisbat prowess is not very high, but he is very smart. He helped the people of the branch families and made use of the new policies to gain trust and a good impression. He has bought their hearts this time.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Lancelot is someone that we need to be cautious of too. He dares to meet jackie and plot all these matters. How abominable is he!¡± Lily huffed angrily. As she spoke, Lily suddenly thought of something and eximed loudly, ¡°Oh My God! We¡¯re so done for, we¡¯re so done for! Third Elder, Lancelot has gone to jackie for the new policies, do you¡ªdo you think he has told jackie about the tithes? That we¡¯ve increased it to 80%? If that¡¯s the case, jackie would definitely tell Nash!¡± Wade gasped at Lily¡¯s words. Terror stabbed his heart all of sudden that his four limbs went cold and mmy. If these dirty deeds of theirs were exposed, then it would be troublesome. After all, they had pocketed a lot of martial enhancement resources all this while. Initially, when they only increased the percentage to seventy, they were weighed down by fear. However, when they saw there was not much noise from the branch families, plus Wade had killed a few ¡ªwho opposed the raise¡ªto act as a deterrence effect to warn the others, nobody dared to make any noises anymore; they were obedient. This way, Lily and the Third Elder had tasted the sweetness of their dirty deeds, hence they had be bolder and increased to eighty percent. They thought that their deed would not be exposed, and they could continue pocketing the resources until the death of Nash. By that time, they would find a way to be the head of the family. The two clearly did not expect the arrival of jackie in the White family, and his presence ruined their ns. ¡°F*ck! If Nash finds out, we¡¯re so done for! He hates these deeds the most, he¡¯ll definitely slit our throats!¡± Wade¡¯s face turned gloomy as he said, and his heart was in aplete state of terror. Chapter 1096 Lily calmed her head down and thought about the matter. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be possible that Nash knew about this. If he did, he would have said something at the meeting today, and even smash the table or something. He looked happy today and was smiling throughout the whole meeting, so I bet he has yet to know about this!¡± Lily shook her head and suggested. Wade released a huge sigh of relief when he heard Lily¡¯s analysis. ¡°You¡¯re right. If Nash knew about it, he¡¯d have exploded a long time ago. Besides, Lancelot, as the head of the branch family, is not a bold man. Every time I went to collect the resources from him, he has always greeted me with a smiley face and even prepared good food and wine to treat me. Such a person wouldn¡¯t dare to spill a word unless he has a death wish!¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­ Looking at the situation, I think Lancelot just wants to fight for some benefits for his people of the branch family. Other than that, I don¡¯t think he has anything against us!¡± Wade chuckled then added, ¡°The b*stard jackie, I bet he dares not leave the main family. He is quite smart, isn¡¯t he? As long as he¡¯s not a fool, it¡¯s impossible for him to leave the White family. After all, his father is dying, so he¡¯ll definitely stay by his father¡¯s side and spend the rest of his time here peacefully!¡± ¡°Right, aren¡¯t you nning to go on a retreat? When are you going? In this retreat, you must strive to break through the demi-god realm and reach the true god realm! Once you breakthrough, the First Elder will no longer be your opponent! You can find an opportunity to end his life, and then jackie¡¯s life as well. After all that, the position of family head will be yours!¡± Lily was impatient at her thoughts. With her fish clenched, she blurted, ¡°Hmph! After you kill the bstard jackie, please do not touch a single strand of Joan¡¯s hair, leave that btch to me. I¡¯ll make sure she suffers ¡®properly¡¯ in the White family, that she will beg to die rather than continue living!¡± In order tofort Lily, Wade agreed and added, ¡°At that time, you and the other elders have to support me to get the position of the family head. Once the First Elder, Nash White, and jackie have died, I¡¯ll be the strongest fighter here in the White family. Although it¡¯d not be cumbersome for me to be the head by that time, with the elders¡¯ and your strong support, the other wouldn¡¯t squeak an opposing noise at all!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. When the timees, you have my full support!¡± Lily cast Wade a scious wink as she spoke in a coquettish tone. ¡°But don¡¯t forget our agreement, as long as my sones back alive, you¡¯ll return the position of family head to him. Understand?¡± She added. ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t be preupied, I¡¯ll definitely give it to him!¡± Wade chuckled aloud and stopped hisughter when he saw someone walking toward them. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go on a retreat now. If there¡¯s nothing serious, you shouldn¡¯te and disturb me. I strive to break through the demi-god realm this time and get to the true god realm. When I finally reach the true god realm, I want to see who dares to stop me then!¡± Wade sneered. ¡°Alright, please go ahead! I¡¯ll wait for your good news!¡± Lily giggled and continued, ¡°Well, I¡¯d better go to see Nash now. After all, the good-wife acting still has to continue, otherwise, it¡¯d be troublesome if he gets suspicious of us!¡± ¡­ At another ce this time, jackie boiled arge barrel of bathing water with spirited grass in it. Every essence of the spirited grass had gone into the bathing water. ¡°Dear, use this spirited grass water to soak yourself, alright? At first, you won¡¯t feel a thing, but soon you¡¯ll feel pain when the essence of spirited grass water prates into your body through the pores and then permeates your limbs. The pain will be stronger when time passes. I¡¯ve to give you a heads up so that you have a mental preparation!¡± jackie stered a warm smile on his face and reminded the beauty before him with a calm and gentle voice. ¡°Hmmm. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll endure it! ine has given me a lot of lectures and exnations about martial arts andbat techniques these days. And I fully understand that this path is not an easy one, but you won¡¯t forget the joy you get when you break through a level. Your body will be stronger and more powerful. That kind of pure excitement and joy is something themoners will not get to feel in a lifetime!¡± Selena bobbed her head. She then took off her clothes slowly, let jackie pick her up, and put her into the wooden barrel full of spirited grass water. It was true. Selena did not feel anything at all at first. Chapter 1097 However, as time flies, she started to feel a tingling sensation throughout her body, as though thousands of ants were crawling on her body and biting her sensitive skin. The sensation grew stronger and stronger, that it was no longer only tingling, it was hellish painful. In a short while, there were beads of shiny sweat on her forehead, constantly dripping down her beautiful features. Fist clenched, teeth gritted, she endured. ¡°Eh? Why is there ck color grease flowing out of my body? And it smells really bad, is everything okay?¡± Soon, Selena found her arms emitting ck and greasy liquid. It was disgusting and repugnant. ¡°Not to worry. It¡¯s all normal. These are the impurities inside your body, as well as some toxins. They¡¯re forced out by the spirited grass and once they¡¯re all out, you¡¯ll feel good. And it¡¯d be hard for you to catch any cold or fall sick in the future!¡± jackie giggled and continued, ¡°Why do you think I prepare two barrels of water then? When you¡¯re done with the spirited grass water spa, go soak yourself in the other barrel and scrub yourself thoroughly!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The pain inside her body had be stronger and stronger. The pain made Selena whimper out. ¡°You¡¯re nasty! Why are you still here? Stop looking at me!¡± Noticing that jackie had been watching her taking the spirited bath since the beginning, Selena was a little embarrassed and her cheeks were kissed pink. ¡°I have to be here to watch you. What if you faint halfway through the spa and drown?¡± jackie smiled bitterly and then added, ¡°I am guessing ine is watching over Ben right now. Otherwise, if any of you fainted, you¡¯d drown to death!¡± ¡°No¡­No freaking way! Inter times, will the pain will be more excruciating than now? My God, how long will this take?¡± A few horizontal lines formed between Selena¡¯s brows as she listened to jackie. It looked like it would be more painful than she imagined. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry too much. The treatment will be done in half an hour. A lot of people can normally endure the pain at the beginning of the treatment, then the peak of pain wille, and once you¡¯ve endured the peak, the pain will slowly subside until your body no longer feels anything. Then the body is completely purified!¡± The corner of jackie¡¯s mouth curled up gently. ¡°After your body is washed and purified, you¡¯re considered a martial artist! Your overall strength and power will be enhanced. In general, for people with average talent, after their body gets purified, they¡¯ll be a first-grade martial artist; for people with a little bit of talent, they will be a second-grade martial artist; and for people with natural raw talent, they can directly reach the third-grade of martial status!¡± ¡°My Lord, so many grades!¡± Selena was surprised, at the same time, speechless. ¡°I only hope that I¡¯m not a first-grade martial artist then this talent of mine would be too average. Sigh! I still wish to be a grandmaster one day!¡± Chapter 1098 ¡°Ah!¡± As time passed, Selena felt more and more pain. She finally could not help but let out a loud cry of pain. On the side, jackie did not know whether tough or cry at his wife¡¯s cry of pain. ¡°Dear, do you want me toe in and keep youpany?¡± jackie suggested, smiling. Selena¡¯s face immediately turned rosy pink. She shot jackie a deadly stare and jeered. ¡°Such a jerk! How could you still joke at this time? The water is full of ck and greasy impurities, do you even dare to come in?¡± ¡°Hey! As long as my dear wife allows it, what is there to be ashamed of? Of course, I¡¯ll go in!¡± jackie giggled wickedly and made Selenaugh and cry at the same time. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Endure it a little bit longer. The painful sensation will start to subside once the peak is over. You¡¯ll get through it!¡± jackie looked at the time and exined to Selena. ¡°Dear, you¡¯re doing great! You can make it! You will make it!¡± jackie cheered. ¡°Mm!¡± Selena bobbed her head like an obedient little girl. She gritted her teeth and continued enduring the pain. Finally, her body was fully purified. She then went into the other barrel of clean water and washed her body thoroughly. Then she came out and exhaustedly put on her clothes. ¡°I¡¯m so, so, so exhausted! I feel like my whole body is falling apart. Now I just want to go to bed and have a good sleep!¡± Selena felt weak in her limbs. She looked at jackie with a bitter smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll carry you back to rest. After resting fully, you¡¯ll feel like your body has changedpletely. And after your body is purified, you will sense a faint hint of spirituality in your body, it¡¯s like chi energy. Your body will emit a glow of confidence which will make you even more beautiful than before!¡± jackie smiled as he picked up Selena in his strong arms and strode toward the direction of their abode. ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many benefits to practicing martial arts! No wonder there are so many people who can¡¯t wait to be one!¡± Selena looked at jackie in embarrassment. Her face blushed. ¡°I¡¯ve never imagined that I would one day embark on the path of martial arts!¡± she added. Time passed quickly, and by the next morning, Selena finally became energetic again. Right after she got up and walked to the courtyard with jackie, Ben and ine were hopping toward them excitedly. ¡°Sis, this is so fantastic! I have good news to tell you! I¡¯ve sessfully purified my body yesterday! Moreover, ine mentioned that my martial art talent is not bad at all!¡± Ben bbered excitedly as he saw Selena. He was jumping up and down with happiness that his feet barely touched the ground. ¡°Is it? You look so happy. Let me see how good your talent is!¡± Selena returned with a dry smile. In the next second, Ben picked up a basketball-sized rock and faced Selena, ¡°I can st this size of stone into pieces. ine told me, with such strength, I can be considered a second-grade martial artist! Moreover, I¡¯m not too far away from the third-grade martial level! What does this mean? It means that I¡¯m a master! Well, at least I¡¯m much better than average people!¡± ¡°Wow! That¡¯s really great!¡± Selena¡¯s mood lightened as she heard his words. She was truly happy for Ben. ¡°That¡¯s so great! If Ma and Pa knew that you¡¯ve be a martial artist and possess such talent, they would be proud of you too!¡± ¡°What about you, Sis? Have you sessfully purified? Here, try this!¡± After the final sybus of the word dropped, Ben shoved the basketball-sized rock into Selena¡¯s arm. Chapter 1099 ¡°That¡¯s huge! No way. I can¡¯t break that. It scares me just by looking at it!¡± Selena looked at the rock in her palm and spoke in a panicked tone. She felt that she was already unable to break a rock the size of a fist¡ªwhat more one of a basketball size. ¡°You won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t try.¡± Yet Ben rolled his eyes at her. ¡°I thought that I couldn¡¯t break it either. But I did,¡± he said. ¡°Give it a try, Sis. Don¡¯t you realize that the rock isn¡¯t as heavy as you thought it was while you¡¯re carrying it? That¡¯s because your strength is no longer an ordinary person¡¯s strength. You have the body of a martial artist now!¡± Here, Ben paused for a while before continuing, ¡°Sis, do you know that a person who is truly strong is the one who doesn¡¯t flinch before a tiger, and even thinks of a tiger as an ant!¡± When ine heard this, she could not help but chortle. ¡°I just told you all that a while ago. You sure pick up fast!¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Ben rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°I¡¯ve always been a believer of life-long learning.¡± ¡°Give it a try, Dear. You¡¯re his sister¡ªyou have the same mother. If he can do it, you can¡¯t lose to him as his older sister! Besides, your body is strong now. It won¡¯t be too much even if you punch the rock. You¡¯re different from before, alright?¡± jackie spoke from the side, grinning. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll give it a shot!¡± Selena cradled the rock in one arm and clenched her other hand into a fist, smashing it straight into the rock. All remained silent after the enormous bang, and the rock in Selena¡¯s hand shattered into pieces and fell onto the ground. ¡°My God. No way. You¡¯re amazing, Sis!¡± Ben eximed when he saw this. ¡°Did you see that, jackie? Did you see that? I did it! And it was so easy. My hand doesn¡¯t even hurt!¡± Selena jumped excitedly after she saw this. ¡°This is amazing. Seems like I¡¯m a second-grade martial artist like my brother now. I¡¯m just as talented as he is. We¡¯re practically masters!¡± ¡°I think your strength is more than that of a second-grade martial artist, Sis!¡± ine simply stared at her and managed a bitter smile. ¡°Ben ced the rock on a bench and used all his strength to shatter it. You were holding it in one arm, but you broke it anyway. This strength is probably that of a third-grade martial artist!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Selena¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that Ben didn¡¯t break the rock that way?¡± jackie did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°You¡¯re a true master, my dear. You¡¯re definitely a third-grade martial artist. You¡¯re pretty strong already!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. With talent like yours, you can have the fighting skills of a major with a bit of practice. Furthermore, I guarantee that you can even be a grandmaster in a month¡¯s time so long as you put in the effort!¡± jackie said with a grin after he thought about it. ¡°No way. I¡¯m that strong?¡± Selena was extremely excited. She never thought that she would actually be stronger than her brother, who already possessed immense talent. Chapter 1100 ¡°Selena, do you see that rock over there? The one on the ground, a littlerger than a basketball. Go over and hit it, if you¡¯re still in disbelief. If it breaks, it means that you definitely have the strength of a third-grade martial artist!¡± jackie scanned his surroundings before he singled out a nearby rock. He spoke to Selena. ¡°Really? Let me try!¡± Selena took his words in and grinned. She walked over and punched the rock. A crack resounded through the air, and that enormous rock split opened and shattered into pieces. ¡°This is amazing. Sis, your talent is making me jealous!¡± As Ben watched, his initial excitement abruptly subsided; he felt as though his ego had suffered a serious blow. He had wanted to show off just now, but now he no longer had the chance to. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m your older sister, after all!¡± Selena¡¯s face was lit up with an infectious grin. Then she thought about something and added, ¡°Kylie would be so happy if she could see me right now. She would be happy to see her strong mother!¡± After she said that, her brows creased together and she turned toward jackie. ¡°We haven¡¯t seen Kylie for a few days already, Dear,¡± she said. ¡°I miss her!¡± jackie quickly raked his eyes over his surroundings. ¡°We¡¯d better not mention Kylie under these conditions. Understand?¡± he replied. ¡°Lily and the Third Elder are definitely up to no good. It¡¯ll be troublesome if they use Kylie against us. After all, people like them would resort to all sorts of tactics!¡± After Selena heard this, she took a sharp intake of breath. ¡°Ah, why do they have to be so powerful? When can we get rid of them?¡± she said, worried. ¡°If only they could disappear. Otherwise, we can¡¯t even get a good night¡¯s rest!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dear. I¡¯ll do my best!¡± jackie offered a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be out collecting some chi congregation pills tomorrow. You and Ben better stay here and practice,¡± he said. ¡°Lana, Ethan, and I n to sneak out. We have to go and find the herbs to cure my father. After we get the herbs to create the antidote, the Third Elder and Lily will be in big trouble!¡± ¡°No way. If Lily knows you¡¯re going out, she¡¯ll send people to kill you!¡± ine said, panicking, ¡°I think you should stay back and practice to get better first. It¡¯d be better that way! With your talent, Young Master jackie, you¡¯ll be able to achieve the middle stage of true god status very soon.¡± She never thought that jackie would reply in such an offhand manner, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I believe in my own abilities. Besides, the Third Elder and the others don¡¯t know how strong I am¡ªthey probably have no idea that I¡¯ve already achieved the true god status. So they won¡¯t send strong people to kill me anyway! Furthermore, I realized that our fighting skills are slightly stronger than the White family¡¯s fighting style from thestpetition. I¡¯ll definitely be able to hold my ground!¡± ¡°Really? So you won¡¯t be afraid even if you run into the Third Elder?¡± ine¡¯s eyes brightened after she heard this. She asked in an eager tone. jackie nodded his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never traded blows with him, but he won¡¯t have an easy time killing me. Furthermore, one¡¯s strength and fighting skills increase exponentially by transforming into a dragon!¡± After he said that, jackie thought of something else. ¡°Selena, they just gave you that untitled fighting scroll because they so happened to have it,¡± he said to Selena. ¡°After studying it, I realized that it¡¯s a difficult style to master, and it¡¯s very strong too. You¡¯ll be extremely fast after you practice ording to it. Besides, it has fantastic potential to enable you to practice till you achieve true god status!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1101-1150 Chapter 1101-1150 Chapter 1101 ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Selena grinned and added, ¡°You have to find the right time to go out, okay? After all, it won¡¯t be easy for them to find you since they can¡¯t follow you. This way, they won¡¯t know where you¡¯re heading!¡± ¡°Of course not. I¡¯ll give them a signal to make them think that I¡¯m going to the branch family! I¡¯ll wait for them to head over to the branch families, and then I won¡¯t turn up there at all!¡± jackie shed a wicked grin. ¡°We¡¯ll make them go on a merry hunt. There are so many branch families. They¡¯ll be wasting plenty of time while they¡¯re going on the search!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a great idea. Hah!¡± Benughed after he heard all this. However, he quickly frowned and said, ¡°But how are you going to hint them? You can¡¯t just run up to them and announce it just like that. They¡¯d never believe you that way!¡± ¡°Of course we can¡¯t do that!¡± jackie smiled. ¡°Your sister and I will put on a show before Hudson. I noticed that he¡¯s always sticking around the Third Elder and Lily and he¡¯s definitely up to no good. He¡¯ll definitely report any rumors he hears to the Third Elder or Lily!¡± ¡°All right. So that matter is settled! You have to leave in secret, okay? Only then will the n work!¡± Selena nodded her head. The next morning, jackie heard a piece of good news¡ªthe Third Elder had retreated. ¡°That¡¯s great. The Third Elder has retreated. It¡¯ll be even safer for you when you go out, Dear! Any regr person is no match for you!¡± Selena heaved an internal sigh of relief when she heard the news. After all, jackie feared the Third Elder the most at present. The Third Elder and the First Elder were fighters at the advanced stage of the true god status, and the strongest fighter in the White family was Nash, who was at the peak of the true god status. Now, with Nash¡¯s physical condition in this state, the only person who could match the Third Elder was the First Elder. ¡°It¡¯s definitely good news!¡± jackie gave a bitter smile. ¡°But it might not necessarily be a good thing,¡± he said. ¡°If the Third Elder is choosing to retreat at this moment, it means that he has a n. Right now, only the First Elder can beat him. The Third Elder must be trying to break through the peak of the true god status in one shot! It¡¯ll be troublesome if he actually achieves that!¡± ¡°No way. So you¡¯re saying that he wants to rebel?¡± Selena¡¯s expression darkened when she heard this. ¡°He still wants to be the head of the house even though he¡¯s so old?¡± ¡°Of course he does!¡± jackie¡¯s lips curved into a frosty smile. ¡°I overheard two members of the White family talking after they had just returned from the search the other day. They were probably in charge of helping to find Lance. After listening to their conversation, I think that the Third Elder does not believe that Lance will return alive!¡± Chapter 1102 ¡°No way. That old fox is so dangerous!¡± Selena was shocked after she heard that. ¡°He¡¯s already so old. I never thought that he¡¯d want to take the head of the house position for himself!¡± ¡°Who knows what he¡¯s thinking? He wants to kill me and Lance, and now he¡¯s even retreated. It¡¯d be odd if his intention was not to be the head of the house!¡± jackie gave a cold smile. ¡°However, I heard that it¡¯s not been that long since he achieved the advanced level of true god status. That¡¯s why it won¡¯t be easy for him to experience a breakthrough. It¡¯ll take a long time. That¡¯s why I must quickly find the antidote for my father!¡± As the two talked, they actually saw Hudson walking over. jackie and Selena exchanged a nce and smiled. They immediately understood each other¡¯s thoughts. ¡°How many branch families are there, dear? What are you going there for? Are you going to every single one of them?¡± Selena asked jackie on purpose once Hudson walked a little closer. jackie bobbed his head. ¡°Mmhmm. I¡¯m going to see all of them. I¡¯m not very familiar with them yet. I¡¯ll also take a look and see if there are any masters among them. If so, we should converse more with the members of the branch families!¡± ¡°When are you leaving?¡± Selena asked again. ¡°Tomorrow! Since I¡¯ve nothing much to do for now.¡± jackie replied, smiling. Hudson, who had just happened to pass by, scrunched his brows together when he heard of the two¡¯s dialogue. Delight leaped in his heart, and he quickly scurried away to find Lily. ¡°First Madam, I¡¯ve got some big news!¡± Hudson could not help but burst intoughter after he came to Lily¡¯s residence. After all, Nash was dying, and Lance was missing. No one had found any traces of him even after so long, so he was probably eaten by monsters already. Furthermore, if jackie was truly killed by Lily, he would be the only true master in the White family. This meant that he still had a chance to be the heir to the White family. He might even be the master. When he thought of this, he was extremely ted. ¡°Big news? Heh. How big could it be?¡± Lily chuckled after she heard that. ¡°Tell me. I¡¯ve not heard of any good news ever since jackie got here! I truly hope you are here with some good news!¡± After she said that, Lily thought of something, and her eyes immediately brightened. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that Lance is back?¡± she guessed. ¡°Has he been found?¡± Hudson was speechless for a while. He shook his head slowly. ¡°That¡¯s not the case, First Madam. But there¡¯s some other good news!¡± ¡°All right. Just spit it out. It probably won¡¯t be much of a good news, since it¡¯s not about Lance!¡± Lily released a long sigh, disappointment shing in her eyes. ¡°First Madam, I think this piece of news is worth two stalks of first-grade premium spirit grass!¡± Hudson looked at Lily, grinning, trying to hint at the news. Chapter 1103 ¡°Two stalks?¡± Lily¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You must be joking. I might believe you if you said that it¡¯s worth a first- grade intermediate spirit grass. You¡¯re telling me it¡¯s worth first-grade premium spirit grass¡ªand two stalks, at that! Do you realize the sheer value of that?¡± ¡°No, no. It¡¯s definitely worth two stalks of first-grade premium spirit grass. Trust me!¡± Hudson tilted his head. ¡°No way. Two stalks of first-grade intermediate spirit grass, at most!¡± Lily was also a stubborn person. She folded her arms over her chest, her features twisted into a flippant expression. ¡°All right. I take it that you don¡¯t want to grab an opportunity to kill jackie. All right then!¡± Frostiness tinged the corners of Hudson¡¯s lips. He wheeled around and stalked out. He was well aware that aside from wanting her son toe back alive, Lily desperately wanted to kill jackie. He did not believe that Lily would be able to resist that idea. ¡°Wait!¡± Lily immediately called out to Hudson when she heard that it was an opportunity to kill jackie. She flipped a palm and took two stalks of first-grade premium spirit grass, thrusting it toward Hudson. ¡°Tell me. What news do you have?¡± Hudson swiped the spirit grass away and grinned. ¡°You truly are generous, First Madam,¡± he said. ¡°In all honesty, jackie is digging a grave for himself! I overheard him and his wife talking just now. He said that he was going to the branch families tomorrow to meet them!¡± ¡°The branch families? What on earth would he want to go to the branch families for?¡± Lily¡¯s eyes brightened when she heard that. ¡°Fantastic. This is indeed good news. That brat is actually leaving the White family residence. He¡¯s truly digging a grave for himself. This is a golden opportunity to kill him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He said that he wanted to get to know more of the branch family members and survey the masters among them so that he can contact them more easily!¡± Hudson smiled. ¡°I think that punk knows that plenty of members from the main family look down on him because he¡¯s from the mortal realm. So he wants to curry favor with the branch family members and get their recognition instead.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably it!¡± Lily nodded her head. ¡°He¡¯s leaving tomorrow, right? I¡¯ll assign two guards to keep watch at the bottom of the mountain tomorrow. They¡¯ll inform me immediately once he leaves. Then I¡¯ll send more people to kill him!¡± ¡°Right. This is a serious opportunity to kill him. We can¡¯t miss it. That¡¯s why we can¡¯t afford any slip-ups,¡± Hudson immediately replied. ¡°He¡¯s a pretty strong fighter, and he has good talent¡ªwho knew that he would be a second-grade intermediate fighter. That¡¯s why we should probably get those who are at the peak of the true god status to kill him. If we can¡¯t muster that manpower, we must at least get people at the beginning stage of the true god status after him!¡± Lily frowned when she heard this. ¡°Actually, the best man for the job is the Third Elder. He would guarantee us results. But he just had to retreat. We have to find someone else to kill that brat!¡± ¡°Mmhmm. And we must find someone we can trust. Before, it¡¯d be fine to kill him because he was not the heir, but it¡¯s different now that he¡¯s the heir. That¡¯s why we must find someone trustworthy and dependable. Someone who won¡¯t reveal their identity, and someone who won¡¯t let that brat escape!¡± Since Hudson wanted to be the heir, he willingly helped Lily in her schemes! ¡°What about this? I¡¯ll look for two fighters who are at the beginning stage of the true god status. That should be enough. We¡¯ll just kill him and those friends of his if he brings them along. We won¡¯t give them a chance to escape!¡± Lily decided after thinking for a while. Chapter 1104 Lily quickly went to look for two members of the Lagorio family after considering the situation. These two were from the Lagorio family, but they were Patronums in the White family, who had always relied heavily on them. They had the Lagorio surname, but because of the rtionship between the First Madam and Nash and how the White family treated them nicely, they worked hard for the White family, putting effort into whatever they did. ¡°What? You¡¯re telling us to follow Young Master jackie and kill him?¡± The two Patronums could not help but exim once they knew why Lily hade to them. They had never imagined that she would assign them to such a task. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? Don¡¯t tell me that you have a problem? You both are fighters who are at the beginning stage of the true god realm. Surely it won¡¯t be difficult to kill jackie.¡± Lily was taken aback for a while, then she spoke with a cold smile hanging on her lips. ¡°We didn¡¯t mean it like that!¡± The young woman among them scrunched her brows together. ¡°First Madam, even if Young Master jackie snatched the position that your son should have taken, we shouldn¡¯t kill him over this, right? After all, he is the master¡¯s son. The master is already in such a state, and Young Master Lance is¡­¡± A shadow immediately fell over Lily¡¯s face. ¡°What are you saying? Are you trying to tell me that my son will nevere back? That he¡¯s dead?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand me, First Madam. We didn¡¯t mean that. But we don¡¯t know if Lance is alive or not, and the master is in such a poor state. Young Master jackie has strong talent, and he¡¯s the master¡¯s son. I think it¡¯s fine if he bes head of the house! We can¡¯t have someone unsuitable sitting in that position, right? Hudson isn¡¯t too bad, but he¡¯s no match for jackie!¡± Ynda, the young Patronum, finally managed to wrangle her thoughts out after pondering for a while. ¡°Are you betraying your own for another now, Ynda? Don¡¯t forget that it was me who brought you over to the White family. You were weak then, and no one cared about you in the Lagorio family. But you advanced so much after you came here, and your fighting skills grew rapidly. Besides, it was I who fought for the Patronum position on your behalf. And now you want to help jackie?¡± Lily¡¯s expression darkened, as though a storm were brewing across her brows. ¡°I gave this task to the both of you because I trusted you. I never thought that you would say something like that to me, Ynda Lagorio!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, First Madam. We are from the Lagorio family. We will listen to whatever you say!¡± Ynda thought for a while before adding, ¡°I just think that it would be a shame if a master like jackie were to die just like that. And I¡¯m afraid that there won¡¯t be a sessor to the White family. What if Young Master Lance doesn¡¯t return? What do we do then?¡± ¡°First of all, I believe that my son wille back,¡± Lily replied, huffing. ¡°Secondly, even if my son doesn¡¯t come back, we can¡¯t let an illegitimate child like jackie be the head of the house¡ªand he¡¯s a live-in son-inw, to boot! We¡¯ll be aughing stock if word of this gets out to other families. Understand?¡± Here, Lily paused for a while before continuing, ¡°At any rate, be here tomorrow morning. Follow jackie once he sets out for the branch families, then kill him once you¡¯re some distance away from the White family residences. Kill all his friends if they¡¯re with him. Got it?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, First Madam. We will carry out yourmands without fail!¡± The other Patronum, a young man, gave a wan smile and swore to Lily. ¡°Good. Keep this a secret. Got it?¡± Lily nodded her head and said. Chapter 1105 Ynda heaved an internal sigh, but she had no choice but to nod her head and agree to it. However, she did not expect her partner to quickly sh another smile at the First Madam, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you give us some spirited grass, First Madam? After all, we can¡¯t carry out such a big assignment for nothing. If we advance to the intermediate stage of the true god realm, we¡¯ll be able to carry out your orders even better!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really honey-tongued, aren¡¯t you!¡± Lily rolled her eyes and took out two stalks of first-grade premium spirit grass. ¡°I¡¯ll give you both one stalk each,¡± she said. ¡°Come find me here once you¡¯re done and I¡¯ll have more waiting for you!¡± ¡°Thank you, First Madam!¡± The two immediately did fist-to-palm salutes after they took the spirit grass. Soon enough, the two exited Lily¡¯s residence. ¡°It¡¯s true that jackie has good talent, Ynda, and that it would be a shame if he died!¡± After they walked some distance away, the man spoke to Ynda, ¡°But why think too much into it? The First Madam is the mistress of the house, and she¡¯s the first daughter of the Lagorio family. If we don¡¯t help her, who will? I also think that she can be a little too petty, but there¡¯s no way about it. It¡¯s the way of the world. jackie is just unlucky!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Ynda released a sigh and managed an awkward smile. At night, just as the sky settled into a deep, dark blue, jackie, Lana and Ethan left the estate. The next morning, the two people that Lily hadmanded, went to take the new shift. They talked with the others who were changing shifts, and they knew about this. The two took in sharp intakes of breath. One of them went straight to see Lily. Lily had initially thought that jackie would be killed very soon. She had been so excited that she could not sleep the whole night, and she had woken up very early this morning. Now, she, Ynda, and the young man from the Lagorio family were waiting for jackie in the garden. ¡°They¡¯re back. So fast. jackie must have made his appearance!¡± Lily¡¯s face broke into a smile when she saw that the guards at the foot of the mountain ran up. Anticipation pounded in her chest. Yet the man¡¯s expression seemed grim when he ran over. ¡°First Madam, you told us to keep watch on jackie and inform you immediately when he leaves the main house. But it seems like we won¡¯t get the chance anymore!¡± ¡°Why?¡± The smile on Lily¡¯s face hardened. She asked him immediately. ¡°We talked to the people who were changing shifts and found out that jackie had gone offst night. They left just as it turned dark!¡± The young guard gave a bitter smile. ¡°When I asked further, it turned out that jackie was not the only one who left,¡± he continued. ¡°There was another woman and that man called Ethan who left with him. There are three of them!¡± Chapter 1106 After she heard all that, the corners of Lily¡¯s mouth twitched violently. She waved her hand after a while. ¡°All right. Understood. Go back to your post first!¡± ¡°Yes, First Madam!¡± The young man did a fist-to-palm salute before wheeling around and descending the mountain. ¡°What should we do now, First Madam? He has already leftst night. We can¡¯t kill him now!¡± The young man from the Lagorio family twisted his lips into a bitter smile. ¡°We can¡¯t return the spirit grass you gave us yesterday,¡± he reminded her. ¡°That¡¯s a down payment!¡± Ynda was delighted as well. It seemed that she would not have to get her hands dirty now. After all, she had always thought that Nash had treated them nicely. She had some reservations about killing his son. Yet she never thought that Lily would cast a wicked grin instead. ¡°Why¡¯s that brat in such a hurry to leave, that he would take off a day earlier?¡± she said. ¡°He must be afraid that I will send someone after him. That¡¯s why he left earlier!¡± Here, Lily paused before continuing, ¡°But I know where he¡¯s heading for. So he can¡¯t escape!¡± ¡°Do you know where he¡¯s heading, First Madam?¡± The Lagorio man was surprised. ¡°Seems like we¡¯ll have to do our jobs anyway then!¡± he said, a bitter smile on his face. ¡°That brat is heading off for the branch families, as well as families that are bound to the White family¡­ That¡¯s why it¡¯s time for you to go off!¡± Lily shed a mirthless smile and spoke as she looked at the two. Ynda and the young man¡¯s expressions darkened. However, they nodded their heads in agreement in the end. Soon enough, Ynda and Dean went down the mountain and followed the path toward the branch families. ¡°Sh*t. It¡¯s so hard. There are so many branch families. Are we really going to ask each and every one of them to find jackie? How are we going to do it?¡± Dean¡¯s expressions were fogged by a dark cloud. ¡°I had thought we would receive plenty of benefits. Seems that these benefits won¡¯t be easily obtained!¡± ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not easy to obtain!¡± Ynda had a hapless expression. ¡°Let¡¯s go. He left just the night before. We¡¯re both of the true god status and we¡¯ve been flying a lot longer than him. He can¡¯t fly for long before he has to resort to walking. Those of the demi-god status don¡¯t have strong chi within them, so they can¡¯t overuse it, just in case they run into trouble. That¡¯s why we should be able to catch up to him if we fly more than we walk!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a long way off to the branch families. We¡¯ll catch him near a branch family so long as we speed up!¡± Dean¡¯s eyes brightened when he heard that. ¡°Ynda, plenty of women are only good for their looks, not their brains,¡± he praised her, ¡°but you¡¯re an exception!¡± Ynda was speechless inside. She regretted her words now, honestly. She had no intention to kill jackie, but she made that proposal without thinking twice. If only she had kept her mouth shut. They could just talk as they walked slowly, and it would be difficult to catch up to jackie then. ¡°Let¡¯s go and catch up to them!¡± Ynda rolled her eyes at Dean. The two flew toward the direction of the branch families. Yet jackie and the others had long arrived at the outskirts of a small city. ¡°Where are we heading now, Master?¡± Chapter 1107 Lana could not help but ask jackie after thinking about it. Before jackie could reply, Ethan spoke up, ¡°If my hypothesis is correct, Master probably wants to have a meal and rest here first. Then we¡¯ll buy tickets to the Soul City, right?¡± jackie bobbed his head. ¡°We¡¯ll buy the tickets tomorrow after resting here for a while. Soul City is a province rich with natural resources, and there are plenty of rare herbs there. I¡¯ll probably find the materials I need there!¡± ¡°All right. We were in a rush yesterday night, so it¡¯s been tiring. It¡¯s best if we leave tomorrow!¡± Ethan nodded his head and smiled. As Lana observed the bustling city, with its congested streets and raucous cacophony, she could not help but exim, ¡°I now understand why shadow families like the White family hate the secr world. After all, the mountains have such strong points of chi. Meanwhile, not only you don¡¯t get much chi in the dust realm, the air pollution here is so serious!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± jackie also could not help but gain a sense of appreciation for the mountains. ¡°Now there are fewer ces to properly train oneself. I think it¡¯ll be harder for future generations if they want to break into the true god status. After all, it¡¯s very difficult to get the spirit grass if there isn¡¯t enough chi to nurture it. Our martial resources are getting scarce!¡± ¡°Oh, right. Do you think Lance and the others are truly dead, Master? They should have returned long ago if they hadn¡¯t died. But even if they had died, they were masters from significant families. There must have been traces of fighting left behind in that mysterious forest they went into if they were killed. Or there should have been a footprint or something. Why isn¡¯t there a single trace?¡± Lana quickly thought of something else and asked out of curiosity as she walked with jackie and Ethan. ¡°It is rather strange!¡± jackie¡¯s lips twisted into a bitter smile. ¡°But we don¡¯t have time to consider if Lance and the others are dead or alive. Right now, we need to find the materials we need and craft an antidote for my father so that he recovers. Only then will we be able to prevent the Third Elder from acting against us!¡± The three quickly found a ce to eat and a hotel to stay in. They also booked flight tickets headed for Soul City scheduled the next morning. The next day, at just over eleven o¡¯clock in the morning, the three had already arrived at Soul City Airport. ¡°The air is good here, and there¡¯s quite a bit of chi around. But it¡¯sckingpared to the City of Martial Arts!¡± Ethan could not help but criticize after breathing some of the air here. ¡°Move over, Uncles. Don¡¯t block the way.¡± At this moment, a young woman appeared behind them, d in stilettos and wearing sunsses. She was pushing a luggage bag and cried out impatiently. ¡°Uncles?¡± jackie and Ethan craned their necks around. The two could not help but be stunned speechless. They look like twenty-seven or twenty-eight at most. The woman before them was probably a lot younger. She actually addressed them as uncles. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like the title, Uncles?¡± The beautiful young woman stopped and took her sunsses off, casting a condescending sneer at them. ¡°What should I call you then, since you¡¯re dressed so shabbily?¡± ¡°All right, Aunty. You may pass now. All right?¡± jackie gave a wan smile and stepped aside. There was plenty of space around them, but the woman did not even think of going around. She just had to say that they were blocking the way. ¡°Aunty? You dare to call me that?¡± The woman was so furious that her chest heaved heavily. She raised a leg and aimed a kick toward jackie. Chapter 1108 jackie looked at the arrogant woman before him; he was tongue-tied. The other party started the episode by calling them uncle jokingly, only then he called her ¡®aunty¡¯. To everyone¡¯s surprise, this was a sensitive woman; once she heard the word ¡®aunty¡¯, she swung her leg. The woman was wearing high heels and the heels were sharp. If jackie really gets hit by this sharp heel, he would be¡­ When the heel was about to hit him, jackie bent slightly and grabbed the woman¡¯s foot with one hand, and gently pulled it toward himself. ¡°Ah!¡± The beautiful woman failed to stabilize herself and lunged toward jackie. Her other foot twisted, and the stiletto of the heel broke off. ¡°Let go of me, you b*stard!¡± The womannded gently into jackie¡¯s embrace; her cheeks were kissed pink. She cursed at jackie as she was feeling hot on her cheeks. Only then did jackie let go of the other party and said, ¡°Miss, take this as a lesson for you today! These heels are so sharp, please don¡¯t use them to kick anyone in the future!¡± ¡°Brat, do you know who I am? I¡¯m from the Lancaster family, and my father wille to pick me up with a bunch of bodyguards in a moment! How dare you take advantage of me! You definitely deserve some good punching today!¡± Shirley looked at jackie huffily, and her hands sped in front of her bosom, looking high and almighty. ¡°Oh, is that so? They¡¯re going to pick you up? Good to know. Well then. Nice to meet you, we¡¯ll make a move first.¡± jackie smiled faintly, not bothering to pay further attention to the other party. At this time, not far away from jackie and the others, a young man with his hand holding a bouquet of flowers strode toward them with a dozen bodyguards following behind. Shirley gazed over to the men and her face sank instantly. ¡°What the heck? That guy, why is he here?¡± The young man was a young master of a filthy rich family who often pestered her and clung to her like superglue. Shirley¡¯s face turned unsightly and dull. Nheless, an idea suddenly popped up in her mind. She took off her heels, pulled her suitcase, and paced toward jackie, trying to catch up. She then grabbed jackie¡¯s arm from behind and leaned her head on jackie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Hmph! You touched my leg just now, and I¡¯m yours now. I don¡¯t care! You have to be responsible for me, understand?¡± Shirley said to jackie. jackie looked at Shirley and then looked at the gloomy young man who held a bouquet in his hand, standing not far from them. jackie¡¯s face went dull, and he was speechless at the woman¡¯s act. It was obvious that this woman was trying to use him as a shield to cast away the demon¡ªthe young rich man. ¡°Oh! Is that so? Hehe! Alright, don¡¯t regret it then!¡± jackie chuckled happily and wrapped his arm around the other party¡¯s waist gently. Shirley¡¯s face immediately turned into pink, the sort of pink that brought champagne roses to the imagination. ¡°You¡­¡± Molten anger rolled through Shirley as she shot jackie a deadly re. ¡°Oh? Weren¡¯t you the one who asked me to be responsible for you? What¡¯s wrong? Do you regret it now?¡± jackie uttered with a cold smile. Chapter 1109 Shirley gritted her teeth, but when she noticed the young rich man was striding towards them in a huff, she immediately changed her attitude. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I, Shirley Lancaster, never regret anything I do. Do you even dare to tell me your name?¡± Shirley responded with a pretending warm smile. ¡° jackie White!¡± jackie smiled frostily and added, ¡° jackie White is my name and I¡¯m proud of it. Why should I be afraid of telling you my name!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± The beautiful woman smiled faintly, and after noticing the young rich man stood before them, she then greeted him, ¡°Hi, Young Master Norton, it¡¯s been a long time! What brings you here? Are you picking someone up?¡± When the Young Master Norton saw the intimate behaviors between the two, the corners of his mouth twitched awkwardly. With a gloomy and darkened face, he looked at Shirley and said, ¡°Shirley Lancaster, who is this brat? Don¡¯t forget your role! You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e, you and I are engaged! Who am I here to pick up? Don¡¯t you know that clearly in your heart?¡± jackie heard the exchange and was rendered speechless. He did not see thising; he truly did not expect that this man was actually Shirley¡¯s fianc¨¦. However, from the looks of it, their marriage was not by their own will but arranged by their parents. Shirley was clearly unsatisfied with the arrangement, hence she wanted to piss this so-called fianc¨¦ off. ¡°Heh! Young Master Norton, you¡¯re not that dumb, are you? Our marriage was arranged by our grandfathers before we were born into this world! You and I are totally notpatible!¡± Shirley stared at the other party impatiently and then continued, ¡°Let me introduce to you my boyfriend, jackie White. We¡¯ve been together for almost two years, so you better give up. I didn¡¯t tell you sooner because I was afraid it would affect your self-confidence. But since you¡¯ve seen us together today, it is what it is!¡± Shirley paused for a few seconds and then added, ¡°However, since I¡¯m the one who broke off the engagement, I¡¯m willing topensate you with a hundred million dors tofort your wounded heart, how about that? After all, you¡¯re Young Master Norton, who is never short of women, right? I¡¯ve always heard that you¡¯re often apanied and surrounded by beautiful youngdies, so why do you still want to marry me?¡± ¡°Hmph! Shirley, it¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that a hundred million dors is nothing but stacks of paper in my eyes!¡± Young Master Norton smiled icily. ¡°On the contrary, those other women who are seen with me, are nothing but tools for me in handling business. They¡¯re just for show, and you¡¯re my fianc¨¦e! Once we¡¯re married, I promise that I¡¯ll stay with you every day and every second!¡± ¡°Wilton Norton, didn¡¯t I already say it crystal clear? This man is my boyfriend and we¡¯ve been together for almost two years! What else do you not understand?¡± Shirley grew even more frustrated. She had alreadyid out all the cards for him to see clearly, but the other party refused to give up on her and continued to cling onto her. Wilton cast jackie a despising nce and sneered coldly, ¡°Haha! Shirley, do you think I¡¯m that stupid? I don¡¯t believe your bullsh*t at all! How is it possible for our Young Miss Lancaster to find such an ordinary and lowly guy to be your boyfriend? You¡¯re testing my intelligence, right? Let¡¯s say what you said is true, you¡¯ve been with him for so long, hence you should¡¯ve bought him branded and premium clothes and watches, right? Why does this brat look like a beggar then?¡± He paused for a moment as he looked at Shirley¡¯s bare feet. ¡°Why are you barefoot?¡± He asked with a confused look on his face. ¡°None of your business! I like him that way. It doesn¡¯t matter if he¡¯s poor, at least he¡¯s better looking than you, more charming than you!¡± Shirley stared at Wilton puffingly. She waspletely mad at the other party. Wilton¡¯s expression grew even more unsightly. He pointed at jackie with a devastating yet ugly look on his face. ¡°Shirley, you¡¯re insulting me, do you know that? You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e for f*ck sake! And you¡¯d rather choose this trash than to be with me?¡± Wilton started to yell. ¡°Hmph! Since you said you¡¯ve been with him for almost two years, then you two must have slept together right?¡± He asked cynically. Shirley scrunched up her face and a vein popped out in her neck. She turned to jackie with her teeth gritted and said stiffly, ¡°Of¡ªof course, we¡¯ve slept together. What about it then? Are you hurt or disappointed? Oops, I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t help. I just don¡¯t have feelings for you, so you can¡¯t force me. Besides, the marriage agreement was between my grandfather and yours. Now that they¡¯re both dead, the agreement is no longer valid! You¡¯d better give up and leave!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! You must be lying to me!¡± Wilton¡¯s face contorted and anger clouded his features. ¡°Unless-unless both of you kiss each other in front of me right now!¡± He yelled. Chapter 1110 jackie immediately went poker-faced when he heard Wilton¡¯s words. What the f*ck was this? He had just taken a long flight andnded in Soul City. He never expected to get involved in this drama. Initially, he thought that he only had to help this pitiful woman by pretending to be her boyfriend to upset the other party so that they would leave. Little did he expect the young master would actually request for them to kiss in front of him, in public, or else the young master would not believe. But to think about it, Shirley had never had a boyfriend before, and suddenly she imed that there was a boyfriend? It was too untrustworthy even for jackie himself. A scarlet flush crept up Shirley¡¯s face and her eyebrows knitted. She was in a difficult situation right now. However, jackie had touched her leg and wrapped his strong arm around her waist, if she were to deny that jackie was her boyfriend right now, all her previous efforts would go down the drain. Besides, she cared a lot about her reputation and public image, and right now she had no way to back down. Watching Shirley¡¯s face go nk and dull, Wiltonughed and sneered sarcastically, ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter? I was correct, right? Hahaha! Shirley, I¡¯m no fool, it¡¯s not that easy to trick me! I, Wilton Norton, am not stupid!¡± ¡°Well. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to, it¡¯s just that Shirley would be embarrassed if we were to kiss on the street!¡± However, at this time, jackie intervened with a faint smile stered on his face. His arm that was wrapped around Shirley¡¯s waist was now, tighter. He turned to Shirley and smiled warmly at her, ¡°Besides, Shirley is tired after flying for such a long time. We should find a hotel to have a good meal and good rest first. Things like love and affection, we¡¯ll wait till the night when the atmosphere is right.¡± Shirley¡¯s blushed cheeks were even redder by now. She gazed at the jackie before him, realizing that he was truly a good-looking guy. Now that they were close and her waist was held tightly by him, she somewhat felt a little weird inside, like butterflies in her stomach. Lana¡ªwho had been standing behind the two¡ªwas jealous of them in her heart. Even though the episode before her was just merely an act, she was envious of Shirley. If she were Shirley right now, she would die of happiness! ¡°You¡¯re such a pervert!¡± Shirley quickly reacted to jackie¡¯s acting and cooperatively threw him a wink and scolded him in a coquettish tone. Wilton burned with anger and fury vibrated through his being when he saw the couple flirting with each other, moreover, the woman before him was his fianc¨¦! How could he not have thrummed with anger? ¡°Motherfcker! How dare you touch my woman! I¡¯m Wilton Norton for fck sake! You certainly have a death wish!¡± Wilton hissed and stared deadly at jackie. ¡°Huh, brat, how dare you threaten me? There aren¡¯t many people who threaten me, but for those who did, they don¡¯t end up well in their life!¡± jackie chuckled nonchntly and continued, ¡°In a moment, Uncle Xavien will be here to meet us. And there¡¯ll be dozens of bodyguardsing together with him. So, what now? Do you dare to beat me up in front of them?¡± ¡°Is that so? Do you really think that I¡¯m afraid of the Lancaster family?¡± Wilton jeered frostily and gestured to his underlings. ¡°Beat him up! Uncle Xavien and his men aren¡¯t here now, let me, the Young Master of the Norton Family, teach this beggar a good lesson today! And I¡¯ll tell Uncle Xavien that his daughter is together with a stinky beggar with no power and no money! We¡¯ll see if Uncle Xavien agrees with your rtionship then!¡± Wiltonmanded to his underlings, at the same time, critiqued the couple. As Wilton¡¯sst word dropped, the bodyguards behind him immediately charged forward and surrounded jackie; they prepared to beat him up. Shirley merely wanted to piss Wilton off initially, so that he would give up on her. However, she did not expect at all that the other partymanded his men to beat jackie up. She was inplete shock and terror right now. She was the culprit of this episode; she stirred up the problem, and yet jackie was the one who would receive the beating. jackie was innocent! When Shirley thought of this, she clenched her teeth and stepped forward, standing in front of jackie and blocking the men from harming jackie. ¡°Wilton Norton, don¡¯t you understand the theory ¡®you can take a horse to the water, but you can¡¯t make him drink¡¯? You can¡¯t force a rtionship nor marriage onto somebody else. And how could you beat people up when the oue is not what you desire!¡± Shirley huffed angrily. Chapter 1111 ¡°You¡¯re wrong. I¡¯m not kind or generous at all. You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e and this trash slept with you! If I don¡¯t beat him to death today, I¡¯m not Wilton Norton!¡± Anger flooded Wilton¡¯s veins and his eyes were filled with rage. ¡°Shirley Lancaster, I was being too nice to you before and you took my kindness for granted! How dare you sleep with another man, such reckless behavior! I¡¯m not afraid of the Lancaster family at all! Don¡¯t forget, the Lancaster family is merely a third-ss family here, and the Norton family is a second-ss! A third-ss can¡¯t do anything to a second-ss!¡± Wilton barked as he stared fiercely at Shirley. ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m sorry, jackie. I didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out like this¡­¡± Terror dawned upon Shirley¡¯s face as she heard Wilton¡¯s words. She started to consider whether or not to tell the other party the truth. Nheless, jackie chortled andforted her gently, ¡°It¡¯s alright. He has bodyguards, I have two here, too!¡± Ethan and Lana immediately stood up upon summon. ¡°Hey, maggots, do you have a death wish? How dare you offend our young master!¡± They barked at Wilton and his men. Those bodyguards who surrounded jackie stood frozen upon hearing. The two behind that man were his bodyguards? And this brat was actually a young master? Could he be a young master of a certain prominent family? The bodyguards were afraid of offending a highly authoritative person, hence they all wheeled their heads and looked at Wilton for the next order. ¡°Young Master Norton?¡± Puzzlement appeared on Wilton¡¯s features as well. He quickly adjusted and sneered with a sinister laugh, ¡°Oh, boy, your acting is not bad at all, who are you trying to intimidate? In this Soul City, I¡¯ve not heard of any young master of the White family. Moreover, there are only a few first-ss families here, what is there to be afraid of? Even if he is rich, he is at most a young master of a rich businessman! Beat him to death!¡± he ordered. ¡°Young Master Norton is right, I think this brat is probably just trying to stall for time, waiting for the head of Lancaster family toe and rescue them!¡± One of the bodyguards smiled coldly. He charged directly with a clenched fist toward Ethan who stood in front of him. Ethan and Lana exchanged nces for a second and both found their eyes full of excitement. They had not fought for a long time; all their muscles and joints were screaming for some good exercise. It looked like they could use these bodyguards to practice. Within a few seconds, dozens of bodyguards that Wilton had brought with him were all lying on the ground, wailing one after another. ¡°No f*cking way!¡± Wilton waspletely dumbfounded. He did not expect that the two bodyguards of this brat called jackie were so strong and powerful. With a few blows and sts, his bodyguards were all knocked down and crying for pain on the ground. ¡°Your¡­your bodyguards, aren¡¯t they too powerful?¡± The bare-footed Shirley who stood beside jackie had a silly look on her face. She studied jackie again¡ªa man who was dressed so ordinary; she did not expect his bodyguards to be so powerful. She had also heard that the majority of Wilton¡¯s bodyguards were former mercenaries and they possessed strongbat prowess. Ordinary fighters were not on par with them at all! She clearly did not expect that these skillful bodyguards were like tofu in front of them¡ªsoft and weak. ¡°Take your people and leave!¡± jackie looked at Wilton¡ªwho almost wetted his pants¡ªand reprimanded coldly. ¡°Let me give you a piece of advice, feelings and love can¡¯t be forced, same goes for a marriage. Don¡¯t pester Shirley anymore, do you hear me?¡± Chapter 1112 ¡°Brat, I¡¯ll let you win this time!¡± Wilton was smoking with anger inside, but he could not do anything. He had never imagined that he, as a young master of a second-ss family, could not do anything about the current situation¡ªhis fianc¨¦e was with another man and he could not even teach the brat a lesson. Even worse, he was threatened by the man! With his teeth gritted firmly and his fist balled tightly, he took his men and left the scene. He knew that if he continued to stay on, it would only bring him more trouble. After the other party left, the boulder in Shirley¡¯s heart was finally lifted. She heaved a huge sigh of relief and said, ¡°I bet he wouldn¡¯te pestering me again! Thank you so much!¡± jackie had already loosened his arm around Shirley¡¯s waist. He smiled at the other party and uttered, ¡°Miss Lancaster, I¡¯ve done you a great favor this time. But looking at Wilton¡¯s expression just now, I bet he will be holding a grudge against me. Well. It doesn¡¯t matter, I¡¯m not afraid anyway!¡± jackie halted for a few seconds then continued, ¡°But, I¡¯ve helped you. Now how should you thank me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Shirley initially thought that jackie was a kind-hearted man. She did not expect jackie to ask her to return the favor. She could feel the anger building within her. She studied jackie and suddenly thought of something. ¡°You¡¯re such a pervert! You want to bring me to a hotel, don¡¯t you? I¡¯m telling you; the episode just now was a ploy, I couldn¡¯t think of anything better. If you really want me to give my body to you, dream on! I¡¯m not that kind of woman!¡± Shirley huffed, staring at jackie fiercely. ¡°Heh? Not that kind of woman? Then why did you pretend to be my girlfriend?¡± The corners of jackie¡¯s mouth curved upward, and he teased the woman with a yful tone. The girl before him looked a few years younger than him, and her outfit and her appearance exuded a youthful aura, with a hint of daintiness. Furthermore, her body was well-maintained, otherwise, the filthy rich Young Master Norton would not be pestering her all the while. jackie was even more convinced that if Shirley was not a good-looking woman or with an ordinary face, Young Master Norton would have broken the marriage agreement long ago. ¡°Girl¡­girlfriend? I¡­I¡­ That was a ploy! Got it?¡± Shirley rolled her eyes at jackie and added, ¡°Besides, you broke my expensive heels! My heels are now scrapped; they cost me twenty to thirty thousand dors! But since you¡¯ve done me a huge favor, I¡¯ll not ask forpensation. It¡¯s even now!¡± jackieughed wholeheartedly at Shirley¡¯s reaction. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not interested in you or your body at all. You¡¯re not as good-looking as my wife and your figure is not as attractive as my bodyguard over here, right?¡± When Lana heard the reference, her heart was pleased. She had always been confident of her body and now her self-confidence grew even more. Although she knew that her body was attractive and well-maintained that it was almost impossible to say a negativement about it, when she heard it from jackie, the feeling waspletely different. Shirley¡¯s anger had not subsided since the conversation started. She peeped at Lana who stood beside jackie and realized that jackie was right, this woman¡¯s figure was indeed very alluring. However, she snorted coldly, ¡°Indeed, her body is well-maintained and alluring. As for yourpliment about your wife¡¯s good-looking features, I do not know. After all, I¡¯ve not seen her before. So, lying is not a good thing, understand?¡± ¡°I¡¯m toozy to continue this argument with you. Anyway, I need a small favor from you. Help me out if you¡¯re willing to, if not, just forget it!¡± jackie shrugged his shoulders and asked, ¡°I want to know which are some of the famous apothecaries here? Preferably those with a lot andplete medicinal materials!¡± ¡°This is the favor you ask?¡± Shirley was slightly tongue-tied at jackie¡¯s favor. He only wanted to inquire about apothecaries in the Soul City. Such a simple favor! Chapter 1113 jackie was speechless as well. Heughed bitterly to break the awkward atmosphere. ¡°Youngdy, do you really think that I would want you to repay me with your body? Although you¡¯re good- looking like I¡¯ve said, I¡¯m not interested in you, so don¡¯t make a fool out of yourself!¡± ¡°What? make a fool of myself? Keep dreaming on! I was so ufortable when you wrapped your arm around my waist just now!¡± Rage churned inside Shirley as she spoke. She was considered one of the most beautiful women in the Soul City and there were always many men who were head over heels for her! She truly did not expect that this brat was not interested in her, moreover, he had said that into her face twice! That was like a blow to her self-esteem! After saying that sentence, she looked at jackie and thought of the incident a moment ago¡ª jackie offended Young Master Norton to help her. So she softened her tone and said, ¡°Well. It happened that I¡¯m very familiar with what you¡¯ve asked! How about this, you and I go over to that shop and you buy me a pair of shoes aspensation for my broken heels, and then I¡¯ll take you around to various famous apothecaries. Sounds good?¡± jackie¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when he heard her n. ¡°Hehe, that would be perfect! After all, we¡¯re not familiar with this ce!¡± ¡°But, I have one more request. I have no shoes on now, and I don¡¯t think you want a daintydy to walk to the mall across the airport barefooted, right? So you have to carry me over there. This way, you can also show your sincerity in¡­¡± Shirley suggested with an evil grin stered on her face. ¡°I¡­¡± jackie¡¯s face turned unsightly at the request. A few horizontal lines formed between Shirley¡¯s brows as she saw the unwillingness on jackie¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I¡¯m considered a good-looking woman with a dainty aura! There¡¯re so many men out there waiting for an opportunity like this! You only have to carry me to the mall, why did you put on such a reluctant look!¡± She said in an exasperated tone. ¡°Do you know who he is? How dare you let him carry you? Are you not afraid of death?¡± Lana¡ªwho witnessed the whole exchange¡ªcould not bear to see it continue anymore. jackie was the Supreme Warrior; how could she ask jackie to carry her? Ridiculous! In her point of view, because of jackie¡¯s good-looking features, Shirley must have fallen in love with him at first sight, only then she requested ridiculously to approach jackie. Perhaps, this woman did not even know where the famous apothecaries were! Nevertheless, jackie quickly shot Lana a nce, signaling her to shut her mouth. Apparently, jackie was afraid that she would identally expose his identity as the Supreme Warrior. ¡°Who is he then? Isn¡¯t he jackie White? I don¡¯t believe that I¡¯ll die just because he carried me on his back!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s move!¡± jackie squatted down with a helpless look. Shirley smugged and jumped onto jackie¡¯s back, and said to Lana, ¡°You, help me to carry my suitcase. It¡¯s a simple task and it¡¯s what a bodyguard should do, right? And you can¡¯t let your Young Master carry me at the same time to carry the suitcase, right?¡± jackie carried Shirley on his back and strode toward the direction of the huge shopping mall across the stress. Lana followed closely behind them with an exasperated face. She balled his fists tightly and punched Shirley a few times, but only in her imagination. ¡°Let me do it, Lana. Carrying a suitcase should be a man¡¯s responsibility!¡± Looking at Lana¡¯s hot and boiling face, Ethan immediately went over and pulled the suitcase. ¡°By the way, Lana, don¡¯t tell me you¡­you like our Master?¡± Ethan whispered softly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Lana shot him a deadly stare. It was so frightening that Ethan could feel chills travel along his spine. Chapter 1114 Soon, jackie arrived at the mall outside of the airport with Shirley on his back. Shirley¡¯s face was crimson red as she was on jackie¡¯s back. The manly aura that jackie emitted caused her to be extremely nervous. She had no idea that this guy, who made her angry, would give her such feelings. ¡°Hey, am I heavy?¡± Shirley thought about it and purposely asked to lighten the mood. ¡°You¡¯re alright!¡± jackie dismissed perfunctorily in a few words. He carried Shirley into a shoe shop he saw in front. ¡°Oh yes, are you sure that you want to buy two pairs of shoes?¡± ¡°Of course! You¡¯ve broken my shoes. Don¡¯t you know about doublepensation?¡± Shirley pursued her delicate mouth and said arrogantly. ¡°Alright. Double! Double!¡± jackie smiled bitterly. ¡°Oh, my, cousin! Are you in a rtionship?¡± As they finished speaking, a young girl who was trying on shoes in the shop immediately ran over when she saw Shirley. The girl opened her eyes widely and her eyeballs almost popped out of her sockets as she was very surprised. ¡°Let¡­let me down now!¡± Shirley¡¯s face was blushed in crimson color and she wanted to hide underground. She was absolutely speechless. All she wanted was to bully jackie, she had no idea that her younger cousin¡¯s sister would spot them. jackie also did not expect to meet someone familiar so he immediately ced Shirley down. ¡°Cousin, this is your boyfriend? You have very good taste, he¡¯s really handsome. I¡¯m envious!¡± The young girl looked at jackie from head to toe as she walked over and said happily. ¡°What are you talking about? He¡¯s not my boyfriend!¡± Shirley rolled her eyes at the pretty girl in front of her before saying. ¡°Willow, so nice to meet you here. I have no idea that I will bump into you right after I got off the ne!¡± ¡°Yes, cousin. What a nice coincidence. If it wasn¡¯t for this coincidence, I would not have seen this sweet interaction between you and your boyfriend!¡± Willow said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t bother to deny it. Haha¡­ If this is not your boyfriend, why are you on his back? Cousin, there¡¯s nothing to be shy about. Don¡¯t worry, I will keep this a secret from you. Uncle and the others won¡¯t know about this!¡± Willow said happily. She soon thought about something and added. ¡°Oh right, there¡¯s still Wilton. He can¡¯t know about this too.¡± ¡°This guy broke my shoes so I¡­I asked him to carry me and pay me back. If you don¡¯t believe in me, you can ask him!¡± Shirley nced at jackie and he actually started smoking the cigarette he took out. She was slightly speechless as he did not stand forward to help exin. Previously she did this to make Wilton angry. It was troublesome if Willow misunderstood her for this and people learned about it. How would she exin to her father and the others? ¡°She¡¯s right. Don¡¯t misunderstand us, I¡¯m only repaying her shoes!¡± jackie smiled and said to Willow. Chapter 1115 Willow¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard what jackie said. She walked forward and looked at jackie with her bright eyes. ¡°Hey, are you still single when you¡¯re so handsome? Since you¡¯re not my cousin¡¯s boyfriend, how about being my boyfriend? Although I¡¯m not as pretty as my cousin, I don¡¯t look bad too. Apart from that, I¡¯m still young and I have not grown to my full potential yet. I¡¯m sure that I will be even prettier in another two years. What do you think?¡± The corners of jackie¡¯s mouth slightly twitched. He had never imagined that a young girl who was around 18 years old would confess her feelings to him. Apart from that, this was the first time they met each other. Were girls nowadays so proactive? ¡°Kid, stop messing around. I¡¯m not from Soul City and I¡¯m only here to run some errands. It so happens that I need your cousin¡¯s help for somethings!¡± jackie smiled helplessly and said to Willow. Willow pursed her lips unhappily and said. ¡°This is so boring. I¡¯m so pretty but I¡¯m being turned down. You¡¯re really insensible!¡± ¡°You better choose your shoes quickly!¡± Shirley could not help butughed when she saw how Willow was turned down. She turned around and started looking for her shoes. She spoke to jackie after she chose two pairs of shoes. ¡°Hey jackie, these two pairs of my shoes are not cheap. They cost tens of thousands. You have the money right?¡± ¡°How much is everything, including hers? I¡¯ll pay by card!¡± jackie smiled as he nced at Willow, who was beside them. He directly handed his bank card to the salesperson. ¡°Alright, sir!¡± The salesperson was extremely happy and went over to settle the sales. It seemed like she had met with a rich person today. ¡°Oh wow, handsome! You¡¯re really generous. I really like men who are generous like you. Hey, you really don¡¯t want to consider being in a rtionship with young girls like me? I might be able to let you experience something different?¡± Willow said happily when she saw that jackie had also paid for her shoes. ¡°Willow, I have no idea that you had started thinking about such things although you¡¯re so young! After all, I¡¯ve never seen you being so proactive in the past!¡± Shirley could not help and startedughing when she saw how Willow acted. ¡°What do you know? It¡¯s seldom that I meet such a handsome guy. Apart from that, I can see a different aura on him. He¡¯s different from others but I can¡¯t describe it. I feel that he¡¯s like a king when he stands there!¡± Willow rolled her eyes at Shirley and said. ¡°Psst psst! You are giving him such high appraisals!¡± Shirley smiled bitterly before she continued to speak. ¡°Come on, we need to go. I¡¯ll lead you guys to the pharmacy to take a look!¡± ¡°Oh my, you guys are here to buy medication? Is somebody gravely ill?¡± Willow immediately said when she heard their conversation. ¡°One of my ssmates has a grandfather who¡¯s an experienced traditional doctor and his medical skills are quite good. Do you guys want me to bring you to meet him? Ask the old man to take a look at you?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ There¡¯s no need for that as we know how to treat the patient. We are just short of several herbs and it¡¯s difficult to obtain these herbs so we came here to take a look!¡± jackieughed and said. Soon, the group of people left. However, several cars quickly drove over and stopped by the side of the road. ¡°Shirley, when did youe over here? Luckily we spotted you or it¡¯s really difficult to find you!¡± Master Lancaster walked over with his bodyguards, butler, and a young man when he saw Shirley. He then spoke with a cold expression on his face. ¡°Young Master Norton said that you have a boyfriend?¡± He nced at jackie after he spoke and continued to speak as his face darkened. ¡°Is this guy the boyfriend that Young Master Norton mentioned?¡± Chapter 1116 ¡°Father, you know I can¡¯t stand that guy. Since my grandfather has passed away and his grandfather also passed awayst year, our marriage agreement doesn¡¯t matter anymore!¡± Shirley quickly moved forward and took Xavien Lancaster¡¯s hand, acting persuasively, ¡°Also, you know that Wilton¡¯s no good. I met him entering hotel rooms with different pretty women several times. Do you think that he¡¯s there to discuss business-rted matters? From how they acted, they¡¯re definitely there for pleasure!¡± Xavien eyed jackie suspiciously as he grumbled, ¡°No matter what, you can¡¯t just simply find somebody, right? What¡¯s this guy¡¯s name?¡± ¡°He¡­ He¡¯s jackie White.¡± Shirley smiled embarrassingly and continued, ¡°Father, I just met him today, and I purposely said that he¡¯s my boyfriend to agitate Wilton. I want him to give up, and things would be much easier if he does.¡± ¡°Haha! Have you been watching too much drama?¡±ughed Xavien, his outburst stunning Shirley. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what sort of a person Wilton is? He¡¯s not somebody you can offend. Although I don¡¯t want you to marry him, hees from a second-ss aristocratic family. Not only is his family rich, but we work with them on many of our projects!¡± Xavien let that sink before he continued, ¡°Wilton had already called and asked you to get ready for the wedding in two days. He¡¯s sending the invitations out today, and he¡¯ll redraw all his investments in the projects we¡¯re working together with them on if you don¡¯t marry him. Do you know the consequences?¡± ¡°What?!¡± Flummoxed, Shirley stood in silence as she felt her head buzzing. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Uncle, what is Wilton thinking? How could he act that way? Isn¡¯t it too much for him to force Cousin to marry him, knowing she doesn¡¯t like him?¡± Unable to stomach Wilton¡¯s ridiculousness, Willow voiced out her opinion as it was unfair for Shirley. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Shirley be treading on dangerous grounds if she ends up marrying him for real? Will she have even a single peaceful day?¡± ¡°Sigh! I know that!¡± grumbled Xavien in extreme distress. ¡°However, we¡¯d be losing so much funding if they redraw their investment. We¡¯d be losing a lot by then. Apart from that, we¡¯ll need to pay the other business owners penalties, and that¡¯s a huge amount. Our family will be done for when all that happens.¡± The young man in white suit, who was beside Xavien, stepped forward and said, ¡°Sister, it¡¯s best if you marry him. After all, you¡¯re bonded by a marriage agreement. If you don¡¯t marry him, not only will our third-ss aristocratic family be unstable, but we¡¯ll also fall into bankruptcy.¡± Shirley¡¯s eyes turned red and she looked at her brother, Hendrix Lancaster in disbelief. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you had the heart to say that, Hendrix! Don¡¯t you know my life is ruined if I marry him? It¡¯ll be ruined, all down in ashes! Do you think that Wilton is a good man when he can think of such shameless ways to threaten you guys? Do you think that he¡¯ll be a good husband?¡± What Hendrix said next made Shirley reel back in shock¡­ ¡°But Sister, who¡¯s going to marry him if you don¡¯t? Young Master Norton is rich and powerful! If you marry him, our families will get even stronger as we¡¯ll be working together. Not only will our position as a third-ss aristocratic family be strengthened, but we might be able to be a second-ss aristocratic family soon. I believe that we¡¯ll take it up a notch within a couple of years!¡± ¡°Oh, I can just die in anger right now¡­! How can you think like that, Hendrix? Haha¡­! You guys are going to disregard my well-being for the future development of the Lancaster family?¡± Shirley¡¯s face turned pale from anger and stared at them angrily. ¡°Daughter, don¡¯t get so worked up about it!,¡± persuaded Xavien. ¡°You¡¯ve angered Wilton gravely this time. This isn¡¯t the only thing he¡¯s threatening us for. As long as you don¡¯t marry him in the wedding ceremony he prepared in two days, he¡¯ll bring men and take you away. He might even attack us! You know that he¡¯s acquaintances with a seven-star King of War, and they have a really good rtionship!¡± Chapter 1117 Shirley was stumped when she heard that Wilton was going to fight against her parents, reeling two steps back in her shock. ¡°Come on, Sister, let¡¯s go back. You should rest well today and get mentally prepared so that you can get married in two days,¡± uttered Hendrix, a wan smile on his face as he did. ¡°You won¡¯t just let a seven-star King of War annihte the entire Lancaster family, will you?¡± ¡°I never thought that Wilton would be such a bastard that he¡¯d go through such lengths to make me marry him.¡± Shirley smiled coldly and looked at Xavien in front of her and growled, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault! I¡¯ve told you that it¡¯s best if you reduce your coboration with the Norton family and to not make the projects so huge. What did you do? You never listen to me and insist on making the projects huge! Haha¡­! You did that just to make more money. Do you see what¡¯s happening now? You¡¯ve just ruined your daughter¡¯s happiness for the rest of her life!¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ I know I¡¯m the one at fault here, my daughter, and I should¡¯ve listened to you from the start, but I¡¯m left without a choice. I know that you¡¯re an obedient child. You won¡¯t just stand by and look as the Lancaster family gets wiped out, right?¡± Xavien was obviously helpless and looked at Shirley pleadingly. jackie thought about it and asked, ¡°Are you sure that the seven-star King of War would do something so bad on that person¡¯s behalf?¡± ¡°Of course. This King of War is really close to Wilton. Many people asked for his help to get rid of their competition. He would do it as long as people pay him enough money!¡± ¡°You people should quickly leave Soul City,¡± said Shirley. ¡°The Norton family has many masters, and you guys are going to be dead the next time they see you, considering how you offended them today. They might be sending people looking for you guys now!¡± ¡°No way. I won¡¯t go back until I have all the herbs I need.¡± jackie smiled calmly and ced his hands behind his back. He still looked so indifferent. To him, what happened was like listening to a story. It was as if the seven-star King of War and the Norton family meant nothing, barely a threat to him. ¡°Father, you guys should go back. I¡¯ve promised jackie that I¡¯d bring them to the pharmacy to take a look, and I have to see that through at least.¡± Shirley smiled bitterly and pulled her luggage over. ¡°Help me bring my luggage back. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t run away. I¡¯ll do it for the Lancaster family.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Xavien nodded and soon left with his people. ¡°Miss Shirley, you really n on sacrificing yourself for the Lancaster family?¡± Lana walked forward and asked when she saw how Shirley¡¯s eyes were filled with despair. Chapter 1118 Shirley offered a weak smile. ¡°What else can I do? I never thought I¡¯d make Wilton act like this when my original n was to make him give up. I don¡¯t have other ways to resolve this, now that he¡¯s using such ways to threaten me.¡± She smiled bitterly and muttered, ¡°Nevermind¡ªI shouldn¡¯t think so much about it. He might treat me well once we¡¯re married.¡± Although sheforted herself with these thoughts, Shirley knew all too well Wilton was a yboy. How would she enjoy her days after they got married? ¡°Is it happening in two days? We might be able to help you, so don¡¯t be disheartened,¡± jackie came forward and spoke indifferently. ¡°You?¡± Shirley was stunned. She then shook her head with a bitter smile on her face. ¡°How can you guys help me? The bodyguards Young Master Norton took with him today are just regr ones, but they have several masters in their family. Apart from that, he¡¯s acquaintances with that seven-star King of War, and that¡¯s daunting. Simply put, his family isn¡¯t some power we can offend. Do you understand?¡± ¡°You only need to remember that I¡¯ll help you since I said so.¡± jackie was toozy to exin things to her, so he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! Which pharmacy shall we go first?¡± ¡°Hehe! I want to go with you guys, Cousin!¡± Willow giggled. ¡°It¡¯s nice to follow a handsome guy and ogle him¡ªit¡¯s good for the eyes!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you need to study? Why do you want to follow us?¡± Shirley rolled her eyes at Willow, annoyed. Since when did this girl be someone who would drool over men? ¡°Cousin, it¡¯s Saturday, and I¡¯m resting. I¡¯m also resting tomorrow. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Willow also rolled her eyes at Shirley. ¡°Apart from that, I¡¯m a senior and I¡¯m almost graduating. There aren¡¯t many sses recently, so it doesn¡¯t matter if I go or not.¡± With Shirley leading the way, the group arrived at arge pharmacy. Not wasting time, jackie entered and asked an old man, ¡°Boss, do you guys have a hundred-year-old Sinomenium?¡± ¡°A hundred-year-old Sinomenium? Haha! Are you joking with me, young man? How would I have something like that here? I have some that are ten years old, and I also have ginseng, wolfberries, and angelicas that are a hundred years old. Do you need these?¡± The old manughed. ¡°I don¡¯t think that the item you mentioned exists. A hundred-year-old Sinomenium would be a treasure among treasures. You won¡¯t be able to buy it without tens of millions!¡± jackie¡¯s face darkened when he heard this; finding the Sinomenium was a difficult task after all. Such an item truly was a rare treasure. Thinking some more, jackie then asked, ¡°How about the Snow Lotus? Old Sir, do you have any here?¡± ¡°There¡¯s one,¡± blurted the old man. Pleased with that, jackie excitedly asked, ¡°How much is it? Name your price, and I¡¯ll give it.¡± However, the old man smiled bitterly. ¡°Sir, I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet. I do have one, but a woman had just bought it. Yes, it was purchased by the Zimmer family¡¯s maid, so you¡¯re a little toote, and there¡¯s nothing I can do. I can¡¯t sell it to you no matter how much money you can give me.¡± jackie was extremely disappointed when he heard this. However, he thought about it and immediately asked. ¡°Oh, right, how long has the maid left?¡± ¡°She just left a couple of minutes ago,¡± replied the old man. ¡°Really? Come on, let¡¯s go to the Zimmer family now!¡± Chapter 1119 jackie saw a glimpse of hope when he heard what the pharmacy owner had said to them. The group immediately took a taxi to the Zimmer family mansion. jackie and his group, however, were stopped when they arrived at the entrance. ¡°You guys are¡­?¡± questioned one of the bodyguards. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m the young miss of the Lancaster family, Shirley Lancaster. I¡¯d like to request a meeting with the Zimmer family master,¡± Shirley politely greeted the other party. She had reminded jackie to be on his best behavior prior to their arrival. The Zimmer family was a first- ss aristocratic family in Soul City, and even the Norton family dared not offend them, let alone the Lancaster family. Nheless, she believed that it would not be a problem if she requested to meet their family master based on her honor. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re Miss Shirley!¡± The bodyguard nced at Shirley and smilingly added, ¡°How about this, Miss Shirley: why don¡¯t youe back tomorrow? I¡¯ll inform my master tonight and you just need toe over tomorrow. I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s not possible to meet him today.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t we meet him today? Why not?¡± Shirley wondered what was going on. She knew jackie and the others needed the Snow Lotus, and should they return only the day after, the Zimmer family might have already used the Snow Lotus. They came to the Zimmers in hopes that they were in time. ¡°There¡¯s a well-known doctor here with us today. He¡¯s an honorable King of War, and he¡¯s treating our old madam now!¡± the bodyguard exined. ¡°Let us in¡ªwe¡¯re in a hurry. We might not make it if we¡¯rete!¡± jackie¡¯s face darkened as there was no time to lose. Where would he find a second Snow Lotus if this one was used? It was a rare item and it was not easy to find one, so he had to get his hands on it. However, he was not going to grab it or snatch it away from them. ¡°Who are you? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said just now? We¡¯re polite to her because she¡¯s Miss Shirley. Who are you to speak to us? You look like the Lancaster family¡¯s bodyguard. Haha¡­! The Lancaster family¡¯s bodyguards are not qualified to talk to me. Don¡¯t think of me as just a door guard¡ªI¡¯m an assistant commander of the bodyguards unit with a fighting prowess of a nine-grade martial artist!¡± The bodyguard sized jackie up condescendingly. ¡°Get out of my way. We¡¯re running out of time, and I don¡¯t have the time to exin everything to you!¡± Not wanting to waste a second longer, jackie pulled Shirley with him as they walked into the Zimmers¡¯ mansion. ¡° jackie, this is a first-ss aristocratic family we¡¯re talking about. This is the Zimmer family¡¯s residence!¡± Shirley was startled at jackie¡¯s brash behavior, though she failed to resist jackie¡¯s strength as she walked with him against her will. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Stop him! How dare he barge into our Zimmer family¡¯s residence?! Is he suicidal?!¡± The assistant commander of the bodyguards immediately yelled loudly. Several bodyguards immediately stood in front of jackie and the others, blocking their way. Perplexed, Willow called out anxiously behind them, ¡°Oh my god, jackie! Stop it! Although you¡¯re handsome, you can¡¯t not honor the Zimmers!¡± Of course, there was no denying jackie looked rather spunky with that attitude, but who knew how long this handsome figure could stand his ground? He would be humiliated if the Zimmers¡¯ bodyguards pummeled him to the ground. Chapter 1120 Both Willow and Shirley were very worried for jackie. After all, these bodyguards could not be equated to the Norton family. These were the Zimmer family¡¯s bodyguards, and there was an assistantmander among them. ¡°Got a death wish?¡± The bodyguards did not hold back when they saw jackie and the others barging in. Balling their fists, they lunged and charged at the group of three. They fell to the floor, defeated as their faces darkened. ¡°Oh dear, they¡¯ve really started fighting now!¡± Shirley and Willow¡¯s faces morphed into horror when they saw the group of three won. It was better had they lost, but as they had beaten the Zimmer family¡¯s bodyguards, there was no denying that jackie and hispany crossed the line. Still, jackie and the others did not stop at all as they moved forward, taking down guards that came in their way. Willow eyed Shirley anxiously as she asked, ¡°Cousin, what should we do? Should we follow them?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Shirley gritted her teeth and walked forward, quickly catching up with jackie and the rest. ncing at the guards lying on the floor, Willow immediately followed suit. The pale-faced guard on the floor yelled loudly, ¡°Help, somebody is barging in!¡± The bodyguards in charge of patrolling thepound immediately ran over when they heard the yelling. It did not take long until guards after guards lined up before jackie and the rest, ring at them angrily and pointedly. ¡°Who are you people?! How dare you barge into our family¡¯s residence?! Are you people trying to get yourselves killed?¡± ¡°Ask your family master toe out. I have something important to see him for, and I need to see him now!¡± jackie directly said as he did not want to waste time talking to them. ¡°Haha¡­ What high-sounding sentiments! Do you think that you can just make a request to meet our family master?¡± Another bodyguardughed and said, ¡°If you kneel down and apologize now, we¡¯ll allow you to leave here alive. Otherwise, prepare your tombs!¡± ¡°Guess we can only force ourselves in then.!¡± jackie smiled coldly and directly walked forward. A guy appeared in front of jackie and swung his fist toward him. This guy¡¯s speed showed that he was at least a grandmaster at an impressive level. That man, however, was sent flying by jackie¡¯s punch. He crashed onto the ground and he vomited blood. His face immediately turned pale. ¡°How¡¯s this possible?¡± The other bodyguards were frightened when they saw this scene¡ªthey never thought the man before them was that powerful. No wonder they dared barge in. Nheless, they surrounded jackie, confident in their number and fighting prowess. Chapter 1121 Unfortunately, once the chaos subsided, all the Zimmer family¡¯s bodyguards fell to the ground as they wailed and groaned. ¡°What? How are they that powerful?¡± Shirley and Willow were dumbfounded, unable to register how powerful jackie and the others were. The masters of the Zimmer family were not their match. ¡­ ¡°Master, it¡¯s bad! It¡¯s bad! There¡¯s a fight going on outside!¡± A bodyguard rushed into the Zimmer family¡¯s living room. ¡°There are several people trying to barge into our house to meet you. They refused to listen when we told them toe back tomorrow, and they fought with our men!¡± The bodyguard lowered his head in shame and continued, ¡°They¡¯re that strong that we can barely fight against them. Even the headmander was sent flying by their punches.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible?! Who are they? How dare they barge into our house!¡± The Zimmer family master¡¯s face darkened as he stood up. The King of War, who was treating the old man, also stood up. ¡°It looks like we need to go out and take a look!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± The Zimmer family master nodded. He walked outside with several of the Zimmer family¡¯s guardians and the King of War. ¡­ It was not long until they came across jackie and the others. ¡°Young man, it looks like the Zimmer family has never offended you guys. What is the meaning of this? You¡¯ve attacked our people!¡± The Zimmer family master¡¯s face darkened as he looked at jackie. He knew almost all the masters in Soul City, but he had no recollection of such a guy. jackie smiled bitterly when he heard this. ¡°I had no choice, Master Zimmer. Would I be able to meet you if I didn¡¯t do anything? I can only apologize for what I did.¡± ¡°You¡¯re rather wild, young man! Do you think you can hit anybody in the Zimmer family as you wish?¡± growled one of the Zimmer family¡¯s guardians with a Herculean physique and face covered with his bushy beard. He stepped forward and stared at jackie fiercely. jackie looked at him and smiled indifferently as he spoke, ¡°You¡¯re no match for me, so it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t waste your energy. I¡¯m here today because I need to discuss something with your master.¡± ¡°You got a very grating behavior!¡± The corners of the burly man¡¯s mouth twitched as he clenched his fists, and weak Chi was emitted. He was a master with the fighting prowess of the demi-god level. He rushed forward speedily and his punch was aimed at jackie¡¯s face. He moved so speedily with an imposing manner. ¡°Hmph!¡± jackie made a small sound of indignance at the attack as he met the attack with his own fists. jackie¡¯s attack looked simple and fast. His punch met the opponent¡¯s punch without any hesitation. ¡°Such power!¡± The man¡¯s fist had just met jackie¡¯s fist when he was shocked at how daunting jackie was. Unable to stand his ground, the man flew backward at the next moment, onlynding several meters back. He moved a couple of steps backwards before he could stabilise himself. ¡°How¡¯s this possible? Even Guardian Wright can¡¯t topple him?¡± Many of the Zimmer family¡¯s masters¡¯ faces darkened when they saw this scene. Guardian Wright was sent flying while jackie remained perfectly where he stood; even a dumb person could see the difference between these two. Willow and Shirley, who were standing behind jackie, looked at each other and were utterly stupefied¡ª this jackie guy was really strong. Before this, she did not believe jackie when he first said he would help her. In her opinion, there was nothing scary about the Norton family as long as jackie took action. Even the seven-star King of War was not jackie¡¯s opponent! ¡°Haha¡­ Let¡¯s discuss this peacefully!¡± The Zimmer family master quickly sweetened his tone when he saw what happened, surprised as he was. ¡°Pray tell, what does a young brother need from us? Let¡¯s go in and discuss it!¡± Chapter 1122 ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ Everybody, please go in¡­ Please go in!¡± Several of the Zimmer family¡¯s elders offered genial smiles to jackie and hispany, no longer arrogant and disdainful like they were moments ago. They looked at jackie fearfully. Such a master could kill everyone in the residence had he wanted to, after all. ¡°Alright.¡± jackie nodded and followed them inside. Soon, everybody was seated in the living room. Not one to beat around the bush, jackie instantly began, ¡°Master Zimmer, I¡¯m jackie White, and I¡¯m here because I heard you¡¯ve just purchased a Snow Lotus. It so happened that my father is gravely ill, and he needs this herb, so I¡¯m here today with hopes that Master Zimmer will give this herb to me.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Master Zimmer looked awkward. He nced at the old madam, whoid on the sofa, and said, ¡° jackie, my mother has been sick for several years, and finally a miracle doctor is here to help cure her. I need this Snow Lotus badly, and the doctor even said that if my mother isn¡¯t cured, she won¡¯t live past this year.¡± Meanwhile, The King of War kept staring at Lana and Ethan. The two looked awfully familiar, but he could not put his finger on it. jackie walked toward the table and picked up the Snow Lotus before speaking with a smile on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve taken something that belonged to you, I¡¯ll definitely help cure Old Madam¡¯s sickness. After all, it won¡¯t settle with me if she passes because I took the Snow Lotus.¡± jackie flipped his hand and put the Snow Lotus away. He then asked the Zimmers to bring him a pen and paper. He wrote a prescription on the paper and passed it to Master Zimmer. ¡°This prescription will cure Old Madam¡¯s sickness. This prescription uses normal herbs, and you can get them from any normal pharmacies. There¡¯s no need for you to use something like the Snow Lotus.¡± ¡°Really? Thank you so much for this!¡± Master Zimmer had no idea if this prescription would work, but he could not do anything as jackie insisted on taking the Snow Lotus away. After all, he was a powerful individual that the Zimmers could not fight against. ¡°We¡¯ll be taking our leave now.¡± jackie smiled and left with Shirley, Willow, and the others. Master Zimmer¡¯s face immediately darkened after jackie and the others left. He held his hands into tight fists. ¡°This is too much! Is this prescription better than yours? If this doesn¡¯t work, my mother will¡­ It¡¯s not so easy to find something like the Snow Lotus!¡± At that moment, the King of War¡ªa miracle-worker himself¡ªtook the prescription and read it. A surprised look shed through his eyes. ¡°Amazing¡­! Truly amazing! I had no idea that such a way exists! This prescription will definitely work! Why didn¡¯t I think of this? Not only is this effective, but there are fewer side effectspared to my prescription!¡± ¡°Is that true, Sir? Is that young man¡¯s prescription really useful?¡± Master Zimmer immediately asked in excitement. ¡°Yes! Ask your people to get the herbs based on this prescription. I think that Old Madam¡¯s illness will be completely cured after drinking the medication twice!¡± The King of War nodded and looked toward the entrance. ¡°How strange¡­ That man and woman look so familiar. I must¡¯ve seen them somewhere.¡± Chapter 1123 The King of War frowned and wondered. It was secondster that his eyes widened as his expression morphed into awe. ¡°Goodness, it really was them. It¡¯s really those two after all! I never thought that I¡¯d meet them in this lifetime!¡± ¡°Sir, who are you talking about? Do you know those people?¡± Master Zimmer was baffled, and he could see from the King of War¡¯s expression that those were important people. ¡°Yes, and it would¡¯ve been better if I recognized them the moment I saw them. s, I only remembered when they left.¡± The King of War said in extreme excitement. ¡°That woman is the Goddess of War, Lana Zechs, and the man is the God of War, Ethan Hays! Ethan Hays is a true miracle doctor, my idol!¡± ¡°What?! There were two Gods of War?! No wonder they were so strong!¡± Master Zimmer was extremely afraid when he heard of this. ¡°Strange¡­ Since both of them are Gods of War, who is this jackie White? The Gods of War seem to address him respectfully!¡± ¡°There¡¯s only one person who those two Gods of War would address respectfully!¡± The King of War raised his head and said slowly, ¡°That person¡­is the Supreme Warrior himself.¡± Everybody took a sharp inhale. The Supreme Warrior¡­ Never in a million years did they think the mysterious Supreme Warrior would enter their residence. The person who spoke to them just moments ago was, in fact, the Supreme Warrior. The guardian who fought with jackie was embarrassed. Had he actually fought against the Supreme Warrior? Was he suicidal? Thank his lucky stars the Supreme Warrior did not go all out on him, or he would have died. ¡° jackie, you¡¯re so strong! You¡¯re my idol!¡± Willow walked beside jackie and looked at him in awe. ¡°Are you sure that you don¡¯t want to consider my offer? Let me be your girlfriend! Oh, you gotta be older considering you¡¯re married now, right? Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t mind being your second wife!¡± ¡°¡­¡± Willow¡¯s boldness embarrassed jackie, unable to reply to her. jackie offered a tight smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look at the next pharmacy!¡± They went to several pharmacies throughout the entire afternoon. jackie had already gotten all the herbs he needed, yet there was no sign of the hundred-year-old Sinomenium. None of the pharmacies had it. ¡°There¡¯s none?¡± jackie could not control his disappointment after receiving the same news from another inquiry. He did not expect, however, that the pharmacy owner would smilinglyment, ¡°Young man, it¡¯s difficult to obtain Sinomeniums, let alone one that is a hundred years old. That is a precious item among treasures!¡± The owner paused before he continued, ¡°However, I know that the Sky City Auction House in the city center is having a special auction tomorrow for rare herbs. You can try your luck there tomorrow and see if you¡¯ll get anything!¡± ¡°Really? Thank you so much!¡± jackie¡¯s hope was restored with that news, thanking the pharmacy owner as he gestured with his hands. Chapter 1124 ¡°Alright, Miss Shirley, thank you for today. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go to you the day after tomorrow. You don¡¯t need to worry about the Norton family¡ªI will destroy them if they dare force you to marry him,¡± spoke jackie with an indifferent smile after they exited the Zimmer family mansion. ¡°Do remember this promise. Anyway, I¡¯ll take you for your word, and if you don¡¯t show up, I¡¯ll hate you for the rest of my life.¡± Shirley rolled her eyes at jackie and looked at the time before saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t I treat you to dinner? It¡¯s quitete now. After all, this is the first time you guys are here in Soul City, and I don¡¯t think any of you know which restaurants taste better. I can also take this chance to be a good host.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Sure! Since Miss Shirley is being so generous, we¡¯ll just follow you!¡± jackieughed and agreed to it. The group of people soon found a hotel. Shirley and Willow left after dinner. The next morning, jackie arrived at the entrance of the Sky City Auction House with Lana and Ethan. This was a huge auction house located in the city center of Soul City. jackie and the others were stopped when they were about to enter. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ll need to verify your assets if you¡¯d like to join our auction. The assets in your card need to be more than one billion to enter.¡± jackie was led to the side for his assets to be verified before they could enter the auction house. The auction was centered around herbs, hence the people who attended were sessful businessmen who did herb business or well-known pharmacy owners. Hence, many people from the neighboring cities also came due to the sessful marketing. Some of them were here just to observe while some came because they knew that there were certain herbs for sale. Soon, an old man walked onto the stage. ¡°Greetings, everyone! Wee to today¡¯s herbs-themed auction at Sky City Auction House!¡± The old man was a worker of the auction house. He smiled and started introducing the items to everybody. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll start with the first item of the day. The first item is a thousand-year-old ginseng, and I¡¯m sure that all of you know how precious ginseng of this age is. The price is naturally expensive and starts at one million. Each call needs to be more than one hundred thousand!¡± ¡°Alright, Sirs, you may start your bid!¡± The old man signaled for the bidding to begin. ¡°One million and five hundred thousand!¡± ¡°One million and eight hundred thousand!¡± ¡­ That thousand-year-old ginseng was sold at the high price of 1.5 million. jackie and the others were here for a hundred-year-old Sinomenium, and nobody knew if such a precious item would be sold in this auction. They silently waited at the corner, waiting for the next herb to be auctioned. In truth, all the herbs in the auction were rare, but they failed to catch jackie¡¯s eyes. Many people joined the auction, and some even had heated arguments over some herbs. However, jackie had not joined any of the biddings. The old man in charge of auctioning the items also noticed jackie. In his opinion, jackie was here to observe, so he did not pay much attention to jackie. Time slowly passed by, and jackie grew agitated when he noted that despite the many herbs auctioned, the hundred-year-old Sinomenium that he wanted never showed up. ¡°It looks like we¡¯ve wasted our time here.¡± Ethan, who was by jackie¡¯s side, smiled helplessly. The hundred-year-old Sinomenium was so rare, it felt natural for it not to be auctioned at that moment. Chapter 1125 jackie needed that Sinomenium to cure his father from the poison that gued him. As the auction was about to end, the old man on the stage smiled. ¡°Next, we¡¯re auctioning the most precious herb in this auction. It can be considered a precious item, and it is a hundred-year-old Sinomenium! This¡­¡± jackie and Ethan instantly eyed each other, and their eyes glistened with excitement. Turned out that herb was up for grabs after all! If that was the case, they definitely had to get this hundred-year-old Sinomenium quickly. After the old man introduced the herb¡¯s usage and rarity, he stretched a finger forward and said, ¡°The starting price of this hundred-year-old Sinomenium is one hundred million, and the bid can¡¯t be less than a million. Now, everybody can start bidding!¡± ¡°This is a true precious item! Haha! I¡¯ll pay a hundred and fifty million for it!¡± A middle-aged man was intrigued by this item and raised the price by fifty million. ¡°Two hundred million!¡± A wealthy-looking woman stood up and doubled the price of the initial bid. ¡°It looks like there¡¯s some fiercepetition today!¡± Ethan smiled bitterly and reminded jackie. jackie nodded. ¡°This is a rare hundred-year-old item, and the starting price of one hundred million is obviously too low. This hundred-year-old Sinomenium is worth at least five hundred million!¡± jackie paused before he continued, ¡°I¡¯m taking it with me, no matter how expensive it gets.¡± ¡°Three hundred million!¡± Another old man stood up and bidded. The price gradually increased, and it was not long until the herb reached the five hundred million mark. At this moment, the people bidding for the item had obviously decreased. ¡°Six hundred million!¡± It was only then jackie bade, slowly standing up and calling out a number. The face of the guy who bidded five hundred million immediately darkened. He stood up again and said, ¡°Seven hundred million!¡± ¡°Wonderful! Who knew that this hundred-year-old Sinomenium of ours would reach the price of seven hundred million. It looks like everybody here is good at recognizing wonderful items!¡± The old man on the auction stage was smiling happily. After all, the higher the price of the auction, the greater their commission. ¡°One billion!¡± Before the old man could finish speaking, jackie once again called out a number, and his offer shocked everyone. ¡°Must you take this from me, young man?¡± A middle-aged man not far away immediately looked at jackie angrily, his eyes threatening jackie. ¡°This is an auction house, and the item belongs to the highest bidder. Don¡¯t you know the rules?¡± jackie looked at the other party and smiled coldly. That man thought he would back down with that so-called intense re of his. ¡°Haha¡­ Young man, you¡¯re quite daring!¡± The middle-aged man startedughing loudly and said, ¡°One and a half billion!¡± Chapter 1126 ¡°What? It¡¯s at 1.5 billion now? That man¡¯s a lunatic, and rich at that! This is more than what the item is worth!¡± some random person eximed, unable toprehend the middle-aged man¡¯s bid. ¡°Yes, that offer¡¯s too high. I get it¡¯s a precious item, but does he need to spend that much money?¡± Another person was alsopletely stunned. An old man thought about it and said, ¡°You guys don¡¯t understand. His offer sounds too much, but if they need this herb urgently, they¡¯ll need to buy it no matter how expensive it is. They definitely have a need for it!¡± ¡°1.5 billion! The pricing is at 1.5 billion now! Anybody else wants to bid for it?¡± The old man in charge of the auction once again yelled in excitement from the stage. Such a high price made him lose his composure. Just when the other party thought jackie would not bid any higher, jackie smiled indifferently and called out, ¡°Two billion!¡± ¡°What?! Two billion?! Who is this young man? He actually called two billion!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this guy before! He must be from another city!¡± Many people werepletely shocked when they heard jackie increasing the price again. ¡°This guy is really daring. Don¡¯t he know that the guy he¡¯s offending is from a huge n in Soul City? This person¡¯s nickname is Mountain Tiger, and he¡¯s a ruthless person. Anyone who offends him won¡¯t end up well.¡± Such discussions were heard as murmurs from the crowd. jackie could not help but frown when he heard this¡ªseemed as though that man was from an underground,rge power n. No wonder the other party dared threaten him previously. Nheless, jackie was not one to be intimidated easily. Apart from that, jackie needed that herb to cure the poison in his father¡¯s body, thus jackie was not about to back down. The man with the nickname ¡®Mountain Tiger¡¯ had a darkened expression as he nced at jackie heatedly. ¡°Brother Tiger, why not just let it be? We can¡¯t be responsible for this guy¡¯s suicidal actions,¡± said a muscr man beside Mountain Tiger. Two others signed toward Mountain Tiger; they would get jackie once the bidding was over. ¡°Alright, young man. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± Mountain Tiger smiled indifferently and sat down. However, many people knew that Mountain Tiger would not simply give up things he had his eyes on. It might be better if the other party continued to increase the price and win the auction. The other party must have something else in mind if they directly gave up bidding for the item under such circumstances. ¡°Two billion! This young brother bid two billion! Anybody else with a higher price?¡± The old man on the stage was slightly worried for jackie. Nothing would happen in the auction house, but jackie was on his own upon exiting the building. After all, the n supporting Mountain Tiger was so strong that even their boss dared not offend them. Mountain Tiger was one of the important subordinates to their n master. ¡°Two billion, going once!¡± ¡°Two billion, going twice!¡± ¡°Two billion¡ªsold!¡± Chapter 1127 As the gavel mming was heard, the 100-year-old Sinomenium finally belonged to jackie. A beautiful female server sent the Sinomenium to jackie and brought him to the counter for payment. After they paid, a man walked toward jackie and hispany. ¡°Sir, the person in charge of this auction house sent me to inquire: Do you need anybody to escort you out? If you¡¯re from another city, we¡¯ll take you safely out of this city. Don¡¯t worry; we can still protect your safety when you¡¯re in this city.¡± It was obvious that the auction house owner also knew that somebody who could simplye up with two billion for an auction was no average person. Apart from that, it would affect the auction house¡¯s reputation if anything happened to jackie and the others. ¡°Haha¡­ Thank you for your kind gestures, but tell your boss that there¡¯s no need for that. Leaving this city won¡¯t be as difficult, in my opinion.¡± jackieughed and rejected the man. He promised to help Shirley tomorrow, thus leaving the city was thest thing in his mind. Wilton had started promoting his wedding ceremony with Shirley at that moment, and jackie heard people discussing it on his way here. Wilton obviously did not n to give up. ¡°Yes, Sir.¡± The man was evidently surprised at jackie turning their offer down, but he left nheless. After jackie paid and bought another two items, the auction waspleted. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± jackie smiled as he led Lana and Ethan toward the door. ¡°Go, follow them!¡± The man named Mountain Tiger immediately led half a dozen of his subordinates as he followed behind jackie and the others. ¡°Sigh!¡± exhaled the old man on the auction stage when he saw how Mountain Tiger and the others followed behind jackie. He obviously felt that jackie and the others would be fraught with grim possibilities. The people with the bigger fist had the most say in things; that was how the world worked. Many people had made their estimation and they could not help but stare at the group of three after they left the auction house. They wanted to see if the people from the Green Dragon n would attack them. Sure enough, Mountain Tiger and the rest surrounded the group of three after they walked some distance away. ¡°Oh no, those three are done this time!¡± blurted a person as the situation slowly escted. ¡°Yeah. I saw the worker of the auction house ask the guy something just now, probably offering protection, but that guy turned them down. Beats me, what he¡¯s thinking.¡± Somebody smiled bitterly. ¡°These people from the Green Dragon n might not simply let them go, even if they leave the city.¡± ¡°Those three might¡¯ve had a better fate had they robbed the herb from someone else, but nothing can be done since it¡¯s Mountain Tiger. I wonder where these peoplee from as they don¡¯t seem to know how terrible Mountain Tiger and the others are!¡± Somebody nced at them with a pitiful look but did not know what to say. ¡°You¡¯re rather bold, young man. You took what Brother Tiger wanted! Haha¡­ I¡¯ve seen daring people, but none of them are as daring as you!¡± A man smiled and looked at the group of three with a funny look on his face. Another guy looked at Lana¡¯s pretty figure from head to toe. ¡°That woman¡¯s pretty, Brother Tiger, and she has such a nice figure. Tsk, tsk! It¡¯s not easy to meet a beautiful woman with such a face. Seems like it¡¯s our lucky day today!¡± Brother Tiger smirked and said, ¡°We¡¯ve hit the jackpot, everyone. Kill the men, and we can toy with this woman. What¡¯s more, we don¡¯t need to spend a penny on the hundred-year-old Sinomenium. Haha! We¡¯ve gotten lucky, now that I think about it!¡± Chapter 1128 ¡°Lucky?¡± jackie smirked when he heard what the men said. ¡°I need to tell you guys this: be smart and walk away. All three of us are people you can¡¯t afford to cross.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± The people standing opposite them startedughing when they heard this. ¡°Hahaha! Young man, have you even asked around who Brother Tiger is? He¡¯s a member of the Green Dragon n and one of the important subordinates to our n master. Who in this city doesn¡¯t know what happens when you anger the Green Dragon n? You¡¯re acting funny when you try to threaten Brother Tiger. Do you think threats would budge Brother Tiger?¡± The muscr manughed loudly as if he heard the funniest joke in the world. ¡°Young man, I can understand your feelings right now. You know that you¡¯re done for, so you pretend to be unpredictable so we¡¯d back down and leave, am I right?¡± Brother Mountain grinned. ¡°Sadly, these tricks won¡¯t work on us! It¡¯s already toote, even if you obediently hand over the hundred-year-old Sinomenium to us and kneel to beg!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, young man. Brother Tiger gave you a fair warning when you were bidding against him. You were the one who refused to listen, and it¡¯s toote for you to regret it now!¡± added another old man smilingly. ¡°Regret? Haha! Do you think I¡¯ll regret that?¡± jackieughed and looked at the other party coldly. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± ¡°F*ck. How dare you act this way to me? Brother Tiger, allow me to teach him a lesson!¡± Angered at jackie¡¯s unperturbed mannerism and daring to threaten them, the burly man rushed forward and swung his fist toward jackie. ¡°Idiot!¡± jackie grew angry when he saw how the other party still dared to attack them. A strong aura spread from his body, and the invisible pressure caused the air around him to move. Dodging the attack with just a slight movement, he swung his fist angrily to the man¡¯s abdomen. A slightly muted sound could be heard and the burly man flew several meters away. He crashed onto the ground with a huge bloody hole in his abdomen. ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± The others were stunned when they saw what happened¡ªone of their masters was killed within one second. Apart from that, jackie¡¯s punch was so speedy that everything seemed like a blur. ¡°Attack together!¡± Realizing jackie was no regr fighter, Mountain Tiger ordered everybody to attack together. ¡°Kill them!¡± jackie also gave an order. These people failed to win during the auction and actually n to rob them on the streets. If this happened to somebody else, would those people not suffer? The noises from theirbat were frighteningly audible, and it was not long until the remaining six to seven people¡ªincluding Mountain Tiger¡ªwere killed by jackie and the others. All of themid on the floor, motionless. ¡°How¡¯s this possible?! Even Mountain Tiger was killed!¡± Chapter 1129 People were baffled by what they saw. Some of them originally pitied jackie and the others, thinking they were done for. Nobody expected they could kill Mountain Tiger and the others within a few moves. They were so strong and did not hesitate to take action. ¡°Let¡¯s go. They¡¯re all just trash.¡± jackie smiled coldly as he looked at the bodies on the floor. He quickly left with the others. ¡­ ¡°Bad news¡­ Bad news! Master, Brother Tiger has been killed!¡± Not long after, a member of the Green Dragon n hurried back to the Green Dragon n. ¡°What?!¡± The Green Dragon n master and the others were surprised when they heard this. They immediately enquired about what happened andter learned that the group was killed because they got into a fight with others after a round of bidding at the auction house. ¡°F*ck! How dare they kill members of our Green Dragon n?! Find out what happened, and you have to find out who those three are!¡± The Green Dragon n master was so angry that his face turned pale. Mountain Tiger made countless contributions to their n and was the most loyal follower. His murder was like a p to their faces. The master¡¯s subordinates soon started looking into the incident. However, many people estimated that the other party would have left Soul City after killing Mountain Tiger. It was obviously difficult to investigate who they were. News about the incident spread like wildfire; the death of Mountain Tiger from the Green Dragon n was obviously a huge incident. Many ns and aristocratic families soon learned about this. Meanwhile, in the Lancaster family vi, Xavien went to Shirley¡¯s room, his eyes reddened as he spoke, ¡°Shirley, Wilton had notified many of the aristocratic families. He even notified some of the ns, and you can¡¯t refuse to show up tomorrow¡­ Your Dad feels so sorry for you; I should¡¯ve listened to you from the start and not expand our businesses with the Norton family. Now that it¡¯s such a huge problem, there are no other ways to end this. They wouldn¡¯t have ways to threaten us if this did not happen.¡± Shirley smiled bitterly. ¡°Father, you¡¯re being naive. Even if you didn¡¯t expand your business and caused such big trouble, Wilton will still threaten me with your lives. Haha¡­ He¡¯s aplete bastard!¡± ¡°Perhaps if you didn¡¯t find someone to agitate him, he might¡¯ve not gone through such an extreme.¡± Xavien sighed and sat by the bed. He looked as if he had grown old in an instant. ¡°Father, you¡¯re wrong again. I¡¯m absolutely certain about what kind of a person Wilton is. This time, I can only say that me angering him only revealed his true nature early.¡± Shirley once again shook her head in helplessness and said, ¡°If this didn¡¯t happen now, it would happen sooner orter if I refuse to marry him. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he forces me like this.¡± ¡°Shirley, I feel bad when you speak of it like this. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s incapable and failed to protect you! It¡¯s my fault!¡± Xavien looked at his precious daughter and felt sad. He had no idea that a slight smile would appear on Shirley¡¯s face as she looked at the dark sky through the window. ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. I believe that everything will turn better after tomorrow. jackie said that he woulde to my rescue, and I believe in him. He¡¯ll surely do as promised!¡± ¡°The young man wille and rescue you?¡± The corners of Xavien¡¯s mouth slightly twitched. ¡°Shirley, are you joking? What can that young man do? He dares to fight against the Norton family, a second- ss aristocratic family? He must be lying to you!¡± ¡°Fret not, Father. He¡¯s capable, and I believe that he wouldn¡¯t lie to me. You¡¯ll know everything tomorrow!¡± Shirley smiled and continued. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s not early, so you should get some rest. jackie has said that if Wilton dares force me into marrying him, he¡¯d wipe out the entire Norton family and give the Norton family properties to us!¡± Chapter 1130 ¡°What logic is that, Shirley? That guy must be lying to you. The Norton family is a second- ss aristocratic family! Why would he offend such a powerful family because of you? Apart from that, there¡¯s only three of them!¡± Xavien was taken aback when he heard what Shirley had to say, his eyes filled with disbelief. He did not believe that a man who met his daughter for the first time would offend such a powerful family for her sake. Apart from that, he said that he would wipe out an entire powerful family. How powerful would he have to be to do that? ¡°Father, don¡¯t you worry¡ªhe won¡¯t lie to me. Ah, sad that he¡¯s not interested in me, or I would¡¯ve married him.¡± The corners of Shirley¡¯s mouth slightly curled upward into a smile when she thought about jackie¡¯s power, how they met, and his handsome face. Xavien¡¯s eyes widened,pletely stunned on the spot. Wilton had pursued Shirley for so many years, but she had always ignored him like the other young rich masters. All of a sudden, she said she would marry a man she had just met the other day. How could that be? Did they not just meet?! ¡°Shirley, are you joking? Having a handsome face means nothing, and I can¡¯t make out what the guy is capable of. Apart from his looks, he¡¯s dressed quite normally, and he¡¯s not worthy of your beauty, in my opinion,¡± Xavien suppressed his surprise and said to his daughter. ¡°Apart from that, why is he not interested in you when you¡¯re so beautiful? I think that he¡¯s doing this on purpose, and he¡¯s ying hard to catch!¡± ¡°Father, stop making assumptions and go to bed!¡± Unbothered to exin anymore, Shirley pushed Xavien out of her room and closed the door. Shirley¡¯s lips pursed as she went back to bed, muttering, ¡°Sigh! This should be a story where the hero rescues the princess. Unfortunately, he¡¯s not into me even when there¡¯s such a nice storyline here. He¡¯s a real blockhead! Can¡¯t he just get another wife? This is so frustrating. I wonder who his wife is¡­ Is his wife really prettier?¡± ¡­ The second morning, nobody expected the Norton family would send cars to pick Shirley up shortly after she woke up. ¡°W¡ªWhat? The wedding cars are here, but where¡¯s jackie?¡± Shirley could not help but frown worrisomely when she stood by the windows and looked at the cars by the entrance. What if¡­ What if jackie truly was noting? Would she have to marry Wilton? ¡°Shirley, it looks like the person you mentioned, jackie, won¡¯t be here to rescue you. That¡¯s the Norton family we¡¯re talking about, and he¡¯s not brave enough to do it!¡± Xavien and Shirley¡¯s mother, Alba Xuxa, hade up behind Shirley. The maid beside them had a wedding dress in her hands. ¡°Sigh¡­ Shirley, we¡¯re really sorry to do this. We are out of means, and it¡¯s best if you change into the wedding dress. The cars are already here to pick you up.¡± Sadness loomed across Alba¡¯s face. Being Shirley¡¯s mother, she naturally understood what her daughter was thinking. Apart from that, she had never liked the personality of that Wilton guy. She never thought he would force Shirley to marry him. As everything was ready at the hotel, the wedding had to happen regardless. ¡°Father, I believe that jackie woulde and save me.¡± Chapter 1131 Shirley turned around and looked at the wedding dress before saying, ¡°I think he¡¯s on his way to the hotel. Alright, I¡¯ll wear this, but I¡¯ll definitely not marry that bastard Wilton Norton!¡± She took the wedding dress and went back to her room angrily after she spoke. Xavien then turned toward the makeup artists next to them and ordered, ¡°Go do her makeup.¡± Unable to hold back her worry, Alba spoke, obviously still hopeful, ¡°Honey, do you think that jackie guy will reallye and rescue our daughter?¡± She hoped someone could truly save her daughter. ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s not that easy, so it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t count your chickens before they hatch. That guy met our daughter at the airport the other day. We can¡¯t take the words of somebody like this seriously. Apart from that, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything even if he reallyes over. Come on, let¡¯s go down¡­¡± Xavien sighed and went downstairs with Alba. When Shirley came downstairs, Wilton was already waiting at the entrance. Wilton¡¯s smirk bested him as he eyed her. ¡°Haha¡­! Miss Lancaster, didn¡¯t you say that you wouldn¡¯t marry me? Why? Have you changed your mind? I really like to look at your arrogant expression. I wonder how much longer you can maintain this.¡± He purposely looked around and mockingly spoke, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s that boyfriend of yours? Did he run away because he¡¯s too afraid? If that¡¯s the case, he¡¯s a real coward. Haha! The bodyguards I had with me the other day weren¡¯t strong, so the guy was given a chance to act strong. Did he really think that I¡¯m afraid of him?¡± Xavien and Alba inwardly sighed when they saw Wilton¡¯s insolent ways. They could see that this guy was not a good person from the outside. How could he treat their daughter well? ¡°Wilton Norton, are you sure you want to marry me? I¡¯m warning you now: you¡¯ll most likely regret it if you really bring me to the hotel!¡± Shirley had a darkened expression on her face, still acting cold and was hostile toward Wilton. ¡°F*ck! Shirley Lancaster, who do you think you are? How dare you act arrogantly in front of me? Do you know that your family is done for if you make me angry?¡± Wilton had been unhappy about Shirley¡¯s cold expression since long ago. He stepped forward and pinched Shirley¡¯s mouth with one of his hands before speaking with a cold smile on his face, ¡°Hmph! I¡¯ll show you how powerful I am tonight. Looking forward to seeing if you can keep up that arroganceter on!¡± ¡°Young Master Norton, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Today is the wedding day, and this is the Lancaster family!¡± Xavien, Hendrix, and the others could not imagine that Wilton would dare bully Shirley in front of their house. What would happen if she really married him? They immediately stepped forward and shouted at Wilton when they saw what was happening. ¡°Why? Do you guys want to fight? I¡¯m not here to work things out. I would¡¯ve been courteous to you before, but there¡¯s no chance for that right now!¡± Wilton smiled coldly when a group of Norton family¡¯s masters immediately blocked his way. He stared at the Lancasters aggressively. Xavien¡¯s face turned pale from anger. However, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯ste¡­ Let¡¯s not miss the best timing of the day.¡± Chapter 1132 Wilton released Shirley when he saw Xavien submitting to him and smiled. ¡°Haha! Father- inw, I was just joking with you guys. Look at how scared you guys are! Don¡¯t worry¡ªI¡¯ll treat Shirley well after she marries me. She¡¯s got a weird temper, but I¡¯ll train her to be obedient. She¡¯ll definitely obey me in the future.¡± Wilton¡¯s words bled Xavien and Alba¡¯s hearts. If they were still hopeful toward Wilton previously, they were inplete despair at that moment. They knew that Wilton would not treat their daughter well. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The wedding cars are ready, and it¡¯s almost time for our beautiful bride to appear to the crowd!¡± Wilton had a triumphant smile on his face when he saw how effective his power disying actions were. He pulled Shirley toward the cars with one hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Alba and the others secretly sighed as they tried to smile. The Lancasters followed and boarded the car. ¡­ Many people awaited the bride and groom in a six-star hotel. Apart from the Norton family, many powerful people who were friends with the Norton family, the seven- star King of War, and people from several ns were attending the ceremony. ¡°I heard that Miss Lancaster had never liked Young Master Norton. Never thought she¡¯d suddenly agree to marry him. Apart from that, the preparations for this wedding ceremony takes such a short amount of time. They only notified us yesterday, and the wedding happens today!¡± The master of a third-ss aristocratic family could not help but say with a smile. Another family master who was beside them looked around him and said softly, ¡°What do you know? I heard that Miss Shirley never nned on marrying Young Master Wilton, and she was forced to do so this time. He forced her with the lives of her family members and their properties. Miss Shirley had no other choice. Although she¡¯s somewhat arrogant, she¡¯s a very filial child¡­¡± ¡°Truly? I had no idea that Young Master Wilton would use such methods. Sigh¡­ Why must he do that? Even if that¡¯s the case, will he be happy if Miss Shirley marries him?¡± The previous third-ss aristocratic family master sighed after he heard this. He thought that he was here to attend the wedding, but the wedding seemed meaningless with what he heard. ¡°They¡¯re here¡­ They¡¯re here!¡± At this moment, Shirley¡ªwho was in a beautiful wedding dress¡ªstepped on the red carpet at the main entrance with Wilton, and they entered the venue under thepany of others. However, Shirley¡¯s cold demeanor was visible, obviously rather unhappy. ¡°Haha¡­! Miss Shirley, today is the wedding day between you and my son, and the way that you¡¯re acting doesn¡¯t look good.¡± Ashamed with how Shirley was behaving, the Norton family master, Todd Norton walked toward them with a smile on his face. ¡°This is your wedding day; who do you want to show your cold expression to?¡± Shirley still maintained the cold expression on her face as if she heard nothing. ¡°Haha¡­ Master Norton, this daughter-inw of yours seems rather unruly. It looks like your son won¡¯t be able to control her even after they¡¯re married!¡± At this moment, a family master who was beside them startedughing. His jest caused many around them to startughing as well. Todd immediately felt extremely embarrassed as his face burned a crimson color. It felt like a p to his face. ¡°Shirley Lancaster, I¡¯d tread carefully if I were you. If you anger us, the Lancasters will be wiped out!¡± Wilton bent her head toward Shirley and reminded her when he saw the situation. ¡°Woman, I¡¯m telling you this: don¡¯t ignore our goodwill in maintaining your honor!¡± Shirley directly turned around and looked at Wilton distantly. ¡°Wilton, jackie spared your life the other day, and that was a chance from him to you. However, if you don¡¯t know how to cherish it, the people dying will not be from the Lancaster family, but the Norton family instead. He, jackie White, is no normal person!¡± Chapter 1133 Shirley¡¯s fearlessness in standing her ground shocked Wilton. Though, after a moment of silence, Wiltonughed loudly. ¡°Hahaha! What nonsense is that, Shirley? Are you trying to say that your so-called boyfriend didn¡¯t run and he¡¯s daring enough toe and stop the wedding?¡± Shirley¡¯s words struck the masses as a joke as well. The Norton family was an actual second-ss aristocratic family. How powerful a person needed to be if he wanted to stop the wedding? Apart from that, there was a seven-star King of War with them, and he had a great rtionship with the Norton family. ¡°Haha¡­! Let theme. If somebody dared stop the wedding, let theme!¡± The seven-star King of War startedughing loudly when he heard this. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the Norton family¡¯s masters. Nobody would dare act out with me here, right?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ We¡¯re rest assured with what Elder Lafoy had said!¡± Todd startedughing loudly when he heard this. At that moment, however¡­ ¡°Really?¡± Two men and a woman appeared at the entrance as they walked in. ¡° jackie, you made it¡­! I knew you¡¯de!¡± Shirley almost jumped up in excitement when she saw jackie¡¯s appearance. She really made the right decision about jackie; he was someone who meant what he said. ¡°You¡¯re really here. Haha¡­! You¡¯re so daring to have crashed my wedding!¡± The corners of Wilton¡¯s mouth slightly twitched before he waved his hand and spoke to the Norton family¡¯s masters. ¡°Everybody, this is the man who dares toe and take my bride. Kill him! Those two with him are strong, so kill them too!¡± ¡°What? Somebody is really here to snatch the bride?¡± Many of the attendees were stunned; they thought that the Nortons were joking when they talked about this. They had no idea that somebody would really show up. ¡°Oh my god, is this a rehearsal program? This is an out-of-body experience!¡± Somebody even spoke in extreme shock. ¡°Snatch the bride?¡± jackie was stunned and he immediately announced, ¡°Everybody, please don¡¯t misunderstand this. I¡¯m not here to snatch the bride. Miss Shirley is a best friend of mine, and she doesn¡¯t want to marry Young Master Wilton here. Even if the gods came to this wedding, nobody can force her to do it!¡± What jackie said was extremely domineering. He spoke in a loud voice as if he was an emperor, giving an irrefutable order. Wilton felt like he was losing his honor. ¡°F*ck¡­ Who do you think you are? This is my fiancee! My woman!¡± He waved his hand and said, ¡°What are you guys waiting for? Kill him! I want this guy in pieces!¡± ¡°Young man, you¡¯re suicidal!¡± Several masters of the Norton family jumped up while yelling loudly. They rushed toward jackie and the others. Chapter 1134 The Norton family¡¯s masters had frightening expressions on their faces while they surrounded jackie and the two others. ¡°Well, it seems like the Nortons got a death wish¡ªcan¡¯t do anything about that. Never thought I¡¯d be in a big fight before I leave Soul City today!¡± The corners of jackie¡¯s mouth curled into a soft cold smile as he faced his attackers boldly. As the enemies were attacking, jackie and the others immediately moved. They were so quick that many failed to see what was happening. The so-called Norton family¡¯s masters directly flew outward from the attack. They flew backward like kites with broken strings. They were killed on the spot when theynded on the floor. ¡°W¡ªWhat?! They¡¯re actually¡­¡± Wilton¡¯s face turned pale when the oue was revealed. He had a darkened expression on his face as he had no idea that these Norton family¡¯s masters would be so vulnerable. ¡°Attack! All of you, attack!¡± ordered Todd in his shock. ¡°Norton family bodyguards, attack! There are so many of us, and I¡¯ll give whoever that kills the three of them a hundred million dors-reward!¡± Some of the Norton family¡¯s bodyguards were fueled with the promise of money and were no longer afraid. Still, the Nortons¡¯ men failed to contend against jackie and hispany despite their numbers. Soon, there was a floor full of bodies around jackie and the others. There were around a total of 200 people. The remaining Norton family bodyguards werepletely surprised as they looked at the floor full of bodies. They were so afraid that they dared not move one step forward. ¡°Go! Go!¡± The legs of several bodyguards turned into jelly due to being afraid. They ran away speedily after they retreated to behind the door. ¡°It looks like these are some powerful people!¡± The seven-star King of War Lafoy smiled coldly and stood forward at that moment. ¡°King of War Lafoy, help me to kill these three, and I¡­ I¡¯ll pay you a hundred million!¡± Todd was slightly frightened and even trembled as he spoke. ¡°Haha¡­! Don¡¯t worry! They¡¯re just three youngsters; they must be dreaming if they want to act presumptuously!¡± King of War Lafoy smiled as if nothing bothered him. He stepped forward and immediately appeared in front of the group of three. He looked at them with a yful expression on his face. ¡°Sigh¡­ Who can imagine that a King of War would help others do bad things for money.¡± jackie could not contain his sigh when he looked at the old man in front of him. Somebody like that was able to be a King of War. He was a seven-star King of War, so he obviously had a meritorious service on the battlefield. Who could have imagined that he would stoop so low? ¡°Haha! I love money! What can you do about it?¡± The old man startedughing loudly. He curled his hands into fists as a thinyer of Chi emitted from the fists. ¡°Young man, let me show you my true power!¡± Just like that, King of War Lafoy appeared in front of jackie and swung his fist. ¡°Such speed! jackie is definitely dead this time!¡± Wilton was extremely happy, his eyes filled with expectation when he saw the King of War attack jackie. His excitement did notst, however, as he noted how jackie was far quicker than the King of War. He only felt a blur, and it was as if jackie disappeared. Chapter 1135 ¡°What?!¡± The King of War was also stunned when his punchnded empty. He then felt a slight cold breeze blowing past his back, and he felt fear creeping up on him. ¡°Not good!¡± King of War Lafoy was ready to turn and run when he felt that something was wrong. Unfortunately, a sharp blow fell to his back. With an audible thump, a seven-star King of War was killed. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? King of War Lafoy¡¯s killed, too!¡± Wilton¡¯s face turned pale from fright. Todd, who was beside him, was also frightened. To him, it should be an easy thing for King of War Lafoy to kill jackie and the others. However, what happened in front of him proved him wrong. ¡°Honey, this man named jackie is really good!¡± Alba, who stood by the side, had her mouth slightly open at a loss for words. She had no idea that the man her daughter spoke of would show up. Apart from that, he was so domineering and powerful. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s really strong! It makes sense now¡­ No wonder our daughter¡­¡± Xavien was also totally shaken at this point. No wonder his daughter wanted to marry such a man. How could such a man be a simpleton? ¡­ None of them knew that men from the Green Dragon n had eyed jackie and hispany as they entered the hotel. ¡°Master! Master!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± The Green Dragon n master sat on a chair as he leisurely sipped his tea. He squinted at the person reporting to him. In his opinion, jackie and the rest must have left the city as they failed to find them after a thorough search. Although their people were still continuing their search for jackie and the others, he was not really hopeful about it. ¡°Master, those three went to a six-star hotel, and they must be there to attend the Norton family¡¯s wedding! We saw them going in. We¡¯ve no idea if they¡¯re rtives of the Nortons or not. They must¡¯ve been invited to join the wedding!¡± said one of the men as he immediately walked forward. ¡°What?! The three of them didn¡¯t leave the city and even publicly attended a wedding?¡± The n master immediately stood up when he heard the report, his hands balled into fists. ¡°Great! This is great! It¡¯s great that they¡¯re suicidal! Come, bring our men and let¡¯s go!¡± Soon, the Green Dragon m master brought many of their masters as they headed for the hotel. ¡° jackie, let¡¯s¡­ Let¡¯s talk this through nicely. I know you like Shirley, right? Can¡¯t I just give her to you? Can we consider that our friendship grew because of blows? I wouldn¡¯t forcefully ask for it since this woman doesn¡¯t like me. I¡¯ll give her to you, so can you just let us off the hook?¡± The initially arrogant Wilton knelt on the ground as his legs turned to jelly when he saw jackie. He bitterly begged jackie. ¡°Yes, young man. It¡¯s our fault, and we won¡¯t force her into marriage anymore! You can¡¯t actually me everything about this on us, right? After all, we had a marriage arrangement. Brother, I heard that you¡¯re Miss Shirley¡¯s boyfriend, and we shouldn¡¯t have severed your rtionship. We¡¯ll give her to you!¡± Todd had cold sweat all over his forehead, terrified as he knelt before jackie helplessly. jackie smiled indifferently and came in front of them. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it just now? I¡¯m only Miss Shirley¡¯s friend, but I can¡¯t stand the sight of powerful people bullying others, forcing others to marry them, so egging me right now will be useless!¡± jackie paused here before speaking word by word, ¡°After all, I did say that if you dare force her to marry you, I¡¯ll wipe out the entire Norton family and give all your properties to the Lancaster family.¡± Chapter 1136 Both Todd and Wilton copsed directly onto the floor after they heard what jackie had said. Their faces turned grey and went pale from being frightened. Step by step, jackie walked closer to them causing cold sweat to break across their foreheads. The aura of death pressed against them that they could hardly breathe. ¡°Bastard,e out and ept your death!¡± At this moment, a loud yell could be heard from the entrance. The voice was like a loud bell ringing and it slowly entered everybody¡¯s ears. ¡°Who knew that there would be a demi-god level master in this Soul City!¡± jackie could feel that this was definitely a master of the demi-god level just by listening to the voice. Only a master of the demi-god level could do something like this. However, a demi-god level was nothing in the eyes of jackie, who was already at the beginning stage of the real god level. ¡°It¡¯s¡­it¡¯s the n master of the Green Dragon n. Oh my god, jackie has offended people from the Green Dragon n?¡± Xavien was immediately frightened when he heard this voice. The smile on his face disappeared and was reced by a frightened expression. However, nothing worried him when he thought about it. At least the Norton family masters and most of the bodyguards were dead. The rest must have escaped after they heard of the news. Only Wilton and Todd, who had no followers with them, were left behind. Under such circumstances, it was impossible for them to threaten Shirley into marrying into their family. As for jackie, although he did a great favor for their family, it was not a loss for them if he died. After all, the person who offended the Green Dragon n was jackie and not the Lancaster family. He was sure that the Green Dragon n would not involve them. ¡°What? Green Dragon n?¡± Todd and Wilton, who were awaiting their deaths, grew excited when they heard that the people from the Green Dragon n were here. They had no idea that jackie had offended such a powerful n. The Green Dragon n was an extremely powerful n in Soul City. It was obvious that jackie was suicidal if he offended them. At this moment, Todd and Wilton saw the glimmer of hope for them to survive. ¡°These three are really strong but how did they offend the Green Dragon n?¡± Many people were also stunned. ¡° jackie, I heard that three people killed Mountain Tiger yesterday and members of the Green Dragon n were searching for them all over the ce. Were they looking for the three of you?¡± Shirley, who already made everything out, could not help but walked two steps forward and asked carefully. jackie nodded. ¡°I originally nned to leave Soul City after helping you. I have no idea that the people of Green Dragon n would find us so quickly!¡± Shirley frowned and apologized after she heard this. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. If it wasn¡¯t for what happened to me, you guys would have left earlier on and you would not have attracted so much trouble. I am the one who caused all these troubles for you guys!¡± jackie smiled carefreely. ¡°What are you talking about? I will fulfill what I promised you. Apart from that, so what if the people from the Green Dragon n are here? We are not afraid!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Young man, you¡¯re really crazy to not be afraid of the Green Dragon n. Don¡¯t you know that not only is the n master, a master of the demi-god level, two other elders of the n are also in the initial stage of the demi-god level!¡± Todd stood up andughed loudly as he spoke. ¡°You actually said that you aren¡¯t afraid when there are three demi-god level masters together with so many grandmasters and martial artists? I¡¯m telling the three of you that you guys are definitely dead today!¡± Chapter 1137 At this moment, Wilton also stood up and smiled arrogantly. ¡° jackie, oh jackie¡­ I¡¯m sure you had no idea that Mountain Tiger, whom you killed, is a member of the Green Dragon n? You actually dared to not leave this ce? You¡¯re really daring! Haha¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter if I get killed by you right now. After all, you guys will definitely die together with me! Sigh, the gods must be looking after the Norton family for letting me know before I die that you¡¯re going to die as well!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ You were shivering on the floor like a rat who bumped into a cat just now! Who knew that you would start to act arrogantly again after a short while?¡± jackie startedughing loudly at this moment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t need to kill you first. I will kill the people from the Green Dragon n beforeing back to kill you. I will make you understand why you¡¯re dying and who are the people you cannot offend!¡± ¡°Alright, young man! You said this!¡± Todd¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. If jackie took action right now, he could totally kill both of them right now. Who knew that jackie would choose to kill the people from the Green Dragon n first. This guy was being too arrogant. Maybe jackie would be killed first and then the both of them would be able to survive. How could Todd be unhappy when he saw the chance to stay alive? ¡°Nonsense, are you the one who did this if it¡¯s not me?¡± jackie smiled coldly and stared at him. ¡°Young man, you really are here. Two men and a woman¡­¡± Soon, a group of people entered and there were around two hundred people. They turned many of the tables over and emptied arge piece ofnd out. The Green Dragon n master was stunned and stopped speaking halfway. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys here to attend the wedding ceremony? It looks like you guys are here to cause trouble!¡± ¡°n master, it really is you!¡± Todd spoke in excitement when he saw the Green Dragon n master. ¡°n Master Zell, this guy killed our people after he arrived here. You have to help us kill them!¡± Wilton also whined as heined. ¡°Yes! Apart from that, look at this, our seven-star King of War was also killed by them. This King of War contributed a lot during the war and doesn¡¯t it send chills down your spine when you learn that they¡¯ve killed him?¡± ¡°Cut the crap. Do we need you guys to tell us this? This guy killed our helpful subordinate, Mountain Tiger so he definitely has to die!¡± An elder from the Green Dragon n stepped forward and looked at the three who were in front of him. ¡°The three of you, tell me your names and we will make sure that your body is intact after you die!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Keep our dead bodies intact? That would depend if you are that capable!¡± Ethan smiled coldly after he heard this. He flipped his hands and a sword appeared. Lana also smiled coldly and as she flipped her hand, a purple-colored sword appeared in her palm and it was shining softly. jackie also took his ck color dragon-shaped sword out and held it tightly in his hand. ¡°There are many of them and we can save time if we attack with sword auras!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯ve been alive for many years and this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such an arrogant person!¡± The old man also took his sword out when he heard what they said. ¡°Young man, Mountain Tiger is my grandson and I will kill you today to avenge him!¡± Chapter 1138 ¡°No wonder¡­no wonder you would stand forward so quickly!¡± jackie smiled and stepped forward. ¡°Fine, if that¡¯s the case. I¡¯ll give you a chance and let¡¯s fight one on one!¡± Lana, who was beside them, spoke. ¡°You¡¯re really shameless. We bought the item at the auction house. Your grandson did not want us to leave since he failed to win the bid so he nned to snatch it by force. It¡¯s true that his grandfather is not a good person too!¡± Ethan, on the other hand, said. ¡°These are people from the n, how good can they be? It¡¯s good to kill this group of useless bastards as we¡¯re helping Soul City to clean up its trash and make the lives of the Soul City¡¯s upants better!¡± ¡°Shameless boasts!¡± The old man¡¯s face turned red from anger. He directly jumped up and cut toward jackie with his sword. ¡°Look out!¡± An extremely sharp sword aura rushed directly toward jackie as the old man waved his sword. There was some faint Chi mixed with the sword aura! ¡°You really are a master who¡¯s at the initial stage of the demi-god level. This is a really powerful attack!¡± jackie spoke coldly after he took a look. He then directly waved his hand and an equally scary sword aura rushed toward the other party. The sword aura was absolutely scary and flew forward in a sh, turning into a ray of light. The next second, both sword aura collided and emitted a dazzling light. The powerful energy fluctuation scared many people into backing away. The attacks from the masters of the demi-god level were so scary! ¡°This is impossible! How can this guy¡¯s attack be so strong? Could he also possess the fighting prowess of a demi-god level?¡± The old man originally thought that even though jackie and the two worked together to kill a seven-star King of War, none of them have achieved the demi-god level yet. Hence, it should be an easy task for him to kill jackie. He soon felt that the movement in jackie¡¯s attack was slightly stronger than his attack waves. The rumbling noise was still continuing. The old man¡¯s attack was continuously being used up while there was still some leftover power in jackie¡¯s attack. That power arrived in front of the old man in a sh. ¡°What?! There is still some power left?¡± The old man¡¯s eyeballs almost dropped when he saw it. If this attacknded on him, he would be terribly hurt even if he did not die. His facial expression changed as he was frightened and he immediately blocked it with his sword. jackie¡¯s attack arrived and hit his sword so hard at the very moment he used the sword to block himself. The strong power suddenly trembled and the sword hummed. Blood flowed from the man¡¯s hand that was holding the sword as the web between the old man¡¯s thumb and finger broke from the tremble. The old man directly walked several steps forward before finally stopping. However, he had just stopped when he felt a tingling feeling in his throat and then vomited a mouthful of blood again. He had suffered some internal injuries. ¡°Such a strong attack!¡± The old man was secretly dumbstruck and his eyes were filled with disbelief. The young man in front of him had a sword aura of simr length as him but the young man¡¯s attack power was double of his. ¡°It looks like we¡¯ve met with a master today!¡± The Green Dragon n master originally had a yful expression on his face but it slowly turned into a dignified one. He took out his sword and waved it. ¡°Everybody, attack!¡± Chapter 1139 Suddenly, all the fighters flew upward and got ready to kill jackie and the others. A smile tinged jackie¡¯s lips as he watched the ck circle in the sky. He concentrated his chi toward his sword. Together with the chi, the sword in jackie¡¯s hand emitted a light buzzing and vibration. ck-colored air des lingered upward. ¡°ck air des? And there¡¯s chi too!¡± All color drained from the master of the Green Dragon n¡¯s face when he saw this. jackie seemed like he was going to use his chi to attack directly. This was a skill that was beyond any de technique. Only a fighter of the true god status could conjure an attack like that. ¡°de wave!¡± jackie cast an impassive nce toward the ck-clothed men from Green Dragon n, who all leaped into the air. He swiped his de toward them. In a sh, a ck wave coursed toward them at a blinding speed. The chi-infused air de was extremely powerful. The wet crunch of explosions rang out, and the men who had leaped up were suddenly cleaved into halves. Their bodies fell onto the ground. Blood suddenly cloyed the air, frightening many guests at the wedding. They all released yelps and dodged into corners. Some of those who were more frightened fainted on the spot. ¡°My God. What technique is that? He just killed over seventy people in one go!¡± Somebody cried out after he saw jackie¡¯s attack. ¡°God, that truly is an off-body chi attack. That¡¯s not dework. The attack is too strong. Is that the power of a fighter of the true god status?¡± Somebody was so shocked that their mind went nk. They were actually witnessing a fighter of the true god status. ¡°No way. He¡¯s of the true god status!¡± The master of the Green Dragon n was so scared that his knees trembled. The entire n was no match even for a single fighter from the true god status. If the three of them were demi-god fighters at the advanced or peak stage, they could still give jackie a run for his money. However, among the three of them, two were at the beginning stage of the demi-god status, and the other was at the intermediate stage. They were no match for jackie. Furthermore, the other two people with him were probably strong fighters as well. While everybody was still in shock, Lana and Ethan rushed out and killed another few dozens of people with their air des. ¡°Those two are probably just as strong as Master!¡± The elder¡¯s face had gone ashen. He never thought that the Green Dragon n would fall because of these three people. ¡°I told you that he¡¯s really strong, Father. R-right?¡± Shirley, who was standing to the side, gulped nervously. She felt as though she was dreaming. She was eternally grateful toward jackie, who had saved her as promised, and she was indebted to him. However, she soon found out that jackie and his friends had offended the Green Dragon n. This made her worried¡ªshe had thought that jackie had lost the chance to escape Soul City and that she had sentenced jackie to death. She never thought that the events that unfolded before her would put her on such a rollercoaster ride. jackie was actually powerful¡ªfar more powerful than she had expected. ¡°Witnessing this scene, even if I die it is worth it!¡± At the entrance, Master Zimmer and the King of War who is a miracle doctor happened to saw this spectacr sight aftering over. The two were extremely excited. ¡°Is that the strength of the Supreme Warrior and the Gods of War? They are so powerful!¡± Master Zimmer gulped and eximed. Chapter 1140 ¡°Supreme Warrior? God of War?¡± Someone who happened to be standing by the entrance took a sharp intake of breath after hearing this. ¡°No wonder I sensed something different about their auras! I never thought that he was the Supreme Warrior!¡± Someone eximed. ¡°Sis, I heard someone saying that they¡¯re the Supreme Warrior and the Gods of War! jackie must be the former because he¡¯s so strong. My God. The Supreme Warrior is my idol!¡± Hendrix rushed over to Shirley¡¯s side after he heard that. He was so excited that he was practically bouncing. ¡°He¡¯s so cool. I want to marry him!¡± Shirley looked moonstruck as she watched jackie¡¯s silhouette. However, she was well aware that she was just an ordinary girl. She was no match for the Supreme Warrior. He was the man of plenty of girls¡¯ dreams. ¡°That kid is actually the Supreme Warrior¡­¡± Xavien¡¯s voice was trembling. He was wondering if he had heard wrong. Before, he had wondered if the kid would actually show up because he was afraid of the Norton family. He never thought that he would actually turn out to be the Supreme Warrior. ¡°Keep it down, Dad. Who are you calling a kid? You¡¯ll have mobsing after you if you call him that!¡± Hendrix immediately turned sullen when he heard that. He reminded his father with a stony face. ¡°Heh. You¡¯re right. I was too excited. I didn¡¯t know what to say¡­¡± Xavien was internally speechless. ¡°Did you hear that? Wilton, the people we¡¯ve offended this time are a Supreme Warrior and two Gods of War!¡± The father and son of the Norton family were so frightened that they plopped onto the floor, once they found out. They were goners this time. The battle before them raged just as fiercely as before. Yet the people from Green Dragon n were all quickly killed. In a few moments, only the heavily-injured master and the two elders were still standing. The rest were dead. ¡°What now? Do you still think that we¡¯re no match for you?¡± jackie shed a bitter smile toward the trio before him. He spoke softly. ¡°We were unlucky to run into the Supreme Warrior and the Gods of War!¡± The master clenched his teeth. ¡°But I¡¯m a man, so I must die a glorious death!¡± After he said that, he swiped his de across his own neck andmitted suicide. The cool steel of the des shed, and blood sprayed across the air. The two other eldersmitted suicide as well. ¡°Father¡­¡± Wilton took up a sword from the ground and looked at his father¡¯s body. ¡°It was my fault,¡± he said. ¡°The Norton family wouldn¡¯t have fallen like this if I hadn¡¯t tried to force Shirley into marrying me!¡± ¡°No. It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have let you do whatever you wanted all these years!¡± Todd was remorseful as well. After he said that, he gritted his teeth andmitted suicide too. With his father dead, Wilton also killed himself. ¡°At least you were a man when you died!¡± jackie gave a cold smile at this scene. ¡°Looks like a man will only be truthful when he¡¯s about to die!¡± ¡°Mr. Supreme Warrior! Gods of War!¡± Master Zimmer immediately brought his people over and bowed toward jackie and the others. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Supreme Warrior and the Gods of War!¡± Chapter 1141 Everyone fell to their knees as well, admiration and gratitude on their faces. jackie was speechless. He raised his hand toward them. ¡°On your feet!¡± After everyone stood up, he spoke to Master Zimmer, ¡°We have business to attend to, Master Zimmer. We can¡¯t stay for long. Please take care of the bodies here. The businesses of the Green Dragon n have been reverted to the Zimmer family now. Tell them that I, the Supreme Warrior, said this if anyone asks!¡± Here, he turned his head to look at Shirley and the others. ¡°Meanwhile, the businesses of the Norton family are reverted to the Lancaster family!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Supreme Warrior. We know what to do!¡± Master Zimmer was ted. With those words, the Zimmer family could be a powerful family in Soul City. Of course, since jackie said that the Zimmer family might have to watch over the Lancaster family as well. After all, the Zimmer family had been able to reap the benefits with no efforts because jackie had saved Shirley Lancaster. After jackie thought about it, he added, ¡°Right, we ruined this hotel. We can¡¯t just let this issue slide. Help mepensate the boss with one billion dors!¡± The hotel boss and his staff were at the entrance. They had been thinking that they could only bow to their misfortune. After all, they were notcking money, opening such a big hotel. After hearing jackie¡¯s words, they were touched. ¡°You truly think of usmoners, Supreme Warrior!¡± they cried out. ¡°Hah. All right. We should get going. I¡¯ll see you when I see you!¡± jackieughed and kept his sword. He got ready to leave with Lana and Ethan. ¡°Wait!¡± At this moment, Shirley could not contain her excitement any longer. She rushed toward jackie and said, ¡°You said that we¡¯re friends. I didn¡¯t even get to thank you!¡± ¡°I¡¯m just helping out a friend. No need to thank me.¡± jackie gave a wan smile. He studied the young woman d in a wedding dress before him. He had to admit that she was good-looking. ¡°I have to!¡± Shirley pursed her lips. She seemed slightly angry. ¡°All right then!¡± jackie shrugged his shoulders helplessly. He never thought that Shirley¡¯s cheeks would redden; she tiptoed and nted a kiss on his cheek. ¡°All right,¡± she whispered shyly. ¡°I¡¯m done thanking you!¡± jackie was stunned. He never thought this would happen. ¡°Ah, that girl¡­¡± Xavien shook his head and smiled as he watched this. It seemed that his daughter¡¯s heart had truly been moved. ¡°I¡¯m going off first!¡± jackie¡¯s cheeks reddened as well. He walked forward. ¡°Thank you!¡± Shirley grinned as she watched him leave. She could never be with him, but she believed that the memory of this brave kiss would always remain as a beautiful image in her life. There may even be plenty of other girls who admired her bravery in the future. Shirley kept staring at the entrance long even after jackie and the others had left. Her lips were curved into a sweet smile. ¡°I have something good here, Sis. Heh. But you¡¯ll have to pay for it!¡± Hendrix ran over at this moment and spoke, grinning. ¡°I have to pay you? Dream on!¡± Shirley rolled her eyes. ¡°You even told me to marry that useless Wilton. Consider yourself lucky that I¡¯m not putting you in debt!¡± ¡°Sis, I never thought that he¡¯d be such a rotten character!¡± Hendrix put on an innocent expression. ¡°Besides, I did it for the Lancaster family. I had no choice!¡± After he said that, he probed further, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want this? I took a picture of the moment you kissed the Supreme Warrior. You sure you don¡¯t want the photo? If not, I¡¯ll delete it!¡± Chapter 1142 ¡°Really? Are you lying to me?¡± Shirley was delighted when she heard this. It would be fantastic if she had a picture tomemorate the asion. Besides, plenty of her friends would be very envious if she showed such a picture to them. Hendrix quickly thrust his phone toward her. The picture had been taken at the perfect moment¡ªjust as Shirley was kissing jackie¡¯s face. The lighting in the background created a dreamlike effect. ¡°What do you think? I¡¯m not bad, eh? This picture is perfect!¡± Hendrix was happy when he saw the smile on his sister¡¯s face. ¡°How much is it?¡± Shirley¡¯s smile was absolutely radiant. She looked like a young woman blossoming into life at the moment. ¡°Heh. I was joking. I don¡¯t have the guts to ask you for money. Since the Norton family¡¯s businesses are now ours, and you helped us a ton!¡± Hendrix chuckled. ¡°You were amazing, being able to recognize that jackie is such a powerful man! It¡¯s a pity that he¡¯s out of our league. I¡¯d want to marry him if I were a girl, never mind you. It¡¯s a pity, but we¡¯ll just chalk all of this up to fate!¡± ¡°You¡¯ve really grown through this incident. You¡¯re so much more mature than before!¡± Shirley stared at her little brother. She was taken aback by his words. At that moment, jackie and the others had arrived at the airport. ¡°Heh. I never thought you would have a mini affair here in Soul City, Master!¡± Lana gave a sneaky smile as she watched jackie. His stupefied expression when he had been kissed really tickled her bones. She never thought that the Number 1 Supreme Warrior of Daxia¡ªand its only Supreme Warrior¡ªwould be so flummoxed in such situations! ¡°Heh. What affair? We¡¯re just friends. It¡¯s nothing¡­ Don¡¯t spout nonsense when you get back!¡± jackie suddenly felt awkward and nervous when he heard that. ¡°It¡¯s nothing? Do you really think that a woman will simply kiss another man? She¡¯s the first daughter of the Lancaster family and has never been in love before. That beauty actually kissed you. Do you think she thinks of you as ¡®just a friend¡¯?¡± Lana could not resist jabbing jackie when she saw his expression. Honestly, she herself had been surprised at the moment, and she admired the girl for her guts. ¡°Anyway, don¡¯t let my wife know about this. She might misunderstand me! I really have nothing going on with Miss Lancaster!¡± jackie reminded them. ¡°Hah. Don¡¯t worry, Master. We¡¯ve been by your side all this time. We won¡¯t testify even if Selena finds out. Besides, being kissed by a girl just means that you¡¯re attractive, Master. And you¡¯re not the forward type, are you?¡± Ethan also grinned. ¡°But I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll have another wife if you were a little more forward, Master!¡± Lana rolled her eyes at him. ¡°He¡¯s not a two-timing man like that. Miss Tanya and Miss Sharon would have long been with him if he loved women more!¡± After she said that, she studied jackie¡¯s face. ¡°Eh, there¡¯s still traces of lipstick on your face, Master,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s not obvious, but you can tell it¡¯s there if you look closely!¡± Chapter 1143 jackie took a sharp intake of breath when he heard this. ¡°Where?¡± he said, panicking. ¡°Help me wipe it off quickly!¡± Lana could not help but grin at his flustered demeanor. She took out a piece of wet tissue. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve got wet tissue here. I¡¯ll wipe it off for you!¡± As she spoke, she pressed the wet tissue against jackie¡¯s face and carefully wiped the lipstick stain off. The two were very close. Lana¡¯s heart pounded wildly as she was mere inches away from jackie¡¯s handsome profile. After a while, she stepped backward, her cheeks slightly flushed. ¡°All¨Call done!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± jackie nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s about time. Let¡¯s go. We should get back. Everything went by very smoothly, and we¡¯ve got all the herbs we need. We can find a proper antidote for my father now.¡± ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go!¡± Lana threw the wet tissue into a trashcan nearby. The three quickly got onto the ne and left. ¡­ At that moment, in the White family¡¯s estate. Lily¡¯s expression was grim. She called Dean and Ynda. ¡°What¡¯s going on? It¡¯s already been a few days. You still can¡¯t find jackie? Which branch family did he go to? You two had better think of a way to kill him, understand? And you can¡¯t let the members of the branch families witness it!¡± On the other side of the phone, Dean shed a bitter smile. ¡°First Madam, we¡¯ve visited over a dozen branch families over these past few days, and it shouldn¡¯t have been a problem catching up to jackie, with our speed. But we don¡¯t know why the branch families are all saying that jackie never came over. Not even one!¡± ¡°No way. jackie and his friends should have visited at least half of the branch families by now. No way that the ones you visited all so happened to be the ones he hasn¡¯t visited yet.¡± Lily¡¯s features abruptly darkened after she heard that. She scrunched her brows together. ¡°No. We¡¯ve been fooled!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve been fooled? How?¡± Dean was confused. ¡°We¡¯ve been fooled by jackie. That brat never had any intention to visit the branch families. He must have gone to some other ce. He must have revealed that bit of information to us on purpose!¡± The more Lily thought about it, the angrier she felt. It was highly likely that that was the case. After all, Dean and Ynda should have caught up to jackie a long time ago, with their strength. Even if they could not catch up, they should have been able to find him at the branch families. Yet they had not seen hide nor hair of jackie and his friends even after visiting so many branch families. That was why they must have fallen into a trap. ¡°Sh*t. So you¡¯re saying that he was just toying around with us?¡± Dean was so angry that he wanted to spew blood. He was a fighter at the beginner stage of the true god status, and he had been led in circles by the nose. ¡°That¡¯s right. That brat never went to the branch families. You¡¯ve wasted your time and energy!¡± Lily was internally speechless as well. She felt sorry for Dean and Ynda since it was her who had ordered them on this wild goose chase. However, she had no way around it. How could she have known that jackie was so cunning that he would spread a false rumor just to trick them? ¡°Basically, this kid is being cautious against you!¡± Dean released a sigh. jackie does not look very matured however credit must be given for his wits. Chapter 1144 Lily nodded her head slowly. ¡°It was my mistake. I had been very much against him since he arrived at the White family. He must be suspecting that I had ordered the White family members to kill him. That¡¯s why he¡¯s on his guard. It won¡¯t be easy to kill him now!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He would not have thought that it was you who sent people after him at the beginning. But once he came here, it was you who most vehemently disliked his presence, so of course, he would suspect you. First Madam, if you had shown that you could ept him from the start, and if you had been nicer toward him, he would never have suspected you.¡± Here, Dean paused for a while before continuing, ¡°This way, it would be far easier to act against him, since he has no walls around you.¡± The realization shook Lily¡¯s core, but she knew that it was toote. ¡°Ah, can¡¯t do anything about it now. You know what my temper is like. I don¡¯t know if Lance is dead or alive, and jackie snatched the head of the house position just like that. How could I have been able to hold it in?¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°That brat is my nemesis. How can I put on a smiling mask before my nemesis?¡± Since the call was on hands-free mode, Ynda heard everything clearly. Only did she found out that Lily was the one who sent assassins after jackie. She was such a vicious woman. Meanwhile, jackie was able to return to the White family and be the house heir. Now, he had fooled them all. It was clear that he was clever. She wanted to tell Lily to let go of her grudges, but she was well aware that it was an impossible task. ¡°What do we do now, First Madam? Since we¡¯ve been fooled, we can only return!¡± Dean spoke to Lily after thinking about it. ¡°I¡¯ve got an idea!¡± Lily quickly thought of something. ¡° jackie hasn¡¯t returned after all this while, but he must return eventually, no matter where he has gone to,¡± she said. ¡°Wait for him at the roads where he must go through to reach the White family estate¡ªat the peaks of the mountains a few kilometers away. You¡¯ll definitely be able to spot them returning. Go after them and kill them on sight!¡± ¡°No way. How would we know when they¡¯lle back, First Madam? What if he never returns? Then we¡¯ll be waiting in vain.¡± Dean was aghast. ¡°There must be a time limit to this, First Madam,¡± he said reluctantly. ¡°We can¡¯t just keep waiting.¡± Lily thought that his words made sense too. She spoke after a moment of silence, ¡°I think Nash has two months to live at most,¡± she said. ¡°No matter where jackie goes, he won¡¯t abandon his father when he¡¯s on his death bed. It¡¯s possible that he¡¯ll return soon. So you¡¯ll need to keep watch for two months at most. You may return if he doesn¡¯t show up after two months.¡± Dean thought about it, then spoke, smiling, ¡°First Madam, this won¡¯t be a problem, but we¡¯re exhausted after running around these few days for nothing. We¡¯ll have to get morepensation if you¡¯re asking us to keep watch for two months. We should talk more about the fees!¡± Lily was speechless for a while. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give you two stalks of first-grade premium spirited grass. That¡¯ll work, right?¡± Two stalks of first-grade premium spirited grass was a very tempting offer. Yet Lily never thought that Dean would speak these words, ¡°Two stalks? First Madam, you should at least give us three stalks for this, no?¡± ¡°Three? If I give you three each, I¡¯ll be giving you six in total! You should just rob me!¡± Chapter 1145 Lily burned with anger at the other end of the phone. ¡°What happens if you fail? What if jackie gets away?¡± She bellowed. Dean immediately assured Lily, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. If we failed the task and let that brat get away, we won¡¯t be taking a single spirited grass at all! But if we seed, then you must give each of us three spirited grass, how about that?¡± ¡°No way! It¡¯s too much. The best I could offer is two spirited grass per person!¡± After Lily gave the matter some thought, she still felt that three spirited grass per person was a little bit too much. Besides, she was the First Madam, she should be respected. Dean was too insatiable right now. Lily had given him spirited grass before, and she did not expect that this time Dean had asked for three first-grade premium spirited grass instead. ¡°Oh, is that so? In that case, First Madam, I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t serve you this time.¡± Dean sneered coldly and continued, ¡°Ynda and I returned in a critical period¡ªwhen the weather has begun to turn cold. Moreover, we¡¯ll be incarcerated in the ghostlike mountain top for two months and all this suffering is not even worth three spirited grass. So, I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll pull out from this n!¡± Dean understood the situation thoroughly. The current Lily was overpowered with hatred and anger that she could not wait to end jackie¡¯s life in the next second. Hence, he knew that Lily would not want to miss such an opportunity¡ª jackie left the main White residence. Once she missed it, there would be no opportunity as good as this in the future anymore. As expected, Lily was in a state of panic when Dean wanted to pull out of the n. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t! Everything is negotiable! Three spirited grass, I can give them to you, but you have to promise me to keep this a secret, okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s safe with us!¡± Dean smiled the second Lily agreed to their request. ¡°Alright then, that¡¯s the deal! First Madam, please be rest assured and wait for the good news!¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯m not too worry about the both of you, you two are powerful fighters who already reached the early stage of the true god realm. It shouldn¡¯t be much of a challenge to kill that brat and his little friends. But please do keep a close eye while you¡¯re waiting on the mountain! Don¡¯t miss them!¡± Lily nodded and only then did she hang up the phone. After hanging up the phone, Lily could not help but jeer icily, ¡°Dean Lagorio, what a greedy fox! Ynda didn¡¯t even think about getting a reward, but he is sly and knows what to ask. Three first-grade premium spirited grass? Hmph!¡± Dean, on the other end of the line, looked at Ynda on the side andughed, ¡°Ynda, don¡¯t you think your brother is smart and great? I¡¯m able to get a better deal with just one phone call. If we let the old hag Lily offer us, she wouldn¡¯t make such an offer and two-spirited grass would be her limit!¡± Ynda gave a reluctant smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re indeed smart and great. The offer is indeed very tempting.¡± ¡°Hehe! You have to buy me a drink to thank me then! This is what I fought for you. You just stood aside and didn¡¯t say a word!¡± Dean paused for a few seconds and continued. ¡°You¡¯ve said what I¡¯ve wanted to say! What else do I have to say!¡± Ynda rolled her eyes at Dean before flying into the sky and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we have to speed up too, otherwise we might miss out on the other party if he arrived home today!¡± Chapter 1146 ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re right, Ynda! Let¡¯s go!¡± Dean flew up to the sky together with Ynda. Looking at Ynda¡¯s delicate figure from behind, Dean could not help but swallow his saliva hard. This woman possessed an alluring body figure¡ªplump chest, slender waist, and full butt. When she flew in the air, the lock of ck hair flew ording to the wind, how fascinating! Although she was not as alluring and charming as jackie¡¯s wife and his friend, among the people he knew, her body and features were one of the few. ¡°My dear Ynda, I¡¯ll own you one day! Then I¡¯ll sleep with you and you¡¯ll obey me! You¡¯ll be my obedient little woman beside me!¡± Gazing at the back of Ynda, Dean thought while smiling to himself. As both did not stop for a break, they arrived at the top of the high mountain hill only a few miles away from the main residence of the White family in the afternoon. ¡°Ynda, I found that you¡¯re not much of a talker, are you? You didn¡¯t talk all the way here! You¡¯re too aloof and indifferent, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Dean asked as he sat on a huge boulder with a green bristlegrass between his lips. ¡°Is it? Indeed, I prefer quietness and serenity. But indifference is not the word.¡± Ynda smiled bitterly, then the space went silent again. Ynda pondered about something and suddenly she turned to Dean, ¡°Dean, I truly think that jackie is iparably smart and talented. For example, like this time, although he had tricked us, I have to admit that if such a person could be the head of the White family, he would definitely be able to develop and make the White family stronger and better, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Dean nodded in return to show his agreement. ¡°Indeed, in terms of talent and intelligence, even in all aspects, jackie is a step above Lance, there¡¯s no doubt about it!¡± Ynda was happy and her eyes lit up immediately upon hearing Dean¡¯s words. ¡°Really? You really think so too?¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯m not a fool, naturally, I can see it!¡± Dean responded casually though he was a little puzzled as to why Ynda would say that. ¡°Hmmm¡­ How about this? Let¡¯s not kill jackie and forget about the deal?¡± Ynda looked at Dean and asked in a tentative tone. ¡°Think about it, Master White is dying, and if Young Master jackie dies too, then who¡¯s going to be the head of the White family in the future? Although First Madam holds the belief that Young Master Lance is still alive, we all know that he¡¯s dead. As for Young Master Hudson, he is ten times worse than jackie!¡± Ynda added. Dean¡¯s expression dulled in the next second upon hearing Ynda¡¯s words. ¡°Ynda, how can you think like that? Think harder about it, we¡¯ve promised the First Madam to kill jackie, if we didn¡¯t do it, then we¡¯ve offended the First Madam! Secondly, even if we don¡¯t kill jackie and let him go, the First Madam will have other people go after him anyways!¡± Dean halted for a moment and continued, ¡°Besides, you and I are both Lagorios, we¡¯re part of the Lagorio family. Thanks to the First Madam, we¡¯re able to have what we have today, to be the Patronums of a great shadow family. We must repay her kindness toward us too. Besides, jackie is merely an outsider who came from a secr world. He¡¯s an illegitimate son of Nash White, so I think it¡¯s best to kill him!¡± Ynda was rendered speechless. She had wanted to convince Dean to give up, but to her surprise, Dean possessed no such intention at all. However, she was still holding on to some hope and said to Dean with a determined voice, ¡°In fact, we can pretend that we missed out on jackie and the others; we didn¡¯t manage to find them. In such a way, we won¡¯t offend the First Madam, at the same time, jackie and the others can live, right? We can just think of a reasonable excuse like jackie and his friends use the other route and so on. That¡¯s logical and reasonable!¡± ¡°No, no, no, Ynda, you can¡¯t think like that. Okay, even if we aren¡¯t Lagorios, jackie is worth killing for the sake of the three first-grade premium spirited grass! We should kill them!¡± Chapter 1147 Dean said smilingly in an icy cold tone, ¡°Do you not want us to be able to break through to the true god realm sooner? We¡¯re masters who are considered rtively young. If we are able to break through, we¡¯ll be promoted to elders in no time! Besides, jackie is destined to die, whether it¡¯s killed by us or others. So don¡¯t try to persuade me anymore.¡± ¡°Well, I just feel that it¡¯s quite a pity for such an intelligent and talented person to die. After all, Nash White is a good leader, and he has always been good and kind to us. He didn¡¯t treat us as outsiders at all!¡± Ynda peeped at Dean as she said, she was still fighting as hard as she could. Ynda was having inner turmoiltely because she truly did not want to see a fine and potential heir of the White family be murdered by them. She felt especially sorry for jackie¡¯s father. On top of that, she had also witnessed the greatness and excellence of jackie these days, hence she really admired and respected jackie from the bottom of her heart. Lance was nowhere to be found right now, and nobody knew if he was dead or alive. If jackie died too, then no one would be the family head, by then internal war and fight over the position of the family head would be unavoidable. The White family took a lot to be one of the Eight Shadow Families, it would be such a waste to see it get ruined because of this. At this time, three silhouettes appeared within their sight. ¡°There are three people over there. Look, two men and one woman. Heh! It must be jackie and his little friends!¡± On a narrow and rough road, came a group of three, pacing slowly toward the direction of Dean and Ynda. Dean shot up from the boulder with a happy look upon seeing the arrival of jackie and the others. ¡°It¡­it seems like it¡¯s really them!¡± A sheen of cold sweat appeared on Ynda¡¯s forehead¡ªshe was worried for jackie and his friend. She had prayed that she would not run into jackie and his friends so that they could live, but in contrast to her will, jackie and the others appeared not long after she and Dean arrived at the ce. ¡°Ynda, this is the will of God. Haha! We arrived and waited for less than half an hour, and they appeared! What does this mean? It means that this is the will of God! Hahaha! We can¡¯t deny God¡¯s will right? The me is not on us this time!¡± Deanughed out loud. ¡°They are like three walking spirited grass! Let¡¯s go, Ynda!¡± Dean stomped on his feet and flew straight in the direction of the mountain foot as soon as he finished his sentence. ¡°Sigh!¡± Ynda, on the other hand, heaved a huge sigh of defeat, and then she followed closely behind Dean. As soon as jackie and the two passed through a forest, they spotted Dean and Ynda, who were standing in front of them, waiting for them. ¡°You guys are from the White family, right?¡± jackie looked at the other party and halted immediately. ¡°Oh wow! I didn¡¯t expect someone to be waiting for us here!¡± Dean, however, sped his arms in front of his chest and jeered with a cold smile, ¡°Young Master jackie, you¡¯re quite observant, aren¡¯t you? It¡¯s only during thepetition in the White family that perhaps you¡¯ve seen both of us in the crowd. I didn¡¯t expect you to recognize us as members of the White family!¡± Dean stopped for a second before continuing with a confident tone, ¡°Indeed, we¡¯re from the White family, but our surname is Lagorio, now you know what¡¯s the deed, right? We¡¯re waiting for you here and you should know why we¡¯re here.¡± Chapter 1148 ¡°Heh! If I remember correctly, you two should still be the Patronums of the White family, right?¡± jackie gave a wan smile, looking unconcerned. ¡°Two guardians of the White family came all the way here for me, surely you didn¡¯te here to say hi to me. So, most likely you¡¯re here to kill me, right?¡± jackie stared at both of them nonchntly. ¡°Clever! You¡¯re very clever, aren¡¯t you? You know what we came here for!¡± Dean snorted coldly, ¡°We¡¯re Lagorios, we¡¯ve no choice. First Madam introduced us to the White family and for us to work as Patronum. We¡¯ve to repay First Madam¡¯s kindness to us, besides, the benefits she is offering us for killing you are attractive. Anyhow, we should kill you.¡± ¡°Hahaha! Moreover, you guys are not on good terms with me, nor do you have a good rtionship with me, right?¡± jackie chimed in and finished Dean¡¯s sentence. ¡°But, it¡¯s really good for you guys to tell me that First Madam has her target on my back? Aren¡¯t you afraid that you won¡¯t be able to kill me, and I¡¯ll get away?¡± jackie continued. ¡°Nah, even if we don¡¯t say it, you¡¯ll know who¡¯s behind this. Besides, both of us are strong fighters with true god level. It¡¯s easy-peasy for us to kill the three of you. Furthermore, you can¡¯t even control the chi and use it to attack, and your flying speed is definitely not as fast as ours, how on earth are you going to fight with us or even escape from us?¡± Dean spoke confidently with an unperturbed tone. He then flipped his palm and a fine sword appeared in his hand. ¡°Kiddo, anyhow, I admire your bravery and intelligence. You tricked us and made us merry-go- round, traveling from one branch to another branch doing nothing. But, I guess you didn¡¯t expect that we found out your dirty trick this early and are waiting here for your return, right? Hehe! Today I¡¯ll send you to the underworld with my own hands!¡± When thest sybus of Dean¡¯s word ended, he held firmly the sword and shook his arm¡ªflows of chi inocted into the fine sword in his hand. However, little did everyone on the scene know, a palm with terrifying force sted in Dean¡¯s back. It was from Ynda. A mouthful of blood was spurted out of Dean¡¯s mouth and he eventually fell to the ground, spilling another mouthful of blood onto the ground. This st had wounded Dean severely. He used almost all his strength only then barely managed to roll himself over and face upward. He looked at Ynda in disbelief, ¡°Ynda, why did you do that? How dare you strike at me!¡± This scene was something that jackie, Lana, and Ethan did not expect. Their eyes went wide and filled with surprise. ¡°Dean, I¡¯m sorry. Master White is a good leader and he has always treated us well. Besides, I don¡¯t want to see a talented man fall here. If he dies, the White family sooner orter will be ruined!¡± Ynda took out her fine sharp sword and slowly paced toward Dean. Her eyes are guileless yet intense. ¡°I believe in Young Master jackie¡¯s leadership skill and under his leadership, the White family will grow stronger and go further. I can¡¯t stand to watch the only hope of the White family end in our hands!¡± Once Ynda ended her sentence, she shut her eyes firmly and swung her arm in the direction of Dean who was lying on the ground. A sword aura shot out and Dean¡¯s life was ended. ¡°Ynda Lagorio?¡± Chapter 1149 The corners of jackie¡¯s mouth curled upward. ¡°I didn¡¯t see thising. I didn¡¯t expect this Pratonum to take our side this time. She did her job as a protector of the White family!¡± Ynda put away the sword in her hand then she bowed to jackie, ¡°I was in a huge dilemma for a long time, but in the end, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to kill you. So, I hope that Young Master jackie, you¡¯ll train harder and grow up quicker, and not make me regret my decision today!¡± jackie nodded and studied the woman in front of him. She could tell right from wrong and pick a right side. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will not let their treacherous ns seed!¡± jackie paused for a moment then continued, ¡°Hmmm¡­but right now, you failed the task given by Lily!¡± Ynda had thought about it before. ¡°I have no other choice but to do this. After I return to her, I¡¯ll report that you have already reached the early stage of the true god realm and you¡¯re stronger than both of us combined together. Dean was too careless and gullible that he was killed by you. And I barely managed to get away from three of you. Sounds good?¡± She suggested. Before jackie could intervene, Ynda spoke again in a hurried tone, ¡°But if I report to her this way, Young Master jackie, after your return this time, you can¡¯t leave the White¡¯s main residence anytime as you wish anymore. Otherwise, the First Madam would definitely find someone else to slit your throat, then your real fighting prowess will be exposed.¡± ¡°Besides, I truly hope that you¡¯ll be able to break through to the true god realm as soon as possible so that the First Madam will not suspect my story!¡± Ynda added. After hearing Ynda¡¯s words, jackie tried his very best to hold back hisughter but he failed. He waved his palm and suddenly a terrifying wave of chi shot out from his palm and blew off arge tree not far away from the group. ¡°What the¡­¡± Ynda¡¯s eyes went wide asrge as saucers and her jaw nearly touched the ground. ¡°You¡­you¡¯re already in the true god realm?¡± She asked in a surprised tone. ¡°Haha! I¡¯ve never said that I was at the peak of the demi-god realm! That¡¯s just what you all think. I¡¯m actually at the early stage of the true god realm. But, just in case, this time going back to the White¡¯s main residence, I should try to reach the middle stage of the true god realm. So that if anything happens in the White family, I have the ability to protect myself!¡± jackie chortled aloud. Since Ynda had not thought of betraying the White family, and she even went out to offend Lily to help him, he did not intend to continue hiding his true strength from this Pratronum. He should at least let the other party trust him and have hope in him so that the other party felt worthy for what she just did. ¡°Oh my, I didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯re already at the early stage of the true god level. Judging from the richness and thickness of your chi just now, I think even if Dean and I really fought you, we might not be your opponent, right?¡± After Ynda thought about it, she could onlyugh at herself bitterly in her heart. Nevertheless, she somewhat was a little d for her decision just now; if they really fought, it was highly likely that they would be killed by jackie not to mention slitting jackie¡¯s throat andpleting their task. Shock and surprise gnawed at her insides. That was the right decision she had made just now. With such a talented man like jackie, he could kill Lance, other masters, and fighters of the other seven shadow families. ¡°Alright, Miss Lagorio, you head on first, we¡¯ll go right afterward!¡± jackie bobbed and spoke. ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll be telling that to the First Madam. Young Master jackie, please remember the story so that we¡¯re aligned!¡± Ynda turned to jackie and reminded. She then lifted up her palm and sted against her own chest. With a muffled grunt, she spewed a mouthful of blood and her face went pale. After that, she stomped and flew straight to the direction of the main residence of the White family. ¡°Hmmm¡­ Looks like not all Lagorios are bad. There are quite a few Lagorios who are loyal to the White family!¡± jackie uttered with emotion, fixing his gaze at the back of Ynda in the air. Chapter 1150 It was a warm afternoon; Lily was ready to take a break. Suddenly, Ynda barged into her room at a lightning speed. ¡°Ynda? Why are you here? Didn¡¯t I call you a moment ago and ask you to wait at the mountain to ambush jackie and the others? What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not satisfied with three first-grade premium spirited grass?¡± When Lily saw that the intruder was Ynda, she barked with an unpleasant tone. Nevertheless, just as she finished her words, she noticed that Ynda¡¯s face was unsightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you injured?¡± Lily fretted aloud. Ynda was gasping so loud as though she had a ruptured lung. She finally calmed herself down, sat down, and uttered, ¡°I barely managed toe back alive. We were waiting for jackie and they appeared not long after¡­¡± Lily¡¯s face immediately lit up at the news. ¡°What about jackie? Is he dead now? And you¡¯re injured during the battle because jackie was quite strong? Where¡¯s Dean though? Why didn¡¯t hee back with you?¡± Lily lilted with a happy mood. Ynda lifted her head and faced Lily, only then she spilled out some words with a gloomy face. ¡°First Madam, Dean¡­Dean will not return here anymore. That brat, jackie, has actually reached the early stage of the true god realm! We didn¡¯t expect that at all! Dean died because he underestimated jackie¡¯s power and charged toward jackie without thinking twice. jackie killed him. As for me, after Dean died, I was under the siege of the three of them. I barely managed to stay alive and ran away!¡± Terror and fear thundered down on Lily that she stumbled several steps back upon hearing Ynda¡¯s report. ¡°Impossible, how is it possible? The two of you are not their opponents? Even worse, Dean was killed? That brat has fighting prowess of a true god level?¡± Lily shook her head with a face full of disbelief; she tried to deny the truth. ¡°First Madam, actually, if Dean hadn¡¯t underestimated the opponent, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have died, and he would have fought together with me, we¡¯d have hope in winning!¡± Ynda stered a bitter smile on her face. ¡°How could we have imagined that jackie has reached the early stage of the true god realm? After Dean died from his recklessness, I had to deal with three by myself, which was even more cumbersome for me. So I had no choice but to flee!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that at all. jackie is hiding so deep that none of us knew he was already at the early stage of the true god realm!¡± Lily squinted firmly and then said, ¡°That brat clearly did not use his full strength during thepetition some time ago. He did not reveal his martial status of true god level. If he had used a chi attack during thepetition, I believe all of us would have known he was already in the true god realm. Dang it! From the looks of it, that brat has been being cautious around us!¡± At the side, Ynda smiled bitterly, ¡°First Madam, that was because you have been targeting him since the beginning, and he already knew about your motive, so it¡¯s easier for him to guard against you. Not to mention, you¡¯ve sent someone to kill him before!¡± Ynda halted as she spoke. Her eyes were suddenly filled up with dread and terror. ¡°First Madam, what should we do now? That brat may have already been back by now! Will he tell Nash White about us? Will he tell the First Elder? Will they kill me? First Madam, if Master White and the others want to kill me, you must protect me!¡± Ynda cried with a trembling voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. jackie is no fool! He won¡¯t choose to go against us right now. I¡¯m certain that he will let this slide, pretending not to know anything!¡± Lily, on the other hand, sneered coldly yet confidently. In fact, Ynda knew that jackie would definitely let this incident slide, but to gain Lily¡¯s trust, she had to say it on purpose. Ynda deliberately released an audible sigh of relief upon hearing Lily¡¯s assurance. ¡°That¡¯s good then. I was truly scared to death just now. Even now I still feel that I¡¯ll be the next Dean if I didn¡¯t flee in time. And I was really afraid that jackie would report this incident to Master Nash. After all, jackie is only afraid of you and the Third Elder but not of me. I¡¯m just a Patronum, merely a protector of the White family. I can¡¯t stop thinking ¡®what if jackie wants to kill me?¡¯¡± ¡°Heh! Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t happen. jackie is a smart guy. He knows that you¡¯re my people, so he¡¯ll definitely pretend nothing has happened. But, if he is daring enough to make trouble, I¡¯ll protect you, you have nothing to worry!¡± Lily clenched her fist as she gave Ynda her promise. Advertisement Chapter 1151-1200 Chapter 1151-1200 Chapter 1151 ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t manage to end his life this time. I¡¯ll leave to treat my injuries first!¡± Ynda bowed to Lily and wheeled around, preparing to leave. ¡°Hold on!¡± Lily called out to Ynda. Ynda¡¯s heart leaped into her throat when Lily called out to her. Did she say something inconsistent, and Lily found out? Why did Lily call her? However, to her surprise, Lily flipped her hand and a first-grade premium spirited grass appeared on her palm. She turned around, facing Ynda, and gestured to her to take the spirited grass. ¡°Although we have an agreement before, that you won¡¯t get any spirited grass if you failed the mission, you were injured this time, so I¡¯ll give you one anyway. I hope you¡¯ll improve faster and reach the middle stage of the demi god realm soon. You¡¯re talented; once you¡¯ve reached the middle stage of the demi god realm, I¡¯ll find an opportunity to promote you to an elder!¡± ¡°Thank you so much, First Madam!¡± Ynda nodded with a happy grin on her face as she took the spirited grass. She then left the scene. After leaving Lily¡¯s residence, Ynda strolled for a while, only then did she sigh aloud in her heart. Lily was very sensitive and skeptical; if she sensed something strange, Ynda would be in big trouble. At this time, jackie and the others have returned to their residence respectively. ¡°Dear, you¡¯re finally back! You¡¯ve been out for days and I¡¯m worried sick!¡± Selena skipped toward jackie, jumped into his embrace, and hugged him tightly the moment jackie stepped in. After all, Lily and her gang were vicious and sly foxes; they were not easy to deal with. Although the strong fighter¡ªthe Third Elder¡ªhad gone for a martial retreat, the White family still had many other strong fighters. What if the vicious gang had sent out a powerful elite to kill jackie and jackie was not able to fight against him? Would not jackie¡¯s life be jeopardized? ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry. Everything is within my control!¡± jackie answered, smiling. ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that today when I came back, I ran into the people that Lily had sent to kill me!¡± jackie added nonchntly. ¡°Oh no! Didn¡¯t you bring them on a merry go around by saying you¡¯re going to the branch families of the White? How did the assassins manage to find you?¡± Selena was sweating from fear and her voice was edged with panic upon hearing jackie¡¯s encounter. ¡°The assassins are pretty smart. After going around, searching for a few days, they knew they were tricked. So, they ambushed us on the way back to the White¡¯s main residence!¡± jackie smiled while hugging Selena. ¡°However, one of the two assassins named Ynda is loyal to the White family. At the critical moment, she killed herpanion and asked me to cooperate with her in lying and hiding the truth from Lily!¡± Chapter 1152 ¡°I see. Lily would probably be furious to death if she knew that the people she sent to kill you took your side!¡± Selena burst out inughter after hearing jackie¡¯s utterance. ¡°She can¡¯t know any of these! If she finds out, Ynda will be in big trouble!¡± jackie chuckled together with Selena, then he loosened his arms, letting Selena go. He walked toward the coffee table, poured himself a cup of tea then sat down on the chair nearby. ¡°Ynda is a kind and loyal person. We can definitely rely on her in the future. Besides, I believe there should be quite a number of Lagorios who work for the White family and are loyal to the Whites. After all, Lily¡¯s sly behavior and those dirty tricks of hers have disappointed some of the Lagorios.¡± jackie uttered as he took a sip of the tea. Selena nodded her head in agreement. She sat down beside jackie and added, ¡°That¡¯s so true. But, in the future, how can you distinguish clearly which of these people are on your side, and which of them belong to Lily¡¯s side? It¡¯s difficult to know someone¡¯s mind!¡± jackie¡¯s forehead puckered as well. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s difficult to know people¡¯s minds. But when the time comes, we can ask Ynda about it. And if there¡¯s no other way but to fight, we¡¯ll fight. By that time, we should know who¡¯s taking our side!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Also, have you found all the herbs needed to treat your father? It should be tough to find all of them, right?¡± Selena popped another question, with a concerned look hanging on her face. ¡°It¡¯s indeed hard and strenuous to get all of it. But fortunately, I¡¯ve gathered all of the herbs!¡± jackie smiled. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now. I¡¯ll get some rest, and tomorrow morning I¡¯ll make the pill for Father. After taking the pill for a few days, Father should be well. By that time, when the Third Elderes back from the martial retreat, he wouldn¡¯t be a match for Father!¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing!¡± The heavy boulder inside Selena finally lifted as she heaved a huge sigh of relief. As long as Nash recovers from the poison, nobody in the White family could ever be his opponent. Even if the Third Elder teamed up with some other wolves, they were definitely not Nash¡¯s opponents. ¡°By the way, Dear, when I was away, did you use the Chi congregation pills that I gave you in your martial training? You have good talent, and those pills will help elevate you to the next level faster.¡± jackie quickly thought of something and he asked, ¡°You were a third-grade martial artist before I left, and I guess if you weren¡¯tzy these few days, you should be a sixth-grade martial artist by now, right? But even if you were cking, with the aid of the pills, you should be at least a fifth-grade martial artist!¡± ¡°When you were not home, I was bored to death and once I stayed still and did nothing, I¡¯d be worried sick for you. So, I might as well train hard every day to kill time. This way, the time passed by super fast! Sometimes, it feels like I was just starting to train but the day has already ended! Hehe! So, the conclusion is, your dear lovely wife is not cking at all!¡± Selenaughed with her face full of smugness. Looking at Selena¡¯s smug look, jackie could not help but chuckle. ¡°It looks like my dear lovely wife is already a sixth-grade martial artist! Congrattions, Dear!¡± ¡°Who said I¡¯m a sixth-grade martial artist?¡± Selena, in return, barked at jackie and shot him a deadly stare. ¡°My brother is a sixth-grade martial artist, and I¡¯m already an eighth-grade martial artist! Didn¡¯t you say it before? That I¡¯m super duper talented! Hehe! After I underwent the purification of my body, I was already a third-grade! With such raw talent, an eighth-grade martial artist is definite!¡± The corner of jackie¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily a few times. How could he have imagined that his wife has already be an eighth-grade martial artist in such a short time? That was way beyond his expectations! Chapter 1153 ¡°Wonderful! That¡¯s wonderful!¡± jackie nodded with satisfaction. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s strive to reach the grandmaster level! You¡¯re only considered a strong and powerful martial artist once you¡¯ve stepped into this threshold!¡± ¡°For me to be a grandmaster, I don¡¯t think there¡¯ll be any problem. But, to break through to the demi-god level, I¡¯m afraid that it will take me ample time. Because I found out that it¡¯s rather easy to train and improve at the early stages but the higher the level, the more difficult and slower it is to break through!¡± Selena had her eyebrows snapped together as she uttered. jackie smiled bitterly in return. ¡°That¡¯s reality. The gap of difficulty to train between the grandmaster and the highest-grade martial artist is wide, but, at the same time, the strength and power that a grandmaster possesses is a whole lot greater than the highest-grade martial artist. Once you reach the grandmaster level, you¡¯ll learn about chi energy, to control it is difficult. Hence, it¡¯s tough to climb when you¡¯re a grandmaster; it needs not only talent but patience and hard work. jackie paused and studied Selena for a while, fearing that what he said would discourage Selena. ¡°Your raw talent is greater than anyone else. You¡¯ll certainly reach the grandmaster level and demi god-level faster than others!¡± jackieforted. ¡°But I want to give you a piece of advice, don¡¯t merely seek to breakthrough and reach the other levels blindly, you need to spend time to feel the strength of your current level andprehend it thoroughly. Feel the strength and the chi energy before continuing to breakthrough to another level, especially after reaching the grandmaster level!¡± Selena bobbed her head. ¡°Yea, you¡¯re right. After all, Ethan, Lana, and the other Gods of War have trained for so long before they became strong in the demi-god level. I can¡¯t be impatient and rush myself. It¡¯s always better to take one step at a time and have my feet on the grind!¡± After pondering critically, jackie then said, ¡°The reason why you could reach the eight-grade martial level in such a short time, I believe it¡¯s because of the raw talent you possess, coupled with the training technique. Although the martial art technique has no name and they obtain it through a random asion, when I looked at it, it seemsplex.¡± ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s amazing!¡± Selena smiled and then she added, ¡°My brother has been devastatedtely when he saw that I¡¯ve be a martial artist two grades higher than him.¡± ¡°Right. Dear, it¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go to the town at the foot of the mountain to get a good dinner, barbecue or something else. That town is near to the White residence. If we go outter in the night, Lily and her snakes will not find out!¡± ¡°Besides, her men lost to me some time ago, they probably wouldn¡¯t think that I would go down the mountain and have fun at this time!¡± After thinking about it, jackie held Selena¡¯s hand and said, with hopeful eyes. ¡°Alright then. I have been staying in for quite some time now. It¡¯s good to go out for a change!¡± Selena smiled sweetly at jackie and nodded her head as though she was a mother who gave permission to her son¡ª jackie. After a while, when the sky turned darker, jackie and Selena went down the mountain without anybody knowing. The town at the foot of the mountain was lively and prosperous. Although it was a small town, the structures and its liveliness wereparable to a city. The town being in close vicinity to the White residence was blessed with various businesses that traded martial resources and materials. Besides, the natural chi energy around the mountain was not weak, hence there were quite a number of martial fighters gathered around here. Moreover, there were even some prominent families staying at the foot of this mountain and some of them were strong fighters of the demi-god level. But, of course, there were only a few of them of the demi-god level. Chapter 1154 ¡°Honey, it¡¯s so bustling and lively down here. It¡¯s just like an ancient town; everywhere is full of ancient aura and vor! I¡¯m starting to fall in love with this town!¡± Selena strolled on the streets of the town and could not help but exim at the ancient beauty of the town. The crowd of pedestrians, traders, shoppers, and others could be seen walking on the busy street. Some of them were wearing primordial yet fancy clothes; some of the men grew their hair long on purpose. If it weren¡¯t because some were clothed slightly more contemporary and there were mobile phones in their hands, jackie and Selena would think that they had traveled back in time. ¡°Dear, if you were to wear those ancient costumes, you¡¯ll definitely look stunning!¡± jackie noticed a shop selling ancient clothes not too far away; he then pulled Selena into the shop. ¡°Dear, try it!¡± ¡°Umm¡­okay. But it¡¯s embarrassing!¡± Selena¡¯s cheeks were kissed pink. Nevertheless, she picked a few sets of clothing and tried them on. ¡°Oh my¡­Dear, you¡¯re absolutely stunning! If you were born in ancient eras, you¡¯d still be the Queen of Beauty!¡± Enjoying the view of Selena wearing the ancient costumes, jackie nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Shameless! We already had a kid this big! How can you praise me like that without feeling embarrassed!¡± Selena blushed and responded in a shy tone. She stared fiercely at jackie. ¡°We¡¯ll buy all these! Dear, you don¡¯t have to change back into your clothes, just wear these. Quite a few people are wearing ancient costumes on the street, so there¡¯s nothing strange and embarrassing about it, right?¡± jackie chuckled aloud with a radiant smile stered on his face. ¡°Sir, are you sure you¡¯re taking all of these? All these clothes are made of silk; they¡¯d be more expensive! Besides, the few sets that Madam had tried on just now, one set costs more than one hundred thousand! If you were to buy all these sets, it would be close to a million!¡± Thedy owner of the store had her eyes lit up when she heard jackie¡¯s words. The clothes that she sold in her store were all of top-notch quality. But because they were all expensive, they may not even sell one set a day, and sometimes they only managed to sell a set in two or three days, and that was considered as good! Thedy owner could not have imagined that the two would buy four sets at once! ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid that I can¡¯t afford them?¡± jackie stared at the other party coldly and then he shed out his card. ¡°Take this, swipe it, and enter one million. No password is needed!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d to serve you, Sir! A man like you deserves to marry such a charming wife!¡± It was the owner¡¯s first time meeting such a generous customer. She then took the bank card and went to make the payment. Soon, the two left the store. However, shortly after the couple left the store, a slightly plump and chubby woman¡ª dressed in an ancient costume¡ªpaced toward the store with a group of people. She quickly spotted Selena wearing a dainty and beautiful ancient costume¡ªwhich was significantly better looking than hers. Her fury sprang to life in a second. The chubby woman pointed at Selena and huffed to the man beside her gruffly. ¡°Honey, that dress is really nice. I want it!¡± The rotund man¡ªwho walked behind the chubby woman¡ªlooked toward the pointed direction. He could not help but his eyes lit up excitedly. ¡°Alright, babe, I¡¯ll take you to buy one!¡± He smiled and nodded. Nheless, to the man¡¯s surprise, the chunky woman was exasperated in the next second. ¡°No! I want that dress on that woman! That dress is dainty and beautiful, and it might be a limited edition. There¡¯d be only one piece of such a dress in this world! I want the one on her!¡± The woman pouted. ¡°Umm¡­Babe, it¡¯s not nice to snatch from her though.¡± Chapter 1155 The rotund man¡¯s forehead snapped together, showing hints of hesitation. The woman saw the hesitation in the man, and she was not happy at all. She pinched his earlobe and barked at him huffily, ¡°You¡¯re going to get me that dress, do you hear me? Don¡¯t you ever forget that you¡¯re merely an adopted son-inw of our family, don¡¯t you dare to disobey mymand! If I tell my dad that you¡¯re bullying me, you¡¯ll be in the grave in no time!¡± The man was frightened down to the soles of his shoes when the threatening words entered his ears. He was so scared that he responded almost instantly. ¡°Okay, Dear, okay, let go of my ear. I¡¯ll get that dress for you!¡± After the drama ended, the man paced toward jackie and Selena together with the wife and a group of men. jackie did not prepare for such a situation to happen. He was just about to have a nice dinner at the nearby barbecue restaurant; however, they were stopped by the group before they were able to enter the restaurant. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong? Something wrong? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve met you guys before!¡± Looking at a bunch of people in front of him, jackie smiled frostily. He was a true god-level martial artist, and the heir to the family head of the White family; if these people wanted to look for trouble, they were definitely wishing for death. Nevertheless, perhaps, he just came to the White family not long ago and had not been to this town before, that was why no one knew him. Otherwise, these men would not be so brave to block his path. ¡°Heh! Kiddo, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯ve met me before or not!¡± The rotund man smirked and gazed at Selena. ¡°The costume on your wife is dainty and beautiful, my Honey here is very fond of it. So, let¡¯s make a deal. Take it off and sell it to us. The price you¡¯ve paid for it, I¡¯ll double it!¡± ¡°Take it off and sell it to you?¡± Before the conversation, jackie thought that it was his wife¡¯s beauty that attracted this bunch of flies. He did not expect that the other party was eyeing the costumes on Selena. ¡°Of course! Take it off right here right now. We¡¯ll buy it. Haha! How about this, if you think the doubled price is too little, I¡¯m willing to triple it. After all, this dress doesn¡¯t look cheap, it has to be more than one hundred to two hundred thousand dors, am I right?¡± The rotund man chuckled and continued, ¡°You have made hundreds of thousands of profit just by selling this costume to me!¡± The plump man chortled aloud, his face full of mirth. The few bodyguards behind the man could not help but swallow their saliva hard when they heard their master¡¯s suggestion. After all, it was rare to see such a beauty in this town. ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re funny, aren¡¯t you? With just a few hundred thousand, you want to buy my wife¡¯s clothes, even worse, you want her to take it off on the street for you guys?¡± jackie sneered coldly, in fact, he was seething inwardly that he felt about to burst from rage. ¡®Damn fatty, you¡¯re sure a dreamer!¡¯ ¡°Brat, my hubby is being considerate and polite to you guys!¡± At this time, the chubby woman stepped up and bellowed condescendingly, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask around about our identities? Our family is one of the three prominent families in this town! We¡¯ve tripled the price to buy your clothes! It¡¯s considered as an act of kindness from us!¡± ¡°Oh, what do you mean by not being polite and kind then?¡± jackie continued stering a cold smile on his face, sping his arms before his chest. ¡°Heh! We don¡¯t even need to buy the clothes from you! We could just take it off your wife coercively!¡± The woman jeered with wickedughter. ¡°But, I¡¯m being considerate for the dress. What if your wife resisted and the dress tears in the process of taking it off? Then my loss will be huge. So we initiated the deal and was nice to you for you to take it off and sell it to us, got it?¡± ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know about this!¡± jackie¡¯s eyes went cold and frosty; he shot the couple a deadly stare. ¡°What I do know is that you¡¯re digging your own grave!¡± jackie hissed. Chapter 1156 ¡°Oh boy, what a low life you are. I didn¡¯t expect this from you. How dare you threaten me!¡± The woman guffawed when she heard that. ¡°It looks like money can¡¯t solve this matter today. I nned to give you some money for the clothes, but now I no longer bother to do so. Since you have a death wish, I shall grant it!¡± After ending herst word, she pointed toward jackie and Selena andmanded with a stern tone. ¡°Kill this man, and then take off the woman¡¯s clothes. I don¡¯t believe that whatever I, Autumn Maack, want, I can¡¯t get it! Except for a few, there¡¯s almost no one in this mountainous area that I couldn¡¯t offend!¡± ¡°Hey, punk, you¡¯re seeking your own death. Who asked you to refuse the kind offer from our Young Mistress Maack! Now you can¡¯t me ourdy!¡± Several bodyguards sneered as they walked toward jackie with their fists clenched tightly. ¡®How arrogant and snobbish were these people?¡¯ jackie thought in his mind; a cold smile appeared on his face. Did they actually want Selena to take off her clothes in the street? The proposal itself had sessfully awakened the angry beast inside jackie. jackie had trimmed down his temper in seeing things for Selena. But solely for the matter rted to Selena¡ªwhich was a forbidden area that no one could provoke¡ªhe could not contain his rage. ¡°Wait, hold on!¡± At this time, a young teenage girl stood out and spoke up. ¡°Miss Maack, it¡¯s just one dress, why bother? I saw a few nice pieces yesterday and they¡¯re of good quality too! Why don¡¯t I take you there to have a look? I¡¯ll buy you those clothes. So, why bother with common people?¡± The young girl looked only seventeen or eighteen years old. Her smile was apanied by two little radiant dimples at the corners, projecting a youthful and sunny aura. jackie was a little surprised at the sudden appearance of the youngdy. He did not expect somebody to speak up for him in such a situation. Nevertheless, jackie did not n to let the matter slip; he did not n to spare the rotund couple¡¯s life. The other party hadpletely angered him in every way. Even if the other party wanted to let him off the hook, he had no intention to let them go at all. ¡°No way!¡± The plump woman snapped. ¡°Ka Leigh, don¡¯t you try to y superhero today! They pissed me off and I¡¯ll not just let it go! Today, this man will die right here! I¡¯ve already given them a chance, but they don¡¯t know how to cherish it!¡± Ka gave an awkward smile. ¡°Miss Maack, hold on. Just wait a little bit longer, I¡¯ll try to persuade them!¡± Ka immediately came before jackie and said softly to him, ¡°Mister, a wise man knows when to retreat, don¡¯t fight with them, okay? Take it off and sell it to her. She is Autumn Maack from the Maack family and her family is unbelievably powerful and authoritative, even my family, the Leigh family, has to bow before them. Listen to me, take the dress off, sell it to them and you still can make a profit out of it. It¡¯s better than being killed, isn¡¯t it?¡± jackieughed out loud upon hearing Ka¡¯s words. He smiled and said, ¡°Miss Leigh, thank you for your kindness. But, I would like to know your opinion on this matter as well. If you were to take off your clothes in the street like this, publicly, and sell your clothes to others, would you do that?¡± ¡°What? No way! How is that even a question?¡± Ka answered without even thinking about it. Nheless, she still tried to advise jackie, ¡°But, that¡¯s because the Leigh family is not that weak; they won¡¯t bully me like this. But it¡¯s different for you, and I think what¡¯s more important is to save your life. Where there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope. As long as you¡¯re alive, you could wait until you¡¯re powerful enough and come back for revenge in the future!¡± jackie, on the other hand, smiled gently at her words. ¡°Thank you again for your kindness. However, I¡¯m not letting them go today!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ka waspletely dumbfounded. Initially, she did not want them to be killed, which was why she came forward to convince them. However, to her surprise, this man boasted without shame. ¡°Sigh! Forget it then. If you guys are looking for death, I can¡¯t help it too.¡± In the end, Ka could only retreat to the side, looking helplessly. ¡°Hmph! What a waste of our time!¡± Those few bodyguards had long wanted to strip Selena. Although they could not do anything with her, at least the view of uncovered Selena could feast their eyes. After they grunted for a few seconds, all of them charged toward jackie with a tightly balled fist. Chapter 1157 jackie breathed out a coldugh, and in a split second he disappeared; he was shuttling among the bodyguards at a lighting speed while swinging his arm. With a few shes, all of the bodyguardsid lifeless on the ground. ¡°What?!¡± The fatty and the plump woman¡ªwho witnessed the scene¡ªhad their eyes widened asrge as saucers and their jaws dropped to the ground. They were in shock. The bodyguards that they brought were of high-grade martial artists, and one of them was even a first-grade grandmaster! The two did not expect their men to be killed in just a few seconds. ¡°It¡­it looks like this brat must have reached the higher grade of grandmaster level; his martial prowess and skill are not bad at all. Now I finally understand why he wasn¡¯t afraid of them a moment ago. If he and his wife hurry up and leave the ce, and not stir up a bigger trouble, they should be fine!¡± Ka whispered to herself while watching the scene on the side. ¡°Punk, I¡¯m a Maack! How dare you kill my men! Are you looking for trouble with the Maack family?¡± The woman fumed hotly, at the same time, her voice trembled. She used the Maack family as a tool, in hopes to threaten jackie. ¡°Heh, I see. Should I wait for your men to beat me to death, only then I could fight back?¡± Cold and heartless smile stered on jackie¡¯s face; he slowly paced toward the two fatties. ¡°You¡­you¡­you¡­stop right there! What are you doing?¡± Seeing jackie walking toward them at a painfully slow pace, the fat couple looked at each other and were both inplete terror. ¡°Oh? What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡¯ jackie chortled wickedly and threw the question back to the couple. ¡°Punk, you¡¯re not trying to end us, are you? Let me give you thest warning, my father-inw is a strong fighter of the demi-god level. If you dare to make a move on us, today will be yourst day!¡± jackie let out a goodugh, then he turned to the rotund man. ¡°Well. There¡¯s one way for you to get out of here alive, which is for you to cut off one of your wife¡¯s arms right here. Perhaps, in that way, I can let you two live. Otherwise, you¡¯ll have to die here tonight!¡± jackie proposed. After he finished hisst word, he flipped his palm and a fine sword appeared in his hand. He threw it on the ground in front of the fatty. ¡°Your choice¡± jackie dictated. ¡°Brat, I¡¯m the Young Mistress Maack, are you looking for death! How dare you ask my husband to cut off my arm! Who gave you the guts!¡± Autumn¡¯s temper sparked that she could feel anger thrummed through her veins; she put on the almighty and authoritative look as she barked. Nheless, a heavy pnded on her cheek right after she finished her sentence. The force pushed her down that she plopped onto the ground harshly; a stream of blood flew out of the corner of her palm. jackie pped her. ¡°Dear, can¡¯t you read the situation properly? This time we¡¯ve met someone who¡¯s not afraid of death. This brat is hot-headed and reckless! He¡¯s not afraid of anyone!¡± The fatty stomped his foot at the situation, why could not his wife grasp the current atmosphere of the situation? He then gritted his teeth and picked the fine sword on the ground. ¡°Honey, you¡¯re not really going to cut my arm, are you?¡± Autumn looked at the sword, tears shimmered in her eyes and her face was ashen. How could she have thought that the other party was not afraid of the Maack family and daring enough to attack her? ¡°Brat, you¡¯ve promised to let us live if I cut her arm, right?¡± The fatty wheeled around and looked at jackie. jackie nodded, ¡°A promise is a promise!¡± Chapter 1158 ¡°Alright. You said so!¡± The fatty nodded his head. He clenched his teeth and raised the sword in his hand. ¡°Hold on for a while longer, my wife,¡± he told Autumn, who was on the ground. ¡°I have painkillers and medicine that stops bleeding here. You¡¯ll be fine. Just grit your teeth and get through it!¡± ¡°Ah. I¡¯m scared!¡± Autumn was so frightened that she was on the verge of tears. She looked at jackie. ¡°I was wrong,¡± she said. ¡°Please, let us go. I¡¯ll give you one billion dors. How about that? One whole billion!¡± ¡°Heh. Did you really think I would care about one billion?¡± jackie chuckled, his eyes full of disdain. The rotund man swung his sword, slicing the woman¡¯s arm. Blood sprayed the moment the de¡¯s lethal edge came in contact with skin, and the arm fell off. ¡°I have medicine here!¡± After he cut his own wife¡¯s arm, the fatty threw his sword to the side and gave her painkillers and medicine to stop the bleeding. Even so, the woman was still in so much agony that all color leached from her face. Cold sweat beaded across her forehead, and she looked like she was about to faint at any time. Quickly, with the fatty¡¯s support, the two quickly disappeared from jackie¡¯s vision. jackie picked up the sword lying on the ground and wiped the de clean on the body of a bodyguard. Only then did he flip his palm and kept the sword. ¡°You don¡¯t mind me letting them go, do you, Dear?¡± jackie smiled and asked Selena. ¡°I¡¯ll just follow whatever decision you make from now on, Dear!¡± Selena clung onto jackie¡¯s arm. Delight had shot through her when she had seen that woman¡¯s arm being lopped off. The woman had overstepped her boundaries¡ªshe was a straight-up bully. Even for someone as kind as Selena, the bully was unbearable. ¡°No way. You can¡¯t just listen to whatever I say. What if I had agreed to sell the clothes to them? Would you listen to me then?¡± jackie said, smiling. Selena rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You¡¯re not someone like that. Or would you want to shame your wife in front of so many people?¡± Amazingly, the two still had the strength to argue back and forth here. Ka panicked and stepped forward. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you two leaving? Seriously. You let them go! Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll bring more fighters here?¡± she said. ¡°Those bodyguards were just normal bodyguards. They¡¯re not even strong among the Maack family. Just hurry up and get out of here. You won¡¯t get a chance to leave if you¡¯re one step toote!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Just leave, both of you. You managed to put Miss Maack in her ce. She always disregards others and bullies the townsfolk regrly, so you¡¯re helping us to take revenge. She¡¯s like this because her family has the White family backing them up. So you¡¯d better leave!¡± An old man also advised jackie and Selena. ¡°The White family is backing them up?¡± jackie frowned after he heard that. That surprised him. Chapter 1159 Ka assumed that jackie was afraid when she saw his brows scrunching together. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let me exin everything,¡± she said. ¡°Sometimes, the White family will get a familiar friend to introduce someone, or they wille down from the mountain to choose a few talented warriors to enter the White family. This rarely happens, but some people be part of the White family like that!¡± Here, Ka paused for a while before resuming, ¡°One of the Maack family members had been lucky enough to enter the White family. And he managed to mix quite well with them, so he¡¯s the helmsman now, and he¡¯s a warrior at the intermediate stage of the demi god status. Miss Maack is so cocky because of this!¡± ¡°Just leave, young man. It¡¯ll be toote if you don¡¯t. I¡¯m sure that Autumn won¡¯t let this slide just like that, judging from her personality! Besides, you were the one who chopped off the arm of the first daughter of the Maack family. Master Maack won¡¯t let you off the hook either!¡± The old man advised jackie and Selena anxiously. ¡°Thank you for your concern. But if that is truly the case, all the more we shouldn¡¯t leave!¡± jackie raised his hands into a fist-to-palm salute toward the two. Then his attention wandered toward a barbecue stall not too far away. ¡°We came here to eat barbecue,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°But we haven¡¯t even eaten yet. How could we leave now? Right, Dear?¡± ¡°Right? I¡¯m hungry!¡± Selena gave a wan smile. She took jackie¡¯s hand in hers and walked toward the barbecue stall. ¡°Those¨Cthose two still have the heart to eat barbecue!¡± The old man was so agitated that his mustache practically bristled. He huffed and stalked over to the side. Ka was furious as well. However, she did not give up on them. She chased after them and stared at jackie, huffing. ¡°Don¡¯t you love your wife? If you do, you two should leave. Now!¡± she said. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t fear death, you can¡¯t drag your wife along with you!¡± Warmth filled jackie¡¯s chest at the sight of thispassionate girl. ¡°How talented are you, girl?¡± he said, smiling. Ka was speechless for a moment. ¡°A ninth-grade grandmaster. Why? You refuse to leave, and you still want to ask about my talent. At any rate, I¡¯m pretty strong, and I have good talent. I¡¯m probably stronger than you!¡± jackie grinned. ¡°You truly have a talent for someone so young. Have you never thought of training with the White family and bing one of them?¡± ¡°The White family?¡± Ka furrowed her brows. ¡°I do. But I don¡¯t have a single connection with the White family. There¡¯s no way I can get in. Besides, who knows when they¡¯ll be in the mood toe to town to recruit people. I have no hopes no matter what, I¡¯ll keep dreaming!¡± Ka was stunned for a while here. ¡°Ah. Why am I telling you all this? More importantly, I think you two are good people. I don¡¯t want to see you die!¡± ¡°Hah. Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t!¡± jackieughed. ¡°Ka, right?¡± he said to the girl. ¡°Sit down and join us. I¡¯ll treat you!¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll join you. Since you¡¯re going to die soon, I should help you spend whatever money you have right now!¡± Ka rolled her eyes at jackie and took a seat before the two, still huffing. ¡­ ¡°You¡¯re too cruel. You actually cut my arm off!¡± At that moment, Autumn plodded forward, supported by the fatty. ¡°I had no choice. Don¡¯t you understand that both of us would have died if I hadn¡¯t done that? At least we get to live like this. We had no choice.¡± The fatty was helpless. ¡°Ah, you were rude just now too. Why would you want her clothes? We wouldn¡¯t havended ourselves in this situation otherwise!¡± Chapter 1160 ¡°Hmph. I couldn¡¯t bear to see it. I look good in traditional clothes. That woman had no right to look better than I do. The sight just offends me!¡± The woman harrumphed; venom filled her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back,¡± she said. ¡°We can¡¯t just let the couple go like that. I¡¯ll get Daddy to kill them!¡± The fatty was internally speechless, but he had no words of protest. After all, he was simply the Maack family¡¯s live-in son-inw, with no particr standing in the Maack family. If he did not give in to her whims, she and her family would make his days miserable. ¡°I had no choice just now, Dear. Do you still hold a grudge against me?¡± The fatty prodded as they walked forward. Autumn¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for being such a lousy and weak warrior. I wouldn¡¯t have been bullied like this if you weren¡¯t a piece of trash,¡± she snarled, ring at her husband. ¡°Just look at that man from just now. He¡¯s nothing like you¡ªonly a sixth-grade martial artist at such an old age. You¡¯ll be aughing stock if words of this got out¡­¡± ¡­ The fatty was speechless. He just supported Autumn until they finally arrived at the Maack family. ¡°Young Miss, what¨Cwhat happened?¡± The bodyguard at the entrance was shocked when he took in the sight. One of the bodyguards quickly went in to make a report. Autumn and her husband had not walked very far in when the master of the Maack family, Ace, came out with a group of people. ¡°What happened, Autumn? Who was it? Who dared to cut off my daughter¡¯s arm!¡± Ace stared at the stump that had been his daughter¡¯s arm. He was so furious that he had gone purple and his teeth were gritted. After all these years, he never had any sons. He only had her as his only daughter. That was why she was the apple of his eye, and he always coddled her as though she was a precious piece of porcin. He never thought that someone would be so bold to cut off his daughter¡¯s arm. ¡°It was a young man, Father. Autumn and I were shopping when she noticed a couple, where the wife was wearing a hanfu. Out of goodwill, we told them that we would buy the clothes at three times their worth. But we never thought that they would refuse. They even rebuked us with sharp words! ¡°Autumn, naturally, was furious. She got the bodyguards to snatch the clothes, but her husband was extremely strong and killed all the bodyguards. Then he forced me to chop off one of her arms, or he would kill the both of us otherwise. I had no choice. It was to save the both of us!¡± The fatty immediately dropped to his knees and narrated everything that had happened, while adding his own ir to the tale. ¡°You piece of sh*t. You can¡¯t even protect your own woman!¡± Ace was so angry that he sent the fatty flying a few meters away with a single kick. ¡°The lot of you, take the Young Miss and her husband back to rest,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll bring the rest of you to find that couple. We must avenge my daughter!¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t want to rest, Daddy. I must go. I need to see them die before me. I want to see that punk begging for his life on his knees!¡± Autumn raised her head, her features twisted into a vicious expression. ¡°Besides, you don¡¯t know where they had attacked me. Get people to carry me there. Quick. I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll leave if we¡¯re one step toote!¡± ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go!¡± Ace announced, huffing. ¡°I¡¯m going too, Father. I want to see them die before my eyes. Those two were too much!¡±N?velDrama.Org owns this. The fatty ran over, holding in his pain, subtly dering his loyalty. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 1161 Ace shot a look at his weak son-inw. He took a group of elders and powerful fighters and rushed for the ce. They were all extremely fast, as though they were shadows racing in the darkness. ¡°Wait for me¡­¡± The fatty, who was weak, was quickly left behind. He was so tired that he kept huffing and puffing, unable to keep up with the speed of those fighters. ¡°Daddy, I think he must have left. I shouldn¡¯t have told them that I was the daughter of the Maack family just now. Now that they know, they must have left!¡± Along the way, Autumn spoke to her father. Ace¡¯s expression hardened. He did not say a single word, rage boiling in his veins. ¡°Aye. They¡¯re still here. They¡¯re there, Daddy. They¡¯re eating barbecue!¡± However, Autumn¡¯s eyes brightened soon after she noticed the three people eating at the barbecue stall. ¡°Why is Ka there? Is she their friend?¡± Ace clenched his fists as he observed the scene from a distance. ¡°I don¡¯t think Ka knows them. She had even advised the two of them to sell the clothes to me earlier. Maybe they¡¯re treating her to a meal because they think she¡¯s pretty nice? If that¡¯s the case, Ka has unintentionally helped me by stalling them!¡± Autumn¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Maybe Ka wanted to help me because she saw that so many of our men died. We¡¯re pretty close, after all. Yes, that¡¯s possible!¡± ¡°No matter what, that couple can no longer escape now that we¡¯ve seen them!¡± Ace gave a frosty smile. The group quickly stopped nearby. ¡°You¡¯re done for. See? They came so quickly. The two of you are dead meat!¡± Ka sensed a frightening aura behind her. She took a nce over her shoulder, then cast a bitter smile at jackie. ¡°Heh. No need to fret!¡± jackie chuckled and stood up. ¡°You and Ka can continue eating, Dear. I¡¯lle back quickly!¡± After he said that, he strolled straight toward the Maack family¡¯s forces. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t tell me that your husband is of the true god status? He¡¯s being too confident here, saying that he¡¯lle back soon. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s at the advanced stage, or the peak already?¡± Ka finally realized something. She frowned and whispered toward Selena. ¡°My name¡¯s Selena. He¡¯s jackie, from the White family. And don¡¯t worry about his strength. The Maack family is nothing before him!¡± Selena gave a reassuring smile and picked up a chicken skewer, biting into it. So long as jackie was beside her, she had a sense of security nketing her. ¡°Seriously? He¡¯s from the White family? No wonder he wasn¡¯t afraid. So he¡¯s a fighter from the White family!¡± Ka¡¯s eyes widened. She quickly realized that the Maack family had run into some serious trouble now. However, she could not me them for identally picking a fight they could not win. The White family frequently visited the town at the bottom of the mountain, but the Maack family already had one of their own as a helmsman in the White family. Besides, the Maack family had been here for a long time now, and they knew the people that they should never provoke in the White family. That was why they did not have much to be afraid of since they already knew who were the ones who could not be offended. Yet they just had to run into jackie and Selena, unaware that the former was from the White family. They were unlucky this time. Chapter 1162 ¡°Autumn, right? Heh. I never thought that we would meet so soon. I didn¡¯t even get to finish my food!¡± jackie walked leisurely toward her. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to thank me for sparing your life?¡± he said, grinning. ¡°Hah. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for your gratitude. You even brought so many people here to thank me. You¡¯re embarrassing me!¡± Plenty of people who were still worried about jackie could not help but chuckle at his words. He still had the spirit to keep joking, even at this moment. ¡°Heh. You chopped my daughter¡¯s arm off, and you¡¯re telling me I should thank you, punk? Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Ace chuckled and shot a vicious re at jackie. His eyes were turning bloodshot, and he looked fearsome. The aura of a demi god status fighter enveloped him. ¡°Master, let me be the one to kill this punk. F*ck. He¡¯s even eating barbecue here. He has no respect for the Maack family!¡± An old man who was an eighth-grade grandmaster walked a few steps forward, speaking in a vicious tone. Ace gave a mirthless smile. ¡°Thank goodness he¡¯s still eating barbecue here though. Where would we find him if he took off?¡± ¡°Second Elder, don¡¯t kill this punk right off the bat,¡± Autumn reminded him. ¡°I want to see him get tortured. Cut off bits and pieces of his flesh and feed them to the dogs. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be satisfied!¡± Here, Autumn looked at Selena. ¡°Oh, right. And we can¡¯t let his wife go so easily either,¡± she said. ¡°I want to make this punk watch as his wife is manhandled. I¡¯ll make him understand the price that he must pay for my arm!¡± ¡°Oh my. Usually, people would only forget the lessons they¡¯ve learned once the pain subsides. Your pain hasn¡¯t even subsided, yet you¡¯ve forgotten your lesson. Weren¡¯t you on your knees, begging for your life before this? Why are you so fierce now!¡± jackie just smiled when he heard that. ¡°Die, you brat. How dare you bully the Maack family!¡± The Second Elder saw that jackie still dared to act so flippantly, and so he took several steps and rushed toward jackie. The old man¡¯s steps were light yet steady, and his fist was as fast as the wind. As he threw the punch toward jackie, an aura of a tiger head appeared right before his fist, as though it were an open-jaw ready to swallow jackie whole. The spectators around them were so frightened at the sight of the attack that they stumbled a few steps backward. jackie easily sidestepped the attack. Then he swung his leg toward his opponent¡¯s abdomen. A dull thud rang out. The old man flew backward and crashed onto the ground. He spat a mouthful of blood, and his face had gone white. ¡°No way. The Second Elder is no match for him?¡± All of the elders¡¯ faces nched when they saw this. They had seen the strength, speed, and precision in the Second Elder¡¯s attack earlier. They were well aware that it was not easy to dodge an attack like that. Yet jackie had dodged it so easily, and he had even seriously injured the Second Elder with a single attack. The Second Eldery on the ground. He struggled to stand up, but it was obvious that it was too much for his body to handle, and he failed to do so. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that. Come!¡± Ace flipped his palm when he saw this, and a sword appeared in his grip. He shed his de toward jackie. Suddenly, a frightening air de shed toward jackie at an unimaginable speed. As he took out his de, jackie took out his as well. He swung his de toward his opponent. Another air de rushed out to meet the other, colliding mid-air. Chapter 1163 Suddenly, a ferocious explosion rang out. Ace¡¯s air de was destroyed as jackie¡¯s air de quickly overcame it. That frightening air de was gone, and jackie¡¯s air de lost its momentum too. It pummeled the rest of its strength onto Ace¡¯s body. Ace immediately spat out blood. He flew backward, and a long imprint could be seen across his chest. ¡°Master!¡± Many of the Maack family¡¯s fighters were so terrified that their faces went white at the sight. Their master was at the beginning stage of the demi god status, yet he was still no match for jackie. jackie threw out several more air des. Many of the elders who were grandmasters were immediately killed. ¡°Run!¡± The rest of them, who were not very strong fighters, quickly turned tail to run after assessing the situation. The fatty, who had finally caught up, felt relieved when he saw this. He immediately blended into the Maack family crowd and escaped. The strongest fighters of the Maack family were dead now, and their family was practically gone. Ace manages to stand up, another mouthful of blood dribbled from his mouth. He stabbed his sword into the ground to steady himself and gritted his teeth, staring at jackie. ¡°Who are you, you brat? How could you be so strong!¡± ¡°Heh. Who am I? Why should I tell you? Just treat me as a friendly passerby. At any rate, you can¡¯t go around provoking me!¡± jackie chuckled and gave the other man a cold stare. ¡°You gave me no choice. You were too fierce just now. Today will be the day you and your daughter die. It¡¯s better to kill than to allow you to live and continue to bully others around here. Many of the townsfolk hate you, saying that you had earned public ire a long time ago. It¡¯s just that they chose not to voice their anger!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Kill him, kill him! Don¡¯t let them oppress us anymore!¡± Plenty of bystanders cried out from the sidelines. It was evident that the Maack family had offended plenty of people. ¡°Who dares to kill my brother? Does he have a death wish?¡± Yet at this moment, a voice rang out from nearby. A man strode over, fury in his gaze. ¡°We¡¯re done for. Gaius is here!¡± Many people were scared out of their wits when they heard this voice. The man had a terrifying aura. He rushed over and helped to support his elder brother. ¡°Are you okay, Brother?¡± he asked, concerned. ¡°My injuries are serious, but at least you¡¯re here. I¡¯m not dead yet!¡± Ace heaved an internal sigh of relief with Gaius here. With this, that punk was done for. After all, Gaius was the helmsman in the White family. That brat had dug his own grave. ¡°So what if I want to kill him? You¡¯re Gaius, right? You dare stop me?¡± jackie spoke in a frosty tone, ring at Gaius. Gaius was shocked when he finally recognized the man before him. He stepped forward and kneeled before jackie. ¡°Young Master jackie!¡± Chapter 1164 ¡°Young¡­Young Master jackie White?¡± Ace Maack was stunned when he heard how Gaius Maack knelt and addressed jackie as a young master. Could that mean that this guy was a young master from the White main family? If not, why did Gaius knelt in front of him? ¡°A young master from the White family!¡± Ka Leight inhaled deeply and the barbeque skewer in her hand almost fell to the ground. She finally realized why jackie was not afraid of the other party. This young man not only had great fighting prowess but he also had a powerful position as well. ¡°Young Master jackie, how¡­how did my second brother offend you? Please forgive them!¡± Gaius¡¯s face turned pale. Previously he would inform his brother of the people from the White family that they could not offend because he knew that his brother would spoil his niece as she kept bullying the people in the town. He had personally advised Ace and the others on this. He asked Ace to control his daughter or something serious would happen sooner orter. However, Ace had always said he would but still obeyed his daughter secretly and spoilt her. Gaius had always thought that none of the powerful people in the town were stronger than the Maack family. Apart from that, nothing huge would ur as Ace knew about all the masters and young masters from the White family that he could not offend. He was very busy recently during jackie¡¯s return. He originally wanted to go down the mountains this evening to inform Ace about everything that happened with jackie and Selena¡¯s return. He also asked somebody to draw portraits of everybody new so that his family could remember that they cannot offend these people. Unfortunately, he was a little toote. He discovered that something had happened when he arrived home so he immediately rushed over. He had no idea that the person they offended was jackie. ¡°I said that I have to kill this pair of father and daughter today!¡± jackie had a cold expression on his face. ¡°His daughter deserved to die as she asked my wife to strip in public. However, I still chose to let her live and only cut off one of her hands. Who knew that her father and the others would daree to us? Do you think that I will still let them go?¡± jackie paused before continuing to speak. ¡°I am not the one who did not give them an opportunity to do so. I have already provided them with a chance but you can¡¯t me me if they did not cherish it.¡± ¡°Young Master jackie, we know our mistakes! Please forgive us!¡± Both Ace and Autumn Maack knelt on the floor as they continuingly beg for forgiveness. They had finally realized what sort of a person they had offended. ¡°Gaius, tell me, do you think they deserve to die?¡± jackie looked at Gaius and continued speaking. ¡°As the helmsman, you must have yed a role in supporting them to misbehave as such, right?¡± Gaius started sweating profoundly when he heard this. ¡°No, Young Master jackie! I¡¯ve been busy all day long in the White family and I seldome back. I did not protect them¡­¡± Gaius was really afraid. jackie was not only in a much higher position than him, he had a higher fighting prowess and powerpared to Gaius. He waspletely subdued by jackie¡¯s talents during the previous martial artpetition and he was secretly rueful that jackie was a master. Right now, he would be very unlucky if jackie med this matter on him and killed him for his involvement. After all, although Ace always took advantage of his position to act so arrogantly, Gaius had never helped them to do anything wrong. He rushed over angrily as he was anxious when he heard that his niece was almost killed and his brother almost died. Who knew that Autumn was actually suicidal and actually dared to ask jackie¡¯s wife to strip on the streets? Chapter 1165 ¡°Really?¡± jackie smiled coldly and looked at the people around him before speaking. ¡°Did Helmsman Maack directly take action on normal days and do anything hurtful to everybody? If there are such actions, please tell me so that I can kill him and clean up my family name!¡± jackie¡¯s words were so domineering and he stood there like a godly statue. Gaius was so frightened that the sweat on his forehead dripped down continuously. Although he felt that he never did anything bad, he was extremely afraid that somebody woulde forward and make things up to get him killed. After all, the fact that he was the White family¡¯s helmsman had caused many people to be jealous, envious, and hateful of him. ¡°He had never done anything bad all this while!¡± At this moment, Ka thought about it and stood up. ¡°Gaius seldomes down from the mountain and he¡¯s always busy with training. He must be thinking about being promoted to the position of patronum. Hence, his wife alwaysins about this. She¡¯s always saying that he¡¯s in the mountains and seldomes down to apany them!¡± ¡°Yes, that seems to be the case. His wife alwaysins!¡± A woman also nodded in agreement. Gaius was secretly rxed when he heard this. He looked at the crowd and said. ¡°Thank you everybody as you¡¯ve all spoken fair words!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± jackie nodded and directly threw his sword to Gaius. ¡°Gaius, if you feel that you did nothing wrong and you¡¯re guilty of nothing, you definitely know what to do as a White now that Ace wants to kill me. His daughter even wanted to humiliate my wife!¡± Gaius swallowed his saliva and stood up with the sword in his hand. ¡°I know what young master means, you are asking me to ce righteousness before family!¡± Gaius walked toward Ace and Autumn after he spoke with the sword in his hand. ¡°Uncle, you¡­you¡­¡± Autumn was so frightened that her voice was shivering. Gaius looked at both of them and said, ¡°Brother, niece, I¡¯ve urged you guys many times to act low-key but you guys have never listened to me. Today, you can only me yourselves for getting into such trouble!¡± Gaius attacked them directly with the sword. Both Ace and Autumn immediately sumbed to the cuts on their neck as they crashed onto the ground with fear in their eyes. Gaius walked toward jackie and returned the sword. ¡°Young Master jackie, the other rtives in their family are weak and have never done anything wrong. I beg you to let them go!¡± jackie took over the sword and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I only kill those deserving of death and there¡¯s no need to harm the innocents. I will not involve the other workers and rtives. Get someone to bury them!¡± ¡°Thank you, young master!¡± Gaius gestured with his hands and soon left to get people from the Maack family so that they could clean up the bodies. ¡°Never have I imagined that you are the young master of the White family!¡± Ka looked at jackie differently as jackie approached her. ¡°You¡¯re really powerful to get rid of the bully in this town.¡± jackie smiled. ¡°Do you want to go to the White family? I can bring you to the White family and you can join us if you want to!¡± Chapter 1166 ¡°Join the White family?¡± blurted Ka excitedly, her eyes twinkling in delight. ¡°Are you for real? You¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± Her expression changed into apprehension as she added, ¡°Normal people don¡¯t have the authority to bring anybody into the White family unless they¡¯re people with a high position in the White family, such as the elders, patronums, or the elders¡¯ son!¡± Selena could hardly bite back her grin at how this young girl acted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you definitely can join the White family if jackie says so. He¡¯s the White family master¡¯s son and the inheritor to the White family master position right now.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Oh my god!¡± Ka was utterly shocked at the news, her jaws wide open that an egg could fit it. Secondster, she gulped her own saliva and said, ¡°The family master¡¯s inheritor¡­? Doesn¡¯t that mean that there¡¯s hope for you to be the family master in the future? I had no idea that you have such an honorable status. No wonder Gaius knelt without hesitation when he saw you!¡± ¡°Haha¡­! I¡¯m not interested in being the family master, so I don¡¯t hang around the thought. Apart from that, my father is doing a good job!¡± jackieughed. He believed that he would be able to quickly cure his father after he made the pills. With Nash¡¯s age, it would not be a problem for him to continue being the family master once his body was cured. Apart from that, they did not have to be afraid of Lily and the Third Elder after Nash recovered! ¡°Haha¡­ I know some things about the White family. I heard that you returned from the outside world and that you won the previous martial artspetition Lance White didn¡¯t participate in. I really admire you for being so ster, even though you just returned from the outside world. I wondered what such a master looked like¡­ Who would¡¯ve thought I¡¯d get to meet you guys today!¡± Kaughed and was incredibly happy. ¡°By the way, should I follow you guys to the White family tonight? Isn¡¯t it inconvenient to go sote at night? It should be difficult to arrange amodation and everything else, right?¡± jackie fell silent for a good while at that. ¡°It¡¯s best if you go home and say goodbye to your family. Tomorrow, wait for me at the entrance into the mountains at nine in the morning, and I¡¯lle down and pick you up by then.¡± ¡°Alright, great! This is fantastic! Who would¡¯ve imagined that I¡¯ll be able to enter the White family!¡± Ka nodded appreciatively, her eyes gleaming with respect for jackie. She worshipped jackie after she heard of his story. She had no idea that she would meet him today. He was even willing to bring her to the White family and make her one of them. ¡°Alright, we¡¯re almost done, so we¡¯ll take our leave now. Go home to inform your family and say your goodbyes nicely.¡± jackie stood up and paid for the meal before leaving with Selena. Exhrated, Ka returned to the Leigh family happily. ¡°Girl, where have you been? Why did youe back sote at night? I heard from our neighbor next door that something huge happened in town tonight!¡± Ka¡¯s father, Lincoln Leigh, immediately said to her when his daughter walked into their house. ¡°I went out for a walk. Haha¡­! I met a high-ranking person!¡± Kaughed, unable to describe her joy. Chapter 1167 ¡°Let me tell you this: the Maack family ispletely done for this time. I heard that they offended the White family¡¯s young master, and this young master has a high fighting prowess¡ªa master. He killed the Maack family¡¯s masters, family master, and Autumn, much to everyone¡¯s joy,¡± Lincoln sighed. ¡°Who knew that the usually arrogant and domineering Maack family would suffer such an ending. People would be so happy!¡± Lincoln¡¯s brother, who was beside them, chimed in, ¡°I wonder what¡¯s the name of the Young Master White? He¡¯s really smart. I heard that he questioned Gaius if he defended the Maacks. Then, for Gaius to prove his innocence, he asked Gaius to kill his own brother and niece. Since Gaius was the one to do it, Gaius would not hate him¡­¡± Ka smilingly nodded at that. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s really smart of him, and I think so too!¡± She continued speaking while looking at his father and uncle after she spoke. ¡°Father, Second Uncle, I need to tell you something¡­ I¡¯ll be leaving the Leigh family tomorrow.¡± ¡°Leave the Leigh family?¡± Their eyelids flipped open at the sudden bombshell, wondering what on earth happened. Lincoln immediately said, ¡°Where are you going? This is a blessed ground for training. We, the Leighs, had an aggrieved life when the Maack family was domineering this ce. Now that the Maack family is completely done, families like us, who are only slightly weaker than them, will have better days. We don¡¯t need to spend days walking on thin ice at least. Apart from that, this ce is a nice training grounds as it¡¯s right next to where the White family is, and the Chi is thick. If you don¡¯t stay here, where do you want to go?¡± Ka¡¯s second uncle also immediately persuaded him. ¡°Yes, Ka, we were still thinking about having you train here. With your talent, it won¡¯t take long for you to break through and enter the initial level of the demi-god stage. After you¡¯ve broken through, you will have a chance when the Whitee down to pick someone to join them if you¡¯re lucky. Why do you even think about leaving?¡± Ka once again smiled and, seeing their worried faces, exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not going to some random ce. I¡¯m going to the White family! I happened to meet Young Master White today, and he asked me to join the White family when he saw how talented I am!¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s splendid news!¡± Lincoln was immediately ecstatic andughed exuberantly. ¡°The Chi is much thicker in the mountains, and more than that, you can get quite a number of Chi Congregation Pills every month. This is your golden opportunity! ¡°Ah, yes, what¡¯s the name of this White family¡¯s young master? He actually defeated somebody at the initial stage of the demi-god level so easily at such a young age. He¡¯s definitely a master in the White family. You have somebody to rely on since he¡¯s referred you,¡± said Lincoln smilingly. ¡°He¡­ His name is jackie White, and he¡¯s the White family¡¯s inheritor right now. How about that? Am I lucky?¡± Ka slightly raised her delicate head and had a proud expression on her face. ¡° jackie?¡± The smile on Lincoln¡¯s face shifted sourly, and such an expression was not one of pleasantness. Ka soon realized that Lincoln did not seem happy so she frowned and asked, ¡°Why, Father? He¡¯s the White family¡¯s inheritor, and he¡¯ll be the White family master if all goes to n. What are you worried about when he¡¯s the one to bring me into the White family?¡± Lincoln sighed and said, ¡°This seems to be a good and bad thing at the same time.¡± Chapter 1168 ¡°Father, what are you talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand you at all?¡± Ka rolled her eyes at her father in agitation. She could not understand how entering the White family and knowing the White family master¡¯s son would be both good and bad at the same time. This was obviously something great. Lincoln smiled bitterly and exined, ¡°This is good because you¡¯re able to enter the White family, and you¡¯ll be able to get better martial enhancement materials. We¡¯re naturally happy that you get to train in the White family because our daughter gets to quickly breakthrough and be a master of the demi- god level!¡± Lincoln paused momentarily before he added, ¡°I¡¯ve also said it¡¯s a bad thing because I¡¯m worried about the White family¡¯s current predicament; it doesn¡¯t look too good. You also know that the White family¡¯s First Madam isn¡¯t happy when jackie bes the family master¡¯s inheritor, and she really wanted to kill jackie. Apart from that, Lily has a high position in the White family. She brought many of the Lagorias over, so¡­¡± Ka understood what her father, Lincoln meant. ¡°Father, I know what you mean. You¡¯re afraid of me getting involved after I follow jackie, no? You¡¯re afraid of a civil war within the White family, that they¡¯ll start fighting, am I right?¡± ¡°Yes. After all, jackie is the one who brought you into the White family. If he asks you to stand by his side at that moment, would you not do it? Apart from that, Nash¡¯s condition seems to be getting increasingly serious. I¡¯m afraid that if he dies soon, many people will go after the position of family master!¡± Lincoln nodded helplessly. ¡°I also want you to be able to enter the White family, but this doesn¡¯t seem to be a very good chance, especially when you¡¯re being introduced into the family by jackie. What if the First Madam hates you too?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. Why would she pinpoint me when I don¡¯t even have a position? You¡¯re really cowardly. It¡¯ll mean something that the First Madam has her eyes on me if I¡¯m a patronum or elder, but I¡¯m just a nobody who just joined, and they won¡¯t have time to think about me!¡± Ka was speechless at her father¡¯s antics. ¡°Apart from that, jackie is really talented. He¡¯s also somebody smart, so he¡¯ll definitely think of ways to handle the White family¡¯s issues, so don¡¯t worry about these things. Didn¡¯t you always tell me that training is going against nature, and I can¡¯t be afraid of death? What¡¯s so frightening about death?¡± ¡°Who¡¯d want to die when you can stay alive?¡± Lincoln¡¯s face darkened as he countered. ¡°This is definitely an opportunity, but you have to be careful, alright? Don¡¯t take jackie¡¯s side just because he¡¯s the one who brought you up the mountain; you¡¯ll be in trouble if you identally offended First Madam or the others. You need to train well after you enter the mountains. Speak less unless necessary, and don¡¯t walk around, alright?¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, I get it!¡± Ka nodded. ¡°Father, I¡¯m leaving tomorrow, so should we celebrate tonight and have a nice dinner?¡± Only then did Lincoln smile proudly as he spoke, ¡°Yes. This is the first time after many years that somebody from the Leigh family gets to enter the White family, so we should definitely celebrate. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll ask the kitchen to prepare several dishes that you like!¡± Meanwhile, jackie and Selena soon returned after they finished their food. They rested well for the night and the next morning, jackie went downstairs to bring Ka up the mountain. After arranging amodation for Ka and giving her the token to show that she belonged with the White main family, jackie returned to the house he stayed alone. When he arrived at the room, jackie flipped his hand and a small pill furnace appeared. Chapter 1169 ¡°Honey, what is this?¡± questioned Selena as she eyed the object skeptically. ¡°This is a pill furnace, and it can be used to cultivate pills. It took me some effort to get my hands on this, years ago. Apart from this pill furnace, I also got my hands on several recipes for first-grade pills at that time.¡± jackie smiled and continued, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t tell anybody about this as alchemists are very rare. The training result after consuming pills is definitely betterpared to spirited grass. However, pills require all sorts of ingredients, and it¡¯s not easy to be an alchemist.¡± ¡°Dear me¡­ I never thought you¡¯d be able to make pills too, Honey! Have you sessfully made any pills then? ine once told me about them. She said making them would need solid mental fortitude and great talent!¡± Selena was slightly surprised. ine had once told her that a person¡¯s training period would be much shorter after consuming the pillspared to when they had the spirited grass. Moreover, results obtained with the pills were much more promising as the energy in the pills has been filtered, and only the essence was left. However, Selena had never imagined that jackie was actually an alchemist. jackie gave a tight smile as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve got recipes for first-grade elementary-level pills, first-grade intermediate level pills, and one for first-grade high-level pills, but they¡¯re rather difficult to cultivate. I¡¯ve found many sets of ingredients for my first-grade elementary-level pills, but I¡¯ve failed many times during cultivation. In the end, I seeded in cultivating two first-grade elementary pills.¡± jackie paused before he continued, ¡°So, I¡¯m only a first-grade elementary alchemist right now. It¡¯s not an easy thing to learn it by myself without the guidance of a teacher.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already quite good that you can cultivate a first-grade elementary pill when you¡¯re only learning it by yourself. You¡¯ll definitely improve in the future.¡± Selena smiled and continued, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be an issue for you to cultivate a pill to cure your father¡¯s poison, right? You won¡¯t fail, right?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t fail in this as these aren¡¯t cultivating pills,¡± assured jackie smilingly. ¡°I¡¯m only slightly refining the herbs to increase their effectiveness, and it¡¯s not very difficult. Many people who train are able to cultivate such healing pills, but it¡¯s not the same as cultivating pills¡ªnow that¡¯s a whole nother story.¡± jackie was prepared to start the cultivation after he finished speaking. He could start a small fire with his Chi, but he had to feel and control the temperature and strength of the fire with his mental power. Soon, jackie seeded in cultivating the pills, and there were a total of five pills. jackie had bullets of sweat on him by the time hepleted the cultivation; it was no easy feat to achieve. ¡°It¡¯s a sess. Honey, let¡¯s go cure father!¡± jackie smiled and kept the furnace away. He pulled Selena and went toward Nash¡¯s living quarters. Chapter 1170 Upon arriving at Nash¡¯s bedroom door, jackie and Selena saw Joan talking to Nash inside. ¡°I heard that jackie sneaked out. I really don¡¯t know why he does that, considering how dangerous it is right now.¡± Nash, who wasying on the bed, was obviously worried for jackie. He knew that Lily had wanted to get rid of jackie from the start, knowing how vexed she was that jackie took the position that belonged to Lance and became the family master¡¯s inheritor. Her urge to get rid of jackie skyrocketed. It was too risky for jackie to leave the main family as that would be Lily¡¯s golden opportunity to take him out. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry; jackie won¡¯t leave the main family if he¡¯s not sure of himself. He must be confident enough to leave the house, and there must be something very important that led him to do that.¡± Joan sat beside with her usual gentle smile on her face. ¡°He had already returned yesterday, so there¡¯s nothing that you need to worry about.¡± Outside the door, Selena stole nces at jackie and smiled inwardly. jackie¡¯s prejudice toward Nash might lessen after he heard his father¡¯s concerns about him. jackie looked at Selena as they both walked into the room. ¡°Oh my, jackie, what a coincidence! We were just talking about you, and here you are,¡± beamed Joan when she saw himing in. jackie walked to where the bed was and spoke, ¡°Father, Mother, I have wonderful news for you both. I¡¯ve sessfully cultivated the herbs to detoxify the poison in Father¡¯s body. I went out this time to search for some herbs, and I believe Father will recover tomorrow or the day after tomorrow after he takes my medication.¡± ¡°Really?!¡± Joan¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this, turning to Nash excitedly as she gushed, ¡°Nash, did you hear that? Your son went out to find herbs for your cure!¡± ¡°I heard him, I heard him¡­! Lower your voice so that the others won¡¯t hear you!¡± Nash was just as excited. ¡°I don¡¯t care if this medication works or not. I don¡¯t mind if I die because of this medication that jackie risked his life to obtain for me.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about death and take one of the pills. I¡¯ve cultivated five pills, and you need to take one for three times every day. You might be able to get down from bed to talk tomorrow evening.¡± jackie smiled bitterly and continued, ¡°However, I rmend that you share nothing about your physical improvements. The Third Elder has gone into retreat for training, but I think that old fox is plotting something. We should take this chance to see who¡¯s scheming and who¡¯s not.¡± Nash nodded in satisfaction after he heard this. ¡°Haha¡­! It looks like my son is very confident in this medication. I¡¯ve asked many famous doctors to cure me previously, but none of them were certain enough to cure me. They couldn¡¯t even make out what condition I had.¡± jackie chuckled as he sat by Nash¡¯s side. ¡°It might be because they thought it¡¯s nothing out of the ordinary, thinking anything but poisoning.¡± Nash took a pill and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have high hopes of recovering; all I thought of was if I could see you two before I go. Who would¡¯ve expected my son to be so talented and have such good medical skills! This has been a great surprise for me.¡± Chapter 1171 jackie thought about it and said to Nash, ¡°Father, it¡¯ll be quite troublesome if Lily and the Third Elder really want to go against us after you¡¯ve recovered, so you should prepare for that.¡± Nash nodded solemnly. ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, then our White family would definitely drop out of the eight shadow families. The seven other families won¡¯t recognize our standing, but I don¡¯t care about that. I used to care a lot about this, but things be much clearer to me after I¡¯m poisoned. So what if we¡¯re a shadow family? So what if we¡¯re not? Such titles mean nothing,¡± he spoke as he gazed at Joan and jackie. ¡°I¡¯m already satisfied to be with you two and have a peaceful life. I¡¯ll never allow Lily to hurt you!¡± ¡°Alright, Father. You rest well. Selena and I will excuse ourselves now.¡± jackie nodded. ¡°I believe your body will recover tomorrow.¡± Nash nodded, assured at the idea. ¡°It must¡¯ve been a tiring couple of days for you. Thank you for risking your life out there for me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing tiring about this. I held prejudice against you because of what others did, but such a misunderstanding has been resolved.¡± jackie smiled and soon left with Selena. At this moment, an old man appeared in Lily¡¯s room. The old man greeted Lily dutifully before he spoke, ¡°First Madam, we got news about the things that you¡¯ve wanted updates on. jackie and his subordinates went to Soul City after they left this ce, and that young man caused a huge stir after he arrived at Soul City. It was easy to obtain news about him because he wiped out an entire second-ss aristocratic family and a very huge n. News about this has been spreading all over the ce.¡± Lily had a small frown as she heard his report. ¡°Strange. Did that guy purposely take a trip to Soul City so that he could cause trouble with these powerful people? Did he have to do that? Apart from that, he¡¯s the White family master inheritor. Isn¡¯t he lowering his position when he causes trouble with others?¡± The old man smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think he purposely went there to look for trouble. I heard that he went over to the auction house for herbs and bought a herb at a sky-high price. It so happened that those people offended him because of this!¡± ¡°Herbs?¡± Lily¡¯s heart dropped when she heard this. jackie purposely went to Soul City in search of herbs? She heard that jackie excelled and was well-versed in medicine. Was he out there looking for medication to heal Nash? Lily began to worry at such a thought as she instantly asked the old man, ¡°What herbs did he buy? Did you investigate that?¡± The old man frowned. ¡°That, I do not know. Our people are rushing over there, and they got news about this while they¡¯re on the airne.¡± Lily nodded and firmly spoke, ¡°You have to get exact news about what sort of herbs that guy bought.¡± ¡°Yes, First Madam.¡± The old man nodded and soon left. Chapter 1172 Lily¡¯s frown deepened after the old man left, her anxiety guing her mind as she did. ¡°I heard jackie has exceptional medical skills. Had he gone looking for a cure for Nash?¡± Lily started talking to herself, but she soon shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The First Elder brought many miracle-working doctors before, but those people couldn¡¯t even identify Nash¡¯s body condition. How can jackie cure him? He must be preparing medication for that brother of his, Fernando!¡± Lily¡¯s thought calmed her as she began to loosen up, under the impression that jackie was looking for herbs to cure Fernando. The Third Elder ensured her that no normal person could identify the poison in Nash¡¯s body, and only a handful of people could identify it. As the symptoms of this poison looked more like asthma, many doctors might even treat it as such. The result would be a definite failure. ¡­ As he had ample free time, jackie started cultivating pills with two sets of herbs as he returned to his room. He did not have many ingredients with him at that moment, and he only had some first-grade elementary ingredients that would produce first-grade elementary pills. Nheless, these pills were suitable for people who were at the level of grandmasters or demi-gods. Among them, grandmasters would have better results if they used this. Hence, jackie nned to let Selena use it when she broke through the grandmaster level. Such first-grade elementary pills were obviously useless for jackie; he had to consume first-grade premium-level pills for good effects. Unfortunately, he could not even cultivate first-stage intermediate level pills, let alone first-stage premium-level pills. Apart from that, he did not have many of such ingredients with him. It was alreadyte when he finished his cultivation. jackie took out first-stage premium spirited grass after he had dinner with Selena. This spirited grass was one of the rewards jackie won in thepetition. He nned to cultivate the grass in order to increase its power. Even though he did not have a breakthrough and enter the intermediate stage of the true god level, he could at least have some improvement. jackie had sessfully cultivated the spirited grass during the middle of the night so he went to sleep. Others would envy jackie if they knew how quickly he could cultivate this first-level premium-grade spirited grass. After all, this was a first-level premium-grade spirited grass, and the energy in it was iparable to other spirited grass. The next morning, Joan came looking for jackie in delight. ¡° jackie, I have great news to share! Your father told me this morning that your medication worked wonders, so much so that he felt obvious improvements in his body, especially duringst night after he vomited several mouthfuls of ck-colored blood. That has to be poisoned blood, yes?¡± Happiness was written all over Joan¡¯s face. There was no hiding her love for Nash, and it showed in her jubnt expression knowing Nash would recover. ¡°Yes!¡± jackie nodded. ¡°I¡¯m confident in curing his poison. The only thing that I¡¯m worried about right now is Fernando¡¯s situation. His situation is so troublesome, and we have to get that ancient scroll.¡± jackie paused here before he added, ¡°Luckily, his body has been totally frozen, and there¡¯s no rush for things. It won¡¯t be an issue even if we spend two to three years to get the ancient book ande up with a treatment solution.¡± Joan¡¯s joyful grin fell a little as though she would frown, but a wan smile took its ce. ¡° jackie, I have to tell you some bad news¡­ The Cyro Pearl is indeed a precious item, and it canpletely freeze someone, but it still has its own limitations, and that would be time. The Cyro Pearl¡¯s effect would decrease after three years, and the ice would slowly melt. That means you only have three years, jackie. Your dad told me this and he wanted to tell you, but he didn¡¯t know how to.¡± ¡°Three years?!¡± Chapter 1173 jackie¡¯s expression fell when he heard that. If he only had three years, he had no time to waste. He had to get his hands on the ancient scroll, and fast. jackie smiled bitterly. ¡°Alright, I understand,¡± he replied. Two dayster, Nash¡¯s body hadpletely recovered. Nash kept it a secret from everyone else, all except his two trusted people¡ªTitus and the First Elder, Keh. Titus and Keh were overjoyed to hear Nash¡¯s news. Despite their joy, however, they felt restless to keep such a secret. They suffered in silence for it. Another day passed and the Third Elder finally walked out from his room. He had a smile on his face and he quickly went to Lily¡¯s living quarters. ¡°Why did youe out so quickly?¡± rushed Lily upon seeing Wade. ¡°I have a really bad feeling. Before you went into retreat, jackie went out with Lana and Ethan.¡± Wade was stunned when he heard this. ¡°What do you mean, they went out? This is a great opportunity to kill him! Did you not send anybody to kill him?¡± ¡°I did. Sigh! This guy is really at the initial stage of the real god-level. Dean¡¯s carelessness led him to be killed in their hands. Ynda escaped and ran back here as she was hurt under the attack of those three people!¡± Lily sighed. ¡°What could we have done? It¡¯ll only get difficult to kill him now since we¡¯ve missed such a great opportunity. This guy doesn¡¯t go out of the White family anymore. He hides in his room to train, and I think he also knows to not easily leave the grounds.¡± ¡°Initial stage of the real god level?¡± Wade was also surprised when he heard this. ¡°This young man is really talented¡ªhe¡¯s more talented than Nash when he was younger. Apart from that, he¡¯s really shrewd. He¡¯ll grow into something powerful if we allow him to grow like this.¡± ¡°Yes. I have a bad headache right now, and I don¡¯t know what to do!¡± Lily frowned and asked Wade, ¡°Why did youe out so quickly? Have you failed to raise your fighting prowess?¡± Wade, instead, smiled as he diverted, ¡°Has Lance returned yet? Is there any news?¡± Lily felt warmth in her heart when she saw how Wade cared for her son, thus she replied, ¡°Yes, nothing¡¯s changed¡ªthere¡¯s no news. Sigh¡­ Could he be really dead?¡± Wade smiled coldly. Even if Lance was not dead, he would not allow him toe back alive. Lily was delusional to think Lance could stille back alive. He stepped forward and hugged Lily by her waist before he smilingly assured, ¡°I¡¯ve already broken through, and I¡¯m in the peak stage of the real god-level right now. I¡¯m not afraid of even the First Elder right now.¡± Chapter 1174 ¡°What?!¡± Sharply inhaling, a smile slowly broke out on Lily¡¯s face as she grabbed the Third Elder¡¯s shoulder in surprise. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve really broken through? You¡¯ve broken through and entered the peak stage of the real god-level? Does that mean you¡¯re the same level as Nash?¡± The Third Elderughed in satisfaction. ¡°Haha¡­ Of course! Nash is in no condition to fight right now. The First Elder and the others are at thest stage of the real god level, so even the First Elder can¡¯tpete against me right now. I have the highest fighting prowess in the entire White family, and I¡¯m the strongest fighter in the White family. I¡¯ll take that family master title this time!¡± ¡°Wonderful! Oh, how wonderful!¡± Lily also became slightly excited and said to Wade, ¡°Wade, don¡¯t forget what you promised me. After you be the family master, you have to keep this position for my son in the future!¡± Wade immediately responded with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, my dear. I treat Lance as if he¡¯s my own son. I won¡¯t have this chance if you hadn¡¯t secretly poisoned Nash. Don¡¯t you worry; I¡¯ll only be the family master for a maximum of two years. I¡¯ll give this position to him after he returns.¡± ¡°Alright. Lance will definitelye back. He definitely will!¡± Lily nodded. She knew that for her son to be the family master, she had to allow Wade to take the position for a certain period. Otherwise, jackie would eventually get that position. jackie was only an illegitimate child, the child Nash and Joan bore in the outside world without her consent. Her hatred for jackie felt as though it was carved into her bones. She could have ignored the mother-and-son pair had they just stayed in the outside world and never returned to the White family. However, Nash getting jackie to return after Lance went missing hadpletely infuriated Lily. She could not let jackie take what belonged to her son. Hence, she was willing to do whatever it took for Lance to be the White family master. However, the Third Elder started frowning at this moment. ¡°The only thing I worry about right now is the loyalty of many toward Nash White. Will others oppose me being the family master?¡± ¡°Oppose?¡± Lily had a sinister and vicious look in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll kill whoever that dares oppose it. I want to see how many aren¡¯t afraid of death. Now that you¡¯ve broken through, we need to act quickly. The other will be afraid once we kill Nash, First Elder, and Second Elder. Once these powerful units are killed, the others will have no choice but to obey!¡± Lily thought about it and immediately added, ¡°Also, we¡¯ll need to kill jackie. This guy is really talented, and he¡¯ll be our worst enemy if we allow him to grow within two to three years.¡± The Third Elder nodded. ¡°Not only do we need to kill the First and Second Elders, but we also need to kill the housekeeper, Titus. He¡¯s Nash¡¯s most loyal follower. Killing these people will act as a warning for the others. After they die, I¡¯ll be the strongest in the entire White family. Who¡¯ll be the family master if not me? Nothing can stop me if you show your support and ask the Lagorios to also support me.¡± ¡°No problem. Don¡¯t you worry! The Lagorios aren¡¯t stupid. However, you need to make sure that you kill the First Elder, Nash, and the others in order for you to be convincing. If I support youter on, the Lagorios will definitely be by your side too,¡± advised Lily. ¡°That¡¯s right. Apart from that, I can also use the fact that the First Elder doesn¡¯t know about my breakthrough. It¡¯ll be much easier to kill him when he least expects it.¡± Chapter 1175 Wade voiced his opinion. ¡°How about tomorrow? We¡¯ll be paying our respects to the ancestors tomorrow, so they¡¯ll definitely lower their guard. You need to secretly attack the First Elder by then, and there¡¯s nothing worth being afraid of once the First Elder dies!¡± suggested Lily after a silent moment of consideration. ¡°Ah, yes, I almost forgot about tomorrow! Would¡¯ve forgotten it had you not mentioned it. Tomorrow, we¡¯ll need to go to the back of the mountain to pay our respects to the ancestors. Haha¡­ What an opportunity! Many of the branch family masters will also be there, and I can use this opportunity to announce that I¡¯m the new family master in front of them. Haha!¡± The thought of being the family master excited Wade incredibly. ¡°Yes! We can officially order the branch families to hand over as much martial enhancement material as we want. We don¡¯t need to be afraid of Nash finding out!¡± added Lily. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ll be the White family master from tomorrow onward. By then, we can work together to manage the White family, and I¡¯m sure that we can manage it well!¡± Chuckling, Wade hoisted Lily into his arms and walked toward the bed. Lily rolled her eyes at Wade and said coquettishly, ¡°You¡¯re nasty!¡± ¡­ The next afternoon, many of the branch family masters rushed over to join the asion of paying respect to the White family ancestors. Lancelot, Chad, and the others arrived at jackie¡¯s living quarters that night. ¡°Young Master jackie, we had no idea why but some time ago, Dean and Ynda Lagorio arrived at the branch families looking for you. They enquired if you guys went there and we were worried because of this. We were afraid that something happened to you. It¡¯s nice to see you being healthy and safe right now!¡± blurted Lancelot. ¡°This was what happened. I nned to leave the White family some time ago, and I knew that Lily would definitely send people to kill me, so I purposely leaked the news¡­¡± jackie told everybody a summary of what happened. ¡°Who knew that Ynda would kill Dean at the most important time. It looks like Ynda is somebody worth trusting!¡± Chad could not hold back and responded after he heard what jackie said. ¡°Many of the Lagorios received great care from the family master after they arrived at the White family. Some of them still understand how to be thankful and can tell right from wrong!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± jackie nodded and said, ¡°I heard that old Wade hade out from his retreat. I wonder if he came out because he had already broken through his fighting prowess, or that he came out early to join the ancestors¡¯ praying asion. I¡¯m afraid that this guy might go all out if he truly had achieved his break- through.¡± Chapter 1176 Stunned at what jackie had said, everyone inhaled sharply. Chad swallowed his saliva nervously. ¡°You¡¯re saying that the Third Elder has the intention of rebelling? How¡¯s that possible? He¡¯s a member of the White family!¡± he blurted. On the other hand, Lancelot responded, ¡°To be honest, this guy is really daring. He dared to scheme with First Madam and adjusted the material submission from seventy percent to eighty. He¡¯s already that brazen, so what else can he not do? I think he might¡¯ve been nning to take over the position of family master since long ago.¡± ¡°F*ck! Wouldn¡¯t we be in trouble if he has really broken through?¡± fretted Mason. ¡°After all, the master¡¯s health has deteriorated and he can¡¯t really fight. Third Elder and First Elder originally have the same combat power, but the First Elder won¡¯t be able topete with Third Elder if he has broken through!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If this old bastard kills our First Elder, nobody in the White family can stop him.¡± Lancelot had a serious expression on his face as he thought about it, his worries overriding his senses. ¡°This isn¡¯t the only issue. The most crucial point is that the First Madam might stand with him. If the First Madam leads some of the Lagorios to support the Third Elder to be the family master once the First Elder and Second Elder are gone, many people will have to agree just to save themselves. That way, that old bastard¡¯s sure to get the family master title,¡± spoke jackie, all while he had an indifferent smile on him. Chad thought about it and said, ¡°Will the First Madam work with him? Although they worked together to embezzle lots of martial enhancement material, hadn¡¯t the First Madam always hoped that her son would be the family master? How will she allow the old bastard, Wade White to be the family master?¡± jackie¡¯s smile caught them off-guard; it was as if he had expected it all. ¡°Wade White is extremely cunning, so who knows how he tricked the First Madam. I think that old bastard used her, toyed her. No matter what, we need to be extra cautious for tomorrow.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Everybody nodded and left in a short while. jackie, on the other hand, asked the First Elder, Keh White, Second Elder, Weston White, and Titus White to meet him at Nash¡¯s living quarters. ¡°Young Master jackie, may I know why we¡¯re asked to be here sote at night?¡± Keh and the others asked in suspicion after they arrived. ¡°The old bastard, Wade White hase out from his retreat, and none of us know if he has broken through. Every one of you needs to be extra careful tomorrow, especially First Elder. I fear that guy might suddenly attack you if he has already broken through. After all, you¡¯re the only obstacle in his way. The Second Elder and housekeeper¡¯s fighting prowess aren¡¯t as strong as his.¡± jackie smiled bitterly and continued, ¡°I¡¯m also not sure if I¡¯m overthinking it, but no matter what, please be careful tomorrow. This old bastard might be docile tomorrow if he didn¡¯t break through, but he wouldn¡¯t act so honestly if he had.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible? The Third Elder has contributed a lot to the White family. How could he do something like this, even if he doesn¡¯t like you?¡± The Second Elder was obviously surprised when he thought about it. ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m just reminding all of you to be careful. Everybody will soon know if the Third Elder has broken through!¡± said jackie with a chuckle. ¡°Alright, thank you for the reminder, Young Master jackie. All of us will take precautionary steps tomorrow,¡± said the First Elder with a nod. ¡­ The next day, everybody was ready to go to the back mountain to pray to the ancestors in the afternoon. Chapter 1177 After preparing quite a number of tributes, Nash walked toward the back of the mountain supported by Joan and Second Madam Lizzie. Not longter, the crowd arrived at the back of the mountain. There was a cemetery in the area where the ancestors of the White family were buried. A huge stone b covered the cemetery¡¯s entrance, and it gave everyone a somber, solemn feeling. After arranging the tributes to honor the ancestors, Titus appeared in front of the crowd and said lots of propitious words. He then said to the crowd, ¡°Bow.¡± Everybody immediately bowed solemnly. The Third Elder purposely stood behind the First Elder all the while, and at that moment, Chi surged from his palm. He struck at the First Elder¡¯s back with all his might. The First Elder had been guarding against the Third Elder. He was surprised when he felt the movement behind him and immediately concentrated a thinyer of protective Chiyer around his body. His protective Chi barrier managed to intercept the Third Elder¡¯s attack right at the nick of time. A loud rumble was heard as the Chi barrier was destroyed. The Third Elder¡¯s attack directlynded on the First Elder¡¯s back. The First Elder was sent flying as blood spewed from his mouth. He dropped to the ground right after. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Many people immediately moved backward after they realized what had happened. ¡°Third Elder, you¡­¡± The First Elder eyed the Third Elder, shocked and fearful. He was lucky that he had his guard up against the Third Elder, and that was why he could concentrate a Chi protectiveyer so quickly. Although he was hurt, his injuries were not that serious. If jackie had not told him of this before, Wade¡¯s attack would have done a total on him, and he might not have managed to form the protective Chiyer on time. He might have been injured gravely¡­ He could have died, even. ¡°Haha¡­! Never thought you¡¯d be so alert and quick on your feet, First Elder. I thought of ending you in one swift move¡ªwho knew you¡¯d be able to react!¡± The Third Elderughed loudly and said loudly, ¡°Still, it doesn¡¯t matter that you were quick. You¡¯re injured, and I¡¯ve already reached the peak stage of the real god level. Killing you now would be as easy as pie.¡± ¡°Third Elder, you¡­ You really disappoint me!¡± Nash shot the Third Elder a deadly re. At that moment, Lily¡ªwho stood beside Nash¡ªglowered viciously. She flipped her hand and came up with a dagger, aiming it at Nash. ¡°Die! You¡¯re the reason why my son isn¡¯t the family master. I¡¯ll end you, Nash White!¡± ¡°You think so?¡± jackie had been guarding against her. He appeared in front of Nash in a sh and kicked Lily hard at her abdomen area. Chapter 1178 Lily was sent flying, blood spurting from her mouth as she did. She flew several meters back before Wade managed to catch her. They stopped and stood up. ¡°Eldest Miss!¡± Several Lagorios immediately ran over and studied Lily anxiously. Nheless, they could not fathom why Lily would attack Nash¡ªthey were husband and wife for over 20 years. ¡°Lily, how dare you attack the family master?!¡± Titus and the others stood forward and stared at Lily angrily. Lilyughed loudly at this moment. ¡°Haha¡­! Don¡¯t me this on me; me Nash for being an ungrateful bastard. The Lagorios worked hard to help the White family turn strong and be one of the eight shadow families. He, on the other hand, wants to bring back that vixen Joan and make jackie, this illegitimate child of his, the family master inheritor! He deserves to die!¡± ¡°Lily, you¡¯re ruthless! Young Master jackie is the family master¡¯s son! And why are you still hung up on it when this has already passed for so many years?¡± growled Titus as he shot Lily a heated re. ¡°Apart from that, isn¡¯t it normal for the family master to want to meet them when he knows he¡¯s not going to live for long? Apart from that, we¡¯ve heard nothing about Lance, and he¡¯s probably dead. You better wake up! Lance had gone to the most dangerous ce, and no prodigies from other families that went with him returned. There aren¡¯t any leads, and he would¡¯ve returned if he was still alive after such a long time!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± shrieked Lily. ¡°My son¡¯s not dead! He¡¯s very talented, and he¡¯s the most suitable person to be the family master inheritor. He should be the family master after Nash dies. Why is this illegitimate child eligible too?!¡± Keh sighed and began, ¡°First Madam, stop being so stubborn. Young Master jackie being the family master inheritor is the best choice given our current circumstances. Can¡¯t you see his talents? He¡¯s much more talented than Young Master Lance! Isn¡¯t it nice for us to continue our lives as a family?¡± The other two elders of the White family stepped forward and said, ¡°Seems like peace within the family isn¡¯t a choice, considering how Lily made her choice to go against Nash. If the young master hadn¡¯t responded speedily, Lily would¡¯ve killed him.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s true that there¡¯s no other way!¡± Lilyughed loudly and said to the crowd, ¡°Let¡¯s end this today. Although my son can¡¯t be the family master inheritor, Nash is also dying. I¡¯ll kill all of you today and make everybody regret their actions!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. On what grounds can an illegitimate child who returned from the outside world be the family master?¡± Wade also smiled coldly. He appeared mid-air in a sh as a strong aura immediately radiated from him. ¡°How¡¯s this possible? It looks like he¡¯s achieved the peak stage of the true god level!¡± eximed the people when they felt his strong wave of aura. ¡°Oh my god. How¡¯s this possible? The peak stage of the true god level? This is the highest fighting prowess!¡± Many of the branch family masters grew fearful. They knew it in their guts that life would be a true struggle if Wade became the family master. ¡°Wade White, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Are you nning to rebel against us?¡± Nash had a darkened expression on his face, holding onto the hope that it was all just a joke. He trusted the Third Elder all along, and he never thought this old bastard would do this to him. ¡°Haha¡­! Is there really a need to confirm this, Nash White?¡± Chapter 1179 Wadeughed loudly and said to Nash, ¡°I¡¯ll kill you, Titus, Keh, your son, and everybody else. Then, I¡¯ll be the White family master!¡± ¡°Listen to me, members of the Lagorio family. Wade White has the highest fighting prowess in the White family right now. If you don¡¯t want to die, and this applies to the White family members too,e forward. Nash will die soon, and it¡¯s time the title is moved to someone else!¡± Lily shouted loudly. ¡°I agree with what the First Madam says. jackie is just a son-inw who married into his wife¡¯s family in the outside world. It¡¯d be shameful for the White family if he bes the family master. People will think that the White family don¡¯t have any other choices! I support the Third Elder in bing the family master!¡± As expected, an old man from the Lagorio family, who was also an elder, proactively walked forward and stood beside Lily. ¡°What the heck? I¡¯ve just arrived at the White family and things just¡­¡± Ka was speechless as she stood among the crowd. Who knew her father¡¯s worries woulde true so soon. There was nothing she could have done. After all, somebody like her could not change the situation. ¡°Young Master jackie, the position should be given to the capable person. Now that the Third Elder has the highest fighting prowess, why don¡¯t you just give him the position of family master inheritor?¡± Two other White family elders wavered in their faith. After all, Nash treated them well and they chose to carry out persuasion at this moment. One of them even looked at Lily and said, ¡°First Madam, why don¡¯t we let jackie and Nash go if they willingly surrender the family master title? What if they acknowledge the Third Elder as the family master and support him?¡± Lily¡¯s face darkened when she heard this. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The First Elder, jackie, Nash and the others have to die today!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ You speak in such a boastful way!¡± spoke the smiling jackie as he unhesitantly walked forward, seeing how the people grew wary of him and wanting to side with Lily and the others. ¡°Lily, my father isn¡¯t sick. You poisoned him, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible? How could the First Madam poison the family master?¡± ¡°Exactly. How could she when they¡¯re married?!¡± There was a wave of exmation after they heard this. Lily was a horrible, vicious woman if what jackie said was true. ¡°Haha¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter if I tell you the truth. Nash White isn¡¯t sick but poisoned, and this poison won¡¯t be easily detoxified!¡± Lilypletely fell out and said with a cold smirk on her face. ¡°He¡¯s the one who asked for this. He was the one who summoned Joan and jackie back and even made jackie the family master inheritor. He can¡¯t me me for his suicidal actions!¡± She stared straightforwardly at Nash as she spoke, ¡°You never saw thating, did you, Nash White? It must¡¯ve never urred to you that I¡¯d poison you, right? Haha¡­! Ah, but what can you do? You¡¯re going to die. No, I¡¯ll ask the Third Elder to kill your son, jackie, and your lover, Joan. I¡¯ll make you see how they die in front of your eyes!¡± ¡°Never thought you¡¯d be so heartless!¡± Nash felt a wave of heartache when Lily admitted it in front of the crowd, even though he had an inkling of what had happened. ¡°Die, you b*tch!¡± The Second Elder was so angry that he flickered and rushed toward Lily. Chapter 1180 The Second Elder was fast but the Third Elder, Wade was faster. Swift like the wind, Wade appeared before the Second Elder and threw his fist against the Second Elder¡¯s. The force condensed and exploded deafeningly, and the impact sent the Second Elder flying like a kite severed from its string. Brought down to the ground by gravity, blood spewed from the Second Elder¡¯s mouth. ¡°Haha¡­! Even the First Elder can¡¯t beat me, yet you want to kill my darling when you¡¯re just in the intermediate level of true god status, Second Elder?¡± Wadeughed rambunctiously as he saw how the Second Elder vomited blood from his attack. He even approached Lily with the crowd watching and hugged her waist. Shooting him an abashed stare, the blushing Lily tried to free herself from his arms. ¡°What are you afraid of? Baby, they¡¯ll know about our rtionship sooner orter. We can¡¯t continue sneaking around like this, right? Haha¡­! It¡¯s good for Nash to look at us; maybe he¡¯ll die out of anger without us doing anything!¡± sneered the Third Elder,ughing as he did. ¡°Who dares to go against me today is suicidal. I have the highest fighting prowess right now while both the First and Second Elder are hurt. Theirbat power is pitiful, and I have two to three Lagorio family elders who are willing to fight with me. I think everyone gets the gist of things about now, no?¡± ¡°You disappoint me, Lily¡­ Who knew you¡¯d go behind my back with this old bastard!¡± Nash¡¯s face turned pale from anger and inwardly told himself that this woman was not worth getting angry over. He was lucky to have recovered entirely¡ªhe could have actually died in anger had the poison remained in his body. ¡°I support the Third Elder to be the family master!¡± Nobody could have imagined that two White family¡¯s helmsmen would walk forward at that moment and stood beside the Third Elder and Lily. ¡°Look here, everyone, even members of the White family know which team to choose. Members of the Lagorio family, what are you waiting for? Do you guys want to support the White family and go against me? I¡¯m the eldest miss of the Lagorio family! ¡°Has everybody forgotten that you guys carry the Lagorio surname?¡± addressed Lily as she smirked. Sure enough, many Lagorios who came with Lily also walked over and stood by their side. ¡°Haha¡­ Good. Amazing. Whoever feels that I, Nash White, have wronged you should side with them,¡± Nash chuckled bitterly as he spoke. ¡°However, I¡¯m grateful that none from the branch families stood over. What does this mean? This means that they¡¯d rather die than stand with you lot!¡± Lancelot stood forward and said loudly, ¡°That¡¯s right! Lily and the Third Elder colluded and secretly raised the percentage of the martial enhancement material we hand in. They never gave us any option to survive and raised it up to eighty percent. How can we follow such people? Today, my branch family will stand by master Nash¡¯s side, even if it means death!¡± ¡°What? They raised the percentage of the martial enhancement material handed in by the branch families?¡± Murmurs among the elders and patronums were heard right after. Not only did they secretly raise the percentage, they even raised it to 80 percent. Did that not mean that the two of them secretly took 20 percent? Chapter 1181 ¡°Third Elder and First Madam, aren¡¯t you going a little too overboard? The branch families have provided us with lots over the years, yet you both secretly raised their hand-in percentage by so much!¡± One of the White family¡¯s women stood forward, her face pale from anger. ¡°Yes, you two are incredibly selfish. Why do you need so much material? Both of you can¡¯t finish that much, right?¡± Another middle-aged man also stood forward. They were members of the White family, and they could not stomach Lily¡¯s actions. ¡°Hmph! The branch families were supposed to service us, the main family. So what if I ask them to hand in more?¡± spoke Lily indignantly. ¡°Apart from that, you people wouldn¡¯t be so strong if it wasn¡¯t for the support from the Lagorio family. It¡¯s time for the White family to repay the Lagorio family. To be honest, I¡¯ve given all the extra materials to my Lagorio family.¡± ¡°Lily Lagorio, this is too much!¡± Nash¡¯s face turned green from anger, and he looked at Lily angrily as he spoke, ¡°It¡¯s true that the Lagorio family had helped us when we were weak, but we¡¯ve been helping you guys all these years as well. Don¡¯t you understand why the Lagorio family didn¡¯t grow? It¡¯s because you guys have suffered many deaths when you were secretly fighting the other families. Apart from that, the younger generations of your family are too pig-headed, refusing to train hard. This is the reason the Lagorio family turns into what it is right now!¡± Nash paused before continuing, ¡°Do you think the Lagorios¡¯ failure is due to limited resources? You guys have lots of resources and we constantly help, yet you still can¡¯t seed, and it¡¯s mainly because your people refuse to work hard!¡± ¡°Nash, you should understand that people with strongerbat ability wins. Now, Wade is already at the peak level of the real god stage. I¡¯d love to see who can top that!¡± Lily looked like she could care less. She calcted how many members of the Lagorios were with her before she spoke, ¡°Why? You people are members of the Lagorio family, but you don¡¯t n to stand by my side?¡± ¡°Eldest Miss, you¡­ You¡¯ve gone too far. Master White has always treated us well!¡± said a member of the Lagorio family. ¡°That¡¯s right, Eldest Miss. Why do we need to cause such a situation? What¡¯s more, you actually got together with Wade White? If news of this is spread¡­¡± A woman from the Lagorios felt slightly ashamed. She obviously had no idea that the Lagorio family¡¯s eldest miss would be a woman who did not honor her womanhood. ¡°Alright, it doesn¡¯t matter that none of you won¡¯t support us. I¡¯ll ask the Third Elder to spare you once he bes the family master, since you¡¯re all members of the Lagorio family, but don¡¯t expect me to put you in important positions.¡± Lily smiled coldly. She looked at Ynda and frowned. ¡°Ynda, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Why don¡¯t you stand with us?¡± Ynda smiled bitterly, her eyes filled with disappointment. ¡°First Madam, you¡¯ve changed, and you¡¯re not the eldest miss that you once were. I had no idea that you¡¯d do so many hateful things just to obtain the family master title for your son. You actually poisoned the family master and secretly embezzled so much martial enhancement material¡­ I¡¯m so disappointed in you!¡± ¡°Lily, I know that I¡¯ve treated you and the Lagorios well all these years. Who knew that you¡¯d stab me in the back!¡± Nash walked forward and levitated off the ground as his being emitted a daunting, powerful aura. ¡°What?!¡± Many people were frightened after they felt this wave of aura. ¡°Im¡­Impossible!¡± Wade turned pale after he felt the wave of aura, his eyes filled with disbelief. Chapter 1182 ¡°Such a strong aura! This aura is really the glorified aura among those in the peak stage of the real god level!¡± eximed an old man after he felt the aura. ¡°Yes! How can the master fly so easily? Apart from that, his facialplexion doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s poisoned. He looks much more spirited than he used to be!¡± One of the patronums was extremely excited and seemed to have seen a glimpse of hope. Was it possible that the master was entirely well? He did not seem to be faking his condition before! ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s going on? Isn¡¯t he poisoned?¡± Lily was also speechless as she stood there. She looked at Nash dumbfoundedly. ¡°Impossible! How can you¡­¡± The Third Elder was so frightened that his facialplexion alternated between being green and pale. Although he was at the peak stage of the real god level, he was still a long way behind Nash as he had just entered this level. Nash was in this level for two to three years, and hisbat power was better than Wade. Apart from that, the wounds the First Elder and Second Elder had were not fatal. They could obviously still fight, and Wade was surely no match for the three as he stood on his own. Nash did not n to be merciful. He pointed at Lily and the people who supported her as he spoke, ¡°Kill these people, and leave the old bastard Wade to me!¡± ¡°Nash White, how dare you?! I¡¯m the eldest miss of the Lagorio family! I¡¯m warning you: the White family will suffer a huge loss if you dare kill me and the members of the Lagorio family. My father and the others wille to avenge me! The White family won¡¯t be able to keep your current position!¡± Lily threatened Nash angrily. Nash seemed aloof for a while before he spoke, grinning, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too easy for you if you¡¯re killed. Kill the others. I¡¯m divorcing Lily Lagorio, and I¡¯ll destroy her fighting prowess before driving her out of the White family!¡± ¡°You¡­ You dare wish to destroy my fighting prowess?!¡± Lily¡¯s face paled in anger. Destroying the fighting prowess of a person who spent lots of time to be a martial artist, especially a master who had reached the initial stage of the demi-god level, was worse than killing her. It was like ripping a master off of their position before dropping them from the skies, making them a mere mortal once more. Apart from that, the person¡¯s body would be badly injured after their fighting prowess got destroyed, and they would not be able to train without resting for half a year or one whole year. They had to start from scratch as a martial artist, and this would require so much more time and dedication! ¡°Haha¡­ You were daring enough to cheat on me with another man, so why can¡¯t I destroy your fighting prowess?¡± Nashughed and waved his hand, signaling everybody to take action. ¡°Attack!¡± Many of the Lagorios who chose to stand by the White family secretly rejoiced that they made a smart choice. Otherwise, they would perish in the uing war. ¡°Attack!¡± None of the other branch families members supported Lily and the others as they had long hated them. They felt relieved as they finally had the chance to vent the anger in their hearts. They rushed toward the Lagorio family elders and those who supported Lily. ¡°How¡¯s this possible? Father¡­ We¡¯re done for!¡± Hudson and his father almost vomited blood from anger. They did not make much consideration when they stood by the Third Elder and Lily¡¯s side knowing that Nash was poisoned. Apart from that, both the First and Second Elders were hurt, and the Third Elder had achieved the peak stage of the real god level. Hudson was even thinking about the benefits he could obtain after the Third Elder became the family master. After all, he had always been benefiting from their side. Who knew¡­ ¡°We¡¯re really unlucky! How could this be?¡± Chapter 1183 Hudson¡¯s father wore a grave expression. He flipped his palm and a sword appeared. ¡°Fight¡­ Fight our way out!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Those who sided with Lily only knew then they had no other choice, thus they rushed forward and fought. Nash smiled coldly and spoke to Wade, who was standing in front of him, ¡°Wade White, I¡¯m sure both you and Lily had no idea that my son, jackie had cured me of my poisoning, no?¡± Lily had a sudden realization and her face darkened. ¡°Thest time jackie went out was to find the detoxifying herbs for you¡­? How did he know you¡¯ve been poisoned?¡± ¡°Haha! My son¡¯s a master with medical skills, and he knows the treatment n!¡± Nash once again laughed and tightened his grip on the sword in his hands. He quickly adjusted his Chi and waved the sword outward. ¡°Burning Chop!¡± As Nash waved his sword, a fierce aura emerged from his swing. His Chi and sword aura were weaved together and it looked like a fireball. It also looked like a meteor with a long tail as it flew forward. ¡°Great, he¡¯s using a second-grade elementary martial skill right off the bat!¡± The Third Elder¡¯s face darkened when he saw this attack. He gritted his teeth and also showed his martial skill. Soon, another cut flew forward. Apanied by a loud thunder-like noise, two powerful attacks collided as a strong wave of energy rippled throughout. Trees shook with the wind, a result of the impact. ¡°Damn it¡­ There really is a difference?¡± The Third Elder realized something was wrong even though both of them used second-grade elementary martial skills. His martial skill obviously could not uphold and the energy was parried with ease. Nash¡¯s attack still had remaining energy, and it went for his body. Sensing something was wrong, the Third Elder immediately concentrated a thickyer of Chi to protect himself. The energy-fused attack shed against his Chi barrier the moment it was summoned. The Third Elder was sted several meters backward before he could regain his footing. However, the Chi protectiveyer covering his body had also shattered loudly, and blood spurted from his mouth. ¡°Sh*t. The Chi protectiveter can¡¯t even withstand the leftover energy from his attack?¡± The Third Elder had a darkened expression. He was so frightened that he directly waved his sword at the opponent before turning around to run away. ¡°Going somewhere?¡± Nash directly blocked the Third Elder¡¯s attack with his sword when he saw how the Third Elder nned to escape. He immediately turned into an afterimage as he chased after the Third Elder. Chapter 1184 After several waves of explosions, the people siding with Lily and the Third Elder were killed. Only Lily was badly wounded, lying on the ground with a grudge-filled expression. Nash also flew back with a heavily wounded Wade and threw him on the ground. ¡°Why? Nash White, do you n to shame me before killing me?¡± Wade, who was paralyzed on the floor, stared at Nash hatefully. ¡°I¡¯ve calcted every step thoroughly, never once thinking your son would have such high medical skills. Not only did he realize what was wrong with your body, but he cured you as well. If that didn¡¯t happen, I would be crowned the family master today!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I brought you back here without thinking of shaming you. Third Elder, you¡¯re imagining things. I brought you back here because I want to kill you, a sinner, in front of the White family¡¯s ancestors!¡± Nash laughed and raised his sword. ¡°Sinner?¡± Nobody expected Wade tough out loudly at that moment. ¡°I don¡¯t feel that I¡¯m a sinner of any kind. As the saying goes, ¡®The capable are to be crowned.¡¯ The world operates based on how big a person¡¯s fists are, and it¡¯s always been that way. I should be the family master if I¡¯m stronger than you. Why should you be the family master? On what grounds does your son get to be the family master after you die? I¡¯m also a member of the White family, and I¡¯m qualified to be the family master too!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ You speak like youe from a justified stance. How dare you mention ¡®the capable are to be crowned¡¯ when you colluded with the First Madam and made her poison my father?¡± jackie could not help butughed coldly when he heard this. ¡°It makes sense if you rebelled because you¡¯ve improved your fighting prowess and are stronger than my father. However, you used such ways against my father and even secretly attacked the First Elder. How dare you say that you¡¯re worthy of the saying ¡®the capable are to be crowned¡¯ with these despicable ways?¡± ¡°Wade, what do you mean? Why¡­ Why does it feel like you want to be the family master all along? Didn¡¯t we have an agreement that if I cooperate with you and make you a family master, you¡¯ll give the position of family master to my son when he returns?¡± Lily felt that something was wrong after she heard what Wade said. She could not help but look at him curiously. It looked like Wade had never nned to give the family master position to Lance from the beginning. Wade looked at Lily and smirked. ¡°Lily, do you really think I¡¯d give your son such a powerful title when he returns? Why don¡¯t you dream about it? Haha! Why should I give it to your son when it¡¯s so hard to get this position? Apart from that, your son is dead! Stop thinking that he¡¯ll return!¡± Wade paused here before he continued, ¡°Haha¡­ First Madam, you really are willing to sacrifice everything for your son. Not only did you sacrifice your body, but you even helped me with all your power. Ah, shame, but I was just using you. I even ordered several people to kill your son if they found him. He¡¯s not allowed toe back alive and, even if he does, I won¡¯t hand him the family master title! Haha!¡± ¡°You¡­ You animal!¡± Lily¡¯s face was filled with despair. She knew, at that moment, she was just one of Wade¡¯s pawns. ¡°Hmph! You can only me your stupidity. If I really be the family master, what if your son returns when I¡¯m stable in the position? By then, nobody can take it from me without a fight!¡± spoke the indignant Wade. ¡°I¡¯m unlucky today, and I admit my defeat.¡± He closed his eyes and said loudly, ¡°Come, Nash White! Make it quick!¡± Nash held his sword tightly and swung it downward. Wade¡¯s head fell to the ground as his body fell backward. After killing Wade, Nash came behind Lily and ced his hand on her back. Chapter 1185 Lily vomited a mouthful of blood and her fighting prowess was destroyed. ¡°You really are heartless, Nash¡­! You destroyed my fighting prowess?!¡± Lily turned around to look at Nash, her eyes filled with hatred. ¡°We were together for over twenty years¡ªI had no idea you¡¯d be so cruel to me!¡± ¡°I kept you alive because of our rtionship that spanned over twenty years. I¡¯ll ask a member of the Lagorio family to send you back, but you¡¯ll have to watch you back when you do,¡± spoke the merciless Nash as he crossed his arms at his chest. ¡°Let me escort her back.¡± One of the White family elders, who carried the surname Lagorio, felt bad for Lily even though he was already a member of the White family and was willing to work for the White family. ¡°Nash White, remember what you did today. I¡¯ll hate you for the rest of my life, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll regret not killing me!¡± Lily¡¯s face was pale as she stood up. She wiped off the blood from the corner of her mouth and the old man from the Lagorio family supported her as they left. Nash looked at the bodies on the floor and secretly sighed after Lily left. Although these people deserved to die, there were many masters among them. The White family has suffered a serious loss this time, especially since they lost a very strong master like the Third Elder. This caused the White family, who had just entered the ¡®eight shadow families¡¯ cluster, to drop in their position. However, they were still temporarily in eighth ce as they still had Nash White, a master of the peak stage in the real god level, to support the family. Unfortunately, their rtionship with the Lagorio family was severed after this civil war. Although the Lagorio family was not as strong as the White family and that they might not counter-attack, the White family had to be on guard. Nash shook his head at the thought. He forgot about his troubles and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about Lily and Wade secretly raising the percentage of the material you guys hand in. From this month onwards, the branch families only need to submit fifty percent of the materials gathered.¡± Nash nced at jackie, who was beside him, and added, ¡°I¡¯ll send jackie to the branch families to bring a handful of prodigies here for training. I¡¯ll also send some of our youths with good training prowess to help collect martial enhancement material to raise theirbat power.¡± ¡°That¡­ That¡¯s wonderful! Master, you¡¯re wise!¡± Mason¡¯s eyes reddened in excitement, nearly tearing up when he heard Nash¡¯s words. ¡°Great! This is really great!¡± Lancelot also smiled in excitement. Nobody expected Nash to smile at that moment and raised his hand to quiet down the crowd. He continued, ¡°We¡¯ve lost several elders and patronums this time, so I n to re-select several elders and patronums to take over their positions.¡± Nash paused for a moment and announced loudly, ¡°However, it¡¯ll be different from our usual ways of selecting among people of the main family. The branch family masters, especially those who have achieved the intermediate stage of the real god level, can also enter the main family and be our elder!¡± Chapter 1186 ¡°Intermediate stage of the true god status and the people from the branch families can be elders at the main family?¡± Lancelot was extremely excited when he heard the news. His fighting prowess was considered high among many of the branch families and had already reached the intermediate stage of the true god status. He obviously fulfilled all the requirements. He would be given a very nice stipend once he became the main family¡¯s elder. Not only could he stop worrying about the branch family, but he would also have enough martial enhancement material to train himself. He would be able to raise his fighting prowess in peace and enjoy the best martial materials. The most important point was that nobody from the branch families has ever entered the main family and became the main family¡¯s elder. This decision of Nash obviously broke the previous rules. This was not something good for the main family¡¯s members, but it definitely was extremely good news for the branch family¡¯s members. After all, if any of them became the main family¡¯s elders, they would have the chance to suggest or hold some decisive votes when there were important discussions. His vote might be vital on some critical issues. They could even help improve the welfare of their branch family. ¡°Definitely. I wee anybody who¡¯s in the intermediate stage of the true god status and is willing to be our elder!¡± Nash nodded in satisfaction and said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m only afraid that all of you are used to being the branch families masters that you aren¡¯t really interested in being our elders!¡± Lancelot immediately raised his hand and said, ¡°No way. I¡¯m willing, Master! I¡¯m willing to be the elder!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Good, but this needs to be done after six months as you guys still need to hand over the affairs regarding the people of the branch families. Come over for the position after you¡¯ve chosen a new branch family master!¡± Nashughed and said. ¡°I¡­I¡¯m already quite old. Can I alsoe over and work as an elder?¡± Chad stood forward and looked at Nash longingly. ¡°You¡­You¡¯ve also broken into the intermediate stage of the true god status?¡± Nash was slightly stunned and surprised. Under his impression, this old man came over to the main family oncest year and he remembered that this old man was at the initial stage of the true god level. ¡°Haha¡­ Yes, I¡¯ve been lucky. I¡¯ve broken through and achieved the intermediate stage of the true god status some time ago!¡± Chad smiled shyly. ¡°That¡¯s great, Chad. You¡¯ve been well prepared!¡± Nash smiled happily and said to Chad. ¡°I¡¯m more than happy to have youing over!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Alright, alright, I¡¯ll definitely be back to give the position of elder a try!¡± Chadughed loudly. He had no idea that he would be given such an opportunity. ¡°Sigh, I really envy you guys. I¡¯m only at the initial state of the true god status!¡± Mason, who was also there, could not help but sighed and looked quite pitiful. ¡°Then you need to work hard. If our family continues to grow, we will constantly need to choose some outstanding people from the branch families!¡± Nash smiled and said. ¡°Anyways, if you don¡¯t mind being a patronum, you can still join us!¡± ¡°Patronum? Sure, master! I wille over and be a patronum!¡± Chapter 1187 Mason immediately said in excitement. ¡°Master, it¡¯s decided then!¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided!¡± Nash smiled and said. ¡°I think it¡¯s best if everybody stays the night and leaves tomorrow. I will go back with you tomorrow to enlist some of the masters. I only need to pick two or three from each branch family. Based on the number of people in these families, I will pick three from the bigger ones and two from the smaller ones!¡± jackie thought about it before speaking to Lancelot and the others. ¡°Haha, great! This is great news!¡± Everybody was extremely happy. Although the White family really suffered a huge loss this time the decision Nash made really caused the people from the branch families to have hope. Apart from that, they would be able to provide a good exnation to their family when they return. Everybody returned to their respective living quarters after they cleaned up the bodies. ¡°Honey, I miss Kylie and the others!¡± In the evening, Selena said when she wasying in jackie¡¯s arms. jackie smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Yes, I also miss the kid and I¡¯ve wanted to bring them over some time ago. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t want to bring your parents and Kylie over because the situation at the White family wasn¡¯t resolved!¡± jackie paused for a short while before continuing to speak. ¡°How about this? Tomorrow, I will ask Lana and Ethan to go back with you. You can bring all of them over in one go. You can ask if Abner and Sam are willing toe over for training. If they are willing to, bring them over. However, you need to tell them about the situation here. The location of such shadow families needs to be kept a secret and you can¡¯t tell anybody about it! This also means that they cannot constantly leave after they arrive here.¡± Selena was delighted after she heard this. ¡°This is great. If that¡¯s the case, I will be able to see Kylie after a day or two. Our girl must miss us too!¡± jackie nodded. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t leave with you guys. I need to go to the branch families to choose masters from their families so that they can train here. The branch family members will be happy under these circumstances. I believe that it will also be good for the development of the main and branch families.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything will be fine since Lana and the others are going back with you. You can go do everything you need to get done!¡± Selena was excited when she thought about how she could meet her daughter soon as tightened her hug on jackie. The next morning, jackie left with Lancelot and the other branch families¡¯ masters. Selena, on the other hand, left with Lana and Ethan to fetch Kylie. Early next morning, jackie arrived at the branch family nearest to the main family, the one Lancelot was in. The other family masters left first to notify their family members about what happened these two days and the good news that jackie was going over for a visit. ¡°The master is back!¡± Several people who were guarding the entrance of a small vige yelled in excitement after they saw Lancelot and their elders returning. Soon, several hundred people came out and stood at the vige entrance to wee them. Over time, there were still many rushing over. ¡°Master, how is it this time? Did the people from the main family say when they will send somebody over to pick candidates? It has been several days, are they lying to us?¡± A middle-aged man immediately walked forward and asked when they saw those who returned. ¡°Yes, master. The people from the main family had always been sweet-talkers. I think that they were just dying the time when they asked us to endure it. I think what they said about choosing masters to train at the main family are just lies.¡± Another young man hugged both hands in front of his chest and said lazily. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Lancelot stared at the young man before introducing him to the crowd there. ¡°Everybody, this is Young Master jackie and he¡¯s the main family master inheritor. He¡¯s here today to choose masters for the main family!¡± Chapter 1188 ¡°What? He¡¯s the White family master inheritor? He¡¯s the jackie you mentioned, the person who returned from the outside world?¡± The young man¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise the moment he heard that. He obviously did not expect jackie to really be there. ¡°Everybody,e to say hello to Young Master jackie!¡± Lancelot¡¯s face darkened and reminded everybody in a hurry. ¡°Greetings to Young Master jackie!¡± Everybody immediately stood straight and greeted jackie respectfully. They were still wondering who this young man that came back with their master was. Nobody knew that he was actually the young master from the main family. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be so polite. You¡¯ve been giving too much for the uprising of the White family. It must have been really hard for you!¡± jackie bowed proactively after he walked two steps forward. ¡°I apologize on behalf of the White family because I know that the percentage of the martial enhancement material you need to hand in has been increased. Hence, you would need to search for more material if you want to train. Everybody must be tired because of this. There must have been many who have died in the hands of monster beasts because of this. I can only apologize for this!¡± An old man¡¯s eyes turned red when he thought about his grandson who died several months ago. However, he still walked forward and said, ¡°Young Master jackie, there¡¯s no need to be polite. As martial artists, we should not be afraid of death and we can only grow into real masters after experiencing the blessing of fresh blood. Dying in this process only means that we weren¡¯t working hard enough! It might also mean that it was fated!¡± jackie looked at the old man and said, ¡°Thank you all for your understanding. However, there will not be such a casual increase in the percentage of material that you guys hand in!¡± Lancelot also nodded and addressed the crowd. ¡°I¡¯m here with good news. The family master has announced that the percentage of the martial enhancement material we need to hand in has been changed to 50%. It¡¯s no longer 70% or 80% like previously, it¡¯s 50%!¡± ¡°Really? Is it happening this month? Great, this is really good!¡± Several young men were really excited when they heard this. This meant that they only needed to hand in half of the martial enhancement material and keep the other half. Apart from that, this was much better as they would have double the previous martial enhancement material. The young people who never got any material previously would be able to get some training material. ¡°Great! This is great!¡± The old man also looked at his remaining grandsons and granddaughter in excitement at the brink of tears. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right, master. If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t the First Madam and Third Elder oppose it? Didn¡¯t you say that they increased the ratio without authorization? Would they agree to it right now?¡± One of the branch family¡¯s patronums asked Lancelot after he thought about it. ¡°Haha¡­everybody, there¡¯s no need to worry about that in the future. That guy, Wade White, colluded with the First Madam and many of the Lagorio family elders and patronums to n a rebellion. They wanted to seize the position of the family master!¡± Chapter 1189 ¡°Wade suddenly made a breakthrough and reached the peak of the true god status. If Young Master jackie had been any less skilled in medicine and failed to help his father recover on time, that man would have seeded. But the master has killed them, and the First Madam now has no more power¡ªshe¡¯s been chased out of the White family! That¡¯s why we don¡¯t have to worry about them anymore!¡± Lancelotughed as he exined the situation to everyone. Before, he never knew how to respond to the branch family¡¯s queries. He knew that everyone harbored deep grudges. Now though, they managed to tide through their difficulties. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic. Wade should have died long ago!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a shame that we couldn¡¯t see him get killed by the master in person!¡± ¡°It¡¯s truly fantastic. This means that the Master¡¯s body should have recovered just fine. Now the White family will flourish under his leadership!¡± ¡°So the master had been poisoned. Thank goodness the young master was skilled enough to cure him. Otherwise, we would have eternal suffering under the leadership of Wade, that b*stard!¡± The members of the branch family were all extremely excited andunched into a fervent discussion. jackie¡¯s emotions were a tangle as he watched the branch family members chatting away excitedly. Taking 50 percent of martial resources was probably a normal urrence for other families. As for the branch families of the White family, being able to return to their initial tithing rate was big news. He could only imagine how much they had suffered all these years. After everybody had quietened down, jackie spoke up, smiling, ¡°Right. From now on, the members of the main family will search for martial resources as well. We cannot continue to remainfortable on our pedestal; we must go out and train as well. I believe that only trials from the real world will train true warriors. Also, the branch families should pick out a new master soon!¡± ¡°Eh? Why should we choose a new master?¡± A girl around seventeen or eighteen years old pursed her lips, a purple dress draped from her shoulders. ¡°Young Master jackie, I cannot agree to this,¡± she said, displeased. ¡°For all these years, my father ved away for our branch family because we got to keep so few of our martial resources. So to ensure that we get more martial resources, my father would always bring a few elders to head out and find more!¡± The girl grew more and more agitated as she spoke, ¡°My father suffered so much for the sake of all of us. Among the branch families, our branch family is stronger, and our strength is directly corrted to my father¡¯s efforts. Besides, he has always said good things on behalf of the main family, assuring us that everything will be better. He even told us that the master would remember our sacrifice!¡± jackie and Lancelot exchanged a nce. They could not smother the grins growing on their faces. Anger boiled in the girl¡¯s veins when she saw that jackie was smiling. ¡°You¡¯re still grinning? My father sacrificed so much for everyone, for the White family. Now, not only are you refusing to reward him, you¡¯re telling us to elect a new house head at this crucial moment. I will never agree for my father to step down!¡± An old man from another branch family also stood up. ¡°She¡¯s right. Young Master jackie, how could you do this? Master Lancelot is a good master, and we all like him. Now we¡¯ll get more martial resources since we¡¯re tithing less. We finally got our deserving share. Why are you doing this?¡± ¡°We do not agree!¡± Many people cried out at the same time. Chapter 1190 ¡°Hmph. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re the young master of the White family. This decision is totally unfair to my father. It¡¯s just so heart-wrenching!¡± The girl harrumphed coldly and folded her arms across her chest. She pursed her lips, huffing but she looked cute at a nce. ¡°That¡¯s right. How could we do that?¡± Many people felt displeased for Lancelot¡¯s sake. After all, their master would be able to obtain a little more martial resources, and he would finally get to enjoy his daysfortably. Yet something like this had to happen. Naturally, the branch family members were furious. ¡°What are you talking about, Sally? Apologize to Young Master jackie now! Have you forgotten all of my teachings?¡± Lancelot furrowed his brows and put on a stern aura, snapping at the girl before him. ¡°Dad!¡± Sally felt frustrated and proceeded to stamp her foot. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything wrong. Why should I apologize to him?¡± she retorted. ¡°Besides, I wasn¡¯t pinning everything on him. I was expressing my displeasure at the decision Master White made. You can¡¯t just restrict my freedom of speech!¡± Another youth also spoke up, ¡°That¡¯s right. He¡¯d be no different than the Third Elder if he doesn¡¯t allow us to speak freely!¡± A middle-aged man to the side jumped in shock. ¡°Luke, you apologize to Young Master jackie too!¡± he barked at his son. ¡°The White family¡¯s decision already benefits the branch families. We should be grateful, got it? Besides, surely Master has something else in mind with this decision!¡± Although the middle-aged man felt disgruntled regarding the decision about Lancelot, he was well aware of the difference in status between the main family and the branch families. They could not afford to offend the main family. If they did, the branch families would suffer serious consequences. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m sorry!¡± Although the young man was still displeased, he gritted his teeth and ducked his head. No one expected that jackie would step forward at this moment. ¡°All of you were right. A house head like Lancelot indeed has contributed great things for the White family,¡± he said to the crowd, smiling faintly. ¡°How could a talent like him be unimportant to us? We would be suffering great losses if not for him.¡± Sally further pouted when she heard this. ¡°I¡¯m d that you realize that. Then you can¡¯t make us elect a new house head!¡± Rather than being angry at the girl¡¯s temper, jackie seemed delighted instead. ¡°I can¡¯t do that,¡± he replied. ¡°Our decision is final. Even your father agreed!¡± ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong with you? How could you agree to that?¡± Sally was speechless for a moment. She could notprehend what he was thinking. He had said that he would work hard for the branch family himself. He practically treated the other members like his own immediate family. How could he just give up his position? ¡°Why would I disagree?¡± Lancelot finally grinned and said, ¡°Master White praised my performance, and I¡¯ve already achieved the intermediate stage of the true god status. He asked me to be an elder in the main family. So since I¡¯m leaving for the main family, there will no longer be a house head for the branch families. That¡¯s why we must elect another one!¡± ¡°Ah. You¨Cyou¡¯re going to be an elder in the main family?¡± Sally¡¯s eyes widened; they looked as though they were going to pop out of their sockets. It turned out that her father was not being fired. He was going to the main family. He would be in a much higher position there,pared to being the house head for the branch families. Never mind an elder¡ªthe master of the branch families had to treat helmsmen or Patronums with the utmost respect when they came to visit. ¡°That¡¯s right. So we have to choose another house head. Master White said that so long as someone from the branch families trains till they reach the intermediate stage of the true god status, they would have an opportunity to be an elder in the main family. There will be a chance every few years, all to strengthen the White family!¡± Lancelot nodded his head as he spoke. ¡°That¡¯s great. This arrangement is absolutely fantastic. It¡¯s so much better than before!¡± Chapter 1191 A man at the beginning stage of the true god status immediately cried out excitedly after he heard that. ¡°Heh. You¡¯re a pretty strong warrior, Wally. If no one has any objections, I¡¯ll nominate you as the next house head!¡± Lancelot chuckled as he spoke to the middle-aged man. ¡°I¡¯ve been an elder in the branch families for such a long time. I¡¯m not prepared to suddenly be the house head!¡± The middle-aged man shed an awkward smile. ¡°It has to be you. You¡¯re the strongest after our master!¡± An elder said, chuckling. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s decided then. It¡¯ll be him!¡± Someone else nodded his head in satisfaction. ¡°Then I guess we¡¯ve all agreed upon this decision. We saved the trouble of calling for votes!¡± Lancelot smiled. Sally¡¯s gaze sidled toward jackie. ¡°Young Master jackie, I sincerely apologize for my behavior just now,¡± she said apologetically. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what was going on. I misunderstood your intentions the moment I heard that we were reelecting our house head. Please forgive me!¡± ¡°Heh. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t hold a grudge over something like this. I¡¯m not that petty. Besides, you all were unaware of the situation. Your anger just now proved that Lancelot was truly a good master who served you well, no?¡± jackie answered, giving a wan smile. ¡°Of course. He¡¯s my father.¡± Sally lifted her chin, speaking with a proud lilt to her tone. Yet jackie just smiled as he spoke to Lancelot, ¡°Oh, right. I discussed this with my fatherst night¡ªwe considered the possibility that you wouldn¡¯t be able to hone yourself properly once you get into the White family. So we agreed that an elder who is training at the main family can bring along their wife, son, or daughter along, and they¡¯ll get a ce to themselves.¡± ¡°What! Are you serious? My mother and I can go too?¡± Sally was so excited that she was practically bouncing once she heard that. jackie bobbed his head. ¡°But we don¡¯t have that many amodations in ce. So the Patronums don¡¯t get this privilege. Only the elders do.¡± ¡°Young Master jackie, I¨CI don¡¯t know how to thank you!¡± Lancelot stared at jackie. He was so excited that he did not know what to say. Although chi practitioners had to be in constant control of their emotions, always able to take an objective view toward things, they were still human¡ªit would be difficult for them to leave their family behind. It would be a lot better if he could bring his wife and daughter along. He knew that it was jackie who had helped to secure these benefits for him. ¡°Young Master jackie, you¡¯re truly a considerate man. I¡¯ve decided that I¡¯m yours from now on!¡± Sally was ted. She spoke as she pounded her chest. Chapter 1192 ¡°You¡¯ll be his?¡± A youth¡¯s expression turned knotty when he heard that. The way she worded it was ripe for misunderstandings. Sally was slightly taken aback. A flush of color stained her cheeks as she rolled her eyes at the youth. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she snapped. ¡°I meant that I¡¯ll serve him from now on. Where he goes, I¡¯ll follow!¡± ¡°Hah. You never knew how to suck up to others, but today you learned how to do so. What a sight!¡± An old man burst intoughter. ¡°Who¡¯s sucking up to who? I¡¯m telling the truth. Isn¡¯t it a good thing that Young Master jackie helped us so much?¡± Sally shot a vicious re at the old man. ¡°Who knows when¡¯s the next time we¡¯ll get a chance like this?¡± she said. ¡°All right, all right. Young Master jackie has had a long day, and it¡¯s gettingte. We¡¯ll go back to rest first before celebrating properly over dinner!¡± Lancelot said, chuckling. ¡°All right. Heh. Today is truly a good day. I haven¡¯t heard news like this in a long time. We must celebrate till morning breaks!¡± Sally spoke happily, ¡°This way, Young Master jackie. I¡¯ll arrange amodation for you in our house.¡± ¡°All right. We¡¯ll have a good celebration tonight. You young ones should rest properly though. I¡¯ll be choosing the talented ones among you. Since your branch family has more members, I¡¯ll be selecting three in total. I¡¯ll only be selecting two from the smaller branch families!¡± jackie nodded his head and announced to everyone. ¡°That sounds great. Do we get to have three candidates? So that means I have a chance too!¡± A young man grinned excitedly after he heard that. ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought that only one would be selected. If there are three slots, we have a chance of being chosen!¡± A master from another branch family also broke out into a grin after he thought about it. ¡°I¡¯m a master too. I¡¯ll be a package along with my father once he goes to the main family. This way, I won¡¯t have topete with the others, right?¡± Sally asked as she walked. ¡°Of course. This way, you get to nominate someone else!¡± jackie gave a smile. ¡°It¡¯s all up to you. You can hold a martial artspetition to choose your champions. But you can also just discuss to make the selection if you prefer it that way!¡± An elder bobbed his head. ¡°Some of the branch families have two clear masters, and if the difference between them is too great, there¡¯s no need to hold apetition. We can just nominate them both!¡± After he said that, he turned his attention toward Sally. ¡°For example, Sally here is our top talent. She¡¯ll definitely emerge as the champion if we were to hold apetition,¡± he said. ¡°So the only people we¡¯ll really be looking out for are the first and second runner-up. Fortunately, her father is going to be an elder in the main family, so we get to nominate another candidate!¡± Many others also nodded their heads after hearing that. This would greatly aid the development of the branch families, as well as the youths. After all, everyone hoped that more fighters of the true god status would emerge from the branch families. Only fighters like them were considered to be the cream of the crop. After the amodation was arranged, jackie rested for a bit. When night fell, everyone set up two bonfires in an open space and began roasting skewers made from monster meat. ¡°What a delicious fragrance!¡± Chapter 1193 jackie was stretching himself when he caught a whiff of the barbecue. He walked out of the house. ¡°Heh. We were afraid that you were training or sleeping, so we didn¡¯t dare to disturb you. The food¡¯s almost ready. We were about to call you!¡± Sally walked over happily when she caught sight of jackie. She thrust a te toward him, a huge b of meat sitting on it. ¡°I¡¯m not particrly good at anything, but I¡¯ve got mad skills with barbecue. I made this myself. Give it a try!¡± ¡°All right. I¡¯ll see just how good you are!¡± jackie took a bite out of the meat. His eyes brightened immediately. ¡°This tastes amazing!¡± ¡°Hah. Young Master jackie. There¡¯s alcohol here!¡± At this moment, Lancelot walked over as well, a smile stered on his face. He gave the huge bottle of alcohol to jackie. ¡°Thank you!¡± jackie inhaled the heady scent of the alcohol before taking a huge gulp. It was evident that it was a joyous night, especially for the members of the branch families. All of them had smiles ready at their lips. The next morning, the branch families got five or six of their masters to briefly spar against each other before choosing three out of them. They would leave for the main family along with Lancelot and his family in two weeks. Meanwhile, jackie went to another branch family. Soon enough, he arrived at the entrance of another branch family. ¡°You brats! You¡¯ll meet youreuppance one day!¡± A woman¡¯s voice rang out from deep within a forest next to jackie. As she must be some considerable distance away, it was practically inaudible if one did not pay attention. If not for jackie¡¯s sharpened senses, even he would have difficulty catching the voice. His brows furrowed. He rushed toward the depths of the forest. There, a middle-aged woman and a younger woman were surrounded by a few men. The former was breathing heavily, and there were bloodstains at the corner of her mouth. It was obvious that she was seriously injured. Yet she nted herself between the young woman and the men unwaveringly, ring at the group before her. ¡°Heh. You run pretty fast. It wasn¡¯t easy for us to catch up to you here!¡± A bald man chuckled. ¡°But we still managed to catch you even though you were about to arrive at your ce,¡± he said. ¡°You must feel hopeless now.¡± ¡°You¡¯d better let us go! My father will get people to kill you if he knows about this!¡± The young woman looked not much older than Sally, probably around seventeen or eighteen. She snarled at the seven or eight men in front of her, clenching her teeth. ¡°Heh. I know. Your father is an elder, right?¡± The bald man chuckled. ¡°And your mother is the elder¡¯s wife. You two have quite prominent positions!¡± he said. Meanwhile, lust burned in another man¡¯s eyes, a small mustache above his upper lip. He gulped. ¡°Patronum, this pair mother-daughter is pretty good-looking. They¡¯re a good catch.¡± Chapter 1194 The bald man was tall and sturdy. He lifted one of his eyebrows after listening to Mr. Moustache. ¡°Hehe, which one do I like? Let¡¯s get ¡®em all and bring ¡®em down the mountain!¡± Mr. Moustache was displeased with his response. ¡°Patronum Lanich, how can you do this? Well. What I meant is you can take the young one!¡± The bald man smiled wistfully, ¡°Oh, I see. So you like the older one? This woman, although she is a middle-ageddy, she maintained her body well! She could be considered to be around thirty years old; only the word ¡®charming¡¯ can be used to describe her overall aura. Moreover, she¡¯s the wife of an elder, I naturally like the challenge!¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s brows snapped together. With her teeth gritted, she bellowed, ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll go with you, but let my daughter go!¡± ¡°Mama, what are you talking about? We¡¯ll get away from them!¡± As soon as her daughter heard that, her face sank and turned unsightly. She held her mother¡¯s hand and opposed her. ¡°Silly, we¡¯re not their opponents, theirbat prowess is stronger than ours. Besides, they have the numbers. Let¡¯s just hope that one of us could survive!¡± The middle-aged woman was feeling helpless in fact. Her heart knew very well that if the other party defiled them, they would most likely murder them as well. Therefore, it would be better to let her daughter survive, and, if she managed to return alive, she might be able to inform her father, so that he could bring some people ande back to avenge her. ¡°Hahaha! Do you think I¡¯m that dumb?¡± The bald man, on the other hand,ughed out loud. ¡°I won¡¯t let any of you leave at all. If I do that, your man will certainly bring a bunch of people and avenge you, even if you know your man will not be our boss¡¯s opponent. By that time, your man will hold a grudge against me and that¡¯d be so annoying!¡± After thest sybus of his word dropped, the bald man gestured andmanded, ¡°Take them down but leave them alive. Then take them far away from here, this ce is too near to their vige, and from time to time, there¡¯ll be people from the White family passing by here. It¡¯d be troublesome if they found out!¡± ¡°Mama, let¡¯s fight them! If we can¡¯t defeat them, then we can end ourselves here. We can¡¯t let them vite us!¡± The teenage girl looked at her mother with her teeth gritted and her voice determined. ¡°Alright!¡± The middle-aged woman nodded, but she thought otherwise in her heart; she knew clearly that the two of them were of no power to resist and fight the other party at all. ¡°Ah!¡± However, she still balled her fist and charged directly toward the other party. Her fist was covered with a faint sheen of blue chi energy, it looked like she could be a great fighter of the early stage of the demi- god level. ¡°Haha! Still wanna fight?¡± The bald man guffawed, and with a lighting speed, he dodged the middle-aged woman¡¯s attack easily. Not only that, he countered with a sh on the other party¡¯s back. Once again, the woman spewed a mouth of blood and fell to the ground. The injury was even more grievous than before. It was obvious that the middle-aged woman was injured severely in thest round, that her speed in this round was significantly slower. The bald man could easily dodge her attack. ¡°Mama!¡± As the scene of a fallen body on the ground appeared, the young girl shouted and rushed toward the enemy, hoping to st the bald man. ¡°Bwahaha! You tryna fight me? You¡¯re not even in the demi-god realm, how on earth you think you could defeat me?¡± The bald man sneered at the youngdy and then swung out his fist. His fist directly sted on the young girl¡¯s fist and blew her a few meters away. The young girlid injured on the ground. A mouthful of blood gushed out from her mouth. ¡°Hehe! Now, now. You can¡¯t possibly fight anymore, right?¡± Mr. Moustache chortled and paced over to the middle-aged woman. The corners of his mouth curled upward, smiling sinisterly. Chapter 1195 Nheless, at this moment, a terrifying air de cut through the air and sted on Mr. Moustache¡¯s back. The air de split him into two, his body falling straight to the ground. ¡°What the fck? Who the hll did that?¡± The bald man and the others were shocked by the sudden attack, and their eyes were frantically looking around to spot the attacker. It was jackie. He stood under a tree not far away, and slowly he strode toward the crowd with an elegant-ck fine sword in his grip. ¡°You¡¯re so right! It¡¯s indeed easy to run into a White here!¡± jackie gave a faint smile. He listened to the whole exchange just now and deduced that this group of people were not even from the White family. jackie did not know where these guys were from, but how dare they bully the two who were from the White family branch. ¡°You¡¯re from the White family?¡± The bald man¡¯s brows knitted; his eyes were full of solemness. Another underling, on the other hand, uttered, ¡°Patronum Lanich, this brat is quite young, I bet he¡¯s not that strong. We don¡¯t have to be afraid of him! If it weren¡¯t for his sneaky attack just now, Mr. Moustache wouldn¡¯t have died!¡± Patronum Lanich bobbed his head, agreeing to the underling¡¯s statement. ¡°Indeed. He¡¯s alone; there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of! Especially since he¡¯s young, hisbat prowess and martial status shouldn¡¯t be strong!¡± ¡°Mama, he¡­he¡¯s from the White family?¡± The young girl, whoid injured on the ground, inquired, face full of confusion. She used up all her strength to get herself up and sat on the ground. She did not remember there was this person in the White family. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him either!¡± The middle-aged woman was dumbfounded at the situation as well. She was confused, confused over why this man helped them; confused that this man said that he was from the White family? Nheless, the other party had the number, and this man was on his own. Was he even a rival to the other party? ¡°Hey, little punk, are you sure you¡¯re from the White family? Don¡¯t you dare lie to me!¡± The bald man¡ªwho happened to overhear the conversation between the mother and the daughter¡ª could not help but ask with a furrowed forehead. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m from the White family. How dare you attack our members! You certainly have a death wish!¡± jackie gripped the ck sword tightly in his hand and swung his arm slightly in the direction of the bald man. This time, what had flown out from the ck sword was not a simple wind de, but it was wrapped with ayer of terrifying and powerful chi energy. The st was fast and furious; its strength and power were ten times stronger than the previous attack. ¡°Humph! Don¡¯t you dare to think that I¡¯m afraid of you!¡± The bald man snorted coldly and then he flipped his palm, a sharp sword appeared in his grip. He was so ready tounch an attack. However, before he moved an inch of his arm, he sensed something strange in jackie¡¯s wind-de attack. ¡°No way, there¡¯s a sense of chi energy inside the attack! That¡¯s an attack of true god level!¡± ¡°What? No way!¡± A long arc-shaped wind de embedded with chi energy was flying toward them. The men who had just taken out their weapons, after hearing the bald man¡¯s words almost peed their pants. If the young man before them were truly at the true god level, they would be like ants in front of him¡ªand would be crushed easily. ¡°We¡¯re so done for!¡± Several of them were so frightened that they forgot to weaken the attack with any technique. The wind de that jackie shot out had cut through their waist, chopping them into half. With merely one attack, all seven men were killed. ¡°True god level!¡± The mother and the daughter exchanged looks among themselves; both of their pupils demonstrated the color of disbelief. They could not believe that this young man was actually at the true god level. Nheless, they knew that in the White branch family, only the head family possessed the power of a true god level; no one else had reached that level. Chapter 1196 jackie gazed over the two; he put on a faint yet gentle smile on his face, and slowly paced toward the mother and the daughter. When the two saw jackie was walking toward them, their hearts leaped into their throat. ¡°What¡ªwhat are you doing?¡± The middle-aged woman clenched her teeth, her body instinctively moved closer to her daughter, trying to protect her from jackie. ¡°You¡ªyou are not from the White family! Who are you? What do you want from us?¡± The young woman asked in a trembling voice. ¡°As long as you let my Mama go, I¡¯m willing to¡­¡± She added. The young woman tightened her jaw muscles and proposed. jackie was rendered speechless. He had already announced to the group that he was from the White family, how on earth did these two still think that he was one of those bad guys? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not a bad guy!¡± jackieughed bitterly, trying to exin himself. ¡°Brat, what have you done to bothdies there?¡± The thing that was out of jackie¡¯s expectation was that the battling sound had attracted three men from the vige who were strolling nearby. When the three heard the loud swooshes and whooshes, they rushed toward the sound. Right after they arrived at the scene, they saw jackie walking toward the two women on the ground. One of the three¡ªa middle-aged man¡ªimmediately shouted at jackie angrily. ¡°It¡¯s Moon and Aunt Tulipa!¡± The young man of the three noticed that jackie was still holding a sword in his hand, he then quickly flipped his palm to take out his sword. He pointed it at jackie and hissed, ¡°Brat, we¡¯re from the White family! How dare you strike at them, are you digging your own grave?¡± jackie was tongue-tied inwardly; he did not know whether tough or to cry at this moment. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood me. I saved them. If it weren¡¯t for me, they would have been taken away by these guys on the ground by now!¡± jackie exined, smiling bitterly. ¡°Is that true?¡± The young man turned to Moon and Tulipa on the ground, asked in a dubious tone. ¡°Brother Troy, it was indeed this young man who killed them and saved us just now. But, this man said he was from our White family, but¡ªbut he possessed the strength of true god level. How could he be from the White family?¡± After Moon White thought through the whole situation, she then looked at jackie again and uttered with a skeptical voice, ¡°I¡¯m¡ªI¡¯m not sure what exactly is his purpose here¡­¡± The two other men, on the other hand, carefully approached the duo and helped them up. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m truly from the White family! Your family head should be able to recognize me once he sees me!¡± jackie chuckled and exined. ¡°Young Master jackie!¡± At this time, coincidentally, several more people came into the scene, and one of them¡ªa big guy¡ªwas excited after seeing jackie. The big man immediately ran over and shook jackie¡¯s hand. ¡°Hey, Young Master jackie, I thought you¡¯d onlye tomorrow and didn¡¯t expect that you¡¯d arrive here today! You¡¯re fast!¡± ¡°Haha! Master Mason, fortunately, I arrived here earlier than expected, and just happened to run into these bastards who tried to kidnap these two and defile them. They¡¯d have been in trouble if I only came tomorrow!¡± jackie chortled aloud and stretched out his hand to pat Mason¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Young Master jackie? He¡¯s the so-called Young-Master of the main White family?¡± Chapter 1197 Only then did the crowd react. Puzzlement, shock, and surprise were written on their faces. It seemed that this man was truly a White. ¡°Ah, he¡¯s the heir of the family head?¡± Moon gasped as she said, her eyes were widened asrge as saucers and her lips parted widely. After a few seconds, when realization dawned upon her, she kneeled down before jackie and said, ¡°Thank you for saving our lives, Young Master jackie! If it weren¡¯t for you, my Mama and I would be¡­¡± ¡°Yes! Thank you so much, Young Master jackie!¡± The middle-aged woman plopped onto the ground on her knees. Her eyes swam with tears and her voice trembled. ¡°We¡¯ve not met the Young Master from the main White family, so we thought that you¡¯re not from the White family. We¡¯ve misconceived your identity, Sir! Please forgive us!¡± ¡°Please get up. How can I me you when I know it¡¯s all a misunderstanding? Surely I¡¯ll forgive you!¡± jackie approached the duo, flipped his palm, and two healing pills appeared in his hand. He handed the pills to the duo and said, ¡°Both of you, take one of these each. Hurry up and swallow it. It¡¯s for your injuries.¡± ¡°This¡­I¡­how can we ept such a treasure from you, Young Master jackie!¡± Moon lowered her head, somewhat embarrassed at her behavior toward jackie a moment ago. She thought that jackie was no different from the group earlier, that he was here to take advantage of them. What made her more embarrassed was that jackie did not only forgive them but also offered them healing pills for their injuries. ¡°She¡¯s right, Young Master jackie. We don¡¯t deserve it. You saved our lives; we don¡¯t even know how to repay you for your great kindness!¡± The middle-aged woman panicked and quickly rejected jackie¡¯s kindness toward them. She was somewhat ttered at his kind gesture. jackie was slightly puzzled at their behaviors. In the past, when the Third Elder and his men came over to collect martial resources and offerings from the branch families, they must have shown themselves in a high and almighty position. Even worse, they could bully these people from the branch families. Due to that, the people of the branch families, each of them was obsequious when they met the people of the main family. Moreover, jackie¡¯s status and position were much higher and nobler than the Third Elder and his men¡ª who would be the next family head. If such a person offered them healing pills, it would naturally make them feel frightened and insecure. ¡°Heh, just take it. We all belong to the White family, and you¡¯ve made great contributions to the expansion and rise of the White family in the past. These healing pills are nothingpared to your contribution all these while!¡± jackie uttered with a gentle and radiant smile surfaced on his face. ¡°Take the pills! Young Master jackie is an amiable person; he always puts us first before anything else!¡± Mason chuckled and gestured to Moon and Tulipa to take the healing pills. ¡°Thank you very much, Young Master jackie!¡± The duo took the pills and swallowed them. jackie looked at the corpses on the ground. ¡°Who are these people? They seem to know a lot about White branch families, hmmm.¡± jackie wondered. ¡°Damn, these b*stard again!¡± Mason took a look at the bodies on the ground and huffed angrily. ¡°They¡¯re the mounted brigands who stay on the opposite side of that big mountain. They rarely go looking for spirited grass or resources or anything, instead, they alwayse down here and rob us of spirited resources! Their leader is a strong martial fighter, who possessed martial status of the early stage of true god level. That¡¯s why they dare to act so boldly and recklessly!¡± One old man from the group stepped forward and said, ¡°Fortunately, there¡¯re not many of them, only three to four hundred of men, whereas our branch family has nearly a thousand men. That¡¯s why they don¡¯t dare to fight with us. All this while, as long as they don¡¯t cross the limits, we won¡¯t do anything to them, after all, their leader is at the true god level and quite a number of their men possessed strong martial prowess. We can¡¯t afford the loss, we can¡¯t fight them.¡± ¡°So, if things aren¡¯t too serious, you guys would just let them be?¡± jackie¡¯s brows snapped together at this new piece of information. ¡°Yes, Sir. People of the main family rarelye to our ce and we seldom go over too. So, we don¡¯t have the chance to report this matter to the main family.¡± Mason responded with a bitter smile. ¡°Before that, when the Third Elder came here, we¡¯ve informed him about this issue. With his martial prowess, he could definitely eradicate these people and bring back peace to our branch family.¡± Mason added, smiling dryly. ¡°Unfortunately, the Third Elder always has a reason not to eradicate them for us. Some reasons and excuses like he¡¯s busy recently or he will deal with themter, h, h, h.¡± Mason continued with a slight hint of anger on his face. Chapter 1198 Not long after, Moon¡¯s expression looked better than before. The healing pills given by jackie had some great and quick effect upon Moon. Moon pressed her lips together and formed a smile. ¡°Those mounted brigands knew that we¡¯re from the White family, so all this while, they dare not go too far too, well, at least they won¡¯t kill our people. But today, looking at the situation, Patronum Lanich seemed like he wanted to kill me and my mother!¡± jackie nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Since they were going after your beauty, after they¡¯ve vited you, they¡¯d certainly kill you and destroy your bodies. By that time, our people will not have a clue if you¡¯re still alive or even we knew, we wouldn¡¯t know how you died, and the other party naturally wouldn¡¯t admit the deed!¡± jackie¡¯s fist clenched tightly as he thought of the highly likely oue of the episode. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s time to exterminate these b*stards!¡± jackie condemned. ¡°But, Young Master jackie, you¡¯re only at the early stage of the true god realm, right? I¡¯m also at the early stage of the true god realm. Even if we join forces together, I¡¯m afraid that our loss would still be great. I don¡¯t have much confidence on this matter.¡± Mason furrowed as he spoke to jackie in a solemn tone. Nheless, jackie waspletely unconcerned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can assure you that the loss won¡¯t be huge. They have only one fighter with the power of the early stage of true god level¡ªthe leader, and I¡¯ll deal with him. As for the others, I¡¯ll leave them to you guys, it should be fine, right?¡± jackie smiled. ¡°Of course! If I can free up my hands from the leader, I can easily end their two fighters, who are at the peak stage of the demi-god realm. Then, we have a few strong elders, coupled with our numbers, it¡¯d be so much easier to exterminate those b*stard! It will naturally be a facile thing!¡± At this time, an old man interrupted the conversation. ¡°Young Master jackie, what if the leader of the mounted brigands flees away before our attack? Once he¡¯s escaped, I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯d be so much difficult to exterminate the group.¡± The old man popped out a question after giving some thoughts to the matter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s nowhere for him to run!¡± jackie gave a gentle smile, and his tone was filled with confidence. ¡°Young Master jackie, when are we going to exterminate them then?¡± Mason pondered for a while and asked. jackie paused for a second and said, ¡°We¡¯ll go back and prepare our people now. Whoever with fighting prowess below grandmaster level shall stay back because the possibility of them dying is high. We have the numbers; we¡¯ll bring all the grandmasters and go to kill those b*stard right now. It¡¯s best to give them a sudden attack!¡± ¡°Perfect! Motherf*cker, they¡¯ve been crossing boundaries and I¡¯ve long wanted to teach them a lesson.¡± Mason pped his thigh and roared. Soon, the group returned to the vige. When Moon¡¯s father found out about what happened to his wife and daughter, he was beyond furious. At the same time, he knelt before jackie to thank him. Back at the vige, Mason quickly gathered all the men with fighting prowess of first-grade grandmaster level and above. All these people added up to more than three hundred people. ¡°Hehe, Young Master jackie, do you want to say a few words to them?¡± After gathering all the eligible men, Mason said to jackie with a radiant smile stered on his face. jackie let out a dryugh and turned to the crowd. ¡°Gentlemen, those mounted brigands have been bullying our White family members for too long, and I believe that none of you are happy about it. Today is the day! Let us kill to our heart¡¯s content and ughter each of them! After today, everyone can live a peaceful life! I don¡¯t have more to say, just remember not to let them get away. Remember, don¡¯t spare any life!¡± ¡°Kill them all!¡± The crowd chanted these words aloud repeatedly in unison. Chapter 1199 ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go!¡± jackie waved his hand, and the crowd set off in an organized manner. After a while, they arrived at the bottom of a huge mountain on the opposite side of their vige. ¡°Young Master jackie, those mounted brigands will asionally go look for martial resources, but most of the time they rely on robbing us. Sometimes, they straight up waited for us at the entrance of the forest where we scavenge for the resources; some people from other families who don¡¯t know about them will be robbed by them too. But, under normal circumstances, they will only rob but dare not offend the people of other families. So, most of them can only endure their bullies!¡± On the way to the peak of the huge mountain, Mason pondered deep on certain issues, and then added, ¡°So I think these mounted brigands have kept a lot of resources in their ce. If we kill them all, maybe we could also get all those resources!¡± ¡°Young Master jackie, when we sessfully raided the brigands and end them, do you think it¡¯s possible to consider it as one of our missions in finding resources? And that if we could share half of the resources with the main family?¡± Another elder chimed in, with a somewhat unsettled tone. This elder was smart and observant. He could see that Master Mason¡¯s intention of mentioning these resources in front of jackie deliberately; Master Mason obviously had an idea in mind about these resources, after all, that was a lot of resources! However, jackie was the heir of the family head of the main family, and Master Mason was too embarrassed to ask for the resources directly. So, as an elder, he saw the hint and took initiative to propose. ¡°First Elder, what nonsense? This is not a finding resources mission, but it¡¯ll be a task of Young Master jackie leading us to exterminate the enemy and raid their resources. No matter what, it will be Young Master jackie who helps us to win! Without him, we simply can¡¯t do anything! We wouldn¡¯t dare tounch the attack! So naturally, these resources should all belong to Young Master jackie!¡± Mason shot the First Elder with a fierce re and reprimanded him strictly. jackie knew that this exchange before him was a show; the two were giving a two-manic show¡ª coborating and echoing with each other. ¡°This gang of mounted brigands has been bullying all of you, and you¡¯ve been suffering all this while.¡± jackie smiled gently at Mason. ¡°So, this time, I¡¯ll first take a look at the loot to see if there are any suitable materials for making pills. If there is, I¡¯ll pick a few and the rest of it belongs to you. You¡¯ll take it and distribute it among all of you. It¡¯ll belong to you and there¡¯s no need to submit it to the main family as an offering!¡± Mason¡¯s eyes immediately lit up as he heard. ¡°Really? Young Master jackie, you treat us too well! If I were a woman, I¡¯d want to marry a man like you!¡± jackie looked at the tall and sturdy man in front of him and his face immediately turned unsightly. ¡°Don¡¯t, please don¡¯t! This figure of yours, if you were really a woman, it¡¯d be scary!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± The crowd burst out inughter at the exchange. Soon enough, the group arrived at a square halfway up the mountain. ¡°Who are you, people?¡± A man looked at the group of people and approached them with big steps. ¡°This is a ce that you should¡­¡± The sentence stopped halfway. A fine wind de shed open the man within a second. jackie killed the man; he and the sword were the culprits. Another sword aura was shot out, and a house in front of jackie was split in half. The strength and power of that sweep of sword aura were terrifying as though the grim reaper was there. Within a minute, many people rushed out from different directions and gathered at the square. Chapter 1200 Inside an adobe, a middle-aged man was drooling over a young woman who was tied up on the bed and injured. His throat was tightened, at the same time, moved vigorously to swallow the saliva. ¡°You¡¯re a stunning young woman, aren¡¯t you?¡± The middle-aged man rubbed his hands as he approached the bed with an evil grin on his face. ¡°My little beauty, I¡¯m the Chief of the Windfall Pavilion! If you be my woman, do as you¡¯re told and serve me well, you¡¯ll be the wife of the Chief of Windfall Pavilion!¡± The young woman stared at the other party with malice and hatred. ¡°What chief and what pavilion? You guys are merely a group of mounted brigands who are robbers!¡± She hissed in an exasperated voice. ¡°You¡¯re bing bolder right now! You used to only rob things, but right now, you guys actually dare to kidnap people! People like you who give themselves the name and the power, are truly shameless! Windfall Pavilion? Are you joking? Do you guys even deserve a name like that?¡± The Chief could not help butugh in return, ¡°Hehehe! Don¡¯t judge the book by its cover! Although we look big and thick, I¡¯m a romantic and tender gentleman.¡± He then extended his hand and caressed the young woman¡¯s cheek softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little beauty. If you take the initiative and follow me, I can promise that you won¡¯t have to worry about anything at all in the future. But, well, if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll still make you my woman, just that your remaining days won¡¯t be good.¡± The young pretty woman spat on the Chief¡¯s face. ¡°Do you f*cking know who I am? I¡¯m the third daughter of the Cabello family! Release me right now! Otherwise, you¡¯ll be dead meat when my father finds out. You¡¯ll have a miserable death!¡± The middle-aged man showed a puzzled look upon hearing this. He was somewhat surprised. Looking at the puzzlement and the speechlessness of the other party, the young woman thought that he was afraid of her family. ¡°Now what? Do you finally know what fear is? Let me go right now! Otherwise, my father will raze your ce to nothing!¡± ¡°Let you go?¡± To her surprise, the middle-aged manughed and the puzzlement that was once stered on his face had gone. ¡°Haha, little girl, do you think I¡¯m that dumb? The Cabello family is one of the Eight Shadow Families! If I let you return to your home, will your father let me go?¡± The man paused for a moment and then continued, ¡°On the contrary, if I keep you here, nobody knows! No one saw us capturing you. So, it means that even if the Cabello family wants to search for you, they won¡¯t seed. Besides, we¡¯re hiding in this remote mountain and if I remember correctly, the Cabello family is located on an ind surrounded by sea, right? You guys don¡¯t know anything about the maind! Therefore, finding you is like finding a needle in the haystack!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Third Young Mistress Cabello was tongue-tied. She could not refute the other party¡¯s argument. ¡°So, you¡¯ll stay here and serve me. And if you try to escape and, unluckily, get caught by my men, then I could only kill you!¡± The Chief of Windfall Pavilion chortled and added, ¡°Do you know why I decided to capture you this time after so many years of robbing but not capturing people? That¡¯s because you, this little ninny is so stunning and beautiful! You emit a fresh, unadulterated, and unstained aura, and this figure of you makes me thirsty!¡± ¡°You¡ªyou let me go! I swear, as long as you let me go, I definitely won¡¯t tell my father about it! In that case, he won¡¯t find trouble with you either!¡± Third Young Mistress Cabello pleaded with the other party. ¡°Hahaha! Little girl, I told you, I¡¯m not a fool. Do you think the Chief of Windfall Pavilion will be persuaded by a little girl like you?¡± The middle-aged manughed, and in the next second, he pounced on her. ¡°My little beauty, here I come!¡± However, a loud thud rang out at this time. The house next door was split in half. ¡°What¡¯s the f*ck is going on?¡± The middle-aged man immediately shot up from the bed and looked at the woman on the bed. ¡°My little beauty, wait for me here. I¡¯ll be right back soon!¡± He said in a reluctant tone. The Chief of Windfall Pavilion opened the door of the adobe and rushed out of it at a lightning speed. Advertisement Chapter 1201-1250 Chapter 1201-1250 Chapter 1201 ¡°Master Mason, what do you mean by bringing all these people?¡± When the Chief of Windfall Pavilion arrived at the square, his face immediately sank to the deepest bottom of the abyss. He did not expect the head of the White branch family¡ªMason White¡ªto bring over elders and experts of grandmaster level. He knew by heart that the people in the White branch family had not dared to fight against them all this while. Unless the White had a certain degree of confidence and certainty that they would win the fight. Moreover, he knew extremely well that the main White family had never seemed to care about this matter at all, hence dared not act recklessly andunch attacks at them. Besides, what frightened the other party the most was once they fought against the Windfall Pavilion; their loss would be so great that it would affect the whole White branch family. It was not worth it at all. The only thing that the Chief of Windfall Pavilion did not foresee was that Mason had brought someone with him today. Mason snorted frostily. He pped his hands as a signal. Without warning, several men of the White branch family stepped out from the crowd and threw the heads of Patronum Lanich and the gang onto the ground. ¡°You¡­¡± The Chief of Windfall Pavilion¡¯s face immediately went white as though all color drained out of his face. ¡°Master Mason, what do you mean by this? How could you simply kill our men? And I don¡¯t remember any of us have robbed you recently!¡± The Chief hissed angrily. ¡°Master Mason, don¡¯t think that we¡¯d be afraid of you! We drink blood like the vampires; we¡¯re not ordinary men and certainly not afraid of shedding blood! And our overallbat prowess is no worse than yours!¡± Several elders of the Windfall Pavilion huffed and puffed. ¡°Oh, let me tell you. Today at the bottom of the mountain, near our vige, your people robbed our elder¡¯s wife and daughter and even tried to force them both to¡­¡± Mason sneered with an angry smile hanging on his face. ¡°You people are getting bolder and bolder; you¡¯ve crossed the impassable line! Today is yourst day on the earth!¡± ¡°You¡¯re gonna exterminate us? Heh! Funny! It¡¯s easier to brag, isn¡¯t it?¡± The Chief of Windfall Pavilionughed sarcastically at Mason¡¯s statement. He then balled his fists, and a layer of chi energy enclosed his fists, vibrating vigorously. He swung his fist and sted toward Mason. Nevertheless, at this time, jackie moved like a thunderbolt and stood in front of Mason. He sted his fist against the Chiefs. A loud thud rang. The seemingly simple punch made a terrifying collision, and the next scene was the Chief of Windfall Pavilion flying several meters backward. It was thirty meters worth of strength. The Chief of Windfall Pavilion dropped onto the ground, his throat twitched, and a mouthful of warm red liquid spurted out of his mouth¡ªblood. ¡°You¡­who the h*ll are you? You have the strength of a true god level, how is that possible? Such combat strength¡­you¡¯re already at the middle stage of the true god realm, am I right?¡± After testing out jackie¡¯s true strength, terror thundered down upon the Chief. No wonder¡­ No wonder Mason and the others would dare toe up the mountain and announce the extermination of the Windfall Pavilion. The White family did actually possess such a strong and powerful force. ¡°Who am I? It doesn¡¯t matter anymore!¡± jackie smiled ndly before he slowly spewed a few more words. ¡°You only have to know that, from today onward, your life belongs to me!¡± ¡°Kill them all and leave this fe to me!¡± After thest word of his sentence dropped, jackie waved his hand and gave the order. Chapter 1202 ¡°Holy moly! A strength of the middle stage of the true god realm? That¡¯s too..¡± Several great fighters of the Windfall Pavilion¡¯s faces slowly became unsightly after hearing the Chief¡¯s words. In fact, the Chief of Windfall Pavilion had always reminded them that since the White branch family was in close vicinity to them, it would be eptable if they snatched some of their resources, but they should not cross the boundaries and kill any of them. If they had really angered the other party and the other party decided to fight against them, they would not at all be their opponents. The Chief believed that if it was merely some petty snatches and robs, Mason and his people would endure. On the contrary, for several other families, if they were out to hunt for the resources and materials, the people of Windfall Pavilion could act rougher and more reckless toward them. Once the men of Windfall Pavilion finds out that the other party was alone or was a group of juniors, they would rob them mercilessly. After all, several other families did not even know where the Windfall Pavilion was. Hence, even if they wanted to avenge their people, it was not easy to do so. The Chief of the Windfall Pavilion did not expect at all that Patronum Lanich and the others had targeted an elder of the White branch family. If this were not asking for a death wish, what would it be then? The Chief of Windfall Pavilion¡¯s face became paler and paler once he thought of it. ¡°Hold up!¡± He extended his arm in a panic and gestured a stop sign with his palm. The men of the White branch family were just about to charge toward them but halted when they heard the Chief¡¯s words. The Chief stood up from the ground and paced toward jackie. He bowed before jackie and said, ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t understand. I have not offended you at all, why did you help the White branch family? Even if it¡¯s one of my people who made a mistake that they shouldn¡¯t have, you don¡¯t have to intervene in this matter, right?¡± He knew by rote that, in general, such a powerful person did not like to meddle in nosy matters. Hence, he truly could not fathom the other party¡¯s behavior at all. Why would a martial artist with a strength of true god-level intervene? Without waiting for jackie to further exin, Mason stood out and spoke aloud, ¡°Munro Quinn, do you f*cking have any idea who he is? He is the heir of the White family head and the Young Master of the main White family! Now you tell me, does he have the right to take care of this matter?¡± ¡°Young Master?¡± Munro gasped at the answer. ¡°The Young Master of the White family is already this powerful? Hisbat prowess and strength are more powerful than some elders, am I right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m only at the early stage of the true god realm. However, it¡¯s not hard for me to kill you!¡± jackie gave a wan smile and said in an emotionless tone. Munro was rendered speechless. The strength of a fighter in the early stage of the true god realm could st him away so easily and injure him that much? He was at the early stage of the true god realm, too! Moreover, he had stayed at that level for almost three years and could be considered as a strong fighter of the early stage of the true god realm! This was also why the White branch family had not dared to act rashly and went against them, though they had many men. Obviously, the young man before him acquired the ability to kill every single life of the Windfall Pavilion. What a terrifying existence! ¡°Hold on!¡± Munro immediately stretched out his hand and showed a stop sign. His face was ashen and his blood froze in his veins¡ªhe was inplete terror. ¡°My men had made a huge mistake. It¡¯s also true that I didn¡¯t discipline them well. But both the White branch family and Windfall Pavilion are located so close to each other; we can be considered as living in the same neighborhood, and we should live peacefully and help each other, right? How about this, I¡¯ll send you some spirited grass and resources, and we¡¯ll call it a wrap to this matter?¡± Munro proposed in a trembling voice. ¡°Heh, it¡¯s toote!¡± jackieughed. ¡°You still have the nerve to talk about the neighborhood? When you bullied my men in the past, why didn¡¯t you say you were a neighbor and that we should live peacefully and help each other out?¡± jackie gripped the ck fine sword tightly, and ayer of chi energy enclosed the sword. He swept the sword and shouted, ¡°Big Wave Hits!¡± Like magic, waves of sword aura coalesced out of jackie¡¯s sword. The sword aura went straight ahead with formidable strength and horrendous power. Most of these waves of sword aura, under the control of jackie¡¯s chi control ability, went straight to Munro. A small portion of these waves was sent directly toward several strong fighters of the Windfall Pavilion who were in front of him. Chapter 1203 ¡°Sh*t. What do we do in the face of a fighter who¡¯s of the true god status?¡± Someone was so shocked that all the color leached from his face. For a grandmaster or someone of the demi-god status, there was no way to beat someone of the true god status. His aura alone had this much power, and it was difficult for them to close in on him. An old man flipped his palm and took out an object that resembled a small tortoiseshell. He imbued in with his chi, and the tortoiseshell emanated a sh of light before growing in size. That thing was actually a shield. The old man raised the shield before him and heaved an internal sigh of relief. ¡°You actually had a treasure like that!¡± Munro went speechless when he saw it. Logically speaking, he should have gotten a treasure like that. He never thought that the old man would actually stash it away for himself. If not for the peril they were in, the old man would probably have never taken it out¡ªand Munro would never have known that such a treasure existed. An attacknded on the shield and nced off; not a single scratch was left on the tortoiseshell. Still, that powerful attack sent him stumbling a few meters backward before he regained his footing. As for the fellows around him, although they had quickly demonstrated their martial skills, they still crumbled like paper before jackie¡¯s attack, and they were all killed. The old man took the scene in and loosened a breath. Fortunately, he had the luck to obtain such a treasure¡ªwhich could change its size as well. It made it convenient for him to kept it hidden. He would have been killed over it otherwise. Munro was displeased because his First Elder had hidden such a treasure, but he did not have the liberty to give it much thought right now. Most of jackie¡¯s attacks were being directed at him. ¡°Damn!¡± When he saw the attack, his expression tightened and he threw a fist out. A giant python manifested from the chi that coalesced in his body. After the python appeared, it roared and charged toward the waves of the sword auras. Munro quickly constructed a thin, protective bubble of chi around him to keep himself safe right after he threw that attack out. Only then did he feel a little more rxed. He believed that he would be able to withstand jackie¡¯s attack then. After all, his attack was considered a pretty high-level skill¡ªone that was second-grade elementary. It could be said to be his trump card. A resounding explosion tore through the air. He never thought that his python was already starting to crumble beneath jackie¡¯s attack, although a few seconds had not even passed. It was going to disappear soon. ¡°No way. It onlysted for so long?¡± Munro¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets; he was so shocked that he did not know what to say. At least thirty or forty percent of jackie¡¯s attacks were being directed somewhere else, yet he still was not able to withstand the attacks, even after using a second-grade elementary martial skill! ¡°I have to hold on!¡± Munro told himself that, but he already sensed that day might be his veryst. That punk was far too strong for him. Chapter 1204 ¡°I have to hold on!¡± Munro was repeating the same phrase to himself inside, however, not even one second before he repeated the phrase, everything copsed. As soon as the thought of holding on was inside his mind, the giant chi python copsed and disappeared into thin airpletely. Although his python had sessfully neutralized most of jackie¡¯s attack, the remaining attack was still terrifyingly powerful and strong. Itnded directly on the top of Munro¡¯s protective bubble of chi. The sound of the blow was lighter than before, but Munro¡¯s shield of chi could only withstand jackie¡¯s attack for two to three seconds before itpletely crumbled and shattered into pieces. Even after canceling out jackie¡¯s attack with the bubble of chi, the attack still had almost a tenth of the strength left, and it sted solidly on Munro¡¯s body. A mouthful of blood spurted out of Munro¡¯s mouth, and he flew backward¡ªlike a cannonball¡ªinto the roof of the house not far behind him, smashing a hole in the roof and falling onto the floor of the house. ¡°Hmph!¡± The scene before jackie made the corner of his mouth curl upward, and in the next second, he darted into the house at a lighting speed. ¡°He¡¯s so fcking strong! Our Young Master is so fcking awesome! He actually killed several elite fighters in only one move! And I don¡¯t think Munro can survive this time!¡± After killing a demi-god level fighter, Mason looked at jackie¡¯s lightning speed, his eyes filled with shock and puzzlement. Before they came to the Windfall Pavilion, he was concerned whether jackie could defeat Munro, after all, even he himself was not confident in fighting Munro. However, unexpectedly, jackie not only injured him gravely but also killed several elite fighters for them. Now, they only had to deal with the remaining, and the job was as easy as ABC. It could be said that they basically only have to take care of the remaining without having to pay much of a price. Munro¡ªwho had fallen from the roof¡ªhit the ground heavily and spewed out another mouthful of blood. He, who was already injured from the previous attack, was now even more severely injured. His face went white, and all possible colors were drained out of his face; his breath turned weak. He coughed a few times, and every cough was apanied by a mouthful of blood. He could barely support himself to stand up. The third daughter of the Cabello family managed to stand up from the bed. Her limbs were tied up, so she could only hop off the bed andnded on the floor. She tried to muster her chi energy to break the rope. However, only then did she realize that the Chi Dispersing Pill that Munro had given her was too strong and effective, making it impossible for her to mobilize and gather her chi energy in her body. ording to what Munro had told her before, this strange pill wouldst for three days; one who swallowed it could not control the chi energy in his or her body¡ªwhenever one tried to mobilize the chi energy, it would immediately dissipate. Moreover, if one repeatedly tried to forcefully coagte the chi energy in the body, he or she would experience some severe damage to their bodies. Just when the Third Young Mistress Cabello was in despair, Munro fell down from the roof and plopped onto the floor not far below her feet. ¡°Great, you son of a b*tch! You deserve it!¡± The Third Young Mistress Cabello felt a sudden re of joy inside her, but soon some thought popped up in her mind. ¡°Strange! When I was captured, nobody from the Cabello family had witnessed it. Could it be that someone identally saw it, informed my father of it, and then my father brought people to rescue me?¡± She babbled happily. When the thought process came to this point, she quickly shook her head to deny it, feeling that it was simply impossible. She was captured and brought there not too long ago, and the Cabello family was in a ce where it was almost impossible for themoners to locate, not to mention that the distance to that ce was far. Even if the Cabello family knew about the kidnap, they would at least need ten days to come to her rescue. Chapter 1205 Therefore, the rescuer was obviously not from the Cabello family. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s another group of bandits who set their eyes on them?¡± Instantly, the Third Young Mistress Cabello¡¯s heart thumped at this possibility. After all, no matter if the brigands were from the Windfall Pavilion or any other gang, they were all bad people. The phenomenon of a big fish swallowing a small fish¡ªthe strong bullying the weak¡ªwas common among groups of bandits. It looked like this time there must be another group of mountain banditsing to rob the Windfall Pavilion. The Third Young Mistress Cabello¡¯s thoughts ran wild within these few minutes, her heart was uneasy and her fear spiked. After all, she had the most good-looking face among the three daughters of the Cabello family, though her sisters were beautiful. Furthermore, several other young masters of the shadow families were fond of her and wanted to pursue after her. If such a good-looking woman were to fall into the hands of another stronger group of bandits, it was highly likely that she would be captured to be the wife of the chief of bandits. She was in despair and could not even escape from the hand of the Chief of the Windfall Pavilion, what more a stronger and more powerful bandit? She would not even have the slightest chance to escape. At this time, a figure dashed into the room and stood not far from her. When the other party noticed her presence, the other party did not make any move but studied her. jackie¡¯s eyes lit up slightly when he saw the beauty before him. The beautiful woman before his eyes was indeed very fascinating and alluring. Her look was somewhat perfect, and her body was even more indescribable. That beauty could definitelypete against Selena and the result was hard to say. jackie¡¯s heart had actually pounded a little faster than usual at this moment. ¡°You, you, don¡¯te over! I warn you, you won¡¯t get me! I am the third daughter of the Cabello family, and the Cabellos are strong and prominent! I¡¯m warning you, if¡­if you dare to bully me, you¡¯re dead meat. My father will find you and kill you even if you¡¯ve hidden underground!¡± Seeing jackie staring at her attentively, the Third Young Mistress Cabello was even more frightened. She stammered, trying her very best to use her tied-up feet to move backward. jackie woke up from her beauty, then he walked indifferent toward Munro, stopped in front of him, and stabbed his sword into Munro¡¯s chest emotionlessly. When the Third Young Mistress Cabello saw that jackie killed Munro without blinking his eyes, she was so done for; she could feel nothing but blind terror. If she had known it earlier, she would not be stubborn and sneaked out to search for treasure. She felt confident about her fighting prowess and martial status and wanted toe to the maind to search for treasure. She longed for the excitement and fun, but little did she know that she would be captured. ¡°You¡¯re the daughter of the Cabello family?¡± After jackie ended Munro¡¯s life, he paced toward Third Young Mistress Cabello slowly. ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m the third young mistress of the Cabello family! My father likes me the most! You this b*stard bandit, don¡¯te near me! Don¡¯t you dare take advantage of me!¡± The young mistress was scared to death in her heart, but she still clenched her teeth and tried her best to threaten jackie. ¡°Bandit?¡± jackie was rendered speechless. ¡°Take a good look at me, do I look like another bandit?¡± Only then the Third Young Mistress Cabello studied jackie in detail, she then huffed, ¡°Hmph! You¡¯re either a bandit or a brigand and neither of them are good people! Don¡¯t think you can cheat me just because you¡¯re good-looking! You bandit, none of you are good!¡± Now, jackie waspletely tongue-tied. He shook his head helplessly and approached the other party slowly. ¡°Don¡¯t you daree near!¡± She shouted. ¡°You¡­what are you doing? I have a good reputation, if you dare to ruin me, I¡­I¡¯ll not spare you even when I be a ghost in the future!¡± The Third Young Mistress Cabello was so scared that she tried to move backward quicker, however, she seemed to have forgotten that her legs were all tied up. She wanted to move swiftly but her tied-up feet did not allow, instead, she plopped back onto the ground. Chapter 1206 jackie did not bother at all to pay attention to the Third Young Mistress Cabello who just fell heavily onto the ground, instead, he continued walking toward her and aimed the sword in his grip at her. ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± The Third Young Mistress Cabello thought that this would be herst day. Her brows puckered together, she closed her eyes and shouted with all her strength. Unfortunately, the Third Young Mistress Cabello had guessed wrongly. jackie flickered the sword in his grip, and the next second the rope that she was tied up in, snapped. The Third Young Mistress Cabello soon felt that the rope seemed to have loosened, only then did she open one of her eyes to peep. jackie had cut the rope. ¡°You¡­you¡¯re not going to kill me?¡± The Third Young Mistress Cabello breathed a huge sigh of relief, but soon her face sank again, ¡°Wait, you must have known that I took the Chi Dispersing Pill and knew that I couldn¡¯t control the chi energy in my body to defend myself! That¡¯s why you cut the rope and let go of me, right?¡± She assumed. ¡°Let me tell you straight, this beautiful body you¡¯re looking at right now, you¡¯re not getting it!¡± jackie was once again at a loss for words. ¡°First of all, I¡¯m neither a bandit nor brigand. Secondly, I¡¯m married and have a four-year-old daughter. Although you¡¯re good-looking, I¡¯ve no interest in you at all.¡± jackie exined with a bitter smile on his face. He studied the other party, paused for a moment before saying, ¡°Count yourself lucky today to have met me, otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ll end up as the wife of the head of brigands. Hehe, now leave, you¡¯re freed!¡± ¡°You, what you say is true?¡± Color of disbelief and puzzlement was stered on the Third Young Mistress Cabello¡¯s face. Did she really misunderstand this man before her and mistaken him as some sort of bad guy? Was he not a bad guy? ¡°Young Master jackie, great news! We¡¯ve defeated them all! All of us are well except for a few people who suffered an injury. What a great victory!¡± At this point in time, the sound of battling outside the house had stopped, and Mason bolted in excitedly. However, he quickly noticed the beautiful woman in front of him, then he asked, ¡°Who is this woman? And why are there ropes on the ground? Damn, that mother*cker Munro hid a girl here?¡± ¡°This is the Third Young Mistress of the Cabello family. I don¡¯t know how she got caught. Anyway, she was saved in time.¡± jackie let out a bitterugh and exined. ¡°The Cabello family? Young Master jackie, aren¡¯t we on bad terms with the Cabello family? The Cabellos alwayspete and fight against us. How about we kill this Third Young Miss? The head of the Cabello family will not know it anyway. He¡¯d only think that his daughter was killed by these brigands!¡± Mason quickly thought of something and proposed to jackie, smilingly. ¡°Nah, although we have some unpleasant episodes with the Cabello family, all those episodes are rather minor. If we really kill the daughter of the Cabello family, then the problem will be bigger and graver!¡± jackie smiled gently and said to the Third Young Mistress Cabello, ¡°Miss Cabello, you¡¯re free to leave!¡± ¡°Now I finally know, you¡¯re the Young Master of the White family!¡± Danie Cabello smiled faintly and asked, ¡°You¡¯re the young master of the White branch family here? Your talent is amazingly good! I thank you for saving me this time¡­ So, may I leave now?¡± ¡°What? This¡­¡± Mason stepped forward, wanting to tell the other party that this gentleman was the heir of the family head of the main White family. However, he was quickly held back by a sign from jackie. jackie held out his hand, signaling him not to utter further, thus, Mason immediately had his mouth shut tightly. ¡°This¡­? What?¡± Danie frowned and puzzled slightly. Mason returned with an awkward smile. ¡°Well, I wanted to say that this time it was the White family who saved you, so don¡¯t you ever forget our kind gesture!¡± Danie bobbed her head and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go back and tell my father about this. And I¡¯ll let our people pay more attention in the future and not to collide with the White family anymore!¡± After Danie finished her sentence, she looked at jackie again and smiled, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve misunderstood you before this. Will¡ªwill you forgive me?¡± Chapter 1207 ¡°Heh. I never thought much about it because I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡± jackie gave a wan smile and wheeled around, stalking off. Astonishment shed across Danie¡¯s eyes as she watched his silhouette. Many men fawned over her looks. The masters from the Cabello family and other families all mored to catch a glimpse of her. That man was no brigand, but logically speaking, he should have at least asked for her name or show some semnce of attraction toward her. Yet he just turned around and left. Dissatisfaction roiled in her. She quickly chased after him. ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you curious what my name is?¡± she said to jackie. jackie turned his head to look at her. ¡°Why should I?¡± he replied impassively. ¡°I¡­¡± Danie was furious. The man waspletely clueless. Did he not consider trying to show some interest in a beauty like her? She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°I¡¯m Danie,¡± she said. ¡°You?¡± ¡°Oh. My name is jackie!¡± After he said that, he walked out. At this moment, the White family members were sorting through their war trophies. ¡°Young Master, this is a true treasure. You must take it!¡± The First Elder ran over happily, thrusting an object that resembled a tortoiseshell toward jackie. ¡°Yes. You must have this. We would not have been victorious if not for you today!¡± Mason quickly said. ¡°Thank you!¡± jackie smiled and took the object. He flipped his palm and kept it in his martial ring. ¡°We¡¯ll burn the corpses along with this houseter! Let¡¯s take the war trophies and head back before we do the cleaning up!¡± jackie announced after thinking about it. Danie was stunned speechless when she saw this. Who on earth was this man? Was he a young master from the main family of the White family? Why would the fighters from the branch families all listen to him otherwise? After considering it carefully, she felt sure that this was the case. No way that he would be so strong if he were not from the main family¡ªhe would not have been able to kill Munro. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± After everyone had cleaned up the corpses, jackie noticed that Danie was still standing nearby. A crease formed between his brows. The White family did not have good rtions with the Cabello family. He did not want to show the slightest bit of weakness. ¡°Why so fierce?¡± Danie grew even more speechless when jackie seemed impatient. Never mind that he did not try to butter her up, and now he was trying to chase her away? Never had she suffered such humiliation before. She shot him a re. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving. I¡¯ll be staying at the White family¡¯s ce for two or three more days!¡± she said. jackie was internally speechless; his expression soured. ¡°Miss Danie Cabello, am I correct? I saved you because you so happened to be there. It was an ident. Never mind that you don¡¯t wish to return the favor, but why do you want to stay here? You¡¯re stepping out of your boundaries.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t a beauty like me want to stay a few days at the White family¡¯s ce? You really don¡¯t know how to prune a rose when you see one. I¡¯ve no idea how someone like you found a wife!¡± Danie folded her arms across her chest, speaking indignantly. Chapter 1208 When Mason heard this, he grinned at jackie. ¡°Young Master jackie, she said it herself¡ªyou truly don¡¯t know how to recognize a rose,¡± he said. ¡°Since you saved her in such a dashing manner, of course, she has an interest in you now. How cruel of you to reject her request so outrightly!¡± Another elder from another branch family also chipped in, ¡°That¡¯s right. You two look as though you were a match made in heaven. Just agree with her request. The third daughter of the Cabello family is famed for her beauty. How could you decline her just like that?¡± Danie¡¯s cheeks reddened as the two spoke that way. She rolled her eyes at Mason. ¡°What are you talking about? I have no other way out, okay? I won¡¯t have ess to my chi for these few days, since I ate those Chi Dispersing Pills. If I run into any danger while I¡¯m alone, I won¡¯t be able to fight back at all.¡± Here, Danie paused before she continued, ¡°That¡¯s why I must stay at your ce for two or three days. I¡¯ll leave once my chies back!¡± ¡°Chi Dispersing Pills?¡± jackie frowned. ¡°I never thought that such a pill would exist. It¡¯s my first time hearing of it.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s here, Young Master!¡± Mason quickly took out one such pill from his martial ring and gave it to jackie. jackie quickly discovered a counter pill¡¯s prescription, as well as a small pill furnace. ¡°I never thought that Munro would have gotten this. It¡¯s a first-grade elementary pill, but this pill cane in handy. It¡¯s a wonderful product!¡± ¡°Really? That man actually knew alchemy. Not everyone can do that. I never thought that Munro knew all this!¡± Mason could not help but eximed after he heard that. ¡°Hah. I¡¯ll be keeping the prescription and the pill furnace. It¡¯ll be useful for me!¡± jackieughed. Being able to obtain such items was indeed a propitious incident. Furthermore, the shield that resembled a tortoiseshell from before seemed pretty good too. However, jackie would only determine how precious it truly was once he had the time to study it properly at home. ¡°Hah. Just take it if you like it, Young Master. The pills and the pill furnace are useless to us.¡± Masonughed. At that moment, the house on the opposite side began to catch fire. The corpse of Munro¡¯s men burned along with it. After all the corpse had been cleared, jackie and the others head down the mountain. ¡°Hey, if you¡¯re not saying anything, I take it that you agree to let me stay at the White family¡¯s ce for these few days!¡± When she saw that they were leaving, Danie quickly skipped after jackie. ¡°Fine. It¡¯s not like weck rooms!¡± jackie could not be bothered with her. This time, the White family had obtained plenty of martial resources. Mason and the others should be overjoyed now. Mason and the others still had grins stered onto their faces. Mason sang all the way down the mountain. ¡°No way, no way. I¡¯m tired!¡± Not long after, Danie was already tired. ¡°All of you are martial practitioners. You all walked in a fast pace walk as though it were nothing. Now that I have no ess to my chi, I¡¯m as good as a normal person. I don¡¯t want to walk anymore!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want to walk? Then what should we do? Don¡¯t tell me you want me to carry you?¡± Mason stared at her. ¡°What a pain!¡± he snapped. Chapter 1209 ¡°I¡¯m not getting on your back!¡± Danie rolled her eyes at Mason. She had no inclination toward his hulky figure. Her eyes sidled toward jackie. She pressed her lips together. ¡°You¨Cyou carry me down!¡± she said bashfully. jackie did not know whether tough or cry. However, it was true that they were making slow progress with her tagging along. He could only walk toward her, huffing. ¡°I can carry you down, but you owe me a favor then. Got it?¡± ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll definitely return the favor. How could a man be so petty? It¡¯s your privilege to be able to carry a beauty like me!¡± Danie scuttled toward jackie¡¯s back and hopped on. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Young Master jackie!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. What are all of you staring at?¡± jackie roared when everyone was staring at him. Only then did they continue downward. Meanwhile, Danie¡¯s heart was pounding wildly in her chest. Once she knew that he was not a brigand and that he was the young master of the White family, her impression of him grew more positive. It meant that he had a pretty lofty position. He could match her, at least. Danie¡¯s mind began to wander. After all, it was the first time she had met such a handsome man who showed no interest in her. ¡®He¡¯s strong too. So much stronger than the young masters I know!¡¯ The more she thought about it, the more she realized how attractive jackie was. She looked at the scene as they trod down, her face hot. She felt that this was fate. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re a member of the White main family, right?¡± Danie rested her head against his back and asked softly. ¡°Yup!¡± jackie answered as he strode down the mountain. ¡°Can¡¯t you walk a little slower? Be considerate of me.¡± Danie pursed her lips. With the uneven mountain road, hers and jackie¡¯s body frequently bumped against each other. Since she never dated before, she felt extremely embarrassed. ¡°You told me to carry you down. It¡¯s a wonder I gave in to you. And now you¡¯reining?¡± jackie did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°You must have been spoiled in the Cabello family and rarely left the house,¡± she said. ¡°The treasure spots, the monsters, and the martial artists of the outside world will never entertain your whining!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a psychic! I do very rarely leave the Cabello family¡¯s house!¡± Danie smiled. ¡°If I had never met you, I would have been a goner.¡± ¡°Really? Then are we friends now?¡± jackie paused for a while. A scheme began to stir in his mind. Chapter 1210 ¡°Of course. You¡¯re my savior. So I¡¯ll definitely find a way to repay you!¡± Warmth spread in Danie¡¯s chest. She thought of something and quickly added on: ¡°But don¡¯t you let your mind wander everywhere. I won¡¯t repay you with my body. Hmph. Anyone who wishes to go after me must prove that they¡¯re worthy. Got it?¡± ¡°You¡¯re really confident, aren¡¯t you?¡± jackie did not know whether tough or cry. It was true that she was not half-bad looking, and the light fragrance emanating from her was intriguing, but jackie was confident in his self-restraint. ¡°Hmph. I know all you men speak one thing and then think another. You¡¯re definitely thinking of something, what with a beauty like me syed all over your back now! ¡°I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s your privilege to carry me. So many men wish to do so but don¡¯t have the chance!¡± Danie was as proud as ever, as though she were a princess high above the clouds. ¡°You¡¯re saying that it¡¯s my privilege to carry someone as heavy as you? Heh. I¡¯ll be more than happy to get rid of this weight!¡± jackie smiled. This girl was far too cocky. She was pretty, but he was not the sort to butter up to nasty people. ¡°You-you¡¯re calling me fat? What are you talking about? Hmph. So many people admire my figure!¡± Danie was furious when jackie told her that she was heavy. She resisted the urge to strangle him. His vision must have had problems. She was a little plump in some areas, but she was not fat at all. After talking to her for a while, jackie popped the question: ¡°Right. I heard that the Cabello family has a precious ancient tome. Something about forbidden medicine, right? ¡°That¡¯s right. How did you know? Do you know medicine?¡± Danie answered without thinking twice. ¡°That¡¯s right. I have an interest in medicine. I heard that the tome contains precious knowledge, so of course, I know of it. It¡¯ll be fantastic if I got the chance to look at it!¡± jackie told Danie after he thought about it. ¡°Heh. You want to take a look?¡± Danie chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t even get to take a peek at it even if I wanted to. It¡¯s currently in our First Elder¡¯s possession. That old man hangs onto it as though it were his life source, always talking about howplex it was and how he needed to study it. He even said that it contains alchemy methods of crafting third and fourth-grade pills. My father and the others know about this!¡± ¡°Third or fourth-grade pills?¡± jackie took a sharp intake of breath after he heard this. Even second-grade spirit grass was extremely hard to find, yet this tome contained alchemical records of third and fourth-grade pills? Did this mean that he was getting close to finding the mother of pills? Chapter 1211 If there were third or fourth-grade pills, that meant that the third or fourth-grade spirited grass existed. If that was the case, where were these spirited grass? Spirited grass or pills like that would likely cause a person of the true god status tobust with energy. This meant that the legends of the ultimate god status may very well be true. ¡°That¡¯s right. My father said that the third and fourth-grade pills exist which means that the ultimate god status might be real.¡± Danie did not seem to have many walls around her, and she spoke easily with jackie, ¡°That¡¯s why the tome is a true treasure to the First Elder. He¡¯d study it with every moment of spare time he has, trying to dissect its secrets. And sometimes he goes looking for true treasure, to see if he can find the third-grade spirited grass described in the tome!¡± ¡°Have his searches been fruitful?¡± jackie¡¯s eyes brightened when he heard that. He asked her a question. Danie gave a bitter smile. ¡°Zilch. He¡¯s got nothing to show for even after all these years. I don¡¯t think the third and fourth-grade spirited grass exists. He did not find a single stalk. Perhaps someone wrote that tome just to y a long-running joke on future generations!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Your First Elder would have noticed that it was fake after studying it for so long. Besides, I heard that he¡¯s pretty skilled in medicine. He¡¯s pretty famous for alchemical research too!¡± After jackie thought about it, he spoke with firm resolution, ¡°I believe that the ultimate god status is real. We cannot give up on the clues that point directly toward it!¡± ¡°Heh. That might be a little difficult. All eight shadow families are trying to discover the path to the ultimate god status. Everyone thinks that there is a method to break into the ultimate god status, but no one has found it! And it¡¯s been so long! ¡°I think our heritage might have been lost after all these years!¡± Danie said. ¡°It¡¯ll be troublesome if that were the case. Once, our earth was filled with chi. Now there¡¯s scarcely anything left. We won¡¯t be able to break into the ultimate god status even if we found the right method!¡± jackie could not help but heave an internal sigh. It seemed that it would be impossible to break into the ultimate god realm and live for two hundred years. However, he could not think about this now. He needed to get that tome to see if there was a technique to heal Fernando. ¡°That¡¯s right. At any rate, I don¡¯t really believe in all this talk of ¡®ultimate god status¡¯ and whatnot. Besides, I don¡¯t have a high martial level, and I¡¯m still young. I¡¯ll leave the thinking to my father and the elders¡ª especially for those who are at the peak of the true god status. They have no way to improve anymore, so nothing else interests them more than finding a way to break into the ultimate god realm!¡± Danie smiled and said, ¡°But there¡¯s no way you¡¯re going to look at that tome. The First Elder won¡¯t heed mymands even if I screech at him to take it out. He¡¯s even the one to flip the pages for my father when he wants to read it!¡± ¡°Your father needs to obtain permission from the First Elder if he wants to see it?¡± jackie frowned. ¡°That means the First Elder has a very powerful position in your family!¡± he continued. ¡°Of course. The First Elder is at the true god status, just like my father, and his martial skill is even higher. More importantly, he knows alchemy and medicine. That¡¯s why he has even greater status in the Cabello family than my father. My father has to be respectful to him!¡± Danie¡¯s voice was full of pride when she spoke of her family. ¡°Not many families have more than one fighter at the peak of the true god status like the Cabello family. Even you people from the White family must only have one at most!¡± jackie was internally speechless when he heard that. He did not expect the Cabello family¡¯s First Elder to be so powerful. It would be extremely difficult to get the tome from him. Chapter 1212 ¡°The Cabello family truly is strong!¡± jackie gave a wan smile and threw the words out in a callous manner. Yet he was internally speechless. It was evident that the First Elder treasured the tome more dearly than his own children¡ªif he had any¡ªand wanted to find the way to break into the ultimate god realm within its pages. There was no way that jackie was going to be able to borrow the tome for a split second. If he did not even allow the third daughter of the Cabello family to take a peek at it, never mind him, a complete outsider. That was why the only way around that was to get his hand on the tome. Although jackie was still at the beginning stage of the true god status, he felt that it would not be a problem to kill someone at the intermediate stage of the true god status. He could probably give someone at the advanced stage of the true god status a good run for his money. However, the First Elder of the Cabello family was at the peak of the true god status. Even among the fighters who were ranked the same as him, he was outstanding. With all this considered, it was impossible to snatch the tome directly from him. Unless jackie was stronger than the old man. Only then did he have a chance. ¡°Of course. The Cabello family is probably one of the top 3 strongest families among the eight shadow families. But the strongest still isn¡¯t us!¡± Danie had a huge grin stered onto her face. It was evident that the Cabello family gave her a lot of pride. Soon after, they finally arrived at the residence of one of the branch families. jackie set Danie down. ¡°Not bad. I thought you would have abandoned me halfway down the mountain. I didn¡¯t expect you to really carry me all the way here!¡± A smile curved Danie¡¯s lips when she saw the beads of perspiration on jackie¡¯s forehead. Sheced her fingers behind her back. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you wanted to carry me for a while longer?¡± she said. ¡°Is that why you didn¡¯t put me down?¡± jackie was internally speechless. In order to dispel some of her worries, he had struck a conversation about the Cabello family¡ªat the same time, he could understand her family¡¯s situation a little better. As they spoke, they gradually came close to the vige. He was not giving her much thought, honestly. He gave a bitter smile. ¡°No one would want to carry you for a while longer, with you being so heavy,¡± he replied. ¡°I just forgot to put you down because I was talking to you. I would have dropped you at the foot of the mountain if I had realized it earlier!¡± ¡°As if I¡¯d believe you!¡± Danie rolled her eyes. ¡°Where are you staying?¡± she asked bashfully. ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the house beside yours!¡± ¡°What!¡± jackie did not know what to say. ¡°Why do you want to follow me? Don¡¯t tell me that you like me now? I do have some confidence in my charm, after all!¡± He was only joking, but his words made Danie panic. She quickly wheeled around, cheeks flushing. ¡°What are you talking about? No way that I like you. There are plenty of other young masters who are better than you,¡± she said. ¡°Hmph. I just had the impression that you¡¯re a pretty good person, so you won¡¯t get any funny thoughts. That¡¯s why I wanted to stay beside you!¡± jackie did not know whether tough or cry. He stretched his arms. ¡°I¡¯ll get them to choose two talented youths and their branch family master in the afternoon, then I¡¯ll be moving to another branch family tomorrow morning!¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell the branch family members that I¡¯ll skin anyone who dares toy a finger on you alive!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡± Chapter 1213 Unexpectedly, Danie immediately retorted, ¡°If something happens to you and my purity is tainted by someone, it¡¯ll still be a great loss to me, even if you kill that someone. Besides, not a single one of the lives of your branch families is worth mine. Hmph! At any rate, I¡¯ll be tagging you around for these few days. I only trust you now. I¡¯ll leave once my chi returns to me!¡± ¡°Fine. It doesn¡¯t matter to me anyway!¡± jackie brought her along and instructed Mason to arrange a room at the ce he was staying for Danie. In the afternoon, Mason and the others had categorized their spoils of war¡ªincluding spirited grass¡ª andy it before jackie, allowing him to choose whichever objects he liked. After he studied the items for a while, jackie only chose a few stalks of medicine that would be suited to make chi pills. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of spirited grass here, Young Master. Why don¡¯t you take more?¡± Their First Elder blurted after he noticed that jackie had picked out so few items. ¡°No need. I have enough!¡± jackie smiled. ¡°Mason will be leaving for the main family. Have you selected your next house head?¡± The First Elder gave an apologetic smile. ¡°They all chose me. So I¨CI have no choice but to take up the mantle of house head of this branch family.¡± jackie bobbed his head. ¡°Then what about the talents? I need two names. Will you be using a fighting competition to decide on the champions, or do you already have obvious talents among you?¡± ¡°We do have two clear masters in our house, Master,¡± Mason exined as he stepped forward. ¡°Amos and Dawson. We wanted to nominate them both, but the Second Elder¡¯s granddaughter, Nikini, still wants to have a martial artspetition, even though she¡¯s not as strong as either of them¡­ What should we do?¡± jackie was slightly taken aback when he heard this. ¡°How big is the gap between them?¡± he asked. ¡°Amos and Dawson are at the intermediate stage of the demi-god status, whereas Nikini is at the beginning stage of the demi-god status. Seriously, I don¡¯t know what that girl is thinking. She¡¯s a whole level lower than them but still insists on a battle to prove their position. No way that it¡¯ll be easy for her to beat them. Besides, she just broke into the beginning stage of the demi-god status. That kid¡­¡± At this moment, a teenage girl not too far away stood up and cried out to jackie, ¡°Young Master jackie, choosing masters is not solely a matter based on their current fighting skill, am I right? I won¡¯t be satisfied unless we have apetition, at least. My parents also wish for me to enter the White family. My chance to uphold my family¡¯s name depends on this!¡± jackie nodded his head after he heard that. ¡°All right. We¡¯ll have apetition since someone is unsatisfied with the selection criteria!¡± After he said that, he addressed the audience, ¡°Those of you who are not satisfied may step forward as well to participate in the battle. Does anyone wish to pit themselves against the three of them?¡± jackie waited for a while. No one raised their voice, so he spoke to Nikini, ¡°All right, you can choose to fight either Dawson or Amos. I¡¯ll judge your potential based on the duel!¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Master jackie!¡± Nikini¡¯s heart leaped in delight when he agreed to her proposal. Her eyes flickered between Dawson and Amos. ¡°Heh, I¡¯ll fight you, Dawson!¡± she finally dered. Chapter 1214 ¡°Challenge me?¡± Dawson White widened his eyes and was obviously not convinced. ¡°Nikini White, turns out I¡¯m not as good as Amos White in your opinion. Are you looking down on me?¡± Nikini immediately smiled in embarrassment. ¡°No. Brother Dawson, both you and Brother Amos have simr fighting prowess and yourbat power is almost the same too. To be honest, I have to choose one even though I really don¡¯t know which one of you to choose. Hence, I choose you!¡± Dawson red at Nikini. ¡°Young girl, I¡¯m sure you feel that I¡¯m not as good as Amos and that I¡¯m a weakling, right?¡± Dawson directly walked toward a slightly empty area and raised his eyebrows at Nikini provocatively. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Sister Nikini, I will not hold back. After all, the chance of entering the White main family is very important for me. It¡¯s ryed to me or my parents¡¯ destiny!¡± ¡°Who¡¯s waiting for you to hold back? It¡¯s meaningless for me to win thepetition if you¡¯re holding back!¡± Nikini soon arrived in front of Dawson. She curled her hands into fists and Chi started surging on top of her fists. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s have a serious fight today!¡± Dawson was immediately filled with the urge to fight when he saw how serious Nikini was. He curled his hands into fists and the two of them soon started their battle. It had to be mentioned that although Nikini¡¯s fighting prowess was much lower than her opponent¡¯s, their combat powers were almost the same when they started battling. jackie had a decision after he observed for a while. If Nikini¡¯s fighting prowess was slightly stable, she would be able to win against Dawson even if she did not enter the intermediate level of the demi-god stage. Unfortunately, Nikini had just achieved the initial stage of the demi-god level and she was not so skilled in the utilization of her Chi. Together with the fact that the Chi in her body was not as sufficient as that in Dawson¡¯s body. Compared to Dawson, she would not be able to withstand the use of her Chi if the battle continued. ¡°This youngdy has quite a goodbat ability, does she have the opportunity to win?¡± Third Young Mistress Cabello could not help but ask jackie. She was also stunned as she looked at the duo fighting aggressively. ¡°She won¡¯t be able to win! She might be able to win if they have the same fighting prowess. Sadly they have huge differences in their fighting prowess and she will not be able to hold it if the chi consumption continues!¡± jackie smiled bitterly and continued to speak. ¡°The main thing is that the both of them have almost the same martial skills, hence she doesn¡¯t have any advantages!¡± Danie nodded in realization after she heard this. ¡°That¡¯s sad!¡± Sure enough, just as jackie expected, Nikini¡¯s forehead was covered in sweat and she seemed unable to withstand anymore after the both of them battled for some time. Finally, Nikini took a kick and she flew backward like a kite with no strings. She vomited a mouthful of blood and her face turned pale. ¡°Nikini!¡± Nikini¡¯s father could not help but sighed as his heart hurt for his daughter when he saw this. ¡°Nikini, you¡¯ve lost!¡± Dawson stopped and looked at Nikini, who fell on the floor, and said, ¡°To be honest, you have really strongbat ability. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no other choice as there are only two positions for us today and I have to fight for it!¡± Unexpectedly, Nikini petted the floor and once again flew upward. She wiped the bright-colored blood from her mouth as she stood there. ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s just some attack and it¡¯s a small wound. This is nothing and I¡¯ve not admitted defeat. The battle is not over yet!¡± Nikini stepped on the floor again after she spoke and directly rushed toward Dawson¡¯s knife. ¡°Again?¡± Dawson was speechless. He had no idea that Nikini was so stubborn and would still want to battle him. Dawson dared not take it easy when he saw how fiercely Nikini wasing at him. He quickly curled his hands into fists and continued rushing forward. A wave of fighting noises could be heard but everybody knew clearly in their hearts that Nikini, who was already hurt, would not be Dawson¡¯s opponent no matter how hard she tried. ¡°My child¡¯s father, please try to persuade Nikini!¡± Chapter 1215 Beside them, Nikini¡¯s mother could not continue looking at them so she asked her husband. ¡°It¡¯s alright, she has always had this character of unwillingness to lose. I won¡¯t persuade her on this!¡± Although he was also extremely distressed, Nikini¡¯s father still tightened his fists and said persistently. ¡°Sigh!¡± Nikini¡¯s mother sighed. After a while, Nikini flew backward once again andid on the floor. She once again vomited blood and her face grew increasingly palepared to previously. ¡°Nikini, admit defeat, you¡¯re not my opponent!¡± Dawson also felt sorry for this young girl as he looked at Nikini. After all, they had a good rtionship between them. To search for martial enhancement material, the youngsters of the branch families had always been taking care of one another in that dangerous forest. They also grew up together and had good rtionships. However, they had to fight on that day for their respective futures. ¡°I have not lost yet! You will not admit defeat so easily!¡± Nikini gritted her teeth and once again stood up. She curled her fists and once again rushed outward. However, her speed had obviously decreased and Dawson managed to easily evade her punch, instead he flipped his hand and pped her on her back. Nikini flew forward and fell face down on the floor. Blood sttered and some dirt sputtered upward. ¡°This girl!¡± Nikini¡¯s mother could not hold it back anymore and yelled at her. ¡°Nikini, admit defeat, you¡¯re not Dawson¡¯s opponent.¡± ¡°Mother¡­ I¡­I can still fight!¡± Nikini once again stood up and still wanted to fight. ¡°Enough!¡± At this moment, jackie actually said softly and the entire area quieted down. ¡°Young Master jackie, I haven¡¯t admitted defeat. Thispetition is not over yet!¡± Nikini looked at jackie with expectations written all over her face. ¡°There¡¯s no need to continue fighting!¡± jackie smiled at her before speaking loudly to the crowd. ¡°After observing the battle between them, I have to say that they are all masters that are hard toe by. It¡¯s a great thing for the branch families to have such great masters. I believe that they will definitely be masters of the true god status in the future if they are nicely groomed and trained!¡± jackie paused here before continuing to speak. ¡°Hence, I¡¯ve decided to add a position for this branch family. Dawson, Amos, and Nikini, the three of you only need to follow Patronum Mason and report yourselves to the main family!¡± ¡°What! Is¡­Is this true?¡± Nikini¡¯s parents were extremely excited and had no idea what to say. ¡°Your daughter is really marvelous, I¡¯ll give you guys another quota!¡± jackie nodded in satisfaction and said while looking at them. Chapter 1216 Overwhelmed with joy, Nikini¡¯s eyes reddened as she almost cried. ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you, Young Master jackie!¡± muttered Nikini shakily. Mason, who was by their side, then chimed in, ¡°Young Master jackie, I know that you¡¯re kind, but isn¡¯t this somewhat unfavorable? We from the branch family are facing shortage in numbers. The other branch families who also only have two quota will be unhappy when they see that three of our people go over.¡± Nikini¡¯s father also frowned and solemnly added, ¡°Yes. If this is the case, the other branch families might feel that this is unfair. I¡¯m afraid that this will affect your image by then, Young Master jackie. Although they won¡¯t say anything on the surface, prodigies from the branch families will definitely say something when theye down.¡± The initially ted Nikini bit her luscious lips as she heard Mason and her father¡¯s opinion and thus spoke, ¡°Young Master jackie, thank you for your kindness, but thinking things through, it does seem rather unfavorable for you. I think it¡¯s best if I don¡¯t go over, but I¡¯ll strive for it when there¡¯s a chance like this in the future.¡± jackie was touched when he heard this and responded with an indifferent smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve spoken about this, then it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. So long as I feel that you¡¯re good enough, it¡¯s nothing to break the rules and increase the quota. You don¡¯t need to worry yourselves over this matter. If the other branch families have prodigies with such talents, it¡¯s not a big deal to add another quota for them. I¡¯ll speak with those from the other branch families about this.¡± ¡°Then¡­ If that¡¯s the case, we thank you, Young Master!¡± Mason immediately gestured politely to jackie with his hands. ¡°You truly have thought of us kindly, Young Master jackie. We from the branch families will go over and beyond if you need anything, even if it needs our lives.¡± Nikini¡¯s father gazed at jackie admiringly and excitedly.¡°Young Master jackie, you¡­ you really are our family¡¯s benefactor!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Don¡¯t mention anything about benefactors or what not. We¡¯re all members of the White family, and we naturally can¡¯t let good seedlings go to waste! Apart from that, if Nikini had the same fighting prowess as Dawson, I think that even with Dawson and Amos working together, they can¡¯t beat her. Won¡¯t it be a waste of time if I don¡¯t bring such a good seedling to go train with the White main family from the start?¡± jackie chuckled and added, ¡°After all, a youth has the best talents and understanding for training. It¡¯s also the best timing for training!¡± Nikini¡¯s mother gazed at jackie appreciatively. ¡°Young Master jackie, can you stay a couple of days here with us? We¡¯ll give you cordial hospitality.¡± jackie gave a small smile and turned them down, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need for this. I¡¯ll be leaving early tomorrow morning after a night¡¯s rest to go to the next branch family. After all, there are quite a lot of branch families and powers that rely on our main family. Even if we try to shorten the entire journey, it¡¯ll still take an estimated time of two days on this.¡± Everybody nodded¡ª jackie¡¯s position in these branch families¡¯ hearts was obviously different. When the Third Elder was still alive and Lily still in power, they would bully the branch family¡¯s members. They handed in increasingly more martial enhancement materials that they worked hard to get. There was really too little in their hands for their training. After all that was over, everything progressed for the better ever since jackie stepped in. Everyone was happy after the Third Elder died and Lily was removed from the White main family as nobody would continue this cruel treatment towards them. Meanwhile, Lily was brought home to the Lagorios under the lead of an old man of the Lagorio family. Her wounds gradually healed after several days of rest on her way back. It was bad enough that her son¡¯s status was uncertain and she was thrown out of the White family, but the fact that Wade had used and manipted Lily turned her haggard in just mere days. Chapter 1217 Lily had lost almost five kilograms within several days. Lily exhaled a long breath as she gazed at the entrance to the Lagorio family¡¯s residence before entering with the old man. Not long after, several young men guarding at the mountainside saw Lily. ¡°Eldest Miss has returned!¡± Someone immediately ran to inform the others after they saw them. A girl walked toward her and smilingly spoke, ¡°Eldest Miss, why did youe back alone?¡± It was not long until the girl noticed something wrong with Lily. Once an all-smiles, joyful woman every time she returned, the current Lily looked as if she did not have any energy and was extremely dispirited. The young girl frowned and asked carefully, ¡°Eldest Miss, what¡­ What happened to you? Why do you look songuish?¡± The old man beside them sighed. ¡°Young Susan, stop nosing in. It¡¯s hard to exin everything in just seconds.¡± The duo continued walking forward and they soon arrived at a huge square at the mountainside. At that moment, Master Lagorio, along with Old Master Lagorio and quite a number of elders, rushed out to wee them. As Lily had not returned to her maiden family for many years, the Lagorios were naturally happy when they heard she was back. ¡°Daughter, what¡­ What happened to you?¡± Lily¡¯s mother immediately recognized that something was wrong with Lily the moment she saw her daughter and immediately guessed, ¡°Had¡­ Had they found Lance¡¯s body? Could it be that Lance really died?¡± Lily shook her head lifelessly before raising her head to look at her father. With reddened eyes, she spoke, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t even have my fighting prowess right now. That bastard Nash White chased me out of the Lagorio family and destroyed my fighting prowess. I¡¯m amoner right now.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Master Lagorio almost fainted due to anger after he heard this. He took a long while to regain hisposure before asking, ¡°What actually happened? How dare Nash White treat you like that!¡± The old man from the Lagorio family sighed and said, ¡°Master, Eldest Miss was in an illicit rtionship with the Third Elder, and they¡­ They even wanted to rebel to take the White family master title. They didn¡¯t expect to fail, and Wade White was killed. Several elders and patronums that were ready to rebel together with them were also killed.¡± Stunned at what he heard, Master Lagorio grew increasingly doubtful. ¡°What is all of this? Wasn¡¯t everything alright previously? Why do you want to rebel? Didn¡¯t Nash catch a weird disease and was dying? I just thought of visiting him in another two days, too. Why am I hearing treasons and illicit rtionships?¡± Chapter 1218 The old man, who carried the surname Lagorio and brought Lily back, exined, ¡°It all happened like this: Lance has yet to return, and since there was no news of him, the White family members have been searching for him.¡± The old man paused before continuing, ¡°None of their searches came up fruitfully, however, and the White family members naturally thought that Young Master Lance is dead. Coincidentally, the White family master, Nash White wanted to meet his mistress in the outside world, Joan and his illegitimate child, jackie. Displeased, Eldest Miss secretly poisoned Nash. Nash wasn¡¯t suffering any weird disease¡ª he was poisoned by a rather peculiar poison¡­¡± The old man slowly told the Lagorios everything, from the beginning to the end, with a cold expression. Old Master Lagorio was infuriated with everything he heard and pointed at Lily angrily. ¡°Lily, what¡­ What did you do? No wonder Nash destroyed your fighting prowess and expelled you out of the White family. The Third Elder is so old, and you don¡¯t cherish your position as the Eldest Madam. You actually poisoned Nash and even got together with the Third Elder?! You shame me so!¡± The old master grew extremely agitated as he spoke, so angry that his entire face turned green. He never thought his granddaughter would do something like this. If news of this got out, the Lagorio family will lose all their honor. ¡°Grandfather, I did all of this for our family!¡± Lily, on the other hand, still had no remorse as she red at the old master angrily. ¡°We supported the White family so much in the beginning,¡± she argued, ¡°and shouldn¡¯t they support us now that they¡¯ve risen? I secretly took many martial enhancement materials together with the Third Elder, but he didn¡¯t take much. Didn¡¯t I bring all of it to our Lagorio family?¡± Lily grew increasingly agitated as she spoke, ¡°Apart from that, Lance is so talented. Why must the position of the family master inheritor be given to the illegitimate child, jackie? On what grounds? We gave so much, and I gave so much for the White family, so the next family master of the White family has to be my son!¡± Master Lagorio also nodded and said to the old master. ¡°Father, I also feel that what Lily says makes sense. Lily shouldn¡¯t have been with the Third Elder and the others, but it was for our family. Otherwise, how could we have gotten so much martial enhancement materials over these years? Apart from that, I also feel that the White family master should be my grandson. Lance is so talented and worked so hard. Why should a young man who returned from the outside inherit the title instead?¡± The old master sighed and said, ¡°But Lance hadn¡¯t returned after such a long time, and there¡¯s a huge possibility that he¡¯s dead. No matter what, that guy named jackie is Nash¡¯s son. It¡¯s not going overboard if he wants to meet his son and wife after so many years. It¡¯s also nothing if he wants them to return and restore their positions.¡± The Lagorio family master, Trenton Lagorio, solemnly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s definitely nothing, but I don¡¯t agree if he, Nash White give the position of family master inheritor to jackie. Apart from that, even though my daughter made mistakes, it doesn¡¯t matter if he expels her out of the White family¡­but why did he need to destroy her fighting prowess? How many years does she need to train to get back to her original fighting prowess? Even if she managed to train back, my daughter would be old by then!¡± Old Master Lagorio was speechless¡ªit did seem like Nash went too far. Yes, Lily made some grave mistakes, but the White family wouldn¡¯t have had their current position if the Lagorios hadn¡¯t helped. No matter how huge the mistake Lily made was, it shouldn¡¯t have resulted in her being expelled from the White family. Destroying her fighting prowess was much more painful than killing her.¡± He also felt a wave of heartache when he saw how haggard Lily had be. Lily almost started crying as she spoke, ¡°Father, I don¡¯t care. From today onward, the White family is our enemy. I want to wipe out the entire White family! I want to make them pay!¡± Chapter 1219 ¡°Eldest Miss, why¡­ Why do you think that? You were married to him, might I remind you, and you were the one at fault in the beginning. Master Nash wouldn¡¯t have treated you in such a way otherwise.¡± The elder who carried the Lagorio surname tried to coax Lily after hearing her rather aggressive stance. ¡°I think it¡¯s best to just let it go; surely Master Nash won¡¯t harm Young Master Lance should he return if you stand down. He¡¯d surely ask him to return to us Lagorios since there can¡¯t be two tigers in a mountain. He definitely won¡¯t let Young Master Lance to continue staying in the White family as you¡¯ve already been expelled from the White family.¡± The old man paused before he added, ¡°As for the situation where both families really started a war¡­ Firstly, the Lagorio family is definitely no match for the White family. Although the White family lost the Third Elder and several people who were faithful to you, Miss, but the White family can definitely withstand this loss. Secondly, once the war starts, how do you think the White family members will treat Young Master Lance if he¡¯s alive and returns to the White family? They¡¯ll kill him on sight!¡± Old Master Lagorio also nodded in agreement after he heard this and said to Lily, ¡°Lily, I think Xavier has a point. No matter from which point of view we look at it from, we don¡¯t have the capability right now to wipe out the White family. Apart from that, Lance¡¯s situation is unknown. Although he¡¯s Nash¡¯s son, jackie is the family master inheritor right now. Our rtionship with the White family will affect Nash¡¯s attitude towards Lance after he returns.¡± Master Trenton also nodded after he thought about it. ¡°It¡¯s true, my dear. I also understand that you want to kill Nash and jackie badly, but we can¡¯t act impulsively on this matter. As the saying goes, ¡®a starved camel is bigger than a horse.¡¯ We¡¯d get nothing out of a war, so we¡¯ll have to keep ourselves in check on this matter.¡± Lily¡¯s mother, Diana Simpson, also stepped forward to persuade her daughter, ¡°Daughter, it¡¯s best if you go back to your room and rest well for the next two days. I believe that Lance is still alive, and for the sake of Lance¡¯s safety, we shouldn¡¯t fight with the White family right now. Fret not, my dear¡ªthe Lagorios will deliver justice in your stead, little by little.¡± Only then did Lily nod in agreement. She thought about it and spoke again, ¡°Father, our Lagorio family also needs to send some people into the woods to search and see if we can find Lance. It¡¯d be best if we can find him.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, alright. I promise I¡¯ll send people to carry out the search.¡± Trenton nodded continuously and promised Lily. Diana nced at the servants by her side and ordered, ¡°The few of you, bring my daughter so she can take a rest. Cook some good soup tonight for her to replenish her body.¡± Soon, Lily left with several servants in tow. Finally, Trenton looked at the old man who sent Lily back and asked, ¡°Xavier Lagorio, how about you? Do you n to go back to the White family or stay at the Lagorio family from now on?¡± Chapter 1220 Sheepish as he was questioned on the spot, Xavier smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Master, I n to return to the White family. After all, the White family master treats me well, and he even saved me once¡­ While I am a Lagorio, I used to be a mere member of the Lagorio branch family¡­¡± Hearing his response, Trenton smirked bitterly. ¡°Amazing. Never thought you¡¯d be the White family¡¯s lapdog despite being there for several years. Haha¡­ This is absurd! Have you forgotten that you¡¯re a Lagorio?¡± Xavier was enraged to hear Trenton¡¯s remark; never once was he treated well when he stayed with the Lagorios. extremely angry. Instead, he was bullied. Surprisingly, upon entering the White family, not only was he given an important position but he was also saved by Nash once. He had secretly vowed from that day on that his life belonged to the White family. That was why he chose to side with the White family instead of being with Lily and the Third Elder. Never did he think that him kindly sending Lily back to the Lagorios would be met with sarcasm from Trenton, who even called him apdog. Through gritted teeth, Xavier denounced, ¡°I¡¯m well aware I¡¯m a Lagorio, Master, but as humans, we need to push forward, not to mention that I owe Nash White my life. My family name is Lagorio, but I understand the need to have gratitude. A person can¡¯t be without their conscience! My sons died fighting for the Lagorio family, and I don¡¯t owe the Lagorio family anything!¡± He turned around and was prepared to leave. ¡°Are you insane? How dare you speak to our family master like that!¡± The First Elder of the Lagorio family flipped his hand and took a sword out, ready to attack. ¡°Stop!¡± came the sharp order from the Lagorios¡¯ Old Master. ¡°Let him leave.¡± Xavier stopped walking and turned around to look at the crowd before gesturing with his hands. ¡°Goodbye.¡± After he spoke, Xavier stepped with the tips of his toes and Chi appeared under his feet. He directly rushed upward into the sky and flew downward. Within several breaths, Xavier had disappeared from everybody¡¯s sight. The Lagorio family¡¯s First Elder said to Old Master Lagorio anxiously after Xavier left, ¡°Old Master, Xavier has a high martial level, and we can¡¯t let him leave. We¡¯re considered enemies of the White family, and we¡¯ll be in war against them sooner orter¡ªit¡¯ll be in our best interest to kill such a strong demi-god master. He¡¯s at the peak level of the demi-god stage, and he might be able to break into the true god- level someday soon!¡± Chapter 1221 However, Old Master Lagorio shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t kill him no matter what. If news about this gets out, our Lagorio family will be theughing stock of the entire world.¡± ¡°Why? We¡¯re getting rid of a hidden problem. Apart from that, he¡¯s a member of our Lagorio family, and now he¡¯s an aplice to the enemy, willing to work for the White family. Could it be possible that the other families will say something if we kill him?¡± The First Elder frowned, unable toprehend his logic. Old Master Lagorio replied, ¡°His sons died fighting for our Lagorio family in the past, and he did nothing to wrong our Lagorio family. Won¡¯t others say we¡¯re savages when news about this gets out?¡± Old Master Lagorio ced both arms behind his back and looked at the area where Xavier left. He continued to speak, ¡°He would¡¯ve died if he sided with Lily from the beginning and instead of being with the White family to repay their kindness. Sending Lily home is a generous act from his part.¡± At this moment, Trenton also nodded. ¡°True¡­ If nobody escorted Lily back after her fighting prowess was destroyed, who knew what dangers she¡¯d face as she returned alone. Surely, the White family won¡¯t send somebody to escort her back. Xavier¡¯s action of proactively sending my daughter back here is considered as him doing something great for our Lagorio family.¡± The First Elder, after hearing their rational thoughts, nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ And I acted out of impulse just now. Thankfully, the old master stopped me, or I would¡¯ve done something I¡¯d regret for life. After all, Xavier sent Eldest Miss back without anyone telling him and if I killed him then and there, we¡¯d get the bad brunt of it all if people found out.¡± ¡°Nevermind, nevermind¡­ We¡¯ll be enemies in the future, and we can attack without holding back the next time we meet him.¡± The old master sighed before he added, ¡°Lily gave us a lot of martial enhancement material during the previous two to three years, and our family has grown quite a lot, though we still beat them¡ªboth parties will lose. We still need to make ns if we want to avenge Lily.¡± Diana said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s indisputable Nash is responsible over how my daughter ended up in this situation today. Why did he have to get Joan and jackie back home? None of this would¡¯ve happened if he didn¡¯t have such thoughts. He should¡¯ve focused on solely searching for my grandson and making him the family master! He¡¯s the one in the wrong, and that¡¯s why my daughter would go to such extremes.¡± Another slightly younger middle-aged man also said angrily, ¡°We have to avenge my sister. Sadly, it¡¯s been four months and we still haven¡¯t found Lance without even a clue or lead to where he is. It¡¯s going to be very difficult. Not only him, but there¡¯s also no clues about those from the other families. After all, they went hunting for treasures together!¡± ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s send a dozen people to start searching from tomorrow onward. If we don¡¯t do that, Lily will forever be restless.¡± The old man smiled bitterly. He thought about it and soon his eyes lit up. ¡°Oh yes, I almost forgot. One monthter, there will be a martial artpetition among the younger generations of the eight shadow families, right? A martial artpetition that happens once every three years. Perhaps we can use that to our advantage.¡± Trenton¡¯s eyes also lit up after he heard this and smilingly added, ¡°Yes, this is a huge event. The White family definitely suffered a huge loss after what happened this time. If we tell others about this, many families which are of the same capabilities as them won¡¯t agree to their position and identity!¡± Diana thought about it and said, ¡°Some families had quite the rift with the White family, such as the Cabello family, and there are also those who had smaller disputes with them. If we can drive a wedge between them and deepen their conflicts, we¡¯d be able to act together with them. There¡¯s a possibility for us to win if we fight against the White family together!¡± Old Master Lagorio also nodded and said, ¡°Seems like rallying with other families will be our only option; we¡¯d be delusional if we n to wipe out the White family on our own.¡± Chapter 1222 Diana frowned when she thought about it. ¡°Though these families have misunderstandings with White family, it¡¯s nothing too bad, too much. Previously, some families suppressed them and didn¡¯t want them to rise, but Nash was really good at handling issues. He disciplined his subordinates and stopped them from having conflicts with the others. Hence, it¡¯s obviously very difficult to let them and the White familypletely start a war with just mere misunderstandings.¡± Old Master Lagorio also nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there will be opportunities. Otherwise, we¡¯ll make some our own.¡± From then on, The Lagorios readied themselves and became the White family¡¯s enemy. ¡­ jackie woke up early the next morning and went to wash up. Walking to the garden soon after, he noted Danie was already waiting for him there. Smiling, jackie spoke, ¡°You¡¯re up so early this morning, Young Mistress Cabello!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t I do that? Hmph. You¡¯ll probably sneak away had I woken up anyter. What should I do by then?¡± Danie pursed her delicate mouth and ced both hands behind her back before she poked, ¡°Anyways, I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m following you for these two to three days before my fighting prowess returns, when I can use my Chi again.¡± ¡°Alright, you can follow me if you¡¯re alright with wearing yourself out. After all, you can¡¯t keep asking me to carry you on my back as we¡¯re traveling for such a long journey, no?¡± jackie shrugged his shoulders and walked toward the main entrance. ¡°I never thought of that! You came up with that yourself!¡± Danie¡¯s face flushed a crimson red as she followed behind jackie. She then pursed her lips and said, ¡°Did you have that thought since you carried me yesterday? Did you gain something out of it?¡± jackie was speechless. ¡°You seem really confident of your own beauty.¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure. My beauty is obvious for all to see!¡± Danie had an arrogant expression on her face as she followed behind jackie, though she grew abashed at what she spoke. ¡°But, seeing you rescued me yesterday, I guess I can let you carry me.¡± The fact that jackie allowed Nikini to join the main family yesterday made Danie see jackie in a new light. It seemed like jackie was quite kind, and his act could win the hearts of the people. This caused members of the branch families topletely venerate him. As they walked toward the vige¡¯s entrance, jackie noticed that Mason and the others were already there, waiting for them. ¡°You¡¯re all up so early in the morning!¡± jackie smiled and was slightly moved¡ªit was evident they wanted to see him off. ¡°Young Master jackie, we prepared a fine steed for you, and this is the best horse among all the horse thieves¡¯ horses!¡± Mason led a horse over and smilingly exined, ¡°This is Blood Dragon Horse and can be considered a low-level monster beast. Swift and speedy, it won¡¯t take you long to reach the next branch family. The most important point is that you¡¯ll be able to conserve your Chi if you don¡¯t use it to fly, right?¡± jackie¡¯s expression shifted uneasily as Mason exined it all. ¡°What a gift you¡¯ve prepared for me, but I¡¯ve never ridden a horse before, and I don¡¯t know how to ride this even if you give it to me.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible¡­? You don¡¯t know how to ride horses?!¡± Many were stunned at jackie¡¯s reply. Everybody was a trainer, and most of them knew how to ride such horses. jackie not knowing how to ride a horse baffled them. However, it seemed true when they thought about it. jackie was different from the others as he had returned from the outside world. It was normal that he had not practiced riding a Blood Dragon Horse. ¡°I know how!¡± Chapter 1223 Although she could not use her Chi, Danie still retained her physical strength. Hoisting herself up with one hand, Danie saddled herself on the back of the horse, smiling at jackie as she called out, ¡°Come sit behind me; I¡¯ll carry you!¡± ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem right, though¡­?¡± jackie felt slightly embarrassed, seeing they were of two different genders. This Young Mistress Cabello was not only pretty, but she had a nice figure to boot as well. jackie tried not to hold back unnecessary thoughts when he carried her on his back yesterday, though he was still a young and vigorous man, so there were asions where he still had some interruptions in his thoughts. If he had to sit behind Danie on that horse throughout their journey, he feared that¡­ Danie, on the other hand, silently harbored interest in jackie when she noted how shy he was when a rather ¡®interesting¡¯ opportunity was given between the two. She rolled her eyes at jackie and sourly remarked, ¡°Are you a man? You don¡¯t even have the balls to jump up here. I¡¯m only willing to carry you because you carried me up the mountain yesterday, and I want to pay back this favor. s, though you¡¯re a man, you¡¯re still not man enough to get up here.¡± Mason tried to bite back a smile as he stood near. Why did it sound like these two were flirting like lovers? Apart from that, he prepared one horse for today with hopes to see them riding a horse when Danie left with jackie. Who could have expected that jackie would not do it? ¡°Who says I¡¯m not man enough? You¡¯re no tiger¡ªyou think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± jackie threw himself up and saddled the horse behind Danie. However, jackie dared not sit too close, seeing the physical differences of men and women. He purposely distanced himself so their bodies would not touch. ¡°We¡¯ll meet again at the main family¡¯s residence, Young Master jackie, but it seems like we¡¯ll have to wait much longer, seeing as you may need around one month to finish doing everything.¡± Mason waved his hand with a smile when he saw how awkward jackie had gotten. ¡°Goodbye, Young Master jackie!¡± Everybody immediately waved and said goodbye to jackie. ¡°Alright, everybody, do go back. You¡¯ve gotten lots of martial enhancement materials after we wiped out the horse thieves, so it¡¯s best if you guys take this time to train well. Those who are able to break through should strive to go up another level.¡± jackie looked at the crowd as he waved and bade farewell. ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave now. Go!¡± Danie pulled the reins and softly nudged the horse with her heel. The tall and handsome Blood Dragon Horse, with that, began to race away. ¡°Ah!¡± Caught off-guard at the sudden motion, jackie was frightened as the horse rushed forward, stopping for a while before it raced again. jackie fell right against Danie¡¯s back due to inertia, hugging Danie¡¯s waist in a conditioned reflex. ¡°Ah!¡± Danie shrieked at the sudden contact, blushing sheepishly as her heart raced. She was inwardly relieved, nheless, as the horse had brought them several hundred meters away from the eyes of the White branch family members¡­ How embarrassing would it be if they saw it all! jackie was flushed out embarrassed. ¡°This¡­ This horse runs really fast!¡± His heart thumped uncontrobly as he hugged her delicate waist. Their bodies rubbed against each other as the horse galloped and ran. All out of ideas and embarrassed, jackie attempted to shift the awkwardness with a different topic. Chapter 1224 ¡°This horse is rather fast!¡± Danie had ridden a fair share of Blood Dragon Horses when she was young, though she stopped as she grew up and trained her fighting prowess instead. Never before had a man sat behind her with his arms around her waist; never did she think such a day woulde as well. Her heart was thrashing against her ribcage that it felt like jumping out of her chest at that moment. All Danie could do was act normal and speak normally. With jackie¡¯s chest against her back, she felt much shier than she was yesterday when jackie carried her. It was not long when jackie realized something quickly reminded Danie, ¡°No, no, we¡¯re going the wrong way. Go right!¡± That baffled Danie. ¡°Well, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? I don¡¯t know where your next branch family is located!¡± Not knowing where to go, she only knew to continuously run forward and had totally forgotten to ask jackie which direction to go. ¡°There¡¯s a small power that relies on our family over there. Although they¡¯re not members of the White branch families, they¡¯ve been treating the White family well. They had always handed in materials based on the requested percentage. We can¡¯t leave any of these powers when we¡¯re choosing prodigies to join the main family!¡± jackie smiled and spoke, ¡°We can¡¯t let them down, right?¡± ¡°No, we can¡¯t¡­ Seems like you really think for everyone else. You¡¯ll make a good family master if someone like you bes the family master!¡± Danie blushed. ¡°However, the family master¡¯s position is normally inherited by the family master¡¯s son. If your father isn¡¯t the family master, you won¡¯t inherit the family master title no matter how talented you are.¡± That caught jackie off-guard. Danie obviously knew jackie was one of the young masters from the White main family. He might be the son of an elder or a patronum and was out running chores for the family. What she did not know was that jackie was indeed the White family master¡¯s son and the main family master¡¯s inheritor. He smiled sheepishly. ¡°I¡¯m not really interested in that.¡± Danie wore a silk dress, and though it was made of good material, it was still rather thin. With nowhere to ce his hands, jackie wrapped his arms around her waist and felt the silkiness of her skin at the same time. Considering it was his first time riding a horse¡ªand a rather feisty, fast one at that¡ªhe feared he would fall down. Because of that, he could only act nonchnt and ced his hands on her waist. He purposely made small talk with Danie the entire trip with hopes to ease the embarrassing atmosphere. ¡°You¡¯re genuinely not interested in the family master position. You¡¯re quite a special person!¡± Danie grew interested in getting to know jackie in their journey, and she noticed that. This man was obviously different from the other men she met previously. However, Danie could not help but frown after they rode on for some time¡­ The embarrassing thought urred to her as she blushed so much that blood seemed to be bursting out from it. jackie was also speechless, thinking of how disappointing his acts were. Soon, the both of them arrived at the entrance of a small vige. Chapter 1225 Both jackie and Danie got down from the horse right after it stopped. The blushing Danie tied the horse under a tree not far from where they were before she walked back to jackie. ¡°Well? How¡¯s your first experience riding a horse?¡± she spoke in an attempt to diffuse the awkward atmosphere, only realizing momentster how wrong it sounded. Did she just ask jackie how he felt? To disperse the tension, jackie so casually replied, ¡°It¡¯s my first time riding a horse. I felt quite nervous initially, but it became exciting soon after!¡± jackie noted that Danie¡¯s face turned a crimson red after he spoke as she lowered her face, not daring to meet his gaze. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go in!¡± jackie¡¯s behavior baffled her¡ªthis man just tantly said it was ¡®exciting¡¯. What a pervert! How could it not be when he held her by the waist? jackie probably liked her, but he refused to admit it. jackie was also speechless as he knew that this prettyss had misunderstood him. However, he did not know how to exin himself. Why did he even say it was ¡®exciting¡¯ in the first ce? Not long after they entered the vige, two men guarding the entrance walked forward to them and spoke, ¡°Greetings. The two of you are¡­?¡± jackie smiled indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m from the White main family. Please ask your family master toe out.¡± ¡°Somebody from the main family?¡± One of them was stunned as they had never seen jackie. They nodded in doubt before going in to make the report. Soon, the master of this n came out with several people, his expression shifting into excitement when he saw that it was jackie. He quickly brought his people with him and greeted them, ¡°Greetings, Young Master jackie!¡± ¡° jackie? It¡¯s jackie!¡± Many from this small n that relied on the White family had never met jackie, though they had heard about things happening in the main family after their family master returned. When they heard that the person before them was jackie, all of them were extremely excited. ¡°Greetings, Young Master jackie!¡± Everybody immediately saluted him. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such politeness. I¡¯m here today to choose two prodigies for training at our main family. I believe that Master Asher Owens has informed everybody?¡± addressed the smiling jackie. ¡°Yes, he told us!¡± One of the elders of this power immediately walked forward happily and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°The family master told us that Young Master jackie mighte over to pick prodigies and asked us to make a pre-selection. We¡¯ve made our selection, but we thought that you won¡¯t being. After all, we¡¯re a small n that doesn¡¯t carry the White family surname¡­ We thought you won¡¯t be coming.¡± The elder then nced at Danie as he smilingly added, ¡±However, our family master only said that Young Master jackie wasing; we never thought you¡¯d bring your wife as well. We¡¯ve heard rumors about how extremely beautiful Young Master jackie¡¯s wife is. Seeing her now in person, she really lives up to the rumors!¡± ¡°Wife?¡± jackie was baffled, stunned silent at such a remark. It seemed like this old man had never met Selena, so he thought Danie was his wife. Danie, who stood next to them, blushed so hard, wanting to bury herself in a deep hole. Chapter 1226 ¡°Oh my, Mrs. White is so abashed that she¡¯s blushing like a little girl! Nheless, you still look sweeter. No wonder Young Master jackie chose you!¡± added the elder, much to everyone¡¯s surprise. Thatment filled Danie with mirth. She rolled her eyes at the other party flirtatiously before speaking, ¡°You¡¯re right about me being beautiful, but I¡¯m not his wife.¡± ¡°W¡­What?¡± The elder was embarrassed when he heard that. Had he gotten it all wrong? jackie gave an awkward smile before he walked forward to exin, ¡°This is Third Young Mistress Cabello, Ms. Danie. Please don¡¯t misunderstand us.¡± The elder was shocked to hear jackie¡¯s exnation. ¡°Third Young Mistress Cabello? She¡¯s one of the well-known belles, which is why I assumed her identity wrongly. After all, I heard Young Master jackie¡¯s wife is also extremely gorgeous and that¡­that¡¯s why I misunderstood. Please forgive me, Third Young Mistress!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it¡ªone who doesn¡¯t know, isn¡¯t guilty! After all, you¡¯ve never seen me before, too!¡± Danie waved her hand dismissively, though the butterflies still fluttered in her stomach. After all, that meant that she looked gorgeous, and any girl would have been just as ttered with such apliment. jackie was dumbfounded at the elder. ¡°Seems like you¡¯ve got a knack for ttery!¡± He could see that this old guy was ttering them with wishes so he could make a good impression or familiarize himself with jackie. Never did the elder think the person following jackie was the young miss of the Cabello family. ¡°By the way, since you had your pick from your people, ask them toe out so that I can register their name,¡± said jackie, getting back to business. Startled, the Owens¡¯ family master stuttered, ¡°They c¡ªcan register right now?¡± jackie was slightly stunned before he said, ¡°Definitely. It¡¯s alright since you people have made your choices and there are no objections. It saves up my time too!¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all! I just feel like we¡¯re dreaming right now¡­ I thought that you¡¯d ignore us after analyzing our people, knowing their fighting prowess isn¡¯t good enough!¡± The Owens¡¯ family master nced at the boy-and-girl pair from his n before he added, ¡°After all, small ns like us normally don¡¯t have any martial enhancement resources, so although they¡¯re quite talented, their fighting prowess reaches only the ninth-grade grandmaster level. They aren¡¯t even in the elementary level of the demi-god stage. I fear you¡¯ll regret having them when you find that their fighting prowess is too low¡­!¡± jackie immediately replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s not about whether anyone¡¯s suitable or not. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re big or small ns¡ªyou¡¯re still ns of our White family, and every n has at least two positions. How can I take your two positions because of a low count of members or ¡®not good enough¡¯ prodigies? This would be hard to exin. Our White family isn¡¯t like that!¡± After he spoke, jackie looked at the two young people and said, ¡°What are your names? Come and register yourselves.¡± ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you, Young Master jackie!¡± The young man and woman nced at each other, joy filling their eyes as they walked toward jackie and registered their names. jackie smiled and said, ¡°Alright, you guys can prepare yourselves to register at the main family.¡± ¡°Young Master jackie, do you want to go in and take a rest? It¡¯s still early, no?¡± Chapter 1227 One of the elders walked forward and looked at jackie expectantly. jackie nced at the young man and woman in front of her. He thought about it and said, ¡°How about this: I¡¯ll go take a rest first, but can you both meet me in my room about one hour from now?¡± ¡°Alright, Young Master jackie!¡± The young man and woman looked at each other. Although they were slightly puzzled, they still nodded and agreed to it. Soon, the Owens family arranged residence for jackie and Danie in a secluded garden. ¡°Weren¡¯t you in a hurry? Why aren¡¯t you in a hurry now?¡± Danie nced at jackie and said curiously. ¡°Why did you ask the masters of this family to meet you in your roomter? Is there something that you need to personally tell them?¡± ¡°The two of them are ninth-grade grandmasters, and they¡¯re only one step away from the elementary stage of the demi-god level,¡± jackie exined to her. ¡°I happen to have several groups of ingredients for pills. I can cultivate one for each of them and help them break into the elementary stage of the demi-god level.¡± ¡°You¡­ You know how to cultivate pills?¡± Danie was taken aback by the news; she did not know jackie knew how to cultivate pills. After all, alchemy was not something any random person could learn¡­ That meant jackie had to be talented enough and had a high mental capacity. Smiling, jackie replied, ¡°I learned by myself and had some knowledge as to how to cultivate certain pills. I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m well-versed in it!¡± That added more shock into her system. It was difficult to enter the field of alchemy without a teacher, or anyone for that matter, to guide him, yet jackie told her that he learned everything himself? Goodness¡­ What a master! ¡°You¡¯re really clever.¡± Eyes lit up with interest, Danie insisted, ¡°No, I need to see it with my own eyes!¡± jackie frowned and nced at her before he spoke, ¡°I¡¯ll let you, but you can¡¯t make a sound as it¡¯ll disturb me. The art of alchemy requires the alchemist to be one hundred percent focused, and no one should interrupt them.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I get it!¡± Danie pursed her lips and smiled. They both closed the door to their room and, with a flip of jackie¡¯s hand, he took out a small pill furnace. Meanwhile, at the entrance of the vige, the young man and woman stood under the trees as they conversed. The man leaned against the tree and looked at the young woman in front of him curiously. ¡°Why do you think Young Master jackie asked us to enter his room after an hour? Is there something important that he had to purposely stay here for?¡± ¡°Who knows? We¡¯ll know about it in a while, won¡¯t we?¡± The young woman had a smile on her face. ¡°Never thought Young Master jackie is that fetching, and added to that mix is his kindness in offering us two positions even though we¡¯re a small n. We need to train well in the future and fight to break through to the demi-god level. We need to be masters of the demi-god level after we reach the White main family!¡± Her excitement was met with the young man¡¯s worried expression. ¡°I¡¯m worried. You¡¯re so beautiful¡ª could Young Master jackie have other thoughts toward you? I mean, why else would he change his mind when he nned to leave right after finishing his business here?¡± Chapter 1228 However, the young woman rolled her eyes at the young man. ¡°What are you talking about? Why would he ask you to goe along if he¡¯s interested in just me? Unnecessary, no? Would he ask you to observe us when he takes advantage of me?¡± The guy smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m worried because you¡¯re quite the pretty face. What if jackie made up that excuse because everyone else was present¡ªincluding the family master¡ªand have me leave after we both go to himter? What if he asks you to go into the room alone? We¡¯ll never know!¡± ¡°What are you talking about? Young Master jackie isn¡¯t that kind of person!¡± The young woman once again rolled her eyes at the young man before a sweet smile appeared on her face. ¡°It¡¯s good if such a prepossessing man like Young Master jackie can fancy me¡­but I heard that his wife is drop-dead gorgeous. You can see what a beauty that Third Young Mistress Cabello is. I think those two share a tight bond, which probably exins why such an angel is willing to follow him!¡± The young man frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t they exin themselves? The woman isn¡¯t his wife, and they¡¯re only friends!¡± ¡°Are you really dumb?¡± grumbled the youngdy. ¡°Just think about it: If they truly are just friends, how can they both share a horse? I can see the eyes of the Third Young Mistress of Cabello lighting up when she looked at Young Master jackie. They obviously have an unusual rtionship, even if they aren¡¯t husband and wife!¡± ¡°You got a point. Why didn¡¯t they ride two horses and instead rode just one? Seems like it truly is some ambiguous rtionship!¡± The man nodded and thought about it before speaking again, ¡°Of course, no harm in them both being together; the Cabello family is hauntingly powerful after all. The White family¡¯s position must¡¯ve plummeted after what happened with the Third Elder and First Madam. If jackie can be together with the young miss of the Cabello family, it ensures a prosperous development for our White family!¡± The youngdy frowned. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true, but the rtionship between the White family and Cabello family has always been strained. Hence, it¡¯s definitely difficult for the Cabello family¡¯s master to give them blessings¡­¡± Meanwhile¡­ Busied with cultivating pills in the room, jackie would have been appalled to hear whatever the Owens family¡¯s prodigies were discussing outside. Danie, who was by his side, fell silent in awe at what she saw¡ªthe pills jackie cultivated were indeed first-grade intermediate pills. The most important thing was how skilled jackie was. He looked almost the same as a First Elder who had researched pills for many years. Danie waspletely attracted to jackie when she saw how focused he was. As his expression would shift from frowning to smiling lightly, jackie¡¯s expressions seemingly affected her thoughts. She eyed the changes in his mood, his nervousness, and happiness. It was as if jackie was not the person cultivating the pills but her as well. ¡°Done!¡± Finally, jackie raised his hand and finished cultivating a furnace of pills. Two pills flew upward beforending in jackie¡¯s palm. The pills looked round and plump. They carried a faint smell of herbs and medicine and were obviously of good quality. ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re all sweaty!¡± Danie could not help but take out her handkerchief and helped wipe jackie¡¯s forehead when she saw that jackie hadpleted cultivating the pills. Her beautiful eyes looked very serious when she helped him. ¡°Err, well¡­ Thank you!¡± jackie had an embarrassed expression on his face as he smiled shyly, cing the furnace away. Chapter 1229 Resting for a couple of minutes, the Owens family¡¯s prodigies came to jackie¡¯s room not long after. ¡°Young Master jackie, is there anything important that you¡¯ve asked us toe?¡± asked the duo curiously, ncing at one another when they realized that Danie was also in the room. jackie had cultivated five first-grade intermediate-level pills just now. He took two out with a flip of his hand and said, ¡°Here¡¯s one for each of you. These are first-grade intermediate-level pills, used to increase fighting prowess. They should be able to help you both break through and achieve the elementary level of the demi-god stage. I suggest that you both spend some time here and leave for the main family after you¡¯ve broken through. That would help increase your speed when you travel.¡± ¡°W¡ªWhat? This¡­this is for us?¡± The young man gulped, wondering if he heard wrongly. These were pills, and having these were much better than having spirited grass. It was because of this that pills were extremely precious and hard to obtain. jackie had genuinely taken two incredibly rare items to give them both! ¡°Thank you, Young Master!¡± The young girl took the pills with a small frown on her face before her expression shifted into utter shock and awe. ¡°Why¡­ Why are these still hot?¡± The man took the other pill and was just as surprised. ¡°Oh, my stars¡­ It¡¯s still hot! Are these recently cultivated?¡± jackie nodded at their shocked faces. ¡°Haha¡­! Yes, they are, considering I had just cultivated them. There¡¯s no loss of Chi from the pills, so the effects are best if you take it right now. While it¡¯s not much, the pills will gradually lose their Chi.¡± ¡°You¡¯re incredible, Young Master jackie! Did you truly cultivate these pills yourself? That¡¯s mighty kind of you to cultivate these yourselves for us!¡± The young girl was extremely excited. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to thank you for this!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master jackie. I had no idea that you¡¯re so nice and considerate toward us¡­¡± The guy gazed at jackie appreciatively yet guiltily, as he did second-guess jackie while he stayed in the residence merely to cultivate pills for them. He thought jackie had his eye on his beautiful prodigy ¡°Alright, we should leave. I need to save time andplete my mission as soon as possible!¡± jackie nced at the two prodigies and said, ¡°The two of you don¡¯t need to send me off; just train well. The best way to repay me is to break through the demi-god level soon.¡± They then left for the vige¡¯s entrance once more. At this moment, the Blood Dragon Horse was full and was enjoying the warm sunshine. Danie brought the horse over, subtly shy when she nced at jackie. Getting up the horse, she said to jackie, ¡°Come up. I don¡¯t know which direction the next branch family is at, so you need to lead the way!¡± Chapter 1230 ¡°Thank you very much¡­!¡± Still embarrassed at what happened this morning, he fought his shyness and got up the horse¡¯s back, sitting behind Danie. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to hold on to me? Don¡¯t fallter!¡± reminded the blushing Danie. ¡°Alright¡­!¡± replied jackie before cing his hands around Danie¡¯s waist from behind. Recalling something, Danie then said, ¡°Oh, right. The triennial martial artspetition among the shadow families ising up next month. Although it¡¯s just for us to learn from each other, it bears great importance for the eight families and the other shadow families. As a member of the White main family, you have such high fighting prowess. You¡¯ll definitely join since you must be a master of the main family, right?¡± jackie nodded. ¡°My father told me about that, and that¡¯s why I got to make this trip of choosing prodigies for the main family short. I need to go back earlier so that I can join this martial artspetition, and that¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to rest here for too long, leaving once everything is settled.¡± jackie paused for a moment before a smile grew on his face as he spoke, ¡°I¡¯m lucky that the White branch families aren¡¯t far from the ns depending on us. I¡¯ll get to wrap up everything if I get to it quickly.¡± ¡°But you¡¯ll still be out of time!¡± Danie thought about it and said, ¡°I got an idea: Why don¡¯t I just take the reins on the horse from now on? This will be much faster. You¡¯ll only wear yourself out and deplete your Chi if I leave and you rely on flying. You¡¯ll also need more time, too!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound too good¡­¡± jackie was embarrassed. Riding the horse from one ce to another would spare him several days, and they would need an estimated 20 days to get things done. If things went out of n, however, they would need at least 20 more days, meaning he would not have enough time to return for the tournament. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s not good about it? If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would¡¯ve been assaulted by that bastard back then, and that¡¯s even worse than killing me. This is the same as saving my life, do you understand? You saved my life, so what¡¯s the big deal about me helping you?¡± Smiling, Danie then added, ¡°Of course, you¡¯ll have to repay me since I¡¯m helping you!¡± ¡°What is it, then?¡± jackie frowned, never expecting she would ask for a favor after she offered him help without him asking for it. ¡°It¡¯s simple: I¡¯d like to follow you to the White family and take a look after we¡¯re done. I¡¯ve never been to the White family yet. Will you wee me there?¡± Danie was filled with expectations. Not only was jackie handsome, but he had a respectable position and identity. He was nice to people and even knew how to cultivate pills. To her, jackie had surpassed many of the young masters who had courted her. Those master young masters who bore great positions seemingly paled insignificantly whenpared to jackie, and that was no stretch nor lie. ¡°This doesn¡¯t sound too good, right?¡± jackie was slightly worried. After all, the Cabello family and the White family never had a good rtionship. Should the Cabellos turn hostile entirely, things would take a turn for the worse as Danie knew where their branch families were. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s so bad about that?¡± Danie soon thought of something. ¡°I get it¡­ Knowing that the White family and the Cabellos aren¡¯t on good terms, you don¡¯t want to let me go there, right? True, the Cabello family doesn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the White family, but it¡¯s not that bad, right? Apart from that, I can¡¯tpletely represent the Cabello family. I just want to go to the White family and y!¡± Chapter 1231 jackie fell silent for a moment before he spoke, ¡°That¡¯s not the only problem. You¡¯ve been out for so long, and if you don¡¯t go back, the Cabello family members will search everywhere for you when they learn you¡¯ve been captured. Won¡¯t your parents be worried if you don¡¯t go back for such a long time?¡± Danie¡¯s face darkened when she heard this. She thought about it and said, ¡°They don¡¯t know I was captured by Munro Quinn. All they know is that I¡¯ve gone out to y, so they won¡¯t be too worried since I have good fighting prowess, though they¡¯ll still worry if I don¡¯te home after quite some time.¡± Stopping the horse at that moment, she turned to jackie and smilingly spoke, ¡°However, I¡¯ve made up my mind to follow you to the White family to y. After all, you guys will be joining the martial arts competition within several days, so I¡¯ll follow you to thepetition and meet my parents then¡­¡± ¡°A¡­ Alright!¡± jackie nodded, agreeing to her stance. It was nice to have a genial rtionship with this Third Young Mistress of the Cabello family, and he would at least get information about the Cabello family¡­even if it was to learn about the Cabellos¡¯ first elder so he could take the ancient book from them. jackie kept his thoughts in check, however, reminding himself that he needed to prioritize breaking through into the intermediate or theter stage of the true-god level. Only then could he get the ancient book. Otherwise, he would not stand a chance against that person. jackie thought about it and set a goal for himself. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Fernando has three years, so I¡¯ll try my best to strive and grow as quickly as I can.¡± ¡°That¡¯s set, then. You¡¯ve made your promise!¡± Delighted that jackie agreed to her, she then called out to the horse as it began to gallop again. As the saying went, ¡®familiarity breeds fondness,¡¯ they both met every day for the next 20 days as jackie would sit behind Danie and hold her waist. Unknowingly, an unfamiliar feeling for Danie blossomed within jackie. There were even times when jackie could not control his excitement when he sat behind this beauty and caught whiffs of her pleasant scent. His understanding of Danie had grown over those 20 days. While she was considerably arrogant and spoiled by the Cabello family, she was not a bad person. Apart from that, she was also a simple and uplicated person. She did not seem to ce her guard up against jackie, at least. ¡°Goodness, I¡¯m tired from all this running around with you during these couple of days!¡± When they finally left thest branch family, Danie, who was on the horse¡¯s back, could not help butin. ¡°Apart from that, there are several ns and families on this trip who think I¡¯m your beautiful wife. I¡¯m really looking forward to seeing how your wife looks.¡± ¡°The past couple of days must¡¯ve been tiring for you!¡± jackie smiled. ¡°As for my wife, you¡¯ll meet her as you follow me to the White family.¡± ¡°¡®It must¡¯ve been tiring for you¡¯? No, that won¡¯t do¡ªyou gotta treat me to a drink at least!¡± said the grinning Danie. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go left and follow that direction. We can rest for a night if we see a town, seeing that it¡¯s almost nightfall. I¡¯ll treat you to a drink tonight as a reward for your help these past couple of days. How does that sound?¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Danie rolled her eyes at jackie, but her heart felt like it wasthered by something honey-like and sweet. Chapter 1232 Thus, they continued their journey ahead on their steed, with Danie eager at the thought of having dinner with jackie alone. Moreover, she found that being next to jackie gave her a sense of security. Although he was six or seven years older than her, the mature jackie made her even more fascinated as she spent days with him. He was a far cry from the other young masters that gifted her roses, choctes, jade pendants, and spirited grasses. They bored her senseless. Eventually, the duo arrived outside a small town as the sky slowly turned dark. The small town seemed rather vast as it was brightly lit at this hour, festive-looking as many night market stalls were put up on the streets. ¡°Not bad¡­ This small town looks much like an ancient, bygone town. What a sight for sore eyes!¡± Danie had a smile on her face as she walked on the wide bluestone street with the tall Blood dragon Horse in tow. ¡°Feel free to tell me whatever you¡¯d like to eat, Young Mistress Cabello, there¡¯s no need to be polite. You can choose from any of these restaurants!¡± ¡°There¡¯s a hotel in front that looks promising, too!¡± said jackie to Danie as he enjoyed the night view. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to go to big hotels. Let¡¯s just find a small restaurant with a better environment; that¡¯s the highlight of it all!¡± Danie nodded before turning to jackie again and said, ¡°By the way, can you stop addressing me as Young Mistress Cabello? You know that you¡­you can call me Danie, right?¡± ¡°Alright, Danie.¡± jackie smiled. The two of them walked for a while before they found a quaint yet pleasant restaurant. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the second floor. We can still sit on the side of the second floor and enjoy the night view of the streets below.¡± Danie pulled jackie, ready to go to the second floor after asking the waiter to bring the horse to the stables. Two muscr men guarded the staircase that led to the second floor, however, and when they saw jackie and Danie about to go upstairs, one of them stopped the duo with an extended hand. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Danie frowned, confused at the sudden gesture. Eyeing them both, one of the men sneered, ¡°Guests, in our restaurant, the first floor is for the commoners, but the second floor is different. Only the young masters in our town can afford to pay for things that are served on the second floor. Besides, the recipes here are different. They serve monster beasts¡¯ meat, and spirited stones are used to pay the bill, got it?¡± Spirited stones were materials that martial artists often used for training, and they contain immense Chi. The purer the stone, the more Chi it contained. Ordinary low-grade spirit stones were simr to Chi Congregation Pills, but its effects were not as good as Chi Congregation Pills. However, the more advanced middle-grade or high-grade spirit stones were far more potent than the Chi Congregation Pills, especially the high-grade spirit stones that were awfully rare. A high-grade spirit stone was equal to one hundred medium-grade spirit stones. Of course, there were also the legendary top-grade spirit stones, which only existed in legends. No one had ever seen them since top-grade spirit stones were also rarely seen. It was considered good enough to asionally see some middle-grade spirit stones. Being a martial artist meant that they obviously did not have much interest in money. They basically trade with spirit stones, as spirit stones were much more practical. Therefore, the two Herculean men thought that jackie and Danie could not afford to be on the second floor when they could not recognize them as any members of the families in this town. Chapter 1233 Much like casual martial artists, people like them would only have small amounts of spirited stones. It was considered nice to have several pieces, though they would use such spirited stones to train and try improving themselves as much as possible. How could they use it for food? ¡°This is ridiculous! Open your dog-like eyes and see who I am! Do I look like somebody who can¡¯t afford a meal?¡± It was apparent that Danie had never received such treatment in the past as she was on the verge of exploding. She never expected to be looked down on when she came to a small town for food. ¡°What are you talking about, young girl? Do you know who the boss of our restaurant is? How dare you say ¡®open your dog-like eyes¡¯ to us! Haha¡­! Let me tell you this: even employees like us aren¡¯t people you can simply offend!¡± The burly man immediately got angry and looked at Danie despicably. ¡°You¡¯re a stunner, but that¡¯s all you are, no cash on you. Women like you are trophy women¡ªwhat else would you know apart from looking pretty?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± The other burly man also immediately chimed in. ¡°I think you¡¯re just a trophy woman, too. Haha¡­! If you can¡¯t afford things, just let this handsome young man treat you to a simple meal. You want something nice instead? You look like the leeching type, those who¡¯ll dip after having their fill!¡± Not forgetting jackie, the man turned to him next. ¡°Young man, you look like a good person, so I¡¯ll leave you a piece of advice: There are many women out there who suck people dry these days. You should be careful and not let her control you.¡± ¡°What the f*ck¡­? I¡¯m really, really angry now!¡± Danie saw red at that instant. She was the Third Young Mistress of the Cabello family, a familypletely capable of entering the top three positions among the eight shadow families. They had three people with the fighting prowess of peak level true god stage, and such power was much stronger than the White family, who was at the bottom of the food chain. As the third young mistress of the Cabello family, she was treated as a precious girl among the Three Golden Flowers. Both her sisters spoiled her and her entire family loved her. How could she not be angry when somebody called her a trophy woman that leeched off of others? Before jackie could speak, she threw her fist at one of the men, squarely at his abdomen. The burly man flew backward for a couple of meters beforending on the ground, and blood leaked out of his mouth. Danie could utilize her Chi, one with power of a peak stage demi-god level master that no regr person could withstand. Hence, a simple punch would inflict intense pain on her opponent. ¡°How dare you cause trouble here! Do you have a death wish or something?!¡± The other burly man was enraged at what transpired. Balling his hands into fists, he threw one at Danie. ¡°Pfft! You, alone?!¡± Noting how the man was charging straight for her, Danie swung her fist and sent that person flying. That guy also fell to the ground and vomited blood. A man soon rushed in from the entrance with a dozen people and surrounded the duo. ¡°Who are you? How dare you cause trouble in the ce owned by our Murphy family?¡± Chapter 1234 Upon seeing who came for them, both burly men scrambled to their feet from the floor as they whimpered and muttered, ¡°Young master, this young girl is too¡­too much¡­! She hit members of our Murphy family!¡± Annoyed, Young Master Murphy red at both men. ¡°You¡¯re both useless. You can¡¯t even win in a fight against a woman!¡± ¡°Young Master, this woman has the fighting prowess of the demi-god level, and it¡¯s only natural that we in the grandmaster stage will lose¡­!¡± one of them reasoned as he held his abdomen, face scrunched up in pain. ¡°She doesn¡¯t look to be from around here and seems to be more than just a casual trainer!¡± ¡°Demi-god level?¡± Young Master Murphy¡¯s face darkened when he heard this. A person with this level of fighting prowess would be regarded as a master. His father was also in the final stages of the demi-god level and was a considerably formidable force in this town. Their family also had several masters, but they could not go offending some master of the demi-god level, especially those of thest or peak stage. That was why he held back from promptly acting out, even though many were present. jackie, who was next to them, smiled indifferently and said, ¡°They deserved what came for them. This is the Third Young Mistress of the Cabello family, yet they dared to ridicule and said she¡¯s a trophy woman. Aren¡¯t they asking for it?¡± ¡°Cabello family¡­?¡± Although Young Master Murphy was a young master in this small town, he was quite knowledgeable. He inhaled sharply when he learned she was from the Cabello family and noticed how beautiful this young woman in front of him was. The Cabello family was one of the eight shadow families. ¡°Here, this is my token.¡± Danie flipped her hand and revealed a ck-colored token, shoving it to their faces soon after. The other party broke out in cold sweat when he recognized the token and thanked himself for not picking a fight with them both. He was also lucky that he did not have other thoughts when he saw how beautiful this girl was. Otherwise¡­ Forget the restaurant¡ªtheir entire Murphy family would disappear from this world in a blink of an eye. ¡°It really i¡ªis the Third Young Mistress Cabello!¡± The man from the Murphy family gulped before turning to the two well-built men and barked, ¡°You buffoons! This is the third young mistress of the Cabello family! How dare you two offend her?¡± Terrified, both men knelt on the ground and bowed incessantly as they begged Danie, ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Third Young Mistress Cabello! Please forgive us! We¡¯re really ignorant and had no idea that Third Young Mistress Cabello woulde to such a humble ce as ours. That is why we offended you!¡± Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. ¡°Hmph!¡± Danie indignantly spoke, ¡°Who gave you the right to call me a trophy woman? Take them out and kill them, or I¡¯ll wipe out the entire Murphy family!¡± Overwhelmed with horror, Young Master Murphy inhaled deeply and snapped, ¡°Take them both out and kill them!¡± There was nothing he could have done. Under such circumstances,forting Third Young Mistress Cabello was better than anything befalling on the Murphy family. ¡°Please forgive us, Third Young Mistress¡­! We know that we¡¯re at fault, and we won¡¯t do it again!¡± Both burly men were so frightened that their legs turned into jelly and were paralyzed on the floor. Several other men pulled up both men, ready to take them outside. ¡°Let it go, Danie. You can¡¯t me them, seeing as they genuinely don¡¯t know who you are,¡± interjected jackie after assessing the situation. ¡°I say, have them p themselves a 100 times and we¡¯ll let this go.¡± Danie blushed when she heard what jackie said, but she nheless turned to the Murphies and said, ¡°Alright, alright. I won¡¯t take your lives as jackie is treating me to a meal today. Since he asked for forgiveness on your behalf, I¡¯ll spare you both. p yourselves for a hundred times then!¡± ¡°Of course, of course¡­!¡± Chapter 1235 Relieved that they were pardoned, both burly men knelt again and started pping themselves. ¡°Thank you for forgiving the faults of these petty people, Miss Cabello!¡± Young Master Murphy was also relieved. After all, these two subordinates of his were at the grandmaster level. They were fifth or sixth- grade grandmasters, and such fighting prowess was considered ster to the Murphy family. That was why they were sent to guard the restaurant. He never foresaw such an event would happen, and it made him feel helpless. He thought about it and said again, ¡°All of you, listen to me: Everything Third Young Mistress Cabello orders tonight will be free, understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Sir!¡± The other waiters in the restaurant immediately replied. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Danie patted Young Master Murphy on his shoulder when she saw how understanding he was. ¡°Remember to ask your subordinates to not look down on others in the future. I¡¯m not the only one they can¡¯t afford to offend. This good friend of mine is the White family¡¯s young master, and they shouldn¡¯t cross him as well. He can wipe out your entire town with one hand. Do you believe that?¡± ¡°I believe¡­ I do believe¡­¡± Young Master Murphy¡¯s sweat dripped down his forehead unknowingly. Still, it made sense that the friends of Third Young Mistress Cabello had high positions. How else could they be qualified to stand beside the Third Young Mistress Cabello? jackie smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Danielle turned and walked upstairs before remembering something. ¡°Serve us a serving of every specialty you have here!¡± she called out. ¡°A¡­Alright!¡± Young Master Murphy wiped his cold sweat and nodded vehemently. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Danie smiled and turned to walk up the stairs. ¡°Goodness¡­ Who would¡¯ve known that the Cabello family¡¯s third young mistress and the White family¡¯s young master woulde to our town? F*ck¡­ My heart shook at that! Our Murphy family nearly got destroyed!¡± Young Master Murphy rxed as both jackie and Danie went upstairs, and he then noted how his legs turned to jelly. ¡°Luckily, that guy helped us to beg for forgiveness, or we would¡¯ve died!¡± The two burly men, their faces swollen and bruised from all their ps, were inwardly relieved. They never imagined that two people of such honorable positions would dine at a humble ce like theirs. ¡°We have a situation, Young Master!¡± At this moment, a guy standing beside Young Master Murphy yelled in surprise. ¡°What? What happened?¡± Young Master Murphy nearly fainted from fright. He just got the time to take a breather! Why did his subordinate shock him again? That subordinate immediately said, ¡°The young master of the Ladenberg family, Ezra Ladenberg is also having dinner upstairs tonight.¡± ¡°Ezra Ladenberg¡­!¡± Young Master Murphy¡¯s face darkened. The Ladenberg family was the enemy of the Murphy family, and their overall power was slightly stronger. That was why Ezra Ladenberg had been tyrannical and bullied those around him all the time. He never paid whenever he had meals in their restaurant, much to Young Master Murphy¡¯s chagrin, yet there was nothing he could do. Chapter 1236 ¡°Yes young master. Ezra Ladenberg is not a nice person and the Third Young Mistress Cabello is really beautiful. It so happens that Ezra is an extremely lecherous person and I¡¯m afraid that something bad will happenter!¡± The subordinate looked anxious as he thought about it. He immediately said, ¡°Young master, this won¡¯t work. We need to rush over and remind Young Master Ladenberg or they will definitely get into a fight!¡± However, Young Master Murphy stopped him. ¡°Remind? Why should we remind him? The Ladenberg family had been suppressing our Murphy family all this while and that Young Master Ladenberg is wildly arrogant. This is a great chance to get rid of the Ladenberg family. Those two almost died because they offended that woman. Do you think that they would still be alive if they took advantage of Third Young Mistress Cabello?¡± The subordinate¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this. ¡°That¡¯s right, why didn¡¯t I think about this. I was only thinking about how our tables and chairs would be destroyed if they get into a brawlter. With the protective nature of Master Ladenberg, he would definitely avenge his son without finding out the reason if Young Master Ladenberg was killed. If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Young Master Murphy nodded. ¡°There are many guests upstairs and who knows how the news is going to reach the Ladenberg familyter?¡± A smile appeared on the corners of Young Master Murphy¡¯s mouth when they arrived at that point of the conversation. He said to his subordinate, ¡°Immediately go and send the message to the Ladenberg family if they get into a fightter. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I understand!¡± The subordinate smiled with his face filled with anticipation. jackie and Danie sat at the space next to the window after they went upstairs. The view from the second floor was extremely beautiful. However, as what Young Master Murphy and the others had expected, Young Master Ladenberg and several others also saw the two over there. ¡°Psst psst, what a scene. Why haven¡¯t I seen such a beauty before?¡± Young Master Ladenberg could not help but swallow his saliva and eximed after he looked around for a while. The guy opposite him said with a smile, ¡°It looks like these two are casual trainers who passed by this area and are here for a meal.¡± ¡°Casual trainers?¡± Young Master Ladenberg had a smirk on his face and said, ¡°Then we can¡¯t let them leave so easily. Since they are not people from our town, it would be difficult for others to find them if anything happens to them. If we let such a beauty leave, it would be difficult to meet one the next time even if we want to!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Young master, don¡¯t worry about it! Leave this in my hands!¡± The subordinate opposite the young master directly stood up after he smiled and walked toward Danie. ¡°Youngdy, you are really gorgeous! Your beauty will make the moon and flowers shy!¡± The man said flirtatiously as soon as he arrived in front of Danie. Danie frowned and nced at him as her facial expression darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, how can I help you?¡± The man smirked as he nced toward where Young master Ladenberg was and said, ¡°Youngdy, our Young Master Ladenberg would like to invite you over for a chat. I hope that you will give him face!¡± Danie looked over and a fatty was sitting there with beautiful women on each side of his arms. He had oil stains on the corners of his mouth and was smiling at her like a lecherous fool. She directly nced at the man in front of her with a cold expression on her face. ¡°F*ck off! I¡¯m not interested in such rubbish!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Youngdy, you don¡¯t need to be in a hurry to reject us!¡± The man in front of her did not seem to be angry. He flipped his hand and came up with a middle-grade spirited stone. He ced it on the table. ¡°This is a middle-grade spirited stone and it has an equal worth to one hundred low-grade spirited stones. Casual trainers like you have never seen spirited stones like this right? Haha¡­ How about that?¡± ¡°You¡¯re giving it to me?¡± Danie nced at the spirited stone on the table in despise. The man nodded with a smile. ¡°Of course. Youngdy, we¡¯re all smart people. You only need to keep our young masterpany tonight. As long as our young master enjoys himself tonight, this middle-grade spirited stone is yours! Not any person can meet with such a good opportunity!¡± Chapter 1237 ¡°Haha¡­ Is this a joke? You expect me to apany that fat-ass with one piece of useless spirited stone?¡± Danieughed. jackie also could not help but stand up. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear when she asked you to f*ck off?¡± This was the first time he purposely brought Danie out for a meal and it started off with an unhappy incident. jackie was also unhappy as they were suddenly disturbed hence he did not want to be nice to the other party. Danie was secretly happy and touched when she saw how jackie was slightly angry. In her opinion, jackie proactively stood forward and got mad meant that he had some of affection toward her. Why was jackie so angry if he did not like her? ¡°Who are you? How dare you speak to me this way?¡± The man was one of the butlers in Young Master Ladenberg¡¯s family and he was considered a highly positioned person in the Ladenberg family. However, he never liked to take action under normal circumstances. In his opinion, most of the situations could be resolved by using spirited stones. There was no need to take action if the issues could be resolved by using spirited stones. ¡°Who am I?¡± jackie humphed coldly and directly punched the other party in the head. jackie did not use much strength but this butler of the Ladenberg family flew directly several meters backward beforending on the floor with blood trickling down his nose. ¡°What the fck?!¡± Young Master Ladenberg directly mmed his hand on the table and stood up when he saw that his subordinate was hit. ¡°Attack them and kill the guy. Capture the woman and bring her over. Fck, they need to submit to pressure after turning down my nice request.¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Several of Young Master Ladenberg¡¯s subordinates immediately rushed toward jackie. ¡°Don¡¯t me me since you guys are the suicidal ones!¡± jackie flipped his hand and took the ck sword out when he saw the group of people daringly rush forward. With several swipes of his sword, the people who rushed forward were killed. Many guests on the second floor were frightened and hid directly by the side when they saw that there was a fight. ¡°Who are these two? How dare they kill the Ladenberg family¡¯s people!¡± Some of them could not help but started discussing what happened. Everything was moving so quickly and they only realized what happened when the Ladenberg family¡¯s subordinates were killed by that young man. jackie directly went in front of the Ladenberg family¡¯s butler after he killed all those people and looked at him coldly. ¡°Young man, do you know who our young master is? I think you¡­¡± The Ladenberg family¡¯s butler wanted to threaten jackie. However, he was killed by jackie before he had the chance to finish speaking. The butler fell onto the ground, dead. Chapter 1238 ¡°Ah!¡± Both women in Young Master Ladenberg¡¯s arms were so frightened that they turned pale. They immediately ran away and hid at a corner. ¡°Young¡­young man, I¡¯m the young master of the Ladenberg family. You will be going against the Ladenberg family if you dare kill me!¡± Young Master Ladenberg stood up and pointed at jackie. His voice and his finger, however, were trembling and he was obviously afraid. jackie did not pay much attention to him and carried out his attack. He then turned around and walked toward Danie while putting his sword away. Young Master Ladenberg fell onto the ground in disbelief as he covered his neck with both his hands. ¡°This¡­ This¡­¡± Several subordinates of the Murphy family were surprised when they ran over to take a look. They immediately ran downstairs. One of them went toward Young Master Murphy. ¡°Young master, this is great! That guy really killed Young Master Ladenberg! Haha¡­ Even heaven is helping us!¡± ¡°Is that true? Why haven¡¯t you guys sent the message to the Ladenbergs yet? Go change your clothes as it¡¯s bad if the Third Young Mistress Cabello and the others learned that we were the ones who sent the message!¡± Young Master Murphy reminded his subordinate with a smile after he thought about it. ¡°Haha¡­ Alright, young master! I¡¯m on my way now!¡± The subordinate then went to change his clothes happily. After jackie killed those people, he went back to where Danie was and sat down. ¡°What an annoyance. Who knew that we would meet such annoying people the first time officially treating the Young Mistress Cabello to a meal. I hope this has not affected your mood for food.¡± How could Danie me jackie when she felt as sweet as if she had taken honey. She felt that jackie had killed those people because he was unhappy with them bullying her. Apart from that, she was extremely happy as jackie acted in such a decisive and unhesitating manner just now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, such a small issue would not affect my mood!¡± Danie ced her arms on the table and ced her head in between her hands as she looked at jackie happily. Her beautiful eyes were filled with love for jackie. jackie¡¯s heart stopped for a moment when he saw how Danie looked at him with the infatuated smile at the corners of her mouth. He was not dumb so he had already realized that Danie had feelings toward him and he had no idea how to respond to her feelings. Luckily the waiter served their food at that moment. All the dishes that were served smelled extremely good. ¡°It smells so good! We can start eating!¡± jackie smiled and said to the waiter. ¡°By the way, please serve us some of your best wine here!¡± ¡°It¡¯sing, it¡¯sing!¡± Chapter 1239 At this moment, Young Master Maack walked over with a smile on his face and ced two bottles of wine on the table. ¡°Third Young Mistress Cabello and Young Master White, I present to you the legendary monkey wine, a wine whose sweetness is unparalleled, and its aroma thick and vorful. It¡¯s extremely beneficial for those who are training to be chi masters!¡± Young Master Maack introduced the wine to jackie, grinning. ¡°My father stores it here, and I usually don¡¯t dare to drink it. I only take a few sips when he¡¯s around. Best of all, a wine like this is extremely hard to procure!¡± jackie noticed the other man¡¯s bootlicking demeanor and frowned. ¡°If this wine is truly as rare and as good as you say it is, why would you bring it out for us?¡± Danie¡¯s brows creased together when she heard jackie¡¯s words. Her gaze toward Young Master Maack sharpened. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve spiked this drink, Young Master Maack. We¡¯re not as gullible as you think we are!¡± Young Master Maack nearly copsed after he heard that. ¡°I would never dare to do something like that even if you gave me a billion dors,¡± he replied hastily. ¡°How could I do that? I have no right to even touch either of you, being the powerful heir and heiress you two are. Why would I harbor ill intentions toward you!¡± Here, Young Master Maack paused for a while, his eyes skittering toward the body of Young Master Ladenberg. ¡°To be honest with you, that dead fatty is the young master of the Ladenberg family,¡± he finally said, huffing. ¡°The Ladenberg family is the most powerful family in our city, and that fatty regrly bullied us. I was so d when you killed him, so of course, I had to thank you in some way. Besides, it¡¯s just two bottles of wine. It¡¯s nothingpared to what you did!¡± ¡°Good. I knew you didn¡¯t have the guts!¡± Danie swiped for one of the bottles and uncorked it. Its thick, heavenly scent hit her nostrils, and she felt as though she could get drunk from its smell alone. ¡°My God. That¡¯s the smell of monkey wine. I want some too!¡± A few guests sitting at the surrounding tables caught a whiff of the wine. All of them gulped and stared at jackie and Danie in admiration. No one thought that the Maack family had such a prized possession¡ªand that it would be taken out just for the two of them. ¡°My God. This¨Cthis is beautiful!¡± jackie¡¯s eyes brightened once he smelled the wine. He liked alcohol and had a high tolerance for it, so naturally, a wine like that would make him excited. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go for it!¡± jackie smiled and opened the other bottle, gulping it down straight from the bottle. He only reluctantly set the bottle down after taking a few gulps. ¡°This is fantastic. It doesn¡¯t burn at all, and its aroma is so strong. This is one amazing wine.¡± Danie and Young Master Maack stared at him, boggle-eyed. He had downed the alcohol a little too fast, had he not? ¡°Eat something, jackie!¡± Danie smiled and heaped a piece of monster meat onto jackie¡¯s te. Then she poured the wine out into a ss and took a sip out of it. ¡°This is really good!¡± ¡°You¡¯d better eat up too, Danie!¡± After all, she was of a significant position, and she had taken a piece of meat for him. jackie felt slightly embarrassed, so he did the same for her as well. However, this simple gesture stirred Danie¡¯s heart. jackie had actually given her food. Was he trying to hint at something else? ¡°Take your time here. I¡¯ll get out of your hair. Just inform me if you need anything!¡± Young Master Maack, who was very observant, noticed the slight flush on Danie¡¯s cheeks. He surmised that the two might be a couple, and he left with a grin on his face, not wanting to be the third wheel. Chapter 1240 Danie could not help but feel worried as she watched jackie practically inhaling the wine. She frowned and said, ¡° jackie, I know this is a rare wine but don¡¯t down it like that. You¡¯ll get drunk!¡± jackie gave a careless smile when he heard that. ¡°Heh. Don¡¯t worry about me. I have a pretty good alcohol tolerance. No ordinary person can lure me into a drunken state. And do you know that martial artists have a far higher tolerance for alcohol than normal people? Martial artists have a far stronger bodyposition, so that¡¯s why normal people can¡¯tpare to us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Danie shed an awkward smile in return. The two drank for a while. Master Ladenberg then brought many fighters from the Ladenberg family over. ¡°F*ck. Who killed my son?¡± Master Ladenberg rushed over and scanned the area, absolutely livid. He quickly realized that many of the guests had their attention directed toward jackie. ¡°Were you the one who killed my son, you little sh*t? Do you have a death wish?¡± Thomas Ladenberg flipped his palm and took out a sword, pointing it at jackie. jackie stood up and flipped his palm as well, staring at the intruder impatiently. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who has a death wish here. Your son was stupid enough to want to have Miss Danie Cabello, so of course, he had to die. And you¡¯re trying to avenge him?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Thomas was so furious that a vein throbbed at his forehead. He could not be bothered to talk to jackie anymore, so he gathered his chi in his palm and channeled it into his sword. Then he shed the de toward jackie. A sudden sword aura infused with a lot of chi shed toward jackie, arcing into a sh of light. ¡°Hmph!¡± The master of the Ladenberg family was a pretty strong fighter. However, jackie did not care for him. After he harrumphed coldly, he threw out his own sword aura. Another sword aura appeared. It was evident that it was much longer than Master Ladenberg¡¯s, and the amount of chi that the older man¡¯s attack contained could not bepared to jackie¡¯s. A frightening sh rang out. The next second, Master Ladenberg¡¯s sword aura had been destroyed by jackie¡¯s. He had been no match for jackie¡¯s power. ¡°What!¡± Master Ladenberg was so shocked that he took a sharp intake of breath when he saw what happened. All color drained from his face. ¡°No!¡± The remaining energy from jackie¡¯s sword aura was rushing toward him. Master Ladenberg released a cry and used the elder next to him as a shield without giving a second thought. Bam! A dull thud rang out. Blood sprayed, and the elder stared at the gaping hole in his chest in disbelief. He looked at Master Ladenberg. ¡°You¡­¡± After he said that, and as Master Ladenberg released his grip, the elder copsed onto the ground, no longer breathing. Chapter 1241 Large beads of perspiration dropped from Master Ladenberg¡¯s forehead. His face had gone white. He would have been the dead one if he had not reacted in time. ¡°Go for him! Attack him together!¡± However, he saw the body of his son on the floor, and he saw the numbers he had on his side. Master Ladenberg gave the order. ¡°Heh. You think that you can beat me because you have more people?¡± jackie chuckled and looked at Danie. ¡°Please continue to eat. Just leave these vermin to me!¡± After he said that, he stamped his foot and rushed toward the men. ¡°Okay!¡± A smile tinged Danie¡¯s lips. Warmth filled her chest. jackie actually told her to stay put? It seemed that the man truly cared for her. Frightening sounds of fighting rang out. Many of those who were dining were terrified and jumped straight from the second floor in fear of being roped into the cacophony. The men from the Ladenberg family were no match for jackie. In a sh, they had all dropped onto the floor, chests no longer heaving. ¡°Young Master jackie, you¨Cyou¡¯re so strong!¡± Young Master Maack had pretended to find out about the situation and leisurely came forward to check the scene out. He was wickedly delighted when he saw the bodies on the floor, yet still, he pulled a mask of bewilderment. ¡°You¡¯re so strong. The master of the Ladenberg family is the strongest fighter in our city. I never thought that you would beat him so fast!¡± jackie gave him an impassive look and kept his sword. ¡°Can I trouble you to clean the corpses up around here?¡± ¡°Not a problem at all. I am at your service, Young Master White!¡± Young Master Maack immediately ordered his subordinates to clear the bodies up. He had been waiting that very day for a long time, but never had the opportunity to do so until then. ¡°That felt good!¡± jackie walked over and sat beside Danie. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone will be disturbing us now.¡± After he said that, jackie took huge swigs out of the wine bottle. Danie was internally speechless when she saw him drinking as though there was no tomorrow. ¡°You can¡¯t just drink like that, jackie,¡± she hurriedly reminded him. ¡°It¡¯s monkey wine. It¡¯s not regr alcohol. You can¡¯t drink it that way even if you have a high alcohol tolerance. It¡¯s extremely potent, and even martial artists can easily get drunk on it!¡± Here, Danie paused before she continued, ¡°Besides, only people who have drunk this twice or thrice before will be able to drink more as their bodies have adjusted to it. But even then, they can¡¯t just gulp it down. You¡¯ll definitely get drunk if you¡¯ve never drunk it before!¡± ¡°No way. Is¨Cis it that strong?¡± jackie was internally speechless. He did not feel anything at all and had only thought that it was good wine. He had not cared much when Danie had advised him to drink it slowly, but he never thought that this wine would make even martial artists, drunk. Still, he suspected Danie¡¯s words. Others might have gotten drunk because their alcohol tolerance was lower. His was naturally high. He smiled and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know my own limit. I won¡¯t drink anymore once I get dizzy!¡± ¡°Oh, okay then. I just wanted to tell you because you were gulping it down!¡± Danie offered a wan smile and scooped some vegetables for jackie. ¡°Eat up. This hotel¡¯s restaurant has pretty good food!¡± Young Master Maack, who was arranging for the bodies to be cleared up and the area to be tidied, noticed her gesture toward jackie. What a lucky guy, to be able to be served by such a beautiful woman. Chapter 1242 The two continued to savor the wine; jackie felt his muscles rxing as he drank from the bottle. After a while, the area had been cleaned up. The broken tables and chairs had all been carted away. However, there was no way to fix the gaping shes along the walls and the floor for the time being. Fortunately, jackie had been controlling his strength during the fight. The hotel might have been completely destroyed otherwise. After drinking for a while, jackie felt his head growing heavy. ¡°This is some wine. I didn¡¯t feel anything just now, but now I¡¯m getting dizzy.¡± jackie¡¯s face had gone all red. He blearily stared at Danie¡¯s perfect features, as if he was being pulled toward them. He had to admit that the longer he looked at her, the prettier she seemed. No wonder many young masters of the shadow families wanted to court her. ¡°Slow¨Cslow down. I told you just now, didn¡¯t I? People who are drinking this for the first time can¡¯t take too much. And you didn¡¯t believe me¡­¡± Danie felt extremely embarrassed with jackie staring at her. She dipped her chin slightly, her heart pounding. She had never experienced a feeling like this before. By the time she raised her head, she saw that jackie was already slumped over the table. It seemed that the alcohol had finally worked its way into his system. ¡°Jeez. He¡¯spletely drunk!¡± Danie did not know whether tough or cry at jackie¡¯s drunken state. She walked over with a rueful smile on her face, lifting him up. ¡°Let¡¯s go, jackie. You¡¯re drunk!¡± She supported jackie down the stairs. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. I can take some more of that delicious wine!¡± jackie¡¯s speech was slurred. ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll just carry you!¡± At the staircase, Danie hefted jackie onto her back and strode downward. He was heavy, but he was easy enough to carry for Danie, who was at the peak of the demi-god status. She only put jackie down when they were at the concierge. ¡°Give me two rooms please!¡± she told the staff. The beautiful woman at the concierge looked at the two of them. ¡°My apologies, Miss, but only one room is left since it¡¯ste,¡± she replied, smiling. ¡°One?¡± When she heard this, Danie drew her brows together. It was evident that she was in a dilemma. However, she took one look at jackie beside her and said, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take the room!¡± After she paid, Danie supported jackie and went up the building. Chapter 1243 Master Maack also quickly arrived at his family¡¯s hotel. He headed for the concierge to look for his monkey wine. However, he got angry after searching for a while. He immediately called his son over. ¡°Where¡¯s my wine? There were three bottles of it. Why is only one left?¡± Young Master Maack proffered a smile when he heard that. ¡°I gave two bottles of wine to two of our customers!¡± Master Maack was so furious that he nearly spewed blood when he heard this. That wine was so precious that he could not even bring himself to drink it, yet his son just gave it away to customers. Even if he had allowed customers to drink it, they should have at least paid a considerable sum of money for it instead, it was given away just like that. ¡°Are you getting a kick out of seeing me angry? Those are my treasured possessions, which I had kept for so many years. And you just gave it to someone else?¡± Master Maack was livid. He shot his son a stormy look. ¡°You ungrateful pig!¡± Young Master Maack gave a bitter smile. ¡°You can¡¯t just use me of that, Father,¡± he exined helplessly. ¡°You would praise me if you knew the circumstances, and you would think that giving those two bottles of wine away was worth it!¡± ¡°Worth it?¡± Master Maack was so angry that he was speechless. ¡°Fine. Exin everything to me,¡± he huffed. ¡°Let¡¯s see how ¡®worth it¡¯ it can possibly be. If I think otherwise, I will give you two hard ps. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll spare your dignity!¡± Young Master Maack was internally speechless. ¡°We had two extremely important figures who visited us over dinner, Father,¡± he exined. ¡°One of them was the third daughter of the Cabello family. The other the young master of the White family. Heh. They helped us kill the fighters of the Ladenberg family, and now the Ladenberg family¡¯s territory is ours. I¡¯ve already ordered our men to handle the takeover. Do you think that it¡¯s worth giving the two bottles of wine to them now?¡± ¡°What!¡± Master Maack took a sharp intake of breath after he heard this. ¡°Are you serious? So you¡¯re saying that Master Ladenberg and his men are all dead?¡± he said excitedly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, giving away those two bottles of wine was the best possible exchange to make! ¡°Oh, are Young Miss Cabello and Young Master White still around? I need to drink with them just to see their faces for a bit.¡± Master Maack was extremely excited. The fury on his expression had long dissipated, and in its ce, there was pure delight. ¡°They¡¯ve gone! You don¡¯t have the chance to drink with them anymore!¡± Young Master Maack smiled. ¡°We were fortunate. It so happened that Young Master Ladenberg was drinking upstairs when he spotted the third daughter of the Cabello family, and he could not help but have dirty intentions toward her. That fellow sentenced the entire Ladenberg family to death!¡± ¡°That¡¯s fantastic. This way, nobody will dare to bully the Maack family in this city anymore!¡± Longing suddenly shed across Master Maack¡¯s features. ¡°It¡¯s a pity though. Third Young Mistress Cabello is famed for her beauty. Not many can hope topete against her. It would have been nice if I could even catch a glimpse of her. I¡¯ve never gotten the chance to see her myself.¡± He did not know that Danie had carried jackie into the room. She nudged the door close with her foot and supported jackie onto the bed. Yet just as she heaved a sigh of relief when they were at the foot of the bed, jackie fell straight onto the mattress. She was unsteady on her feet, so she fell along with him andnded atop his body. jackie¡¯s handsome visage was right before her. Her heart thudded against her chest, and nervousness clenched her veins. ¡°Water. I want water!¡± jackie felt extremely thirsty and spoke thickly. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll get water for you!¡± Danie shook herself to her senses and got up hurriedly, pouring water onto a cup for jackie. She helped him drink the water before cing it on the bedside table. Then she noticed that jackie was dead asleep on the bed already. ¡°No way. He¡¯s already sleeping!¡± Danie could not exin why a pang of disappointment filled her chest at the sight of his sleeping figure. Danie took a shower after taking off jackie¡¯s shoes, then she settled herself on the bed beside him. She grew even more nervous as she studied his face. He was asleep, but this was the first time that she was lying next to a man in her entire life. Furthermore, he was a man she liked. How could she not be nervous? ¡°He won¡¯t realize it if I peck him, right?¡± Quickly, a daring thought fleeted across Danie¡¯s head. Then she could not help herself anymore. She steadied herself on her palms and crawled over so that she was leaning over jackie, then she kissed him on the cheek. She quicklyid back down after that kiss, her heart drumming erratically. She was so nervous she could die. ¡°Is¨Cis this my first kiss!¡± Danie felt as though her heart was about to burst out of her ribcage. She had never been so daring in all her entire life before. However, she quickly thought that this did not count as her first kiss. Only a direct kiss would count, so that kiss was not counted. After she thought about it, Danie leaned over jackie¡¯s body again, her gaze shifting toward his lips. After much deliberation, she clenched her teeth, supported herself on her palms, and nted a kiss on his lips. Warmth spread throughout her body after she kissed him. She had given her first kiss to someone she liked. ¡°My first kiss has been taken by you,¡± she whispered as she looked at jackie. ¡°You¡¯re responsible for me now!¡± After she said that, sheid back down and finally closed her eyes contentedly. Slowly, she slipped into slumber as well. By the time she woke up, the sky was bright. She had been awake for two or three minutes when jackie also cracked his eyes open. He slowly registered that he was in a strange room, and took a sharp intake of breath. When he saw Danie beside him, he waspletely stupefied. ¡°I¨CI was sleeping on the same bed as youst night?¡± jackie gulped when he saw Danie, who was wearing a nightgown. He never thought that he would get drunk. Besides, he had no recollection of how he had arrived there. ¡°That¡¯s right. There was only one bed here, so of course, we shared it!¡± Danie quickly sat upright and ducked her head bashfully. Her cheeks med so redly they looked as though they were about to catch fire. ¡°No¨Cno way. We¨Cwe didn¡¯t do that right?¡± jackie was speechless. If he had bedded Danie while he was drunk, it would be troublesome. Chapter 1245 Danie was stunned, and suddenly an evil thought popped up in her mind. Teasing might be a good idea under such circumstances, to see how jackie would react. After plotting the evil idea, Danie deliberately nodded her head and uttered in a diffident tone, ¡°I¡¯m your woman now. You¡­you have to be responsible for me!¡± ¡°What the¡­No way, really? Did we both¡­¡± jackie was tongue-tied. For once he did not know what to do. How was he supposed to exin to his wife this time? ¡°The bedsheet was even stained redst night, and I had to ask the housekeeper to change the sheet. You acted like a barbarian, didn¡¯t even know how to treat ady tenderly¡­¡± Danie informed in a more bashful voice. jackie¡¯s mind went foggy. His head was buzzing and spinning. He did not expect at all for himself to do such a thing with Danie after he got drunk. jackie took a while before he could react. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get an extra room? Besides, I was drunk, why didn¡¯t you push me away?¡± He looked at Danie, helplessly. Danie¡¯s face sank immediately when she sensed a hint of mise on jackie¡¯s face. ¡°Now what? jackie, I didn¡¯t expect you to be such an irresponsible man! I¡¯ve given you my precious first time, how could¡­ how could you deny it!¡± Danie groaned; her face full of belligerence. ¡°Do you know how tired I was to carry you back alonest night? I asked for two rooms but there was only one avable!¡± She barked. ¡°I was already exhausted and nned to get some rest after taking a shower. But at that time, you thought I was your wife, and you¡­you¡­you bully me!¡± She said in a sobbing tone. jackie could not bear to see a girl crying. With the fear of seeing Danie cry, he immediatelyforted her and his tone was full of panic. ¡°Don¡¯t, please don¡¯t cry. I don¡¯t mean it that way. I just¡­I just think that I¡¯m a few years older than you, and you were not drunk at that time, so you can push me away!¡± Danie raised her head and faced jackie. She bit her alluring rosy pink lips and pouted, ¡°But, I don¡¯t care about your age at all. I like you, that¡¯s all. Besides, I was exhausted after carrying you back to the room and I was a little tipsy at that time too. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t push you away!¡± ¡°Sigh! What should we do now? I promised my wife that I would only love her. But now we two¡­ Sigh! Moreover, you¡¯re still very young!¡± jackie gazed at Danie, who was six or seven years younger than him and felt bad about what had happened. This time he had stirred up big trouble. But, no matter how hard he tried to recall, he could not remember anything. Only images of him drinking, and more drinking ran across his mind. Then he felt dizzy and was eventually carried by someone on his or her back. Danie smiled sheepishly, looking at jackie¡¯s embarrassed face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. What¡¯s done is done, it can¡¯t be undone now. I¡¯m now your girlfriend. But don¡¯t tell your wife about us first. Wait until we¡¯re closer with each other then we¡¯ll tell her.¡± Danieforted him, trying her best not tough. jackie cast Danie a look and replied, ¡°But, it won¡¯t be fair to you right now!¡± Danie kept herughter in check, trying not to burst intoughter. ¡°Hey, hey. It¡¯s okay. As long as you treat me well in the future, I won¡¯t feel unfair!¡± Danie put on a solemn tone and patted jackie¡¯s shoulder tofort him. jackie went silent for a long time, before he finally said to Danie, ¡°Then¡­thenter on when we return to the White family, you¡¯ve to tell everyone that you¡¯re my friend, okay? Sigh! I haven¡¯t thought about how to tell Selena this¡­¡± jackie was kicking himself for getting so drunk and making such a foolish mistake. Danie even warned him not to drink the wine too quickly then. However, he was full of himself at that time, thinking that his alcohol tolerance was good, so he disregarded Danie¡¯s warning. Now he had to reap what he had sown. ¡°No problem!¡± Looking at lines appearing between jackie¡¯s brows, Danie smiled contentedly. She then got up and went to the bathroom to change. jackie sat on the edge of the bed and smoked a cigarette, in hopes that it would calm his panicked soul. He waited until Danie was done washing up only then did he went to wash up too. When he stood before the mirror in the bathroom, jackie took a look at his cheeks, red lipstick marks imprinted on his cheek. ¡°I¡¯m so done for¡­ It looks likest night we did really¡­ What¡¯s more, Danie is still a young girl. If I shove the responsibility away, the head of the Cabello family would kill me, right?¡± jackie sighed defeatedly. Chapter 1246 jackie was rendered speechless. There was nothing he could do right now, he could only shut himself down, trying not to think about it first, and hoped that he had the chance to exin to Selena soon. After washing up, the two rode on the blood dragon horse and set off toward the direction of the main residence of the White family. Nheless, this time the feeling of awkwardness left jackie when he was holding Danie¡¯s waist from behind on the horseback. Perhaps, it was because of what happenedst night that had made jackie at ease. On the contrary, he felt that Danie was stiff and awkward in front of him. Her cheeks were kissed pink, and her blush extended to the root of her ears. Soon enough, the two arrived at the bottom of the mountain and both hopped off the horse. ¡°Young Master jackie!¡± The two bodyguards at the gate were shocked at jackie¡¯s early return. jackie was supposed to visit plenty of White branch families by himself to select young masters toe over to the main White family. But how could he return in merely twenty days? Moreover, he brought back a beautiful woman! What shocked them the most was that the two rode on a horse together. ¡°This is the Third Young Mistress of the Cabello family. It just so happens that I coincidentally met her and saved her from the hands of brigands. She wanted toe over to visit the White family as well, that¡¯s why she¡¯s here with me!¡± jackie let out dry coughs, trying to cover up his embarrassed face. The two bodyguards were taken aback at this new piece of information. This beautiful woman before them was actually the legendary beauty queen of the Cabello family. The person in reality was much more stunning than in hearsays. ¡°May I trouble you to take this horse to rest and feed him well? I won¡¯t be riding him for a long time.¡± Danie beamed and handed the horse to one of the bodyguards. jackie eyed Danie and introduced in a serious tone, ¡°Miss Danie, our residence is not as spacious and asrge as your Cabello family. Let me bring you to meet my father first!¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s okay. Let me look at this ce. The scenery is breathlessly exquisite, not bad at all, and the spiritual energy surrounding your residence is dense too. No wonder the White family has developed so well and fast in recent years!¡± Danie chuckled. She followed jackie¡¯s pace, walking toward the top of the mountain. Just after arriving at the square halfway up the mountain, jackie ran into Kylie who was ying with Lana and the others. He felt a sudden surge of happiness at the scene before him. ¡°Kylie!¡± He beamed. Kylie wheeled her head. Her bright and brilliant huge eyes were immediately lit up. ¡°Daddy!¡± She skipped toward jackie. ¡°Sigh! That fe has finally returned!¡± Fiona smiled as she saw jackie at the square. However, after she noticed the other person¡¯s existence standing beside jackie, an attractive and lovely woman, her brows immediately snapped together. ¡°Who¡¯s that woman beside jackie? Howe she came back with jackie? This woman looks like a vixen. Don¡¯t tell me jackie found himself a second wife!¡± Lana immediately responded, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. jackie is not a callous man. Besides, I¡¯ve never seen this woman before, and since she came with jackie, I guess she should be one of the masters that jackie picks from the branch families. She just so happened toe with jackie.¡± ¡°Oh, that makes sense!¡± Fiona nodded, then again she furrowed and said, ¡°This woman is a natural beauty, isn¡¯t she?¡± Lana could not help but look in the direction of Danie after hearing Fiona¡¯spliment for that woman. Not knowing why, Lana was feeling bitter, and perhaps jealous, in her heart. This woman looked younger than her, more good-looking than her and her skin was even more supple and smoother than hers. She was envious. ¡°Hehe! Kylie, do you miss Daddy?¡± Chapter 1247 jackie picked up Kylie who ran to him and nted a kiss on her cheek; his action was full of love and dote. ¡°Mmm!¡± Kylie bobbed her head and said in a childish tone, ¡°Mommy said she will ask you to take me to the town below the mountain to have fun when you return!¡± ¡°Haha, alright, alright! I¡¯ll take little Kylie and Mommy to go to the town and y together tonight!¡± jackie chortled wholeheartedly. ¡°This is your daughter? She¡¯s cute and good-looking!¡± Danie, who was standing next to jackie, could not help but smile awkwardly at the affectionate exchange between the Father and the Daughter. ¡°Yup, her name is Kylie!¡± jackie smiled. He held Kylie in his arms and paced in the direction of Lana, Fiona, and the others. ¡°Well. Needless to say, this beautiful woman, she is your wife, am I right? She really has a good figure!¡± Before jackie could introduce the others to Danie, she studied Lana and uttered with a smile stered on her face. Lana¡¯s spirits immediately brightened, and her cheeks turned red. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m not his wife, I¡¯m his disciple! My name is Lana!¡± She quickly exined. After the exnation, Lana looked at jackie and asked, ¡°Master, and this girl is?¡± Only then did jackie smile and introduced Danie. ¡°This is the Third Young Mistress of the Cabello family, Danie Cabello!¡± ¡°The Cabello family? One of the eight shadow families?¡± After hearing jackie¡¯s words, surprise dawned upon Lana¡¯s face. How could she have imagined that the Third Young Mistress Cabello knew jackie and followed him back to the White residence? Moreover, they looked close. It seemed that the rtionship between the two was good. ¡°Yes! You¡¯re right!¡± ¡°I heard that jackie¡¯s wife is the queen of beauty. And when I looked at you, I thought you were his wife. I didn¡¯t expect that his disciple would be such a beauty too. Hehe. The White family has a lot of pretty women, I presume.¡± Danie chucked and continued. Lana could barely conceal her delight after hearing Danie¡¯s sincere praise for her. ¡°I¡¯m nowhere near a beauty. I heard that the Cabello family has three beautiful daughters who are known as the Three Golden Flowers; they¡¯re all famous for their beauty. I think only those who live in the secr world would have not known your presence. Many shadow families are keen to meet any of you!¡± On the other hand, jackie smiled at the exchange and approached Fiona, ¡°Ma, how¡¯re you guys doing? Everything fine here?¡± Fionaughed in return. ¡°Of course, everything is fine! Although Andrew and I were a little too old to start practicing martial arts, I heard from our inws that this ce is full of spiritual energy. So, if we live here all year round, we can live to very old age.¡± She chuckled and then continued, ¡°Oh ya, the Taylor family came here as well and everyone loves it, especially your Grandpa Taylor! He nned to retire here and not leave this ce at all!¡± jackie¡¯s heart stopped a few beats after listening to Fiona¡¯s words. An unsightly look scrawled up his face. Fiona and Andrew were his own parents-inw, therefore it was still logical to bring them here. But it was strange to bring Old Master Taylor and the other Taylors here! ¡°And my father allows it?¡± jackie frowned and asked. Fiona bobbed her head. ¡°Yes. He even asked his men to build a house over there for some of the Taylor family to live in. Your Father said that since there are not many of us, it won¡¯t be a big deal. Besides, if some of the young martial artists of the Taylor family want to improve their status, they would help to purify their bodies so that they can train better!¡± ¡°Auntie, do you and Uncle want to train too?¡± Danie¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted the conversation. After hearing the exchange, Danie, without blinking her eyes, approached Fiona and popped the question. This was a golden opportunity to please her future parents-inw! If they liked her and were happy with her, they would probably speak up for her in the future, then it would be more likely for Selena to ept her! Chapter 1248 ¡°Of course, we want to train! It¡¯d be good even as elementary martial artists. At least our bodies will grow stronger and won¡¯t catch a cold or fall sick easily. After training, the overall being is certainly stronger than ordinary people!¡± But, Fiona let out a bitter smile and said, ¡°Unfortunately, jackie said that we have long passed the age of bing a martial artist. When you¡¯re old, you can¡¯t train and be a martial artist. It¡¯s not only about the martial talent but also about our old body, it can¡¯t withstand the process of purification!¡± However, to everyone¡¯s surprise, Danie shed them a smile. ¡°Well. There¡¯s a way for both of you to train and be martial artists! And I know how!¡± jackie could not help but gasp at the information. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! What other ways do you have to be able to make them into martial artists?¡± ¡°Are you serious? That¡¯s amazing! Miss Cabello, do you really have a way? It¡¯d be really great if we could train and be one!¡± Andrew felt a ray of sunshine flooded his old soul when he heard Danie¡¯s words. He asked with an excitement stered over his face. Danie nodded again to affirm them, at the same time, rolled her eyes at jackie. ¡°Tsk tsk. jackie, you¡¯ve not experienced everything in this world, have you? There¡¯s a forbidden pool in the Cabello family. The water inside that forbidden pool is a real treasure! This treasure allows the old or people with incapability to train to be a martial artist! This water is called the Bone Marrow Cleansing Water. The person only needs to drink a small sip of this water, and his body will be cleansed and purified! What¡¯s more amazing is that there are no side effects and pain at all!¡± Excitement streaked through jackie like aet. ¡°Is that real? The Cabello family has such a treasure! It¡¯s really out of my expectation! So, does it mean that if my mother takes a sip of this water, she will be able to train and be a martial artist?¡± ¡°Your mother is also amoner?¡± A quiet joy spread through Danie upon hearing. She was smiling inside. If that was the case, would not that mean that she would be able to please jackie¡¯s mother as well? After all, jackie¡¯s mother would be her future mother-inw! ¡°Yes, my mother is amoner now. I hope that she can train and be a martial artist or perhaps a grandmaster in the future. Then that will be wonderful!¡± A bitter smile crept on jackie¡¯s face. ¡°The Bone Marrow Cleansing Water, since it¡¯s a treasure of the Cabello Family and it¡¯s at the forbidden ce, I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t just take it, right? Besides, this water is too precious, there shouldn¡¯t be much of it, right?¡± Danie peeped at jackie and responded with a faint smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Indeed, this water is very precious, even if others want it, I won¡¯t hand it over. But since you¡¯ve saved my life, and we¡¯re now considered good friends, I¡¯ll get it for you. Even if I have to steal it, I¡¯ll get it for you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea for you to steal. Why don¡¯t you try asking your father if he¡¯s willing to spare you some? If it¡¯s not possible, just forget about it, I don¡¯t want you to be in a difficult situation!¡± jackie gave some thoughts to the matter and uttered with a frown. However, Fiona¡ªwho stood beside him¡ªheard jackie¡¯s words and her face immediately turned unsightly. She went forward and shot jackie a deadly re, ¡°What nonsense are you spewing?¡± After reprimanding jackie, she immediately approached Danie with a wicked smile. ¡°Miss Cabello, there¡¯s absolutely nothing wrong about it. This treasure belongs to your family, even if you took some of it when no one is looking, it¡¯s alright too. You¡¯re the Third Young Mistress Cabello, you¡¯re only taking something from your family, it won¡¯t be considered as stealing, right? Because that treasure is originally from your family!¡± Fiona held Danie¡¯s hands in her palms and persuaded her in a sincere tone. Fiona paused for a moment before she continued, ¡°Also, even after you took it, your father and the others won¡¯t know that you¡¯re the one who took it, right? If they don¡¯t know about it, surely, they can¡¯t do anything about it, and they won¡¯t me you either.¡± jackie and Lana exchanged nces on the side, not knowing what to say. If a person took something when there was no one, was that not considered stealing? How could Fiona spew some unreasonable logic? Even though the treasure belonged to the Cabello family, it was not an ordinary thing. That water could be considered as one of the most precious and priceless treasures in this world. If that treasure were to be taken to an auction, it could be exchanged with a lot of high-grade spirited stones and materials! ¡°Yes, Auntie, you¡¯re absolutely right!¡± Danie smiled awkwardly, but she still reassured the audience, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll go get some for you guys no matter what. It¡¯s indeed not much of it, but it¡¯s definitely enough for a few people! Just think of this as a payback for jackie saving my life!¡± ¡°Hehehe! Yes, you¡¯re so right! You¡¯re such a good kid who knows how to show gratitude!¡± Chapter 1249 Fiona¡¯s joy unfolded like a flower and her mouth curved into a smile. ¡°Right, you and jackie are good friends, so whenever you have time, you shoulde to the White family to hang out together! Just treat it as your own home, do visit us more often!¡± ¡°Ma, what are you talking about? The Cabello family is actually not on a good term with the White family. I don¡¯t think such an offer is appropriate right now.¡± jackie was speechless at Fiona¡¯s behavior. He reminded her. Danie, on the other hand, rolled her eyes at jackie and pouted unhappily, ¡°Can¡¯t Ie to visit at any time too?¡± jackie was tongue-tied once again. ¡°Except for you, of course!¡± He smiled awkwardly. Lana studied the scene before her; she could not help but frown slightly. Why did she feel that jackie was somehow afraid of Danie? Was it her illusion or something else? ¡° jackie, you¡¯re back!¡± At this time, Joan, who was strolling together with Nash, approached the group. ¡°Yes, Mom. I thought thepetition would start soon, so I came back early for that!¡± jackie responded, smilingly. ¡°This¡­isn¡¯t this the Third Young Mistress of the Cabello family? Danie Cabello, right? May I know why you¡¯re here in the White¡¯s residence?¡± Nash quickly recognized Danie of the Cabello family. His eyes were full of surprise but soon a few lines formed between his brows. After all, the Cabello family was not on good terms with the White family. Why did jackie bring her here? ¡°Master White!¡± Danie looked at Nash and a hint of surprise red in her eyes. ¡°Strange. I heard that Master White, you¡¯ve gotten some strange disease and couldn¡¯t even get off the bed now, right? But I can see that you look healthy, and your spirit is good!¡± Danie hade out of the Cabello family for more than a month and apparently, she did not receive any news about the things that had happened in the White family, not to mention the incident about the mutiny of the Third Elder and Lily Lagorio. If she was to stay in the Cabello family all this while, she would have known of the news. However, she was busy apanying jackie in the selection of masters among the White branch families, hence she was not well-informed of the news. Nash smiled, ¡°Hehe, thanks to my son who not only possesses powerfulbat prowess but also acquires excellent medical skills and knowledge! He studied my condition and made an antidote for me!¡± Danie turned to jackie and then wheeled back to Nash. ¡°Wait, what¡­what do you mean? jackie is your son? He¡­he is the son of Master White?¡± Danie took a sharp intake of breath. ¡°Hahaha! Yes! He is my son, my best son and I¡¯m so proud of him! He is also the heir to the family head of the White family!¡± Nash eximed with his face full of pride and delight, as though his son was the king of the world. Chapter 1250 ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You didn¡¯t know jackie is my son?¡± Nash lifted an eyebrow, confused about the current situation. Danie followed his son back to the White family, but she did not know that jackie was his son? It seemed like this young woman had no evil thoughts. Perhaps, jackie knew that she was kind-hearted and without wicked thoughts, only then he allowed her to follow him. ¡°I didn¡¯t know! He didn¡¯t tell me!¡± Danie rolled her eyes at jackie again. ¡°Eh? Wait a minute! Don¡¯t you have only one son, called Lance White?¡± ¡°Miss Cabello, I¡¯ll exin it to you personally when I¡¯m freeter. As for why I didn¡¯t tell you that I¡¯m the son of the family head, it¡¯s because you didn¡¯t ask about me either!¡± jackie gave a wan smile and replied. Danie chortled, ¡°I thought that you might be the son of some elder or Patronum. I didn¡¯t expect that your background is actually that noble!¡± ¡°By the way, Miss Cabello, may I know why you havee to visit the White family?¡± Nash spoke out the doubts in his mind with a faint smile on his face. ¡°It just so happens that I encountered some strong b*stard in my journey; they captured me and Young Master jackie rescued me from their hands. Besides, I was curious about where the White family was, so I follow him to take a look!¡± Danie chuckled in return. Once thest word dropped, Danie flipped her palm and two second-grade elementary spirited grass appeared in her grip. She then handed them to Nash and said, ¡°Master White, this is my first visit to the White family and I didn¡¯t prepare any good gift. These are just some small gifts, hope you would like it!¡± ¡°Second-grade elementary spirited grass?¡± The two elders who were standing beside Nash eximed aloud and their eyes lit up at the appearance of the spirited grass. They rubbed their eyes, wondering if they had seen it wrongly. First-grade premium spirited grass was already considered as a rtively high-level treasure and a rare one; it was suitable for artists who were at the demi-god level or perhaps those who were at the early stage of the true god level. As for this second-grade elementary spirited grass, the chi energy inside was several times more than the first-grade premium spirited grass! Such treasure was absolutely incredible. The elders gulped at the second-grade spirited grass. Was this Third Young Mistress Cabello a little bit too generous? She could simply give only one stalk of spirited grass, but she gave two! ¡°This, this is too generous of you! Miss Cabello, such treasure is too precious to take!¡± Nash thought that the spirited grass was too precious and expensive to ept. He shook his hands, refusing to take them. ¡°Oh no. If you don¡¯t ept it, it means that you look down on the Cabello family. Or you secretly think that the gift is too petty?¡± Danie pouted and put on an angry expression on her face on purpose. Nash sweated with awkwardness. This young little woman was a little too domineering, was not she? How could she actually use a provocative method on Nash? jackie, on the other hand, chucked aside. ¡°Father, just ept it. It represents Danie¡¯s sincerity too!¡± ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll take it. Thank you!¡± Nash gave a warm smile, and only then did he take the spirited grass. jackie turned to Joan and said, ¡°Mother, by the way, Danie said that the Cabello family has a treasure that allows people to train and be a martial artist without any side effects after drinking it. And she will find a way to get it for you, and also for parents-inw!¡± ¡°What? Are you serious? But is it okay to take it?¡± The words elevated Joan¡¯s mood in an instant and she felt dizzy with excitement. She imagined such a treasure must be worth a lot. The White family did not even possess such a treasure, only the Cabello family had it. She truly did not know how to thank Danie for such a treasure. Advertisement Chapter 1251-1300 Chapter 1251-1300 Chapter 1251 ¡°Hey, it¡¯s nothing. jackie saved my life; he is like a brother to me now. We¡¯re good buddies! Just take it as a reward for jackie¡¯s deed. Don¡¯t take it to heart!¡± Danie chuckled while exining, and put her hand on jackie¡¯s shoulder, with a wide grin on her face, as though they were brothers from the battlefield. ¡°You¡¯re referring to Bone Marrow Cleansing Water, right? This water is terrifically exorbitant! Although the people of the Cabello family started training young and don¡¯t really need this water, that precious pool of the Cabello family couldn¡¯t produce that much water in a year for us, right? Moreover, this kind of water is suitable for any martial practitioner too; whoever takes it will greatly improve their martial level!¡± Nash was surprised at Danie¡¯s offer to give them some of the water. With his eyebrows snapped together, he continued, ¡°The Cabello family must have kept such a treasure very securely, and only reward those who have made significant contributions. Besides, the pool could only produce five to six portions per year, right? I¡¯m afraid that your Father wouldn¡¯t approve of this idea so easily. Even worse, if he were to find out that you nned to give such treasure to us, he¡¯d definitely say no.¡± ¡°Heh! If he doesn¡¯t agree to it, I¡¯ll just have to get it without him knowing. And by the time he finds out, it¡¯d be toote. Anyway, if I don¡¯t mention that it¡¯s for the White family, how would he know then?¡± Danie spewed out the words gently and nonchntly. ¡°Miss Cabello, you¡¯re being too generous to us! I don¡¯t even know how to repay you!¡± Joan chimed in; her tone uneasy. ¡°Hehe, Auntie, jackie and I are good buddies, and you¡¯re his mother, that makes you my mother too! So don¡¯t mull over it anymore! It¡¯s nothing at all!¡± Danie patted her chest and reassured Joan. jackie¡ªwho stood aside¡ªwitnessed the whole exchange and felt speechless. What did she mean when she said his mother was her mother? Did she not fear what others might think of this sentence? ¡°I see, I see. That¡¯s good then!¡± Joan was taken aback by Danie¡¯s response as well. She returned Danie an awkward smile and then went silent. ¡°Right, jackie, since the Third Young Mistress Cabello is here, please take her around when you¡¯re free! She¡¯s your responsibility now!¡± Nash then smiled faintly at jackie and ordered. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. I¡¯ll arrange a ce for her to rest!¡± jackie gave a bitter smile in return. ¡°Hey, there should still be empty rooms in your residence, right? You don¡¯t have to arrange a separate residence for me, just vacate a room for me in your residence. It¡¯d be more convenient for me to find you this way, right?¡± Danie smiled sheepishly and proposed to jackie. ¡°Oh, okay, alright!¡± jackie was rendered speechless but he could only agree with an awkward smile. Only then a contented smile appeared on Danie¡¯s pretty features. She then turned to Nash and said, ¡°Master White, thepetition is about to start, and I guess you guys will leave in another five to six days, right? I think the Cabello family will definitely participate as well, so I think I¡¯ll stay here for a few days and depart with you guys then. You wouldn¡¯t mind that, right?¡± ¡°Mmm, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t mind it at all!¡± Danie Cabello was the apple of her father¡¯s eye, and since she has developed a good rtionship with jackie, it would be a good opportunity to ease the tension between the two families. After all, the current White family had experienced a great loss in their power after the Third Elder and Lily incident. The White family could not afford to have another huge sh with another great powerful family right now. Chapter 1252 ¡°Hehe, thank you so much! I¡¯ll go check out the ce first!¡± Danie chortled happily as though she was a kid who got praises from her parents. ¡°Go ahead then. jackie, take Miss Cabello back to rest first, you guys must be tired from all the rushing to get back here!¡± Nash nodded in satisfaction and instructed his son. jackie then handed Kylie over to Joan and left with Danie. After the silhouette of the two disappeared from the group¡¯s sight, Joanughed andmented, ¡°Miss Cabello seems to be a generous and benevolent person. She had already given us these spirited grass as a reward for jackie¡¯s rescue. But she went the extra mile and promised to get us the Cabello¡¯s treasure! Thisdy is truly a warm-hearted person!¡± Nheless, Nash thought otherwise. ¡°Why do I feel like there¡¯s something more than friendship between jackie and Miss Cabello? It¡¯s not as simple as good buddies. After all, the Bone Marrow Cleansing Water is not an ordinary treasure, and she is actually willing to steal it for us, moreover, three portions! Such an act has obviously gone beyond any kind of friendship, don¡¯t you think?¡± he exined with a bitter smile on his face. Joan rolled her eyes at Nash. ¡°You must be overthinking. Miss Cabello is a few years younger than jackie. Moreover, jackie is already married and has Kylie! Miss Cabello certainly does not like jackie in a romantic way!¡± She huffed. Joan paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°After all, jackie saved her life from the brigands, and that act itself is more valuable than the precious water! If she wanted to repay jackie in such a way, it¡¯s reasonable!¡± ¡°Maybe I am overthinking!¡± Nash said with the corners of his mouth curled up. Fiona, who was standing aside, had her eyes lit up brightly. ¡°Master White, I heard that the Cabello family is much more powerful than the White family. They are ranked in the top three of the eight shadow families, right? So, if jackie could really get together with Miss Cabello, that¡¯d be a great thing, isn¡¯t it? And that will be a so-called strong union, am I right?¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s true that it¡¯d be a great thing.¡± Nash smiled awkwardly at Fiona¡¯s response. ¡°But it¡¯s highly unlikely for it to happen because we are not on good terms with the Cabello family. It¡¯s considered a blessing for jackie to have a good rtionship with Miss Cabello and ease the tension between the two families. But if you want Miss Cabello to marry jackie, it¡¯s almost impossible. The Cabello family will not agree to it!¡± Nash halted for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°What¡¯s more, Miss Cabello is young and there are plenty of powerful, wealthy, and talented young masters falling head over heels for her. Miss Cabello wouldn¡¯t choose a married man¡ª jackie and be his second wife!¡± There was one elder in the crowd who stepped up at this time and reminded everyone, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t discuss this matter openly. We are merely relying on our own imagination and discussing excitedly, but what if Miss Cabello overheard us? She might not feel happy as she only sees jackie as a friend. If we talk about things like that without a basis and make her unhappy, that¡¯d cause a problem!¡± At this time, jackie and Danie were pacing toward jackie¡¯s residence. Along the way, he recounted the incident about the Third Elder, Lance, and Lily to fill Danie in. Danie sighed loudly after listening to the story. ¡°So you¡¯re the illegitimate son of Master White. But you managed to reach the true god realm by yourself in the secr world! That¡¯s amazing! Although Lance and I, our talents are not on the top of the list among the younger generation, we¡¯re considered as talented masters too! I didn¡¯t expect that my talent is nothing in front of you. Hehe!¡± jackie chortled embarrassingly. ¡°Nah, that¡¯s not true. Your talent is excellent as well! After all, you¡¯re a few years younger than me!¡± The two of them were so engaged in their conversation that they did not realize that they had arrived at jackie¡¯s residence. Inside the residence, ine, Selena, Ben, and some others are chatting happily in the courtyard. ¡°Dear, you¡¯re back! I didn¡¯t expect you to be back so soon! I thought you might need a few more days!¡± Selena shot up from the chair when she saw jackie and Danie push the gate open and walked in. Selena¡¯s mood lightened and a broad wide smile hung on her face. ¡°Master!¡± Chapter 1253 Ethan and Sam were bbergasted with joy as well when they saw that their Master had returned. The corners of their mouth curled upward, showing their pearly white and even teeth. ¡°Brother-inw, why did you bring a beautiful woman back with you? Tsk tsk, she is really good-looking! Don¡¯t tell me, you went out for a trip and came back with a little wife?¡± ine noticed the presence of Danie beside jackie and teased the two jokingly. Nevertheless, jackie¡¯s face immediately sank to the bottom. ¡°What nonsense are you spewing about? This is the Third Young Mistress of the Cabello family! It just so happened that I rescued her from a group of brigands during my journey. So, she decided to follow me to visit the White family and depart with us in a few days for the tournament. The Cabello family will attend the tournament too!¡± ¡°Hehe! Look at you, why are you all nervous? I¡¯m just kidding. She¡¯s truly good-looking and attractive!¡± ine chuckled at jackie¡¯s big response and said. ¡°This beautiful Miss is your wife?¡± Danie took two steps forward and studied Selena from head to toe, carefully. She could feel that Selena, other than being good-looking and beautiful, was more mature than she was. Selena emitted a feminine sensation that she did not possess. However, it was really hard to tell who was prettier and more good-looking between Selena and Danie. Each of them had their own attractive points! ¡°Yes, and her name is Selena!¡± jackie smiled on the surface, but in fact, he was sweating in worries inside his heart. He was afraid that Selena might have noticed something. jackie was actually in aplete state of panic, as though he was sitting on pins and needles. He was kicking himself inside at the thought of that particr night. If he had not drunk the monkey wine, he would not get drunk; and he would not have done such a thing with Danie! He had vited a girl and took away her first time. If he pretended as if nothing happened and chose not to be responsible, that would be a d*ck move and he would be restless for the rest of his life, thinking that he had vited a young girl. ¡°Hello Sis Selena, my name is Danie Cabello and I¡¯m the Third Young Mistress of the Cabello family! You can call me Danie!¡± Danie approached Selena and extended her hand graciously to shake Selena¡¯s hand. Selena returned her with a faint smile and then extended her hand to hold Danie¡¯s. ¡°Nice to meet you, Danie. My husband is a kind-hearted man. If he encounters an unjust incident, he will step up and intervene! It¡¯s fate that we can get to know each other. From now on, we¡¯re good friends!¡± ¡°Mm!¡± Danie bobbed her head happily. After that, jackie introduced others to Danie, and then he arranged a room for her to rest. ¡°Master, we haven¡¯t seen each other for so long, shouldn¡¯t we get together and have a few drinks?¡± Joseph walked over and said to jackie, smilingly. ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s a great idea! It just so happens that Kylie wants to visit the town at the bottom of the mountain, and Miss Cabello has never been there either. How about this, let¡¯s go to the town together tonight to eat and drink? We can also stroll around the night market there!¡± jackie chortled brightly and agreed. Chapter 1254 Soon, the evening came. jackie took everyone to the town for a hearty meal and good night¡¯s stroll. The town was prosperous and well-developed; they even had a school in the town. jackie nned to let Kylie train in the White residence, and she could attend the school in the town to learn too. The n sounded perfect. The teachers in the school taught ording to a fixed sybus and were keen to pass down the knowledge of the outside world to the kids. For example, the students were taught to recognize first or second-grade spirited grass, and basic knowledge of martial training, as well as characteristics of some demonic creatures in the wild. After all, the kids who attended the school were generally from martial families, and when they are older, they would eventually train and practice as martial artists. The group returned to the White residence in thete evening. jackie was exhausted from being busy the entire day that heid down and fell asleep in no time. The next morning, jackie woke up and asked Selena, ¡°Dear, how¡¯s your martial trainingtely? I¡¯ve been away for quite some time, and you only had to pick up Kylie from school, so it shouldn¡¯t take much time.¡± A cute smile formed on Selena¡¯s face, ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t really have much time to train this time. After all, I had to apany Mother and Father for walks to get familiar with the ce. And I also had to spend time with Kylie, so I didn¡¯t have much time to train and there¡¯s no obvious improvement in my martial status. But, I would say my progress is not that bad at all. The morning before yesterday, I barely broke through to reach the first-grade of grandmaster level!¡± jackie was suffused with happiness that his eyes lit up upon hearing Selena¡¯s progress in martial training. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing! You¡¯re already at the grandmaster level! You have such talent, and such skills are considered excellent!¡± ¡°Thanks to you, Dear! I wouldn¡¯t have achieved this if it weren¡¯t for the Chi Congregation pill and spirited grass that you gave me. With the help of those miraculous resources, I can train and improve a lot faster!¡± A cute, bashful smile crawled onto Selena¡¯s face as she spoke. jackie bobbed his head to show agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving in a few days. Although I can¡¯t really train on the road, I¡¯ll make time at night to train. I can confidently say that I have already stabilized myself at the early stage of the true god realm. So, during the trip, I¡¯ll see if I could use some of the pills and spirited material to try to break through to the middle stage of the true god realm!¡± ¡°Middle stage of the true god realm?¡± An envious look stered on Selena¡¯s pretty feature when she heard jackie. ¡°I¡¯m so envious of you, for being able to break through to the middle stage of the true god realm. Your talent andbat prowess are extraordinary; if you really reach the middle stage of the true god realm, you can even fight against those who are at thete stage of the true god realm, right?¡± jackie, however, felt a little guilty. He wrapped his arms around Selena¡¯s waist and said, ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s just that I¡¯ll be busy training these days, so I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t have time to apany you and Kylie.¡± jackie sighed. ¡°Also, you have to inform your parents as well.¡± He added. Selena shot jackie an attentive look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I told them a few days ago. My parents are understanding; they know that martial practitioners often require ample amounts of time to train and practice. And they¡¯re okay with it. It won¡¯t affect us!¡± jackie stared at the beauty in his embrace. He could not help but nt a tender kiss on Selena¡¯s rosy, pink lips. ¡°Dear, I have to follow them to attend the martial tournament in a few days. Please stay back with Kylie and enroll her into the school in town, meanwhile, please continue to train hard too. Thank you, dear!¡± It was rare to experience a gentle jackie. Selena¡¯s cheeks immediately blushed and she felt a surge of sweetness and happiness. ¡°You¡¯re wee! We¡¯re a family. You don¡¯t have to say ¡®please¡¯ at all.¡± ¡°Oh, I just thought that I didn¡¯t get to spend much time with youtely. So I felt a little guilty!¡± jackieughed off as he exined. Chapter 1255 ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Martial practitioners always had to train in istion for months. It can¡¯t be helped, right?¡± Selena smiled in return. ¡°Alright, train well, dear. I¡¯ll stop bothering you now. Hehe!¡± Selena soon left the adobe. jackie then flipped his palm and took out three pills¡ªall three pills were first- grade intermediate training pills! jackie smiled as he looked at the three pills in front of him. These three pills could help him break through to the middle stage of the true god realm. After all, he was not too far away from the middle stage now. jackie then put one of the pills into his mouth and swallowed them. Thick and inexhaustible energy then dispersed from jackie¡¯s abdomen in an instant. The energy was immense, at the same time aggressive. A gentle smile formed on jackie¡¯s face when he felt the energy within him. He closed his eyes and started to control the energy in his body, channeling chi energy and gathering it in his abdomen. The chi energy formed a whirl in his abdomen, as though there was a tiny tornado in his body. The small whirl had slowly be bigger and bigger; jackie¡¯s overall strength and power had increased as well. The time passed by slowly, and soon the spirited energy inside the pills was fully absorbed by jackie, and the chi energy inside jackie obviously became stronger and more powerful than before! He smiled faintly and threw the second pill into his mouth and swallowed. He repeated the training technique, absorbing the chi energy inside the pill. It took almost two days for jackie to train and absorb all the energy from the three pills. Fortunately, his martial level had also broken through to the middle stage of the true god realm. jackie steadily stood up, clenched his fists and his bone joints emitted a clear clicking sound. The robustness and strength of his body had obviously advanced a lot, and the inner power in his body was doubled or even tripled after the training; the mellowness of his chi energy had be richer and thicker two or three times than before. ¡°Hahaha! It feels really different to be in the middle stage of the true god realm. The feeling is too good, and mybat power is a lot greater than before!¡± jackie smiled with satisfaction, and then he walked out of the room. Selena¡ªwho was ying with Kylie outside the house¡ªwas surprised at the appearance of jackie at this time. ¡°No way! How did youplete your training this quick? Have you seeded yet? I¡¯ve heard that it¡¯s not that easy to reach the middle stage of the true god realm! And for some people who failed to break through, they¡¯d have to rest for a while before they can continue to try again! And if you¡¯re unfortunate, you might even be physically wounded!¡± A ray of warm light surged in jackie¡¯s heart when he saw Selena¡¯s concerned look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dear. I¡¯ve broken through to the middle stage of the true god realm!¡± He smiled andforted. ¡°Wow! Wow! Daddy is definitely more powerful than before now!¡± Kylie jumped for joy that her feet barely touched the ground. ¡°Hehe, my little Kylie, when you get a little bit older, you can start training, and in the future, you¡¯ve to strive to be more powerful than daddy, okay?¡± jackie picked up his daughter from the ground and gently pinched the little girl¡¯s cute nose. His eyes were full of warm fatherly love. Chapter 1256 ¡°Middle stage of the true god realm?¡± Danie, who had just walked out of her room, overheard the conversation between the couple. She was shocked at what she heard and then eximed with joy, ¡°You¡¯re truly talented! Your speed in training and absorbing the energy from the pills were too fast! Others might need at least a week or longer to break through to the middle stage of the true god realm! But you actually used only two days and seeded!¡± At this moment, the admiration toward jackie grew deeper and deeper within Danie. She was even fantasizing that if she had the chance to introduce jackie as her boyfriend to her father, what would her father think? ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just slightly luckier!¡± jackieughed it out and said modestly. ¡°That¡¯s awesome! That¡¯s truly awesome! With your current martial level andbat prowess, you might be able to win first ce in the uing martial tournament! You can finally bring glory to the White family!¡± Danie looked at jackie, her eyes full of unexinable beams. ¡°Even if you can¡¯t get the first ce, surely you¡¯ll be ced in the top three!¡± ¡°Top three?¡± jackie was slightly stunned at her words. ¡°It seems like the White family didn¡¯t have good raking in this tournament in the past!¡± After all, before he returned to the White family, Lance White¡ªwho was at the peak of the demi-god realm¡ªwas considered the first seed in the White family. And now, since jackie had already hit the middle stage of the true god realm, he thought that taking the first ce would not be a problem. He did not expect that Danie saw him as the top three but not the champion. Danie smiled and she exined, ¡°The White family had always bottomed the list in the past tournaments. Although the White family was not the worst in the tournament, your family has just be one of the eight shadow families not long ago, so the White family is definitely thest in the eight shadow families!¡± jackie bobbed his head. Indeed, the White family had only be one of the first-ss eight shadow families recently. Although the White family was more powerful and stronger than those second-ss and third-ss families, the gap between the White and the other seven shadow families was still wide. Danie approached jackie and patted his shoulder gently. ¡°You¡¯re not bad at all. Think about it, the Cabello family and the other shadow families, we¡¯ve been first-ss families for decades and some of them even have hundreds of years of heritage. And your family has just risentely, it¡¯s not possible to compare with us.¡± Sheforted him. Danie was afraid that her words might have hurt jackie¡¯s confidence, hence she smiled and said, ¡°But your martial level andbat prowess is considered high and strong. You¡¯ll certainly impress many first- ss shadow families this time around!¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not trying to impress, but I¡¯ll try my very best!¡± ¡°Oh, jackie, Father asked me to tell you that there are three days left before we leave, so you should prepare yourself.¡± Selena quickly thought of something and interrupted the conversation. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll rest for these few days and try to maintain and stabilize my martial level, so that I can get used to the power!¡± jackie nodded. During the conversation, Selena noticed the bright and shining beam in Danie¡¯s eyes when she was looking at jackie. She did not show the same when she was engaging with the others, only with jackie. And the beam emitted something attentive¡ªit was full of love and affection. Selena¡¯s brows snapped together as she thought of it. ¡°Danie, I won¡¯t be going this time. Please help to take care of jackie, will you? I entrust him to your care!¡± Selena said to Danie after thinking for a moment. Chapter 1257 Danie did not expect such words woulde out of Selena¡¯s mouth out of sudden. She stood frozen for a moment before peeking at jackie. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. jackie and I are good friends, we¡¯ll definitely take care of each other! I¡¯ll also ask my sister to go a little easy on jackie during the tournament!¡± Danie nodded. ¡°Is your sister very powerful?¡± jackie frowned upon hearing it. ording to Danie¡¯s words and tone, it seemed that her sister was a strong martial practitioner; her martial level should be high. ¡°For this tournament, as long as you¡¯re from the martial families and you¡¯re below the age of thirty, you¡¯re eligible to participate. I¡¯m still young, so it¡¯s normal for me to have a low martial level.¡± Danie smiled softly before saying, ¡°But, my second sister, she¡¯s at the early stage of the true god realm, and my elder sister, she is at the middle stage of the true god realm. Although she is simr to you, at the middle stage, she is only one step away from thete stage of the true god realm. She might break through to thete stage at any time. And herbat prowess and martial ability are among the top of those in the middle stage of the true god realm!¡± Danie shrugged as she spoke. ¡°Hmmm. I¡¯ll say more about my second sister, but my elder sister, she is too strong for you. It¡¯s nearly impossible for you to defeat her.¡± She added. ¡°I see. Thanks for the reminder. But I don¡¯t think your sisters will listen to you and go easy on me.¡± jackie gave a dry smile. Although the Lagorio family had not been finding fault with themtely, the affair that happened between the Lagorio family and the White family had seemed to spread out. Therefore, this time round in the tournament, he felt that the Lagorio family and some of the forces would most likely target them. He was not confident to say that there would not be any issue during the tournament. Especially, those forces and families¡ªwho were about the same level with the White family before the White became one of the eight families¡ªwould certainly be jealous of the White family. They could not wait to pull the White family down from the first-ss shadow families! ¡°Huh? Nah. My elder sister and second sister love me the most. If I talk to them personally, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡± Danie pursed her rosy pink lips and said, ¡°Sigh! I have to work hard too and strive to break through to the early stage of the true god realm. I can¡¯t always use my young age as an excuse to bezy!¡± She sighed. ¡°Cough, cough! Looking at you, I guess you have been loafing on the job.¡± jackie teased Danie after hearing what she said. The young girl before him sometimes emitted a youthful and cuteness in her words and behaviors that made jackie feel something different in him. ¡°Hehe! Yup, but just a little! Well. Sometimes, training is kind of boring!¡± Danie giggled. Time flies by quickly and soon three days had passed. During these three days, Danie woulde over to talk to jackie and Selena whenever she was free and would even purposely please Selena by telling her some insights about martial training and technique. Finally, after three days, the day hade. Together with Nash and jackie, there were many Elders of the White family, as well as some other White family members. They set off in the morning. ¡°Sigh! If the Third Elder hadn¡¯t thought about mutiny and had broken through to the peak of the true god realm, we would now have two strong people at the peak of the true god realm. And we can finally hold our heads up high in this tournament. Now, after the incident, not only did we not improve our family¡¯s overall strength and power, but we also regressed a lot!¡± On the way to the tournament, the First Elder breathed a huge sigh and added, ¡°And I¡¯m afraid that this time the target will be on our backs. Many forces and families will target us.¡± Nash, however, put on a sanguine face. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s fine. I have faith in our family. We will be strong very soon!¡± Chapter 1258 On the other side, the head of the Cabello family and others were worried about something. They paced around the hall and their faces looked concerned. Danie had been out for more than a month. When she left a letter announcing that she went out to search for treasures and resources in the forest, the group did not expect that she would not return for so long. The Cabello family had sent out a lot of their men to search in the forest that they normally frequent for the treasure hunt, nheless, not a single trace of Danie had been found. This made the Cabello family feel agonized and worried. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry about Danie, she¡¯ll be alright. Let¡¯s go!¡± At the square of the Cabello family, the First Young Mistress Cabello gazed at Alejandro Cabello¡ªthe head of the Cabello family¡ªand said, smilingly, ¡°Daniellita is a smart and quick-witted girl. She will not be in trouble; she¡¯ll be alright. Besides, who has that brave heart to offend the current Cabello family? Aren¡¯t they afraid of our revenge? So, I think Daniellita is just being yful and not wanting toe back so soon. She must be hanging and fooling around somewhere!¡± ¡°I do hope so. Sigh! That youngdy is prideful and arrogant sometimes. What worries me is that she had never gone out of Cabello ind before. Now that she is on her own, I¡¯m worried that she is too simple-minded, and that others would dig a pit for her! That¡¯d be really troublesome!¡± Alejandro sighed aloud in his heart. The more time passed, the more concerned was his heart. After all, his three daughters were good-looking and considered as beauties of the ind. Even though one of them¡ªthe elder daughter¡ªwas already twenty-nine years old, a lot of young masters still fell head over heels for her! Not to mention his youngest daughter, a yful, high-spirited yet gorgeous youngdy, who would make any young men fall for her effortlessly. Her every gesture¡ªsmile,ugh, walk¡ªwas like a drug, injected into young men¡¯s veins and making them addicted to her. Therefore, if such a beauty left the home and went on an adventure for more than a month, the father obviously would be worried. The First Young Mistress Cabello¡¯s pallor went unsightly after hearing her father¡¯s words. She was worried but she could only force a smile andfort his father, ¡°She¡¯ll be okay. She¡¯s definitely alright. I have faith in her!¡± ¡°Sigh! Let¡¯s depart now. We can only try to be optimistic!¡± Alejandro knew that his daughter was saying that tofort herself too. He smiled and waved his hand. A flying carpet suddenly appeared in front of everyone. The flying carpet rose in the wind, and soon it grew to a size that could amodate nearly a thousand people. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Four to five hundred men hopped onto the flying carpet and sat on it. With a flicker of movement in Alejandro¡¯s mind, the flying carpet flew out and went straight in the direction of the maind. ¡­ ¡°Sigh! The White family doesn¡¯t have any flying treasure. Every time we have such an event, we have to go bynd!¡± jackie and the others were on their way to the tournament at this time. The First Elder¡ªwho was at the front¡ªsighed at the situation. ¡°Such treasure is rare. The higher-level treasures are known as spiritual tools. As for a treasure that can fly, heh, it¡¯s even rarer!¡± Nash smiled bitterly and exined. ¡°Spiritual tool?¡± jackie heard the words and a few lines form between his snapped brows. ¡°I don¡¯t have much knowledge about spiritual tools, and I¡¯ve never heard that there are different levels among spiritual tools!¡± Chapter 1259 Guilt filled Nash¡¯s heart when he heard that. jackie had been training in the mortal realm for all this while, and it seemed like he did not have much knowledge about treasures. He gave a small smile and exined to jackie in a patient tone, ¡°There are two types of tools: normal tools, and spiritual tools. And thetter has several grades as well ording to how much strength it gives you in battle and its fluctuations after absorbing chi: lower-grade, middle-grade, and upper-grade. And the most powerful of them all, ultimate-grade tools!¡± Here, Nash paused for a while before continuing, ¡°But most martial artists still stick to regr soldier weapons. It¡¯s pretty good if you have a lower-grade tool, and only a few people possess middle-grade tools¡ªnever mind upper and ultimate-grade tools!¡± jackie thought about it for a while and flipped his palm, taking out an object that resembled a tortoiseshell. He thrust it toward Nash. ¡°Dad, take a look at this. I think this is a spiritual tool. But I don¡¯t know what grade it is. This is a defensive weapon that grows bigger to fend off attacks!¡± Nash¡¯s eyes brightened when he heard this. ¡°Defensive tools are really rare too. It might save your life at a critical moment. I never thought that you¡¯d get your hands on one!¡± After he said that, Nash passed the treasure back to jackie and said, ¡°Try channeling your chi into it!¡± The treasure had already recognized jackie as its owner and had traces of his energy in it. Nash definitely had no way of making it move, and if others wanted to make that treasure theirs, they needed topletely wipe off every trace of jackie¡¯s chi from it. As jackie injected his chi into it, the tortoiseshell shield slowly grew bigger, till it reached the height of a man. A warm yellow glow emanated from its surface. ¡°From¨Cfrom its fluctuations, it should be a middle-grade tool. Not bad. Not bad at all. We only have a few of such weapons in the White family!¡± Nash studied it for a while before a smile lit up his face. He was d that jackie managed to get his hands on such a treasure. ¡°Oh, right. I have another item here. It¡¯s probably a spiritual tool!¡± jackie kept the shield and smiled as he took out the ck sword. He then poured some of his energy into it. Suddenly, a ck sh emitted from the dragon-shaped sword. A fierce, yet quiet ripple spread throughout the area. jackie gave a smile. ¡°This sword is a spiritual tool as well. But probably a lower or middle-grade, right?¡± ¡°Let me take a look!¡± Nash took a step forward and observed it. Then excitement spread across his features. ¡°There¡¯s a small hole on this sword. Here. Do you see it? So you can¡¯t just pour your energy in like that. You have to make it enter through this hole to make it release its full potential!¡± jackie took a sharp intake of breath after he heard that. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that I haven¡¯t been using this sword properly all this while? I¡¯ve only been tapping into a fraction of its power?¡± Nash bobbed his head. ¡°But even so, I can already tell that it¡¯s a spiritual tool. You¡¯ll have to pour your chi through the hole for me to determine its grade!¡± jackie nodded his head. He followed Nash¡¯s instructions and focused his energy into his palm, before threading it through that tiny hole. The sword, originally rather full, suddenly brightened and emitted a frightening hum. The fluctuations were even stronger this time around. Chapter 1260 jackie never expected the sword to grow bigger as well. A different aura also seeped into his head. After he received the message, he was extremely excited. His features showed extreme delight. ¡°This¨Cthis should be an ultimate-grade tool!¡± The First Elder was so excited that his voice quivered. Only the very strongest of the shadow families had such a treasure, and even then, they only possessed one of it. It was evident that this was extremely precious. No one thought that jackie¡¯s sword was an ultimate- grade tool. ¡°That¡¯s right. I never thought that it would be an ultimate-grade tool. I never noticed anything extraordinary about it either when jackie had taken it out!¡± Nash was excited as well. He never expected jackie¡¯s sword to be such a valuable treasure. ¡°Dad! I think¨CI think I received a message from the sword just now!¡± jackie was excited. He waved his hand, and the sword flew upward, rapidly expanding in the sky until it looked like two or three thousand people could stand on it. With an internal shove, jackie¡¯s sword shrunk again, till it could take about a thousand people. ¡°This¨Cthis is a tool that can fly? My god. You can use it to fight and fly. Such a treasure is so hard to come by!¡± Many elders immediately understood what jackie had meant when they saw him remotely controlling it. ¡°This is great. If that¡¯s the case, we can sit on this sword to head for thepetition!¡± Danie also jumped excitedly after witnessing all that. Even her father¡¯s flying carpet was not that high of a grade. It could only fly, and you could not use it to fight. It was her first time seeing such a treasure as well. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± With a blink, jackie stood atop the sword and announced to everyone. ¡°Hah. All right!¡± Nashughed and flew up as well,nding softly on the surface of the sword. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Everyone also happily hopped on. ¡°I really never thought that such a sword would exist. Hah. Never imagined that I would be sitting on this!¡± The First Elderughed and sat cross-legged. The sword flew out under jackie¡¯s control. ¡°Not only is this a flying sword, but it¡¯s also an ultimate-grade tool!¡± Admiration spread across the Second Elder¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re at the beginning stage of the true god realm now, but with this sword, you can head toe-to-toe with those from the intermediate stage. And you even might stand a chance of defeating them!¡± Everyone nodded their heads when they heard that. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that jackie¡¯s level is not quite there yet,¡± Nash chimed in. ¡°If he were to be at the intermediate stage of the true god realm, we¡¯d have another fighter at the advanced stage with the enhanced power this sword gives!¡± ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Young Master jackie,¡± Lancelot said, smiling. ¡°You¡¯ve surpassed us so quickly!¡± Chapter 1261 No one expected Danie to speak up at this moment, a knowing smile on her face, ¡°I see that you didn¡¯t know jackie is already at the intermediate stage of the true god realm. He underwent the breakthrough a few days ago. With this sword, he might have the fighting prowess of a fighter at the advanced stage!¡± ¡°What? He¨Che already broke through?¡± Nash was stunned. He swiveled his head toward jackie in excitement. ¡° jackie, is that true? You¨Cyou¡¯re already at the intermediate stage of the true god realm?¡± ¡°My God. He broke through so fast? You¡¯re a true master, Young Master jackie! Young Master Lance cannot match up to you!¡± Many elders could not help but exim. They were suspecting if they were dreaming. After all, the shock of finding out that jackie had an ultimate-grade weapon had notpletely subsided yet, and now they were saying that he had broken into the intermediate stage of the true god realm. It was not easy to advance through the stages of the true god status. It required great ability from the practitioner. More importantly, some would not seed in breaking through even after trying a few times, and they¡¯d have to rest for quite some time before attempting to break through once more. That was why everyone knew how difficult it was to advance through the stages. jackie nodded his head when he saw everyone¡¯s excitement. ¡°I did breakthrough. I¡¯ve also been growing ustomed to my chi over these past few days!¡± ¡°Heh. Like father, like son! How could we not envy a master like you, jackie?¡± Titus nodded his head in satisfaction, evidently excited as well. At this moment, a flying sword appeared from another direction, heading toward where they were going. ¡°It¡¯s the Norman family!¡± The First Elder frowned when he recognized them, their swords drawing closer to each other. ¡°The Norman family?¡± Danie frowned as well when she heard this. She was well aware that the Norman family was on par in terms of strength with the Cabello family. However, the Norman family had pretty good rtions with the Cabello family, and since the Cabello family was on bad terms with the White family, the Norman family was not close with the White family either. Furthermore, plenty of young masters from the Norman family were interested in Danie. That was why they frequently fought the White family members¡ªall to gain recognition from her and her two sisters. She never thought that they would run into this bunch not long after leaving for thepetition. ¡°Eh!¡± The people on the other flying sword also quickly recognized jackie and the others. ¡°Look. There¡¯s a flying sword there! It must be another powerful family!¡± A young woman spoke to the person beside her, smiling. ¡°It looks like the White family.¡± The elder standing at the forefront furrowed his brows together after observing them for a while. ¡°Strange. Since when did the White family have a flying sword like that? I thought they¡¯d be walking there.¡± After they heard this, many people burst intoughter. Although the White family was one of the eight shadow families, their strength was nothingpared to the other seven. That was why they looked down upon them. Chapter 1262 ¡°Don¡¯tugh. They probably picked up a lower-grade tool that so happened to fly toward somewhere, so they¡¯re using it!¡± The First Elder of the Norman family spoke in a sardonic tone. After all, jackie¡¯s sword looked dull and ordinary then, and only a tinge of ck encased it. It flew at a leisurely pace, not too fast and not too slow. That was why there was no way to tell the grade of the treasure. The only thing they could be sure of was that a flying treasure was no doubt a spiritual tool. Some of the low-grade spiritual tools could also fly, but they could not go very fast. ¡°They picked it up?¡± Their Second Elder was taken aback for a while. ¡°Hah. Even a flying treasure is not worth picking up if it¡¯s a low grade one,¡± hemented, smiling. ¡°They must have spent quite a fortune to buy that second- hand item.¡± A young master from the Norman family rolled his eyes. ¡°Second Elder, how could you say that?¡± he said solemnly. ¡°They¡¯re one of the eight shadow families as well and are a first-ss family. How could you just say that they bought a second-hand item?¡± ¡°Heh. That¡¯s true. I forgot about that!¡± The Second Elder cleared his throne, making everyoneugh again. The young man also grinned. It was evident that they were in cahoots with each other. However, his smile quickly hardened, and his muscles stiffened. ¡°That¨Cthat woman. Why is Danie Cabello there?¡± The young man squinted at the flying sword, brows knitted. The more he studied the woman, the more she looked like Danie. However, he thought maybe he was wrong. The Cabello family and the White family were not on friendly terms. As the third daughter of the Cabello family, why would Danie be mingling about with the White family? She was even on the same flying sword as them. Many people also went goggle-eyed when they noticed this. ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s her!¡± A young woman eximed after she saw them. ¡°We¡¯ll know who it is once we get closer. No way that it¡¯s Danie!¡± Master Norman thought about it for a while before directing the sword toward jackie and the others, closing the distance between them. ¡°Why are the Norman family membersing our way? Are they trying to greet us?¡± Chapter 1263 The First Elder could not help but frown when he saw theming over. Worry clenched his chest. ¡°Who cares. We have nothing to be afraid of. Besides, we can¡¯t hide from them forever. We¡¯ll run into them at thepetition venue anyway.¡± Nash gave a frosty smile and spokenguidly. ¡°It¡­it really is Third Young Mistress Cabello!¡± After they closed some of the distance, an elder eximed and scrubbed his eyes. ¡°Danie, why are you on the White family¡¯s flying sword?¡± Master Norman¡¯s eldest son, Keith, was slightly taken aback. ¡°Miss Danie, were you kidnapped by the White family?¡¯ he asked. ¡°If you were, blink. The Norman family will save you!¡± The second son of Master Norman also stepped forward. ¡°This beautiful young woman is the Third Young Mistress Cabello, White family members,¡± he hollered. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to give you h*ll if you dare to touch a single hair on her head!¡± A fatty, who was the third son, also spoke up in a blustering manner, ¡°Upon my pride as a Norman son, I swear we won¡¯t be able to face the Cabello family if anyone bullies her!¡± Danie was internally speechless. ¡°I wasn¡¯t forced into this,¡± she replied. ¡°I just wanted to go for the competition, and I so happened to bump into them. Since we were heading for the same ce, I just hitched a ride from them!¡± Danie was well aware that the three young masters all disyed affection toward her¡ªas well as her two older sisters. It was evident that they were out to gain attention from any of the three girls. Keith immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Really? I thought you were kidnapped. After all, the Cabello family isn¡¯t on good terms with the White family!¡± Here, he felt that something was off. ¡°Third Young Mistress Cabello, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve been forced to lie because they¡¯ve ckmailed you or because you¡¯re afraid of them?¡± The second son was also stunned. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your families are not close with each other, Third Young Mistress Cabello. You have no obligation to sit on their flying sword even if they¡¯re going in the same direction. Come over and sit with us. It¡¯s morefortable here. More importantly, we¡¯re faster. We¡¯ll arrive at Kobe Mountain in no time. ¡°I appreciate your concern, but there¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll just sit on their flying sword!¡± Danie felt awkward. It would be taxing to sit on the same sword with those three fellows, who were likely to be sucking up to her all the way. She would rather be dead than listen to their groveling. Master Norman suddenly felt embarrassed. All three of his sons tried to coax Danie, but she unexpectedly did not reciprocate. She would rather sit with the White family than them. Master Darryl Norman suddenly spoke with a frosty expression, ¡°Ah, surely I¡¯ve heard that wrong, Third Young Mistress. The rtion between your family and theirs is sour, yet you¡¯d rather go together with the White family instead of the Norman family. You¡¯re taking a jab at my reputation. Besides, aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ll tell your father about this? He¡¯ll be angry.¡± Danie did not expect that Darryl would get mad over something so trivial. She hated it when others threatened her. ¡°Master Norman, it just so happened that we¡¯re going the same way,¡± she said, pitching her tone low. ¡°It¡¯s such a small matter. And you¡¯re saying that I look down on the Norman family because of this? They¡¯re one of the right shadow families too. It¡¯s not out of the ordinary for me to follow you or follow them. What do you mean that I¡¯m jabbing at your reputation?¡± Here, she spoke straightforwardly, ¡°If you¡¯re really so petty that you would tell my father about this, please, go right ahead.¡± Chapter 1264 It appears that what Danie uttered was extremely straight to the point and Master Norman was unable to refute it. If he still continued to hold onto that matter and report to the Cabellos about how she was with the White, would he not appear as being petty? However, if he let it go at that moment, the Norman family would be extremely embarrassed. After all, they got into such a situation when they kindly asked Danie if she was kidnapped and even invited her to travel with them instead. He proactively changed the topic of their conversation after thinking about it. He nced at Nash and smiled coldly. ¡°Master White, I heard that something happened in the White family around one month ago? Tsk tsk¡­ If such an interesting plot was written into a book, the book would surely be a hit!¡± The corners of Nash¡¯s mouth slightly twitched. He knew that some people would bring up that matter and talk about it. However, he did not expect it to be mentioned during their journey to Kobe Mountain. He nced at Darryl and smiled bitterly. ¡°Haha¡­ I had no idea that the Norman family was so well- informed and actually paid attention to the situation at the White family!¡± Nash paused before continuing to speak, ¡°Something did happen previously but it¡¯s our family¡¯s internal affairs and we¡¯ve already resolved it!¡± Nash obviously did not intend to continue the conversation with him. Unfortunately, Darryl who was humiliated a moment ago, did not n to let Nash go so easily. He had a yful smile on his face as he said, ¡°Have you really resolved it? Aren¡¯t you slightly too confident about it? In my opinion, this is not something that you can resolve so easily. Your wife was actually involved in an affair with the Third Elder. Sigh, who knew that Lily Lagorio is that sort of a person. I heard that she even poisoned you. Tsk, tsk¡­ What a scary woman.¡± The First Elder of the Norman family also stood forward. ¡°That¡¯s right. This did not only cost the Lagorios their honor, even the White have lost their faces. Apart from that, Master White, you had been really careless for letting them poison you.¡± Nash¡¯s facial expression darkened. Something like this was a disgrace to the White family. Who knew that these people would mention it on purpose without sparing him some dignity. He could only smile bitterly. ¡°Everything is in the past. We¡¯ve killed those who deserved to be killed and punished those who deserved to be punished. Our White family will definitely have better development in the future!¡± Darryl¡¯s son, Keith, then said with a smile, ¡°Will you be able to have better development? I don¡¯t think so. Haha¡­ You¡¯ve worked so hard to be a first-ss aristocratic family. You must have suffered quite a loss now that the Third Elder, several other elders, and patronums have died. Haha¡­ some of the families that once stood by your side might not even acknowledge your positions this time.¡± Nash smiled bitterly. ¡°Eldest young master, you are right to say that we¡¯ve suffered quite a huge loss. However, we¡¯ve progressed nicely over the past two to three years. The position of Third Elder and the other elders have been taken over by the other branch family masters. We are also working hard to grow stronger. We¡¯ll need to observe our growth in the future!¡± Although Nash was secretly unhappy, he knew clearly that it was best to not offend these seven families. Hence, he would try his best to give in under such circumstances and not get into a fight with the other party. Hence, he remained a calm expression even though the other party had said such things about his family. He even maintained a smile on his face as he conversed nicely with them. ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m afraid that it would be hard for you people to get the recognition from others this time. As one of the eight shadow families, you can¡¯t get low positions in thispetition. It would be shameful if you did not enter the top ten and end up with a low cing in thispetition!¡± Darryl Norman once againughed loudly and said. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Master Norman. I believe that there¡¯s a possibility that the White family will surprise everybody this time!¡± Danie, who was by the side, could not stand it anymore. In the past, she would have ignored anyments the Norman family had about the White family. She might even gloat because she was a member of the Cabello family. However, she felt ufortable and unconvinced for the White family when she heard others commenting on them now. She even stood forward and proactively spoke on behalf of the White family. Chapter 1265 Darryl did not expect Danie to not only refuse to travel with the Norman family, she helped to speak on behalf of the White family. He was slightly stunned before he spoke with a smile, ¡°Really? Let¡¯s see how it goes?¡± He thought about it after he spoke before asking Danie again. ¡°By the way, Daniellita, are you sure that you don¡¯t want toe with us? If you sit on this wasted flying sword with the Whites, it might take you some time. Isn¡¯t it better to reach the towns under Kobe Mountain earlier for a rest?¡± ¡°Uncle Darryl, why do I feel that sitting on their flying sword would be much faster than traveling with you?¡± Danie smiled as she turned her head to ask jackie. ¡° jackie, our flying sword would be faster than them, right?¡± jackie kept quiet the entire time as he believed that the White family¡¯s development would be proven in time. However, he still nodded as Danie was doing so much talking on behalf of them. ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Who knows where they got this wasted piece of junk from. It¡¯s a joke that they even think about comparing speed with our flying sword!¡± Keith smiled coldly. ¡°Danie, it doesn¡¯t matter if the Whites have gone mad. Why have you decided to follow in their footsteps? My father¡¯s flying sword is a middle- grade spiritual tool. How can your useless flying swordpete with his?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll know if we canpete with his flying sword after we try it out!¡± jackie was toozy to exin to them. He changed his thoughts and with an increase in speed, the flying sword flew out with a whoosh. ¡°Such speed!¡± Darryl was stunned. He discovered that jackie¡¯s flying sword was already a huge distance away from theirs. ¡°F*ck, I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t catch up!¡± He immediately controlled the flying sword to increase its speed as he wanted to catch up with jackie and the others. However, jackie¡¯s flying sword was already speedy and he was still increasing it¡¯s speed. After ten seconds, they hadpletely thrown the Normans behind and disappeared from their line of sight. ¡°How¡¯s that possible! We failed to catch up!¡± Darryl¡¯s eyes were wide open as he swallowed his saliva hard. He wondered if he had made a mistake. He had been increasing the speed of his flying sword without stopping and it was at its limit. However, their distance with the White family¡¯s flying sword was getting further and further away until they werepletely thrown behind. ¡°This can only prove that the level of the White family¡¯s flying sword is higher than ours!¡± Darryl had raging emotions in his heart and slowly spoke after some time. Chapter 1266 The Norman family¡¯s First Elder was in disbelief at what he saw. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The White family doesn¡¯t have any middle-grade spiritual tool as I recall, especially a flying sword at that. Such a spiritual tool is even rare! Our swords failed to fly faster than theirs. Could their sword be an upper-grade spiritual tool?¡± He was not hallucinating or dreaming¡ªeveryone else saw the same thing, after all. Darryl said with a cold expression on his face. ¡°Never thought the White family would get lucky and score themselves a rare item from who knows where. If this is an upper-grade spiritual tool, it¡¯ll be able to increase quite an amount ofbat power! If Nash uses this sword, I won¡¯t be able to take him down on my own!¡± ¡°By the way, who¡¯s that young man,¡± a young man chimed in after he spotted them, ¡°and why does it seem like Danie is well-acquainted to him?¡± ¡°Danie seems to call him jackie!¡± added another. ¡° jackie, that illegitimate child?¡± The Norman family¡¯s second young master had a scowl on his face. ¡°Damn it! That Danie would rather sit on such a person¡¯s flying sword instead of going with us?¡± Keith, on the other hand, gave a tight-lipped smile. ¡°It could be that Danie felt that their flying sword is much faster, and she¡¯s willing to travel with the White family because she knows that the sword is an upper-grade spiritual tool. Let¡¯s not overthink it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Miss Danie has such a noble identity, after all, so how can that illegitimate child be worthy of her? Only prodigies like us arepatible with Daniellita!¡± scoffed Conley Norman, chin raised high haughtily. In their opinion, the White¡¯s flying sword is only an upper-grade spiritual tool and not an ultimate-grade spiritual tool, even though it was much faster than their flying sword. After all, there were only a handful of ultimate-grade spiritual tools. Thepetition¡¯s venue was at the bottom of Kobe Mountain. The top family among the Eight Shadow Families would announce the rules and rewards of thepetition once everyone had gathered. There was a small town at the bottom of Kobe Mountain where, due to its generous Chi, many would train. The Eight Shadow Families and a few second or third-ss shadow families would arrive earlier before thepetition started to have a good rest. They would then leave together and gather at the empty ground outside the forest located at the bottom of Kobe Mountain. ¡°Haha¡­ We¡¯re so fast! I¡¯d love to see the look on Master Norman¡¯s face!¡± chirped the gleeful Danie, extremely happy with herself on the flying sword. ¡°You should try to have a low-profile. After all, our White family don¡¯t want to offend the Norman family!¡± quipped jackie as he wore an awkward smile. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to be engaged in several huge fights. We need to try our best in increasing our overall strength so that the other families won¡¯t ever belittle us.¡± Lancelot and the others were embarrassed when they heard this. They never expected that jackie would make such ament toward Danie without fearing she would be upset. Surprisingly, Danie, instead of grumbling, blushed instead as she lowered her head. ¡°Alright, I get it,¡± she muttered. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to everything you say in the future, alright?¡± Chapter 1267 Many were baffled by what Danie had said? What did she mean, listen to everything he would say in the future? Why did that sound like a conversation between a couple? jackie was just as startled. He could only smile sheepishly as he looked in front of him while urging the sword to fly forward. With this flying sword, the group arrived at the outskirts of the town under Kobe Mountain that night. jackie stopped the flying sword when they arrived at the main entrance. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get down and walk in. It¡¯s best to keep a low-profile, too, seeing as it¡¯s a hassle if someone set their eyes on such a precious item.¡± Nash nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s head in.¡± Jumping down from the flying sword, they walked toward the entrance after jackie made it much smaller and hid it into his martial ring. ¡°Seems like we¡¯re the early birds. It won¡¯t be easy to get amodation had wee muchter.¡± The First Elder smiled bitterly. ¡°Back then, we¡¯d only be able to look for caves outside the city to stay in if we failed to find a ce to stay.¡± ¡°Haha¡­! We have to thank Young Master jackie for his flying sword; we wouldn¡¯t get here at such speed had it not been for his sword?¡± Mason chuckled heartily. Although the White family suffered a serious loss with what happened previously, they were still confident toward their development, especially since jackie¡¯s was immensely talented and had the fighting prowess of the real-god stage¡¯s intermediate level. Together with this ultimate-grade spiritual tool, hisbat power waspatible with the masters of the real-god stage¡¯s peak. It would be even better should jackie break into the real-god level¡¯s final stage¡ª the White family would be graced with another master of the real god level¡¯s peak stage should jackie achieve such height. Such an addition would increase the entire family¡¯s position to a whole new height. After all, the seven other shadow families basically had two of such masters while some had three or four. The existence of a master in the peak stage real-god level was an important measure of a family¡¯s overall strength. In the past, there were only seven first-ss shadow families, but along the line, the White family grew stronger after constant development. Although they only had one master in the peak stage real-god level, their overall strength was not bad, which was why everyone was ready to add another shadow family. The White family emerged victorious afterpeting against several other powerful families, and that was how they obtained the acknowledgment of others and became thest in the Eight First-ss Shadow Families. As they got closer to the entrance, jackie and the others were suddenly stopped by guards at the entrance that they never saw before. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Nash frowned, rather unhappy that he was blocked. Nothing like this had happened in the past. One of the guards walked forward and gestured politely with his hands before he resounded, ¡°Greetings, Master White! Kobe City had always been controlled by the small n, Kobe n, and had never asked for entrance fees in the past. However, you might not know it, but the Kobe n had started depending on the first-ss shadow family, the Hunt family. They¡¯re now considered a dependent n of the Hunt family!¡± Nash¡¯s face darkened. ¡°So there¡¯s an entrance fee for entering the city this year?¡± The guard nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is the Hunt family¡¯s orders, and there¡¯s nothing we can do about it. We¡¯re only subordinates who obey orders. I¡¯m sure Master White can understand this, right?¡± Chapter 1268 The news shocked Nash. The Hunt family obviously did this to rake in profit. It was obvious that a small n like the Kobe n would not simply depend on the Hunt family all of a sudden. The Hunt family must have searched for them, and the profit must be shared between both partiester on. However, the Hunt family was a huge n, and they had four masters in the real god level¡¯s peak stage. They also had several masters in the final stage of the real-god level. What could the White family even argue about when faced with such a powerful family? Nash could only smile at the guards. ¡°Now how can we make it harder for you? This is something we should do! We¡¯ll do it! Tell me: how many spirited stones do we need to pay?¡± The guard smiled. ¡°Hmm¡­ Two lower-grade spirited stones per person, and I see that there are fifty-two people here. That means that a thousand and forty lower-grade spirited stones would be enough?¡± ¡°Over a thousand?¡± The corners of the First Elder¡¯s mouth twitched as he heard the rather expensive fee. They needed to pay spirited stones to enter the city, and it was too expensive at two pieces per person. After all, such items were needed for grandmasters and needed training. ¡°Yes. This is the order they¡¯ve given, and there¡¯s nothing we can do about it,¡± said the guard rather impatiently as he eyed the First Elder. ¡°I don¡¯t believe the White family can¡¯t evene up with such a small amount of spirited stones. If that¡¯s the case, you guys aren¡¯t living up to the reputation of being one of the Eight Shadow Families!¡± The First Elder was dumbfounded. It startled him how such a person of the Kobe n would address them disrespectfully. Nheless, he knew he could not get agitated as the Kobe n was supported by the Hunt family in silence. Everybody wanted to please the Hunt family, so offending them clearly proved to be fruitless. ¡°About that¡­ Can the price be reduced? How about a thousand pieces?¡± offered the smiling Nash. ¡°Master White, isn¡¯t your request making it difficult for us? This rule is set by the upper management, and as their subordinates, how can we simply reduce the number of spirited stones you need to pay? What if they find out and have us make up for the lost stones?¡± The man stretched his body and said extremely lazily. ¡°Sigh! Never thought that the White family, one of the Eight Shadow Families, isn¡¯t as candid as some second-ss shadow families.¡± Nash¡¯s facial expression continued to darken, though he flipped his hand and came up with 1,040 lower- grade spirited stones and passed it to them. ¡°By the way, how long can these stonesst us?¡± The man took the spirited stones and calcted them before smilingly saying, ¡°This is the entrance fee, and we won¡¯t ask for any other payment if you don¡¯t leave the city after you enter. However, if you enter the city today ande out tomorrow, you¡¯ll need to pay again if you wish to re-enter. After all, too many people have visited recently, and we can¡¯t possibly remember if you guys have paid or not, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Giving a small smile, Nash waved his hand and led the group into the city. Just as they walked past the guards, they heard them speaking, ¡°Who knew that the White family would be so stingy¡­ They negotiated on a small amount of entrance fee. I can¡¯t believe it!¡± Chapter 1269 jackie stopped walking and closed his hands into fists as he was extremely angry. Such a fee should not have been taken from them in the first ce and they had never asked for this fee in the past. It was unfair as it was something the Hunt family came up with to make money. Who knew that the other party would take the payment as if it was reasonable. They even dared look down at them because they had the support of powerful people behind their backs. ¡°Let it be!¡± Nash nced at jackie and smiled helplessly. ¡°This is how the world is. The right to speak goes to those who are more powerful. The Hunt family has four masters of the peak stage real god level. They also have arge number of masters who are in the final and intermediate stage of the real god level. We aren¡¯tpatible with them as they have high level martial skills. Not only the Hunt family, we also need to give way to the other families!¡± jackie naturally understood that his actions also represent the White family. He loosened his fists after nodding in agreement and said, ¡°Alright, I understand. Those families would not dare to bully us or look down at us if we strengthen the White family!¡± ¡°Yes, there¡¯s no other ways. Let¡¯s try our best to strengthen the White family!¡± Nash sighed. The 1000 over pieces of spirited stones were sufficient for the younger generations of the White family to use for one month. However, they could not do anything when they were faced with such domineering charges. They were not the only one, even families like the Cabello family would have to pay the spirited stones when they arrived. ¡°We should not have entered the city if we knew that this was going to happen. We could have found a cave and stayed outside for several days!¡± the Second Elder said angrily as he walked. He had obviously never experienced such abbreviation. ¡°That would not work!¡± Nash shook his head. ¡°That would be nothing if this was ten years ago. However, we¡¯re one of the Eight Shadow Families not and a member of the first-ss shadow family. The others might look down on us or despise us if we stayed outside. Especially those families who lost to us, they¡¯re working hard to increase their strength with hopes to pull us down and make themselves one of the first-ss shadow families!¡± The Second Elder nodded helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s true. After all, it had been mentioned in thest meeting that the first-ss shadow families have to remain at eight families within the next twenty years while the other families are second or third-ss shadow families. There will be a discussion for the increase of the numbers after twenty years!¡± As it had turned dark, the group soon found a small hotel. ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t this Master White?¡± The owner immediately recognized Nash and weed them happily. ¡°Boss Lane, we need fifty-two rooms. How much spirited stones do you need?¡± Nash smiled at the other party. ¡°We should follow the old rules and how about a 20% discount?¡± Boss Lane smiled bitterly after he heard this. ¡°The budget is too tight. Master White, the other hotels don¡¯t give discounts nowadays and after calcting everything, you would need one hundred pieces of spirited stones. What if I only take ny pieces from you?¡± ¡°One hundred pieces?¡± Nash was slightly surprised when he heard this. ¡°Isn¡¯t fifty enough based on the previous pricing? Why is it so expensive?¡± ¡°Brother, the price has increased. The price of everything has increased over the year. Everybody had increased their prices and if I don¡¯t, those in the same industry might cause me trouble. It¡¯s impossible for me to go against those big bosses, right? You need to put yourself in my shoe!¡± The boss smiled bitterly. He raised his hands and reassured Nash as he was afraid that Nash did not want the rooms. ¡°Brother, ny stones is already a discount for you. I can swear to you if you don¡¯t believe me. You can take a look at the other hotels out there. Those hotels are more expensive and they don¡¯t offer discounts!¡± Chapter 1270 Boss Lane smiled when he saw that Nash was still hesitant. ¡°Master White, my rooms here are only enough for you and five hundred other people. If you¡¯re set here, I¡¯ll put a sign out there to indicate that we are full. If you don¡¯t n to check in here, you will need to go look at other hotels and let other peoplee inter!¡± Nash smiled slightly. ¡°There¡¯s still another five days and it¡¯s a total of four hundred and fifty spirited stones, right?¡± The boss nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is already considered a very low price!¡± Nash flipped his hand toe up with his spirited stones and was ready to pay. ¡°Hold on, we are staying here!¡± Unexpectedly, the sound of a man speaking could be heard at this moment. The corners of Nash¡¯s mouth immediately twitched several times when he heard this voice. The person speaking was none other than Master Trenton of the Lagorio family. ¡°Haha¡­ Nash White, what a coincidence. Who knew that I would meet you when I¡¯ve just arrived in Kobe City!¡± Diana also smiled coldly and stared at the White family members with hatred. She wanted to kill the entire White family so badly. ¡°Master Lagorio, what a coincidence. Who knew that we would meet so soon!¡± Although he knew clearly that he would definitely meet members of the Lagorio family and was prepared for it, he had no idea that it would happen so soon. Trenton humphed coldly before his sight finallynded on jackie. ¡°You¡¯re jackie? You really look like Nash!¡± ¡°Master Lagorio, I know you hate us but your daughter asked for what happened to her. Not only did she work together with the Third Elder to n a rebellion, she even poisoned my father. Haha¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about my father. Would you put up with it if something like this happened to you?¡± jackieughed and showed no signs of backing down. He wanted to wipe out the Lagorio family so badly. He would have done it if the White family was not strong enough while his father wanted to develop the White family. The Lagorios carried themselves as if they did not think that Lily made a mistake, they even med his father. It was true that a father would raise a daughter of the same character. Trenton felt ashamed when he heard what jackie said. After all, it was true that his daughter cheated on Nash and even did something despicable when she poisoned Nash. ¡°You guys must have vented yourself since you guys killed so many members of the Lagorio family? No matter what, my daughter and Master White were once married. Directly destroying her training is even more brutal than killing her!¡± Diana was extremely angry. She felt a wave of heartbreaking pain when she recalled how haggard her daughter looked previously. After all, their daughter was treated previously before the next wife was married to the White family! ¡°Haha¡­ Are you ming my father for not killing her?¡± jackieughed coldly when she heard this. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you just need to tell me earlier. My father won¡¯t need to go through so much trouble and could have killed her if you told us earlier!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Trenton could not hold it back anymore. He clenched his fists and appeared in front of jackie in a sh. His punch was flying directly at jackie. Trenton travelled speedily and there was no sign that he was making moves. Everything caught people by surprise. Nash also had no idea that this old man would be so shameless and make a move toward his son¡ªa younger generation. He quickly clench his fists and was ready to rush over and stop them. Unfortunately, the current Trenton was so much faster and Nash was obviously unable to make it in time. ¡°B*stard, how dare you?¡± Chapter 1271 Nash gritted his teeth in anger. He said as he rushed over. ¡°I will wipe out your entire family if you dare kill my son!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Trenton only had hatred in his heart at this moment. He nned to hurt jackie badly if he did not kill jackie. After all, the younger masters from every family would enter thispetition. jackie was the White family master inheritor and it was impossible for him to not join thepetition. jackie would be a huge joke if he did not join thepetition. Hence, he did not need to kill jackie. He only needed to hurt jackie badly and Nash would have nothing to say when jackie is killed by somebody else during thepetition. After all, thispetition was a life and deathpetition. Deaths in thepetition could not be looked into after they came down from the stage. This was what all the families agreed to all this time. Many times, some masters of some families would kill their enemies in thepetition without any restriction when they had contradictions in the outside world. This was because the first-ss aristocratic families could not say anything even if the young masters from second-ss aristocratic families killed young masters from first-ss aristocratic families. Although there was a small possibility for this to happen, there were many of such things happening in the past. He was afraid that Nash would get crazy over him identally killing jackie and both families would start a war. After all, the Lagorio family was not the White family¡¯s opponent right now. Hence, Trenton, who knew that jackie was at the beginning level of the real god level, controlled his power andbat power slightly at this moment. jackie clenched his fists and met the other party¡¯s punch. He was sent several steps backward before he managed to stabilize himself with a step on the floor. ¡°What!¡± Trenton, who originally nned to hurt jackie, actually moved several meters backward too. The attacks of these two people wereparable and waves of emotions filled his heart. After all, hisbat power wasparable to that of the intermediate stage real god level and jackie actually received the attack in such a rxing way? ¡°B*stard!¡± Nash had already rushed over and punched towards Trenton at this moment. Trenton was startled. He immediately curled his hands into fists and Chi moved around them. He dared not to respond with negligence and quickly met the attack with a punch. Another huge bomb sound was heard. The next second, Trenton was sent backward several meters before he managed to stabilize himself. Nash on the other hand stood there stably and did not move one step backward. ¡°This power¡­¡± Nash was stunned and immediately understood what Trenton nned to do. This old man did not use his full power when he fought with jackie just now. He was surprised to discover that Trenton only disyed his full energy when they were fighting. Trenton¡¯s power was actually at the peak stage of the real god level. ¡°You¡¯ve actually broken through into the peak stage of the real god stage?¡± Nash retracted his punch and had a serious look on his face. Trenton only had the training level of thest stage real god level previously and there was a huge difference between theirbat power. Who knew that this old man would break through? That was troublesome. He could see that the other party¡¯s power was not very stable yet and he was not very handy with his control over power. It looked like he had just broken through recently. If some more time passed, hisbat power might increase more after he had adapted to the newly increased power. ¡°Haha¡­ You never expected this? Nash White, I¡¯ve broken through!¡± Trentonughed loudly. ¡°I only nned to test your son¡¯s level, why are you being so nervous? I did not expect your son to really be in the intermediate stage of the real god level. He is really talented!¡± Chapter 1272 jackie was not dumb. He was also surprised when the other party rushed over. However, he soon understood that this old man dared not kill him and was only nning to hurt him. After all, if this old man killed him here at this moment, his father and the elders of the White family would go into a war with them. The Lagorios were obviously not the opponents of the Whites. Hence, this old man wanted him to be hurt and let the other opponents kill him in thepetition. However, Trenton had really underestimated jackie¡¯sbat power. jackie thought that the other party had the fighting prowess at the final stage of the real god level so he did not use his entire strength too. In the end, he ended in the same situation as the other party. He believed that if he used his full strength, Trenton would be unable to kill him even if he used his full strength. ¡°Haha¡­ This test of yours really caught me by surprise!¡± jackieughed but he had already made up his mind. He would definitely kill this old man when there is a chance in the future. He was lucky that his father and the elders were here today. If that was not the case, this old man would definitely kill him without holding back. ¡°This young man is really at the intermediate stage of the real god level?¡± Diana¡¯s facial expression was also darkened. jackie¡¯s talents caused her to secretly feel unsettled. Such talents were hard toe by, especially when this young man came back from the outside world. If this guy had always been training in the White family and did notck martial resources, his current fighting prowess¡­ Nash¡¯s facial expression also darkened. Trenton had broken through and achieved the peak stage of the real god level. This meant that their family also had a master in the peak stage of the real god level and the overall strength of their family was hugely raised. The current Lagorio family had looked at the White family as their enemy and it was not a good thing for this to continue. ¡°Yes, if he isn¡¯t at the intermediate stage of the real god level, he would not have been able to block my attack so easily just now!¡± Trenton nced at jackie again before turning to speak to Boss Lane. ¡°Boss Lane, why don¡¯t you give these rooms to us. We¡¯ve always been helping you with your business in the past!¡± An awkward expression immediately appeared in Boss Lane¡¯s face. He also heard about the change in the rtionship between these two families. Such important news would definitely be spreaded around as long as a person was discussing it. He smiled bitterly before speaking to Trenton. ¡°Master Lagorio, I¡¯m sorry but we¡¯ve already decided on the price. Apart from that, I need to honor those whoe first when I¡¯m handling a business deal. I¡¯m really sorry about this today. I think it¡¯s best if you check the hotels next door for rooms!¡± ¡°I can pay more money. How about six hundred pieces of spirited stones?¡± Trenton was obviously unconvinced and wanted topete. That was why he proactively raised the price. ¡°This¡­¡± Boss Lane hesitated before finally smiling bitterly and said. ¡°Master Lagorio, there¡¯s really not much that I can do about this. It¡¯s not only about money!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I know. It¡¯s because they are a first-ss aristocratic family, right? I think that you¡¯re bullying the weak and afraid of the strong. You¡¯re really stupid for not earning that money!¡± Trentonughed and soon he was stunned when he saw a beauty among the crowd. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that the Third Young Mistress Cabello? Third young mistress, I am curious as to why you¡¯re with the Whites?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Master Lagorio, it¡¯s not up to you to decide the people from which family I run with?¡± Danie saw what happened just now. She was surprised and extremely worried when she saw how the other party attacked jackie. However, she was embarrassed to say anything on behalf of the others because she was not a member of the White family so she only remained standing among the crowd. Who knew that Trenton would discover her so quickly. Chapter 1273 ¡±Haha¡­ That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. Who am I to say anything about what the Cabellos want to do!¡± Trentonughed embarrassingly before waving his hands and said to the other Lagorios. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go!¡± Trenton led them to the streets after he finished speaking. However, he had no idea that he would run into another crowd just as he walked out from the hotel. He was instantaneously happy when he saw this crowd because this was none other than the Cabellos. He immediately ran over and said to Master Cabello. ¡°Master Cabello, we are really fated with one another. Who knew that I would bump into you guys just as I arrived in this city! Such fate!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Yes, it¡¯s been a long time since west met, Master Lagorio!¡± Alejandroughed with a slight despise in his eyes. He had never liked the Lagorios because the Lagorios and the White had an exceptionally good rtionship in the past when Lily was Nash¡¯s wife. Hence, the disciples in both families had always got into altercations when they were searching for valuable items. ¡°Master Cabello, by the way, I¡¯m curious about something. I just saw Third Young Mistress Cabello and I¡¯m wondering why is she with the White family members? Apart from that, she even spoke on behalf of them. After all, you also know that the rtionship between your family and the White was not that good?¡± Trenton quickly said. He added another sentence after he finished. ¡°Our Lagorio family is also the enemies of the White family right now!¡± ¡°What?! You¡¯re saying that Danie is with the White family right now?¡± Alejandro had been worried about Danie¡¯s safety. His eyes lit up when he heard this and he immediately spoke in excitement. ¡°Where is she? Why is she with the White and is speaking on behalf of them?¡± Trenton pointed at the hotel not far away. ¡°They are in that hotel. I can see that the third young mistress is very innocent and I¡¯m worried if she had been conned by the White family!¡± ¡°They are in the hotel?¡± Alejandro was slightly stunned before he led the Cabellos and walked into the hotel. ¡°Third sister, it really is third sister!¡± First Young Mistress Cabello was delighted when she immediately saw Danie who was ready to go upstairs. ¡°This is great, it really is Danie!¡± Venus Cabello smiled as she was also extremely excited. ¡°Eldest sister, second sister!¡± Danie immediately ran over when she saw them. ¡°This is great! I really miss you guys as it¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw you. Who knew that I would meet you once I entered this city!¡± ¡°Danie, why are you with this bunch of people? Did they make things difficult for you?¡± Alejandro rxed when he saw that Danie was safe but he still asked with a cold expression on his face. ¡°Father, it happened like this. I was caught by a bunch of mountain brigands when I was out looking for treasures. The leader was so disgusting that he even wanted to make me his wife!¡± Danie immediately had a wronged expression on her face. She turned around to look at jackie before she continued to speak. ¡°Luckily the young master of the White family, jackie, saved me. That¡¯s why I am alive and able to see you guys today!¡± Chapter 1274 ¡°Really? A White family member rescued you?¡± Alejandro had a weird expression on his face when he heard this. ording to the situation between both families, it was good enough that the White family did not hit the Cabello who was in danger. Who knew that they would actually save his daughter. He had to wonder what the White family wanted and if they had other thoughts in their heads. ¡°Yes, father. jackie is really talented and strong!¡± Danie was slightly shy when she mentioned jackie. She proactively praised jackie. ¡°Who¡¯s jackie?!¡± Alejandro looked in front as he said loudly. jackie smiled slightly as he walked forward. He gestured towards Alejandro and said. ¡°Greetings to Master Cabello, I am jackie. I helped Third Young Mistress Cabello as I happened to see her in a difficult situation the other day. After all, I cannot stand the people who bully and humiliate women all the time!¡± Alejandro looked at jackie before nodding and gesturing at him. ¡°Thank you very much!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, Master Cabello!¡± jackie returned the polite gesture. Unexpectedly, Trenton, who was listening for some time after a short while, would push the crowds away and walk in at this moment. He said to Alejandro. ¡°Master Cabello, don¡¯t you fall for this guy¡¯s sweet words. This young man is Nash¡¯s illegitimate son and has returned from the outside world. He has many bad habits and is definitely not a good person. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t believe in him!¡± Danie was extremely angry when she heard how this old man darede in and said something bad about jackie. She immediately walked forward and said to Trenton angrily. ¡°Trenton Lagorio, what are you talking about? You must hate the White family because your daughter acted indecent all the time and was finally swept out of the house by the White family. Do you think that my father is stupid? Do you think that he doesn¡¯t know that your family hates the White family right now? Do you think that he will listen to what you said?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Trenton¡¯s face turned crimson from anger. The Third Young Mistress Cabello was so daring. Not only did she talk back at him, she even dared to directly call him by his name. However, he soon suppressed his anger. He knew clearly that Danie dared act so arrogantly at this moment because the Cabellos were here, if not, she would never dare say something like this. He chose to ignore the Third Young Mistress Cabello, instead said to Alejandro with a smile. ¡°Master Cabello, take a look. You should take a look at this daughter of yours. She has been brainwashed by the White and is speaking on behalf of the White. Have you people forgotten how many of the Cabello family disciples fought with the White family disciples? Have you forgotten about the Cabellos who died?¡± The corners of Alejandro¡¯s mouth slightly twitched before he smiled at Trenton. ¡°Master Lagorio, don¡¯t you worry. I know clearly what kind of a person my daughter is. We do not need you to say anything regarding the affairs of the Cabello family. After all, I¡¯m doubtful about the hidden intentions behind your words based on the situation between the Lagorios and the White.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Trentonughed and gestured with his hands before walking towards the door. ¡°Master Cabello, I¡¯m just reminding you out of kindness, you can choose to believe it or not. After all, you know clearly about your previous grudges!¡± Trenton soon left after he finished speaking. ¡°No matter what, I have to thank you for saving my daughter!¡± Chapter 1275 Alejandro nced at jackie after Trenton left. He then flipped his hand and came up with a first grade premium pill. He threw the pill to jackie. ¡°This is a token of our gratitude. We, the Cabellos, do not like to owe others any favors. Alejandro paused before continuing to speak. ¡°However, just to set the record straight. The people from our family will not hold back if they meet anybody from the White family during thispetition. Do you understand?¡± ¡°A first grade premium pill?¡± jackie looked at the pill in his hands. Although this pill looked normal, it was a hard toeby precious item. After all, this had a great effect for someone in the final stage of the real god level. It looked like Alejandro really loved his daughter, Danie. Not only did he apologize to his opposing n, he even gave them a pill to show his gratitude. No ordinary people could do something like this. ¡°Master, this¡­¡± The facial expression of a Cabello family¡¯s old man darkened. He was obviously unwilling to give such a precious item to a member of the White family. ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s just a pill. My daughter¡¯s life is much more valuable than this pill and I don¡¯t want to owe the White family anything! If not, I don¡¯t want them speaking things behind our backs if our people identally kill masters of the White family during thepetition. I don¡¯t want them saying that we repaid their kindness with hatred and that we don¡¯t know how to be grateful!¡± Alejandro smiled coldly and said. The elder nodded before walking back. ¡°Father, can¡¯t the rtionship between both families ease up? jackie rescued me and he¡¯s a very nice person!¡± Danie was extremely anxious that she stomped her leg as she spoke. ¡°I said that these two are different things. I do not want to owe the White family but thepetition will be just like how it used to be. Do you understand? If there are any altercations during thepetition, we can¡¯t allow our people to give in to them, right?¡± Alejandro looked at Danie seriously. ¡°Alright, I haven¡¯t given you a scolding for running away secretly and almost lost your life. How dare you talk on behalf of the White family? Do you know that you¡¯re making yourself a joke to the entire family if you act like this?!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care. I only know that jackie and I are good friends and he¡¯s the one who saved me so I¡¯m remembering his good deeds in my heart!¡± Danie pursed her lips and hugged her hands in front of her chest while saying angrily. ¡°You¡­¡± Alejandro gritted his teeth before turning around to look at Nash and the others. He gestured at them. ¡°Nash White, your family has suffered a huge loss previously and if your younger masters suffer a huge loss in thispetition¡­ Haha¡­ By then, it would be difficult to keep your position of number eight and nobody would admit that you¡¯re a first-ss shadow family!¡± Nash smiled and gestured with his hands. ¡°Thank you Master Cabello for your care. We are clear about this and I believe that my son and the others would be able to get great results!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s great that you guys are so confident!¡± Alejandroughed and walked towards the entrance. ¡°Danie, let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Father¡­¡± Danie was feeling extremely bad. She originally thought that jackie rescued her and she hoped that the rtionship between both families would ease up because of this. Who knew that her father was still so hard-headed and she was lucky to not have mentioned that jackie was her boyfriend or that she wanted to be with jackie. Who knew how angry Alejandro would get if she said that. Chapter 1276 ¡°Let¡¯s go, Sister¡­¡± Helena and Venus Cabello pulled the reluctant Danie to leave with the Cabellos. ¡°Seems like the grudge between both families is deeply imnted, Father,¡± said jackie with a bitter smile after the Cabellos left. Nash smiled awkwardly as well. ¡°This is a long-winded story, and the hatred wasn¡¯t only umted for one or two days, which is why Alejandro¡¯s attitude is normal. However, I didn¡¯t expect him to give you a pill.¡± jackie hesitated as he looked at the pill in his hands. He then walked toward the First Elder and said, ¡°First Elder, I think it¡¯s best to give this pill to you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re giving it to me?!¡± First Elder¡¯s eyes widened, thinking he heard wrongly. Such a precious item was enough to make many real god level masters crave it, but jackie wanted to give it to him just like that? jackie nodded. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been in the final stage of the real-god level for several years. I hope that this pill can help you break through and reach the peak stage of the real-god level. After all, having a master in the real-god level¡¯s peak stage is extremely important to a family. Our family would be blessed with two masters in the peak stage of the real-god level if you really break through!¡± Titus also nodded. ¡°First Elder, Young Master has a point, and you should ept the pill. If our White family has another master in the peak stage of the real-god level, arrogant ns will look at us differently!¡± Nash also nodded in extreme satisfaction. ¡°First Elder, why are you still hesitating and not receiving the pill?¡± First Elder was very touched as he took the pill. He nodded continuously as he gushed, ¡°A¡ªAlright. Thank you, Young Master jackie!¡± jackie chuckled and responded, ¡°Haha¡­ We¡¯re all members of the White family, and I hope you can break through into the real-god level¡¯s peak stage as soon as possible!¡± First Elder nodded after he thought about it. ¡°Alright. I can try to break through my fighting prowess as there are still four to five days before thepetition.¡± It was no easy feat to break through after achieving the real-god level¡¯s fighting prowess, and because of that, he was not so confident and feared he would waste the pill jackie gave him. ¡°Alright, everybody should go get some rest. All of us can rest during these few days and go out for a walk whenever we have the time. Those with hopes of breaking through their fighting prowess can train well during this period¡ªit¡¯ll be best if those who are joining thepetition can break through before the competition!¡± Nash finally said to everybody. jackie slept after he returned to his room, training the following morning to continue stabilizing his fighting prowess. He was prepared to take a stroll in the afternoon. Little did he expect he would stumble across three beauties, Danie, Helena, and Venus of the Cabello family not long after he left the hotel. ¡° jackie!¡± Danie immediately walked toward jackie with a delighted heart upon seeing him. She had purposely brought her sisters to stroll around the hotel with hopes of meeting jackie. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t care too much about what happenedst night. My father has such a temperament. He¡¯s actually a nice person, but he tends to be too stubborn.¡± Chapter 1277 Danie exined what happened yesterday with a smile as she walked toward him. Not only was she afraid jackie would be upset about what happened yesterday, but she also feared he would distance himself from her because of it. ¡°Third Sister, why are you exining that to this guy? Sure, he saved you, but we¡¯ve returned the favor and don¡¯t owe him anything!¡± fretted Helena as she grimaced. ¡°That¡¯s right, Third Sister. Don¡¯t forget that both families had our fair share of arguments during the competitions in the past!¡± Venus also reminded Danie angrily. ¡°Sister, Father had reminded you to not get too close with members of the White family. Do you get it? We¡¯re afraid that you¡¯re being used!¡± Danie stomped her leg anxiously and quickly exined, ¡°Sister, jackie isn¡¯t that sort of person!¡± ¡°Ladies, both of you are overthinking things. With the White family¡¯s current position and situation, we can¡¯tpete with your Cabello family, and we don¡¯t want to cause any trouble either. Apart from that, I don¡¯t use such means when I do something, so you can all rx!¡± jackie smiled indifferently before speaking to the two of them again, ¡°Think about it, you two: If the White family wanted to do anything to Danie, would you still have the chance to see her now?¡± Helena crossed her arms at her chest as she refuted, ¡°That¡¯s not definite. Who knows what you people are thinking about.¡± Venus, on the other hand, frowned as she noted something peculiar. ¡°Young man, you addressed my sister as Danie? Who allowed you to address her in such an intimate way? You¡¯re really gutsy for addressing my sister that way. I think you have thoughts about my sister. It¡¯s true that men are perverts, and they¡¯re all bad!¡± Venus looked at Danie at this point and said, ¡°Danie, you need to be careful. I think he¡¯s being nice to you just for your beauty. There are no good men nowadays. I think he¡¯s just a toad craving for something that¡¯s out of his league!¡± Surprisingly, Danie blushed abashedly as she replied, ¡°Sister, stop speaking nonsense! I¡­ I was the one who asked him to address me as that. The two of us are really, really good friends right now, and him calling me Danie doesn¡¯t mean anything!¡± Helena and Venus were embarrassed when they heard this. They could not imagine that Danie was the one who asked jackie to address her by her name. They wondered if Danie felt good toward jackie or had feelings for him because he rescued her. At that moment, several people walked over and one of the men in white clothes said happily, ¡°Oh, my! Aren¡¯t these the three beauties of the Cabello family? We¡¯re really lucky to bump into these Three Golden Flowers in our stroll!¡± jackie also nced at them, his expression darkened at that instant. He never expected to meet members of the Norman family again. ¡°Haha¡­ Seems like we got a toad here, too!¡± spoke Keith disdainfully as he nced at jackie. ¡°Young man, Ms. Danie traveled with you people before, but why are you still following them when she¡¯s already met up with the Cabello family? Are you thinking of ways to win the affections of these three Cabello beauties?¡± ¡°You should remember your identity,¡± Joshua Norman chimed in. ¡°Your family is far beneath the Norman family. Apart from that, you¡¯re just an illegitimate child who returned from the outside world. You aren¡¯t worthy to be with any of them based on these facts!¡± ¡°You are not the ones to decide if I¡¯m worthy or not.¡± jackie had a darkened expression on his face and grew irritated. Chapter 1278 ¡°Haha¡­ This means you¡¯re really interested in getting the attention of our Third Young Mistress Cabello, no?¡± Joshua rubbed his fists when he heard what jackie said and eyed him yfully. ¡°We, the onlookers, have great sight. Do you truly think the White family can be considered as a first- ss aristocratic family? To us, you¡¯re no different from those second-ss aristocratic families!¡± ¡°Second Brother, let¡¯s not waste time talking to this guy. Let me teach him a lesson so he¡¯ll learn the difference between him and the true first-ss aristocratic family!¡± Conley walked two steps forward and balled his fists as Chi surged and covered his fists. It looked as if he had boxing gloves made of Chi. ¡°Don¡¯t be careless, Third Brother. This guy might have a high fighting prowess and is in the real-god level¡¯s initial stage. After all, he¡¯s the White family master inheritor,¡± Joshua crossed his arms at his chest as he reminded his Third Brother when he noted how Conley was ready to fight. However, Conley did not pay much attention to jackie. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡ªthis guy¡¯s just lucky. He had the chance because the talented Lance White of the White family had gone missing. He wouldn¡¯t be the family master inheritor otherwise.¡± In his opinion, it was definite that jackie did not have a high fighting prowess and luck yed a huge part in his journey to bing the family master inheritor. After all, how powerful would a guy who returned from the outside world be? Nheless, Conley knew he could not kill jackie at that moment. After all, thepetition had not started, and this guy was the White family master¡¯s son. Killing him and falling out with the White family was no good starter. Still, that did not mean he could not beat some sense into jackie. He came toward jackie in a sh and threw his fist at him. Danie knew how powerful jackie was and did not worry for him when hearing Conley¡¯s threat. After all, Conley¡¯s fighting prowess was only at the real-god level¡¯s initial stage. ¡°Haha! You just signed up for a beatdown!¡± Such fighting prowess was really powerful before the White family¡¯s prodigies, but they had no idea what extraordinary talents jackie hadpared to them. ¡°Hmph!¡± jackie wore an ominous smile. Tightening his fist, he intercepted the iing punch without even using Chi. ¡°What?!¡± Keith and Joshua gasped when they noted how jackie did not use his Chi. This guy was downright arrogant. How dare he look down at their third brother like that? They believed jackie failed to react because he had an incredibly low fighting prowess and vignce. It was obvious his reflexes were slow to even activate his Chi and had to hurriedly meet Conley¡¯s attack. Well then, he might be badly hurt or suffer a fracture on his arm from Conley¡¯s punch based on his brother¡¯sbat powers. However¡­ They did not expect that what happened next was a powerful explosion, and they saw Conley flying backward like a kite with broken strings at the next second. Vomiting blood, he staggered backward as hended on the ground before he managed to stabilize himself. ¡°What is this?!¡± This time, even Helena and Venus were stunned. They stared with widened eyes and opened mouths, wondering if their eyes yed tricks on them. After all, jackie managed to send Conley flying away without even using his Chi. What did this mean? This meant that jackie¡¯sbat power was much stronger than his. jackie, however, had an indifferent expression as he retracted his fists. He ced both hands behind his back and, eyeing Conley, smilingly spoke, ¡°How does that feel? Do you think you can easily bully members of the White family? Thepetition hasn¡¯t even started, yet you dare attack someone on the streets?¡± Chapter 1279 ¡°Hmph! This isn¡¯t over, young man. Don¡¯t forget: a person¡¯s truebat power is assessed with that person¡¯s weapon and martial skills. And I haven¡¯t used my full power either! I admit that I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡± Conley was bitter as he had lost his dignity in front of three beautifuldies. Wiping the blood from the corners of his mouth, Conley flipped his hand and revealed a sword. ¡°A weapon?¡± jackie smiled and said, ¡°Are you forgetting something?¡± jackie also flipped his hand after he spoke and revealed the ck sword. ¡°That¡­ That flying sword is yours? You can use it to attack apart from flying?¡± Conley¡¯s facial expression darkened when he saw that the sword in jackie¡¯s hands was identical to the flying sword they saw previously, only smaller. He thought that such a precious item would belong to Nash. Who would have thought that it was jackie¡¯s? With that, they did not have any advantages in terms of weapons. They knew that this sword was an upper-grade spiritual tool. Such a weapon was superior with his lower- grade spiritual tool at hand, and the sword in his hands was already a rare treasure. Joshua and Keith, who were in the real-god level¡¯s intermediate stage, glowered just like Conley. It felt impossible to fight against jackie individually, but they could surely win if they attacked together. However, it was a petty move if they attacked jackie together with the three Cabello beauties present. Would they not leave a bad impression on Helena, Venus, and Danie if they teamed against jackie? ¡°What? Are we continuing the fight?¡± jackie asked with a smile when he saw them stunned. Conley put the sword in his hand away and growled, ¡°I¡¯ll hold myself from hurting you now, young man, but you¡¯d do well to remember this¡ªI¡¯ll settle this with you in thepetition. By then, I won¡¯t hold back.¡± ¡°Really? I hope that we can meet by then!¡± jackie chuckled, knowing how the other party held fear against him. Why else would they let him go? ¡°We¡¯ll see then, young man!¡± ended Joshua and left with his two other brothers in a dejected manner. Venus nced at Helena and said softly, ¡°Eldest sister, I think Conley underestimated jackie, so he didn¡¯t give it his all. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± ¡°That has to be it,¡± Helena replied warily. ¡°However, no matter how it is, this young man is at least in the real-god level¡¯s intermediate stage. This level of fighting prowess is incredible!¡± Chapter 1280 ¡°You¡¯ve guessed correctly, Sister, he is in the real-god level¡¯s intermediate stage. Isn¡¯t he talented? Although he had just broken through, Second Sister can¡¯t beat him!¡± Danie was filled with pride as she talked about jackie, admiring his brilliance and wisdom. She had lied to jackie that they had slept together the other night when they were drunk, not thinking he would genuinely believe it and take responsibility. jackie dared notment on the matter and approach his wife about it¡ªeverything happened so suddenly. As for Danie, she had already taken jackie as her boyfriend though she kept quiet about it, fearing her family would be outraged. ¡°What? I can¡¯t beat him? Haha! Mybat power is one of the highest among those in this level of fighting prowess!¡± Venus refused to believe in Danie¡¯s words, frowning when she noted Danie¡¯s pride-filled, awe-struck expression. ¡°Danie, have you fallen for him?¡± Danie reeled in shock at the sudden suggestion, and she quickly denied the idea with a wave of her hand. ¡°W¡ªWhat? Don¡¯t make things up, Sister, I don¡¯t like him!¡± s, her guilty conscience gave her away in her reaction, and the blush on her face added the evidence. ¡°Look at you, you¡¯re all shy and blushing! I think you really like him!¡± Venus was irritated as she warned, ¡°Danie, I¡¯m telling you this: Our family has bad blood with theirs. Father will be extremely angry if he learns about this!¡± ¡°Nothing¡¯s going on between us, Sister. Why don¡¯t you believe me? Nothing¡¯s happening!¡± Danie started exining again. She knew she could not say anything about their rtionship at this moment, no matter what it was. Her parents would only ept if others saw jackie¡¯s talents in the future and that everybody knew how strong he was, or when the rtionship between both families was better. ¡°Alright, alright! I believe in you.¡± Venus stopped insisting when she saw Danie¡¯s eyes turn red from being anxious. Instead, she nced at jackie before speaking to Danie, ¡°Danie, let me tell you something: Don¡¯t be fascinated because he looks handsome. Most of the time, such a handsome man is unreliable, especially a man with a wife is even more unreliable.¡± Danie was ashamed, though she offered a sheepish smile. ¡°I get it, Sister!¡± ¡°I best take my leave, girls. With you beautiful threedies here, I¡¯m afraid somebody will use me of having motives if I stay longer.¡± jackie gave an awkward smile and gestured his hands at the three. He realized that the hatred between the White family and the Cabello family was unusually deep, and it would not be easy to resolve. Helena nced at jackie and said, ¡°I acknowledged that you saved my sister before, young man, but don¡¯t expect us to let you win deliberately during thepetition. Do you understand?¡± ¡°I know. I won¡¯t let you girls win just like that either!¡± jackie turned around and slowly walked forward. At that moment, a portly man came toward them with his clique. ¡°Oh my, Helena, what a coincidence! Never thought we¡¯d meet here!¡± This man¡¯s eyes lit up upon seeing the Cabello sisters. He strode toward them and grabbed Helena¡¯s hand in excitement. ¡°Young Master Hunt, please have some respect for yourself!¡± Chapter 1281 Utterly displeased, Helena¡¯s expression darkened as she quickly withdrew her hand from Young Master Hunt¡¯s grip. She would have gotten angry from the start had it been anyone else that held her hand so abruptly¡­but the fat man before her was the Second Young Master Hunt. Not only was he overweight, but he liked women too and had always involved himself with them. s, this fatty had a high fighting prowess and was talented in cultivating pills. Together with the fact that he had materials to cultivate pills, his fighting prowess was naturally quite high. Second Young Master Huntughed and said, ¡°Helena, you¡¯ve grown beautiful in my eyes. I told my father that I should find a fianc¨¦e, and I think you¡¯re the perfect fit!¡± ¡°Young Master Hunt, stop joking. I¡­ I already have a boyfriend. Apart from that, I¡¯m almost thirty and I¡¯m several years older than you. We¡¯re not fit for each other!¡± Helena was livid at his suggestion, but she dared not ruin his image and could only smile embarrassingly. Second Young Master Hunt replied with a smile when he heard this, ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t lie to me, First Young Mistress. Firstly, I like women who are several years older than me. Such women are much more charming. My heart moved the moment you touched my hand, and I¡¯ve never felt that before!¡± Second Young Master Hunt paused here before he continued, ¡°Secondly, you¡¯re obviously lying to me when you said you had a boyfriend. I had asked around recently, and I know you don¡¯t have a boyfriend yet. I n to ask my father to ask your hand for marriage after thispetition so I can make you my fianc¨¦e. We¡¯ll get married and have children once we get to know each other more!¡± ¡°Mmph!¡± Helena mentally vomited three liters of blood. Asking her to marry him and have his children was a much worse fate than killing her. His talent and his skills in cultivating pills were indisputable, but he was awfully ugly. Helena turned down many of the handsome young masters who wanted to date her. She had a headache just thinking about this damned fatty asking her to marry him and have children with him. ¡°I swear I have a boyfriend!¡± Helena bit her red lips, and she instantly piped up when her line of sight happened tond on jackie¡¯s back, who was less than 100 meters away. Their Cabello family and the White family did not have a good rtionship. They hated each other, even, and this was a great chance to take. Not only could she make Second Young Master Hunt give up, but she could also make him hate jackie. This was what people would say, killing two birds with one stone. ¡° jackie,e here quickly!¡± She immediately waved her hand at jackie after she spoke. jackie, who had not walked far away, turned his head back when he heard Helena called out to him from far away. He frowned, though he still came toward them, not knowing why Helena called out to him. ¡°What is it? Why is the first young mistress looking for me?¡± jackie walked over and smiled at Helena. Unexpectedly, Helena gave her a flirtatious gaze the next second and, walking toward him, held his arm and said shyly, ¡°You¡¯re cruel! Just call me Helena. Don¡¯t you like calling Helena?¡± ¡°Helena?¡± jackie frowned and was stunned. ¡°Yes, jackiey!¡± Helena responded by calling out shyly. She even shook jackie¡¯s arm and looked so helpless as she relied on him. Chapter 1282 ¡° jackiey?¡± Danie and Venus stared in disbelief, eyes wide open at the nickname. Speechless, they wondered if they heard wrongly. Danie, all the more, was frozen on the spot. Did her sister not detest jackie? What was she doing all of a sudden? Of course, she quickly caught on that Helena was using jackie to get rid of Second Young Master Hunt¡¯s badgering. She might be able to frame jackie with this. jackie also understood what was going on and immediately shook Helena¡¯s hand away, taking two steps back. ¡°First Young Mistress Cabello, please have some respect for yourself. I¡¯m not interested in you, and I don¡¯t want to be your shield.¡± Second Young Master Hunt was initially enraged, but knowing what was happening, he grinned as he spoke, ¡°You¡¯re a good actress, Helena Cabello. I almost believed you!¡± Helena was naturally unwilling to admit defeat just like that. She immediately caught up with jackie and hugged his arm. ¡° jackie White, how can you do this? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re no coward? What¡¯s going on? How can you chicken out when a love rival suddenly pops up? You¡¯ll lose me if you¡¯re acting like this!¡± jackie almost fainted; Helena truly was good at ming others. He got increasingly exasperated when Second Young Master Hunt did not seem to be any smarter. He was extremely angry when he saw Helena hugging jackie¡¯s arm and growled, ¡°Young man, is what she¡¯s saying true? Are you truly her boyfriend? Are you that suicidal to take a woman from me?¡± ¡°Second Young Master Hunt?¡± jackie had never met anybody from the Hunt family. He was ashamed when he heard how Second Young Master Hunt was addressed and immediately fell into embarrassment. ¡°Second Young Master, don¡¯t misunderstand this. Why would I take a woman from you? Look at her: She¡¯s the one who came to me, and there¡¯s nothing between the two of us!¡± Unable to tolerate the nonsense, Danie walked forward and exined, ¡°That¡¯s right. Second Young Master Hunt, there¡¯s nothing between my eldest sister and jackie. If you think about it properly, everything bes clearer. Arrogant women like my sister look down on so many young masters. How would she even set eyes on jackie, this young master from the White family?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Look, even the third young mistress had said it, so you shouldn¡¯t believe in what the first young mistress said.¡± jackie rxed. Luckily, Danie shared a close bond with him or he would never clear his name no matter how hard he tried. Helena was speechless. She never thought that her sister would speak for an outsider¡¯s behalf, moreover did it in front of her. Did she hold jackie¡¯s hand for nothing, then? Helena always had a haughty streak in her. How could she admit defeat when she had finallye up with a way to get rid of Second Young Master Hunt? She turned her gaze and mumbled, ¡°Alright, Third Sister¡­ You like jackie too, don¡¯t you? You want to push me to the Second Young Master Hunt to get him, don¡¯t you¡­? H¡ªHow could y¡ªyou do this to me?¡± Helena even deliberately sobbed as she spoke, ¡°Third Sister, I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯ve been together with jackie for so long now, so you can¡¯t think of breaking us up!¡± Danie was bbergasted, not believing Helena would make things up like this just to harm jackie. However, her sister was right in one thing¡ªshe did like jackie. She immediately responded, ¡°Sister, what nonsense are you talking about? How can you harm jackie like this? He saved my life!¡± Helena finally realized that her sister was too kind. She must have stood forward to speak on his behalf because he saved her. Chapter 1283 Nheless, Helena wanted to insist¡ªshe had gone too far to back down. Blushing, she spected, ¡°Unbelievable, Third Sister¡­ You¡¯d want me to marry somebody else so you can have jackie all to yourself? You¡­ You¡¯re really too harsh!¡± Second Young Master Hunt, standing by the side,pletely bbergasted. He had no idea who was telling the truth and who was lying at that moment. In the end, he looked at Venus and questioned, ¡°Second Young Mistress, what¡¯s the meaning of this? What¡¯s going on between this jackie and your sister? Are they a couple?¡± Venus nced at Danie then Helena before finally speaking, ¡°Second Young Master Hunt, my¡­my sister and jackie truly are in a rtionship. I just didn¡¯t expect my third sister to have feelings for him too!¡± ¡°What? Who¡¯s this young man that two young mistresses from the Cabello family liked?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. All three beauties are famous, yet they¡¯re both infatuated with him? It seems like they¡¯re love rivals!¡± Several members of the Hunt family who stood behind Second Young Master Hunt started discussing among themselves softly. Everything felt so unbelievable! ¡°Nonsense!¡± Second Young Master Hunt¡¯s face darkened before he growled, ¡°How can a member of the White family be worthy of the Cabello family¡¯s beauties? Isn¡¯t there a big difference between this young man¡¯s identity and yours?¡± ¡°Second Young Master Hunt, he¡¯s the family master inheritor of the White family, and he¡¯s likely to be their family master in the future. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s not good enough for us!¡± Helena was slightly happy when her second sister spoke on behalf of her. This time, jackie waspletely done. ¡°I never thought you¡¯d lie through your teeth, Second Sister!¡± Danie looked at her second sister with a blushed face. Were they not driving jackie into hot soup? It would be troublesome if Second Young Master Hunt really hated jackie in the future. Venus pulled Danie to one side and said softly, ¡°Danie, this is a good chance to get rid of this guy. If we get rid of jackie¡­¡± She chuckled lightly before she continued, ¡°The White family will have one less true prodigy, and Father will be very happy then! You should stop remembering him as your savior, do you understand? We don¡¯t owe him anything!¡± ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡± Overridden with anxiety, Danie nced at jackie, who stood not too far, and spoke in a half-whisper, ¡°I¡­ I really like him, and I¡¯m already in a rtionship with him. I just dare not tell Father yet as the timing is not right!¡± Venus was extremely surprised, red lips parted in her shock as she struggled to process the situation. ¡°Preposterous! Stop scaring me, Danie. The hatred between our families didn¡¯t juste up in these recent one or two years. Even if our rtionship isn¡¯t as rigid as it used to be, I¡¯m sure Father won¡¯t agree to the two of you being together. How can you fall for the enemies¡¯ son?¡± ¡°Second Sister, you can¡¯t tell anyone about this. You have to keep it a secret!¡± Danie pulled her second sister¡¯s hand and pleaded, ¡°Please don¡¯t push jackie into trouble. I¡¯ll kill myself if he dies!¡± Chapter 1284 Stupefied at Danie¡¯s revtion, the speechless Venus felt like she was in an awkward predicament. She gazed at Danie before saying, ¡°Third sister, I¡­I¡¯ve just said something about it. How can I take it back, and how would our eldest sister not hate me for it if I did? Mind you, she¡¯s in a sticky situation that¡¯s hard to get out of!¡± ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡± Danie was left in a disarray, not knowing what to do. Running thin on his patience, Second Young Master Hunt yelled, ¡°Hey, hey, hey! What are the two of you speaking about over there?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s nothing!¡± Venus smiled embarrassingly and rejoined them with Danie. ¡°Second Young Master Hunt, you¡®re a handsome gentleman and are the Hunt family¡¯s second young master. Are you afraid that no beautiful woman would like you? I¡¯m sure that there are many talented women out there who¡¯ll want to marry you!¡± Danie immediately agreed to it. ¡°That¡¯s right, Second Young Master! You¡¯re also a master in cultivating pills and have a high fighting prowess, and I¡¯m sure many beautifuldies adore you. Why have eyes for my eldest sister?¡± Second Young Master Hunt was taken aback at their words and, ncing at both Danie and Venus, he gulped as he breathlessly spected, ¡°Are you two saying that you like me?¡± That shocked Danie as she quickly exined, ¡°No, what we meant to say is that how can somebody like you have so few admirers, am I right? So there¡¯s no need for you to think of us, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Second Young Master. Look¡­ I already have a lover, so you should forget about me. I¡¯m also old, right?¡± Helena smiled embarrassingly. ¡°But there aren¡¯t many beauties like you. I like beauties and they like me, but I still like the three of you as you¡¯re all true beauties with individual characteristics!¡± Second Young Master Hunt had no ns to give up. ¡°About that¡­ Second Young Master, I¡¯ve been with jackie for so long now, and I¡­ I¡¯m not a virgin anymore, and I¡¯ve already done the deed with him. So¡­ a prodigy like you don¡¯t have to have a deflowered woman like myself, don¡¯t you think so?¡± lied Helena through gritted teeth after making sure no one else was in the vicinity. ¡°I¡­¡± jackie was speechless, never expecting that the First Young Mistress Cabello would say such a thing to get rid of this Second Young Master Hunt. Was she not ruining her reputation? ¡°What about you? You still n to deny it?¡± Helena rolled her eyes at jackie flirtatiously as she was afraid jackie would continue to refute. Her eyes seemingly quavered helplessly as she gazed at him, however. jackie nced at Second Young Master Hunt, noting that he indeed seemed peculiar. Apart from that, it seemed like this guy had his fair share of women by the tone of how Helena and the others spoke, and it would be a tragedy to see a beauty like Helena marrying such a man. Sure enough, Second Young Master Hunt¡¯s expression darkened when he heard what Helena said. He had heard all this time that the three young mistresses of the Cabello family were sophisticated and did not have boyfriends. He adored Helena, head over heels for her. That was why the news of her giving herself to the White family¡¯s young master took him by surprise. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± He was still furious after thinking it through. ¡°Hmph! The Cabellos have a bad rtionship with the White family, and I don¡¯t believe that you¡¯re actually with this guy, unless¡­unless you prove it to me!¡± Chapter 1285 Helena¡¯s expression seemed to sour as she hugged jackie¡¯s arm, saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ enough to prove it? How else do you want me to prove it when the two of us are acting this way?¡± Thest thing she expected was for the Second Young Master Hunt to insist, ¡°Haha! Didn¡¯t you already give yourself to him? Do you two dare to kiss on the streets? If you don¡¯t, this means that you¡¯re lying to me!¡± Second Young Master Hunt grew increasingly angry as he disdainfully added, ¡°Helena Cabello, I¡¯m the Hunt family¡¯s young master. If you dare toy with me, I¡¯ll ask your father for your hand in marriage tomorrow; it¡¯d be best if our powerful families cane together. Should you disagree to our union, I¡¯ll have my father wipe out the entire Cabello family. Hmph!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Helena reddened in anger, not expecting the Second Young Master Hunt to go to such extremes with the lives of the Cabello family members. Second Young Master Hunt had both his hands behind his back as he arrogantly dered, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t dare to? Haha! If so, this means that you¡¯re toying with me. I¡¯m not like the young masters from the other families: the women I have my eyes on can never escape. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re not a virgin. I¡¯ll get a taste of the First Young Mistress Cabello, even if it means I have to interfere in a love affair!¡± Helena was extremely angry yet helpless; things would be irreversible if such a man genuinely asked her father for her hand in marriage. After all, everybody knew that the Hunt family had two sons, but the one the Hunt family master favored the most was his second son. His son was undeniably talented, but he, more importantly, knew how to cultivate pills. Had he been a more diligent person and trained more, his fighting prowess would have been higher than the eldest young master. Although the eldest young master was not as talented as the second young master, he was not bad. As he did not like to speak much and loved training in silence, the eldest young master had an obviously higher fighting prowesspared to the second young master. ¡°Who says I don¡¯t dare to?¡± In her anger and bitterness, Helena turned and came toward jackie with gritted teeth. Before jackie managed to react, she stood on her tiptoes and, wounding her arms around his neck, kissed him on the lips. ¡°No way!¡± Venus was extremely surprised when she saw this scene as she then nced at Danie, who was beside her, in a peculiar way. She had no idea what to say as their eldest sister had actually¡­for¡­ ¡°What¡­?¡± Danie was speechless and she had a weird expression on her face. However, she eventually understood what her eldest sister was experiencing. She would not want to marry the Second Young Master Hunt, too. ¡°Oh my god¡­¡± Many of the passersby on the street were stunned when they saw this. Nobody could ever imagine that the Cabello family¡¯s first young mistress would kiss a man in the streets. Helena shyly took two steps backward after several kisses and blushingly stuttered, ¡°Alright, do¡­do you believe it now?¡± ¡°Never thought my goddess would be preempted by this guy!¡± Second Young Master Hunt obviously believed Helena after that. Fists balled tightly, he then turned to jackie as he resentfully growled, ¡°Next- in-line to be the White family¡¯s master, huh? Wait for it, young man. I won¡¯t kill you now, but you can¡¯t me me during thepetition! ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Second Young Master Hunt waved his hand after he spoke and left with his people. Chapter 1286 Helena spit a few times right after the Second Young Master Hunt left the scene. She was so disgusted that she spit and wiped her mouth several times. ¡°Haha! Missy, you¡¯re really something. You¡¯re willing to sacrifice your first kiss to frame me!¡± jackie chuckled at the side. ¡°This is the downfall of trying to harm people! Also, don¡¯t forget, it was me who helped you out this time. You owe me a favor!¡± jackie added. Helena shot jackie a deadly re upon hearing his words. ¡°From what I see, you¡¯re taking advantage of me! And you actually dare to say that I owe you a favor?¡± ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. If it wasn¡¯t for me, the Second Young Master Hunt would have brought his men and gone over to your Cabello family to ask for your hand in marriage. Shouldn¡¯t you thank me for saving you from him?¡± jackie sneered coldly. In jackie¡¯s eyes, she brought the trouble upon herself. Nheless, he quickly thought of something and wheeled his head, facing Danie who stood not far away from them. The current Danie was full of loath and hatred; her face sank into the deepest abyss and she could not be more unhappy. She pouted. She saw with her own eyes this time, that jackie and Helena¡­ ¡°Danie, I did not expect that to happen. Your sister¡­¡± jackie approached Danie and exined to her in an embarrassed tone. Danie gave a bitter smile. She quickly calmed down and said, ¡°Well, I know. It¡¯s not like you initiate it, how can I me you? Besides, my sister had no other options then. That Second Young Master hunt is too abominable!¡± Speaking of which, Danie¡¯s face turned solemn. ¡°The Second Young Master Hunt has now targeted you. I¡¯m worried that he would y tricks against you during the tournament. We¡¯re not clear with the rules of this tournament up until now. I¡¯m afraid that he would talk to his father and plot against you! They might set unreasonable rules just to bring you down!¡± jackie¡¯s brow snapped together at Danie¡¯s concerns. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be possible, right? After all, there are so many families participating in thispetition. If thepetition is biased against a certain family, it¡¯d be unjust, and everyone would know! The Hunt family is the strongest among the eight shadow families. If they really did that, their reputation and image would be ruined. ¡°Danie, why are you worried for this fe?¡± Helena interjected when she saw her sister chatting happily with jackie. And when she thought of her kiss with jackie a moment ago, she was furious and disgusted. But, at the same time, she could not think of a better way to deal with the situation. ¡°Sis, it¡¯s all your fault! If it weren¡¯t for you, jackie wouldn¡¯t have been targeted by the Second Young Master Hunt.¡± Danie looked at Helena in exasperation. Although jackie possessed excellentbat prowess and martial status, it would still be a headache if the Hunt family decided to target him. After all, the Second Young Master Hunt was much stronger than the Young Master of the Norman family. ¡°I¡­I had no choice. Danie, do you truly want to see your big sister marry that fat *ss? Besides, didn¡¯t you hear what he said? If I didn¡¯t kiss jackie, he¡¯d think that I was fooling him and he¡¯ll make his father fight the Cabello family!¡± Helena exined with an aggrieved expression on her face. ¡°What else could I do? Although I¡¯ve lost my first kiss and it was a big loss to me, I was out of wit at that moment. The Second Young Master Hunt is the apple of his father¡¯s eyes! It¡¯d be more difficult to deal with if they ordered an attack on the Cabello family!¡± Chapter 1287 ¡°Hmmm, but I don¡¯t think that will happen. Although the Hunt family is strong, the Cabello family is not weak either. Thus, I believe that if the Hunt family were to attack the Cabello family, they¡¯d experience a grave loss as well. And if the loss is too huge, it might jeopardize their number one position among the eight shadow families!¡± jackie chimed in after giving the matter some thoughts. However, Helena rolled her eyes at jackie¡¯s analysis. ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand Master Hunt at all. The head of the Hunt family is a domineering and bossy person, it¡¯s just that he hasn¡¯t reached the ultimate god level. If there¡¯s someone on earth who can break through to the ultimate god realm, that someone would be Master Hunt. He has been at the peak of the true god realm for many years. His combat ability is no joke. His martial status is on par with two or even three martial practitioners whose combat prowess is at the peak of true god realm.¡± ¡°Is he that strong?¡± jackie was taken aback by Helena¡¯s words, and shock dawned upon his heart. No wonder the Second Young Master Hunt was so prideful and arrogant. jackie truly did not expect that the Hunt family would be this strong. They were stronger than he thought. It seemed that he had underestimated the Hunt family¡¯s combat ability. ¡° jackie, please be careful. The tournament has yet to start and your White family is a first-ss family, the Second Young Master hunt will still have some scruples. So I bet he won¡¯t make a move against you now. But, perhaps, during the tournament, he won¡¯t be so nice!¡± Danie bit her rosy pink and alluring lips and said, ¡°The Second Young Master Hunt is at the middle stage of the true god realm, and he has been stuck there for some time. Hisbat prowess is more powerful and stronger than my sister¡¯s.¡± She paused and then added, ¡°If he manages to break through to thete stage of the true god realm, hisbat ability would be more frightening! What¡¯s scarier is that the Hunt family has powerful martial arts and techniques for them to train, and these arts and techniques are not something we canpete with!¡± ¡°Danie, thanks for worrying about me. I need to leave now.¡± It was awkward to stay there any longer. Hence jackie showed a small smile and bid the sisters goodbye. Danie breathed out a huge sigh. Her mood was affected. She then walked toward the direction of the hotel where she was staying. She was not in the mood for shopping right now. ¡°Danie is out of her mind. She knew that our Cabello family is not on good terms with the White family. After I did that, not only did it get me out of trouble, but it¡¯ll also create trouble for the White family, isn¡¯t this a good thing? Why is she in such a bad mood?¡± Helena and Venus were mumbling andining behind. ¡°Big sister, didn¡¯t you know that Danie is fond of jackie? And that the two of them are actually a couple? It¡¯s just that she dared not tell Father. And now that you¡¯ve caused her lovely boyfriend to be in such a dangerous situation, how can she be in a good mood? Didn¡¯t you see how worried she was for jackie?¡± Venus whispered into Helena¡¯s ear. ¡°¡­¡± Helena waspletely dumbfounded. She remained silent and uttered, ¡°The two of them¡­are a couple? Jesus Christ, just now I¡­¡± Her face distorted. ¡°Ahem, don¡¯t worry. Danie won¡¯t me you. She saw the situation just now, and you had no better idea at that time.¡± Venus immediatelyforted Helena. On the other side, the Second Young Master Hunt entered his residence huffily and mmed the door behind loudly. He flipped his palm and a second-grade elementary pill appeared on his palm. ¡°That White b*stard. Humph! Initially, I didn¡¯t n to participate in the tournament, but since he treated me that way, I¡¯ll start training now and breakthrough to thete stage of the true god realm then I¡¯ll kill all the masters with the surname White. I¡¯ll let him know what the consequences are if you¡¯ve offended me!¡± Chapter 1288 It was said that the Second Young Master Hunt¡¯s talent in martial art was extraordinary. He managed to fully absorb the essence of the second-grade elementary pill at one shot. He had sessfully broken through to thete stage of the true god realm. Such talent was rare. With his current martial status andbat prowess, many family elders were not his match not to mention the young generation of masters. Besides, the Hunt family possessed excellent martial techniques and high-grade weapons. Days passed by quickly. jackie, who had returned to the hotel, was worried that the Second Young Master Hunt would find trouble with him. However, this guy was somewhat trustworthy and stuck to his promise that he would not. Nheless, at this time, the head of the Cabello family¡ªAlejandro Cabello, heard some news from the street. He angrilymanded Helena¡¯s presence in his room. ¡°Helena, what¡¯s wrong with you? When I was striding on the street, I heard people talking about the First Young Mistress of the Cabello family kissing the Young Master of the White family! You must supply me with a really good exnation this time!¡± Helena was rendered speechless. She would not want any news about that incident to reach any ears of the Cabello family. She thought she could escape by not going out that frequently as there were not many people that day and little to no people knew jackie. Since the tournament was in a few days, she thought that it would keep them busy and they would not find out about that incident. Helena truly did not expect that his Father heard about the rumors from the street just a day before the tournament! She smiled awkwardly and exined, ¡°Dad, that¡­that did happen¡­ But, I had no other choice at that time!¡± ¡°You were forced to do so?¡± Rage flowed through Alejandro likeva that his face changed into a different shade. He clenched his teeth and asked, ¡°Do you know your surname is Cabello? Our family has a long-standing feud with the White family! Our rtionship is not grave to an extent that we want to wipe out each other, but all along I don¡¯t want you to interact with any of them! There are skirmishes between the Cabellos and the White! Now, look at you, you¡¯ve disgraced me!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Helena was speechless. ¡°I really had no other choice at that time! I was pestered by the Second Young Master Hunt that day. That fe said he wanted toe to the Cabello family to ask for my hand in marriage! He asked me to marry him, won¡¯t you feel angry too? I don¡¯t want to marry him! I¡¯d rather find a random person to get married to!¡± Helena stomped her feet angrily. ¡°What!¡± Alejandro gasped at the new information; shock gripped him. He remained silent for a moment before he nodded, ¡°You¡¯re telling me that the Second Young Master Hunt nned toe to our house and propose to you? And that¡¯s why you lied to him by saying that you have a boyfriend? And it just so happened that jackie was there, so you used him and kissed him to make the other party believe in your ims?¡± Helena bobbed her head. ¡°Yes. I feel that this is a little mean because the target is on jackie now, but I was out of my wits at that time, I really don¡¯t want to marry him! Besides, I was afraid that because of me, the Hunt family woulde looking for trouble with the Cabello family. Although the Cabello family is strong,pared to the Hunt family, we¡¯re like an ant before an elephant!¡± Alejandro nodded after knowing the truth. ¡°Helena, don¡¯t take it to heart. It will pass. Indeed, it was a little cruel to jackie. After all, he saved your sister¡¯s life before. But you¡¯ve no other choice then, so please don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure on this matter!¡± Helena pursed her red lips and nodded slightly. ¡°The Second Young Master Hunt warned jackie fiercely. He said that he¡¯ll participate in the tournament and if he meets jackie, he¡¯ll kill him!¡± Chapter 1289 ¡°I¡¯m not sure about jackie¡¯s martial status. If it¡¯s high, it shouldn¡¯t be that easy to kill him.¡± Alejandro responded after giving some thoughts on the matter. ¡°Danie said that jackie has reached the middle stage of the true god realm. Moreover, that fe¡¯s talent is extremely extraordinary!¡± At this moment, Helena¡¯s thought ran back to the scene where she and jackie shared a kiss on the street. She could not help but blush at the thought. That was her first kiss; she never expected her first kiss would be taken away by jackie just like that. The only thing thatforted Helena was that jackie was quite good-looking. If he were ugly and unsightly, Helena would have banged her head against the wall, feeling like she had lost something precious. ¡°Middle stage of the true god realm? His martial status is not bad at all. Hmmm. Why do I feel that his talent is much stronger than yours?¡± Alejandro smiled bitterly. ¡°The White family finally has an extraordinary martial master. If they continue to grow like it, wouldn¡¯t it be bad for us?¡± Alejandro paused before continuing, ¡°If the Second Young Master Hunt could defeat and kill jackie in the tournament, it might not be a bad thing at all. After all, we¡¯re not on good terms with the White family, and we don¡¯t know what the future is like. That brat came back from the secr world, and he managed to reach this state, which is incredibly talented. If he were to continue to improve, breaking through to the peak of the true god realm is not an impossible task!¡± ¡°Sigh! Do you think the White family will me me for his death when the timees? After all, I¡¯m the culprit for making jackie the target of the Hunt family!¡± Helena sighed aloud; she was overwhelmed by her conscience. ¡°Silly girl!¡± Alejandro hastened tofort. ¡°The world works in such a way that the weak are always the prey to the strong. You did nothing wrong. Besides, even if jackie was killed by the Hunt family, the murder is done during the tournament. Even if Nash White feels unhappy, he has to swallow his anger, because the tournament¡¯s rules are set by many powerful families together. It doesn¡¯t matter if jackie was the one who killed the other party or vice versa, both parties are not allowed to take revenge and pursue further!¡± ¡°But, the Second Young Master Hunt is not a kind man. I¡¯m afraid that he will not only target jackie but also the rest of the men in the White family. If too many men from the White family die on that day, I don¡¯t think Nash will sit aside and abide by the rules!¡± Helena gave a dry smile. Although she knew that the Cabello family was not on good terms with the White family, she never wanted to stir up any trouble for the White family. It would be more troublesome in the future. ¡°All right, don¡¯t overthink this matter anymore. You must not affect your heart and spirit. If it does, it will affect your future breakthrough to the next level, understand?¡± Alejandro reminded Helena gently, then added, ¡°Go back and rest early. Tomorrow we¡¯ll depart in the morning for the tournament. Please prepare yourself and do your best in the tournament. After all, this is a matter of the Cabello family¡¯s reputation!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Helena bobbed her head and left the room. Time passed quickly. On the next morning, the major families among the hidden families, including the eight shadow families, dozens of second-ss families, and some third-ss families had set off to the tournament. They headed straight to the Kobe Mountain outside the city. Chapter 1290 ¡°That¡¯s so amazing! Young Master jackie, thank you so much! If it wasn¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to break through to the peak of the true god realm!¡± On the way to Kobe Mountain, the First Elder of the White family¡ªKeh White¡ªsaid with immense joy. ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re wee. It¡¯s only a matter of time for you to break through to the peak of the true god realm. We¡¯re all family, there¡¯s nothing to thank me for!¡± jackie chuckled and responded nonchntly. Nash¡ªwho was beside jackie¡ªwas worried; his face sank. ¡° jackie, I heard that you¡¯ve offended the Second Young Master of the Hunt family, and the other party had even warned you about killing you in the tournament. So when the tournament starts, you have to be extremely careful and pay full attention to your opponent!¡± Nash said to jackie. jackie nodded and smiled, ¡°Father, don¡¯t worry. Mybat prowess and martial status are not low, it¡¯s not easy for him to kill me. Besides, I have the ultimate-grade spiritual weapon, remember? If I can¡¯t fight anymore, I¡¯ll run. He can¡¯t catch up with me.¡± Nash felt relieved at jackie¡¯s words andughed, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right! I almost forgot about the weapon!¡± ¡°We don¡¯t know how the tournament rules are going to be. But if that Second Young Master Hunt wants to fight against Young Master jackie in the tournament, it won¡¯t be easy, right? After all, there are so many other contestants in thepetition!¡± Ynda Lagorio¡ªwho had broken through from the early stage to the middle stage of the true god realm ¡ªgave her two cents after thinking about the whole situation. ¡°But, don¡¯t forget this time the tournament¡¯s rules are all set by the Hunt family. If they insist on fighting against jackie in the tournament, I don¡¯t think we can avoid that!¡± Nash let out a bitter smile and said, ¡°In the past, we didn¡¯t have to be careful with the Lagorio family; they even helped us in the tournament. But this year, everything is different. We not only need to guard against the Hunt family but also the Lagorio family. I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll experience a big loss if they target our men!¡± Titus White¡ªwho was beside them¡ªopined with a gloomy face. The young generation of the White family possessed good talent. Within these two months, several young masters gained breakthroughs in their martial arts and techniques; the overallbat prowess was one level above than before. However, the White family still seemed feeblepared to the other seven families whose foundation and heritage were built decades ago. In the past, the White family had help from the Lagorio family in these tournaments, plus the other seven families tried not to offend each other, hence the loss was not big in such tournaments. But the situation was not quite the same this year. Not only did the White family have to fight without the help of the Lagorio family, but they had also offended many people from first-ss families. Even worse, some second-ss families who were at a simr level with the White family, could not wait to pull them down from the first-ss family status. This time, the crisis that the White family had to face was a hundred times worse than before. ¡°Everyone, please be careful and be fully focused during the tournament! Several young masters from the Norman family seem to dislike Young Master jackie as well. So, we have to put our guards up against the Norman family too!¡± Titus reminded the group with a bitter smile after realizing something important. Yule White, on the other hand, pouted and expressed in an exasperated tone, ¡°It¡¯s not easy for me to break through to thete stage of the demi-god realm. Hmph! I thought I would be able to achieve good results this time, but looking at this situation, this tournament is big trouble for us!¡± Beth Whiteughed out loud at the side, ¡°Yule, don¡¯t think too much, okay? How much better results can you get? It¡¯d be considered fortunate if we were able to defeat some of those second-ss families. Our White family has always been at the bottom of the eight shadow families¡¯ list. We were at the bottom in the past, so I think it¡¯ll be the same this year too. As for the Lagorio family, nah, they won¡¯t be able to defeat us!¡± ¡°Sister Beth, I¡¯m truly envious of you! You¡¯ve broken through to the early stage of the true god realm. It¡¯d be great if I could break through to the true god realm as well!¡± Yule stared at Beth with an envious expression on her face. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be envious of because I¡¯m older than you! You, sooner orter, will break through to the true god realm!¡± Chapter 1291 ¡°Right, the best I could do is to break through to the peak of the true god realm. After that, I can¡¯t go any further, so I¡¯ll be waiting for you there. After all, the ultimate god realm is just a myth; it¡¯s too unreliable; it¡¯spletely legendary. If there¡¯s really a way to reach the ultimate god level, I think we would have found it already!¡± ¡°Hmmm¡­about the ultimate god realm, since everyone is talking about it, I think maybe it¡¯s true!¡± jackie, however, smiled and chimed in, ¡°Only that the route to this ultimate god realm is extremely difficult. Perhaps, the link that connects to the ultimate god realm had broken during the passing down. But I do think the ultimate god realm did exist in the past.¡± He added. Just when the group was happily exchanging opinions, they had arrived at the entrance to the forest under Kobe Mountain. Outside the forest, there was a spacious meadow. Many families had arrived and gathered at the field in front of the forest. ¡°The White family is here!¡± A man, who sat on the grass, saw that the White family had arrived, quickly announced their arrival to the others. ¡°Hehe! I heard that Lance of the White family is highly likely dead. And the head of the White family¡ª Nash White¡ªdecided to make his illegitimate son the heir of the head of the White family. That illegitimate son has good talent; the White family is actually solely relying on their younger masters to get such a position!¡± An old man chortled aloud and said to the people next to him. ¡°His talent is indeed excellent. But that brat offended the Second Young Master of the Hunt family! So, I think they¡¯re in big trouble this time!¡± A young man responded with a coldugh. ¡°What? No way! How could he offend the Second Young Master Hunt? They don¡¯t even know each other, right?¡± The young man¡¯s speech had sparked interest in the surrounding people. ¡°It happened like this¡­¡± The young man gathered the people, only then he started telling everyone what he had heard. ¡°Tsk, tsk, tsk. Really? I¡¯m so jealous of that brat! He got a kiss from Helena Cabello, the First Young Mistress of the Cabello family? Any of the young mistresses of the Cabello family is my dream woman! Any of them can be called the queen of beauty! And that brat was¡­was actually kissed by one of them!¡± Another young man expressed his jealousy upon listening to it. ¡°Hehe! What¡¯s there to be envious of? Soon that brat will be sent to hell. If he is dead, it¡¯d be useless even if he had a beauty by his side! Now, which one is more important? Life or beautiful woman?¡± The old man from before said with augh. ¡°If I was kissed by such a beautiful woman, I¡¯m willing to die a hundred times!¡± The young man, on the other hand, said smilingly, ¡°Moreover, didn¡¯t this young man tell us about it? That Helena Cabello is no longer pure. Just thinking of the scene makes my every cell dance excitedly! Sigh! That brat is really lucky to have such a beautiful girl!¡± He drooled and further added, ¡°Besides, that brat is the heir of the head of the White family, the Second Young Master Hunt wouldn¡¯t dare to kill him without any reason, right? Also, they have to meet each other in the tournament for that to happen, right?¡± After hearing that, the old man nodded in agreement. ¡°This is true. Although he¡¯s being targeted by the Hunt family, his social status and position is still noble. As long as they don¡¯t meet each other in the tournament, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡± Chapter 1292 ¡°Look, over there, the Cabello family is here!¡± Just as jackie and the others had found a ce to sit down, the field once again became lively due to the arrival of the Cabello family. jackie gazed in a specific direction, indeed, the Cabello family slowly appeared in his sight not far away. ¡°Heh, this is my first time seeing the three sisters of the Cabello family! I can¡¯t wait to see them!¡± Some young men had long heard that the three sisters of the Cabello family were good-looking and alluring. Their eyes could hardly contain their excitement and delight. ¡°They¡¯re all beautiful, stunning! But it¡¯s a pity that the First Young Mistress is taken by a man called jackie. I¡¯m so jealous!¡± Some men, on the other hand, felt pity andmented. ¡°Sigh! The First Young Mistress is not young anymore, she¡¯s almost in her thirties, and should actually get married by now. Such a woman, her beauty is already in full bloom. I¡¯m truly jealous of that brat! It looks like what we have left is the Second Young Mistress or the Third Young Mistress, we¡¯ve to find a way to please them!¡± A fat guy drooled and swallowed hard just by looking at Danie and the others across the field. Several guys, who stood beside the fatty, stared at the pig-like fatty with a disgusted look on their faces. With a pig-like face, it was already considered as fortunate if he could find a wife, not to mention to have the Second or the Third Young Mistress Cabello as his wife. He was like an idiot talking about his fantasy. The Cabello family chose a ce not far away from the White family and sat down to take a break. Complicated feelings and thoughts dawned upon Helena when she saw jackie from afar. She did not think much about it when the incident happened that day. But within these two days, she reyed the scene again and again in her mind and pondered on it, realizing that jackie helped her with no other intention. She falsely used jackie and jackie tried to refute it at first. jackie could have continued to refute by saying that they were not in a rtionship after she forcibly kissed him. But jackie did not do so. He stood there and remained silent and let the show continue, which eventually made the Second Young Master Hunt believe that they were a real couple, and in the end, he left the scene huffily. If on that day, jackie insisted that he had nothing to do with Helena, the Second Young Master Hunt would have not believed what Helena had imed¡ªthat they were a couple. If that truly happened, the Second Young Master Hunt would certainly be angry at Helena, ming her for fooling him. Then he might stir up trouble with the Cabello family¡ªby proposing a marriage with Helena. And if the Cabello family were to disagree, a fight would be born. ¡°What the heck was he thinking that day? Why did he choose to help me at the veryst moment?¡± Helena murmured to herself, her eyes fixated at jackie, full of dazzlement. ¡°First Young Mistress Cabello, what a surprise!¡± Several men from the Norman family approached her out of the blue. Keith Norman gazed at Helena and the corners of his mouth curled upward, forming a perfect arc. ¡°Strange. Before we came to Kobe City, we saw that the Third Young Mistress Cabello was close with the Young Master of the White family. Tsk, tsk. It¡¯s really out of my imagination that the First Young Mistress is also jackie¡¯s girlfriend?¡± He eximed loudly on purpose. Danie was still feeling salty in her heart, although she knew that her sister had no other choice under that circumstance. ¡°Keith Norman, what does this have to do with you? Who is close with jackie is totally none of your business!¡± Danie shot up from the ground and said in anger. Keith did not expect Danie to be so disrespectful to him, hence he decided not to give in. ¡°I¡¯m just curious. You see, you said before that you and jackie are good friends, extremely ¡®good¡¯ friends. And ording to the timeline, your sister has not known jackie for that long, right? Should beter than you, right? Then how did their rtionship develop so quickly?¡± Chapter 1293 ¡°How does this concern you? Can¡¯t they fall in love at first sight? What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Danie huffed. She was so angry that she could feel anger thrummed through her veins. She was already upset with the incident, who knew Keith Norman would deepen the wound in her heart by trying to pick a fight. Helena sensed the enraging anger from her sister and felt sorry for her. She only thought of getting rid of that damned Young Master Hunt that day and did not expect jackie to be Danie¡¯s boyfriend. If she had known it earlier, she would not have done that. Only two people knew about the rtionship between Danie and jackie, which were herself and Venus. They did not dare to tell Alejandro; they could only pretend as if they did not know anything. ¡°Heh, I intend to rify that. Your sister is so beautiful. It¡¯s such a pity for her to be with an illegitimate b*stard.¡± Keith sneered, smilingly. ¡°To my surprise, it turns out that it¡¯s not so difficult to get the daughters of the Cabello family!¡± ¡°Haha! He¡¯s right! All along we thought that the Cabellodies are hard to pursue. They seemed distant and full of pure and noble aura. We didn¡¯t think that they¡¯re actually sl*tty in their bones! And getid by the young master of the White family!¡± Several guys chimed in and mocked like sour grapes. Jealousy rushed through their mind, especially those men who fell head over heels for the First Young Mistress Cabello. Many of them looked at jackie fiercely as if jackie had taken their wives away, wanting to tear him apart. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? The male lead of this drama, why don¡¯t youe out and give a speech? You can talk about your triumph feeling for winning the Cabellodies.¡± Here, the Second Young Master of the Norman family¡ªJoshua Norman¡ªinterrupted and looked down his nose at jackie. ¡°You¡¯reposed, aren¡¯t you? Do you know how many men here are envious of you?¡± He mocked. ¡° jackie, are you and Helena really in a rtionship?¡± Nash¡ªwho sat next to jackie¡ªhad his brows snapped together and asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t meet her before, did you? I think if you¡¯ve not met her before, you should stand out and exin yourself clearly. A lot of men are fond of Helena, and I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯ll be a disadvantage to you in the tournament, although some of them may not be your opponent!¡± Nevertheless, jackie sneered nonchntly, ¡°Father, there¡¯s nothing to exin. The mouth is on their faces, we can¡¯t control their mouths, so they can say what they like. Helena had a hard time then, if I stand out at this time, the Cabello family¡­¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Nash was tongue-tied at jackie¡¯s answer. From what he heard, he realized that Helena and jackie were definitely not in a rtionship, and to get rid of Young Master Hunt at that time, Helena had no other choice but to kiss jackie. But if jackie did not stand out and exin, the White family would be in trouble! ¡°Sigh! Fine, you¡¯re not young anymore. I¡¯ll support you anyway!¡± When Nash thought of what he owed jackie and Joan over the years, he smiled and gave his support. He did not me jackie; if his son chose to do it, he must have a reason. Besides, if it were not for jackie, he would probably be a cold body by now. Hence, his view toward life was simple, as long as he and his family could live peacefully and harmoniously every day, he was content. ¡°Don¡¯t you me me?¡± jackie was stunned at his father¡¯s reaction. He was surprised that Nash did not reprimand him. ¡°Haha, you¡¯re my son, and as a Father, I believe in you and I support you. I don¡¯t me you!¡± Nash patted on jackie¡¯s shoulder, chortling. Chapter 1294 Warmth spread across jackie¡¯s chest. He smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The First Elder is already at the peak of the true god status. I¡¯m not too shabby either. When I¡¯ve broken through the advanced stage of the true god status, we won¡¯t have to be afraid of the Cabello family or the Hunt family anymore!¡± Nash bobbed his head. Now that the First Elder had achieved the peak of the true god status, their fighting strength had been significantly increased. More importantly, although jackie had just achieved the intermediate stage of the true god status, he had a keen fighting talent. Along with that ultimate-grade spiritual tool, the White family would grow even stronger if jackie continued to improve his martial level. ¡°Oh my. I never thought that he would be such a coward. Hah. I really don¡¯t understand why First Young Mistress Cabello would like a coward!¡± When Keith saw that jackie did not supply an answer, he became even bolder in his taunting, not caring about the White family at all. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he try to exin himself?¡± Alejandro looked at jackie, frowning. His daughter was with jackie not because they were in a rtionship, and the White family was on bad terms with his family. Logically, jackie should exin everything. If jackie refused to admit to anything, not only would the Cabello family suffer, Helena would lose face as well. Yet although jackie was being wrongfully used, he chose to keep silent. While Alejandro was plenty confused, he was actually delighted as well. ¡°Do you have a death wish, Keith?¡± Helena could not bear to watch on any longer. ¡°Whatever rtionship I have with him, and the type of men I like¡ªnone of it is your business!¡± she huffed. ¡°Are you telling me that I can¡¯t be in love?¡± ¡°Tsk tsk. You¡¯re mad because we said that your man is a coward?¡± Joshua stood up as well, grinning. ¡°Young Miss Cabello, we did not mean to be rude. But you and your sisters are the captors of our hearts. And jackie is an illegitimate son from the mortal realm¡ªa cat trying to be a lion is still a cat at heart. We don¡¯t want a beautiful woman like you to marry a dog!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Helena was so furious that her face purpled. She clenched her teeth and strode over to sit together with Danie and the others. ¡°You¡¯d better pray that you don¡¯t run into me in thepetition. I¡¯ll make sure you see red otherwise!¡± ¡°A dog?¡± Nobody expected jackie, who had been keeping quiet all this time, to slowly stand up with a cold smile on his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Hit a nerve there once it¡¯s about you?¡± Joshua gave a cold smile and clenched his fists. ¡°If you¡¯re that angry, why don¡¯t we have a show of strength?¡± ¡°All right then. I have no right to deny the great Young Master Norman a duel!¡± jackie also gave a cold smile. In a sh, he flew into the sky. ¡°So fast!¡± Many of the youth eximed when they saw this. ¡°That speed is definitely one of the true god status. He definitely has talent. No wonder he¡¯s the heir of the White family!¡± Some of the young masters from second-ss families stared at him with admiration. ¡°He may be strong, but the second young master of the Norman family has already broken into the intermediate stage of the true god status. Can this master from the White family match up to him?¡± Someone shed a bitter smile. ¡°That punk from the White family will only invite trouble now, since he was unable to rein his anger. Heh. He¡¯s too reckless!¡± ¡°No way about it. You probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold your anger in either, if someone told you that you were a coward with a finger jabbing into your nose. What sane person would tolerate that?¡± Chapter 1295 Some peopleughed helplessly. ¡°Okay, I didn¡¯t expect him to be so brash!¡± Keith saw jackie actually dare to fight, he was immediately happy, and he flew into the air in a sh. However, he soon thought of something. It seemed that the best spirit weapon was in the hands of White Family, whether it was jackie¡¯s or not, even if it was in Nash¡¯s hands. For the safety of his son, he was afraid Nash would give it to his son so that he could increase hisbat effectiveness during the game. And even if jackie was the initial cultivation base of the True God Realm, it would not be easy to deal with him if he held on to the best spirit weapon. ¡°I think you look down on people too much!¡± jackie said with a smile. After thinking about it, Keith said , ¡°Boy, let¡¯s set some ground rules. Let¡¯s not use weapons, how about it?¡± jackie frowned and didn¡¯t know whether tough or not. This guy was actually afraid that he would take out his spirit weapon and that he would lose because of it. ¡°Yes!¡± jackie nodded, clenched his fist, and aura surged from above. ¡°Keith, the games haven¡¯t started yet. Just try to have a friendlypetition, but don¡¯t kill him. Just teach him a lesson!¡± Master Norman said with a smile. The three sons of his are quitepetitive, and their talents are about the same as those of the three daughters of the Cabello family. He even had an idea in his heart. If the Norman family and the Cabello family became inws, it would really be a strong alliance. When the timees, even the Hunt family will not be able topete with them. Moreover, if his three sons marry the three daughters of the Cabello family, they would really make a lot of money. After all, none of the three daughters of the Cabello family are inferior in talent. Unexpectedly, this damn jackie actually became Helena¡¯s boyfriend, which made him very upset, and he secretly told his son yesterday that if he meets jackie during the game, he must try to kill him. Because in thispetition, you can kill at will, and neither the elders of the family nor the head of the family can intervene. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, father, this kid doesn¡¯t know how far he¡¯s about to fall. He won¡¯t be able to find all his teeth on the ground when I am done!¡± Keith said with a confident smile. After he finished speaking, his fist was clenched and chi wrapped around it. He moved and appeared in front of jackie in a sh, moving to attack him. Facing the opponent¡¯s attack, jackie just hummed, and immediately greeted him with a punch. The two fists wrapped in thick aura instantly touched each other. A powerful energy suddenly radiated from the ce where the two fists met. Chapter 1296 These two powerhouses are in the middle of the True God Realm and they are extremely powerful. Their sheer power, coupled with the thick aura, caused a massive explosion like a huge thunder crack, making a deafening sound, so much so that many people stood up in surprise and looked at the sky in shock. ¡°No? This kid didn¡¯t get blown away!¡± Darryl originally thought that jackie would definitely be blown away by his son¡¯s punch, and even suffer serious injuries, but instead it was a stalemate. His expression now was ugly. jackie¡¯s cultivation level seemed to be simr to his son¡¯s. ¡°This guy!¡± Helena looked at jackie there, also showing a look of surprise, her red lips slightly opened, very surprised. ¡°Sister, let me tell you, jackie is still holding back. After all, he doesn¡¯t want to expose his true strength when so many people are watching!¡± Danie looked at Helena on the side and raised her head slightly. Her eyes were full of self-satisfaction because this man of hers really was not too bad. ¡°Impossible, this guy is better than Keith?¡± Helena was even more surprised. It¡¯s no wonder that Danie likes this kid. It seems that this kid is not as simple as he seems. At this moment, the corner of jackie¡¯s mouth curved in a wicked grin and he suddenly applied more force and directly suppressed Keith¡¯s power. Blood gushed out of Keith¡¯s mouth as the energy hit his body and the force of it threw him several hundred meters away. As soon as he hit the ground, Keith spit out another mouthful of blood, his face paled as he tried to recover. ¡°Young Master, are you still fighting?¡± jackie smiled lightly. Standing in the air, he nced at his opponent lightly, yet with apletely calm as if he was simply bored. jackie¡¯s eyes were undoubtedly the biggest insult to Keith. Keith gritted his teeth with anger and clenched his fists, but he knew deep down that he was not jackie¡¯s opponent at all. If this kid took out the spirit weapon too he would be in big trouble. ¡®It¡¯s no wonder that Miss Helena fell in love with you.¡¯ Keith thought as he stood up. He looked at jackie hatefully, and said: ¡°Boy, I won¡¯t let you go. I still have the strength topete. When the games begin, we willpete again!¡± ¡°Good job!¡± ¡°Master jackie is really amazing!¡± Everyone in the White family was extremely happy. jackie¡¯s battle served well to give the White family positive face with everyone around. In the past, every time there was a match, the White family did not dare to speak too much and tried to keep a low profile, but even so, the other Seven Shadow Families had no regard for them and would push them around and bully them. Since the White family¡¯s overall strength was not much higher than that of some second-ss families, some second-ss families felt dissatisfied and disapproved of the White family. This puts them in the crossfire between two family sses. Today, jackie¡¯s performance finally gave them some relief. jackie looked at Joshua andughed: ¡°Your brothers wanted to fight me before but they said they would wait for the games. Looks like one of them had a reckoninging sooner than expected!¡± ¡°Boy, don¡¯t gloat too much, my sons don¡¯t need to give you any regard so you better watch who you laugh at. You¡¯re too arrogant, it¡¯s time I teach you a lesson!¡± Chapter 1297 Darryl felt dull. His sons are all masters. The most important thing is that they are ranked higher than most among the Eight Shadow Families. His own son was defeated by the illegitimate son of the White family who had returned from the outside world, which already made him shameless. Then unexpectedly, jackie would dare to mock his son as he just did. Darryl had seen enough so he flew up in a sh, clenched his fists, and went straight after jackie. On the White Family¡¯s side, the First Elder reacted in a sh and came to jackie, and Master Norman¡¯s attack with his own punch. ¡°It¡¯s just a discussion between the two juniors. Could it be that your Norman family can¡¯t afford to lose?¡± The First Elder¡¯s eyes were full of anger. As the two attacks met each other, they each stumbled back several meters. ¡°Impossible!¡± Darryl was startled, there was a look of shock in his eyes. He remembered the White Family¡¯s First Elder, he was only at thete stages of True God Realm. Although Darryl didn¡¯t use his full strength just now, he was the peak of the True God Realm. With a casual punch, Keh, the elder of the White Family shouldn¡¯t be still standing. ¡°Have you broken through to the peak of the True God Realm?¡± Darryl quickly thought of a possibility, and his face was instantly ugly. For a long time, the White family had only one master in the peak of True God Realm, which is why the other families looked down on them. Because even if it is ranked sixth and seventh in the first-ss family, there are two powerhouses at the peak of the false gods in the family. If Keh had really broken through to the peak of the True God Realm now, the status of the White Family would obviously be about the same as that of the other lesser Shadow Families. ¡°Master Norman really has good eyesight. I¡¯ve merely gotten lucky recently. Recently I have broken through to the peak of True God Realm, and mybat power has increased several times. Otherwise, how could I take a punch from you just now?¡± Kehughed. At this time, he was obviously the most dazzling thing here, and almost everyone¡¯s eyes were concentrated on him. ¡°Keh actually broke through to the peak of True God Realm?¡± At this time, the people of the Lagorio family had also rushed over. They happened to see this scene, and Trenton¡¯s expression was ugly. After all, they can now regard the White Family as a mortal enemy. If Keh broke through to the peak of True God Realm, the gap between them and the White Family will widen again. They want to avenge their daughter, but they don¡¯t know how to take revenge. With this, now how long will it take? He originally thought that the people of the Cabello family were enemies with the White family. Perhaps they could join hands with the Cabello family and deal with the White family in the future. But now they were saying jackie and Helena were in a rtionship, not to mention the friendship with Danie. In this case, he didn¡¯t know what to do. Fortunately, jackie offended the Second Young Master Hunt because of this, which made him happy again, and perhaps he could of this situation to take revenge. He was a little happy at first, but now he came here he discovered that the First Elder of the White family had actually broken through to the peak of True God Realm. The up and down made him feel like he was riding a roller coaster. ¡°Haha, Master Lagorio, is it only you who can break through, can¡¯t I make a breakthrough?¡± Keh saw Trenton¡¯s gloomy face and couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Tsk tsk, in the past one and a half years, it¡¯s rare to hear that someone broke through to the peak of True God Realm, yet today I found that two that have broken through to the peak of True God Realm!¡± At this moment, a flying carpet owned by one of the eight big families, the Tudor family, came over, and a middle-aged beauty sitting on it smiled calmly. Chapter 1298 ¡°Master Tudor, long time no see!¡± Seeing that it was Master Tudor who came, Nash immediately stood up, smiled slightly, sped his hands and bowed to her. Master Tudor jumped off the flying carpet, then put away the flying carpet, walked over and smiled: ¡°Master White, it¡¯s been a long time since I heard about your family¡¯s affairs, I didn¡¯t expect that the person who shared a bed with you could actually poison you, it makes me feel terrible to think about it!¡± At this point, the middle-aged woman looked at Trenton again, and said insinuatingly: ¡°The most important thing is, some people don¡¯t feel that his daughter is wrong, and they are enemies with the White family. Tsk tsk, they really don¡¯t feel embarrassed!¡± ¡°Karima, who are you talking about? Don¡¯t deceive everyone about this!¡± Trenton replied angrily, his fists clenched. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Could it be that you want to be an enemy of the Tudor family?¡± Karima frowned, and then smiled coldly: ¡°I don¡¯t even know your name or surname. Perhaps you cane tell us your name so we know who you are.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Trenton gritted his teeth. The Tudor family was among the Eight Shadow Families. They were at the bottom and only slightly better than the White family¡¯s situation. Of the two powerhouses at the peak of True God Realm, one of them only broke throughst year. The rtionship between the Tudor family and the White family is considered the best. The two families often help each other. Although Trenton was angry, he also knew that the Lagorio family was not even considered to be among the top Eight Shadow Families, and could only be regarded as a top second-ss family. Therefore, he could only clench his teeth and swallow his anger. ¡°Haha, everyone is almost here!¡± Finally, the people of the Hunt family also came, stepping off a flying sword. The old man of the Hunt family wasughing, his face was red and full of energy. Trenton flew up and took a look, and immediately stepped forward to face him then said respectfully. ¡°There are two Shadow Families, the Canmore family and the Lucas family, who have not yete. Also, there are still several third-ss families who have note!¡± When Nash saw this scene, he was a little speechless. Trenton obviously wanted to please the Hunt Family, the head of the eight families. This was too obvious. ¡°Yeah!¡± Master Hunt nodded calmly, then looked at the direction of the White family, frowned and said: ¡°Nash, I heard that your son Lance is dead, and you have found an illegitimate child again. Right?¡± Nash immediately took a step forward and slightly arched his hand: ¡°Master Hunt, as for my eldest son, whether he is dead or not, we don¡¯t know. We are still sending people to look for him and the others who followed him. The family members are still looking for the children of their family. Although most of them are dead, we have still decided to look for another month!¡± ¡°Nash, you only look for another month then you decide to give up? He is your son, even if my daughter wronged you, you can¡¯t give up so quickly, right? That¡¯s my grandson! You are too inhuman!¡± When Trenton heard this, he suddenly became angry: ¡°Are you even looking for him? You don¡¯t have to look for him, I¡¯ll look for him myself!¡± Chapter 1299 ¡°Master Lagorio, it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t look for him. I have been sick for several months. And as you know, the forest is a bit weird and dangerous. I can¡¯t go to the deepest part. If they still have not returned, then most of them are probably already dead!¡± Nash smiled bitterly: ¡°Although Lily wronged me, Lance is my son after all. I naturally hope that he is alive and naturally hope to find him. No matter if he chooses to follow me or follow Lily when the time comes, that is his choice, and I will respect his choice!¡± ¡°I think you said it nicely. If I were you, I would just let the people of the White family go into the deepest ce to find them!¡± Trenton smiled, with a look of contempt: ¡°You people of the White family, are you still afraid of death?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a question of whether you are afraid of death or not. That forest, everyone knows that those who go in that deep don¡¯te back out alive. I don¡¯t want to carelessly throw away the lives of the White family!¡± Nash said slightly angry: ¡°Since you love your grandson so much, then you go in and find him, I won¡¯t stop you!¡± jackie, who heard these words, couldn¡¯t help but frown. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a mysterious and dangerous ce. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± At this time, the Hunt family¡¯s old man became a little impatient and interrupted directly: ¡°Today, everyone is here to participate in our triennialpetition, not to see your two quarrels. If there is any contradiction between you, go down and solve it by yourself, don¡¯t affect today¡¯s game!¡± After Master Hunt finished speaking, he continued to Nash: ¡°I¡¯m curious, what does your bastard look like? I heard that you just came to Kobe. I even heard he took the virginity of the Cabello family eldest daughter. He must be an incredibly charming young man!¡± jackie¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, and he stepped forward and said, ¡°Master Hunt, I am jackie White!¡± Master Hunt looked at jackie, and then smiled: ¡°He is really handsome, it¡¯s no wonder that you have Miss Helena¡¯s heart!¡± jackie felt a little worried in his heart when he saw the other party¡¯s smile. ¡®This is Second Young Master Chet Hunt¡¯s grandfather. Since many others know what happened between him and Helena, then there is no doubt that Master Hunt also knows. If Young Master Hunt has came seeking revenge from his Grandfather, if it is reasonable, this old man should not wait to see jackie for himself. That¡¯s why he is acting like he is so approachable.¡¯ ¡®I have to say that this old guy is definitely an old fox with a knife in his smile. Such a person is too scary and not wise to provoke.¡¯ Not waiting for jackie to say, Master Hunt smiled again: ¡°Well, I haven¡¯t been happy for many years. If you and Miss Helena cane out alive after thispetition, the old man wille to preside over your wedding. After getting married a monthter, when the timees, the old man wille to drink your wedding wine, how about it?¡± ¡°What!¡± When Helena heard this her face was ugly. It seems that this old guy definitely doesn¡¯t believe that she and jackie are in a rtionship. That¡¯s why he is deliberately trying to test them. If they don¡¯t agree to it, then they would admit to ying with his grandson. When that happens, this old guy will definitely get angry. Thinking of this, Helena¡¯s head buzzed, she never thought this lie would actually put her in such a dilemma. ¡®I definitely can¡¯t marry jackie! I¡¯ve only met him once or twice. Although he does seem pretty good, I don¡¯t have those kinds of feelings at all. What¡¯s more, this is Danie¡¯s boyfriend. How could I rob Danie¡¯s boyfriend?¡¯ Danie was even more anxious when she heard this, she stood up and said angrily. ¡°No! I don¡¯t agree!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1301-1350 Chapter 1301-1350 Chapter 1300 ¡°You disagree?¡± Master Hunt frowned, quite surprised. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she agree?¡± Many people are also dumbfounded. Master Hunt is obviously kind, and he also wants to have good wine and be happy. This is the initiative to propose to jackie and Helena to host the wedding. It is such a proud thing to receive the blessing of such a high-ranking figure like Master Hunt. However, Miss Danie actually said that she did not agree. ¡°Danie!¡± Venus was taken aback, and immediately moved forward to pull Danie¡¯s sleeve and winked at her. At this time, if she said jackie is her boyfriend, that would be troublesome. Danie was indeed too angry just now, so she stood up without even thinking about it. Now when she was reminded by Venus, she also understood the seriousness of the matter. She rolled her eyes and said, ¡°My sister and him only saw each other two or three times. Even if they fell in love at first sight, they weren¡¯t talking about marriage!¡± Venus breathed a sigh of relief, and said with a smile: ¡°Yes, it doesn¡¯t need to be so rushed. When talking about friends, it will take a long time to know whether it is appropriate or inappropriate. If you decide too quickly, you will have a conflict. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Helena also said immediately: ¡°Yes, Master Hunt, thank you for your kindness. jackie and I have just met not long ago, and we have just established a romantic rtionship. How will things go in the future? I really don¡¯t know. If we get married it would be too soon! I haven¡¯t yet considered marriage.¡± ¡°Great, if the two of them break up in the future, don¡¯t I still have a chance?¡± A Young Master, after listening, said with a look of excitement. The guy next to him sneered and said, ¡°In your dreams! So many masters from first-ss families have been turned down. You think a second-ss family would have the chance?¡± The young master was holding his hands on his chest and said: ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true. Although jackie is the young master of a Shadow Family, his status and abilities are not much higher. He is just an illegitimate child who came back from the outside. I still heard that this kid on the outside was a live-in son-inw!¡± ¡°No? He was actually a live-in son-inw? That is really embarrassing. The dignified young master of the White family actually lived as a live-in son-inw? That would be so embarrassing. I would rather never marry for life than be a live-in son-inw!¡± When several young people heard this, they all cast sympathy or contempt for jackie. ¡°Haha, interesting, interesting!¡± Young Master Hunt, who had been watching Helena with a smile, finally spoke at this moment. Heughed a few steps forward, and then smiled mockingly: ¡°It turns out that you and jackie have only met two or three times. After meeting two or three times, they became a boyfriend and girlfriend. It makes sense, but having only met two or three times, she even gave this kid her first time. Isn¡¯t that too sloppy?¡± Chapter 1301 Thest time Helena said that jackie was her boyfriend, this made the Second Young Master Hunt, who likes Helena very much, feel very upset. Then finding out that she had given herself after only a few times, thinking about it made him feel panicked! ¡°No, this, such an important thing, unexpectedly¡­¡± Many young women looked at Helena with strange looks. A woman¡¯s first time, that is very precious, many women will never give themselves to a man easily. What¡¯s more, the Cabello family is still a top-notch family, and Helena is even the daughter of the Cabello family¡¯s head. They didn¡¯t expect it to be so hasty¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t care, as long as she is willing to marry I¡¯d be fine with it!¡± Some men who have long admired Helena for a long time said indifferently. Obviously, Helena is a very rare beauty. Helena¡¯s expression was ugly. In order to get rid of Young Master Hunt¡¯s entanglement, she deliberately said this, just to make him give up. Unexpectedly, he was so shameless in embarrassing her in front of so many families. Alejandro¡¯s old face was even flushed. He knew why his daughter would let out such words, but now he can only grit his teeth and continue to hold back his anger. Helena¡¯s eyes were red, her nose was sore, she almost didn¡¯t shed tears, she had never suffered such a grievance. She looked at the Second Young Master Hunt who was standing there hatefully, and then said: ¡°Second Young Master Hunt, this is my own business. Let me tell you, if you do this, it will only make me look down on you more and more. No matter whether I will marry jackie or find another man in the future, I definitely won¡¯t be with a man like you!¡± The corners of Young Master Hunt¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely a few times, and his face became gloomy for an instant. When Helena said this, wouldn¡¯t it be saying that any man she finds in the future would be better than him? These words really made Young Master Hunt very embarrassed. Many people looked at Young Master Hunt, and some were even whispering about him. The head of the Hunt family also felt embarrassed. They used to be domineering. Unexpectedly, this Cabello family¡¯s little girl would dare not give the Hunt family face and even directly confront his son. However, it is true that his son shouldn¡¯t say such a thing to embarrass the girl. This is not gentlemanly. No wonder people would be angry. He smiled as much as possible, and then said: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Today is about the games. No one should talk about this emotional matter. We¡¯ve all been young before, who hasn¡¯t been impulsive? We are all impulsive, this is only normal!¡± After speaking, he deliberately red at his son: ¡°Chet, why don¡¯t you apologize to Miss Helena? She is free to choose whoever she wants to be with, it¡¯s none of your business.¡± Young Master Hunt just took a pretentious step forward, and arched his hands unwillingly: ¡°Miss Helena, I did not think just now. I just felt a little surprised. You have been reserved for more than 20 years. You are almost 30 and have been guarding your body like a jade for so many years. I didn¡¯t expect this to develop so quickly. I was just so surprised that I couldn¡¯t stop myself from saying that. I didn¡¯t mean to nder you. Don¡¯t take it seriously!¡± Helena¡¯s face and eyes were red and she stared at the green grass on the ground. How could he apologize like that? His attitude made her feel aggrieved. Chapter 1302 Helena was fighting an inner turmoil. It seemed like she was not giving the Hunt family Master any face at all. This would make Master Hunt embarrassed and upset. She felt right now that she was riding a bucking horse. jackie frowned. He knew if things continued to go this way it would end badly. The Hunt family would certainly hold a grudge. The people of the Cabello family obviously didn¡¯t know what to do. They would wink at Helena, but she kept her head down and couldn¡¯t see their hints. After being embarrassed for a few seconds, jackie walked over boldly, and then to Helena¡¯s surprise, he took the initiative to hold her hand. Helena was a little bit astonished. While surprised, she couldn¡¯t help but shrink her hand back. But jackie grabbed her hand tighter, smiled at her, and said with a gentle expression: ¡°Helena, there¡¯s no reason to be upset. Master Chet has apologized, although this apology is not very sincere, but it¡¯s pretty good that he can apologize to you!¡± Helena blushed and felt a little nervous. How dare this kid call her Helena? She reacted quickly and cooperated with a smile, and then said to Young Master Hunt: ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t hold a grudge, I hope Young Master Hunt will not make such a fuss next time. Like your father said, young people nowadays should be open-minded!¡± After speaking, Helena deliberately cast a look at jackie. Many of the young men there looked at him with envy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Helena, we don¡¯t know what will happen in the future, but for now, I will stand by your side!¡± jackie released Helena¡¯s hand and stood aside. When Danie saw this scene, although her heart was hurt, she was a little relieved, she could tell the two of them deliberately acted for others. At least, jackie¡¯s words proved that the two are in a romantic rtionship, and it forces Young Master Hunt to shut his mouth. ¡°Tsk tsk, it¡¯s not good to show affection in front of everyone. The games are very cruel. I¡¯m really afraid that after your match, you two will not be able toe out alive!¡± The eldest master of the Hunt family, had been watching all this in silence, like a bystander, giving people a sense of coldness. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, although my cultivation base is not very high, I believe that it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem to come out alive!¡± jackie smiled indifferently when he heard the cold words, as if he didn¡¯t care about it. ¡°Haha, well, I like your confidence!¡± Master Huntughed, and then said: ¡°In this case, I hope that I can meet an opponent like you during the game!¡± In mere moments, the Canmore family and Lucas family also arrived. The overall strength of the Canmore family is not much weaker than that of the Hunt family, and the combat effectiveness of the Lucas family is only slightly weaker than that of the Canmore family. The two families are obviously also among the top of the Eight Shadow Families, which are extremely advanced. Chapter 1303 ¡°Okay, everyone is here, let me talk about the rules of thispetition!¡± Jared Hunt, the head of the Hunt family, looked at the crowd, and then flew up with a slow voice. His voice resonated throughout the crowd. When everyone heard this, they all looked at the owner of the Hunt family. No one knew much about the rules of the game, except for some members of the Hunt family. Under the gaze of everyone, Jared said again: ¡°This time the game is very simple. The game willst for a total of 1 month. Everyone should have seen the forest in front of us. There are a lot of monsters and spirited grasses in it. During ordinary times, it is guarded by our Hunt family, and very few people can enter it. We have ced a lot of ck wooden signs on the top of the mountain as well as in the forest, totaling 10,000 pieces. And this time your game is to snatch wooden signs. Whoever snatches the most wooden signs will be the first ce in the individualpetition!¡± At this point, Jared paused for a while before continuing: ¡°When the timees, participants of a family should also hand over the tokens they have obtained which will be used to calcte their cing, and hence ssify the ranks of the group ording to the total tokens obtained by the family participants. There will also be rewards ording to the rank that you are given.¡± When Master Lucas heard this, he frowned, stepped forward and asked: ¡°So, this time the match is not a ring match, and there will be no one-on-one situations? Doesn¡¯t that mean that when night time falls, it is highly likely that an individual will have to fight an entire group? Or perhaps 2 different groups fighting one another?¡± Master Canmore also had a solemn expression: ¡°Master Hunt, if we are abiding by the old rules and killing is allowed in thispetition, wouldn¡¯t thispetition format be too cruel? This will inevitably lead to the deaths of countless young masters.¡± ¡°Haha, two Masters, isn¡¯t death part and parcel of life? After all, thispetition is a process of survival of the fittest. Everyone has to treat death lightly!¡± Jaredughed, speaking as if dying was nothing but a breeze. However, many members of the family had a gloomy expression. They all knew that the Hunt family was not afraid. It is because the Hunt family has a lot of masters, and there are a lot of people who have managed to reach the true god level. They also had many people who have managed to reach the peak stage of the demigod level. As such, the Hunt family was not afraid of anyone else. As for the young people of other families, although they are considered masters, some have just entered the initial stage of the demi-god. For some third-ss families, in order to make up the number of participants, even people who were only at the eighth-rank grandmaster or the nine-rank grandmaster¡¯s cultivation had toe to participate in thepetition. In this case, their casualties will obviously be very devastating. In the past, when 2 yers were fighting it out in the ring stage, there was still the option of conceding defeat. With all the masters and family elders staring, no one will have the guts to continue dealing the killing blow. But now, the Hunt family intends to put all the contestants into the forest and the huge mountain in front. They can¡¯t go in and watch it. It¡¯s hard to know what will happen inside. Moreover, you can kill wantonly inside. If a group of people from the Hunt family sees the master of a certain family and feels like they aren¡¯t happy with them, the master of that certain family will certainly be surrounded and killed. The most important thing is that the duration of thepetition is very long. In one month, how many people will die? ¡°This is trouble, jackie, you must be careful. From the way the members of the Hunt family are staring at us, it is clear that the rules were tweaked in order for them to have a chance to deal with us!¡± Nash¡¯s expression was very ugly as he reminded jackie to take care of himself. He then beckoned jackie to lean back, and then softly reminded: ¡°After all, you have offended Master Chet now, and he issued a very clear statement stating that he will find trouble with you. I¡¯m pretty sure that the rules of this game are invented by Master Chet in order to give himself an opportunity to kill you!¡± jackie was no fool, such a rule, of course, the stronger the strength of the family, the more favorable. It seems to be fair game, but it is actually very unfair. ¡°I¡¯m afraid they are not just targeting the White family with this strategy!¡± jackie was silent for a few seconds before actually speaking to Nash. Chapter 1304 When Nash heard this, he was taken aback, and quickly, he took a breath: ¡°You mean, the people from the Hunt family see that others are developing well and in order to stabilize their status as the Number 1 family, they are taking this opportunity to get rid of the young masters of other families?¡± jackie nodded and said softly, ¡°This is very likely. Of course they will also kill some masters in the family that have a bad rtionship with them, as well as the forces that have had conflicts with them before!¡± Nash¡¯s brows wrinkled deeper and deeper: ¡°The Lagorio family used to be our allies, but now they have be our enemy. The Norman family, the second young master of the Hunt family, and many people who are jealous of your rtionship with Miss Danie, may all attack you. As for the Cabello family, I¡¯m afraid they will also attack you. This time, it is going to be very dangerous for our people!¡± ¡°There is no way we can only rely on ourselves, and we have no way out!¡± jackie smiled bitterly: ¡°However, I¡¯m not someone who is so easy to kill. Additionally, if anyone wants to harm members of my White family, I will make them pay a heavy price!¡± Nash looked at the Tudor family, and said to jackie: ¡°The people of the Tudor family have a very good rtionship with us and are worth relying on. In addition, the Canmore family and the Lucas family also have a decent rtionship with us. There are only a few small conflicts, but they have to be guarded.¡± ¡°Dad, don¡¯t worry! I will definitely be able toe back alive!¡± jackie looked serious because he was afraid that Nash was worried. ¡°Yeah!¡± Nash nodded. At this time, he could only choose to trust his son. Seeing everyone with a gloomy face and some talking in a low voice, the Master Hunt coughed slightly, and then he said: ¡°Everyone is a cultivator. Everyone has someone that they want to take care of. Everyone will be put in a simr precarious situation inside.¡± As Jared said and said, he became impassioned: ¡°It is said that you can¡¯t have a rainbow without a little bit of rain. There is no one in this world who is able to achieve sess without first sacrificing something. You bunch of youngsters need to go through some suffering. Only then will you be able to have a deeper understanding of life. Only this way, will you stand a chance to be the powerhouse at the peak of the true god!¡± ¡°Master Hunt is right, what he said is absolutely right!¡± At this time, unexpectedly, Trenton actually stood up and said tly: ¡°Everyone knows for a fact that Master Hunt was able to break through to the peak of True God Realm when he was young. That is because he has gone through countless battles and experienced the meaning of losing countless friends. He has forged on throughout the years, and that is why he has be so powerful. We can¡¯t let our younger generations be flowers in the greenhouse! ¡° After he was done speaking, Trenton raised his hands and said in a condescending tone: ¡°Those who understand what I just said, please give a round of apuse!¡± As he said this, the Lagorio family naturally began to take the lead in apuding. People from other families despised it in their hearts. Trenton¡¯s ttery behavior, but when everyone saw the Lagorio family was apuding, they could only follow suit. ¡°Can everyone see this? The Lagario family is but a 2nd ss family yet Trenton has such a deep understanding of life. I hope that everyone can follow in his footsteps!¡± Master Hunt smiled at Trenton, thinking to himself that Trenton was someone who is pretty knowledgeable. Trenton immediately said politely: ¡°Hey, Master Hunt, there is nothing about me worth following at all. What I said are just my heartfelt words from the bottom of my heart!¡± Chapter 1305 And at this time, Darryl Norman, the Norman family Master, actually stood up and said with a smile: ¡°Master Hunt, our Norman family thinks the same way. Everyone enters the game and this game couldn¡¯t be any more fair, what are you afraid of?¡± ¡°Well, since everyone has no opinion, then it¡¯s decided.¡± Jared directly raised his hand and signaled everyone to calm down: ¡°However, you can rest assured, when going in, it is not a group of people who go in together. We have already fixed the formation that was handed down before. Haha, when our contestants enter, they will be randomly separated by the formation and appear in different ces so that it is fair!¡± ¡°It has been fixed? I have long heard that Master Hunt is studying formations. Unexpectedly, he is really capable. In this world, he is probably the only one who can understand formations and fix the formation!¡± Master Canmore looked surprised, he obviously did not expect that the ancient and broken formation under the old masters was actually repaired by Jared. Perhaps the reason why the Hunt family chose topete here this time is that Jared deliberately arranged it to show off his formation skills. The purpose is to let everyone see how powerful he is, and see how well he repaired the formation. ¡°Master Hunt, are you sure that you havepleted the repairs? When the timees, if our people go in, will it be dangerous? If something goes wrong, it¡¯ll be troublesome!¡± Master Lucas was a little worried about what will happen in this formation should it fail. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, Master Lucas, how could I, Jared Hunt, fool around with so many masters¡¯ lives?¡± Jaredughed loudly and said confidently: ¡°Besides, my son, and everyone from my Hunt family will go in. Do you think I will fool around with their lives? You know, my second son has always been yful since childhood and didn¡¯t like to participate in suchpetitions. However, this time he came to tell me in person that he was very interested in thispetition, and that he would also participate!¡± Unknown if it was intentional or not, when he said this, Jared also nced at jackie. jackie smiled bitterly. This Young Master Hunt obviously wanted to find him in the game and kill him. After all, he shamed him that day. This guy obviously bears a grudge. Hearing what Jared said, everyone felt relieved. On entering this formation, everyone will be randomly separated at the fringes of the forest, so perhaps the sacrifice will not be too great, and some people with low cultivation bases can at least find a ce to hide. Otherwise, if so many people entered the forest together, wouldn¡¯t it be a short time after entering, that should the people of the Hunt family and Canmore family decide to unite to attack the master of a certain family, making it a disaster for the family being attacked? ¡°By the way, Master Hunt, is there anything else that needs attention?¡± Alejandro asked after thinking about it. ¡°One more thing, I want to talk about the tokens that we put in in advance, in addition to 10,000 ck tokens, there are also 1,000 white tokens, and a hundred red tokens!¡± Jared with a slight smile, introduced again: ¡°The distribution of these tokens are deeper within the forest, and closer to the mountain top, where it gets denser. In other words, there are not many on the outskirts of the forest, but the deeper you go, the easier it is to encounter tokens.¡± Chapter 1306 After Nash thought about it, he couldn¡¯t help but stand up and arch his hand to Jared: ¡°Dare I ask Master Hunt, between these ck, white and red tokens, is there any particr difference? Otherwise, why would it be divided into three different colors?¡± Jared suddenlyughed: ¡°Of course there are some differences. This ck token is the equivalent to one of itself, while the white token is equal to ten ck tokens. Although there are only a few red tokens, one of these is equivalent to a hundred ck tokens. Therefore, if you are lucky enough to get a red token, then it is equivalent to getting a hundred ck tokens!¡± At this point, Jared paused before continuing: ¡°I have to say it again, that not only are there more tokens the deeper you go in, but there are also more white and red tokens that are distributed within. Therefore, in this game, aside from one¡¯s own strength, one would also need a certain amount of luck!¡± After Jared exined all the rules and so on, Jared looked at the two towering stone gates that were not far away, and then shouted loudly, ¡°¡±Open the formation!¡± Suddenly, the two elders of the Hunt family flew out and came to the side of the stone gate. One of them took out a medium-grade spiritual stone and put it into a hollow space between the stone pirs. As the spirit stone was put in, the stone gates made a humming sound, and immediately a terrifying wave spread out, with a blue light curtain appearing which continued to spread. To everyone¡¯s surprise, it actually formed a sky blue curtain which covered the entire forest and the mountains within it, after which everyone could no longer see the situation inside. ¡°It looks like this ancient formation was really repaired by Master Hunt. That¡¯s really amazing!¡± ¡°He could actually restore it again. Otherwise, this formation¡¯s legacy would have never been seen again!¡± Many people looked at the huge sky-blue light curtain in front of them, and couldn¡¯t help sighing, especially some old men who felt that if they could witness such a scene in this lifetime, then this life would not be in vain. ¡°Master Hunt, since this formation envelops both the forest and the mountains inside, wouldn¡¯t we be completely unable to see the situation inside? So what is the point of this formation?¡± After thinking about it, the Master of the Lucas Family couldn¡¯t help but ask Jared. Jared smiled, and then said: ¡°The purpose of this formation is to scatter the people who enter randomly in different ces. While we may be unable to see the specific situation inside, we can see from this light screen above, a number of dots, which can disy the general situation of the contestant inside. If some dots suddenly shes a few times, before disappearing, then that would mean that man is dead!¡± After hearing this, Master Lucas couldn¡¯t help but nod: ¡°This formation is really amazing. I didn¡¯t expect it to be able to detect the status of the people inside, whether they are dead or alive.¡± Jared also said with emotion: ¡°This formation is actually not that amazing. ording to my research and understanding of formations, there should be some formations that can teleport people to a certain ce in an instant. Such formations are called teleportation formations, but they are tooplicated. The book I have contains only some simple records, thus there is simply no way to obtain any further information.¡± Chapter 1307 Speaking of this, Jared paused before continuing: ¡°However, from this, I can conclude that since there was such a powerful formation in the past, it must mean that there must be cultivation techniques that can be cultivated to the heavenly level, and the heavenly level cultivation base has definitely existed before!¡±. The Cabello family elder, who has rarely spoken, obviously became a little excited after hearing this. He couldn¡¯t help but walk forward a few times and then say to the people: ¡°Master Hunt is right. I can also conclude that the Heaven-level cultivation technique and the Heaven-level cultivation base definitely exist, but that they can¡¯t be found now!¡± ¡°Oh, is this truly so? Do you have any evidence of this Elder Cabello?¡± Hearing this, many experts at the peak of the True God Realm became extremely excited. They have been staying at the peak of the True God Realm, and there is no way to go further. If this goes on, then it would only be the same as those people in the past, who could only eat and wait to die. But they have finally cultivated to this point. They have all heard the legend of the heavenly cultivation base. Naturally, they hope to break through to the heavenly cultivation base, have a two-hundred-year lifespan, and enjoy the feeling of being a master. Therefore, whenever someone mentions the cultivation base of the heavenly level, or when there is some gossip, among these families, those who are at the peak of the True God Realm or thete stage of the True God Realm be naturally excited. Seeing everyone¡¯s expectations, the elder of the Cabello family couldn¡¯t help but smile a bit, ¡°There is no concrete evidence for this, but the ancient book in my hand, as you should know, contains a lot of prescriptions for curing some strange diseases. In addition to these, there are some pill forms behind. And the characteristics of some third- and even fourth-rank spirit grasses! There is even a prescription for the third ss pill¡­¡± In fact, not many people knew about this matter, and the Cabello family elder rarely said it before. Even when someone asked, he covered it up. Since the Master of the Hunt family mentioned the Heavenly Level cultivation base again today, he simply mentioned it in front of everyone. ¡°Elder Cabello, can you let us take a look at the prescriptions of these three-tier pills? It¡¯s just a quick look, I¡¯m not taking it away.¡± Chet is a pill-making master of the Hunt family. That is to the point of being extremely obsessed. The Hunt Family Master likes to study formations, and he likes alchemy, and both of them are quite knowledgeable. This has made the Hunt Family¡¯s position rtively stable all this while. ¡°Yes, Elder Cabello, take it out and take a look. This may give us more opportunities to detect the mystery of the cultivation base of the day. This is not only for us, but also for you, for our children and grandchildren. This is for a great cause!¡± The old man of the Hunt family was also looking forward to it. Had it not been known that the fighting power of the elder of the Cabello family was much more powerful than that of Alejandro, he would have snatched this book from the elder of the Cabello family long ago. ¡°If this is the case, I¡¯m afraid it would be a little inconvenient!¡± The Cabello Family First Elder¡¯s face suddenly sank. He originally wanted to mention this so that everyone would believe that this Heavenly Level cultivation base definitely existed, and everyone would be more active in looking for this breakthrough method. He didn¡¯t expect that the others would want to read that ancient book. How could he show this thing to others? Chapter 1308 People are selfish, let alone showing others the prescriptions of a third-grade pill. Even letting the second young master of the Hunt family take a look at the prescription to a second-grade pill would probably not be possible. Therefore, the elder of the Cabello family has always kept this mysterious ancient book very well. Even if the Master of the Cabello family wants to see it, it would not be an easy task. Even if he did show, it would at most be shown to him for a while before being taken back immediately. Therefore, the Cabello family elder didn¡¯t even think about it and refused. ¡°Forget it, forget it. Since the First Elder Cabello doesn¡¯t trust us, then forget it. There are some things that everyone is reluctant to share. I was afraid that if you study it alone, you would not be able to understand anything!¡± Jared waved his hand, a little unhappy. ¡°Yes, you have had that ancient book for many years, and after so many years of research, nothing has been concluded. I think that it is just a book containing medical treatment and medicine. With regards to heaven-level cultivation, it should not be of much help!¡± Master Hunt also smiled: ¡°However, since you said that it records third-grade pills and even the fourth- grade spirit grass. It can be inferred that a heaven-level cultivation base definitely exists. After all, even if you have a third-grade pill and a fourth-grade pill, even those who have ate stage cultivation base of the True God Realm, and maybe even those at the peak of the True God Realm would not dare to use such a pill. The energy must be very strong!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I think we are discussing these, and we can¡¯te to a conclusion. So let¡¯s start the game, it¡¯s gettingte!¡± Jared finally looked at all of them. The contestants then said: ¡°Each family has four hundred entries. Get your people to step forward. When I announce for thepetition to start, you can directly enter the light curtain. After entering, you would not be able to exit before thirty days is up. Once the thirty days are over, you will be able toe out.¡± Elder Hunt reminded everyone from the side: ¡°ording to the rules, your contestants must not be over thirty years old. If any family dares to cheat, don¡¯t me my Hunt family for being impolite. In this forest, there are a lot of spirit grass and a lot of treasures. If you get it in thepetition, it will be your spoils, which is a reward for you!¡± After all the contestants of the families came out and came to the front of the light curtain, Jared said loudly: ¡°The game begins!¡± Suddenly, figures jumped up and rushed in against the light curtain. jackie looked at the light curtain, and quickly discovered that as people kept rushing in, on the sky blue light curtain, there were indeed shing bright spots. These bright spots appeared constantly, very Randomly, they are basically located on the periphery of the light curtain. From the light curtain, you can see the approximate positions of these people inside. ¡°This formation thing is really amazing!!¡± jackie couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It was the first time he has seen and heard of such a thing. ¡°Let¡¯s go, hurry in! There are a lot of treasures in it!¡± Danie walked to jackie¡¯s side. After a nce at him, she flew up, facing the sky-blue light curtain and rushed into it. ¡°This girl¡­¡± jackie smiled, flew up, and rushed in. This light curtain didn¡¯t seem to be obstructing anything. After rushing in, jackie only felt a flower in front of him, and he actually appeared in a forest. Looking around, jackie smiled slightly. Earlier on, many White family members rushed in with him, but after they came in, they were randomly teleported to other ces, and jackie had to admire how formidable the formation was. ¡°Since, there are more tokens deeper inside, and the white and red tokens are also distributed deeper inside, then let¡¯s go directly to the mountain!¡± Chapter 1309 jackie raised his head and looked at the distant mountain peaks, before flying straight away. In the depths of the forest, there was a terrible roar of beasts. jackie knew that there must be some terrifying monsters in it, but his cultivation base was not low now, hence he was not too afraid. But for some contestants who are masters of third-ss families that face up against powerful monsters, they might be in trouble. Since jackie¡¯s cultivation base was very high and his speed was not slow, he saw a ck token in a short while, flew over it, picked it up, and put it into his ring. ¡°With a month¡¯s time, you don¡¯t have to rush. When it gets to the end, the snatch will be extremely fierce!¡± jackie couldn¡¯t help but think to himself as he flew. ¡°Everyone in front was looking for tokens. Over time, I am afraid that there will be a lot of tokens in their hands, and at that time, I¡¯m sure that there will be more cases of people snatching tokens, robbing each other, and killing others and stealing treasures.¡± ¡°Maybeter on, some family contestants may meet and then gather together. At that time, the battles between two families will be more frequent.¡± ¡°Although the cultivation bases of the others in our White family are not low, they are not high, so we still have to find them as much as possible. After all, there are probably a lot of contestants who will want to take out our White family this time!¡± jackie frowned and began to worry about the other White family members. Originally, jackie didn¡¯t want those masters who had just been recruited from the branches to participate in thispetition, for fear of danger. But for those masters who split from their families, their cultivation base is not bad, and they even wanted toe and see the world. After discussing with Nash, jackie got quite a number of them to follow. Of course, the White Family is a first-ss family after all, and masters who can be qualified to participate are at least at the initial stage of the Demi-God Realm. What the White Family needs to be wary of are those from other powerful first-ss families. After flying for a while, jackie heard fighting sounds in front of him. He frowned slightly and flew over there immediately. ¡°You, what do you want? I haven¡¯t picked up any tokens yet!¡± Nikini, who was in the early stage of Demi-God Realm, was surrounded by three men under a tree, her eyes full of fear. Her cultivation base was not too low. But unexpectedly, her luck would be so bad. Not long after she came in, she met three Lagorio family members, and two of the Lagorio family¡¯s three people were in the early stage of demi-god realm One was actually a cultivation base in the middle stage of the demi-god, she was obviously not their opponent. ¡°Token?¡± One of the Lagorio family¡¯s men gave a wicked smile: ¡°We are not interested in whether you find the token or not. We are only interested in your White family masters!¡± Chapter 1310 ¡°Could the three of you let me go, because of the good rtionship between our two families in the past? I just came in, you wouldn¡¯t want to kill me, right?¡± Nikini was aggrieved. She had finally won the opportunity to participate in thepetition and wanted to temper herself, and even wanted to find some treasures in it to see if she could improve her cultivation level. She didn¡¯t expect to be targeted immediately on entering. Moreover, the three people of the other party were so lucky, they had actually met people from their own family so quickly. ¡°No way, little beauty, the rtionship between the two was good in the past. But now, before we set off, our Master had repeatedly told us that if there was a chance to meet the White family, especially those who are alone, just kill them directly, no need for hesitation!¡± One of the men gave a wicked smile, and carefully looked at Nikini in front of him: ¡°This girl¡¯s body is in good shape, I don¡¯t remember, when did the White family have such a master!¡± Another Lagorio family master smiled and said: ¡°This girl has a good figure. If we kill her like this and she doesn¡¯t have a token, wouldn¡¯t it be too bad, too wasteful of spiritual energy? Everyone just came in, wouldn¡¯t it be better to find a bush and give her¡­¡± the other two nced at each other, and nodded with understanding, stepping towards Nikini. jackie clenched his fist and was about to rush out. However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that at this moment, a figure appeared not far away, and said angrily: ¡°What do you want to do? You dare to take action against our White family, you must be looking for death!¡± Sally seems to be in the cultivation base of the middle stage of the demi-god. However, it is not known if she and Nikini will be the opponents of the three Lagorio family masters. ¡°Sister Sally!¡± It was Sally. Nikini was happy, but frowned soon after. After she met Sally at the host¡¯s house, the two had a good rtionship, but even if the two of them were tobine forces, she was also worried whether they would be the opponent of the three Lagorio family masters. ¡°There is another White family member, what should I do?¡± After seeing Sally, one of the men from the Lagorio family frowned, his face a little unsightly. ¡°What are you afraid of, none of us three have low cultivation bases, not to mention, we have one more person than they do!¡± The guy in the middle stage of the demi-god realm, who has strong confidence in hisbat effectiveness, said with a cold smile. ¡°Nikini, of these three, two of them are in the initial stage of the demi-god realm, and one of the middle stages of the demi-god realm. Although I am in the initial stage of the demi-god realm, I should not have a problem with those two initial stages of the demi-god realm. The other one, I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± After thinking about it, Nikini told Sally that earlier on, the other three people secretly punched her when she was not paying attention. Already injured, she could only n to grit her teeth and fight. Unexpectedly, Sally smiled indifferently: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these guys are just looking for death!¡± After speaking, Sally clenched her fist and went straight for the guy in the middle stage of the demi-god realm. ¡°I met two beauties all at once. This was given to us by God. You two should deal with the one injured, it should be no problem to kill her. After thate and join me to deal with this one that has a high level of cultivation!¡± As soon as Sally started to attack, the man in the middle of the Lagorio family¡¯s demi-god realm clenched his fist, and the spiritual energy on it kept surging, and then attacked Sally. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master Lagorio, leave this woman to the two of us!¡± The other two rubbed their fists and walked over to Nikini grinning. Chapter 1311 However, something that everyone did not expect in the next second just happened. The man in the middle stage of the demi-god of the Lagorio family was easily sted off by Sally with a punch, and he smashed into the ground with blood spurting out, which was obviously not ¡°lightly¡± injured. ¡°No, that¡¯s not right, your power is in thete stage of the demi-god realm!¡± After the man spit out blood, his face was ugly, and he was shocked. The strength of Sally just now was not in the intermediate stage of the demi-god realm. ¡°You¡¯re right, I broke through a few days ago, so go and die!¡± Sally smiled coldly, flipped her palm, and took out a treasure sword, which appeared in front of the other party in a sh. ¡°What!¡± The other two Lagorio family men nced at each other, and they were so scared that their legs became weak. If Sally¡¯s cultivation base of thete stage of the demi-god Realm, then the two of them would not have the power to resist. Originally thought, as long as Young Master Lagorio held on for a while, if the two of them took out Nikini, they would be able to win. Unexpectedly, the young woman who came just now was actually in thete stage of the demi-god Realm. Master Lagorio is not her opponent at all. Sally pierced her opponent¡¯s heart and quickly drew the sword back, sshing blood everywhere, then beheading Master Lagorio, who was in the middle stage of the demi-god. One of the guys saw Sally walking towards them.Frightened, he knelt down and said, ¡°Please let us go? We didn¡¯t mean it, we were instigated by Young Master Flynn Lagorio!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s this damn Flynn, if it weren¡¯t for him making us do this, we wouldn¡¯t have the guts!¡± The other guy also knelt down, his voice trembling. ¡°Haha, let you go? Did you think I didn¡¯t hear what you said just now? Do you think of me as a fool?¡± Sally smiled coldly as she took out her sword and ended their life. When the two of them saw that the situation was not in their favor, they tried to flee, but as they stood up, Sally¡¯s sword shed their necks. They grabbed their necks with their hands in fear, and then fell down. Nikini ran over excitedly and grabbed Sally¡¯s hand. ¡°Sister Sally, you are too amazing! You have broken through to thete stage of the demi-god realm! If it weren¡¯t for you today, I would be dead!¡± ¡°The main reason is that the Young Master¡¯s aura is really strong, and I have been practicing continuously, so I broke through to thete stage of the demi-god realm a few days ago.¡± Sally smiled and took out a piece of a healing pill and then gave it to Nikini. ¡°Thank you Sally, you are so kind to me!¡± Nikini swallowed the pill while holding Sally¡¯s arm, and the two looked like good sisters. ¡°Let¡¯s go, if we don¡¯t leave soon, the smell of blood here will attract the monster beast in a while. If it attracts a powerful monster beast, it will be troublesome!¡± Sally smiled: ¡°We all are people who came from the main house aftering from the branch families so we are also from the White family, so naturally we have to help each other out!¡± Chapter 1312 ¡°Wait, let¡¯s see if there are any treasures in the rings of these three guys!¡± Nikini quickly thought of something, and hurriedly ran to take the ring of the three people. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not bad. In addition to a few healing pills, there are also a few first-grade spirit grasses. Oh my god, there are actually two ck tokens in this guy¡¯s ring. ¡° Soon, Nikini eximed, took out the things, and then handed them all to Sally: ¡°Sister Sally, thank you for saving me! Take these, It¡¯s your trophy!¡± ¡°Giving it to me is not so good, let¡¯s divide it up together. If you have the spirited grass, you can breakthrough to the next level sooner in the future!¡± Sally said. Then she directly took out half and handed it to Nikini, and even took one of the two tokens and handed it to Nikini. ¡°Just keep the token. My cultivation base is not very high, and I am not safe holding on to it. you have a higher cultivation base, it¡¯s safer with you. If you encounter any danger, I will distract the opponent. While you can run away, I think it¡¯s better!¡± Nikini smiled, and then handed the token back to Sally. Sally nced at Nikini, and said adamantly. ¡°What nonsense, let¡¯s just be careful. Your cultivation base is not too low, it should be fine, we both have to work hard to get out alive!¡± Nikini said: ¡°Then no matter what, you will hold this token. This is an individual game, as well as a team game. In fact, you hold the same token. If we have more tokens in the White family, it will be the same. When the timees, the top few in the teampetition will also be rewarded!¡± Sally nodded: ¡°Then I will hold this token first. Whenever we meet Master jackie, or after meeting the White family members of the True God Realm cultivation base, we will give it to them. It is better. Because no matter who you give it, it will not affect the number of groups, and if you give it to a person with a high level of cultivation, it will allow them to rank higher in the individualpetition!¡± Nikini nodded, ¡°I mean, I guess people from other families will try their best to give their tokens to people with high cultivation levels in their families, so that they canpete for the first ce.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, if we don¡¯t go, the monster beasts will be attracted to the smell of the blood in a while!¡± Sally smiled, and after Nikini and Sally put the things away, the two of them disappeared in the same direction in a sh. After the two had walked for a while, jackie jumped down from a tree not far away. Originally, when he saw Nikini encounter danger, he nned to jump down and help, but he didn¡¯t expect Sally to actually show up, and the girl¡¯s cultivation level to have broken through. ¡°Let them practice well!¡± jackie smiled before he continued to fly forward slowly. ¡­ ¡°First-grade spirit grass!¡± After flying for a while, jackie discovered that there was actually a first-grade spirit grass under a big tree in front of him, and this one was actually still a nt. A rare spirit grass that can be used to refine pills. He rushed over, ready to take it off. After all, there were a lot of people who came in, 400 people in each family. If the families of all sizes add up, there are 100¡¯s of strong powers. If not, thousands. However, just when jackie was about to approach the spirit grass, a terrible roar sounded, and a fiery red python suddenly rushed out of the weeds next to it, opening its mouth and charged straight at jackie. The appearance of this giant python was abrupt, and it startled jackie. Chapter 1313 Moreover, judging from the faint fluctuating aura on the opponent¡¯s body, jackie could instantly conclude that this giant python¡¯s strength could beparable to the initial cultivation of the demi-god realm. It¡¯s quite surprising that such a monster beast actually appeared on the periphery of the forest. After all, such a monster is already extremely rare. Monster beasts strength to cultivation level is different from humans. So basically a human in the early stage of the demi-god is not on the same level as a monster beast in the early stage of the demi-god. Even if a person in the middle stage of the demi-god realm wants to kill a monster in the early stage of the demi-god realm, it would not be easy. However, in the eyes of jackie, whose cultivation level had reached the middle stage of the True God Realm, this monster beast was really nothing. He clenched his fists, and moved suddenly and appeared over the python. Just as quickly as he moved, he brought his fist down on the python¡¯s head. The body of the giant python was veryrge and long, with a length of seven or eight feet. jackie had never seen such arge python. After all, he had only heard of such a monster beast before but had never actually seen one. Apanied by a slightly dull sound, the giant python¡¯s head was smashed in the next second, hitting the ground heavily and spraying dirt as it hit the ground. Blood came out of the big eyes of the fire-red giant python, and after a few slight movements of his body, it remained motionless. ¡°You beast dare to attack me?¡± jackie looked at the dead python, smiled coldly, and then squatted down and picked the spirited grass. However, what jackie didn¡¯t expect was that when he just stood up, a terrifying movement came straight at him from behind! As soon as he felt this dangerous aura, he dodged to the left and jumped five or six meters to the left. Just after he avoided the attack, a terrifying light shed, and a sharp sword aura hit the big tree in front of where he stood before. The tree was cut cleanly and then fell to the ground with a bang. jackie turned around and looked at the young man standing in the air. He couldn¡¯t help frowning. This man was a master of the Canmore family. However, the members of Canmore¡¯s family camete to the games and did not see jackie¡¯s battle with Young Master Norman. Therefore, he did not know jackie¡¯s cultivation level and strength. Of course, judging from the attack of this man just now, and the current momentum, this guy¡¯s cultivation base is definitely not low, he should be a powerhouse with a true god cultivation level. ¡°A sneak attack from behind, so shameless!¡± jackie smiled lightly and looked at the master. ¡°Haha, boy, don¡¯t you know the cruelty of this world? Some people even kill their own brothers in order to be stronger or for treasures, not to mention sneak attacks over such trivial things.¡± The manughed. Soon he suddenly said, ¡°Oh, I remember, you are the young master of the White family. jackie, right? Sure enough, you came from themon world. There are too few fights and killings. That¡¯s why jackie is so innocent!¡± After hearing this, jackie was a little bit dumbfounded. Over the years, he had been able to be the Supreme Warrior through grueling challenges, and his cultivation has broken through to his present level. The battle he has experienced is no less than that of the young people of these Shadow Families. However, he didn¡¯t expect that the young masters of these Shadow Families would be so dishonest and secretly ambush him. Chapter 1314 ¡°Whatever you say!¡± jackie readied himself, and then said: ¡°We just got here and you already can¡¯t wait to ambush and take stuff? What a pity. My stuff is not easy to take!¡± ¡°Hah, I¡¯m the grandson of the second elder of the Canmore family, my cultivation base in the middle stage of the True God Realm, so if you are interested in living, hand over the spiritual grass you just got, and I can release you!¡± The man from the Canmore family was holding a long sword in one hand and looked rather superior as he spoke, ¡°The rtionship between our Canmore family and your White family is neither good nor bad. I don¡¯t have to kill you if you hand it over. After all, it¡¯s not easy for you to be the heir of the Master. If you die like this, it would be a shame!¡± ¡°With your cultivation base in the middle stage of the True God Realm you are so confident?¡± jackie shed. He flew straight up to meet him, ¡°Well, if you hand over your sword and the things in your possession, I can also let you go. The reason why I will let you go is because you nned to let me go.¡± The man had a slightly dazed expression in his eyes, and he reacted quickly, and then smiled bitterly: ¡°Haha, you¡¯re interesting, kid. You dare to threaten me with my threat to you? That¡¯s kind of interesting!¡± After finishing speaking, aura surged in his palm, and the sword in his hand uttered a terrible sound of swooshing. He smiled and said, ¡°I have a low-grade spiritual weapon. It is extremely sharp. If I identally kill you, you can¡¯t me me. Although you are so ignorant!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if you have the ability to do so!¡± jackie also smiled indifferently. The other party¡¯s sword looked good, and he nned to grab it and give it to the people of the White family, although It was a low-grade spirit weapon, it was a spirit weapon after all, it was much better than normal weapons. The opponent shed out again with his sword, this time actually used a low-rank martial skill. A terrifying sword aura, like a burning me, rushed straight to jackie. jackie squeezed his fist, the aura rushed out to cover his fist, and then he sted out with his fist toward the aura. As jackie sted out with a punch, arge fist aura was formed. The fist aura looked very solid, and the fluctuation inside was so intense that it didn¡¯t waver. The whole thing looked incredible. ¡°This martial skill, I am afraid it is a high-ranking one, but, this fluctuation¡­¡± After seeing jackie¡¯s terrible attack, the man on the opposite side became a little worried in an instant. He didn¡¯t expect this kid to actually be able to conjure such a terrible attack. The opponent¡¯s me-like sh quickly sted with the aura fist that jackie sted out, and it was not strong enough. A huge roar sounded, and a dazzling light flickered like lightning. jackie¡¯s attack quickly destroyed the opponent¡¯s attack, and his huge aura fist got smaller and went straight to the man in front of him. ¡°Damn, this kid¡¯s cultivation base is probably the same as mine, but how can this attack be so much stronger than my attack? We¡¯re still on the same level!¡± The man looked frightened when he saw the situation. Seeing that the attack had reached him, he immediately put a thin aura mask on his body, which enveloped him. Almost at the moment when his aura shield was finished, the remaining attack of jackie¡¯s fist hit him. The aura mask kept fluctuating constantly while jackie¡¯s attack was also constantly offsetting to counter his aura shield. ¡°Impossible!¡± Chapter 1315 Harold Canmore, the man fighting jackie, soon felt something was wrong. Seeing his aura shield begin to crack, he knew he couldn¡¯t hold on much longer. ¡°Impossible, I am Harold Canmore! It is impossible for a guy who has returned from the outside world to beat me!¡± Harold yelled. At the same time, the cracks in the aura shield covering his body became more and more serious. They continued to grow in size and spread through his body. All at once the aura shield shattered into a blue powder that faded as soon as it fell. A terrible boom sounded, and the next second Harold was sted into the air, flying upside down like a broken kite, mming heavily on a big tree. The big tree broke, Harold also spurted out a mouthful of blood, his face paled a lot. He gritted his teeth and stood up, spitting out more blood. He forcefully pierced the sword into the soil under his feet, barely supporting his own body weight. jackie flew down quickly, and appeared in front of Harold with a smile. ¡°Harold, the grandson of the second elder, your talent is indeed good!¡± jackie smiled, and then said: ¡°If I kill you like this, it would be a pity for you to die. Today, I am afraid it will not be that easy!¡± Harold¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, this damn kid actually came to gloat. ¡°Huh, kid, I¡¯m unlucky. I didn¡¯t expect that a master like you would appear in White Family!¡± Harold snorted and threw the sword in his hand to jackie angrily: ¡°Take it!¡± jackie was not expecting this. This guy was so decisive, and he handed over the sword without hesitation. If he wanted to kill him, there are no other people here, just the two of them. If jackie killed him, then all the other things he has will also be jackie¡¯s, and when no one sees it, it would be impossible to know that jackie did it. Therefore, this guy is a wise man, such a treasure,pared with his life, it is not worth mentioning. ¡°What about your ring? I want to see if there are any good things in it!¡± jackie smiled and said again. The corners of Harold¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, but after gritting his teeth, he took the ring from his hand and threw it to jackie. jackie took the ring and took a look, then took two ck tokens and two first-grade intermediate spirit grasses out, and threw the ring back to Harold. ¡°You don¡¯t want the spirit stone?¡± Harold was taken aback, a little surprised. He thought that besides his clothing and other daily necessities in the ring, jackie would definitely take away the spirit stone. He didn¡¯t expect him to just take the two ck tokens and two first-grade intermediate spirit grasses and not take the spirit stone. ¡°Just the ones that are not very valuable!¡± jackie put the things away in his own ring, then took out a pill and then threw it to Harold. ¡°You¡¯re giving me medicine for healing?¡± Harold looked at jackie with a suspicious look. He looked at the pill and it was indeed a healing pill. This made Harold even more confused. Chapter 1316 jackie was toozy to pay attention to him, turned around and flew away slowly, but left with a word to Harold, ¡°My healing medicine should be much better than yours. You should heal yourself soon, otherwise if you meet the Young Master of the Hunt Family, don¡¯t me me for him hurting you. You won¡¯t stand up in another fight!¡± After jackie had left for a while, Harold was still standing there stupidly. Wondering if all this was a dream. He attacked jackie before, and he looked down upon jackie very much. Unexpectedly, after jackie defeated him, he did not snatch all his belongings, and left him some healing pills and spirit stones, he even gave him a pill for healing. ¡°Could it be poison in this pill?¡± Harold couldn¡¯t help muttering while looking at the small pill in his hand. But he quickly shook his head again. If jackie wanted to kill him, it would be unnecessary. It would have been easier to just sh him with his sword. ¡°Hmph, I will try it and see if your healing medicine is better than my family¡¯s!¡± Harold finally snorted coldly, then threw the pill in his mouth and swallowed it. After only two minutes, Harold felt his injury, which was serious, was healing several times faster than that of the healing pills made by their Canmore family. He waspletely shocked: ¡°How can this White Family healing pill have such a miraculous effect? This is probably better than the healing pill made by the Hunt Family¡¯s Young Master Chet Hunt!¡± Of course, if he knew that this thing was refined by jackie himself, he wouldn¡¯t know what to think. ¡­ ¡°This sword is not bad, but unfortunately it¡¯s not suitable for women. Otherwise, Selena could use it!¡± jackie flew forward slowly. He got two ck tokens from Harold¡¯s ring, and two first-grade intermediate spirit grasses. The harvest was quite good. After all, everyone just came in. In two hours, it was good luck to have such a harvest in the first two hours. After flying for a while, jackie picked up two more ck tokens. The speed of collecting tokens was obviously quite good. There are not many tokens in total. jackie already has five ck tokens in such a short period of time, which is already an amazing ie. A little bit of time passed, and when the sky had dimmed a little, jackie had already advanced more than 20 kilometers into the forest. And at this moment, he found another second-grade low-level spirit grass. ¡°Second-grade low-level spirit grass, it¡¯s really good, such spirit grass is rarely seen in normal times!¡± Looking at the spirit grass, jackie was a little excited. This time, he was obviously more careful than before. After looking around, he found that there were no monsters, and then he flew over carefully, then picked the spirit grass and put it in his ring. ¡°This time, it went smoothly!¡± After putting things away, jackie was in a good mood and was ready to find a ce to take a good rest for the night, and then continue his actions during the next day. After all, if you act at night, although everyone¡¯s mental power is good,pared with those monsters that are good at night operations, the opponent clearly has an advantage. If you continue to act at night, it will obviously be much more dangerous than acting during the day. Chapter 1317 At this moment, jackie discovered that there was a very fierce fight happening nearby. Moreover, judging from the sound of fighting, there was no sound of beast roar, which showed that it was a battle between contestants. After jackie thought for a while, he flew in the direction where the fighting sound came from. jackie soon came to the top of a small hillside, hid among the low bushes on the hillside, and looked towards the ce below the hillside. ¡°Helena?¡± A beautiful figure quickly appeared in jackie¡¯s line of sight, and his expression became a little weird. Speaking of this small meeting of Young Mistress Cabello, jackie¡¯s heart was extremelyplicated. This woman is almost thirty, almost four years older than jackie, and she is not yet married. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t get married. When she was entangled by the second young master of the Hunt family, she chose to lie, saying that jackie was her boyfriend and wanted to make the Second Young Master Hunt give up. In this way, they are tied together. Now it is difficult to clean up. He can only bite the bullet and carry the lie to the end. However, jackie had already thought about it, and now they could only pretend to be a couple. After a while, the game will be over and everyone will go home. After another year or two, there will be no various scandals between the two of them. If so, this matter will also pass. In the future, when everyone doesn¡¯t care, he cane out and make a statement, saying that he and Helena have peacefully broken up. But for Danie, jackie couldn¡¯t help it. Since what happened to the two of them, and Danie giving him her first time, jackie felt that as a man, he had done something stupid. But he should still be responsible to the end and not treat her badly. ¡°Should I not go and help? Although the fight is fierce, the cultivation base of Helena is not low. She is in thete stages of True God Realm. Her cultivation base is higher than mine!¡± jackie after thinking about it decided to leave. He didn¡¯t want to care about this matter. After all, he didn¡¯t want to be entangled with this woman. However, when he was just about to leave, he suddenly realized that the figure of the man who was fighting with Helena on the opposite side seemed very familiar. ¡°Yes, Second Young Master Hunt!¡± After jackie saw the other party clearly, jackie¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but sink. He didn¡¯t expect that Helena would actually meet Young Master Hunt on the first day after they came in. ¡°That¡¯s not right, isn¡¯t Young Master Hunt¡¯s cultivation base in the middle of the True God Realm? Why do I feel that this guy¡¯sbat effectiveness is stronger than that of Helena?¡± After watching for a while, jackie felt something was wrong, the battle before him was terrifying, and Helena, whose cultivation had reached thete stage of the True God Realm, had gradually fallen into a disadvantage. The martial arts that Young Master Hunt used are more powerful than hers. At this time, Helena was already sweating profusely and couldn¡¯t bear the attacks. ¡°Hundred Leaves Cut!¡± Young Master Hunt smiled coldly and shed out with a single sword. In front of him, that terrible sh turned into a hundred small leaves. These leaves were actually sword-like auras. The spiritual energy was condensed, and it looked densely packed, covering arge space, and went straight at Helena. Chapter 1318 Seeing this terrible attack, Helena was frightened. The two had been fighting for a while. She had already reached thete stage of the True God Realm. At first, she didn¡¯t pay attention to Young Master Hunt. Yes, she believed that the other party was not her opponent at all. But what was unexpected was that the opponent had already broken through to thete stage of the True God Realm. While their cultivation base wasparable to hers, the opponent¡¯s martial arts and cultivation techniques seem to be much better than hers, resulting in a better overallbat effectiveness. At this time, she was obviously unable to stand it anymore, with beads of perspiration starting to form on her forehead as she started to panic. Unexpectedly, at this time, Young Master Hunt actually disyed such a powerful martial skill. ¡°Haha, let me show you my second-rank intermediate martial arts!¡± Seeing that Helena¡¯s face looked ugly, Chetughed, his eyes full of triumph. ¡°Overlord¡¯s Palm!¡± Helena didn¡¯t dare to be careless, constantly mobilizing the spiritual energy in her body, and then channeled it forward, with a palm facing the front. As she raised her palm, forming a palm-shaped force field before herself. After the disy of this martial skill, Helena heaved a sigh of relief, hoping that this martial skill would be able to provide some resistance to the opponent¡¯s attack. However, not long after, she was leftpletely speechless. The huge and iparable palm-shaped force field that she disyed was actually torn apart piece by piece by those terrifying swords aura leaves, and the openings continued to spread, and then he palm aura dissipated. However, although the aura¡¯s palm did notpletely block them, almost half of the aura leaves were still consumed by the palm. Only a few dozen leaves that did not look as solid as before came to Helena in a sh. ¡°Damn, so many leaves, how can I block them?¡± The speed of these leaves was very fast, and covered arge area of space. The leaves shed past, and Helena went flying around, trying to avoid the attack, but in the end several leaves hit her. The clothes on Helena¡¯s arms were cut through, and blood flowed out from the wounds, which looked so bright and shocking. However, this was not serious. What¡¯s more serious is that a little bit on her chest was hit by a leaf. The clothes were also cut through, and blood flowed out. The powerful offensive power even knocked Helena directly to the ground, causing her to cry out in pain, and her face became even more pale. ¡°Haha, your injury is not light!¡± Young Master Hunt¡¯s face was smug, he flew over with a bigugh, stood not far from Helena, and then licked his tongue: ¡°It looks like, before I came in, it was indeed a wise choice to increase my cultivation base. If I hadn¡¯t broken through, I might not have been a match against you!¡± ¡°You bastard, what do you want? We the Cabello Family have never offended your Hunt Family! Don¡¯t go too far!¡± Helena gritted her teeth, clenched her fists, and looked at Chet Hunt. Chapter 1319 ¡°Haha, didn¡¯t you offend our Hunt family?¡± Young Master Chetughed again: ¡°Indeed, your Cabello family did not offend our Hunt family before, but didn¡¯t you offend it now? Rejecting me in the face of so many people, and making me seem ugly, this is offending me! My Hunt family is the strongest here, you shouldn¡¯t offend us!¡± ¡°I said, I already have a boyfriend, you should give up!¡± Helena continued with a cold face: ¡°Furthermore, you have said that your Hunt family is the most powerful hermit family. You are the second young master of the Hunt family. Are you afraid that you can¡¯t find a woman?¡± ¡°Stop the nonsense!¡± Chet said angrily: ¡°There are many women, but I just like you and your three sisters. Such tall, beautiful, and indifferent women!¡± At this point, Young Master Chet looked at the scratched area on Helena¡¯s chest, and licked his lips with a smirk: ¡°What about having a boyfriend? Huh, I don¡¯t care now, I am going to taste the taste of jackie¡¯s woman.¡± He looked at Helena¡¯s eyes, and then looked at the ce on the chest where the clothes were cut. Helena immediately blocked the wound with her hand, and stepped back in fear, ¡°You, don¡¯te over! I am the eldestdy of the Cabello family, if you dare to do anything to me, my father will kill you and take revenge for me!¡± ¡°Revenge? Kill me?¡± Chet was taken aback, as if listening to a big joke: ¡°First of all, you would need to have a chance to get out alive. Ah, besides, even if you have a chance to get out alive, what can your father and others do with me? You are not the opponents of our Hunt family, not to mention, this is still a ugly thing. I still don¡¯t know if I won¡¯t kill you. But even if I defiled you, your father won¡¯t dare toe here!¡± As Chet spoke, he approached Helena, ¡°You forced me to this! What part of me is weaker than that damned kid? You actually chose that bastard, and you didn¡¯t want to choose me?!¡± Helena¡¯s eyes flickered a few times, then she turned and flew off into the distance. ¡°Want to escape ?¡± Seeing that Helena actually wanted to escape, Chet caught up with her in a sh. In just two or three seconds, he caught up with the already injured Helena. After catching up with Helena, Chet hit her back with a punch. With a slightly dull sound, Helena mmed directly on the ground, a mouthful of blood spurted out, his face paler than before. ¡°Haha, still want to escape?¡± Chetughed again, and walked towards Helena step by step. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯te over here!¡± Helena gritted her teeth and finally got up from the ground, but the injuries on her body were too serious and she had no strength left in her. Her heart was full of fear. This Chet Hunt is not a good person, and he can do everything. He has the Hunt family as his backer. What¡¯s more, this game allows anyone to be killed at will. This made Helena even more afraid. However, at this moment, a terrifying sword aura came straight at Chet from another direction. Chapter 1320 Chet is a strong man in thete True God Realm. As soon as the sword aura appeared, he felt something was wrong, and he dodged away, the sword aura passed by and cut a big tree in half. jackie flew down from his position on the hillside. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± After seeing jackie, Chet suddenly became angry with his veins bulging in his forehead, ¡°What a coincidence, your little girlfriend was just about to be yed by me. Unexpectedly, you came. It really is fate!¡± ¡°You, why are you here?¡± Helena saw jackie, and her expression was extremelyplicated. She didn¡¯t know how long he had seen them. How did he rush out at this time? ¡°He just said you are my little girlfriend, how can I note and save you?¡± jackie smiled bitterly, but he also started a joke. Now, the rtionship between the two of them, except for a few people knowing what the situation is, most people think that they are really a couple, which makes jackie quite helpless. When Helena heard this, her face turned red, but she gave jackie a grim look: ¡°What are you doing? Did youe here to find death? I am not his opponent, so you are definitely not his opponent!¡± At this point, she hesitated a few times, and said to jackie: ¡°You¡¯d better go, one death is better than two deaths!¡± To be honest, jackieing out like this to save her made her feel very moved in her heart. She believed that it must be the sound of the two fighting that attracted jackie. However, when she saw that she was not Master Hunt¡¯s opponent, she knew that jackie should leave quickly. If he came out, it would undoubtedly end up with Chet killing him. However, she was caught by surprise when jackie smiled coldly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure of that. He hasn¡¯t beat me yet.¡± ¡°Haha, I was worried I wouldn¡¯t meet you within a month. I didn¡¯t expect you toe out to die like this. I have never seen you be so stupid!¡± Chet on the sideughed: ¡°Since you have appeared, that would be better. I will show you how I y with your girlfriend for a while!¡± ¡°I dared toe out. It means that I am not afraid of you. If I was afraid of you, I would note out!¡± jackie smiled coldly, as if he didn¡¯t care. Chet was taken aback, ¡°Boy, you are quite clever, do you think I will be afraid of you if you say this? I am in thete stages of True God Realm, you think I am scared? Let me tell you, even if you are at the peak of True God Realm, you are not necessarily my opponent. Mybat power is notparable to ordinary people. What¡¯s more, I know that you are only in the middle stage of the True God Realm!¡± ¡° jackie, you¡¯d better leave, thank you for your kindness, but you are really not his opponent, I can fight for a while, I will help you hold him, you go quickly. After you go out, remember to tell my Dad who killed me!¡± Helena gritted her teeth and actually walked a few steps forward, as if she was still preparing to fight. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I didn¡¯t n to kill you, I just n to sleep with you, haha, if you have a chance, if you meet your second and third sisters, that¡¯s even better. Then I can taste all three of you golden flowers. When the timees, I don¡¯t know how many people will envy me!¡± Young Master Hunt¡¯s expression of yfulness, makes it look like he seems to think Helena is already his ything. ¡°What you think is quite extravagant!¡± jackie stepped forward, clenched his fist, and aura kept pouring out. Soon his fist was wrapped in a thick aura. Chapter 1321 jackie was very fast, and he came to Young Master Hunt in a sh, and then sted out with a punch at him. ¡°This guy¡­ is going to fight with him!¡± Seeing jackie rush out, Helena waspletely shocked. She hadn¡¯t been entangled by this second young master at the beginning. jackie was only used as her shield. Unexpectedly, jackie didn¡¯t expose her, but at this time, he actually came out to rescue her. ¡°Could it be that this kid really considers me his girlfriend? Is it because I look good and have kissed him?¡± In Helena¡¯s heart, such a thought unexpectedly appeared unconsciously. Thinking, she felt that this possibility was too great. After all, these three sisters were first-ss beauties. This kind of heroic opportunity to save the beauty would be envied by others, and many are all eager for it. ¡°Since you want to die, don¡¯t me me!¡± Young Master Chet also clenched his fists, mobilizing the aura in his body, and then met jackie with a punch. When the two fists met, a terrible roar sounded, and powerful energy radiated from the ce where the two fists met. Chet, who had a smile on his face, soon frowned. He originally thought that he could easily beat jackie with a punch. However, the strength that came from jackie¡¯s body was not much weaker than him, and the two of them were in a temporary stalemate. ¡°No way!¡± Helena had already taken out a healing pill and swallowed it. Originally, she thought that jackie would be sted away, but the scene before her was obviously not the case. The terrible energy was still radiating, after two two collided, they flew backwards for more than ten meters, then theynded on the ground and stabilized themselves. ¡°How is it possible? Your cultivation level is obviously not as high as mine. How can your strength be compared to me?¡± Chet couldn¡¯t believe all of this at all. After all, he believed that their Hunt family¡¯s exercises were the best. Therefore, even with the same cultivation level, jackie would hardly be his opponent. But now, jackie¡¯s cultivation level is obviously lower than him, and as a result, judging from the match between the two men this time, the strength of the two is almost the same. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal to leapfrog the enemy?¡± jackie smiled lightly and looked straight at the opponent. The corners of Chet¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely. If he was an ordinary casual cultivator or something, jackie could say that and it would be fine. But who is he? He is the young master of the Hunt family, and jackie is undoubtedly humiliating him by saying this to him now. ¡°Boy, youpletely irritate me!¡± Chet flew up and stood in the air, flipped his palm, and a light blue sword appeared in his hand. ¡°Mid-grade spirit weapon!¡± jackie looked at this sword, he was also flying, and couldn¡¯t help but be slightly surprised. Chapter 1322 jackie¡¯s surprised appearance made Chet quite satisfied. The corners of his mouth raised a sinister arc, and his brows raised, ¡°How about? Scared? Haha, you still have a bit of foresight, you can see that my sword is not weak!¡± At this point, Chet lifted the sword, pointed at jackie, and said domineeringly: ¡°Today, I will use my sword to cut off your hands first. Then after you are seriously injured, you can only watch how I will y with your girlfriend for a while!¡± ¡®This is trouble. jackie¡¯sbat effectiveness is really good, he is a master among masters, but unfortunately, what he met was the perverted Young Master Chet!¡± Looking at the sword you could see the faint fluctuations of aura, Helena sighed in her heart. When Young Master Chet fought with her just now, the other sword used was a low-grade spiritual weapon. Unexpectedly, this guy also had a middle-grade spiritual weapon. ¡®It seems that today I was really in a disaster.¡¯ ¡®Maybe jackie knew that I am Danie¡¯s older sister, so he came out to save me?¡¯ Helena quickly thought of a possibility, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. This kid still looks like an infatuated man, but now he has offended Young Master Hunt, and she is afraid that he will lose his life here today. ¡°Tsk tsk, still so confident!¡± jackie didn¡¯t care about the weapon. He wrapped his fist in aura. ¡°Are you without weapons? Or do you n to use martial skills and still think you can win against me?¡± Seeing jackie actually didn¡¯t even take a weapon, Chet was slightly surprised. However, he quickly smiled and said: ¡°Oh, I know, because you know very well that you can¡¯t get any powerful weapons, and you can¡¯t get weapons that can help you increase yourbat effectiveness!¡± ¡°You attack me first, then we can talk about it!¡± jackie was toozy to talk nonsense with him so he sted out with a punch, and immediately, a massive wave of aura shot out from jackie. After the wave appeared, it kept surging, and the billows got higher and higher, and the terrible wave rushed directly at the Young Master Chet below. ¡°Damn it, this martial art is at least the second-rank low-level, this momentum is too scary!¡± Seeing the terrible wave in front of him, the face of Young Master Hunt was serious. Unexpectedly, jackie¡¯s martial arts are powerful, capable of such a momentum, this attack is not much weaker than the attack of Helena in thete stages of True God Realm just now. Seeing jackie¡¯s terrifying martial arts, Young Master Chet didn¡¯t dare to ck in the slightest, and immediately poured aura into the sword in his hand. The sword uttered a terrible screaming sound, and the fluctuations on it became more and more intense. ¡°Leaf Aura sh!¡± Young Master Chet disyed his powerful martial arts again. This time, these leaves were obviously muchrger than the previous ones, and they were much more solid. Obviously, after changing to a more powerful spirit weapon, Young Master Hunt¡¯s attack was obviously much stronger than before. Chapter 1323 The leaves condensed from aura and sword energy, shed straight ahead, shrouded a large space, bombarding back and forth. In the wave of aura in front of that. A terrible roar sounded, and the wave was continuously dissipated. After all the leaves exploded, the wave of spiritual energy disyed by jackie in front was finally dissipated by Young Master Hunt. All of the attacks were taken down. ¡°Damn it!¡± However, after all this was gone, the corners of Young Master Chet¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, his expression ugly. Because, he found that jackie, who was on the opposite side, had disappeared. The injured Helena, who had been watching everything from a distance before, had also disappeared. Obviously, jackie took advantage of the terrible wave of aura and rushed over quickly. After being stacked up high, he blocked the sight of Young Master Chet, and jackie took advantage of this moment and quickly escaped with Helena. ¡°This kid is too clever. He knows he¡¯s not my opponent, so he ran away. Damn, he better not let me meet him again, otherwise, I will definitely break his body into pieces!¡± Chet clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. At this time, jackie, with one arm around Helena¡¯s waist from behind, after changing directions several times, was still quickly fleeing with the other party. Helena, who was hugged by jackie, had a look of astonishment. She had thought that jackie would fight the opponent desperately. After all, jackie¡¯sbat effectiveness was not weak, and she was shocked to see him be able to perform such an attack. Unexpectedly, this kid would take her to escape in the next second. Feeling the masculinity of jackie, Helena¡¯s heart was throbbing, she secretly turned to look at jackie¡¯s handsome profile, and for a while, she was slightly in a trance. She couldn¡¯t think of how the man she framed was still at this time, desperately helping her. After flying for a while, jackie was sure that he was safe. After Chet did not catch up, he put Helena on the ground. ¡± jackie! I thought you really wanted to fight Chet desperately. Unexpectedly, you chose to flee with me!¡± Helena sat down under the tree, heris face was blushing, and she peeked a nce at jackie, then she said: ¡°Your choice was right. His cultivation level is higher than you, and he must have not used the most powerful attacks. If that fight continued, you and I would have died there. You deliberately yed your most powerful blow with in a desperate manner, and then took advantage of the attack to block the line of sight, so we could escape! I have to say, I want to praise your cleverness!¡± jackie listened, then he smiled bitterly: ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m not his opponent? I don¡¯t want to fight him. After all, this guy is the second young master of the Hunt family. If I kill him, the Hunt family would not let me off so easily!¡± ¡°There was nobody else there to know if you had killed him or not!¡± Helena gave jackie a nk look: ¡°If you can¡¯t beat him, run away. It¡¯s not a shameful thing, really. Are you embarrassed to admit it? Your cultivation base is a lot lower than his. It¡¯s already pretty impressive to be able to take me away!¡± jackie walked over with a smile. Then he looked at Helena and said: ¡°How do you know that there was no one else? I already felt it, not far away, there were two extremely vague auras. Just I heard the sound of your fight, I am sure they heard our fight as well. If I were to really kill Chet, when the timees, I¡¯m sure those people would tell the Hunt family!¡± Chapter 1324 ¡°You still felt that someone else was watching us in secret?¡± Helena was astonished. She didn¡¯t feel it at all, and she didn¡¯t know jackie had been watching the two of them fighting. However, if this is the case, jackie was fighting just now, and he should be more focused on fighting. Why did he feel the other two? Seeing Helena¡¯s face with confusion, jackie smiled and said: ¡°I am an alchemist. You are already much stronger in mental power, and my perception of the surroundings is stronger than you. Moreover, I can feel that the other party¡¯s aura is very strong It is estimated that the cultivation level is not low.¡± At this point, jackie paused before continuing: ¡°So, in the presence of outsiders, I¡¯d better let this Young Master Hunt go first.¡± Helena was embarrassed, and said with a gloomy face: ¡°Fine. It seems that if you fight with him, you can win. But how did you know Chet didn¡¯t have any other trump cards? They are from the Hunt family. When I fought with him just now, I definitely didn¡¯t exert all my strength, at first I was going to toy with him.¡± jackie also didn¡¯t expect that Helena would still have the face to argue with him. He couldn¡¯tCan¡¯t help but smile coldly: ¡°Right, yes, you just assume that I can¡¯t beat him, but somehow I took you and escaped safely, and you? If I didn¡¯t show up in time, you would have died there!¡± Helena bit her red lips, then lowered her head, and asked a little nervously, ¡°Then, you know that Young Master Hunt has such a high level of cultivation and is so powerful inbat, why did you have to rush out for rescue? For me? Are you not afraid of death? I ruined your reputation and asked you to pretend to be my boyfriend. Don¡¯t you hate me?¡± jackie was taken aback, but said: ¡°Hate? Originally I was upset, but I thought about itter, and I know you couldn¡¯t help it. Besides, if I didn¡¯t recognize our rtionshipter, it wouldn¡¯t have worked. When the timees, people from other families will say the two of us yed with them and treated them as idiots!¡± ¡°Then why are you saving me?¡± After Helena thought about it, she couldn¡¯t help asking again. ¡°As for saving you, I don¡¯t know clearly. Maybe I don¡¯t want a beauty like you to be ruined by that fat man!¡± jackie replied, taking it for granted. After Helena listened, she was slightly disappointed in his heart. She raised her head and looked at jackie, and asked, ¡°Is there no other reason?¡± ¡°Other? What else? Just save one person. At that time, I didn¡¯t think much about it. I don¡¯t like that fat man. Of course I can¡¯t let him seed!¡± jackie replied indifferently. After a short pause, he frowned again: ¡°If I had to say another reason, maybe it¡¯s because I feel that you are not that bad in nature, not to mention that you are still Danie¡¯s sister! I and Danie are super good friends!¡± Hearing this about Danie, Helena was a little bit lost, and she couldn¡¯t tell why she felt so lost. She doesn¡¯t know if it is because she gave this guy her first kiss. ¡°Okay, thank you so much!¡± Helena smiled, trying not to think too much in her heart, and silently telling herself that this is the boyfriend of her sister Danie, and she and this guy have nothing with each other. jackie didn¡¯t expose her lie, which was pretty good. jackie looked down at Helena¡¯s chest, her clothes cut and blood was still flowing out from there. ¡°Your chest is still bleeding!¡± jackie frowned before saying. Chapter 1325 Helena lowered her head and her already pale face was suddenly blushing a lot, and she couldn¡¯t wait to crawl in a hole immediately. She immediately blocked it with her hand and gave jackie a grimly nk look: ¡°Aren¡¯t you being rude? What are you looking at? I think you are also a pervert, you guys don¡¯t have any decency!¡± jackie cursed in his heart. He was just trying to help, yet this woman was calling him a pervert. Thinking of these past two days, his heart became more upset because of the troubles this woman had caused. He simply smirked: ¡°Really? Didn¡¯t you say that I was your boyfriend in front of everyone? Since we are in that kind of rtionship, since you gave me the first time, then why are you still shy? When you were on the street that day, weren¡¯t you very active?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Helena was so angry, she didn¡¯t expect that this guy would actually toy with her. . She gave jackie a nk look, and then said: ¡°You know I had no choice but to say that. Now that everyone knows our rtionship, we can only go on like this. No, don¡¯t worry, we will wait for a while, when the timees, we can tell everyone that we broke up! Then I won¡¯t bother you anymore!¡± jackie said to a dumbfounded: ¡°You won¡¯t bother me? Haha, you are already bothering me. Now the people of the Hunt family hate me, many young masters who like you, they also hate me. I am now a public enemy!¡± Helena heard jackie¡¯sint and couldn¡¯t help but smile, and then said slightly: ¡°No way, that¡¯s such a misunderstood thing, there aren¡¯t that many young masters who want to be my boyfriend.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, whatever you say!¡± jackie looked at the woman sitting on the ground, then flipped his palm and took out a healing pill and threw it to her. ¡°What is this?¡± Helena looked at jackie with a suspicious expression on her face: ¡°Let me tell you, I won¡¯t take any suspicious medicine. I am not that easy to deceive!¡± jackie was embarrassed and said helplessly: ¡°Sister, if I wanted to have other thoughts about you, would I still use this method on you? Now you are so seriously injured, and are not my opponent! ¡°That seems to be true, but ah, I have already taken healing medicine just now! Let¡¯s forget it!¡± Helena looked at her wound, and then said, ¡°Look, there is no bleeding anymore.¡± ¡°The effect of your medicine is too bad. If you take this medicine of mine, it would have stopped bleeding a long time ago, and maybe the wounds would almost be healed!¡± jackie shook his head, and then said: ¡°Whatever you want, if you don¡¯t believe it, I will eat, but if you believe it, try it!¡± ¡°I do, let me try!¡± Helena looked at jackie, hesitated for a moment, and finally swallowed the pill given by jackie. Chapter 1326 After swallowing the pill, Helena found that the wounds on her body had started to heal, and the healing speed was obviously faster than that of their family¡¯s pill. The effect was much better, that even a little scar could not be seen. ¡°Your White Family¡¯s healing pill is so powerful? It seems that your White Family¡¯s research on these kind of things are very powerful!¡± Helena felt the pill¡¯s power andmented. ¡°It¡¯s not from the White family. I refined it when I had nothing to do, and even refined a fair bit!¡± jackie smiled wryly, before continuing, ¡°When I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll teach the others in the White family, and they will then be able to use better healing medicine in the future!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have such talent!¡± Looking at jackie next to him, Helena¡¯s eyes were gradually filled with more appreciation. ¡°I have to say that the boyfriend my third sister found was really good in all aspects. Not only did he have good talent, but he was also nice to others and so handsome as well.¡± In her heart, she unconsciously felt a little envious. Why hasn¡¯t she met such a good man in so many years? Perhaps, if jackie wasn¡¯t the boyfriend of her third sister, wouldn¡¯t this encounter between her and jackie be a perfect encounter? After thinking about it, Helena¡¯s eyes turned into a daze. ¡°I think there is a cave over there and it¡¯s gettingte. Why don¡¯t we make do with it for the night?¡± jackie looked at Helena and said, ¡°Your clothes are soaked in blood, why don¡¯t you go in and change your clothes first. I¡¯ll guard the outside while you change.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll be guarding me?¡± Helena frowned, and quickly said embarrassedly: ¡°Then how do I know you won¡¯t peek?¡± jackie was ashamed, and said helplessly: ¡°Suit yourself, if you don¡¯t want to change, and think you¡¯ll be comfortable wearing these blood-soaked clothes, then don¡¯t change it. It¡¯s just that your clothes have got several holes, and I¡¯m afraid that no matter where you go, you¡¯ll still be stared at. Helena¡¯s pretty face blushed immediately as she looked at jackie, and then said: ¡°Okay, but you can¡¯t peek! If you peek, I¡­ I will tell my sister!¡± jackie was speechless for a while: ¡°You? Tell Danie? Tell her that I peeked at you? Hehe, won¡¯t you be embarrassed telling her this?¡± ¡°Hmph, quit pretending, do you think I don¡¯t know? You and my sister are the ones in a real rtionship. She herself has already admitted it!¡± Helena then snorted coldly as she started to walk towards the cave and said: ¡°So, if you are a pervert and dare to peek at me, and my sister finds out, you¡¯re definitely finished! At that time, she would definitely break up with you!¡± jackie walked behind and couldn¡¯t help muttering softly: ¡°If she really offered to break up with me, that would be great!¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Unexpectedly, Helena hearing was really sharp, as she stopped and looked at jackie with a puzzled look. jackie hurriedly said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing, I can¡¯t help it. I have a wife, and I¡¯m much older than your sister. Hey, she was the one who pestered me. I can¡¯t help but ept my fate!¡± Helena immediately looked at jackie¡¯s with contempt in her eyes, ¡°Keep pretending, do you think I¡¯ll believe you? You must think that my sister is young and beautiful, that¡¯s why you could fool her. My sister, she is just too innocent, having never seen the world before, she was deceived by a man like you. You mustck conscience to be able to say that my sister took the initiative to chase you!¡± ¡°Uh!¡± jackie knew that no one would believe it when he said this. After all, which man would not be tempted to meet such a young and beautiful woman? Even when he was riding a horse with Danie, he felt a kind of restlessness in his heart that he had never experienced before. Chapter 1327 However, if it weren¡¯t for being drunk that night and the two of them hadn¡¯t slept together, he really wouldn¡¯t have thought about pursuing Danie or anything. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going to change clothes in advance, you help me to guard the outside, remember, don¡¯t peek, otherwise, I will never finish with you!¡± Helena smiled back and then walked alone into the cave. ¡°This woman!¡± jackie smiled bitterly, took out a cigarette and lit it, slowly smoking it outside. He also didn¡¯t expect that this time there would be such a coincidence. On the first day after entering, he actually met Young Master Chet and Helena. All this really seemed to be arranged by fate. ¡°Ah!¡± However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that after he had just taken two puffs of the cigarette in his hands, he heard a scream from Helenaing from the cave. ¡°Not good, there¡¯s danger!¡± jackie was taken aback, and rushed in at once. He was very fast, and rushed into the cave in a sh. ¡°Roar!¡± As soon as he rushed in, he saw a tiger leaping towards Helena. jackie flipped his palm, causing the ck sword to appear in his hand, and shed the tiger down. jackie¡¯s speed was very fast, and a sword aura flew out, which directly chopped off the tiger¡¯s head, causing the tiger to fall heavily to the ground, no longer breathing. ¡°It¡¯s just a monster that isparable to thete stage of the demi-god, you actually¡­¡± After jackie killed the beast, he turned his head and looked at Helena, who was standing next to the rock wall of the cave. ¡°Don¡¯t look here!¡± At this moment, Helena was holding a skirt that she had just taken out, and hurriedly covered her body with it, the bloody clothes strewn on the ground beside her. jackie was also a little dumbfounded when he saw this scene. Although Helena was blocking her body with a skirt, the snow-white thighs and the seductive corbone all looked so sexy, and jackie was trapped somewhat in a trance. jackie had no doubt that if he was reced by another man, and Helena¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t fully recovered, combined with her shy appearance, he definitely would not have been able to control himself and would have rushed directly towards her. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re still looking!¡± Helena¡¯s face was blushing, and she was speechless. She has never been stared at by a man like this before. After jackie came to his senses, he was also embarrassed, and immediately pretended to look around: ¡°Let me see if there are any other monsters in this cave!¡± After taking a few nces, jackie rushed out in a sh and said, ¡°Once you¡¯ve gotten dressed, do let me know when toe in.¡± After jackie left, Helena pouted angrily, as she looked at her almost perfect figure, and really wanted to cry without tears. Chapter 1328 ¡°Okay, you cane in!¡± After a while, Helena put on the skirt, and when she had calmed downpletely, she shouted to the outside. jackie walked in with a rabbit that had just been killed, and then left it aside. ¡°Why did youe in with a rabbit?¡± Helena immediately asked when she saw the small monster beast corpse on the ground. jackie smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m idle anyways, I¡¯ll grill it in a while!¡± After saying that, jackie went out again and found some dry wood, before setting it alight. He peeled off the skin of the rabbit and began to grill it. ¡°Earlier on, did you see anything?¡± Helena sat aside, and after a while, asked softly. ¡°Ahem, I didn¡¯t see anything. Didn¡¯t you use clothes to cover yourself?¡± jackie coughed awkwardly, and then couldn¡¯t help muttering: ¡°Although you are injured, the monster beast did not have a high cultivation level, you should have been able to handle it, right?¡± Helena gave him a nk look and said, ¡°Initially, the tiger was hiding in the dark ce over there. I didn¡¯t even notice that there were any monsters inside, then when it jumped out, I was naturally shocked. You mean¡­ You expect me to rush to fight without wearing any clothes?¡± jackie was stunned and smiled awkwardly, ¡°You¡¯re right. This is the first time I havee to such a ce. I forgot that there were a lot of monsters in it. I should havee to check it for you first before letting you enter the cave!¡± ¡°Huh, I¡¯m d you know!¡± Helena snorted. After thinking about it, she said to jackie again, ¡°By the way, you can¡¯t tell the two younger sisters about what happened to me just now!¡± jackie smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t seen anything, hence there is nothing to talk about, right?¡± ¡°What do you mean? You mean, if you had seen something, you would have ran out and spout nonsense?¡± Helena frowned and said angrily. ¡°Uh, I¡¯d have nothing to say if that was the case either!¡± jackie smiled. After the barbecue was grilled, he pulled a big rabbit leg and handed it to Helena: ¡°Would you like something to eat?¡± Don¡¯t worry, you just watched me roast it. It¡¯s definitely not poisonous!¡± ¡°Huh, I don¡¯t think you¡¯d dare do it at all!¡± Helena felt warm in her heart and took the rabbit leg. This was the first time she was taken care of by a man like this. Being taken care of, she felt a little sweet in her heart. After taking a small bite, Helena¡¯s eyes lit up and she was surprised: ¡°Well, the taste is really good, the taste is really great!¡± jackie flipped his palm and took out another bottle of white wine, before drinking it after opening it. ¡°You really know how to enjoy yourself, and you actually brought wine along!¡± Helena looked at jackie, and said slightly surprised. ¡°Hehe, do you want a sip?¡± jackie smiled and handed out the wine in his hand. ¡°I won¡¯t drink it. If I¡¯m with the Cabello family, I can drink a few sips. However, in such a ce, I wouldn¡¯t dare to drink. If I get drunk, it would be troublesome!¡± Chapter 1329 Helena waved her hand, and soon thought of something, and asked jackie very interested: ¡°By the way, since you are in a rtionship with Danie, how did the two of you meet each other?¡± ¡°She happened to be caught by a horse thief, and havinge across the horse thief, I killed them and saved her!¡± jackie took a mouthful of the rabbit meat in his hand and poured the wine into his mouth fiercely. After taking a gulp of spirits, he said again: ¡°Then, after slowly getting along, we got together.¡± Helena looked suspicious: ¡°You¡¯ve only known each other for a month, yet you actually speak of slowly getting along? I¡¯d think that this speed is already very fast. Many people who have known Danie for several years, some even more than ten years, have pursued her for many years, but have not captured her heart. You are really lucky to capture the heart of my little sister.¡± ¡°Such awful luck! Haha!¡± After jackie heard this, he smiled bitterly, and his heart became more complicated. The two were chatting, and it was actually veryte. However, by the next morning, Helena¡¯s injuries werepletely healed. ¡°Well, my injuries are healed now, I¡¯ll go on my own way now so that if Ie across any treasure I won¡¯t have to snatch it from you!¡± Helena walked out of the cave and stretched her waist. Her perfect figure was once again highlighted, so that one couldn¡¯t help but fantasize about it. ¡°Okay, be careful yourself, don¡¯t run into that Young Master Hunt again!¡± jackie flew up, and after thinking about it, he casually reminded her. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy toe across him!¡± Helena flew up in a sh, looked at jackie, and then said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my opponent¡¯s are really few.¡± However, just as the two of them were about to leave, they heard the sound of a fight not too far away, and the sound was getting closer and closer to here. ¡°It¡¯s the White family!¡± jackie looked at it and quickly found that there were four or five White family members in front of them, who were being chased and fleeing by a group of people. He clenched his fists and rushed over. Helena didn¡¯t want to care about it, but she soon discovered a problem. The seven or eight people who chased the White family were actually the masters of the Cabello family. She smiled bitterly, shook her head, and immediately flew over there. ¡°Damn, Beth, should we give them these things? These guys are really chasing after us hard!¡± Yule, who flew in front, frowned, and looked at the people who were chasing after them, then said to Beth next to her. ¡°No, I finally got a white token, why give it to the Cabello family?!¡± Beth gritted her teeth and saw that the other party was getting closer and closer to her and Yule, she said decisively: ¡°Ok, let¡¯s fly separately, that way if they catch us, we won¡¯t die together!¡± ¡°Hey, that seems to be brother jackie!¡± However, at this moment, Yule saw a man flying over and took a closer look. Her face lit up when she saw that is was jackie. ¡°It¡¯s really him, great, don¡¯t run away, this time Master jackie is here, we are sure to win! We will kill these damn Cabello family members!¡± Beth stopped immediately, and let out a long sigh of relief. As long as jackie is here, those from the Cabello family behind her are definitely not their opponents. After thinking about it, Yule said, ¡°You really want to kill them? These people from the Cabello family, although they are hateful, are not jackie and the eldestdy of the Cabello family, in a romantic rtionship? No need to make things bad between us, right?¡± Beth was speechless for a while, then rolled her eye at Yule and said: ¡°You are too easily fooled, can¡¯t you see it? jackie and the eldestdy are not in a rtionship at all. They had no choice, they had to act as a fake couple for the time being! It won¡¯t be long before Helena really finds her sweetheart, and the two of them will definitely announce their breakup immediately!¡± Chapter 1330 Hearing what Beth said, Yule also suddenly realized: ¡°Look at it this way, jackie and Helena have just met not long ago, and they have never met before then. How could they suddenly have be a couple? It seems that jackie was kind enough to help Helena, and he didn¡¯t want to hurt her. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid the White family would be in trouble!¡± Beth also nodded, ¡°The most important thing to note is that the people of the Cabello family are very overbearing. The First and Second Elders of the Cabello family have amazing talents. We should try our best to never offend them!¡± At this point, Beth paused before continuing: ¡°However, If I were Helena, I would not want anything to do with that fatty, Chet Hunt. I would much rather give my first kiss to jackie than to marry him.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, jackie came in front of them and stopped. The seven or eight Cabello family members who were in pursuit also immediately stopped not far away. ¡°This is troublesome. Why is the young master of the White family here? This kid is in the middle stages of True God Realm!¡± A man from the Cabello family sank when he saw jackieing. ¡°Brother Fredrico, let¡¯s give up. We can¡¯t win this one!¡± Another young girl, after looking at jackie and others, finally said to Fredrico Cabello. Fredrico felt upset and was about to give up, but at this moment, his eyes lit up again, and he suddenly pointed to a short distance away and eximed in surprise, ¡°Look, it¡¯s Missy!¡± ¡°Great, Missy is here! Now the people of the White family are finished!¡± A man from the Cabello family said, with a look of excitement. ¡°Yeah, the eldestdy is here! She is a strong woman in thete True God Realm, and our Cabello family¡¯s most powerful master. Now, if the White family doesn¡¯t hand over their tokens, they won¡¯t be able to resist us taking them!¡± he young girl who persuaded Fredrico before, after thinking about it, said with a smile, as if what they wanted was already in their hands. ¡°But, isn¡¯t the eldestdy and the heir of the White family in a rtionship? Will she help us?¡± One man said with a strange expression after thinking about it. ¡°She should help us. I heard from the Elders of the Cabello family that First Young Lady did this to prevent the Hunt family from forcing her to marry Chet. I believe that Miss Helena will definitely help us!¡± Fredrico frowned, and after thinking for a while, said with some uncertainty. After a while, Helena flew over and stood with the Cabello family. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Helena looked at Fredrico and others before asking. ¡°Miss, they got a white token, a white one, and ten ck tokens, and, that woman, also has a second- grade low-level spirit grass, let¡¯s grab them all!¡± Fredrico took a step forward and said to Helena, when he talked about the token and the spirit grass, his eyes were full of fire. ¡°Master, we discovered these things first. After we got them, these guys wanted to grab them!¡± Seeing Helenae, the faces of Beth, Yule and others became solemn again. Chapter 1331 ¡°I see, don¡¯t worry!¡± jackie smiled, but did not say anything more. He looked at Helena indifferently, wanting to see how she would act. After all, He did just help her get rid of Young Master Hunt yesterday evening, that was tantamount to saving her life. But between the two families, there was also a lot of friction, so he was also a little curious about how Helena would choose. ¡°They found that first, it belongs to them! Why are you trying to grab it?¡± Helena red at Fredrico and the others, and then said: ¡± jackie is a good person. Yesterday, he helped when I needed it the most. You don¡¯t take their stuff!¡± The Cabello family masters¡¯ eyes widened in surprise. Helena thought about it, and then added, ¡°Also, in the future, If you meet People from the White family, don¡¯t steal from them! We are all friends now! If you meet people from the Hunt family who want to bully them, you have to help, alright?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Fredrico and others gasped. Fredrico¡¯s mouth dropped open, wondering if he had heard it wrong. How have these two families be friendly so quickly? Moreover, if they encounter the White family being bullied by the Hunt family, they have to go and help? ¡°Ah what? What did my father say? Among the contestants here, my cultivation base is the highest. All contestants from the Cabello family must listen to my orders, or did you forget?¡± Helena fiercely scolded them. ¡°Yes, Miss Cabello!¡± All of the people in the Cabello family could only nod their heads in agreement, but they still couldn¡¯t ept it. When did the people of the Cabello family and the White family be friends? They looked at jackie, thinking about the direction Helena had just flown over from. She seemed to have come from the same direction as this kid, and they all had to wonder whether their eldestdy really had a rtionship with jackie. Or, has the rtionship between the two really heated up within a few days because of previous events? ¡°Okay, then we¡¯re leaving!¡± Helena looked at jackie for a long moment before turning and leaving with the others. jackie nodded, watching Helena and the others leave. After Helena and the others left, Beth flew to jackie and said with a grin. ¡°Master, you are too awesome. It seems that Helena must have fallen in love with you. Otherwise, how could you help us without saying anything?¡± ¡°Yeah, Master jackie, congrattions on your embrace of the beauty, haha!¡± Another young man from the White family alsoughed, ¡°We can really abandon the previous suspicions with the Cabello family and be friends if jackie and Miss Helena get married! Then the rtionship between the two families will really be one step closer.¡± jackie¡¯s face was bleak. ¡®How can I think about marriage? No, it¡¯s impossible. This is Danie¡¯s sister¡¯ He immediately red at the man, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, I am not thinking about getting married!¡± The man looked surprised: ¡°No way, Master! She is such a beauty and she obviously likes you. She even helped us just now. You¡¯ve been friends with her, but haven¡¯t you thought about getting married? You two are just a natural match!¡± Chapter 1332 ¡°It can¡¯t be that you¡¯re just having fun with her Master? You are too irresponsible if this is the case. Besides, Miss Helena is so good-looking, I¡¯d think she is a good match for you as well!¡± Another young man from the White family was also shocked. He couldn¡¯t imagine it. jackie only wanted to fall in love with the Cabello family eldestdy, but not marry her. If that was the case, if Helena knew, she would be very sad. After jackie heard it, he was embarrassed in his heart. For a while, he didn¡¯t know how to exin it. If he exined the truth to them and these guys identally spread it out, saying that they are fake lovers, then the Hunt family and Master Hunt will definitely be unhappy. Moreover, people from other big families will also think that jackie and Helena were ying with them. After all, before entering the forest, before the start of the game, they both admitted this. jackie instantly felt the pressure of this. He simply waved his hand, ¡°How can I think so far out now? We don¡¯t know if our personalities will match in the future.¡± Seeing jackie¡¯s frowning face, Yule and Beth looked at each other. They could tell that jackie and Helena were fake lovers, and that now jackie could only bite the bullet and continue to pretend. ¡°Okay, okay, there is no need for those of us to worry about the rtionship of these young masters, my goodness¡­¡± Beth stood up and gave the two young men a nce. She flipped the palm of her hand and took out three ck tokens and a white token. There was also a second-grade low-grade spirit grass and several first-grade spirit grasses: ¡°Master, you should keep these things. It¡¯s not safe for us to hold it. The most important thing is that if we hold it, we won¡¯t be able to win the top few ces in thepetition. If you hold it, only then can we win honor for our White family when we rank high in the individualpetition!¡± Yule alsoughed and said: ¡°Yeah, jackie, before our White family participated in thepetition, we didn¡¯t have a cultivation base as high as yours, and thebat effectiveness was not so strong. So, at that time, we had all the tokens we got in thepetition. Holding them separately, in this case, obviously none of our personal rankings were high. However, the overall ranking was still good. But in this case, we will still beughed at by other families!¡± At this point, Yule paused, then continued, ¡°But, it¡¯s different now. We can give you all the tokens we get, so that we canpete in the individual competition, and we can also have someone at the top!¡± jackie was silent for a moment, and then he took the tokens and spirit grass, and put them away: ¡°Okay, I will take these tokens. I think you should go with me. In this case, it will be safer to follow me. I¡¯m afraid those people from the Hunt family and Lagorio family will take action against our people.¡± Yule frowned at this, then after thinking about it, she said firmly, ¡°Brother jackie, let¡¯s go separately. The forest outside here is very big. Those from the Lagorio family or the Hunt family probably haven¡¯t gathered together much yet. Although if we walk with you, it would be safer, but if we go together, it will be difficult to find more tokens.¡± Beth also nodded: ¡°Yeah, how about this, let¡¯s gather at the foot of Kobe Mountain, and then go up the mountain together. It is safer since there are more tokens on the mountain and it is more dense, hence I guess there are many people rushing over there!¡± jackie thought for a while before he said: ¡°Well, let¡¯s do it this way, you guys go your separate ways, and should you meet any of our White family members on the road, do spread the message to them, and get them to pass on the message to other White family members as well. We will gather at the foot of the middle of the mountain, and when the timees, everyone will go up the mountain together! After all, there will be many people from other families gathered together at that time. If we still move separately, it will be too unfavorable for us!¡± ¡°Okay, We must let everyone inform each other, try to be careful, and then get more tokens!¡± Beth said with a smile. ¡°Well, do be careful!¡± jackie nodded and said atst. Chapter 1333 ¡± jackie! Great! However, at this moment, a familiar voice sounded, and a woman flew over from not far away. After she reached jackie, she jumped into jackie¡¯s arms with excitement, hugged jackie, and said: ¡°Great, I¡¯ve finally seen you. I was worried about you! ¡° jackie was ashamed, he did not expect Danie to be so excited after seeing him. ¡°This¡­¡± Yule and the others had weird expressions on their faces. There were two guys, and even the oldest had his jaw drop to the floor,pletely stunned. Isn¡¯t the Cabello family¡¯s eldest Master jackie¡¯s girlfriend? Why did this Danie plunge into jackie¡¯s arms without saying a word? Could it be that they all misunderstood it? ¡°Ahem, Danie, you¡­¡± jackie reminded her hurriedly. Only then did Danie look at her side, her face flushed, and then she stepped back a few steps: ¡°Uh, uh, I haven¡¯t seen Master jackie for a long time. We have a really good rtionship, hehe, so I was too excited, don¡¯t get me wrong!¡± Everyone was ashamed, this exnation was too unconvincing, haven¡¯t they entered and been separated for merely a day? This girl actually said that she hasn¡¯t seen jackie for a long time? ¡°Hehe, we understand, we understand!¡± Yule smiled, and looked at Beth. They weren¡¯t stupid, how could they not tell? Danie must also like jackie. However, what made them feel a little strange was that even though Danie knew that Helena was jackie¡¯s girlfriend, she still wanted to fight with her sister over him? ¡°Ahem, um, let¡¯s go first!¡± A man from the White family stood up and coughed twice, obviously not wanting to stay here as the third-wheel any longer. ¡°Go go!¡± Yule and the others also smiled, and they did a goodbye gesture towards jackie, as they flew away one by one. ¡°Look at you, I was misunderstood by them now!¡± jackie looked at the back of those White family members leaving, really dumbfounded. Danie was still a little too young, sometimes easily impulsive. Danie also felt that she was wrong. She lowered her head, bit her lips, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it. I just haven¡¯t seen you and was worried about you. Moreover, this is not a misunderstanding. After all, I am your real girlfriend. You said that you were responsible for me, unless you were fooling around with me?¡± Chapter 1334 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I, jackie White has said so, then I¡¯ll definitely not fool around with you!¡± jackie smiled and said to Danie. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll follow you!¡± Danie said it sweetly . When she flipped her palm, she actually took out two ck tokens and handed them to jackie: ¡°Hey, I found these yesterday. Come on, here you go!¡± ¡°You¡¯re giving it to me?¡± jackie said while ashamed, ¡°You are from the Cabello family, I think you should keep it for your eldest sister!¡± ¡°I am from the Cabello family!¡± Danie said with a red face, and she said shyly: ¡°But, I am also yours, and you will be my man in the future, therefore I must help you!¡± jackie was moved slightly in his heart, and kept the things away, and flew down with Danie. As soon as shended on the ground, Danie suddenly hugged jackie from behind, and then leaned her head on jackie¡¯s back, with a sweet smile on her mouth. jackie also didn¡¯t expect that this girl was so clingy, and smiled bitterly: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s continue hunting for treasures and looking for tokens, stop clinging on to me.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of, I am your girlfriend,¡± I have only now discovered that if I don¡¯t see you for a day, I will always be constantly missing you. Moreover, the two young masters of the Hunt family have terribly strong fighting power. I am afraid that if they meet you, they will take action against you!¡± Danie still hugged jackie tightly, enjoying the sweet feeling to her heart¡¯s content: ¡°Now that I see you, the feeling of stones in my heart can finally be relieved.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, I truly didn¡¯t expect to see such a scene, haha!¡± However, just a few secondster, from not far behind, a man¡¯s voice rang. Danie immediately let go of jackie, blushing and nervous. The two immediately looked back and saw that there were eight people standing behind, four of whom were masters from the Norman family, and four were masters from the Lagorio family. The person who spoke just now was not someone else, it was Keith who had lost to jackie before the game. ¡°Tsk tsk, wonderful, wonderful!¡± Darryl also looked funny: ¡°It¡¯s really unexpected, the young master of the White family is so romantic, even the girlfriend¡¯s younger sister is also getting along with you. Can you teach us how to get the favor of so many beauties?¡± Before jackie could speak, Conley said again: ¡°Danie, you are really too much, that you¡¯d even want to snatch your sister¡¯s man? You know, this may very well be your future brother-inw!¡± ¡°Interesting, it¡¯s been said that the younger sister-inw also wants half of the brother-inw. It seems that this is true!¡± Another Lagorio family man, He smiled even more yfully. ¡°Danie, does your sister know about this?¡± Keith asked with a smile. Danie¡¯s expression was so gloomy. She really wanted to tell these idiots that she was jackie¡¯s girlfriend, and her sister, who was just jackie¡¯s fake girlfriend, was just a stopgap measure. However, she knew that she could not say this, and she did not dare to say it. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Too envious?¡± Chapter 1335 When jackie saw the guys on the opposite side, all mocking them, jackie simply hugged Danie¡¯s waist, and then lowered his head and gave her lips a firm kiss. Danie¡¯s heart beat doubled, and she sat there dazed. She did not expect jackie to be so forward in front of everyone to prove the rtionship between the two of them. He was clearly not afraid. What if these people talk about this? When the timees, people from the Hunt family will know, what should we do? ¡°You¡­¡± The three sons of the Norman family all liked the three youngdies of the Cabello family. Danie especially was their main pursuit, because Danie was young and innocent this made them even more excited. And now, jackiemade Helena and Danie both like him at the same time? This made them extremely envious, and of course, they hated him, because they felt that their beloved woman was taken away. ¡°Boy, today you will die!¡± Conley roared angrily. ¡°How many young masters do we have here? Let¡¯s join forces to kill them!¡± When the Lagorio family heard this, they were even more happy, and immediately suggested it to Keith and others. ¡°Haha, just you?¡± jackie smiled, with a cold face: ¡°Since you are targeting me everywhere, then I will not be polite today. You will not touch my family!¡±Content held by N?velDrama.Org. jackie set in his mind to kill them all, especially the three sons of the Norman family, who are all skilled. Keith and Conley are both in the middle stage of the True God Realm. If they are allowed to leave here alive, in the subsequent games, these guys will definitely take action against the masters of the White family. Therefore, jackie decided to solve the problem of these masters from the Norman family and Lagorio family here. ¡°Haha, where is your self-confidenceing from?¡± Conleyughed loudly. ¡± jackie, do you think you can beat us? Look at how many we have here. What¡¯s more, the eight of us here are all strong, at True God level no less!¡± ¡°Since you are all strong and at True God level, that would be even better, so I can do it in one go. You will not pose a threat to my family!¡± jackie flipped his palm, took out his ck sword, and said to Danie on the side: ¡°Danie, you step back, just leave these guys to me!¡± ¡°You are alone, will you be okay?¡± Danie frowned. Obviously, she couldn¡¯t believe jackie¡¯s words. There were too many people on the other side. jackie was also in the middle stage of True God Realm. Fighting alone, he may have beaten Keith, Joshua, and Conley, but if all of them attack him at the same time, how can he win? Danie could not help but worry about this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, these guys are not my opponents!¡± jackie smiled lightly, causing Danie to step back. ¡°Boy, it¡¯s no wonder that you can please women so much, you¡¯re simply too arrogant!¡± Keith¡¯s mouth formed a faint arc. ¡°Although I¡¯m the same as my second brother, I¡¯m just in the middle stage of True God Realm, but mybat power is in thete stage of the True God Realm. It is almost invincible. Even three people in the middle stage of the True God Realm are not my opponents. Are you sure you can stop so many of us alone? ¡± Master Norman, don¡¯t talk nonsense with this kid, kill them!¡± A man from the Lagorio family couldn¡¯t wait. If he could use the hands of the Norman family to kill the heir to the Master of the White family, if Master Trenton heard, he would be happy. ¡°Kill them? That¡¯s not okay! We kill jackie, but Danie, it would be a shame to kill her!¡± Keith looked at Danie¡¯s slender thighs in the distance, couldn¡¯t help swallowing his saliva, and said with a smile. Chapter 1336 ¡°Yes, my eldest brother is right, this woman is one of the best beauties, it would be a shame to kill her like this! What do you say? You wanna taste her?¡± Joshua smirked: ¡°Anyway, in these games, you can kill casually. Even if we y her a bit, then kill her, her father would not dare to do anything!¡± Conley immediately echoed: ¡°Yes, my two brothers are too right. Danie is not jackie¡¯s girlfriend yet, maybe she still has not given herself to him!¡± ¡°That makes sense!¡± Another master from the Norman family also had a smirk: ¡°If this is the case, we can have some fun for a while, you can share them together!¡± ¡°The two of us also want to try!¡± The other two Lagorio family men also had smirks on their faces, looking at Danie, swallowing fiercely. After all, such a beautiful woman is really rare. The three golden flowers of the Cabello family are the dreams of many men. Conquering any one of them is something worth bragging about. The two Lagorio girls were speechless, and secretly thought that they were acting like pigs at the sight of a beautiful woman. ¡°You are a group of idiots!¡± Listening to these guys, jackie was speechless. He was holding an Ultimate Grade Spiritual Weapon. Not to mention whether this treasure could help him increase hisbat power, it was also a flying tool. In terms of speed, if he wanted to take Danie away, they wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with him. ¡°You¡¯re talking awfully big right now!¡± Keith took a step directly, and then waved his big hand. ¡°Everyone, if you want to taste the thirddy of the Cabello family, then let¡¯s join hands and kill this kid!¡± ¡°Big brother, the sword in that kid¡¯s hand seems to be the flying sword. This is a high-grade spiritual weapon. Let¡¯s be more careful!¡± Conley said after thinking about it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Under normal circumstances, flying swords have the function of flying, but theirbat attributes are rtively weak. This thing can fly very fast, but in terms ofbat effectiveness, I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t work well!¡± Keith apparently knows spiritual weapons very well. After a light smile, he said confidently, ¡°After this kid is killed, the sword will belong to me, how about it?¡± ¡°Yes, it should belong to big brother!¡± Joshua and Conley said in unison. Several Lagorio family masters, although they were very jealous of this treasure, they are all at the initial stage of the True God Realm. Although jealous, they can only silently acquiesce. ¡°Boy, time to die! Have a taste of our Norman family¡¯s second-rank intermediate martial arts!¡± ¡°Random Sword sh!¡± Keith injected different auras in his body into the sword in his hand, and the sword in his hand immediately the lit up, and there was a frightening sounding from his sword. Joshua and Conley also immediately took out their weapons and injected the aura in their bodies into them. The other five people followed suit, drawing their weapons and preparing for battle. Chapter 1337 Danie, standing not far behind jackie, couldn¡¯t help clenching her fists. She felt worried for jackie. After all, the eight guys in front of him are all strong and in the True God Realm, and two of them are in the mid level of True God Realm. Even among all the other contestants, they were outstanding. How could jackie possibly fight all eight of them alone? Facing so many people, jackie smiled, then tightened the ck sword in his hand, and injected a little bit of aura into a small hole on the hilt of the sword. With the infusion of aura, the sword in jackie¡¯s hand also uttered a terrible sound and the sword began trembling, and jackie¡¯s aura was constantly climbing. ¡°So powerful! This sword has increased hisbat effectiveness!¡± Joshua quickly felt something, his face instantly darkened. ¡°Big brother, didn¡¯t you say that under normal circumstances, this flying sword that can be used for flying will not increase the user¡¯sbat effectiveness?¡± After Joshua felt the terrible pressure, he was even more frightened. He immediately looked at Keith with a look of astonishment. Keith was embarrassed, gritted his teeth, and said: ¡°I meant in general. This sword is not right, this fluctuation, this is not a high-grade spiritual tool, this is an Ultimate Grade Spiritual Tool!¡± ¡°What? Ultimate Grade?!¡± Hearing this, Conley and the others were shocked! Isn¡¯t this kind of treasure that can only be obtained by a family like the Hunt family? Why does this kid have an Ultimate Grade Spiritual Weapon? ¡°Kill him. He still has nowhere to run!¡± Keith gritted his teeth, his eyes shed fiercely, and he shed out with his sword. In front of him, frightening sword auras shed out. These sword auras came straight to jackie. ¡°Kill!¡± The other seven people did not dare to neglect, and immediately greeted jackie with their attacks. ¡°Huh, time for you to see my second-grade advanced martial arts!¡± jackie smiled coldly in the face of so many attacks, and then stepped out suddenly, holding the sword in both hands, he shed out with his sword and shouted ¡°Crossbeam!¡± With jackie¡¯s attack, a visible wave of sword aura appeared, and it was constantly tumbling, flying out one after another like a weave intertwined with each other. ¡°Impossible!¡± A woman from the Lagorio family turned pale when she saw this attack. Such an attack made her feel like it was an attack by a strong person at the peak of the True God Realm. ¡°Does the White family actually have second-rank high-level martial arts?¡± Keith was also shocked. Second-rank low-level martial arts are rare, and the second-level intermediate martial arts are extremely rare. The Norman family¡¯s intermediate chaotic sword sh is one of the best. However, jackie actually used the second-rank advanced martial arts. With the increase inbat effectiveness of the ultimate grade spiritual weapon, thebat effectiveness of this martial arts was even brought to the extreme by jackie, making them feel a terrible feeling in the pit of their stomachs. They felt the breath of death. Chapter 1338 Even Keith, who has the highest cultivation base and the strongestbat effectiveness, felt scared, and felt the breath of death approaching them, and this breath was bing more and more obvious to the other seven people In other words, each of them turned pale with fright, and their eyes were full of fear. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, we can definitely win. I still don¡¯t believe that with the attack of so many of us that we can¡¯t beat this kid!¡± Conley, his voice trembled slightly in fright, but still shook his sword to motivate and cheer himself up. A terrible roar sounded, and in the next second, the attacks of the Lagorio family masters who had cultivativation levels in the early stages of True God Realm were easily destroyed. The few guys immediately spewed out a mouthful of blood, their expressions ugly. ¡°Damn, their attack was destroyed so easily!¡± The attacks of several people were destroyed, and the attacks of Keith and others were obviously unable to withstand the attack. Only a momentter, he already had a few droplets of perspiration on his forehead dripping down. ¡°No, big brother, run!¡± Seeing the attack at his side, and also constantly being crushed with jackie¡¯s terrifying sword aura flying over them, Conley trembled. ¡°Damn it!¡± Keith gritted his teeth and turned to fly away. However, jackie was too fast, he rushed over and immediately killed the few people with low cultivation levels. Only Keith and Conley had a higher level of cultivation. After the two were bombarded by the first impact, a mouthful of blood spurted out and then fell heavily to the ground. ¡°This guy¡¯s attack is too fast, there is no way to escape!¡± Conley gritted his teeth, and when he turned his head, he found that jackie had already flown over and stood in front of the two brothers, looking coldly at them. ¡± jackie, we are the young masters of the Norman family, we are the young masters of the first-ss family. If you kill us, I can tell you that my father will definitely not let you go!¡± After Keith gritted his teeth, He actually threatened jackie. Unexpectedly, jackie smiled coldly: ¡°You said just now that in this game, you can kill wantonly. No one can care about it. Besides, no one sees it here. Only the ghosts will know who killed you!¡± After jackie finished speaking, he swung his sword forward. Chapter 1339 A terrifying arc-shaped sh flew directly out andnded on the chests of the two brothers, killing them instantly. ¡°It¡¯s too¡­ too amazing!¡± Danie on the side was already dumbfounded. After a while, she swallowed her saliva. jackie collected all the loot from the eight people, and then he came to Danie for a moment, before smiling at her, ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here quickly, otherwise people will know it¡¯s me who killed these guys. When it¡¯s time to leave the forest and the Norman family finds out, even if they won¡¯t make a move for the time being, they will definitely find trouble with our family in the future!¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Danie nodded obediently. She actually stretched out her hand and held jackie¡¯s hand, then they flew forward together, quickly disappearing from the ce. After the two flew for a while, they stopped, and jackie took out the tokens and spirit grass in their rings, and put it into his ring. Then they threw all of the rings collected in the grass. Danie, who was on the side, felt sweet in her heart. jackie actually kissed her proactively in front of those guys. This really surprised her. She never thought that such an old-fashioned, very serious guy would be so emotional as well. Thinking of the previous scene, Danie¡¯s mouth unconsciously showed a silly smile, and she was still a little nervous. ¡°By the way, yesterday, I saw your eldest sister!¡± jackie thought for a while, then said to Danie: ¡°The second young master of the Hunt family has actually reached thete stage of True God Realm. This guy¡¯sbat effectiveness is really high. Your eldest sister is not his opponent. Fortunately, I saved her at a critical moment and escaped with her. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid your eldest sister would¡¯ve already been killed.¡± ¡°No way! My eldest sister¡¯s cultivation base is so high, she has already broken through to thete stage of True God Realm, and she actually couldn¡¯t beat the second young master of the Hunt family!?¡± After listening to jackie, she couldn¡¯t help taking a breath: ¡°The second young master of the Hunt family is really a master. He knows how to make pills and has a good talent for cultivation. If he joins the young master of the Hunt family, the strength of those two people will be even more terrifying.¡± After finishing speaking, she looked at jackie, then smiled and said: ¡°Yourbat power just now, I feel it isparable to the strength of a true god peak powerhouse. You¡¯re too powerful, no wonder you could save my eldest sister! She must be very grateful to you for saving her. In the future, the rtionship between our two families will get better and better!¡± ¡°Yes, what happened between our two families before and why? For many years, the rtionship between the two families has not been very good and I don¡¯t know exactly what kind of hatred is there between our White family and your Cabello family!¡± After thinking about it, jackie looked at Danie with a solemn expression. ¡°Hey, old grievances, it¡¯s been many years!¡± Danie smiled bitterly, then said to jackie: ¡°It was your grandfather and my grandfather trying to snatch a treasure back then. As a result, the two sides fought and died together. Later, the two families began to have a bad rtionship, and they fought. A few times there have been many deaths and injuries. So, now that so many years have passed, there are still some frictions between the two families. However, there is no direct war!¡± After hearing this, jackie was a little bit dumbfounded: ¡°That¡¯s it, it¡¯s actually a normal thing to snatch each other for treasures. After so many years, it should actually be let go.¡± Danie smiled again: ¡°I feel it, in fact, my father and your father don¡¯t hate each other anymore, but no one thinks that they are wrong, and they are prideful, not wanting to be embarrassed. Therefore, every time they meet, They are still like enemies, to put it inly, they are doing it for the sake of their reputation.¡± Hearing this, jackie was speechless, but thinking about it, if he was the head of a first-ss family. In this case, who would bow his head to admit his mistake to the other party? Danie took a step forward and took jackie¡¯s arm: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when we get married in the future, the rtionship between the two families will definitely get better. I will definitely convince my father!¡± Chapter 1340 Not long after jackie left, several contestants from the Norman family once again came to the ce where they had fought before. After they found the corpses on the ground, they looked ugly. ¡°It¡¯s over, the three young masters are dead, what can we do?¡± One of the men in the early stage of the True God Realm frowned: ¡°Especially the two young masters, Keith and Conley, they are the most hopeful of inheriting the Master¡¯s position. They are also the most powerful masters in our Norman family. With them dead, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯re going to lose thispetition!¡± The other man on the contrary, was slightly happy in his heart. At this time, he actually chuckled: ¡°It is indeed a big loss, but well, since the three sons of the master of the house are dead, doesn¡¯t it mean that we have hope to inherit the position of master of the house in the future?¡± The man in the early stage of the True God Realm was overjoyed after hearing this, yes, these three masters are dead, their current cultivation base, among other masters, is considered very high, isn¡¯t it? They have the greatest hopes to be the heads of the family in the future. However, he quickly suppressed the joy in his heart, and then said to the people: ¡°I don¡¯t know who killed our Master¡¯s three young masters. It is really disgusting!¡± ¡°There are still four Lagorios here! It¡¯s impossible for the people of the Lagorio family to do it. The people of the Lagorio family are not so powerful. Moreover, judging from where they lie, the opponent should be standing opposite them. Therefore, the Lagorio family¡¯s people and people in our family should have teamed up with each other, but they were still not a match for their opponent, and then they were beheaded!¡± There was a girl who looked at the situation here and analyzed it again: ¡°The most important thing is, you can see the look of fear in everyone¡¯s eyes, which is enough to show that the other party is really too strong, so much so that our eldest master did not even have a chance to escape!¡± ¡°Yes, in this case, I feel, The opponent is definitely not one person, one person who can kill eight people who were considered strong, and they did not even have a chance to escape, is just not possible!¡± The man at the early stage of the True God level also nodded: ¡°If anyone can do it, it must be someone in thete stage of the True God Realm, and there are strong people who can fight against the peak power of the True God Realm, for example, The eldest young master of the Hunt family, as well as the top masters of the Canmore family and the Lucas family!¡± The girl nodded, but insisted: ¡°I feel that even if there was such a strong person, it shouldn¡¯t be possible with just one person, and it was two or three people who worked together to prevent our people from escaping!¡± ¡°Well, now we can only guess, everyone is gone, and I don¡¯t know the specific situation. Besides, even if it¡¯s from the Hunt family. The young masters did what they did, and there is nothing to do about it. In this game, it was originally agreed that they could kill at will within this month.¡± The man smiled bitterly, and then said to the people: ¡°Let¡¯s try to hide as much as possible. Four of our strong men have died. Now we don¡¯t even have anyone in the middle of the True God Realm. Let¡¯s try our best not to go to the depths of the forest and look outside here to find the tokens, and not lose too badly, what do you think?¡± ¡°Just outside?¡± The girl frowned, ¡°If we don¡¯t go to the depths of the forest or the mountains, doesn¡¯t it mean that we are likely to lose to a second-ss family? If we not only lose to a second-ss family and also lose to a third-ss family, then we will be shamed!¡± The man also sank, and after a moment of silence, then said, ¡°Okay, in order not to be shamed, we can go in, but if we meet a strong person from a first-ss family, we immediately surrender and hand over the things, what do you think? It¡¯s better than death, right?¡± ¡°This is also true. Even the three sons of our Master were killed. It seems that this time they really met some lunatics who are not afraid to cause trouble!¡± The girl finally nodded helplessly. If this goes on, the Norman family would have suffered a lot of losses. Should the family master know that all of his three sons were dead, he would probably be half-dead with anger. At this time, jackie and Danie flew slowly to the deeper part of the forest, continuing to search for tokens. Chapter 1341 ¡± jackie, great, here is another piece!¡± Soon, Danie found another ck token, picked it up, and flew back to jackie before passing the token to jackie. ¡°If you are like this, are you not afraid that your dad will find out and be unhappy?¡± jackie smiled bitterly and then put the token away. With Danie helping to find tokens, it was obvious that jackie¡¯s efficiency in finding tokens would have been directly improved by at least more than half. ¡°I don¡¯t care if he is happy or not, you will be my man in the future, and I will follow you!¡± Danie snorted, and then said with a shy expression: ¡°I will help my man find tokens, helping him achieve a good ce in thepetition, there is nothing wrong with it!¡± jackie¡¯s heart warmed slightly, and as soon as the thought of Selena who was staying in the White family house came up again, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh: ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t know how to speak to Selena. I don¡¯t know how her cultivation is now. There are still twenty or more days left here. before we can go out if we are lucky enough to survive, She should also have broken through to the demi-god realm by then!¡± ¡°Sister Selena used to be amon person, yet her cultivation is really growing faster than normal. It seems that she must be very talented!¡± Danie smiled and said, ¡±In this practice, you have to have better techniques and better resources. In addition, talent is also a must!¡± jackie also said with emotion: ¡°Yes, in this world, there may be some people once on the path of cultivation, their talents will be very good, but unfortunately, there is no chance at all to break through. How can they even break through without the martial exercises, therefore they can only live their life normally and dull..¡± After the two flew for a while, they heard a terrible beast roar not far away, and soon they saw dozens of people flying over here desperately. ¡°Wow, there are several people from the Cabello family, as well as from the White family, as well as from the Lucas family!¡± After Danie took a look, her eyes lit up, facing the Cabello family woman who was wearing a purple skirt. Danie yelled, ¡°Second sister, second sister!¡± Venus looked at her and immediately eximed, ¡°Run, there are monsters!¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? Don¡¯t you have many people? Second sister, aren¡¯t you in the middle of the True God realm? With this cultivation base, what monsters do you fear in the periphery of this forest?¡± Danie said nonchntly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you can¡¯t beat it, there is still jackie. As soon as he makes a move, it will be okay!¡± There was another roar, jackie¡¯s face sank, and he said to Danie on the side, ¡°There seems to be more than one monster beast! It¡¯s a group!¡± Chapter 1342 ¡°No way, a group?¡± Danie breathed a sigh of relief when he heard it. This monster was already powerful, and difficult to deal with it alone, let alone a group of monsters. ¡°Go fast, it¡¯s too difficult to deal with. It¡¯s a pack of wolves. There are hundreds of them. The adult wolves areparable to the early stages of the True God realm. Once you are surrounded you would be done for!¡± Venus said out of breath after flying over. ¡°Master, there are too many. Many of us here are in the early stage of the demi-god Realm, and there are also a few Ninth Stage Grandmasters. They dare not fight with the wolves!¡± Ka Leigh also ran over and said to jackie out of breath. Kayle Leigh, since she met jackiest time in the town under the White Family Mountain, and was rmended by jackie to join the White Family, under the hard work of cultivation, she has also made breakthroughs from the ninth level Grandmaster to the early stage of demi-god Realm. Because of her incredible talent she was selected for the games. jackie thought about it for a while then said. ¡°The monster beasts in the early stage of the demi-god Realm are not worrisome. However, if there are too many, fighting with them is just a waste of time. When the timees, all our aura will be wasted, and time will be wasted!¡± A man from the Lucas family who is in the early stage of the True God Realm, though he was not afraid, understood that with a pack of low level animals they would still be overwhelmed and some of the younger people may die. Seeing that the people of the White family and the people of the Cabello family were still discussing it, he stood speechless for a second, then shaking himself he flew up and shouted. ¡°Everyone,e here! We won¡¯t fight. Let¡¯s run!¡± ¡°Everyone,e up here! These are low level monsters and they cannot fly!¡± jackie smiled lightly, flipped his palm, took the sword out, and threw it into the air, and it suddenly became bigger. ¡°That¡¯s great! You actually have a flying sword!¡± The Lucas family man¡¯s eyes lit up and he immediately jumped up. The others jumped up immediately, while jackie was controlling the flying sword and started to fly. A Mochizuki wolf with a height of almost three feet tall, roared and rushed over, and when jackie and others were about to fly, two Mochizuki wolves in the middle stage of the demi-god realm roared and rushed towards two young women of the Lucas family. ¡°Ah!¡± Those two women were not high in cultivation. One in the early stage of the demi-god realm, and the other in the middle stage of the demi-god realm. Though they are masters, however, facing such a monster beast, they obviously couldn¡¯tpare, and they immediately yelled in fright, as if they didn¡¯t know what to do. However, at this moment, jackie appeared in front of the two of them in a sh, clenched his fists, and sted the wolves. The two huge Mochizuki wolves were mmed on the ground with one fist and one blow by jackie. Blood flowed directly from their mouths as theyy there motionless. Just liek that they were killed by jackie. ¡°He¡¯s too strong!¡± The two women swallowed their saliva, both frightened by jackie¡¯sbat effectiveness. ¡°This guy!¡± Venus on the side was also slightly surprised. Although she could match the attack power, the speed at which jackie rushed out just now was so fast that she was a shocked. Chapter 1343 The other wolves all charged toward them, trying to take revenge on their fallen pack members. But jackie controlled the flying sword and flew far away in a sh, leaving behind the snarling and howling pack of wolves. ¡°What fast speed! What level is your flying sword?¡± Seeing the speed of this flying sword, Venus couldn¡¯t help but curiously ask. ¡°Second sister, this is an Ultimate Grade Spiritual Weapon. With this sword, jackie¡¯s offensive power is much more powerful. Even ten of you are not his opponent!¡± Danie said of jackie, her head raised and her eyes full of pride. ¡°Ten of me are not his opponents?¡± Venus was taken aback, and then said with some suspicion: ¡°Danielle, you are exaggerating. My cultivation in the middle of True God Realm is almost invincible. Ah! Even if I can¡¯t beat him, it¡¯s impossible that 10 of me couldn¡¯t beat him, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± After thinking about it, Danie nodded, and said quickly: ¡°I think ten was too low, it should be twenty!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Venus was speechless. She thought her sister looked down on her too much. Soon, those Mochizuki wolves who we¡¯re chasing them were thrown off the trail by jackie. After flying for a while, jackie lowered the flying sword and everyone jumped down. Then he put the flying sword away. The man in the early stage of the True God Realm of the Lucas Family, after thinking about it, came over and took out five ck tokens, and then handed them to jackie: ¡°Master White, thanks to you just now, if it wasn¡¯t for you I am afraid we would have lost many of our family. This is regarded as a reward for you!¡± ¡°No, there¡¯s no need for that!¡± jackie smiled awkwardly. The Lucas family¡¯s rtionship with the White family is not bad. They didn¡¯t have much interaction before. Therefore, jackie didn¡¯t even think about it just now, and asked them to jump onto the sword. If this were the Norman family or Lagorio family, then he wouldn¡¯t be polite. ¡°Master White, don¡¯t be humble. It is only natural, you saved us, and we will repay you. You earned it!¡± The man smiled and stuffed the tokens into jackie¡¯s hands. ¡°If it were someone from a stronger family, they would probably have just robbed us!¡± ¡°Haha, brother, don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m just d I was able to help out in the time of need.¡± jackieughed as he replied. ¡°By the way, my name is Harry Lucas. Although my cultivation level is not high, I am also the grandson of the Elder of the Lucas family. Thank you so much this time. I hope that we will see you again!¡± Harry also smiled heartily and replied. After that, he quickly left with the Lucas family. ¡°That was worth the visit!¡± Looking in the direction they were leaving, jackie had a smile on his face. ¡°I will give you a few tokens!¡± Venus on the side gave jackie a nk look, and then took out five tokens and handed it to jackie. ¡°Take it, The rtionship between our two families is not good, I don¡¯t want to owe you favors!¡± Chapter 1344 jackie¡¯s was embarrassed, he smiled bitterly, and did not take the token in Venus¡¯ hand. ¡°Miss Venus, with our rtionship, I really can¡¯t take that from you.¡± When another Cabello family heard this, he immediately stepped forward and smiled: ¡°Second Miss, have you forgotten, this is your eldest sister¡¯s boyfriend. He will be your brother-inw, so there is no need to give any tokens, you should put them away!¡± ¡°Yeah, yeah, Master White and the eldest Miss are a couple. How could he take your tokens?¡± Another Cabello girl also stepped forward, her face full of excitement: ¡°Hey, that is great! Since he with the eldest Miss, we won¡¯t have to be afraid of being bullied in the future!¡± Venus gave the girl a fierce look, and then said to jackie: ¡°Fine. Don¡¯t take it if you don¡¯t want it, but don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t try to give you something!¡± After speaking, Venus flipped her palm, and then put away the token in her hand. Several young people from the Cabello family looked at each other, their expressions were a little weird. The temper of this second youngdy was really simr to that of the Master. At this time, they had to deliberately draw a line. ¡°Well, let¡¯s go! We can¡¯t go with our enemies. They might decide to attack us from behind if we find more treasures!¡± Venus said with a wave. She took the Cabello family members to leave. However, after they walked a few steps, Venus couldn¡¯t help but frown, and looked back at Danie, who was still standing next to jackie, and then said with a deep frown. ¡°Danie, why aren¡¯t youing with us? Could it be that you still want to be with this enemy of our family?¡± Danie frowned, and was rather embarrassed: ¡°Sister, that happened many years ago. In the past two or three years, the rtionship between our two families has eased a lot. jackie and I are good friends so I will stay with him!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Venus was speechless for a while, she didn¡¯t expect that Danie would stick with jackie so strongly even though they were not married. But she also knew in her heart that Danie and jackie are the real lovers. Therefore, after she thought about it, she red at Danie and said, ¡°Well, you can do whatever you like. Anyway, even though I am your older sister I don¡¯t need to hold your hand everywhere!¡± ¡°Hey, sister, be careful!¡± Danie smiled awkwardly, and waved to Venus. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Venus sighed, and finally left with her family quickly. ¡°Looking at this, your second sister seems to know that we are in a rtionship!¡± jackie looked at Venus¡¯ back and couldn¡¯t help but speak. Danie nodded: ¡°Yes, the eldest sister and the second sister know about it, but they didn¡¯t tell my father. They are cold about it but I know in my heart that they are actually good to me.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s go!¡± jackie nodded and left with Danie. In one afternoon, the two found several spiritual grasses, and they also found 5 tokens. The harvest was quite good. After all, with so many peopleing in such arge forest, some might find it difficult to find even one token in an afternoon. If you want to find the white token and the red token, it will be really difficult. After all, there are only a few, especially the red ones! Chapter 1345 Danie said to jackie ¡± jackie, it will be dark soon, let¡¯s find a ce to rest!¡± jackie nodded and looked around. After searching for a while, jackie found that there was a big crack that was not easy to see on the rock wall of a cliff. Based on how it looked, it should be able to easily allow two or three people to spend the night in it. ¡°If you didn¡¯t find the cave, it would be more dangerous if you rested on a tree. There is a crack on the cliff over there. Will that make do tonight?¡± jackie looked at Danie in front of him. The young women are indeed good-looking, but they have lived in a big family since they were young, and I don¡¯t know if they can endure hardships. ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go!¡± Danie smiled and held jackie¡¯s hand: ¡°I will sleep with you anywhere you want, as long as you are next to me, I will be happy! ¡° After Danie finished, his face flushed. ¡°You girl!¡± jackie smiled bitterly. Danie¡¯s simplicity is really rare, it makes one feel like a first love. The two quickly flew towards the crack, which was big enough for two people to walk in side by side. What jackie didn¡¯t expect was that the crack was small on the outside and big on the inside. There was more than ten meters space inside, and the space inside was enough for two people to sit inside and have a good rest. Someone had been here before, and there were a lot of weeds in it. Sitting in it was also very comfortable. ¡°Great, I can spend another night with you!¡± With a smile on Danie¡¯s face, she sat next to jackie and couldn¡¯t help but gently lean her head on jackie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Master Trevino, you promised me that as long as you meet someone from the White family, you will kill them for me. You can¡¯t keep any of them alive!¡± After sitting for a while, jackie and Danie heard a faint voiceing from outside. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry, baby, what I, Hugh Trevino, will not break my promise!¡± Soon, a man¡¯s heartyughter sounded, and then he said: ¡°Baby, look, there is something over there, a crack in the cliff. Let¡¯s go inside the crack and have fun!¡± Hearing this, Danie and jackie looked at each other. Someone else had found them so quickly! ¡°There are so many masters from the Trevino family around? How about we go outter after the games and I can give it to you then?¡± The woman deliberately said coquettishly, and the voice was so close that jackie heard it all. ¡°Dog men and women!¡± Danie gritted her teeth and said angrily. ¡°That¡¯s not good, baby, we do things for you and you will benefit now, but you might not give any benefits after the game is over. Maybe when we leave you will not admit to anything that happened here.¡± The man named Hugh Trevino said again. Chapter 1346 ¡°This¡­¡± The Lagorio family girl seemed to hesitate. After a while, she nodded and agreed. ¡°Well, I guess so.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the first time anyone has been in such a ce¡­¡± Hugh smirked: ¡°I haven¡¯t done it before like this, so why not now?¡± Then he nced directly at the dozen men standing behind him: ¡°All of you, go rest on the cliff, this girl and I will go and take a rest for a while before joining you.¡± ¡°Haha, Master Trevino, go ahead, just go!¡± A man suddenly beganughing loudly, ¡°Master Trevino, this kind of thing can¡¯t be dyed. We are jealous when we see such a beautiful woman!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Leann Lagorio!¡± In the crack on the cliff, Danie stood up and said with a little surprise. ¡°The people of the Lagorio family are too disgusting. In order to target your White family and make your masters of the White family die in the game, they actually used their beauties to convince the masters of other families to help kill your people!¡± ¡°Do you know Leann?¡± jackie frowned. It hasn¡¯t been long since he returned to the White family, and he didn¡¯t know much about the masters of other families. Danie nodded: ¡°It¡¯s not just Leann, I also know Hugh!¡± She said to jackie with a solemn expression. ¡°This Hugh is very powerful, and the Trevino family is also one of the Eight Shadow Families. Come to think of it, you should also know, Hugh is the grandson of the third elder of the Trevino family. He is super talented. He has reached thete stage of the True God Realm. Hisbat power is already on par with my elder sister, and Leann is a well-known beauty from the Lagorio family who has a very sexy body!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Lagorio family would use such tricks in order to make the White family suffer a heavy loss!¡± jackie clenched his fist and was a little angry: ¡°If Hugh ordered the other members of the Trevino family to kill upon seeing any masters of the White family, wouldn¡¯t my White family really suffer a heavy loss? They will inevitably meet a lot of people from the White family!¡± Danie also nodded solemnly: ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s too damning. This Trevino family is one of the Eight Shadow Families. Hugh has been interested in Leann Lagorio for a long time, however he couldn¡¯t just ask for it. Now Leann took the initiative to send herself to his door, he would naturally agree. Most importantly is that should such a master take people to encircle your White family, it will end terribly!¡± jackie said: ¡°Fortunately, I have onlye in for two or three days now and have already met them, otherwise, it would be really troublesome.¡± jackie paused before continuing: ¡°I will get rid of these guys now, and that would be the best protection for my White family!¡± ¡°Well, you have to be careful. Hugh has a very high cultivation base, and hisbat effectiveness is also very strong!¡± Danie couldn¡¯t help but be a little worried. Unexpectedly, jackie said indifferently: ¡°You haven¡¯t seen my strength!¡± Danie then remembered jackie had killed eight masters in the True God Realm alone with one move. The power of that skill was not something her elder sister could use. Among the people beheaded, there were two powerhouses in the mid-stage of the True God realm. ¡°Well, I believe you!¡± Danie nodded. At this moment, the two people had already flown to the door of the crack. Chapter 1347 jackie also smiled coldly, and walked directly outside. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t expect it, there was actually a couple in there!¡± Hugh, who had just arrived at the door, was shocked when he saw jackie and Danie, and then he smiled yfully. ¡± jackie?¡± Leann was also taken aback after recognizing jackie, and quickly smiled, ¡°Tsk tsk, I didn¡¯t expect jackie to be with Miss Danie.¡± ¡°Yes, isn¡¯t he in a rtionship with Miss Helena? Isn¡¯t it a romantic rtionship? Why are you sneaking around with Miss Danie now!¡± Hugh also smirked, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it. You two, you actually have a rtionship!¡± Danie was so angry that she put her hands on her chest, and said angrily: ¡°We are just staying here overnight and doing nothing! What are you talking about?¡± After speaking, Danie smiled coldly again: ¡°Oh and Leann, you are too shameless, don¡¯t think we haven¡¯t heard what you said outside earlier on, hehe, actually nning to use your body to do business. Letting the people of the Trevino family help you kill the people of the White family. I have seen shameless people, but never have I ever seen such a shameless one!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Leann was so angry, but soon her anger was suppressed, and then she said strangely: ¡°Hehe, who knows what the two of you, before we came, do. Perhaps something shameful? Then when you heard us talking outside, you quickly put on your clothes, and said that we were shameless, when in actual fact, women like you who rob your elder sister¡¯s man, are the shameless ones!!¡± ¡°You, do you think I am as shameless as you?¡± Danie was so angry, ¡°We were just inside, ready to spend a night!¡± ¡°Spend the night? We won¡¯t know how you intend to spend the night either would we?¡± Hugh also sneered. At this time, the guys waiting below flew up one by one, and then asked, ¡°Master Trevino, why are you still not going in? Who are you chatting with?¡± When they came to the crack, they looked at the two inside. After looking, he was surprised and said, ¡°My God, I really didn¡¯t expect that there are still people in it. Isn¡¯t this the heir to the Master of the White family? And the third youngdy of the Cabello family!¡± ¡°No, aren¡¯t the family rtionships between these two not good? Why is the third Miss and Young Master White together?¡± A guy, after thinking about it, said in a puzzled manner, ¡°That¡¯s not right, isn¡¯t there a romantic rtionship between the eldest and this kid? Why is the thirddy here? ¡°You guys are filled with nonsense!¡± jackie¡¯s face darkened, and then said: ¡°I heard your conversation just now, that you wanted to kill our White family, haha, you really don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you.¡± ¡°Unexpectedly, this kid is quite crazy. Do you really think that your White family is one of the eight great families? Our Trevino family members will not admit it!¡± Hugh smiled coldly, clenched his fist, and then facing Leann said, ¡°Leann, didn¡¯t you want me to help you kill off the White family? It just so happens that there is a big fish here!¡± Chapter 1348 ¡°Okay, Master Trevino, help me kill him, this kid is indeed a big fish!¡± After hearing this, Leann immediately brightened her eyes and said with great joy, ¡°Master Trevino, if you kill this kid, I will be happy to stay with you every night for this month!¡± ¡°Haha, okay, I will hold you to it!¡± After hearing this, Master Trevinoughed extremely happily. He couldn¡¯t help but p hard on her ass. ¡°Ah, Master Trevino, you are too naughty!¡± Leann said coquettishly. ¡°These couple of dogs!¡± jackie shook his head helplessly, and then said to the young master Trevino, ¡°Hugh, I heard that you are the grandson of the third elder, and you are also the most talented, with the highest cultivation base in the Trevino family, with cultivation in thete stage of the True God Realm, it is really not easy to reach there!¡± ¡°Hehe, boy, you still know me well!¡± Hugh smiled, and then said, ¡°No way, even if you kneel down and beg for mercy now, I won¡¯t let you go, because I have promised this beauty Leann!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t n to beg for mercy!¡± jackie clenched his fist, and then rushed straight to the other party, ¡°I want to tell you, that with such a good talent, if you don¡¯t want to live well, you have to die, and there¡¯s no reason to me me!¡± ¡°Keep talking big, I heard that you are only in the middle stage of the True God Realm. You came back from the outside world, a trash bastard, and you still want to kill me?¡± Seeing jackie rushing over, even daring to attack, Hugh also clenched his fist, and threw his fist at jackie. Due to the close distance between the two, neither of them used aura, but the terrifying power in their bodies still made people feel stunned. A slightly dull roar sounded, and in the next second, Hugh, whose cultivation base was significantly higher than jackie¡¯s, was actually blown away by jackie for more than ten meters, before he managed to stabilize his body. A man who was not far behind him before, could not have imagined that Hugh would be sted by jackie. He couldn¡¯t react to it, and was directly knocked into by Hugh. A mouthful of blood spurted out and hit him. On the ground, his face was pale, and even though he was in the middle of the demi-god stage, he was actually seriously injured. ¡°What a powerful impact!¡± Each of the other people flew farther away. Many of them were at the cultivation level of the demi-gods, and only one was at the early stage of the true gods. After all, there were not many masters in the True God Realm, even in first-ss families. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Leann, who flew to the side, was even more frightened, wondering if she had seen it wrong. After thinking about it, she breathed a sigh of relief and said to Master Trevino, ¡°Master Trevino, you are so careless. You must have underestimated this kid, so you didn¡¯t use your full strength before you were blown away, however his power is really scary, you can¡¯t underestimate this jackie White!¡± Looking at the woman he had coveted for a long time, how could Master Hugh admit that he was embarrassed? He suddenly smiled awkwardly, ¡°Yes, I really underestimated this kid just now. This stinky kid must have specially practiced some kind of exercise for the body, so the power of his body is very strong!¡± At this point, Hugh again smiled at Leann, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this time, this young master is going to use aura. This kid is not as good as me in cultivation techniques. He is definitely not my opponent!¡± After finishing speaking, Hugh clenched his fist, aura kept pouring out, and then looked at jackie bitterly, ¡°Boy, you have really irritated me. This time, I have to go all out!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± jackie just sneered, and immediately squeezed his fist, and aura kept pouring out. Chapter 1349 This time, Hugh took the initiative to attack, flew over in a sh, and threw a fist straight at jackie. Soon, a terrible roar sounded, which was much scarier than the sound earlier on. However, after a stalemate for merely two seconds, Hugh was once again blown away by jackie. This time, Hugh was sted for several tens of meters, before stabilizing his body. ¡°Master Trevino, what¡­what¡¯s the situation? You are not his opponent, are you?¡± Leann waspletely stunned, jackie had flown out and stood in front of the mountain wall. Looking at them with contempt, such a look made Leann doubt the strength of Hugh. ¡°I¡­¡± Hugh felt ashamed, gritted his teeth, then flipped his palms, and said again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, this kid¡¯s cultivation technique is quite powerful, but my weapon, is a middle-grade spirit weapon, with my spirit weapon and my second-rank low-level martial arts, this kid will soon be finished!¡± jackie flipped his palm and took out the ck sword directly, before injecting aura into it. A terrible sound from the sword was released, and bursts of ck mist haunted the sword, dancing with a mysterious aura. ¡°How do you feel about this fluctuation?¡± Leann frowned and felt something was wrong. It seemed that the fluctuation of jackie¡¯s sword was stronger than the fluctuation of the middle-grade spiritual weapon in Hugh¡¯s hand. ¡°me sh!¡± After jackie injected the aura into the sword, he suddenly shed out with the sword. Suddenly, a ming sword sh flew out, like a fire with a long tail, straight towards Hugh. ¡°Damn, this kid¡¯s martial arts doesn¡¯t seem to be weak!¡± Seeing the terrible nature of jackie¡¯s attack, this time, Hugh was worried, and he hurriedly used his attack. Two terrible attacks collided in an instant, and a terrible shock wave radiated, causing the Trevino family members not far away to step back several steps. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Soon, Hugh discovered that his attack waspletely crushed by jackie¡¯s attack, his face turned blue in fright, he yelled, turned around and prepared to escape. It¡¯s a pity that even though jackie¡¯s attack had directly destroyed his attack, the remaining sword aura was still terrifying. With an indomitable momentum, it came straight to Hugh andnded on his back. Hugh flew upside down like a broken kite, mmed heavily on the ground, spurted out a mouthful of blood, kicked his legs, and died instantly. ¡°No, no, Young Master Hugh is dead!¡± The masters of the Trevino family looked at the situation, and their faces paled in fright. This was the strongest among the masters of the Trevino family, and he was just killed like that! Chapter 1350 Hugh, whose cultivation level has reached thete stage of the True God Realm, can be said to be among the top masters of the Eight Shadow Families. In such apetition, he waspletely at the top. With such an existence, even if he could not beat the opponent, it was definitely no problem to escape, and the possibility of being killed was very small. Unless, their opponent¡¯sbat effectiveness was much stronger than them. Hugh was dead, which made the Trevino family¡¯s faces pale in fright, and they couldn¡¯t believe this fact at all. ¡°Run!¡± After the other people reacted, they immediately prepared to flee. jackie dared to kill the grandsons of the third elders of the Trevino family, not to mention the fact that their cultivation bases were much lower, and their status was also much lower than the Trevino family masters. However, jackie shook his sword with a few shes, and several consecutive sword chi flew out, directly beheading those who tried to escape. There was another sh, and jackie appeared in front of the woman named Leann. Leann looked around and found that the other Trevino family members had all been beheaded, leaving her alone. She turned pale with fright, and saw jackie holding the sword in his hand and slowly raising it, Leann actually knelt down suddenly. ¡°Master jackie, please forgive me? My level of cultivation is not worth mentioning in front of you!¡± ¡°Master jackie, as long as you can forgive me, I¡¯ll give you all my tokens!¡± Leann knelt in front of jackie, begging for mercy. Seeing that jackie injected aura into the sword in his hand, and had no intention of agreeing to her pleas at all, Leann was even more frightened. However, she suddenly thought of something again. As she bit her red lip, she tore her own clothes from the neckline, suddenly revealing her seductive white skin. ¡°As long as you forgive me, I am yours. Before this game is over, you can y with me however you want!¡± Leann looked straight at jackie with a firm expression on her face. She still had some confidence in her heart. Although she was not as good-looking as the three daughters of the Cabello family, she is considered the best in shape and the most charming of so many girls in the Lagorio family. She knows that deep down inside all men, they just simply cannot resist her femininity, where even some elders who are in their 40s or 50s would peek at her every time she twists her skirt and walks forward, ¡°What a shameless person!¡± Danie, who was in the crack, saw that Leann was trying to tempt jackie. She gritted her teeth in anger. She¡¯s too much. This woman is really shameless. However, what Danie didn¡¯t expect was that jackie was only stunned for a second, before the sword in his hand went straight down, and Leann¡¯s head fell instantly and she immediately died. Her corpse also fell to the ground with the falling of the head, and the silence was deafening here again. Advertisement Chapter 1351-1400 Chapter 1351-1400 Chapter 1351 jackie put away the sword in his hand, then flew down, and took down the rings of those guys. At this time, Danie also flew over, and then smiled sweetly at jackie, ¡°Such a good thing, you actually do not hesitate? She was giving herself to you, how could you not like it?¡± It must be said that just now, jackie¡¯s performance made Danie really satisfied. The man she had her eye on was really good, and was actually able to withstand such a temptation. jackie smiled, and then said, ¡°Such a woman, in front of my eyes, is just skin without any soul. And it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen her, how could I like her?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go inside the cave and see what loot we got from them!¡± Danie smiled, and was about to fly towards the cave. However, jackie smiled bitterly: ¡°Let¡¯s not go to the cave, these people¡¯s corpses are here.ter if there are people passing by, they are more likely to find us, then people would know that these people were killed by me, that¡¯s not good either.! Although this time thepetition rules that death is eptable, if the Trevino family finds out, it would not be good!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true! I¡¯m afraid they would hate you in the future!¡± Danie smiled, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s find another ce to rest!¡± After looking for a while, they finally found a small cave a few miles away and set up camp there. After getting everything ready for the night, jackie took out the storage rings he had previously obtained from Leann, Hugh and others, and then took out all the contents inside. There was nothing good in the ring of other Trevino family members, but in Hugh¡¯s ring, jackie unexpectedly found a red token, and several ck tokens, and of course, the middle-grade sword. And several spirited grasses. What jackie didn¡¯t expect was that Leann¡¯s ring contained a low-grade spirit weapon sword, several spirited grasses and a few tokens. ¡°The harvest this time is really not so big. But there is actually a red token, which is equal to a hundred ck tokens!¡± jackie piled all the trophies in front of him after looking at them, he stood up. ¡°Yeah, this means that red tokens have gradually appeared. After all, we have also gone a pretty far distance into the forest!¡± Danie sat aside, propped her head with both hands, and held that delicate face. Looking at jackie with shining eyes. jackie was a little embarrassed as Danie looked at him adoringly. He simply took out a first-grade high- level spirit grass, and a few other materials, and took out the alchemy furnace. ¡°No? You want to refine pills? You should sit here and talk with me!¡± Danie pouted as she unhappily watched jackie take out his materials. ¡°I have never obtained first-rank high-grade spirited grass before, so I have never refined a first-rank high-grade pill. Now that I have the ingredients, I n to try it. If I can refine it sessfully, I will give it to you!¡± jackie smiled lightly, then said to Danie. ¡°Give me the first grade premium pill? This is very precious!¡± When Danie heard this, her heart suddenly became sweet. ¡°Think about it carefully, I haven¡¯t given you any gift yet, just treat it as a gift for you!¡± jackie looked at the young beauty in front of him, and waved his palm, the alchemy furnace was floating in the air, and the aura on his palm surged. With a wave of his hand, a small me flew out and started to preheat the alchemy furnace. Chapter 1352 A small me began to pulsate under the alchemy furnace. After only a moment, jackie had already preheated the alchemy furnace, making him seem experienced. Because jackie wanted to refine his alchemy, Danie didn¡¯t dare to bother him, she sat quietly to the side, earnestly admiring jackie¡¯s serious appearance while he was practicing alchemy. jackie soon threw a strain of material directly into the alchemy furnace, controlled the fire with his mental power, and began to extract the juice little by little. After a while, jackie threw another nt in, quietly feeling the changes, and continued to extract the medicinal juice. A little bit of time passed and after a while, jackie had already thrown all the materials into the pill furnace, and on his forehead, thin beads of perspiration began to form. Looking at how focused jackie was, Danie¡¯s mouth could not help but show a sweet smile, it seems that watching jackie¡¯s alchemy was also the best kind of enjoyment. Soon, all the medicinal juices of the materials were extracted, all of which were done skillfully. Not long after, jackie reached the most important step in alchemy, forming the pill. jackie¡¯s mental power kept controlling the mes, and the concoction kept tumbling in it, getting smaller and more solid. ¡°Got it!¡± Suddenly, jackie lifted up with one hand, and a small pill flew up and floated in front of him, and the corner of jackie¡¯s mouth also showed a satisfied smile. ¡°Did you seed? My God, you actually seeded for the first time!¡± Danie saw it, her eyes lit up, and ran over: ¡°Our family¡¯s First Elder is a master of alchemy, however, he has never seeded on the first try. He basically has to fail several times before he can seed.¡± ¡°Huh!¡± jackie exhaled heavily and took the pill over and looked at it carefully: ¡°It¡¯s not bad, I got lucky that it seeded, but it¡¯s not very good, it¡¯s pretty average!¡± ¡°It¡¯s pretty good that it seeded, and you still think it¡¯s not good enough?¡± Danie gave jackie a nk look: ¡°Had you failed, these materials really would have gone to waste!¡± jackie nodded, and then gently put the pill into Danie¡¯s palm, ¡°This is for you. You have a good talent. I heard that you are justzy. I hope to help you break through to the middle stage of the True God Realm soon!¡± ¡°Well! Thank you then!¡± Danieughed sweetly, her eyes narrowing to a slit, and then said, ¡°I¡¯ll practise at night when I have the time, and when my cultivation base is stable, I¡¯ll use this pill of yours to try and breakthrough!¡± After finishing speaking, Danie put the pill away, and then gently leaned her head on jackie¡¯s shoulder, ¡± jackie, you are too kind to me!¡± The two quietly looked at the moonlight outside the cave, and after a short rest, the sky lit up again. The two quickly flew out of the cave and set off again. In the morning, the two went very swiftly, they flew a short distance into the forest again before encountering a few monsters on the road, but they were not particrly powerful, and were quickly dealt with by jackie. However, the yields were not great. Only two ck tokens and two first-grade intermediate spirit grasses were found that morning. In the afternoon, a terrible roar rang again not far in front of the two, which sounded very intense. Chapter 1353 ¡°It appears that there are a lot of people up ahead in battle!¡± Danie frowned: ¡°Let¡¯s go on and take a look, just in case there are people from our family!¡± jackie nodded, and followed Danie, flying in the direction that the sound came from. After flying for a while, they actually saw that a dozen young people from the Cabello family were surrounded on a patch of grass.Surrounding them were more than 20 people from the Lagorio family and a dozen from the Hunt family masters, looking hatefully at them. On the ground, there were already seven or eight masters from the Cabello family lying down, no longer breathing. ¡°Damn it, these Lagorio family people are really shameless, they actually joined forces with the Hunt family to kill our people!¡± Danie turned red with anger. ¡°Your second sister is also there!¡± jackie smiled helplessly as he looked from afar. The scene in front of him was not beyond his expectation, the Lagorio family¡¯s people, who were now on bad terms with the White family, had started to curry favor with the Hunt family¡¯s people. And the people of the Hunt family, obviously because of jackie and Helena¡¯s affairs, had resentment towards both the White family and the Cabello family. Therefore, it was entirely reasonable for the other party to take action against the Cabello family. ¡°My sister¡¯s arm seems to be injured. Damn it There are two masters in the middle-stage of the True God Realm in the Hunt family. One of the Lagorio family¡¯s masters in the middle-stage of the True God realm was also there. Even having taken into consideration my second sister¡¯s ability, she is still no match for the three of thembined.¡± Danie soon discovered that Venus also had an additional wound on her arm, and blood flowed out from there, staining her sleeves red. At this time, the fighting stopped temporarily, and the group of people outside looked at them with a smirk, as if the people inside had be trapped like turtles in an urn. ¡°Listen to me everyone. All of these Cabello family members must be killed, but keep this Venus alive!¡± There was a man in the middle stage of True God Real from the Hunt family who said to everyone, ¡°After all, the second young master has ordered that at that time, should we get an opportunity to catch this Venus or Danie, when we meet him and hand these two to him, we will be richly rewarded.¡± ¡°Sure enough, this Second Young Master is truly outstanding, having thought out exactly what needed to be done and having you all execute his wishes.¡± A man from the Lagorio familyughed yfully. ¡°Haha, yes, there are a lot of masters here, and there are also two top masters in the True God Realm. If they are dead, I¡¯m afraid the Hunt family will be very angry.¡± However, at this time, not far behind him, jackie¡¯s voice slowly rang. ¡°Second Miss, it is Third Miss, and the Young Master of the White Family! Great, the young master of the White Family seems to be in the middle stage of the True God Realm, and the Third Young Lady has also reached the True God Realm. Are we saved?¡± There was a young woman from the Cabello family. After seeing jackie, her eyes lit up and she said to Venus on the side. Venus was delighted after seeing that it was indeed jackie. She knew that jackie had a flying sword that was very fast. Even if he couldn¡¯t beat them, everyone would only be able to jump on top of jackie¡¯s flying sword. At that time, it should not be difficult to escape, at least not everyone will die here. As for the other party wanting to capture her alive, it was but a dream. She has already decided. Instead of being defiled by the fat man Chet, it would be better tomit suicide. Chapter 1354 ¡°Damn, that brat from the White family is here!¡± There was a young man from the Hunt family who after seeing jackie, his face sank: ¡°I heard that the combat effectiveness of this kid appears to be very good!¡± ¡°It is indeed a bit troublesome!¡± Among them, the man in the middle of the true gods of the Hunt family, called Oswald Hunt, couldn¡¯t help frowning after he saw jackie. However, he quickly smiled coldly and said: ¡°It is indeed a little trickier, but there are many of us. Now that Venus and the other Cabello family members are already injured, even if they join forces they would not be our opponent either. It¡¯s just that we¡¯re probably going to suffer a lot of losses!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really quite confident!¡± jackie flipped his palm and took out the ck sword, and then injected his aura into it. ¡°This kid¡¯s sword fluctuations are great!¡± Someone quickly discovered the special sword in jackie¡¯s hand, and his face sank slightly, and said to the two strong men of the Hunt family. ¡°Damn, this guy¡¯s sword seems to be an Ultimate Grade Spiritual Weapon. Only our Master has one of these things. This kid actually has such a treasure!¡± Oswald¡¯s expression was extremely gloomy. With a flick of his palm he took out his lower-grade spiritual weapon and held it tightly in his hands. Originally, it appeared to be a very good lower-grade spirit weapon, but now when it was held in the palm of his hand, Oswald actually didn¡¯t feel too good when facing jackie and his weapon. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, the people of the Lagorio family will attack these people of the Cabello family. Our people of the Hunt family will first join forces to besiege this kid surnamed White. As long as you kill this kid, then, the weapon in his hand will be ours. That¡¯s it!¡± The other man in the middle of the True God Realm looked at the sword in jackie¡¯s hand, and his eyes were full of fire. If this thing was taken, hisbat power can be increased by a lot. When Oswald heard it, his eyes also brightened. Although this time, I am afraid that he will pay a heavy price, but as long as he can kill jackie, it will be worth it. Seeing the two of them, jackie couldn¡¯t help but sneer, with their level of cultivation, they still wanted to rob him of this treasure! This is looking down on him! ¡°The idea is good, but let¡¯s see if you have the ability to execute it!¡± jackie smiled coldly, and shed out several sword auras in a row. ¡°Kill!¡± The people of the Cabello family rushed together at the people of the Lagorio family again, while the people of the Hunt family all retreated and wanted to fight jackie. ¡°Second sister, I¡¯ll help you!¡± Danie shed and rushed out to help Venus. Terrifying sounds of fighting resounded once again. Several members of the Hunt family who faced jackie¡¯s random attacks of sword aura, without even having the opportunity to resist, were directly beheaded. ¡°Chaotic Sword sh!¡± ¡°Chain sh!¡± The two who were in the middle-stage of the True God Realm used two first-grade martial arts. They all thought that jackie had merely used an ordinary attack, and that since they were using martial arts, it would be very easy to defend his attack and even try to injure him in response. However, what they didn¡¯t expect was that jackie¡¯s sword aura was so fast, and that the power of that attack was even more than they had expected, destroying their shing attacks in mere moments. ¡°No way, this kid hasn¡¯t even used martial arts yet, just¡­¡± Chapter 1355 Oswald¡¯s face sank. The fiery look in his eyes that longed for the best spirit weapon had long ceased to exist, and instead, it was a solemn color that was never seen before. At this moment, he felt the horror of jackie and the terrifying ability of the man in front of him. ¡°Hehe, I won¡¯t apany you to y slowly, I¡¯m afraid that many of the Cabello family will die!¡± jackie smiled, and once again poured aura into the sword in his hand. The fluctuations on the sword were a bit more stronger than it was before. ¡°me sh!¡± jackie stepped out, and suddenly shed out with a sword, and a terrifying sh went straight to Oswald. On top of this sh was a faint heat, as if it was a fireball, carrying an iparably hot aura, and shot towards Oswald in a sh. ¡°Damn, what kind of martial skill is this? Second-rank advanced?¡± Feeling the terrifying nature of jackie¡¯s attack, Oswald turned pale with fright, and didn¡¯t know what to do for a while. ¡°Knife sh!¡± He immediately used his most powerful attack, but unfortunately, it was of no use at all. jackie¡¯s sh instantly destroyed his attack, and the remaining sword auranded on him. Blood sshed, and Oswald¡¯s body was split in two by jackie¡¯s sh. He also fell directly from the air and instantly died. ¡°Damn it, Master Oswald is dead!¡± The other man in the middle of the True God Realm turned pale with fright when he saw it. He shed out with his sword and was about to escape. However, jackie, also using a sword, easily destroyed his attack, and chased him in a sh. Using another me sh, jackie killed him easily. Those other people of the Hunt Family, seeing that two strong people were dead, one by one, were even more frightened and fled in all directions. ¡°Kill!¡± Venus and the others were almost killed by these people before. At this time, how could they n to let them go? They pursued them one by one, and quickly killed those people. The guy in the middle of the True God Realm of the Lagorio family saw that the two strong men of the Hunt family were beheaded, and naturally nned to escape. Unfortunately, under jackie¡¯s pursuit, he also failed to escape. ¡°Master jackie, thank you so much. You are really amazing. If it weren¡¯t for you today, we would be dead!¡± Several young women from the Cabello family flew over and looked at jackie with admiration. There was a bit more enthusiasm in each of their eyes, as if a fan had seen their idol. ¡°Yeah, Master jackie, you are too powerful, I feel you are much stronger than the seconddy!¡± ¡°No, why do I feel that Master jackie is much stronger than our eldestdy. earlier on he was using only one sword aura and two people in the Middle Stage of the True God Realm were actually killed by him!¡± ¡°Master jackie, I love you to death, your fighting power is really powerful, I admire it too much.¡° There were several Cabello family girls with looks of infatuation on their faces, and some even wanted to confess to jackie directly. Venus on the side was embarrassed in her heart. What¡¯s the matter, she was too shocked. Chapter 1356 ¡°Cough cough, Sister, don¡¯t be depressed, he is that powerful. Haha¡± Seeing her second sister¡¯s aggrieved face, Danie smiled heartlessly. She knew very well in her heart that the second sister and the eldest sister were both idolised by the younger generations in the Cabello family. Now that the other Cabello family masters praised jackie so much and regarded jackie as an idol, naturally, Second Sister was a little sour in her heart. ¡°Yeah, no way, they are indeed much better than me.¡± Venus curled her lips, thought for a while, and said unconvincingly, ¡°But well, it¡¯s mainly because he has an Ultimate Grade Spiritual Weapon, if I had an Ultimate Grade Weapon, then I may also not be inferior to him!¡± Unexpectedly, Venus¡¯s words attracted Danie¡¯s eyes, ¡°Legend has it that there was another kind of treasure that was more powerful than a Spiritual Weapon, called a Spiritual Treasure, as mysterious as the Ultimate God Realm, but unfortunately, no one has seen it, if anyone has a Spiritual Treasure, it would be simply amazing!¡± ¡°Spiritual Treasure?¡± This was the first time jackie has heard of such a thing, and he could not help but be startled since, within these legends, there was the legend of Ultimate God, the legend of the Spiritual Treasure, and in the Cabe First Elder¡¯s ancient book, were spirited grass of the third and fourth grade, and even the third-grade pill. All of this was definitely not a coincidence. jackie felt that this Ultimate God Stage must have existed in the past. ¡°Hehe, if I really have a spiritual treasure, maybe even the eldest master of the Hunt family can be easily beheaded, maybe even the Master of the Hunt family will have to give way to me.¡± Venus said with a smile, her hands on her chest. ¡°Hey, how will we divide the spoils this time?¡± After Venus finished speaking, she looked at the corpses on the ground, and then asked jackie. When jackie heard this, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. This time, several masters in the True God realm were dead, and there were also a lot of demi-gods masters. There might be many tokens contained in their rings. However, although this time, it was because of his appearance that Venus and the others were saved, he was still embarrassed to ask for it. Moreover, the people of the Cabello family were already clearing the spoils. What jackie did not expect was that he hadn¡¯t spoken yet, but Danie took a step forward, and then said to Venus, ¡°Second sister, the reason why you could win and survive this time round was because of jackie. Let¡¯s see, if there is a token in the rings, give it to him. Anyway, these rankings are just for reputation, and their White family has never won a good ranking, right?¡± Venus gave Danie a vicious look, and secretly thought that this girl was really too¡­ She turned her elbow out before she was married. Once she married, would it turn out alright? But when the thought of jackie really helping them, Venus nodded, ¡°Yes, however many tokens there are in the rings, give them all to him, after all, this is the second time he saved our Cabello family, as for the spiritual herbs and weapons, we will split them 50-50 then!¡± ¡°Ahem, there are so many people, and if everyone gave the tokens to me, I¡¯m afraid the White family would truly be in contention this time around.¡± jackie coughed awkwardly, then smiled modestly. ¡°Master jackie, just ept it. You saved our lives. Could it be that our lives are not as good as these tokens?¡± Before Venus could speak, there was a young girl from the Cabello family who spoke up as she looked at jackie with a smitten look on her face. Chapter 1357 ¡°Yes, especially since you saved Miss Venus, and you are a couple with Miss Helena. We are all a family, so you don¡¯t need to be too embarrassed!¡± Another young girl, with big doe eyes, stared at jackie blinking, the corners of her mouth curved in a seductive smile unconsciously as if she could not wait to pounce on jackie immediately. Seeing that these girls, young masters of the Cabello family had all be unreserved, Venus was speechless in her heart and red at them fiercely, ¡°What are you girls doing? Why are you all surrounding jackie? Don¡¯t forget, you are alldies, don¡¯t you know how to be more reserved?¡± Seeing Venus was angry, the young women took a few steps away in anguish, but they still couldn¡¯t help stealing a peek from time to time to look at the handsome and powerful man in front of them. Danie didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong. On the contrary, since so many talented girls liked jackie, this only showed that Danie¡¯s choice was right and that she had a good eye. After a while, everyone collected all the loot they got, and there were more than twenty ck tokens, and in addition to that, there were two white tokens. ¡°There are so many tokens, take it quickly, otherwise I can¡¯t bear to part with it!¡± Venus waved her hand, and those tokens flew up and floated in front of jackie, and then gave jackie a nk look. The face that was already pretty was even more charming with this nk look. jackieughed and put all the tokens away. ¡°Well, for spirit grass, can I choose some for myself, because some spirit grass is more suitable for alchemy! But don¡¯t you worry, I will definitely not take more!¡± jackie said after looking at the spirit grass. ¡°You are able to do alchemy?¡± Venus was startled, and her red lips parted slightly. Alchemy was a skill, and it required people with strong mental power, and the kind of fire attribute in their aura to have the opportunity to make alchemy. Even then, other cultivators who could refine ordinary healing pills were already considered very good. Then, alchemists were even rarer, they are apletely rare species. The Cabello family¡¯s elder and the Hunt family¡¯s second young master are all good alchemists. It is precisely because of this that they have be the objects of worship by many people. Venus couldn¡¯t think that jackie, a kid who came back from themon world, could actually practice alchemy. ¡°Of course he can. He not only knows how to make alchemy, he is now also considered a first-grade high-level alchemist!¡± Danie said of jackie, her face full of contentment, and when she turned her palm, she actually took out the first grade premium pill that jackie gave her, and then swayed in front of her second sister, ¡°Second sister, look, this is what jackie refined, and he gave me a gift!¡± ¡°My goodness, a first grade premium pill! It is really a first grade premium pill! Such a pill is very useful for people at the True God Realm. I would not expect that jackie would actually give such a precious thing to the Third Lady after refining it!¡± Several young people from the Cabello family looked at the pill in Danie¡¯s hand enviously. No wonder the First Lady would fall for jackie so fast and would forcibly kiss him on the street, such an excellent man, who would not be able to resist, it was simply too heartwarming. Chapter 1358 Not to mention other people, even Venus, who looked at the pill in Danie¡¯s hand, was envious. She looked at the pill in Danie¡¯s hand, and finally couldn¡¯t help but yell at jackie, ¡°Hmph, you are really unfair!¡± ¡°Unfair?¡± jackie frowned, wondering what the other party meant. Venus knew that he and Danie were in a romantic rtionship, wasn¡¯t it normal to give a pill to his girlfriend as a gift? The other Cabello family members look at each other, their expressions a little confused. This was the first time they¡¯ve seen Venus speak to someone in such a coquettish tone. ¡°Of course, you and our eldest sister are lovers, and you gave Danie a first grade premium pill. But, don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m also your little sister!¡± Venus snorted coldly, and actually pouted. Danie¡¯s red lips slightly opened, and she didn¡¯t expect her second sister who despite knowing her rtionship with jackie, would still talk so much nonsense and ask for a pill. jackie didn¡¯t expect that Venus would ask for the pill under the banner that her brother-inw should take care of his younger sister. He smiled bitterly, and then said, ¡°No problem, I can give you the same pill. I will be refining them when I am free in the evening!¡± Upon hearing this, Venus smiled and said excitedly, ¡°This is what you¡¯ve said, so don¡¯t regret it!¡± ¡°Well, if I, jackie White have spoken, then I will naturally keep my word!¡± jackie nodded and heard the roar of a beast in the distance, and then said, ¡°Okay, well let¡¯s hurry up and divide the weapons as well and leave this ce, to prevent any unnecessary trouble should any beasts come here.¡± ¡°Good, good, one and a half!¡± Not to mention how happy Venus was. She has been in the middle stage of the True God Realm for some time. If jackie could really give her a first grade premium pill, she will definitely be able to break through to theter stage of the True God Realm sooner. It is not so easy to break through, but if there is such a pill, then it will be more effective in breaking through. After all, the advantage of this pill is that the energy in it is very pure and not to mention, there are not many impurities. At the critical moment of the breakthrough, it can helpplete the breakthrough in one go, and can continue to provide a steady stream of spiritual support. And if there is no pill, at least some second-grade low-level or even second-grade intermediate-level spiritual grass is needed, and more than one spirit grass. At least several spiritual grasses, plus some first-grade high-level spiritual grass are needed in preparation to breakthrough. If the spirit grass is used directly, the effect is not as good as that of using the pill. Because the energy in the spirit grass is not only less pure than the energy in the pill, but there is not much energy in it. When preparing to break through, the energy of a spiritual grass may notst long before it is used up. You may need to use a second spiritual grass to replenish the energy immediately before you can continue to attack the cultivation base. In this way, it is possible that when recing the spirit grass, the mind is more likely to be affected, thus leading to the failure of the cultivation impact. If one was unlucky, the effects may then also be reversed, causing heavy injuries to one. Iit is necessary to recuperate for a period of time, fully adjusting the mind, before continuing to try the next breakthrough. Some people have good talents, but after their cultivation in the middle of the True God Realm, they have failed to attack the cultivation several times in a row, and they may even leave a psychological shadow thatsts for more than ten years, and even at the end of their old age, they can¡¯t go any further. Chapter 1359 Of course for some people, it is because of poor talents, and there is really a bottleneck. There is no way. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go! Remember, from now on the people of the Cabello family and the White family will be in the same family, you know? If you meet again, don¡¯t have any disputes!¡± After finishing, Venus waved her hand and said to the other Cabello family masters. After jackie listened to it, his heart felt warm. He hoped that through thispetition, the rtionship between the two families would get better and better. At least, the three sisters of the Cabello family no longer hate them, as long as they are in the future. It couldn¡¯t be better to say good things in front of Alejandro. Soon, jackie and others left. And not long after, the second young master of the Hunt family came here with several people from the Hunt family. ¡°No, it¡¯s Oswald and the others! My God, Oswald and Yale, they were both in the middle of the True God Realm cultivation base, they were actually killed?¡± Looking at the already cold body on the ground, the Hunt family members were shocked. There were a lot of Hunt family members who died here, and their cultivation bases were very good. I didn¡¯t know who they were, but someone actually killed them. ¡°From the situation of these corpses, the fighting here was not only very fierce, but it should be Oswald and Yale who united the masters of the Lagorio family and besieged the people of the Cabello family together! It¡¯s just, unexpectedly, they were not the opponent of the other party.¡± After Chet carefully looked at the surrounding situation, he said with great certainty: ¡°Among the people of the Cabello family, those who can kill Oswald and the others, there is only one person!¡± The man from the Hunt family nodded immediately: ¡°Yes, only Helena the eldest of the Cabello family. Venus¡¯sbat effectiveness is also good, but there is no chance to kill Oswald and Yale. Moreover, This Lagorio family¡¯s master was also in the middle of the True God Realm. At the same time, they killed three people in the middle of the True God Realm. Only Helena could have done this!¡± Chet¡¯s expression sank, ¡°There is no monster here yet. Come here, this shows that they shouldn¡¯t have left very long ago. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s rush to the depths of the forest to see if we can catch them!¡± At this point, Chet clenched his fists tightly again: ¡°This Helena, it seems that after escaping thest time, she started to kill our Hunt family. It¡¯s better not to let me meet her, otherwise, I will show her the consequences for fighting with our Hunt family!¡± The masters of the Cabello family obviously became very enthusiastic about jackie, and they would listen to jackie¡¯s words one by one. Even Venus, after jackie saved her life twice, There was no resistance to jackie either. At night, everyone found a rtivelyrge cave to sleep in, and jackie again took out the materials used to refine the pillst night, preparing to refine the pill. ¡± jackie is going to make pills, try not to speak, let him concentrate on alchemy!¡± Venus saw jackie take out the alchemy furnace, and she was slightly happy. If jackie seeded this time, then this one jackie would definitely give her the pill. When she thought that she was about to get a first grade premium pill, Venus was full of expectations. Chapter 1360 ¡°Awesome, I can witness the handsome man refining alchemy!¡± A young girl whispered to another girl next to her, and looked at jackie¡¯s eyes full of worship. ¡°Yeah, this is very rare!¡± The other smiled and said softly, fearing to disturb jackie. ¡°The entrance of this cave is a bit big, so it¡¯s easier to be discovered!¡± Venus looked at the entrance of the cave, but she frowned, feeling a little worried. However, she believes that her Cabello family is one of the Eight Shadow Families, and it is still a rtively advanced family. Among the families who came to participate in thepetition this time, there is not much that can scare them, as long as it is not too bad for luck,there should be no problem. As time passed, jackie¡¯s alchemy speed this time was obviously much faster than when he made this pill for the first time. After all, with thest sessful experience, this time, his confidence is a lot more than before, and he is more familiar with refining the pill. ¡°It should being soon, it seems to have begun to form. I saw the First Elder refining a pill once!¡± Venus looked back at jackie again, and she was relieved. She believes that it will only take a while. If no onees to bother jackie, you will know if you can seed at that time. Judging from jackie¡¯s expression now, it seems that there is still a great chance of sess. jackie¡¯s face is very in, and everything seems very good. ¡°Hey, there is a cave here, go, let¡¯s spend the night here tonight!¡± However, what Venus did not expect was that at this moment, a man¡¯s voice came from outside the cave. ¡°Okay, cousin, the entrance of this cave is quite big, hehe, it should be enough for us to live for one night!¡± The voice of another woman rang quickly, followed by the chatting of several men. Obviously, there seemed to be a lot of people who came this time. Venus¡¯s face sank, and at this time, Danie also stood up and came to her side with a solemn expression. ¡°Second sister, what should I do?¡± Danie asked softly. ¡°What else, go out and see who it is!¡± Venus smiled bitterly, and walked out with Danie and several masters from the Cabello family. When the two of them came to the entrance of the cave, the group had already arrived not far away. When Venus saw it, she sighed with relief. It turned out that she was just a master from a third-ss family, and these people were obviously not a threat to them. ¡°Oh, Master, no, there are people inside, but they are still from the Cabello family! It¡¯s over!¡± When a fat man saw that Venus and others came out, he was very scared and hurriedly siad this as he back away These are only the masters of a third-ss family, and those with the highest cultivation level are barely able to have a master in the demi-god realmte stage, not even a person at the top of the demi-god realm, let alone True God Realm early stage. Therefore, when they saw that they belonged to the Cabello family, all their faces turned pale, and they immediately took a few steps back from fear. ¡°Everyone, we, we were robbed of our tokens by the Hunt family before, and now we have no more tokens. I hope you can let us go!¡± Chapter 1361 The man who was leading the group was equally frightened. They were afraid of such an encounter with martial practitioners of true god-level ability. The heads on their necks depended on the mood of the stronger fighters. If the stronger ones were unhappy, the weaker ones had to say goodbye to their heads. They truly did not expect to meet strong masters from the Cabello family thiste at night. Venus shot the other party nces before saying, ¡°Leave the ce and find another site to stay!¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Second Young Mistress Cabello!¡± These men before the Cabellos let out a sigh of relief in their hearts and quickly left the scene. ¡°Sigh. They¡¯re really unlucky to run into the Second Young Master of the Hunt family. The tokens that they¡¯ve worked so hard to get the past few days were snatched away just like that! In a blink of an eye!¡± Danie expressed her thoughts as she saw the other party left the cave. ¡°They¡¯re considered fortunate that the Second Young Master Hunt did not take their lives. Their family has not offended any other families, they¡¯re good. But the reality is cruel. If the Second Young Master Hunt was in a bad mood, I¡¯m afraid that they will no longer be alive!¡± ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s been a long time!¡± Venus¡¯s expression morphed into one of horrified shock in the next second. At this moment, a cheerful yet sinisterugh shot through the air in the cave. The Second Young Master Hunt and several of his men strode toward the direction of the cave from the woods not far away. He looked at Venus and the others smilingly. ¡°What the heck! Aren¡¯t we too unfortunate? jackie is in the most critical moment in creating the pill right now and he¡¯s gotten nearer and nearer to the end. If he¡¯s disturbed, I think everything will be ruined!¡± Danie¡¯s forehead creased as she spoke to Venus. Concerns and worries were all written on her face. Venus¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°His martial status is the same as mine. I¡¯ll try to hold him up for a while, and we¡¯ll have to put our bet on jackie. See if he can seed.¡± She added. ¡°Okay. You¡¯ve never fought him before, and I heard that his fighting prowess is very strong and powerful. Second Sis, you have to be extra careful!¡± Danie pressed her lips together and the lines between her brows grew deeper. She was worried for Venus. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be careful!¡± Venus replied in a gentle voice. ¡°Oh my little beauties, what are you muttering over there? Hmm?¡± The Second Young Master Hunt stopped not far away and waved his hand, while his men dispersed and surrounded the cave in formation. The masters of the Cabello family who were inside the cave came to the entrance immediately when they heard soundsing from outside. Their faces nched and turned unsightly when they found out that the other party was the Hunt family. ¡°Nah, nothing worth your attention. Second Young Master Hunt, it¡¯s really been a long time! How¡¯re you doingtely?¡± Venus shed an awkward smile. This was the first time she met the Second Young Master Hunt since thepetition started. She was clueless to the fact that the current Second Young Master Hunt was no longer lingering around the intermediate stage of the true god realm and has broken through to thete stage of the true god realm. Hisbat prowess was a few times stronger than Helena who was already at thete stage of true god realms for several years. Nheless, the Second Young Master Hunt did not know Venus intended to stall him. He simply thought that Venus and the others had already fallen into his grips and were trapped. ¡°Well, I¡¯m doing quite welltely. We¡¯re the Hunt family, you know, many of those people from what second-ss or third- ss families surrender their tokens the second they see me. I don¡¯t even have to fight them! Haha!¡± he said slowly. He then stretched his back and added in a prideful tone, ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s really amazing to have highbat prowess and martial status. Everything will be smooth sailing and effortless for me. And such a tournament, for someone like me, actually means nothing!¡± Chapter 1362 ¡°What do you mean by it means nothing? Would you mind borating?¡± Venus asked deliberately to hold him up and create more time for jackie. ¡°Heh, it¡¯s not that simple? Those fighters from the second and third-ss families can only surrender their tokens to me when they meet me. I don¡¯t even have to fight for it and the tokens are already in my hands. There are not many that can defeat me, even your sister is no match for me! Well, except for my brother, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone else on this earth that can defeat me. Was I clear enough?¡± Chet chortled and added, ¡°I¡¯m definitely in the top three in the tournament this time. And based on the overall result, the Hunt family is definitely number one!¡± ¡°You¡¯re a little overconfident, aren¡¯t you? I don¡¯t think my sister is weaker than you!¡± Venus sneered. Hints of contempt formed in her eyes. ¡°Heh, you¡¯re not informed, are you? Your sister was almost captured alive by me before. If it wasn¡¯t for that b*stard jackie, who took advantage of my inattention and fled with your sister, she¡¯d have be my woman by now! Hmph!¡± The Second Young Master Hunt snorted coldly. He rubbed his chin and looked at both Venus and Danie in front of him. ¡°But well, God is fair to me. Your sis has indeed gotten away from my grip, but now God has sent both of you to me. Hehe! It¡¯s going to be even more fun this time around!¡± he expressed yfully. Venus did not expect Chet to be such a b*stard and shamelessly spill those words. ¡°Oh wow, I initially thought that since you have excellent talent and exceptional alchemy skill, you would be a decent gentleman! I truly didn¡¯t expect that the Second Young Master of the legendary Hunt family to be such a brazen and shameless jerk!¡± ¡°A decent gentleman? Heh!¡± Chetughed out loud after hearing Venus¡¯s words. ¡°Is being a decent gentleman worthwhile? In the past, I was very conscious of my image and reputation, wanting to be a ¡®decent gentleman¡¯ in your eyes, but what has it brought me? In the end, I¡¯m only a fool who was neglected by the three of you!¡± The more Chet expressed his feeling, the more agitated he became. ¡°On the contrary, I found that this time the tournament is really tailor-made for me! I don¡¯t have to take into ount your feelings. Whoever I want to kill, I will kill, whoever I want to vite, I will vite, including you, the legendary Three Golden Flowers of the Cabello family! Gentleman? Decent man? Bullsh*t! You¡¯ll not fall in love with me even if I¡¯m decent! You dislike my ugliness, and my fattiness, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Funny. We won¡¯t like someone like you, even if you¡¯re good-looking!¡± Danie rolled her eyes at the other party and countered without giving face to the other party. ¡°Hmph, you don¡¯t like me, right? It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll make you like me in a moment!¡± The Second Young Master Hunt grunted coldly. He clenched his fists and ayer of chi energy formed around his fists. The chi energy was vibrating aggressively around his fists. Venus, on the other hand, was tongue-tied at the situation. She initially nned to hold him up for a while, hence she deliberately asked questions to take Chet for a conversational stroll. But, one sentence from Danie hadpletely agreed with the beast inside Chet. ¡°Danie, why did you provoke him!¡± Venus expressed her dissatisfaction. She was left with no other way but to step forward with gritted teeth and clenched fists. The chi energy surrounded her clenched fists as well. ¡°I hope I can hold him up for a little longer,¡± she said Danie only then realized her mistake. Her words caused her and the others the trouble that she could not imagine. She was rendered speechless. She could only ball her fists and enclosed them with chi energy and stood beside her sister. ¡°Venus, this fe is way too powerful. You would find it difficult to fight him alone. We¡¯ve to join forces together to fight him. Besides, we don¡¯t know about the incident that involved Helena, not sure if he was bragging or if it was true!¡± ¡°Alright, your martial status is not low, we shall fight together!¡± Venus nodded. The two exchanged nces and charged toward Chet in a sh. Chapter 1363 Both of the Cabellos were fast; one charged toward Chet on the left, and another on the right. They arrived in front of Chet within seconds and punched their fists out at him in anger. ¡°Hmph. Trying to stall me?¡± Chet frowned and thenughed sinisterly. ¡°Seriously, I don¡¯t know what would be the use of you guys holding me up. Haha! You¡¯ll still be my spoils of war in the end, sooner orter!¡± In just a blink of an eye, he took advantage of the gap where Venus was slightly faster than Danie and instantly sted two punches toward thedies. Two loud thud sounds pierced through the air, and in the next second, Venus has sted several meters away, only then she managed to stabilize her body andnded on the ground. However, Danie¡ªwhose martial status was only at the early stage of the true god realm¡ªwas sted several feet away, and after falling onto the ground, mouthfuls of blood gushed out of her mouth. Her face nched in an instant. ¡°Danie!¡± Venus looked in the direction of Danie, her eyebrows knitted together. ¡°You¡­you¡¯re already at thete stage of the true god realm?¡± She stared at Chet with a solemn yet intense expression. ¡°Haha! I was a fan of procrastination and didn¡¯t fancy training and practicing my martial arts. And I still broke through to the middle stage of the true god realm in no time. But this time, to make sure the Three Golden Flowers would be no match for me, I specially trained a little harder before the tournament and broke through to thete stage of the true god realm! So now, not to mention your sister who obviously is not my opponent, even if the three of you join forces together, you guys are still no match for me!¡± Chetughed hard and then sneered with a yful expression, ¡°The reason why I want to break through so badly is because I want to make sure I can own the three of you. So that you¡¯ll know that I, Chet Hunt, the Second Young Master of the legendary Hunt family, is not someone you can mess with!¡± ¡°Shameless b*stard!¡± Anger rose in Venus like a tide as she listened to his words. She stared deadly at the other party with malice and hatred; she did not at all see thising, that this Young Master Hunt was a shameless b*stard! ¡°Shameless b*stard?¡± Chet chuckled loud again. ¡°What¡¯s so shameless about me? Even if I kill all the masters of the Cabello family, it¡¯s still within the rules of the tournament. But, I won¡¯t kill you now, I still want to have some fun with you. I¡¯ll keep you with me, and when we go out to public ces, I¡¯ll show everyone that the Three Golden Flowers are my women!¡± Chet¡¯s eyes were covered with madness. ¡°If the three of you carried my babies in the future, that would be even better! Maybe, by that time, each of you heavily pregnant with a baby belly will beg me to marry you!¡± ¡°Dream on! Even if I die, I won¡¯t marry you!¡± Fury vibrated through Venus¡¯s whole being. Chet used to have a decent image and reputation. Unexpectedly, hepletely tore off his disguise in the midst of this tournament. Venus clenched her fists and the chi energy once again desperately gushed out and enclosed her fists. She then sted out a punch toward Chet. A huge fist-shape chi energy soon appeared before Venus. She shot out an iparably solid fist- shape chi energy¡ªthat was taller and wider than a man¡ªtoward Chet. The chi attack carried thick and harsh chi energy, heading straight for Chet. Chapter 1364 ¡°Heh? Just this?¡± When Chet looked at this martial technique, a cold smile formed on his face. ¡°What makes you think that a first-grade premium level yet basic technique would earn you the win? You¡¯re using a technique that people of second-ss families uses!¡± Chet recognized this martial technique at first nce. It was an elementary technique. He then clenched his fist and enclosed it with chi energy and sted out with a single punch. In front of him, arger fist-shape chi attack was formed and the attack seemed even more solid than the attack that Venus had just sted out. A huge thud sounded. Venus¡¯s attack was easily countered by the other party, even, the other party had cast a more powerful chi attack. Waves of chi energy headed straight toward Venus and sted her a few meters away. She could taste the bittersweet in her throat, and the next second, mouthfuls of blood spewed out of her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m getting bored. Let¡¯s end this!¡± Chet, once again, let out a cold smile and pped out another punch. This time, an evenrger palm-shaped chi attack flew out of his palm. The air around the attack vibrated vigorously and the leaves on the trees nearby had fallen due to the strong air vibration. Leaves and dust began to dance with the wind resulting from the chi energy. The attack was more terrifying than the previous one. In facing the frightening chi attack, Venus¡¯s eyes were filled with a grave and solemn look. She then flipped her palm and drew out a precious sword, and began to inject her chi energy into the sword. ¡°Ah!¡± Venus let out a soft cry and swung her sword. A semi-circr de was shot out and headed straight for the palm-shaped chi attack. The de attack carried unrelenting chi energy. ¡°Heh? A second-grade martial technique? From the looks of it, it should be a second-grade elementary level!¡± On the opposite side, Chet¡¯s eyes slightly lit up at the de attack in front of him. ¡°This martial skill is not bad. And you made it seem terrifying too. Good job! But, it¡¯s nothing in front of me. You¡¯re still too na?ve to hope that this kind of attack could counter my attack!¡± Just before Chet¡¯s words fell, the attacks from both sides once again collided with a deafening sound, causing the masters of the Hunt family¡ªwho stood not far away¡ªto stumble a few steps back. The sh between the two powerhouses, allowing them to, once again, witness the strength of the top three of the shadow families. The huge palm-shaped chi attack was naturalized a lot by the de attack, however, the de attack by Venus was obviously not solid and strong enough to hold back Chet¡¯s attack. Chet¡¯s attack had slowly devoured every bit of Venus¡¯s attack. ¡°Dammit! He¡¯s too powerful! We¡¯re simply not his opponent. He¡¯spletely at a different level!¡± Venus¡¯s face turned even more unsightly at the realization. Beads of sweat were dripping down from her forehead. In order to make her attack a little more powerful, she had actually injected some of her mental strength into it, so that her attack could be stronger and more solid. Nheless, if her attack was destroyed, she would also suffer severe injury. ¡°Pfft!¡± Sure enough, Venus¡¯s sword aura waspletely destroyed by Chet. She spurted out plenty of blood. Chet¡¯s palm-shaped chi attack was only neutralized by a little. With the remaining chi attack, it continued to rush forward and was about tond on Venus¡¯s tiny body. ¡°It¡¯s over. I¡¯ll be seriously injured this time!¡± Venus could not help but smile bitterly at the situation before her. The other party was already at thete stage of the true god realm. The thickness and powerfulness of his chi energy was nothing she could compare with. Chapter 1365 Not to mention that Chet was the prodigy among the masters. The technique he used was a high-level technique of the Hunt family. Venus was no match at all. Nevertheless, a dark silhouette bolted out from the cave within milliseconds at that moment and stood in front of Venus. A sword aura was cast out toward the front. The sword aura appeared andnded directly on top of the palm-shaped chi attack. The two chi attacks shed wildly together, and in the end, they neutralized and canceled each other out. ¡° jackie! You¡¯ve done refining the pill? That¡¯s great!¡± Seeing that it was jackie who blocked Venus, Danie¡¯s spirits flew high, at the same time, the boulder in her heart was lifted. She had seen jackie¡¯sbat prowess with her own eyes. He was so much stronger than her second sister¡ªVenus. ¡°Yup, the pill ispleted. Thanks for helping me to earn some time. I was about to seed, and if I was interrupted, everything would be ruined and I¡¯d have to restart the whole process!¡± jackie bobbed his head and then looked at Venus who was behind his back. ¡°Leave it to me!¡± ¡°You, alone? Are you sure you can defeat him? Why don¡¯t I join forces with you and perhaps we have a chance to win that way!¡± Venus was a little concerned. Without responding to Venus, jackie flipped his palm and took out a healing pill for Venus. ¡°Retreat to the cave. This fatty sc*mbag, I¡¯ve long wanted to teach him a lesson, and this time there are no intervening factors; no one else is here. I won¡¯t let him off the hook again this time!¡± ¡°Tch, tch! Who else can that be? Of course, the b*stard jackie is here. Last time I let you get away with Helena. Today, God sent you to me again, I won¡¯t let you have the chance to escape anymore!¡± Once Chet saw that the dark figure was jackie, he started tough coldly. Then he wheeled his head to face Danie and Venus, ¡°Oh, now I get it. You two were trying to earn some time for this bstard, right? Waiting for him to finish refining the pill ande out to rescue you! Hehehe! What a bunch of na?ve toddlers. This bstard escaped with your sister from me! Do you think he could save you when he was the escapee?¡± ¡°I believe in jackie!¡± However, Venus stepped forward and voiced her faith. ¡°Hmmm. What¡¯s that name again? Oswald? Oswald Hunt? Wasn¡¯t he killed by jackie in a blink of an eye?¡± ¡°You killed him?¡± The Second Young Master Hunt was taken aback by the new piece of information. He was surprised. ¡°Right, I forgot, that you were able to rescue Helena right under my nose, so yourbat prowess should be simr to Helena¡¯s. It looks like you¡¯ve also broken through to thete stage of the true god realm!¡± Chet halted before continuing, ¡°But, even if you¡¯ve broken through to thete stage of the true god realm, that¡¯s of no use too. Helena is in this realm and she¡¯s considered as one of the tops and yet she is no match at all!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t kill youst time because, first, I don¡¯t want to offend the Hunt family, and second, I sensed two unfamiliar auras hiding under the shadow that time. If I were to kill you that time, they¡¯d have fled immediately and reported to their masters. Then, when the tournament was over, everybody would know that I killed you. That¡¯d be bad!¡± jackie responded with an emotionless face. ¡°But now there are no outsiders here, and the things you¡¯ve done recently have made me set my mind to kill you!¡± ¡°Wow, set your mind to kill him? Brat, aren¡¯t you a little bit too arrogant? The strength and power of our Second Young Master is not something you can bepared with!¡± A master of the Hunt family¡ªwho was standing aside¡ªsneered and had his arms sped before his chest, as though he was hearing the biggest joke ever. ¡°That¡¯s right, our Second Young Master Hunt¡¯s talent is so powerful that even the First Young Master has to be careful with him! It¡¯s just that he was cking before and didn¡¯t really like to train. Otherwise, he¡¯d have be the youngest person to have reached the peak of the true god realm!¡± Another young female genius chimed in, likewise, she worshipped and admired the Second Young Master Hunt immensely. ¡°Brat,e on. You won¡¯t be able to get away this time!¡± Chet stretched out his hand, the chi energy on it began to surge incessantly. The chi energy on his body also dispersed and blended into the surrounding, making the leaves under his feet flew and fluttered around him. Chapter 1366 ¡°What a strong aura! Can Young Master jackie take it?¡± Several young people from the Cabello family started worrying for jackie after they felt the Second Young Master Hunt¡¯s strength. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. We¡¯ve witnessed Young Master jackie¡¯sbat power before this!¡± said the several women who adored jackie, confidently so. ¡°Their strength must beparable even if he can¡¯t win. By then, there would still be time for us to escape. Anyway, it wouldn¡¯t be an issue if Young Master jackie took action!¡± ¡°Tiger Roaring Fist!¡± came Second Young Master Hunt¡¯s roar, fists balled tightly as he punched toward the person in front of him. ¡°Roar!¡± The sound of a terrifying tiger roar could be heard following his punch. A tiger umted by his Chi appeared in front of him. The realistic tiger seemed to stand a few meters tall as it carried itself like the king of the jungle. ¡°Oh my god!¡± Face contorted in horror, Danie yelled to the rest, ¡°Everybody, back off!¡± Members of the Hunt family were also startled by this. They traveled some distance away as they were afraid of getting hurt in the fight. ¡°Young man, do you know how strong I am right now?¡± Second Young Master Hunt smiled coldly. ¡°I¡¯ve already connected my mental strength with this attack so that its power can be maximized to the strongest level. This is all to end you, right here, right now!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re capable of that!¡± jackie curled his hands into fists and also punched forward. A light- blue color dragon took to the air as a frightening dragon¡¯s sound could be heard. This dragon seemed to be equally shocking. The dragon seemed lifelike in appearance as its whiskers, talons, and scales could be made out clearly. ¡°What the f*ck?! This martial skill is quite strong!¡± Danie¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw this. ¡°Is this the Tiger Dragon Fight? Where did jackie get this martial skill from? He¡¯s impossible; this is a second-grade intermediate martial skill!¡± ¡°Seems like you¡¯re strong enough to stand against me, young man!¡± Second Young Master Hunt¡¯s fighting spirit was also ignited. ¡°You¡¯re a surprise in thispetition. It looks like you¡¯ve broken through and achieved the final stages of the true-god level. It¡¯s impossible for you to carry out such a powerful attack if you hadn¡¯t! You¡¯ve broken through, so it¡¯s no surprise you dare fight me!¡± jackie was speechless. ¡°Let me show you my fighting prowess!¡± jackie slowly released his suppressed aura after he spoke. For the first time, the aura of his body and his vibration that he hid well for so long was released. ¡°I¡ªImpossible!¡± Second Young Master Hunt shook his head continuously when he felt that jackie¡¯s aura was much stronger than his. ¡°Based on your vibration, you still have the fighting prowess of an intermediate stage at the true god level, but your aura has already achieved the final stage, maybe even the peak stage of the true-god level. What¡­ What martial art technique did you train yourself with?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need to exin that to you!¡± jackieughed, no longer bothering to continue. With a wave of his hand, the dragon flew to the sky before rushing down at the tiger. ¡°Roar!¡± Second Young Master Hunt also waved his hand and the tiger in front of him rushed forward. Both animals immediately crashed onto each other. ¡°Die!¡± Second Young Master Hunt gritted his teeth as he looked forward in hatred. He had tightly connected his mental strength with the tiger. jackie could also feel how strong Second Young Master Hunt¡¯sbat power was. If that was not the case, Helena, who was already in the final stage of the true-god level, could not have lost to him. Chapter 1367 Nheless, jackie¡¯sbat power was much stronger than Helena¡¯s. ¡°Go!¡± Focusing his line of sight, he controlled the dragon to roar continuously with his mental strength. The dragon lunged at his opponent with its huge talons. Unable to withstand its might, the tiger slowly fell apart. Although jackie¡¯s dragon had started to dim and looked like it would break at any moment, its attack was much stronger than the tiger¡¯s, and that showed. Eventually, Second Young Master Hunt could not hold up as he vomited a mouthful of blood. He turned pale as he stumbled a couple of steps backward. ¡°How¡¯s this possible? He¡¯s wounded?!¡± The Hunt family prodigies that were extremely confident in Young Master Hunt were floored at the turn of events before their eyes, and they wondered if they were hallucinating. jackie¡¯s attack had genuinely wounded Second Young Master Hunt. ¡®This is great!¡¯ Inwardly ecstatic, Helena nearly leaped in excitement. She could never have withstood Second Young Master Hunt¡¯s attack. However, not only did jackie withstand this attack, but he even destroyed the attack and wounded the opponent. The dragon had dimmed and turned smaller, though it still rushed toward Second Young Master Hunt with its overpowering dragon¡¯s might. Second Young Master Hunt saw the dragone rushing to him the moment he vomited blood, and he was so frightened that his face continued to pale. In a hurry, he could only gather a thinyer of Chi protectiveyer around his body to protect himself. Second Young Master Hunt regained a faint peace of mind after he protected himself. He was lucky to have made it in time, or he would have been badly wounded if he was struck by the remaining wave of energy from jackie¡¯s attack. The dragon carried its remaining power and crashed against Second Young Master Hunt¡¯s protective layer the moment it was formed. The protectiveyer started to tremble and the strong impact forced Second Young Master Hunt to move several steps backward. Second Young Master Hunt¡¯s face was covered in cold sweat, but he managed to withstand it in the end as the barrier blocked the entire attack. ¡°It looks like there¡¯s still some difference!¡± jackie sighed faintly when he saw how his opponent managed to hold himself against his attack. He seemed to be displeased with himself. Second Young Master Hunt¡¯s heart bled when he heard this. This guy had wounded him already, yet he was still displeased with what he did. This was a huge humiliation to him. ¡°You got on my nerves, young man!¡± Second Young Master Hunt dismissed his protectiveyer and moved forward. With the flip of his hand, a sword appeared. ¡°A middle-grade spiritual weapon?¡± jackie gave it a nce before taking out his sword with a flip of his hand. He then infused his Chi into his ck sword. The sword in jackie¡¯s hand immediately emitted a daunting wave of fluctuation. As for jackie, his imposing manner had increased by several foldspared to previously. ¡°What is this weapon? Even his momentum has changed!¡± Several young people from the Hunt family grew fearful when they saw jackie¡¯s sword and the confidence jackie unconsciously showed. If¡­ If their Second Young Master Hunt died, none of them¡ªwho had low fighting prowess¡ªcould escape. Chapter 1368 ¡°It¡¯s an ultimate-grade spiritual weapon!¡± Chet soon felt the difference of that ck sword in jackie¡¯s hands. Initially pompous and confident in himself, he grew wary as realization dawned on him, his doubt reflected in his expression. ¡°What?! It¡¯s an ultimate-grade spiritual weapon?¡± ¡°No wonder this guy is so confident; it¡¯s because he owns such an invaluable item!¡± ¡°I wonder if the second young master can still defeat that guy this time!¡± Several members of the Hunt family were slightly worried after they confirmed that the sword in jackie¡¯s hands was indeed an ultimate- grade spiritual weapon. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Our second young master had trained his martial skill, Hundred Leaves Chop, to its best. Hisbat power isn¡¯t something a normal person canpete with. As for jackie, even though he has the support of an ultimate grade spiritual weapon, he¡¯s only in an intermediate of the true-god level. There¡¯s still a lot of hope for us!¡± a man from the Hunt family said confidently after he thought about it. With that, many of them grew somewhat more confident about the situation after they heard this analysis. ¡°Hundred Leaves Chop!¡± At this moment, Chet swung his sword toward jackie. One by one, attacks in the form of leaves appeared in front of him. There were more than 100 leaf des as they covered a huge space. jackie eyed the attack and discovered that these leaves were much fasterpared to those Chet used to attack Helena before. These leaves were also sharper than before. This guy was an indisputable master as his fighting prowess had once again risen within these couple of days upon entering the forest. jackie had no doubt that Chet would be able to break through and achieve the peak stage of the true-god level if he focused on training. ¡°de Wave!¡± As he noted the leaves aiming toward him, jackie swung his sword and used his second- grade premium martial skill, de Wave. Waves of sword aura appeared in front of jackie as though they were like flying swords. The flying swords coagted into waves and went surging toward Chet, endless as they attacked him. ¡°This guy has a second-grade premium martial skill too?¡± Second Young Master Hunt was extremely frightened when he saw jackie¡¯s attack. He remembered how jackie also used a martial skill when he rescued Helena, but that martial skill was not as domineering as this one. Nheless, the previous martial skill was just as daunting. Two horrifying attacks collided against one another at that moment, and bursts of explosions could be heard. Members from both the Cabello family and the Hunt family watched on, utterly nervous. Everybody knew that such a fight between experts would decide the oue this time. No matter which side won, the other party would only be left with death. Within seconds, the members of the Hunt family started eximing as they realized that there was something wrong about the situation, ¡°This is bad. Second Young Master Hunt¡¯s Hundred Leaves Chop couldn¡¯t break through jackie¡¯s attack. The leaves were crushed upon impact!¡± ¡°Run!¡± One of them turned around and started flying toward the forest, not bothering to think twice about the situation. ¡°Go after them!¡± Danie immediately ordered members of the Cabello family when she saw how the people from the other side had prepared to escape. Chapter 1369 ¡°We need to run! Quickly!¡± The other members of the Hunt family started to fly away and attempted to escape when they saw that Second Young Master Hunt was no longer able to stand his ground against the attack. Chet could not bear it anymore after the explosion urred. All his leaves had been destroyed and he vomited a mouthful of blood. Already heavily wounded before, his face turned extremely pale after he was gravely injured again. About half of the power from jackie¡¯s attack came toward him. ¡°No!¡± shrieked Chet. When he realized he no longer had the time to escape, he gritted his teeth and quickly formed a small Chi protectiveyer around his being to surround himself. jackie¡¯s remaining attack pummeled against the protective Chiyer the moment it was formed. Second Young Master Hunt had hoped that the protective Chiyer could tank at least half of the attack for him, but unexpectedly, the protectiveyer burst into pieces and fell apart in less than a second after the attacknded on it. The terrifying attack burst on Second Young Master Hunt¡¯s body, and it sent him flying several meters far. Several trees broke and fell to the ground as his body crashed against them. In the end, Second Young Master Huntid on the ground like a dead dog that could not even move a finger. jackie once again appeared in front of Second Young Master Hunt in a sh. At this moment, Second Young Master Hunt¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief as he spouted mouthfuls after mouthfuls of blood. jackie had a cold expression on his face as he raised the sword in his hands. ¡°How¡­ How dare you want to kill me? I¡¯m the Hunt family¡¯s second young master. Young man, if you kill me¡­¡± Second Young Master Hunt threatened jackie with his faint breath. Unfortunately, jackie had stabbed him with his sword before he finished his sentence. Blood spluttered out and Second Young Master Hunt died just like that. jackie knelt and picked up Chet¡¯s martial ring. ¡­ At that moment, blood audibly sputtered out of Jared Hunt¡¯s mouth as he waited outside the forest. ¡°Master Hunt, what happened?!¡± asked Trenton immediately as he felt that something was wrong after he saw what happened. Everybody else also looked at Jared. ¡°Damn it¡­ Somebody killed my son! Chet¡­ Chet has been killed!¡± So enraged was Jared that his face turned green and his voice trembled¡ªhe never thought his son would die. Apart from that, the competition had just started for a couple of days. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. How do you know that, Master Hunt?¡± The other family masters were in disbelief when they heard this. They could not believe that a master like Chet would die in such apetition. Apart from that, nobody would be daring enough to kill him even if his opponent was stronger than him. Although life-and-death matters were ced aside in thispetition and nobody could look into what happened after thepetition ended, everybody knew how strong and domineering the Hunt family was. Who would dare kill the son of the Hunt family¡¯s master under normal circumstances? Even if they wanted to kill somebody from the Hunt family, they would have chosen somebody who did not have a high position instead of Chet Hunt. ¡°The Hunt family has a secret technique, and we¡¯re able to form connections with a person after we inject our mental strength into them. At the very least, we¡¯re able to know if he¡¯s alive or dead.¡± Jared gritted his teeth as hatred filled his eyes. He wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth as he added, ¡°If the other person died, the person who used this secret technique on him would also be wounded.¡± Chapter 1370 ¡°Now, the connection between me and my son, Chet¡­is severed! My son!¡± Jared seemed to have grown a couple of years older within mere moments as he plunged into despair. ¡°I¡¯d like to know which family this prodigy who killed the Second Young Master Hunt came from!¡± came the hushed murmurs among some of them. ¡°That¡¯s right, this person is really daring. I think only the top master from the Eight Shadow Families are able to do this!¡± said a family master from the second-ss aristocratic family after carefully thinking over it. ¡°It¡¯s considered remarkable for prodigies from aristocratic families like ours to be in the initial or intermediate stage of the true-god level. They don¡¯t have the strength to kill the Second Young Master Hunt!¡± ¡°My¡­ My son had already broken through to the true-god level¡¯s final stage before he entered the forest, and he also has a middle-grade spiritual tool with him! Who¡¯d be strong enough to kill him? I want to know, now!¡± The furious Jared tightened his fists, unable to register his son¡¯s death. Although life-and-death was also a personal responsibility during the previouspetitions, the competitions were carried out on a stage in a one-on-one configuration. Apart from that, thepetition was considered over when one of them proactively admitted defeat and jumped off the stage. He had his reasons for choosing to have a tangled fight in the forest under Kobe Mountain. He wanted the members of the Hunt family to kill as many prodigies from the first-ss aristocratic families as possible. If he seeded, the families would face a gap between old and new prodigies. By then, the Hunt family would maintain their indisputable first-ce ranking. That was also the reason he repeatedly stressed that life and death were personal responsibilities in this competition. Nobody was allowed to investigate what happened during thepetition after it ended. He never would have imagined that his second son would die inside the forest. ¡°He had broken through into the true-god level¡¯s final stage and still got killed? Whoever killed him must be in the true-god level¡¯s final stage too!¡± Family Master Lagorio immediately thought about jackie when he heard this. Even if the Hunt family did not look into this right away, the members of the Hunt family would surely hate the White family if he framed the White family for Chet¡¯s death. Trenton immediately walked forward and spoke after he thought about this, ¡°Master Hunt, I don¡¯t think there are many who can manage this, and there¡¯s a huge possibility that it¡¯s that young man, jackie White. That guy is extremely talented and has a rather dauntingbat power. I met his punch before, and I know how scary his true strength is!¡± Nash was furious when he heard this. How could he not know what the b*stard Trenton was trying to do? He immediately walked forward and said, ¡°Master Hunt, you can¡¯t listen to the nonsense Master Lagorio talks about; this old fe is obviously lying through his teeth. How can my son match up to the second young master when he had just broken through to the true-god level¡¯s intermediate stage recently? All of you know that our rtionship with the Lagorio family is extremely bad right now, and he¡¯s tantly trying to frame us for this!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I still think that there¡¯s a huge possibility that this is your son¡¯s doings. We all know that Second Young Master Chet Hunt pursued Eldest Young Mistress Helena Cabello previously, but Helena publicly kissed your son on the streets and said that the two of them are lovers!¡± Chapter 1371 Trenton then continued, as if he saw the fight with his own eyes, ¡°No doubt, Second Young Master Hunt hates your son for that. It¡¯s highly likely that they had a fight to the death if they happened to meet during thepetition. Your son is highly suspicious in this case!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Nash was so angry that his face turned green as he resentfully snapped, ¡°My son is quite strong, but he¡¯s just broken through and achieved the true-god level intermediate stage recently, around one month ago. Even if Second Young Master Hunt hadn¡¯t broken through, my son wouldn¡¯t have bested him. Moreover, Second Young Master Hunt had already broken through and achieved the final stage of the true god level. How could my son stand up against him?¡± Agitated to the extreme, Nash could not allow Trenton to me Chet¡¯s death on members of the White family. The Hunt family¡¯s old master was also infuriated and stood there in silence. He spoke up when he saw how agitated Nash was, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I don¡¯t think your son is capable enough. I know my grandson¡¯s combat power, and he had trained the second-grade premium martial skill to its best. Together with the fact that the middle-grade spiritual tool can also increase hisbat power, it¡¯s impossible for that illegitimate son of your family to kill him!¡± Nash rxed when he heard this. With a faint gesture of his hands, hemented, ¡°Old Master Hunt is a wise man. It¡¯s obvious that this old b*stard Trenton Lagorio is trying to sow discord and get rid of us with a borrowed knife!¡± ¡°Haha! Why are you so agitated, Nash White? I was just making assumptions since nobody knows about the situation in the forest at this moment. We can¡¯t even hear the fighting noises there as everything has been isted by this blue-colored cover. Who knows if your son truly did it? You¡¯re so agitated because you¡¯re afraid and guilty!¡± Although Trenton also felt that jackie did not do this, he did not want to miss out on this great opportunity to frame jackie. After all, jackie would really be in trouble if he seeded in persuading everyone. There was a possibility that the White family would be ripped apart without Trenton doing anything about it. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste my time talking to you¡ªall you know is framing others!¡± Antagonized, Nash crossed his arms at his chest as he ignored Trenton. Master Lucas, Master Canmore, and even Master Cabello had grim expressions as their families had prodigies at the final stage of the true-god level. Hence, all of them felt that there was a possibility that somebody from their families killed Second Young Master Hunt. Alejandro Cabello was extremely worried as Second Young Master Hunt had pursued Helena before. What if Helena was the one who killed Second Young Master Hunt because he pestered her during the competition? After all, he felt that Helena had a terrifyingbat power, and it was very likely she was the one who killed him. Trenton suddenly nced at Alejandro at this moment. He thought about it before he patted his head and said, ¡°I get it now. That guy jackie might not be able to defeat Second Young Master Hunt, but what if he worked with Eldest Young Mistress Cabello? That¡¯s likely, no? jackie has quite strong fighting prowess, and Eldest Young Mistress Cabello has the fighting prowess of the true-god level¡¯s final stage!¡± Jared had a small frown on his face as he turned to Alejandro. Alejandro was inwardly nervous, considering Jared had the highestbat power among all the family masters. Even the number one master, the first elder from the Cabello family, was not his opponent. This was the first time he felt afraid as he met Jared¡¯s cold, hateful gaze. Chapter 1372 ¡°What sort of nonsense is that?!¡± Alejandro aimed his re at Trenton. ¡°Master Lagorio, don¡¯t you think I¡¯d kill you if you continue speaking such nonsense? On what grounds are you saying that my daughter is the killer when you don¡¯t have any evidence? Show us the evidence if you¡¯re so capable!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s in your best interest to not wrong others without any evidence!¡± The White family and Cabello family had bad blood between them for a long while, and that ced them both at odds with each other. However, this was the first time Nash sided with Alejandro. ¡°That¡¯s right. jackie had just broken through and achieved the true-god level intermediate stage, so his combat power isn¡¯t strong. Also, while it¡¯s true that my daughter is powerful in her own rights, it wouldn¡¯t have been so easy if they wanted to kill the Second Young Master Hunt. I don¡¯t think they¡¯d both be able to kill him, even when they worked together!¡± refuted Alejandro angrily. ¡°Haha¡­ That¡¯s hard to say. What if your daughter pretended to seduce Second Young Master Hunt with her beauty? After all, it¡¯s difficult for Second Young Master Hunt to resist her seduction, since he likes her so much. What if she attacked the second young master sneakily when his guard was down? Wouldn¡¯t the second young master be in trouble then?¡± Trenton startedughing; it was obvious he would utilize the situation to the best he could for his gain. The memory of Nash ripping his daughter¡¯s fighting prowess set him aze with hatred. Unable to tolerate Trenton¡¯s nonsense, the Cabello family¡¯s first elder walked forward and snapped, ¡°Trenton Lagorio, you¡¯re like a dog right now¡ªa rabid dog, might I add. Do you n to bite anybody you see?¡± He looked at the crowd and continued, ¡°Among the master from the Lucas family, Canmore family, Tudor family, and even the Trevino family, which family doesn¡¯t have masters that are in the final stage of the true-god level? Even if one can¡¯t manage it, what if several masters work together? Haha¡­ You framing our eldest young mistress baselessly disgust us!¡± Simrly, Master Tudor stepped up to the te and chimed in, all while she wore an indifferent smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. I think that this might be the doing of the Lagorios. Don¡¯t the Lagorio family have beautiful ladies, too? Haha¡­! Since Master Lagorio was the first to speak of seducing one with beauty for a sneak-attack, I¡¯m sure the members of your family are no strangers to such a tactic!¡± Master Lucas was also afraid that it was his son. He thought about it and asked Jared tentatively, ¡°By the way, Master Hunt, since you¡¯re the one who activated this formation, do you know who killed your son via this formation? Apart from that, can your secret technique only inform you that your son died and which of your sons died, but not the killer¡¯s identity?¡± In fact, this was the first time anyone heard about such an undisclosed technique, and it piqued their curiosity greatly. They had no idea that Master Hunt coulde up with something like this. Jared smiled bitterly. ¡°I am the one who restored this formation, but this is how the formation is. How would I know what happened in the forest?¡± Jared paused here for a short moment before he continued, ¡°I used this secret technique on my sons because I was worried about them, and also because I wanted to test this secret technique. s, this technique can¡¯t reveal his killer.¡± Master Lucas, Master Canmore, and the other family masters inwardly rxed when they heard this. All of them were afraid that it was a master from their family who did this. After all, even though they were strong, they were still weaker whenpared to the Hunt family. Apart from that, who would offend the Hunt family without any reason? ¡°By the way, Master Hunt, didn¡¯t you all agree that life and death are personal responsibilities when participating in thispetition? In my opinion, Master Hunt should repress your grief and ord with this inescapable change. Is Master Hunt intending to investigate the matter? That doesn¡¯t sound fair¡­ When I paid you a visit yesterday, you purposely told me that thispetition aims to challenge our prodigies, and that there might be a lot of deaths¡­¡± Master Tudor, Karima, smiled and continued, ¡°Hence, the prodigies you spoke of must¡¯ve included your son and other members of your Hunt family, am I right? It¡¯s unfair that our masters can die during thepetition and yours can¡¯t, right?¡± Chapter 1373 The corners of Jared¡¯s mouth slightly twitched when he heard this. The Hunt family¡¯s first elder stepped forward and red at Karima angrily while he spoke, ¡°Karima, what¡¯s the meaning of this? How can this be the same? That is our Hunt family master¡¯s son, and the second young master is the proudest son of our family master. Second young master is not only talented, but he¡¯s also a second-grade elementary alchemist. How can youpare such a master with yours?¡± ¡°Haha¡­! It looks like you people never nned to treat all of them equally!¡± Karima smiled coldly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you guys should¡¯ve never allowed your family master¡¯s son to join the battle!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Are you implying that our sons aren¡¯t human beings?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far this time. How could our sons die but yours can¡¯t? Why did you people set such a rule for thispetition then?¡± One by one, some of the elders and family masters from the third-ss aristocratic families stood forward and started to show their infuriation. After all, they had started to worry about their prodigies upon learning thepetition¡¯s rules. They somehow felt that thispetition was a way for Master Hunt to weaken the strength of other families, in fear that some of the families had too many masters and would surpass their family in the future. They could do nothing about it when rules were set in stone. Nheless, how could they not get angry when the other party expressed such a controversial thought? ¡°First Elder, what nonsense are you speaking about?¡± argued Old Master Hunt with a cold expression on his face when he saw that the first elder had caused a wave of outrage. ¡°This is apetition, and everything should follow the rules since it¡¯s apetition!¡± He paused and nced at Karima before he added, ¡°Master Tudor is right. Her children had joined the competition, and whose children aren¡¯t children? No matter how talented they are, they need to experience adversity. It¡¯s fated for Chet to die in thispetition, and there¡¯s nothing to grumble about. We¡¯re martial artists, and we should have looked past life and death!¡± Jared eventually nodded, anger suppressed before a smile slowly formed on his face. ¡°Everyone has a point,¡± he began, ¡°I was just sad because the news of my son¡¯s sudden death shocked me, though I don¡¯t n to look into it. Regardless of which young master or young mistress from which family killed my son, this only means that there¡¯s an extremely strong master from your lineage. Congrattions.¡± ¡°Master Hunt truly is a wise man,¡± spoke Karima with a gesture of her hands. ¡°Master Hunt is really understanding.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to follow the rules that we set. Otherwise, how do we convince others?¡± spoke the other family masters, one by one. Alejandro inwardly rxed as he felt that Second Young Master Hunt¡¯s killer was Helena¡ªit was highly likely. Chet did like her, and being the stubborn person she was, she definitely would not agree to it. It was entirely normal for battles to the death to happen under those circumstances. Chapter 1374 ¡°Haha¡­ Don¡¯t worry, the Hunt family can still afford to lose. Apart from that, how can we not follow the rules we set?¡± Old Master Huntughed and seemed to have forgotten that the person who died was his grandson. However, everybody knew the old man would never ignore his grandson¡¯s death entirely. If he knew who did this, he would do his worst and wreak havoc to that person¡¯s life. He would also kill that person if the opportunity surfaced. ¡°That¡¯s right, let¡¯s all wait and see. Have a look: Several dots of light disappeared from that area, and that meant several people died. I wonder which family they¡¯re from!¡± spoke Jared, chuckling as he purposely diverted the conversation while pointing at some area on the screen. Many people from the families sighed when they heard this. They had made their assumptions when they saw the dots of light disappearing from the screen during thispetition. As Jared reminded them of it, they inwardly prayed and hoped that more masters from their families woulde back alive. ¡­ In the huge light-blue colored cover, Helena and the others finally flew back at this moment and arrived in front of jackie. jackie looked at Venus and Danie before he asked, ¡°How did it go? Have you killed all of them? None of them escaped, right?¡± Danie smiled bitterly and said. ¡°One of them escaped, and this guy took a flying sword out. Since everyone ran away in different directions, scattered, that guy managed to escape.¡± jackie¡¯s expression faltered upon hearing the report. ¡°That¡¯s gonna be troublesome. If we kill all of them, nobody would know who killed the Second Young Master Hunt. With that guy escaping and if he leaves this ce alive, members of the Hunt family would know that I was the one who killed him.¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? The Hunt family are the ones who made thew. They said that life and death are personal responsibilities, and nobody is allowed to look into it after thepetition,¡± spoke a woman from the Cabello family disinterestedly. However, Venus shook her head. ¡°True, he said that, but he naturally hoped that those who¡¯d die are children from other families, not his own. Under normal circumstances, nobody would really kill his son even if they had the opportunity to do so. That¡¯s their way of giving honor to the Hunt family!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Danie chimed in. ¡°How can he not care about what happened, now that his son is dead? He said that they won¡¯t look into the matter, but only for a moment. Who knows if they¡¯d find some other excuse after some time to cause conflict between both families and attack the other party?¡± The woman from the Cabello family glowered at the thought. She turned to jackie and muttered, ¡°That¡¯ll be troublesome. Goodness gracious, we allowed somebody from their side to escape¡­!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master jackie. We¡¯re useless!¡± whimpered another master from the Cabello family, head lowered in shame. jackie smiled when he saw everyone around them had lowered their heads like children who had made mistakes. ¡°It¡¯s alright. No doubt, it¡¯s difficult to kill all of them when there are so many of them, and they even escaped in different directions. Apart from that, that guy had a flying sword and was so fast. It¡¯s understandable that none of you could catch up with him.¡± ¡° jackie, you were the one who killed Second Young Master Hunt, and we¡¯re thankful that you appeared in time. We won¡¯t divide the things in his martial ring with you. You can keep it!¡± Chapter 1375 Venus offered the rings to jackie after careful consideration. Everybody knew that since members of the Hunt family roamed with Second Young Master Hunt, putting the other things apart, they must have handed all the tokens they got to him. That meant Second Young Master Hunt¡¯s martial ring stashed various valuable items in it. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll thankfully ept it.¡± jackie did not act hypocritically. He flipped his hand and took out the first- grade premium pill he cultivated previously before handing it to Venus. ¡°I didn¡¯t disappoint you, and I¡¯ve seeded in cultivating the pill this time. This is a gift to you, as promised.¡± ¡°Oh, my! What did you give her? Let me see it!¡± jackie and the others did not expect Helena to fly toward them with over 20 people at that moment. ¡°A first-grade premium pill!¡± Helena inhaled deeply when she saw the pill in her second sister¡¯s hand and gushed, ¡°Impressive, jackie, you have such a high-grade pill! But why did you give this to my second sister?¡± jackie immediately felt a wave of embarrassment swept through him. He never thought this fake girlfriend of his woulde at this moment when he gave the pill to Venus. It looked like he would be tricked into giving out another pill. Venus smilinglymented, ¡°Eldest sister, this boyfriend of yours is a treasure. He knows how to cultivate pills, and this pill is the fruit of hisbor. This means he¡¯s a first-grade premium alchemist. Isn¡¯t that astounding? No wonder my eldest sister would fall for him and even forcefully kiss him!¡± Helena blushed a crimson color when Venus said that; shemented in such a way because she obviously knew jackie and her were only faking it. Their third sister was his girlfriend. Venus¡¯sment stunned her. She could not help but roll her eyes at Venus. She soon thought about something and her eyes immediately lit up. She then pretended to walk forward and hold jackie¡¯s shoulder as she said, ¡°Look at you, jackie. You gave my sister a first-grade premium pill, and you haven¡¯t given your girlfriend, me, anything! Shouldn¡¯t you give me a pill too?¡± Danie¡¯s sisters made her flustered. Who would have expected that her elder and second sisters would pretend to not know about her rtionship with jackie just so they could ckmail pills from him? jackie was embarrassed as he was being stared at by the members of the Cabello family who did not know the truth. He could only bite the bullet and continue the act. ¡°Alright, alright, alright¡­ How can I forget about you? Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help cultivate one for you when I have time!¡± ¡°Eldest Young Mistress, isn¡¯t¡­ Isn¡¯t this Second Young Master Hunt?¡± One of the young men who flew over with Helena only realized the body on the ground and inspected it, and the corpse grew more familiar to his memory the longer he looked at it. He inhaled in fright after he walked over to take a look. ¡°Second Young Master Hunt?¡± Helena immediately appeared beside the body in a sh, and a frown appeared on her face as she nced at the body. She looked at jackie and the others before she asked, ¡°Who killed him? Are you the ones who did this?¡± ¡°Elder sister, your boyfriend is really strong. He¡¯s the one who killed him!¡± Venus purposely said with a smile. She even nced at Danie, who was beside them, to see if she would be jealous. Chapter 1376 ¡°You killed him? Do¡­ Do you have such strongbat power?¡± Helena, who Second Young Master Hunt nearly killed before, was shocked to the core when she learned that jackie was the one who killed him. jackie smiled helplessly. ¡°I can¡¯t deny it when so many people saw it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± Helena was in a daze, seemingly unable toprehend the revtion within such a short moment. She had no idea that jackie was so strong. She considered it and walked to nce at jackie before she spoke skeptically, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯ve broken through? Have you broken through into the final stage of the true-god level? It¡¯d be difficult for you to kill him if you haven¡¯t broken through, right? I remembered that you brought me to escape before.¡± jackie smiled bitterly before he exined to Helena, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you previously that there were people eyeing us fighting from the dark? If I killed him back then, members of the Hunt family would easily know about it, and I was worried about the trouble that would cause. Also, I didn¡¯t kill him back then because I didn¡¯t want to offend the Hunt family.¡± jackie paused here before he continued, ¡°This time, however, he was the one who came searching for us. He even said that he¡¯d do despicable things to Venus and Danie after he killed the others. I killed him because there were no outsiders here!¡± ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Helena finally realized what had happened. jackie had indeed mentioned to her that he would have killed Second Young Master Hunt if nobody was secretly observing their fight. Helena thought that jackie was boasting back then and did not pay much attention to it. Who would have imagined that this guy really had the strength to do it. ¡°Eldest Young Mistress, Young Master jackie truly overwhelmingly powerful and outstanding. The two of you are a match made in heaven! I really hope that I get to enjoy your wedding dinner sooner orter!¡± gushed a man from the Cabello family. ¡°That¡¯s right, Eldest Young Mistress. You truly have good insight, and it¡¯s no surprise now that you insisted on staying single all these years. Turns out, you¡¯ve been waiting for the person fated to be with you. Not only you, but any other woman wouldn¡¯t be able to control themselves around such an outstanding man!¡± A young woman nced at jackie and said to Helena, ¡°All of us envy you so much!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Eldest Young Mistress. Not only is he extremely talented and is able to kill somebody from a higher level, but he¡¯s also capable of cultivating pills. He¡¯s a first-grade premium alchemist at such a young age¡ªwho knows how good he¡¯ll grow to be?¡± Another young woman was also extremely envious of Helena. Helena felt abashed and sheepish. She found herself teetering on the thought, sometimes, that it would have been amazing if jackie truly was her boyfriend. This guy became increasingly outstanding the more she observed him, and it helped that he was also quite handsome. It was also a boon that she could enjoy the envious looks people sent their way. However, she shook her head and silently told herself to not overthink it as he was her sister¡¯s boyfriend. She smiled and said to the crowd, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. We need to quickly leave this ce, as it¡¯ll be troublesome if others saw and knew that we¡¯re the ones that killed Second Young Master Hunt.¡± Chapter 1377 ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go. We need to leave here quickly, and we can¡¯t stay in this cave tonight!¡± Venus immediately spoke up. It was not good if the Hunt family was informed about what happened in this ce. The group of people immediately left the ce. ¡°Oh, thank goodness. We¡¯ve found you guys atst, Young Master jackie!¡± jackie and the others met a group of people in an open area after flying for half an hour. They were Beth, Yule, and the White family¡¯s other prodigies. jackie was slightly relieved when he saw so many familiar faces. ¡°How are you guys doing? Did you guys meet with any troubles?¡± Yule smiled as she spoke, ¡°Everything is fine. We¡¯ve been on our best guard and hid far away when we meet people we can¡¯t afford to offend. We bumped into some from the Lagorio family, though, and they wanted to take our things despite their somewhat average fighting prowess. As a result, we killed them and took all their tokens!¡± Beth immediately walked forward and took a martial ring out from her pocket before handing it to jackie. ¡°We saved all the tokens into this martial ring and thought of handing it to you when we meet you. Haha¡­! We¡¯ve gained quite a lot of tokens. We found a handful of them and snatched some from prodigies of third-rated aristocratic families!¡± ¡°Tokens are a small issue¡ªbeing careful is your priority.¡± jackie felt a slight warmth in his heart. After all, Yule, Dawson, Nikini, and the others were extremely talented, though theycked time and resources to train. He believed that if they got out alive and trained well after they went home, their family would have many experts of the true-god level in the future. Dawson smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Young Master jackie, we discovered that members of the Hunt family who entered thispetition enjoyed killing. They didn¡¯t let go of those with lower fighting prowess, even though they handed their tokens obediently. I saw a group of people from the Hunt family chasing after a few prodigies from the Lucas family!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I saw members from the Hunt family hunting people from the Lucas family yesterday. The masters from the Lucas family had already given up their tokens and all their spirited grass, but the other party still hunted them to kill them!¡± At that moment, Yule also walked forward and piped in, ¡°The people from the Hunt family have gone too overboard. How can they spare none, even though they have so many experts?¡± jackie smiled bitterly after he heard this. ¡°The members of the Hunt family and Lagorio family even cooperated to hunt people from the other families. I think they chose to hold thispetition here and made it thirty days because the Hunt family noticed other families had grown well during recent years, so they want to kill our masters. They want the other families to have a temporary deficit in manpower so they can enjoy their position in the ranks!¡± ¡°They¡¯re so hateful and shameless!¡± Danie tightened her fists, enraged without relief. ¡°Curse them! The next time I meet somebody from the Hunt family, I¡¯ll kill them without being afraid of offending the Hunt family!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± jackie nodded. ¡°The other families have no idea about the Hunt family¡¯s intention. These competitors would let go of the Hunt family members with lower fighting prowess once they surrender so they won¡¯t offend the Hunt family. The Hunt family, on the other hand, would kill them all without a chance of escaping, given the opportunity to do so. If that¡¯s the case, many members from the other families might die.¡± Helena was speechless. ¡°This is really instigating. We met several members of the Hunt family yesterday. We let them go after they proactively handed their tokens to us and asked me to let them go. I¡¯m afraid that they would not let the other members of the Cabello family go in the future.¡± ¡°The next time any of you meet people from the Hunt family, kill them even if they surrender! Our people will only be safe if more of their people die, especially those at the final stage of demi-god level, peak stage of demi-god level, and true-god level!¡± jackie balled his fists tightly and gritted his teeth, all while fury burned in his eyes. Chapter 1378 Everybody rested for the night. In order to be safe, jackie did not let Yule and the others travel by themselves. There were 70 to 80 of them when the members of the Cabello family were gathered together, and all of them continued to travel forward. However, everybody kept some distance between them to search for the tokens. They then separated, though not too far from one another, and slowly traveled toward the bottom of Kobe Mountain. It had to be mentioned that there were quite a lot of precious items in Second Young Master Hunt¡¯s martial ring. Apart from arge number of tokens, jackie had gotten quite a substantial amount of spirited grass. However, this was not the most exciting part for him. To him, the most exciting part was that there was a nice pill furnace and a couple of pill remedies in Chet¡¯s martial ring. Some of the pill remedies among the remedies were for second-grade pills. This excited jackie greatly as he did not have any remedies for second-grade pills, and he worried about what he could do in the future. He never thought he would get a myriad of valuable items after killing Chet. Of course, jackie took all of these things out and ced them in his martial ring before throwing away Second Young Master Hunt¡¯s martial ring. It would be troublesome if the Hunts found out that Second Young Master Hunt¡¯s martial ring was with him after they left this area. jackie and the others got several tokens within the next three days. They also met several members of the Lagorio family and Hunt family. True enough, jackie and the others took their items and killed them without hesitation. Time flew by quickly, and the number of Cabellos and Whites they met gradually grew over time. The rtionship between the Cabello family and White family grew better after they spent their days together; constant fights to take items like what happened before did not happen. Instead, they helped one another when they met with danger and seemed to have be friendly allies. As they were about to reach the bottom of Kobe Mountain, jackie and the others heard the sound of an intense battle in front of them. ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± jackie waved his hand and flew over with the others. It did not take long until they noticed a dozen of the Lagorio family, the Trevino family, and the Hunt family each surrounded about 20 Tudors. There were also many bodies lying on the ground. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? You people formed an alliance and are attacking us together?¡± A woman of the Tudor family at the true-god level¡¯s initial stage was infuriated as she red heatedly at the people in front of her. There were quite arge number of them and they would be safe and secure under normal circumstances, unless they met a huge group of people or some psychos who were in the intermediate stage or final stage of the true-god level. Never did the Tudors expect to meet 40 to 50 people from a group formed by three families that wanted to attack them. ¡°You people are despicable. We¡¯re willing to give you our tokens yet you still refuse to agree!¡± Another man from the Tudor family was so angry that his face turned green. ¡°This is just apetition! Do you people need to be so ruthless?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ What about thepetition? This time, our master said that we can kill as we like. These are the rules; what can we do? You weaklings deserve to be killed!¡± sneered one of the men from the Hunt family as he cackled loudly. ¡°Really?¡± A voice, at that moment, chimed in out of the blue,ing from behind them. ¡°This means that you¡¯re weak and deserve to be killed?¡± ¡°It¡¯s somebody from the White family!¡± The people from the Tudor family were delighted as they had a good rtionship with the White family and they would always help each other. Apart from that, jackie was a master in the true-god level¡¯s intermediate stage. They were not sure if the members of the White family would help them after they arrived. ¡°Why are the Whites together with the Cabellos?¡± A member of the Tudor family frowned before they spoke, smiling bitterly, ¡°I almost forgot that Young Master jackie and the Eldest Young Mistress Cabello are a couple right now. It¡¯s no wonder that their members would travel together.¡± Chapter 1379 ¡°Young man, we¡¯re members of the Hunt family. Does the White family want to go against our Hunt family?¡± The man from the Hunt family turned around to look at them before arrogantly speaking, ¡°We¡¯ve got our sights on these people from the Tudor family. Are you people wanting to get involved in this trouble?¡± ¡°You mentioned just now that this is the rule, and we¡¯re allowed to kill as we like! Are members of the Hunt family ying favorites and are on a higher pedestal?¡± With a flip of his hand, jackie took his sword out. Members of the White family and Cabello family immediately flew over and surrounded the opponents. ¡°Amazing! The White family is amazing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Never thought the Cabellos would help us, too!¡± The Tudors were at the brink of despair before they came. After all, there were fewer of thempared to the opponents, and they were no match for the Hunts who had higher fighting prowess. They never expected they woulde to a turning point at this moment. ¡°You people need to consider this carefully. What you¡¯re doing is crossing the Hunt family, and you¡¯re standing against the Hunts!¡± The man from the Hunt family was so frightened that his voice trembled when he saw jackie and the others taking action. In the past, everybody they met had to honor them no matter where they were, so long as they mentioned they were from the Hunt family. s, it backfired this time. ¡°Haha¡­ You were the ones who mentioned that weaklings deserved to be killed!¡± jackieughed and waved his hand. ¡°Kill them!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± The Tudors straightened themselves in an imposing manner. The fire in their heart was fueled as they could finally exact revenge. The surrounded opposing party¡ªabout 50 of them¡ªwere no match for jackie and the others. Not only were they outnumbered, but their fighting prowess were not as high as jackie and the Cabello sisters. The battle at this area ended within one minute. ¡°Thank you, Young Master jackie!¡± ¡°Thank you to the three beauties of the Cabello family!¡± Every member of the Tudor family was extremely thankful as they stepped forward to thank jackie and the others. ¡°It looks like the people from the Trevino family have formed an alliance with them too. They must¡¯ve agreed to this from earlier on.¡± jackie smiled bitterly as he nced at the bodies on the ground. ¡°It¡¯s good that we noticed something was wrong about them and killed quite a lot of them.¡± ¡°What does that mean? Are these three families conspiring something?¡± A man from the Tudor family frowned with a puzzled look on his face. jackie nodded and surmised, ¡°Yes. They must¡¯ve agreed to kill members of the other families together and not let anybody go, even if they surrendered or hand over their tokens. They¡¯re doing this to solidify the Hunt family¡¯s position! Surely, I believe that the Hunts promised some benefits to the Lagorio family and Trevino family!¡± Chapter 1380 ¡°The Hunts truly are despicable. I¡¯ll definitely inform the family master about this after we leave this ce alive!¡± growled the man from the Tudor family as hatred filled his eyes. At that moment, the White and the Cabello families have collected all the martial rings from those lying on the ground. ¡°How should we allocate these?¡± jackie frowned as he looked at Helena. Helena had a matching frown, clueless as to how to distribute the items they had. The Tudors immediately stepped forward and humbly spoke, ¡°Thank you for rescuing us. We won¡¯t take any of these items, so you can just distribute them among yourselves!¡± Helena thought about it for a moment before she said, ¡°How about this, jackie: This time, you guys get sixty percent while us Cabellos take the remaining 40 percent. In the future, let¡¯s form an alliance with the Tudors. My family and the Tudors shall take thirty percent each in the future while your White family gets forty. How does that sound?¡± jackie was taken aback to hear her suggestion. ¡°Won¡¯t you guys suffer losses with this n? If I get the most number of items every time, won¡¯t you guys be unable to surpass our White family in terms of collecting tokens?¡± Helena smiled indifferently. ¡°So what? You have the highestbat power, and even I am not your opponent. It¡¯ll be good enough if you don¡¯t take our tokens. Apart from that, you¡¯re the strongest, so you do the most work and you¡¯ve even rescued our lives. It¡¯s no issue if you take more!¡± The members of the Tudor family chimed in as they smilingly approved, ¡°That¡¯s right. What could be more important than our lives? If you guys didn¡¯te on time, we would¡¯ve been dead by now. It¡¯ll be in the best interest to form an alliance with both families!¡± Danie, on the other hand, rolled her eyes at jackie. ¡°Why are you regarding yourself as an outsider? We¡¯ll agree to this, got it? Apart from that, your White family had never entered the top seven position, and your best results in the past had been the eighth ce. There were even instances where you were positioned behind the tenth position. Don¡¯t you want to earn the championship for the White family?¡± ¡°Alright then. Since you guys proposed this and supported it, I¡¯d like to thank everybody for this opportunity!¡± spoke jackie as he gestured to the crowd with his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s quickly allocate the items and go to the mountaintop. We should immediately gather any members from our families when we meet them on the way,¡± suggested Helena smartly after giving it a thought. ¡°We can¡¯t allow others to fall alone at this moment. It¡¯ll be troublesome if any of them bump into people from the Hunt family, Lagorio family, and Trevino family.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± agreed jackie after he assessed the situation. ¡°The most troublesome part right now is still the First Young Master Hunt and the others. I¡¯ve already killed the Trevino family¡¯s prodigy, Nathan Trevino. The masters from the Lagorio family had been killed while Second Young Master Hunt had also died. Right now, our main threat is First Young Master Hunt!¡± ¡°Second Young Master Hunt is also dead?¡± The Tudors inhaled sharply when they heard this, unable to believe it. They could ept that jackie killed the masters from the Hunt family to rescue them back there, but Second Young Master Hunt was the son of the Hunt family¡¯s master. jackie and the others were really gutsy to have killed him. ¡°That¡¯s right! Second Young Master Hunt is dead!¡± Chapter 1381 Helena nodded before she nced at the Tudors and reminded them, ¡°I hope that everybody can keep this a secret and not tell anybody who killed him, understand? Although the rules were set, it¡¯ll still trouble us in the future once the Hunts¡¯ family master knows who killed his son.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll definitely keep this a secret,¡± promised every member of the Tudor family present as they patted their chest in their vow. Helena thought about it and a frown graced her features once more as she turned to jackie. ¡° jackie, what if we bump into the First Young Master Hunt?¡± she spoke. ¡°It¡¯ll be nothing if we don¡¯t meet him; a fight would be inevitable if we bump into him! This guy has a much strongerbat powerpared to the second young master!¡± jackie fell silent for a good while before he solemnly answered, ¡°Let¡¯s see how things go by then. If we don¡¯t have a choice, we can only think of a way to kill him. We can¡¯t allow him to kill our people however he likes!¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware you¡¯ve got an impressivebat power, but I¡¯m still worried. I¡¯m worried about the trouble we¡¯ll be in if he manages to run away. Apart from that, we also need to kill the person from the Hunt family that escaped back there!¡± Helena was evidently anxious. She feared that the Hunt family would learn about what had happened. jackie sighed, feeling rtively low-spirited. ¡°It¡¯ll be for the best if we don¡¯t bump into them. Nheless, I¡¯ll do my best if we happen to run into them.¡± It had to be mentioned that both young masters of the Hunt family were incredibly talented. Second Young Master Hunt was already quite good, and the first young master was, in fact, better than him. This made jackie rather unsure as he had no idea if he could manage to kill him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I believe in jackie¡ªhe can definitely do it!¡± attested Danie faithfully as she was all too confident in jackie. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The group soon separated their trophies. Sure enough, Helena and the others knew that jackie knew how to cultivate pills, so they allowed him to get first pick on the ingredients suitable for cultivating pills in terms of spirited grass while they took what was left. That evening, they could not find a caverge enough for all of them to rest in. Apart from that, Helena, Venus, and the others had quite a high fighting prowess, so there was no need for that. They found an empty plot ofnd and started a fire. They were prepared to spend the night surrounding the bonfire while arranging for several people to take turns in keeping watch. jackie was free but he did not let time go to waste. He took the pill furnace out and started cultivating pills. After all, he had promised to give Helena a first-grade premium pill, and jackie did not want to owe her anything. He wanted to give her the pill as soon as possible so the burden would be lifted off of his mind. However, the first batch of ingredients failed at the most crucial part this time around. The second time, jackie took another batch of ingredients out and sessfully cultivated the pill. ¡°I did it!¡± jackie looked at the pill in his hands and nodded in satisfaction. ¡°The color of this pill is quite good!¡± ¡°Haha¡­! This is for me, right?¡± Helena looked at the pill with anticipation. The pill¡¯s faint aroma made her swallow her saliva. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s what I¡¯ve promised you!¡± jackie smiled and was inwardly speechless. These three beauties had managed to get three pills from him, and the astounding part was that their excuses made him feel like he had to give it to them. After giving the pill to Helena, jackie found a ce before he started to look at the second-grade elementary pill remedy he got from Second Young Master Hunt¡¯s martial ring, considering the sun had not risen yet and it was still early. Images of how to cultivate this pill appeared in his head while he inspected the pill remedy. Chapter 1382 Another two days passed and jackie and the others had met members from the Tudor family and Cabello family on their way, which increased the size of their group. jackie and his group took no prisoners when members from the Hunt family, the Trevino family, and the Lagorio family came to attack them. jackie took 40 percent of the trophies they obtained while the Tudors and the Cabellos took 30 percent each. ¡­ At that moment, everyone saw the changes on the huge blue light cover from outside the cover. ¡°Have you seen that? There must be about two hundred people from that group of people, no? They¡¯ve consistently eliminated light spots and are still increasing in number!¡± An elder from one of the families could not help but sighed. ¡°At this moment, there aren¡¯t too many people who move alone; they¡¯ve gathered into groups that are formed by dozens of people or tens of people. There are also groups that are almost hundreds of people. However, there are only two groups with an impressive number of people!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I wonder which family these people belong to? They had gathered so many people so quickly! There¡¯s another group of light spots with quite a huge number of people, but they¡¯re staying at that ce and aren¡¯t moving. The people from this light group are slowly approaching the other group. I¡¯m afraid the other light spots are going to go out soon!¡± Somebody once again analyzed the situation on the screen. There were only about ten days left for thepetition, and about one-third of the light spots on the screen had disappeared. This meant that one-third of the prodigies overall had died in the forest. Many members from various families started to experience a wave of heartache, especially members from the second-ss and third-ss aristocratic families. After all, the masters from these families did not have a high fighting prowess and were notparable to the eight shadow families. They wondered how many from their families had died. The most crucial part was that since there were ten days left, most of the people had started to move toward Kobe Mountain, situated at the heart of the forest, to gather. People would surely drop like flies once they meet at the mountain, much faster than ever before. If that was the case, some of the families would suffer a huge loss. ¡°Master, do you think that thergest group of light spots are members of our family?¡± The Hunt family¡¯s First Elder walked two steps forward and spoke to Jared softly after he nced at the screen. ¡°The Second young master might be dead, but don¡¯t worry about it¡ªthe first young master will surely find the killer and kill him to avenge the second young master!¡± Jared¡¯s heart ached at the thought of his second son. He gritted his teeth and said with a low voice, ¡°I wonder which master is capable enough to kill Chet. Hopefully, the eldest is able to avenge his younger brother!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master. Cloud will surely avenge Young Master Chet,¡±forted the Hunts¡¯ First Elder. He paused for a short while before he continued, ¡°No matter how it is, our second young master won¡¯t be lonely as prodigies from other families are apanying him in the afterlife.¡± Jared, however, smiled bitterly. ¡°Unfortunately, we¡¯ve suffered too big of a loss this time. Chet isn¡¯t only talented, but he¡¯s also an alchemist. A second-grade alchemist! He may be able to cultivate second- grade premium pills after a couple of years. By then, our Hunt family will be¡­¡± Jared¡¯s heart was filled with regret when he thought of this. He regretted his impatience. Truth be told, it was already very difficult to sway the Hunt family¡¯s position. His son was capable of cultivating second- grade premium pills, and that was extremely helpful to people in the intermediate or final stages of the true-god level. What did their Hunt family have to be afraid of? The group that showed up as over 200 light spots on the screen, and the light spots at the bottom of Kobe Mountain, finally converged into one group. Everybody started to pay attention to that area as they wanted to see if there would be a fight. After all, although they did not know the situation inside, they were able to determine the situation inside by observing the activity of the light spots and if the light spots would suddenly disappear. They soon noted, however, that none of the light spots in that area disappeared. This meant that no fights happened there as those people had instead banded together. ¡­ ¡°This is great. Look: I was right when I said that the young master asked us to wait here!¡± Chapter 1383 Inside the light shield, more than one hundred members of the White family were very excited upon seeing jackie and others. They hid in the tree, and only after they discovered that it was jackie and others, did they jump down from the tree. ¡°Great, at least there are still so many White family members waiting here!¡± jackie was a little relieved when he saw so many White family members here. He was afraid that by that point in time many White family members would have died. At least, there are already more than a hundred here, and the other White Family members did not know how many more were left, and where they were scattered. ¡°Brother jackie, what do we do now? Do we have to wait here?¡± Yule asked jackie after thinking about it. ¡°Well, we will wait two more days, after all, there are still many White family members who should still be coming here!¡± jackie nodded and said after thinking about it. ¡°My God, your people, are they all waiting here? This was discussed before, right? I really envy you, our people don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on now, we don¡¯t know how many from our Tudor family are still alive.¡± A master of thete True God Realm from the Tudor Family saw such arge group of White Family people waiting here, and was filled with envy. ¡°Fortunately, we also came early. They were not discovered by more people. Otherwise, it would be troublesome if they were seen by people from other families!¡± jackie couldn¡¯t help but smile. After all, he discovered that most of the White Family masters waiting here were in the demi-god stage, with only one or two in the initial stage of True God Realm, and there were seven or eight of the other ninth grade masters. With such masters gathered, had they really met a powerful family with only a few strong people, it would not be that dangerous. ¡°This is alright since they are all gathered together with some strong masters. If there were no strong ones, it would have been quite dangerous!¡± After Helena thought about it, she nodded seriously. At this moment, not far from the horizon, a group of people were fleeing here, behind them, there was a group of people who were chasing them. jackie, who was sitting in the woods, flew up in a sh, and then looked at it from a distance. ¡°No, there are several people from the White family and Tudor family who are being chased by more than two dozen people from the Trevino family!¡± jackie¡¯s face suddenly sank when he saw it, and in a sh he turned into a streak flying straight ahead. Chapter 1384 ¡°These Trevino people have really be dogs of the Hunt family!¡± Helena also flew up, but she did not follow jackie to fly over because she knew that jackie should be able to handle them easily on his own. In thispetition, the only person who could was a match for him right now was probably the eldest master of the Hunt family! ¡°Everyone, hurry up! Speed up, speed up, a little further, there should be people from our White family, Master jackie asked them to wait here. Let¡¯s continue flying, if there are some people from our White family in a while, we will be saved!¡± The young girl who flew in front was in thete stage of the Demi-God Realm. Such a cultivation base was already very good. However, her arms were stained red with blood, her forehead was covered with sweat, and her face was slightly pale. She was obviously injured quite seriously and tired. Behind her, there were seven or eight people, some of them were from the Tudor family, and the others were from the White family. In the back, there were more than 20 people from Hunt¡¯s family, and theyunched a frantic pursuit of them. ¡°Chase them down, we can¡¯t let them get away!¡± There was a man in the Trevino family with a vicious look on his face leading his men and flinging his sword out in front of him. A sword aura shot out straight ahead. ¡°Damn it!¡± A man from the White family saw the sword auraing straight to him, and he was clearly within the opponent¡¯s attack range. He gritted his teeth and stopped directly, ¡°You go on first, I¡¯ll stall them for a while. If you find help, you must avenge me!¡± ¡°Brother Cedric!¡± A woman looked back and her eyes were red. Cedric White and her grew up together. The rtionship between the two was like a brother and sister. She knew that if Cedric stayed, he would definitely die. But there was no way, if one person is not left to stall the enemies, it is possible that everyone will die here. There were already several people who had stayed behind in order to buy time for everyone. ¡°Look, someone hase to help us!¡± A member of the Tudor family was ecstatic when he saw someone flying over here. ¡°There is only one person, what¡¯s the use? If their cultivation base is low, it¡¯s still a death sentence.¡± Another Tudor family member smiled bitterly. ¡°No, he is very fast, it¡­ It looks like the White family¡¯s Young Master!¡± The Tudor family member quickly saw jackie clearly and was happy. Behind him, Cedric barely managed to defend the opponent¡¯s sword aura, but he was also tired after fighting for a long time and fleeing for a long time. There was not much aura left in his body. ¡°Go to hell!¡± The other Trevino family member on the opposite side directly performed a martial art, clenched his fist, and sted out a punch in front of him. Suddenly, a fist formed by aura appeared, and went straight towards Cedric ahead. ¡°Damn it, am I going to die?¡± Cedric didn¡¯t have time to look back. He believed that he managed to help and dyed the opponents for a while, so that at least Rain and the others could fly farther. In this case, they would have a bigger chance to survive. If the people of the White family discovered them, they should have a chance to be saved. However, just as he was about to grit his teeth and attack again, a figure shed and appeared directly in front of him. With a clenched fist, he didn¡¯t even use the aura, and he sted out with a punch. ¡°It¡¯s toote to even use aura. When it¡¯s over, will he die?¡± Chapter 1385 Cedric was taken aback for a moment, and he was so frightened that he thought it was someone who ran away with him, and turned back again. While he was moved in his heart, he felt that the other party was too stupid. If one more came back, wouldn¡¯t he die too? However, he soon felt they looked familiar from the back, looking so stalwart. ¡°It¡¯s Master jackie!¡± He quickly recognized jackie, and he was very excited. jackie is a strong man in the middle of the True God Realm. Although jackie did not use martial arts, he is strong. The martial skill of a demi-god realm late stage level does not seem to be a difficult opponent for him. Sure enough, a terrible roar sounded, and jackie easily exploded the aura fist in front with a single punch, turning it into powder. ¡°Damn, who?¡± Those Trevino family members, after seeing this scene, were frightened one by one, and stopped immediately, not daring to pursue them. Those from the White Family and Tudor Family who had fled before, panted one by one, and stopped. ¡°This guy seems to be the young master of the White family!¡± A master from the Trevino family frowned. After thinking about it carefully, his face became more and more ugly: ¡°Damn, this kid, is in the middle stages of True God Realm!¡± ¡°Run!¡± Of the twenty-odd people on the opposite side, none of them were in True God Realm. After recognizing jackie, all of them were so scared that they turned around and starting to flee, the previous pretentious and sweeping aura has long since disappeared. jackie swept his sword several times in a row, and sent out with a terrifying arc-shaped sword aura. A dozen guys were cut into two, and after being cleaved apart, they fell from the air. ¡°Big wave impact!¡± jackie sent another big wave impact, and all the other people were also beheaded. ¡°Master, you, you appeared too timely, I thought I was going to die!¡± Cedric looked at jackie, extremely grateful. Cedric was a master selected by jackie from a branch family. When he first chose him, he was only at the initial stage of the demi-god realm, not far from the mid-stage of the demi-god realm. Now he is already in thete stage of demi-god realm. It can be said that this talent is already extremely good. ¡°These people from the Trevino family are really looking for death!¡± jackie looked at the corpses on the ground, and then smiled at everyone: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the injured should heal their injuries first and take a rest for two days. The others are there inside the woods.¡± ¡°Master jackie, can you help us? We still have dozens of Tudor family members, as well as our young master, who are still surrounded by people over there. We finally broke off from them with the intent of finding help!¡± A woman from the Tudor family flew over and looked at jackie pleadingly: ¡°I beg you, Master jackie, there are so many people in the White family over there. If there is more, please help! We will definitely remember your great kindness!¡± ¡°Are there many people surrounding your young masters? Probably how many people?¡± jackie immediately asked when he heard it. ¡°It is estimated that there are fifty or sixty people from the Tudor family. I don¡¯t know how many there are. Those who surround us are about a hundred. mainly from the Lagorio family and the Trevino family! By the way, there should be a few more people from the White family, who have been with our young master and haven¡¯t escaped yet.¡± The woman said after thinking about it. ¡°Okay, you all can go over to the others and rest first, I will take you there!¡± jackie flipped his palm, took out the flying sword, threw it in the air. The flying sword grew bigger, and the woman jumped up, and they flew off in the direction of the battle. Chapter 1386 ¡°Master White, there are a lot of people on the other side. Moreover, our young master is in the middle stage of the True God Realm. They can¡¯t rush out of the encirclement, because there are three in the Lagorio family In the middle stage of the True God Realm. They also have several in the early stages of the True God Realm, plus there is arge number of them. I don¡¯t know how long our Young Master can hold on!¡± Flying through the sky, the Tudor girl was a little worried. jackie had rushed forward to save her people, and her heart was moved, but if jackie rushed over by himself, it seemed a little too reckless. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just go by myself. If I get others to follow, a lot of time will be wasted. I¡¯m afraid I would bete, and then your young master will not be able to hold on!¡± jackie smiled bitterly and flew for a while. Soon, the sound of fighting could be heard. ¡°That¡¯s the direction, right?¡± jackie pointed to the direction from which the sound of fighting came. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re almost there!¡± The woman nodded and looked at jackie. This guy is too confident. It seems that hisbat effectiveness is really extraordinary. ¡°Master, it¡¯s over, we¡¯re dead!¡± The people in the middle were still fighting desperately. There was a man standing next to the son of the Tudor family¡¯s Master, feeling a little desperate in his heart. The number of them is really too small, and as time goes by, the number will decrease. They now have only more than 30 people left, and there are still more than 90 people on the other side. They¡¯re far outnumbered. ¡°These guys are really tenacious!¡± A man from the Trevino family temporarily stopped his attack. After a long battle, he was exhausted and used a lot of aura, and he was also very tired. ¡°Haha, don¡¯t expect those people who just fled to be able to find anyone to rescue them. Our people will definitely catch them up and kill them!¡± Another Lagorio family man alsoughed loudly: ¡°You are too stupid. Just listen to the White family¡¯s people saying that they agreed that the White family should gather in the middle of the foot of the mountain. They really thought that the White family¡¯s people would be able to save them? Even if they found people from the White family, they may not be able to save them!¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± Rufus Tudor, the young master of the Tudor family, at this time there were a few sword-chi cuts on his body, and his sleeves were stained red with blood, looking very tragic. However, he still clenched his teeth and fought because he knew that even if they surrendered, these people would not let them go! they could only fight desperately. Yesterday, he saw several Tudor family members with his own eyes, who had already surrendered and handed over the token, but in the end they were killed by the other party. ¡°There are four or five White family members here. If the White family members find out, they will definitelye back to help. Humph, if they can bring one or two hundred White family members over, you will be dead!¡± Rufus gritted his teeth, this was their only hope. although he didn¡¯t know whether he could hold on for that long. The other people also temporarily stopped attacking. while the Lagorio family and Trevino family members stood aside one by one, looking at the people who were surrounded by them, likembs to be ughtered. ¡°I believe the people of the White family and the Tudor family are very loyal, and the rtionship between our two families has always been very good!¡± Said Rufus after gritting his teeth. He spoke firmly. He knew that It¡¯s their only hope, and he can only say that so everyone will not despair and will continue to kill the enemy, and wait for the arrival of reinforcements. ¡°Among the White family, I don¡¯t think there are many who can fight. The only one who is more powerful, called jackie. He is only in the middle stage of True God Realm, so even if hees, it¡¯s useless, you know?¡± The man in the middle of True God Realm opposite the Trevino Familyughed again. Chapter 1387 ¡°Master, Master, look! Someone ising over there!¡± At this moment, a man from the Tudor family suddenly saw a flying sword above him, quickly approaching. Hearing that someone wasing, Rufus was happy at first. When he saw only two people, his smile instantly faded. What¡¯s the use of just two peopleing? ¡°Perhaps they are passing by!¡± Rufus smiled bitterly atst, and said helplessly. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the young master of the White family!¡± Soon, another guy recognized jackie with a smile on his face. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great, his cultivation is in the middle stage of the True God Realm!¡± Hearing that it was jackie, Rufus¡¯s originally hopeless mood became a little excited. ¡°He has a flying sword, if we can rush in, maybe we can use the flying sword to escape, even if we escape halfway, that¡¯s fine!¡± Another woman, after thinking about it for a while, was also ignited in her heart with a glimmer of hope. The man from the Trevino family twitched slightly at the corner of his mouth: ¡°Do you really dare to come?¡± He clenched his fist and sted his fist directly at jackie: ¡°You are alone, I think it¡¯s time to kill you! This will be a great achievement!¡± As he sted out with a punch in front of him, an aura fist appeared, and went straight to jackie. jackie stopped not far from there, and after a cold snort, he also clenched his fist and sted his fist out. In front of jackie, there was also a huge aura fist. but this aura fist was obviously muchrger than the opponent¡¯s aura fist, and it seemed to be a lot more solid. A huge roar sounded, and the opponent¡¯s fist soon cracked, and the cracks continued to spread. Finally, it exploded with a bang and turned into dust. And the fist that jackie sted out, with some remaining energy, continued to move forward and came in front of the Trevino man. When the Trevino man saw the situation, his face was gloomy. He had no time to gather more aura, so he could only grit his teeth and st out with his fist. He believed that although he did not use aura and did not have time to use martial arts, he was a powerhouse in the mid-True God Realm. The opponent¡¯s attack had already been decreased by 70% or 80% just now, so he should be able to easily ept take the attack. There was another terrible roar. In the next second, jackie¡¯s attack hit him.The Trevino man was shocked by this powerful force. After being thrown back several tens of meters, he barely was able to stabilize himself and catch his footing. The Trevino man spit out a mouthful of blood, his face was shocked ¡°How can this kid¡¯sbat effectiveness be so strong?¡± Chapter 1388 jackie was clearly in the middle stage of the True God Realm. But at this moment, the man from the Trevino family felt like he was facing a strong person in thete stage of the True God Realm. That kind of pressure is really extraordinary. Judging from the fight between the two just now, both of them had a very ordinary attack, but he was simply at aplete disadvantage. ¡°This guy is very strong. I will join forces with you to kill him. The rest of you kill the Tudor family and the White family members. Rufus and others are already seriously injured. They won¡¯t be able to hold on for long!¡± Another man in the middle of the Trevino Family¡¯s True God Realm also felt the terribleness of jackie, and flew over and stood with the other man. jackie looked at the Tudor family woman behind him, and said. ¡°You take a rest!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± The woman was a little bit astonished, but it was true that she was also seriously injured. In addition, she used too much aura. After thinking about it, she flew to the side, stood there, and took out a small spiritual stone and began to absorb spirit stones, intending to restore some aura. After jackie shrank the flying sword, he took it in his hand and said ¡°I think you won¡¯t be able to hold on for long!¡± ¡°Hehe, boy, we are two people. As long as we hold on for a while, they will kill the rest, and when those guys are killed, we will besiege you together. We will see if you can face us by yourself!¡± The man from the Trevino family chuckled, also flipped his palm and took out his sword. jackie snorted coldly, toozy to talk nonsense with the other party, and directly injected aura into the sword in his hand. On his body, a terrible aura was slowly released, and the two people on the opposite side felt a very powerful aura in an instant. ¡°This kid is clearly in the middle stage of the True God Realm. This aura is too strong!¡± The Trevino family man who flew from behind couldn¡¯t help swallowing his saliva. He took out his sword and injected aura into it. ¡°You guys have reached such a high cultivation level and you are still so young. To be honest, it¡¯s a pity that you are going to die!¡± jackie sighed and shed out. In front of him, there was a terrible wave of sword aura suddenly. The wave was getting higher and higher, and it mixed with the aura with an extremely swift and violent rush. ¡°Kill!¡± The other two also send out two terrifying sword auras. Two terrible roars sounded almost at the same time, all of them were bombarded with jackie¡¯s attack. However, their attack was like two big rocks smashing into theke water. Although there were countless waves, it did not have a substantial effect at all, and it was destroyed after a while. ¡°No, run away!¡± One of the men from the Trevino family saw jackie¡¯s attacksing at them and his face turned pale in fright. At this time, he knew the guy in front of him was terrible. They even wondered whether they were facing a powerhouse at the peak of True God Realm. ¡°My God, how could it be possible!¡± The other guy swallowed his saliva and turned around to run away. jackie¡¯s attack was too fast. They just turned around and before they flew a few meters away, they were hit in the back by the terrifying aura wave and beheaded. ¡°No way, the two strong men of our Trevino family were actually beheaded in less than a minute?¡± The Trevino family and Lagorio family were full of confidence, but when they looked back, they were completely dumbfounded. The two True God Realm powerhouses died so quickly. Chapter 1389 Rufus looked at the situation and instantly aroused his fighting spirit. jackie suddenly killed two strong men. leaving only one in the middle of True God Realm, while his morale was definitely low, this turned it around. They finally turned defeat into victory! ¡°No way, our ns will be ruined!¡± The Lagorio family¡¯s mid-True God Realm guy saw that two others were not jackie¡¯s opponents and they were both beheaded. Suddenly he was very scared. Looking at the other people here, there was no fighting spirit. After gritting his teeth, he turned around and prepared to escape. However, what he didn¡¯t expect was that he had just turned around and found that jackie was already standing behind him, looking at him with a smile. ¡°Master jackie, our Lagorio family and your White family have had a very good rtionship in the past. Although Miss Lily¡¯s affairs caused some conflicts between the two families, we can¡¯t ignore the past friendship, can we?¡± The man¡¯s eyes turned around, he looked at jackie white with a smile. ¡°The friendship from the past?¡± jackie listened and felt funny in his heart. He pointed to the corpses of the several White family members on the ground and sneered: ¡°Look, this is the friendship you were talking about, isn¡¯t it? With the past friendship, will we hurt the masters of the White family and join hands with the Trevino family, huh? If I didn¡¯te today, I¡¯m afraid the people here would all die here!¡± ¡°It¡¯s Young Master Hunt!¡± The Lagorio family¡¯s man frowned, and then pointed behind jackie. jackie was taken aback, and immediately looked back. From this look, jackie discovered that there was nobody was behind him, and when he turned around again, the Lagorio Family fellow had already turned and flew out two or three miles away. ¡°The speed is quite fast!¡± jackie smiled coldly, and caught up with him in a sh. The Lagorio family man used his speed to the extreme. He believed that as long as he flew farther and rushed into the forest over there, he would hope to escape. However, jackie¡¯s speed was too fast. When he looked back, he was speechless. jackie¡¯s speed was at least twice his speed. After a few breaths, he had alreadye behind him. ¡°Go to hell!¡± jackie sted out with a punch, and the thick aura on it wrapped his fist with strong fluctuations. As soon as the man saw it, he had to stop immediately, and also punched out. jackie¡¯s power was too great. In the next second, he mmed into the ground like a cannonball. A small pit appeared on the ground, and the man also spurted out a mouthful of blood. ¡°Please, let me go, I know I was wrong¡­¡± The man kept coughing up blood, looking at jackie pleadingly. ¡°Go and beg those who were killed by you before!¡± jackie smiled coldly, and killed the opponent with a single blow. After taking down the opponent¡¯s ring, jackie shed and flew back again. After seeing that jackie killed the three mid-True God Realm powerhouses so quickly, the other dozens of people,pletely demoralized, and after several more people died, fled one by one. However, under jackie¡¯s pursuit, in the end only a few people barely rushed into the forest and escaped a catastrophe. Everyone else was beheaded. ¡°There are too many people, all of you are seriously injured and can¡¯t catch up, otherwise, they have all died here!¡± jackie flew back again and said with a wry smile. Chapter 1390 ¡°Haha, you, you are too greedy!¡± Rufusughed loudly ¡°Killing so many of them this time satisfied me. If you cameter, I guess we would be dead!¡± ¡°Yeah, Master jackie, thanks to you, otherwise we would be dead. Those guys wouldn¡¯t give up!¡± A master from the White family said with emotion. ¡°Let¡¯s go, clean up the battlefield first, I will take you with my flying sword afterward, and go to meet the White Family, Cabello Family, and Tudor Family!¡± jackie smiled and said to everyone. ¡°Tudor family? Is there anyone from the Tudor family over there?¡± After Rufus heard this, his eyes lit up and he was happy. ¡°Not a lot! They are all waiting for us in the woods under the mountain!¡± jackie nodded and said. ¡°Tudor familye here!¡± Rufus called the Tudor family over, then knelt down and bowed to jackie: ¡°Thank you, Master jackie for saving us. Your great kindness, it will be remembered forever!¡± Thank you, Master jackie for your kindness, we will never forget!¡± The other masters, now kneeling on the ground, in front of jackie shouted. ¡°Get up all of you, this is too much, it¡¯s no big deal!¡± jackie was embarrassed and called everyone up in a hurry. ¡°Master jackie, I will give you all the spoils for a while!¡± Rufus said directly after thinking about it. ¡°No? You killed so many people from the Trevino family and Lagorio family and you want to give me all the spoils?¡± After jackie listened, his face showed his shock, wondering if he had heard it wrong. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll give it all to you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯m afraid I would not see the sun tomorrow in Rufus. You must keep it!¡± Rufus said while the other went to collect the loot. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll hold it for now. When we are about to leave the arena, let¡¯s see how many tokens there are. Then, let¡¯s distribute it again. Otherwise, I will be far ahead of everyone. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good, right?¡± jackie smiled, facing Rufus. jackie knew very well in his heart that he would be happy if the spirit grass was given to him, but if all the tokens were given to him, at that time, his tokens alone would be several times that of other family master tokens. This is too difficult to exin. When the timees, even if the Hunt family has no evidence, they will doubt him. ¡°Haha, okay, anyway, you have to take the first ce, it does not matter if we have tokens or not, this time, you must get the first ce!¡± Rufus paused, then said: ¡°By the way, brother jackie, I have decided that you will be my eldest brother in the future. I really admire you. The fact that you cane back from themon world and cultivate to the point where you are today is definitely not easy. From now on, I will be your little brother, and you will be my elder brother!¡± jackie¡¯s expression was a little weird, and he was humbled: ¡°That¡¯s not good, but you are the son of the Tudor Family Master, how can you recognize me as the eldest brother? No? I know how many people look down on me because I came back from themon world. They look down on me as an illegitimate child. If you recognize me as a big brother, I am afraid that you will beughed at!¡± ¡°Laughed at? Who daresugh at me behind my back? I will kill them!¡± Chapter 1391 Rufus said directly ¡°Okay, it¡¯s settled, you will be my eldest brother in the future!¡± ¡°Okay, Brother Rufus, let¡¯s go!¡± After all the spoils were collected, jackie threw the sword in his hand to the ground. The sword became bigger and floated in front of everyone. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go over there, we will have a rest after meeting with the troops!¡± Rufus took his people and jumped up together, and then sat down on the flying sword: ¡°Brother jackie, your flying sword It¡¯s really amazing. It can fly, and can be used for battle. It seems to increase your combat power by a lot. It should be a middle-grade spiritual weapon, right?¡± Before jackie could speak, a White family woman who was extremely proud said: ¡°Master Tudor, this time you just missed it. Our Young Master jackie¡¯s flying sword is not a middle-grade spiritual weapon, it¡¯s an Ultimate Grade Spiritual Weapon!¡± ¡°An Ultimate Grade Spiritual Weapon?¡± Rufus and the others took a breath, wondering if they were hearing wrong. They had only heard of an Ultimate Grade Spiritual Weapon once before that, and only the Master of the Hunt family had one in his hands. They didn¡¯t expect that jackie would also have such a treasure. Seeing the surprised look of the other party, jackie nodded, then controlled the flying sword, and quickly flew towards the middle of Kobe Mountain. Before reaching the woods, jackie saw from a distance that Danie, Helena and others had already flown over to stand on top of the trees, looking in this direction from a distance, obviously waiting for them to return. ¡°Eldest sister, when I came back, I knew that jackie would definitely be able to do it easily!¡± After seeing jackie and others, Danie¡¯s smile was a bit of pride. For some reason, Helena was a little envious in her heart. She smiled indifferently: ¡°Yes, he is amazing. I have never seen such a master and such an excellent man before!¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Danie smiled, then looked around again, and then whispered softly: ¡°Otherwise, why would a beauty like me fall in love with him?¡± ¡°Well, I see. I know you have good tastes!¡± Helena gave Danie a look, then thought about it and said again: ¡°But, in this situation, your boyfriend has to continue to y as my boyfriend for a while. I can¡¯t be seen by the Hunt family and let them find an excuse to say that we tricked them!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, got it!¡± Danie said without paying attention. After thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t help but joke again: ¡°By the way, sister, you can¡¯t do a fake show, okay?¡± Helena¡¯s face suddenly blushed, and she gave Danie a fierce look: ¡°What are you talking about? That¡¯s your boyfriend. How could I steal him from you? Don¡¯t say that again!¡± Danie smiled sheepishly and said, ¡°Just kidding, sister, Why are you so angry!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a joke!¡± Helena red at Danie again, and when she saw jackie and others were already close, the two closed their mouths. ¡°Oh, it turns out that the two beauties of the Cabello family are also here, no wonder Brother jackie flies so fast!¡± Rufus smiled heartily after seeing Danie and Helena. ¡°There are more than two, there is another one below!¡± Danie looked at Rufus and said again: ¡°Aren¡¯t you the son of the Tudor family Master, Rufus? Why do you call jackie, brother?¡± ¡°He will be my elder brother from now on, I am his younger brother!¡± Rufus said with a grin. Chapter 1392 ¡°No? Did I hear you wrong? You want to be his little brother?¡± Helena¡¯s face had a weird expression. This is the son of the Tudor family Master, and his status is very noble. Moreover, their Tudor family is among the Eight Shadow Families, and their status is simr to that of their Cabello family which is incredible. ¡°Little brother or not little brother, you are a brother!¡± jackie smiled bitterly and hurriedly exined. ¡°Hey, anyway, I¡¯ll listen to you from now on!¡± Rufus smiled, patted his chest and said: ¡°Anyway, my life was saved by my eldest brother, and my life will be his in the future!¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s take a good rest for two days first. There shouldn¡¯t be too much time until the games are over. After two days of rest, when we are at full strength, it will not be toote for us to go up the mountain!¡± jackie looked at everyone and saidst. Everyone just jumped off the flying sword one by one andnded on the ground. Some people took out healing pills and started to sit on the ground to heal their injuries. while others took out spirit grass or spirit stones and started absorbing the aura in it and restoring the spiritual power in the body. ¡°There are too many people here, especially your White family. You have gathered so many people here!¡± After seeing so many people here, Rufus was also relieved: ¡°Haha, now Brother jackie and the three master beauties of the Cabello family are here. We arepletely safe. Then, I think we will wait until the time is up. When the game is over, we can go out!¡± ¡°Now, The only worry is Young Master Hunt. Other second-ss families and third-ss families are basically nothing to worry about.¡± Danie also sat down next to him: ¡°Several masters from the Lagorio family have died. The Trevino family also lost a lot of masters. People in their family would probably be very angry if they knew it.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s try our best to gather people from our own family. Gather together, and reduce unnecessary sacrifices!¡± jackie nodded. ¡°Master jackie, over there, there are a few people over there,ing here!¡± There were two people standing on the tree watching around, wanting to see if anyone from the White family came here, everyone continued waiting. ¡°Really? No one is chasing them?¡± jackie stood up, faintly happy. hoping that the more White family members cane, the better. In this case, it means that they still have many family members alive. ¡°Uh, no, they seem to be escaping again. There is a monster beast chasing them!¡± One of the guys looked at jackie and said, ¡°It¡¯s a bit far away, I don¡¯t know what the cultivation level of that monster beast is!¡± ¡°Well, I see, I¡¯ll pick them up!¡± jackie flew directly, and after taking a look, he flew straight in that direction. Several members of the White family were flying forward desperately, and behind them, a giant python followed closely with a terrible roar. ¡°Hurry up, everyone, hurry up, we¡¯re going to the ce we agreed!¡± Martin swept out behind him with a sword, and urged the person in front of him. At this time, Martin, like Liah, had reached the initial stage of the True God Realm cultivation. They looked down on jackie and wanted topete with jackie for the position of heir to the Master, but they were defeated by jackie, leaving them speechless. Chapter 1393 Now, both of them have finally broken through to the initial stage of the True God Realm. However, jackie has already broken through to the middle stage of the True God Realm, and this level of cultivation exceeds them. With suchbat effectiveness, this made their heartspletely convinced. ¡°The skin of this monster beast is too hard. Had we not been in the initial stage of the True God Realm, neither of us would have been a match for it either.¡± Liah also said helplessly while fighting the giant python, ¡°Take a look at this giant python, it¡¯s not merely in the initial stage of the True God Realm, it is estimated that it is not far away from breaking through to the middle stage of the True God Realm!¡± ¡°Yes, the two of us are no match for it at all, I don¡¯t know if Master jackie has arrived at the agreed ce and is waiting for us! If he is not there, wouldn¡¯t we lead this giant python following us to hurt more White family members?¡± Martin quickly thought of something and couldn¡¯t help his face sinking, increasingly worried. Liah also sighed, ¡°Yeah, what can we do? If the White family was waiting there, there are not many in the True God Realm, they are all at the Demi-God stage, then wouldn¡¯t it hurt everyone?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if Beth and the others are there or not, there are still several in the early stage of the True God Realm, I¡¯m afraid they haven¡¯t rushed over!¡± Martin threw out another sword aura, and got closer. As they neared the agreed ce, his heart became more and more worried. ¡°Look, it¡¯s Master, Great! He found us, he is here!¡± At this moment, Liah quickly saw jackie flying over here, and she was instantly overjoyed. ¡°It¡¯s really him, great. If hees, we will be saved!¡± Seeing it was jackie, Martin¡¯s face showed ecstasy. jackie¡¯s cultivation was in the middle of True God Realm, and his fighting power was even more terrifying. If he came, there would be nothing to be afraid of this giant python. There were several openings in the giant python¡¯s body, and blood flowed from there. However, for such a huge body, this injury does not seem to be a big deal. On the contrary, the injured python waspletely enraged. After a roar, it suddenly leapt forward, elerating up unexpectedly. It charged directly towards Martin. ¡°This damn beast, it¡¯s speed is too fast!¡± When Martin saw the situation, he was also very frightened, he hurriedly squeezed his fists, and when he had no time to dodge, he hurriedly covered his fists with aura, and smashed the python¡¯s head. A slightly dull sound sounded, and in the next second, Martin was sent flying through the air. After finally stabilizing himself, he spit out a mouthful of blood. The giant python also looked like it had been smashed down two or three meters, but it soon stopped, and then roared, ready to charge towards Martin again. At this moment, Liah threw out a terrible sword aura, and it fell on the python. The giant python twisted its head andshed out its tail. ¡°Not good!¡± Seeing the situation, Liah secretly sensed something was wrong , and hurriedly formed an aura shield on her body. The aura shield on her body was destroyed by the giant python¡¯s tail. The giant python¡¯s tailnded on Liah¡¯s body which sent her flying. Chapter 1394 Liah flew upside down. a mouthful of blood poured out, and her face paled a lot in an instant. However, she gritted her teeth and was still preparing to continue the fight. This damn monster beast had killed several White family members before leaving them suffocated with fire in their hearts. Seeing Martin¡¯s injury, her heart felt even worse. It is angry. ¡°Liah, don¡¯t fight with this beast. The beast¡¯s skin is too hard. It will be fine if Master jackie is here soon!¡± Martin saw that Liah was about to rush up again, and immediately flew over and faced her and said. However, the injured python became even more angry. After a roar, he rushed towards this side again. ¡°Looking for death!¡± jackie turned into an afterimage, and finally rushed over. He clenched his fist, the aura gushing from above, and hadpletely wrapped his fist in it. He appeared on the side of the giant python in a sh, and hit it directly with a punch. A terrible roar sounded, and the giant python¡¯s huge body was directly sted by jackie¡¯s fist and mmed down into the ground, sshing dust. The python was injured and roared. After flying up, a pair of huge eyes stared at jackie. However, it also seemed to feel jackie¡¯s horror. After looking at jackie, he turned and flew into the distance, as if he wanted to escape. ¡°No way!¡± Liah and the others who saw this scene werepletely dumbfounded. They knew jackie¡¯s strength was very strong, but they didn¡¯t expect that this very bloodthirsty monster would actually be afraid of jackie. It is a matter of the monster beast that has reached the true god level cultivation base that it already has such a trace of spiritual wisdom, but it is true. ¡°It¡¯s too powerful. This monster beast has beenpletely angered by us before. The injured one is not afraid of killing us. Now, he is actually afraid of being beaten by Young Master jackie?¡± The other White family members Everyone was relieved and stopped, panting heavily. jackie caught up with him in a sh. Although this monster¡¯s body is very powerful and very resistant to beatings, it is precisely because of this that their speed is often not too fast. Due to the size of the body. On the contrary, it is very clumsy and not so flexible. jackie quickly caught up with the opponent, flipped his palm, and the ck sword had already appeared in his hand. the aura surged into the sword, and the fluctuation of the sword became intense in an instant. jackie shed down with a sword, a terrifying sh, with an indomitable momentum, and directly split the giant python into two and killed it. With blood sshing, the python smashed heavily into the woods below, and it was dead. ¡°Great, this animal is finally dead! Chasing us for almost an hour I¡¯m exhausted!¡± Martin flew back and looked at the python¡¯s body, feeling extremely happy in his heart. Chapter 1395 ¡°Master jackie, your fighting power is too strong!¡± Liah also flew back, looking at jackie with envy: ¡°How do I feel, you are not in the middle stage of True God Realm at all, but at least inte True God Realm or the True God Realm Peak!¡± ¡°Yeah, when you break through to the True God Realmte stage, I know that even some of the True God Realm Peak powerhouses will be afraid of you, right?¡± Martin was even more envious. After thinking about the past, I couldn¡¯t help butugh at himself: ¡°Hehe, thinking about the past, I still looked down on you. Now, I have been stepped on by you! Hey, I can only ept it!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t praise me, you two!¡± jackie smiled lightly and flipped his hand, and two healing pills appeared in front of them: ¡°Take it to heal your injuries. Look at your injuries.They seem very heavy!¡± ¡°Hey, you¡¯re wee, thank you Master!¡± The two of them smiled, took the pills given by jackie, and swallowed them. After only a moment, Martin felt the dominance of this healing pill, and he clearly felt that the injuries on his body were recovering at a point, and the wounds in several ces were actually healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. ¡°My God, master, howe your healing pill is so effective? No, you have to teach me to refine it when you are free. I can¡¯t refine this pill. Should I still be able to learn this pill?¡± Martin immediately looked at jackie with great excitement. ¡°Okay, when the game is over, and I return to the White¡¯s house and I will teach you how to refine it. This kind of pill is not difficult to refine, mainly because of thebination of the ingredients of some drugs. As long as you master it, that¡¯s it!¡± jackie smiled, leading everyone, and soon came to the ce where everyone gathered. ¡°My dear, there are so many people here, there are three golden flowers from the Cabello family, and Rufus from the Tudor family, they are all here!¡± When they arrived in the woods, they saw that there were so many here. Afterwards, Martin, Liah and others were stunned. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for these two days. After tomorrow is over, we will set off to the mountain together to find more tokens!¡± jackie also sat down and waited closely for the arrival of the White family. In the afternoon, a lot of people from the White family and Tudor family came here. After they found out about jackie and others, they were all happy. Especially the people who had been chased by the Lagorio family or Trevino family before and escaped from them were even more relieved. As long as the next few days pass, they will basically be able to leave here safely and end the game. Of course, there are fewer and fewer people participating in thepetition. Two days passed quickly. On the third day, everyone set out and went straight up the mountain. Of course, as for how to distribute the tokens and trophies obtained, everyone decided that ording to the previous agreement, the White family would get 40%, and the other two would get 30% each. In the other direction of Kobe Mountain, several masters from the Hunt family finally met Cloud Hunt. ¡°Master, great, I finally found you!¡± One of the men was extremely excited. Cloud nodded but his face was a bit solemn: ¡°It¡¯s strange, howe I haven¡¯t met many people from the Hunt family along the way? Moreover, even the strongest from the Trevino family and Lagorio family are not around. Instead, I met some people with a low level of cultivation?¡± The man suddenly had a gloomy face, and after thinking about it, he said very solemnly: ¡°The eldest master, the second master, and a lot of people from the Hunt family, The strong of the Trevino family, even the strong of the Lagorio family, are all dead. We were on the road and saw their bodies! Chapter 1396 Cloud¡¯s mouth twitched fiercely, and he was stunned, unable to believe what he heard. After a few seconds, he grabbed the man¡¯s cor and lifted him up, staring at him with hatred, he said, ¡°Come again? If you dare to tell a lie, I will tear you apart!¡± ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s true, ask them, they all saw the body, and in the weeds, we found the second young master¡¯s ring, the other party must have taken the things and thrown them aside!¡± The man¡¯s face was bitter, his voice trembled with fear as he took out the ring tremblingly and handed it to Cloud. Only then did Cloud let go of the other man and took the ring, his eyes flushed red, and he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Who the hell did this? He can actually kill my second brother, who has broken through to thete stage of the True God realm, whosebat power is even more unbelievable, it¡¯s really unexpected that he could actually¡­¡­¡± ¡°Master, we don¡¯t know who did it. By the time we got there, the body of the second master was being eaten by a group of wild wolves. If we were a little bitter, I¡¯m afraid we would not have been able to recognize that it was the Second Young Master.¡± Another Hunt¡¯s family member also said with a bitter face, ¡°Eldest Young Master, although the Second Young Master is usually stubborn, but he is indeed a rare master, he even gave us the pills he made from time to time. You must take revenge for him!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Cloud gritted his teeth with anger, clenched his fists, ¡°No matter who it is, I must avenge my brother!¡± ¡°But, Eldest Young Master, we don¡¯t even know who did this, how else can we avenge the Second Young Master?¡± After thinking about it, the man from the Hunt family frowned and asked. Cloud smiled coldly, with a vicious expression in his eyes, ¡°Is this not that simple? There are very few people who can kill my brother. As long as I find them and kill them all, then it will be considered as taking revenge for my brother.¡± There was a girl from the Hunt family. After thinking about it, she stepped forward and said, ¡°Master, I think that the eldestdy of the Cabello family is the most likely person!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Cloud frowned and asked immediately. ¡°The Second Young Master confessed to her on the street. This woman rejected the Second Young Master, and even kissed the White Family Young Master in front of the Second Young Master. Perhaps you were practising at your retreat. Anyway, I feel that this matter would definitely be a huge blow to the second young master!¡± ¡°You know, the second young master is a prideful person who dislikes getting embarrassed. Although he didn¡¯t say anything on the surface, he had said he didn¡¯t want to participate in the battle earlier on. However, he suddenly changed his mind and decided to participate. Isn¡¯t it for that woman? He must have met that woman and wanted to make a move on her, but he didn¡¯t expect to be killed by the other party instead!¡± The man immediately analysed and spoke to Cloud. After listening, Cloud nodded slowly, ¡°What you¡¯ve said is reasonable, it is very likely that Helena killed him, and my brother is a little too trusting of women. That woman must have first confused my brother with beauty, and while my brother was defenseless, she dealt my brother a fatal blow. Only then could she have a chance to kill my brother!¡± ¡°Yes, if the second young master was on the defensive, I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s really no one who could kill him in thispetition, but if the Second Young Master was not on the defensive, then it¡¯s different! So I feel that it was definitely this woman Helena who did it!¡± That man from the Hunt family, once again said with confidence, as if he had already seen what happened. ¡°Helena, I also think it is this woman. It is impossible for the Trevino family, and even less for the Lagorio family. The rtionship between the Norman family and our family is also very good. Therefore, there are not many remaining families!¡± Chapter 1397 Cloud shook his fist, ¡°That kid from the White family has a low cultivation base, and it is impossible for him to kill my brother. The rtionship between the Tudor family and several other families and our Hunt family is not very good, but not bad. There isn¡¯t much trouble between them and my brother normally. I think our main goal now is to find Helena, kill her, and avenge my second brother!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not long before thepetition is over now, perhaps in a few days. I guess, the other party has also reached Kobe Mountain, and the possibility of encountering the other party is greater than before!¡± Someone said immediately. ¡°Go!¡± Cloud waved his hand, and led the people to leave. ¡°Young Master, look over there, there is a group of peopleing over, it seems to be from the Trevino family, it¡¯s great, haha, our team is much stronger again!¡± There was a man who suddenly discovered something andughed. People from the Hunt family gathered more than two hundred people here, and there were more than one hundred people from the Trevino family who flew over. This adds up to four hundred people. ¡°Haha, look over there, the people from the Lagorio family over there also came over, quite a few too!¡± Cloud smiled and pointed to the other side, then slowly said, ¡°These guys, they are here in time. But, why are there only ny people from the Lagorio family, there¡¯s not even a hundred?¡± After the people from the Lagorio family came, Cloud directly asked the other party, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with your people? There are no masters, and the number is so small! Isn¡¯t it a good idea to gather here and besiege people from other families?¡± A man from the Lagorio family said with a sullen face, ¡°Master Hunt, our people are dead. Quite a lot, and I don¡¯t know how many people are still alive. Those who came to participate in thepetition this time were all masters and elites. On the way, we found many of our Lagorio family¡¯s strong men dead, this is the strength that we finally gathered after hard work!¡± Cloud was embarrassed. Originally, he thought he could gather nearly a thousand people here. He didn¡¯t expect that it was only at this time that five hundred people had gathered, which disappointed him alot. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s split up. Everyone pay attention to me. Once you find Helena, immediately notify me. I¡¯m going to kill this woman!¡± Cloud waved his hand for thest time. People continued to set off. ¡­ ¡± jackie, look here, there is another white token!¡± Danie found another white token, and flew over with great joy, and handed it directly to jackie. Helena on the side was embarrassed, ¡°Hey, Danie, why are you giving jackie everything?¡± Danie smiled, ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t it all the same? Isn¡¯t it alright? If you find the token, let jackie put it in a separate ring. At the end, shall we distribute it in proportion?¡± ¡°Haha, Miss Danie, you are too enthusiastic, this is your brother-inw, your sister will be jealous if she sees this!¡± Rufus was on the sidelines and smiled heartily, ¡°But, it can¡¯t be helped. My elder brother is so attractive. If I were a woman, I would like him too, not to mention Miss Danie.¡± Chapter 1398 ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± Danie gave Rufus a fierce look, but she felt ashamed in her heart. This Rufus is really talking about her heart. If she was not afraid of the Hunt family, she would have already let the whole world know that jackie was her boyfriend. ¡°Master jackie, there is a group of people from the Freeman family ahead!¡± After flying for a while, everyone stopped a second-ss member of the Freeman family. There were more than 20 people from the Freeman family. After they saw jackie and others in front of them, they were really frightened. ¡°My God, you saw that right? Those people from these three families are all gathered together!¡± A man from the Freeman family said with a gloomy face. ¡°There are seven hundred people from the three families. How did they get together? Especially the White family, there are so many here!¡± There was also a woman who was also bitter and felt helpless. Facing these Freeman family members, jackie couldn¡¯t help but smile. The strength of this family was actually very good. When theypeted with the White family for the position of the eighthrgest family, they had a few powerful ones and they were strongpetitors. However, the White Family developed faster and faster, and finally won thismendable position. ¡°Hand over the token and your spirited grass, we won¡¯t hurt you!¡± jackie smiled lightly and said to the other party. ¡°You want our tokens?¡± When a guy heard it, he was immediately happy, and immediately said: ¡°Thank you, Master jackie, and thank you, Master jackie!¡± ¡°Quick, quick! Everyone, take out all your tokens!¡± Another Freeman family master actually started to help collect tokens. After collecting tokens from more than 20 of them, they respectfully handed them to jackie. ¡°If I can persuade you, it¡¯s better to go down the mountain. After all, the further you get into the mountain, the more people will have a higher level of cultivation. Among you, there are not many of you who are true god level. If you go up the mountain like this, if you meet the People of the Hunt family, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t even be able to save your lives!¡± jackie looked at them and actually persuaded them: ¡°After all, if you go down the mountain and find a ce to rest for a few days, the game will be over. Judging from the current situation of your family, you can¡¯t actually get a high ranking, right?¡± ¡°Master jackie is right. I think so too. Our Freeman family is actually not without true spiritual cultivation. There were also some of the masters in the original Freeman family, but some were killed by people from the Hunt family or Trevino family before, and we all managed to survive to this day!¡± There was a man from the Freeman family, after sighing, he said to the others ¡°I think we should go down the mountain and find a cave to hide and wait for the end of the game. This time everyone tried their best, and we still got some spiritual grass along the way. The rewards for thispetition are just the same. Except for the top three, it¡¯s better to find more spiritual grass in this forest!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 1399 The Freeman family members obeyed jackie¡¯s persuasion and went down the mountain together. ¡°You are really kind enough. You don¡¯t want to grab their spirit grass, but you actually let them go down the mountain!¡± After the opponent had left, Helena looked at jackie and couldn¡¯t help but smile indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for them to live this long. Moreover, this time they met us. If they meet people from the Hunt family, even though their cultivation base is low, the people from the Hunt family may not let them go.¡± jackie looked at the top of the mountain with a little more solemn expression in his eyes. The closer the distance to the top of the mountain, the greater the chance of encountering Cloud at that time. I am afraid that there will be a battle with him sooner orter. Everyone continued to move forward, another two days passed, and only five days were left before the end of the game. jackie and others finally saw arge group of people from a distance. At this time, jackie and others had gathered a lot of people from the White family, the Cabello family, and the Tudor family. In total, there were 800 people, and the other group had 600 people. ¡°Master jackie, it¡¯s the Hunt family, the Trevino family, and the Lagorio family. There are quite a few people, but they seem to be less than us!¡± Beth looked at the distance and said to jackie. ¡°The three families are indeed united. I think today, it¡¯s time for revenge!¡± Rufus saw that it was the other party and squeezed his fist angrily. After Helena thought for a while, she said to jackie, ¡± jackie, I think so, and you and I will attack Cloud for a while. There should be few other masters on their side. We should have more True God Realm masters then they have though! The two of us have a great chance of joining hands to kill Cloud!¡± jackie frowned, and finally looked at the people solemnly: ¡°Everyone should pay attention when the time comes. Don¡¯t let the opponents run away. This battle may be thest battle between us and them. If they escape, it may not be a good thing!¡± ¡°Have you heard that? At that time, you must drag the enemy hard and kill them all. Otherwise, if we let them go out and they tell the Hunt family, After so many people have died, they will definitely be very angry. But this is what they forced us to do. Think about our dead brothers and sisters, it¡¯s time to avenge them!¡± Rufus also said loudly. ¡°Master, Master, I finally found you!¡± On the other side, not far away, a man from the Hunt family quickly flew over, looking at Cloud excitedly. Cloud looked at the other party, nodded and then looked ahead solemnly: ¡°I originally thought that we have a lot of people, and we can defeat these families. I really didn¡¯t expect that people from the other three families would actually also gather together!¡± The man who had just flown over looked at the front and suddenly said angrily: ¡°That jackie is also here? Young Master, are you going to avenge the Second Young Master?¡± Cloud listened. His face sank: ¡°What do you mean? You know, who killed my brother? Could it be jackie?¡± The man nodded. ¡°Yes, I was with the second young master, so I saw when the situation was not right, I ran away immediately. Fortunately, I had a flying sword and everyone fled away. I only managed to escape, but the second young master and the other Hunt family members were killed by them!¡± ¡± jackie, is so strong?¡± Cloud was shocked. He always thought that Helena would kill his brother, but he did not expect that it was jackie. Chapter 1400 ¡°Yes, Master Cloud, I saw it with my own eyes! This kid killed the second master!¡± The man was very angry: ¡°However, I believe this kid is definitely not your opponent this time. That kid is looking for death!¡± ¡± Revenge is possible!¡± Cloud¡¯s expression was unusually solemn: ¡°It¡¯s just that, if this is the case and this kid is so powerful. I¡¯m afraid he and I will fight for a lot of time. At that time, there will be more people in the other party than us, and we are afraid that many people will die!¡± When the people of the The Trevino family and the Lagorio family heard this, each of them looked a little unsightly. What they originally thought was that they could get on the thighs of the Hunt family and kill as many masters as possible when the timees, and the Hunt family promised to give them a lot of benefits after the incident ispleted. If theye down, they will be able to Rise, and family forces like the White Family and Tudor Family will decline. At that time, they will definitely be able to directly be a rtively high power in addition to the Hunt family after two or three years. Unexpectedly, this time it seems that the White family, the Tudor family and the Cabello family are all united together. They even seem to have noticed that we are uniting together and besieging their people. If this continues, I am afraid there will be a lot of sacrifices. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? It¡¯s time now. Could it be that your two families still want to go back?¡± Cloud seemed to see the hesitation of the Trevino family and the Lagorio family. His face suddenly sank, and he looked at them hatefully. ¡°No, no, no such idea!¡± People from the two families waved their hands in a hurry. they didn¡¯t want to offend Cloud! ¡°Then follow me!¡± Cloud waved his hand and said directly. ¡°Master, you see, the other party actually flew over to us, it seems that he has found us!¡± A woman from the Hunt family was surprised when she looked at the front. Cloud snorted coldly: ¡°Hmph, I think they saw us as being little bit less than them, but they don¡¯t know that I am here!¡± After finishing speaking, he took some people with him and went straight ahead. Soon, the people on both sides stopped and confronted each other. ¡± jackie, I heard that you killed my brother, right? Today is your death day!¡± Cloud looked at jackie hatefully. The rtionship between the two brothers was very good. Although Chet didn¡¯t like to practice before, the pills he made, every time a new pill was refined, he would give the first pill to his big brother, which moved Cloud¡¯s heart very much. ¡°Is it my death day? Are you sure?¡± jackie smiled coldly: ¡°Since you already know that I killed your brother, then today, none of the people here will escape!¡± After jackie finished speaking, He waved his hand directly and said, ¡°Listen to me, surround them here!¡± Suddenly, all the people behind him flew out in an orderly manner, enclosing the group of people on the opposite side. ¡°You¡¯re trying to keep us from escaping? Let¡¯s see if you can actually do that!¡± Cloud directly flew higher, then flipped his palm, and a sword appeared in his hand, injecting aura into it. ¡°Mid-grade spirit weapon ?¡± After jackie felt the fluctuation of the sword, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he flew up in a sh taking out his sword. Helena also flew up in a sh, and then smiled at the other party: ¡°Master Cloud, today, we both fight you!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1401-1450 Chapter 1401-1450 Chapter 1401 ¡°You really think that the both of you can take me on? I would like to see you try! ¡± Cloud snorted coldly, his eyes full of mockery. ¡°Kill!¡± Below the trio, the fight had already begun. In just a short while, several people had already been killed. ¡°Master Hunt, you have to fight hard, I am afraid we can¡¯t hold on for too long!¡± A man of the Trevino Family in the early stage of True God Realm said. As he looked ahead, with a grave look, after all, not only did they have a significantly lesser number of people aspared to jackie and the others, they also did not have as many masters in the True God Realm. Not to mention Venus and Rufus¡¯s fighting power were extremely terrifying, far stronger than they were. Therefore, in his heart, he was worried. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you in a while, as long as I kill these two dogs, those other people are nothing!¡± Cloud smiled coldly. In his opinion, the only people qualified to fight with him were jackie and Helena. As for the others, they were nothing. Besides, he didn¡¯t care about the lives of other people at all. Aside from the deaths of the Hunt family members where he would feel a little distressed, The Trevino family and the Lagorio family¡¯s lives were not important to him. . The only thing he thought about now was to kill jackie and Helena in front of him. After all, if it weren¡¯t for these two people, his brother would not be dead. ¡°These two dogs? You are the dog!¡± When Helena heard that the other party actually insulted her like this, her face turned blue with anger. As the dignified Cabello familydy, when has she been insulted like this? She almost exploded with anger, and immediately injected aura into her sword, looking at the opponent with malice and hatred. ¡°Hehe, won¡¯t you admit it? You¡¯ve only known each other for a short time, and you¡¯ve already slept together. What would it be if it was not a couple of dogs?¡± Cloudughed, still contemptuous. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± Helena couldn¡¯t help it anymore and directly shed out with a sword facing the front. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Suddenly, a terrifying spirit pike flew out, carrying a lot of sword qi, forming a long sh. ¡°Just you?¡± Cloud looked at it, and also smiled coldly, followed by a sword strike. ¡°Swoosh!¡± It was also an aura pulse that flew out directly, carrying a lot of energy, and the two attacks instantly collided in the middle. ¡°Boom!¡± With a loud noise, Helena¡¯s attack was quickly destroyed by the opponent and the opponent¡¯s aura pulse, with a little bit of sword energy went straight to her. Helena shed and flew out several meters, only to narrowly dodge the other party¡¯s attack, her face slightly sunk. The other party¡¯s cultivation level was the same as hers, but hisbat power was obviously much higher than hers. ¡°me sh!¡± jackie¡¯s eyes condensed slightly, and he kept pouring spirit energy into the sword in his hand. then suddenly jumped up and shed out with one sword. ¡°Swoosh!¡± A me-like sh, with a long tail, came straight towards Cloud. ¡°This guy¡¯s attack is really not that simple!¡± Cloud looked at it and his face instantly became serious. Chapter 1402 ¡°Boy, I really didn¡¯t expect that an illegitimate son who came back from the world could kill my brother, but today I want to avenge him!¡± Cloud¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. A terrible aura radiated from his body, and immediately shed out with his sword. At this moment, outside the huge blue light curtain, everyone was staring at the same spot. Especially Jared and others of the Hunt family. He originally thought that the tworger light groups must be theirs. After all, their Hunt family and Lagorio family also have the Trevino family, and they had a private agreement before. He said that after the event ispleted, there will be a lot of spirit grass and pills to be given to the two families, and the three will work together to clean up the masters of other families. Therefore, people from other families werepletely unprepared. The three of them gathered together one after another to jointly besiege the masters of other families who were alone, and it would surely be able to achieve very good results. However, what he couldn¡¯t think of was that after two huge groups of light spots hit together, they actually fought. ¡°It¡¯s a fight. There are a lot of people. Both sides don¡¯t seem to be members of the same family. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many people?¡± After thinking about it, the second elder of the Hunt family took a step forward and spoke softly to Jared. Said: ¡°Master, looking at it like this, it seems that people from other families have united and started fighting with our people. If you guess right, this must be the final battle. After all, there are not many days left and people in other ces are scattered!¡± Jared nodded, and finally smiled coldly: ¡°If the person who killed my son is among them, I hope Cloud can avenge his younger brother!¡± On the other side, the other Master¡¯s people stared at the ce above the light curtain, all guessing what was going on. ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know what happened to Master jackie!¡± Titus next to Nash was slightly worried: ¡°After all, the young master offended the second young master of the Hunt family, and he also offended the Norman family. Now the Lagorio family hates us, although the young master is not afraid of the Lagorio family, the Hunt family and Norman family, they can be troublesome!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Nash was silent for several seconds before saying: ¡°There should be no problem. After all, jackie has an Ultimate Grade Spiritual Weapon in his hands. Yes, even though his cultivation base is a little bit lower than those of the top masters, but with that spirit weapon to help him increase hisbat power, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem if you think about it!¡± But, There is still some worry in his heart. The eldest master of the Hunt family, who is very powerful, is said to be close to the peak of the True God Realm! Titus smiled bitterly, and then said: ¡°Master jackie does have an Ultimate Grade Weapon. but it is precisely because of this that such a treasure is more likely to make people jealous. Therefore, I am really afraid that this thing will cause jealousy and will cause murder!¡± After Titus said so, Nash was also a little worried. However, after thinking about it, he said, ¡°I believe in my son. Besides, it¡¯s useless for us to be anxious now. We can only wait. We only have a few days. When the timees, everyone wille out and we will know.¡± ¡­ At this time, on the Kobe Mountains hillside, jackie and Cloud¡¯s attacks bombarded together. A dazzling light made jackie close his eyes. The terrible shock wave spread out from the attacking ce to the surroundings, making people feel that the space there was slightly shaking. However, jackie soon discovered that his attack was actually simr to Cloud¡¯s attack. After a while, the two actually canceled each other out. This time, the two attacks were on the same level. ¡°That is amazing, now I ampletely convinced that you killed my brother! You really have such strength!¡± After the light dissipated, Cloud stared at jackie firmly. He knew very well that his attack just now, even a master like Helena, would not have been able to withstand it. However, jackie¡¯s attack was actually comparable to his attack. Chapter 1403 ¡± jackie, we should attack him together!¡± Helena on the side looked at jackie, and then said to jackie. ¡°Okay!¡± jackie nodded, and the two of them shed out with their swords together. This time, Helena also used a very good martial skill. The sword energy went straight ahead like a shooting star, while jackie also used the second-rank low-level martial art just now, zing sh. He believed that if two people attack at the same time, if the other party still uses the same attack as just now, that it will not be so easy to defend against. ¡°Double Dragon Fist!¡± Unexpectedly, Cloud at this time actually put away the sword, then clenched his fists, and at the same time the two fists sted out together. Suddenly, two huge aura dragons appeared. After the long dragons appeared, they looked lifelike with a touch of majesty. After a roar, they rushed forward. jackie¡¯s attack quickly fell on it, and there was a short stalemate with the long dragon. However, on the other side, Helena¡¯s attack only held up for a quick second. Her sh was quickly destroyed, and the long dragon came straight to her, although most of it was consumed, some was left. There was an impact, and it still sted her body, sending her flying back several tens of meters. Helena gasped for air and blood trickled from her mouth, her face turned pale in an instant. ¡°This guy is really strong. I only heard that he is very good before. I have never fought against him before. Only when I fought against him did I know how great his strength is!¡± Helena wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth with her hands, she sat there shocked. The martial arts used by the opponent is also very powerful, it can actually deal with two people at the same time. but this attack power is not bad at all. I am afraid, at least it is a second-rank intermediate martial art. On jackie¡¯s side, after the attack was over, he discovered that the attacks of the two were once again offset. Obviously, this time, the attacks of the two were almost the same. ¡°Not bad!¡± Cloud looked at jackie, and then sneered: ¡°However, I didn¡¯t fully disy my strength just now. My martial arts only used 70% of mybat power. What¡¯s next? I want to see how you deal with it!¡± Chapter 1404 ¡°Seventh floor!¡± The other party¡¯s words made jackie and Helena nce at each other, and there was a gloomy look in their eyes. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you scared?¡± Cloudughed, with a smug look on his face: ¡°Even if you two are scared, it¡¯s useless. Even if you kneel down and beg me, I won¡¯t let you off. Today, I want to avenge my brother!¡± After Cloud finished speaking, he clenched his fists, and the aura on it surged again. This time the fluctuation of the aura on the fist was even stronger than before. ¡°Ancient Swords!¡± jackie didn¡¯t dare to be careless, and directly disyed his second-rank advanced martial skills. Suddenly, a series of aura and sword energy were intertwined, and turned into a flying sword with a fierce aura. After the flying sword appeared, it went straight ahead with a terrible offensive. ¡°Falcon sh!¡± Helena also unleashed an attack that she was proud of. As she shed out with a sword, aura condensed, and wings stretched out as a two-foot-long spiritual eagle appeared. With a terrible cry, it swooped straight ahead. Cloud once again sted out two huge dragons. The dragons looked bigger and longer than before, and the degree of solidity waspletely iparable when they were usedst time. One of them fell with Helena¡¯s attack. Helena¡¯s terrifying aura falcon was quickly destroyed. The terrifying aura dragon, with the remaining remaining power, went straight to her again. ¡°That¡¯s not good!¡± Looking at the remaining aura dragon, Helena¡¯s face turned pale with fright. She clearly felt that this time the opponent¡¯s attack, the remaining energy was two or three times more terrifying than the previous one. Even if she immediately formed an aura shield, it would be of little use as once she was hit by this attack, it was certain death. However, jackie¡¯s flying swords kept shing with the dragon, and afterone sword was defeated, another flying sword immediately reced it, and there were hundreds of such flying swords, which kept consuming the energy in the long dragon. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Just when Helena thought she was dead, jackie came to her in a sh, flipped his palm, took out the tortoise-shell shield, and immediately blocked it. The shield grew bigger, and it actually defended both people behind it. When all of this was just finished, the remaining energy of the aura dragon fell on the shield. With a loud sound, both jackie and Helena were sted out and flew backwards more than ten feet away, only then barely stabilizing their figures. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Helena immediately looked at jackie, feeling grateful. Fortunately, jackie showed up in time. Otherwise, she would be seriously injured if she hadn¡¯t died. ¡°I¡¯m okay!¡± jackie turned his head and smiled, then looked ahead, his face was full of joy, ¡°His attack, he can¡¯t hold on for much longer!¡± Helena looked at the hand that jackie was holding the shield with, the right hand was actually shattered by the powerful force, blood flowed out from there dripping on the ground below, and jackie actually said it was okay. At this moment, Helena¡¯s heart was full of gratitude, and in her heart, there was a strange thought, that is, if this man was really her boyfriend, how great it would be! It is a pity that this guy was not her man, he was instead the man of her own sister. She sighed silently in her heart before she looked into the distance. Chapter 1405 Sure enough, the long dragon that met jackie¡¯s wave sword attack in front was obviously unable to hold on. It was attacked by the flying swords and finally cracked, and then shattered into pieces. But jackie¡¯s flying swords actually had more than a dozen des, with indomitable momentum, they flew forward. ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible!¡± Cloud shook his head one after another, unable to believe this fact at all. His expression was extremely gloomy in an instant. Seeing that those flying swords were getting closer and closer to him, Cloud condensed an aura shield on his body andpletely wrapped himself in it, then turned and flew straight into the distance. Cloud¡¯s speed was very fast, but the swords quickly caught up with Cloud and attacked. They were blocked by his aura shield at first but soon broke the shield. One of the flying swordsnded on his thigh, and where the flying sword had hit, blood quickly appeared. Although Cloud blocked the other de, it still cut his clothes and left a slice on his arm. ¡°Ah!¡± Cloud yelled in pain. ¡°So you want to leave?¡± jackie saw that Cloud wanted to escape, he put away the shield, held his sword in his hand, and ran after him. Cloud¡¯s speed was too fast. In a sh, he went straight down the mountain and rushed into the woods. jackie¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t slow either. He followed closely behind him. He didn¡¯t want this guy to escape. If this guy escaped, there would be endless troubles. ¡°Boy, don¡¯t force me¡­¡± Cloud saw jackie chasing closer and closer. His speed was obviously slower than jackie. When he gritted his teeth, he flipped his palm and took out a pill and swallowed it. ¡°Ah!¡± After swallowing the pill, Cloud¡¯s face immediately showed a hideous color, and his eye went bloodshot. His whole aura fluctuated violently. He stopped moving, but the fluctuations in his body were climbing. ¡°Boy, you forced me. Although using this pill, my cultivation might fall a little bit, but if I can kill you two, that¡¯s worth it, haha!¡± Cloudughed loudly, with an expression on his face of madness. ¡°What kind of pill did this guy swallow? Actually, his aura is getting stronger, and this kind of increase makes me feel that he is already at the peak of True God Realm!¡± Helena looked forward in surprise, her heart dropping in fear. ¡°This guy must have taken some kind of very taboo pill, which allowed his cultivation level to be forcibly improved in a short time. However, listening to his words, this cultivation level should notst long. There should also be bacsh in the follow-up, which will make him unable to keep his original cultivation base, and he will lose some of his cultivation base.¡± jackie looked forward sternly, and said: ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a pill. How long can the effect be maintained? Now, that¡¯s really troublesome!¡± Chapter 1406 ¡°What should I do? If his cultivation base breaks through, it will be troublesome. It seems that he has broken through. This kind of strength was not there just now!¡± Helena said with a gloomy face, as she looked at jackie with some worry. jackie looked behind him, then said, ¡°If we really can¡¯t beat him, then the others will be in trouble. Although we are at an advantage over there, it will definitely not stay if we continue to fight. I think you need to go over there and help them kill those other people first. I will find a way to divert Cloud away!¡± ¡°What!¡± After Helena listened, she took a breath: ¡°Are you crazy? The two of us have finally got the upper hand just now and hurt him. If it weren¡¯t for having two of us, we would not be his opponent. If you lead him away by yourself, you will die.¡± Unexpectedly, jackie was very firm, and smiled bitterly: ¡°Now there is no better way. The other people from the Hunt family, from the Trevino family, and from the Lagorio family must be killed. This is a once- in-a-lifetime opportunity. They killed many of us. We can¡¯t let them run this time. Also, we can¡¯t let Cloud get out alive!¡± ¡°I also know that we can¡¯t let him go out alive, but now With his cultivation base, the two of us are not his opponents when we join forces. If you go by yourself, aren¡¯t you going to die?¡± Helena was still very worried and frowned, bit her red lips, and she knew he was right in her heart. She was worried about jackie and she was afraid he would be killed trying to divert Cloud away. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have this flying sword. He wants to kill me. It¡¯s not that easy. Besides, my flying sword is the fastest. He won¡¯t be able to catch up with me. I will draw him away from you guys. After killing the other people, find a ce to hide, preferably outside the forest, just wait to get out!¡± After jackie thought for a while, he said again: ¡°As long as I survive, I will also look for you at that time. Don¡¯t worry, mybat power and this flying sword will make it difficult for him to kill me!¡± ¡°Okay, Be careful, then!¡± Helena bit her lips, and after flying a distance ahead, she reluctantly turned her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t die! Otherwise, Danie will be sad, and Your wife, daughter, and your parents are all at home waiting for you to go back!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m too strong to die!¡± After jackie heard this, his heart warmed slightly. Helena, without looking back, she flew back to the fighting ce in front of her. Seeing that Helena flew back to help, Danie, who was fighting, was overjoyed: ¡°Great, have you killed that guy? Our side also killed many of them, haha , If you and jackie bothe back to help, none of them can get away!¡± The situation here is really very good. Only dozens of people died here, and the opponent has already lost more than two hundred people, and now the gap in the number of people is muchrger than before. The cultivation base has suppressed the opponent again, and the opponent¡¯s people have no chance to break through. Therefore, as long as jackie and Helena win, they will be killed faster. ¡°No, why did Helenae back?¡± The Lagorio family, Trevino family, and Hunt family were shocked when they saw that Helena came back. They didn¡¯t have much morale to look forward to so they were desperately waiting for the young master toe back to turn things around. ¡°Damn, you shouldn¡¯t listen to Cloud. Didn¡¯t he say that he could solve the other party quickly?¡± A man from the Trevino family was even more furious. All of a sudden, they were in trouble. Chapter 1407 Helena looked at Danie, and shed forward with her sword. In order to prevent Danie from worrying, she smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay, the young master has suffered a serious injury, and now jackie can handle it alone. He asked me toe and help, and he wille over after killing Cloud!¡± ¡°Really? I know he will do it. Let¡¯s kill everyone!¡± Danie was very happy after hearing this, and upon hearing this, everyone¡¯s morale rose sharply, and they attacked desperately. Not to mention, Helena¡¯s lie was really useful. After Rufus and the others heard them, their morale rose sharply. However the opponents didn¡¯t have any fighting spirit anymore. Hearing these words, one by one they became a mess, and he didn¡¯t even think about resisting. They all thought about how to rush out and escape. Under such circumstances, the killing was getting faster and faster, and the casualties on the White Family¡¯s side were not much. ¡­ ¡°Boy, you dare to stay alone, then I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± In the sky not far away, Cloud looked at jackie hatefully, and there was an extremely violent aura all over his body. His muscles bulged a lot, and they seemed to be full of strength. ¡°Haha,e on, your brother should be damned, he dared to snatch my woman, he deserved to die!¡± Fearing that the other party would not chase him, jackie threw out his taunt and then jumped on top of the flying sword. He said: ¡°Hah if you want to kill me, then you have to see if you can catch up with me first!¡± After speaking, jackie controlled the flying sword and went straight ahead. ¡°He actually said my brother deserved to die, you deserve to die!¡± Cloud, who was about to lose his sanity because of the side effects of the pill, was even more angry when he heard what jackie said. Hepletely forgot about the battle raging and turned directly into an afterimage, and chased after jackie in front of him. Seeing that the other party was about to catch up with him, jackie deliberately sped up a little bit. ¡°Come on, haha, you can¡¯t even chase after me, and you want to kill me!¡± jackieughed, and he was very grateful. After all, with the help of an Ultimate Grade Spiritual Weapon, his flight speed is really fast. The opponent¡¯s currentbat effectiveness is indeed good, but it is not so easy to catch up with him. In addition, he flickered from left to right, so even though Cloud wanted to attack him, there was no way. ¡°Bastard, just you wait!¡± Cloud yelled. After a while, the two disappeared out of sight of everyone. After a while, Danie still didn¡¯t see jackiee back. Then she looked back and suddenly her face sank: ¡°Eldest sister, where is jackie? Why are he and Cloud both gone?¡± Helena didn¡¯t know how to answer. After thinking about it, she said: ¡°Maybe Cloud wanted to escape and jackie chased him.¡± Chapter 1408 ¡°If that is the case then that would be great!¡± Danie didn¡¯t know that Helena was lying to her. After hearing this, she was rather happy. Everyone continued to kill the enemy, and those who were left all were killed by the people here. ¡°This is great, less than a hundred people died. This time, it is a big victory, haha!¡± Rufusughed, ecstatic at the oue and victory. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really great. This time, it¡¯s revenge for those who died!¡± Venus alsoughed extremely excited, feeling extremely happy in her heart. ¡°This time, the Hunt family, the Trevino family, and the Lagorio family have suffered too much. Although there must be a lot of masters in their family, those who can participate in thepetition are all rtively good, right? They have lost so many masters, I¡¯m sure that people from these three families will cry and faint when they find out!¡± Yule was also extremely happy, while the others were beginning to pack their spoils. Danie frowned because she found that Helena didn¡¯t seem to be as happy as everyone else. She was frowning and always looking in a certain direction. ¡°Sister, why isn¡¯t jackieing back? If Cloud was injured before, then he shoulde back soon!¡± Danie flew to the side of Helena, and then said again: ¡°Hey are you really worried about your boyfriend?¡± Helena looked at Danie, her eyes were a little red, and she didn¡¯t know how to tell her sister. Her sister was too innocent, and really believed everything she said. She just didn¡¯t have the heart to make any jokes with her. ¡°Sister, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Danie saw the eldest sister like this, and knew in her heart that something might be wrong, and immediately asked anxiously: ¡°Eldest sister, where is jackie? Why hasn¡¯t hee back? Let¡¯s go find him, okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, girl, why hasn¡¯t my brothere back yet?¡± Rufus who flew over also looked at Helena with expectation. Opening her mouth, Helena said to everyone embarrassed: ¡± jackie, jackie ran away!¡± ¡°Ran?¡± Everyone stared at them, wondering what Helena meant. ¡°Cloud took a pill, and the pill was so powerful that it made him reach the peak of the True God Realm instantly. For everyone¡¯s safety, jackie led him away and told me toe back and help everyone kill the other Hunt family members!¡± Helena bit her lips, and then said the whole thing in one breath: ¡°He has led Cloud away now, and I don¡¯t know how is he doing now!¡± ¡°The Peak of the True God Realm?¡± Chapter 1409 Danie was dumbfounded, and Cloud was very powerful in thete stage of True God Realm. If he really had the cultivation base of True God Realm Peak, jackie couldn¡¯t beat the opponent at all. ¡°What? Isn¡¯t it dangerous? What if he dies? How can he be like this? How can I exin to my father when I go back!¡± Yule was very anxious, her eyes were red, she didn¡¯t know what to do. Although she and jackie are only half-brothers and sisters, jackie is very good to everyone and took good care of her, at least much better than Lance. Therefore, When she heard that jackie was being chased by Cloud, her heart was suddenly worried. ¡°Hey, if he doesn¡¯t lead Cloud away, when Cloud kills us, he would definitelye and help here. At that time, you would all die here!¡± Helena sighed and said: ¡± jackie¡¯s choice is to sacrifice himself and save us all. However, he said, he has that flying sword, and the flying sword is very fast. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡± ¡°Sister, Cloud¡¯s speed is fast, but the Hunt family is the strongest family among the Shadow Family¡¯s, and their background is the most profound. Have you forgotten that there are some other things that they had previously obtained from the mysterious and dangerous ce? They have a talisman paper that can increase ones¡¯ speed!¡± Danie was anxious and flew forward: ¡°No, I¡¯m going to help him, if he dies, what could I do!¡± A few people saw this scene and werepletely stunned. Something has happened to jackie and is seems that Danie is more worried than Helena? It seemed that Danie was jackie¡¯s girlfriend. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Helena flew directly up and grabbed Danie: ¡°Danie, don¡¯t be impulsive. you can¡¯t catch up with them, even if you catch up, you can¡¯t help anything. Your cultivation base is not good at all, even with my cultivation base it won¡¯t be helpful to go!¡± Speaking of this, Helena said with a solemn expression: ¡°Before, when jackie and I attacked him, if jackie had not been very powerful and helped me, I¡¯m afraid I would have been killed. Now that Cloud has broken through, for us to go is to die!¡± ¡°Sister, but, but¡­¡± Danie was anxious and didn¡¯t know what to do, she suddenly realized that she is talented, but she was lazy and only trained for fun. Though her talent can be said to be very good, it¡¯s not better than Helena¡¯s talent. It¡¯s a pity that she waszy and that she is still in the early stage of the True God Realm. Now that jackie is in danger, she realizes that her cultivation base is really so powerless, and then she realizes that she is really still not strong enough. ¡°The third sister, the eldest sister is right. You couldn¡¯t even catch up. Even if you catch up, you won¡¯t be able to help you much. Instead, it will drag jackie down!¡± Venus also took two steps forward and was very serious and said: ¡°Let¡¯s first look at the spoils which are divided, ording to the previous agreement, the White family gets 40 percent of it. This is a victory, an unprecedented victory, it is because jackie has helped us!¡± Here, Venus paused, and then said again: ¡°The only thing we can do is not to mess with jackie, and then pray that he can live!¡± ¡°Cloud¡¯s cultivation base is so high, and there are such terrible charms. The talisman will definitely allow him to catch up with jackie and jackie will definitely be killed by that time. How can he still have a chance to live!¡± Danie still was in despair, and the more she thought about it, the more she got scared, but she did realize that in this case, jackie¡¯s choice was obviously the best. ¡°That¡¯s right, jackie said, the pill should also have a certain time limit. He should just wait until that time. Moreover, the pill also has a backwards effect. Once the time passes, Cloud¡¯s cultivation base will fall far, and the injury will not be light. At that time, Cloud will definitely die!¡± Helena quickly thought of something, and persuaded Danie: ¡± jackie has that flying sword, he only needs to stick to it, he will definitely be able to survive!¡± Chapter 1410 Hearing what Helena said, although she was still very worried, Danie felt a little relieved in her heart. At least, jackie still has some hope, as long as he persists, there is hope of winning. Although, this hope does not seem to be great. ¡°Hey, what shall we do now? Wait for him here?¡± Finally, Danie sighed and couldn¡¯t help but ask Helena. Those other people also looked at Helena. After all, jackie is not here now, and Helena¡¯s cultivation base is also the strongest. Moreover, everyone thinks she is jackie¡¯s girlfriend. Since jackie is not here and Helena¡¯s cultivation base is also the strongest. If he is not are not here, they should listen to her. Helena saw everyone¡¯s eyes on her, and then slowly said, ¡± jackie said, let us leave Kobe Mountain. Anyway, this game is about to end. Let us try our best to go to the outskirts of the forest. If he survives, he wille to us. we just need to go to the periphery of the forest and find a ce to wait for him!¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s go down first, fly for a few hours, and wait for everyone to rest for a night. When the time comes, everyone can heal their wounds, and those who replenish their aura will replenish the aura in their body. We will continue to set off tomorrow morning and go straight to the outskirts of the forest!¡± Danie nodded, and she also understood that now she can only pray silently for jackie in her heart. ¡­ ¡°The battle there is over, and many people have died!¡± At this time, outside, staring at the people in the previous spot of light, they were also full of emotion. In thispetition, almost half of the people have died now, which made many people feel very heavy. ¡°Master, the remaining group of people is the crowded group of people. Hey, needless to say, it must be the young master, he took revenge on the second young master!¡± The First Elder of the Hunt family smiled, his face full of triumph: ¡°It seems that the group of people with few people must be the misceneous army of other families. Haha, they must have discovered something wrong, and this is only temporary. They got together and wanted to resist. It¡¯s a pity that there are too few masters. Haha, it was solved by our young master so quickly!¡± ¡°Yeah, great, it¡¯s finally revenge!¡± Jared nodded, and was slightly happy. Although this time, he did pay a great price, but he believed that the masters of other families must have died. They all lost more than their Hunt family, Trevino family, and Lagorio family. In this way, the status of their Hunt family was stabilized. Masters Trevino and Trenton looked at each other, and both nodded slightly. Obviously, they also knew in their hearts that they were the real winners this time. Especially Trenton, when he thought that jackie had already died, he was sofortable in his heart. His daughter¡¯s hatred was more than half repaid. However, this is not enough. The only thing left is Nash¡¯s head. He believes that within two years, they will definitely be stronger. When they find the opportunity, they will do well with the Hunt family and the Trevino family. When the timees, they will find a reason to destroy the White Family, that will be a joy. The people of the White family, and the people of the Cabello family, were actually worried. They also saw the situation on the light curtain, therge group of light spots, and the other small group of light spots. They also think that it is mostly a team organized by the Hunt family. Who can organize so many people and has such a powerful person? I am afraid that only the Hunt family can do it. ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t know what happened to Master jackie. The situation on the light curtain looks terrible. I hope Master jackie will not be among the hundreds of people just now!¡± Titus sighed from the sidelines. He was obviously worried for jackie: ¡°If there is anything wrong with Master jackie, then our loss will be great. Not to mention Master jackie, just the sword is a great loss!¡± ¡°Hey, just wait!¡± Nash sighed and closed his eyes. He was also worried, but worry was useless. He could only wait outside. Chapter 1411 ¡°Haha Cloud,e on, don¡¯t you want to avenge your brother? First you have to catch up with me if you want to take revenge, else you can dream on!¡± Inside the dome, above the forest, jackie controlled the flying sword to fly quickly. keeping a distance where Cloud could not attack him at all, and turned his head andughed at the opponent. ¡°Boy, do you think I can¡¯t catch up with you?¡± Cloud gritted his teeth with anger, flipped his palm, directly took out a piece of talisman paper, and injected some aura into the talisman. The paper gave out some light, and Cloud stuck the paper on his body, and his speed suddenly increased more than twice. ¡°What!¡± jackie had never seen such a treasure. Seeing that the distance between the two of them was getting closer, he took a breath of fright, and his face instantly became a little ugly. He didn¡¯t dare to tease him anymore. After all, he had already flown so far, and Danie and others should also bepletely safe. However, he found that even if he had used his speed to the extreme this time, Cloud¡¯s speed was still faster, and the distance from him was getting closer. ¡°Damn, what kind of paper is this on his body! Actually¡­¡± jackie was so angry, and at this time, Cloud had already clenched his fists and sted out at him. Two terrifying long dragons appeared again with a kind of rolling dragon,ing straight in front of jackie, giving him a very powerful sense of oppression. jackie looked back and saw that the huge dragon of aura came straight towards him and he was not fast enough. He moved to the left and right, there was no way to avoid it. If it fell on him, then he would definitely be dead. ¡°I can only fight!¡± jackie gritted his teeth, stopped, let the flying sword float directly in front of him, then held it in the palm of his hand, and shed out towards the front. ¡°Ancient Swords!¡± jackie used his highest-level martial arts wave swords again, and immediately in front of him an aura of a flying sword appeared. It looked quite fierce and flew forward. It went straight to the two spiritual dragons. Suddenly, there was a terrible roar. jackie was taken aback for a moment, and immediately flew straight ahead. After all, his own attack should be able to resist for a few seconds. Now that he can buy himself a few more seconds, he may have won time to survive. A loud noise rang out behind him, and after holding on for two seconds, jackie¡¯s flying swords couldn¡¯t resist. They were destroyed after a little bit. The two dragons with their remaining power came at him. However, jackie¡¯s flying sword was too fast. jackie grabbed the flying sword and urged it to fly forward. It took a while, and the distance widened again, and he flew out of reach of the attack range of the two dragons. In the end, the dragons fell in the woods like two bombs, bursting with mes and terrifying momentum! Chapter 1412 ¡°This kid is too clever!¡± Cloud took a look and was so angry that he chased him again. He was also very clear in his heart that jackie must be dealth with as soon as possible, otherwise, the effect of his pill would expire, and once the pill had no effect, he would undoubtedly die. The speed of the two of them was very fast, and there were afterimages in the air as the chase went on. ¡°If this guy¡¯s pill is time sensitive then the paper on his body should also be time sensitive.¡± jackie while in fast forward flight, and was thinking, ¡°Go to hell!¡± However, Cloud caught up with him again, and jackie reappeared within his attack range. He clenched his fist and sted out toward the front again. ¡°Roar!¡± Two huge dragons appeared again, roaring, and came straight to jackie. ¡°This guy is catching up again!¡± On jackie¡¯s forehead, sweat dripped down, and he had to backhand to fight again. Of course, it was the same asst time, after disying the attack, he immediately turned and continued to flee. ¡°Stop! You can¡¯t do this!¡± Cloud panicked. If this continues, once the effect of the pill in his body has passed the time limit, he will really be in trouble. After being overtaken from time to time, jackie continued to resist the attack, then ran and hid. He buys himself a few seconds before turning around and continuing to escape. The two continued this chase and battle, and there was a terrible fighting sound in the forest, which sounded fierce. Ten minutester, jackie¡¯s forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat. ¡°How long does this guy¡¯s pill effectst? It won¡¯t work if this continues. Moreover, the other party has changed his talisman paper. There are so many talisman papers on him!¡± jackie¡¯s face became more and more ugly. In order to stop him from running, the other party kept scolding him from behind. saying that he was a bully, and that he was scared. However, jackie knew very well in his heart that the other party just wanted to provoke him, so instead of hearing it, he just kept running away. However, this is not the same thing, the other party¡¯s cultivation base is higher than his, if this continues, the aura in his body will definitely be used up first. However, after flying for a while, jackie heard a scream from behind. He stopped immediately and looked back to see that Cloud made a painful expression, and the momentum on his body was actually receding a little bit. ¡°Haha, okay, great!¡± jackie was overjoyed. The effect of the other party¡¯s pill seems to have begun to disappear, and the other party will receive the bacsh of the the pill next. Chapter 1413 Cloud¡¯s expression was quite painful, and his strength actually fell from the peak of the True God Realm, quickly back to thete True God Realm, and then the middle True God Realm¡­ ¡°My God, he¡¯s in the middle of the True God Realm and still falling?¡± jackie was even more excited after seeing the opponent¡¯s cultivation base, but he was still falling. In this case, it will be too simple to kill the opponent. Once the effect of the pill is over, he will be like a sick cat. In the end, Cloud¡¯s cultivation base actually turned into the cultivation base of the demi-god realm¡¯s initial stage, and then stopped, as if he never became a master of the True God Realm. ¡°Demi-God Realm Early Stage?¡± jackie smiled, and he was relieved. He was so worried about being killed, but now, the effect of the other party¡¯s pill has passed, and he is safe.¡± Cloud looked at jackie before turning around to run away. However, jackie stopped in front of him in a sh and sneered at him: ¡°Can you still escape at this speed and this cultivation base? It seems that the effect of your paper is good, but after the cultivation base is lost, the speed will also decrease!¡± ¡°Boy, I am the grandson of the Hunt family, I tell you, if you dare to kill me, you, you are done!¡± Cloud Gritting his teeth, threatened jackie bitterly. ¡°Master Hunt, are you stupid? I dared to kill your brother, so am I afraid of killing you?¡± jackie sneered, ¡°What¡¯s more, there is no one else here. You had chased me earlier on, do you think I will let you go now? I think you are used to being the eldest young master, thinking that the name of your Hunt family is very useful, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± The opponent gritted his teeth and sted out with two punches. It¡¯s a pity that these two dragons don¡¯t look good this time. Compared with just now, they are really far behind. The size of the two-headed dragons is only one-third the size of the previous ones. It¡¯s better to say that they are like two little snakes. jackie directly sted out two swords in a row, and the two sword auras exploded the two little dragons, and then another sword went straight to Cloud. Cloud was hit and his whole body was cut in two, and he fell from high in the air, and he didn¡¯t move. After killing Cloud, jackie immediately flew down and took the sword in Cloud¡¯s hand and his ring. Fearful of being discovered, he immediately flickered and disappeared among the trees. After flying for a while, jackie came to a cave, then sat down, and recovered his aura first. After he recovered the aura in his body, he also discovered that the sky had also dimmed, and it was obvious that the sky was about to get dark. He simply put the opponent¡¯s sword into his own ring, took out the contents of his ring, and put it in front of him. I have to say that there are really a lot of tokens in this Young Master Hunt¡¯s Ring. jackie collected all of them. In addition to the tokens, there are several pills, and jackie also discovered that, There was actually a small bottle containing five pills. This pill was a faint red color. He remembered clearly that the pill that the other party had taken before was this kind of pill. In addition to this pill, there are also a lot of spirit grasses. There were a lot of spirit grasses of the second and first ranks. In addition, there are also several pieces of that kind of mysterious paper that can speed up his flight. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of loot!¡± jackie smiled, put everything away, and threw the other party¡¯s ring aside. After thinking about it, he simply took out several sets of materials to prepare for alchemy. Once again he took out a second-grade low-level pill form from Young Master Hunt, took a closer look, andpared the materials in front of him. jackie smiled slightly, ¡°I will try this second-grade low- level pill. If I can refine it sessfully, I will be a second-rank alchemist!¡± Chapter 1414 When he thought that he finally had the opportunity to refine the second-grade pill, there was excitement in jackie¡¯s heart! Before, he didn¡¯t even have a prescription for the second-grade pill. Such a thing is too precious for him, but even if someone has it, it is impossible for them to give it to him. Unexpectedly, in thispetition, the second young master of the Hunt family, the pill refining master, after being killed by jackie, left him several second-grade pill forms. Now, he can also try the refining of the second-rank low-level pill. If he was sessful, then he would be a second-grade low-level pill alchemist. It was estimated that the only such pill alchemists were Chet Hunt and the First Elder of the Cabello family. After a while, jackie barely suppressed his excitement, and began to preheat the pill furnace in front of him little by little, and then slowly put the spirit grass into the pill furnace in order. as he began to extract the medicinal juice in the spirited grass. As time passed, the difficulty of refining the second-grade pill was obviously more difficult than that of the first-grade pill. jackie failed when he was preparing to condense the pill. The heat of the medicine was so hot that it almost fried the furnace. In the end, the concoction was battered. This first set of precious medicinal materials was scrapped. ¡°Hey, it is really much more difficult than the refining of the first-grade pill!¡± jackie wiped the sweat beads on his forehead and couldn¡¯t help but sigh and think about it. After all, this is the second-grade pill. Without the guidance of a master, I can only follow the refining ording to the situation recorded on the pill recipe, and it is not easy to be able to get to thest step. After resting for ten minutes, jackie began to refine the second medicinal materials. This time, jackie¡¯s speed was obviously faster than before, and he was also more proficient. In addition, he learned some experience from the previous time. jackie paid special attention to it. This refining process actually went smoothly. Finally, jackie smiled indifferently and slightly raised his hand, a small pill in the pill furnace flew up, and then floated in front of jackie. ¡°Haha, that¡¯s good!¡± jackieughed, and he was happy. A pill in the early stage of the second stage, unexpectedly, this second refining would be sessful. When he looked at the outside of the cave again, he found that the sky was already slightly brighter. ¡°There are still about four days left. In thispetition, our first ce is stable. Moreover, we have killed so many people and got a lot of spirit grass. The others must be looking for spirit grass. Whilst I am here I will try to break through to thete stage of the True God Realm! After all, I don¡¯t know what will happen when we leave!¡± jackie looked at the pill in his hand, full of confidence. He has broken through to the middle stage of the True God Realm. It has been a while. The aura in this body is also very strong, and he was also stable in this realm. He believes that with this second-grade low-level pill, he can hit the True God Realmte stage without difficulty. After all, after going out, the people of the Hunt family will probably target him. If he breaks through to the late stage of True God Realm, plus with his weapon, he would not fear the Hunt¡¯s family Master. jackie has a lot of confidence in his fighting power. If he has a fighting powerparable to the peak of the True God Realm, doesn¡¯t it mean that there are almost three peaks of the True God Realm in his White Family? The White Family¡¯s overall strength will definitely rise to the next level. Of course, how different is the strength between himself and the Master of the Hunt Family? jackie is not sure if he can fight him. After all, they have never fought with each other. Not to mention that the Master of the Hunt Family was the strongest person among the Shadow Families, and even to say he is the strongest master would not be an exaggeration. Chapter 1415 After thinking about it, jackie saw the entrance of the cave and felt that it was still rtively hidden, and it was already in the outer part of the forest so there should be no problem. He then put the pill in his hand directly into his mouth, and then swallowed it in one bite. As the pill entered his abdomen, a terrible great energy dissipated. The energy of this second-grade pill was really not simple. Even if it was only a low-level pill, the energy in it was definitely several times greater than a first grade pill. jackie immediately ran the exercises and began to pull the aura in his body little by little, and brought it straight to the direction of his aura center. With the passage of time, the faint aura on jackie¡¯s body was also clearly felt, and it was being strengthened a little bit. Two more days have passed, and there are only two days before the end of the game. Danie and the others sat under the big tree with gloomy faces. ¡°Master jackie, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. The game will be over tomorrow, I don¡¯t know if we can find him today!¡± When Martin thought of jackie, he also showed a look of sorrow. ¡°He will definitely be able toe back, he is my elder brother, I believe him! He has created miracles one by one, this time, it will definitely work!¡± Yule clenched her fists and said confidently. ¡°Cloud has that talisman, it is indeed a bit troublesome. If jackie is caught, he will definitely die!¡± A man from the Tudor family sighed. He felt that jackie might survive. They are not very busy and they have just been waiting here. Many people will often fly up and look around to see if they can spot jackie. However, it¡¯s been several days, and jackie didn¡¯t find them either. The possibility of jackie¡¯s death is too great. If he¡¯s still alive, logically, even if the forest was big, he only needs to look around here. With that flying sword, he is so fast, he should be able to find them very quickly. ¡°What nonsense? If you say something like this, I will beat you!¡± Rufus stood up and said bitterly at the man, ¡°That¡¯s my big brother, so watch your mouth! It¡¯s better to shut your mouth. My eldest brother will never die!¡± ¡°Master, I don¡¯t want to say it either, but it¡¯s been several days, and he hasn¡¯t shown up. Moreover, Miss Helena said it, she and jackie joined forces, and both had the samebat effectiveness as Cloud. The other took that pill, so with Miss Helena not there, could jackie be able to fight alone?¡± The man sighed, feeling helpless. At this moment, everyone was silent. Because they all know that the possibility of jackie being alive is probably only 10%. Chapter 1416 ¡°Hey, why hasn¡¯t hee back yet!¡± After waiting for a while, someone sighed again. ¡°Hey, there is a man standing on a flying sword over there, flying over here!¡± At this moment, a Tudor family man who flew on the branch said happily. ¡°Really? Great!¡± When Helena, Danie and others heard this, they were all excited, and immediately started flying. However, after a while, after they saw the person on the flying sword clearly, their expressions became a little ugly. After the other party flew close, he was frightened. When he saw that there were many people here, although he was from a first-ss family, he was from the Canmore family, and he was not afraid of anything at ordinary times. However, these are all masters in front of him. There are hundreds of people under the forest. How can he fight this situation? ¡°Great, hello everyone, I¡¯m alone, and I don¡¯t have any tokens. If you want anything, I will give it to you. I hope you don¡¯t do anything!¡± The man bitterly said. He was just in the initial stage of True God Realm. Although this cultivation was not low, he is not an opponent at all in the face of Helena, Danie, Venus and Rufus, and he doesn¡¯t even have the ability to resist. ¡°Who wants your token? Besides, the game will be over tomorrow. We¡¯re not interested in grabbing your tokens!¡± When Danie saw the man was not jackie, her heart was full of disappointment. She gave him an angry look, crossed her arms and said, ¡°Go away, go away, disappear quickly, I will be annoyed when I see you again!¡± The man was very grateful that they did not take what he had left, but did they look like they were bothered by him? He really couldn¡¯t understand where he offended this beauty, and he was actually caught by surprise, unsure as to why they were so annoyed. ¡°Okay okay!¡± The man was puzzled, but he swiftly drove his mid-grade flying sword straight into the distance. After another while, there were actually four or five White Family members flying over from a distance. When they saw Danie and others standing here, their faces sank, and the oing people were a little scared, wondering if the women would snatch their things. ¡°Kain!¡± After Yule in the woods below saw them, she immediately flew up and shouted at them. Kain White saw that it was Yule, and he was relieved, and then looked at the woods below, only to find that there were so many people gathered in this ce, and there were so many people from the White family. ¡°Great, Miss Yule, great, I didn¡¯t expect everyone to be here!¡± Kain was extremely excited, and then said, ¡°These days, the few of us are really too cautious. We have seen the young masters who were killed. Hey, this game ispletely different from the previous ones!¡± At this point, Kain seemed to have thought of something. After looking around, he asked, ¡°By the way, what about Master jackie? Why don¡¯t I see him? Didn¡¯t he stay with you?¡± Everyone¡¯s faces became gloomy when they heard this. ¡°No, did something happen to him?¡± Kain panicked after seeing everyone like this and feeling that the atmosphere was not right. He said anxiously: ¡°Impossible, Master jackie is so good, and his talent is good, if something happens to him, what can we do with the White family? Nothing can happen to him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡± Yule sighed. In a tone, he told the other party what had happened before, all the details. Chapter 1417 ¡°For everyone, he actually chose to sacrifice himself!¡± Kain hadn¡¯t cried yet. A woman who came with him was already crying, and it seemed to be a sad moment. ¡°Look, everyone, jackie, it¡¯s jackie!¡± Danie suddenly saw in the distance a familiar figure on a flying sword, flying over here, and she was suddenly excited. Everyone in the woods was extremely excited when they heard it, and they all flew up. Soon, arge group of people appeared in the sky here. jackie was looking for everyone, but when he saw that there were so many people here, he smiled and flew straight to them. ¡°It¡¯s great, he really survived!¡± Helena was also extremely excited, for some reason, her eyes were slightly red at this moment. ¡°We knew that Master jackie would do it!¡± A man immediately patted his thigh excitedly. ¡°Yeah, Young Master jackie, he is a master among masters. Nobody is his opponent, not even that young master of the Hunt family!¡± There was a man from the Tudor Family who was equally excited. They all know that the lives of these people were all saved by jackie. At that time, if jackie hadn¡¯t lured Cloud away, all of them here would have probably died. ¡°Haha, hello everyone, I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days!¡± jackie said with a smile after flying over. ¡°You, really, why did youe here sote? We were all scared to death, afraid that you were dead!¡± Danie almost rushed over to hug jackie, but when she thought of it, in front of everyone, everyone thought her sister was jackie¡¯s girlfriend. In the end, she resisted the impulse in her heart and became angry. ¡°Danie, how can he be med? It is not easy for him to survive. It is estimated that he is injured. So he had to heal his injuries. Besides, it is not easy to find us in such arge forest. It is not easy to find us. So he has already done pretty well!¡± Helena couldn¡¯t help but say to Danie. ¡°Yes, yes, he just needed to survive!¡± Venus, who had some prejudice against jackie before, now has no prejudice against jackie at all, but rather admires jackie in her heart. She has to say that her sister¡¯s vision was really good that she could find such an excellent man. ¡°Okay, everyone rest here, tomorrow you will be able to go out!¡± jackie smiled, and then flew down, and everyone followed him andnded on the ground. ¡°By the way, how about Cloud? Is he dead? I remember that their Hunt family has a talisman that can help flight and increase flight speed. Did he use that thing and chase after you?¡± After Helena thought for a while, she asked jackie curiously. ¡°Oh, it turns out that that kind of weird paper is called a talisman!¡± jackie suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that guy is dead. After using that talisman, his speed was indeed very fast. But I could resist several of his attacks. Every time I resisted, I would continue to fly. Anyway, it took a long time. The effect of his medicine dissipated and after being bacshed, his cultivation base actually fell to the demi-god realm!¡± Chapter 1418 ¡°No way, the bacsh effect of this pill is so terrible? From thete stage of True God Realm, he almost fell back to the ninth grade of the grandmaster?¡± When everyone heard this, they all took a sharp breath of air in. ¡°I have to say that the pill is indeed powerful. It can improve the cultivation base and increase thebat effectiveness in a short time.This thing, at the critical moment, is the key to victory, but the price it pays seems to be too great! Of course, if it weren¡¯t for the horrible bacsh, Cloud would not take it. But he was also injured, and not our opponent, so he took the pill.¡± jackie couldn¡¯t help but pause and then continued, ¡°Thanks to my flying sword, the speed is fast, otherwise I would have been killed by that guy!¡± ¡°Yeah, listening to you, it¡¯s really thrilling!¡± Rufus replied with emotion on his face, after thinking about it. he exined to everyone: ¡°By the way, everyone will go out tomorrow. At that time, if the Hunt family asks, who killed their second or eldest young master? No one of us here is allowed to speak out, do you know? After all, the other three people who know about it are all dead!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master jackie saved our lives, we will definitely not say anything, everyone, right?¡± A man from the Tudor family immediately patted his chest and said. ¡°Yeah, we definitely won¡¯t say it!¡± ¡°Even if it kills me, I won¡¯t say it!¡± The others promised immediately one by one. jackie smiled, flipped his palm, and actually took out a lot of tokens, and then handed them to Rufus and Helena: ¡°Let¡¯s split half and half?¡± ¡°Why are you giving us so much? That is too much, really, Brother jackie, we can¡¯t ask for this!¡± Rufus immediately declined. ¡°Yeah, jackie, keep it. By the way, the trophies we got in the battle are distributed to you in proportion to your sister Yule!¡± Helena also did not pick up the tokens from jackie. Besides, they got enough tokens. It¡¯s no problem to enter the top three. There is no need for jackie¡¯s tokens. Unexpectedly, jackie smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You have to share some of it with me, it¡¯s too much!¡± ¡°It¡¯s too much?¡± Rufus and Helena nced at each other, the two of them looked at each other. There was a weird look on their faces. jackie nodded: ¡°Yeah, Cloud had too many tokens in his ring, I must give you some! The tokens I got from him must be split properly!¡± ¡°Yes, Brother jackie, I put everything in this ring, and I can give it to you now!¡± Yule smiled. she smiled, and gave the ring to jackie. jackie took the things over and took a look, and smiled very satisfied: ¡°This time, we got a lot of spirit grass and so on!¡± ¡°Yes, this time the game, although it was indeed cruel. But it can be regarded as an exercise for everyone. Survival of the fittest and the weak eat the strong. This is the rule of survival in this world!¡± Rufus also said with emotion, ¡°When we go out, the people of the Hunt family, the people of the Lagorio family, and more the people of the Trevino family, I guess they will be mad!¡± jackie added: ¡°There are also people from the Norman family, the three young masters of the Norman family, I also killed them!¡± Chapter 1419 ¡°Haha, this is because they dare to fight against my elder brother. They are looking for death on their own, no wonder!¡± Rufusughed heartily again. In the evening, everyone simply hunted down a few monsters and gathered around to bake them. Because there were no powerful monsters in the periphery of the forest, everyone could rx completely. At this time, many of the other contestants started to go to the periphery as well, some found a ce to hide, and waited for the end of the next day. Soon, it was light the next day, and everyone was chatting, waiting for the end of the game. And above the sky gradually began to fluctuate. At the top of Kobe Mountain, a golden pattern appeared unexpectedly. In the pattern, there were seven light spots of different colors. After those light spots appeared, it started blinking. ¡°Is it going out? Will this light curtain be gone soon?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know how to get out, how do I feel, there is a kind of attraction in the sky. It¡¯s like a force!¡± Many people started talking, and the attraction from the sky was getting stronger and stronger. ¡°The golden pattern seems very familiar. Have you noticed it? It seems that you have seen it somewhere!¡± What jackie didn¡¯t expect was that at this time, Danie said something so abruptly. ¡°It¡¯s amazing, I¡¯ll take a few photos with my phone!¡± Venus touched her phone and started taking pictures. ¡°Why does this pattern look like a map?¡± Rufus also looked at it for a while, then said. jackie¡¯s heart was even more stunned: ¡°Yeah, it really looks like a map. You can all take a look at these seven light spots of different colors, where they are, and if there is any location that is like this.¡± jackie suddenly had a terrible spection. He believed that there must be an Ultimate God Realm, but he didn¡¯t know how or why it was lost. And this formation was left behind as a broken formation many years ago, but is now fixed by Jared Hunt, he felt, perhaps, this formation is some kind of guide. Maybe, that construction of the formation and that ancient stone pir was deliberately destroyed, and the purpose of destroying it, I¡¯m afraid, was to cover up what it was. ¡°This map is a bit like our Daxia!¡± Helena also began to think. After a while, she took a breath, ¡°My God, the locations of these seven light spots are really not randomly distributed. Yes, after thinking about it carefully, have you found that this is the same as the distribution of the seven dangerous ces in Daxia, is it the same?¡± ¡°Yes, really, the position is really simr to the position of the seven dangerous ces. Ah!¡± Danie also eximed, ¡°My God, just now I thought that these patterns are just a mess of patterns. They only appear when the formation is about to go out. Unexpectedly, this actually has meaning. ¡°This is great!¡± jackie clenched his fists and was ecstatic. And at this time, a whirlpool appeared in the sky. The attraction was so powerful that it quickly attracted everyone and then sucked them into the whirlpool. Chapter 1420 ¡°It¡¯s amazing, it seems they should being out soon!¡± Outside the light curtain, people from many families looked at the huge light blue light curtain one by one with emotion. Jared was even more confident. He took a few steps forward and said loudly, ¡°Everyone, this time, a lot of masters have obviously died. Hey, this is also a kind of exercise for them. The masters whoe down are all true masters. They have been baptized with blood, and they will definitely be able to go further in the future!¡± Jared didn¡¯t know that his own eldest son was already dead. After taking his medicine, the secret technique that allowed him to connect with his son was no longer working. Therefore, he didn¡¯t feel Cloud¡¯s death at all. Therefore, he naturally thought that Cloud must be alive now, and he must have avenged Chet. ¡°Yeah, the masters who survived will definitely do something big in the future!¡± Trenton, the head of the Lagorio family, also joined with a smile. He believes that jackie is dead, and the three of them will join forces and they will definitely get their desired result. The only surprise was that they seemed to guard against the mobs of the other party in theter stage, so their people should have died a lot. However, as long as jackie, the White Family¡¯s contestant, even if they lost three or four hundred, as long as jackie also died, that would be enough. The Master of the Trevino family also stood up with a smile,¡±Yes, the rules were said before the game. Everyone should abide by the rules. Even the second son of the Master Hunt died, he also recognized it, although he must be very sad. But, this is also God¡¯s will, everyone can only recognize it!¡± Jared nodded, ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s been so many days. At the beginning, it must be uneptable, and it¡¯s normal to feel sad. Yes, I believe that aftering out for a while, there will definitely be a lot of people here, and they will feel sad, but as for them, they knew the risks. This emotional matter should not be taken too seriously!¡± ¡°Of course, Master Hunt is too right!¡± Trenton said with a smile, then looked at Nash, and then asked Nash, ¡°Master White, your son is a master. By the way, one of your two sons went to a dangerous ce and never came back. He is obviously dead. This is a pity as that is also my grandson, and I am also heartbroken!¡± At this point, Trenton After a pause, he continued, ¡°However, if your second son jackie dies too, I am afraid that you will have more heartache than me? At that time, you will only have one daughter, Yule!¡± Jared knew that Trenton hated Nash, since the other party liked to pat himself on the back so much and wanted to tter the Hunt family, he simply also went aside and helped to say something,¡±Yes, in that case, the White family head is really miserable, I at least still have an elder son, while you, you really have no son at all!¡± Master Trevino smiled, ¡°His daughter also followed to participate in thepetition. Right? What if she died inside? I¡¯m afraid he has to go home and hurry up to make talents. Otherwise, he will really be the last in his line!¡± Nash really did not expect that these three Masters would unexpectedly say such words in front of everyone. He had a gloomy expression on his face. Seeing Nash¡¯s unsightly face, Trenton smiled again, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Master White, we just made a joke. The contestants haven¡¯te out yet, are you really scared? You can¡¯t even take a joke?¡± Nash red at the other side fiercely before saying, ¡°Trenton, you also said, the contestants haven¡¯t come out yet, how do you know that my son is dead? My son¡¯sbat effectiveness is not as good as some masters, and his cultivation base is not as good as some masters. However, the forest inside is as big as Kobe Mountain. He may not have met those strong people. As long as he pays attention, I believe he will be able to survive!¡± Nash White looked at the screen and said, ¡°And my daughter, she will be able toe out.¡± At this moment, above the light curtain, suddenly several people were thrown out. They did not pay attention and identally fell to the ground. ¡°Ouch, I didn¡¯t expect to be thrown out!¡± Chapter 1421 One man stood up, rubbed his butt, and then looked at the crowd in front of him. at this time, the other participants, too, quite a few, were thrown out. Some of those who reacted faster, did use their aura immediately, so that theynded safely, and some of those who reacted slower,nded directly on the ground, and fell in a mess. ¡°Haha, Harold, I knew you must be alive,e here, good grandson!¡± The second elder of the Canmore family, after seeing his grandsone out, his face was full of joy. Harold rubbed his butt and patted the dust before he came over and said with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m alive, but I¡¯m just unlucky that I didn¡¯t get many tokens!¡± ¡°Tokens or not, it¡¯s not that important, the key is, how many people are still alive. This is the key, we can probably judge from the light on the light screen, this time, almost half of them are dead!¡± The second elder of the Canmore family, full of emotion, although his grandson is the middle stage of the True God realm, is extremely powerful, but this time to participate in thepetition, but there were several freaks, some guys who¡¯sbat power is amazing, so, even with Harold¡¯s talent, his heart was a little worried. ¡°So many dead? Hey, I wonder how many people are alive in our Canmore family!¡± Harold sighed and looked at those people who were thrown out with a gloomy face. Many family masters, each with clenched fists, were worried beyond measure in their hearts. ¡°Yule hase out!¡± Titus quickly saw the figure of Yule, and with joy, excitedly said to Nash. ¡°I see, I see!¡± When Nash saw Yule his heart was slightly relieved. After Yule, a lot of White family masters came out, and soon came out a dozen. But, his heart is still a little worried, after all, they had 400 people in thepetition. If there are only a dozen, he does not know how the future will be. ¡°Beth is also out!¡± Titus soon saw Beth and again his heart was happy. Keh was even more happy when he saw his daughtering out, and hurriedly said, ¡°Beth,e here!¡± Beth took a look and immediately flew over quickly, ¡°Dad!¡± Keh immediately asked, ¡°Where is jackie? Have you seen him? He is still alive, right?¡± Nash and the others, one by one, looked at Beth, they all couldn¡¯t wait to know if jackie was still alive. Chapter 1422 ¡°What are you worrying about? He will being out soon!¡± When Beth saw everyone¡¯s iparable expectations, she couldn¡¯t help but throw a nk stare at everyone before saying. ¡°He will be here soon!¡± Nash was stunned, and immediately his face revealed a wildly joyful look, ¡°Great, so my son is definitely fine and wille out soon!¡± After saying that, I don¡¯t know if it was because he was too excited, but Nash actually walked up to Trenton and then said, iparably bragging, ¡°Did you hear that? After our White family¡¯s people came out, they said jackie is fine, he¡¯s fine, he¡¯sing out soon!¡± ¡°That, how is that possible?¡± Trenton frowned, feeling too incredulous, could it be that jackie wasn¡¯t in the final battle? Or, this kid must be a coward and in thest few days he most likely found a ce to hide, waiting for the end of thepetition. Sure enough, just at this time, a figure was thrown out and almost fell on the ground, he quickly gathered aura on his feet, which slowlynded on the ground. ¡°Great, Young Master jackie hase out!¡± Many of the White family elders and guardians and so on who followed over were overjoyed, jackie¡¯s talent was evident to all. Now jackie can be said to be the hope of the White family¡¯s younger generation, many people are expecting him to be the next family head in the future, he has already won the hearts of the people. If jackie died, it would really be a great loss for the White family. ¡°How is it possible? This kid, he really came out alive!¡± Jared, the head of the Hunt family, his face instantly sank, and his heart was somewhat speechless. His heart also suspected that his second son must have been killed by jackie and Helena. After all, there was a conflict between his son and them before, and his son did not want to participate in the competition before, feeling that it was meaningless. Since the conflict urred, this is why he decided to participate in thepetition. So, the possibility is really high. If jackie was still alive, then it meant that Cloud had most likely not yet avenged Chet. ¡°Could it be that there is someone else?¡± The elder of the Hunt family, who was on the side, also couldn¡¯t help but frown, and secretly guessed in his heart, after all, what exactly happened inside, they didn¡¯t know anything at all. The Hunt Family¡¯s First Elder, after thinking about it, then said. ¡°So many people inside, I do not believe that no one knows, or saw how the second young master died!¡± More and more people were thrown out from the light shield, and jackie was slowlying this way. However, before he could reach his dad, jackie was stopped by Alejandro. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong?¡± jackie frowned, after all, the rtionship between these two families had not been very good. Alejandro immediately smiled awkwardly and asked, ¡± jackie, you and Helena, you are a couple, right? Have you seen my three daughters there? Do you know anything about them?¡± jackie could see that Alejandro was really worried about his three daughters, perhaps this is fatherly love. He smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they are all alive and kicking, of course they are fine!¡± ¡°Great, it¡¯s good that they¡¯re all alive!¡± Only then did Alejandro take a few steps back, giving way to jackie, the stone hanging in his heart dropped. After all they are his three daughters, although their talent is good, but this time too many people died, which makes his heart inevitably a little worried. Especially for Danie as her cultivation was only in the early stage of the True God realm. He was really worried about her the most. Chapter 1423 Obviously jackie¡¯s words undoubtedly gave him a piece of mind. Sure enough, after another moment, Helena and the others, one by one, were all thrown out as well. Even the people of the Cabello family, the people of the White family, and the people of the Tudor family, before long they all came out. more than a hundred or two hundred people. ¡°I heard that Chet Hunt died, right?¡± When jackie arrived in front of Nash, he then asked jackie. jackie smiled, then said, ¡°We can talk about that in a while. I think some people from the family will be angry and cry!¡± Nash nodded, indeed, there are some things, it is not good to talk about here, even if it is said in a low voice, but in case people from other families around hear it, it is not a good thing. ¡°Will I be angry and cry?¡± Nash froze, quickly thought of something, a burst of wild joy was in his heart. Previously, they could all tell something from the top of that light screen. The Hunt family¡¯s people, it seemed that they had organized people from other families and were rounding up masters from other families. However, looking at this, the chances are that they obviously failed. ¡°Strange, our family¡¯s people, howe not many of them came out?¡± The people of the Norman family, seeing that the people of the White family as well as the Cabello family and other families. all had quite a lote out, while not many people from their own side hade out, immediately panicked in their hearts. Especially the family head¡¯s three sons, up to now none of them havee out, which made everyone worry. Time passed little by little, some third-ss families still had about 300 people left, one was happy, while some only a hundred left, they were upset. Moreover, that light screen became dimmer and dimmer, apparently, the people inside also came out with almost everyone out. ¡°Impossible!¡± Trenton finally couldn¡¯t help it, by now, of the four hundred contestants that their Lagorio family had entered, only twenty or so hade out, judging from this ratio, obviously, their family should have lost quite a few people. His face was very ugly. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Cloude out yet?¡± Jared also had an ugly face, not only Cloud had note out yet, the masters of the Hunt family, by now, only had a dozene out, this situation was bad. ¡°Master, on the light screen, there are only a few dozen light dots!¡± After another moment, the Hunt Family¡¯s First Elder frowned and opened his mouth to remind. Apparently, there were only a few dozen people who hadn¡¯te out yet. ¡°Stop it!¡± Jared clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. After another ten seconds or so, the rest of the people came out, the White family still had about three hundred people left, while the Tudor family and the Cabello family, again, had about three hundred left, and only a few dozen people had died, which was clearly the best situation for their three families. Even the Canmore family and the Lucas family, they had like two hundred left, which is not good or bad. ¡°Impossible, why, howe Cloud also did note out?¡± The light screen disappeared, the Elder Hunt shook his head and could not believe this fact. Cloud¡¯s cultivation andbat power, he knows, can be said to be the best person of the younger generation, and he actually did note out. Nash thought of what the other party had said before, could not help but feel funny, so he stepped forward and consoled. ¡°Master Hunt, our condolences! You just said, this is all normal, and is a needed experience in order to let the young people grow up!¡± Chapter 1424 Hearing these words, the corner of Jared¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch a few times fiercely, his face was iparably gloomy, just now he wasughing at others, but he didn¡¯t expect that the words would be turned against him so quickly! ¡°Master Lagorio, your family, this time seems to have suffered heavy losses as well!¡± ¡°By the way, there¡¯s also the Trevino family, howe there¡¯s only a few left? Your three families, they¡¯re all big families!¡± Karima couldn¡¯t help but stand out and mock them when she thought of the smug look of these guys earlier. ¡°Impossible, Cloud must not be dead yet, for sure!¡± Jared thought for a while before suddenly shouting, at this time, his eyes were red, he could not ept the fact that his eldest son was also dead. Earlier on, Chet¡¯s death, it was hard for him to get over it, now his heart was slightly morefortable, unexpectedly, now his eldest son was also dead. ¡°Master Hunt, it¡¯s all over, the formation is gone, and the light curtain is gone, Young Master he¡­¡± An elder of the Hunt family, with the same grief on his face, took a step forward and said. ¡°Master Hunt, this, this ¡­¡­¡± Trenton also stepped forward, his face in addition to grief, showed the same look of disbelief. With their three families of mastersbined, how could they not win? Moreover, the sacrifice of their three families is too big. Although the three families have a lot of masters, all of a sudden more than three hundred masters died, many of them top masters, which makes it really hard for them to ept all of a sudden. ¡°What is this? I didn¡¯t expect that this would happen either!¡± Jared red at Trenton in exasperation, and wanted to say that this guy is too short-sighted. If you say that and people hear it then it would raise questions from others. At this time, jackie stood out and said, ¡°Master Hunt, there are some things I think you should exin.¡± ¡°Exin? Exin what?¡± Jared¡¯s face was iparably gloomy, even a little angry, he had just lost his two sons. He was already very sad in his heart, he also suspected it was jackie and Helena who did it. After all, Helena was so beautiful, as long as she confused his son, then she took the opportunity to sneak attack. so that his son was seriously injured, and the two of them surrounded him together, the possibility of his son being killed would be high. Unexpectedly, jackie actually dared to use this questioning tone with him. ¡°When we were fighting inside, some of us heard that your people from the Hunt family were going to join the people from the Lagorio family and the Trevino family to surround and kill the masters from our other families, isn¡¯t this too much? Moreover, we often met people from your three families besieging our people together, and when they saw any fallen injured ones, they would unite to kill them!¡± jackie smiled coldly and questioned Master Hunt. ¡°Yes, Jared, if you guys are like this, it¡¯s too much. Did you guys collude to attack our people?¡± Darryl was already furious, with his three sons dead and many Norman family members dead, with almost half of their family¡¯s contestants dead, how could he not be angry? He now suspected that his three sons must have died because of this! ¡°Yes, it¡¯s indeed too much if you guys colluded in advance like this, causing so many of us to die!¡± There were several other people from several ns who also immediately stood out in protest. ¡°What kind ofpetition is this? I see that you guys just wanted to unite and kill quite a few of our family masters, right?¡± Alejandro of the Cabello Family, likewise, said with a huff. Chapter 1425 ¡°Master of the Hunt family, I also hope that you cane out and exin!¡± Nash also said immediately. When jackie saw what he said about the Hunt family immediately caused public outrage, he was relieved. Originally, he believed that when Jared lost his two sons, that he would certainly be angry and when the time came, would also question the situation on the inside to find out the killer. Even if he can not kill now, it would certainly not be so easy to just forget. Now jackie did not wait for Master Hunt¡¯s anger and he immediately spoke out about this matter making the Hunt family passive. ¡°Bullshit!¡± Jared immediately pped his thigh, then angrily said, ¡°We never had such an idea, if that was the case, then howe so many people from our three families still died? If we had prepared before and our three families had joined forces, your people, who were alone at the beginning, would definitely have lost a lot more than us!¡± Trenton also immediately said to jackie with hatred, ¡± jackie, let me tell you, if you talk nonsense like this, you will get retribution!¡± ¡°Retribution?¡± jackie smiled coldly and said, ¡°So many people from so many ns, so many participants, they all met the same situation, they know best. Maybe I am talking nonsense, but it is impossible for them all to talk nonsense, right?¡± Helena immediately stood out and said with a huff, ¡°Master Lagorio, you wouldn¡¯t be weak-minded, right? Let me tell you, many of our Cabello family members have met the masters of your three families and were chased by them. Even when they voluntarily handed over their tokens and voluntarily surrendered, your people killed them all!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, we, the people of the White family, also met many of these situations, and I was lucky enough to escape and survive in the end!¡± There was a young man from the White Family who stood out and affirmed this. ¡°That¡¯s the way it was for our people too!¡± ¡°Yes, it was too much!¡± The masters from the other families also said in a huff, this goodpetition felt more like they were being hunted. And these three families had grabbed the first opportunity, which naturally made them upset in their hearts. Especially some of the third-ss or second-ss families were even more furious. ¡°Master Lagorio, is there anything else to say? Now it seems that it¡¯s not my son who is spouting nonsense, right?¡± Nash coldly smiled and looked at him, although the Hunt family is powerful, but, now, other than the Trevino family and the Lagorio family, all the other families, are on their side, which made him speak with more confidence, after all, they, the three families, can¡¯t possibly go against so many families, right? The three of them are no match for the joint efforts of all these families! ¡°How do I know what¡¯s going on? Anyway, our three families did not discuss these things privately before!¡± Trenton was a bit vain and said with no energy, ¡°Anyway, I just don¡¯t know what is really going on? Besides, if this is really the case, howe so many of our people died instead? This does not add up!¡± Chapter 1426 ¡°That¡¯s because we found out early on, plus we were lucky, so that¡¯s why we survived!¡± jackie said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s right, you guys are going too far with this kind ofpetition, I think it was premeditated!¡± Danie also folded her arms in front of her chest, and said with a questioning tone. ¡°Master Hunt, I hope you can give us an exnation! None of my three sons, none of them havee out!¡± Darryl was even more furious, he wanted to rush up and directly fight, if he didn¡¯t know he couldn¡¯t beat the other party, he would have already rushed up. ¡°How do I know how your son died? My son is still dead, moreover, so many people of the Hunt family died too! This is bizarre!¡± Master Hunt was so angry that he stomped his feet, then turned to the many surviving contestants and said, ¡°Do any of you know what¡¯s going on? My second son died, that¡¯s fine, he was not good at his art, but my eldest son had a pill that could raise his cultivation, he even had a talisman that could speed him up. His cultivation was so high, hisbat power wasparable to the peak of the True God realm, who was so powerful that they killed him?¡± ¡°Master Hunt, this we really do not know!¡± The people from the White family immediately said. ¡°Yes, we were inside, and we didn¡¯t see the two young masters of the Hunt family, hell knows how they died!¡± A master from the Canmore family, then said: ¡°On the contrary, I also hope that you do not change the subject, first answer our question. Why did you three families join forces against our family? I see that you have discussed this a long time ago!¡± Jared didn¡¯t know what to say in his heart, he now wanted to uncover the person who killed his son, and then viciously whip the corpse in order to relieve his heart¡¯s hatred. However, now he had to face the questioning of so many people. He closed his eyes and clenched his fists, and only after a while did he let out a heavy sigh of relief, ¡°First of all, let me say that our three families, indeed, did not discuss before joining together to kill your families. As for why they did so, I guess it was because they had developed a friendship while competing, and then thought it would be better to jointly deal with the masters of other families!¡± Speaking here, Master Hunt paused, before continuing: ¡°So, this is the participants¡¯ impromptu decision, and we, the families are not rted to it, nor is it a premeditated thing!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, this is true, impromptu, not premeditated at all!¡± Trenton is also immediately followed and echoed, ¡°Maybe, because our three families have rtively good rtions in normal times. Therefore, it is normal for the younger generations to join hands with each other. For example, the rtionship between the White family and the Tudor family is rtively good. If they had encountered each other inside, there must be some joint efforts to deal with the enemy. For example, the Lucas family and the Canmore family have a good rtionship!¡± Master Trevino also nodded, ¡°Yes, this is a very normal thing, don¡¯t be crooked about this!¡± Jared Hunt also looked at the Norman family head, then said, ¡°Master Norman, for your three sons to all die in it, I also feel your iparable pain, but this is the rules of the game. Beforehand we all also agreed during the thirty days of thepetition, death will happen, we will not pursue anyone for deaths, right? My son died, I also do not intend to pursue it!¡± ¡°It¡¯s true, let¡¯s not think about the things inside, no matter what it is, it has already happened!¡± At this time, the Hunt family Elder also stood out, although his heart grieved, but, this was the rule they set before it started. They had also specifically stressed, at this time, it was impossible to get upset about it. Many masters died, his two grandsons also died, they cannote back. Chapter 1427 ¡°What Elder Hunt said is, whatever happened inside, is over when it¡¯s over. I believe that your Hunt family should also not do such a despicable thing!¡± Master Lucas, after thinking about it, stood out and said, ¡°Since thepetition is over, it¡¯s better to tally the tokens now, and then ording to the ranking, give out the rewards of thispetition, how about it?¡± ¡°Master Lucas has a point, tally it up!¡± Jared¡¯s face was gloomy, now he felt a pain in his heart. ¡°First Elder, I feel that Cloud is definitely not dead, this secret technique of his, I can still feel the connection with him in my body!¡± While everyone was counting the tokens, Jared couldn¡¯t help but say to the Hunt family¡¯s First Elder. ¡°There is still a connection? That means he¡¯s definitely not dead!¡± After hearing this, the Hunt family¡¯s First Elder was overjoyed, then said, ¡°Definitely, the other party thought that the young master was dead and then left.The young master is not dead, it must be that he was pretending to be dead. Haha, he must still be inside the forest!¡± ¡°Yeah, why didn¡¯t I think of that! You immediately take people in to look around and find Cloud, got it?¡± Jared¡¯s eyes lit up and his heart was wildly happy, in case his son was not dead yet, or pretending to be dead or something! The First Elder immediately led a group of people and rushed off to find Cloud. jackie heard this, immediately frowned, but quickly and frankly, he believed that Cloud was absolutely dead, because at that time, he had used his sword to sh Cloud into two. As to why the eldest young master and Jared still had the connection through the special technique, jackie guessed that it must have been because of some reason with the pill. When Helena and Danie and others heard that, they did not expect this and were worried. In case jackie really did not kill Cloud, and that Cloud was still alive, then would that not be a problem? Unexpectedly, Helena and Danie¡¯s somewhat worried expression was identally seen by Jared, and he couldn¡¯t help but frown, his heart was also immediately thumped. Jared felt that Helena was definitely rted to his son¡¯s death, otherwise, why would she be so nervous and worried when she heard that Cloud was not dead. Soon, the tallying of tokens and the statistics werepleted. The top three people were jackie, Helena, and Rufus, and the collective ranking was the White family in first ce, followed by the Tudor family and Cabello family! The four families, the Norman family, the Hunt family, the Trevino family and the Lagorio family, were all ranked very, very low, both in the individual race and in the collective situation. However, they no longer cared about the ranking, the results of thispetition, the masters who died, made them grieve enough. ¡°This is unexpected, in the individualpetition and the collectivepetition, our White family is ranked first!¡± Titus and Keh and others were excited beyond measure, this time the White family truly dazzled for once. Chapter 1428 ¡°This time, the White family can be considered to have made a fortune, I really didn¡¯t expect that they could actually win two first ces!¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true that you can¡¯t tell the ability of someone just from their looks, and with iparable wealth, this young master of the White family is really the pride of the sky. He was only in the middle- stage of the True God realm, but he actually managed to get the first ce and can get so many tokens!¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s luck. After all, this time it¡¯s a search for tokens, it¡¯s not like he has to fight someone, if he meets those otherte True God realm freaks, he¡¯s definitely no match!¡± A lot of people around, one by one, are also talking away. ¡°Master Hunt, do you really think it¡¯s possible that the eldest young master is still alive? If not dead, ording to reason, that formation should also locate him, right?¡± Darryl quickly came in front of Jared, and after thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t help but ask. Jared nodded and said directly, ¡°This may still be possible, since this is the first time we are using this formation, would it not be possible? And, what if my son is pretending to be dead? What I can be sure of now is that the kind of connection between me and Cloud obviously still exists. I did not actively break this connection so it will always exist, unless he is dead!¡± Speaking of which, Jared looked at that forest ahead, which then added, ¡°But, no matter what, now this close connection is still there, that must mean he is still alive!¡± ¡°Is it possible that the formation can not sense him? Is it possible that it can¡¯t sense people who are seriously injured?¡± Darryl frowned, then his eyes slightly brightened, immediately turned to their First Elder and shouted, ¡°First Elder, you should take some people in to look as well, see if you can find some of our Norman family masters, see if my three sons are still alive, this formation has never been used before, this is the first time it¡¯s being used, and hence may not be able to urately sense the situation of the people inside it!¡± ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll bring some people in to find out!¡± After hearing this, the eldest elder of the Norman family¡¯s eyes lit up. What if his grandson had not died there? ¡°I told you it was impossible, how could so many people have died? Maybe there are still people who have not been detected. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯te out!¡± There was a family head who also immediately said so. Their family went in as participants, and ended up with arge number of deaths. Such a fact made it difficult to ept. Many people from the family listened, one by one also sent people in to look for people. ¡± jackie, should we also send people in to look for them?¡± Nash looked at jackie, he believed that what was shown on that light screen was definitely correct, and that one of the vanishing dots was definitely dead. After thinking about it, jackie said softly, ¡°Go ahead, send some people to do the job!¡± Nash nodded and also sent people to pretend and look for others. The people of the Cabello family and the Tudor family saw that the White family also sent people to look for them, they also sent some people to look for them. Since everyone went to look for people, everyone was embarrassed to leave. jackie could not tell Nash that the three young masters of the Norman family and the two young masters of the Hunt family were killed by him, so they could only wait outside together. Waiting for two or three days, the people who went to look for them, also basically all came back. However, the faces of each one are not very good, all returned without sess. ¡°Impossible, I can clearly feel this connection ah? Could it be that my secret method had gone wrong?¡± Jared was always in disbelief that his eldest son also died in this thing, after getting the report from the First Elder and others, still shaking his head one after another. ¡°Master, face the fact, we found the body of the eldest young master. It was split in two, he cannot be alive!¡± Chapter 1429 The First Elder sighed, and then said helplessly. Jared gritted his teeth, his body slightly trembled, and after a while, he couldn¡¯t help but roar out loud. However, what was unexpected was that at this time, jackie was flying up and became the object of everyone¡¯s attention. ¡± jackie, what are you flying up for? Could it be that you know who my son was killed by?¡± Jared looked at jackie and questioned him. jackie looked at the other party, then said, ¡°Master Hunt, be merciful. This death, he surely cannot be revived, what¡¯s more, you also said before that the rules of thispetition are like this, no matter what the consequences are, everyone has to go through it, right?¡± ¡°You ¡­¡­¡± Jared was angry, but speechless, these words, indeed, he repeatedly told everyone. ¡°Kid, then what do you mean by flying up? Can¡¯t you calm down?¡± Trenton immediately pointed at jackie from the side and said, their family had also lost many masters, it made them feel angry to think about it. ¡°I fly up because I want to tell you something that everyone really wants to know!¡± jackie smiled before saying, ¡°Just now we found a very wonderful thing, which may have something to do with finding a way to break through to Ultimate God Level cultivation!¡± ¡°Really?¡± At once, many people¡¯s eyes had a little more excitement in them, especially those at thete True God Realm and peak True God Realm cultivation levels. Even the originally grief-stricken Hunt family¡¯s family head and the Norman family¡¯s family head, each one of them also had a little more of a strange glint in their eyes. ¡°Kid, this is a matter of great importance, you can¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± The First Elder of the Cabello Family was also excited beyond measure, his heart was expecting jackie to say something useful, but he was afraid that what jackie said would bepletely useless. ¡°Yes, kid, so many of us, after searching for so many years, we haven¡¯t found any clues, and yet, you have found clues? You must be bragging, right?¡± Trenton even had a cold smile on his face, he didn¡¯t believe that jackie could have any clues. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I didn¡¯t have a little bit of certainty, how would I dare toe out and say this?¡± jackie coldly looked at Trenton, then said to the crowd, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve realised, that earlier on in the sky, there was a pattern above the light screen, that pattern, was a piece of our country map, and the seven shining light points, with different colors of light points. I asked Helena and everyone said that the locations were the so-called seven great dangers. Each light point was in the exact same spot as them.¡± Rufus heard this and immediately excitedly said, ¡°Brother jackie, you mean, inside these seven dangerous ces, perhaps there is a secret about the Ultimate God Realm?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± jackie nodded, and then said with great certainty, ¡°Moreover, I feel that the possibility is really not ordinary! Inside these seven dangerous ces, there must be secrets about the Ultimate God Realm!¡± Chapter 1430 ¡°Yes, it seems, that pattern is really a map of our Daxia, previously, we did not look carefully, now that we think about it, it really does seem so.¡± A family master, after recalling a bit, he was shocked. ¡°Err, these seven dangerous ces are notorious as such fiercends, but also very few people who went there came out alive! Although there are treasures inside, we do not dare to enter it!¡± Another woman, after thinking about it, also nodded, ¡°We searched all over the ce, but we couldn¡¯t find any information about this Ultimate God Realm, could it be that some of this stuff about the Ultimate God Realm is really inside these seven dangerous ces?¡± ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve never been too deep into this dangerous ce, could it be that there¡¯s really something inside? Damn, should we go and try? Although it¡¯s hard for people with demi-god realm cultivation to survive when they go, that¡¯s because no one with True God realm cultivation has been there, if more of us go, if more people with True God realm cultivation go, won¡¯t there be hope then?¡± The Cabello family¡¯s First Elder was already extremely eager and wanted to set off immediately. Obviously, he was already old, and whose cultivation level had long reached the peak of the True God Realm, had long wanted to break through to the Ultimate God Realm, and if there was really any way that would allow him to break through to the Ultimate God Realm, then ording to the legend, he would have a life span of two hundred years. ¡°First Elder Cabello, don¡¯t be fooled by this kid!¡± Unexpectedly, just at this time, the Hunt family¡¯s old man coldly smiled, then said, ¡°This kid, I think he is just making a wild guess and ispletely unreliable, maybe he wants to trick us old men to go to the middle of the dangerousnd, when the timees, die inside it! After all, we are unsure of how dangerous it is inside!¡± Hearing these words, the Cabello Family Grand Elder¡¯s face instantly sank, and then asked jackie, ¡°Kid, you don¡¯t have any evidence at all, how can we believe you if you talk such nonsense?¡± However, jackieughed, ¡°If I had any real clues, I wouldn¡¯t even say it, but although this is my guess, there is still some basis for it.¡± The crowd looked at jackie very quietly, seemingly expecting his next words. Even if it was just an inference, they hoped that jackie could give a more reasonable reasoning out, so that they would have a little more confidence. jackie paused before saying, ¡°Think about it, the Cabello Family First Elder¡¯s ancient book, as well as talking of the legend of this Ultimate God Realm, it shows the existence of a third-grade pill form and fourth-grade spiritual herbs and so on. This is enough to illustrate the reality of the Ultimate God Realm! Furthermore this formation is very old, it was left behind by people many years ago. The formation seems to be trying to tell us something! Only, it¡¯s been too long. This stone pir, I don¡¯t know why it was destroyed, but it should be covering up something!¡± After the crowd listened, one by one, they also nodded, after all, what jackie said seemed to prove one thing, that is, the authenticity of the Ultimate God Realm. ¡°How about this, about the matter that these seven dangerous ces may hide the secret of Ultimate God Realm. I think, since thispetition has just ended, let¡¯s go back and rest first, and after a month, let¡¯s discuss this matter again, what do you all think? After all, each family has also lost a lot of people. There must be some family heads or elders who are not in a good mood. During this period of time, we should adjust our mindset. We can try to break through the cultivation, and a monthter, we will discuss this matter at a location, how¡¯s that sound?¡± After thinking about it, Jared finally said. ¡°I think this is good, then it is settled, how about this, our Cabello family happens to be in the middle, after a month, everyonees to our Cabello family to discuss and see what to decide, how about that?¡± After thinking about it, Alejandro took the initiative to propose. ¡°Haha, good, then it¡¯s settled!¡± Jaredughed and said directly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, all go!¡± Chapter 1431 Soon, each family head began to leave with their family one after another. ¡°Dad, jackie is my good friend, can I go to the White family to stay? In a month¡¯s time, I¡¯lle back with them to the Cabello family!¡± Just a short distance away, Danie could not help but stammer, ¡°Right, big sister also followed jackie in thepetition, and jackie had saved our lives, right? Besides, he¡¯s your boyfriend, don¡¯t you want to go?¡± The first thing that happened was that she was afraid that her father would suspect something, and that he would not let her go, so Danie wanted to drag Helena along. Helena began to sweat, she could see that Danie waspletely hopeless, she had just left jackie and couldn¡¯t wait to follow him immediately. This girl was just too clingy. However, she could only y along and smiled at Alejandro as she said, ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t we go out and have some fun? Just think of it as rxing and unwinding, how about that?¡± ¡°This White family is our enemy, and you guys¡­.¡± Alejandro still wanted to remind the two daughters as usual, but halfway through the sentence, he was a little bit unable to continue. He thought about it before saying, ¡°You should not follow. I know that you had said that it was all a ruse to make the Second Young Master Hunt give up, hence you pretended and said that jackie was your boyfriend. Regarding this matter, any discerning person can tell that it wasn¡¯t real. I just did not expect jackie to actually help you, in fact he acquiesced, and even chose to admit, this kid, he definitely did a good thing!¡± Helena frowned, it seems that there was no way to follow Danie to the White family. Seeing Helena¡¯s appearance, Alejandro¡¯s heart suddenly thumped, and then asked Helena, ¡°My God, Helena, you are still thinking about going to the White family? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve truly fallen for that kid?¡± Helena suddenly panicked in her heart and hastily denied, ¡°No, how is it possible? I have not known him as long as Danie has known him. After all, he has saved our lives during thepetition, and even saved the lives of many of our other masters, therefore we treat him as a good friend!¡± Venus at the side after thinking, also couldn¡¯t help but say to Alejandro, ¡°Dad, I think that we should ease up our two families¡¯ rtionships, shouldn¡¯t we? As the saying goes, it¡¯s better to settle grievances, right? Back then, during those events, both sides suffered losses and had deaths. Besides, this killing for treasure is also very normal, right?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡­¡± Alejandro has actually had this idea for a long time, just that, on top of this matter, he has always been very resolute in his position, he just really couldn¡¯t afford to lose face. ¡°Master Cabello, young master jackie really saved our lives, so about that old matter, how about forgetting it?¡± There was a young master of the Cabello family, who also stood out and said helpfully. ¡°Yes, Master, let¡¯s forget it!¡± Several young masters also stood out. ¡°Okay, okay!¡± Alejandroughed bitterly before he flipped his palm and took out several second grade low grade spirit herbs, then handed them to Helena, ¡°You and Danie go after them, say that our two families¡¯ matters are cleared, and that this is a token of gratitude to jackie for helping our Cabello family!¡± Chapter 1432 ¡°Good, Dad, you finally figured it out, we will definitely improve the rtionship between our two families!¡± Once Danie heard this, she and Helena looked at each other, and after bringing the things over, she grabbed Helena¡¯s hand and went after jackie and the others in the direction they left. Looking at the two shadows in the distance, Alejandro was confused: ¡°What is the situation? Why does it seem that Danie is more excited than Helena?¡± At the side Venus smiled and said: ¡°Maybe, because the little butterfly is more yful, thinking about going out to have fun!¡± Many people couldn¡¯t help butugh when they heard this. Waiting to walk a little farther, Alejandro then asked Venus: ¡°Well Venus, now that we have walked so far, I have a question to ask you ¡­¡­¡± Unexpectedly, before Alejandro could finish, Venus directly interrupted him: ¡°Dad, I know what you want to ask, let¡¯s go back and talk about it!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Alejandro sweat dropped and nodded with a bitter smile. jackie and the others, in order not to let the people of the Hunt family suspect or even know that he had that Ultimate Grade Spirit Weapon, also left the Kobe Mountain by walking slowly. ¡°By the way, Young Master jackie, no one really knows, the two young masters of the Hunt family, and the three young masters of the Norman family, by whom were they killed? Especially the two young masters of the Hunt family. Theirbat power is very strong, this matter is simply too mind-boggling!¡± After thinking about it, Titus finally couldn¡¯t help but say. Unexpectedly, jackie put on a mysterious smile, and then said, ¡°Both were killed by me!¡± ¡°Oh, no way, Young Master jackie, you must be joking with us!¡± Titusughed, with a face of disbelief, however, he quickly frowned again and said, ¡°Could it be that Danie went ahead and tempted them first before seriously wounding them, whereby afterwards you gave a fatal blow? In that case, it was indeed by your hand that he died!¡± jackie looked at this old man, his face dark, then said: ¡°Titus, I really have to admire your imagination, that you can think of such a situation, do you think that Miss Cabello is that type of person? ¡°Yes Titus, what nonsense are you talking about? Am I that kind of person?¡± Unexpectedly, while jackie and Titus had this conversation, as they were rushing over Helena and Danie heard them. Helena immediately gave a nk look and said angrily, ¡°Hey, really¡­ Speak of the devil, it looks like we can¡¯t speak behind others¡¯ backs.¡± Titus, full of smiles, then said, ¡°I think so, mainly because first, that Hunt family young master cultivation is high and thebat power is too strong. The second well, is that we all think that you girls¡¯ posture is too good, natural talent is outstanding, therefore I would think this way!¡± ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll forgive you just because youplimented me on my beauty!¡± Helena feigned anger, coldly snorted, and folded her arms in front of her chest. ¡°By the way, two girls, you are ¡­¡­¡± Chapter 1433 The second elder faintly froze, then jokingly said, ¡°It can¡¯t be that you can¡¯t let go of our young master, and that¡¯s why they are catching up, right?¡± Once Helena and Danie heard this, the two beauties couldn¡¯t help but have slightly red cheeks. ¡°Not at all!¡± Danie tilted her head, then took out the spirit grass and handed it to Nash: ¡°By the way, Master White, my father said, this time In thepetition, jackie saved our lives. Moreover, jackie also helped my sister to resolve the crisis. So looking at all of these things, the previous feud between the two families, hopefully, can be dissipated, and these are from my father¡¯s heart, as a thank you to jackie!¡± ¡°Oh, I really didn¡¯t expect that your father would be so polite!¡± Nash had actually stopped hating the other party a long time ago. It was just that the other party targeted him at every turn, and sometimes he had to hit back at the other party, so that the people of their family wouldn¡¯t be too tolerant. He took the spirit grass and put it away, then smiled: ¡°Good, good, our two families¡¯ hatred can dissipate. I hope our two families can build more friendship in the future!¡± ¡°Hey hey, right, it just so happens that while we were inpetition, we were quite stressed. My sister and I intend to go to your White family for a stroll, as a break. After all, jackie and ourselves can be ssed as good friends, right? You will not mind, right?¡± Danie asked with a smile as she put her hands behind her back. ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t wait, I can¡¯t wait for the two of you to visit our house, this is something I can¡¯t wait for!¡± Nashughed, he is not stupid, it seems like jackie¡¯s rtionships between the two girls was not like the rtionship of ordinary friends. Otherwise, after sending the spirit grass, they should go back, so why do they still want toe visit our home? ¡°Could it be that Helena and jackie, as a fake couple, slowly developed real feelings?¡± Finally, Nash thought secretly in his heart that he thought it was a great possibility. It should be that Helena would like jackie, but if she came alone, she was afraid of being seen. After all, the two were pretending to be lovers. If this was seen, she would be embarrassed at that time, so she called Danie toe with her. If that was the case, it made sense. ¡°Second elder, the Hunt family young master was really killed by jackie, hisbat power is too strong, you guys don¡¯t underestimate him!¡± Helena looked at the White family second elder, said: ¡°But you rest assured, we will certainly keep it a secret. Although this is known by more people, paper can not cover the fire, I¡¯m afraid that sooner or ¡°Beyond the Hunt family? Oh, this is too difficult, too difficult, we do not dare to think so! To be acknowledged as one of the Eight Shadow Families is already a great ambition!¡± Nash was very modest, after he finished speaking, he looked at jackie again, wanting to confirm again, ¡± jackie, did you really kill that Young Master Hunt?¡± ¡°Dad, really one-on-one, it¡¯s hard for me to be his opponent, it was mainly with the help of my sword. This is what happened¡­¡­¡± jackie then briefly exined what happened. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, fortunately you have a very high quality spiritual weapon, the speed of the flying sword is also fast enough to dy the time, so that Cloud suffered the bacsh of that elixir, which, come to think of it, is too thrilling!¡± After everyone knew what was going on, Nash and the others only then had a burst of rity in their hearts. jackie¡¯sbat power, indeed, was so much weaker than the Hunt family¡¯s young master, if it wasn¡¯t for Helena teaming up to attack at the beginning, plus the flying sword dying timeter, it would have been impossible toe out alive. ¡°However, I feel that if I were to fight the young master of the Hunt family again now, he should not be my opponent at all!¡± jackie, at this time, actually smiled slightly and said with confidence. ¡°Even if now the people of the Hunt family know that I killed him, our White family is not easy to bully anymore!¡± Chapter 1434 Hearing jackie¡¯s words, everyone was shocked! jackie actually said that it is not a problem to deal with Young Master Hunt alone now? After thinking about it, Nash suddenly thought of a possibility and said with some excitement, ¡± jackie, could it be that you have broken through?¡± All the Elders and others, one by one, sucked in a breath of cold air. They could remember, jackie seemed to have broken through to the middle stage of the True God Realm, and it had not been a few months. Hisbat power was alreadyparable to a strong person at thete stage of the True God Realm. If, after only a few months, jackie has broken through again, then his talent is too good to be true. Moreover, if jackie breaks through to thete True God realm, plus with the ultimate grade spiritual weapon increasing his attack power, then jackie¡¯sbat power isparable to someone in the Peak of True God Realm! In that case, not only would he not be afraid of Young Master Hunt, but Cloud would not even be his opponent! ¡°No way! You¡¯ve broken through again?¡± The faces of both Danie and Helena also revealed a look of surprise as they each looked at jackie in disbelief. In the crowd¡¯s expectant eyes, jackie smiled ndly, then nodded: ¡°I have broken through, and moreover, I can now refine a second-grade low-level pill, and I am considered a second-grade low-level alchemist.¡± ¡°My goodness, no way, a second grade alchemist, this, this is something!¡± The First Elder¡¯s voice was trembling with excitement. ¡°Oh my god, great. Great! In the future, our White family will definitely be stronger and stronger!¡± ¡°Yes! Now his cultivation level is already at thete True God Realm and hisbat power is comparable to the peak of the True God realm, in that case, our White family will have almost three people in the peak of True God realm. We are now no longer the bottom of the Eight Shadow Families but we are in the top tier!¡± The other masters of the White family, after hearing the good news, were all extremely excited. ¡°Master White, did you hear that? The second young master is already a second grade low level alchemist, a second grade alchemist! With this our White family has hope to surpass the Hunt family!¡± Titus was excited, his voice trembling. He really did not expect the jackie¡¯s alchemy talent was so amazing. ¡°Haha, I heard it, I heard it!¡± Nash thenughed out loud, this excellent young man in front of him, that is Nash White¡¯s son. He really wanted to tell the world about it. He thought about it before saying, ¡°If we have a second-ss pill, in the future when our disciples want to break through to the early True God realm and the middle True God realm or something, it will be even easier. And this time our White family did not experience much death and injury, we also got a lot of spiritual herbs, plus this time we also got the main prize, the harvest is too big!¡± After thinking about it, the First Elder said: ¡°Right, Master White, I suggest this month, our White family people do not have to go out to look for cultivation materials, with so many cultivation resources we can issue them out to the family. Then everyone can focus on cultivation and we can gain major improvements in the next month.¡± Nash also nodded: ¡°Yes! Our family reaped a lot of benefits, but inevitably there will be others who are jealous and angry. Because of this we should quickly improve ourselves and not wait until our enemies react. We must reach a level where they would not dare mess with us before that happens!¡± Chapter 1435 ¡°Yes, we have three strong peopleparable to the peak of the True God realm, and this time the Hunt family loss is not small. Plus we have a good rtionship with the Tudor family and with the Cabello family, and now we can also make a good rtionship with some other families. Plus we did not provoke others much, if the Hunt family even knew that young master jackie killed the two young masters, they would not dare to act rashly!¡± The First Elder, on the other hand, nodded, and he felt a lot of pressure lift off of him at this understanding. ¡°Well, now that we have gone so far, let¡¯s go. Everyone,e on up, let¡¯s talk in detail about some of the things that happened during the game on the road!¡± jackie flipped his palm and took out his flying sword, then floated in front of everyone. Everyone was full of smiles, and one by one, they jumped on, while jackie controlled the flying sword and flew in the direction of the White family home. By that time the people from the other ns had all left, while the people from the Lagorio family and the Trevino family were still here, each with a gloomy face. ¡°Master Hunt, who do you think did it? Moreover, we were prepared. Those other ns, before, had no idea that our people would join hands to kill their people. We can¡¯t be so unlucky!¡± The Lagorio family head was gloomy, still a bit puzzled. ¡°How do I know? I really don¡¯t know who actually killed my son! We must investigate slowly in the future. We can¡¯t just forget about it, I still don¡¯t believe that there will be an impervious wall!¡± Jared¡¯s fists clenched, when he thought of his two sons, he was so angry that he almost vomited blood. ¡°Yes, we will also inquire about it, we can definitely find out something!¡± Master Trevino clenched his fists, although his son did not die, but the third elder¡¯s grandson, who was a well known master, was actually also killed, he also had a medium-grade spiritual weapon that was stolen from him. Their family¡¯s loss this time is really too big. The most speechless was Trenton, who originally wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to kill this kid jackie. But he did not expect that the White family would not lose many people. jackie is alive and well, but his family has lost a lot of masters. Now he does not know how long they will have to wait to have their revenge. He had broken through to the peak of the True God realm cultivation, which is great news, originally he thought that would bring revenge one step closer. However, he did not expect that the First Elder of the White Family had also broken through to the peak of True God Realm, in which case, he felt that his desire for revenge was really a bit distant. ¡°Master Hunt, I think it¡¯s very likely that it was the kid jackie White and Helena Cabello. If you think about it, the second young master went for them, and with Helena being so beautiful, if she tricked him and then jackie came in the help, he would not have stood a chance.¡± Trenton thought about it, and said to Jared. ¡°Now there is no evidence at all, even if there is, we can¡¯t make a move!¡± Jared said gloomily ¡°You guys better go back, take a good rest, perhaps, inside these seven dangerous ces, there really is a way to find a breakthrough to the Ultimate God Realm, and once I break through to the Ultimate God Realm, I will seek every one of them out.¡± After hearing this, Trenton felt a little fear and immediately said, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not our family, we are allies, what¡¯s more, our family doesn¡¯t have anyone who can do this!¡± Chapter 1436 The Trevino family¡¯s head also panicked, ¡°Then it¡¯s definitely not our family¡¯s people. After all, the second young master and the first young master¡¯s cultivation is pretty good, the second-ss and third-ss family masters certainly do not have such ability, and the three young masters of the Norman family also died. There are only a few people who can do this, right? Jared nodded, ¡°No way, this breath, I can only swallow it and bear with it first!¡± ¡°Cough, Master Hunt, we had agreed beforehand that onpletion of this matter, you would give us two spiritual herbs or something? This is what you said, our two families lost so much, and you promised this benefit to us. You should honour it, right?¡± After thinking about it, Trenton coughed slightly twice before asking with a cheeky face. One of the reasons why both he and the Trevino Family Master hasn¡¯t left yet was for this matter. ¡°Yes, Master Hunt, it¡¯s definitely a promise!¡± The Master Trevino also chimed in. Unexpectedly, Jared said with a cold face, ¡°I am talking about after thepletion of the matter, was this not to be handed out at the end of thepetition had this matter been sessful. Now that our n has failed, you want me to give you guys benefits as well? You guys are too greedy, right? Besides, your two families have died, and my Hunt family has lost so many people, not to mention, my two sons have died, and I still have to give you benefits?¡± The Master Trevino and Trenton looked at each other, and both of them were so speechless again. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll leave first, Master Hunt, our condolences for your loss!¡± In the end, the two men could only bow to Jared and take their people away. After walking a bit further away, Trenton could not help but curse, ¡°Damn, he is too deceitful, not giving us any benefit at all, if I had known that this was the result, I would not have agreed to cooperate with them privately in the first ce!¡± The Master Trevino was thoughtful, smiled bitterly and said, ¡°He did not give us any benefits, but I expected that, after all, this time so many masters of the Hunt family died. His two sons had also died. Whatever resources he promised us, he certainly will not give after that!¡± After thinking about it, Trenton frowned again, then said to the Master Trevino, ¡°Master Trevino, this Jared is an old fox, you mentioned that he said to go to the Cabello family a monthter to discuss, will he privately find someone to go inside the seven dangerous ces to explore first?¡± ¡°This possibility is still there, however, this possibility is not veryrge, because these seven dangerous ces are full of danger. Nobody knows what is in there and they are deep, so nobody will go alone. Moreover, it¡¯s not just one dangerous ce, but seven dangerous ces, so I believe they will definitely discuss it with us before making a decision!¡± Master Trevino thought for a while before he said. ¡°That¡¯s right, if it¡¯s just one dangerous ce, they will definitely continue to think of ways to act, but seven dangerous ces, they are just one family, how could they deal with it? Moreover, some of the dangerous ces are not far from the four ancient ns!¡± After thinking about it, Trenton said. Two days quickly passed. ¡°Sister, do you think that ording to reason, shouldn¡¯t brother-inw have returned two or three days ago? It¡¯s been almost a month and a half since they went out, howe they haven¡¯te back yet? I heard that this time thepetition may be more dangerous, brother-inw won¡¯t have any problems, right?¡± Inside the courtyard where jackie and the others lived, Ben looked at Selena, then said with a frown. ¡°h h h, don¡¯t talk nonsense, your brother-inw is so talented and has such highbat power, he won¡¯t be in trouble!¡± Selena, on the other hand, immediately gave Ben a white nce, then asked, ¡°By the way, how¡¯s your cultivation now? Don¡¯t stick to ine every day, she needs to cultivate as well!¡± Chapter 1437 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister, I¡¯m a first-grade grandmaster; I asionally go to the mountain with ine to stroll around!¡± Benughed and asked, ¡°Your talent is better than mine, and you can cultivate more quietly than I can. I rarely see you cultivating your level; I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve already be a third-grade master, right?¡± ¡°Third-grade master?¡± Selena smiled. ¡°Oh, you also underestimate your sister, your sister is already a fourth-grade master.¡± Selena frowned at her own cultivation improvement, and was not very satisfied ¡°Hey, I can break through to the demi-god realm. The grandmaster cultivation is powerful, but he can not fly, a demi-god realm cultivation is good and can fly for a short time. With a demi-god realm cultivation level, even several ninth-grade grandmasters are not your foes!¡± Benughed ¡°Come on, I think you are greedy, your cultivation is already very good, I do not know how many people envy you for this cultivation breakthrough speed. I see you, if you reach the demi-god realm cultivation, you must want to break through to the True God realm cultivation sooner!¡± At this time, ine actually also came back from outside, with Kylie who went out with her to y together. ¡°Kylie, you go inside and y, I have something to do with your mother!¡± ¡°Sister-inw, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing that ine had sent Kylie away, Selena¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, sensing the fear that it was not a simple matter again, her expression also became serious. ¡°There is something, I do not know how to tell you, you have to take a minute to prepare yourself!¡± After thinking about it, ine bit her lips. Selena was immediately startled, thinking about Ben¡¯s spection just now, she now seriously doubted if Ben had just given her a precautionary shot, could it be that jackie really died in thepetition? Selena was silent for a moment before saying. ¡°Did jackie die in thepetition? Say it, I can handle it!¡± ¡°This is not true, thispetition is estimated to have just ended a few days ago. How can we learn know yet? Nobody has even spread the word!¡± ineughed bitterly before she said. ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Selena¡¯s heart felt suddenly relieved: ¡°Then what is it, I see you so gloomy, making it seem like the sky is about to fall, and I didn¡¯t have a moment to prepare!¡± ¡°It¡¯s like this, I heard that, in Kobe City, the Cabello family¡¯s firstdy announced that she and jackie are a couple. People inside that city are all talking about it, it¡¯s already out there, everyone is saying that Helena kissed jackie in the street, and the two announced that they are lovers!¡± ine looked at Selena: ¡°So, I feel, brother-inw may want to marry a young wife, a second wife!¡± Chapter 1438 ¡°Wait, you¡¯re talking about the Cabello family¡¯s eldestdy, Helena? Is it Danie¡¯s sister?¡± Selena frowned, then asked with a surprised face, this news caught her a bit off guard. Moreover, the Cabello family¡¯s eldest miss, was so proactive in the city, in front of many people, and took the initiative to forcefully kiss jackie? What is this? ¡°Yes, the rumor came out that it was Helena!¡± ine nodded: ¡°¡®I¡¯m sure of it!¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be, right? If it was Danie, I think it still makes sense, I can see that Danie looks at jackie differently. In fact, I have also been prepared. Now many family heads and what not, have several wives. some elders also. I can only say that he is an excellent man, and so there would be many people who like him!¡± Selena smiled bitterly, then said again: ¡°And, I think if Danie and jackie are together, then it is also very good, for the development of the White family it is quite good, Danie is simple-minded but thinking of giving my parents their family treasure, so that my parents can also be martial artists, and also can cultivate, is very kind. If the two families are married, it will be good for the development of the White family!¡± Speaking of which, Selena didn¡¯t know whether to cry orugh as she said: ¡°But howe it was Helena who kissed jackie? Why not Danie? Have you guys misheard?¡± ¡°I also feel strange because, ording to reason, they have not known each other for long, right? They should not have known each other before, they should have met only in Kobe City, right?¡± ine was also confused. She looked at Selena, then said with some admiration again, ¡°Sister Selena, a woman like you, it¡¯s really not simple. I think you have that feeling of being an empress! For jackie to be able to marry a wife like you is really considered a blessing!¡± ¡°You just asked me to prepare myself and that really scared me. I was worried he died, but instead you have news that he may have found a second wife. In my opinion, thetter news is not even bad news at all!¡± Selena smiled, and said: ¡°Of course, if he likes a woman who is not a good woman, I naturally will not agree, but the Cabello family¡¯s three daughters, it is said that any one of them are very beautiful and very cultivated. The White family also needs to get on good terms with the Cabello family, so the White family will also benefit!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, after all, women are selfish, I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t be happy!¡± ineughed, then added: ¡°No, in the future, ah, even if jackie has other wives, they all must listen to you only, you are the queen, they are all concubines!¡± ¡°You girl!¡± Selena gave ine a white look. Ben heard the conversation between the two, he couldn¡¯t help but cough twice and said to ine, ¡°Ahem, ine, then do you want to be the queen?¡± ¡°Be the queen? Do you think you are jackie? If you can surpass your brother-inw in cultivation, it¡¯s not a bad idea! When your cultivation surpasses your brother-inw, then I agree with you to find another wife, even if you find eight to ten, I¡¯ll agree!¡± Ben suddenly hung his head and said: ¡°Forget it, that is more difficult than ascending to heaven!¡± ¡°Humph, you do not have the ability, and still want three wives and four concubines, dream on you!¡± ine coldly snorted. Seeing her brother and her sister inw both flirting with each other, Selena, who was on the side, once again couldn¡¯t help butugh. After another moment, Joan came out with Kylie in her arms. She looked at Selena and the others. She worriedly asked: ¡°Selena, jackie did not say how long he would be gone? It¡¯s been so many days. Why hasn¡¯t hee back yet? ording to reason, it should have returned a few days ago, right? There¡¯s nothing wrong, right?¡± Chapter 1439 ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry, jackie is with Dad and the others, surely nothing will happen!¡± Selena smiled gently and said. Just as her words fell, up in the sky in the distance, a flying sword was flying quickly towards them, and on top of that flying sword, there were several hundred people standing. ¡°They¡¯re back, they¡¯re finally back!¡± ine was the first to see jackie and the others, and immediately stood up, excited beyond measure. ¡°Mom, look, he¡¯s back, isn¡¯t he?¡± Selena was also happy in her heart, she hadn¡¯t seen jackie for more than a month. Honestly, it was wrong not to miss him, however, she found that this time passed quite fast if she tried her best to cultivate, and she didn¡¯t have time to think about him. ¡°Well, it¡¯s good to have him back!¡± Joan also nodded. ¡°Wow, Daddy is awesome. Oh, he actually has a flying sword, when Kylie grows up, Kylie also wants to be so cool!¡± After Kylie saw jackie, her big beautiful eyes couldn¡¯t help but shine with a kind of adoration. ¡°Good Kylie, in the future, you have to work hard to cultivate, you know?¡± Selena turned back and looked at Kylie and said. Just as they finished speaking, everyone had already jumped down from their flying sword andnded one by one in an open space, while many of the White family¡¯s youngsters and guardians and so on, all immediately rushed over to this side. ¡°Inws, you guys are back, huh? What a hard time, how was it? How was the result of this competition?¡± Fiona and Andrew also rushed over and immediately asked Nash with a smile. Nash smiled and said to the two people,¡±Don¡¯t worry, this time, we got first ce in twopetitions, the reward of spiritual herbs is quite a lot, and everyone is verypetitive. In thepetition forest, they also found a lot of spiritual herbs. Only a few dozen people died!¡± ¡°A few dozen people?¡± The seventh elder immediately frowned,¡±Master White, this is a bit much, right? In the past, there weren¡¯t many people in apetition like this, right?¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s a long story, how about this, I will let jackie tell everyone about the specific things. After all, some of the things that happened in the middle of thepetition, I¡¯m not very clear about!¡± Nash smiled bitterly and finally said. jackie then stood out, and then said, ¡°The thing is thispetition and the previouspetitions are a little different. In the previouspetition, there were challenges and so on, while this time the competition was¡­¡­¡± The crowd listened to the fascination, especially about what happened on in the inside, how jackie saved others, and trying to distract the young master of the Hunt family. When they heard these things, everyone broke out in cold sweat for jackie. Especially Selena and Joan and others, who were also worried in their hearts, if not for the power of jackie¡¯s flying sword, they probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to see jackie. Chapter 1440 ¡°Honey, this is too dangerous for you, if not for that flying sword, I¡¯m afraid you wouldn¡¯t havee back!¡± Selena¡¯s heart had a burst of fear. She could feel that inside the forest it was extremely dangerous for jack and he couldn¡¯t have a moment of carelessness. ¡°Haha, now there is no need to be afraid, this is also considered a blessing!¡± At this time, Nashughed out loud: ¡± jackie, after killing Chet Hunt, was able to recover his alchemy forms. He can now refine pills and has be a second-grade low-level alchemist. Moreover, with the help of a second-grade low-level pill, he has managed to break through to thete stage of the True God realm cultivation. Now hisbat power is about the same as mine!¡± ¡°No way, jackie is so powerful?¡± When Fiona heard this, she sucked in a breath of cold air, she really did not expect that her son-inw was actually so excellent in his cultivation talent. ¡°My goodness, a second-grade low-level alchemist? Brother-inw, you are too good! Does it mean that in the future, if you are happy, you can reward me with a second grade pill?¡± Ben was also iparably excited, with such a good brother-inw. In the future, as long as I have a good rtionship with my brother-inw, then asionally getting two pills should not be a difficult thing. When Fiona heard this, her eyes also lit up and she immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s for sure, you are his brother-inw, of course he is happy, after all, he has married such a beautiful sister like yours, can he not be happy? Right jackie?¡± jackie couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°Yes, when in need of pills, I will naturally give. However, the pills, which also depend on the time, can¡¯t be used too often.¡± ¡°Haha, good son-inw, that¡¯s fine!¡± Andrew, on the other hand,ughed. He had no need to worry. jackie will be the next head of the White family so he does not need to worry about anything., He is getting old now so he can live a leisurely life here, and have a few more good years. But his own son, if with the help of jackie, can be a strong person with a cultivation like the True God realm or demi-god realm, then he will have it much better. After all, as parents, naturally all want their sons and daughters to be good. ¡°Haha, inws, just rest assured, jackie will certainly not treat you badly!¡± Nashughed out loud, his face was so satisfied. jackie¡¯s outlook had far surpassed that of Lance, and he was relieved that the White family could be handed over to jackie in the future. Moreover, his heart is also very sure. Now that jackie is already so powerful, if in a few years, jackie can break through to the peak of the True God realm cultivation, then not even Master Hunt will be jackie¡¯s opponent. Although Master Hunt¡¯sbat power is in the peak True God realm, but jackie¡¯sbat power is not that simple. ¡°Great, looking at this, our White family is going to rise soon!¡± ¡°Yes, this time, the Trevino family, the Lagorio family and the Hunt family, have all lost so many masters. Because of this, our White family can really take advantage of the opportunity to rise!¡± ¡°However, young master jackie killed two young masters of the Hunt family. Everyone must not say anything, or else that Hunt family people will certainly make trouble sooner orter. What we have to do now is to secretly improve our cultivation and improve the overall strength of the family!¡± Many people of the White family, after knowing the specific situation, then they also discussed it among themselves. ¡°By the way, this time, we also found out a big secret, that is, the seven dangerous ces are likely to be rted to the legend of the Ultimate God Realm. However, all these families have agreed that in a month¡¯s time, they will go to the Cabello family to gather, and then discuss this, then go to the seven dangerous ces to find clues!¡± ¡°I decided, within this month, everyone will not need to go out to find materials, we got a lot of cultivation resources this time. plus the rewards we won are quite a lot. I intend this month to tell the branch family¡¯s that there is no need to pay cultivation resources. leave everyone to cultivate well for a month, we have the materials. We will also take out ording to each person¡¯s needs and distribute them down. Everyone will have a good month of cultivation!¡± Chapter 1441 ¡°A person with a cultivation base of the eighth and ninth grade masters strives to break through to the demi-god realm, and those who strive to break through to the initial stage of True God Realm, especially those who have the peak cultivation base of the demi god realm. It is quite the key. As long as you make a breakthrough, our overall strength will be improved a lot. The number of people in the True God Realm cultivation is really crucial in a family!¡± Nash looked at the crowd, and once again announced aloud to everyone. Hearing this decision, Lancelot as well as Chad and others were happy with the news. They went back to tell their former branch-family, whom they knew would all be excited. The White family is going to rise! It really is just around the corner! All of them, all of a sudden, felt that they saw hope. ¡°By the way, Miss Danie, why are you and your sister also here? Could it be that it is to deliver that Bone Marrow Cleansing Water?¡± Fiona quickly focused her attention on Danie. Once she thought of that treasure that could help her wash her body and be a martial artist, her heart was a bit impatient. In her opinion, this Danie should have gone back after thepetition, and now she had actually followed jackie and the others back, most likely with that treasure that they needed. ¡°Auntie, I, I haven¡¯t gone back yet. Next time I go back, I will get some and bring it to you!¡± Danie had a grimace on her face. She originally said that in private, and was going to secretly get it, yet now Fiona had spouted that out in front of everyone here, including her sister! ¡°Okay, no rush, no rush!¡± Fiona smiled awkwardly, but, no matter what everyone could tell, she was anxious now. On the side, Helena did not say anything, just frowned. ¡°Well, everyone go down to rest, tonight, we set up a banquet in the square halfway up the mountain and we will celebrate together, how about it? It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had so much fun!¡± Nash quickly said again. ¡°Good, haha, then we must have a few good drinks this time!¡± The First Elder and the others, one by one,ughed and were obviously very happy as well. ¡°Right, I almost forgot, I still have to arrange amodation for Miss Helena and Miss Danie!¡± Nash quickly thought of something and said again. ¡°No need, uncle, I¡¯ll stay in the same room I stayed in before, I¡¯ll just stay with my sister, don¡¯t bother!¡± Danie, on the other hand, smiled. Before, she was living inside jackie¡¯s courtyard with them. Chapter 1442 ¡°Haha, good, good!¡± Nash thenughed: ¡°In the future, our White family will treat the Cabello family as our own people. The rtionship between our two families has been reconciled, and in the future we will help each other, just like with the Tudor family!¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± Danie said with a smile. Soon, the crowd dispersed. ¡°Helena, Danie, you guys rest first. then in the evening, we will get together to celebrate properly, and we will also wee you!¡± jackie looked at the two, then said. ¡°Sister, the scenery over here is nice, I¡¯ll take you around first!¡± Danie nodded, then pulled Helena along with her and left. Danie was sensible, her heart knew very well that jackie and Selena had not seen each other for more than a month. The two must have endless words so she did not want to be here making a nuisance of herself. ¡°Kylie,e, give daddy a hug!¡± jackie gave Kylie a hug, then kissed her on her cheeks andughed: ¡°Our little girl has grown so tall! I¡¯ve only been gone a little while be she has obviously gotten taller!¡± ¡°Daddy, you are too powerful, in the future I want to be like you. Riding on a flying sword, flying around in the sky, flying as high as the moon!¡± Kylie¡¯s voice still had a faint childishness in it, and a rare look was revealed in her big bright eyes. ¡°Haha, good, when Kylie grows up, She can definitely fly as high as the moon!¡± jackieughed, holding Kylie he felt very warm in his heart. To be able to live so harmonious with his family, jackie felt that no matter how hard he worked, his life was worth it. ¡°Well, I am studying hard, the teacher said, I am learning the best and my memory is very good!¡± Kylie said as she looked at jackie for approval. ¡°Really? That¡¯s great, make sure you listen to your teacher, got it?¡± jackie touched Kylie¡¯s little head and said with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and take a good rest. I am afraid that you have worked hard on this journey. I know you must have used a lot of aura on your trip and in rushing home.¡± Selena looked at jackie, her eyes revealed a bit of distress. ¡°Okay!¡± The three members of the family soon went back to the courtyard where they lived. When they arrived at the courtyard, Kylie went down to y in the courtyard, while jackie and Selena went into their room. ¡°Wife, did you miss me?¡± After jackie closed the door, he could no longer help from holding the beauty in front of him in his arms. The faint scent of Selena was like an addiction. Chapter 1443 I have to say, Selena has this gentle charm that ordinary women do not have. Selena could not help blushing, then said: ¡°Husband, how could I not? Sometimes I would miss you, so I tried to cultivate. I found that when I cultivate, time flies by. So because of this, it feels as if you have not been gone long!¡± ¡°Yes, that is a good idea!¡± jackie nodded, and said, ¡°Let me guess, you must have broken through to grandmaster level? I¡¯m just not sure which level! Is it the second rank or maybe third rank grandmaster?¡± Selena, who was being hugged by jackie, was so happy in her heart that she smiled obliviously, ¡°Wrong guess! I am now a fourth rank grandmaster!¡± ¡°Wow, this is powerful! I had already guessed high, but I really didn¡¯t expect it. I underestimated my wife¡¯s talent!¡± jackie¡¯s eyes lit up, and said, ¡°Rest for a few days so you can stabilize your cultivation. I just broke through a few days ago, and I also need to adapt to this new level. When we are free, we can start cultivating together. I will refine a few first grade pills for you, it will be helpful for you to raise your cultivation!¡± Selena looked at jackie, before she said again. ¡°Okay¡­ jackie, I¡¯ve heard that you and the Cabello Family¡¯s First Miss are lovers, and she even forcibly kissed you, right?¡± jackie instantly frowned and smiled bitterly: ¡°Hey, it was a forced kiss, and I didn¡¯t expect it to happen, but we are not a couple!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± Selena frowned with some doubts: ¡°I just looked at Miss Helena, she is indeed good-looking and seems very kind and generous. You do not have to worry about me here, my parents also understand that you need to build your family. I definitely also need to cultivate so that I don¡¯t always need to be apanied by you. So really if you wanted to consider someone like Miss Cabello, that would be fine!¡± After listening to this, jackie¡¯s heart was warmed, he really did not expect that his wife was actually so understanding, so kind, and gentle. However, he still shook his head, and then said: ¡°Honey, I¡¯m really not a couple with her, the situation was like this. The Hunt family you also know, they are the strongest of the Eight Shadow Families, and act extremely domineering. At that time, the second young master saw Miss Helena, and had thoughts about her and wanted to pester her. Miss Cabello, in order to get rid of Young Master Hunt, pretended that we were a couple!¡± ¡°You¡¯re really not a couple?¡± Selena thought about it, and then smiled bitterly: ¡°Actually that does make sense. If it was Miss Danie I feel that the possibility is a little greater. After all, you and Miss Helena just met a few days ago, I feel it would be much less likely than if it were Miss Danie since you have known each other for a while. Miss Danie also seems to be quite interested in you!¡± jackie did not expect that Selena¡¯s sixth sense was actually so keen, immediately asked: ¡°How do you know she is interested in me?¡± ¡°I can see it. The way she is always running around after you, and the way she looks at you, sometimes it feels like you are the only person left in her eyes. This kind of crazy love for someone, I can naturally see it!¡± Selena gave jackie a nce and added: ¡°Miss Danie is willing to steal their family¡¯s treasures for my parents and your mother. Is this something that would be done between ordinary friends?¡± Seeing that jackie did not speak, Selena then said: ¡°Miss Danie is a simple girl with nothing else on her mind. she treats you so well, I also think you should not let her down, so if you like her, then take the initiative!¡± ¡°Hey!¡± jackie heaved a sigh, and only then spoke his heart out: ¡°Danie is quite good to me, and she is also a good person. To tell you the truth, she and I are actually in a rtionship, just I have not known how to tell you. But Kylie should not know because she will not be happy!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen it a long time ago, your rtionship is not ordinary!¡± Selena once again gave jackie a nce, and then added: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t me you, if you¡¯re worried about Kylie, I will talk to her about it.¡± ¡°Selena, the main thing is, I got drunk one night and drank monkey wine with Danie, and I didn¡¯t expect that I would actually get drunk¡­¡­ I would have been better off to not drink. Now, she has given away her innocence, and I as a man am responsible for that.¡± jackie smiled bitterly at Selena¡¯s words, he finally breathed a sigh of relief, because he never knew how to talk to her, for fear that she would be unhappy. Unexpectedly, Selena was sensible, which made him feel a little guilty in his heart. I really hope that nothing happened that night. Chapter 1444 ¡°Let me just say it, you are a careful person, and you are usually serious. You don¡¯t take the initiative to pursue girls. Only girls take the initiative to pursue you. You and Danie have known each other for a long time, so I didn¡¯t think it would develop so quickly.¡± Selena saw jackie¡¯s reaction and she said seriously again: ¡°Since this is the case, and she was ruined by you after drinking, then you should be responsible for her to the end. If you are not responsible, I will look down on you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, wife, I have a good impression of her. She is also a good girl. If something like this happens again, I will definitely treat her well!¡± jackie hugged Selena a little tighter, then lowered his head and kissed her on her red lips. After kissing for a while, jackie¡¯s heart was on fire and he actually wanted to make the next move. However, his hand was soon pressed by Selena: ¡°No, it¡¯s still day time! Get some rest and after dinner tonight we cane back!¡± ¡°Okay! You can¡¯t take it back!¡± jackie smiled, and kissed Selena¡¯s face. In the afternoon, Ethan, William and others were all cultivating with the White family, and each of them had made breakthroughs. Especially William, Joseph, Adam, Riley and Sam. They all broke through to the peak of the demi-god realm. They are now only one step away from the early stage of the True God realm. Ethan, Lana and Abner had broken through to thete demi-god realm, and each of them had made a lot of progress. After they knew that jackie had returned, they were all very happy, and when they celebrated together in the evening, they drank a lot of wine. When the evening celebration was over, jackie and Selena took a bath and then went to bed. In the other room, Helena finally could not help but say to Danie: ¡°Danie, you are too sudden, right? This Bone Marrow Cleansing Water, that is for our Cabello family, and it is really considered a treasure, mainly because there are not many a year. You actually want to steal it for them to use?¡± Danie then said: ¡°Big sister, you must not tell Dad, after all, people like jackie are so good to us, and moreover, his mother and father-inw can not cultivate. They are past the best period of cultivation, only our treasures can help them, let¡¯s help! Helena then helplessly shook her head, then said: ¡°Well, even if I said not to help, would it change your mind? You have promised them, what else can you do?¡± Danie immediately took Helena¡¯s hand and with a pleasing face: ¡°You are the very best big sister to me!¡± Danie suddenly thought of something and said to Helena: ¡°Right, big sister, now the two young masters of the Hunt family are dead, and the three young masters of the Norman family are also dead. This is good, these guys liked to pester you, especially the second young master of the Hunt family, he was the most annoying one. Now he is dead, you will no longer be afraid of them pestering you!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Helena also had an emotional face: ¡°Thanks to jackie. I didn¡¯t expect that jackie would take care of these guys in thepetition!¡± Danie pursed her red lips, and her big beautiful eyes turned to Helena and said, ¡°Sister, then, since this Young Master Hunt is dead, you¡¯re not afraid anymore, are you? So, your fake rtionship with jackie, when will it end? When do you n to break up with him? By then, everyone will know that you broke up, so you won¡¯t be afraid of Young Master Hunt pestering you, right?¡± Helena looked at Danie, poked her in the head with her finger, and then gave her a white look and said, ¡°Why are you so anxious? We¡¯ve only been a fake couple for a short time, it¡¯s still not a good idea to announce the breakup now, right? Although the Second Young Master Hunt died, but, if Master Hunt knew that jackie and I broke up so quickly, he would definitely suspect that we were ying his son, and he may be more resentful of us!¡± Speaking of which, Helena paused before continuing, ¡°I think we will wait a little longer, and after a while it will all fade away, and then we can announce it!¡± Chapter 1445 ¡°Sister, you said your first kiss was just taken away by this brat jackie, I was wondering if you would fake it and actually fall for him?¡± Danie frowned first and then said with a big grin. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I don¡¯t like him! He is a married man, how would I like him? Besides, he is your boyfriend, I won¡¯t steal from you!¡± Helena immediately said somewhat nervously. ¡°Why are you so nervous, I¡¯m just asking!¡± After thinking about it, Danie actually asked again, ¡°By the way, sister, when you forcefully kissed him, what was it like?¡± ¡°Danie, why do you always like to ask these strange things! It¡¯s been a long night, either give me good cultivation or sleep!¡± Helena was toozy to pay attention to Danie, lying on the bed. She turned around and turned her back to Danie, no longer paying attention to her. ¡°I am just curious, don¡¯t ignore me!¡± Danie pursed her lips and said. ¡­ The next morning, Trenton and others finally returned to the Lagorio family. Of the four hundred masters that followed the Lagorio family to participate in thepetition, only a few dozen survived, which made Trenton really angry. Lily saw how few there were and immediately asked in surprise. ¡°Dad, howe there are so few people? Where are the others?¡± ¡°Yes, Master Lagorio, howe there are so few people? Where are the others? They are not all dead, right? What is thispetition all about? Do so many people need to die?¡± The other Lagorio family members who stayed in the Lagorio family, one by one, also had a puzzled look on their faces. Trenton let out a long sigh, and he seemed to have aged a lot all of a sudden. After sighing, he then told everyone the situation, giving a careful and detailed ount. After listening to it, Lily was so angry that her fists clenched: ¡°So the White family did not lose many people, but also obtained a lot of cultivation resources? They even won the championship of the single and grouppetitions? They got a lot of rewards?¡± ¡°Yes, I thought that when I had broken through to the peak of the True God realm, and the gap between the two families would finally close a bit. But I didn¡¯t expect that the First Elder of their family had actually also broken through to the peak of the True God realm, and the White family had also received huge benefits in thepetition this time! This time, if our Lagorio family wants to take revenge, I¡¯m afraid it will be even more difficult!¡± Trenton sighed, his heart full of helplessness. Chapter 1446 After hearing this, Lily fiercely roared, feeling that she was about to go crazy in general. Originally, she thought when her father broke through, through thispetition, they would make the White family lose a lot of rank. However, she did not expect there would be such a result like this. If this is the truth, how can she take revenge? She, through this period of recuperation, began to start cultivating again. But by now, she is only a third rank martial artist. Such a cultivation,pared with her previous level, is very low. But is is better than nothing. ¡°Hey, daughter, your father has also tried his best, I also want to avenge you, but in this current situation, I¡¯m afraid there is no way. After all, the White family got so many benefits, so they will certainly be well cultivated and improve a lot!¡± Trenton sighed, looking at his suffering daughter, his heart was unbearable. ¡°Why? Why is the heavens so unfair? In the beginning, we helped the White family so much, and now, it¡¯s ending up like this?¡± ¡°The position of the heir of the White family should have belonged to my son, my son Lance, must not be dead yet, he must still be alive. Dad, I want revenge, I must take revenge, I also want to find my son!¡± Lily had tears in her eyes and her heart was full of resignation. Trenton sighed again: ¡°Daughter, your feelings, of course, Dad can understand. But, now with this situation, there is really no way, unless, unless I can break through to the Ultimate God Realm!¡± Trenton said, his eyes lit up, with some excitement in his heart. yes, if he can break through to the Ultimate God Level cultivation, then he will be able to easily kill Nash, jackie and others. Ultimate God Level cultivation, that is the next realm. The aura in the body will be thicker, it is said that people with Ultimate God Level cultivation, one can defeat several strong people at the peak of the True God realm. ¡°Ultimate God Realm?¡± Lily heard, but said with a bitter smile: ¡°Unfortunately, this cultivation ispletely a legend, whether it exists is unknown!¡± ¡°No, there must be this cultivation, there must be and we also have some clues! Because, that formation that was repaired by Jared Hunt, at the end of the game, in the sky there was actually a pattern like a map!¡± ¡°So, we suspect that it was a map to the seven dangerous ces, and the Ultimate God Realm must be connected somehow!¡± After thinking about it, Trenton again told Lily all these things one by one. ¡°There are only seven dangerous ces, a total of Eight Shadow Families. When the timees, we, the second-ss families, and those third-ss families should be allowed to follow the Eight Shadow Families in!¡± Lily listened, but frowned: ¡°If that is the case, won¡¯t the White family people go in and seize the first opportunity? If They break through first instead, when theye out, they definitely won¡¯t tell us the method, so how else can we take revenge then?¡± ¡°Because, the Hunt family has already said, when the timees, even if the other families do not agree, the Hunt family will certainly agree. not to mention, we now have a good rtionship with the Hunt family, they will certainly also take us!¡± Trenton fist clenched, then said, ¡°I must seize the first opportunity, not only to break through to the Ultimate God Realm, I have to break through earlier, break through faster, when the timees, I want to be the first person to break through to the Ultimate God Realm and help you to take revenge!¡± Chapter 1447 ¡°Dad, thank you. I want to take revenge, but now with my cultivation level, it¡¯s simply impossible. so I can only rely on you and the other Lagorio family elders!¡± Lily had a grateful look on her face. ¡°Silly girl, you are my daughter, I can¡¯t possibly watch my daughter be bullied just like that!¡± Trenton smiled. ¡°By the way, Dad, howe we have not heard anything about Lance at all? There were several other families who went with him, I wonder if there was any news from their side!¡± Lily asked again after thinking about it. Trenton once again helplessly shook his head: ¡°No news, beforeing back I asked them, and still no clues. Several of their families are not prepared to continue to look!¡± ¡°These guys, how can they stop looking for it? It¡¯s too abominable, their own people are missing and they do not look for them?¡± Lily listened, her heart was even more angry. If several other families are also sending people to continue to look, then the possibility of finding them is still veryrge. Now, they are actually not looking, does this not mean that the possibility of finding Lance is even smaller? ¡°Hey that¡¯s different, they have searched for months. Some are the sons of some protectors, some are the sons of some elders, some are the nephews of the elders or something. They have searched for months, but can not find anyone, so they do not want to spend energy, and also risk losing people as that is a dangerous ce!¡± In Trenton¡¯s heart there was a burst of helplessness, and he finally said to Lily: ¡°Daughter, Lance actually may really have died, even the corpse swallowed by a demon beast. I hope you can ept this reality.¡± Here, Trenton paused before saying, ¡°However, let¡¯s have people look for another 20 days, after 20 days, if we still have no news, we have to give up. We can¡¯t keep looking like this, right? The other families are not looking, our chances of finding him are even smaller!¡± ¡°Okay, Dad, I know!¡± Lily nodded with a dead heart, and after thinking about it, she suddenly thought of something and asked Trenton, ¡°Right, dad, this matter about the Ultimate God Realm, the people of the Four Great Ancient Sects don¡¯t know, right?¡± The four ancient families are four huge ns. Even the Hunt family in front of them is not worth taking a look at. They are so much farther above the Eight Shadow Families. Of course, the people of the four ancient ns have not entered the mortal world, and stay in their own n and cultivate. No one dares to provoke them. The four ancient ns rarely interact with each other in normal times. ¡°The people of these Shadow families are not stupid. How can we tell the Four Ancient ns? If we tell them, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t even have the chance to take part!¡± Trentonughed and quickly said: ¡°This is a secretly powerful opportunity for our shadow families. If there is a chance to stand up, no one wants to be crushed by the four ancient sects, right?¡± Chapter 1448 Trenton soon left and Lily went back to her room alone. She sat on the bed, but could not sleep, and soon sat up again. ¡°No, if this is how it¡¯s going to be, I won¡¯t be able to take revenge for the rest of my life. jackie¡¯s talent is also very good. The White family got the first ce this time, this will definitely help them develop rapidly for a while, I must think of a way to take revenge!¡± Lily clenched her fist and began to think. After a while, her eyes snapped open, then said, ¡°Right, instead of that, why don¡¯t I secretly tell the people of the Four Great Ancient Sects about this, so as to exchange for some benefits?¡± Thinking about it, the more Lily thought about it, the more she felt that this was a heavenly opportunity. If it was other information, perhaps the people of the Four Great Ancient Sects didn¡¯t dare to be interested, but this information about the Ultimate God Realm, they were definitely interested. After all, inside the four ancient ns, there were many experts, many strong people of the True God realm, and strong people with peak True God realm cultivation. Basically inside each ancient n, there were as many as a dozen. Although they look high and mighty, in the end, all of them still cannot evade death and can only wait for death. Therefore, naturally the eagerness to find the method of Ultimate God Realm is high amongst the people at the peak of True God Realm. After thinking about it, Lily then slept, and waited until the next morning where she went to find an elder in the early stage of the True God Realm. ¡°Eldest Miss, you are looking for this old man toe here, is there something wrong?¡± The old man frowned. Lily had suddenly asked him toe, obviously there has to be something. ¡°It¡¯s not much, I want to go out, I hope you cane with me. After all, my cultivation level is too low now. If I go out alone, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not safe!¡± Lily smiled lightly and said. ¡°Oh, so Miss is nning to go out for a break, this is no problem. However, I think it is better for Miss to talk to the family head first, this may be better!¡± The old man understood what was going on, then suggested with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go talk to my father in a moment!¡± Lily nodded and quickly went out with the old man and then spoke to Trenton. The moment Trenton heard that Lily wanted to go out to take a break, he naturally agreed to do so with great joy. After all, some time ago, he was afraid that his daughter would do something stupid, so he asked the family to keep an eye on her as much as possible. After receiving Trenton¡¯s consent, the elder soon used his small flying carpet to carry Lily slowly towards the bottom of the mountain. ¡°Miss, are you going to that city to take a break? It¡¯s impossible to just stroll around for a while and fly with a purpose, right?¡± The old man sat aside and asked after thinking about it. ¡°Let¡¯s go towards the Divine King n first!¡± After a few seconds of silence, Lily then said indifferently. When the old man heard this, he was shocked and immediately controlled the flying carpet to stop in the air. then looked at Lily in surprise and said, ¡°Missy, did I hear you right? You, you are talking about going to one of the four ancient sects, the Divine King Sect? These four ancient ns are all high and mighty. They won¡¯t even look at us, the hidden families, what are you going to do at the Divine King n?¡± Chapter 1449 ¡°Eighth Elder, I want to avenge my son, so I still hope that you can keep my secret. This matter of me going to the Divine King Sect, to the Four Ancient Sects, I hope you won¡¯t say anything about it!¡± Lily looked at the eighth elder and said seriously, ¡°This matter, when I return, I will exin it to my father!¡± ¡°Okay, however, I think if you go, I¡¯m afraid that the other side will not even see you!¡± The eighth elderughed bitterly before continuing to ride the flying carpet straight to the direction of the Divine King Sect. The people of the White n were all working hard on their cultivation, while Joseph and Adam and the others were hoping that they would be able to see if they could hit the early stage of the True God Realm within a month. After all, they had also heard about the Ultimate God Realm and were naturally eager for it. Seeing these disciples of jackie, each and every one of them was working hard to cultivate and impact their cultivation, Nash was naturally overjoyed. When jackie had nothing to do, he apanied several beautiful women to go shopping above the town, taught Kylie about cultivation, and also helped her wash her body, so that she became a martial artist and could cultivate. But what jackie didn¡¯t expect was that although Kylie was not very old, after washing her body, her talent was amazing. Just after washing her body, she had already reached the cultivation level of Martial Artist Third Rank. This kind of talent can be said to be simr to Selena¡¯s talent. Moreover, the most crucial thing is that this girl is still young. Therefore if she cultivates well in the future, she will definitely be able to achieve something. After seeing Kylie¡¯s cultivation, whether it was Nash or other White family people, everyone was happy. Kylie¡¯s obedience and lovable appearance, made many people love her very much. These couple of days, Danie was obviously trying to please Kylie. Although initially, Kylie showed some resistance to this strange beautiful sister. But over the next few days, Danie always took Kylie to town shopping, buying some toys or something for her. Afterwards, the rtionship between the two was as good as sisters. At this time, Lily and the Eighth Elder of the Lagorio family had arrived outside of the Divine King n. ¡°Who is it? Do you know what this ce is?¡± Just when they arrived not far from the other n¡¯s gate, the two were stopped by a few disciples of the Divine King Sect. ¡°Brothers, we are from the Hidden Family, the Lagorio family, I am the Eighth Elder, and this is our family¡¯s eldest miss, Miss Lily!¡± The eighth elder took a look at these people and felt afraid that their cultivation level was not low, so he immediately arched his hand and exined respectfully. ¡°Is there a Lagorio family within the Hidden Families?¡± There was a fellow, who faintly froze, and then said with a somewhat strange expression. Obviously, the other party was deliberately mocking them and somewhat despised their Lagorio family. ¡°It appears that there is. Normally, we only inquire about the Eight Shadow Families. This Lagorio family seems to be good, it should be a second-ss family!¡± Another woman, after thinking about it, then said, ¡°Second-ss family huh? Then forget it, right? People from second-ss families are not qualified to talk to people from our Divine King Sect!¡± After hearing this, the man from before said directly with a cold face, ¡°Let¡¯s go, our elders or patriarchs over here, they are all very busy, where do they have time to talk to people from second-ss families?¡± The eighth elder and Lily looked at each other, and the faces of the two of them were filled with embarrassment beyond measure. Chapter 1450 In Lily¡¯s heart, she was even more furious. Previously, in the Lagorio family, she was high above the thousand golden girls. Since childhood, she had been spoiled by her parents. Even after marrying out, the White family had be a first-ss family. Her status was so high above, many people had to look at her mood before acting. Never thought that one day, there would be these sect disciples of the demi-god Realm that would despise her. ¡°You ¡­¡­¡± Lily was so angry that she gritted her teeth, and her face looked ugly. ¡°Eldest Miss, we¡¯d better go!¡± The eighth elder took a look, afraid that Lily couldn¡¯t control her emotions. He was afraid that afterwards, she would offend these disciples of the Divine King Sect, that would be troublesome. Although his cultivation level was quite high, these few disciples of the Divine King Sect were not his opponents. However, once the other party makes a move, surely the strongest people inside the sect will hear it and wille, and then it will be a problem. The power behind the other side is too powerful, not to mention that this is the other side¡¯s headquarters. A sect has tens of thousands of disciples, daring toe here to cause trouble, is obviously no different from looking for death! ¡°You what you? Could it be that this youngdy is still not convinced?¡± The disciple of the Divine King Sect, coldly smiled, hands sped in front of his chest, then said, ¡°Look at you woman, you are also more than forty years old, although the body is not bad, maintenance is also good. But I do not like to be polite with aunts like you. Haha, if you were a beautiful young beauty, perhaps, our attitude would be a little better!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The other few people heard that, one by one, they also followed andughed. Lily exhaled heavily, swallowed the anger, and only then smiled at the other party, ¡°Oh, this little friend has really good eyesight, a nce can see through my age, really powerful enough!¡± Speaking of which, she again gave the other party a nk nce, then said, ¡°Little brother, we do not need to see your elders or your patriarch. How about this, you see if there is a guardian who speaks well or something? Let us meet with him, how about it?¡± After being praised by Lily, the man seemed to be in a better mood. However, the other party still smiled and said, ¡°This is the Divine King n, even a guardian can¡¯t be met by just anyone, our guardians here are basically in the middle of the True God Realm and early True God Realm powerhouses. Lily immediately winked at the eighth elder on the side, signaling him to take something. The eighth elder was stunned and quickly reacted, then with a flip of his palm, he took out a first grade high grade spirit herb and said to the man, ¡°Little friend, I hope you can help us out and give us a briefing, as for whether the other party sees it or not, that¡¯s a matter of time, right?¡± The man¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the spirit grass. However, he quickly said, ¡°There are five of us here, what do you mean by taking one spiritual grass? How can we share it? What kind of joke is that? Are you looking down on our people?¡± The corner of the Lagorio family¡¯s Eighth elder¡¯s mouth immediately twitched a few times, his heart was very upset, but he also knew the truth was that these little kids are difficult to deal with, and with a flip of his palm, he took out four more first-grade spirit grasses, ¡°I hope you guys don¡¯t mind! The five disciples on the other side looked at each other and were slightly pleased. The man from before, then flew over, took the spirit herbs, and then one person gave one to share. ¡°This way, seeing that you guys havee a long way, it is also quite hard, I¡¯ll let someone go to inform our Grand Protector, do you have any need to bring a message?¡± The man smiled, and then agreed. Advertisement Chapter 1451-1500 Chapter 1451-1500 Chapter 1451 Lily immediately said, ¡°Please tell your Grand Protector that we want to see your Master, because we know some news about the Ultimate God Realm!¡± ¡°Ultimate God Realm!¡± Several disciples were shocked at hearing this. This legend, they had naturally heard of it, but, all this time, they hadn¡¯t found any clues. Unexpectedly, this time Lily came, actually to talk about this matter. ¡°Quinn, I think it¡¯s better for you to take them to see the First Elder directly. I believe that after hearing this, the First Elder will definitely be willing to take them to see the Sovereign, and I¡¯m afraid that the person who is the Grand Protector will also look for the First Elder first when he finds out!¡± The man frowned. became serious, and said to a man in a green long shirt on the side. ¡°Good, you two,e with me!¡± The male disciple called Quinn, immediately nodded and beckoned to the duo of Lily and the Eighth Elder. The Eighth Elder and Lily looked at each other, and with a joy in their hearts, they immediately followed them. After the three flew a bit farther away, one of the female disciples, then asked the man before, ¡°Brother, this clue of the Ultimate God Realm has not been found. Even the people of our four ancient sects are secretly looking for clues with no news. These two people¡¯s words, do you think they are reliable?¡± The man called David, then coldly smiled and said, ¡°I think it should be reliable, if not, then wouldn¡¯t they be looking for death? This is the Divine King Sect, is it a ce where they cane over and fool people? Besides, we brought them over and one of us got a first grade high grade spirit herb, that can¡¯t be bad for us in any way!¡± ¡°Hey, hey, what Brother David said is right!¡± The woman immediatelyughed heatedly. At this moment, the First Elder of the Divine King Sect, was leisurely drinking tea and sunbathing inside a courtyard, with a head of white hair and a long beard, looking like he gave people a general feeling of immortal bones. He just put the cup of tea on the stone table aside and frowned fiercely, twisted his head and gently nced at the three people who walked in the door, with a few moments of displeasure in his eyes. ¡°Quinn, who are these two? This is the First Elder¡¯s residence, don¡¯t bring just anyone to me, got it?¡± Before Quinn could say anything, the First Elder was not tired of taking a stand and said. ¡°First Elder, if it was a normal matter, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have brought these two people to you, but today this matter, I believe you must be interested, that¡¯s why I brought them in!¡± Quinn immediately stepped forward and said with an arching hand. ¡°Is that so?¡± The First Elder sneered, ¡°Tell me, if I¡¯m not interested, these two outsiders, I can just kill them.¡± Once Lily and the eighth elder of the Lagorio family heard this, the corners of their mouths slightly twitched a few times, this First Elder of the Divine King Sect, was too domineering. ¡°Greetings to the First Elder, I am the daughter of the head of the Lagorio family of the hidden families, Trenton Lagorio. Today I havee, indeed, to inform you that I want to meet your patriarch! So¡­¡­¡± Lily immediately respectfully arched her hand, slightly bowed and said with iparable solemnity. The other party frowned, a little angry, ¡°What do you mean? What do you mean? I can¡¯t solve it, that we must go and disturb our Sovereign? You have a lot of guts!¡± Chapter 1452 When he heard this, the disciple was also shocked and immediately said to Lily, ¡°What are you talking about? Besides, it¡¯s not even easy for people from first-ss families to meet our First Elder. you¡¯re just a youngdy from a second-ss family, it¡¯s good enough to let you in. Lily is also scared forehead above cold sweat are flowing down, and at this time, the First Elder is also standing up. That terrifying pressure, from martial cultivation, she simply could not even stand steady herself and kneeled down. Even the side of the eighth elder was a little pale, the same as feeling the pressure of the mountain. ¡°First Elder, I, I do not mean this, I mean, this matter, I told you, you still will go to the sect leader and they discuss, this is about the secret heavenly matter!¡± Lily gritted her teeth, her face getting whiter and whiter, and panicked, ¡°Because, I brought this time, a clue about the Ultimate God Realm!¡± ¡°Ultimate God Realm?¡± Hearing these words, that First Elder of the Divine King Sect, immediately frowned, and that terrifying pressure that emanated from inside his body. only then slowly dispersed, disappearing into nothingness, as if it had never appeared before. ¡°Yes, Ultimate God Realm!¡± In Lily¡¯s heart, she finally let out a sigh of relief and couldn¡¯t help but wipe the cold sweat from her forehead. ¡°Humph!¡± However, unexpectedly, the other partyughed coldly, ¡°There are many people whoe here day after day to provide clues, but they are all liars. you should know that providing useless information is also a death sentence!¡± After hearing this, Lily sucked in a breath of cold air, what if they had gone to the seven dangerous ces, and there was nothing to be gained. Would she not be in danger then? However, after thinking carefully, she was still sure beyond words to the other side and said, ¡°First Elder do not worry, this time the information is certainly useful, and the Eight Shadow Families are preparing to discuss when it is time to act! ¡°Good, then you tell us!¡± Divine King Sect First Elder sat back, leisurely reclined on that chair, slowly closed his eyes. Unexpectedly, Lily frowned, and said: ¡°I think, we better see the Lord Master, then say it. After all, with such news, you should know its value very well. Also, none of the other ns have informed you of this clue. You know what this means, it means that they are filled with confidence regarding this clue!¡± Hearing Lily say this, the First Elder¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but stutter. It looks like this time, this clue should really be very likely to find a way to break through to the Ultimate God Realm. If the people of a first-ss family seize the first opportunity, and a few people break through to the Ultimate God Realm, they can ignore the others with their strength. After all, everyone knows how terrifying the existence of the person at the Ultimate God Realm will be. The First Elder realized the seriousness of the matter in an instant and immediately stood up, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to see the Sovereign!¡± Hearing these words, Lily and the Eighth elder looked at each other, and both of their hearts could not help but be happier. Finally, they still had the chance to meet this Divine King Sect¡¯s Master. Not long after, the First Elder of the Divine King n led the two of them and arrived in front of the Divine King n¡¯s Master. At this time, the Divine King Master was ying chess with the Vice Master, and after the First Elder arrived here with his people, he did not dare to disturb them, but could only stand aside and quietly wait. When the other side finished this game of chess, the patriarch only then looked over with the vice patriarch. Chapter 1453 ¡°First Elder, these two are?¡± Divine King Sect Master, also a white-haired old man, also looked very old. He could only be like those past patriarchs who could only quietly wait for death if they couldn¡¯t break through to the Ultimate God Realm. This vice patriarch however, looks quite a bit younger, estimated to be in his forties or fifties and looks quite refreshed. The First Elder slightly arched his hand before saying, ¡°Master, this is the second-ss Lagorio family head¡¯s daughter, and this is their Eighth Elder. This time, I came to tell you about an important matter, a matter of great importance, so I had to bring them before you!¡± ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s hear it! It¡¯s been boring enoughtely, and I wonder, what is something interesting!¡± The Divine King n Master lightly nced at Lily and slowly spoke. Originally he thought that Lily would definitely tell the matter directly. However, she arched her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ve met the Sovereign Lord, this time the matter is of great importance. If I tell this news, I¡¯m afraid that the people of the Shadow families will not be happy. This is fine to tell you guys, just ¡­¡­¡± The Divine King Sect¡¯s patriarch, once he heard this, he immediately understood Lily¡¯s meaning. He smiled lightly and said, ¡°If you want to benefit, it is possible, but it depends on you, if this information is worth the price!¡± He paused before continuing, ¡°If it¡¯s not worth the price, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t get a single benefit, and you won¡¯t be able to walk out of our Divine King Sect¡¯s gates alive! After all, a person from a second-ss family actually dares to make conditions with us, such a thing is notmon!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s definitely worth it, this is news about whether or not you guys can break through to the Ultimate God Realm, and, this time, it¡¯s urate.¡± Lily smiled, and then again, ¡°My requirements are not high, just five hundred second-grade intermediate spiritual herbs and some other pills. Regarding the pills, it¡¯s up to you!¡± ¡°Firstdy¡­¡± The Eighth Elder at her side was shocked. This Eldest Miss was also too bold, actually daring to propose such a condition. This condition is too overboard as well. Although to the Divine King n, they can certainly do it, but they are so high above us that if they were not happy with it they would just kill us! However, Lily was unconcerned, seemingly not hearing, and continued to seriously look at the Divine King n¡¯s Master in front of her. ¡°No problem, now you can speak!¡± After thinking for a while, the old man finally nodded. This point of benefit is actually really nothing if one can break through to the Ultimate God Realm. Besides, no one else came to tell them this news, and this Lagorio family¡¯s firstdy came, which means that this family perhaps, is indeedcking these cultivation resources as well. Lily¡¯s heart was happy, and only then did she tell the few people in front of her all about the situation. After the Divine King n Master listened, the corner of his mouth hooked up a cold smile. ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that the people of your first-ss families, who are quite clever, actually restored all the ancient formations. since it is something shown on top of the ancient formations, with some kind of indication, I think, this time from the seven great dangerousnds, I should be able to get certain clues!¡± The Divine King n patriarch nodded, then said to the First Elder, ¡°Well, First Elder, you take them down and give them the benefits she requested! This news is worth these things, for pills, give fifty first grade high grade pills, if you give less, I¡¯m afraid this girl will say that I¡¯m stingy!¡± Chapter 1454 ¡°Great, Miss, this is a good idea, I thought that you just wanted to tell them about the matter, to muddy the water, but I did not expect to get so many benefits, so this trip was not in vain!¡± From the Divine King n, the Eight Elder was still palpitating a bit, afraid that the other party would be unhappy and kill them. Moreover, the two secretly came here, even if they died, the family head would not know how they died. Lily smiled ndly, then said, ¡°Think about it, now our Lagorio family is only a second-ss family, already inferior to the White family. After thispetition, our Lagorio family suffered even more heavy losses, so many masters died. If we want to rise, how easy is it? When will that be?¡± Speaking here, Lily paused, then said, ¡°So, even if we do not tell the four ancient ns. When we go to that dangerousnd, if there are benefits, we cannot get much. Why not secretly put out the news, so that our losses are notrge and we would also get these rewards, is it not perfect?¡± ¡°Haha, Eldest Miss is really getting smarter and smarter!¡± The Eighth Elderughed out loud, ¡°With these spiritual herbs and pills obtained this time. It¡¯s enough for some of our Lagorio family¡¯s masters to grow within a short period of time. so that the gap with that White Family doesn¡¯t get bigger and bigger, and when the timees, they can¡¯t catch up!¡± ¡°Next, let¡¯s go in the direction of the Supreme rity Sect!¡± Unexpectedly, at this time, Lily was smiling lightly and said to the Eighth Elder. ¡°Supreme rity Sect? You want to go to the Supreme rity Sect?¡± The eighth elder frowned, obviously a little surprised. Lily sneered: ¡°Oh, I did not say that I only sold this information to this one ancient sect. If we go to these four ancient sects one by one, would it not be better? Think about it, we are able to turn this benefit four times over, wouldn¡¯t that be beautiful?¡± ¡°Well, this is good, this is good!¡± After hearing this, the Eighth Elder immediately nodded his head. At this time, in the middle of that Divine King Sect¡¯s main hall. The Vice Master looked at the Master, and then gruffly said, ¡°Master, why did you really give them those things just now, huh? There¡¯s nothing they can do if we don¡¯t give them, it¡¯s just a second-ss family!¡± The Divine King Master smiled and shook his head, ¡°If we don¡¯t give them, won¡¯t it look like we¡¯re too petty? Besides, I¡¯m in a good mood today. I know such good news. Think about it, if we can break through to the Ultimate God Realm, that would be great. Then after that, we can live two hundred years, have two hundred years of life. I¡¯ve been looking forward to this day for a long time, and finally it¡¯s almost here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± The middle-aged man nodded, and soon his eyes lit up again, ¡°So, when are we going to leave? Those first-ss families are afraid of the seven dangerous ces, huh, we are not that afraid. Inside our ancient n, there are many strong people, we do not need to wait for them, right?¡± Master Richard Yates, the Divine King Master, thought about it before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way, let the elderse over for a meetingter, then send out seven small teams to go to the dangerousnds to explore the situation.¡± The middle-aged man listened to this, his heart a burst of excitement,¡±This is good, but I¡¯m afraid that the people who go cannot be little, the space inside the dangerousnd is huge, I¡¯m afraid that if fewer people go, it will not work!¡± Master Yates nodded,¡±Yes, at least a small team with two hundred people, let them leave tomorrow!¡± Chapter 1455 ¡°Haha, good!¡± The middle-aged manughed out loud and quickly went down to inform the other elders to go. Lily had been wanting to get the benefits, and simply did not know that the people of this Divine King n had already discussed and were going to arrange for people to go to those Seven Great Dangerous Lands in advance. After all, these people will not follow the time agreed by the eight families, before rushing to the seven dangerous ces. After arriving at the Supreme rity Sect, Lily and the Eight Elder¡¯s entrance was even smoother, and soon met the patriarch and received the benefits they wanted. Even the patriarch of the Supreme rity Sect was more generous than the patriarch of the Divine King Sect, and gave ten more pills. Soon, they came out of the Supreme rity Sect again. ¡°No, no, we can¡¯t keep asking for these benefits, even if we ask for so many benefits allowing us to quickly raise the cultivation of our Lagorio family, it is still very difficult to catch up with the White family!¡± On the way to the Cloud Sky Sect, Lily quickly thought of something and could not help but frown. ¡°Miss, these benefits are enough for a long time, although we cannot catch up with the White family, but there is no way, if we still want more benefits, the other party may not agree!¡± The Eighth Elder thought about it, then said. ¡°This time, I will not ask for benefits!¡± Lily¡¯s fist clenched, and an evil look appeared in her eyes, ¡°This time, I¡¯ve thought of a better deal!¡± ¡°Is that so? What deal is better, oh?¡± The eighth elder had a puzzled face, obviously not understanding what Lily meant. ¡°Humph, for the Cloudy Sky Sect, it would be really easy to help me take revenge, isn¡¯t that White family also going inside the dangerousnd? When the timees, let the people of the Cloudy Sky Sect, kill all the people of the White family! That would be great. haha in that case, we wouldn¡¯t even have to make a move, and we would be able to take revenge!¡± Lily coldly hummed, the corners of his mouth curled up into a sinister smile. ¡°Will the other side agree? This matter of asking them to give some spirit herbs or something, and asking them to help get rid of the White family, these are two different things!¡± The Eighth Elder listened to this terrible n, but frowned, ¡°Cloud Sky n wanting to destroy the White family, indeed, is not a difficult thing. But this White family also has two true god realm peak powerhouse, and those in the True God Realm cultivation are not very few people. Once things get desperate, Cloud Sky n will win, but it will not be a small loss for them. If you cause several of the experts to die, they will definitely not help you!¡± ¡°This is indeed some trouble!¡± Listening to the Eighth Elder¡¯s analysis, Lily also found that this was indeed not very likely. But, after a moment of silence, she still couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°How about this, asking them to exterminate the entire White family, the other party will definitely not agree. But what if I let them know that if they find an opportunity to kill Nash or jackie at that time, it shouldn¡¯t be a difficult thing right? And their First Elder should also be killed! If you kill these three people, by then, the White family will have no real strong people!¡± Here, Lily, who was sitting on the flying carpet, stood up, clenched her fist, and said with confidence, ¡°Once these three strong people die, I will have taken a big part of my revenge. Then, our Lagorio family will attack the White family again, and those defeated soldiers will only die if they don¡¯t have strong people protecting them! Chapter 1456 ¡°If it¡¯s just striking these three people, perhaps, the other party will agree to it!¡± After thinking about it, the Eighth Elder could not help but nod, ¡°After all, if one strikes out against such a large White family, it would be impossible to do sopletely without leaving a trace. Once word gets out that the Four Great Ancient Sects actually struck out against a Shadow Family, this is not a good thing!¡± Lily¡¯s heart was also very clear, the four ancient ns and the shadow families have always maintained a tacit understanding. Moreover, the four ancient ns also agreed not to interfere with the families¡¯ affairs, and to not affect the development of the shadow families. Although there is friction, once it is an ancient n against a certain shadow family, the other shadow families will certainly unite together and denounce them, and maybe even go to battle with this ancient n. The people of the shadow family are clear. If they do not stand if something happens the first time, it may happen a second time and maybe, the next family to be destroyed is them. Maybe, the next ancient n might deal with them as a family, and by then, everyone would be swallowed one by one. Therefore, the possibility of trying to convince the Ancient Sect to strike against the White family, a first- ss family, was too small, and it was unlikely that the other party would agree. However, if it is only against a few people then this bes a possibility. If it¡¯s only against two or three people, and if it is still inside the dangerous ces, and they are killed in secret, then who has the knowledge that it was them who did it? ¡°Indeed, but I must try. I will first propose to let them destroy the White family, they will certainly not agree, in this case, I then take a step back, and the possibility of them agreeing will certainly be higher!¡± Lily smiled and finally said. The Eighth Elder¡¯s eyes lit up, and couldn¡¯t help but give Lily a thumbs up, ¡°Good, Miss, this solution is really great, I found that you are really getting smarter and smarter. Haha, I feel that this thing will definitely work!¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting dark, let¡¯s find a ce to rest, we¡¯ll leave tomorrow morning!¡± Lily looked at the sky after, finally said. The two of them found a small town, rested for a night. The next morning they continued to set off, heading for the location of the Cloud Sky Sect. By noon, the two of them finally arrived outside the sect¡¯s gate. Again, several of the Cloudy Sky Sect¡¯s sect disciples quickly stopped the two of them. ¡°Friends, we havee to find your sect master to discuss something important, and we hope to help inform him!¡± The eighth elder smiled, and with a flip of his palm, he directly took out four first grade high grade pills and handed them out, ¡°Four brothers, we just want to give some information, I wonder if it¡¯s okay?¡± The pills were all previously obtained from the Supreme rity Sect, so this time they are a lot more generous giving out pills. The four disciples, whose cultivation level was not very high, took a look at such an elixir, and their eyes immediately lit up. They knew that such an elixir would be a huge help to them. ¡°Good good!¡± One of the guys, without saying a word, snatched the pills and then gave one to each of them to share. Chapter 1457 ¡°Senior brother, this is not good, right? This is not informing the elders first. These people, you didn¡¯t even ask who they are, and you¡¯re just bringing them directly to the sect master?¡± A female disciple took a look and immediately frowned and reminded the male disciple. Only then did the male disciple react and then asked, ¡°By the way, who are you guys? I can¡¯t just take your stuff!¡± Only then did Lily introduce the identity of them to the other party. then said to the other party, ¡°We really have something big here, news about the Ultimate God Realm. Don¡¯t worry, I can guarantee that your patriarch will definitely see us if he knows it is this news.¡± The eighth elder also immediately echoed at the side, ¡°He will definitely see us, think about it, your patriarch, who is at the peak of the True God realm cultivation, but he is old. I heard that he is more than seventy years old. Even if the body is still rtively strong, if he cannot break through to the Ultimate God Realm, then won¡¯t he still only be able to wait for death? For him, the most important thing is to break through to the Ultimate God Realm, the longer you live ¡­¡­¡± ¡°Well, well, stop, if this news, I can take you in!¡± The male disciple was somewhat ufortable with the Eighth Elder¡¯s thoughts, and directly waved his hand, interrupting him, and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I will take you guys there!¡± ¡°Good, little brother, you really do things simply, let¡¯s go to the patriarch!¡± Lily and the Eighth Elder immediately followed them. The three of them arrived at a huge pce and arrived in front of a red-robed old man. ¡°Greetings, Sovereign Cang!¡± The three people took a look at the old man and immediately arched their hands, then bent down and saluted, not daring to show the slightest disrespect. The red-robed old man, who was teasing a parrot inside his bird cage, looked at the three people, and only then put the bird cage down, ¡°Why did you bring people to me? Did I not say to leave any matters to the guardians or elders to deal with? If it¡¯s not a matter of life and death of the sect, you do not need to notify me, and besides, even if it was necessary to notify me, the responsibility to notify me would not be passed to you, right?¡± The male disciple¡¯s forehead was dripping with cold sweat, if it wasn¡¯t for the first grade high grade pills and the fact that this time the news was indeed the news that the sect master was eager to get, he wouldn¡¯t have dared to risk bringing the people directly. He immediately arched his hand and said, ¡°Sovereign, they have great news to tell you, although it¡¯s not about the life and death of the sect, but I guess it¡¯s almost as important!¡± ¡°Almost as important?¡± The red-robed old man frowned and took another look at Lily in front of him, he found that the woman in front of him, not only was her skin white and beautiful, but she also looked like she had a kind of charm. Such a mature woman¡¯s charm was not something that ordinary people could have. Moreover, the temperament of her body is also somewhat rare. ¡°You, raise your head!¡± He couldn¡¯t help but say to Lily. ¡°Yes, Sovereign Cang, I am the eldest youngdy of the second-ss hidden family, the Lagorio family, and I am here to bring you good news today!¡± Lily raised her head now and smiled lightly, having already met two ancient n lords, she wasn¡¯t that nervous now. ¡°Quite calm, you¡¯re actually not afraid of me!¡± After seeing Lily¡¯s face, Master Cang¡¯s eyes even lit up, this woman¡¯s posture is really good. Chapter 1458 ¡°Heh. Sovereign Cang, I can¡¯t help it, after all, I know that even if I am not calm, I¡¯m still here!¡± Lilyughed bitterly and added, ¡°Besides, I believe that a person as high and mighty as Sovereign Cang should not be unable to deal with lowly people like us, right?¡± ¡°Haha, that makes sense, that makes sense!¡± Master Cang again was carefully looking at Lily, his heart was more and more troubled. This woman was particrly well maintained, looked like thirty years old, and had a very good figure. Not to mention, her chest is quiterge, which is his favorite type. He could not help but sit down, and only then slowly asked, ¡°Well, say, what¡¯s the matter you want to bring to me?¡± ¡°Master Cang, this time I havee to tell you about the news of the Ultimate God Realm!¡± Lily said indifferently. As soon as Severus Cang heard this, his eyes lit up, and he, who had just sat down, immediately stood up in excitement, ¡°News of Ultimate God Realm? You have news of it?¡± However, he quickly found something wrong, immediately sneered, ¡°But, if you have got the news, why did youe to tell us Cloud Sky Sect? Oh, I don¡¯t think that you guys would be so kind!¡± Lily thenughed, ¡°Master Cang is really wise, this is all seen by you, I came all this way to reveal such a piece of news, naturally I need some benefit!¡± ¡°Haha, cool, just say it, how many spirit herbs, what grade of spirit herbs, how many pills? Do you need weapons or not?¡± Master Cangughed, then added, ¡°Originally, our four ancient ns did not deal with your hidden families, for fear of bad influence. This time, since it is about the situation of the Ultimate God Realm, it is possible to make an exception!¡± Lily looked at the disciple on the side, then frowned. Master Cang was not stupid, and instantly understood what it meant, immediately waved his hand and said to that disciple, ¡°You go out first!¡± ¡°Yes, Sovereign!¡± That disciple who had led the way over before, only then did he respectfully retreat out. When the other party had left, Master Cang then said, ¡°Okay, you can speak now!¡± Lily then said, ¡°I don¡¯t want any spiritual herbs, nor do I want any treasures ¡­¡­¡± Master Cang was stunned and somewhat surprised, ¡°A bit interesting, then what do you need? Could it be that you are admiring me?¡± Lily sweated in her heart, but still said to the other party, ¡°Of course I admire Sovereign Cang, after all, you are the high and mighty Sovereign of the Cloud Sky Sect!¡± ¡°Haha, say it, what do you need? As long as it¡¯s something I can do, of course it¡¯s not a problem! After all, this news about the Ultimate God Realm is an irresistible temptation for us old men!¡± Master Severus Cang once againughed out loud. Chapter 1459 ¡°Help us destroy the White family, how about it?¡± Lily finally gave out her thoughts, ¡°I know, this one thing may put you guys in a very difficult ce, but, it can¡¯t be helped, I want revenge, I must take revenge!¡± Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! ¡°Wait!¡± Master Cang listened, his face confused, frowned, then said, ¡°I seem to remember, the White family head is Nash White, correct? Lily Lagorio, isn¡¯t she his woman? Howe you want to kill him?¡± ¡°Humph, this cold-hearted man, found a woman in themon world. It is really disgraceful to say, but he also brought her and that bastard son back. Even if it was just bringing them back that would be okay, but he also wants to pass the family head¡¯s position to his bastard son. You tell me, should I not be angry?¡± When Lily thought of this matter, she was furious, and then said to Master Cang, ¡°Now the White family is developing very well, their family elders have broken through to the peak of the True God realm cultivation. That damn bastard son is called jackie, and he has very good talent, but also goodbat power. I heard that he has a very good spiritual weapon, I think it is an Ultimate Grade spiritual weapon. Also in thepetition some time ago, our Lagorio family suffered heavy losses. I want to take revenge, but it is too difficult!¡± ¡°Well, the general situation, I basically know. You and your man turned against each other, so, want us to lend a hand to get rid of the White family, right?¡± After listening to it, Master Cang already had a rough idea of what was going on. ¡°Yes, as long as you guys are willing to help, this matter is very simple. After all, there are more than a dozen elders in your Cloud Sky Sect, each of them is a strong person at the peak cultivation of the True God Realm, for you guys, it¡¯s really too easy!¡± ¡°Moreover, this time, I feel that you will definitely be able to find a way to break through to the Ultimate God Realm with this information. You will definitely be able to find it!¡± The more Lily talked, the more excited she was, ¡°So, I believe that the Ultimate God Realm is so important to you guys, and you know how important that is, right? This exchange condition of mine is not too much, right?¡± Master Cang¡¯s heart obviously somewhat moved. He was silent for a while, before he said again, ¡°I would like to help you. But you also know our Cloud Sky Sect can not have no excuse to strike against a Shadow family. Once we strike, all the Shadow families including some second-ss families will be united. If that happens, we will not be a match for all of them.¡± Master Cang paused then said: ¡°This has been our four ancient ns and the eight shadow families¡¯ agreement, a tacit agreement for many years now. No one dares to easily break such a tacit agreement!¡± ¡°I also know that this matter really makes it difficult for you guys. but, I really have no other way out!¡± Lily frowned, after thinking and said, ¡°So, if you guys do not help, I shall reveal nothing.¡± ¡°You will tell us nothing?¡± When Master Cang heard this, a yful smile appeared on his face, ¡°If you do not talk, are you not afraid that I will kill you and not let you leave?¡± ¡°Hehe, firstly, I believe that Master Cang would not do such a despicable and shameless thing. After all, as the Master of one of the four ancient sects, you strike out at a martial artist from a second-ss family. if this were to get out, wouldn¡¯t you beughed at? My father and the others, they all know that I¡¯vee to look for you!¡± Lily, however,ughed and said again, ¡°Besides, if I really don¡¯t say anything, what benefit will you get if you kill me? I didn¡¯t think when I came, I could go back alive!¡± ¡°Gutsy, not bad for a daughter of the Lagorio family!¡± The old man nodded in satisfaction, he found that this woman was more and more to his liking. However, after thinking about it, he still couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°How about I give you spirit herbs, any second grade ones, plus some pills or something, I believe you also need these things! You think about it, the White family is a first-ss family with a lot of people, directly killing them, it would be impossible to not leave traces, and when it spreads that will be a problem!¡± Hearing these words, Lily¡¯s heart was happy, she knew, it seems that their original intention was really a y, the other party has been moved. Chapter 1460 ¡°Sovereign Cang, I also know that this will be very difficult for you, and I won¡¯t force you. After all, if you want to destroy the White family, it will definitely be loud and powerful. So, you see if this is okay, when the timees the White family¡¯s people will certainly also go to one of the seven great dangerous ces. When they go, I will tell you which dangerous ce they go to!¡± ¡°When you go to the dangerousnd, meet Nash, jackie and the First Elder Keh, help me kill the three of them. this should not be difficult, right? In that kind of ce, it¡¯s already chaotic and not easy to be seen, just kill these three people. it¡¯s definitely not a problem!¡± Lily deliberately pretended to think for a while, then only then did she speak out her thoughts. ¡°as long as the three of them die, and subsequently our Lagorio family strikes against their White family. then we can definitely win, and if we have a fight among the hidden families, it won¡¯t affect you guys much, right?¡± ¡°Makes sense!¡± Master Cang nodded. then looked at the Lagorio family¡¯s eighth elder again, before saying to the eighth elder, ¡°However, there is something that I still want to discuss with Eldest Miss. I also hope that this elder of yours, can go wait for you outside. There is a big banyan tree outside the main hall, you can wait for your Eldest Miss there!¡± The Lagorio family¡¯s eighth elder was dumbfounded, not knowing why the other party would suddenly send him out. But he didn¡¯t dare to disobey, so he could only nod and after arching his hand, he immediately walked out with big steps. Lily also frowned, not knowing what this old man wanted. She looked at the other party before saying, ¡°Master Cang, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯ve suddenly sent out my aide. He¡¯s the eighth elder of our family, he¡¯s one of our own. what happened here just now, he already knows. There¡¯s really no need to send him away.¡± ¡°Haha, beauty, how do you know that there is no such need?¡± Master Cang then grabbed Lily by the waist and forcibly pulled her close to him. ¡°You ¡­¡­¡± Lily immediately became angry and gave a hateful look to Severus Cang. She felt disgusted. After all this is an old man and she has no feelings for him at all. But, after all, he is one of the four ancient sect patriarch¡¯s. Hisbat level is so much higher than most people¡¯s, much less hers. With herbat level as it is now she is definitely not an opponent to him. Understanding this, she gritted her teeth and dared not to say anything more. ¡°Now do you think that was necessary?¡± Master Cang smiled coldly and smelled her body with a look of enjoyment. ¡°Ah, your body is really fragrant. This old man has fallen in love with you at first sight!¡± Lily thought of her hatred, and then the anger on her face quickly disappeared. She gave Master Cang a nk look and then deliberately said: ¡°Master Cang, your status is so high, how could you like me like this? If you want to find a woman, you can find a younger female disciple.¡± ¡°Haha, they are too young, and I¡¯m too old. I would even be embarrassed to try. My few wives, some of them are also old. I prefer a woman with taste like you! Besides, in my opinion, many young women are not as good-looking as you!¡± Master Cang looked down at her and could not help but want to kiss her. ¡°You want me to agree to help you kill those three people, that is not a difficult thing. It¡¯s just that if I go against someone from a Shadow family, I am still afraid of the repercussions from the rest of them. So you must promise me to hold up to your conditions, and then I can promise to help you!¡± ¡°Then okay, I¡¯ll tell you about the way to break through to the Ultimate God Realm in a moment, and serve you well one time, okay?¡± Chapter 1461 Lily deliberately gave a shy face and winked at him. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that is not what I want!¡± However, unexpectedly, Master Cang actually said directly, ¡°I n to marry you and make you my ninth wife. Of course, you also have to apany me first, so that I can taste you beforehand!¡± ¡°Ninth wife?¡± Upon hearing this, the corner of Lily¡¯s mouth immediately twitched slightly a few times. how could she have imagined that he actually wanted to take her as his ninth wife. In her heart, she was actually very reluctant, marrying such a bad old man. it was not something that would be honorable if word got out. Moreover, once she married him, there was no telling how many people would gossip behind her back. After all, she and Master Cang did not know each other before. If they suddenly married each other, many would obviously say it¡¯s for the status that she would get. However, she thought of killing jackie and Nash and wanting revenge. But she also thought that in the future to be the ninth wife, she will be able to let a lot of experts of the Cloud Sky Sect to help find her son. In her heart she made her decision. ¡°Okay, I can promise you!¡± Lily nodded: ¡°But, since I am going to be your ninth wife, I hope you will announce it to the public then and invite many people to our wedding, how about that?¡± ¡°Haha, a must, a must! As soon as you return, I¡¯lle over in a couple of days to propose the marriage, how¡¯s that?¡± Master Cang burst intoughter, his heart was overjoyed, he hugged Lily and headed to the room inside. ¡°Come on, baby, let¡¯s take a bath first, when we are in bedter, you can tell me again about this breakthrough to Ultimate God Realm, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Lily nodded but, in her heart she was speechless. If she had known this, she would not have told the Supreme rity Sect and the Divine King Sect about the breakthrough to Heavenly Cultivation. she would have just told the Cloud Sky Sect. When the timees and she bes the ninth wife, the Cloud Sect can help her to eradicate Nash and jackie and White family elders. by then the White family will basically be finished. Subsequently, they can give the Lagorio family some resources through the Cloud Sky Sect. Leaving the Lagorio family to grow up, be a first-ss family. Maybe in a few years, they can also be the strongest of the Eight Shadow Families, directly over what the Hunt family is. Thinking of this, Lily was carried to her room by Master Cang. She seemed to have seen a bright future in her heart. ¡°Hey, these two, what the heck are they talking about? Why haven¡¯t theye out yet?¡± Under the big banyan tree outside that big hall, the Lagorio family¡¯s eighth elder had waited for a long time and was already a little worried in his heart. However, he can¡¯t rush in recklessly, he can only stay outside here, quietly waiting. Chapter 1462 The Eighth Elder of the Lagorio family was quietly waiting and after a while, Lily came out. ¡°Well? The other side should have agreed, right? What does he mean by leaving the two of you alone? What¡¯s the matter that needs to be discussed alone?¡± Seeing Lilye out, the Eighth Elder hurriedly greeted her, his heart full of doubts. Lily was in a somewhatplicated mood. having just been tormented by an old man, she still felt a bit nauseous in her heart. She looked at the Eighth Elder and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave first, I¡¯ll talk to youter!¡± ¡°Good!¡± The Eighth Elder frowned and seemed to sense that Lily was in a bad mood, so he didn¡¯t dare to ask more questions and took the flying carpet out. The two of them jumped on it and went straight into the distance. Only after they flew far away did the Eighth Elder ask, ¡°Miss, are we still going to the Flying Eagle Sect?¡± Lily, who originally did not want to go, after thinking about it, actually said, ¡°Go, it went smoothly anyway. Secondly, we can always use more materials and since the other three sects also know about it, there is no harm in having one more!¡± ¡°Haha, Eldest Miss is right, we naturally do need the benefits!!¡± After hearing this, the Eighth Elder also laughed out loud. Only then did Lily say, ¡°Eighth Elder, don¡¯t you want to know what Master Cang left me behind for? Anyway, sooner orter you will know, I will tell you now. this old man fell in love with me at first sight! He intends to marry me and make me his Ninth Wife!¡± ¡°Ninth Wife?¡± The Eighth Elder was obviously a bit surprised when he heard that, and frowned before asking, ¡°So, what do you mean, Miss? You don¡¯t really n to marry him right? This guy is so old, this is like an old cow eating young grass!¡± Lily looked ahead and smiled lightly, ¡°In a few days, he wille to our Lagorio family to propose marriage. To develop a rtionship with one of the four ancient sects, the Cloud Sky Sect, this is a great thing. This is a great thing for the future development of our Lagorio family. Moreover, the other party has also promised to help us get rid of the White family¡¯s Nash, jackie and Keh!¡± ¡°Oh!¡± The Eighth Elder sighed, ¡°Miss, you really sacrificed too much for our Lagorio family!¡± But Lily smiled sagely, ¡°No matter, it will help us to take revenge and destroy the White family. The most crucial thing is that I will be the Ninth Wife from now on. Think about it, before, those disciples of the four ancient sects, they all looked down on us. In the future, they will have to kneel down when they see me. How will that feel? I think this is not a bad thing!¡± ¡°Well, if you can think like that, that¡¯s good. I was afraid that you would feel aggrieved in your heart!¡± The Eighth Elder nodded and once again elerated his speed. This time, the trip to the Flying Eagle Sect was likewise very smooth, and soon told the other party everything and got the benefits. Of course, Lily also told them that the people of the Shadow Families may still have more than twenty days before they will leave. Chapter 1463 ¡°Master Lagorio, this firstdy has been out for several days, why hasn¡¯t shee back yet? Where did she go to take a break?¡± In the Lagorio family, the housekeeper couldn¡¯t help but ask Trenton. ¡°No matter where she went, as long as she went for a break, that¡¯s a good thing. Hopefully, she can come back in a better mood this time!¡± Trenton smiled bitterly, and said to the housekeeper: ¡°Recently, everyone is working hard on cultivation, right? There are not many days away from the Cabello family meeting. In fact, meeting or not, We will certainly go to the seven dangerous ces! So our people must improve some cultivation. After all, it is very dangerous, there are some demonic beasts, and they areparable to thete True God realm, or even the peak of the True God realm!¡± Trenton paused before continuing: ¡°After all, if I went in, I¡¯m afraid I may not evene out alive!¡± The housekeeper nodded, and then said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everyone is working hard to cultivate. but this time if you go, you must at least be at the demi-god realm cultivation, otherwise, you will be sent to certain death!¡± Just at this time, both of them saw, in the distant sky, a flying carpet slowlying over this way. ¡°Master, look, it¡¯s Eldest Miss and the Eighth Elder, they¡¯re back!¡± The butler immediately pointed ahead and said. Soon, the flying carpet flew over, and the two jumped down from it. As soon as Lily jumped down, she immediately threw a ring to Trenton: ¡°Dad, there are a lot of pills and spiritual herbs here, enough for our Lagorio family people to cultivate for a period of time, moreover, those pills can make some family disciples to improve their cultivation for a short time!¡± Trenton froze in ce, looked carefully at the ring and could not help but suck in a breath of cold air: ¡°No way? So many? What¡¯s going on here? My God! daughter, where did you get these cultivation resources? Where have you been?¡± ¡°No way?¡± The housekeeper also immediately came over, snatched the things over and took a look. He sucked in a breath of cold air, and was really frightened: ¡°Missy, this, these treasures, how did you get them?¡± ¡°Dad, I told, I told all the four ancient sects about the Ultimate God Realm!¡± Lily¡¯s words shocked the two men. ¡°Daughter, you, you are really confused. How can you tell the people of the four ancient sects? This is a chance for us, the hidden families, to turn around! If you do this, do you think we can still get any benefit?¡± Trenton pped his thigh, so angry that his voice trembled: ¡°I would rather not have these cultivation resources! I do not want to tell such news to the Four Great Ancient ns. Moreover, we all have a tacit agreement: do not tell the Four Great Ancient ns. If the other hidden families know that it was us who told them, will they not hate us? At that time, I¡¯m afraid that our rtionship with all the hidden families will not be too good!¡± ¡°Dad, you¡¯re thinking too much!¡± Lily however, smiled coldly. ¡°We are only a second-ss family, do you think we can get much benefit if we don¡¯t tell the truth? Even if there are benefits, when the timees, it will be the Eight Shadow Families that will divide it up first, right? What is the method to break through to the Ultimate God Realm, no one knows. in case it is some kind of spiritual fruit, and there are only eight of them? Do you think the people of the first-ss family will share it with us?¡± Speaking here, Lily paused, hands behind her back: ¡°By then, not only will we get nothing, the gap with the White family will continue to widen. So to tell or not tell the four ancient ns, for us, it does not make much difference!¡± Chapter 1464 ¡°Hey, daughter, what do you mean there is no difference? I thought, you went to take a break? to be able to think things through? I did not expect, you actually went to tell the four ancient ns about it!¡± Trenton sighed again: ¡°You are too silly, although you get these treasures. But if other hidden families know what we did, they will certainly hate our Lagorio family, and the four ancient ns always do not interfere in the matters between the hidden families. This time we have benefits, but, in the long run, we will certainly be suppressed, the loss is not worth it!¡± Trenton said, as he squatted down, unable to keep standing and then said: ¡°It was easy to hold the thigh of the Hunt family, and maintain a good rtionship with them. I did not expect you, you actually let them target us in the future! Hey, although you are well-intentioned, you indeed have done a bad thing!¡± Unexpectedly, after hearing this, Lily smiled lightly and said, ¡°Dad, you can not always look at things with your previous vision. You need to look at things with a developed vision. In the past, it was indeed the case, the hidden families,and the four ancient ns did not interfere with each other, but maintained a tacit understanding.¡± ¡°But, now the situation is different, now there is a possibility to get to the Ultimate God Realm. Who knows how many people will be able to break through to the Ultimate God Realm? Who will be the first to break through to the Ultimate God Realm. Perhaps the four ancient ns, or perhaps the people of a hidden family, anyway, this previous bnce will soon be broken. this is an opportunity, if we can¡¯t grasp the opportunity, then we will be eliminated!¡± Lily said, fist clenched, and then seriously said: ¡°Anyway, our Lagorio family can not be eliminated, we also have to take advantage of the momentum to rise to the top!¡± After hearing this, Trenton also felt some truth and fell into silence. However, after considering for a while, he still couldn¡¯t help but say to Lily: ¡°But the information about the Ultimate God Realm is all our guesses. Who knows, among the seven great danger areas, is there really a method for the Ultimate God Realm breakthrough? What if there is no such thing? When the time comes, our Lagorio family will really be finished!¡± Lily¡¯s mouth corner could not help but slightly twitch a few times. but she still quickly became firm: ¡°I do not care, now we can only throw our weight around, we can only believe that there is definitely a method to break through to the Ultimate God Realm. Maybe it is some kind of spiritual fruit or something, and there is definitely a cultivation method!¡± After thinking about it, the Eighth Elder also helped Lily persuade Trenton. ¡°Yes, Master, I feel that the Elder Miss is right in such a decision. Although it is a bit risky, but, if we want revenge, if we do not act now, there is no chance at all!¡± ¡°Dad, just don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be able to take revenge soon!¡± Lily smiled once again before she said to Trenton, ¡°The Cloud Sky Sect has promised us that they will help us!¡± ¡°Impossible, Cloud Sky Sect is also one of the four ancient sects, this White family is not a small family, it is one of the Eight Shadow Families. Once the White family is exterminated, the reaction will certainly not be small. When the timees, if word gets out it will not be good. Besides, why should the Cloud Sky Sect help us, a second-ss hidden family?¡± Trenton was first shocked, and soon shook his head feeling that this was too unbelievable, simply impossible. ¡°Dad, Master Cang fell in love with me at first sight. I reckon he will bring someone over tomorrow or the day after tomorrow to propose marriage, then inform the world and prepare for our wedding!¡± Lily tried to make herself smile and said, ¡°By then, I will be the high and mighty Ninth Wife!¡± Chapter 1465 ¡°What!¡± Trenton almost fainted. that the patriarch of the Cloud Sect, that is older than him by a few years, would actually be his son-inw? He took two steps back and could not catch his breath for a while, but he was not stupid and soon understood his daughter¡¯s good intentions. He even knew that this matter had already been decided. He could not change it, and if he did not agree, it would be a disagreement with the Cloud Sky Sect. When the timees, the patriarch of the Cloud Sky Sect woulde with many strong people to propose marriage and to give the bride price. He can not turn them away. If you don¡¯t give face to the Cloud Sky Sect, aren¡¯t you looking for death? ¡°Well, since this matter is decided, and you arepatible, I have no problem!¡± Finally, Trenton stood up and said with a light smile. ¡°With the backing of the Cloud Sky Sect, even if people from other hidden families know that this matter is spread out by us, I¡¯m afraid they won¡¯t dare to act recklessly. If they don¡¯t give us a face, then they have to give face to the Cloud Sky Sect, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure! From now on, I¡¯ll be the ninth wife from on high!¡± Lily¡¯s fist clenched: ¡°Cultivating in a ce like the Cloudy Sky Sect, that¡¯s definitely going to improve. I believe that one day, my cultivation level will be able to quickly improve up to my previous level. Maybe even stronger!¡± ¡°Hey, if you marry to the Cloud Sky Sect, you must also keep a low profile. your cultivation is now low, and you¡¯re the youngest, I¡¯m afraid of the eight wives in front of you, maybe they will bully you!¡± Trenton quickly thought of something, and admonished Lily. ¡°Bully me?¡± Lily coldly smiled: ¡°I am not so easy to bully! Those women, if they dare to bully me, I will definitely make them pay the priceter! Moreover, when I be the Ninth Wife, I can also use the power of the Cloud Sky Sect to find Lance in the future!¡± Seeing that Lily still couldn¡¯t let go of Lance and still felt that Lance wasn¡¯t dead, Trenton didn¡¯t know how tofort her and could only nod his head. ¡°Just, the White family has so many people, even if you married Cang and they help you destroy the White family, aren¡¯t you afraid that the other families will unite and demand a statement?¡± After a moment of silence, Trenton once again said with some concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, dad, we have already discussed this. They will not directly strike at the White family. I only need their people, when inside the dangerousnd, to help me to kill Nash, jackie and Keh. As long as these three top experts of the White family die, the rest of the White family people are not a problem!¡± ¡°What¡¯s more, don¡¯t we have a good rtionship with the Trevino family and the Hunt family now? When the timees, if you can pull them both together, go to the White family to casually kill the rest. Then the White family will bepletely destroyed!¡± Lily confidently said, it seems that everything is under control. Chapter 1466 ¡°In that case, it will indeed work!¡± Trenton was finally free of worries and nodded in satisfaction. Finally, he took two steps forward, stroked Lily¡¯s hair, and said with a lot of emotion: ¡°Daughter, you have grown up, and you can think about things. Only for the sake of the Lagorio family, you have sacrificed too much!¡± ¡°Dad, what nonsense are you talking about ? I think this Cang will be quite good. Although I heard that this guy likes women, in other aspects, as a person he is still good. In the future, I will marry him and our Lagorio family will have nothing to fear!¡± Lily tried to make herself look like she was full of confidence. Trenton nodded his head and finally said. ¡°Good, you¡¯ve worked hard, go and rest. I¡¯ll call the elders to a meetingter, then let everyone divide these cultivation resources and have everyone begin to cultivate!¡± Sure enough, at noon the next day, the patriarch of the Cloud Sky Sect came with several elders. After he came, he sent a generous amount of cultivation resources as a bride price, and directly engaged the marriage, which was scheduled for seven dayster. Another two days passed. seeing that only twelve days remained before the agreed day to go to the Cabello family, the people of the White family, also at this time, received the invitation. The elders, as well as jackie, and steward Titus and others, were all called to the council hall. looking at Nash who had a grave face, the First Elder Keh couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth and ask. ¡°Master White, what is it?¡± Everyone could tell from the gloomy look on Nash¡¯s face that there was something rather big going on. otherwise they wouldn¡¯t have called all of them, the important people, over when everyone was busy cultivating. ¡°Dad, it can¡¯t be something wrong, right? Could it be that someone from the Hunt family set out early and went to the Seven Great Dangerous Lands and has already obtained the method to break through to the Ultimate God Realm?¡± jackie quickly thought of a possibility and frowned, his face a little ugly. If that was really the case, then it would be troublesome. After all, he was the one who killed the two young masters of that Hunt family, there were only a few people who could make the Hunt¡¯s suspect himself and Helena who were the most suspected. So, sooner orter, the other side will find themselves and others in trouble. jackie naturally hopes that someone from his White family will break through to the Ultimate God Realm first, otherwise if the other side breaks through first, then I¡¯m afraid there will be trouble. ¡°This is not it. The seven dangerous ces are veryrge, no one knows how deep it goes. The Hunt family also dare not act rashly!¡± Nash smiled bitterly, then picked up an invitation and handed it to jackie: ¡°Take a look, one of the Four Ancient Sects, the patriarch of the Cloud Sky Sect, is going to marry a ninth wife, and asked us to go to his wedding banquet!¡± ¡°What? This old man, who has eight wives, actually wants to find another wife?¡± When the first elder heard this, he was shocked, but quicklyughed: ¡°Master White, it¡¯s nothing, right? If he gets married, he gets married. Although we have to waste some time to go over for dinner, it¡¯s nothing, just a meal! People from other ns are definitely going to be there, and people from several other sects will also attend, right? After all, they have to give respect to the patriarch of the Cloud Sky Sect.¡± ¡°Yes, Master White, this is nothing, right? He¡¯s just getting married. This old pervert, he is so old yet he actually wants to marry a ninth wife!¡± Another elder, too,ughed. Chapter 1467 However, Titus on the side frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not such a simple matter!¡± After jackie opened the invitation and looked at it, his face was also instantly gloomy and looked at the crowd before he said, ¡°This Ninth Wife is actually Lily Lagorio!¡± ¡°Lily!¡± The first elder and that other elder, the smiles on both of their faces instantly froze. their expression was as if they had seen a ghost,pletely petrified. Only now did they understand why Nash¡¯s face was so ugly. Lily, formerly his wife, was thedy. Although Lily did wrongst time, colluding with the Third Elder and trying to rebel, so that Nash would have been disgraced, but the two were after all a couple before. Now, inviting him to Lily¡¯s wedding, was this not to make Nash look bad? Those other people, how will they look at Nash? In private, what will be said? ¡°It¡¯s too much, inviting other families is reasonable, this Master Cang should know that our family head is Lily¡¯s ex-husband, he actually invited our White family, it¡¯s really abominable!¡± The First Elder quickly clenched his fist and said with a huff. ¡°Family head, why don¡¯t you just forget about going, we¡¯ll just go!¡± Unexpectedly, Nash shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°No! If this is only the wedding of other second- ss families or someone from other families, it is reasonable for me not to go. But I am from the White family, if I do not attend the wedding of the patriarch of the Cloud Sky Sect, I am afraid that the other party will say that my White family does not give him face and that I had actually sent people below me, so this time I must go!¡± ¡°Hey, how awkward it would be to go!¡± Another elder, sighed, to go to such a wedding, they were feeling ufortable. After all, in the past Nash and Lily were very much in love. Just after the incident of Lance, Lily had changed, bing very vicious and poisonous. Of course in the past, before jackie became a soldier, in fact Lily was also very sinister, just then extremely well hidden. ¡°Attending the wedding and drinking the wine, it¡¯ll be awkward. Anyways I am no longer with her, I will just attend the wedding as a stranger!¡± Nash smiled bitterly, then said, ¡°What I am most worried, is how Lily suddenly married the old man Master Cang, This is the patriarch of the Cloud Sky Sect. I worry Lily will use the Cloud Sky Sect to deal with our White family! After all, right now, she hates our White family members, all of them!¡± jackie also has long thought of this.¡±This possibility is really not small, this time we got a lot of benefits, the White family is now also more powerful than before. Because of this, the Lagorio family wanted to strike against our White family, but it¡¯s even more difficult to do, so Lily thought of borrowing the power of the Ancient Sect to deal with our White family.¡± ¡°Master, it is better not to go! I feel that if you went to this Banquet, what if you¡¯re not able toe back, then it will be a problem!¡± Titus heard jackie say so, sucked a breath of cold air, and worriedly advised. ¡°If I don¡¯t go, the other side will definitely be angry, if I go, it¡¯s also dangerous!¡± The First Elder frowned and realized how much of a headache this matter was. He finally stomped his foot and said with a huff, ¡°This Lily, what a lowly woman, actually using such a tactic!¡± Chapter 1468 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there is a tacit agreement between these four ancient ns and us, the hidden families. We have always been cautious and did not offend each other! Therefore, the possibility of the other party making a direct move against our White family is not very big!¡± Seeing the First Elder anxious beyond measure, Nash after thinking about it said, ¡°But this time if you go, the number of people can not be too many. Secondly, we have to be on our guard at the wedding, people from other ancient ns will also go, people from other families will also go, so they certainly can not make a move!¡± Speaking here, Nash paused before continuing, ¡°But on the way back, we have to be careful. I¡¯m afraid that they will then ambush us. After all, if the other side only killed a few of us, it would not make too much noise. If they destroy our bodies, then the other side has nothing to be afraid of!¡± jackie nodded, ¡°Dad, so if you go this time, only you and I, and the First Elder will go! If there are more people, when we are besieged, those with low cultivation will be sacrificed there for nothing. If there are fewer people, we will be more flexible when escaping. Besides, with the strength and cultivation of the three of us, it won¡¯t be easy for the other side to kill us!¡± ¡°Yes, young master jackie, you still have that flying sword, many people still don¡¯t know it¡¯s an Ultimate Grade spiritual weapon. With that thing, it¡¯s not that easy for them to catch up, in case they want to ambush us on the way back, we¡¯re not afraid!¡± The First Elder¡¯s eyes also immediately lit up, ¡°When we fly far away, they won¡¯t chase after the White family to kill them. after all, they won¡¯t dare to make a big mess, right?¡± ¡°Well, just the three of us will do it. If there are more people, it will not be good to get away. Moreover, if there are more people, it will also affect the flying sword¡¯s flight speed!¡± jackie smiled, ¡°It just so happens that the three of us don¡¯t need to cultivate muchtely, so let¡¯s leave in three days, we should be able to make it! The others, just cultivate at home without worry!¡± ¡°The three of us are all strong peopleparable to the peak of the True God realm, the current White family is not that easy to bully!¡± Nash¡¯s face was cold and his heart was full of anger. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that I would destroy the Lagorio family. After all, we were a couple at first, but I didn¡¯t expect that the Lagorio family would be really aggressive. It looks like, in the future, there is an opportunity, I can not let the Lagorio family go!¡± jackie thought about it, then looked at the second elder and now the third elder and said, ¡°Second elder and third elder, you two now are at thete stage of True God Realm. In two days, I will refine second grade pills for you, and strive to give you two. Although you two have not been in thete stage of True God Realm for long, you can still try to push it, in case you seed.¡± Upon hearing this, the second elder was delighted in his heart and immediately arched his hand and said, ¡°Many thanks to Young Master jackie!¡± The new third elder was now Lancelot, who was from the branch family at the beginning. His cultivation had been good, he was already at the middle stage of the True God Realm before, and in a month or so he had already reached thete stage of the True God Realm. he also hadn¡¯t been idletely, and had been stabilizing his cultivation. Although it seemed a little too rushed to let him try to break through to the peak cultivation of the True God Realm with pills now. The possibility of sess was low, and he was afraid that the realm would not be too stable, but for him it was a good opportunity. After all, jackie is willing to give him two second-grade low-level pills at once, such an opportunity it does not appear all the time. The most critical thing is that now the White family is in need of strong people at the peak of the True God realm, and although the White family is developing very well, there are many crises. If he and the second elder Titus both obtained a breakthrough, then together with jackie, Nash, and Keh, the White family had strong people with the battle power of the peak True God Realm. At that point they would not even be afraid of the Hunt family. ¡°Thank you, Young Master jackie, I am willing to give it a try!¡± Lancelot also stepped forward and arched his hand to say thanks. Such an opportunity made those other elders with Mid True God Realm cultivation levels envious. ¡°Okay, then after three days, you guys shalle to me in the morning. I¡¯ll give you the pills, afterwards, Me, the First Elder and father will set off again!¡± Chapter 1469 jackie nodded his head and decided. ¡°With such an alchemist like you, in the future, our White family, it is impossible to think of not being strong!¡± Nash looked at jackie and couldn¡¯t say how satisfied he was in his heart. The crowd quickly dispersed and jackie went back to refining pills. After knowing the situation, Selena and the others also felt a little worried for jackie. After all, in the future, this woman Lily will be the ninth wife of the Cloud Sky Sect. It is possible that she will do something afterwards. However, Selena couldn¡¯t help but feel the urgency of the situation. In order not to hold back jackie, she started cultivating harder. jackie was busy with alchemy, which left the two guests Danie and Helena feeling a little bored. When they had nothing to do, they went to y around with Kylie. Finally, in the morning of the third day, when jackie came out of the alchemy room, both of them found jackie. ¡± jackie, my sister and I have thought about it. We also want to go with you to Cloudy Sky Sect¡¯s wedding!¡± Seeing jackie, Danie immediately said with a faint smile. ¡°You guys are going too? This can¡¯t be, it¡¯s too dangerous, that Lily is married to that old man just to deal with us. When wee back, we are worried that there will be an ambush on the way!¡± Once jackie heard that, he immediately waved his hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my sister and I have thought about it. they definitely won¡¯t ambush you guys on the way there. On the way back, it is possible, so we¡¯ll follow you there, and not follow you back!¡± Danie gave jackie a nce, then again, ¡°They must have invited our Cabello family. My father and the others will certainly also go. My sister and I will follow you guys when you go and then we will go back to the Cabello family with my father and the others. After all, once you guyse back, you will be preparing to leave for the Cabello family after a while.¡± Helena alsoughed, ¡°We have been over here for a few days and ying around. However, your White family people are all desperately cultivating, and this has influenced me and my sister, who feel that we are wasting time over here. We also want to head for the seven great dangers, so, after we go to the wedding, we will head back to the Cabello family and cultivate well! Strive to improve some strength!¡± ¡°In that case, that¡¯s fine!¡± jackie nodded after hearing this, and at this time, Lancelot and Titus, both of them also walked in from outside. ¡°Hey, the two beauties are also here, would it be inappropriate for us toe at this time?¡± Once Lancelot looked, he joked with a smile. ¡°Oh, you two came just in time, I was waiting for you!¡± jackie flipped his palm and four pills appeared in his palm, ¡°Two pills for each of you! You guys, even if just one of you breaks through, our White family¡¯sbat power can increase by a lot. Although there may not be as many people withte and middle True God realm cultivation as the Hunt family, but, people with peak True God realm cultivation, we can¡¯t afford to be short of.¡± Chapter 1470 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master jackie. We¡¯ll try our best!¡± Lancelot and Titus took the pills from jackie before leaving after they thanked jackie. It was then Selena came toward jackie and hispany as she held onto Kylie¡¯s hand. ¡°Father, you need toe back as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be back soon. Obey your mother at home, and listen to your teachers when you¡¯re learning. Do you understand? Study well, and train well in the future!¡± jackie gazed at the adorable Kylie in front of him and could not help but caressed her delicate head lovingly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll train hard and be a master like Father in the future!¡± Kylie nodded obediently, incredibly wise despite being young. At this moment, Danie also walked over and touched Kylie¡¯s cheeks before she spoke with a soft smile, ¡°Kylie, me and your Auntie Helena will be leaving with your father to join somebody else¡¯s wedding, but we won¡¯t follow them home, afterward. We¡¯ll be returning to our own home.¡± Kylie grew upset when Danie told her this, and with pursed lips, she muttered, ¡°Auntie Danie, it won¡¯t be fun if the two of you leave. I still want to y with the both of you!¡± ¡°Good girl. I¡¯lle and visit you when there¡¯s time, but you need to work hard on training and try to break through into a grandmaster as soon as possible!¡± Danie looked at the young girl in front of her and was slightly reluctant. After getting along for several days, she had already thought of Kylie as her own daughter. Selena smiled as she saw how well Danie and Kylie had gotten along. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kylie, we¡¯ll have time in the future. Your aunties Danie and Helena are going home because they have things to do. They¡¯ll surely visit you when they have the time!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Kylie nodded, and her lovely smile once again returned to her face. Another two to three minutester, First Elder and Nash came toward them, and jackie quickly informed them both about Danie and Helena¡¯s ns. ¡°Alright, since they wish toe with us, then we¡¯ll let them!¡± Nash nodded in agreement. jackie then took out his flying sword and threw it forward, and the item grewrge enough that the five of them stood on them after flying onto the sword. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Selena, we¡¯ll be alright. Train well at home, and we¡¯ll be back about four or five days from now!¡± assured jackie turned to Selena, and only then did he pilot his flying sword and went toward the direction of the Cloud Sky Sect. After flying for a while, Danie soon thought of something as she chirped, ¡°Oh right, there¡¯ll be quite a few families or forces traveling to the Skies Pavilion this time. Won¡¯t it be cool if we Chance upon members from the other families on the way, and they recognize that your flying sword is an ultimate-level spiritual tool?¡± Unexpectedly, jackie smiled nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I was truthfully afraid of people knowing about it when I used to be in the intermediate stage of the true-god realm. However, I¡¯m already at the final stage of the true-god level, and my fighting prowess has stabilized throughout these past few days. You also know that mybat power has always been much stronger than the others of this fighting prowess. Now that I have such a sword, I¡¯m not afraid of people taking it from me!¡± jackie paused for a short moment before he spoke again with extreme seriousness, ¡°Inparison, the members of other families dare not offend our White family because we have this flying sword. After all, this sword can increase a person¡¯sbat power greatly, and among the reclusive families, only the Hunts¡¯ family master cane up with it.¡± Chapter 1471 ¡°You¡¯re right. Although the other party might be jealous that you have this with you, they might be more afraid of yourbat power. Apart from that, yourbat power must be extremely strong after you¡¯ve broken through. I think some of those masters at the peak stage of the True God Realm won¡¯t be able to fight against you!¡± Helena also nodded after she heard this. They had witnessed jackie¡¯sbat power personally-killing others of another realm did seem possible for jackie to do. Sure enough, their journey was absolutely smooth. The next morning, jackie and the others spotted the mountain top where the Cloud Sky Sect¡¯s sect was located. ¡°Goodness, Master White. Long time no see!¡± Not far away, another flying sword flew toward them as they greeted Nash. Nash was delighted when he realized that it was the flying sword of their allied first-ss family, the Tudor family. He gestured at them with his hands and replied, ¡°Haha¡­! It¡¯s been a long time, Master Karima!¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t there too few of you? The White family only sent three people?¡±mented the upbeat Karima when she saw that only three masters from the White family were present. Compared to the over-20 people from their side, it was obvious that there were too few people from the White family. ¡°Well, what¡¯s there to do? We don¡¯t have as many people as your family, especially those in the Demi- God Realm. We might go into the seven dangerous areas after some time. I asked them to train themselves for their own safety, with hopes that they can improve their strength!¡± replied Nash. ¡°Brother jackie!¡± Rufus came flying over from their flying sword and stood in front of jackie before saying happily. ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really enjoying yourself, and I envy you for that! You¡¯ve got two beauties apanying you, even though you¡¯re just making a casual journey!¡± Flustered at Rufus¡¯sment, he blushed as he coughed dryly twice. ¡°Ahem! They just happened to be traveling this way too!¡± As she noticed the amicable rtionship between her son and jackie, Karima turned to Nash and beamed, ¡°Master White, I need to thank your son for the previouspetition. If it wasn¡¯t for him, my son would¡¯ve died inside too. jackie¡¯s strength really is the strongest among the younger generation. My son, Rufus, had told me about all his doings!¡± ¡°Haha¡­! We¡¯re all acquaintances, and we should help each other! It¡¯s nothing!¡± chuckled Nash happily. ¡°You guys are here too? What a coincidence!¡± At this moment, members of the Hunt family flew toward them on a flying sword from the other direction. Nash¡¯s and Karima¡¯s expressions faltered for a moment when they noticed it was Jared Hunt from the Hunt family, but they recollected themselves and gestured with their hands politely to greet him. Jared maneuvered his flying sword to fly next to the White family¡¯s flying sword. He could not help but look at the flying sword underneath jackie¡¯s feet and frowned. ¡°Young brother jackie, this flying sword seems to be an ultimate-grade spiritual tool. Am I right?¡± ¡°Yes, Master Hunt. This flying sword of mine is an ultimate grade spiritual tool, and I happened to find it along my journey,¡± replied jackie as he gestured with his hands. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re quite lucky to have gotten such an item!¡± Jared smiled, but his suspicion of both his sons killed by jackie and Helena working together increased. After all, he had never imagined that jackie would take such an item out. This item was able to increase a person¡¯sbat power. Chapter 1472 As he was free, Jared had been deep in his own thoughts during the past couple of days. Not many were in that category of those who could kill his sons, especially his eldest son, Cloud Hunt He initially held the belief that Helena and jackie were in on it together, but he knew that although Helena had the same fighting prowess as his eldest son, herbat power was definitely not above his eldest son¡¯s. Coupled with the fact that jackie had a low fighting prowess, the possibility of them defeating his sons was not great. That suspicion of his resurfaced and only grew, however, as he noticed jackie¡¯s ultimate-grade spiritual tool After all, his sons did not offend any other prodigies from other families. They would not have dared to kill his sons even if a fight happened inside. jackie and Helena, on the other hand, had an altercation against Chet before thepetition started. After they entered the area, they must have worked together to kill Chet while Cloud was killed possibly due to his carelessness when avenging his brother. It was also possible that jackie and Helena had some other vicious actions. Of course, these were only his suspicions. Apart from that, he did not have reason to take action even if he had proof that jackie was indeed the killer. He thought about it and said to Nash, ¡°Master White, the bride of this wedding is your ex-wife. Any thoughts about this?¡± Many of the elders and other members of the Hunt family had weird expressions on their faces after they heard what he said. After all, such a thing was no doubt an embarrassing incident However, they also knew that Nash had no choice but to attend this wedding as he was the White¡¯s family master. The one who invited them was the pavilion master of the Four Ancient Sects, and not attending the wedding after the invitations were sent would mean not honoring him. ¡°Haha¡­ What sort of thoughts can I have? I¡¯m no longer married to Lily right now, and we might be enemies, so whoever she marries has nothing to do with me.¡± Nash smiled bitterly and continued to say to Karima, ¡°On the contrary, Master Hunt also knew that the Four Ancients ns had never interfered with our family affairs. If Lily wants to take advantage of the ancient n to fight against the White family, I hope that everyone from the hidden families will condemn such an act with one voice.¡± The family master of the Tudor family, Karima Tudor, agreed with Nash as she spoke, ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t allow them to set such a precedent. Once they wipe out one of our families and nobody from the other hidden families step forward or unite together, more and more of such things would happen in the future. We can even be the next targets!¡± Jared nodded. ¡°I agree with what you both have said ¨C we mustn¡¯t allow them to set such a precedent. It¡¯ll be terrible if something like that happened. Any contradictions between us hidden families need to be settled internally, and what happens between the Four Ancients ns should be settled by themselves. If the Four Ancients ns n to pick on us, then we, the hidden families, need to unite and defeat them unanimously.¡± ¡°Indeed. We¡¯re relieved to hear this from Master Hunt!¡± beamed Karima. Chapter 1473 Unexpectedly, Jared acted humbly, a rare urrence indeed. He nced at Nash and said, ¡°Oh, what do you mean you¡¯re relieved to hear this from me? The White family are the same as ours and other first-ss families; we have the same position and there¡¯s not much difference in our status, be it high or low. The Hunts were somewhat stronger back then aspared to other first-ss families, but this may very well have changed as ofte. I¡¯d say the White family is progressing quite nicely!¡± Nash knew this man did not mean what he said, thus he immediately waved his hand and interjected, ¡°No, no, no¡­ Your Hunt family cannot be so easily surpassed. Your inheritance isn¡¯t something we can compare to. After all, your Hunt family has such an established inheritance! Nash then looked forward and, in an attempt to shift the conversation, then spoke, ¡°We¡¯re here, we¡¯re here¡­ The Cloud Sky Sect has quite arge piece of territory. There are so many zas and mountains around the area. Tsk, tsk! The Chi here is also very rich, and training here is definitely guaranteed. The Chi is much thickerpared to where our hidden families are located! That¡¯s for sure. This is how the world is. They are strong, and there are more than a dozen masters in the peak stage of the True God Realm. They also have a huge amount of masters in the final and middle stages of the True God Realm. Our families can¡¯t simplypare to these ancient ns!¡± Jared smiled bitterly before he nced at Nash and added, ¡°So, you¡¯re forced toe here even if the person marrying the Cloud Sky Sect¡¯s Master is your ex-wife, and you¡¯re extremely embarrassed?¡± ¡°What else is there to say? I can only hate myself for being not strong enough.¡± Nash could only offer an awkward smile; everything was proven by a person¡¯s strength, after all. The Four Ancients ns was not something a secret family could contend against. Jared drove his flying sword when he suddenly stopped. He turned to Nash and Karima with a frown on his solemn face. ¡°By the way, family masters, I suddenly recalled something rather worrying.¡± ¡°Worried? Master Hunt, what do you have to worry about?¡± asked the curious Karima after she thought about it ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too sudden for Lily to marry Master Cang? I¡¯ve been thinking about it, and they shouldn¡¯t have known one another previously, right? Why did they suddenly announce that they¡¯re getting married? There must be something hidden here, am I right?¡± fretted Jared as he looked far away, airing his worries. ¡°Apart from that, if Lily Lagorio bes the ninth wife, would she tell Master Cang information about the Ultimate God Realm? That doesn¡¯t look too favorable for us.¡± Nash and Karima exchanged nces as their expressions instantly turned grave. After all, everything had indeed happened so suddenly. Apart from that, with Lily and Master Cang getting married, this woman might tell the old man about the Ultimate God Realm to further strengthen the Cloud Sky Sect. Nash was quiet momentarily before he said, ¡°I had always felt that Lily got together with Master Cang because the woman had obviously seduced the other party, never expecting to seed. Her main goal is to revolt against the White family. However, I forgot about this. This woman might¡¯ve told that old guy about going into the dangerous areas, and that¡¯s surely no good for us!¡± ¡°Sigh! There¡¯s nothing we can do about it,¡± muttered Karima with a bitter smile. ¡°We only have a very, very small chance if she talks about it, but we don¡¯t know who¡¯ll break through into the Ultimate God Realm first!¡± Chapter 1474 Everybody understood clearly in their hearts that there would be an undeniable, vast change in the situation if everybody managed to find out how to break through into the ultimate god level. Undoubtedly, the first person to break through into the ultimate god level was the luckiest of all. For example, some elder of a random family who broke through into the Ultimate God Realm could easily kill their family master and seize the family master position if they so wanted. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± Jared was in that same haze, unable to foresee their future. With that, he waved his hand and everybody went flying toward the za in the center Everybody could see from afar that the za was filled with people standing; rather densely packed it was. Only a few like the Tudors and Hunts brought about one or two dozen people to attend the wedding. Some families even brought a couple of dozen people over to congratte the Master of the Cloud Sky Sect. After presenting their gifts, Nash and the others found a ce to sit down for the time being. As there were too many people and those making the registration of gifts had already done their job, he did not want to appear too conspicuous as his attendance was enough. He could leave after the meal. s, he could not stay hidden as many members of other families spotted him. Some of them even started whispering among themselves, more so about him and Lily¡¯s old rtionship. Soon, the master of the Divine Kings Sect arrived with his members. The person in charge of recording the gifts announced loudly while making his entry, ¡°Master of the Divine Kings Sect, Master Yates,es with members of the Divine Kings Sect to pay their respects. He presents ten second-grade intermediate pills and fifty second-grade premium spirited grass¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s the master of the Divine Kings Sect? He¡¯s truly unusual. He¡¯s iparable to others for having such spirit with his old age!¡± This was the first time for many elders of the other families to see the master of the Divine Kings Sect, and his appearance once again caused a wave ofmotion. ¡°Haha¡­ Wee, wee! Master Yate¡¯s appearance has truly brought light to our Cloud Sky Sect!¡± Joel, who was initially conversing with the master of the Soaring Eagles sect, happily went toward him with his wives upon his arrival. ¡°Haha¡­ Master Cang, you¡¯re being too modest. We don¡¯t talk like this between us!¡± Master Yates smiled and looked at Lily before speaking, ¡°This must be the ninth madam, yes? Master Cang truly has a good eye. She is no doubt an incredibly beautifuldy!¡± It was obvious Master Yates did not want to expose that Lily went looking for him initially and told him news about the Ultimate God Realm, so he purposely pretended to have only met Lily for the first time during the conversation. Lily rolled her eyes flirtatiously at him as chuckles spilled through her lips. ¡°Haha¡­! Oh, please, stop pulling my leg, Master Yates. I¡¯m definitely not a beauty at my age. I fell in love with Master Cang at first sight and, well, we quickly hit it off!¡± ¡°Remarkable! You¡¯re such a remarkable woman!¡± praised Master Yates smilingly. As a thought urred to him, Master Cang then looked left and right. ¡°By the way, I heard just now that the master of the White family is also here?¡± With that, Lily started to scan the crowd of attendees. She eventually discovered that Nash, jackie, and the others sat at a corner, chit-chatting with Karima and the others. Chapter 1475 Lily pointed to a direction and, though inwardly angry, spoke smilingly, ¡°Honey, aren¡¯t they over there? That guy must be embarrassed!¡± Master Cang smiled before he turned to members of the Divine Kings Sect and said, ¡°Everybody, sit or go everywhere you wish. The dinner will start in a short while. It¡¯s been a busy day, and I hope that everybody will forgive us if there have been some hospitality issues!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Go do your thing, you old bridegroom!¡± Master Yatesughed before leading his people over to a side. Only then did Master Cang lead hispany toward Nash. Walking up to him. Master Cang then began as he smiled at Nash,¡¯ Master White, the two of us haven¡¯t met for the past seven or eight years, have we now?¡± ¡°Indeed, Master Cang. Congrattions!¡± Nash gave an awkward smile as he gestured with his hands. Those around them slowly turned toward them, one by one, and the atmosphere grew rather solemn then. ¡°Really?¡± Master Cang pulled Lily closer toward him and hugged her by the waist in front of Nash before he spoke, ¡°I heard that this beautifuldy was once your First Madam. Sigh! Why didn¡¯t you know how to cherish such beauty? Haha¡­! Since you don¡¯t know how to cherish her, I¡¯ll do it for you from now on!¡± jackie, who stood beside, was stunned silent at the old man¡¯s behavior. He had the audacity toe up bragging to his father and run his mouth to anger him. However, he was only a family master¡¯s inheritor, and he knew he was in no position to speak. All jackie could do, thus, was watch on as he looked at his father. Nash was just as enraged, though he managed toe up with a smile as he replied, ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ This woman almost killed me before, secretly poisoning me, and I just can¡¯t handle it! I dare not cherish her at all!¡± Nash paused here before he continued to speak, ¡°However, I believe Master Cang isn¡¯t afraid of being poisoned or not. After all, who dares do something reckless with your fighting prowess and position? Am I right?¡± The smile on Master Cang¡¯s face immediately froze as the corners of his mouth involuntarily twitched. He then turned around and asked Lily, ¡° Ninth Madam, you won¡¯t poison me, right? I¡¯m actually somewhat worried, hearing him say that!¡± Lily¡¯s facial expression also darkened but she soon said with a smile, ¡°Honey, how could I do that? How could I poison you when you treat me so nicely? This Nash White didn¡¯t know how to cherish me previously, and he¡¯s a malicious bastard, that¡¯s why I poisoned him to kill him. I just didn¡¯t expect his son to have great medical skills and was able to rescue him.¡± Nash gritted his teeth and tightened his fists but dared not act irrationally. Only then did Master Cang pretend to be angry as he fretted, ¡°Sigh! Honey, how can you call him a bastard? Master White is a guest at our wedding. How can you say such a thing to our guest? It¡¯s too rude. You need to be more aware of your choice of words next time, alright?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely take note of this next time and won¡¯t say the truth straightforwardly!¡± came Lily¡¯s immediately, though spoken in a weird tone. ¡°By the way, Master White, you¡¯re here to congratte us, right?¡± Unexpectedly, Master Cang looked at Nash again at this moment. He stared at Nash as if he wanted to announce that Lily was already his woman and he had conquered her. ¡°Of course!¡± Nash smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything with Lily, so I¡¯m here today to greet you both!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re here to greet us, I¡¯d like to hear words of blessing from you!¡± said Master Cang with a smile. Chapter 1476 Master Cang humiliated Nash terribly at that moment. Not only did he not honor Nash and ignored Nash¡¯s feelings at that moment, but he even wanted Nash to grant him and Lily words of blessings for their union. Many from the hidden families also felt that Master Cang had crossed his boundaries awfully. It was shameful enough that Nash had to attend the wedding, but they even purposely humiliated him for all eyes to see. After he deliberated his words, Nash smiled and said, ¡°Then I shall wish for the both of you to be happy. Live for a hundred years and prosper! Have a child soon!¡± Lily immediately remembered her son when Nash mentioned having a child. The corners of her mouth twitched several times, and her expression soured a little at that. ¡°Haha! Ninth Madam, did you hear that? Master White is wishing for us to have a child soon. Well, I¡¯d say we better get to work on thatter on. Is it possible for me to have a child in this old age?¡± Master Cang laughed out loudly after he heard this, though he paused momentarily before he added, ¡°I¡¯m quite satisfied with your words of congrattions, Master White, but I must disagree with you about living for a hundred years old bit. What if I find the way to break through into the Ultimate God Realm someday and be a master in the Ultimate God Realm? I¡¯d have a long life of two hundred years then!¡± Many people also startedughing after they heard this. Trenton, who was at the side, grinned as he chimed in, ¡°Haha! Master Cang, I¡¯m sure you hope that there will be some other fighting prowess after the Ultimate God Realm. There might be a possibility for humans to live for a thousand years, no? Won¡¯t you be living for one thousand years by then?¡± ¡°One thousand years?¡± said Master Cang jokingly as he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Just like the saying goes, ¡®A tortoise lives a thousand years while the turtle lives ten thousand years.¡¯ Master Lagorio, it doesn¡¯t sound too nice to say something like that, no?¡± ¡°Haha.! If there really is this sort of fighting prowess, I¡¯d rather somebody call me a thousand-year-old tortoise. How good will it be to live for one thousand years? That would be extremely powerful!¡± Trenton startedughing. Master Cang then turned to the crowd and addressed them, ¡°Alright, everybody can take a look and walk around while waiting for a short while, seeing as there are some families that have yet toe, but the celebration will start when everyone is here! Don¡¯t be prudish; it¡¯s my wedding today. Everybody should help themselves to drinks and food. Enjoy yourselves, alright?¡± At that moment, the man in charge of recording the gifts announced, ¡°Master of the Supreme rity Sect is here with the Saint Maiden and elders to congratte¡­¡± Upon hearing that, Master Cang led Lily and the others to greet them. After they left, jackie frowned as he asked, ¡°Father, who is this Saint Maiden from the Supreme rity Sect exactly? Why is she as well-known as the Master of the Supreme rity Sect? Why do they need to announce her name independently?¡± Nash nced over to that side and exined, ¡°The Supreme rity Sect is different from the other three Ancient Sects. More than ny percent of their disciples are women, and they don¡¯t have that many male disciples. As for the Saint Maiden of the Supreme rity Sect, she¡¯s the most talented one in their sect and she¡¯s fated to be the next master. There¡¯s a rule in the Supreme rity Sect that the Saint Maiden of the Supreme rity Sect needs to wear a veil when she goes out, and nobody is allowed to see her true features. She has to be pure and not marry anybody.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible? There¡¯s such a rule?¡± Chapter 1477 The information Nash told jackie flustered thetter as he nced at the Saint Maiden from afar. She emitted an extremely mysterious and sacred feeling as she stood among the crowd. She had on a white tulle dress and a white veil that covered the lower half of her face. Her white dress gave people an extremely pure feeling. Although only her bright, big eyes, forehead, and long, dark hair could be seen, it would not be a stretch to say she had a rare beauty. Unfortunately, nobody would be allowed to see the true appearance of such a beauty, and she would never marry for her entire life. ¡°Haha¡­ This had been the Supreme rity Sect¡¯s rules since long ago,¡±ughed Nash as he exined to jackie. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a legend which says that the Supreme rity Sect has been around for thousands of years, and the same legend told that the founder of this ancient n was a woman, one with astounding beauty, but a man had badly hurt her. It was then she made such a rule that every master in the future will need to protect her virtue. She said that the master¡¯s training wouldn¡¯t be affected as she would not be troubled by feelings.¡± After some time, everybody sat down and started eating. After Master Cang offered a toast to all his attendees, Lily pulled him to a secluded area alone. Master Cang, pulled away from his drinks, soured a little when she pulled him away. ¡°Why did you pull me over here?¡± ¡°Honey, only three people from the White family are here, and this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. More importantly, they¡¯re Nash, jackie, and Keh -all three who I intended to kill. We can¡¯t let go of such an opportunity!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement as she could barely hold herself from acting on her words. Joel, however, frowned at the idea. ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem to be a good idea. If we want to take action, it¡¯s best if we do it in the Seven Dangers. After all, today is our wedding day. Wouldn¡¯t it be not too auspicious to experience blood today?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± His response baffled Lily, and she rolled her eyes at him.¡± What¡¯s not auspicious about this? Are you truly such a superstitious person? You surprised me!¡± Lily paused momentarily before she continued, ¡°Think about the opportunity we have right now, a truly once-in-a-blue moon chance that is. There are only three of them, and it won¡¯t cause a bigmotion. All you need to do is gather a group of masters and ambush them on their way home. Choose a location slightly further away from our ancient n, and it¡¯ll be best if this location is near to their home. They¡¯ll surely lower their guard, and by then, it¡¯ll be easy to wipe them out!¡± The idea still seemed risky to Master Cang, even after he fell silent for a while on it. ¡°But they have quite high fighting prowess. Would they inform other family masters about this if they escaped? That¡¯ll be troublesome!¡± However, Lily could not wait any further as she challenged,¡° You¡¯re really single-minded. It¡¯ll work if all of them wear casual clothes instead of the ancient n¡¯s clothings and without bringing the token of our n. Apart from that, Master Hunt¡¯s sons have died during thepetition, and I¡¯m sure the Hunts are suspecting the White family. How would jackie and the others dare to say that it was us when something like this happened? If you send more people and barricade all exits, it¡¯ll surely work!¡± ¡°You are really too impatient!¡± said Master Cang as he smiled bitterly.¡± Alright, let me make arrangements for that right now.¡± Chapter 1478 After the banquet, a few families bade their farewells to Master Cang before they left. Nash also led jackie and Keh as he said his goodbye to Master Cang before the trio started their journey home, flying as they did. Danie frowned as she saw the White family leaving. Turning to Alejandro, who stood beside her, she then fretted,¡± Father, I¡¯m genuinely worried. I wonder if jackie and the others will encounter any danger on their way back. The Lagorios want to kill the White family men so badly, and Lily marrying that old man Master Cang makes me feel like something else is running behind the scenes.¡± Alejandro also nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. I was just as surprised when I received the invitation. Who would¡¯ve thought Lily would marry Master Cang now, and quite the pivotal moment too! It¡¯ s possible that she wants to use him to get rid of the White family!¡± Danie¡¯s worries increased when she heard what Alejandro said. Alejandro smiled bitterly when he saw how his daughter frowned. ¡°You need to train well; this is how the world is. Nobody would dare bully you if you¡¯re strong enough. Otherwise, killing you will be as easy as killing an ant. You won¡¯t be given any opportunity to resist!¡± ¡°Yes, Father, I understand. I won¡¯t bezy in the future,¡± spoke Danie, smiling as she gazed at the other Cabellos. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Father. We should be heading home, too!¡± jackie and the others took out the flying sword once they were a short distance away from the Cloud Sky Sect. They then drove the flying sword and headed straight to where the White family¡¯s residence was located. ¡°I wonder if our journey will be smooth-sailing,¡± said Keh with an awkward smile after they flew a good distance. ¡°Master Cang went too far back there. Although our hidden families aren¡¯t as strong as the Four Ancients ns, the White family is still a first-ss family. How dare he dishonor our family master! He humiliated our family master in front of everybody!¡± Nash only smiled. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We can only me our family for not being strong enough. Would he still talk to us like that if we¡¯re so strong that he fears us?¡± He then nced at jackie, who was beside him, and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re blessed with talent, jackie, but it¡¯s not as safe as it used to be. It¡¯s possible that we¡¯re on the Cloud Sky¡¯s hitlist. Apart from that, I estimate that we might really find ways to break through into the Ultimate God Realm in the Seven Dangers, so you¡¯ll need to break through into the peak stage of the true god level as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Master, it¡¯s not good to break through fighting prowess so speedily,¡± said the anxious Keh after hearing Nash¡¯s idea. ¡°Young Master jackie is truly talented, but he had just broken through into the final stage of the true god level recently. His currentbat power is totally sufficient to protect himself. Although he hasn¡¯t fought any people in the peak stage of the True God Realm, enemies who have just broken through into the peak stage of the True God Realm won¡¯t be able to take him, no?¡± Keh paused here before he continued, ¡°I still hope that Young Master jackie can break through his fighting prowess, one step at a time.¡± Chapter 1479 Only then did Nash speak of his worries helplessly, ¡°How can I not understand this? Of course I¡¯ m hoping jackie can break through step by step, but what if somebody breaks through to the Ultimate God Realm first? It¡¯s alright if said person is one from our alliance, but it¡¯ll be hell if they¡¯re our enemy. Things will change, no longer the same as they are now!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t fret, Father. My realm has always been stable, and I have quite a solid foundation! Hence, there wouldn¡¯t be any huge impact if I try to break through into the peak stage of the True God Realm earlier!¡± assured jackie after he deliberated the situation. ¡°No rushing on it, seeing as we¡¯ve yet to enter the Seven Dangers yet. I think it¡¯s best to let my fighting prowess settle down for a while before I try to break through in one go, given the chance in the future. I¡¯ll try to cultivate some second-grade intermediate pills within these two days to see if I can break through and be a second-grade intermediate alchemist. It won¡¯t be a problem to prepare some pills and carry them with me!¡± Nash nodded at that as he confessed, ¡°Yes. I said what I said because I¡¯m afraid that something sudden will ur. Lily¡¯s wedding this time had caught me by surprise, after all.¡± jackie thought about it and said,¡± Father, I wonder if Lily had told the other three ancient ns about the ultimate god level? I¡¯ m sure she had told the Cloud Sky Sect, but I wonder if this woman would secretly tell the other three ancient ns about the news.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible? She wouldn¡¯t have done that unless she¡¯s dumb!¡± Such a thought seemed impossible for Nash and Keh after they pondered on the possibility. ¡°Young Master jackie, you must have overthought it. Lily told Master Cang because she¡¯s married to him and she wants to use him to ruin us. That¡¯s why she told the Cloud Sky Sect! Still, it¡¯s somewhat likely that she told the other three families, and that meant she had told the information to the strongest and most powerful opponent of the Cloud Sky Sect!¡± Keh soon said with confidence.¡± After all, us hidden families aren¡¯t a huge threat to the Cloud Sky Sect. However, the three other ancient ns are great threats to them!¡± ¡°Well, I hope I¡¯m just overthinking it,¡± replied jackie with a wry smile. ¡°It just boggles me: How did Lily be acquainted with Cloud Sky Sect¡¯s Master Cang? Master Cang is in the ancient ns, and it¡¯s some distance away from the Lagorio family. He managed to meet Lily, meaning that Lily went searching for their ancient ns. If that¡¯s the case, how can Lily make sure he¡¯d fall for her? It seems like falling for Lily was an idental situation, and I¡¯m sure Lily didn¡¯t go to the Cloud Sky Sect, thinking of marrying him from the get-go.¡± jackie¡¯s analysis struck Nash as he inhaled deeply. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve mentioned it, jackie, that does seem likely. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have interacted, and everything happened so quickly as well!¡± ¡°Yes. Lily must¡¯ve had something in mind to have gone to the Cloud Sky Sect, and she might¡¯ve even asked, or thought of it, about how they can avenge the Lagorio family. After all, how can Lily be sure that the other party would help her? Still, I¡¯m wondering if Lily went searching for the other party for cultivation resources. She might¡¯ve been exchanging cultivation resources with news!¡± Everything jackie spected made sense to Ke as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Tsk, tsk! This woman truly is¡­ She¡¯s truly despicable for exchanging cultivation resources with such news!¡± Chapter 1480 Thinking more about it, the frowning Keh spoke, ¡°Young Master jackie, even if that¡¯s the case, we can only assume that Lily went to the Cloud Sky Sect with hopes that they¡¯ll act against her. I¡¯m sure that her initial aim was to obtain something from them, but Master Cang happened to fall for her.¡± Keh paused momentarily before he continued, ¡°Still, this doesn¡¯t indicate she had gone to the other ancient ns, right?¡± ¡°I thought so too in the beginning. However, I thought about it more, and the route from the Lagorio family to the Cloud Sky Sect indicated that she would¡¯ve passed the Supreme rity Sect and the Divine Kings Sect. It won¡¯t make sense if she doesn¡¯t go to the ancient ns nearer to her. She must¡¯ve gone to at least the Supreme rity Sect and Divine Kings Sect. ¡°I also came to a very important thought today. The masters and many of the elders from the Supreme rity Sect and Soaring Eagle Sect were there in the banquet, and those who were in the peak stage of the true god level were also there, right? Meanwhile, not many of those in the peak stage of the true god level from the Divine Kings Sect were there, and only the master and the deputy master were present. Apart from that, more than half of those who came were in the final stage of the True God Realm!¡± jackie smiled and made another assumption, ¡°Think about it. It¡¯d make sense if those in the final stage of the true god level didn¡¯t attend as they require training. Those who are in the peak stage of the true god level can no longer advance in their fighting prowess, so why didn¡¯t they attend the wedding?¡± jackie¡¯s recall caused Nash to inhale sharply as hemented, ¡°You mean to say that the members of the Divine Kings Sect had already acted? That they had sent masters into the Seven Dangers?¡± jackie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Our hidden families have a slightly weaker overall and individual strength. We had agreed back then that we needed to find time to discuss things, and that¡¯s why we¡¯ve yet to dispatch anyone, but an ancient n like the Divine Kings Sect won¡¯t be so calm if they received such information.¡± ¡°That¡¯s going to be trouble. It¡¯ll get tricky if they found out how to break through into the Ultimate God Realm before everyone else. By then, the Divine Kings Sect would have many masters in the Ultimate God Realm, and the other three ancient ns might fall into a passive state because they¡¯rete.¡± Keh¡¯s expression shifted into one of light bitterness. Haunted by the thought, he spoke through gritted teeth at Nash, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we stop waiting? What¡¯s the point of a discussion? Let¡¯s just go to the Seven Dangers. There¡¯s only a few of us, and we can just search for a less dangerous ce to enter. What if there really are ways to train for the Ultimate God Realm? We¡¯d be one step ahead!¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Nash frowned, somewhat hesitant about it. After all, nobody knew how strong masters in the Ultimate God Realm were. Based on legends, however, such a realm made sure that several masters in the peak stage of the True God Realm might not be able to defeat a guy who had just achieved the Ultimate God Realm. ¡°Master, how will we know if we don¡¯t try? There¡¯s a possibility¡­ It¡¯s likely that those from the Hunt family and the other ancient ns had left earlier, no?¡± Keh once again persuaded Nash as he assessed the hesitation. ¡°There are times falling back behind will decide the White family¡¯s fate!¡± Carefully pondering the situation, Nash decided, ¡°I think we should wait. After all, we don¡¯t need to wait any much longer. We¡¯ve all made a pact previously, and if we act before the other families did, we might cause public anger.¡± ¡°Alright, that¡¯s fine. It won¡¯t be long anyway!¡± Keh sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll admit that it is somewhat dangerous if we go in alone, seeing as there are quite many strong monster beasts inside. I heard that there were many monster beasts of the True God Realm inside! That¡¯s why nobody went deep into the area when they went searching for precious items.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s something good for everybody that people from other families entered together, right?¡± Nash smiled bitterly. ¡°Sigh, never mind that. If this happened a bitter, the people from our family would be able to raise theirbat power. If that¡¯s the case, those who enter would have a better chance of surviving!¡± Chapter 1481 jackie, who had not said anything for a while, piped in, ¡°Those with fighting prowess lower than demi-god realm don¡¯t need to follow us this time. Apart from that, we¡¯ll have to put on standby some in the demi-god realm and true god realm at home to prevent any idents from happening.¡± Time passed quickly. jackie and the others were extremely careful, so they went through the day without any idents. Around nine in the next morning, they were not far from the White family. Rxed, Keh chuckled. ¡°Haha¡­ Seems like we¡¯re just too paranoid. Those from the Cloud Sky Sect didn¡¯t n to do anything to us! I think the master was so busy with his wedding that he didn¡¯t think too much about it. If he wanted to do something against us, he would¡¯ve done it in the danger area. After all, others would think of this as a fight over precious items if he takes action out here in the open. Oh, won¡¯t others think monster beasts killed me if I died here?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t act carelessly. We need to keep our guard up the nearer we get to the White family!¡± jackie, however, frowned. He understood that woman, Lily Lagorio, well. This woman would not have given up on such a great opportunity, and it was definite she had wanted to kill them since long ago. Their deaths would signify the deaths of those with the highestbat power in their White family. By then, even the Lagorios would be able to get rid of the remaining members of the White family. Suddenly¡­ A daunting sword aura came flying out from the woods below at this moment. It suddenly flew out from the rear left direction, rushing toward jackie and the others. jackie immediately reacted and made the flying sword evade the attack at the nick of time. Then, several figures came flying out from the woods as they surrounded jackie, Nash, and Keh in a circle. These people donned regr clothes and masks to cover their faces. They did not even have a token to prove their identity. ¡°Tsk, tsk! Six masters in the peak stage of the true god level. They think highly of us!¡± Nash¡¯s face darkened as he studied their attackers. ¡°Apart from the Cloud Sky Sect, which other ancient ns can come up with such a group of people? You lot don¡¯t need to wear masks ¨C we know that you¡¯re members of the Cloud Sky Sect!¡± ¡°Haha! That¡¯s not important. What is important is that you three will die today!¡± One of the old men laughed as the sword in his hand gave off a cold glow. Chapter 1482 Nash and First Elder Keh hardened their gaze as they studied their six opponents Those who sent the men purposely arranged six people, knowing that only three of them traveled together. They nned to have two fighting each one of them so they would not survive the attack. Keh took his weapon out with the flip of his hand and said with a heavy heart, ¡°Master, what should we do? It looks like we can only rush toward one side. If we manage to break through, Young Master jackie can bring us away speedily with this flying sword.¡± ¡° jackie needs to use this flying sword, but if all six of them attack simultaneously, it won¡¯t be easy to make our way out!¡± Nash flew slightly outward in a sh. He knew that jackie¡¯sbat power would weaken if he did not use this ultimate-grade spiritual tool. Both him and Keh would notst long if they needed to fight two alone. After all, the martial art technique the other party trained in must have been extremely powerful, and their martial technique would be even better. The masters of the Cloud Sky Sect naturally trained with the best materials. He even suspected that they would not be able to match up against them if they were to fight these people, one-on-one. Who would have expected the other party to send six peak stage true god level masters to kill them? It was too much. Moreover, jackie¡¯s fighting prowess was only in the final stage of the true god level. Even if he had the spiritual tool, it was difficult to say if he could take them on, one-on-one. Their odds of winning were pitiful when he had to fight two on his own. jackie soon minimized the flying sword and held it in his hands. ¡°Father, let¡¯s try to fight them. It¡¯s difficult to kill our way out, so why don¡¯t we fight with our lives? Death doesn¡¯t scare us, so we might be able to find a breaking point if we fight them before we rush out.¡± There was no sign of fright in jackie¡¯s eyes as he spoke ¨C they were filled with fire instead. ¡°I¡¯ve never fought masters like these. I want to see how my truebat power is after breaking through into the final stage of the True God Realm!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Great! It¡¯s decided then! The worst thing we¡¯ll face is death, though we might have hope if we try our best fighting!¡± Nashughed. jackie¡¯s fiery will ignited the me in his own heart as he, too, wanted to test his mettle. ¡°Tsk, tsk! You guys truly can brag shamelessly!¡± One of the six eyed jackie and smiled coldly. ¡°Young man, you truly are talented for achieving the final stage of the True God Realm at such a young age, but s, this is where you die. I¡¯d say that it¡¯s a waste that you¡¯ll perish, but there¡¯s nothing I can do when you¡¯ve offended our master!¡± ¡°Hmph! The powerful Cloud Sky Sect sent six masters to ambush us; that¡¯s cowardice!¡± smirked jackie. ¡°People willugh at this if this ever gets leaked to the masses. The Cloud Sky Sect, one of the Four Ancients ns, ambushed me?¡± ¡°Haha! Enough with this useless talk, young man. After all, I don¡¯t n to tell anybody about this. Apart from that, even if we killed you in this barren area, nobody will see us! This ce is quite serene, and it¡¯s a suitable burial ground. We purposely chose this ce for you three!¡± The old manughed as his eyes were cold and distant. jackieughed coldly before he fell silent. He held the sword in his hands tightly as Chi quickly gushed out and intertwined with the sword. With the infusion of the Chi, the sword trembled lightly as it hummed. The overpowering manner from jackie kept on increasing and was slowly released. ¡°Everybody, don¡¯t underestimate them. This young man is no simpleton. He seems to be impressively strong from his aura alone and is no weakerpared to us!¡± One of the opponents looked stern and grim after he felt the overpowering manner from jackie. ¡°The sword in this guy¡¯s hand isn¡¯t just a flying sword, it can be used to carry out attacks. It must be capable of increasing hisbat power by leaps and folds. This is an ultimate-grade spiritual tool!¡± ¡°Kill him! That thing is mine!¡± Shrieked an old man impishly. ¡°That won¡¯t work, I have my eyes on the item first!¡± responded the man who spoke previously. ¡°Haha! Then let¡¯s both attack and see whonds the final blow on him!¡± Chapter 1483 The old manughed out loud. ¡°Whoevernds the killing blow on this young man will get the sword. How about that?¡± The middle-aged man smirked at the challenge. ¡°Sure,¡± he agreed, ¡°it¡¯s decided then!¡± He then turned and stroked toward jackie. ¡°Ferocious Wind Strike!¡± A horrendous strike rushed toward jackie like a hurricane. ¡°Youngsters these days have no reverence for martial principles!¡± The old man was enraged when the middle-aged man attacked first; the old man was not even ready. If this attack could kill jackie, more so if he was weak, jackie¡¯s sword would go to the middle-aged man instead of him! Furious, he immediately adjusted his Chi and was ready to activate his martial skill. ¡°Burning Chop!¡± jackie, who was already prepared, swung his sword as his opponents made their move. A strike that looked like a ball of mes was conjured, and the Chi that zipped through the air seemingly radiated heat. The Chi was extremely condensed and the fierce sword aura had perfectly fused with the Chi. Meanwhile, Nash and Keh took on two opponents each and began fighting back. ¡°Attack!¡± Deafening explosions were heard, one that could cause deep terror. At that moment, jackie and the middle-aged man¡¯s attack shed. Confident in himself and his skills, the middle-aged man smirked triumphantly. ¡®Hmph! You¡¯re only in the final stage of the True God Realm, but I¡¯m a senior elder of the Cloud Sky Sect. My fighting prowess had broken through into the peak stage of the true god level since long ago. This attack will cost you your life, and that flying sword of yours will be mine! Mybat power will increase greatly with it!¡¯ What he experienced and witnessed next, however, shocked him to the core. ¡®Impossible!¡¯ He noticed that his martial technique attack was in a stalemate with jackie¡¯s attack, and that meant jackie¡¯sbat power was on par with his. Secondster, the middle-aged man grew even more startled as he discovered his attack began to falter and weaken against jackie¡¯s, but thetter¡¯s attack consistently resisted and persisted. ¡®How could this young man¡¯sbat power be so powerful?¡¯ The middle-aged man was stupefied on the spot as shock overwhelmed his features. The middle-aged man¡¯s downfall was brought during his loss of focus as jackie¡¯s attack managed to shatter through his while just as he regained his focus. Unable to defend himself, the attacknded on him. The middle-aged man was sent flying backward. Chapter 1484 The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes were filled with horror as the force sent him zipping through the air several meters away. He spat out a mouthful of blood as he stabilized himself by stepping in the middle of the air. The old man who was initially prepared to attack jackie was also stunned. He temporarily dispersed his Chi and looked at the middle-aged man in surprise as he eximed, ¡°What¡¯s going on? That was a power move you unleashed there, yet you still couldn¡¯t withstand his attack?¡± The middle-aged man blushed in embarrassment. ¡°I was careless; I underestimated that guy. I didn¡¯t use my full energy and only used about seventy to eighty percent of my strength, thinking I¡¯d test out his power. Who would¡¯ve thought this guy would be so strong!¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You scared me a little back there!¡± The old man eased a little at his exnation¡ªhe was fearful that the middle-aged man could not contend against jackie. If that was the case, they would need to spend lots of energy to kill this young man who stood before them. At that moment, jackie turned to look at Nash and Keh¡¯s side. Both men unleashed powerful attacks as if they had used up everything they had, but it seemed as though they were faltering by the moment as their opponents were much stronger. Apart from that, the opponents¡¯ attack might be tentative attacks, and they had not used their full capacity. Nheless, jackie was inwardly pleased after his test-out with the middle-aged man. After all, he noticed that it was not that hard to fight off masters in the peak stage of the True God Realm, even if it was a master from the Four Ancients ns. His previous attack was also just a tentative attack, and he had yet to go at his full capacity. ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ That¡¯s good!¡± The old man¡¯s confidence returned upon hearing the middle-aged man¡¯s exnation. He activated his Chi with all his might and swung his palm toward jackie. ¡®This old man is giving his all!¡¯ The middle-aged man scowled upon noticing the several meters tall Chi palm in front of him. After all, he would be at a huge loss if the old man got to kill jackie, and whoever landed the killing blow on jackie would get the ultimate level spiritual tool as well. ¡°Burning Chop!¡± jackie took a sudden leap and swung his sword at his opponent when facing the attack. His skill baffled the middle-aged man¡ªhe did not expect jackie to have used the same martial skill. This old man¡¯s attack was obviously much stronger than his previous attack, and jackie might be killed if he reused the same technique. ¡®Seems like this young man from the White family doesn¡¯t have any strong martial skill. This so-called Burning Chop must be his best attack!¡¯ The old man grew pompous when he saw jackie¡¯s attack. In his opinion, the sword in jackie¡¯s hands was already his for the taking. However, his smile faltered the next second as he discovered that even the manner of this attack was much stronger. That speed and horrendous impact was iparable to its former self. ¡®That¡¯s not right. This young man¡¯s attack is much stronger than it was before!¡¯ The middle-aged man also noticed the same problem quickly as he inhaled sharply. He thought that this young man had the lowest fighting prowess and should be the easiest to handle. It soon urred to him, however, that the young man¡¯sbat power was iparable to his fighting prowess. Hisbat power had highly surpassed his fighting prowess. Apart from that, this young man dared not use his full power in a situation, even as he faced two masters in the peak stage of the true god level to test hisbat power. Chapter 1485 Both the middle-aged man and the old man were floored as jackie¡¯s attack shed against the old man¡¯s huge Chi palm. Unexpectedly, jackie¡¯s attack sted the huge Chi palm open like a sharp de. A huge hole was left in the center, and although jackie¡¯s attack had dwindled a little and it had slowed down, the attack¡¯s remaining power raged still toward the old man. The huge Chi palm flew several meters forward, despite the gaping hole left by jackie¡¯s attack, before the palm eventually dissipated. ¡®I¡ªImpossible!¡¯ Disbelief was written all over the old man¡¯s face. He did not even hold back upon unleashing his attack, and though it was just one first-grade premium martial skill, it was an absolutely powerful martial skill. He even exerted the martial skill to its maximum potential. The old man was horrified to the core upon seeing jackie¡¯s attack fast approaching him. He quickly coagted a huge Chi dome around himself to shield himself. It made him feel somewhat better, a little more at ease when the shield was formed as he believed no attacks could break through his shield. However¡­ Just as his protective Chi dome was formed, jackie¡¯s attack pummeled against it and the dome started to fluctuate continuously. A daunting crack appeared in the aftermath as it grew wider. jackie¡¯s attack had sessfully crushed the old man¡¯s Chi protective dome! ¡°No!¡± The remainingrge amount of power shot at the old man¡¯s chest which sent him flying backward. The old man zipped through the air due to the impact, further than the distance the middle-aged man was thrown back. The old man vomited blood as his face turned pale, wounds more grave than his younger counterpart. ¡°By the gods¡­ This is impossible!¡± The middle-aged man was stunned by what he saw. He had never expected the old man to lose to jackie with his martial skill. He thought about it and looked at the old man while probing, ¡°Were you¡­testing him with that attack too? Don¡¯t look down on our opponent!¡± The old man was so angry that he almost vomited blood again. He red at the middle-aged man and growled, ¡°Testing, my foot! You think I¡¯m testing him when I use that first-grade premium martial skill in that manner? Why don¡¯t you try testing then? Curses¡­ This young man is incredibly strong!¡± Before then, Nash and Keh were very worried about jackie. If jackie failed to fight against them and was killed in action, his opponents woulde to them both instead. They might not be able to put up much of a fight by then. Both Nash and Keh had attempted to fight their way out of their own opponents, all to no avail as they were surrounded. The sight of jackie wounding his opponents, however, bbergasted them both. Never did they expect to see such a sight; the sight of jackie triumphing against his opponents! jackie, surprisingly, still had the upper hand even when outnumbered! Chapter 1486 ¡°Young Master jackie, keep on fighting! We can¡¯t hold on any longer. It truly depends on your side now, see if you can create an opening to survive. Even if all of us can¡¯t escape alive, you can!¡± At this moment, Keh turned and shouted at jackie; he was drenched in sweat. jackie was fighting two elite fighters alone. He just broke through to the peak stage of True God Realm not long ago, while his two opponents who were veterans of the Cloud Sky Sect were already at the peak of True God Realm. It had not been easy for jackie to hold out that long. ¡° jackie, don¡¯t mind us! If you can create an opening to escape, please do so! Use that flying sword to escape quickly! I¡¯m d that you¡¯re my son. Avenge us in the future when you have the opportunity!¡± Nash was overwhelmed by the enemy. Before the real battle took off, the other party attacked him only to test out his prowess, and he could barely deal with it. But now, the other party seemed to have known the real deal on their side, so they began to show their true strength by using more terrifying martial skills and techniques! jackie¡¯s face immediately sank to the deepest upon hearing Nash and Keh¡¯s words. If this went on, it would truly be troublesome. He could hold on longer, but his father and Keh obviously could not hold on much longer. If they had sumbed, jackie would have to face six of those fighters all alone. The only hope was for jackie to kill the two in front of him, then only he could free up his hands and help his father and Keh and win the tough battle. The two opponents also began to join forces and were constantly mobilizing their Chi energy in their bodies, preparing to give jackie a fatal blow. ¡°Let¡¯s end this now!¡± jackie tightened his grip around the longsword and injected his Chi energy into the sword continuously. A thickyer of ck-colored aura enclosed the sword, making the sword appear domineering yet mysterious. ¡°Haha, brat, do you think you could beat both of us? What¡¯s the matter? Seeing your father and the others dying makes you anxious? So you decided to give us the final blow? Dream on!¡± The middle-aged manughed out loud sarcastically. ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s not talk about killing you, even if we can¡¯t kill, your father and the First Elder can¡¯t hold out any longer if we drag on slightly longer. After that, what¡¯s waiting for you is only death!¡± The old manughed sinisterly. In his opinion, they had already won for sure, there was no longer any suspense nor plot twist to it. ¡°Is that so? If I don¡¯t try, how do I know if I could kill you two?¡± jackieughed icily. At that moment, the sword vibrated aggressively, and the aura enclosed around it shined bright like a diamond, fluctuating vigorously. However, Keh did not manage to hold on; he was sted and flew more than ten feet away, a mouthful of blood gushed out from his mouth. His face instantly nched. ¡°Damnit!¡± The First Elder¡¯s face was as pale as a white paper, but he still gritted his teeth and once again stomped his feet, and continued to control his Chi energy to fight with the other party. ¡°Hahaha! Old man, you¡¯re injured! I¡¯ll see how long you can hold on!¡± Keh¡¯s opponent¡ªan old manughed out loud with a smug look. ¡°First Elder, please hold on!¡± jackie¡¯s face sank deeper, and killing intent surged in his eyes. He swung his arm and shouted out, ¡°de Wave!¡± In the blink of an eye, hundreds of terrifying Chi attacks in the form of de waves shot out and charged forward. Behind the first wave of the de wave was another wave, forming a series of de waves. The attack flew toward the other party with unrelenting momentum. ¡°Be careful! His attack is strong!¡± The two opponents¡ªwho were the veterans in the peak of True God Realm¡ªalready knew that jackie¡¯s attack was strong with just one nce. They changed their demeanors, clenching their fists tightly and cast out a Chi attack. In front of them, two huge Chi attacks in the form of fierce tigers appeared. Chapter 1487 The two humongous tigers were both powerful and terrifying. They were more than ten feet tall and possessed the mighty aura of strong creatures¡ªtigers. A thickyer of Chi energy was leaping on them. The fierce tigers let out a roar and charged straight ahead toward jackie. ¡°Go!¡± A huge amount of jackie¡¯s Chi energy was injected into his attack so that he could control the flying sword, and thus the attack power was naturally more extraordinary than before. Waves of flying swords went forward and soon separated into two groups; each wave sted head-on against the giant tigers respectively. The loud and horrifying sound pierced through the air, and the ground was shaking incessantly. Waves of Chi aura dispersed and radiated out in all directions when the de waves collided with the tigers. The two huge tigers were beating and destroying the de attacks ceaselessly; the flying sword Chi attack cast by jackie was smashed without mercy. However, jackie¡¯s flying swords were too many, and soon the gigantic tigers could not hold on any longer. The flying swords under jackie¡¯s control kept targeting the tigers and were attacking the same spot, trying to create an opening and annihte thempletely. ¡°This brat is quite experienced in battle!¡± After only a few moments, the middle-aged man and the old man¡ªwho were on the opposite side¡ªhad bean-sized beads of sweat dripping from their forehead. Obviously, pressured by the situation. ¡°Dammit! It seems like our attack can¡¯t hold out against the flying swords anymore!¡± After a few more seconds, the old man¡¯s face turned unsightly. Sure enough, just as his words fell, the two gigantic and almighty tigers could not hold on anymore and were sted away into pieces. Meanwhile, the remaining dozens of flying swords charged straight to the two of them. ¡°No!¡± Although there were not many left, both of them knew the strength and power of the flying swords. Even worse, the remaining flying swords¡ªthat had not been fended off by the tigers¡ªcharged toward them in full speed and power. Terror stabbed their hearts to the point that they could feel nothing but blind terror. The flying swords were flying toward them at lightning speed; the attack was too fast for them to dodge. Thus the two could only shout and immediately condensed their Chi energy to create aura shields. The first flying swordnded on their bodies just as the aura shield finished coalescing. Almost in the same instant, the aura shields were crushed and the remaining flying swords bombarded their bodies, one by one. They were elite fighters of the peak stage of True God Realm; the build of their body was robust. However, when the first two flying swords collided with their bodies, they were sted away. Blood sttered from the wounds on their bodies, and mouthfuls of blood spurted out of their mouths. However, the remaining flying swords did not cease at all. they continued to attack the two of them incessantly, and finally prated their chest, forming a bloody hole. The two of them hit the ground hard, lifelessly. The two elite fighters of the peak of True God Realm¡ªelders of the Cloud Sky Sect¡ªwere killed by jackie just like that. However, just at this time, Nash and Keh, on the other side, could not hold on anymore. They flew backward simultaneously and hit the ground harshly. Although they were still alive, mouthfuls of fresh red blood spat out from their mouths, and they could not even stand up. ¡°Father! First Elder!¡± jackie looked over there and cried out. Chapter 1488 ¡° jackie, go! Just go!¡± Nash and Keh were not dead, but both of them were grievously injured and had no fighting power left. However, the two shouted at jackie, pleading him to go. jackie had killed two opponents by himself, and now there was an opening in his direction; it was a golden opportunity to escape, even better if he used that flying sword to escape. ¡°Father, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m leaving you and the First Elder behind!¡± jackie, however, refused the proposal, his face stern. He wheeled around and, in a sh, appeared in front of Nash and Keh, stopping the other four from killing Nash and Keh. ¡°This brat is powerful. He actually killed both Elder Keaton and Elder Landon!¡± When the four men nced at the two corpses on the ground, the corners of their mouth twitched involuntarily. That ending was something they did not anticipate at all. ¡°This brat is only at histe stage of the True God Realm. if he breaks through to the peak of the True God Realm, that¡¯d be troublesome! By that time, I¡¯m afraid that even our master is no match for him!¡± One of the four said as he flew to the other side of jackie. Four of them surrounded jackie, who was now in the middle of the circle. Nash and Keh exchanged looks, and both could not help but sigh out loud in their hearts. jackie had the best opportunity and golden time to escape from this battle but he gave it up! ¡°We can¡¯t let this brat live! If the four of us join forces, it¡¯ll definitely not be a problem to kill him!¡± One of them was an olddy. She suggested it to the other three with a cold smile on her face. However, little did everyone expect, jackie sneered in return. ¡°If six of you joined forces, I¡¯m truly not confident that I could survive. But I killed two just now, my chance of surviving and beating all of you is still there!¡± ¡°Kid, you¡¯re truly a big talker, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah. Who do you think you are? Elder Keaton and Elder Landon have already made you use up a lot of Chi energy, and I think you¡¯re pretty much exhausted by now. It¡¯d be easy to kill you with only the four of us!¡± When the other two elders heard jackie¡¯s shameless statement, they responded in a huff. They felt that they were despised and being underestimated by jackie. They were four strong elite fighters at the peak of the True God Realm! How could that brat think that four of them were not even his opponents! What they did not expect was that jackie waved and gestured the flying sword to fly straight toward Nash and Keh. The flying sword stopped right in front of them. ¡°Get onto the sword!¡± jackiemanded in a deep voice, his face turned expressionless. Nash and Keh looked at each other, and they used all their strength to get up and hop onto the flying sword. Then, with the slightest movement of jackie¡¯s hand, the flying sword flew upward and further away from him. The flying sword finally stopped after it was a considerable distance away from the battle scene. ¡°Oh, brat, you¡¯re sending them far away so that we can¡¯t attack them while fighting with you, right? Heh! You¡¯re quite filial, aren¡¯t you?¡± The old crone said in an icy tone. She studied jackie¡¯s action and immediately understood his intentions. ¡°But, even if you send them far away, it¡¯d be pointless. The flying sword recognizes you as its master and not the other two; they can¡¯t control the flying sword. So if you die, they can¡¯t escape either! Moreover, you have now lost a premium spiritual weapon, yourbat prowess will be weakened. In that case, I don¡¯t see how you can beat the four of us!¡± she added coldly. Chapter 1489 Another old man, on the other hand,ughed at the situation. ¡°Hahaha! His action is tantamount tomitting suicide, right? Initially, he had a chance to escape, but now there is no chance anymore! Let¡¯s join hands to kill him! By the time he dies, Nash and Keh won¡¯t be able to escape as well!¡± In the distance, Nash, and Keh, who was standing on the flying sword, each took a healing pill. Then they sat on the sword and rested. Their expression turned solemn as they looked in the direction where jackie and the other four were at. ¡°Master Nash, why did Young Master jackie do this? Isn¡¯t this seeking death? In that case, there¡¯s not even the slightest chance of victory!¡± Keh¡¯s face turned unsightly as he sighed again,¡±Young Master jackie, he¡¯s too reckless this time!¡± A gloomy face was on Nash as well. After giving the matter some thought, he then expressed his analysis. ¡± Although I don¡¯t know why jackie wants to guarantee our safety first, I believe in him. Perhaps, he has some tricks up his sleeve that¡­.¡± When Nash was expressing his point of view, his voice got softer and softer; apparently, he was not too convinced of his own words either, even he felt that there was absolutely no chance for jackie to win. Other than flying swords, what else did jackie have? ¡°You¡¯re forcing me to the corner, I have no other choice but to fight!¡± jackie clenched his fists, soon his body shook violently, a powerful force swept the space. ¡°I¡¯ve been training in the True Dragon technique hard, and after breaking through to the True God Realm, I can actually transform into a real dragon. However, I have not tried it yet. Today, I¡¯ll let you see what I truly am capable of!¡± Just as hisst word dropped, he roared, emitting a terrifying sound of a dragon¡¯s roar. A ray of green light shed before everyone, and jackie who initially was human turned into a huge real dragon, a green dragon that was hundreds of feet long. ¡°Mas-master! My eyes are functioning well, right? Am I seeing something wrong? What kind of technique did Young Master jackie use to train? Does it actually transform Young Master jackie into a dragon? That is a real dragon!¡± Far from the battle, in the distance, Keh shouted in a trembling yet excited voice. He could not help but keep rubbing his eyes, just to make sure he was not hallucinating. ¡°Hmmm. I think he¡­he mentioned the True Dragon technique just now!¡± Simr to Keh, Nash was shocked down to the soles of his shoes. That was his first time seeing a dragon, and the most incredible part was that the dragon was jackie! jackie transformed into a real dragon! After he thought about it, he could not help but be worried. ¡° jackie has transformed into a dragon, but I don¡¯t know what strength andbat power it has. What¡¯s more concerning is, his transformation is not some kind of horrible voodoo art, right? I don¡¯t know if there¡¯ll be any bacsh from this transformation!¡± Keh¡¯s heart immediately got worried upon hearing Nash¡¯s words. He was afraid that jackie had to pay a price to perform this transformation technique. ¡°What-what the heck? This is not real, right?¡± Looking at the green dragon that emitted mighty dragon aura and power in front of them, the four elders who surrounded jackie earlier on, flew backward unconsciously to distance themselves from the dragon. They were in aplete state of shock and surprise; was it their first time witnessing such a thing. ¡°ying the devil? Guys, don¡¯t be afraid! This brat is just ying some dirty tricks in hopes of scaring us away! I don¡¯t believe that he can increase hisbat power this much after the battle with Elder Keaton and Elder Landon!¡± One of the four, an old man, clutched the sword in his grip as he shouted. ¡°No matter what you are, God, Buddha, Jesus, or even a dragon, I will end your life! If we join forces, we can behead it!¡± the old man pointed his sword toward jackie. ¡°He¡¯s right! Let¡¯s kill it together! There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of!¡± Another man chimed in and concurred with the old man, at the same time, cheering for himself. After all, the dragon emitted a humongous dragon aura as though it was the mightiest creature on the earth. not allowing the mere mortal to desecrate it, gave the four of them a strong sense of oppression. Chapter 1490 jackie, who had now transformed into a green dragon, performed the moves of the technique for the first time. After the transformation, he could instantly feel the increase of power and strength inside his body; both the thickness and richness of his overall strength were enhanced tremendously. On top of that, his body was way more powerful and robust than before, he believed that his attack resistance had improved immensely as well. Nheless, the only thing that worried him was that his body was indeed bigger and stronger now, but his speed and agility would bepromised, and he would not be as fast as before. ¡°Kill him!¡± The olddy shouted huffily, and she, who had already injected her Chi energy into her sword, swung her arm, sending out two consecutive sword attacks toward jackie. The green dragon once again let out a deafening roar after seeing the olddy¡¯s attack and directly charged at the old crone. ¡°Kill him now!¡± The other three immediately waved their swords to join the battle, casting out several sword auras toward the gigantic green dragon- jackie. jackie did not care about those sword auras at all; he continued to storm toward the olddy. The two sword auras that the olddy cast out were destroyed by jackie in a blink of an eye, leaving only two teeny tiny cut marks on top of jackie¡¯s head. ¡°What the hell? My attacks only cause two small cuts?¡± The old woman stared at the damage she had done on jackie, her face nched as though all colors leached from her face. Her attacks were of high quality and full power; she truly did not expect that her attacks did not leave any serious injuries on jackie¡¯s body. The skin of the green dragon was thick and imprable, the overall strength and build were way too remarkable. jackie did not flinch in the slightest, he continued storming toward the old woman. The attacks from the other three had finallynded on jackie¡¯s body, however, the attacks caused only a few small gouges; the wounds seemed to be nothing at all for the green dragon who had a huge body. ¡°No!¡± When the old woman saw that the green dragon did not flinch in the slightest, and received the three¡¯s attacks head-on, she shrieked hysterically, and white color crept up her face. Terror twisted in her gut. She was then sted away by the impact of the green dragon¡¯s head. A mouthful of fresh and bright red blood spurted out from the old crone; she flew backward intensely for several meters like a kite with a broken string before she was able to stabilize herself. Another mouthful of blood gushed out of her mouth, her face became even more unsightly and pale. The blow from jackie just now did cause her some serious injuries. ¡°What a powerful physique!¡± One of the other three old man, tried his best to fight a rising panic in him after seeing the scene before him. This, all of this, was way beyond their imagination! ¡°This is too scary! This brat truly has the power of a dragon after transforming into one!¡± Another one of the other three, was the middle-aged man, who stood next to the old man gasping at the situation. He then sent out a few more sword auras, hoping to hurt the dragon, but the attacks only left several shallow shes on the green dragon¡¯s body. Although jackie¡¯s body had be strong, the attacks still caused him pain. jackie immediately changed his strategy by swinging his big dragon tail, swiping side to side. ¡°Dodge it!¡± The old man and the middle-aged man exchanged nces and both of them were frightened to the bottom of their hearts. The impact of the swiping tail would not be less powerful than the impact just now. The two men immediately stomped and hopped upward, preparing to fly further away. However, the speed of the green dragon was too fast, the tail came straight over and smacked the two men, sending them backward far away. Chapter 1491 Two dull thuds rang out; the two men were jerked a few meters away, each of them spurting out a mouthful of blood and sustaining injuries. The green dragon, however, did not cease his attack for a moment. jackie swung his body, and he flew up to the sky, going for another dive. He then bolted downward in the direction of the other man who was still casting Chi attacks at him. After knowing that the other three were injured, this man here performed a few more random attacks but not much effect and damage were left on jackie¡¯s body. The green dragon sprinted straight toward him at full speed and strength, nching his face white, and he quickly ran in the direction of the old crone and the other two men.¡± Everyone, quick! Attack it! Quickly¡­¡± He ran as he spoke. Although at the peak stage of the True God Realm, they were so vulnerable under the tremendous power of that dragon w. ¡°This is too much! All three of us are severely injured, we¡¯re not his opponent! Run while we can! This beast is overwhelmingly powerful!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! The four of us were not even his opponent, not to mention there¡¯s only three of us left and injured at that. We certainly can¡¯t beat him!¡± The olddy and old man yelled. They underwent a lot of work and challenges to reach who they are today, naturally they did not want to die. It was the first time they felt the threat of death. Fear pulsed through them, and all colors drained from their faces. ¡°What angers me is that his body is too hard and imprable. Although our attacks could hurt him, he canpletely resist them!¡± The middle-aged man dispatched another sword chop toward the dragon, and finally, the attack left a nice sword scar on the dragon¡¯s body where blood flowed out. However, the attack did not cause any severe nor substantial damage to jackie ¨C who had transformed into a green dragon, but instead it angered him. With a deafening roar, he made a fierce eleration and headed straight for the middle-aged man. ¡°Run, run!¡± The middle-aged man shouted in terror. He looked up to the sky, the dragon w was right above him; he panicked and quickly shed to the side, barely dodging the dragon w. Nheless, the green dragon charged again and aimed at the middle-aged man, attempting to grab the man. ¡°No!¡± This time, the middle-aged man was not so lucky anymore. He was caught by the sharp dragon ws, and just like the guy before, he was squeezed into meat paste. In the distance, Nash and Keh, who were resting on the flying sword, had beenpletely dumbfounded at the situation. jackie, who had transformed into a green dragon, his attack and strength were too dominating and overpowering. Although jackie was fighting for his life, he managed to kill two powerhouses who were at the peak stage of True God Realm in such a short time. That was something they did not even dare to dream about before. Together with Elder Keaton and Elder Landon, there were four who had been killed by jackie! The old woman and the old man, who were fast, both fled separately in different directions. Nevertheless, what they did not expect was for the green dragon to spit out two enormous fireballs from its mouth, directed toward the two, burning them to death. ¡°Oh, my goodness! Master, he is too strong! This technique of Young Master jackie was insanely strong!¡± The First Elder swallowed hard at the scene. He thought he was dead, but to his surprise, after jackie performed the True Dragon technique, he actually turned the tide of battle so quickly. by himself, he killed six of the elite fighters whose martial art levels were at the peak of the True God Realm! The green dragon flew and ceased in front of Nash and Keh. In a sh of green light, the green dragon disappeared, and jackie appeared, his face was a little pale and his forehead was covered with cold sweat. A mouthful of blood gushed out from jackie and he almost fainted. Nheless, he immediately controlled the flying sword, flew to the woods, only then sat down to rest. He flipped his palm and a healing pill appeared, he then put it into his mouth and swallowed it down. Chapter 1492 ¡°Young Master jackie, are you alright? How are the injuries? Is it serious?¡± Seeing jackie in this state, Keh was a little worried in his heart, body afraid that jackie had been seriously injured. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I could only manage to transform into the dragon when I reached the True God realm. While the advantage of transforming into the dragon can enable mybat power to be increased a lot, the disadvantage is that when in this form, the consumption of the body¡¯s chi is veryrge!¡± jackie smiled bitterly before exining, ¡°I¡¯ll continue to replenish my Chi for now, let¡¯s rest for an hour or two!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good!¡± Hearing jackie say that it was fine, Keh and Nash both gave a sigh of relief. After a while, everyone¡¯s injuries were also slightly better, and jackie¡¯s Chi was gradually recovering a lot, so he went over and got the six people¡¯s rings and weapons. After all, these six people were all strong people at the peak of the True God Realm cultivation, and were even elders of the Cloud Sky Sect. Therefore, there must be a lot of treasures in their rings, and their swords were obviously also very good spiritual weapons. ¡°Dad, great, there are four swords, all of them are Ultimate Grade Spiritual Weapons, haha, this time, you have Ultimate Grade Spiritual Weapons to use!¡± jackie directly handed the swords to Nash, and then added, ¡°Inside these guys¡¯ rings, there are a lot of spiritual stones and spiritual herbs, there are even some pills, it¡¯s considered a small fortune!¡± Seeing jackie¡¯s happy appearance, Nash who had survived the ordeal, patted jackie¡¯s shoulder with a relieved expression, ¡°Silly boy, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s a sword or not, the important thing is that you¡¯re fine. When I saw you transforming into a dragon, I thought it would be the same as the young master of the Hunt family taking pills to gain a boost in power with devastating repercussions. That¡¯s good!¡± White harnessed the flying sword, slowly flying in the direction of the White family, ¡°Dad, in fact, back when Cloud had these pills and I defeated him, I also pocketed some. Although this pill has a bacsh, whereby after the increase inbat power, there¡¯ll be a significant decrease in one¡¯s cultivation, the temporary boost to thebat power is also very significant. As ast resort, this pill can still save lives, so it¡¯s still useful!. Nash also nodded in approval: ¡°Yes, if the other party¡¯s cultivation was a little higher than one¡¯s own cultivation, and one was facing certain death, cultivation regression is still better than dying!¡± ¡°Young Master White, why do I feel like I am dreaming? You actually transformed into a green dragon. this is too incredible and also, you had single-handedly killed those six peak True God Realm powerhouses! My god, this fighting power, it¡¯s really too strong, right?¡± Keh still felt that the scene just now was too shocking, too surprising for him. ¡°Haha, I also did not expect that I could actually have such strongbat power in this form, it¡¯s because of the technique I have been cultivating, I just haven¡¯t been using it!¡± jackieughed, then added, ¡°Unfortunately, my current cultivation level is still a little too low. If I were at the Ultimate God Realm, then I¡¯m sure that I would be able to maintain this form for a longer period of time. Because I would have more Chi in my body to consume! If the opponents had held on for a little longer, I¡¯m afraid that all the Chi in my body would have been used up. That being said, with my current cultivation level, I am not yet ready to use that kind of technique for extended periods of time!¡± ¡°Haha, that transformation earlier on was already very powerful ¨C It killed all four of those True God Realm powerhouses. If you are able to maintain this form for a longer time, wouldn¡¯t it be extremely great?¡± After hearing this, Kehughed out loud. ¡°Now, even if it¡¯s the Hunt family, we need not be afraid. However, jackie this secret technique is our trump card, and it¡¯s better if only the three of us know about it now, and save it for use at the critical time!¡± Chapter 1493 After thinking about it, Nash then said with a smile. ¡°Tsk, this time the people of the Cloud Sky Sect, I¡¯m afraid that their hearts will be aching to death! Six peak True God Realm powerhouses died at once, this is too big a loss for them, originally, of the four ancient ns, all four can be said to be on par with one another. However, now that they¡¯ve suffered such a huge loss, in front of the other three ns, The Cloud Sky Sect can be said to be only considered as a younger brother!¡± Keh was excited at the thought of what kind of expression Master Cang, the Master of the Cloud Sky Sect would have when he found out that these six powerful people had died. ¡°I don¡¯t want to know the expression of the Cloud Sect Master, I want to know what Lily¡¯s expression will be after she finds out about this!¡± Nash also smiled, ¡°Perhaps, they will not think that we did it, maybe even thinking that it was done by people from other ancient ns!¡± ¡°Right. They definitely won¡¯t think that the three of us could kill six of their peak True God Realm powerhouses!¡± Keh nodded, although his own injuries had not yet healed, but in his heart, he was still in a bad mood. After another flight of less than an hour, the White family finally appeared in the sight of jackie and the three of them. Selena knew that jackie and the others were expected to return today, therefore she did not cultivate today, instead quietly waiting at the entrance courtyard since early in the morning, looking into the distance from time to time, worried. After all, she has also heard about the four ancient ns, and that none of the hidden family can resist them at all.. Soon, jackie and the others appeared in her line of sight. ¡°Great, it¡¯s good to be back, it¡¯s good to be back!¡± After seeing the three figures, Selena let out a sigh of relief. The flying sword soon stopped a little above the courtyard, the three people jumped down, and only then did jackie put the flying sword away and put it into his nano ring. ¡°You guys are injured? Is everything okay? Is it serious?¡± A look at the three people¡¯s sleeves revealed bloodstains, Selena was shocked, it looks like they must have been surrounded by people on the way back, and it is most likely that jackie managed to escape with this flying sword. ¡°Don¡¯t worry wife, it¡¯s not much, we have taken the healing pills, after resting a little and we¡¯ll be fine!¡± jackie smiled and saidfortingly to Selena. ¡°Selena, you don¡¯t know how impressive Young Master jackie is, he alone killed six strong people at the Peak of the True God Realm on the other side, my god, anyway, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a powerful guy!¡± Keh was still excited, for he was really convinced that at such a young age, possessing such fighting power, should this guy jackie really break through to the Ultimate God Realm, would it not be great news to hear? Chapter 1494 ¡°You alone killed six strong people at the Peak Stage of the True God Realm?¡± After Selena heard this, she couldn¡¯t help but suck in her breath, wondering if she had heard it wrong. This jackie, hadn¡¯t he broken through to thete stage of the True God Realm only recently? How could he be able to kill six people by himself?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t listen to the First Elder¡¯s nonsense, if it wasn¡¯t for him and father helping to hold back the four, how could I have killed six by myself?¡± jackie however, said with tears andughter, this First Elder, what he said was really a bit too exaggerated. ¡°That¡¯s also quite powerful!¡± Selena froze, and finally smiled at jackie, ¡°Well, take a rest first, take a bath and change your clothes before you talk, look at your body, it¡¯s all covered in blood!¡± ¡°Well, we will not bother you any longer, let¡¯s go down first! Take a good rest for a few days, in another ten days, we will have to leave!¡± Nash smiled and left together with Keh. jackie quickly went into the house, took a bath, changed his clothes after lying on the bed, and had a good afternoon sleep. This morning really made him feel physically tired, the kind of tiredness he hadn¡¯t experienced for a long time. When he woke up with a start, jackie found that it was all dark outside, while Selena was sitting by the side, looking at him with a smile on her face. ¡°No way, it¡¯s dark, it¡¯s been a long sleep!¡± jackieughed and sat up, feeling that the injuries on his body had alsopletely healed. He looked inside the house before asking, ¡°By the way, wife, where is Kylie?¡± ¡°Kylie? In the courtyard ying, she¡¯s been happy ever since she learnt that you were back and wants you to y with her!¡± Selena smiled, then said: ¡°But I told her to go outside and y, not to make any noise so as to wake you!!¡± ¡°Haha, let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go as a family of three, go around to the town below the mountain together and have some delicious food together!¡± jackieughed, got off the bed, held Selena¡¯s hand and headed out. ¡°Honey, your fighting power is too strong, if you break through to the peak of the True God Realm sometime, then you really won¡¯t be afraid of those four ancient ns!¡± The two of them walked out of the courtyard, Selena could not help but say. ¡°That won¡¯t work, there are too many of them, if they surround me, that won¡¯t work either!¡± jackieughed and went inside the courtyard. ¡°Daddy!¡± As soon as Kylie saw jackie, she darted over, jumped up and wrapped her arms around jackie¡¯s neck. ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re awake from your nap!¡± jackie hugged Kylie and smiled: ¡°Kylie, I heard your mother say you want me to take you to town to y, right? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go down and have some delicious food together!¡± ¡°Great, great, we can go down and have some fun!¡± As Kylie listened to this, her big beautiful eyes twinkled and she was so happy. ¡°Daddy, can you use the flying sword to carry me and mommy to fly down? Mommy and I haven¡¯t even sat on your flying sword yet!¡± Unexpectedly, after thinking about it, this little girl looked at jackie with an expectant face again and said, ¡°Haha, sure!¡± jackieughed, took the flying sword out and threw it in front, which then became bigger. Selena, holding on to Kylie then jumped up on to the sword. ¡°Phew!¡± The flying sword flew around slowly in the air, ¡°Let¡¯s fly a little longer, fly a little farther, ande back later!¡± jackie put Kylie down and let the girl sit on top of the flying sword as well. Chapter 1495 ¡°Wow, great, I¡¯m finally riding a flying sword!¡± Kylie sat on the flying sword, looking at the ten thousand lights below, and eximed with excitement. The next morning, seeing that the six elders who had gone out werete ining back, Lily was a little impatient as she waited. ¡°Honey, say, why haven¡¯t the six of theme back yet? Aren¡¯t they supposed to havee back this morning? It¡¯s already noon, and no one is back yet!¡± Lily came to Master Cang, frowning and said. ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the hurry? The six of them killing those three people is no problem at all. After they won, they must have found a ce to drink. Do not worry, at most in the afternoon, they will definitelye back!¡± Master Cangughed and did not care, not the least bit worried about what would happen to the six people he sent. However, in the afternoon when he did not see the peoplee back, Master Cang started to panic a little. He had to immediately send a group of people to look for the road in the direction of the White family; he believed that as long as there was a fight, there would certainly be a lot of signs of a fight. It was until the next day at noon when those who had been sent out came back. ¡°Master, Master, it¡¯s not good!¡± Just when they reached the entrance of the n, one of the old men eximed. When Master Cang and Lily, who were sitting inside the main hall, heard this, they immediately frowned. The old man, with his men, quickly rushed in and said, ¡°Master, something is wrong!¡± ¡°What¡¯s so bad?¡± Master Cang immediately asked, his heart a little worried. ¡°They, they¡¯re all dead!¡± The old man gasped for breath, and after a while, only then did he say these few words. ¡°All dead? Great, those three people from the White family, they are all dead? Haha, that¡¯s great!¡± When Lily heard this, sheughed iparably excited. However, just as she finished her words, she said again, ¡°No, that¡¯s not right, what¡¯s so bad about it? You can¡¯t possibly be saying that it¡¯s all our people who are dead, right?¡± Another middle-aged man, then nodded gloomily, ¡°Yes, all six of our elders are dead, and the bodies of those three White family members, we didn¡¯t find them!¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s impossible, how is this possible! Absolutely impossible!¡± Lily simply did not want to believe this fact, it was six elders at the peak of the True God Realm, each with terrifyingbat power, how could they not be able to defeat those three people from the White family? She had thought of countless possibilities, but never thought that it would be such an oue, in her opinion, the worst oue, at best, it would be that the other party could escape them. ¡°You guys are lying, right? How is this possible? The six of them, but they are all at the peak of the True God Realm!¡± Master Cang was also unable to believe this fact, it felt like it wasn¡¯t true. ¡°Master, it is indeed like this, all six of them are dead!¡± That old man sighed, ¡°Hey, there were a few of them who seemed to die very miserably and tragically¡­..¡± ¡°Very miserably and tragically?¡± Master Cang frowned and looked at them. ¡°Yes, the body seems to have been scratched by a fierce beast, it appears to have iparable sharp ws!¡± The old man then said, ¡°This is also what makes it strange, that injury is not one that a human could have caused!¡± ¡°How could it be¡­ Where are the bodies of the three White family members? Could it be, they didn¡¯t even touch the three people of the White family, before they were killed by some fierce demonic beast?¡± Master Cang thought for a while before guessing uncertainly. Chapter 1496 ¡°Master, this matter, we are not very clear, after all, we did not see what the specific situation was at that time, furthermore, that ce is a forest, there is not much around there, so it is also difficult to investigate!¡± The old manughed bitterly with a helpless face and said. ¡°This also shows that the six of them chose a location that was indeed very suitable to ambush the White family¡¯s Nash and the others. However, just why there was such a fierce demonic beast that would appear and the six of them ending up killed, it¡¯s not clear!¡± Having said this, the old man paused before continuing, ¡°By the way, from the scene of some destruction, I also could not see what happened on the ground, since they were fighting in the air above the woods. ¡° ¡°What kind of demonic beast was it that was able to decimate all six of them? This demonic beast, even if it is at the peak of the True God Realm, it can¡¯t easily decapitate the six of them, right? Even if you can¡¯t defeat it, using one or two people to hold it back, the other four can also escape, right? This can only mean that the fighting strength of this demonic beast far exceeded them!¡± Master Cang¡¯s face was ugly, having six strong people dead instantly, the Cloud Sky n¡¯s standing amongst the four ancient ns must have fallen quite far this time. ¡°It was definitely not the White family people who killed them, they don¡¯t have the ability. It¡¯s definitely not them!¡± Lily¡¯s face was equally unsightly, sitting aside in disappointment, her whole body was a bit dumbfounded, ¡°I can only say that their luck was too good, they must not have reached the six elders¡¯ ambush site when the six elders met a fierce demonic beast and were then decimated!¡± The more Master Cang Well thought about it, the angrier he became. He impatiently looked at Lily, then said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, if you hadn¡¯t rushed to kill them, our six elders would not have died. I was thinking of meeting them inside the dangerousnd, and then strike, now well, the loss is so heavy!¡± Lily was also angry, and said to Master Cang, ¡°How can this be med on me? You also agreed at that time. Besides, this is an ident. no one knows where this fierce demonic beast hase from, And if after going into the seven great dangers and things did not go to n, would you know where they end up? The danger is so great, having them enter the seven dangers is not so easy!¡± Master Cang clenched his fist, after a while, had some doubts and looked at the old man, ¡°Something isn¡¯t right. if it was truly a demonic beast, how are the six of their bodies still there? Could it be that this demonic beast does not like to eat people?¡± Lily also reacted, if the demon beast did this would not have left behind the corpse. ording to reason, even if it was not all of the corpses, at least a few of the corpses would have been eaten. She suddenly thought of something and immediately asked the old man, ¡°Right, what about their nano rings? Weapons and stuff, are they still there?¡± The old man shook his head, ¡°We searched for them and couldn¡¯t find them!¡± ¡°Then the one who took them out, is possibly not a demonic beast!¡± Lily was shocked, ¡°But, if it¡¯s not a demonic beast, then how could they be burst by sharp ws? If it was a human, then why would there be such an attack? But, if it¡¯s not a human, why are their nano rings all gone?¡± That old man put on a bitter smile and said. ¡°This is understandable, I think it should be that the few elders first ran into a terrifying demonic beast, the demonic beast killed them. Later the three people from the White family, passing by saw them and took their nano rings and what not! This must be the case, only in this case, does it make any sense!¡± ¡°Damn, in that case, not only did they not kill the three of them, but also gave them a lot of treasures!¡± Master Cang was so angry that his fists were clenched and his face was ugly. Chapter 1497 ¡°The most critical thing is that if the three people of the White family saw their corpses, I¡¯m afraid they also guessed that we sent people to prepare to ambush them. in that case, they will definitely be somewhat defensive in the future!¡± After thinking about it, the old man said again. ¡°Well, you guys have worked hard, go down and rest!¡± Master Cang waved his hand, indicating that the others could go down. ¡°Hey, this loss, it¡¯s really too big, in this case, we will not be able to lift our heads in front of the other three ancient ns in the future!¡± When the people left, Master Cang then sighed, looked at the side of Lily, and had some regrets in his heart. This woman is quite good-looking, but unfortunately, because of this woman, their n suffered a very huge loss. Finally, Master Cang sat aside and said. ¡°Fortunately, there are still quite a number of people in our sect in thete True God Realm. I hope that recently they have been working to cultivate, so that at least one or two of them can break through.¡± Time passed quickly, watching the days go by. When there were only less than eight days to go to the Cabello family meeting, a man rushed out and stood in the sky,ughing, ¡°Haha, great, great, I broke through, I finally broke through!¡± This voice, familiar to many people, got everyone suddenly excited beyond measure, and all immediately ran out as well. When jackie heard it, his heart was also iparably excited, he flew directly from the courtyard and laughed, ¡°Third Elder, not bad, haha, finally at the peak of True God Realm, this time, our White family, is considered to have another top powerhouse!¡± Lancelot¡¯s face, full of excitement, immediately smiled at jackie, ¡°Hey, this is also thanks to the two pills you gave me. I actually did not have much confidence, but I did not expect to actually seed, although the breakthrough speed was quite slow, but at least it was sessful. It took a lot of time, a little bit of impact, but hey, sess is good!¡± ¡°Haha, congrattions!¡± Many elders and protectors also flew over, each with a face full of envy. ¡°Great, great, there are at least three strong people with peak True God Realm. haha plus that fighting power of young master jackie, this time, that Hunt family cannot bepared with us!¡± Titus alsoughed out loud and thought jackie alone killed six peak True God Realm powerhouses. Although word has not spread out, within the White family¡¯s seniors and the White family elders and what not not knowing. This has also given these White family elders a strong confidence, they all feel that now the gap between White family and the four ancient ns is not too big. If not for the overall number of people, plus the strong people in the True God Realm being slightly less, the depth of their base being not as deep, then the White family definitely could bepared with the four ancient ns. ¡°Haha, great, I¡¯ve broken through, I¡¯ve broken through!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, just at this time, an old man rushed out from inside his room and shouted. Chapter 1498 ¡°No way. The Second Elder also broke through?¡± Everyone took a sharp intake of breath when they recognized the person who rushed out. What on earth was going on that very day? Two Elders at thete stage of the true god status suddenly broke into the peak in rapid session. Now, as there was still no way to break into the ultimate god status, the peak of the true god status was the highest cultivation level. ¡°Amazing!¡± Some people at the intermediate stage of the true god status admired them. Those who had reached the peak of True God Realm were god-like figures to them. ¡°You broke through as well?¡± The Second Elder saw Lancelot and was stunned for a moment. He suddenly came to his senses. ¡°Haha. I was faster by one or two minutes. You came out right after I did!¡± Lancelot said,ughing. ¡°This is great. Haha. This is fantastic! I didn¡¯t think that the two of us would make a breakthrough. If this is the case, why should we be afraid of anyone? We don¡¯t need to fear the Hunt family anymore. Haha!¡± The Second Elder, Titus,ughed in tion. In a sh, they had two more fighters at the peak of the true god¡¯s status. The White family¡¯s overall fighting power was now increased by a significant chunk! ¡°Haha. There¡¯s still some good news I haven¡¯t told you yet. I¡¯ll tell you personallyter!¡± The First Elder, Keh, burst intoughter, speaking with a mysterious expression. ¡°What news? My goodness, what happened while we were holding ourselves up? This is great!¡± Lancelot grew even more excited when he heard this. ¡°Hehe. I will tell you twoter. There are too many people here. We are trying to keep this information a secret for now. After all, we might attract unwanted attention!¡± Keh chuckled, and his words made the Second Elder and the Third Elder even more curious. ¡°Oh, right. I have good news to tell everyone!¡± No one expected that at this moment that jackie would look at the crowd, smiling as he made an announcement. ¡°Young Master, you have good news as well? This is great!¡± Keh and the others were stunned. They all stared at jackie. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been trying t o make second-grade intermediate pills these few days, and I finally seeded two days before!¡± jackie gave a wan smile before speaking slowly. ¡°My God. Really? This is great. Young Master jackie, if that¡¯s the case, you¡¯re now a second grade intermediate alchemist!¡± Titus was excited. He took two steps forward and spoke to jackie, ¡°Young Master jackie, do you know what this means?¡± ¡°What does it mean?¡± jackie frowned. He thought that everybody was celebrating a little too much. He knew that everyone would be happy once he announced this. But judging from their gazes, they seemed to be far more excited than he had predicted. Chapter 1499 ¡°Haha. You still don¡¯t know what this means, young man? It means that you are the top alchemist now!¡± Titusughed and said. The First Elder saw that jackie Did not seem toprehend the situation and exined,¡± Before, the only people capable of alchemy were Second Young Master Hunt and the First Elder of the Cabello people. We had admired them for a long time, and when we heard that you practiced alchemy as well, we were already overjoyed. After the Second Young Master Hunt died, only you and the First Elder of the Cabello family are the only practicing alchemists left!¡± Here, the First Elder paused for a while before continuing,¡± The First Elder of the Cabello family is a second-grade elementary alchemist. That is impressive enough, but you¡¯re now a second-grade intermediate alchemist. Tell me, aren¡¯t you the greatest alchemist now?¡± ¡°No way. I thought that the Cabello family¡¯s First Elder was at a very high level!¡± After jackie heard this, he did not know whether tough or cry. If he went by the First Elder¡¯s words, it was as though he was truly the strongest alchemist out there. ¡°How high can you go? All the previous alchemists never had masters to teach them. They all practiced and researched the techniques themselves, And after they master an alchemy method, they test it repeatedly. Besides, only those who have Chi and are born with the fire element can be an alchemist. Any other individual would have zero chance of doing so!¡± ¡°Oh, right. And I think your spirit and focus must far exceed those of a simr cultivation level only then can you perform alchemy!¡± Titus also added a sentence, smiling mirthlessly. ¡°Oh, right. Who are those who managed to train until they¡¯re at the intermediate stage of the true god status? Come forth!¡± jackie asked after thinking about it. ¡°I¡¯ve been at the intermediate stage of true god status for a while now!¡± After Ynda pondered for a while, she stepped forward. She could not bear to carry out the assassination task that Lily had assigned her before, so sheunched a surprise attack on Dean to help jackie. Now she thought that she had made the correct choice. With the White family¡¯s progress now, the Hunt family and the others were all left in the dust. Besides, the White family had great potential. Now they are beginning to pay attention to the branch families¡¯ progress. The branch family members all obeyed and revered jackie, and their young masters had been training even hardertely. Since then, there were quite a few exceptional talents who had sprouted. A few other White family members at the intermediate stage of the true god status also stood up. ¡°Seven people? Good!¡± jackie waved his hand, and seven second-grade intermediate pills flew over and floated before them. ¡°Now weck people at the advanced stage of true god status. This status is very important, so I¡¯ll give each of you a second grade intermediate pill. I hope that all of you will be able to make a breakthrough in due time, and I hope that you do not disappoint me!¡± After jackie thought about it, he reminded them, ¡°Oh, right. For those of you who have just broken into the intermediate stage, no need to rush. We aren¡¯t in a hurry for now. Once your power has stabilized and you can make a breakthrough, you can use this pill to aid you!¡± Ynda¡¯s eyes reddened. She took the pill before her, looking at jackie excitedly. ¡°Young Master jackie, my surname is Lagorio. Are you sure you want to give such a precious thing to me?¡± jackie looked at her and replied, smiling, ¡°Hehe. For those of you who stayed behind and voluntarily remained with the White family, I trust all of you. I believe that you stand with us.¡± ¡°Thank you. Thank you, Young Master jackie!¡± Ynda carefully kept the pill, preparing herself to try and make a breakthrough in two days. jackie suddenly saw another old man in the crowd. He clearly recalled that his name was Xavier Lagorio. He had been the one to send Lily back to the Lagorio family after she lost her power. After sending Lily back, he still chose to return to the White family. This was enough to discern his loyalty ¡°Xavier. Come over here!¡± After jackie thought about it, he waved his hand at the old man. ¡°Me?¡± Xavier was stunned for a moment before he flew over.¡± Young Master, what is the matter?¡± Chapter 1500 Frankly speaking, Xavier was worried. After all, when Lily¡¯s power had been stripped away, he was worried that she would be killed by someone on the road, or she would have an ident. That was why he sent her off. Along the way, he asionally tried to talk some sense into Lily, hoping that she would not harbor a grudge against the White family. He told her that she had done wrong, and hoped that the two families would leave it at that. However, Lily did not say a single word. She soaked in her sorrow, and he did not know if his words had any effect on. Lily. Now though, it seemed that not only had Lily not taken his words into heart, she hated the White family so much that she wanted to kill them all. He felt helpless. He knew that Nash was a good man, but he was afraid that the White family members would not be happy with him. After all, he had apanied Lily back home. However, after he returned, he realized something, that the White family members did not seem to hold a grudge against him because of this. They gave the martial resources he needed, and he was now a Patronum. He also broke into the beginning stage of the true god status a month ago. jackie looked at him and said,¡± Right. Patronum Xavier. What cultivation level are you at now?¡± ¡°Oh. I¡¯m at the beginning stage of true god status now. It is because of the White family¡¯s generosity and blessings that I was able to make the breakthrough a month ago!¡± Xavier nodded his head and spoke earnestly. jackie flipped his palm and took out a second-grade elementary pill, thrusting it toward the old man. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a second grade elementary pill. I hope this will help you to make more breakthroughs. I heard that you made great contributions to the White family before. This is your reward!¡± When Xavier heard this, his nose reddened, and his eyes burned. He had been afraid that because he was a Lagorio, and that he had sent Lily back, jackie and the others would treat him differently. He did not think that jackie would actually give him a pill. ¡°It was only right of me to do so. In the White family, your father treated me kindly. He even saved my life before. I do not know how I could ever repay you!¡± Xavier did not take the pill that jackie thrust toward him. Instead, he tried to decline the gift politely. ¡°Just take it. If you break into the peak of true god status, that¡¯s the best possible repayment toward the White family!¡± jackie smiled and stuffed the pill into the old man¡¯s grip. ¡°Ah. I do want to break into the peak of the true god¡¯s status, but I¡¯m afraid that I will not have a chance in this lifetime. I am getting older, and I do not know how long I have left to live. I do not have great talent. If you give me this pill, I¡¯m afraid that I will waste it if I fail to make a breakthrough!¡± Xavier heaved a sigh. He was now over seventy years old. He was already satisfied that he managed to break into the beginning stage of the true god status. He did not think that jackie would actually waste such a precious pill on an old geezer like him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be a problem so long as you¡¯re willing to work hard. If you truly fail to make a breakthrough with this pill, I¡¯ll give you another, and another. Until you break into the intermediate stage of the true god status. Then, the peak of the true god¡¯s status. I believe in you!¡± jackie patted his shoulder and smiled. ¡°I believe that we¡¯ll be able to find a way to break into the ultimate god status. Then, the elderly like you will have something to look forward to. If you can break into the ultimate god status, what are you afraid of if you have two hundred years to live?¡± ¡°Hehe. I don¡¯t dare to hope for too much!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1501-1550 Chapter 1501-1550 Chapter 1501 Xavier gave a bitter smile. He was well aware of the extent of his talent and thought that he did not have much hope during his current lifetime. Besides, Even if jackie was an alchemist, He could not bear to waste his given pills. ¡°Every person should have goals. Otherwise, what difference would there be between us and salted fish? Don¡¯t you think so, everyone?¡± jackie looked at the crowd, speaking while chuckling. ¡°Yes. Haha!¡± Everyoneughed. All of their futures were full of hope. ¡°You¡¯ve given the pills to everyone. Now, what are you going to use to cultivate yourself? Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to break into the peak of true god status before going to the Cabello family¡¯s estate?¡± Nash looked at jackie and smiled bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I have a bit of time, no? I¡¯ll create a few more pills today and tomorrow. Then I¡¯ll try to make a breakthrough. I¡¯ve decided that it¡¯s fine even if I fail this time. I can try again next time!¡± jackie gave a wan smile and asked everyone again, ¡°Oh, right. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any more news, right? If there isn¡¯t, everybody should work hard with the remaining time we have. For those who can break into another level, quickly make your breakthroughs. The danger zones are extremely dangerous. All those who are in the True God Realm must go except for two or three who will remain behind to look after the White family.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master. We¡¯ll definitely work hard to cultivate ourselves!¡± Ynda and the others answered excitedly. After everyone dissipated, jackie apanied his wife and child for the afternoon. At night, he finally began to quiet himself down to create pills. Before, he had obtained plenty of martial resources and alchemy materials from thepetition. Then, he killed the six elders from the Skies Pavilion, and he obtained even more goodies. That was why jackie had picked out plenty of alchemy resources to put into his martial ring. If he were not pressed for time, he could create even more pills, helping everyone to cultivate themselves. ¡°It¡¯s a pity that there are too few alchemists in the White family. The alchemists that the First Elder spoke of are those outside the Four Ancient ns. After all, we don¡¯t usually interact with the Four Ancient ns and don¡¯t bring them up in our conversations. ¡°There must be quite a few alchemists among the Four Ancient ns!¡± jackie thought about it and muttered to himself, then he took out a bunch of second grade intermediate alchemy materials and started to create the pills. He worked for three straight days to create over ten second grade intermediate pills. The more familiar one was with creating pills, the higher the sess rate of creating them. However, jackie still felt hapless. He was aware that the alchemy methods he knew were few. He only had two methods to create second grade intermediate pills. He has been using the same method and did not have the time to try and practice the other method. After all, it was good enough that he increased the chances of sessfully creating the pills. He rested for two days, then he told Selena that he wanted to iste himself and cultivate his level, as he intended to break into the next level. Meanwhile, throughout the one month, Selena had also greatly increased her martial level. She was already a seventh -grade grandmaster. The rate at which she had improved was tremendous. As for Ben, he had reached the level of a third-grade grandmaster. For him, it was satisfactory progress. Of course, jackie did not expect Kylie to be a prodigy. She had been a third-grade martial artist before, and now she was a sixth-grade martial artist. The little girl still went to school every day, and would only train herself when she had free time. Chapter 1502 Two days before they were to set out for the Cabello family¡¯s estate, Nash and a handful of elders were anxiously waiting at the gates. They all wanted to know if jackie could make it, with him needing to practice alchemy and trying to make a breakthrough within such a short time. Furthermore, if he was not out any sooner, they would not be able to make it on time. After all, the Cabello family estate was some distance away from the White family estate. At longst, while anxiety was seizing them, the doors slowly crept open. jackie walked out. ¡°Young Master Jack, you¡¯re finally out. Have you managed t o make a breakthrough?¡± The First Elder, Titus, and the others all stared at jackie in anticipation. They all knew that jackie had fearsome fighting prowess. If jackie could break into the peak of the true god status, then they truly had nothing to fear. As everyone¡¯s eyes were pinned on him, jackie nodded his head slightly. ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t worry. I did it!¡± As jackie spoke, he slowly released the aura within his body, allowing it to seep into the atmosphere. ¡°My goodness. Such a powerful aura! Is this truly the aura of someone at the peak of True God Realm? Why do I feel like it¡¯s the strength of ten fighters at the peak of the True God Realm?¡± When jackie released his aura, the crowd was shocked. ¡°That fellow is a strange one. We even thought that we could beat him in the beginning!¡± Liah and Martin exchanged a nce, not knowing whether tough or cry. They still remembered how they previously tried to fight jackie for the position of house heir. It was as though it had just happened yesterday. jackie was now on a whole other level ¨C one they could not hope to reach. Even though they made great progress and trained hard, the gap between them and jackie was growing wider and wider. ¡°Forget it. Now he could probably beat a hundred of me!¡± Yule did not know whether tough or cry. ¡°I even thought that I would be the one to help him in the beginning. Who knew that he would be so much stronger than I am. What a great hidden talent!¡± ¡°This is fantastic. Haha. Absolutely fantastic. The White family is blessed!¡± Nash and the other Elders knew that while jackie was still at the advanced stage of the true god status, he managed to kill six fighters at the peak of the true god status alone. Now, jackie has broken through to another level. Even if he did not transform into a dragon, he could easily beat the old fighters at the peak of their true god status. More importantly, now the Second Elder and the Third Elder were also at the peak of the true god status. The White family had gained five fighters at the peak of the true god status in a short span of time. In other words, they had nothing to be afraid of anymore. ¡°Oh, right. Young Master Jack, while you were busy practicing alchemy and cultivating yourself these few days, you probably don¡¯t know that Patronum Ynda has made a breakthrough after using your pill. She¡¯s now at the advanced stage of the true god status. We¡¯ve already promoted her to an Elder!¡± Titus took a step forward and spoke to Jack, chuckling, ¡°As of the other six who received your pills, two of them also made breakthroughs, and they¡¯ve been promoted to the Elder status. The other four had just broken into the intermediate stage of True God Realm, and their powers are not stable yet, so they have yet to use your pill to make another breakthrough!¡± ¡°Haha. Good, good. That¡¯s good news!¡± jackieughed when he heard this. He was delighted. Now the White family was truly getting stronger. ¡°Humph. We don¡¯t have to lie low anymore! I¡¯ll just punch whoever dares to look down on the White family!¡± Chapter 1503 ¡°Of course. Haha. Especially the Lagorio family. We¡¯ll wipe them out if they dare to create trouble for us. Let¡¯s see if they dare toe for us!¡± The First Elder also burst intoughter. Everybody hates the Lagorio family, especially Lily Lagorio. Even after she had done unspeakable crimes, she still dared to dere that she was going to take revenge. Furthermore, not only did she not repent, she even tried to use the Skies Pavilion to kill the White family. Thest time, if not for the fact that jackie had a serious trump card on him, the three of them would probably be killed by the six fighters. If the three of them were dead, the Lagorio family would probably not spare a single White family member. ¡°Those in the true god status and the demi-god status can all go. But we still need to leave eight people of the true god status behind, and more than ten people of the demi-god status. They¡¯ll be guarding the White family estate!¡± jackie said after he thought about it. Soon, jackie chose those who were to stay behind. He even made Lancelot stay behind, even if he had just broken into the peak of the true god status. That way, the other families would not dare to trespass their territory so easily. ¡°Sorry to trouble you, Third Elder. If you all stay back, you can look after the White family estate and have some time to stabilize your marital level!¡± jackie patted Lancelot¡¯s shoulder and gave the order. ¡°All right. Master, you and Young Master jackie can head out without a worry. Leave the White family estate to us! Lancelot nodded his head. ¡°We will be waiting for the good news you¡¯ll bring us!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± jackie quickly increased the size of his flying sword, and all the fighters from the White family flew onto it. This time, the fighters were not just from the White main family, but also the branch families. In total, they had about twenty thousand people. It was a force to be reckoned with. The remaining twenty thousand people were of lower cultivation levels or were assigned to look after the White family estate, so they stayed behind. As a first-ss family, the number of troops they had was astounding. Whoosh! At Jack¡¯s telepathicmand, the flying sword zoomed forward. At that moment, in the Cabello family, Helena came before Danie. ¡°Third sister, you¡¯ve managed to make great progress in cultivating yourself. Now you¡¯re already at the intermediate stage of the true god status. It seems that you¡¯ve not been cking off all day!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you make a breakthrough as well? You¡¯re at the peak of the true god status already. Stop making me jealous!¡± Danie looked at Helena, and could not help but roll her eyes before speaking ¡°Heh. I¡¯ve been at the advanced stage of true god status for a long time now. I barely managed to seed this time with the pill that jackie gave!¡± Helena gave a bitter smile. ¡°But you¡¯ve managed to improve so quickly,¡± she said. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve never seen you work so hard to cultivate yourself before! ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll only be dragging him down if I don¡¯t work hard.¡± As Danie spoke, her cheeks began to flush, and her voice grew smaller. It was evident that she was bashful. Chapter 1504 ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re working so hard because of that fe. I must say that the power of love is amazing!¡± Helena looked at Danie, and could not help but tease her, ¡°Oh, right, The person you like is probably coming tomorrow. How do you feel now? Are you nervous? Excited?¡± Danie grew even shyer when her big sister teased her like that. She lowered her gaze and ducked her head. ¡°Of course. Can¡¯t I be excited and nervous at the same time? I wonder if he¡¯ll be happy to see that I¡¯ve made a breakthrough!¡± ¡°Heh. You¡¯re already in a rtionship with him. You just haven¡¯t made the official announcement yet. Of course, he¡¯ll be happy that you¡¯ve made a breakthrough!¡± Helena smiled, admiration welling in her heart. She was happy for her third sister, who was able to find such an incredible man. However, she did not know why a tinge of envy twinged her chest as well. ¡°What rtionship? You are the one in a rtionship with him. Everyone has acknowledged you! Who knows when we can finally reveal our rtionship?¡± Danie pursed her lips, sitting down under a stone pavilion. ¡°Sister Selena is pretty nice to me, and jackie told me that Selena has epted me. I¡¯m happy because of that. But now I¡¯m worried about how I should break this to Kylie. ¡°Kylie? Doesn¡¯t she like you? She was sad to see you leave. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡± After Helena gave it some thought, she could not help but ask, ¡°oh, right. Since you came back, you¡¯ve been training till yesterday. Are you sure you haven¡¯t forgotten anything?¡± Danie looked at Helena and said, smiling, ¡°I didn¡¯t forget. I promised jackie that I would give some Bone Marrow Cleansing Water to his parents. Heh. I¡¯ll go in a while! I didn¡¯t go earlier not because I was busy, but because I was afraid that Father and the others would catch me. With the other familiesing soon, they¡¯ll be busy arranging the family estate and preparing to receive guests. Then they won¡¯t have the time to care about the Cleansing Water!¡± She did not think that Helena would give her a grin, then take out a small bottle and thrust it toward her. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Danie was confused when she saw it. ¡°Open it up and see. Then you¡¯ll know.¡± Helena rolled her eyes at her sister. Danie took a look and took a sharp intake of breath. ¡°My God. This-this is enough for ten people. Big Sister, you stole it for me? Thank you! But someone will definitely tell because you took so much. What if Father finds out?¡± Danie was extremely excited. After she thought about it, she added, ¡°Oh, right. If Father finds out, just say that it was me. Heh. Thank you, Big Sis. I love you so much!¡± As she spoke, Danie kept the bottle, then she hugged Helena and jumped tedly. ¡°Don¡¯t-don¡¯t! I didn¡¯t give this to you. It¡¯s Father!¡± Chapter 1505 Helena rolled her eyes at Danie. ¡°I told Father that you promised to give some Bone Marrow Cleansing Water to the White family,¡± she said. ¡°The idea of stealing didn¡¯t sit right with me, even though it¡¯s our own family possession. That¡¯s why I told Father. I didn¡¯t think that he would agree to it so easily. He even said that because we haven¡¯t received news that Master White had been killed, it means that the White family members have managed to fend off an attack. We can¡¯t look down on the White family any longer, and we should establish good rtions with them!¡± ¡°So it was Father who gave this. How nice of him. I even thought that he would be furious once he found out. I didn¡¯t think that he would give so much Bone Marrow Cleansing Water too! Danie was even happier. She was as excited as a child who had just gotten candy. ¡°Heh. Father said that jackie helped us to kill the First Young Master Hunt and saved so many of our people, so we must maintain a good rtionship between our families. He-he even advised me¡­¡± As she spoke, Helena¡¯s expression grew bashful. She was embarrassed to speak any further. ¡°Advised you? What did he advise you?¡± Danie frowned. Judging from her big sister¡¯s behavior, it seemed that! It was a touchy subject. ¡°He advised me to get closer to jackie and see if we can make our rtionship a real one. So that our families will be rted. This will greatly benefit the Cabello family because jackie has great talent, and the White family will only grow stronger. That¡¯s why¡­¡± As Helena spoke, she bit her lower lip and nced at Danie. Danie was furious when she heard this. ¡°I¡¯m so mad. Why would Father think of that?¡± she said, clenching her teeth. ¡°He agreed that you two were a fake couple. Why is he doing this? Seriously¡­¡± Here, she looked at her big sister again and spoke, ¡°You. What did you tell him then? Big Sis, don¡¯t tell me that you agreed to his suggestion? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve fallen for Jack? My God. He¡¯s too amazing. You¡¯ll definitely like him, That¡¯s definitely the case. What should I do? He¡¯s my boyfriend. Sis, you can¡¯t just snatch my boyfriend away. We have a connection!¡± Danie truly flew into a panic. After all, her sister was just as pretty as she was. She was cute and doe- eyed but her sister was matured and aloof. What if jackie liked women of her type? What if the two truly developed feelings for each other after fake dating for a while? Then what should she do? ¡°Me? I didn¡¯t know how to answer him, so I told him that I was just putting up an act with Jack. I told him that there¡¯s no chemistry between us so that he¡¯ll stop getting wild ideas!¡± Helena smiled and added, ¡°I even told Father that you seem to have taken an interest in Jack. And you¡¯ve known him longer, so you must have fallen for him!¡± ¡°Really? What did Father say?¡± Danie¡¯s eyes brightened when she heard this, her expression pinched in anticipation. ¡°Father was surprised. He said that if jackie liked you as well, a rtionship could grow from there. But feelings can only develop in their natural course. Our parents won¡¯t bother with what happens between us!¡± After Helena said that, she jabbed Danie¡¯s forehead with a finger. ¡°You were so panicky. Have you calmed down now?¡± ¡°Heh. I¡¯m all right now. I was afraid that Father would disagree because rtionships between our families were not great before. With this, I can finally put my mind at rest!¡± Danie chuckled, her heart dancing with joy. Since Jack¡¯s wife had no objections, and her parents agreed, then she would definitely be the second mistress of the White family! Chapter 1506 ¡°But the First and Second Young Masters of the Hunt family died not too long ago. The Hunt family members are probably trying to find out who it was who killed them. Now is really not the time for me to announce my breakup with Jack!¡± Helena pondered on the matter for a while before speaking her mind. When she heard this, Danie also scrunched her brows together. She thought for a while before replying, ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. At any rate, Second Young Master Hunt won¡¯t be disturbing you anymore. Heh. As time goes by, people will start to forget about this. If anyone asks you, just say that the two of you broke up because of irreconcble differences!¡± ¡°You¡¯re just waiting for our fake dating gambit to be over so that you can be with Jack, right?¡± Helena rolled her eyes at Danie, then said in a joking manner, ¡°Seriously. Maybe I should keep him to myself. Your boyfriend is a fine Specimen, after all!¡± ¡°Big Sis, you-you. If you do that, I¡¯ll be absolutely livid!¡± Danie stamped her foot, acting cute before her elder sister. ¡°Heh. I was just joking. I wanted to see how you would react!¡± Helena answered, chuckling. Time passed by quickly. The next morning, the Cabello family began to stir into excitement. Soon, some second-ss and third-ss family members arrived. The second-ss and third-ss families were going all out this time. They had brought people of the true god and demi-god status along. Although few fighters were at the peak of True God Realm among these families, those at the advanced or intermediate stage of the true god status still looked forward to finding the method to break into the ultimate god status. After all, if they found an object that would help them, they would be able to use it one day in the future. It was an unparalleled treasure, something that everybody had their eyes on. ¡°Ah. The second-ss and third ss families are here to join the fun. Seriously¡­¡± The First Elder of the Cabello family could not help but heave a sigh when he saw that many people were starting to gather in a huge za halfway up the Cabello family¡¯s mountain. He did not think that even though the Hunt family restored the ancient summoning circle and organized thepetition for the younger generation, it would be jackie and the others who won the fame, discovering a clue that might lead them to the ultimate god realm. Now that he thought about it, he felt pathetic. He had toiled away all those years for nothing ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can head down now. There are plenty of people there. The Second Elder and the others are weing guests there!¡± Alejandro smiled and said, ¡°Of course the aristocratic families woulde. Who wouldn¡¯t be interested in a matter as big as the ultimate god realm? But they brought so many people here. Plenty will die in the danger zones as well. We have no choice though. We can¡¯t just stop them, can we?¡± ¡°Heh. That¡¯s true!¡± The First Elder chuckled, flying down along with Alejandro. ¡°The White family is amazing. We still haven¡¯t heard of anything from them. Unless the Cloud Sky Sect did not send anyone to attack them after the wedding, while they were heading back to their estate?¡± Chapter 1507 ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s strange. There¡¯s been no news from Cloud Sky Sect as well. Logically speaking, Lily Lagorio must have married their master to attack the White family. Even an idiot would figure that out!¡± Alejandro furrowed his brows. The two quickly flew down the mountain. Not long after, the other seven first-ss families slowly arrived. When Master Hunt spotted jackie and the others, his expression darkened. He had the urge to skin jackie alive. ¡°Master White, I didn¡¯t think that your son would be so capable. It isn¡¯t an exaggeration to call him a master, right? Old Master Huntmented after seeing Nash. ¡°Heh. I don¡¯t know what you mean, Old Master Hunt!¡± Nash chuckled after he heard that. Before, he would have been worried by the old man¡¯s words. Now though, he had no reason to fear the Hunt family. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. We just heard rumors that your son killed both of my grandsons!¡± Old Master Hunt gave a frosty smile. ¡°With that fighting power, your son is truly the Number One Genius among the younger generation. Who else has the right to that title?¡± When he heard this, Nash did not think that it was anything out of the ordinary. After all, plenty of people knew what had happened. Although the Tudor Family and the Cabello family members had promised that they would not speak of it, there were far too many people in the two families. Coupled with the White family members, someone might have identally leaked the information while they were idly chatting among themselves. That was why so long as the Hunt family investigated and observed intently-perhaps even catching and interrogating a few Tudor or Cabello family members¡ªthey would certainly find a few rumors. ¡°No way! The young master of the White family killed them? My God. His talent is amazing.¡± The Trevino family members took a sharp intake of breath after they heard this. They were evidently shocked. However, after Master Trevino and his Elders recollected themselves, hatred sprang in their hearts once more. They had allied with the Lagorio and Hunt families at first, ready to take down the masters from the other families. That way, they would obtain benefits, and the Hunt family¡¯s position would be solidified. They did not expect the two young masters of the Hunt family would be killed during thepetition. Meanwhile, the three families had sent over four hundred masters, and only a few dozen of them had emerged alive. It was a colossal loss. If jackie had killed the two young masters of the Hunt family, he had no way to clear himself of a connection to the other masters of the families. ¡°All right. I had suspected that Helena and jackie had worked together to do this. You even told us to stop making baseless usations, since there¡¯s no evidence. Nash White, it seems like Old Master Hunt and the others have found something. How are you going to defend yourself?¡± The master of the Lagorio family, Trenton, was delighted when he heard this. He immediately stood up and red at Nash. Joel was embarrassed by the incident that had happened to Cloud Sky Sect. If a word that six of their fighters at the peak of the true god status had died, their position would definitely plummet. Until now, the Cloud Sky Sect has yet to dere anything. Even Trenton did not know what was happening in Cloud Sky Sect. Now, aside from the White family, only the Cloud Sky Sect knew that they had suffered such a great loss. The other families and Ancient ns had no idea of that incident. They still assumed that the Cloud Sky Sect had plenty of fighters among their ranks. ¡°Heh. I had no idea. Besides, it doesn¡¯t matter who killed them?¡± Nash chuckled and shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. Chapter 1508 ¡°Does it matter who killed them? Nash White, they were Master Hunt¡¯s sons, two master sons! They¡¯re now dead! And you think that it¡¯s not a big deal?¡± An elder of the Hunt family stepped forward and snarled at Nash; his tone was full of malice and hatred, and his face was so red as though he was burning with anger. How could this old fe before him speak In such a nonchnt tone? Did the old fe forget the status of the Hunt family in this martial world? Another elder of the Hunt family chimed in and sneered, ¡°Nash White, it looks like you¡¯re unaware of the power of the Hunt family, aren¡¯t you? Let me tell you, another Elder In the Hunt family has broken through to the peak of True God Realmtely!¡± The elder raised his head higher as he bragged; his face was full of pride as though the Hunt family had conquered the world. After all, the strength of a family depended on the number of elite fighters one had. There was an addition of strength at the peak of True God Realm in the Hunt family, the top position of the Hunt family among the hidden families was definitely more stable than before. ¡°What? Another one? The Hunt family is really something!¡± ¡°Yes, that is so cool! It¡¯s only been a while! The Hunt family is very talented in training people, and the other hidden families like us can¡¯t even be on par with them!¡± ¡°Five, tsk tsk tsk. They have five elite fighters at the peak of True God Realm! Other first ss families only have two or three, right?¡± Animated discussions soon arose among the people of second-ss and third-ss families upon hearing the news. All of a sudden, the Hunt family was once again under the spotlight. ¡°Haha, Mr. Elder of the Hunt family, you look so proud of the mentioned elder. Hmmm. The elder that broke through to the peak stage of True God Realm¡­is you, right?¡± jackie noticed the prideful look on the other party and pointed it out nonchntly. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with what my father said. No matter how many elite fighters at the peak stage of True God Realm the Hunt family had, it has nothing to do with the White family. Secondly, they were indeed killed by me, but so what? At the beginning of thepetition, didn¡¯t you, the Hunt family, say that life or death didn¡¯t matter in thepetition?¡± ¡°Oh my goodness! It was only a rumor that he killed them. But today he actually admitted the deed!¡± Some people gasped at the fact that jackie admitted to the killing deed. jackie was bold and dauntless. ¡°This brat actually dares to admit it? So the rumor is true! But isn¡¯t he afraid of death?¡± Helena and Danie exchanged nces; both of them were rendered speechless. The old man of the Hunt family trembled with rage; his resentment grew inside him like a tumor. The death of his two beloved grandsons had been a pain in his heart. In the past few weeks, he even secretly sent people to investigate and inquire about the death of his grandsons, and until three days ago, only did they learn that the one who killed his grandsons was jackie White. The newly learned information made them want to tear jackie apart with their own hands. The Hunt family members did not expect that jackie would actually dare to admit his deed in front of them. ¡°Haha! Great! It¡¯s so great!¡± Old Master Hunt was so angry that he burst intoughter instead. ¡°Master White, this son of yours is not only a talented master, but he is also the most courageous man in the world! He admitted his deed and is not afraid to offend our Hunt family at all. Such courage, I don¡¯t think anyone else in this world possesses the courage he has!¡± Chapter 1509 ¡°Old Master Hunt, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a problem with what my son has said. Previously in the competition, the life or death rule was repeatedly stressed by the Hunt family too. All we did was follow this rule. Hmmm. Don¡¯t tell me you want to shove all the me onto my son and avenge your grandsons, hmm?¡± Nash smiled gently while responding to the Old Master Hunt. If the same thing happened back in the time before jackie appeared in his life, he would not dare to speak up so confidently in front of the Hunt family. ¡°Heh, what are you all talking about here?¡± Before the Old Master Hunt could say further, Alejandro immediately stepped in and mediated the situation. ¡°The tournament has long passed, and many sons of families died in that tournament; they were the pearls of families. However, the principal topic for today is to discuss how to venture into the Seven Dangers and to find a way to break through to the ultimate god realm, right? Those are the things we should be discussing!¡± ¡°Master Cabello is right. Let¡¯s not fight over this matter, alright?¡± Karima-the head of the Tudor Family-stepped up and voiced out as well. ¡°I¡¯m actually worried about one thing, it¡¯s about the daughter of the Lagorio family. She married the master of Cloud Sky Sect, and I wonder if she told them about the Seven Dangers and the ultimate god realm.¡± Everyone stared at Trenton upon hearing Shelby¡¯s words. Although the Hunt family members were angry, it was not a good idea to strike jackie then so they could only swallow their rage and bury the hatred in their hearts for the time being. When the opportunity comes, they would behead jackie to avenge the young masters of the Hunt family. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look at me like that! I don¡¯t know either!¡± Panic surged through Trenton when he noticed that all gazes were on him. His face was ashen, and his throat tightened. It was because he knew the truth, that his daughter had not only told the Cloud Sky Sect about the ultimate god realm, but she also told the other three ancient ns! If the people of these hidden families knew that Lily was the snitch and even used the information to exchange for training materials and resources, they would not be happy with the Lagorios. Even worse, they might target the Lagorio family in the future. ¡°You don¡¯t know? Stop pretending! You¡¯re Lily¡¯s father and you im that you don¡¯t know anything about it? Don¡¯t tell me she never tells you anything at all!¡± Shelby stepped toward Trenton and stared straight at him.¡± But I was informed that your daughter visited the Divine King Sect before she married the master of Cloud Sky Sect. What¡¯s more interesting is that some time ago, a group of people from the Divine King Sect explored two sites of the Seven Dangers! How do you think those men found out about the Seven Danger?¡± ¡°Master Lagorio, you must give us an exnation regarding this!¡± Nash¡¯s face sank to the deepest as he spoke. None of the hidden families had spread the news, instead, they worked hard to train and prepare themselves sufficiently before discussing how to go to thends of the Seven Dangers. The news that the Tudor Family had found out was like a bomb. ¡°Master Lagorio, did your daughter really spill such important information to the ancient ns? I had doubts before that she would tell the Cloud Sky Sect, but after listening to Master Tudor¡¯s findings, it seems like your daughter has told all the ancient ns about the Seven Dangers and ultimate god realm! Humph! Now all four ancient ns know about it, right? Sigh! I wonder if the other three ancient ns have made a move to the Seven Dangers yet.¡± Old Master Hunt was running on sheer anger; he stared deadly at Trenton with malice and hatred written on his face.¡± The four ancient ns are very powerful! They might act first to get to the Seven Dangers and find the way to break through to the ultimate god realm! And what if they won¡¯t tell us after they¡¯ve figured it out? Then what? Are we, the shadow families, going to be trampled under their feet for the rest of our lives, and never be able to rise?¡± Numerous pairs of eyes focused on Trenton that he was mute with horror. His legs were wobbling in fear, and his face went white. Nheless, he wiped the sweat on his forehead and tried to tamp down the panic within him. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I really don¡¯t know anything about this at all! Lily never tells me about her n, and even when she wanted to marry that old man, I tried to stop but to no avail! She simply doesn¡¯t listen to me. So, about the four ancient ns and the ultimate god realm, I truly don¡¯t know anything!¡± Chapter 1510 Trenton knew very well in his heart that he could not admit that his daughter told the four ancient ns about the Seven Dangers. If these hidden families knew about it, they would me the Lagorio family, and that would be a huge problem for the Lagorio family. Old Master Hunt sank into deep thought with a solemn expression on his face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who snitched. We¡¯re here today to discuss how we should approach the Seven Dangers. Each of the ces in the Seven Dangers is extremely hazardous and risky, none of us have been there before, not to mention the deepest site of the Seven Dangers. We don¡¯t know the situation there, and even if each shadow family sent one elite master and joined forces together, I still think it¡¯d be dangerous!¡± He expressed his thoughts and opinion about the n. ¡°I wonder what the seven bright spots on the map mean¡­ Hmmm¡­ Moreover, if the four ancient ns have already sent men out to explore the Seven Dangers, we¡¯re not sure which of the Seven Dangers they¡¯ve been and if they put their men there to guard the ce.¡± The head of a second-ss family spoke his mind after giving the matter some thoughts. ¡°In the past, the ancient ns, perhaps, would not make a move against our people of hidden families. But now the situation has changed, it involves some clues about the ultimate god level. Thus, if our men meet their people in any of the Seven Dangers, I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ll strike at us for the sake of treasure and clues. This would be the most worrying problem of all!¡± The head of the Tudor Family had her brows puckered together as she spoke. If it was not because of the sudden intervention from the four ancient ns, the hidden families only had to divide the forces equally and send their men out to all the Seven dangers; there would be no problem with such a n. All of a sudden, at this time, in the distance, arge crowd of men in ck was seen gliding through the wide sky. ¡°Everyone, look! Why is there a group of people heading in our direction? Are there any other families coming to the meeting?¡± Someone noticed the situation and immediately eximed. ¡°No, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone else! The eight first-ss shadow families are all here. There are at least forty thousand people in that crowd that ising over, right? It can¡¯t be any family!¡± Quentin¡¯s face sank into the deepest, with a sense of foreboding. ¡°It¡¯s people from the Cloud Sky Sect! Damn it! Why are they here?¡± Alejandro soon recognized the other party; he cursed at the situation and his face turned unsightly. Dread and irritation gnawed within the other heads of families as well; all their expressions were solemn and unsightly. Although they knew that they were right about Lily snitching on them, telling everything to the people from Cloud Sky Sect, they were still upset when they saw the other party appear. ¡°Wow! There are quite a lot of people here! Joel Collinsmented as he and his men stopped in the sky, not too far from the square where the hidden families gathered. They looked at the crowd from above. ¡°Hey, my lovely son-inw, what brings you here? Trenton immediately felt relieved and somewhat confident at the arrival of Joel. He immediately approached Joel with the gentlest smile on his face. ¡°Greetings, Master Lagorio. I heard from your daughter that you guys have some clues about the ultimate god realm, saying that it is rted to the Seven Dangers. How could I note for such important information?¡± Joel replied, chuckling. ¡°Lily Lagorio, that woman didn¡¯te along? Is she afraid of us bashing and criticizing her?¡± Out of everyone¡¯s expectation, jackie stood out at this moment and asked Joel directly. His arms sped in front of his chest and stared at Joel as though he was the master and Joel was his servant. ¡°My goodness, did I hear it wrong? This brat is so bold! How could he talk to the Master of Cloud Sky Sect in that manner?¡± Chapter 1511 Some people in the crowd gasped at the situation, worrying for Jack. ¡°Why didn¡¯t the head of the White family remind his son of his manners? Aren¡¯t they afraid that Master Collins would get angry and kill his son on the spot? Even worse, Master Collins might end the entire White family! A family head of a third-ss family was surprised at how bold jackie was and eximed the same thoughts as the others. Although everyone felt upset at what Lily had done-snitching on them, they certainly did not dare to spill such things to Joel, the sect master of Cloud Sky Sect However, what the crowd did not know was that the other party knew what jackie got up his sleeve when jackie and the other two attended Lily and Joel¡¯s marriage ceremony at the Cloud Sky Sect. If jackie did not reveal his hidden card, the other party would have long killed jackie and the other two. And if the three of them had died, the existence of the White family would be impacted grievously¡ªthe White might be extinct. When jackie thought about the day the Cloud Sky Sect sent out six elite fighters to besiege and kill the three of them, raw anger flowed through him likeva. ¡°Jack, you do have courage, don¡¯t you? Do you know who he is? He is the Master of the Cloud Sky Sect! You¡¯re merely a young master, a junior! How dare you speak to Master Joel in such a tone, what a rude lad you are! I think you¡¯re looking down on our Master Joel of the Cloud Sky Sect and being disrespectful to him!¡± Happiness bloomed inside Trenton; he had not been able to find an opportunity for his son-inw to make a move against the White family, but jackie dug the grave for himself. If the Master of the Cloud Sky Sect could strike at jackie right then and there to kill him, would not that be awesome? Was it not jackie digging his own grave right now? Such a good opportunity to eliminate jackie was too rare toe by! Sure enough, Joel¡¯s face instantly turned dull and solemn; he felt that jackie was being disrespectful toward him. However, he soon understood why jackie would talk to him in that manner; it must be due to jackie and the other two having encountered the six corpses of the elders from the Cloud Sky Sect that day and guessed that they were sent to assassinate jackie and the group. But, this brat had no evidence about the assassination at all, how could he speak to him in such a disrespectful manner? Was he not looking for death? Such a good opportunity was presented in front of Joel; Naturally he would not miss it. ¡°Brat, you do have guts, don¡¯t you? You don¡¯t even try to respect an elder like me. How dare you call Lily ¡®that woman¡¯! She is my ninth wife and she¡¯s older than you! Don¡¯t you even understand the basics of being respectful toward the elders?¡± Joel smiled coldly and stared at jackie angrily. ¡°Well, she is that woman¡¯ in my eyes. What to do? Humph! That woman was bent on causing trouble and eliminating my White family, why do I have to be respectful to her?¡± jackie snorted coldly in return. ¡°You humiliated my father at your wedding, and I haven¡¯t forgotten about that matter yet. Now, old man, tell me, do you think you deserve my respect? Do you think I¡¯m afraid of you?¡± jackie added. ¡°Master Collins, I have some doubts. On the day of your wedding, when we were on our way home, we encountered six elite elders from Cloud Sky Sect! Hehe, it can¡¯t be that they were trying to protect us while sending us off, right? No such coincidence, right? Cloud Sky Sect has several elite fighters at peak stages of true god status, and we actually met six of them!¡± Nash stepped in and supported Jack. He looked at Joel with an icy-cold smile stered on his face. ¡°What? The Cloud Sky Sect made a move against the people from the hidden families? It¡¯s so abominable! How could they break the tacit agreement that has been in ce?¡± Shelby immediately took a stance at Nash¡¯s side and said with a surprised expression. ¡°In that case, didn¡¯t the Cloud Sky Sect break the silent agreement and did not at all respect the hidden families and the agreement? If they can strike at the White family, meaning they would strike at any of the hidden families in the future! Which of our families can resist their attack by then?¡± She added agitatedly. ¡°Master Tudor is right! What a shameless act! The White family went to their wedding to give blessings, but the Cloud Sky Sect actually repaid the blessing with evils by sending people to assassinate them on their way back home? What logic is that? How abominable!¡± The people of other families huffed and expressed their opinions in anger. The crowd was taking the side of the White family. ¡°What the hell? Something like that happened?¡± Some of the White family members who were still unaware of the episode were feeling shocked, at the same time, furious about the newly learned information. Their faces turned unsightly. After all, only several elders of the White family knew about that incident. Chapter 1512 ¡°Young man, don¡¯t use us without any proof!¡± An old man from the Cloud Sky Sect immediately stood out and defended loudly. ¡°We learned that a terrifying monster beast was appearing in that forest, so we sent our people to kill it. This is to prevent the beast from entering the vige or town nearby and harm the innocent people there! But we did not expect that the beast was that powerful and had extremely sharp ws! It killed all the six elders of the Cloud Sky Sect!¡± ¡°No way! There is such a powerful monster beast in that forest?¡± ¡°My goodness! Six elders! Those who can be elders of the Cloud Sky Sect must have broken through to the peak stage of True God Realm! With suchbat strength and prowess, they were killed by the beast?¡± Many people gasped upon hearing the words. They were shocked by this news. ¡°Monster beast?¡± jackie and Nash exchanged nces and their expressions turned strange. The Cloud Sky Sect did not believe that their elders were killed by the three of the White family, and they thought that the six elders had encountered some powerful monster and were killed by it! But their reasoning was notpletely wrong, after all, jackie did transform into a green dragon. He used his sharp ws to grab and crush the elders, and some were even crushed into meat paste. Looking at the wounds of the corpses, it was reasonable and logical for the Cloud Sky Sect to think that it was the work of some kind of powerful beast! As expected, at this time, another elder of the Cloud Sky Sect stepped forward and chimed in, ¡°Humph! You just happened to pass by the scene and encountered the corpses of the elders. How dare you use us based on that? You¡¯re simply ndering the Cloud Sky Sect!¡± ¡°Nash White, your son is being disrespectful toward us; he did not at all put the Cloud Sky Sect in his eyes! Never mind that he humiliated my ninth wife, he actually dares to nder our n!¡± Joel was furious. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll teach you and your son a good lesson!¡± Seeing that majority of the crowd seemed to believe his words, Joel was actually happy inside. He then took a huge step toward Nash, emitting his high and mighty aura to pressure him. A terrifying sense of oppression came right at Nash as Joel released his domineering aura. ¡°What an overwhelming tension! He¡¯s truly a veteran in the peak stage of True God Realm. Although their marital status stops at the peak stage of True God Realm. in terms of releasing a sense of tension and pressure, they are truly good at that. Their mighty aura will only get stronger and stronger!¡± Several people from the White family had obviously felt the overwhelming tension emitted by Joel. They could not help but worry for Nash. Joel shed in an instant, clenched his fist, and bolted straight at Nash. Apparently, he wanted to give Nash a good beating, so that these hidden families would recognize the mighty majesty of the four ancient ns! The ancient ns must not be trampled on nor be desecrated at all! ¡°Come at me!¡± However, at this time, jackie jumped and appeared in front of Nash in a sh. He, too, clenched his fist and sted straight ahead at Joel. ¡°Brat, are you looking for death? Do you think you¡¯re worthy of being my opponent?¡± Joel¡¯s fury sprang to life when he saw that jackie came forward for his father. In his eyes, jackie was at most a junior, a rising star among the younger generation. Even if he was an elite fighter in the intermediate stage or evente stage of True God Realm, Jack¡¯s overall strength and power were still inferior to his! So when jackie dashed out for his father, jackie had indirectly insulted Joel, implying that Joel was on the same level with him! Boom! Just as Joel¡¯sst sybus of words fell, two huge fists collided, and a deafening sound of collision rang out. Waves of Chi energy emitted from the st, shaking the ground. Bang! What happened in the next second had everyonepletely dumbfounded. jackie stood firmly in ce, while Joel was blown away by Jack¡¯s fist. ¡°No f*cking way!¡± Almost everyone cried out in shock. their eyes were widened asrge as saucers and their jaws dropped to the ground. The fighting oue before them waspletely beyond their expectation. Chapter 1513 Was it not jackie that was supposed to be sted away? How did it turn out to be the high and mighty Master Collins of the Cloud Sky Sect? ¡°Pfft! What was truly out of everyone¡¯s expectation was that the Master of Cloud Sky Sect was thrown a hundred feet away before he could stabilize himself on the ground. However, he could not resist the power but spurted out a mouthful of fresh blood, and his face immediately went white. ¡°No freaking way! He¡¯s injured!¡± Danie of the Cabello family and the others were shocked and dumbfounded. Before that, when they saw that jackie spoke to Joel in an impolite manner, they were truly worried for Jack. And when Joel charged toward Nash and jackie rushed out to block the attack, Danie was so scared that she almost fainted. She could not imagine how worried she was. jackie tried to fight against Master Collin¡¯s attack, was he not looking for death? But now, the scene before her eyes told otherwise! ¡°Jack, this brat, he¡¯s more powerful than Master Collins?¡± Alejandro was even more frightened and could not control but swallowed hard. He then turned to Nash and asked, ¡°Master White, you, he¡­ Your son¡­which martial status is he at now? Don¡¯t tell me he broke through again!¡± Alejandro¡¯s voice was trembling as he expressed his doubts to Nash. Who was Joel? He was one of the top fighters in the peak stage of True God Realm! He could even resist against two or three fighters with the strength of the peak stage of True God Realm if they were to join forces together. Nheless, such a powerful existence was actually sted away by Jack! ¡°No! Impossible! There¡¯s no way he¡¯s stronger than me!¡± Joel was even more bewildered at the fact. All of this felt so unreal to him; he pinched his thigh harshly, only then he learned that the pinch pained him. So, it meant all of this was real! ¡°To be honest, my son has broken through to the peak of True God Realm a few days ago!¡± Nash smiled nonchntly at Alejandro and responded in a gentle tone. ¡°Wow! Jack! You broke through to the next stage too fast!¡± Danie could no longer hold back her excitement and gazed at jackie with a face full of adoration, as though jackie was some priceless jewelry. Sunshine flooded her soul, and she could barely conceal it within her. Jack, the man that she adored deeply, did not at all let her down. He was the perfect man. ¡°Haha! Brother Jack, you¡¯re so cool! You¡¯re really awesome!¡± Rufusughed out loud as he came over to Jack. He looked at jackie with excitement present in his eyes. ¡°Master Collin, what¡¯s the matter? Do you still want to fight with us? Haha! You said it yourself that the Cloud Sky Sect has already suffered losses; six elite fighters of the peak stage of True God Realm died! Indeed, Cloud Sky Sect is powerful and deeply rooted, but our White family is not afraid of you!¡± Keh was even prouder of the White family that he annoyed Joel with a smug look on his face. Jack¡¯s attack had truly shocked everyone there; he made the White family proud, and the status of the White family would definitely increase after the great collision of punches just now. Besides, the status of the White family would be different in the eyes of these hidden families from now on. ¡°You¡­¡± Anger stirred within Joel that he was almost choking on his rage However, when he thought about Jack¡¯s massive power and strength just now, his heart pounded frantically At that point in time, he truly did not dare to fight jackie again. What if he lost if he were to fight jackie again? Then the reputation of the Cloud Sky Sect and the image of Master Collin would be flushed down the drain. He felt that his martial techniques would definitely be more powerful than Jack, and if he used his full strength to fight, his chance to win was higher, but what if he lost? There were many spectators in front of them. Watching him lose to Jack, how humiliating would that be? After giving the matter some thought, he huffed, ¡°Humph! I underestimated you a moment ago. Do you really think that you can be my opponent? I came here today to discuss important matters and not to fight! So, for the time being, I¡¯d not haggle over you!¡± Chapter 1514 When Joel spilled the sentence, his tone was arrogant and domineering, not emitting the slightest sense of weakness. Moreover, most people of the Cloud Sky Sect also thought that their sect master was careless, underestimated Jack, and did not use his full strength. That was why jackie managed to hurt him. The people of the Cloud Sky Sect had absolute trust and confidence in Master Collins¡¯s fighting prowess. The crowd consisting of people from the hidden families was not stupid. A high and mighty person like Master Collins of the Cloud Sky Sect was injured by Jack, moreover, he did not want to pursue further! That had obviously implied that Joel was afraid of Jack¡¯s strength to some extent. From these behaviors of Joel, the crowd understood that Jack¡¯s strength andbat prowess were crazily strong. ¡°Master Hunt, the situation tells us more about young masters¡¯ death. This proves that our young masters were indeed killed by this fe!¡± An elder from the Hunt family leaned toward Quentin and whispered into his ear softly. ¡°You¡¯re right. Hisbat power is far stronger than what we expected, and it is certainly stronger than his current martial level!¡± Quentin nodded in agreement. He learned that jackie possessed an ultimate-grade spiritual weapon and that weapon had aided in increasing Jack¡¯s overallbat prowess. ¡°Master Collins, spill it! Since you already knew that we intend to explore the Seven Dangers, we¡¯ll not hide it from you anymore. The main reason we didn¡¯t share this information with you is because we are not familiar with what¡¯s in there ourselves. We only blindly n it without any in-depth information, so we can¡¯t let you take the risk with us!¡± Old Master Hunt exined to Joel with a faint smile hanging on his face. That excuse of Old Master Hunt¡¯ s was sensible and reasonable; it did not offend the mighty status of Master Collins, and even seems to be for the sake of protecting him. However, Joel was not stupid; he naturally knew the underlying meaning of Old Master Hunt¡¯s sentences.¡± ¡°Hmm. Thank you for your consideration. But for such a big thing, it¡¯s worth it for the Cloud Sky Sect to try too. Now, what¡¯s next?¡± He decided not to argue with Old Master Hunt and thank him instead. Several horizontal lines formed between Old Master Hunt¡¯s brows when he was just about to share his n. ¡°Sigh! I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be easy to arrange anything right now. Someone else ising. Heh! It looks like the Cloud Sky Sect is not the only one who knew about this!¡± he looked away to the far distance as he spoke. Joel wheeled his head and looked around, then his face suddenly went gloomy and solemn. ¡°People from the Flying Eagle Sect areing this way, why are they here? Humph! Lily Lagorio, that woman only knows how to create trouble! It looks like she told the other ancient ns as well!¡± Anger welled up in his chest; he was upset that Lily told the other ancient ns about the matter; what was worse, she did not inform him about it at all! If Lily spared the other three ancient ns about Seven Dangers and only told him, the Cloud Sky Sect would be the boss among the ancient ns! They would definitely have the leading advantage! How could he possibly foresee that Lily had actually told the other ancient ns as well? Trenton¡¯s face fell; he stood aside and remained silent, pretending that he was unaware of everything. A few momentster, the people of the Flying Eagle Sect arrived at the square. It was not surprising for the Master of the Flying Eagle Sect to see that the people of Cloud Sky Sect were there too. Afterall Lily married the Master of Cloud Sky Sect, it was only natural and logical for Lily to inform Joel about the Seven Dangers. ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s lively here, isn¡¯t it? I guess the people of the Supreme rity Sect and the Divine King Sect will arrive in a moment, too!¡± The Master of the Flying Eagle Sectughed as he spoke. He was a middle-aged man who looked like he was in histe 40 to early 50. ¡°Shall we wait a little longer for them to arrive?¡± he added. Chapter 1515 ¡°The Supreme rity Sect will definitelye, but I¡¯m not sure about the Divine King Sect.¡± Shelby sneered with a distant smile. ¡°The Divine King Sect has already dispatched some elite fighters into the Seven Dangers. I only found out about this a few days ago!¡± The Master of the Flying Eagle Sect choked at the news; the corners of his mouth twitched involuntarily several times. ¡°Humph! The Divine King Sect, they¡¯re too sneaky! Lily informed us about the date and the venue of the meeting, saying that all families will gather in the Cabello estate before entering the Seven Dangers. How could they just go ahead with their own ns?¡± The master of the Flying Eagle Sect hesitated for quite a while, but in the end, he gave up a simr idea, afraid of causing public anger. If he had known that the Divine King Sect had already acted, he would not have hesitated and instantly sent out his men to explore the Seven Dangers! After several minutes, the Master of the Supreme rity Sect also arrived with arge group of people. ¡°It looks like we¡¯re not thetest! The Divine King Sect is not here yet!¡± ¡°Oh, they won¡¯te. They have already sent their men into the Seven Dangers. And I don¡¯t know what¡¯s thetest situation there.¡± The Master of Flying Eagle Sect said huffily. He was upset; he was very upset. If the Master of the Divine King Sect had broken through to the ultimate god-level earlier than the other masters of the ancient ns, then it would be a huge problem. The other three ancient ns would have to listen to him in the future! Sure enough, when the Master of the Supreme rity Sect heard the news, her face sank, and raw rage seared through her. ¡°Master Whiteager, Harry Yeager, what an abominable man! He actually acted in advance, huh? Seven Dangers are not somemon forests or caves, aren¡¯t they afraid that the Seven Dangers are beyond their own ability? And in the end, the loss will be greater than gain!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think they are that bold to explore all seven ces at the same time. Because then their strength and power will be scattered, and the death rate will be higher!¡± Joel scoffed indifferently. ¡°I think they¡¯ve gone on for some days, and if they have found the way to break through to the ultimate god realm, it will be troublesome! And it will be more tedious and cumbersome if several of them break through to the ultimate god realm! By that time, even though we are elite fighters in the peak. Stage of True God Realm, in front of the Divine King Sect, we could only bow down!¡± he continued. The Master of the Supreme rity Sect carefully scanned through the men beside Joel, and said, ¡°Joel, what are your ns then? Also, I remember there are several elite martial artists with power of the peak stage of true god level in your sect. Why are they not here today?¡± She asked in a skeptical god-level tone and with her forehead puckered together. ¡°Logically, this meeting is about finding a way to break through to the ultimate god realm, and those who are already at the peak stage of the True God Realm should be eager to know the way, right? Could it be that you have some other ns?¡± she added. The words of the middle-aged woman stirred up some fear in the crowd. The people of the Flying Eagle Sect exchanged nces, evaluating her words. All of them were afraid of the real reason for the Cloud Sky Sect leaving so many elite fighters behind; they feared that the Cloud Sky Sect had another arrangement. What if the elite fighters were sent to attack their sects? It would be a big headache for them. After all, all families and sects had brought along all their elite fighters for the expedition to the Seven Dangers! ¡°Dead. They¡¯re dead!¡± Joel initially did not n to spread this news, but since the other sects had noticed the missing of his elders, he had no choice but to exin. ¡°They encountered a powerful monster beast and were killed by it. What¡¯s worse, I don¡¯t even know what kind of monster beast it is!¡± ¡°What? No freaking way! What kind of monster beast could be so powerful that it actually killed all the six elders who were at the peak of the true god level?¡± The Master of the Supreme rity Sect was called Aureole Hoffman, a middle-aged woman. She gasped at Joel¡¯s words. If such a terrifying monster beast truly existed in this world, it would be horrendous. ¡°Could it be¡­could it be that the beast is from the Seven Dangers? Only Seven Dangers could have nurtured such a powerful monster beast! Other than Seven Dangers, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible to find such a beast in any other ce!¡± Griffin Langley, the Master of the Flying Eagle Sect, furrowed and spected. ¡°How do I know? Anyway, that monster beast has very sharp ws! Very, very sharp, and powerful!¡± Gloominess was all over Joel¡¯s face; he looked at the crowd and said, ¡°But, don¡¯t worry about us, as the saying goes; no matter what a starved camel is still bigger than a horse. Although the Cloud Sky Sect has suffered a great loss, six experts from the peak stage of True God Realm, two people managed to break through to the peak of True God Realmtely! So, at worst, the status of the Cloud Sky Sect has dropped among the four ancient ns, but we¡¯re still a lot stronger than the first-ss families!¡± Chapter 1516 ¡°Is that so? Congrattions to you for having two breakthroughs into the peak stage of the true god-level during this period!¡± congratted Aureole Hoffman from Supreme rity Sect as a small smirk graced her features. ¡°Sigh¡­ Our n also had fourteen in the peak stage of the true god-level previously. Just like your n, we recently had one who broke through into the peak stage, so we have fifteen right now!¡± It was obvious Aureole unted the fact as if she was telling the other party that their Supreme rity Sect had grown stronger while the Cloud Sky Sect had recessed instead of improved, so they would need to back off a little in the future. Not wanting to be overshadowed, Griffin Langley chimed in, announcing the strength of their n, ¡°Haha¡­ Coincidentally, our n also has two who sessfully broke through and achieved the peak stage of the true god-level, and with that, we¡¯ve grown from fourteen to sixteen. It looks like our n has more masters in the peak stage of the true god-level!¡± Joel¡¯s expression grew dark before he changed the subject of the conversation,menting, ¡°What¡¯s the use of having so many masters in the peak stage of the true god level? I think the monster beasts might be in the ultimate god-level, or they wouldn¡¯t have been so strong. This means that the Seven Dangers definitely contain the secret of breaking through into the fighting prowess of the ultimate god level. It might be something like a spirited fruit or spirited grass!¡± Quentin frowned as he theorized, ¡°Everybody, I have a bold assumption. Does everyone think it¡¯s possible that the monster beasts came out because members from the Divine King Sect offended the powerful monster beasts after they entered the Seven Dangers? These monster beasts might have quite a high spiritual intelligence if they¡¯re almost, or already are, in the ultimate god-level. Is it not possible that they¡¯re out here to exact vengeance against humans?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a huge possibility of the assumption you just made. Otherwise, our six elders wouldn¡®t have died!¡± Joel still felt heartbroken when he remembered his six elders; it was a big blow indeed. The elders of the White family, Nash, felt off on the matter as their weirded-out expression showed. It seemed that jackie had been misunderstood as an extremely strong monster beast. ¡°Since everybody is here, let¡¯s make our arrangements for entering the Seven Dangers,¡± suggested Quentin to the crowd after deliberating his thoughts.¡± If we don¡¯t take action now and members from the Divine King Sect break through into the ultimate god-level, we¡¯ ll be struggling if they want to suppress us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If several of their members had broken through into the ultimate god-level, it¡¯ll be easy to topple us, the three other ancient ns!¡± fretted an elder from the Flying Eagle Sect. Just as they had this exchange, however, an old man from the White family pointed at a direction and eximed, ¡°We have a situation, everyone. Look over there! Why are the people from the Divine King Sect here?¡± ¡°What? The people from the Divine King Sect are here?¡± Everybody inhaled sharply at the old man¡¯s exmation as their expressions darkened. ¡°Quite a number of people are here. Could it be possible that they have returned? Have their members broken through into the ultimate god-level already? If that¡¯s the case, would they hurt us?¡± A family master of a third-ss aristocratic family was so frightened that his face alternated between paleness and being flushed, in fear of being killed. ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to worry. It might be easy if they want to defeat each of us individually, but there are so many of us here as there are eight first-rate aristocratic families and three ancient ns. They won¡¯t dare to act recklessly even if there are two to three members in the ultimate god-level, right? That is, of course, unless they have one to two dozen members in the ultimate god-level,¡± opinionated a man from a second-ss aristocratic family, frowning as he did. Nash and jackie exchanged nces, rather worried. They did not understand why members from the Divine King Sect woulde to them at this moment. The sacreddy of the Supreme rity Sect thought about it and said to the people present,¡± Could it be that their members have yet to return and they, thinking we don¡¯t know that they¡¯ve entered the dangerous areas, pretend toe to us to enter the Seven Dangers with us?¡± Chapter 1517 Nash immediately nodded. ¡°It¡¯s likely. After all, they have no idea we know they¡¯ve dispatched their members there.¡± Momentster, members of the Divine King Sect flew over andnded before them. Aureole frowned and was the first one to question, ¡°Master Harry, you guys are¡­?¡± Harry¡¯s gaze swept over the crowd before he spoke with a frown on his face, ¡°To be honest, our people have already separated into three groups and headed for three of the dangerous areas to check things out, and they¡¯ve also returned.¡± ¡°Haha¡­! We thought you wouldn¡¯t admit that, Master Harry, but here you are, admitting it straightforwardly. Lily told me she informed yourpany about when to gather here, and that we¡¯d enter the Seven Dangers together. Who knew you¡¯d jump into action so quickly? You even gave your word before this!¡± spoke the chuckling Joel, though dissatisfaction sizzled in his chest. Harry once again smiled bitterly. ¡°Our people had returned from three of the dangerous areas, but we suffered greatly as many of them in the true god-level and demi-god-level have perished. Many of those in the intermediate and final stages of the true god-level had died, as well as five of our members in the peak stage of the true god-level.¡± ¡°And? Are there any leads?¡± Everybody immediately looked at him expectantly. It seemed to be a good thing that their people had already exited the ce, after all. Was it not beneficial to gain information about the areas before they dispatched their own members? After all, the other party sacrificed so many people in exchange for these results! ¡°Indeed, there are,¡± Harry¡¯s indifferent reply aroused everyone¡¯s excitement. ¡°Have you truly obtained ways to break through into the ultimate god-level?¡± Trenton gulped, and even his breathing had deepened. Harry smiled and said, ¡°We obtained three balls!¡± ¡°Three balls?¡± Everybody was baffled, not knowing what Harry meant An elder from a second-ss aristocratic family pondered about it and said, ¡°Would consuming these three balls allow us to break through and achieve the fighting prowess of the ultimate god-level then?¡± ¡°Oh my god¡­ One ball for each dangerous area? Does this mean there are four others who have the opportunity to break through into the ultimate god level?¡± theorized another olddy. ¡°Eat it?¡± Harry had a weird expression on his face as he took a red ball out. ¡°It¡¯s so big and incredibly solid. Are you guys sure we are going to eat it?¡± Everybody was speechless when they looked at the ball. Not only was it asrge as a basketball, but it also seemed to be made of rocks and had weird designs engraved into it. Chapter 1518 Stunned momentarily, Joel then turned to Harry as he smilingly spoke. ¡°Master Harry, can I have a closer look at it? This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a thing!¡± Harry, however, smiled coldly. It¡¯s nice enough that I came here and ryed information about some things, but you want me to show it to you? Haha ¡­ I¡¯ve sacrificed so many of my people to get this. What if you don¡¯t return it to me after inspecting it up close? Now that so many of the masters from our n are dead, do you want me to fight you if you don¡¯t return it to me?¡± ¡°Err¡­ There¡¯s really no need for you to worry about this. Our n was struck with bad luck as we encountered a frightening monster beast, causing the deaths of six masters in the peak stage of the true god-level.¡± Harry baffled Joel. Well, there was no need to keep this hidden as other forces knew about this as well. ¡°Six of your people died?¡± Harry took a careful look at the people from the Cloud Sky Sect side, and it did seem like several powerful elders were missing. Nheless, he denied his request smilingly, ¡°That won¡¯t work either. We obtained this with much difficulty, and I didn¡¯ t get anything out of it even after studying it the entire night yesterday. I still need to go back and study it well!¡± Another Elder from the Divine King Sect stepped forward and addressed everyone, ¡°Our sect master is here today for everybody¡¯s benefit, and we wish not to instigate any fights among the people here. If there¡¯s a way to break through into the ultimate god-level, we hope that everybody can get along in peace. It¡¯ll be best if we can break through together. We hope that all of us can share if it¡¯s a martial art technique. Of course, there¡¯s nothing we can do if it¡¯s some edible item and there¡¯s a limit in number.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master of the Divine King Sect.¡± jackie stepped forward and gestured to the other party with his hands. ¡°It looks like Master Harry came here with your people to inform us of something, right?¡± Harry nodded. ¡°I¡¯m here to tell everyone which areas we¡¯ve traversed so none of you need to repeat those areas. With this, no trips will be wasted nor any deaths to ur. I won¡¯t be heading for the four other dangerous areas, but it¡¯ll be fine if you guys go into the areas. As for the secrets of these balls, you can slowly study them after you obtain them.¡± ¡°Thank you, Master Harry!¡± jackie gestured with his hands sincerely as he looked at the old man with white hair in front of him. Of course, it was somewhat wrong of him to act without everyone else in his hurry to search for the way to break through into the ultimate god-level. Nheless, it was good for everybody that he came forward and informed everybody about the news he obtained. At least, they would not sacrifice many people in vain. Joel, however, was wary as he examined the matter before he questioned, ¡°Master Harry, how can you be sure we¡¯d be able to search for the way to break through into the ultimate godlevel via these three balls? What if you¡¯re mistaken? What if it¡¯s some other precious item?¡± Harry smiled coldly when he heard this. ¡°You can try it if you don¡¯t believe me. No matter what, our men came across an ominous ancient tree when they reached the deepest part of the dangerous area. This ball is ced in the middle of the ancient tree, and there¡¯s one in each area; I¡¯m assuming it¡¯s the same for the remaining four dangerous areas. There should be a total of seven balls.¡± ¡°Apart from that, we didn¡¯t see any other precious items, and we obtained all these items with our lives. Apart from this weird ball, there were other spirited grass and spirited fruits in the areas, but they have nothing to do with the ultimate god-level.¡± Chapter 1519 The First Elder of the Divine King Sect came forward at that moment and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure that everyone here doesn¡¯t believe in us, so you can all try it yourself. We were kind enough to inform you, but we won¡¯t stop you if you don¡¯t believe us and want more people to die in the process.¡± ¡°I believe in you, masters!¡± jackie once again gestured with his hands and, still bent in a slight bow, asked, ¡°I hope that Master Harry and honorable masters can tell us which three dangerous areas you went to.¡± ¡°This young man is a well-mannered person indeed.¡± The First Elder of the Divine King Sect nodded. ¡°We went to the three dangerous areas nearest to the Divine King Sect. The other four ces that we haven¡¯t visited include the Night Forest, Dragon Head ck Mountain, Bright Snow Mountain, and ck Windy Ind. Help yourselves.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve said everything we needed to say. I hope that everyone will contact andmunicate with us when you notice anything after obtaining weird balls like these. We¡¯ll be taking our leave now.¡± Master Harry of the Divine King Sect kept away the stone ball in his hand before leaving with his subordinates. After the people from the Divine King Sect left, everybody exchanged nces, wondering what arrangements should follow suit. As there were four unvisited dangerous areas, it was difficult to n things out as there were so many families and three ancient ns. Joel thought about it before he smilingly suggested, ¡°Everybody, now that there are four dangerous areas left, it means that there are four balls left, and everyone knows the dangerous areas are filled with all sorts of dangers. How about this: To protect the safety of the aristocratic families, the members of our ancient ns shall go to one dangerous area each while all members of the families go to the remaining dangerous area. It¡¯ll obviously be much safer for you guys with this arrangement.¡± ¡°That sounds perfect!¡± The eyes of Griffin from the Flying Eagle Sect immediately lit up as he stepped forward, grinning as he agreed, ¡°We made such arrangements while putting your safety as a priority. Apart from that, your rate of sess would be much higher when so many of you enter one dangerous area. If too many people die, we, the ancient n, fear you might not be able to cope with the loss.¡± The people from the Supreme rity Sect stood there without saying anything, but they were obviously agreeing in silence. The people from the shadow families glowered at their suggestion. They felt that the ancient ns were overbearing when only four balls left and wanted to take three of them. So many families were expected to take one ball? A fight for the balls would ensure in that case, what more being killed by the monster beasts. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a good idea.¡± Quentin eventually voiced his disagreement. Unable to ept such a suggestion, his expression soured as he spoke, ¡°There are only three ancient ns, but each of you wants to take up one dangerous area, leaving over a dozen families here to kill and fight for the remaining area? Haha! That¡¯ll only lead to more bloodshed!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This is too much. How can you do this?¡± Several elders or family masters of first-ss aristocratic families mustered their courage when Quentin stepped forward, and they immediately protested as well. An old man from the Flying Eagle Sect stepped forward and smiled coldly with an arrogant temperament. ¡°Overboard? Haha¡­! You people are only shadow families! How can youpare with us, the ancient ns? We¡¯re already honoring you by giving up one dangerous area and allowing you to take one of the balls. Don¡¯t fail to appreciate our kindness!¡± Chapter 1520 At this moment, another olddy from the Flying Eagle Sect came forward and, with a smirk on her face, sneered, ¡°You shadow families aren¡¯t qualified to discuss conditions with us. Let¡¯s just agree with it. You guys will still have an opportunity, though it¡¯s somewhat smaller, as we¡¯re giving all of you one of the areas. Putting other things aside, which of your families dare topete with us on the number of masters in the peak stage of the true god-level?¡± jackie smiled coldly after he heard this. He stood forward and said to the olddy,¡± Honorable elder, what you say doesn¡¯t sound right. If wepare individually, the number of our masters in the peak stage of the true god-level surely can¡¯tpare with your so-called ancient ns, but what if wepare the total number? There are so many families here, and some of our second-ss aristocratic families also have masters in the peak stage of the true god-level. What do you think if we add them all up? Are we still so few to you then?¡± jackie paused momentarily before he continued, ¡°Apart from that, isn¡¯t it somewhat unsuitable for you to only give us one dangerous area when there are so many families here? If you insist on your suggestion, I can¡¯t assure that our people won¡¯t enter the other areas and take the balls from you. By then, things won¡¯t happen as smoothly as you wanted it to, don¡¯t you think?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. To heck with this, then. Why do we need to distribute the areas? Let¡¯s just enter the areas altogether and see how it goes based on our individual strength!¡± growled one of the family masters from a second-ss aristocratic family, who was also in the peak stage of the true god-level. If that was the case, their people could be distributed to two or even three dangerous areas. With that arrangement, the possibility of them obtaining the balls would greatly increase ¡°Young man, do you think we need to discuss this with you? Who do you think you are?¡± The olddy was furious and red at jackie angrily ¡°Who am I? Haha¡­ No matter what, I¡¯m entirely against such a distribution from you people!¡± jackie smiled coldly. Many members of the White family, Cabello family, and even the Tudor Family also started to make a scene as they shouted their refusal loudly. As the situation grew restless and chaotic, the olddy from the Flying Eagle Sect narrowed her gaze and came rushing toward jackie in a sh. She tightened her fists as horrendous Chi came surging out from them. ¡°Young man, since you don¡¯t know how to respect your elders, let me show you what I mean when I say there¡¯s a great difference between us!¡± The olddy rushed up to jackie as her gaze was set aze, fully intending to punish jackie activated her Chi. Scoffing at her, he tightened his fist before he threw it to intercept her attack ¡°This young man dares to stand his ground still, forcefully resisting me?¡¯ The olddy¡¯s heart dropped when she saw how jackie still stood up bravely against her. However, a smirk soon appeared at the corners of her mouth. Since this young man was so insensible, this punch would surely wound him badly. It might not be able to kill him, but it would be enough to disy their strength. This would put enough pressure on the so-called shadow families to change their minds in the End. ¡°This young man is being ridiculous. He dares go against our Third Elder?¡± Many elders from the Flying Eagle Sect looked at the scene in front of them as if seeing the joke of the town, smirking coldly at them. Something unexpected happened just a mere minuteter¡­ Thoom! What they saw, to their horror, was not the body of the young man zipping across the air due to the impact. Instead, the Third Elder of their ancient n was sent flying backward. Chapter 1521 Jack¡¯s punch sent the Third Elder flying backward, so much so that she flew about 100 meters before she regained her footing. ¡°Ah!¡± The Third Elder grasped her right arm with her left arm. Her right arm was fractured due to the impact as the bones broke into several sections. ¡°How¡¯s this possible? The Third Elder is hurt!¡± ¡°It looks like her arm has been broken, doesn¡¯t it? Tsk, tsk! She might only heal in about eight to ten days, even if she took pills to heal her wound!¡± ¡°Oh my¡­ What¡¯s the fighting prowess of that young man? The Third Elder is a master with a higher combat power in our ancient n, yet this young man bested her so easily? Herbat power is one of the highest among the elders in the peak stage of the true god-level!¡± The disciples from the Flying Eagle Sect were shocked to the core as their eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. What happened hadpletely overturned their recognition. In their opinion, it was impossible for masters of the younger generation topete with masters of the older generation, no matter how strong they were. After all, not only were the elders in the peak stage of the true god-level, but they were also in this fighting prowess level for many years. ¡°This guy is too strong!¡± Danie gulped. ¡°I wonder what¡¯ll happen if he uses his full power!¡± ¡°He must¡¯ve used his full power, no?¡± Helena, who was beside her, also swallowed her saliva as she spoke with uncertainty. However, they did not know jackie had already broken through into the peak stage of the true god-level, and he did not need to use his entire strength to go against someone with the same fighting prowess. The olddy would not be alive and wailing if he genuinely did. ¡°Ah!¡± The olddy wailed in pain, and her agony receded only a little after she took a healing pill out and consumed it. ¡°How dare you hurt an elder from the Flying Eagle Sect, young man? Let me teach you, one who doesn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth, a lesson!¡± The sect master of the Flying Eagle Sect felt shameful when he saw how an elder from his ancient n had lost. He then released his overpowering aura and directly flew outward in a sh, colliding against Jack. ¡°The sect master has taken action. That guy is done for this time! ¡°That¡¯s right. That guy is a dead man, now that the sect master has taken action!¡± The disciples of the Flying Eagle Sect felt somewhat emboldened when they saw their sect master zipping straight into action. However, they did not expect their sect master to be sent flying backward the next second while jackie remained where he stood and did not even falter a step back. ¡°This¡­¡± Not only the people from the Flying Eagle Sect, but even those from the Supreme rity Sect were stunned by what they saw. It felt like an out-of-body experience, utterly surreal. A young man from a shadow family was capable of sting their sect master away. Chapter 1522 The master of the Flying Eagle Sect managed to stabilize himself with great difficulty before waving his slightly numbing hands forcefully. His expression seemed dark, hardened. Despite using his Chi back there, he was still flung in the air. This proved how much Chi jackie had in him, and his energy was also overpoweringly scary. In the end, Griffin softened temporarily. He smiled at jackie indifferently and said, ¡°Then let us know what sort of arrangement will be more suitable in this case, young man. There are so many forces here, and it¡¯ll be difficult to make divisions. We suggested the n with consideration for you shadow families in mind, so don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you people when you incur too many deaths upon entering the dangerous areas guys, just because you didn¡¯t recognize our effort.¡± Many members from the shadow families were puzzled. jackie was incredibly strong, and it was somewhat terrifying. The sect master of the Cloud Sky Sect and the sect master of the Flying Eagle Sect could only back away as they gained no benefit in their fight. Everybody turned to Jack, knowing that it was not an easy feat to make divisions and arrangements. After all, there were too many forces and it was difficult to make average arrangements. jackie thought about it before he smiled at his opponent. ¡°I have something in mind. It¡¯s unfair for us to get one while you get three of the remaining four dangerous areas. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t agree if we get three and you get one. In that case, let¡¯s divide equally. You three ancient ns can choose two of the dangerous areas and the remaining two belong to the shadow families!¡± ¡°Alright, this can work. Let¡¯s just separate it as such!¡± Quentin immediately stood forward and agreed to it. To him, jackie was a young man with extremely strongbat power, and he would not be able to assassinate him on his own. On the other hand, having a few hands to help him out would do the trick. First and foremost, he needed to stop considering revenge for the time being and fight for two dangerous areas. At least they would have the chance of obtaining one stone ball. If they only had one dangerous area with one ball, he might not be able to win if he had to fight with jackie to get them. ¡°I agree as well!¡± The Tudors¡¯ family master, Karima, also raised her hand to show her agreement ¡°Yes, I agree as well!¡± The members of the other shadow families also agreed loudly. On the other hand, members of the three ancient ns glowered at the suggestion. What should they do when there were two dangerous areas with three ancient ns? However, the losses would be unbearable if both parties started fighting ¡°Let¡¯s get on with it, then!¡± Joel was the first one topromise. He sighed as he looked at Aureole and Griffin. ¡°What do you two think?¡± Both parties nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s make the arrangement as such. However, we get to choose from the remaining four dangerous areas first!¡± ¡°Sure!¡± jackie nodded. Although he looked like he was not afraid of them, he could not act too forcefully toward the people from the ancient ns. After all, the other party had a deep background, and many members of the White family would die if a battle broke out. On top of that, the shadow families were not as united as they seemed to be. ¡°We choose the Night Forest and the Dragon Head ck Mountain since our disciples are more familiar with these two dangerous areas. These ces are also nearer to the position of us three ancient ns.¡± Joel thought about it and asked the other two sect masters, ¡°What do you two think about it?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯ll work just fine!¡± Chapter 1523 The other two also nodded. jackie and the others could only nod after they looked at each other. ¡°Alright, then we¡¯ll be going to Bright Snow Mountain and ck Windy Ind.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s move out.¡± The people from the three ancient ns left the area as they waved. After they left, Quentin said angrily, ¡°Those foxes just want to oppress everyone here!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Among the four dangerous areas, the Night Forest and the Dragon Head ck Mountain aren¡¯t as dangerous as the Bright Snow Mountain and the ck Windy Ind. Those wretched people left two hauntingly dangerous areas for us!¡± Another elder from the Hunt family looked just as livid. ¡°Be content. If it wasn¡¯t for Brother Jack¡¯s strongbat power and fighting for two dangerous areas, we¡¯d only be getting one!¡± interjected Master Lucas with a bitter smile.¡± How should we divide the ces among ourselves next?¡± ¡°What about this? Everyone had witnessed the White family¡¯s prodigies¡¯bat power just now and the White family is even developing at an impressive rate, so I think it¡¯s best if the White family go to the ck Windy Ind. The other families can go there if you want, too,¡± suggested the smiling Quentin after pondering over the matter. ¡°Master Hunt, your family said nothing when we were fighting for others¡¯ rights, even though your family is publicly known as the most powerful family among the shadow families. jackie was the one who stepped forward to fight the sect master or elder. Haha¡­ Now that we¡¯ve seeded, you actually want us, the White family, to go to the ck Windy Ind?¡± Keh came forward and said with a cold smile, ¡°I think you guys know that it¡¯s not only dangerous in the seas of the ck Windy Ind, but the seas are filled with numerous monster beasts. You wanted us to go because the journey won¡¯t be smooth-sailing, don¡¯t you? Aren¡¯t you being a little shameless?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Quentin was enraged at his im, though his hands remained sped behind him.¡± You¡¯re overthinking it-I¡¯m just thinking of what¡¯s best for everybody. After all, we won¡¯t easily get the stone ball afternding on ck Windy Ind as it¡¯s too dangerous. jackie has a highbat power and the White family is developing so nicely. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if capable people do more work and help ease the burden of others?¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Master Hunt, does that mean the Hunts n on going to Bright Snow Mountain?¡± jackie looked as if he did not care. He smiled calmly with his hands behind his back. The flustered Quentin coughed and said, ¡°Us Hunts will indeed be going to Bright Snow Mountain since we¡¯re closer to the area! Isn¡¯t that quite normal?¡± Trenton then smilingly spoke,¡± The Lagorios naturally want to tag along and take a look at Bright Snow Mountain.¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to Bright Snow Mountain, too!¡± The family master of the Trevino family also chimed in. Those three families worked together and cornered the other families previously, and many families knew about it. If they went to ck Windy Ind on their own, who knew how many families would pinpoint on their Trevino family. Obviously, being with the Hunts and the Lagorios would be the safest. ¡°Alright, then our White family will go to ck Windy Ind!¡± jackie nodded and directly flew to the other side as he spoke,¡± Those going to ck Windy Ind shoulde along. Those going to Bright Snow Mountain can stand with the Master Hunt.¡± Danie looked at Alejandro, who was next to her, and asked with a smile, ¡°Father, shall¡­ Shall we go to ck Windy Ind?¡± Chapter 1524 ¡°Nonsense. Can we choose not to? It looks like your soul followed him! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know about this: you¡¯re the one who¡¯s head over heels for jackie while your sister is fake-dating him!¡± Alejandro grumbled as he red at Danie before flying toward jackie and hispany. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Don¡¯t the Cabellos harbor grudges against the White family? How did they be friends so soon?¡± Some from the shadow families muttered and gossiped among themselves when they saw this scene. ¡°Haha¡­ Those grudges were something that happened long ago. What grudges can¡¯t we let go of after so many years? Apart from that, the Eldest Young Mistress Cabello is in a rtionship with Jack. They¡¯re dating one another, which implies wedding bells might happen in the future. It looks like these two families havepletely reconciled!¡± Another family master smiled and said, ¡°Those from the White family and the Cabello family aren¡¯t weak inbat power despite being genial. We won¡¯t be able to get anything good if we follow the Hunts, so let¡¯s just follow the White family!¡± The family master went and stood at Jack¡¯s side with his people. Without much thought, the Tudors went to follow the White and the Cabellos. Apart from that, the Lucas family also stood at Jack¡¯s side. The remaining Norman family and the Canmore family from the first-ss shadow families chose to fly toward the Hunt family. It was obvious they did not want to risk themselves in a ce like ck Windy Ind. The people from the other second-ss aristocratic families and third-ss aristocratic families also knew how awful ck Windy Ind was. Not only would it incur a long journey, but all sorts of dangers were on the road, let alone risking everything in a ce like ck Windy Ind. Hence, 60-percent of those from the second-ss and third-ss aristocratic families went with the Hunts, choosing to go to Bright Snow Mountain. Only 40 percent of those people chose to go to ck Windy Ind, Nash¡¯s gaze swept across everyone present as everyone was separated into two. He waved as he spoke, ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s go!¡± Everybody set out and went southeast. After jackie and the others left, Trenton curiously asked Quentin, ¡°Master Hunt, jackie had killed both your sons, and he has admitted to it. Don¡¯t you want to get your revenge?¡± ¡°Nonsense. How can I not think about revenge?¡± Quentin gazed at the direction where jackie and the others left before adding, ¡°I want to exact my revenge, but is getting revenge a simple thing? Didn¡¯t you see that young man¡¯sbat power? He has an impressively powerfulbat power, and those two sect masters were no match for him-they failed before him. Do you think I can win against that young man under such circumstances?¡± Trenton immediately said,¡± Those two sect masters might¡¯ve underestimated him, though, so the young man had taken advantage of them. Had they not underestimated him, they might not-¡° Quentin shot him a cold re.¡± It can still be exined if you¡¯re saying that the first sect master underestimated him, but the second sect master obviously didn¡¯t. He only took action after his elder was wounded. He must¡¯ve given his everything in that strike, but he was still sted away!¡± Chapter 1525 ¡°This doesn¡¯t mean jackie is stronger than them. After all, they merely exchanged regr blows back there, not with martial techniques or the likes. If they truly gave it their all, I don¡¯t think jackie would¡¯ve won!¡± Trenton was still unconvinced. He wanted to rely on the Cloud Sky Sect to wipe out the White family, and it was to his joy when Joel attacked Jack, but never did he anticipate jackie would send Joel flying in the air. Joel was even embarrassed to act since so many members of the shadow families were looking at them. That was exinable, at least. However, the Hunt family was no weak power, and it would be even better if the Hunts fought against the White family. ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t have much certainty on the matter. The young man from the White family has power beyond what we expect. We might, however, be able to kill him if we have four or five people attacking him at once,¡± exined Quentin after he thought about it. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Even if the young man has fighting prowess in the peak stage of the true god-level, he had just broken through into that level not long ago. A master like you will be sufficient to go against several of them. If I throw in another one or two more, we can surely kill him!¡± insisted Trenton confidently. ¡°Don¡¯t think about killing him yet. Let¡¯s go and inspect the dangerous areas first. I also don¡¯ t know if the ball is the precious item to help break through into the ultimate god level. Sigh¡­ Let ¡®s get that ball first before anything else. Let¡¯s study it well; it¡¯d be much easier to break through into the ultimate god-level so I can get my revenge then.¡± Quentin balled his fists tightly before he waved to them and said, ¡°Come, let¡¯s get going. Once we get to Bright Snow Mountain, we¡¯ll act separately. It¡¯d be up to our respective abilities to find and get the stone ball.¡± ¡°Jack, this¡­this is for you!¡± Danie flew up to the White family¡¯s flying sword and passed a small bottle to Jack.¡± This is the Bone Marrow Cleansing Water from our family. A person only needs one or two drops, and there¡¯s enough for a dozen people in that bottle!¡± ¡°Is that so? Thank you!¡± jackie immediately kept the porcin bottle into his spatial ring before he softly spoke, ¡°Won¡¯t you father and the others me you if they knew you gave this to me, though?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. My father already knows about it, so it¡¯s alright.¡± She giggled. ¡°Also, my father also knows that I like you and that you¡¯re just pretending to date my sister, though it¡¯s not time for us to announce our rtionship. We¡¯ll be able to do that when the time¡¯s right!¡± chirped Danie as she smiled gleefully, filled with anticipation After flying for some time, jackie stopped his flying sword and, turning to those with him, said, I believe everyone here is willing to follow us to ck Windy Ind, but I¡¯m sure everybody has their own agenda. I¡¯d like to ask right now: Seeing as only one of those balls will be there, should the families separate to go on individual searches once we get there? If we meet, do we wrest the ball or should we enter together and nobody takes action by themselves?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Only one of those balls is in that area, so what should we do? If we go separately, the sacrifice will definitely be greater, but if we don¡¯t, everybody will still fight for it when we see it!¡± A family master from a third-ss aristocratic family frowned. After all, humans were selfish, and everyone wanted to get the stone ball. What if they managed to learn something from the weird stone ball and break through into the ultimate god-level? This was a precious item that everybody longed to obtain. By the looks of it, the White family had a great rtionship with the Cabellos and the Tudors. If the stone ball really appeared in front of everybody, they might fight to the death for the ball. Chapter 1526 ¡°I have no chance of defeating you if we¡¯re fighting for the ball.¡± Alejandro nced at jackie and smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve seen from yourbat power just now, and I surely am no match for you.¡± Many were shocked to hear Alejandro¡¯s bold words. After all, he was the Cabellos¡¯ family master, a master of a first-ss aristocratic family. Jack¡¯s strength must be exceptionally strong for such a family master to im such high praise in an indifferent way. With a tight-lipped smile, a family master of a second-ss aristocratic family, who was in the final stages of the true-god level, suggested, ¡°In my opinion, we¡¯ll only have such a chance if we travel separately. If we go our separate ways and no one else is with us, people with lower fighting prowess like us will have the chance to get the ball should we spot it.¡± Another family master countered, ¡°Won¡¯t we be in trouble if we truly go our separate ways yet encounter extremely strong monster beasts on ck Windy Ind? Apart from that, there are many indigenous masters on the ind, and it¡¯s likely they¡¯ll attack us mainders on sight! These indigenous people must have quite a high fighting prowess, too! This is why the Hunts chose Bright Snow Mountain instantaneously!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s true that our safety is guaranteed if we travel with masters from the White family, Cabello family, Lucas family, and the Tudor Family ¨Cthere is strength in numbers, after all. However, we won¡¯t have a chance in obtaining the stone ball.¡± The previous family master sighed inwardly. They knew that an important treasure, something that everybody was willing to fight for, had appeared, but they could not stand on the same level as other families. They were inferior. However, he could not miss this trip. He could have a strike of luck if he went, however slim it was, and not going at all would dissipate the opportunity entirely. It would be difficult for him to change his destiny in this lifetime if that was the case. The thought of attaining the ultimate god-level greatly tempted everyone, even those in the demi-god- level. The family master of the Lucas family looked at jackie and asked, ¡°Jack, my brother, what do you think about this?¡± Jack¡¯sbat power convinced him greatly, but he also felt that members of the White family would not act so cruelly or cunningly. For example, they abhorred how the Hunt family and the other families worked together during the previous master-levelpetition. Who knew what would happen to those who followed the Hunt family into the dangerous area? It was then he weighed his options before he eventually joined the party that would leave for ck Windy Ind. At least he felt that jackie would be slightly open in the way he acted; it was betterpared to fighting with those sinister people. jackie thought of the situation before he answered, ¡°I see that there are around two dozen families here. I¡¯ve thought it through, and it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s the White family or the Cabello family. Everybody might suffer huge losses if we go our separate ways. On the contrary, why don¡¯t we work together? We need to work as one, especially after we enter ck Windy Ind. If that¡¯s the case, everybody won¡¯t suffer greatly¡­¡± ¡°As for the balls, they¡¯re rather peculiar items. Those from the Divine King Sect had looked into them for one whole night. They have three balls, and I¡¯m sure that there are more than one person studying the balls, and it¡¯s likely that three people are studying one ball each but failed to learn anything. I¡¯m making a bold guess here. Since there are seven balls in the Seven Dangers, it¡¯s possible that nothing can be learned from a singr stone ball.¡± ¡°What do you mean to say? Do we need to gather all seven stone balls and study them together to learn the secrets of breaking through into the ultimate god-level?¡± Chapter 1527 Master Lucas was stunned at Jack¡¯s theory, but as he pondered over it, his expression slowly grew into one of surprise. jackie nodded. ¡°The stone ball isn¡¯t some spirited grass or some spirited fruits, and everyone has seen that it¡¯s not some martial art technique, either. It¡¯s because of this that I¡¯m sure nothing wille out of studying a singr stone ball, no matter who it goes to or how many years you¡¯ll study it. It¡¯s even possible that without gathering all seven stone balls, nobody will learn anything from it!¡± ¡°Your words seem to make sense. It¡¯s best if we try to reduce the number of people sacrificed. After all, nobody wants too many people from their family to die in that area, right? This time, some forces might suffer huge losses if they don¡¯t n ahead. Look at the Divine King Sect, they¡¯ve lost so many masters!¡± concurred Shirley with a nod. ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this instead: If wee across any spirited grass or fruits, we¡¯ll gather them in a martial ring and give it to one of us for safekeeping. We¡¯ll separate them ordingly after we leave the ce. Of course, the families who do more will get more, and others will get less. Everybody. Will need to be ready to encounter monster beasts. How about that?¡± ¡°Good, good, that¡¯s doable!¡± The members of the second-ss and third-ss aristocratic families were ted to hear the suggestion. They initially fretted that too many people would die and, more so, afraid that the first-ss aristocratic families would take the stone ball or kill their disciples upon entering the dangerous area. The suggestion Shirley spoke out, however, benefitted them well as it would ensure the safety of their people all while they had a share of items from the dangerous area. ¡°Haha¡­ It looks like we made a wise choice to follow Master White and the others!¡± one of the family masters chuckled and spoke heartily, and many resonated with his sentiment. ¡°Later on, no matter who obtained the stone ball first, nobody is allowed to take it once it¡¯s stored in the martial ring. Everyone, what do you think of that?¡± added jackie after he weighed in mentally. ¡°Surely, if the other party hasn¡¯t stored it into the martial ring, it doesn¡¯t belong to anybody, and we can still fight for it. What do you guys think?¡± A man in the intermediate stage of the true god-level was delighted. ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯ll work! Doesn¡¯t this mean that those in the intermediate stage of the true god-level can have a go at it?¡± ¡°Alright. Since you¡¯re the strongest person here, we¡¯ll follow what you said!¡± Alejandro was initially sour about a few aspects yet he still agreed to it, knowing he would not have a chance in getting the ball without any rules as he was not as strong as Jack. jackie nodded and continued, ¡°However, we¡¯ll have to set in stone one other matter right now, and that¡¯s no matter who gets the stone ball in the end, it can be ced with their family. However, this stone ball belongs to everybody present. This means that if we¡¯re able to obtain a martial art technique from this singr ball and break through into the ultimate god-level, we¡¯ll need to make several copies to distribute them to each family. It¡¯ll depend on individual talents to see who manages to break through into the ultimate god-level!¡± ¡°Amazing! Your suggestion carefully took everyone into consideration, Young Master Jack. Splendid!¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master Jack! We, the third-ss aristocratic families, will have such a chance with this suggestion!¡± Many members of the third-ss aristocratic families gazed at jackie in a different light. He and his White family were powerful people, yet he still considered their circumstances. Such a young man, yet he carried the entire world in his heart. Chapter 1528 jackie looked at the other firstss aristocratic families¡¯ family masters and smilingly asked, ¡°How about this? Master Cabello, Master Lucas, what do you guys think?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ No problem with that! If it truly is a martial art technique, we can surely share it with everybody. After all, this is for everyone¡¯s greater good! We need to try our best in forming an alliance as it¡¯ll benefit everyone.¡± Alejandro chuckled and nodded in satisfaction, starting to admire his daughter¡¯s insight. He had to admit that jackie was indeed a master. Not only was he talented, but he was also well-behaved. More importantly, he was extremely smart as he knew how to win over members of the second-ss and third- ss aristocratic families. Members of the second-ss and third-ss aristocratic families who followed them might even try to indulge or butter up the White family after what jackie had said and done. At such a rate, the White family would surely emerge as the best among the shadow families sooner or later. On the contrary, the Hunts were always awfully domineering. Alejandro deduced that with their attitude, they surely would not cooperate with these second-ss and third-ss aristocratic families, let alone forming such gentlemanly agreements with them. That attitude would surely make them fight the others upon entering the dangerous area, and they would suffer huge losses for it. It was even likely that these second-ss and third-ss aristocratic families would not maintain friendly rtionships with the Hunt family-they would only be at odds and have a strained rtionship instead. Shirley thought about it and asked, ¡°That sounds doable, Jack, but it¡¯s under the circumstances where we manage to obtain martial art techniques from the stone balls. What if it¡¯s a singr item? For example, what if the stone ball can be consumed after all? What if it¡¯s only sufficient for one person to break through into the ultimate god level? We won¡¯t be able to share that, would we? I mean, there are such possibilities!¡± jackie had obviously thought about that as he instantly answered, ¡°That¡¯ll be much simpler; the stone ball will belong to whoever obtained it. After all, this person fought hard to get the item, and we have to respect whoever it is, right? What I mean to say is that if the item can be shared, it belongs to everybody, but otherwise, it¡¯ll belong to the person who got it! Shirley nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s doable! It¡¯s settled then. I think we should head for ck Windy Ind now. The dangerous area of ck Windy Ind is in ck Windy Forest, located in the heart of the ind. All of us will need to work together when we get there.¡± ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided then. We¡¯ll bring the stone ball back and study it upon getting it. If we truly fail to learn anything from it, we¡¯ll ask the other families who¡¯ll have the stone balls to bring them for a meeting. We¡¯ll then see if all seven balls have to be ced together for us to learn something from it!¡± Nash was satisfied by his son¡¯s performance. Once they finished discussing things, everybody continued their journey and went straight for ck Windy Ind. As they wererge in number and many of them were in the demi-god level, some of them were able to fly as quickly, so they only arrived at the beach located in the southeast direction two dayster. Alejandro turned to the crowd as he addressed, ¡°Everybody, let¡¯s rest to recover our Chi. There are many monster beasts in these seas and we seldom travel by sea, so it¡¯s best if we rest to recover our Chi before we continue traveling!¡± The group rested for a few hours before they continued to fly with their carpets, heading toward the vast sea. Chapter 1529 ¡°Our current altitude is at least one thousand meters away above sea level. Ordinary monster beasts won¡¯t find us so easily while monster beasts with low fighting prowess can¡¯t fly up here, so everyone should rest assured,¡± said the First Elder of the Cabello family, Kevin Cabello, to the people as he looked beneath them. ¡°I¡¯ve traveled to some of the inds in these seas a couple of times now, searching for materials used in cultivating pills, and I¡¯m quite familiar with a few things about these seas!¡± jackie looked at the First Elder standing on the flying carpet and said, ¡°First Elder Cabello, I¡¯m interested in your ancient tome. Since we have time to spare and a long journey before we get to ck Windy Ind, may I look at your ancient tome?¡± The smile on Kevin¡¯s face froze as the corners of his lips quavered. This young man was daring enough to make such a request! Did he not know that even their family master had to discuss with him if he wanted to take a look at his ancient tome, and he could only read it for a limited period? He was momentarily stunned before he recovered a few secondster, saying, ¡°Haha! Young Brother Jack, there¡¯s nothing interesting in my ancient tome as there are only introductions to some pill materials and pill remedies, apart from some information about medicine and other misceneous things.¡± Kevin paused for a short moment before hemented, ¡°Sigh¡­ I used to think that I¡¯d find ways to break through into the ultimate god-level from my ancient tome. yet I find myself disappointed in not finding anything no matter how much I studied it. It was Then I understood that this is just a tome recording pill remedies and other medical skills with absolutely no regard toward our capability in breaking through into the ultimate god-level.¡± jackie understood what Kevin was trying to say. This old man¡¯s reply was absolutely intelligent. As jackie had a high fighting prowess now and everyone held him in high regards, the old man would seem to be dishonoring jackie if he rejected the request. The old man also feared offending him. It was why the old man said a lot but did not mention if he would lend jackie the ancient tome or let him look at them. The underlying meaning of his words, however, tranted into his refusal to lend jackie the ancient tome. Jack, instead of being enraged, smiled indifferently at Kevin and said slowly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, First Elder Cabello. I won¡¯t read your tome with nothing in exchange. As long as you promise to let me take a look at the ancient tome, I promise to exchange a second grade intermediate pill remedy with you. I can even teach you how to cultivate pills. What do you say?¡± ¡°A second-grade intermediate pill remedy?¡± Kevin¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard these words. This could be considered a precious item that they seldom saw. Although he had many second and third-grade pill remedies in his ancient tome, who would not want more? As a person who knew how to cultivate pills, he craved to have such items. Nheless, he glowered at the fact that jackie mentioned he could teach him to cultivate pills. Kevin coldly teased, ¡°Haha! Who would¡¯ve thought you knew how to cultivate pills, young man. It looks like you¡¯re quite talented. An alchemist who only has a small amount of knowledge like you ns to teach a second grade elementary alchemist like me how to cultivate pills? Aren¡¯t you over-exaggerating your abilities?¡± He smirked as he continued to speak with contempt, ¡°Tell me then: what pills do you n to teach me? First-grade elementary, or first-grade intermediate?¡± ¡°Haha! This young man thinks of teaching our elder how to cultivate pills. Is he dreaming! Does he truly think having a high fighting prowess means he¡¯s also good at cultivating pills?¡± Many youths of the Cabello family also startedughing, though they spoke with faint envy. Jack¡¯s talents were enough to make them jealous. jackie smiled indifferently. ¡°Second-grade intermediate, how about that?¡± Chapter 1530 ¡°Second-grade intermediate?¡± Kevin was stunned and his eyes were soon filled with shock as his breathing turned heavy. After all, pill remedies were not the only things important to an alchemist-their capability of cultivating a higher grade pill was even more important. Being able to cultivate a higher pill grade marked the alchemist¡¯ s growth to a higher grade. Of course, the value brought on by the sessful cultivation of a pill was iparable to the previous pills. A second-grade elementary alchemist and a second-grade intermediate alchemist seemed to differ slightly by level, but this slight difference was enough to raise thetter¡¯s position to be much higher than the other. After all, the value of a second grade intermediate pill was several times more than a second-grade elementary pill. ¡°Goodness! Did I hear him correctly? This young man wants to teach our First Elder how to cultivate second-grade intermediate pills?¡± eximed some of the youths from the Cabello family after reeling in shock, thinking they were dreaming. Some of the older generations frowned and asked in slight disbelief, ¡°Is this a joke? Even if this young man knows how to cultivate pills, it¡¯s impossible for him to learn how to cultivate second-grade intermediate pills on his own, isn¡¯t it? Our First Elder had been studying pill cultivation for so many years, and he can¡¯t possibly be inferior to this young man from the White family!¡± Alejandro, who stood nearby and was unable to refrain himself, immediately stepped forward to remind Kevin, ¡°First Elder, what are you waiting for? You can¡¯t learn anything regarding the ultimate god-level from your ancient tome. Why don¡¯t you let him read them? The two of you are alchemists, and it¡¯s nothing strange to learn from each other, right?¡± Kevin was still hesitant after he heard this. He thought about it and asked Jack, ¡°Do you truly know how to cultivate second grade intermediate pills?¡± jackieughed and said, ¡°Haha¡­ Of course. Do you think I¡¯d lie to you? After all, I¡¯m the family master inheritor of the White family. How can I lie to you in front of so many people?¡± Kevin was quiet for a short moment before adding another condition for himself, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, apart from giving me the second-grade intermediate pill remedy and promising to teach me how to cultivate these pills, you need to give me a second-grade intermediate pill first. How else will I know you¡¯ll keep your promise to teach me in the future?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You need to give him at least a second-grade intermediate pill!¡± Alejandro chimed in as it was great for them to get more benefits. Some among them who understood pills were just as stunned after they heard the First Elder¡¯s exmation. Two of them even moved forward to take a closer look, and there was indeed an obviousyer of cloud- like texture on top of the pill. Chapter 1531 ¡°They¡¯re pill clouds, alright. A pill this guy studied and cultivated on his own can achieve such a level?¡± An old man gulped as he gazed at jackie in shock. Kevin eyed the pill for a long while before he turned to jackie and hesitantly asked, ¡°Are you truly willing to give me such a pill?¡± jackie nodded. ¡°Didn¡¯t we have an agreement?¡± ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Kevin nodded. No longer was there doubt that jackie was not a second-grade intermediate alchemist. He believed that jackie was the one who cultivated such a pill. jackie flipped his hand again and revealed a pill remedy for the second-grade intermediate pill before giving it to Kevin. Only then did Kevin take out the ancient tome discolored in yellow out and passed it to Jack. ¡°Thank you, First Elder!¡± thanked the beaming jackie courteously. ¡°No need to be so polite. I¡¯ve thought about it, and this ancient tome isn¡¯t that important. I¡¯ve studied it for so long and it doesn¡¯t carry any use. I used to think that it had something to do with breaking through to the ultimate god level.¡± Kevin smiled bitterly.¡± This ancient tome doesn¡¯t mean much to others, truly, but it¡¯s important to people who know how to cultivate pills like us.¡± jackie looked at the ancient tome and said to Kevin,¡± Truthfully, what I wish to learn from this ancient tome is information regarding diseases. I¡¯d like to see if there are any pills that can help rescue a person who only has a thin breath of life left.¡± Kevin had understood this ancient tome since long ago. Frowning at Jack¡¯s confession, he then replied, ¡°I recall such information is documented at moreter pages in this ancient tome; you can read them. There¡¯s A pill and two other special items that can help save such a person.¡± Jack¡¯s eyes lit up after he heard this. ¡°Thank you, First Elder Cabello, I¡¯ll read thatter. I wonder if there are any precious items that can make an incredibly stiff body turn somewhat softer?¡± ¡°An incredibly stiff body, you say?¡± Kevin¡¯s interest grew when he heard this and he started thinking about it. ¡°How peculiar. Don¡¯t we martial artists like it when our bodies get sturdier and firm? It shows our capability of resisting attacks is stronger! You wish to be softer instead?¡± jackie wore a bitter smile as he exined, ¡°That¡¯s not my intention. My eldest disciple¡¯s body is at the brink of being honed into a puppet, and he only has a thin breath of life left. His body is lifeless and stiff like he¡¯s a rock.¡± Kevin paused the moment he heard Jack¡¯s confession, and it was only after a while that he spoke, ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a way to change such a situation on a human¡¯s body. I remember not encountering such items to aid it in the ancient tome.¡± However, he soon added, ¡°Don¡¯t be defeated. You can take a look at the pill and the two other precious items first. As for the precious item that you mentioned regarding changing the hardness of a person¡¯s body, I believe we¡¯lle across the information in the future, even though it¡¯s not recorded in the ancient tome. The world is a vast ce, after all.¡± jackie felt somewhat dispirited to hear his words. After all, the Cyro Pill was capable of freezing Fernando¡¯s body only for a limited time, and they had 20 months left. If he failed to find the precious item to resolve the issue with Fernando¡¯ s body, Fernando would die. ¡°I¡¯ll find it; mark my words,¡± promised Jack, fists tightening as the fire in his eyes were ignited. Chapter 1532 Fernando¡¯s status weighed Jack¡¯ s heart with guilt. jackie swore he would do whatever it took to save him. It was not just because Fernando was his disciple, nor was it because Fernando killed numerous of their country¡¯s enemies and contributed immensely to Daxia. Above all, the reason Fernando was in this situation was that jackie tasked him to search for information regarding the dragon scale¡¯s whereabouts, and that led to Fernando¡¯s downfall to his current state. Of course, Jack¡¯s body waspletely consummated because they retrieved the dragon scale. That was why he could transform into a dragon after he broke through into the true god-level. Jack¡¯s gaze averted to the lower half of the ancient tome and started looking through it page by page. It was only after some time that he spotted records of the three precious items Kevin mentioned One of these items was a fourth-grade elementary pill known as the resurrection pill. The other two were the spirited fruit with the name ¡®psychic fruit¡¯ and the thousand-year-thrive grass. Both of these precious items were of high grading and were third-grade premium items. jackie recorded the features of these two precious items and copied down the resurrection pill¡¯s remedy before he returned the ancient tome to Kevin. ¡°First Elder, the three items you mentioned must be these three. It looks to be a difficult feat to rescue my disciple. Two third-grade premium spirited grass and a fourth-grade elementary pill; do these things truly exist in this world? Only those in the ultimate god-level would dare use such things, no? My disciple is only in the demi-god level, can he use it?¡± jackie frowned. Although he had a ce to start, hecked the confidence. Kevin looked at the items jackie recorded on the paper he held and nodded. ¡°Since the ultimate god-level might truly exist, I believe these precious items exist as well. We didn¡¯t truly enter the dangerous areas- only a small group of people did. There might be some third or fourth-grade items in there, don¡¯ t you think? Apart from that, did you realize that although these precious items have high grading, they aren¡¯t spirited grass or pills for breaking through? Instead, these are precious items used to treat a human body or greatly benefit the soul and life energy. I¡¯m sure it can be used!¡± Jack¡¯s eyes lit up after he heard this. ¡°Thank you for answering my questions, First Elder. It¡¯s true that this precious item is used to cure diseases and has nothing to do with breaking through. It contains an energy level that isn¡¯t very high and is slightly mild, even.¡± ¡°Why did you return the ancient tome to me so quickly? Won¡¯t you pretend as if you can¡¯t search for the things you want, recording pill remedies of the other third-grade pills instead? There are a few fourth- grade pills here, and they¡¯re of the elementary level! They¡¯re all invaluable, yet you don¡¯t even want to read up on them?¡± Kevin nced at jackie and thought highly of him. Jack, instead of writing down other things apart from those that he needed, merely took a brief look and wrote down the things he said he wanted. Such an honest person was hard toe by. ¡°Haha! This ancient tome belongs to you, and I¡¯m already satisfied that you¡¯ve allowed me to read up on ways to save my disciple,¡± confessed jackie as he chuckled. Unexpectedly, Kevin threw the ancient tome back to Jack. ¡°We¡¯ve got time to spare during the uing journey, so you can have it for a few days. Just return it to me once we get to ck Windy Ind. I didn¡¯t even allow the alchemists of the Four Ancient ns to read them when they asked, yet I feel good about you, so I¡¯ll lend it to you for a couple of days.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Jack¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this, ted at his offer. True, he hesitated to read it for a longer period, and he merely skimmed quickly to memorize some of the third-grade pill remedies. Chapter 1533 jackie eventually dropped the n as he felt guilty in just doing that. However, he did not expect he would impress Kevin with his honesty that eventually made him lend the ancient tome for a couple more days. ¡°Haha! Yes, I¡¯m sure about it. As the First Elder of the Cabello family, would I lie to you? Of course, I hope you¡¯ll continue to share whatever insights you have concerning pill cultivation!¡± Kevinughed heartily; it was the first time he realized being generous would bring him great happiness. ¡°That¡¯s for sure, haha!¡± jackie chuckled with mirth as well. He started reading through the ancient tome as he maneuvered the flying sword. ¡°First Elder, aren¡¯t you being unfair? I asked you to lend me the ancient tome for a short while before, and not only did you ask me to go through it in front of you, but you even set a timer for me to read it. You set an rm for me as if afraid I¡¯d spend an extra minute on it! ¡°Now you gave it to jackie and allowed him to have several days with it? Dear me¡­ I wonder if you¡¯re the Cabello family¡¯s First Elder. I suspect that you¡¯ve be the White family¡¯s First Elder!¡± said Alejandro, who was beside them, betweenughter and tears. ¡°Nonsense! I am the First Elder of the Cabello family. You won¡¯t be able to understand a thing, even if I allowed you to read up on it. You¡¯re wasting your time just looking at it, seeing as you don¡¯t know how to cultivate pills. Allowing jackie to study it will truly bring out the item¡¯s value!¡± Kevin rolled his eyes at Alejandro, his words rendering thetter speechless. The group slowly walked forward, and Kevin¡¯s im held true after all. Although there were many sea monster beasts in the seas underneath them, they could not fly up and attack them as they had low fighting prowess. asionally, a few monster beasts in the demi-god level or elementary stage of the true god Level flew up from the seas to attack them, but as the group wasrge in number and had masters among them, they slew the monster beasts mere seconds after they flew up. That went especially for William Nash, Joseph Smith, Sam Johnson, Adam McCarthy, Riley ckwell, and others who broke through into the elementary stage of the true god-level. To familiarize themselves with the newly obtained strength, they intentionally went to the frontlines. At that moment, Ethan Hays, Lana Zechs, and Christopher Yates had already achieved the peak stage in the demi-god level¡¯s fighting prowess. They were only one step away from bing a master in the elementary stage of the true god level. Nash was ted over Jack¡¯s disciples and held great expectations toward them. Nash knew these people were like jackie and trained the True Dragon w technique. Once they would break through into the true godlevel¡¯s elementary stage, they would have the samest resort as jackie and can transform into true dragons. At that stage, theirbat power would be much stronger compared to those with the same fighting prowess. Killing enemies of higher status than them would not be much of a struggle for them. Although Joseph, William, and the others were only in the true god-level¡¯s elementary stage, it would not be much of a struggle for them to kill someone in the intermediate stage of the true god-level. With that, Nash was filled with sheer confidence in the White family¡¯s future development. Chapter 1534 As the sky turned dark, everyone had used up quite a lot of Chi as they took to the skies for a long period. They then found an unupied ind and spent the night to replenish themselves. When jackie was free, he sat by the bonfire and read the ancient tome. He had new insights toward medicine rted items with it. He came across numerous pill remedies he had never seen before in the ancient tome and, fascinated by what he read, tried his best to memorize them. The next morning, everybody resumed their journey. As expected, they met more monster beastspared to their first day, and these monster beasts had higher fighting prowess andbat power. Needless to say, the deeper they traversed the seas, the stronger the monster beasts were. Some of the small inds had some small forces, but these dared note forward and enquired anything when they saw therge group of people, about two hundred to three hundred thousand people flying in the sky. They even secretly prayed that these people would note down and cause them trouble. Sure enough, such a huge gathering of people attracted the attention ofrger forces in the seas as time passed. ¡°That many of them? Do they look like they¡¯re formed by many forces?¡± In a huge ind was a force known as the Hall of Divine Royal, one of thergest among all the forces within these tens of thousand miles of seas. As the ns in the seas seldom mingled with families of the maind, not many people knew about this force. However, all the forces located in these seas were absolutely terrified of this force and dared not offend them. The leader of the Hall of Divine Royal sat in the huge dragon-shaped stone chair and looked toward his followers standing at both sides. One of them knelt in the middle of the hall and reported, ¡°That¡¯s right. Many smaller forces grew fearful as they had no idea what these people were up to in the area. Not only were they many in number, but some even stood on an ultimate-grade spiritual tool. They felt that these people have quite a high fighting prowess, and they must be visiting our seas for some important matter.¡± ¡°Ultimate-grade spiritual tool?¡± The eyes of the masters lined at both sides lit up when an ultimate-grade spiritual tool was brought up. Such a precious item had seized the attention of these masters in the peak or final stage of the true god-level. ¡°Ultimate-grade spiritual tool? Formed by many forces? They must be shadow families from the maind. The four ancient ns on the maind were always so pompous and didn¡¯t like to deal with other forces. Since you guys say that they¡¯re made up of many forces, it¡¯s highly likely that these are shadow families formed into a group.¡± The Hall of Divine Royal¡¯s hall master¡¯s gaze narrowed as he stood up. ¡°These mainders truly don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. They dare barge into our seas with such arge number of people. I just had a thought-should we teach them a lesson?¡± An old man, one well-known for his incessant ttery to the hall master, gestured with his hands and spoke, ¡°Hall Master, these people dare barge into our seas, not honoring us at all. I think we should teach them a lesson!¡± The Hall of Divine Royal¡¯s hall master thought about it and said to the old man, ¡°What do you suggest we do?¡± ¡°Haha¡­! Gather the surrounding forces that rely on us, and have them join us to surround them. There are many forces in our seas and a huge number of masters to boot. I don¡¯t think we need to fear these shadow families. We can just surround them and ask them to hand over the precious items they have with them!¡± ¡°There are so many of them, and quite arge number of masters are in their ranks. They have quite a large number of flying items and even have all sorts of weapons. Tsk, tsk! We¡¯d earn arge profit just by robbing them!¡± Chapter 1535 The old man¡¯s eyes lit up as he spoke, ¡°We have so many masters in the true god-level here. Together with all the forces under our lead, we¡¯ll outnumber them if we act together. I believe they won¡¯t dare to fight and will hand over their valuables.¡± Many people nodded in agreement at the thought, thinking they could achieve a great feat this time. The Hall of Divine Royal¡¯s hall master turned to Elder Mosley, who stood at the side and said nothing, as he asked, ¡°Elder Mosley, why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Any thoughts on this?¡± Almost all the elders nodded and agreed to the old man¡¯s point of view, yet only Elder Mosley stood there as if he did not hear anything. ¡°Haha! What thoughts can Elder Mosley have? I¡¯m confident that my idea is the best, and since everyone else agrees with me, it doesn¡¯t matter what other ideas he has!¡± Elder Hartmanughed, eyes filled with contempt and provocation as he did. After all, he and Elder Mosley were always at odds. Elder Mosley did not like his ttering ways and had always called him out. It was why elders of the Hall of Divine Royal were separated into two groups. Those who loved to tter supported Elder Hartman, who was deeply loved by the hall master. Some of them followed Elder Mosley, who was extremely strong and loyal. ¡°Indeed, Hall Master, I do have a different opinion.¡± Elder Mosley smiled coldly and stood forward. ¡°Really? Come, speak up. After all, this is an important matter, and I¡¯d like to listen to everybody¡¯s opinion on it.¡± The Hall of Divine Royal¡¯s hall master obviously dared not act briefly as the other party had over 200,000 people. Although they did not know the details of their fighting prowess, most of them were able to fly. Some of them stood on flying carpets while some traveled by flying sword. Not knowing their fighting prowess levels, he dared not act rashly. ¡°Hall Master, I think it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t act for now.¡± Elder Mosley smiled indifferently as if he had looked past everything. ¡°Don¡¯t act for now, you say?¡± ¡°Quiet! Let Elder Mosley speak his mind before we make our decision!¡± The Hall of Divine Royal¡¯s hall master pressed his hand and gestured for everybody to quiet down. Elder Mosley smiled indifferently as he theorized,¡± Based on my understanding, the members of the shadow families aren¡¯t so united, but they are capable of traveling together this time. The team seems to be formed by several forces, right? Why are they here in the seas? I assume they must be here to break through to the ultimate god realm!¡± Chapter 1536 ¡°The ultimate god status!¡± Everybody jolted when they heard those four words, clearly taken aback. The ones there for the meeting were top-tier fighters, with their cultivation levels of at least the advanced stage of the true god status. As they frequently fought the monsters in the sea, the fighters from the sea territory had frightening martial arts skills. Their physical endurance had been forged through numerous experiences. ¡°Elder Mosley, you must be joking? You¡¯re saying that they came to our territory to obtain the ultimate god status? What proof do you have?¡± Elder Hartman was stunned for a moment. Then he managed to calm himself down and ask Elder Mosley. ¡°That¡¯s right. Elder Mosley, don¡¯t be fooled by them. We¡¯ve been in the ocean for so many years and have no idea about the ultimate god status. What clues can those onnd find? Don¡¯t tell me that they¡¯re more familiar with the ocean than we are?¡± An Elder behind Elder Hartman stepped forward as well, shing a frosty smile. Yet Elder Mosley ignored the two of them. He faced the master of the Hall of Divine Royal again and raised his hands in a fist-to-palm salute. ¡°Think about it, Master. The forces in the ocean have never been tond for so many years, and thend forces also rarely seek us out, right? Sometimes there would be visitors, but they¡¯re all smaller powers, with only a few dozen people among them. And they all came to search for spirited grass or other things.¡± Here, Elder Mosley paused for a while before continuing, ¡°Now, so many of them havee to us in one go. They even managed to get the divided shadow families to form troops. What does this tell us? That means there¡¯s something that moved them! That¡¯s why I think they¡¯ve definitely found some clues about the ultimate god status. That can only be the reason they¡¯reing to us!¡± The anger in the master of the Hall of Divine Royal¡¯s eyes dimmed when Elder Mosley dissected the situation. ¡°Master, I think Elder Mosley is correct. This must be it. Otherwise, these people would not simply enter our sea territory. After all, they¡¯ve traveled far toe to the ocean here. It would have been a long and tiring journey, and there are frightening monsters along the way too. Why are they doing all this? There must be something that all of them desire to attain!¡± The Elders behind Elder Mosley were also excited. ¡°Seems like there is the possibility!¡± Even Elder Hartman could not help but rub his nose, conceding oftly. After he said that, he asked Elder Mosley, ¡°What should we do then, Elder Mosley?¡± Elder Mosley gave a frosty smile. His eyes gleamed with hands behind his back and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s simple enough. At any rate, we can¡¯t do what you suggest, which is to surround them and snatch their possessions. We need to understand the situation carefully, and only approach them once we know what to do! Then we¡¯ll make a sudden appearance and see if we can get the treasure that will enable one to break into the ultimate god status!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Now, we can¡¯t alert the enemies before we¡¯ve made a move! We just need to get the forces in the surrounding inds to pay close attention to these people!¡± The master of the Hall of Divine Royal, Matthew Charles, nodded his head. He was excited. His father had been a master among masters. When he was over thirty years old, he had already broken into the peak of the true god status. Yet they still could not find a way to break into the ultimate god status. His father could only grow old, and he watched such a powerful fighter remain stuck at He passed away from old age with no way to extend his life. At over forty years old, he was already a master as well. He had also broken into the peak of the true god status at a young age. He did not want to wait around for death like his father. All this while, he had been assigning people to find clues about the ultimate god status. It was a pity that it was extremely difficult for them to obtain any clues at all. Chapter 1537 ¡°Master, we can¡¯t alert them before we make a move, but I think that we can¡¯t just leave them alone either!¡± No one thought that Elder Mosley would speak up again at that moment. ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t you say that we can¡¯t just attack them? If that¡¯s the case, why would you say we can¡¯t leave them alone? What are you talking about?¡± The master of the Hall of Divine Royal frowned and asked. ¡°We can quietly investigate and see how strong they are! Or check to see if they¡¯re truly here for the ultimate god status!¡± Elder Mosley replied, smiling. ¡°How are we supposed to check what their motives are? We won¡¯ t be able to do so if we don¡¯t take action!¡± Elder Hartman waved his arm. He felt that Elder Mosley was joking around ¡°It is simple enough. We just need to send a small group of fighters to attack them. We¡¯ll tell them to get out of the ocean and not think about taking our resources. It¡¯ll be enough so long as we threaten them. If they insist on moving forward and are not afraid of offending us, this means that they¡¯re definitely here for the ultimate god status. After all, thend has plenty of martial resources too. There¡¯s no reason for them to risk their lives toe here!¡± Elder Mosley revealed his thoughts. ¡°We¡¯ll get the people from White Sands Ind to test them. They brought plenty of people here-over ten thousand of them. And there are four or five fighters at the peak of the true god status. Our forces will be enough to test them!¡± The master of the Hall of Divine Royal gave the order after thinking about it. ¡°All right. We¡¯ll pass your orders along!¡± Elder Mosley did a fist-topalm salute. The crowd quickly dissipated. At that moment, jackie and the others were drawing closer and closer to ck Windy Ind. When the sky darkened, everyone searched for an uninhabited ind and stayed there temporarily to replenish their Chi, just like before. Meanwhile, jackie was deeply engrossed in the ancient tome. He waspletely focused and tried his best to remember all the alchemical methods and the ingredients to create pills. ¡°First Young Mistress Cabello, isn¡¯t jackie your boyfriend? Why aren¡¯t you going over to talk to him? I noticed that the two of you barely exchanged a word throughout the journey!¡± A young master from a second-ss family came before Helena, Danie, and the others and asked, grinning. ¡°He¡¯s focused on reading the ancient tome. I won¡¯t disturb him!¡± Helena smiled, but she heaved an internal sigh. After all, such a wonderful man was not her boyfriend. She felt like she had missed an opportunity. She looked at Danie beside her. Admiration sprang in her heart again. ¡°That¡¯s true. That ancient tome is pretty famous, and it¡¯s very precious. It¡¯s a blessing to just be able to lay your eyes on it!¡± The young man smiled and added, ¡°First Young Mistress Cabello, you and Young Master White are truly a match made in heaven. We¡¯re all waiting for the day of your wedding!¡± Chapter 1538 Helena¡¯s cheeks reddened when she heard this. She red at him. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Nothing¡¯s happening yet. I haven¡®t known him for too long anyway!¡± Helena then looked at jackie again. ¡°Actually, he¡¯s not as perfect as you think he is!¡± she said. ¡°My goodness. First Young Mistress Cabello, such a man is not perfect enough? His cultivation level is so high, and he¡¯s young and handsome. Even the masters of the Four Ancient ns are no match for him. Besides, he knows alchemy. Even I think such a man is perfect. And you think he¡¯s not?¡± The man¡¯s expression was full of disbelief after he heard that.¡± The women in our family have all be his fans, and they all dream of getting married to him. And you think he¡¯s not good enough?¡± Helena was furious. She shot him a vicious re and spoke angrily, ¡°How can one person speak so much nonsense? Why does it matter to you if he¡¯s perfect or not? Leave!¡± The man did not know why Helena would get so riled up. He could not help but murmur an apology and quickly return to his family. Danie looked at her sister from the side, biting her lip as she sank deep into her thoughts. It was true that jackie was fantastic, from her sister¡¯s furious behavior, she probably had some feelings for him too. The next morning, everyone moved out again. Yet at noon, a group of people appeared before them, blocking their way. ¡°It seems like we¡¯ve attracted the attention of some forces here!¡± Shelby looked at the people in front of them and could not help but grin. ¡°They didn¡¯t even bring thirty thousand people. And they wish to fight twenty thousand of us? Are they na?ve or stupid?¡± ¡°Who knows!¡± jackie smiled, unable to bother himself with them. He resumed reading his book. ¡°I¡¯ll just keep reading. These people will be a piece of cake!¡± Those people flew a little closer before stopping. One of them, an old man, looked at the crowd before him for a while before stepping forward. ¡°If our eyes have not deceived us, travelers,¡± he said, ¡°you do not belong to the forces of the ocean. You¡¯re from the maind, am I correct?¡± Alejandro stepped forward and raised his hands in a fist-topalm salute. ¡°Indeed. We havee from the maind,¡± he said. ¡°We have something to do in the ocean. I hope we have not caused any disturbance among you.¡± ¡°Heh. You¡¯re probably here to find treasure. You rarelye here on a normal basis, so we¡¯ve never been bothered about you. We didn¡¯t interfere even when fights broke out. ¡°But this time, you¡¯ve brought so many people with you. Aren¡¯t you going overboard? Don¡¯t look down on us from the ocean-big and small forces alike!¡± The old man chuckled and waved his hand at the crowd. ¡°If you know what¡¯s best for you, I think you should just turn back. I¡®m here to advise you. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be terrible if we were to attack you!¡± ¡°Attack us? We¡¯re not some motley crowd here.¡± Alejandro replied, chuckling. Chapter 1539 ¡°Then why don¡¯t we try it out?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, and he activated his Chi, pooling it in his palm. With a wave of his hand, a frightening sword made of Chi appeared. The flying sword was enormous, nearly over twenty feet in size. After it appeared, it lifted upward and zipped over, then it shed down. ¡°Hmph!¡± Alejandro sensed that this old man would not be an easy opponent after seeing his attack. From the looks of it, the man must be a fighter at the peak of the true god status. Furthermore, his first attack had been so ferocious. It was as though he had no intention of holding back He also clenched his fist and punched it outward. Suddenly, a giant fist made out of Chi appeared. The fist had a frightening aura, and it flew toward the flying sword. Bang! A huge bang rang out in the space between the two. The terrible sh caused waves of energy to ripple in all directions. A frightening wind rushed over many people, and those who were of lower cultivation levels were so scared that they took two steps backward. Ripples appeared in the water of the ocean beneath them. One could tell that the two fighters at the peak of the true god status had such frightening attacks! Bang! The old man across him was strong, but he still was no match for Alejandro. He was pushed backward, and his face turned pale. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we truly have something urgent to attend to here. That¡¯s why we must move forward. I hope that you can let us pass through!¡± Alejandro looked at the opposing side. He waved his palm and took out a few stalks of second-grade intermediate spirited grass, making it float toward them. ¡°Fine. Since you¡¯re adamant about it, you may continue to press forward. We¡¯re just warning you that the forces in the ocean are not weak. There are plenty of fighters on the inds too!¡± The old man closed his eyes and took the items after giving it some thought. Then he waved his hand, signaling for everyone to clear a path, allowing jackie and the others to pass through. After they had left, a middle-aged man spoke to the old man, ¡°Master, are-are we letting them go just like that? Didn¡¯t our superiors tell us to investigate the situation properly?¡± ¡°Stop talking nonsense. Do you seriously want to fight them? Not even the Hall of Divine Royal dares to attack them rashly, and instead, they told us to test them. Did you really think that we can beat them?¡± The old man looked at the middle-aged man impatiently.¡± Besides, we¡¯ve already tested them. The man from just now was very strong, and there was a young man who was reading a book on the flying sword,¡± he said. ¡°He did not so much as spare us a nce from start to finish. What does this mean? It means that he¡¯s not afraid of us in the slightest. It means that he¡¯s confident in the others-he¡¯s confident that they¡¯ll be able to defeat us easily. We only have thirty thousand people. How are we supposed to beat them?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Master. If we had truly fought and angered them, they might just kill all of us!¡± Another middle-aged woman also stood up. ¡°Although we¡¯re a force serving the Hall of Divine Royal, we¡¯ve done enough to test them. I¡¯ve observed them closely just now. Some of the families among their numbers have many people. They¡¯re definitely the bigger families, so they¡¯ll have quite a few fighters at the peak of the true god status. Coupled with the fighters from the bigger families, we¡¯re no match for them here!¡± The old man looked at the middle-aged woman and nodded his head in satisfaction. He spoke to the middle-aged man, ¡°You¡¯d better learn and observe the situation carefully next time. They did not say that we needed to fight them by sending us to test them. If we truly fought, we would have been no match for them! Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll report to our superiors that we¡¯ve tested them and that they¡¯re very strong. Furthermore, they didn¡¯t even listen to our advice!¡± Chapter 1540 ¡°There are many fighters? And they¡¯re still moving forward?¡± That night, the master of the Hall of Divine Royal called the other Elders to gather. He told everyone about the report he had received. After he told them the report, he said, ¡°Judging from their line, of course, they¡¯re heading for ck Windy Ind!¡± ¡°No way. They¡¯re really going to ck Windy Ind? There are plenty of forces there. They¡¯re no match for us either, but if those people are heading straight to ck Windy Ind to look for something, heh, those forces will probably attack them!¡± Elder Hartman chuckled and said. ¡°That¡¯s a danger zone and that many people are heading into a danger zone? ck Windy Ind is extremely dangerous, we can¡¯t even enter easily. Why are they going there? Unless it so happens that they are able to find the clue to break into the ultimate god status there.¡± Elder Mosley frowned and began to consider the matter seriously. ¡°What are we afraid of? The Hall of Divine Royal is so powerful. Conversely, those families are just a motley crew who only banded together recently. A group like that can be easily broken up. Once they enter, they might try to kill each other for some kind of treasure! Heh, Won¡¯t it be easy for us to get what we want then?¡± Elder Hartman had a nonchnt expression. ¡°I hope what you said is true. If that group of people is still united after entering ck Windy Ind, then they¡¯ll be extremely strong for us to attack. With such powerful forces and so many people, they¡¯ll definitely be able to venture deep into ck Windy Ind!¡± Elder Mosley frowned in worry. ¡°Never mind. We¡¯ll inform the people on the other inds about this tomorrow morning. The people on the few dozen inds around here must prepare themselves adequately. We¡¯ll gather and head for ck Windy Ind! This time, if there is truly a treasure that enables one to break into the ultimate god status, we must get it at all costs!¡± The master of the Hall of Divine Royal could not wait to head out. He pped his hands and decided on the matter promptly. The next morning, the forces inhabiting the few dozen surrounding inds that submitted to the Hall of Divine Royal all gathered together. They quickly went toward ck Windy Ind Another day went by. ck Windy Ind finally appeared before jackie and the others. ¡°Is that ck Windy Ind? What a strange ce!¡± The eyes of jackie and the others brightened as they watched the ind. Last night, jackie had finished reading the contents of the ancient tome, and he memorized everything. Only then did he pass it back to Kevin Cabello. ¡°It¡¯s truly a strange ind!¡± Danie stood beside jackie and could not help but be surprised. The ind before them was farrger than the inds that they had seen before. More importantly, a dark, swirling vortex of dark clouds hung over the ind at a low altitude. It gave off an ominous atmosphere. ¡°Jack, there are many forces on the ind. We¡¯ll probably run into a few obstacles if we are headed straight there, right?¡± Master Lucas asked jackie after thinking about it, ¡°See now, why don¡¯t we head for this ind here first and let everyone replenish their Chi? Once it¡¯s dark at night, we¡¯ll sneak onto the ind and enter the forest there.¡± Chapter 1541 It was evident that jackie had be the strongest fighter there. Even the master of a first-ss family like the Lucas Family had to first seek out Jack¡¯s opinions and speak in a deferential tone. jackie nodded his head. ¡°I was also thinking about how we should enter the ind! Then we¡¯ll enter at night! For now, let¡¯s rest at the ind over there. There are plenty of trees for us to hide temporarily!¡± Soon, everyone flew over and temporarily hid on the small ind. At night, everyone moved out for ck Wind Forest. ¡°It¡¯s time, let¡¯s go and be careful everyone. The deeper we go into this forest, the more monsters we¡¯ll encounter. Furthermore, there are plenty of monsters in the True God Realm!¡± Kevin looked ahead and saw that there was nothing but trees before him, and his eyes turned solemn. Fortunately, there were many fighters. It seemed safer to enter the forest that way. If everyone had acted on their own and decided to fight among themselves without proper strategies, thest person walking out was lucky enough if they could emerge with half their body intact, what with the number of ferocious beasts inside. In the distance, a frightening roar of a monster rang out. The noises made some people subconsciously ufortable. ¡°For those of higher cultivation levels, try to stay on the perimeter of our group-lead the front and nk the sides. The ones who are at the demi-god status should walk in the middle. Also, this forest is massive. Don¡¯t walk too close to each other, everyone. If we scatter ourselves a little, our search radius will be widened!¡± jackie thought for a while beforeing up with another suggestion not long after they entered the forest. When everyone heard that, they all thought that it was a good idea. They followed Jack¡¯s instructions without hesitation and forged forward. Yet what jackie and the others did not expect was that after almost two hours since they first entered the forest, the Hall of Divine Royal people and the aboriginal families had also entered the perimeter on ck Wind Ind. There were over thirty thousand of them in total. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Let¡¯s go. This is our chance to find the secret to break into the ultimate god status!¡± The master of the Hall of Divine Royal looked forward and waved his hand. He led everyone to fly in. In front of them, multiple roars rang out. Hundreds of giant Storm Wolves appeared before jackie and the others. ¡°These monsters have high cultivation levels. It seems like many of them are at the intermediate stage of the demi-god realm!¡± Nash gave a bitter smile as he watched the monsters before them. ¡°We¡¯ve just entered, and we¡¯ve already encountered so many monsters already. It¡¯s truly dangerous here. Monsters like these are hard to find in the treasure spots on the maind!¡± ¡°Young Master Jack, leave them to us. It just so happens that these monsters will be a good exercise for us!¡± Adam, Riley, and the others were all excited. They were looking at the blood-sucking monsters as though they were a flock of sheep. ¡°You must be exaggerating. You all are already at the beginning stage of the true god status, Adam. These monsters are perfect for us!¡± Lana¡¯s face darkened, speaking unhappily. ¡°All of you, attack together and get rid of these monsters as soon as possible. We need to go in as fast as we can. It¡¯ll be even better if we can avoid alerting the forces on this ind and other inds. The aboriginals on this ind are not very strong, but they have plenty of fighters in the True God Realm too!¡± Nash told them straight away. ¡°It¡¯ll be harder for them to find us if we venture deeper. After all, they won¡¯t come this far into the forest if they have nothing to do.¡± Chapter 1542 Yet jackie shook his head. ¡°I think we¡¯ve been discovered long ago,¡± he said, smiling bitterly. ¡°Otherwise that group of people would not have shown up yesterday! Besides, they only fought with Master Cabello for a short while before letting us pass through. Isn¡¯t that strange!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s something we should be concerned about. They must have seen the number of people we have but attempted to fight Master Cabello. Naturally, they were frightened by how strong Master Cabello was, and so they left!¡± Three old men from third-ss families spoke up after thinking about it. Yet jackie shed another bitter smile. ¡°We have so many people. They should have spotted us from afar. It¡¯s illogical for them to not have any good fighters among the many people they have. Since they knew of our circumstances and came over to test us, they definitely have some hidden motive!¡± ¡°So you¡¯re saying that we¡¯re already being watched. But if they let us go so easily, it seems that they want to know where we¡¯re going. If this is the case, they¡¯re probably following us now!¡± Nash thought about it and added, ¡°But this is something we didn¡¯t predict. This is probably why the Hunt family members chose to go to Bright Snow Mountain.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. At any rate, we all must be careful!¡± While everyone was speaking, Ethan and the others had already killed the wolves before them. They all moved forward again, going deeper into the forest. The forest was extremely dangerous. By the time the sun rose, jackie and the others had already encountered many monsters. However, since they had many people among their ranks, some of the smarter monsters chose to run away after spotting them. Still, some monsters were extremely vicious. They rushed forward when they spotted humans, being dumb beasts. Some of the monsters had even formed packs of hundreds. They were truly fearsome. Since the outer ring was formed by those who had higher cultivation levels and those of the demi-god status were protected by everyone in the middle, only two or three men had suffered minor injuries once night fell. There were no casualties for now. At that moment, the people of the Hall of Divine Royal were also bringing a huge group of people, marching forward relentlessly into the forest trying to find the tracks that jackie and the others left behind. ¡°These people didn¡¯t even rest at night. They¡¯re moving in fast!¡± Looking at the field of monster corpses before him, Elder Mosley was taken aback.¡± These people are smart. They¡¯ve already encountered so many beasts along the way, but we haven¡¯t found a single human corpse. They¡¯re undoubtedly strong, and they seem united! If they don¡¯t get scattered, it¡¯ll be hard for us to take them down even if we run into them!¡± Elder Hartman was unhappy when he heard this. ¡°Elder Mosley, why are you giving them so much credit and looking down on your own men?¡± he said, expression glum. ¡°We have far more people. Even if they have a few more fighters than us, we have nothing to be afraid of, right? Besides, they helped us kill so many monsters along the way. Let¡¯s not follow behind them too closely. We¡¯ll wait till they¡¯ve lost a good number of men before catching up to them. This way, we¡¯ll be able to attack them while they¡¯re weak. They¡¯ll be easy pickings!¡± Another Elder immediately smiled and said, ¡°Terrific. Elder Hartman¡¯s n is terrific. If we go a littleter and wait for them to clean up the powerful monsters before us, we won¡¯t encounter that many beasts along our way. Haha. This way, we¡¯ll definitely win!¡± They did not think that Elder Mosley would sh a cold smile instead. ¡°Are you sure you want to go in later? If they go in fast, and we¡¯re too slow, they¡¯ll be able to obtain the treasure that enables them to break into the ultimate god status,¡± he said. ¡°If they have a master who can make the breakthrough, what should we do? Don¡¯t tell me you think you can handle an ultimate god status¡¯s fighting power?¡± Chapter 1543 Elder Hartman¡¯s face fell upon hearing Elder Mosley¡¯s words. Nevertheless, he was stubborn enough, refusing to admit his defeat. ¡°Breakthrough to the ultimate god level? Do you think it¡¯s that easy? It took me two to three years to break through to the peak stage of True God Realm, what¡¯s more, I failed several times in between. Besides, within our territory, a lot of people indeed broke through to the peak stage, but it¡¯s almost impossible for one to break through to the peak stage of True God Realm in one go, am I right? Not to mention that the ultimate god realm is colossal.¡± ¡°No matter what, we can¡¯t afford to take the risk, we should advance faster. What if the thing that could help us to break through to the ultimate god level is actually some spiritual fruit, and only a few of them exist? They might take and consume everything without leaving some to us! In that case, we won¡¯t stand a chance to get to the ultimate god realm at all!¡± The Master of the Hall of Divine Royal pondered on the matter, then again he turned to an old man, ¡°How about this, Elder Lock, you take a few men with the strength of thete stage of True God Realm and scout around for the situation. If there is something strange, return and inform us immediately! You must not dy any second and move fast! We have too many people with us, and the risk of us being discovered by the other party is high. So, it¡¯d be better for you to go in smaller numbers and scout around for us!¡± ¡°Roger that, Hall Master!¡± Elder Lock arched his hand and bowed to his hall master. He then went and got four to five men with the strength of thete stage of True God Realm to go ahead of the group to explore the situation. ¡°I remember that the sect master of the Divine King Sect told us before that the strange stone ball is located on top of a powerful tree, and in that tree is inside a very deep ce in the dangerousnd! The master of the Divine King Sect is generous enough to help us by providing this information. With this piece of information, we can save a lot of time and avoid unnecessary troubles!¡± jackie said as he flew with his men. The sky above the ind had always been covered with dark clouds even during the daytime. And because of the dark clouds, the sunlight was dim, and the ce did not look any different from the night Furthermore, the monster beasts had seemed to bepletely adapted to the poor-light situation. their visions were good even with minimum lights. Therefore, jackie and his men did not dare to fly at full speed even though they were all strong fighters. They could only carefully travel through the sky. A terrifying sound shot through the sky. jackie and the others looked toward the direction of the sound and realised that there were pairs of eyes staring at them from the front. ¡°Guys, look! My goodness! If we don¡¯t look carefully, we can¡¯t even see that they are right in front of us! ck feathered monster beasts and they look like they belong to the family ipitridae-eagles!¡± One man spotted the ck feathered beasts in front of them; he could not help but gulped and ceased flying immediately. This time it seemed like there were many monster beasts like this appearing in their journey to the middle of ck Windy Ind. ¡°Judging from the situation, I think there are thousands of them, right? Dammit! This kind of eagle-type of the monster beast is very annoying, they are extremely fast, even worse, they are ck feathered! It makes it hard to see and track them, especially when the dark clouds above us are like camouge for them. Not only that, they are also powerful beasts!¡± An old man who possessed the strength of the early stage of True God Realm-said in a gloomy tone after seeing the beasts in front of him. ¡°I think they have more than a few thousand; looking at the situation, I¡¯m afraid that there are more than ten thousand, and many more of them hiding in the dark clouds, which is even more difficult for us to locate them!¡± jackie looked at the dark sky and his expression turned solemn. He heard that the ck Windy Ind was the most hazardous and most dangerous ce of all Seven Dangers. Now it made sense that the Divine King Sect went to the other three dangerous ces but not this ind and the same went to the other ancient ns-they refused to explore this ind. The dark clouds here were already a huge problem for the explorers, not to mention the beasts here. Chapter 1544 ¡°Ten thousand of them? Crazy! If they fly into the dark clouds, descend toward us at full speed and attack us, it¡¯d be hard for us to deal with!¡± Nash, who stood beside Jack, fully trusted Jack¡¯s analysis. After all, jackie was a second grade intermediate alchemist, his ability to focus and his patience were much stronger than any one of them. So, jackie naturally could sense the situation, the number of beasts, and the fluctuation of Chi energy in the cloud more urately than all of them. ¡°Everyone, please be careful. The flying beasts are hovering orderly in the dark clouds above us; obviously, they prepare to attack us. We have many strong fighters, but we can¡¯t be careless at all! We must strive to reduce our losses.¡± jackie stared at the sky above him and said to the crowd. Another sound of roars descended from above; waves of ck figures charged toward jackie and the group like ck rain pouring heavily onto the ground. ¡°Stay focused! Here theye!¡± Once jackie noticed the beasts initiated the attack, he waved his hand, and a huge palm-shaped Chi attack flew toward the sky at once! ¡°Kill them all!¡± The other people immediately controlled the Chi energy in their bodies and cast out a few sts against the flying beasts who were bolting down toward them. Those ck eagle beasts were extremely fast, with the advantage of their speed and agility, several of them managed to dodge jackie and his men¡¯s attack and directly rushed into the crowd. The beasts used their sharp ws and grabbed a few people. A man of the level of the early stage of the demi-god realm could not dodge the w attack. His head was grabbed and crushed by the sharp ws, bursting into minced meat. He died instantly on the spot. However, many ck eagles were hit by everyone¡¯s attacks as well, and they were blown away, falling down onto the ground, lifeless. Those ck eagles, who were in the dark clouds, bolted down toward jackie and the crowd as well. Some of the ck eagles pped their colossal wings and in an instant, Chi attacks in the form of wind des were shot out of their colossal wings, flying toward jackie and the group. ¡°These beasts can actually perform martial technique?¡± One of the elders gasped at the situation before his eyes. He could not help but his face immediately turned unsightly. Alejandro, who stood aside, exined patiently, ¡°Some monster beasts are more spiritually intelligent, and their bloodlines are more noble and precious. This bloodline allows them to inherit martial techniques. Now, look at the two ck eagles over there. They¡¯re obviously at the middle stage of True God Realm, and have probably killed more than a dozen elite fighters!¡± Gruesome and terrifying roars pierced through the sky incessantly when the ck-feathered beasts were killed. Only a few of the higherbat prowess managed to survive. They soon flew away into the distance when they noticed that the odds were not in their favor. ¡°We lost more than thirty men in this battle and hundreds of us are injured!¡± Keh reported to jackie and others after looking at the overall situation. Chapter 1545 ¡°Hmmm¡­ the number of casualties is actually bearable, after all, we have two hundred thousand of us. But we don¡¯t know how far are we from the deepest part of the forest, and how many fierce monster beasts are there. We don¡¯t know any of that, so we can¡¯t afford to be careless; we must stay alert all the time!¡± jackie bobbed his head. The men that they lost were all of the demi-god levels. Those with higher martial levels were able to cope with the previous battle easily. But it was also because they were able to spot the beasts early and be prepared. If they did not notice the presence of those ck eagles earlier, they would have suffered greater loss! If they only figured it out after the ck eaglesunched an attack, the number of casualties would be more. ¡°Thanks to our n; we joined all our forces and that¡¯s why we were powerful enough to fend off the eagles!¡± The head of a third-ss family expressed his thoughts in a tone full of emotions. ¡°If we act and explore the ce separately, especially for a family like us, a third-ss family, we will suffer a great loss in the ck eagle¡¯s situation, even worse,pletely annihted by those eagles.¡± Many third-ss families bobbed their heads in agreement. Some third-ss families could only fork out around ten thousand men for this risky expedition, and these ten thousand men were considered top- notch fighters in their families. If they were to encounter ten thousand ck eagles alone, the oue would truly be abysmal. The situation would be even worse if they did not notice the ck eagles in advance, and more than half of them would die. ¡°He¡¯s right about this! I¡¯m so grateful for the agreement and n proposed by Young Master Jack. We¡¯re indeed much safer if we join forces and explore the ce together!¡± Even some people from the second-ss families nodded along. The hazardous situation inside this ck Windy Ind had somewhat exceeded their expectations. The crowd continued to fly forward, and after less than an hour, several men came into their sight. ¡°Some of the corpses here are still warm to touch. Looks like we¡¯re getting closer to them. They¡¯re not far ahead of us!¡± Elder Lock from the Hall of Divine Royal touched the bodies on the ground and studied the corpses of the flying monster beasts all over the ground. ¡°This group of people, they¡¯re strong and united! Even if thebat level of these flying beasts were not high, there were more than ten thousand beasts here, moreover, they were flying beasts! This is even harder to deal with! But these beasts actually only managed to kill a few dozen of them.¡± ¡°Indeed, they¡¯re strong. If our men truly need to fight against them, I¡¯m afraid that the casualties will be great even if we manage to grab the treasure!¡± Another middle-aged man chimed in and agreed with a gloomy face. ¡°Hmmm¡­the Divine Royal Hall and the inds under it are united. That¡¯s why, all along, none of the forces and families within the circle of ten thousand miles of our maritime territory dare to fight against us.¡± Elder Lock nodded in consent. ¡°But, I didn¡¯t expect that this time, this group of people who are obviously from twenty or more different families, are so united! They joined forces and entered the sea area. If this continues like that, it would cause a huge problem!¡± He then added. ¡°Heh! They¡¯re united? I think their unity is only temporary! After they discover the treasure that can help them to break through to the ultimate god realm, the unity among them will shatter in an instant! They will definitely start to loot from each other!¡± Another wise old man said in an indifferent tone and his face was icy-cold. ¡°Let¡¯s leave a note here for the hall master so that when they arrive here, they¡¯ll know that the other group of people is not far ahead from us. As long as we speed up for a little while, we¡¯ll be able to catch up with them in the afternoon. After that, we only have to tail behind them silently.¡± jackie and the others continued to move forward ceaselessly. Since they had not stopped and rested for some time, that very night they simply found a hill and rested. Hundreds of people took turns to patrol, while the remaining sat down to take a rest and to restore the Chi energy in their bodies. The next morning came. At this time, the people of the Hall of Divine Royal were only a few miles away from jackie and the group, and they were just trailing behind the group closely A cacophony of the deafening fighting sound traveled through the air once again. jackie and the group encountered a group of powerful monster beasts; the battling sound was incessant. ¡°Haha, it looks like they encountered another group of monster beasts again! And this time, it will make them lose some people again!¡± Elder Hartman flew onto the top of the tree and looked from far away at jackie and the group. He then hopped onto the ground after observing the situation and said with his face full of excitement. ¡°Since we are trailing behind them, they will kill the monster beasts making it easier for us! Even if we were to run into some monster beasts, it would only be those single beasts or weak beasts that won¡¯t cause any harm to us at all!¡± The Master of the Hall of Divine Royal sneered sinisterly.¡± Hahaha! They are destined to be our cat¡¯s paw!¡± Chapter 1546 ¡°It¡¯s so hard to fight against these monster beasts! The most difficult beasts to deal with were the ones with the strength of True God Realm! We¡¯ve lost more than two hundred people in this battle!¡± Keh¡¯s pallor had taken on a deathly shade as he looked at the corpses on the ground. Although only two to three people of the White family died in this battle, nobody wanted to see any of their family members die here. Not to mention that they were already in this forest for the past several days! They flew above the trees to see and estimate the journey ahead of them, but all they saw was an ample patch of the forest ahead of them. They did not know how wide and huge this forest was and how far away they were from the deepest end of the forest. ¡°The situation is considered good. The number of this group of monster beasts is not much, but their combat level is so much higher. For us to be able to have such an oue, it¡¯s considered good. And the road ahead of us will be much more dangerous and difficult!¡± jackie gave a bitter smile as he spoke. He led the people to continue to advance into the forest. However, they obtained quite a lot of second-grade spirited grass along the way. When any of them spotted a spirited grass, they would pick it and hand it over to Jack, and jackie would keep those materials inside a martial ring. Then by the time when they got out of this forest, jackie would distribute the materials to each family ording to the agreed ratio. Another two days had passed. jackie and the group had suffered casualties of more than four thousand men. The frequency of them encountering monster beasts of demi-god and true god levels increased tremendously as they moved forward. Furthermore, some of these monster beasts were moving in hordes. It was difficult for jackie and the team to deal with. ¡°With a ce like this, I think the natives who are living on the ind will not venture this deep in the forest to seek for treasure. And the two-headed hurricane leopard from just now was really terrifying! It was at the peak of True God Realm! Luckily, Young Master jackie stepped up and fought it, and used only one punch to end its life. If we were the one facing it, I don¡¯t think we would be alive!¡± An elder from the Cabello family praised jackie highly, staring at him with awe, admiration, and excitement in his eyes. The monster beast¡¯s body was stronger and sturdier than human martial artists. Generally, when human martial artists encounter monster beasts of the same level, they would try to attack the beasts from a distance. This was because, in a melee battle with a beast of equal level, human martial artists would not stand a chance to survive. However, in the previous battle, not only jackie did not distance himself from the beast, but he charged toward the beast and killed it with a one punch. That kind ofbat prowess and strength surprised the others, especially Alejandro, at the same time, made them be in awe of jackie even more. They, as the elite fighters of the peak of True God Realm among the older generation, were not even on par with Jack, who had just broken into the peak of True God Realm. This made them speechless. Some young girls of the younger generation, who were confident in their looks, would deliberately approach Jack, strode around Jack, and have small talks with each other, obviously wanting to attract Jack¡¯s attention. Some of them were even bolder! They took the initiative to go forward, and then used the excuse of desiring to learn medical skills from jackie to strike up a conversation with him. This situation made both Lana and Danie exasperated. How could they be happy seeing beautiful girls going over to chat with Jack? ¡°These guys, they¡¯re really powerful! What kind of ce is this? They¡¯ve reached this far into this forest, but look, only a few thousands died! It looks like they¡¯re really united!¡± The family head of one of the prominent families on this ck Windy Ind studied the corpses on the ground and said with his brows puckered together. ¡°Furthermore, they¡¯re truly strong! We were merely tailing them and have encountered some remaining monster beasts from time to time. But look, we¡¯ve lost almost three hundred men! For f*ck sake, they¡¯re in front of us and have already killed most of the monster beasts for us, but still, they only lost a few thousand people! ¡°You¡¯re right! It looks like they have more than three or four thousand elite fighters of the peak of True God Realm. Perhaps they have seven or even eight thousand of them!¡± The master of Divine Royal Hall chimed in with grave expression. ¡°It seems like their group is made up of several first -ss families on the continent. Otherwise, how can there be so many powerful fighters?¡± ¡°I agree!¡± Chapter 1547 The man from before nodded his head and then expressed, ¡°So the fighters they lost are mostly of demi- god level, and they only lost two or at most three fighters of true god level. That¡¯s why their overall combat power is not reduced by much!¡± ¡°Heh, we don¡¯t have to worry too much. Although we don¡¯t have many fighters of true god level, our total number of men is definitely more than them. Not to mention, ck Windy Ind is not an ordinary ce. We, the Hall of Divine Royal, did not want to risk venturing into ck Windy Ind before. My father has said before, there are powerful beasts inside this forest, and theirbat prowess is at another level; they are not beasts that fighters of true god-level can easily deal with. The Master of the Hall of Divineughed as he spoke. ¡°We¡¯ll just continue like this, tailing carefully behind them. We¡¯ll know soon once they start to fight each other for treasure, and those treasures are likely materials and tools to break through to the ultimate god level. At that time, Elder Lock will inform us of the situation immediately!¡± Another three days passed by quickly. During these three days, jackie and his alliances had suffered greater lossespared to a few days ago. They encountered more and more monster beasts, and the combat prowess of these monster beasts were getting stronger and stronger. The series of battles and fights have cost the group the lives of more than ten thousand men. Adding up to the previous death, it made up to a total of twenty thousand casualties. On the other hand, the Hall of Divine Royal lost many lives as well, although the number of casualties were not as high as jackie and the group, they suffered a total of four to five thousand casualties too. As the number of casualties kept on increasing, those people from second and third-ss families felt even more grateful that they agreed to explore the ce together with several first-ss prominent families. They now truly felt that the n and arrangement that jackie had proposed and made was perfect! What a wise choice they have made! If they had chosen to enter the forest alone and fight these beasts, they would have lost a lot of fighters, not to mention they might even need to fight against jackie and the other first-ss families for the treasure when they find it. Some weaker families might not even reach up to this point, they most likely would retreat halfway. ¡°My goodness! Another horde of monster beasts in front!¡± Just as the crowd defeated a group of monster beasts, they found that there were thousands of colossal ferocious tigers charging toward them from the front. ¡°These tigers look like their spiritual strength and power are not low at all. And they¡¯re intelligent! They sensed that we intruded into this forest, so they actually gathered together and then ambushed us!¡± Kevin peeked to the front and his face turned unsightly. Everyone had been fighting incessantly for quite a while now. Just when they wanted to take a break, another horde of monster beasts appeared before them again. ¡°We¡¯re like intruders to them. They see us as intruders who came in to steal their martial resources away. Of course, they want us dead!¡± A bitter smile stered on Nash¡¯s face as he spoke. ¡°They¡¯re here! Everyone, stay focused!¡± With his palm flipped, the topnotch sword appeared in Jack¡¯s grip. He injected Chi energy into it and the sword immediately emitted a deafening sound, and then a sword attack was sted out toward the tigers. A frighteningbination of sword aura and Chi energy flew out toward the tigers, and in a blink of an eye, several colossal ferocious tigers plopped onto the ground, lying lifelessly. ¡°Kill!¡± The others, too, immediately joined in the battle, putting their martial skills into y and attacking the ferocious tigers. ¡°Hahaha! Did they encounter another horde of monster beasts again? That¡¯s amazing!¡± Not far away from jackie and the group, the people of the Hall of Divine Royalmented on the situation, each of themughed sarcastically and sinister smiles were hanging on their faces. Chapter 1548 A loud roar rang out, the battle ahead was exceptionally fierce. By the time the battle was over, there were actually more than a thousand people dead and several thousand who were injured quite badly in Jack¡¯s group this time. ¡°The losses this time are huge, because the battle had just ended earlier, and everyone has not had time to rest, and those who were injured have not had time to recover from their injuries. Then, they met another group of extremely powerful beasts, and suffered huge losses!¡± Some people looked at those corpses on the ground and couldn¡¯t help butment that if they had time to rest, they would obviously be a lot better off. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s go, hurry up and leave here. That group of demonic beasts were perhaps lured here by the sound of the fight plus the smell of blood from our side earlier. Let¡¯s leave here quickly, find a ce to rest before talking, while those who are injured hurry up and take healing medicine to recover from their injuries as soon as possible, otherwise, if we meet several waves of such attacks consecutively, then the number of people we lose might increase greatly!¡± After thinking about it, jackie said to the crowd. The middle-aged man soon left, and sure enough, not long after jackie and the others left, another group of demonic beasts arrived and began to gnaw on the corpses here. jackie and the others found a hilltop and rested for a while before continuing on their way. Another two days had passed, and jackie and the others had lost more than 10,000 people again, and the price they had to pay was getting bigger and bigger. ¡°Young Master Jack, look, look ahead!¡± Just then, at the bottom of a cliff, a huge ancient tree drew the attention of the crowd. This ancient tree, which was more than several times taller than the ones they had met before, could be seen from afar, with extremely dense branches and leaves, while in the middle of the ancient tree, there was a golden oval-shaped stone, which looked like a huge egg and had mysterious patterns on it. ¡°It¡¯s that stone, it¡¯s fantastic!¡± The crowd took a look and their faces were all filled with excitement. In the past few days, everyone didn¡¯t dare to rx, their nerves were all tense, all for this huge stone, and now that they saw it, everyones¡¯ eyes were red. Everyone froze for just that second before many strong people rushed straight out. ¡°Don¡¯t rush!¡± jackie quickly thought of something and immediately shouted. ¡°It¡¯s strange not to be in a hurry! Our family has had so many members die, and it¡¯s so hard to find this treasure, how can we not be in a hurry?¡± There was an elder of a second-ss family, with a mid True God realm cultivation, flying in a rtively front position, his eyes filled with madness. This thing, which would most likely allow him to break through to the Ultimate God Realm in the future, was so tempting that he couldn¡¯t care less about it now. However, thinking of how good jackie was, he still couldn¡¯t help but say out loud, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Young Master Jack. This time too, thanks to the agreement you mentioned to everyone before. don¡¯t worry, if there are any techniques inside this thing, when the timees I will definitely share it with everyone as agreed, and when the timees, everyone will have to rely on their talent and see who breaks through to Ultimate God Realm first! ¡° ¡°Just by you?¡± A man at thete True God realm quickly rushed up and sted the old man on top of his back, knocking him down to the ground with a mouthful of blood spurting out. ¡°You ¡­¡­¡± The old man was furious, ring at the other man with malice and hatred. The middle-aged man turned around and sneered, then said, ¡°Oh, old man, have you forgotten? ording to the agreement, once this treasure appears, everyone can grab it. only after someone grabs it and puts it into the nano ring must everyone then stop grabbing and go back together. Now, I don¡¯t care too much, but this strange stone is definitely mine!¡± Chapter 1549 However, at this very moment, not far away in the woods, a re shot straight up into the sky, and after a sh, it blossomed open like a beautiful eye flower. ¡°Treasures have appeared!¡± On the other side, the people of the Divine King Hall, after seeing the signal, were all excited beyond measure. ¡°Charge for me, and you must snatch that treasure for me, got it?¡± The Hall Master of the Divine King Hall, with amand, turned into a streak himself and flew up from the forest, heading straight for the direction where that re appeared. ¡°Grab it!¡± Almost three hundred thousand people, one by one, shot up into the sky and flew from the forest into the air, heading straight for Jack¡¯s side. ¡°What!¡± After Nash and the others heard the shouts not far away, they all had ugly faces, and all of them were surprised. After all, they had already entered such a deep part of this forest, they had never expected that so many people would actually follow them in. ¡°My god, this number of people on the other side, there are even more than us, damn, it¡¯s so close to us, looking at this, they will fly over in less than two minutes, have we been watched for such a long time?¡± There was an old man from the Cabello family, who was equally frightened, his face ugly. After all, the forces in the middle of these seas were not easy to deal with in the first ce, and although there weren¡¯t many big forces, the other side had gathered so many people, so I¡¯m afraid that it wouldn¡¯t be that easy to kill them out. ¡°It looks like jackie is right, we¡¯ve been targeted before!¡± First Elder looked at those people, and his eyes were equally as gloomy. ¡°Young Master jackie haha, I don¡¯t care that much, this thing will be in our hands soon. I hope everyone will keep the agreement then, whoever gets it, it¡¯s theirs!¡± The middle-aged man who had blown the mid-stage True God realm old man to the ground saw that he was getting closer and closer to the huge stone ball, then heughed out loud, he only needed to hold on for a few more seconds, the stone ball would definitely be his, as long as he took it into the Nascent Soul Ring, ording to the agreement, everyone could not make a move against him. If he got hold of the stone ball, and it would only allow one person to break through to Ultimate God Realm, he hoped it would be himself since his chance to change his fate depended on this one time. Thinking that he might be an existence that many peak True God realm powerhouses could only look up to in the future, the middle-aged man¡¯s heart became even more excited. ¡°Sigh, did they all forget one thing, that the Divine King Sect¡¯s Master had said that this stone ball was on top of an extremely dangerous tree?¡± Seeing the people flying out frantically in front of him, jackie couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh. Sure enough, just as the man was about to get his hands on the stone ball, less than ten metres away from it, a terrifying tree branch, which had violently grownrger, like a sharp sword, rushed straight out, causing the body of the middle-aged man, who had been caught off guard, to be pierced straight through. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be!¡± The middle-aged man stretched out his hand, looking at the stone ball that was close at hand. his eyes full of resignation, looking at the branch that had already pierced his chest, the life force in his body quickly dissipated, and he directly lost his breath. At the same time, those several hundred people who were not far behind the middle-aged man were simrly pierced through their bodies by a terrifying tree branch, blood flowing down their bodies and then dripping onto the ground. Chapter 1550 ¡°Oh my god!¡± Alejandro and the others immediately stopped, although they heard Jack¡¯s admonition, one by one, they were all a little more careful and flew a little bit behind. but the temptation of the stone ball still made them all red-eyed, since they were considered as belonging to the second group of people. Looking ahead, hundreds of people were killed in just a second, defencelessly, so abruptly, which made them all terrified, and some of them were so terrified that they immediately retreated hundreds of metres away, which made them stop, and then looked ahead with awe. ¡°My god, this ancient tree is too terrifying, several strong people with True God realm cultivations have died too!¡± Some people with demi-god realm cultivations looked at the blood there, and they, who had also been overwhelmed by the treasures, were temporarily sobered up. At this time, the ancient tree¡¯s branches shrank back, and the cultivators who had been stabbed to death by the ancient tree before, one by one, just fell to the ground. ¡°It¡¯s not good, all the house masters, look over there, there are too many people. What should we do? It looks like we are being watched by the great powers in the middle of this sea!¡± There was a family head of a third-ss family, who looked at the people over at the Divine King Hall who were getting closer and closer to this ce, and eximed with an ugly face. ¡°What are you afraid of, I think they have a few forcesbined as well, I don¡¯t believe they won¡¯t desperately try to grab this stone ball! I¡¯ll take this stone ball first, and after snatching it, I¡¯ll escape alone, so I won¡¯t be easily targeted!¡± One of the Lucas Family¡¯s elders, at the peak cultivation of the True God Realm, held a precious sword in his hand and directly charged forward. jackie looked at the crowd and likewise quickly headed straight for that ancient tree, he also felt that the old man was right, those people, although many, were not very united, the most crucial thing now was to snatch this stone ball first, if it was snatched by the strong people from the other side, it would not be that easy to snatch it back. At that time, if the other party wanted to escape and split up and escape, with so many people, someone to help dy the situation, that strong person would definitely be able to escape with the item. ¡°Charge!¡± Many people from other ns, one by one, also rushed out again, but this time they didn¡¯t dare to be careless, each holding martial skills in their hands, fighting that ancient tree in passing at any time. The branches of that ancient tree once again reached out. The ck ancient tree was like a tree monster at that moment as if these humans had entered its territory. Therefore, it had to kill all these humans. A terrifying branch, like a sharp sword, like a spike, flew out straight ahead, still able to change direction at any time. ¡°Kill!¡± There was a man, who chopped out with his sword, instantly cutting off several branches. However, there were too many branches. several other branches like slithering spirit snakes, stabbed over from another direction, the man was caught off guard got directly pierced through his body and died. People kept attacking the branches, but the branches were so dense that after they were cut off, they actually managed to continue growing as if they were longer again, and then continued to attack at the front. That one elder of the Lucas family at the peak of the True God Realm from before flung out his sword, a terrifying chopping blow that flew straight out and cut off arge portion of those tree branches in front of him. Seeing that quite a few branches had been cleared, the old man shed once again and flew forward some distance again, much closer to the huge ancient tree. Advertisement Chapter 1551-1600 Chapter 1551-1600 Chapter 1551 Nevertheless, what he did not foresee was the roots burrowing out of the ground below him at that time. The roots were sharp like spears and fast like lighting; they prated through his body from below. The elder of the Lucas Family gazed at his punctured body, blood gushing out of his mouth. He took one last look at the strange stone ball that was just a short distance away from him and exhaled hisst breath. ¡°What sh*t?! The Second Elder¡­the Second Elder died!¡± The head of Lucas Family could not believe what he had just witnessed, his eyes widened as big as saucers and his face nched. ¡°Stall these people!¡± At this time, the people from the Hall of Divine Royal were not far away from jackie and the group, and they startedunching attacks at jackie and the group. ¡°Kill them all!¡± Two parties instantly engaged in battles; it was chaotic. jackie flickered several times with his unbelievably fast speed. The sword in his grip, coupled with his lightning speed became sharper and more powerful. With a few swings, the tree branches before him were chopped off. However, the ancient tree seemed to be spiritually intelligent. After knowing Jack¡¯s power and strength, the ancient tree shot out more branches toward Jack, attacking him. jackie snorted coldly, and then he injected more Chi energy into the sword, which then became even more colossal, and the Chi energy surrounding it became more intense and more aggressive. ¡°de Wave!¡± With a swing of his arm, waves of Chi attacks in sword form were cast out, and like waves, they flowed fiercely and violently toward the front. The branches were densely packed, yet they were cut off by Jack¡¯s attack. The view in front of jackie immediately brightened up as branches were no longer blocking the view. jackie was extremely fast. He rushed toward the front, while branches came from all directions, attacking jackie from every possible angle. ¡°de Wave!¡± jackie did not stop in the slightest. Another wave of sword aura attack was shot out. The surrounding area was once again emptied by the attack. jackie flickered a few more times and finally, he came before the huge stone ball and grabbed it with his hand. ¡°What the f*ck! This brat¡¯s strength andbat prowess are too powerful! A lot of true god realm elite fighters can¡¯t even get near the stone because of the ancient tree, not to mention to even grab the stone! I didn¡¯t expect jackie to be this strong and managed to get the stone!¡± After witnessing Jack¡¯s true strength and power, Alejandro was in aplete state of surprise. He then led his men to fend off the people from the Hall of Divine Royal. With a flip of his palm, jackie kept the stone ball into his martial ring, and then with another swing of his sword, he sted at the center of the ancient tree. A loud explosion echoed the forest; the ancient tree was halved by Jack¡¯s frightening attack. The ancient tree was split into half and fell onto the ground, lifeless along with the branches and roots. Although the ancient tree was finally dead, a few seconds before its death, several thousands of elite fighters died under its branches and roots. And among them, there were many elite people with the strength of true god level. ¡°jackie had already put away the stone ball into his martial ring! Everyone shall cease fighting to get the stone ball ording to the agreement! Now, let¡¯s join our forces and fight against these enemies in front of us!¡± As soon as Nash saw that jackie had obtained the stone ball, he quickly gave themand to the alliances. But, inside, he was bursting with joy. Some alliances were upset in their hearts, but they understood that they had to be united then. After all, their situation was not great then they were surrounded by tons of people. Chapter 1552 ¡°Everyone gather together, don¡¯ t panic! There aren¡¯t many of them that are of the true god level!¡± jackie pointed out aloud when he noticed that some people were panicking After hearing Jack, many fighters of the alliances breathed out a sigh of relief, and they began to gather together as fast as possible. The battle went on for a while and the number of casualties went up to a few thousand. The other party suffered several thousand deaths. After several minutes, the Master of the Hall of Divine Royal realized the biggest issue in his group after fighting against jackie and his people. Although they outnumbered the other party, jackie and his groups had more fighters in thete stage and peak stage of the True God Realm! Most of his men were only at the demi-god level. He then waved his hand, gesturing to his men to cease the attack, and to surround jackie and his groups. ¡°You people from the maind, how dare you intrude into our sea territory! Even worse, into the ck Windy Ind! Are you guys wishing for death? Whatever treasure or stone you have obtained just now, hand it over!¡± An elder of a big n from the ck Windy Ind stood out and pointed at jackie and the others with a fine sword in his hand. His tone was arrogant and aggressive. ¡°He¡¯s right! You only have at most 180 thousand men left, and we have almost 300 thousand men with us! How are you gonna fight us, huh? Now, hand those treasures over, then we might consider letting you all go! Otherwise, we don¡¯t mind shedding some blood and killing every one of you damn intruders here!¡± Elder Hartmanughed sinisterly. The Master of the Divine Royal Hall, on the other hand frowned. He truly could not understand these barbaric people from the maind at all. Merely a moment ago, they were desperately trying to snatch the stone from each other, but ended up joining forces to fight against them. Furthermore, these barbarians dared to stare at them angrily for intruding on their ind! What logic was that? Why? Why did they not think of killing that young man who got the stone? But from the way the other party madly attacked the ancient tree just to get the stone ball, he could say with certainty in his heart that the stone ball was closely rted to breaking through to the ultimate god realm. ¡°Oh, in fact, I¡¯ve long known that several dogs are tailing behind us secretly!¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, jackie was not the least bit nervous even though he and the group were surrounded by so many fighters. He smiled gently and then said in a calm tone, ¡°But, it must be out of your expectation that we would be so united for so many days and that we did not lose many men. Moreover, you wouldn¡¯t have thought that after I¡¯ve obtained the treasure not only did the others stop attacking, but we are also very united to fight against you, right?¡± The corners of the other party¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily upon hearing Jack¡¯s words. ¡°So what if it is? You guys are now surrounded by so many of us, do you think you can run away?¡± The master of the Hall of Divine Royal retorted in a deep voice. ¡°Hahaha! Funny! Well. Let me give you a piece of advice, you and your men better get out of the way! You indeed have the number, but the unison and the overallbat prowess are way too weak compared to ours! You don¡¯t have as many strong fighters as us. Now, tell me, do you think you can beat us?¡± However, jackie chuckled in return. ¡°We must return to ournd, so we will fight hard for our lives. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ll fight us to death solely for an object that you don¡¯t even know if it¡¯s a treasure?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll fight for our lives! Don¡¯t underestimate us! It¡¯s not easy for you to defeat us!¡± Danie and the others shouted in unison, tone sharp and aggressive. After all, if they could make the other party give way to them, it would naturally be a better idea, because they would not have to pay an unnecessary price of losing their men. ¡°Heh? Let you go? Sure!¡± The Master of the Hall of Divine Royalughed out loud.¡± However, you must hand over that object to us, otherwise, that¡¯s no way for us to let you go. We¡¯ll have to snatch it from you!¡± Chapter 1553 ¡°What makes you think that we¡¯re not united punk? You guys are merely a rabble of several families. Although we have men from other powerhouses within this sea territory, they are under the Hall of Royal Divine and have been working together with us. We¡¯re like one big family. So, which party do you think is more united in this case? Us or you?¡± Elder Mosley intercepted and responded gruffly. ¡°Ya! Brat, think about it carefully. If you hand the stone ball over to us, you can avoid unnecessary deaths but if you don¡¯t. Humph! You¡¯re inviting trouble to your group!¡± After giving the matter some thought, the Master of the Hall of Divine Royal intentionally sowed discord among jackie and his allies by saying, ¡°Listen, families other than this brat with the stone can leave this ce; we¡¯ll let you go because you did not obtain the treasure anyway. You don¡¯t have to risk your life to stay with this brat. Of course, if the family of this brat would like to leave as well, you may, we¡¯ll let you go too!¡± ¡°Right, right. Other families can leave this ce, you guys didn¡¯t get the treasure anyway. Those who didn¡¯t get the treasure can leave, you don¡¯t have to die here together with this brat!¡± Elder Lock chimed in and supported his master immediately. He believed that once they affirmed the other families and gave them a chance to live, the unity among them would definitely be affected. After all, they were not from the same family and most of the time when people encounter such a situation like this, they would rather choose to stay alive. As for the family of that brat, there were not many of them. Hence, it did not matter if they let them go or not, because they would die anyway-whether killed by them or by the monster beasts in the forest. However, they were not aware of the agreement between jackie and these families. If there were no such agreement, those families would have left jackie and his family behind. Due to the prior agreement that jackie had with the other families, which was, if there was any method or technique from the treasure, the person who got the treasure would share it with others. In this way, everyone could have a taste of the benefit; it also implied that every family had the opportunity to get the benefits of the stone ball! So, how could they give up such a great opportunity? ¡°What the heIl? None of them are leaving?¡± After some time had passed, not one person of the other party had any intention to leave, all of them stood still and none left the scene. The situation puzzled the people of the Hall of Divine Royal. ¡°Heh, I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯ll have to let you guys down today!¡± jackie chuckled smugly; he gripped the sword in his hand tightly and pointed it to the front. ¡°Everyone, listen! Since they refuse to get out of our way, we¡¯ll fight them, beat them, and kill them, until they understand that we¡¯re not to be messed with!¡± ¡°Kill!¡± All the alliances yelled in unison, as though they were motivated by the fervent and enthusiastic aura emitted by Jack. ¡°Kill them all!¡± The Master of the Hall of Divine Royal gritted his teeth andmanded his men aloud. He was reluctant to fight against the other party, after all, even if he won the battle, the loss would be too great to bear. But when he thought of the stone ball being the only way to break through to the ultimate god level, that temptation made him clench his teeth and give out the order. Both parties rushed towards each other and fought fiercely. Frightening battling sound, once again, pierced through the eerie ck Windy Ind. Swoosh! With the fine sword in his hand, jackie flew to the front of Elder Hartman in a sh. Through the series of shouting and yelling a moment ago, jackie could tell which of these people from the Hall of Divine Royal held important and authoritative positions among them. If he managed to kill a few people with the strength of the peak of true god level, the other people on the other hand would naturally be frightened. By that time, their morale would be impacted. Moreover, they did not have a lot of people with the strength of true god level. thus, in the end, they would be defeatedpletely. It was useless to have more people than a few with true strength and power! Chapter 1554 ¡°Hahaha! Young man, I¡¯m our master¡¯s right-hand man! Do you think you can kill me just because you say so? Dream on, punk!¡± Elder Hartman sneered at jackie sassily. Would it not be funny for an unknown brat like jackie to strike at him? Not to forget that jackie was so much younger than him. Hence, not only was he not afraid of Jack, but he alsoughed at him for being na?ve. He was even bursting with joy and excitement in his heart. That strange stone ball was in that brat¡¯s hand, if he managed to kill this brat and take over his martial ring, then the stone ball would be his! What a great opportunity! No one would notice that he has taken Jack¡¯s martial ring after he killed him because everyone would be busy fighting and fending off the opponents; no one would be free to watch his every step! And he only needed to kill that brat, keep his ring, and pretend to fight for a little while, then escape from the battle to the outside of the forest. He nned to then find a secret cave and study the strange stone ball. What if he was fortunate enough to discover the method to break through to the Ultimate God Realm, and because of that, he broke through to the ultimate god realm? Then he would be the Master of the Hall of Divine Royal! Of course, if he was unable to discover anything from the stone ball, he would then return to the Hall of Divine Royal and tell everybody that he was afraid that the other party would pursue after him and snatch the martial ring back, thus he could only leave the battlefield with the ring and hide somewhere else first. This sounded reasonable and logical! Elder Hartman¡¯s eyes could barely conceal his delight and excitement as he thought. With a flip of his palm, a sword appeared in his hand and he injected Chi energy into his sword. ¡°An upper-grade spiritual tool? Jack¡¯s eyes immediately shined bright the moment he saw the sword in the elder¡¯s hand. His mood lightened. If he was able to snatch this sword from his hand, then he would obtain another incredible treasure! And he would let his father use that fine sword. That should be able to increase the overallbat prowess and strength of his group. ¡°Oh, brat, are you thinking of snatching my upper-grade spiritual weapon? Well, I¡¯m sorry that you can¡¯t do that, instead, I¡¯ll be getting the spiritual weapon that¡¯s in your hand!¡± Elder Hartmanughed sarcastically. Clenching the hilt of his sword, he chopped forward toward Jack. As he chopped toward the front with his sword, a huge amount of Chi energy condensed and formed a big fish. The big fish then charged toward jackie at full speed. ¡°Wow, it¡¯s my first time seeing such martial technique!¡± The big fish Chi attack did not seem powerful at all. But because it was colossal, the impact of collision would be huge too. If one was to be hit by this giant fish, severe injury was definitely unavoidable. Swoosh! Jack, too, chopped toward the front with his sword. In a blink of an eye, a sword aura within a thick chi aura casing was formed, creating a frightening attack. It shed out as though it were an arc of light. ¡°You don¡¯t even want to use any martial technique? Do you think such a shing attack would do any damage to the giant fish? What a na?ve brat you are!¡± Elder Hartman sneered upon seeing Jack¡¯s seemingly weak attack. He was not happy in the slightest! How could this brat look down on him by casting such a frail attack? Boom! However, in the next second, Elder Hartman waspletely tongue-tied. The big fish that he cast out was absolutely destroyed by Jack¡¯s attack. Moreover, Jack¡¯s attack was not worn off at all by his big fish; the remaining residual of Jack¡¯s attack was heading straight at him. ¡°No freaking way! My¡­my fish is destroyed¡­just like that? And¡­¡± Elder Hartman could feel nothing but blind shock and terror right now; his eyes widened, and his jaw dropped to the ground. jackie did not even use any martial skill; it was just a casual attack of his! How could a casual attack like that destroy his big fish? Elder Hartman punched towards the front once again, only then did he manage to destroy the residual power of Jack¡¯s attack. Hints of solemness and gloominess appeared in his eyes as he stared at the young man before him. ¡°Well. It seems like the right-hand man of the Master of Divine Royal Hall is not as strong as he imed.¡± Jack, who already grasped the situation, knowing the level ofbat prowess of the elder, once again swung his sword and sted towards the elder, his smile cold and sinister. Chapter 1555 However, this time, jackie cast out a more powerful attack than before. He used a martial technique- Burning Chop. ¡°No!¡± Elder Hartman did not dare to ck in the slightest. He immediately performed a more powerful martial technique of his. However, his martial technique was like a fly buzzing around the head, weak and poor. The technique was unable to resist the attack of jackie at all and waspletely wrecked. Meanwhile, Jack¡¯s Burning Chop still carried a lot of remaining strength, heading straight at him. Elder Hartman, who had no time to execute the second technique in time, immediately cast an aura shield to enclose himself in the center for protection. However, this thin and shaky aura shield could not withstand the frightening attack at all. It onlysted for a second before the shield was destroyed, and the attacknded directly on his chest, throwing him a few meters away. Bang! Elder Hartman flew backward recklessly like a kite with a broken string before hitting the ground heavily and spurting out mouthfuls of blood. With his legs straightened and muscle stiffed, he died just like that. ¡°No f*cking way! Elder¡­Elder Hartman died¡­died just like that¡­¡± Several fighters of true god level, who stood nearby and witnessed the disastrous death of Elder Hartman, were frightened down to the soles of their shoes. Fear and terror reared up within them that they could barely speak properly. After all, in the Hall of Divine Royal, apart from the hall master, Elder Hartman, Elder Mosley, and Elder Lock were considered as the strongest martial practitioners among them. However, a strong and powerful fighter like Elder Hartman did notst more than half a minute in the battle, and was killed by the other party. The gap of strength andbat ability between them and the other party-jackie and the group-was enormously wide. jackie flew toward Elder Hartman¡¯s body, took off his martial ring, and kept the upper-grade sword into his own martial ring. That treasure sword was a rare weapon and since jackie and the alliances did not discuss the distribution of the treasure and goods after obtaining the stone ball, he intended to keep this rare weapon first. Swoosh! With another flicker, jackie went straight for Elder Lock. Just as Elder Lock sted a fighter ofte true god level, he saw jackie flying toward him. He did not even manage to enjoy the brief victorious moment, yet jackie was alreadying at him. He was taken aback. Was this brat not fighting Elder Hartman just a moment ago? Why did this brate to his side now? Elder Lock pondered hard. When he wheeled his head around and found that Elder Hartman was lying on the ground lifelessly, his face instantly fell. He gasped at the newly learned fact. Elder Hartman was killed by this brat? In such a short time? Furthermore, hisbat prowess and strength were almost the same as Elder Hartman¡¯s, so how could he be a match for this brat? ¡°Elder Mosley,e and help me! This brat is extremely strong! I¡¯m not confident in dealing with him by myself! Let¡¯s fight him together and kill him!¡± Elder Lock yelled in the direction of Elder Mosley. His eyes fixated at jackie with a gloomy expression written all over his face. ¡°Motherf*cker! I can¡¯t even hold on! They have too many true god level fighters on their side! Two of them are fighting against me right now!¡± Elder Mosley was sweating profusely. He was surrounded by Nash and Keh. He was about to copse. Elder Lock immediately looked over to Elder Mosley¡¯s side as soon as he heard his cry. He was rendered speechless. They were clearly no match for them in terms of true god realm cultivation. Moreover, the battles between the others obviously showed that their men could not hold up any longer, and the speed of their men falling and dying was so much faster than that of jackie and his group¡¯s. Chapter 1556 ¡°Damn, the true god level fighters on their side are just too powerful!¡± Matthew-the master of the Divine Royal Hall-looked at the situation and his face turned unsightly. Lana, William, and Ethan, although they were only at the early stage of True God Realm, theirbat strength and ability were enough to defeat several early-stage true god level fighters! It was just tough to behead these three people. Boom! On the other side, jackie decimated Elder Lock in no time. The Hall of Divine Royal lost another strong elite fighter. ¡°Dammit! We¡¯ve lost almost fifty thousand men, and what the f*ck?! The other party¡¯s casualties are less than ten thousand! If this continues, the speed of people dying on our side will only increase!¡± Elder Mosley studied the current situation and realized that although they outnumbered them by a hundred thousand at the beginning, the gap was getting smaller and smaller. Their advantage in this battle was fading fast. They have even lost many strong fighters like Elder Hartman and Elder Lock. The situation would worsen for them when the true god level fighters on Jack¡¯s side were not upied anymore. They would turn their targets on their demi-god level fighters! In this case, Divine Royal Hall would suffer greater and more severe loss than before! ¡°Master, this is not good at all! Run, we have to run away! They¡¯re simply overwhelmingly strong! There must be several extremely strong fighters in their team. Besides that brat, he is crazily powerful! Even Elder Hartman and Elder Lock were killed by him just like that!¡± Elder Mosley gritted his teeth, swallowed his pride, and flew a long distance away from the battlefield before he warned Matthew. ¡°Dammit, dammit!¡± Matthew was reluctant to give up, but what else could he do? In such a situation, he knew that if he persisted, he would lose the entire hall! It was an absolute defeat. Furthermore, that young man, that bstard, killed both Elder Hartman and Elder Lock within minutes, and if that bstard came at him, he was definitely no match for him. ¡°Retreat! Everyone, retreat!¡± Matthew waved his hand, gesturing everyone to retreat. He then threw out a wisp of Chi, wheeled around and turned into a shadow, fleeing into the distance. ¡°Run!¡± Even their Hall Master ran away, what about the underlings of the Hall of Divine Royal? They were not motivated to fight anymore. One by one, they fled the scene like ants running away from a water droplet- messy and scattered. Swoosh, shoo, swoosh! jackie flickered in session, killing several elite fighters of the true god level from the Hall of Divine Royal, only then did he cease the attack. ¡°Kill!¡± Jack¡¯s team pursued and killed another ten thousand men when they saw these people start fleeing. They chased after the escapees for some distance. ¡°Stop chasing!¡± jackie yelled. The other party had too many people. They sessfully killed a lot of them, but they would suffer great casualties too if they continued to pursue after them, even though they would win in the end. Besides, now that jackie and the others had killed many people, especially the strong fighters on the other side; the other party had suffered heavy losses. Since their goal was already aplished, there was no need for them to pursue after the other party. ¡°Hahaha! Young Master Jack, you¡¯re truly amazingly powerful! You killed several strong fighters of true god level alone! How cool is that!¡± Kevin teased jackie as he flew over to him. ¡°Let¡¯s clean up the battlefield! Then we¡¯ll distribute the spoils ording to merit. jackie contributed the most, so I suggest letting him distribute themter. What do you all think?¡± Chapter 1557 Alejandro proposed his thoughts to the crowd. ¡°That¡¯s a great idea! We all have to thank jackie this time, if it weren¡¯t for the agreement jackie had made for us to agree to before entering the forest, we¡¯d be in a huge mess; we wouldn¡¯t be so united. And if we weren¡¯t this united, we¡¯d be robbed of that stone ball by those people!¡± The head of the Lucas Family bobbed his head to show agreement. However, he did not forget to remind Jack, ¡°Young Master Jack, if this stone ball is really the way to the ultimate god realm and it can be used repeatedly, we hope that Young Master jackie will not forget our agreement.¡± Everyone¡¯s gazes suddenly all turned to jackie fearing that jackie would keep it without sharing it as per the agreement. Now, the White family had grasped the overall situation. There were only five people who reached the peak of the True God Realm, and among these five, jackie topped the list; he could fight and hold off several men with the strength of the peak of the True God Realm by himself. Hence, the overall strength andbat ability of the White family increased tremendously; they could even win against the Cloud Sky Sect. If it were not for the fact that there were not many fighters of the middle stage orte stage of True God Realm in the White family, the White family would be stronger than most of the ancient ns including the Supreme rity Sect and the Flying Eagle Sect. The White family would not have to fear those ns anymore. ¡°Please be rest assured! If I discover anything about this stone ball, I¡¯d definitely contact all of you. Of course, if the stone ball only allows one person to break through to the ultimate god level, I could not do anything else. Please then forgive me for being somewhat powerless in such a situation!¡± jackie looked at the crowd and said in a serious tone. ¡°By the way, for the martial rings of those who have died in this battle, the people of the same family should keep it. It won¡¯t be considered as the spoils of war. The spoils of war should be those treasures inside the martial rings of the opponents!¡± After pondering for a few seconds, jackie then announced to the crowd. The third-ss and second-ss families who suffered grave loss, cast grateful nces at jackie for being considerate of them. After all, these families lost a lot of their men, and it would be unfair to them if they had to take out the treasure from the martial rings of their dead men and share it with others. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce. Right, when we go out, we have to be fast. After all, the closer we are to the outside of the forest, the lesser monster beasts there will be. In fact, the faster we leave the forest, the more advantageous it is for us!¡± After everyone had collected all the loot, jackie again suggested it to the crowd. ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. But, Young Master Jack, we have quite a few people injured in this battle, what should we do about them? Should we find a ce and let them recover from their injuries first?¡± Shelby frowned as she walked up to jackie and spoke her concern. Obviously in everyone¡¯s hearts, including those heads of families, they saw jackie as an important person; jackie had clearly be the backbone of the group there. ¡°Hmm¡­How about this? The others will leave the forest in different directions, and those who are injured will ride with the White family atop the flying sword. They should rest on the flying sword and let their wounds heal. It¡¯ll be a lot safer to go in the middle. We have to at least leave this bloody ce first because the smell of blood here will definitely attract a lot of powerful monster beasts!¡± ¡°After we¡¯ve gone a little further away from this ce, we can then find a safe ce to rest. Then we¡¯ll set off again tomorrow morning!¡± After giving the matter some thought, jackie proposed to the crowd jackie and the others then left this ce shortly. jackie was right about the monster beasts. Not long after they left the scene, hordes of terrifying and blood-seeking monster beasts flew to the bloody ce and gnawed on the corpses there. ¡°Motherf*cker! Why are they so strong?¡± On the other side, at this time, the people of the Hall of Divine Royal had fled a long way away. They then gathered together at one ce after finding out that jackie and his group were no longer chasing after them. A huge sigh of relief was let out in the crowd in unison. ¡°Yes. Especially that young man! He¡¯s way too powerful. How can a young man like him be so strong? This is absolutely illogical!¡± Elder Mosley said huffily, his heart palpitating. Chapter 1558 ¡°Elder Mosley, what now? The other party wouldn¡¯t hand over the stone ball! Also they¡¯re so united, and¡­and we can¡¯t defeat them! Ugh! What a mess!¡± Matthew was down in the dumps and he did not know what to do next. In a blink of an eye, he lost more than fifty thousand men, plus those who died before the battle with jackie and his groups, he was at a huge loss right now. Even worse, strong people like Elder Lock and Elder Hartman were killed by the other party as well. He was truly out of ideas. ¡°Sigh! We¡¯ve no other way anymore. We have lost so many men, and those who survived the tough battle suffered injuries as well. Even if we go after them right now, we¡¯re simply no match for them. Not to mention there is no fighting morale nor spirit among us. So, for the time being, we can only cease our attack temporarily.¡± Elder Mosley gazed at the crowd nkly and shook his head helplessly in the end. His tone was full of despair. ¡°Temporarily? What do you mean? Are you saying that there¡¯s still a way, a hope, for us to get the stone ball?¡± Matthew¡¯s eyes immediately lit up upon hearing Elder Mosley¡¯s words. ¡°That stone ball is obviously important, so much so that those people from other families of the maind would not want the stone ball to fall into our hands. Perhaps, they thought that if the stone ball is in the brat¡¯s hand, they would still have a chance to snatch it from him once they get to the maind. And if the stone ball is with us, it won¡¯t be so easy for them to grab it anymore!¡± Elder Mosley paused for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°So, I guess that¡¯s why they were so united beforehand and did not fall for our scheme of sowing discord among them. Instead they decided to stay still!¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Sigh! There¡¯s no other way now, right? That stone ball¡­the more reluctant they are to give it up, the more I feel that the stone ball is the way to the ultimate god realm!¡± The Master of the Hall of Divine Royal said with a sigh. ¡°Master, this is what I think. Everyone should go back to rest first, and then we¡¯ll send some people to the continent and scout. If there¡¯s any news about the ultimate god realm, we¡¯d know!¡± Elder Mosley gazed at Matthew and then said, ¡°By the way, do you want to seek help from your senior? I know there have been some conflicts between the two of you and are not on good terms, but so many years have passed, he shouldn¡¯t be upset at you anymore. Besides, if you tell him that there¡¯s news about the ultimate god realm, I believe that your senior will definitely be interested! After all, if you could get help from him to find out who that brat is and where he lives, half of our job is considered done!¡± ¡°My senior?¡± A few horizontal lines formed between the brows of Matthew and his expression turned solemn. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he wouldmand his men to strike against me, and I¡¯ll definitely be no match alone! Unless¡­unless, we go in arger group! At least one or two hundred strong people! It¡¯s safer that way!¡± ¡°All right! Let¡¯s go to him with hundreds of strong people! Besides, we should send more people to poke around about the stone ball!¡± Elder Mosley nodded and the conversation ended. The crowd rested for a while before they continued to set off, heading out of the forest. Only, what made the Hall of Divine Royal hesitate was that there was no jackie nor his team to help kill the monster beasts and create an opening for them anymore. Before that, they fled in a panicky manner and encountered many monster beasts. That made them lose another number of men. On the contrary, jackie and his group possessed amazingbat ability. When they were heading out, they paced at a faster speed. So, they only lost a few men before sessfully exiting the ck Windy Ind! Chapter 1559 Another few days passed by quickly. jackie and the others have finally left the sea territory and arrived at the continent in the southeast of Daxia. After resting for a short while, the group went on a discussion about how they should distribute the spoils, then they distributed all the spoils they had gotten throughout the trip. Those people from the second and third ss families were grateful for the expedition to the ck Windy Forest. The journey to the ck Windy Ind was not only treacherous but also full of traps and monster beats, and if it were not for jackie and the others, they were afraid that not many of them would havee back alive, and they would not even have the chance to share the martial materials and resources from the spoils. ¡°Although we lost more than ten thousand men, the oue is better than what we expected. Hmmm. I wonder how the other teams are doing, especially the team of the Hunt family. They were assigned with Bright Snow Mountain, and it¡¯s a lot nearer than ck Windy Ind, perhaps, they have already returned to Daxia. I wonder what¡¯s the result!¡± Nash spoke his mind as he pondered. ¡°Well, based on what I have observed and understood about the Hunt family¡¯s style of doing things, it¡¯s true that they have a lot of men, and they are strong, but they would certainly act separately after entering the mountain together. They might even fight and kill each other for the treasure. Although ck Windy Forest is more dangerous than Bright Snow Mountain, their number of casualties might be higher than ours!¡± The First Elder of the White family, Keh White,ughed as he analyzed the Hunt family¡¯s temperament. In the dangerous excursion to the ck Windy Forest, the White family contributed a lot and naturally, they received more resources and benefits. What was more delightful was that the stone ball was with Jack! Therefore, throughout their journey back to Daxia, happiness, and excitement were hanging on their faces; they were bursting with joy and could barely conceal their delight. ¡°He¡¯s right! This is the best and the wisest decision I¡¯ve ever made for my family to follow the White family, Cabello family, Lucas Family, and Tudor Family to the hazardous ck Windy Forest! Best decision ever!¡± The head of a second-ss family eximed with a smiley face; he arched his hand and bowed to jackie and the other prominent families. ¡°Well. We shall bid you adieu now. Young Master Jack, thank you very much and I hope you¡¯ll deliver good news to us very soon!¡± ¡°Young Master Jack, we¡¯re leaving too. Looking forward to the good news!¡± The people from the other families also took off after saying goodbyes to jackie and others. Jack¡¯s strength, power, andbat ability hadpletely convinced these families and powerhouses, and many of them even started to tter the White family, hoping the White family would take care of them in the future. ¡°Master White, Jack, we¡¯re leaving too!¡± When most of the crowd were almost gone, Alejandro, too, arched his hand and saluted jackie and others. ¡°Hopefully you manage to examine this stone ball and discover the way to break through to the ultimate god realm. It¡¯d be really worrying and problematic if we can¡¯t find a way to break through to the ultimate god realm through this stone ball. We finally got some clue about the ultimate god realm, and if this stone ball¡­sigh!¡± ¡°Master Cabello, don¡¯t be preupied with it. That ancient formation was left behind by someone in the past. Now that the ancient formation has been activated, the location of the seven points appearing on the screen is pointing toward the Seven Dangers. I believe that this is not a coincidence. And there is a stone ball in every seven dangerous ces! It¡¯s certainly not a coincidence I believe.¡± jackie responded confidently.¡± What I¡¯m suspecting is that the ancient formation might have been destroyed by someone deliberately¡­could it be that someone does not want us to know about the clue? Or, perhaps, the ancient formation was ruined because of the long period of time? I¡¯m not too sure.¡± ¡°All right. Then we¡¯ll wait for your good news!¡± Alejandro nodded his head, and only then took Danie and Helena¡ªwho was somewhat reluctant to leave Jack, and the others and left together. After the other families had left, jackie summoned his flying sword and took the White family member home. Chapter 1560 ¡°Mommy, why isn¡¯t Daddy back yet? I have broken through to the next level again. He¡¯ll definitely be happy to know when hees back!¡± In one of the courtyards of the White family, Kylie, who had been ying for a while, ran to Selena and whined with a pouty face. ¡°Really? My little Kylie is so amazing!¡± Selena¡¯s eyes immediately lit up after hearing her daughter¡¯s words. ¡°Your Daddy has been away for ten days; he should be back soon. And if he knew that our little Kylie had broken through to the ninth-grade martial practitioner, he would be delighted!¡± Kylie was incredibly talented, and Selena was happy about it. Kylie was so young and yet she was already at ninth-grade martial level and was about to break through to the grandmaster level! She would definitely be able to attain good achievements if she trained hard! ¡°Hehe, Mommy is amazing too!¡± Kylie chuckled in return. Then she ran away to have fun with some other kids in the courtyard. ¡°Sigh, I wonder how jackie and the others are doing. Sigh! That is an extremely dangerous ce!¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Selena gazed upward at the sky and sighed out loud. Just as her words fell not long after, she saw a group of people riding on a flying sword in the distant sky heading toward her. It was Jack¡¯s flying sword! This sight before Selena cheered her soul instantly. She shot up from her chair and said to Kylie, who was ying on the side, ¡°Kylie, look! It¡¯s Daddy! He¡¯s back!¡± Sunshine flooded Kylie¡¯s big and beautiful eyes the moment she heard Selena¡¯s words. She immediately ran over and yelled, ¡°Yay! Daddy is back! Daddy is back!¡± The others from the White family also turned their heads toward the sky and saw Jack¡¯s flying sword heading toward them. Their spirits were flying high and they were jumping excitedly as though jackie was the Santa us who brought them gifts! There¡¯s a lot of people on the flying swords! Looks like our White family did not lose a lot of people this time!¡± Someone from the crowd said with a relieved face. At this time, Jack¡¯s flying sword stopped midair, slightly above the courtyard of the White family residence. Everyone on the sword hopped off andnded on the ground ¡°Master White, how was it? What happened there?¡± Lancelot and the others immediately approached Nash and surrounded him in the center with immense excitement written over their faces. ¡°Hahaha! Oh my¡­we gained a lot this time! We went to the ck Windy Ind, and we did not suffer a lot of casualties, only around one thousand or so. We¡¯re satisfied with the oue!¡± Nashughed wholeheartedly as he spoke. ¡°Also, jackie is so amazing! He grabbed the stone ball!¡± he added. ¡°The stone ball?¡± Lancelot exchanges puzzled nces with the others. They were confused. Nash then told the crowd everything. ¡°Oh, so there¡¯s a stone ball inside every Seven Dangerous ce, hmmm. This stone ball must have a lot to do with being able to break through to the ultimate god realm!¡± An old man from the crowd frowned and fell into contemtion. ¡°Tch! The Hunt family is truly sleazy and cunning. They knew that the ck Windy Ind is the most dangerous ce out of the Seven Dangers, yet they as a strong family chose to go to Bright Snow Mountain and made you guys go to ck Windy Ind! How unfair!¡± On the other hand, Lancelot was huffing and puffing at the situation, clenching his fist and face burning with anger as he spoke. Chapter 1561 ¡°Heh. Once us aristocratic families knew that we could only choose from two danger zones, I knew that they would definitely choose Bright Snow Mountain, which is closer and is not so dangerous!¡± Nash chuckled and added, ¡°But thank goodness jackie thought of a n and made agreements with everyone in advance. This is how we were able to prevent the forces from the sea from sessfully driving a wedge between us. Only then could we get the treasure back without suffering huge losses!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s true that we were fortunate to have Jack, so clever and strong in fighting. He killed so many fighters from the Hall of Divine Royal, and only then did they give up on attacking us and escape!¡± Keh was emotional when he thought about what had happened a few days before.¡± The monsters of ck Wind Ind are not only strong, but they frequently appear in groups. No wonder they¡¯re so fearsome!¡± ¡°I think that the tree was too powerful. An Elder at the peak of the true god status from the Lucas Family was actually killed when he was not being careful!¡± Another Elder from the White family spoke with a pang of regret. ¡°That tree is indeed strange. Who knows why it¡¯s so strong? And it is also smart. Thank goodness it couldn¡¯t move. If it could run like the monsters, it would be even harder for us to fight it!¡± Nash also furrowed his brows. It was the first time they had seen a tree like this. ¡°I think it has something to do with the stone ball!¡± jackie thought about it and made a guess, ¡°The people of the Hall of Divine Royal said that there was a powerful ancient tree somewhere deep in the danger zone, and we even saw it. This means that all those ancient trees are of a simr type, and the only point of simrity between them is that they all have a stone orb on them. That¡¯s why I think this has something to do with the stone ball!¡± Here, jackie paused for a while before continuing, ¡°Also, I noticed something strange!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Everyone immediately looked at jackie in anticipation, their eyes filled with curiosity. ¡°While I was taking this stone ball, I realized a problem. It¡¯s actually absorbing Chi in small quantities. I couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious and think if it¡¯s some kind of living thing. If it can absorb Chi on its own, doesn¡¯t this mean that it¡¯s able to cultivate itself?¡± jackie did not beat around the bush. He flipped his palm and took the stone orb out of his martial ring, showing it to everyone. ¡°It¡¯s truly absorbing Chi, but not at a very fast pace. It¡¯s very slow!¡± Everyone was stunned after they observed it for a while. ¡°Why would they absorb Chi? Unless they can truly cultivate themselves?¡± Keh frowned. Lancelot gently knocked his hand on its surface and put his ear closer to it. ¡°Strange. There¡¯s nothing. It doesn¡¯t sound hollow either. Don¡¯t tell me this is some kind of egg?¡± Mason burst intoughter after he said that. ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t speak too soon. Asides from its unusual color and the fact that it has some strange inscriptions on its surface, this thing does look like a fossil of a dinosaur egg, judging from its size. Maybe it¡¯s actually a monster¡¯s egg? If that¡¯s the case, then it might not have anything to do with breaking into the true god status!¡± ¡°No way!¡± Lancelot shook his head. ¡°If it were a fossil, why would it absorb Chi on its own? Besides, why would it appear on top of the seven big trees in the Seven Dangers? I don¡¯t think all of this is a coincidence. Rather, it feels like someone had specially arranged this!¡± ¡°Specially arranged?¡± Lancelot¡¯s words evidently struck something within Jack.¡± Now that you mention it, I do think that people from the past have arranged this. This object absorbs Chi by itself and is ced in danger zones, so it¡¯s difficult for people to find it. But what¡¯s the use of the Chi after it¡¯s absorbed?¡± ¡°Ugh, I have a headache from this. I think we won¡¯t be able to get any information out of this for a while. I wonder if the master of the Divine King Sect has found anything after conducting research for so long? Furthermore, he has quite a few eggs in his possession!¡± Nash heaved a sigh and spoke slowly. Chapter 1562 ¡°That¡¯s true. So many days have passed by already. I wonder if they¡¯ve found anything. It seems like we should find some time to pay the Divine King Sect a visit!¡± jackie also thought of something and could not help but say,¡± That force in the sea territory, I think it¡¯s called the Hall of Divine Royal? The names of the Hall of Divine Royal and the Divine King Sect seem rted. Is there a connection between these two forces?¡± ¡°I know!¡± He did not think that the First Elder would speak up at this moment, ¡°When they were younger, I think they were fellow disciples of the same master. They fell in love with the same woman, and the woman did not make her feelings clear between the two. At first, the woman was the girlfriend of the master of the Divine King Sect, butter I think she was caught in bed with the master of the Hall of Divine Royal. So the master of the Divine King Sect killed the woman, and the two disciples became enemies since then!¡± Here, Keh paused for a while before continuing, ¡°And between the two, the master of the Hall of Divine Royal chose to leave the maind and went into the ocean. So the master of the Divine King Sect was the fellow disciple of the current master of the Hall of Divine Royal!¡± ¡°The two of them actually apprenticed under the same master? Won¡¯t it be troublesome if those two forces decide to make an alliance? Who would be able to oppose them then?¡± Titus¡¯s expression darkened after he heard this. He spoke with a worried tone. ¡°Heh. I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be happening. Although they haven¡¯t interacted for years and don¡¯t quite see each other as mortal enemies anymore, and the animosity between them has decreased, I still believe that they won¡¯t cooperate with each other. The master of the Divine King Sect has a pretty good character. As for the master of the Hall of Divine Royal, while I¡¯m not familiar with him, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a nice person. After all, he had seduced the girlfriend of his own fellow disciple!¡± Keh chuckled and spoke. ¡°It seems that they will not make an alliance no matter what happens. We have nothing to fear then!¡± jackie gave a bitter smile and spoke with emotion, ¡°Who knew that the two disciples from the past would actually be the masters of such powerful forces.¡± ¡°All right, everyone, go and take a rest. We¡¯ve managed to obtain quite a lot of spirited grass this time. It¡¯ll be enough for everyone¡¯s cultivation for some time now. Especially for those at the advanced stage of the true god status-you must work hard! If jackie manages to find something from the stone orb, and we discover the method to break into the ultimate god status, you will have the chance to do so!¡± Nash shed a satisfied smile and told everyone to leave and rest first. jackie kept everything and walked over, lifting Kylie up and carrying her into the ce where he stayed. ¡°Daddy, guess what cultivation level I¡¯m at now?¡± Kylie immediately asked, grinning. The little girl wanted to give jackie a surprise earlier. ¡°Hmm, you were still a sixth grade martial artist when I left. From your looks, you¡¯re definitely not just a seventh grader. You wouldn¡¯t be so happy if you were a seventh grader!¡± jackie thought about it and said, ¡°I think you must be an eighth-grade martial artist now, right?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Kylie giggled when she heard this. ¡°If you came back two days earlier, Daddy, I would have been an eighth-grade martial artist. But I already broke into the ninth grade yesterday! And Mommy has already broken into the level of a ninth-grade grandmaster. Don¡¯t tell her I told you. She wants to give you a surprise!¡± ¡°Naughty girl!¡± jackie heard this and gently patted his daughter¡¯s head.¡± Before I know it, you¡¯re already seven years old. Time passes by so quickly!¡± ¡°Oh, right. Mommy said that she wants to quickly break into demi-god status. Once she does, she¡¯ll be able to fly. And she can follow you wherever you go, and she¡¯ll be able to defend herself too!¡± Chapter 1563 Kylie quickly thought of something and told jackie all this. ¡°All right, I got it. Good girl, The next time your mommy has anything in mind, tell them to Daddy. Understand?¡± jackie smiled and told Kylie, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll bring you and Mommy to the bottom of the mountain to y at night. How about that?¡± ¡°Okay. Yay! We can go out to y!¡± Kylie cried excitedly. At night, jackie did not rush to research the stone orb. At any rate, he already possessed it, and he had time to study it. After he apanied his daughter and wife to the bottom of the mountain, he rested for the entire night The next morning, jackie was just about to take the stone orb out to study it. He did not think that Fiona would drag Andrew, Theodore, and Joan to see him at this time. When he saw the four of them and Fiona¡¯s grinning expression, jackie knew that Fiona must be highly anticipating something. She even dragged his mother over. ¡°Jack, Didn¡¯t Third Young Mistress Cabello say that they were going to give some of their treasure to you-the Bone Marrow Cleansing Water or something. What happened? Did she forget?¡± Fiona asked, grinning. ¡°That¡¯s right, Jack. We wanted to see you yesterday, but your mother said that you were working hard outside. So she prevented us from seeing you, to let you rest properly. See, we care about you!¡± Theodore also looked at jackie with a grin on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are only four of you here, so it won¡¯t be a problem. Just one drop per person will do the trick!¡± jackie gave a bitter smile and took out a small porcin container. Then he took out four more bottles and dropped a single drop of Bone Marrow Cleansing Water into each of the four bottles. He then thrust them on everyone. ¡°Is-isn¡¯t one drop too little?¡± Andrew took the bottle from Jack¡¯s hand and frowned. It seemed that he was unhappy. ¡°Jack, I¡¯m sure you have more in that bottle. Seriously, my daughter is so pretty, and she¡¯s married to you. And our family has treated you well. Why are you so stingy? Aren¡¯t you being too miserly, giving me only one drop?¡± Fiona was also unhappy. She spoke in a sour tone. Jack¡¯s expression darkened when he heard this. ¡°All of you are older, so one drop is enough to cleanse your entire body. You only need to mix it with hot water and soak in the water for half an hour, then you can be a first-grade martial artist already. Is that not enough for you? Besides, even if I were stingy, I wouldn¡¯t have given my mother only a single drop, right?¡± Fiona continued stubbornly,¡± Then how would we know that you¡¯re going to secretly give your mother another dropter?¡± ¡°Heh. I can give you two drops if you want but your body won¡¯t be able to take it. Not only will you cleanse your body, but you¡¯ll also die while you soak in the water. Think about it for yourself then!¡± jackie spoke with a cold smile on his face. Chapter 1564 ¡°Gasp!¡± Fiona took a sharp intake of breath after she heard Jack¡¯s words. She was scared witless now. ¡°Two-two drops will kill you? Never mind then. I¡¯ll take one drop!¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Master Jack!¡± Theodore gave jackie a fist-to-palm salute, his emotions in a tangle. His son had provoked jackie so much before, yet jackie still treated him well. This made him feel sorry. Perhaps his son did deserve to die. ¡°Heh. No worries!¡± jackie chuckled. Only then did Fiona, Andrew, and Theodore leave the room. ¡°Third Young Mistress Cabello stole this treasure, right? It seems like she really likes you. Will the master of the Cabello family scold her for this?¡± After Fiona and the others left, Joan asked with worry in her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. Master Cabello is a nice person. Danie told me that her father knows about this, and he himself had given it to us! Now rtions between our families are good. I believe that it won¡¯t be like before, where the two families saw each other as mortal enemies!¡± jackie smiled and assured Joan. ¡°Mmph. Then I can rx. I don¡¯t really care about cultivating myself. I¡¯m so old already. It¡¯s definitely too late for me to start training now. If I can¡¯t be a fighter, I definitely won¡¯t be someone at the ultimate-god status who can live for two hundred years. My only wish is to see you lead a happy life!¡± Joan nodded her head and spoke, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°Mom, even if you can¡¯t be a fighter, you¡¯ll already be a martial artist once you cleanse your body. You¡¯ll be a lot stronger than regr people, and at least you won¡¯t easily fall sick. Of course, if that¡¯s the case, I believe that you¡¯ll be able to live a long life without a problem, Mom!¡± jackie took his mother¡¯s hand and smiled. ¡°All right. As for you, I hope you¡¯ ll be able to seed soon. Your father told me that being able to find the way to break into the ultimate god status is of utmost importance, as well as who will be the first to find the way. This might change everything in the future, and it might change the entire structure of the cultivation world! You must work hard. After all, the White family and our rtives from the Taylor family who came over with us all rely on you to protect them!¡± Joan nodded her head and spoke earnestly, ¡°But I believe that you will break into the ultimate god status! Selena has good talent too. I hope that she¡¯ ll be able to catch up to you and be a fighter at the ultimate god status too!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely work hard, Mom!¡± jackie bobbed his head. Yet at this time, a few youths from the White family came running in ¡°Young Master Jack, there are two women at the bottom of the mountain who want to see you. And they have children with them!¡± One of the youths immediately reported to jackie in a respectful tone. ¡°They want to see me? And there are children?¡± jackie was confused. ¡°Did they say who they were?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t. They just said that you¡¯ll know once you see them!¡± The young man replied immediately. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go see them!¡± Chapter 1565 jackie nodded his head and answered. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll get out of your hair now and prepare to cleanse my body and be a martial artist as soon as possible. Last night, your father even taught me some knowledge about the cultivation arts.¡± Joan gave a small smile and left. jackie followed the youths and quickly went down the mountain. ¡°Greetings, Supreme Warrior!¡± The two middle-aged women were each holding a child. When they saw Jack, they immediately kneeled down. There were a few bodyguards behind them. ¡°You ¨C Why are the two of you here?¡± Jack¡¯s heart thudded when he saw the two. He had seen these two once when he had gotten married. It was Fernando¡¯s two wives. One of them was named Sarai, and the other was River. jackie did not know how to inform them of what happened to Fernando all this while. A month ago, he finally told Lana to inform them of the situation. All this while, he was filled with regret, and he did not know how he could everpensate the two. After all, they were not in need of money now. They had lower cultivation levels, but they were already seventh or eighth-grade martial artists. He wanted to find some time to visit them and take them in. He had told Lana about this too. He did not think that they would actually bring their children over at this moment. ¡°Supreme Warrior, we know what happened to Fernando. The forces that attacked him were foreign forces, so he still contributed to the country and brought glory to ournd. We managed to find our way here because we asked the Goddess of War, Lana, to give us directions. We wanted toe and see Fernando, and we¡¯ve brought our children over!¡± Sarai¡¯s expression was pinched when she spoke about Fernando. Red began to rim her eyes. The two children were still young, only about two or three years old. They looked rather pitiful. ¡°Supreme Warrior, we have no wish to disturb you, but we truly want to see him. Don¡¯t worry. After we see him, we¡¯ll leave in two days!¡± River also chimed in hurriedly, afraid that jackie would be unhappy with their appearance. jackie gave a bitter smile. ¡°I wanted to bring you two over in a few days,¡± he said. ¡°I was busy before, having to take part in the martial artspetition for the youths among the eight main families, and then going into the Seven Dangers to search for treasure. I was so busy that I didn¡¯t have time to see you. It¡¯s great that you two are here now!¡± Here, jackie paused before continuing, ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you should stay on. There¡¯s plenty of Chi here. You can properly cultivate yourselves here. I¡¯ll arrange amodation for you, and you¡¯ll be my esteemed guests here from now on! Don¡¯t worry. Fernando won¡¯t die. I¡¯ll find a way to bring him back!¡± ¡°Can we truly stay here? Thank you, Supreme Warrior!¡± Sarai and River¡¯s expressions were filled with excitement. ¡°Of course. Just treat this ce as your own, and tell me if you need anything. I¡¯ll also get Lana to pass some martial resources to you to help you cultivate yourselves! This way, by the time Fernando wakes up, your cultivation levels will be increased. Won¡¯t it be great if you can give him a surprise?¡± jackie smiled and spoke to the two, ¡°Oh, right. And don¡¯t call me ¡®Supreme Warrior¡¯ anymore. Everyone calls me Young Master jackie here. You should call me jackie or Young Master Jack. Either one is fine.¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Master Jack!¡± River smiled, then she added, ¡°But the Gods of War, Lana, and Ethan, told us about our husband¡¯s situation. And we¡¯ve been regrly keeping in touch. He¡¯s in terrible condition now. We¡¯re afraid¡­afraid that he won¡¯t be able toe back!¡± ¡°We have hope so long as he¡¯s not dead!¡± jackie clenched his fists. ¡°of course, I only have a year and seven months left at most. The Cryo Pearl will probably onlyst that long before melting. Now though, I know a few treasures that can save him, at least. I¡¯ll definitely think of something to get them, even if I have to tear the entire country apart!¡± Chapter 1566 What jackie said moved both women near tears. Sarai Campbell, on the other hand, still had that bitter smile on her face as shemented, ¡°Sigh¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be so easy since Ethan Hays also said that what we need is a fourth-grade pill, while the two other precious items are third-grade premium spirited grass. We¡¯ve only read about fourth and third- grade items from the ancient tome. Haha¡­ We don¡¯t even see third-grade elementary items on a regr basis, let alone third-grade premium and fourth-grade items!¡± River Harris chimed in, ¡°Young Master Jack, we know that you purposely said that tofort us. Don¡¯t worry; both Sister Sarai and I are strong-willed. After all, we¡¯ve spent some time on the battlefield before, and we¡¯ve learned to take matters of life and death easily. Let¡¯s put aside how difficult it is for you to find these things and only focus on the pill. Are you capable of bing a fourth-grade elementary alchemist in one year? That¡¯s too difficult!¡± Their words made jackie sighed inwardly as he knew it truly was a difficult feat. Firstly, the existence of these precious items was an issue. Secondly, so what if they existed and they managed to find all the different ingredients needed for the pill? He was just a second-grade intermediate alchemist, and it was a very troubling journey to be a fourth-grade elementary alchemist! He had been running away from this fact all this time. He could only repeat to himself, Lana, and the others that this would work without fail. However, the hope of seeding was as small as winning a five million lottery. ¡°Yes, it is difficult, but I¡¯ll try my best!¡± assured jackie after a moment of silence. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop talking about this. As long as Fernando is still alive, I, jackie White, won¡¯t give up on him. Come, let me bring everyone to visit him!¡± River thought of something and added, ¡°Let¡¯s visit Lana first so she can help us take care of the children. We don¡¯t want the children to see their father lying there¡­¡± jackie nodded and quickly led them up the mountain. He arranged amodations for them before ordering his subordinate to gather Lana, Ethan, and his other disciples over. Lana immediately stepped forward and said to both women, ¡°Sisters, we nned to fetch the two of you after a couple of days. I never thought you¡¯d find your way here!¡± ¡°We¡¯ve dismissed all the helpers in our house, and I decided toe with the children after discussing it with your Sister River. We n to visit Fernando. We haven¡¯t seen him for quite a while now, and we miss him badly.¡± Sarai smiled weakly and said, ¡°We don¡¯t want the children to see their father in that state, though, so please help us take care of them for some time, and we will go take a lookter.¡± ¡°Sure, no problem!¡± Lana agreed to it. jackie soon led the two of them to pay Fernando a visit. jackie felt waves of bitterness in his heart when he saw how Sarai and River acted after they saw Fernando. The two of them sat by the thick iceyer and started crying. Chapter 1567 jackie never imagined that such an unyielding man, a man who made great contributions to Daxia, would end up in such a situation and be enved into a puppet by others. This was also because the other party was in a hurry to lure jackie out so they could kill him. Otherwise, Fernando¡¯s life energy wouldpletely disperse some timeter to the point he could not be saved. Even as he returned to his room, jackie still looked dejected with a deep frown on his face. Selena walked toward him and took his hands into hers as she studied his expression. ¡°Honey, don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure-just try your best. Don¡¯ t me yourself, do you understand? Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that this will affect your power to train! It¡¯ll be troublesome if this affects your breakthrough as you¡¯ll meet obstacles difficult to ovee.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± jackie nodded and continued speaking to Selena, ¡°By the way, Selena, the Cabellos gave us Bone Marrow Cleansing Water sufficient for ten people. I¡¯ve used four of the portions as I¡¯ve given some to our mother and the rest today. There¡¯s still enough for six people, and I just had a thought: Should we make a trip back to Middle Province? Shall we distribute some to Sharon, Tanya, and the others?¡± Selena smiled gently. ¡°Sure! They¡¯ve treated us well before, and there¡¯s not much use to keep this item. You should go back and give it to them, but I think I¡¯ll be staying back to train so I can break through into the initial stage of the demi-god level soon. By then, I¡¯ll be able to fly around. I¡¯ll stay at home to apany our daughter. I¡¯ve been talking with Sarai and River these past couple of days as well, I¡¯ll bring them around so they¡¯ll be well acquainted with the White family!¡± jackie was inwardly relieved, never thinking his wife would be incredibly understanding. ¡°I was afraid that you¡¯d be unhappy due to jealousy because I nned to send these to Sharon and the others!¡± However, Selena rolled her eyes when she heard what jackie said. ¡°Why should I be jealous? They¡¯re all amazing girls, anyway. Previously, my mother wished for you to get involved with the George and Drake family. Who knew that the White family was actually one of the eight shadow families and you had such a strong background¡± jackie smiled bitterly. ¡°I never thought that I¡¯d return to the White family someday. I initially thought that I¡¯d never return to the White family in this lifetime, too. Who would¡¯ve thought that that woman, Lily Lagorio, was the one who impeded the journey all this while.¡± Selena smiled and said with great understanding, ¡°You¡¯ve been quite tired and under great pressure recently. It¡¯d be nice to go out and rx!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I only see them as great friends. I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± promised jackie smilingly. The next morning, jackie headed for Middle Province on his flying sword. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so bored!¡± whined Tanya in a caf¨¦ located in Middle Province. ¡°I wonder how that guy is right now. That guy never contacted us after he went to Gin City, but I heard that they¡¯ve been wiped out after they offended a great force. He must be alright!¡± Yvonne, who was next to her, had a wane smile. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think so much; Jack¡¯s incredibly capable. How can people like us be worthy of him? Apart from that, jackie has such a great rtionship with his wife, so how can it be easily shaken? Isn¡¯t that the person we fell for?¡± Tanya nced at Yvonne and said with a bitter smile on her face, ¡°Cousin, you¡¯ve finally acknowledged that you like him as well. You had always denied it in the past!¡± Chapter 1568 Unexpectedly, Yvonne rolled her eyes at Tanya. ¡°How dare youment on me when you also acted the same way before? It¡¯d be great if you were as brave as Sharon. Even though she failed, at least she confessed, right?¡± Tanya smilingly replied, ¡°That¡¯s right-at least she had more things worth remembering him by. Who would¡¯ve thought jackie was the Supreme Warrior and had such strongbat power? There hasn¡¯t been any news or rumors about him in recent months. He might be living in seclusion, even.¡± At this moment, Yvonne actually saw Sharon walking with a guy on the streets outside, and she seemed incredibly happy. ¡°Tanya, look over there. Isn¡¯t that woman Sharon? Why is she with a guy?¡± ¡°Hey, why does this guy¡¯s figure look so familiar?¡± Tanya could not help but frown as she eyed the man. Soon, the two of them exchanged looks and simultaneously eximed,¡± Jack!¡± ¡°Oh, my, it is him! Why has he returned?¡± Tanya suddenly stood up and walked toward the entrance of the caf¨¦. ¡°Tanya, would it be bad for us to just barge forward like this? Would we be interrupting them?¡± Yvonne was just as inwardly excited as she followed after Tanya meekly. ¡°What are you afraid of? We¡¯re good friends with Sharon, so why should we be embarrassed?¡± Tanya had longed to meet jackie again, and she did not want to lose such an opportunity after seeing him again Although she knew jackie harbored no feelings for them, she would still be satisfied even to speak with jackie once again. ¡°Jack, Sharon!¡± Tanya stopped and called out to them after running a couple of steps forward with her bodyguards. jackie and Sharon turned around at the same time, seemingly surprised ¡°Jack, it really is you. Why have you returned?¡± Tanya was delighted when she saw that it was indeed Jack. Before jackie could even exin, Sharon chirped, ¡°The two of us were about to go look for you guys. Who would¡¯ve thought we¡¯ d meet in the streets! jackie had just returned and went to visit my house, and he was prepared to go to yours!¡± ¡°Is that true? You still know that you should visit us?¡± Tanya wore the look of suspicion yet felt giddy inwardly. Even if this guy thought of her as a friend, it was better for him to remember her than to forget her. ¡°Of course. I have something that I¡¯d like to give to everyone!¡± jackie smiled. ¡°It just so happened that I have a precious item sufficient for a couple of people, so I thought about you guys. That¡¯s why I¡¯m back; I¡¯m prepared to give it to you.¡± ¡°Really? It¡¯s great that you still remember us, your old friends!¡± spoke Yvonne with a roll of her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s quitete. Why don¡¯t we search for a ce to have dinner?¡± ¡°Alright, this will be my treat. Let¡¯s go and search for a ce to eat. We¡¯ll catch up on old times over food!¡± jackie nodded. The group soon found a hotel and ordered a table full of food. Chapter 1569 ¡°By the way, Jack, we heard news that you went to Gin City when you left and also the so- called Swallow City, right?¡± asked the curious Tanya minutes after they dug into their meal. jackie nodded as he then ryed some of the events that happened these few days while drinking After they finished speaking, he took out three small porcin bottles and ced them in front of the three women. ¡°This is what I¡¯ve mentioned. It¡¯s a precious item capable of purifying the body and making you a martial artist, enabling you to join the journey of training; the Bone Marrow Cleansing Water. Just add it into hot water and soak yourself in the water for half an hour, but it¡¯s best if your maid can be on guard next to you as it might hurt over time. I fear you girls might pass out due to the pain!¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s painful or not. It¡¯s nice to be able to train!¡± Tanya took the small porcin bottle in front of her as her eyes burned with determination. ¡°Yes. It doesn¡¯t matter how strong I am-so long as I can train. Bing a grandmaster in a ce like Middle Province will mean not everyone can harass me!¡± Yvonne was equally happy and looked just as fired up. ¡°I still have three more bottles here, so everyone should take another bottle each. Those that aren¡¯t too old should be able to use it. You can give it to others in the future!¡± jackie took out the remaining three bottles and ced them on the table. ¡°That¡¯s too much considering how¡­precious these are. You¡¯re giving more to us when you¡¯ve already given us a bottle?¡± Spoke the abashed Sharon. Tanya thought about it and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Jack. Aren¡¯t you treating us a bit too nicely? By the way, does your wife know about this? Won¡¯t she be unhappy?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ve told her about this. You guys can take everything. I¡¯ve also prepared a copy of martial art technique, some spirited grass, and other items as well. It should be enough for everyone to train for one to two years!¡± jackie smiled again and took out the martial enhancement material before giving it to the three of them. ¡°Jack, you¡­you¡¯re so nice to us. I don¡¯t know how to thank you!¡± Sharon came toward jackie with a blush on her face and said, ¡°It might be difficult for us to meet in the future. Can I get a hug?¡± jackie originally wanted to refuse the suggestion but he failed as he was hit with Sharon¡¯s expectant yet pitiful expression. With that, he stood up and stretched out his arms. Sharon was secretly delighted. She immediately rushed into Jack¡¯s arms shyly and hugged him tightly. After some time, Sharon felt the welled-up embarrassment in her that made her back away with a flushed face. ¡°I¡­ I want a hug too!¡± Tanya abruptly stood up and walked over angrily, hugging jackie instantly Yvonne was still hesitant when she saw how proactive Tanya was. She looked at the wine ss in front of her before pouring a whole ss of wine for herself. She gulped everything down in one go before standing up. ¡°We might not see him anymore in this lifetime once he leaves. I want to hug the Supreme Warrior, too!¡± jackie was embarrassed, but he could only stand there and let the three women take turns in hugging him for a while. Everybody had their fair share of drinks before they left the hotel. jackie also sent the three of them home before spending the night in the hotel. The next morning, he left Middle Province on his flying sword. jackie could not help but stop when he flew toward the edge of Middle Province. He turned around and nced at the familiar city. ¡°I hope that the three of you can find someone suitable for you and cherishes you three fondly.¡± Chapter 1570 jackie soon left the Middle Province and then returned to the White Family. After returning to the White family, he studied that stone ball for two days. After all, he had not only reached the peak of the True God realm, but was also very stable in this realm. Therefore there was no need to cultivate, and what he had was plenty of time. Unfortunately, after studying this stone ball for two days, he couldn¡¯t learn anything from it other than the fact that it was absorbing the surrounding aura into it all the time. ¡°It looks like I should go to the Divine King n and ask, although I¡¯m afraid that if I sent someone to inquire, there would be nothing useful from that inquiry!¡± jackie couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly after thinking about it for a while. He didn¡¯t have much time, he didn¡¯t dare to keep dying, even if he dyed for one more day, Fernando would be in a bit more danger. ¡°Are you nning to go alone, or are you taking more people with you? Would it be too dangerous for one person? What if, when the timees, the people from the Divine King n want to snatch that stone ball of yours, what then?¡± Hearing Jack¡¯s words, Selena asked with some concern. ¡°I¡¯ll just go alone, don¡¯t worry, that Divine King Sect already has three eggs in their hands now, there¡¯s no need to grab this one from me, besides, with my current strength, it¡¯s not that easy for them to keep me there!¡± jackie smiled, when he went to that ck Wind Ind before, his realm wasn¡¯t even particrly stable yet, he hadn¡¯t fully adapted to that newly increased power in his body, but even so, he was able to easily kill strong people with peak True God Realm cultivation. But now that realm of his was even more stable, and hisbat power was also a few points more powerful. so even if he went alone, he had nothing to fear. ¡°Well, the other party has been holding those three stone balls for almost twenty days now, right, and with so many people in their Divine King Sect, there must be more than one person staring at those stone balls, so it¡¯s good for you to go and ask!¡± Selena said after thinking about it, she nodded. At noon the next day, at the Divine King Sect. Several old men, all staring at the three stone balls in front of them, kept studying them, and after studying them for half a day, one after another, they continued to shake their heads one after another. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s not much progress, other than finding out that this stone ball can actively absorb aura, there¡¯s no other clues, these strange runes on it, we can¡¯t read them either, these patterns are connected to them, it can¡¯t be some kind of formation, right?¡± The First Elder of the Divine King n, after taking a closer look, couldn¡¯t help but specte. ¡°Master, a group of people havee outside, saying they are looking for you, there are eighty or ny people here, each with a cultivation level that isn¡¯t low!¡± Unexpectedly, just at this moment, a few disciples of the sect flew in and immediately reported. ¡°So many people? Did they say what kind of people they were?¡± Master Yates frowned and immediately put away the stone ball that was ced on top of the table. The First Elderughed and said, ¡°There is no need to guess, it is probably people from other family powers, recently there are always peopleing over, wanting to ask you if you have researched anything. hehe, there are even some second-ss family heads, privately looking for me for tea. as for the purpose, it is merely in hopes to get a glimmer of information. After all, any bit of information about the Ultimate God Realm is quite sensitive.¡± ¡°No, even if other ns or sectse to visit, they usually don¡¯te with so many people, it¡¯s too disgraceful for them toe with so many people! Even if they want to guard against our Divine King n, then they should just let the others wait on the mountain not far away. there is no need toe with so many, not to mention so many experts!¡± Master Yates, however, shook his head. The man who hade to report the news, however, smiled bitterly and arched his hand to the crowd, ¡°Master, the other party said, you will know who he is when you see him, saying something about being an old acquaintance, he just hasn¡¯t seen you for many years, so he came to visit you!¡± ¡°An old acquaintance?¡± Chapter 1571 The elders looked at each other, confused. N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The group of people soon flew out and arrived at the front of the sect, stopping in front of the group of people who hade to visit. ¡°You are?¡± Master Yates looked at these people in front of him with a puzzled look on his face, among them was an old man who looked somewhat familiar, but he could not recall where he had seen him. After all, once his younger brother had left back then, decades had passed. Everyone had gone from being middle-aged back then, to being old men now. ¡°Older brother, it¡¯s been a long time!¡± Matthew Charles chuckled, before he arched his hand at Master Yates in front of him and asked. Hearing this somewhat familiar voice, Master Yates finally recognised who the person in front of him was, and the smile on that face instantly stiffened, and his face became ugly. His fist clenched as he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°It has indeed been a long time, I didn¡¯t expect that you would dare to bring people toe here and find me?¡± After saying that, Master Yates clenched his fist with a thick surge of chi on it, then in a sh, he appeared in front of Matthew and sted his fist at him. When Matthew saw this, he also immediately clenched his fist, mobilized the chi in his body, and then directly sted a punch at Master Yates. After this punch was thrown, both of them were shaken and sent flying for several steps before they stopped. ¡°Senior brother, don¡¯t fight. I¡¯vee to see you today for something, besides it¡¯s been so many years, why hurt the peace between us as brothers over a woman?¡± Immediately after standing firm, Matthew advised Master Yates. ¡°Who is your elder brother? It¡¯s been long since I have disregarded you as a younger brother, so don¡¯t call me senior brother in the future!¡± Master Yates was so furious that he directly waved his sleeves, then put his hands behind his back, ¡°Get lost!¡± ¡°Master, no, Master Yates, it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t recognize me as your younger brother, let¡¯s just pretend we¡¯re strangers, okay?¡± Matthew smiled awkwardly before saying, ¡°I¡¯vee here on behalf of the Hall of Divine n to ask you something! Look, we¡¯vee all this way, can we go in and talk?¡± ¡°If you have something to say, say it, and say it quickly!¡± Master Yates coldly dropped a sentence. ¡°It¡¯s about some matters regarding the Ultimate God Realm. Any other matters, I believe that would not interest you at all Master Yates, but this matter regarding the Ultimate God Realm, I believe this would definitely interest you!¡± Matthew smiled, he thought that as long as he mentioned this matter of the Ultimate God Realm, his elder brother would definitely be very excited and interested. However, he soon realised that he could not see that excited look on Master Yate¡¯s face. ¡°Strange, could it be that the Elder Brother had already known about it?¡± Matthew immediately frowned and began to contemte. Seeing that look on Matthew¡¯s face, Master Yates also reacted instantly before deliberately revealing a few moments of surprise, ¡°Really? About the Ultimate God Realm thing? If it¡¯s true, oh, then do tell me about it!¡± Chapter 1572 ¡°Master Yates, it¡¯s not good if we talk about it here is it? I¡¯m thinking, how about we find a ce to sit down and talk?¡± Matthew smiled and finally said to Master Yates. ¡°Fine, then let¡¯s go over there to the council chambers to talk!¡± After Master Yates thought about it, he led the people to fly directly in the direction of a pce, while Matthew and the others, immediately followed behind. Soon, everyone was sitting down around a huge stone table. ¡°Speak!¡± Although Master Yates agreed to let the other party in, his attitude wasn¡¯t very good after sitting down, he also had a nonchnt look. ¡°Hey hey, elder brother, oh no, Master Yates, let me tell you, you may not know, some time ago, there was a group of people from the upper maind who went to our side of the sea, think about it, our ce is so far away from God King Hall, so just what did they go there for?¡± ¡°Our people, at once, guessed that these people must have known some secret about the Ultimate God Realm, and that¡¯s why they went inside our sea! So, we secretly followed them and eventually found out that they had actually gone inside the ck Wind Forest of ck Wind Ind! In the end, it seems that there was a fight over an egg that was like a stone!¡± Matthew looked at Master Yates with a smile and gave the general situation, and finally said, ¡°So, we guessed that this stone ball-like thing must have some rtion to breaking through to Ultimate God Realm. So we got into a fight with them, but the other side was quite strong. we actually couldn¡¯t beat them, especially that White family¡¯s young master, it was really terrifying! We weren¡¯t a match for him, and he even killed two of our strongest people at the peak of the True God realm!¡± ¡°Hehe, is that so? The White family¡¯s brat is so formidable, good on him! His killing, it¡¯s also kind of helping me out!¡± Unexpectedly, when Master Yates heard this, he instead smiled coldly and said with an indifferent expression. The corners of Matthew¡¯s mouth twitched viciously for a few moments before he said, ¡°Master Yates, the past is the past, are you not interested in this stone ball? What I mean by this is that water rich in nutrients shouldn¡¯t flow to outsiders¡¯ fields!¡± ¡°Water rich in nutrients should not flow to outsiders¡¯ fields? What do you mean?¡± Master Yates raised his eyebrows and slowly asked. ¡°Hehe, what I mean is simple, that is, at that time, there were quite a lot of people from the other side, and now they must have gone back to their respective families. But even so, this White family is not that easy to deal with, so, our two families should join forces. To go and snatch that stone ball, and then study it together to see if we can break through to the Ultimate God Realm together!¡± Matthew chuckled, before he gave his idea away. ¡°You have a good idea!¡± Master Yates sighed with emotion and said to Matthew ¡°However, I¡¯m not interested in that stone ball right now, so you¡¯d better go!¡± ¡°Not interested? Are you kidding? That thing, it might be able to find the mystery to break through to Ultimate God Realm, and you¡¯re actually not interested?¡± Matthew rubbed himself to his feet, his eyes full of disbelief. How could he have ever imagined that his older brother would say such a thing. To be able to break through to the Ultimate God Realm, might allow one to have a life span of two hundred years, in such a case, he was actually not interested? Master Yates then directly took out a stone ball and ced it in front of him, ¡°I have one here already, just study it yourself, why would I want to rob it? What¡¯s more, you¡¯ve also said that the White family is not to be messed with!¡± ¡°You have one too?¡± Matthew took two steps forward, and then intended to walk over and look at the stone ball. Chapter 1573 However, Master Yates ced his hand on top of the stone ball and it was gone in a sh, stowed away. Matthew was speechless for a while, before he retreated and sat down, frowning, ¡°Actually, there are two of them? No wonder you didn¡¯t want to rob the White family¡¯s stone ball!¡± ¡°This thing, there are more than two, there is one inside each of the Seven Great Dangerous Lands. I could have not told you this piece of information at all, but it¡¯s fine to tell you, after all, even if I don¡¯t tell you about this, you will definitely be able to inquire about it after you go down there!¡± Master Yates said with a smile. ¡°There is one in each of the seven great danger zones? In which dangerousnd did you get this one?¡± As soon as Matthew heard this, his heart moved and he immediately asked. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, you want to go and see the stone balls inside the other dangerousnds, right? Unfortunately, it¡¯s toote for you to go now. The ancient sects and ns on the other continents have already acted long ago, and by now, those stone balls have all been taken out. So, you¡¯d better stop dreaming!¡± Master Yates finallyughed, ¡°Alright, I can only tell you this much, I¡¯ve already given you enough face, you¡¯d better go, go back to your seas!¡± Matthew naturally did not want to die, nor could he be willing to go back just like that. After thinking about it, he then asked Master Yates, ¡°So, you should have gotten this stone ball for some time, right? I wonder, have you researched anything out?¡± ¡°Hehe, if I had already researched something, why would I be here talking nonsense with you? I must be in a hurry to break through, and if I break through to the Ultimate God Realm, one day when I¡¯m in a bad mood, I¡¯ll go to your bullshit God King Hall and show you how powerful I am!¡± When he thought of what happened back then, Master Yates¡¯s heart was still a little troubled, so he didn¡¯t have any good words to say. ¡°Hey, elder brother, why do you have to? It¡¯s just for a woman, and it¡¯s been so many years and she¡¯s dead, so you¡¯d better let it go!¡± Matthew sighed and persuaded. ¡°Let it go? If it wasn¡¯t for you, she wouldn¡¯t have died!¡± Master Yates pped the table and stood up, ¡°Get lost, I never want to see you again! To be able to talk to me for that long today is already considered good enough for you!¡± ¡°Alright, in that case, then we¡¯ll leave!¡± Matthew also knew that even if he continued to stay, he wouldn¡¯t get any more information, and he was already satisfied with being able to get so much useful information today. Next, he nned to have someone ask around to see which other powers had obtained this kind of stone ball, and when the time came, to see which of the powers that had obtained this stone ball was the weakest, he would find this weakest power and snatch one over first. In his heart, he could only pray that the White family would not be the weakest power, after all, that kid from the White family was too strong, and he did not want to fight against them. ¡°Master, there¡¯s someone visiting outside!¡± However, just as they were about to leave, a disciple of the Divine King n ran in and once again arched his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood for visitors today, no matter who it is, tell him to go back first and say that I¡¯m not in a good mood!¡± Master Yates waved his hand, he reckoned that it was some family head who wanted toe and inquire about the situation again. These days, he was so annoyed by this matter, plus today, he was a bit more impatient after meeting this murderous junior disciple. But Matthew had brought so many people here, and he had just tested Matthew¡¯s strength, and it was not an easy feat to kill the other party. So he simply did not want to pay attention to the other party. Chapter 1574 That disciple did not immediately withdraw, and after thinking about it, he then said softly, ¡°Master, the person who came is not from a second-ss family or a third-ss family, it¡¯s, it¡¯s the young master of the White family, Jack!¡± ¡°It¡¯s that brat?¡± Elder Mosley nced at the others and Matthew upon hearing this, and the other people from the Divine King Hall were also slightly shocked, not expecting that that brat had actuallye as well. ¡°It¡¯s him?¡± The Divine King n¡¯s Master also froze for a moment. If it was a general family head of a small power, it would be alright if he chose to either see or not see him, there was no need to give face to the other party. However, if it was Jack, then he had to give face, not to mention that he had just learned from the God King Hall¡¯s Hall Master that jackie still had one of those stone balls in his hand. However, after thinking about it, he asked again, ¡°How many people did hee with? There wouldn¡¯t be many, would there?¡± That disciple then said, ¡°Only one person came, this kid came on his flying sword. He¡¯s quite bold to dare toe alone!¡± ¡°Really only one person?¡± Before Master Yates could say more, Matthew¡¯s face had more than a hint of excitement. If only jackie was alone, wouldn¡¯t this be the best chance to snatch the treasure from his hands? This kid definitely had that stone ball on him, and there were dozens of them here, and each one of them was also a strong person with True God realm cultivation. So if they all went together, couldn¡¯t they still snatch the treasure over? ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s only one, and we¡¯ve all seen it!¡± That disciple immediately said. ¡°Let¡¯s go, go out and take a look at this kid!¡± With a wave of his hand, Matthew flew out with the others. ¡°Go!¡± Master Yates was stunned and instantly reacted to what Matthew meant by this, and immediately flew out with his men as well, and also asked one of the elders to go and call some more of the n¡¯s strongest people over. ¡°You guys are actually here too?¡± jackie waited for a while, but he didn¡¯t expect that the first ones to fly out were dozens of people, and they were actually from the Divine King Hall, which made his face frown slightly, quite surprised. ¡°Haha, kid, isn¡¯t that quite surprising? I truly didn¡¯t expect it. You have actuallye to the Divine King n alone, you brat, you must be looking for my elder brother to discuss this matter of the stone ball?¡± Matthewughed out loud, a few more moments of excitement in his eyes. Of course, he deliberately mentioned the fact that jackie hade alone, just to see if jackie had really come alone. In case this kid had brought others with him, hiding in the distant woods or on the big mountain, then they wouldn¡¯t dare to make a move easily. ¡°What I hade to discuss with Master Yates, has nothing to do with you, right? I really didn¡¯t expect that Master Yates was actually your elder brother!¡± Chapter 1575 jackie smiled coldly and said. Hearing that jackie did not emphasize that he had note alone, Matthew¡¯s heart was pleased. It looked like this kid had reallye alone, so that would be good. ¡°Shoo shoo shoo!¡± Just at this time, Master Yates flew over with his men as well, along with more powerful people from the Divine King Sect, who also rushed over one after another. ¡°Master Yates, this kid is the person we want to find, He actually came alone. If we strike at himter, I hope you won¡¯t interfere. After all, this is a personal grudge between me and him. This kid killed two of my peak True God realm powerhouses, and quite a few True God realm experts. This debt, it¡¯s time to settle it!¡± After seeing Master Yates arrive, Matthew smiled and said in a calm manner. Master Yates froze for a moment, then sneered, ¡°Hall Master Matthew, this is not very good. jackie is not an ordinary person, he is the son of the White family¡¯s head. Moreover, he is the heir to the White family head, and when he came to my ce, I should naturally receive him well. He came to my n today, thus he is the guest of honor of my Divine King n. How can I allow you to kill the guest of honor in my n? What if word of this gets out? When that happens, who will dare to visit my ce anymore?¡± The corners of Matthew¡¯s mouth immediately twitched slightly a few times before he said, ¡°Master Yates, this is nothing, right? After all, this is a private matter between our two families. so if you don¡¯t help either party, it would be justifiable for word to get out. But Master Yates sneered, ¡°In my eyes, jackie is my guest, and you people are not. When jackie saw that Master Yates was actually trying to help him, his heart was slightly warmed. However, he still arched his hand at Master Yates, ¡°Master Yates, thank you for your kindness, however, the Master of this Divine King Hall is right, this between me and them, it is indeed considered a personal grudge, and I don¡¯t want to involve your Divine King n in our two families¡¯ affairs!¡± ¡°What! You ¡­¡­¡± Divine King Sect Master Master Yates was speechless in his heart, was this jackie crazy? The other side had several peak True God Realm powerhouses. Not to mention that there were so manyte True God Realm and mid True God Realm cultivators. so many people, and jackie still didn¡¯t appreciate it? Wasn¡¯t this tantamount to sending him to his death? The First Elder of the Divine King n was also furious and directly said with a cold face, ¡°Jack, are you crazy? Can¡¯t you see that our Master is trying to help you? If you do that, what¡¯s the difference between that and seeking death?¡± jackie did not care and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, there are not many of them, even if they all came at me, I¡¯m afraid there are only five True God Realm peaks, with many more in the middle True God Realm and early True God Realm, if I don¡¯t show them a little bit of skill, they really won¡¯t know how foolish it is to chase us to this continent!¡± Now that Jack¡¯s cultivation level haspletely stabilized, hisbat power has also improved a lot compared to before. The most crucial thing was that he was the only one here, the other White family members were not here, he didn¡¯t have so many worries anymore. In such a situation, he really didn¡¯t put these dozens of so-called strong people in front of him in his eyes. ¡°Hall Master, this kid is too crazy, isn¡¯t he? How dare he say that there are only five strong people with peak True God realm cultivation!¡± ¡°Yes, Hall Master, this kid actually doesn¡¯t mention us, thete True God realm cultivators, could it be that he doesn¡¯t put us in his eyes?¡± Many of the strong men from the Divine King Hall were all furious and looked at jackie in front of them with anger and great displeasure. ¡°Jack, since you have thought it over and have said so, then let it be, I won¡¯t care about this matter, if you regret it then, it¡¯s useless to beg me. I am a person of my word, once I decide not to interfere, I will definitely not interfere!¡± Master Yates was also a little upset, he wanted to help out with good intentions, but he didn¡¯t expect this kid jackie to be ungrateful. ¡°Think about it!¡± jackie smiled and flew a little further away in a sh, then hooked his hand at the Hall Master of the Divine King Hall, ¡°Are you sure you want to fight me? Don¡¯t regret it when the timees! The people of this Divine King n will not help you!¡± Chapter 1576 ¡°Haha, do we still need their help? Kid, you¡¯re joking, right? Here we have five strong people at the peak of the True God realm. Each and every one of them is a super powerful existence! Not to mention, there are a dozen or sote True God realm, with many mid True God realm and early True God realm cultivators, and not even a single person at the demi-god realm cultivation, do you think you still have a chance of surviving?¡± There was a man in the middle True God realm, but after hearing this, heughed out loud. ¡°Swoosh Swoosh Swoosh!¡± Those other men, too, immediately scattered and formed a circr arc, preparing to attack Jack. Jack¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, his fist surged with aura above his fist, and he actually shed, taking the lead in charging out. ¡°Swoosh!¡± Jack¡¯s speed was as fast as lightning, instantly turning into a streak and disappearing in ce. ¡°What speed!¡± There was a guy who immediately eximed in amazement, feeling like his eyes were blurry. ¡°Be careful!¡± An old man next to him, immediately eximed in shock. However, it was already toote as jackie abruptly appeared in front of the man from before and sted him above the chest with one punch. ¡°Boom!¡± A huge boom sounded, and the man with an early True God Realm cultivation level was actually directly blown away by Jack¡¯s fist. ¡°My god, no way, he has at least an early True God realm cultivation, and his body is already very hard, but he was actually blown up?¡± Someone immediately eximed after seeing this scene, seeing how powerful the explosive power within that body was with this punch from jackie just now. ¡°Boom!¡± However, just as his words fell, jackie appeared in front of another man of the middle True God realm, and simrly, he sted the other man away with a single punch. ¡°This power, I¡¯m not even a match for sure!¡± Master Yates, who saw this scene, sucked in a breath of cold air. The power within Jack¡¯s body was just too powerful, this kid¡¯sbat power was indeed perverted to a terrifying degree. However, with so many strong people on the other side, could jackie alone, really be a match for the other side? ¡°This kid, charging directly into the crowd of the opponent, if they fight in close quarters, the opponent¡¯s people are not good enough to make a move for fear of hurting their own people, this kid is really too smart!¡± The First Elder of the Divine King n, after looking at it, actually spoke up. Master Yates¡¯s heart dawned, then he understood why jackie actually took the initiative to rush out. As long as the people on the other side didn¡¯t pull away for a short time, it would be hard to strike at him. Moreover, with this speed, he was flying between the people, it would be hard for everyone¡¯s attacks to be aimed at him. ¡°Damn it, this kid, it¡¯s so abominable!¡± Seeing that in a matter of moments, jackie had killed two more strong people with True God realm cultivation, Matthew was so angry that he gritted his teeth. ¡°Everyone, spread out a bit!¡± Matthew was not stupid and instantly saw through Jack¡¯s intentions and said in a panic, ¡°Everyone don¡¯t make a mess, this will even let him have his way!¡± After such a short while, jackie had killed several powerful people. Matthew also felt it, and almost all of them panicked, one by one they were nervous. After all, there was a good chance that they would be next. With a flip of his palm, jackie directly took out that extremely high quality spirit weapon, and quickly injected his aura into it, the sword in his hand instantly glowed brightly, and Jack¡¯s aura, instantly followed by climbing up a lot. Chapter 1577 ¡°Swoosh!¡± jackie chopped out with his sword, and a sh of me went straight for several guys in front of him. ¡°Give me an attack!¡± Those guys clutched the swords in their hands, and one by one, they also put their attacks into y, this time jackie was a bit far away from them, and finally had a chance to counterattack. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± However, even so, the four men¡¯s attacks were actually destroyed easily by Jack¡¯s attack, and the next second that remaining aftermathnded directly on them. ¡°Bang Bang Bang!¡± Several slightly dull sounds rang out in quick session. three guys were directly decapitated, and the other old man, whose cultivation level reached thete True God realm, was not decapitated, but he was also seriously injured and fell heavily to the ground. a mouthful of blood gushed out, unable to even stand up. ¡°Roar!¡± At this time, one of the elders at the peak of the True God realm finally aimed at jackie and attacked him, an iparably huge fierce tiger made of aura just appeared in front of him and then charged at Jack. ¡°Hmph!¡± Facing such a terrifying attack from his opponent, Jack, however, coldly snorted. Not only did he not show the slightest fear, his eyes even had a little more fighting spirit in them, a terrifying battle spirit that filled his heart. ¡°Great Wave Impact!¡± jackie leapt fiercely and shed his sword out in front of him, and a wave of aura appeared in front of him, flying directly out in front of him. As jackie now performed this move, that attack was again clearly a few points more powerful than before. The wave covered arger area and the wave looked higher. ¡°This kid¡¯s fighting power seems to be a few points more powerful than before!¡± A guy¡¯s face looked ugly after seeing this scene. ¡°This attack of his covers a very wide area directly, there are more than a dozen people on the opposite side, all within the attack range!¡± Master Yates couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh of relief after seeing this scene, Jack¡¯sbat power made him feel scared. He no longer had any doubt that if it was him who had been met with such a strike from jackie he was afraid that he would not be able to dodge it and would only be able to resist it, not to mention that he might not even be able to resist it for long. ¡°Ah!¡± The powerful people on the other side that were covered by the attack, one by one, also unleashed their most powerful attacks. However, in front of Jack¡¯s attack, their attacks were destroyed as if they had been wiped out. Twelve people were killed by jackie just like that. Which also included the peak True God realm powerhouse who had cast out a huge fierce tiger. ¡°Urgh!¡± Seeing this scene, Matthew sucked in a breath of cold air and his face turned white with fear. Only now did he realize how terrifying this fellow jackie was, he flung his sword out and actually turned around and ran, ¡°Everyone, run, this kid is too powerful. If this continues, if he performs a few more attacks like the one he just did, we will all be finished!¡± Those other people were also terrified, the attack of twelve people just now could not even block Jack¡¯s strike, killing all of them, this was the first time they had seen suchbat power. Of course, if they knew that jackie had killed six strong people with peak True God realm cultivation when he had not yet broken through to the peak of the True God realm, he wondered how they would feel. ¡°Want to leave, it¡¯s not that easy?¡± Jack¡¯s speed was too fast, and after blocking his opponent¡¯s chop with one sword, he directly aimed another sword at Matthew in front of him and chopped out. ¡°Wave Sword!¡± This time, jackie executed an even more powerful attack, a stalk of aura flying swords, which was actually like a sword dragon, directly rushed out. Chapter 1578 Matthew looked back and turned white with fear, Jack¡¯s attack this time was even more powerful than before. Moreover, the speed of this attack was really too fast, it caught up with him in a sh, obviously even faster than him. ¡°Fire Phoenix Chop!¡± Seeing that he was about to be caught up, he had no choice but to turn around immediately, injecting his aura into the extremely high quality spirit weapon in his hand, and sted out with his sword at the front. Several other guys, who were also within the range of the attack, also immediately stopped and executed their attacks. ¡°Roar!¡± In front of Matthew, a huge phoenix actually appeared, which looked like it was all condensed from aura and charged straight ahead with a terrifying fluctuation. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± Those flying swords of jackiended on top of the fire phoenix in an instant, attacking it non-stop and sting that phoenix away after a few moments. Moreover, those flying swords were still continuing forward, destroying the attacks of those few people behind them. Although the flying swords kept being consumed, the attacking power of each of those flying swords was amazingly powerful, and there were still quite a few of them left, which separated directly and went at those five people in a sh. ¡°Luckily, the Hall Master has bought us a lot of time!¡± Someone had already flown a dozen miles away, and after looking back, he was still in a state of shock. ¡°I wonder if the Hall Master will survive!¡± Another fellow, also with a sunken face, did not care too much and left. They scattered in all directions one by one and fled. ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± Those four guys, unable to resist at all, were struck by the terrifying flying swords of aura, directly piercing through their bodies and falling from the air. ¡°Make it bigger for me!¡± However, that Hall Master of the Divine King Hall, immediately threw out his extremely high quality spirit weapon which then grewrger, forming a veryrge shield. Almost as soon as he threw the flying sword out, he turned and fled, turning into a streak of shadow and heading straight ahead. ¡°Boom boom boom!¡± Jack¡¯s attack was parried by the flying sword, but the flying sword was also blown away. ¡°Pfft!¡± The Extreme Flying Sword had a hint of spiritual connection with Matthew, and now it was being sted one after another, causing a mouthful of blood to gush out of Matthew. However, he still gritted his teeth and controlled the flying sword once again. continuing to fly and blocking in front of Jack. ¡°Boom!¡± jackie sted out another attack,nding on top of the flying sword, and the connection between Matthew and the flying sword waspletely shattered. Matthew once again gushed out a mouthful of blood, and the flying sword immediately became smaller and fell down. Seeing this extremely high quality spiritual weapon, jackie hesitated for a moment and flew down directly, catching it before it hit the ground, and only then did he fly up again. However, with such a dy, those guys had already rushed into the distant woods of the big mountain, and it was obviously not that easy to continue the pursuit. ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s spare your life for now today, killing more than twenty strong people is enough. not to mention, there are still two Elders at the peak of the True God realm among them!¡± jackie looked at the ground, smiled faintly, and flew down again to pick up his spoils of war. Chapter 1579 ¡°This kid, he¡¯s too strong, so many people surrounded him and he actually killed more than twenty people from the other side unscathed. If it wasn¡¯t for Matthew and the others who escaped quickly, I¡¯m afraid they would have died here too!¡± Looking at jackie who was picking up the spoils of war below, a middle-aged woman from the Divine King Sect said with immense emotion. ¡°This son must never be offended! We must even try to befriend him¡­ Fortunately we have before, always acted in a low profile and have not offended him! Although this kid¡¯s cultivation level is at the peak of the True God realm, hisbat power has far exceeded his cultivation level. I suspect that it¡¯s even comparable to thebat power of an Ultimate God Realm powerhouse! Although, I¡¯ve never seen a strong person with an Ultimate God Realm level either!¡± Master Yates also let out a long breath, that scene just now was too shocking, especially the two consecutive moves that jackie performed before him, which still reverberated in his mind. ¡°En, I¡¯m afraid that the people from the Cloud Sky n and the Lagorio Family are in trouble. haha, if they offend the White Family, they are looking for death! Especially the Cloud Sky n, they had already lost six strong people at the peak of the True God realm when they said they met a terrifying demonic beast before, now they are even more reduced in strength!¡± The First Elder of the Divine King n nodded, then said. ¡°En, this time, I don¡¯t know how the Cloud Sky n¡¯s losses will be after entering that dangerousnd, if their losses arerge, I reckon that the White family might dare to strike. If the losses are small, the White family¡¯s people, I reckon, won¡¯t strike for the time being, because quite simply, the White family¡¯s top powerhouse, as a whole, is still a bit less, and jackie doesn¡¯t want to have a big sacrifice, if a big sacrifice is needed in exchange for the White family¡¯s victory, that¡¯s a bit uneconomical!¡± Master Yates thought about it before guessing. But just as their words fell, jackie also flew up from below, then he arched his hand at Master Yates: ¡°Thank you for your kindness just now, Master Yates, but this whatsoever Divine King Hall¡¯s people, they followed us to that ck Wind Ind before. Causing us to lose some more people overall as well, since we ran into them today, we must teach them some lessons! ¡° The corners of Master Yates¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, this was not a lesson to the other side. If the other side ran a little slower, these strong people would have been killed, then, the God King Hall would basically be considered to exist in name only! ¡°Haha, Young Master Jack, yourbat power is really unspeakable!¡± Master Yatesughed, ¡°After all, you are a valued guest of our sect, so I naturally want to help if I can, but I didn¡¯t expect that Young Master jackie would be so powerful. We didn¡¯t even need to help and you could handle it alone!¡± After saying that, Master Yates thought about it and immediately led the way, ¡°Let¡¯s go, if Young Master jackie has anything to do, let¡¯s talk inside!¡± ¡°Good!¡± jackie nodded, he also felt that after such a battle just now, these people from this Divine King Sect were obviously looking at him a little differently than before, with a little more respect. ¡°By the way, these corpses ¡­¡­¡± However, after just a few steps of flying, jackie stopped again and looked at those corpses on the ground. ¡°Hey, you don¡¯t need to worry about this, our people, they know how to clean up!¡± Master Yatesughed. ¡°Thanks a lot then!¡± jackie arched his hand. Matthew and the others, one by one, were scared to death in their hearts, and kept flying for an hour or two before they stopped. Matthew was also pale, obviously suffering from a lot of injuries. ¡°Damn, this kid¡¯s power is too perverted, how can he have such terrifying fighting power?¡± Matthew took out a healing pill and after swallowing it, he said with a big gasp of air. ¡°Hall Master, now, what should we do?¡± ¡°Yes, Hall Master, that kid is too powerful, we¡¯d better go back to the seas, this White family, it¡¯s better not to offend!¡± Several old men, all persuaded Matthew as they were really scared. ¡°You guys are really no good! If we go back to the seas, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t be able to break through to the Ultimate God Realm for the rest of our lives. Moreover, this time we failed to surround that kid, now he might be afraid of ourrge number of people and not bother us, but what if he breaks through to Ultimate God Realm and directly leads people to kill our God King Hall? What then?¡± Matthew red at these guys in front of him with no good grace, then clenched his fists and said with a firm face, ¡°We can¡¯t leave, let¡¯s find a ce to stay first, and then we¡¯ll discuss it afterwards!¡± Chapter 1580 Matthew and the others were prepared to find a ce to stay before making ns, keeping an eye on the movements of the major powers on the maind. Moreover, they quickly sent two people to go back to the God King Hall and bring some demi-god realm True God realm powerhouses with them, intending to stay on the nearest ind off the coast from the maind and wait for orders at any time, so that they could note in time when they needed to use a large amount of manpower. At this moment, Jack, Master Yates and the others, once again returned to the immense and iparable council chamber. ¡°Well? Master Yates, let¡¯s talk about matters regarding this stone ball. I got one, but I studied it for the past two days and couldn¡¯t see anything. I know Master Yates has been studying it for quite some time now, I¡¯m not sure if there were any breakthroughs?¡± jackie smiled and said directly, ¡°If there are any ideas, I wonder if you can tell me a thing or two!¡± ¡°Haha, you kid, you¡¯re really straightforward!¡± After Master Yates was stunned, he actuallyughed out loud, ¡°So many people who came to visit all wanted to inquire about this matter, but they all beat around the bush and talked about other irrelevant matters for half a day, some even patted me on the back for half a day before getting to the main matter, you are different, you went straight to the point right away!¡± ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t that good? This way we can all save time, right? Especially Master Yates, your time is so precious, how can you waste it on something insignificant?¡± jackieughed and quickly looked at the other party seriously again and said, ¡°Right, Master Yates, if you don¡¯t want to tell me anything or don¡¯t want to discuss it with me, I¡¯ll leave now!¡± ¡°Why the need to leave so early? I like your character!¡± Master Yates said with a smile, then with a flip of his palm, he took out a stone ball and ced it on the table in front of him, ¡°We have been studying this stone ball, and we have been staring at it every day, but to be honest we haven¡¯t seen anything so far. The only thing we know is that the stone ball is absorbing aura, and the runes on it feel like they were left over from a long time ago, and we don¡¯t know what they do!¡± ¡°Right, Young Master Jack, we even tried to smash this stone ball, but it couldn¡¯t even be smashed. It felt solid, not hollow, it shouldn¡¯t be any kind of egg. We even put it on fire and burned it, but didn¡¯t find any change either!¡± Another elder of the Divine King Sect, after thinking about it, then said at the side. After hearing this, jackie looked slightly strange, he really didn¡¯t expect that the people of this Divine King n had actually tried so many other methods. ¡°One more thing, we found that this thing, if it¡¯s in the night of the full moon, then the speed of absorbing spiritual qi is incredibly fast, at least ten times faster than at ordinary times, maybe even twenty times, this can absorb a lot of spiritual qi in a day!¡± Master Yates spoke again. jackie sucked in a breath of cold air, his heart was really shocked. ¡°In two or three days it will be the full moon again, wouldn¡¯t this rate of absorption be even faster if the seven stone balls absorbed spirit energy at the same time? The spiritual chi in our ces is not as dense as the spiritual chi on that ck Wind Ind, if we go at this speed, more will actually be absorbed?¡± ¡°Yes, this thing is only absorbing aura and not spitting it out, what is it trying to do? This is indeed nothing if you look at it for a short period of time, but if they keep on absorbing aura non-stop, then it will still be scary after a long time!¡± Master Yates said with a frown again after thinking about it. ¡°Young Master Jack, what about you? Do you have any other views, or thoughts?¡± Master Yates asked jackie again after thinking about it. Chapter 1581 jackie smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ve just obtained this thing several days ago. I¡¯ve studied it during these two days and have gotten some information about it, but not as much as you did. I concluded the same thing as you did!¡± Harry and the others were not surprised at Jack¡¯s reply. After all, they had studied the stone ball for so many days and all of them were experienced, but they still failed to get anything. jackie had just gotten the stone ball, and he only had one ball. Without extra balls, it was natural he did not dare to do anything to it in fear of identally destroying it. On the contrary, Harry and his people had three balls. They were able to take one for testing and to see if it could be easily destroyed. They did not expect, however, for jackie to speak up after a moment of silence, ¡°I have a bold idea.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Harry and the others immediately asked. jackie thought about it and said, ¡± I¡¯m thinking that we won¡¯t be able to get anything out of it if we continue to study it like this but if we can take all seven stone balls out, I wonder what¡¯ll happen if we ced them together? What do you think?¡± ¡°ce all seven together?¡± Harry frowned, obviously troubled at the thought. After all, it was great enough for the other forces to get one ball each, while their Divine King Sect had three of such stone balls. These three stone balls were obtained at the cost of many masters from their ancient n. They even suffered the deaths of many of their disciples. It was not cost-effective for them if they were to lend the balls. They had suffered a huge loss for visiting three dangerous areas. If that was the case, they should have just visited one instead. jackie instantly understood the other party¡¯s difficulties when he saw how Harry frowned. He smiled with uncertainty and said, ¡°Of course, this is just a thought of mine. You can consider themter, Master Harry, while we conduct our research separately. After all, both our families have a total of four out of those seven stone balls right now. Who knows whose hands the remaining three are in.¡± ¡°Yes. We also heard that the eight shadow families got two dangerous areas while the three remaining ancient ns got two dangerous areas, too!¡± Harry nodded before turning to look at jackie in admiration. ¡°I was thinking back then why the three ancient ns promised to give you guys two of the dangerous areas so easily instead of asking for three themselves. It looks like your strength was one of the reasons they gave way, right?¡± ¡°Haha! Then I¡¯ll make my move now. I believe I¡¯ll soon learn which forces got the other stone balls,¡± said the smiling Jack. ¡°You don¡¯t need to make guesses. The Supreme rity Sect got one while the Flying Eagle Sect got one as well. People from those two ancient ns had just visited us for a chat two days ago, wanting to know if we had any development since we got the stone balls first.¡± Harry smiled and continued, ¡°I¡¯m just wondering which family among your aristocratic families got the remaining balls.¡± jackie was stunned before heughed loudly with crity. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, does the Cloud Sky Sect get nothing? Joel Collins must be vomiting blood out of anger right now! Haha!¡± Chapter 1582 ¡°Haha!¡± Harry burst outughing as he added, ¡°That old weasel Joel is very cunning. He¡¯d want to get a stone ball through whatever means necessary if he hadn¡¯t had one already, so you best be on your guard. He won¡¯t dare steal from us, the three ancient ns, but I¡¯m not so certain about your White family. That is, if he doesn¡¯t have a clear idea of your true strength.¡± ¡°Hmph! Unless he doesn¡¯te over. If he darese to our White family, I¡¯ll make him regret it!¡± scoffed Jack, absolutely confident with his current strength Harry nodded thoughtfully and replied, ¡°Yes, and I heard that the Cloud Sky Sect had lost six masters in the peak stage of the true god-level. When they traversed the dangerous area, they encountered numerous strong monster beasts and fought with two other ancient ns. The Cloud Sky Sect suffered the biggest loss this time, and they might not dare confront your White family.¡± ¡°That¡¯ll be for the best. Although I¡¯m not afraid of them, the White family will suffer greatly if they go all out on us, and I don¡¯t want our people to be sacrificed. Our White family is growing speedily right now, training rigorously since we have martial enhancement materials.¡± jackie then threw out his sword and, jumping on it, gestured with his hands to Harry. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave now, Master Harry. Let¡¯s contact each other if anything arises.¡± With that, jackie flew out on his sword and left. Harry was silent as he watched jackie leave before hemented, ¡°It¡¯s difficult for the White family to not progress with this young man in their family. Such a person looks at the bigger picture. Although they have the strength to defeat the Cloud Sky Sect right now, jackie doesn¡¯t act out of impulsiveness and instead wants to buy more time for the White family so they can grow stronger. They won¡¯t be defeated easily, even if they¡¯re to fight the Cloud Sky Sect.¡± Meanwhile, at the Cloud Sky Sect. Joel glowered intensely. ¡°jackie is the one to be med. If it wasn¡¯t for him, we don¡¯t need to only get two dangerous areas for three ancient ns. There isn¡®t enough to go around, and it¡¯s bad enough that we had to fight those from the other ns, but we still had to fight those strong monster beasts. Ah, curses! Not only did we lose a few thousands of people, but we even lost many from the true god-level!¡± Joel grew angrier the more he thought about it, dumping the me entirely on Jack. If that young man did not have such astonishing combat power and made them temporarily back down, their ancient ns would not suffer such a huge loss. ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s all because of Jack, and we should me it all on him. If it wasn¡¯t for him, our Lagorio family wouldn¡¯t be suffering. I heard that my father followed them to the so-called Bright Snow Mountain and many people died there. My father, especially, was badly wounded and almost died there!¡± growled Lily, wanting nothing more than to tear jackie into shreds. Joel nced at Lily, who was beside him, as his heart was filled with extreme regret. Why did he allow his lust to consume him when he married this woman? He would not have to go through so many problems had he not. Chapter 1583 As he grew angrier at the thought, Joel mumbled, ¡°My Cloud Sky Sect wouldn¡¯t have been afflicted greatly if it weren¡¯t for you.¡± Lily, however, heard it all as her head whipped toward Joel furiously. ¡°Joel Collins, what are you talking about?¡± she hissed.¡± How can you me this on me? Who could¡¯ve known that a few indomitable monster beasts would appear when you sent six masters to ambush those three from the White family, killing all six in the process? Can I be med for that? I¡¯m not those monster beasts!¡± Lily¡¯s eyes turned red from anger as she continued, ¡°Also, I¡¯m not the one who forced you to go to Bright Snow Mountain this time. How can you me me when you guys were the ones who went by yourself? I only asked you to help me kill jackie and the others¡­¡± The sight of a teary Lily softened Joel¡¯s heart as he coaxed,¡± Alright, alright¡­ Everything is my fault, alright? I won¡¯t me it on you next time.¡± Joel paused momentarily before he continuedmenting, ¡°Still, we¡¯ve suffered a devastating loss, and three masters in the peak stage of the true god-level had died there. We¡¯re only left with seven people, so we¡¯re not able to avenge you and wipe out the White family right now. We can only consider this at length.¡± Lily¡¯s anger subsided little by little at his words, thus she walked toward him and wrapped her arms around his neck, coquettishly saying, ¡°Honey, we aren¡¯t in a hurry- we can take it slow. The most important thing right now is to see if the White family had obtained the stone ball upon entering the dangerous area. Apart from that, we need to see the situation of their losses. What if they have suffered even greater losses? Won¡¯t we have an opportunity then?¡± Joel sneakily grabbed Lily by her beguiling waist before he smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m no fool. I¡¯ve already sent people to inspect and ask around, and I believe we¡¯ll have results soon. I¡¯Il surely take action if there¡¯s an opportunity, but if there¡¯s none, we¡¯ll have to bear with it for now. The White family dare not attack us right now, after all. We¡¯ll think of a way to take a stone ball for ourselves. It¡¯ll be in our best interest if I manage to break through to the ultimate god-level.¡± ¡°Yes, honey, work hard! I believe in you, and you¡¯ll surely be the first to break through to the ultimate god- level!¡± spoke Lily encouragingly as she pumped her fists. At that moment, two disciples of their ancient n rushed in. Joel instantly glowered in the interruption, and with Lily still in his arms, he eyed the two in disbelief. ¡°Why did you both rush in so hastily? You¡¯re both awfully rude! Speak up, what happened?!¡± Those two knelt down on one knee and said, ¡°n master, we¡¯ve finished the investigation. This time, the people who went to Bright Snow Mountain are mainly people from the Hunt family, and almost half the families went with them. The Hunts didn¡¯t obtain the stone ball, but nobody knows who has the stone ball right now.¡± ¡°Impossible! Nobody knows who got the stone ball?¡± Joel frowned. ¡°If the Hunts didn¡¯t get the stone ball, could it be people from the other first-ss aristocratic families? As long as it¡¯s in the hands of some first- ss aristocratic family, it¡¯ll be difficult to take the stone ball from them. We¡¯ve suffered too much and we can¡¯t afford to go head-to-head with first-ss aristocratic families. They surely won¡¯t go out alone after obtaining the stone ball, either. They¡¯d stay in their house to study the ball together!¡± ¡°It looks like the other first-ss aristocratic family didn¡¯t get it, too,¡± said one of the kneeling disciples. ¡°We don¡¯t know if the third-ss or second -ss aristocratic families got it!¡± Chapter 1584 ¡°You mean that the other first-ss aristocratic families that entered Bright Snow Mountain with the Hunts didn¡¯t get the stone ball either, and no one knows which aristocratic family got it?¡± The news shocked Joel for a moment before the joy settled in his system. ¡°If it¡¯s not with first-ss aristocratic families, it might be in the hands of someone from the second or third-ss aristocratic families. If that¡¯s the case¡­ Haha! What good news! We still have the chance to ask around, and I believe news of who has it will be revealed. We¡¯ll then take it from whoever has it once we know who has the stone ball!¡± Joel thought about it and asked,¡± By the way, how about the White family? Which dangerous area did they go to? Any news about their situation?¡± ¡°Members from the White family, Cabello family, Lucas Family, Lanaster family, and several smaller families went to ck Windy Ind together. I think the White family didn¡¯t want to enter the same dangerous area as the Hunt family. After all, the dangerous area is immensely treacherous, and they¡¯d suffer another great loss if they get into another fight with the Hunt family, thus they went to ck Windy Ind instead,¡± reported another disciple as he gestured with his hands. ¡°They went to ck Windy Ind?¡± Joel frowned. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, is there any news on who got the stone ball?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t got news about this yet, but we¡¯ll surely hear about it soon. We¡¯ve visited about two dozen forces,¡± replied the disciple. ¡°Alright, then you both can go get your reward and continue to ask around for news. As long as it¡®s news about the stone ball, ask around about it. You¡¯ll be greatly rewarded once there is useful news.¡± Joel waved his hand to dismiss them. ¡°The situation of the White family isn¡¯t clear, but the Hunts suffered quite the loss apart from not getting a stone ball. They must be depressed! Haha!¡± Joel found it hrious when he recalled how the Hunt family went to Bright Snow Mountain in an aggressive manner yet failed to obtain the stone ball. Lily, on the other hand, scowled, ¡°You truly are something. Why are you taking pleasure when the Hunt family didn¡¯t get any benefits? Why are you so happy? Mind you, the Hunts are our allies!¡± ¡°Allies?¡± Joel was stunned. ¡°Us, the ancient ns, have always been superior. Since when are we ced on par with those from aristocratic families and are allies with them?¡± Dumbfounded, she rolled her eyes at Joel. ¡°You¡­! Do you understand that the situation is different right now? Our Cloud Sky Sect and other families had lost so many masters, but there are families that didn¡¯t suffer much losses and might take this opportunity to rise up. The future setup of this world isn¡¯t clear, and it all depends on who breaks through into the ultimate god-level first. Every second counts, do you understand?¡± Lily paused for a moment before she added, ¡°The Hunt family and the White family are enemies. jackie killed both sons of the family master, so it¡¯s natural for the Hunt family to want to get rid of the White family. As we also wish to get rid of the White family badly, we¡¯re allies by nature!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Joel nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a couple of days and see if we¡¯ll hear about who has the stone ball from Bright Snow Mountain. We can then try to take it from them.¡± Time slowly passed and jackie returned to the White family during noon the next day. He had also informed Nash and the others about his trip to the Divine King Sect. Of course, he did not forget to include the part where he killed many of the masters from the Hall of Divine Royal. ¡°Father, this is for you!¡± jackie chuckled, ¡°The weapon that once belonged to the Hall Master of the Hall of Divine Royal is an ultimate-grade spiritual tool!¡± jackie smiled as he took the weapon that once belonged to the Hall Master of the Hall of Divine Royal and passed it to his father. ¡°Really? You¡¯ve just given me an upper-grade spiritual tool a couple of days ago. Never thought I¡¯d get to swap it for an ultimate-grade spiritual tool so quickly. Haha! After all, this is quite a rare item!¡± Nash held the sword as he beamingly inspected it from all angles. He then took his upper-grade spiritual tool out and passed it to the First Elder next to him.¡± First Elder, it looks like I can only give this upper-grade spiritual tool to you. I¡¯ll be using this ultimate-grade spiritual tool in the future; keeping the upper-grade spiritual tool would be useless for me.¡± The First Elder was stunned for a short while before he took the sword happily. ¡°For me? Great!¡± He laughed with mirth. ¡°I won¡¯t reject it then. This shall increase mybat power greatly!¡± Chapter 1585 All of a sudden, a young man from the White family rushed in and reported, ¡°Master, Young Master Jack, several people are¡­ are outside, wishing to have an audience with you.¡± ¡°Who¡¯d visit our White family at this hour?¡± Nash frowned before he questioned the young man who bore the announcement, ¡°Only several people came?¡± ¡°Yes, and there are only five or six of them, yet they¡¯re acting awfully mysterious!¡± responded the man with an awkward smile jackie frowned as he immediately continued asking, ¡°Mysterious? What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°They wearrge bamboo raincoats and all of them have hats that cover themselves. It seems as though they don¡¯t want to be recognized,¡± the man exined Deliberating his thoughts, Nash then waved his hand. ¡°Go and bring them in.¡± Once the man who made the report left, the First Elder immediately said, ¡°It must be somebody from other families who wishes to ask about the stone ball. They must be here to ask if Young Master jackie managed to study anything from it.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so. They don¡¯t need to cover themselves if that¡¯ s the case,¡± replied jackie smilingly. Momentster, those people were led in. They took off their huge bamboo raincoats and hats after they entered the door. ¡°The Hemperly family?¡± Nash slightly frowned upon recognizing the members of the Hemperly family. ¡°Greetings, Master Nash. Greetings, Young Master jackie and the elders of the White family!¡± The family master of the Hemperly family immediately led his son to greet jackie and the others politely with a hand gesture. ¡°Haha! Please, be seated. Serve them tea!¡± Nash gestured for them to sit down before asking,¡± I do wonder what business Master Hemperly has foring to our White family today?¡± The family master of the Hemperly family, Darcy Hemperly, nodded at Nash. ¡°To be frank, Master White, we¡¯re here to ask for a favor, and we hope that the White family is willing to give us a hand. Of course, we¡¯ll repay your kindness with spirited grass if you¡¯re willing to.¡± ¡°You¡¯re here to ask for a favor?¡± Nash was slightly puzzled. The Hemperly family was a second-ss aristocratic family and had been developing nicely for the past few years. The young master of the Hemperly family, Paul Hemperly, could be considered a rare master. The Hemperlys had always been very low-profile and had not offended any other forces, so they did not have many enemies. No one thus knew why they came to the White family for help. Darcy stayed quiet for a couple of seconds before speaking up about the situation, ¡°To be frank, we went to Bright Snow Mountain to test our luck, but none of us expected my son to be so lucky and get the stone ball in the end. Right now, only a couple of people in my family know about this as Paul only informed us about this yesterday. Chapter 1586 Nash was shocked. He then said, ¡°We received news a couple of days ago that the first-ss aristocratic families that went to the Bright Snow Mountain did not obtain the stone ball and we have no idea who from which family obtained the ball. Who would have expected that somebody from your Hemperly family got it!¡± Nash frowned as he paused. He then continued, ¡°However, how can our White family help you? You guys are ballsy foring here with only a couple of people. Aren¡¯t you afraid that we will rob you?¡± Darcyughed before he spoke again, ¡°To be frank, Master White, we¡¯ve thought of this possibility. My son, Paul, and I had discussed at length before we agreed unanimously that your White family is the most reliable family right now. The reason wee to you and not other ancient ns is because we don¡¯t know them well, what if they snatch our stone ball away?¡± Darcy paused momentarily before he continued to speak,¡± As for the Hunt family and others, they obviously would not be of much help. Why would they agree to help us when they don¡¯t have any stone balls with them? Only the White family possesses a stone ball and we¡¯ve witnessed how powerful Young Master jackie was the other day. We have unanimously agreed that the White family would be the most reliable one!¡± Paul, who was standing aside, also added, ¡°Apart from that, Master White had always been open and candid. Since you have a stone ball with you, we believe that Master White would not do anything despicable!¡± jackie nced at Paul. It had to be mentioned that this young master of the Hemperly family was not only a man of striking appearance but also had a meticulous mind. Not only did he praise Nash with his words, but he was also implying that they would be considered despicable if they snatched the ball from the Hemperly family. They would have to think twice with consideration of the White family¡¯s honor! jackie thought about it and replied to the other party,¡± Master Hemperly, I wonder what sort of favor do you need from us?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. I will return while my son and a couple of our elders stay here to study the stone ball in peace. Don¡¯t worry as the other members of our family have no idea that the stone ball is in our hands. Hence, as long as both our people keep quiet, the others would note searching here!¡± ¡°Certainly, allowing us to stay here would cause your family to face a certain degree of danger. If we are being pinpointed by the Hunt family or other ancient ns, I hope that the White family will help us. I believe that with Young Master Jack¡¯s strength and how strong the White family is right now, the Hunt family or Cloud Sky Sect would not dare to cause any trouble for you guys!¡± Darcy smiled indifferently and told them about his intentions. ¡°This is quite troublesome as the Cloud Sky Sect, Hunt family and many other first-ss aristocratic families had not obtained this stone ball. The easiest target right now would be the one in your hands. There¡¯s a possibility that even some second-ss aristocratic families have their eyes on this stone ball of yours. I¡¯m afraid that this would really bring us unwanted trouble!¡± Nash frowned as he dared not simply agree to this as it was quite a huge issue. He thought about it and finally looked toward Jack. ¡°Jack, what do you think?¡± The others also nced toward Jack. It was obvious that jackie had be the backbone of the crown at that moment as he had the highestbat power among them. ¡°Let me see how much resources you can give us!¡± jackie kept quiet a moment before he spoke while looking at Darcy and the others. Darcy immediately took out two martial rings and passed them to Jack. ¡°One of these contains spirited grass while the other contains some weapons. Young Master Jack, please take a look!¡± The other members of the Hemperly family were obviously nervous. It was true that they had brought quite a lot of precious treasure over but nobody would want to cause themselves trouble under normal circumstances. On top of that, the White family had just returned from the ck Windy Ind not long ago and it was rumored that they had greatly benefited from that trip. Hence, they might not have much regard for the items the Hemperly family had to offer! Chapter 1587 jackie examined the items for some time before a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Haha¡­ Master Hemperly, there isn¡¯t a lot of spirited grass here but they are attractive enough. Hence, I agree to your terms!¡± The members of the Hemperly family rxed when they saw that jackie had agreed to their suggestion. Master Hemperly immediately stood up and gestured with his hands to jackie as he voiced out his appreciation. ¡°Thank you, Young Master Jack. If that¡¯s the case, I shall leave my son and the others here with a reassured mind. I believe that they will be safe as Young Master jackie promised us!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ I can only assure you that nothing would happen to them while they are with the White family as we will try our best to protect them!¡± jackieughed before he continued speaking slowly. ¡°However, there¡¯s nothing I can do if they leave the White family by themselves. After all, we can¡¯t restrict them with a rope, right?¡± ¡°That is true, that is true. We promise to not simply run around!¡± One of the elders from the Hemperly family nodded in satisfaction. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let me arrange amodations for your people!¡± Nash nodded. He ordered a member of the White family to lead the Hemperlys out and arrange amodations for them. After the other party left, Nash turned around to ask Jack,¡± Jack, have you thought this through? If we don¡¯t promise them, we can slightly rx when the other first-ss aristocratic families or Cloud Sky Sect that did not obtain the stone ball focus on the Hemperly family. You also mentioned that they did not give us arge amount of spirited grass and we aren¡¯t suffering from a shortage, why did you choose to get involved in this trouble?¡± The First Elder, Keh, also immediately spoke up with a frown on his face. ¡°That¡¯s true, Young Master Jack. If we ignore them, we would benefit from this. We don¡¯t owe the Hemperly family anything. On the contrary, we would have more time to focus on studying this stone ball if the others had them as targets!¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t give us a lot of spirited grass but they were not stingy either!¡± jackie started exining. ¡°What is important is that a lot of the gifted spirited grass were suitable to be cultivated into pills. These items were separated and ced aside. They know that I¡¯ m an alchemist and they specially arranged these gifts. The most critical part of everything is that two of these items are auxiliary materials required when cultivating a fourth-grade elementary pill, the resurrection pill.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Nash and First Elder exchanged nces as they finally understood Jack¡¯s intention. After all, the fourth grade elementary pill known as the resurrection pill was indispensable if they wanted to save Fernando¡¯s life. Based on Jack¡¯s temperament, he would not pass on the auxiliary materials even if there was only a slim chance for them to seed in cultivating the pill. ¡°That would be fine then. Some of our masters had continuously broken through these few days, and our overall strength is still improving. We also have an increasing number of people in the initial stage of the true god level. Apart from that, who would know that we have hidden a few people at our ce if we kept this a secret? Even if they learn about thister on, who knows when that would be!¡± In the end, Nash smiled and said. Chapter 1588 After their amodations were arranged, Master Hemperly left that afternoon. As for Young Master Hemperly and his other elders, they stayed in the White family to continue studying the stone ball in peace. Certainly, jackie also went over in the evening to have a chat with them and asked about the situation after they went to the Bright Snow Mountain. It turns out that everybody acted on their own after they reached Bright Snow Mountain. After encountering several dangers, Young Master Hemperly had also wandered away from the other members of the Hemperly family. Luckily, he had high fighting prowess and managed to spot the ancient tree in the end after he continued the journey on his own. He was obviously not an opponent of the ancient tree and many other masters also discovered the ancient tree at the same time. All of them fought the ancient tree individually and many died. In the end, a master from the Cloud Sky Sect that was in the peak stage of the true god-level finally obtained the stone ball and was preparing to fly off. However, that person was killed by the ancient tree¡¯s roots as he was about to escape, and that benefited Paul, who hid in the dark. There were not many people at that time and apart from him, the others were all dead. Hence, no one else knew that he managed to obtain the stone ball except for himself. Naturally, Paul put the stone ball away without demur after obtaining it and left Bright Snow Mountain speedily. He only informed his father and several trusted elders when he returned to the Hemperly family after several days. The members of the Hemperly family were naturally delighted when they learned of the news. However, they were also worried that this item would cost them their lives. Hence, they asked the White family for a helping hand after a discussion. It was obvious that Paul and the others did not manage to learn anything about the stone ball. However, when jackie mentioned that they should gather all seven stone balls to study them together in the future, Paul agreed without hesitation. The next couple of days, jackie handed the stone ball to Nash and the others for them to continue studying it. As for himself, he visited the Supreme rity Sect and Flying Eagle Sect respectively to inform them about his thoughts. Both ancient ns were quite unwilling when jackie suggested cing all seven stone balls together to study them. However, they insisted on studying the stone balls by themselves and that everything can be discussedter. jackie could only helplessly return to the White family and get some rest jackie could not even train as there were no more levels for him to advance to. He could only look on as the other younger masters continued improving. jackie felt as if he was being tortured as time passed by. After all, the Cyro Pearl had a limited time. Based on what Nash mentioned about it losing its effect after two years, he only had one and a half years left. jackie felt hopeless as he had to obtain the third-grade premium items,mon life fruit and thousand year thrive grass, on top of cultivating a fourth-grade elementary pill, the resurrection pill, within one and a half years. Even the third-grade premium spirited grass was nowhere to be seen, let alone the fourth-grade pill. Apart from that, even if he broke through into the ultimate god level, where shall he search for these items? However, jackie refused to give up when he thought of Fernando, who was frozen and lying helplessly in the cave. He did not want to give up as long as there was a slight hope. ¡°Honey, this is great. I¡¯ve finally broken through into the initial stage of the demi-god level!¡± Another day had passed, Selena ran in and jumped in excitement while holding Jack¡¯ s hands. ¡°Really? That would be great. Before I realized it, you have already broken through and be a master in the initial stage of the demi-god level. As for myself, I can¡¯t continue training and can only observe as everybody else trains!¡± jackie smiled as he felt happy for Selena After all, breaking through to the demi-god level meant that the person was a true master. The capability to fly when one reaches the demi-god level was not something a normal person could achieve. Chapter 1589 ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Ben? I¡¯ve seen him training recently and it looks like he¡¯s working hard. He even asked for two pills from me two days ago!¡± jackie soon thought of Ben and asked curiously ¡°He¡¯s not bad as he¡¯s already a seventh-grade grandmaster. He has been working even harder when he saw that I¡¯ve broken through to the initial stage of the demi-god level. He even said that he¡¯s gonna catch up to you as you can¡¯t train right now and is waiting for us!¡± Selena smiled and nced at jackie flirtatiously before she continued to speak. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve never dreamt of breaking through to the initial stage of the demi-god level! Apart from my talents, I have to thank you for constantly cultivating pills for me to break through so quickly!¡± ¡°This is all because of your hard work. Even if you have great talents and resources, your fighting prowess would not breakthrough by itself if you did not train hard!¡± jackie said with a smile. At this moment, an old man rushed out from the nearby houses and came flying over in excitement. ¡°This is great! I¡¯ve made it! I¡¯ve finally made it! Jack, I¡¯ve seeded!¡± This old man was none other than the First Elder of the Cabello family, Kevin Cabello. jackie remembered something a couple of days ago and sent someone to invite him over. After all, jackie promised Kevin that he would teach him how to cultivate the second-grade intermediate pill if Kevin borrowed him the ancient tome. The old man was really into cultivating pills. He tried cultivating for the past two days but failed and jackie originally thought that Kevin would take a couple more days before he would be able toprehend how to sessfully cultivate the second-grade intermediate pill. jackie did not expect him to seed so quickly. ¡°Congrattions, First Elder Cabello! You¡¯re also a second grade intermediate alchemist now!¡± jackie happily congratted Kevin with a polite gesture with his hands. ¡°Haha¡­ This is all thanks to you as you¡¯re a great teacher. If not, I would not have seeded so quickly!¡± Kevin smiled happily with a satisfied look on his face. ¡°This is great. After seeding in cultivating one particr second-grade intermediate pill, it would be easier when learning how to cultivate other second-grade intermediate pills. After all, the level of difficulty is almost the same and there would be some simrities!¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± jackie said with a smile. ¡°By the way, Young Master Jack, you guys have been studying the stone ball for so long, have you managed to learn anything from it?¡± Kevin soon thought of something and asked Jack. ¡°We have yet to learn anything from that thing. If anybody is capable of learning something from it, it would be the people from the Pavilion of Kings and Gods. After all, they have three of those stone balls!¡± jackie smiled bitterly as he also felt helpless about the situation. At this moment, arge group of people was seen flying over from the other side. ¡°Who are those people?¡± jackie looked ahead and his facial expression soon darkened. Unexpectedly, it was the Hunt family who had gathered several families that were close to them and came together. Chapter 1590 The members of the Hunt family led those from the Lagorio family, the Trevino Family, and even those from the Norman family to the White family residence. ¡°Jack, what should we do? There are so many of them! This is worrisome as they seem to be here to cause trouble!¡± Kevin had a darkened look on his face after he looked at the situation in front of him. Although not all members of the other party were present, those who came were masters. There were around one hundred thousand people from those four familiesbined. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid! There¡¯s a lot of them but not many are in the peak stage of the true god level. Recently, many of our White family¡¯s members have broken through into the true god level. On top of that, some of my nine disciples have achieved the intermediate stage of the true god level and their combat power is iparable!¡± Jack, however, smiled indifferently. ¡°They are so shameless. Aren¡¯t aristocratic families banned from taking action against each other without a valid reason? Are they going to break this tacit understanding?¡± Kevin clenched his fist. ¡°F*ck! Unfortunately, we can¡¯t contact the Cabello family and Tudor Family. There is no way a water source far away is capable of quenching our thirst!¡± ¡°Haha, don¡¯t worry! I know that these four families have suffered huge losses when they went to Bright Snow Mountain previously. They thought that abination of several families could attack our White family? They are being na?ve! What¡¯s more, there are several masters from the Hemperly family here so we have quite arge number of masters!¡± jackie still smiled and acted indifferently. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The other members of the White family soon discovered the situation as well. After notifying each other, they all flew up and gathered together. ¡°It¡¯s over! A big group of people are heading over, what should we do?¡± Inside a courtyard house, an elder from the Hemperly family immediately asked the others. ¡°There are quite a lot of them. I knew that the Hunt family woulde looking for us but I didn¡¯t expect them toe so quickly!¡± Paul also had a darkened expression on his face. He then continued, ¡°Let¡¯s not go out first. If we go out now, it is equivalent to a silent admission. Let¡¯s wait and see what the other party is here for. If the other party is here for us or wants to take action against the White family, we must go out and help the White family!¡± The First Elder of the Hemperly family frowned and said in embarrassment after hearing that. ¡°Young master, what if they aren¡¯t here for us, but because of their grudges with the White family? After all, the Hunt family knows that it was jackie of the White family who killed their two sons. Moreover, in the previouspetition between the aristocratic family, the main reason the Lagorio family, the Trevino Family, and the other families suffered huge losses is because of Jack. Hence, there¡¯s a huge possibility that they aren¡¯t here for us!¡± The Second Elder also immediately spoke up. ¡°That¡¯s right, young master. If the other party is not here for us, there¡¯s no need for us to take action, right? If a fight happenster, it¡¯s best if we just find an opportunity to sneak out. There are too many people on the other side. How can the White family be their opponent? We will be in trouble if we get involved!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Sneak out? How should we sneak out? With so many people staring at us, can we just disappear into thin air?¡± Unexpectedly, Paul sneered and said, ¡°We are already involved. Once we attempt to leave, the members of the Hunt family would see us. They aren¡¯t stupid so they would certainly know that the stone ball from Bright Snow Mountain is in our hands. When the timees, do you think they would just let us go? They only need to kill a few more people. If they are daring enough toe directly to the White family, would they even care if they had to kill a couple more of us?¡± Chapter 1591 The facial expressions of the other Third Elder turned unsightly. At this moment, Paul put his hands behind his back and said, ¡°We have no other choice. If there is a fight, whether it is because of us or due to the hatred between the White family and the other families, we should all step up and take the White family¡¯s side and fight the others together with the White family! Only if we fight, there is hope for us to live. Even if we don¡¯t want to, we have no other choice!¡± ¡°But I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s difficult to survive this fight. The White family¡¯s alliances are not here. If the Hunt family were the only one here, the White family would be able to handle it. But¡­ but there are four families here! Even worse, three of them are first-ss aristocratic families! And they outnumbered us by many too. How is it possible for us to make it through?¡± The First Elder was obviously not confident and even felt regretful in his heart. Why did he choose to come to the White family and ask for help from them? If he had just found a remote ce to hide, it would be a lot safer! ¡°The only thing we can do now is to believe in the White family. jackie must have something up his sleeve, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t dare to give us his words! Do you really think that just because we offered them some spirited grass, they would be tempted and promised to help us? They must have weighed their strengths beforehand! Do you know how many fighters at the peak stage of true god-level they have right now in the White family?¡± Paul looked at the Third Elder before him and popped up the question. ¡°Hmmm. For this matter, I truly don¡¯t have any idea. But it¡¯s certainly not as many as the other four familiesbined!¡± A bitter smile surfaced on the First Elder¡¯s face, and he muttered, ¡°In my opinion, if we want to win this battle, the White family must reduce the number of the true god-level fighters in the four families quickly, and kill them in a blink of an eye. Otherwise, there¡¯s no hope at all! Sigh! But now, the other party has more fighters at true god level and they obviously outnumbered the White families by a lot. Even if we help the White family, it would be in vain!¡± ¡°As the saying goes, to shoot a rider, first shoot his horse; to capture a gang of bandits, first capture its leader! If jackie is smart and able to kill the head of the Hunt family and several other top fighters in the other party, the other party would lose their boss and they¡¯d certainly fall into chaos. Their fighting spirit and morale will be greatly impacted! Then it won¡¯t be impossible for us to win this fight!¡± After giving the matter some thought, Paul then spilled out his analysis At this time, the strongest fighters in the White family flew into the sky, and those fighters with lower combat ability and cultivation level gathered at the square beneath. Gloominess covered the crowd¡¯s faces as they stared intensely at the enemy before them. In the main branch of the White family, there were not many people. However, jackie had long predicted that there would be a time that someone or some families would seek trouble with them. Hence, jackie had gathered a lot of demi-god and true god-level fighters from the branch families some time ago, and they were living in the main White family. Therefore, there were now more than forty thousand people of true god-level flying in the sky and this number was considered extremely impressive. ¡°Oh? There are quite many of you, aren¡¯t there? So are you guys prepared for this? Impressive! Hahaha!¡± The Hunt family head looked at the White family before him and then said with a peal of sinisterughter. ¡°You have many men with you too. It looks like the only ones left in your family as well as the other families are those with lowbat prowess and strength. Or perhaps the remaining are from the branch families!¡± jackieughed fearlessly in return. ¡°Master Hunt, I wonder, what are you doing here in our White family residence with Master Norman, Master Trevino, and Master Lagorio? Judging from this melodramatic situation, I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re not here for a friendly visit, right? If you¡¯re only visiting the White family, you¡¯ve certainly brought too many people with you.¡± Nash stepped forward and asked in a stern tone, his face cold. Chapter 1592 ¡°What are we here for? Master White, let¡¯s just cut to the chase. Your son killed my two sons and made several families here suffer great losses in thepetition! It¡¯s time for us to settle this matter, right?¡± Quentin chuckled aloud, and ruthlessness appeared in his eyes. ¡°Jack, we¡¯ve finally found out the killer of my three sons! And it¡¯s you! I demand a confession and exnation from you!¡± Darryl¡ªthe head of the Norman family, stood forward and questioned jackie with vicious stares. His tone was full of hatred. ¡°Yes! I killed the three of them. The life-and-death rule of the tournament allowed me to do that. Besides, your sons wanted to kill me, I couldn¡¯t possibly stand there and let them kill me, right?¡± jackie shrugged his shoulders nonchntly. He dared to admit his deed, without the slightest hesitation. ¡°Humph! You nasty brat! It¡¯s you! I knew it! You do have some guts to admit the killing, don¡¯t you?¡± Anger poured through Daryl likeva upon hearing Jack¡¯s confession. He was so angry that he clenched his fists so tightly. The other Norman family members were staring at jackie angrily as well. ¡°I merely followed thepetition rules. Why can¡¯t I say it?¡± jackie smiled ndly and then added, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Master Hunt, this particr rule was set by you from the beginning. It hasn¡¯t been long since the tournament, and you¡¯re already going back on your word?¡± jackie paused before continuing, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say so at the beginning of thepetition? That no revenge nor trouble shall be sought privately after thepetition. Look at your behavior today, aren¡¯t you afraid of being spat upon by the other families?¡± However, as he heard Jack¡¯s words, Quentin thought that jackie was afraid of them. He immediatelyughed out loud, ¡°Jack, you killed my two sons, and even more so, you made us, the prominent Families, suffer great losses! We lost a lot of masters of the younger generation! And yes, you¡¯re right about thepetition rules. It was indeed like that at that time. However, that was one situation, and this is another. The situation has changed, and you know it. So, tell me, do you think we¡¯re still abiding by the previous rules?¡± Daryl balled his fists firmly and yelled at Jack, ¡°Jack, today I must avenge my three sons! I need you dead, for your death would be a catharsis for me!¡± Trenton Lagorio stepped forward and supported, ¡°Jack, today is yourst day on earth! If you obey us, hand us the stone ball ande forward to kill yourself before us. We promise to spare the rest of the White family.¡± ¡°Tsk tsk. I would say your n is pretty good. But do you think I¡®d fall for it?¡± To everyone¡¯s surprise, jackie was not intimidated at all, instead, heughed coldly upon hearing them. ¡°The main purpose for all of you here is to obtain the stone ball, am I right? Avenging your sons is only the second goal.¡± jackie paused for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°You all know that I¡¯m the strongest here, and I can fend off several fighters at the peak stage of True God Realm by myself. So you want to trick me into killing myself on the spot, and when I die, it¡¯ll be even easier for you to exterminate our White family, am I right?¡± Once Jack¡¯s words fell, the corners of Quentin¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily a few times. He did not expect that his and the others¡¯ n would be seen through by jackie in such a short time. ¡°Jack, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re men of our words. As the head of the Hunt family, I can guarantee you that as long as you do as we say, hand over the stone ball and kill yourself in front of us, whatever happened during thepetition, we¡¯ll write it off. How does it sound?¡± Quentin looked at jackie and assured him with a faint smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re full of sh*t!¡± Chapter 1593 Nheless, jackie sneered at Quentin¡¯s offer. ¡°Before thepetition started, you guys set the rules and agreed not to pursue further privately after thepetition ended. Competition rules are such a formal and important thing, but you guys still went back on your words. So, what makes you think that I will trust you?¡± ¡°Quentin Hunt, you underestimated our White family! Do you think we¡¯ll be afraid of you just because you have more people than we do? Let me tell you, you better not regret your presence here in the White residence today once the war starts!¡± Nash, too, stared at the other party icily. ¡°You know that my son is the strongest in the White family, so you want to trick him into cutting his own throat. Do you really think that we¡¯re so stupid?¡± ¡°Master Hunt, are you not afraid of beingughed at by the world for what you have done today? I don¡¯t think you know which family had obtained the stone ball from the Bright Snow Mountain, am I right? And you¡¯re afraid that the White family would discover something out of the stone ball and break into the ultimate god realm. If this truly happened, it would affect the first position of the Hunt family among the eight shadow families. Hence, you¡¯re using revenge as an excuse to get the stone ball from us, right?¡± Kevin could not stand the other party¡¯s bullsh*t anymore. He stared huffily at the other party. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the First Elder of the Cabello family? Why are you here?¡± Quentin squinted at Kevin and stated. ¡°You¡¯re an excellent alchemist. It¡¯d be too bad for the world to lose an alchemist like you. So, let me advise you, leave this ce at once and save yourself from the battle later. If you die in the battle, we won¡¯t be able to do anything about it!¡± ¡°Elder Kevin, this matter has nothing to do with you. I think you should leave!¡± After pondering for a few seconds, Nash said to Kevin. ¡°Master Cabello had stated that the Cabellos and the White are no longer enemies; we¡¯re one big family. So, since I¡¯m here today, I¡¯m not gonna leave. And I believe that if Master Cabello was here today, he would stay on and help the White family!¡± However, Kevin responded in a determined manner after giving the matter some thought. ¡°Thank you so much!¡± Nash arched his hands and gave a fist-to-palm salute to Kevin, feeling moved in his heart. ¡°Oh no, oh no! What should we do now? They¡¯re going to start a fight! What can we do?¡± Joan, Ben, and the others were watching the whole ordeal from a room in the residence. Fiona, too, was trembling with fear and worry. Although she had purified her body and could be considered a martial arts practitioner, her strength and cultivation level were just too weak. Those with low strength andbat ability could only hide inside the room; not able to step foot out. Seeing that the other party had brought so many people; the sky appeared dark as they filled the air space above as if it was going to rain soon. The other party had outnumbered them by two or even three times! Fiona nched just by looking at the situation. ¡°Oh, God! What should we do? Selena is still outside? What should we do?¡± Fiona paced back and forth, looking panicked ¡°Stop pacing up and down. You¡¯re making me even more anxious right now. Why don¡¯t we rush out and fight with them?¡± Ben clenched his fists, and his eyes showed the aura of determination. ¡°No! We can¡¯t go out there. If we do so, we¡¯re digging our own graves! Other fighters with lowbat prowess are hiding in rooms as well, and jackie and the others will not let theme near to us! They will be able to stop them at the gates froming in, and if we go out, we¡¯ll only be a burden and drag them down!¡± Nheless, Joan stopped Ben and the others immediately. Selena is outside with others, and her combat prowess is not weak, so don¡¯t worry about her. jackie and the others will definitely take care of her. The only thing we can do is to wait here and pray for them!¡± Chapter 1594 ¡°Mom, I think Aunty Joan is right. We¡¯d better wait here!¡± After thinking about it, Ben sat down and said, ¡°Worstes to worst, we¡¯ll all die together! If they were killed by the enemy, we won¡¯t be spared anyway!¡± ¡°Ugh! Why am I so unlucky? I¡¯ve just be a martial artist, hoping to live a longer life. I didn¡¯t expect to die this soon at all! Why is my life so unfortunate, so bitter!¡± Fiona was getting more upset the more she thought about it. She straightaway plopped onto the floor and started to whine like a kid. ¡°Mom, stop it! It¡¯s annoying!¡± Ben barked at Fiona, his tone unfriendly. ¡°Dammit! I¡¯m still too weak. I¡¯m only a grandmaster at the moment and can¡¯t help much! If I were in the demi-god realm right now, I would have rushed out and fought with them!¡± Ben bellowed, clenching his fists. ¡°Are you trying to upset me even more? Your sister is outside right now, and I¡¯m already worried sick! Yet you still want to go out? You unfilial brat!¡± Fiona, who was throwing a tantrum on the floor, immediately reacted upon hearing Ben¡¯s words. Her temper sparked and spiked, shaking with fury. Ben looked at his mother and switched his gaze to the outside, and then said, ¡°ine is out there too! If she dies, I don¡¯t want to live either!¡± At this time, inside a room of another courtyard. The First Elder of the Hemperly family looked at Paul and said, ¡°Did you hear that? They¡¯re here for Jack, for the White family, and not for us! jackie offended the four families. No wonder these four families joined forces together and came here to cause trouble!¡± ¡°In that case, a fight is unavoidable. Listen to me,ter when the battle starts, we will rush out and help the White family. Hearing Jack¡¯s boastful tone, I think, perhaps the White family may not lose in the battle. I think that Young Master jackie does not even see us as his opponents at all.¡± Paul smiled faintly in return. Hints of wisdom shone in his eyes. ¡°What? No way! The young man, Jack, is that powerful?¡± The First Elder of the Hamperly family frowned as he heard. However, he was still worried about the uing fight. After all, the disparity in numbers was too great. At this moment, up in the sky, both parties were ring at each other heatedly. A solemn and tense aura was swirling in the air. Old Master Hunt stood out at this time and said with a cold smile on his face, ¡°Jack, I guess you¡¯ve heard that the Hunt family suffered great losses in the excursion to the Bright Snow Mountain, and among them, two true god-level fighters had died. So, you thought there are only three fighters at the peak level of True God Realm left in the Hunt family, right?¡± Old Master Hunt halted a few seconds before continuing, ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re so wrong! You underestimated our Hunt family. Recently, another elder in the Hunt family had broken through to the peak stage of True God Realm, and several true god realm breakthroughs happened in the other families too! We, the Hunt family, have four true god peak level fighters, while the Trevino and the Norman family each have three. That makes ten! Oh! And the Lagorio family has another two! Hahaha! We have twelve fighters at the peak stage of True God Realm! How can you fight us?¡± Jack¡¯s brows puckered together upon hearing the new information. ¡°The Lagorio family has two of them? Wow, it¡¯s quite surprising. Hmmm. It seems like the news of the ultimate god realms and the stone ball have pressured you all, forcing out all your potential.¡± Anger welled up in Trenton¡¯s chest and the corners of his mouth twitched vigorously. ¡°Jack, what do you mean by that? Are you looking down on the Lagorio family? My wife broke into the peak of true god status too, you can¡¯t imagine it, right? Humph! Now I¡¯m truly anticipating seeing how the White family is going to fight us! ¡°Hahaha! Your true god-level fighters are inferior to ours, and the number is lesser than ours too! Tsk, tsk. I wanna see how you are going to ovee this wide gap to fight us! jackie White, onest chance! Kill yourself in front of us in exchange for the lives of the White family members! If you don¡¯t agree to it, we¡¯llunch an attack!¡± Old Master Hunt flipped his palm and took out a precious sword, pointing it at Jack. His tone was rude and aggressive. ¡°Haha! Let me tell you, don¡¯t look down on us! Do you really think that only the First Elder and I are at the peak stage of the True God Realm?¡± Chapter 1595 jackie snickered and sneered in a cold voice. ¡°Hahaha! Let¡¯s fight them to death!¡± The Second and the Third Elder of the White family-Titus and Wade-exchanged a nce then stepped forward in unison, emitting a powerful and domineering aura within them. ¡°What? No way! They have another two in the peak stage of True God Realm?¡± The people from the Hunt family looked at both elders in surprise; shock dawned upon them that their eyes widened.. They had thought that the White family had only three true god peak level fighters. And even if one of them had broken through to that stage, there would be four of them at most! But they did not expect there were actually five of them! Furthermore, adding the First Elder of the Cabello family¡ªKevin Cabello¡ªinto the list, there are six of them in total! Not to mention that Jack¡¯sbat prowess was so powerful that he could fight three or four elite fighters of the same realm. Following closely to this train of thought, although the four families may win this battle, they would suffer humongous loss! ¡°Everyone, calm down! We have more fighters at the middle and thete stage of True God Realm than they have! We don¡¯t have to be afraid! In terms of numbers, we have an absolute advantage! Now, kill ¡®em all!¡± Quentin took out his long sword, waved it, and yelled,¡± Avenge your family! Avenge your sons!¡± Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! When the battle was about to start, four other people flew out from a room of another courtyard and stood next to jackie and the others. ¡°Young Master Hamperly?¡± jackie was taken aback. ¡°They¡¯re not here for you, you could have just stayed in the room. Even if you do that, we¡¯ll not me you!¡± jackie said. ¡°Heh! Young Master Jack, since we¡¯re here in the White family, we can¡¯t just sit back and do nothing. And I don¡¯t think they will spare us if you lose the battle. So, let¡¯s fight them together!¡± Paul chuckled warmly, looking fearless. ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, Master Hunt. You are going to face another fighter at the peak stage of True God Realm now.¡± The First Elder of the Hamperly family stepped forward and released the frightening aura. Within him. He was also a strong elite fighter in the peak stage of True God Realm. ¡°You¡¯re actually¡­¡± Nash was stunned at the newly learned news, he was truly surprised. The Hemperly family was merely a second-ss family, and they had always stayed low profile. None of them had heard that the Hamperly family had any fighters at the true god peak level. The First Elder actually Hid his ability secretly. ¡°Haha! I broke through a year ago. Just that the Hemperly family has always stayed low profile and does not wish to offend any families. Naturally, we do not wish to expose our strength too.¡± Since he had already made up his mind, the First Elder of the Hemperly family expressed his thoughts without hesitation.¡± Dang it. I¡¯ve broken through to the peak stage a year ago, yet I¡¯ve not tested my current strength! So, the battle today is just nice! And perhaps I would die in this battle, but I will enjoy this fight to the fullest! Let¡¯s fight to our contentment!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s fight to our fullest ability! Haha!¡± jackieughed wholeheartedly. With the fine sword in his hand, he injected Chi energy into it. The sword trembled slightly, emitting a terrifying aura. Chapter 1596 ¡°Kill!¡± With amand from the Old Master Hunt, the order to attack was announced. ¡°Hahaha! Kill ¡®em all!¡± jackieughed and then looked over to the First Elder by his side and said, ¡°First Elder, please take good care of Selena, so that I can fight without worries. I¡¯ll let them know how useless their fighters at the peak stage of True God Realm are!¡± Once thest syble of his word fell, jackie flickered and appeared at the front of the battlefield within seconds. ¡°Besiege this brat and kill him! One strong fighter at the peak of the true god-level strength from each family will handle the others, and the remaining six will surround this brat and kill him!¡± Quentin asserted after giving the situation some thoughts. ¡°Count the two of us in!¡± Trenton and his wife-Diana flew over and stood beside Quentin. ¡°Count me in as well! I have to kill this punk myself!¡± Darryl from the Norman family flew over together with his First Elder too. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll join in too!¡± The First Elder of the Hunt family came over as well. Soon, six strong people with the strength of the peak stage of True God Realm were gathered together, ready to besiege jackie and kill him. ¡°Great, that¡¯s great! You guys came just in time. Since you guys see me as your enemy and vice versa, I won¡¯t let any of you leave here alive today!¡± Seeing the six strong fighters standing in front of him, not only did jackie not have the slightest fear, but he sneered Coldly in return. ¡°Can Young Master jackie fight so many of them? Shall I go over and help him?¡± The First Elder of the Hemperly family peeped in the direction of jackie and got a little worried. jackie was alone, facing six strong elite fighters. That seemed a little too overwhelming. ¡°Don¡¯t go over. Maybe you haven¡¯ t seen him fight before, our Young Master jackie is extremely powerful!¡± Keh however chuckled aloud. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. We just need to focus on the enemies before us. The White family, indeed, is under great pressure this time, but I believe that jackie will be the key to victory in this battle. As long as he wins against the six of them, the victory is ours!¡± Upon hearing Keh¡¯s words, the Hemperly family froze in surprise. If they wanted to win this battle, jackie had to kill those six elite fighters! And not only so, but he also had to do it quickly. Only then jackie could free up his hands and help the others. Only then, the White family would have a chance to win the battle. ¡°White, fight!¡± Lancelot roared with all his strength, his eyes glowing red. One by one, the White family members and several alliances charged toward the front and fought. They believed that if they had won this tough battle, the future of the White family would be a strong force to be reckoned with! Even the four ancient ns had to pay respects to them. After all, to be able to face four families all at once-three of which were first-ss families, and obtain victory was not something any ancient n could do. Of course, what Lancelot did not know was that thest time jackie killed a group of powerful fighters from the Hall of Divine Royal, it made the people from that hall terrified of him. They feared his strength and power.. ¡°de Wave!¡± jackie did not test the waters this time; he directly swung his sword toward the opponents, executing the most terrifying attack, the de Wave. In front of him, a frightening and powerful gigantic dragon formed by thousands of flying sword auras, heading straight ahead and even covering arge area of space. ¡°What a powerful attack but don¡¯ t panic, everyone! The six of us will strike him at the same time! I don¡¯t believe that he can take six attacks from us all at the same time!¡± Quentin was startled at Jack¡¯s attack, but he quickly calmed himself down and chopped out with his sword. ¡°Hundred Leaves Chop!¡± As he performed the Hundred Leaves Chop, hundred aura leaves flew out. These seemingly floating aura leaves were surprisingly fast, carrying huge amounts of Chi energy and heading straight at the aura Sword dragon. Roar! In another direction, Trenton from the Lagorio family cast out a long aura dragon. As soon as the long aura dragon appeared, it let out a terrifying dragon roar and charged directly toward the aura sword dragon. Chapter 1597 ¡°Feral sh!¡± The fighter from the Norman family, on the other hand, cast out his family¡¯s martial technique, the Feral sh! Boom, bang, boom! At once, a terrifying boom rang out in the sky, and the air particles vibrated vigorously as though the sky was boiling. It was extremely horrifying. ¡°What? Im-impossible! Our attacks are being devoured little by little!¡± Quentin took a look at the current situation and color drained from his face, feeling as if his heart was about to explode. The attacks from the six of them did not gain an upper hand in the battle! The attacks from both parties stayed mid-air for a while and after a short moment of stalemate, Jack¡¯s attack had overpowered the others, gaining the upper hand. ¡°What the f*ck! We have people attacking at the same time here! Even if each of our attacks can only weaken his attack a little, logically we could still outperform him! How can his power and strength be so terrifying?¡± Diana¡¯s eyes widened asrge as saucers and her jaw dropped to the ground at the scene before her. ¡°He¡¯s too powerful!¡± In the distance, after Paul had killed a man at the middle stage of the true god level, he could not help but look over to Jack¡¯s direction. It would be fine if he did not nce over, but that one nce tormented him alive. The battle there was extremely horrendous and gruesome; the re and glow emitted from the shing of martial techniques almost blinded the others. Rumble! The startling rumble continued, and after several more seconds of stalemate in the sky, Jack¡¯s attack completely defeated the attacks from the six of them. ¡°Sh*t! There¡¯s still a lot of residual Chi energy!¡± ¡°Many residual flying swords areing straight at us! Run!¡± ¡°It¡¯s toote. The swords are too fast! Everyone, create the aura shield! Quick!¡± Six people peered at the situation, they were in aplete state of panic. Bang, bang, bang! Trenton and Diana were stabbed in the chest by several flying swords, leaving a huge. Bloody hole in their chests. Their eyes were full of terror and fear, and within a second, they fell onto the ground. Likewise, Daryl and the First Elder from the Norman family were straightaway decapitated by Jack. Whereas Quentin and the First Elder of the Hunt family were slightly luckier. Although they did not die immediately, both of them were blown far away and fell heavily to the ground. Mouthfuls of fresh blood gushed out of their mouths and the severe wounds on their bodies were bleeding incessantly too. ¡°No way!¡± Many others witnessed the gruesome scene and were even more frightened. Six strong fighters at the peak of True God Realm and four were easily killed by jackie just like that; while the other two were severely injured, lying on the ground unable to move an inch. They were not much different from being dead. Swoosh! Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, jackie flung out two consecutive sword attacks, and two sword auras were shot out, heading straight at Quentin and First Elder Hunt. They died on the spot. ¡°No way! No freaking way! How can he be so strong?¡± Whether it was the people of the Hunt or Lagorio family, each of them stood frozen at the scene before them. How could they continue on? ¡°Dios mio! Young Master jackie is so awesome! He¡¯s so strong!¡± After witnessing the ultimate battle, the White family members were bursting with excitement and joy. The other party had too many people with them, so much so that the White family was at a disadvantage at the beginning., The White family suffered a few hundred casualties. However, within a short period of time, jackie had killed six strong fighters and the fighting morale among the White had increased tremendously. ¡°Go to hell!¡± With another swing of his sword, he cast out sword attacks at the crowd of those four families in front of him. The flying sword, once again, killed them all at once. Chapter 1598 ¡°Attack, attack them now!¡± Those who were at the front lines were weighed down by dread and terror and several old men in the late true god realm shouted Unfortunately, none of them knew what to do next. Facing such a terrifying attack, some of them actually flew farther to the side, trying to dodge the attack. Boom, boom, boom! Several people clench their fists and gritted their teeth, casting out their attacks. Nevertheless, these attacks were like a mortal in the presence of a supergiant, they paled into insignificance. The attacks were destroyed instantly in a destructive manner. Meanwhile, those flying swords of jackie continued to travel forward at full speed, charging into the crowd. Bang, bang, bang! Some fighters of true god elementary level and demi-god advance level were directly sted away by the flying swords and exploded in the air, while those who were in the middle orte stage of True God Realm did not manage to dodge the attack but at least they died with their body staying intact Blood sttered all over the ce. More than two hundred men from these four families were instantly killed by jackie in one round Furthermore, among these two hundred men, there were several expert fighters at thete stage of True God Realm, as well as a dozen elite fighters who were in the mid and early stage of the true god level. ¡°Ugh! I want to take revenge for my sons!¡± Old Master Hunt could no longer hold his anger back upon seeing Quentin¡¯s body on the ground. He immediately ceased fighting the opponent before him and rushed toward Jack. ¡°Old Master Hunt, you¡¯ve lost your mind.¡± Looking at Old Master Hunt who charged toward him, jackie spilled several words indifferently and then chopped forward with another swing of his sword. Boom! A huge explosive sound rang out, Old Master Hunt had fallen. ¡°What now? Master and Madam are both dead! Run!¡± Once the people of the Lagorio family looked at the current position, they knew they were no match. Once the backbones of the Lagorio family, Trenton, and Diana had died, the fighting morale and spirit were severely impacted; many of them had already lost their motivation to continue fighting and were nning to retreat. Not only the Lagorio family experienced the loss of fighting spirit, the Norman and the Hunt family felt demotivated as well. The morale was dead. jackie alone had killed so many strong fighters, and he did not stop. He kept killing the other party¡¯s strong fighters, incessantly. Soon Lancelot, Keh, and the other strong fighters of the White family would be able to free up their hands and fight the others. The people of the four families who had hopes of victory at the beginning of the battle slowly felt feelings of despair and hopelessness. ¡°Oh yay! Motherf*cker! We¡¯re winning now!¡± First Elder Hemperly, who thought it was hisst day on the earth, was bbergasted with joy at that moment, so much so that he did not know what to say but cursed. It was the first time he had encountered a battle where they were at a disadvantage in terms of the number of people Nevertheless, it was mainly because of Jack. Jack¡¯sbat ability was overly powerful, at the same time, frightening. Although he had not met any of the ultimate god-level fighters and certainly did not know how powerful they were, he thought that Jack¡¯s currentbat prowess was, perhaps, already at the ultimate god level. First Elder Hemperly killed two men of the early stage of True God Realm, and he could not help but stare at Paul who was fighting at the side. Respect and admiration came over him for Paul; it seemed like Paul¡¯s decision to help jackie was wise and a smart one. The Hemperly family stepped up and helped the White family in such a tough time, naturally, the White family would feel grateful toward them. Now that jackie was so powerful, if they could have the White family to back them up, they would not have to be afraid anymore. He suddenly remembered how he was not supportive of the White family earlier and felt foolish. Chapter 1599 ¡°Kill!¡± Seeing that some of the people from the four families had already started to flee, jackie was even more delighted in his heart. Obviously, once the other party started fleeing for their lives, jackie and the others would not have to lose any more of their men. Of course, jackie would not spare any of the four families who were in the peak stage orte stage of True God Realm. jackie then charged toward those people and terminated them instantly. Those strong fighters, one by one, were killed by jackie instantly. Nash and the others, who had now freed up their hands, frantically chased those of the true god-level strength and killed them. This caused the four great families to lose seventy to eighty thousand strong men. Only then did the battle end. Of course, the White family lost several thousand men, and a few thousand men were injured throughout the battle as well. However, after the startling battle, the status of the White family in this martial world would be greatly strengthened. Even the four ancient ns would be afraid of them then onwards. In the end, the people from the four families scattered and fled in all directions. Only those fighters with low martial levels were fortunate to be spared. However, the great loss they had suffered eventually impacted their status; they were even worse than some third-ss families now, and could only be deemed as ordinary hidden martial families ¨C they could no longer be prominent families. ¡°Everyone, hurry up and clean up the ce!¡± Nashmanded as he looked at the corpse scattered on the ground ¡°Sigh! These four families came to us a little too early. If they were toe one or two monthster, I think we wouldn¡¯t have lost so many great men!¡± jackie gazed at some of the White family members¡¯ bodies; his face turned solemn, and his heartfelt heavy. After all, the White family was growing and developing rapidlytely, and the number of fighters who had broken through to True God Realm was increasing speedily as well. Nash was right. If they were given another month or two, they would not have lost so many men in that battle. ¡°We should be satisfied with the oue today. Such a huge difference in numbers and we only lose around five thousand men. This is considered good enough. Fortunately, you had long been prepared for such a fight and assembled a lot of strong fighters from the branch families. Otherwise, I think the oue would not be like this today. Even if we win the battle, we¡¯ll be on the verge of losing the whole White family. Today, we only lost a few strong ones, and those who died were at the demi-god level. The result is good!¡± Lancelot nced at jackie who was in front of him andforted him with great emotion in his heart. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s also fortunate that the other party underestimated us, so they only brought the elite fighters from the main family but not from the branch families. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have obtained such a victory!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. As for the rest of their people, let them go. They¡¯re only some remnants with low martial levels. Their strong fighters are all here, lying lifelessly on the ground. And these four families, sigh, they won¡¯t be on the list of the hidden families anymore.¡± jackie spilled out his thoughts slowly after thinking about it. ¡°Mmhmm!¡± Lancelot bobbed his head to show agreement. jackie then flew off andnded in front of Selena. ¡°Dear, are you alright? Is everything fine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just a shallow cut on my arm from the sword aura. Oh ya! I managed to kill several others with the same martial level as me! It looks like mybat power is quite good!¡± Selena chuckled. ¡°Hehe. We¡¯ve won the battle! If my dear husband says that we can win, we can definitely win!¡± ¡°Selena,e down now,e here! The battle just now almost frightened us to death!¡± Fiona and the others ran out from the rooms and gathered at the square. Fiona yelled at Selena who was still in mid-air. ¡°ine! My dear ine! You¡¯re okay, you¡¯re okay!¡± Ben¡¯s eyes frantically searched for ine and finally found her flying down from the sky. A grown man like him actually cried out of joy and excitement. Chapter 1600 ¡°The people of the branch families, listen! This time you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort in this battle, and that¡¯s why we could win this battle. To reward your indelible credit in this battle, the main family and the branch families will share the spoils of war equally! I believe each branch family can obtain a lot from this battle. After all, many of the strong fighters from the four families have died here, and their martial rings must have a lot of cultivation resources and treasure!¡± Seeing that the spoils of war were almost collected, Nash immediately flew into the air and announced loudly. ¡°Yay! That¡¯s great!¡± ¡°Ya! Master White is the best! And he is really sensible and wise! Although the branch families have experienced great loss, it¡¯s worth it! I truly believe that the White family will only grow stronger and stronger!¡± The people of the branch families were ted upon hearing thetest announcement. They could hardly contain their excitement. ¡°First Elder Cabello, and gentlemen from the Hemperly family. I, on behalf of the White family, thank you dearly for helping us out this time!¡± jackie smiled as he walked over to thank Kevin, Paul, and the others. ¡°Hehe. You¡¯re wee! We¡¯re your friends after all. Right and yourbat power. Wow! I don¡¯t know how to describe it. It¡¯s amazing!¡± Kevin chuckled. ¡°After today, the news will surely spread widely. The four families will be removed from the first tier list, and the White family¡¯s reputation will be enhanced! This will certainly rm other forces!¡± Paul, on the other hand, shared his thoughts emotionally. The White family had lost a few thousand men, but the people who survived the tough battle were all elite fighters. Not to mention that the White family did not lose any fighters of thete or peak stage of True God Realm. So, the top fighters of the White family were still alive; the other forces would not dare to mess with the White family anymore. Now, the people of those four families were merely a bunch of people without a head to lead them. After they returned to their families from the deadly battlefield, they began to divide the treasures and resources of the family. Some of them were afraid that the White family woulde and take revenge, so they fled. As for avenging the dead ones, they did not dare to even think about it at all. Other than that, the remaining remnants of the Lagorio family did not flee, instead, they came together and discussed their future fate. In the end, they went to Cloud Sky Sect to find Lily Lagorio to seek refuge with the Cloud Sky Sect. ¡°What! My¡­my parents, and my grandfather¡­are all dead?¡± When Lily was told about the battle, terror and disbelief stabbed her heart that she almost fainted. She could not believe the truth; her hands went cold and mmy and dread twisted in her gut. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Four families went there! F*cking four! They had around 120 thousand fighters with them! How could they lose the battle so badly? What¡¯s more ridiculous is that the White family had only lost around five thousand people? And they managed to kill all your strong fighters, leaving 40 thousand remnants who barely escaped from the deadly fight? What a joke! There were people from the Hunt, the Norman, and the Trevino families too!¡± Joel was not convinced. Disbelief and shock were written all over his face, finding the news hard to believe. ¡°Sigh! What to do? Kevin Cabello and several fighters from the Hemperly family were there too. The most important thing is that the Young Master of the White family is extremely strong! Six strong fighters at the peak stage of True God Realm besieged him, and logically he would be dead in no time. But he managed to turn the table around and kill all six of them within a minute!¡± ¡°Six in one minute?¡± The buzzing sound was ringing inside Joel¡¯s head, trying toprehend reality. He was the master of one of the four great ancient ns, and hisbat power was definitely stronger than the average fighters with the true god peak level! Advertisement chapter 1601 chapter 1601 Chapter 1601 However, even so, if he could kill two fighters at the peak of true god-level by himself or even deal with three of them on his own, it would already be considered exceptional! Six of them together? That was ridiculous! He would surely die. What was even more unbelievable? Jack¡¯s opponents were not just ordinary fighters at the peak of true god-level, but one of those strongest people in that realm-old Master Hunt, Quentin Hunt, who was also the head of a first-ss family. Theirbat power was much more powerful than those who had just broken through to the peak stage of True God Realm. However, in the end, these well-known strong fighters, in front of Jack, were as weak as a kitten-could not even withstand a single blow. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Wait. What if the six elders of the true god-level that we sent out to intercept and kill the White trio before were also killed by him?¡± Advertisement After a moment of silence, a frightening thought appeared in Joel¡¯s mind and his face nched instantly. ¡°No¡­no way! Didn¡¯t the scouts say that there were some kind of sharp w wounds on their body? Judging from the state of the corpses, they should be killed by some powerful demonic beasts!¡± An elder of the Cloud Sky Sect frowned and spilled out his confusion aloud after thinking about it. ¡°Nothing is impossible. Jack, that brat, he is capable of killing six opponents of true god peak level now, and even if he could kill six of our elders that time, there was still Nash White and Keh White helping him. Nash and Keh could have helped to stall two of them!¡± Advertisement As Joel continued to analyze the situation, he felt that the possibility of jackie killing their elders increased tremendously. With his eyes narrowed, he analyzed, ¡°It is also very possible that jackie has some powerful ultimate martial technique, and could perform w-like attacks.¡± ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t freaking care!¡± Lily, who plopped onto the ground sobbing, crawled over to Joel and hugged his thigh. With a pleading expression hung on her face, she begged, ¡°Honey, you have to avenge my family. Avenge my father, mother, grandfather, and the rest! They can¡¯t just die like that. And they died because they wanted to avenge me! Please, I beg you, please, avenge them! You¡¯re the only hope I have now!¡± Joel went speechless for a while and then let out a long breath, ¡°Sigh! Dear, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. I have the same feeling as you, I can¡¯t wait to kill him right now. But¡­ but the current Cloud Sky Sect is simply not their opponent at all. I¡¯m already thankful if the White family doesn¡¯te to us for trouble.¡± ¡°Humph! Revenge is a dish best served cold! I¡¯ll avenge my family one day!¡± Lily clenched her fists and gritted her teeth as she bellowed. ¡°Honey, you must work extra hard to break through to the ultimate god realm! Strive to be the first to breakthrough! By that timees, kill that b*stard for me!¡± ¡°All right, all right. My dear wife, don¡¯t worry. When I break through to the ultimate god realm, I¡¯ll definitely kill that brat for you. Sigh! Take a good rest and calm yourself down. I am also feeling angry and upset about your parents¡¯ death, but now we really can¡¯t afford to do anything to jackie nor the White family! Not only Cloud Sky Sect, but I bet the other three ancient ns feel the same. All the four ancient ns have to bow down to the White family and be polite to them from now on!¡± Helplessness surged through Joel. The tables had turned dramatically to the point that he was not prepared for it. In the past few months, the situation that was peaceful at the beginning started to tremble and was in constant turmoil. Nobody knew what would happen in the future. ¡°Fine!¡± Advertisement Lily sighed and left the space to rest. However, when she was just about to leave, she quickly thought of something and wheeled back, ¡°Wait. In the conversation just now, you mentioned that Kevin Cabello and some people from the Hemperly family were there too? They helped the White family in the battle?¡± One of the old men from the Lagorio family who hade to seek refuge nodded and said,¡± Yes, the First Elder of the Hemperly family is actually a strong fighter who¡¯s at the peak of True God Realm. Moreover, the young master of the Hemperly family, although he had only broken through to thete stage of True God Realm not long ago, hisbat power is very strong too. He killed many of our people!¡± Advertisement chapter 1602 chapter 1602 Chapter 1602 ¡°The Cabello family is really close to the White family now. The situation ispletely different from before. So, it also makes sense for Kevin Cabello to be at the White residence. But why was the Hemperly family there in the White residence?¡± Several horizontal lines formed on Lily¡¯s forehead as she thought about the matter. She muttered with some doubts. ¡°Right. If you didn¡¯t mention it, I would not have noticed that too. It¡¯s really strange. Why are the Hemperly family members there? Furthermore, they offered to help the White family in the battle!¡± Joel¡¯s brows snapped together upon listening to Lily¡¯s reminder. He began to think. ¡°The Hemperly family has always been in a neutral position and they were usually low-profile, not offending nor intentionally trying to please other families. So, why are they there in the White residence?¡± An old man of the Lagorio family could not help but mutter a few words. Advertisement Soon, Lily quickly thought of something, and her eyes lit up.¡± Wait! I know! It must be this. Haven¡¯t we been unaware of which family who had obtained the stone ball inside the Bright Snow Mountain? Now it seems that the stone ball must be in the Hemperly¡¯s hand! They¡¯re the ones who got it!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°The Hemperly family?¡± The Lagorio family members were startled and puzzled at Lily ¡®s words, they exchanged nces in confusion. Finally, a man broke the silence. ¡°Indeed, the Hemperly family was in the Bright Snow Mountain excursion team with the Hunt family. They didn¡¯t choose to go to the ck Windy Ind at that time.¡± Advertisement Lily nodded before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s think of it this way. If we were the Hemperly family, we¡¯d definitely avoid seeking help from the ancient ns after we got the stone ball because we¡¯re too weak. And as for the Hunt family, it¡¯d be useless to find them because they don¡¯t have a stone ball at all! So, the only family that could help the Hemperly¡¯s would only be the White family. The Hemperly family wouldn¡¯t have to fear that the White family would snatch their stone ball because the White have one themselves. As long as the Hemperly family offers great benefit to the White family, the White would naturally agree to protect them!¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is! It seems that the other stone ball is in the hands of the Hemperly family. those Hemperlys who are staying at the White residence, one of them must have had the stone ball!¡± Joel bobbed his head in agreement, however, he soon furrowed. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s almost impossible for us to snatch the stone ball since the White family is willing to take them in. If we head over to snatch the stone ball, we¡¯re basically looking for death!¡± A man from the Cloud Sky Sect expressed his thoughts after thinking about the matter.¡± Master, how about this? The Hemperly family only sent a few people to the White family, and Master Hemperly is still in the Hemperly residence. This Hemperly family is merely a second-ss family. Why don¡¯t we go to the Hemperly residence and capture the young master¡¯s parents, then force Young Master Hemperly to hand over the stone ball? What do you think?¡± Before Joel could react, Lily interceded and barked, ¡°No! It can¡¯t be done that way! The most important thing in this battle is that the four great families are going after the White family, not the Hemperly family. It was the Hemperly family who offered to help the White family! So, both families must be on good terms right now. If we kidnap the Hemperly family members, the White family mighte at us!¡± ¡°Lily is right! We¡¯d better not fight with the White family. If we really do that, most likely we won¡¯t be able to defeat them, instead, we would suffer great loss!¡± Joel could not help but let out a long breath again. How could he have imagined that it had only been a short period of time but the White family, which he had not put in his eyes before, had now reached such a level that they all had to be afraid of? ¡°That would be bad. In that case, wouldn¡¯t that mean that we can¡¯t get any of the stone balls at all?¡± One of the elders of the Cloud Sky Sect said in a gloomy tone.¡± If we don¡¯t have any stone balls, we won¡¯t be able to stay ahead of the curve. If the White family or any other families who possess the stone ball, discovers something from the stone ball and takes the lead in breaking through to the ultimate god realm, I¡¯m afraid that they won¡¯t even let us off! After all, we¡¯ve sent someone to assassinate them before, right?¡± Advertisement Advertisement chapter 1603 chapter 1603 Chapter 1603 ¡°Yes, Master. That brat hasn¡¯t broken through to the ultimate god realm, yet he is already overwhelmingly powerful. If he truly managed to reach the ultimate god realm, nobody could defeat him anymore! And by then, we¡¯ll have to hide from him!¡± Another elder chimed in, expressing his concern. ¡°Sigh! There¡¯s nothing we can do now. Let¡¯s wait. We can only pray that they don¡¯t discover anything. We must keep an eye on those families with stone balls more often now. We¡¯ve to know theirtest progress and situation at all times!¡± This was the first time Joel had felt the feeling of despair and powerlessness. ¡°Those of you who are from the Lagorio family, listen up. Although there are quite many of you, I have to say honestly that there are not many fighters with the cultivation of true god and demi-god realm. I¡¯ll have someone arrange a ce for you to stay. Please train hard and strive to break through!¡± ¡°Thank you so much, Master Collins!¡± Those remnants who came from the Lagorio family bowed and thanked Joel. Advertisement Joel shot them a faint smile. Although the remnants of the Lagorio family were not strong inbat power, it was always better to have more people. Then at least the overallbat power of the Cloud Sky Sect can be increased even just by a little, and to cover the loss they suffered previously This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The other families and the other three ancient ns were shocked to the core when they found out what had happened. Two more days had passed. The people of the Divine King Sect could not stay still anymore. They went to Jack, discussing whether they should gather seven stone balls together and investigate the stone balls. After all, they had analyzed, studied, and examined the stone ball for so many days but all their efforts were in vain. Advertisement jackie had long been expecting their arrival. Without any hesitation, jackie agreed to the n; Paul responded simrly as well-he agreed to it without the slightest hesitation. However, Harry Yeagar, the Master of the Divine King Sect, did not expect jackie to tell them that they had to report the research progress to the Cabello family and some other families. After all, jackie had had the agreement with them. Upon hearing this, Harry felt a flicker of irritation. But after giving the matter some thought, he finally nodded to agree. After the discussion, Harry went to meet the people of the Supreme rity Sect and the Flying Eagle Sect to talk over this matter. He nned to get the other two ancient ns to gather at the Divine King Sect, take out the seven stone balls, and analyze these balls together. He wanted to know if anything different would happen if these seven stone balls were gathered. Two days after Harry left the White residence, jackie and Paul were in the room, studying the stone balls in front of them ¡°Young Master Jack, I have a bold idea. What do you think will happen if we put our palms on the stone ball and inject our Chi energy into it?¡± After studying at the stone balls for a while, Paul suddenly expressed a bold thought.¡± These two stone balls can absorb the Chi energy pretty fast, and one simr thing between these two stone balls is that their speed of absorbing the Chi energy is even!¡± jackie frowned at this sudden idea. ¡°You mean, we inject Chi energy to break this uniformity?¡± jackie asked. Advertisement Advertisement chapter 1604 chapter 1604 Chapter 1604 ¡°Hehe, I suddenly thought of this idea. But I don¡¯t dare to try it, because I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen!¡± Paul chuckled warmly. Surprisingly, Jack¡¯s eyes became determined and firm after a moment of doubt. ¡°I think we can give this a try!¡± ¡°Wait, Young Master Jack, we shouldn¡¯t act recklessly. This thing absorbs aura, and it¡¯s actively absorbing! If you suddenly inject some Chi energy into it, disrupting the bnce in it, who knows what¡¯s the consequences? What if the consequence is so grave that it¡¯s unmanageable? It¡¯d be troublesome!¡± The First Elder of the Hemperly family instantly jumped and panicked upon hearing this bold suggestion and stepped forward to advise them. ¡°He¡¯s right, Young Master Jack. We can¡¯t act impulsively. We don¡¯t know what will happen. What if the stone ball explodes? Or bes a monstrous ball that sucks all the Chi energy out of your body? Then you¡¯ll be doomed!¡± Advertisement Titus also immediately chimed in and warned Jack. ¡°Young Master Hemperly¡¯s idea is too bold and too risky! Besides, even if you want to try it, it¡¯s better to find a random branch family member to do it! You¡¯re the future head of the White family, you¡¯re too important and the entire White family is depending on you! We can¡¯t afford any mishap to happen to you!¡± Jack, too, knew that the idea was bold and perilous. However, when he thought of time slipping by like sand through an hourss and yet to find a way to break through to the ultimate god realm, he grew anxious. When he thought of Fernando Campbell, who was still frozen in ice, his heart sank to the deepest, at the same time, it made him more determined Advertisement He extended one of his hands, ced it atop the stone ball in front of him, and then began to inject Chi energy into it. ¡°Don¡¯t do it, Young Master Jack!¡± Titus and the others stood frozen by his action. Jack¡¯s behavior was too sudden! When the others reacted, jackie had already injected his Chi energy into the stone ball. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Young Master Jack, you¡¯re being too hasty!¡± Paul¡¯s heart leaped into his throat when he saw what jackie had done. What if jackie died because of this impulsive behavior? Then he was definitely responsible for it! At that time, the White family would kill him! ¡°Ten days have passed! For God¡¯ s sake, we can¡¯t continue to drag on like this! I can¡¯t! I must try every possible way!¡± Jack¡¯s eyes were firm and determined as he continued to inject more Chi energy into the stone ball. Soon, he found that the absorption powering from the stone ball grew stronger and started to absorb Jack¡¯s Chi energy even faster! ¡°The speed is getting faster and faster! It¡¯s actively sucking the Chi energy right now! That¡¯s bad!¡± Advertisement Titus was frightened by the scene before him. He immediately rushed out in a sh, flew into the air, and shouted, ¡°Master White, it¡¯s bad! Master White,e here quickly! It¡¯s really bad! Young Master jackie is too reckless!¡± Not long after, Nash as well as many other elders rushed over to their room, while plenty of others surrounded the room outside. ¡°Jack, you¡¯re too reckless! If you want to try it, you should let others do it! You¡¯re so young and talented, how could you do this yourself? What if something bad happens to you, then what can we do?¡± When Nash came into the room, he was worried, fearing that something bad might happen to Jack. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Dad. I¡¯ll hold on a little longer!¡± jackie gritted his teeth, and soon there were beads of sweat dripping down from his forehead. Buzz! At this time, the stone ball, which had never reacted to anything else, let out a slight tremor, and a powerful force was emitted. It directly sted jackie several meters away. Bang! The st was so sudden that jackie was not prepared for it. He flew away for several meters and almost plopped onto the ground. Advertisement chapter 1605 chapter 1605 Chapter 1605 jackie shook his palm, trying to ease the numbness on his palm. ¡°This stone ball actually shook me off by its own will. Could it be¡­could it be that there¡¯s really something alive in the stone ball?¡± ¡°Ya! It also made a sound!¡± Nobody expected this oue at all. But it made the crowd breathe a sigh of relief when the stone ball pushed jackie away and stopped sucking his Chi energy. Buzz! Again the stone ball sounded. And a red beam of light shot out directly from it and straight up into the sky. The beam of light was thick and bright to the point that it could be seen from a far distance. Advertisement ¡°Oh my goodness! What¡¯s that beam of light?¡± From ten thousand miles away, the master of the Divine King Sect who had just returned to his residence spotted the red beam of light and eximed aloud. ¡°It shot out from where the White family is situated! My goodness! It¡¯s from the White family! Why did such a red light suddenly appear out of nowhere?¡± An elder of the Divine King Sect said in a daze. Advertisement Harry quickly thought of something, and he took a sharp intake of breath. ¡°It must be like this! It must be that brat from the White family or Paul from the Hemperly family¡­ They must have discovered something from the stone ball that caused such a vision to appear! Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be such a light!¡± ¡°My God! Could it be that one of them has found the way to break through to the ultimate god realm? If this light is a sign of breaking through to the ultimate god realm, it¡¯s too scary! Ultimate god realm¡­ somebody has already reached that realm?¡± Another old man of the same Pavilion boldly guessed after pondering on it, his voice trembling ¡°Move¡­move¡­let¡¯s move! Take the people and we¡¯ll head over to the White family immediately! We must go and see what¡¯s going on. We must know if it is jackie who has broken through to the ultimate god realm!¡± Harry had long been impatient. He then led arge group of people, heading straight in the direction of the White family. Not only the Divine King Sect had acted this way; the other ns and families went straight in the direction of the White family after seeing such a sight in the sky. Of course, the news spread like a wildfire. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Look! Oh my god! A red beam of light shot out from the direction of the White family! Could it be that someone from the White family has discovered something out of the stone ball?¡± Joel and the others from the Cloud Sky Sect also noticed the bright red light emitting from the direction of the White family. They eximed aloud in shock. Advertisement ¡°This won¡¯t do! We must¡­must go! Let us go and see what¡¯s going on. That brat from the White family, he can¡¯t have broken through to the ultimate god realm!¡± Joel quaked. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m going with you!¡± Lily immediately ran to Joel upon hearing his words. ¡°I want to go, even if I could only stay outside and watch from a distance!¡± Joel¡¯s forehead puckered together. ¡°You have not even reached the grandmaster level. You trained so hard and could barely reach the seventh-grade martial level. It¡¯s not good for you to go. If jackie has truly broken into the ultimate god level, and fights with us, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to protect you at that time!¡± Nheless, Lily was dead determined. ¡°Honey, I must go! We have so many people with us, I can disguise myself as amoner and blend in with the crowd, and they may not even spot me. Besides, we can stay at the mountain farther away from the White family and send a few strong people to scout and inquire about the red light, can¡¯t we?¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go then!¡± Seeing that Lily was so resolute, Joel could not do much. Soon, they brought strong men with them, heading straight in the direction of the White family. Of course, those remnants of the Lagorio family were put on the Cloud Sky Sect¡¯s disciple clothes, disguised as one of them. Although there were not as many strong people as before, the Cloud Sky Sect team had a great number of people. Advertisement chapter 1606 chapter 1606 Chapter 1606 No matter which ns or families the people belong to, they all witnessed that bright red beam of light above the sky. Some third-ss families knew that it would be useless for them to go to the White residence, but they could not resist wanting to go over to witness the fun. Or perhaps, they wanted to know about the ultimate god realm. Hence, one by one, ns and families headed toward the direction of the White family. ¡°Look! There¡¯s another beam of light, just of a different color!¡± At this time, Harry Yeager, the Master of the Divine King Sect, who was heading to the White residence with his men, found out there was another beam of light that shot out of the White residence. They eximed aloud. ¡°It must be another stone ball; it must be the other one! It looks like the Hemperly family does have a stone ball! I heard that they hid in the White residence and now they must have all discovered something out of the stone ball!¡± Harry yelled; his voice trembled with excitement. If jackie and Paul had truly discovered something out of it, he must make them tell him, and he would have a share of that hope too. Sure enough, the only thing that he worried about was that jackie was not willing to tell him the method to break through to the ultimate god realm. Nevertheless, Harry had already nned within his heart; he had three stone balls in total, and if jackie did not want to tell him the method, he would offer him one stone ball to exchange the secret behind it. In this way, jackie and the others would definitely agree to it. Advertisement ¡°Look, Master! Two beams of light!¡± The Hemperly family, who was rushing toward the White residence, also noticed the two beams of light that were shot into the sky. They were jumping with joy that their feet barely touched the ground. They understood what those two beams of light meant! ¡°Hahaha! It was the wisest choice to let Paul and the others stay there and get protection from the White family! Everyone, remember, from now on, we must pay our utmost respect to the White family whenever we meet them! They helped and saved us! So we must have a good rtionship with them!¡± Darcy Hemperly-the head of the Hemperly familyughed out loud. His looks told everyone that he was intoxicated with joy and excitement. Advertisement ¡°Dad, look, look over there! Another ray of light¡­¡± Likewise, the Cabello family, who was heading toward the White residence, was bbergasted with joy. ¡°Yes! I saw it! Hahaha!¡± Alejandro chuckled aloud; he looked at his youngest daughter, Danie, and said, ¡°My little Danie, I heard that you¡¯ve been training really hardtely, and you have broken through to thete stage of true god realm, just like your second sister!¡± Danie felt proud of herself and said in a prideful tone, ¡°Of course! I¡¯m talented by birth and you all know that! If I wasn¡¯t yful and didn¡¯t ck off before, I must have long broken through to thete stage of True God Realm! Butte-stage means nothing, I have to work harder and harder, to break into the peak of the True God Realm! And even to the ultimate god realm one day!¡± Helena, who stood beside Danie, rolled her eyes at Danie¡¯s boastful remark. ¡°I think you¡¯re just afraid that when someone breaks through to the ultimate god realm, he gets to live two hundred years of life but you don¡¯t have two hundred years to spend with him and grow old together!¡± Although Helena did not announce their rtionship to the others, most of the Cabello family members knew that Helena was ying a fake couple with Jack, and the person who truly liked jackie was their third youngdy, Danie Cabello! But Danie was not mad at all, instead, she felt happy that most of them already knew about it! There were already quite a few people who knew that she was in a rtionship with Jack, and they were the real couple! As for Helena, she was calm. The Hunt family could be considered as finished right then and there; that family waspletely delisted from the prominent family list. And families like the Lagorio, Trevino, and Norman family, faced the same ending as the Hunt family. These four great families disappeared from history just like that. Therefore, she did not have to continue to be a fake couple with jackie anymore. Advertisement AdvertisementN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. chapter 1607 chapter 1607 Chapter 1607 Helena was happy for Danie; her heart was full of joy, at the same time, envy. She was envious that her little sister could find such a good man. ¡°Nonsense, stop it! I just want to be stronger!¡± Danie¡¯s face was suddenly kissed pink upon hearing Helena¡¯s words. She responded; her tone full of embarrassment. But at this time, Venus thought of something and turned to Alejandro, ¡°Dad, why are there two lights? Does that mean it¡¯s some magical treasure instead of martial technique? If it¡¯s not a martial technique, likely, we can¡¯t learn it! And that also means that a single light can only allow one person to break through to the ultimate god realm! Wouldn¡¯t all our effort, including going there right now, be in vain?¡± Alejandro¡¯s face sank immediately after hearing Venus¡¯s words. He and the other, whose faces were full of excitement, had now been overwritten by gloominess. However, after a short period of silence, Alejandro smiled and shrugged nonchntly. ¡°No matter what the situation is, we have to go over and take a look. Even if only seven people can break through to the ultimate god realm with the seven stone balls, it¡¯d be God¡¯s will. I can only say that some things may be predestined, and we can¡¯t help it, right?¡± Advertisement Venus bobbed her head, showing understanding. ¡°Well, I just want to remind you all of it. I¡¯m afraid that everyone might have too much hope and in the end, when we can¡¯t get what we desire, we¡¯ll fall into the abyss of despair.¡± ¡°Thanks, but don¡¯t worry. We understand the situation very well!¡± Alejandro, the First Elder, and others exchanged nces and bitter smiles were stered on their faces. ¡°After all, jackie had promised to share with us if the method is some sort of martial technique. He¡¯s kind enough to be willing to share the tips. But if the ultimate clue is not a martial technique, then we can¡¯t help it either! Everyone has to abide by the original agreement!¡± The Divine King Sect was the closest n to the White residence, and because they marched day and night and took no rest, they finally arrived at the White residence on the second day. Advertisement Along the way, the people of the Divine King Sect were feeling strange, because the two beams of light had not disappeared at all, so they did not know what the situation was. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°These rays of light shot into the sky and stayed there for a whole day! But, other than that, there¡¯s nothing special about it. If the lights continue to stay on, I¡¯m afraid that the other ns and families would see it and alle over to the White residence. Sigh! What should we do?¡± Looking at the two stone balls and the two beams of light before him, Paul rubbed his temple, not knowing what to do. Yesterday, after jackie caused the stone ball to emit the first beam of light, he naturally followed Jack¡¯s practice and began to actively inject Chi energy into the other stone ball. Of course, the end result was simr to Jack¡¯s another beam of light shot up into the sky. However, up until now, they did not know what these lights were for and what it could do. ¡°Right. Other ns and families will definitelye here after spotting this vision in the sky. Sigh! And I think some of them are already arriving!¡± jackie shed a bitter smile. Up until now, they did not find any other peculiarities other than the lights. Instead, they drew the attention of other ns and families, and they would surelye here to know what had happened. ¡°Young Master Jack, Master White, there are many people outside the gate! They seem to be people from the Divine King Sect!¡± Just as Jack¡¯sst word fell, a few young men from the White family ran in and reported. Advertisement Advertisement chapter 1608 chapter 1608 Chapter 1608 ¡°Oh, speak of the devil, here they are! It looks like they did not rest along the journey here.¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. When Nash heard the report, he could not help but smile bitterly thenment, ¡°Let¡¯s go. There isn¡¯t room for too many people here. We¡¯ll meet them outside. If they want toe inside and take a look, they can, but not too many of them!¡± jackie nodded in agreement. He asked a few people to stay in the room to watch after the stone balls, and then he flew out of the room. ¡°Hahaha! Master White, Young Master Jack, you guys are working out something? We spotted these two beams of light from far far away! Congrattions!¡± Harry immediately bowed and greeted jackie and Nash with a fist-to-palm salute the moment he saw them. He then congratted them. ¡°The room is rather small, so I¡¯m afraid that not every one of you could go in. Master Harry and some elders, you may go in and take a look. As for the rest, please rest outside in the square!¡± jackie smiled. Advertisement Harry¡¯s eyes immediately lit up once he heard Jack¡¯s invitation. ¡°Yes, yes, of course! Everyone, listen, rest in the square! Elders and I will go in and take a look!¡± Hemanded his men. Soon, jackie and the others led Harry and the elders into the house. ¡°Those lights are truly from these two stone balls! Brother Jack, how did you make them glow? And about these lights, is there anything special about them?¡± Harry gazed at the two stone balls that were ced on the huge table. He asked in awe. Advertisement Jack, on the other hand, shot him a dry smile. ¡°To be honest, we¡¯ve studied the lights for a while now, but could not find anything special about these lights. Please, take a closer look.¡± He continued. Harry¡¯s face fell and the beams in his eyes dimmed down the moment he heard Jack¡¯s words. ¡°I thought these lights represent the auspicious signs of breaking through to the ultimate god realm. But when I noticed that these lights were still there in the sky, I felt strange. Sigh! There¡¯s not much progress, is there?¡± He said with disappointment in his tone. The elder of the Divine King Sect chimed in,¡± Well! I think the progress is good! We¡¯ve studied and analyzed the stone for so many days, but we found nothing at all! At least jackie and Paul have discovered something different.¡± ¡°By the way, Jack, how did you make this light appear?¡± Harry finally could not hold back any longer but asked. ¡°Oh, actually, it¡¯s quite simple. This stone ball will actively absorb the surrounding Chi energy, and after observing this feature, Paul and I found that the two stone balls¡¯ speed of absorbing the Chi energy is the same and constant. So, we want to break such uniformity!¡± ¡°So, in the end, we took the risk. We ced our palms on the stone balls and injected our Chi energy into them. The stone balls reacted to our action and began to quickly absorb our Chi energy. And when the absorption reached a certain level, the stone balls released an expulsive force to push the Chi injector away. And then, the beams came out.¡± jackie smiled faintly, telling the incident from head to toe to the other party ¡°So that¡¯s how it is!¡± Advertisement Understanding dawned upon Harry¡¯s face. ¡°But, you guys are bold, aren¡¯t you? What if anything bad happened to you? If any unforeseen ident happens, it¡¯d be a problem!¡± He continued ¡°Yup! At that time, we were shocked too! Young Master jackie directly put his palm on it and began to inject his Chi energy into it. Very risky! Fortunately, nothing bad happened to him!¡± Titus immediately added. ¡°Well? Master Harry, since you guys are here, do you want to take out your three stone balls and try this method on them together? Since everyone is here, why don¡¯t we study and explore the stone balls together right here?¡± jackie looked at Harry and said straightforwardly. Harry hesitated for a few seconds. After all, they had three in their hands, and it seemed to be unfair and not profitable to take them all three out. Advertisement Chapter 1609 Chapter 1609 Chapter 1609 However, jackie was already so proactive about what they got, telling himself and the others everything about it. Moreover, Jack¡¯sbat power was so strong that even he himself would not want to be his opponent. So, if he was reluctant to take the three stone balls out at that time, the White family would be upset. After pondering for a few seconds, he had made a decision. ¡°Alright, alright! Let¡¯s take them out and try them together!¡± He smiled. With a flip of his palm, one stone ball appeared in his hand. He then turned to the First and Second Elders. After seeing that Harry had agreed to Jack¡¯s proposal, the First and Second Elder of the Divine King Sect also took out the stone balls they had with them. They ced the stone balls on the table. ¡°Come on, try and inject your Chi energy into it!¡± Harry eyed the two elders once more and then walked to the stone ball. He ced his hand on it, mobilized the Chi energy in his body, and began to inject Chi energy into the stone ball. Advertisement After a while, Harry was obviously scared by the speed of the stone ball absorbing his Chi energy. The speed grew faster and faster and it began to actively suck the Chi energy in his body. ¡°Jack, how long is this going to take?¡± Harry immediately shot jackie the question. The first and second elders who stood aside, also looked at jackie with concern in their eyes, fearing that something bad might happen to them. If these stone balls did not stop sucking the Chi energy in their body, they would be doomed by then! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s almost done!¡± Advertisement Jack, on the other hand, was feeling bashful. Bang bang bang! At the same moment, all three were bounced off by the expulsive force of the stone balls. They were flown several meters backward before they could stabilize themselves and stood still. They trembled and felt the numbness on their hands. What followed the scene was three different colors of light beams were emitted by the stone balls and shot into the sky. ¡°The light! It really did appear! Only that the color is different!¡± Harry eximed aloud. ¡°My goodness! Look, three more beams of light appeared in the sky!¡± The Lucas Family, who was on their way to the White residence, saw three more beams of light shooting up into the sky, one after another. They eximed in amazement. ¡°Judging from the situation, the people of the Divine King Sect also went to the White residence! They¡¯re fast, eh? We have to speed up! We want to get a share of good things, don¡¯t we?¡± Advertisement The head of the Lucas Family ordered his men to speed up after witnessing the five different colored beams of light in the sky In the other direction, the Hall of Divine Royal people had sent out tens of thousands of experts to the White residence. They were heading there at full speed N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Five beams of light in the sky! Freaking five! My goodness! Does this mean that five people have broken through to the ultimate god realm?¡± Matthew Charles-the master of the Hall of Divine Royal-stared at the beams of light in the distant sky and sighed. ¡°Master, we¡¯d better not go. The White family is too powerful! They can kill all four families at once, including three first-ss hidden families like the Hunt, Trevino, and Norman families! These three families were removed from the prominent list right now. And we have even more enmity with the White family. So if that brat has truly broken into the ultimate god realm, we won¡¯t even have a chance to escape by then!¡± One of the elders of the Hall of Divine Royal was worried and warned Matthew in a panic. Advertisement Chapter 1610 Chapter 1610 Chapter 1610 ¡°Better not go? If we don¡¯t go, there¡¯s no way for us to turn the tables anymore! And by then it¡¯ll be impossible to break through to the ultimate god realm!¡± Matthew stopped. With his tone upset, he criticized, ¡°If we go back to our sea territory like a shrinking turtle, we can never break into the ultimate god realm! We could only hide within our pathetic territory and wait for death. And what if jackie and others came here and wanted to terminate us? When that time comes, where do you escape to?¡± ¡°But¡­but it¡¯s too dangerous for us to go there this time! If they found out that we were there, we can¡¯t escape either!¡± | The old man lowered his head, murmuring ¡°We¡¯ll hide on the big mountain a distance away from the White family when we arrive so that we¡¯ll not be discovered by them so easily. When the timees, there¡¯ll be more ns and families going there, and we¡¯ll send a few men to blend into the crowd. In that way, we could at least find out something. It¡¯s better than staying behind and not going. If we go, we can find out about the situation, then we can still find a way to ovee it. Otherwise, this marks the end of our Hall!¡± Matthew stressed his point again. Advertisement Elder Mosley, at this time, chimed in and supported Matthew, ¡°Master is right. I should go this time and see what those beams of light are. Perhaps, you only need to enter into the beams of light and let the light shower you for a while, then you can break through to the ultimate god realm? Who knows. And I guess there¡¯ll be a lot of people rushing into the beams, and at that time we could seize the advantage and blend in.¡± ¡°Yes, yes! What Elder Mosley said is absolutely right! Maybe those lights are some kind of magic or treasure that allows people to break into the ultimate god realm!¡± Matthew¡¯s eyes immediately lit up at that thought. The ultimate god realm, how wonderful was that? ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look! We should take the risk this time!¡± Advertisement After pondering for a short while, those elders who were somewhat scared of the perceived risk and danger clenched their teeth and their gaze turned determined. The crowd set off toward the White residence once again, flying in the sky at full speed. ¡°Five beams of light right now! It looks like the Divine King Sect has already arrived at the White residence!¡± The Cabello family immediately understood the situation after spotting three more additional lights appearing in the sky. They then elerated their flying speed, hoping to speed up their pace. ¡°Young Master Jack, Master White, the Canmore family are here! They said they¡¯re here to visit you.¡± Several young men of the White family entered the room where jackie and the others were and reported to them about the arrival of the Canmore family. Nash¡¯s face fell the moment he heard the report. ¡°Why is the Canmore family here too? Humph! They¡¯re close with the Hunt family and used to look down on our White family! They still have the nerve toe here?¡± ¡°Hehe, because they want to know if they can have a chance to break through to the ultimate god realm, right?¡± jackie shed a bitter smile and then studied the room again.¡± This room is small. If people keeping here, I don¡¯t think it will fit everyone!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s move to the council room in the main hall over there!¡± Advertisement Nash said after giving the matter some thoughts. ¡°Sure!¡± jackie bobbed his head, ready to keep the stone ball into his martial ring. However, he could not. He tried again and found that he could not keep the stone ball into his martial ring anymore. Likewise, Paul, Harry, and two other elders encountered a simr issue-they could not keep the stone ball away. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. They exchanged nces with each other; their eyes were full of surprise and puzzlement. Advertisement Chapter 1611 Chapter 1611 Chapter 1611 ¡°How¡¯s this possible? It can¡¯t be stored back into the martial ring!¡± Harry was embarrassed.¡± It looks like once the light appears from the stone ball, we are unable to store it back in the martial ring!¡± jackie, on the other hand, also smiled bitterly. ¡°It looks like we can only carry it around!¡± After he spoke, they flew out while carrying one stone ball each. ¡°jackie, what about the people from the Canmore family?¡± Nash had no idea if he should allow the people from the Canmore family to enter. Many of the masters from the White family were outside and they were in the sky, taking care of the order. Obviously, the members of other forces were not allowed in without permission from Nash and jackie. On top of that, some of the forces brought quite a number of people with them. They did not only bring those in the true god-level but also those in the demi-god level. jackie thought about it and said, ¡°Nevermind then, we would be seen as stingy people if we don¡¯t allow any of them toe in!¡± Advertisement He looked at the men from the White family who were here to make the report before saying,¡± How about this? Announce that those forces who went to the ck Windy Ind with us are given a twenty pax quota if they are here for a visit as we made a promise previously. The others can stay outside or rest on the emptynd at the mountain foot. As for those who did not follow us to the ck Windy Ind, such as the Canmore family, they are only given three quotas if they wish to visit us! As for the Hemperly family, twenty of their people are allowed in as they are considered our alliance!¡± ¡°Alright, Young Master!¡± Those young men looked at each other before flying out. Nash also nodded in satisfaction after he heard what jackie said. The way jackie handled this was extremely well. Not only would they avoid offending the forces that did not follow them to ck Windy Ind but those people were also given quotas to enter and take a look at the situation. As for the forces that followed them to the ck Windy Ind, twenty people from each family were allowed to enter. This would give them a sense of superiority and those people would be delighted because of this. Advertisement ¡°Young Master jackie, what about the Supreme rity Sect and the Flying Eagle Sect? Only three of their people are allowed to enter if they are here? As for the Cloud Sky Sect, I don¡¯t think they dare to come!¡± Titus soon remembered something. He walked up and reminded jackie. jackie was embarrassed. ¡°I almost forgot about them. The people from the Cloud Sky Sect would not dare toe as they would be considered suicidal if theye over. As for the Supreme rity Sect and the Flying Eagle Sect, they have one stone ball each. We are also waiting for their stone balls as it¡¯s better to study the seven stone balls together. It¡¯s obviously not suitable if they are also given a three pax capacity and I¡¯m afraid that they would be unhappy about it!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°I think we can give them the capacity of twenty people each. What do you think?¡± Titus immediately rmended it. jackie nodded. ¡°Alright. Housekeeper Titus, please assist me in notifying them. It really isn¡¯t a good idea to not treat these two ancient ns the same as the others!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Young Master jackie, you¡¯re too polite! We are a family, nothing is bothersome!¡± Titusughed as he flew out toward the entrance of the mountain He had never imagined that the illegitimate son of the White family that he and his granddaughter, Beth, went searching for would grow so extensively in such a short period of time. Now, even the members of the other ancient ns had to pay attention to jackie¡¯s facial expression when they spoke. Those young people soon flew out and looked at the master of the Canmore family. ¡°Master Zachary, our young master has given his order. Your people did not follow us to the ck Windy Ind nor have any agreement with our young master so you can¡¯t be considered as a friendly alliance. Your people head down the mountain or rest at the za over there. However, since you¡¯re here to visit us, we will allow three people to go in and have a look!¡± The Fourth Elder, who was standing there to maintain the order, also said with a smile.¡± That¡¯s right. Since you¡¯re only here for a visit, there¡¯s no need for too many people to enter. It¡¯s quite nice that three of you are allowed to go in. Discuss among yourselves and see which three shall go in!¡± Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1612 Chapter 1612 Chapter 1612 After hearing this, the members of the Canmore family were embarrassed while their hearts were filled with regret. If they chose to be friends with the White family and followed them to the ck Windy Ind, they would have gotten into the White family¡¯s good books. Then they would not be treated differently. However, the White family was benevolent enough to allow three of their family members to go in and observe. There was nothing they could do even if the White family did not give them face and ask them to leave. After all, they knew about the strongbat power that was capable of wiping out four families. The most crucial point was that the White family did not suffer any huge losses in that battle. ¡°Thank you, thank you! We are satisfied that three of our people are allowed to enter!¡± The hint of a smile soon appeared on Master Zachary¡¯s face. He thought about it and said, ¡°How about this? I shall enter with the First Elder and Second Elder. The others can just wait at the emptynd at the bottom of the mountain!¡± ¡°Yes, family master!¡± The others immediately led their people and flew away. They knew that their family only had three masters in the peak stage of the true god-level so it was best if the three of them entered together N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. As the members of the Canmore family prepared to enter the White family, arge group of the Cabello family¡¯s members had also rushed over. Advertisement When Alejandro saw that the members of the Canmore family had gone down to rest and only three were prepared to go in. Alejandro also frowned as it looked like only the three of them were allowed to enter. At this moment, Titus also flew over and informed the Fourth Elder of the situation jackie said previously in private before flying in ¡°Greetings, Master Cabello, it¡¯s been a long time. Haha!¡± The Fourth Elderughed as he gestured politely to the other party with his hands. Advertisement ¡°We happened to see a weird effect appearing in the sky over here so we came over to take a look. We would like to ask Young Master jackie if they had found something!¡± Alejandro also gestured politely with his hands. He then asked again. ¡°I wonder if the members of the Cabello family are also given a three pax capacity to go in and take a look?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Master Cabello, the situation is different for your Cabello family as your family is a friendly alliance of ours and you guys have made an agreement with us previously. Our young master had said that a twenty pax capacity is allowed for forces like your family so that you can go in to take a look or study the items.¡± The Fourth Elder startedughing and said to Alejandro. ¡°Haha¡­ Alright! Twenty pax¡­ Twenty pax is already a lot!¡± Kevin startedughing loudly after he heard this. It looked like borrowing the ancient tome to jackie previously was an extremely wise choice. Apart from that, he also helped them greatly during the battle. The members of the White family really knew how to repay one¡¯s kindness with gratitude. ¡°This is great. Does that mean that we are allowed to go in too?¡± Danie, Helena, and the others also smiled happily. If they were only given three quotas like the Canmore family, they would not be given an opportunity to enter with their family members. However, they were given a twenty pax quota. It was enough for them, the Three Golden Flowers, the other elders, and their father to go in together. ¡°jackie is quite a nice young man.¡± Advertisement Chapter 1613 Chapter 1613 Chapter 1613 Alejandro had a proud expression on his face as he instantly felt that he was one whole level better than the Zacharys. He immediately started picking people to go in with him. After he finished making his choice, he asked the others to rest at the empty space at the bottom of the mountain The members of the Canmore family were extremely envious when they saw that the Cabello family had a quota of twenty pax. The members of the Hemperly family also arrived soon. They were also delighted when they learned that twenty of their people were also allowed to enter. More and more forces arrived. The second or third-ss aristocratic families that followed the Hunt family to the Bright Snow Mountain regretted their decision when they found out that they were only given a three pax capacity. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. As for those forces that followed the White family to the ck Windy Ind, they instantly felt that they were in a much higher position than other forces when they knew that they had a twenty pax capacity At this moment, many people were standing on a mountain top a distance away and were looking at the situation at the White residence. These were none other than the people from the Cloud Sky Sect. Advertisement ¡°There are five beams of light now. It looks like these lights originated from the stone balls. However, I don¡¯t see anybody flying up toward the beams of light. This means that these beams of light aren¡¯t capable of helping a person to break through to the ultimate god level!¡± Joel slowly guessed after observing for some time. Lily, who was beside Joel, said,¡± There¡¯s one stone ball for each dangerous area. It looks like there will be seven beams of light in the end. It looks like the people from the Supreme rity Sect and Flying Eagle Sect aren¡¯t here yet but I think they will arrive soon!¡± ¡°Unfortunately, we failed to snatch any of the stone balls. If not, we would be allowed to go and the members of the White family would long for us to take the stone ball out so that we can study together!¡± Joel curled his hands into fists and said in a bad mood. ¡°This is all because of the people from the Divine King Sect. They are despicable as they secretly went to three of the dangerous areas before everybody else and got three stone balls. If they went to one less dangerous area and left one for us, we would not be in such a passive position right now. We would not be out of options and can only look from far away while others are studying the items inside.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It would be troublesome if the people inside breakthrough to the ultimate god-level after they sessfully finished their research. We don¡¯t have any ways to rush in right now as many of the forces obey jackie¡¯s words. If they are researching the stone balls together at this moment, the forces who own the stone ball would definitely stand at the same front. If we dare rush in right now, they would definitely work together to kill us!¡± An old man from the Cloud Sky Sect said with a helpless expression on his face. Advertisement In the woods on top of the other mountain, the members of the Hall of Divine Royal had also arrived as they looked forward from far away ¡°Hall master, it looks like there are already five stone balls. If that¡¯s the case, there shall be two other balls and seven beams of lights shall appear!¡± Elder Mosley looked forward and said after he thought about it. ¡°Should we send somebody to linger among the other forces and see if we can learn of any news?¡± ¡°We shall wait here and see how it goes. The others are outside and they also do not know what the situation inside is like too. We shall stay here and see how it goes!¡± Matthew thought about it and finally decided At this moment, a group of people could be seen flying toward the White residence from far away ¡°The members of the Supreme rity Sect are here!¡± Some people eximed after they took a closer look. Advertisement Chapter 1614 Chapter 1614 Chapter 1614 The members of the Supreme rity Sect immediately asked about the situation inside after they arrived. However, they obviously would not get any news from the Fourth Elder. In the end, the members of the Supreme rity Sect also found a ce to rest. As for their sect master, she and neen other masters with high fighting prowess went walking slowly toward a hall in front of them. ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± The sect master of the Supreme rity Sect immediately asked after she took a look at what was going on and her eyes were filled with expectation. ¡°Haha¡­ We¡¯ve been looking at it for some time but we did not realise anything. We touched these beams of light with our hands and they are just usual beams of light. We can¡¯t raise our fighting prowess through these beams of lights.¡± Harryughed and said to the sect master of the Supreme rity Sect, Aureole. jackie, on the other hand, said,¡± We¡¯re waiting for you now and we would like to know if anything else would happen after all seven stone balls light up. Apart from you guys, we are waiting for the members of the Flying Eagle Sect too!¡± ¡°How did the lighte out from the stone balls?¡± Aureole did not hesitate and asked curiously after she took a look at these stone balls. Advertisement jackie and the others soon informed them about the specific steps. A beam of light soon appeared in the line of sight of everybody present. ¡°There are six beams of light now. Did you guys discover that there was some slight fluctuation in these beams of lights and they are different now!¡± Soon, somebody discovered some abnormality and immediately said. ¡°Yes, if we don¡¯t look carefully, we won¡¯t realize the fluctuation. I wonder if bigger changes will happen after thest stone ball lights up!¡± Nash was also extremely excited. Since there were already some reactions after the beam of light appeared from the sixth stone ball. Everybody started to look forward to the arrival of thest stone ball. ¡°The sect master of the Flying Eagle Sect arrives with the members of their ancient n!¡± Just as everybody was looking forward to it, the voice of a man from the White family could be heard at the entrance. Advertisement Soon, under the expecting eyes of the crowd, Griffin slowly walked in with neen masters from their ancient n. ¡°I discovered that there seems to be something weird about the light beams here when I was at the entrance just now. There seems to be some fluctuation? Did you guys manage to study anything? I originally nned to go to the Divine King Sect to research the stone ball. However, before the agreed time arrived, I saw the beams of light appearing in the direction of the White family and there were even two of them. Hence, we rushed over!¡± Griffin immediately asked the crowd after he entered ¡°Haha¡­ What we realized is what you¡¯re seeing right now. We¡¯re waiting for you to take out the stone ball that belongs to your Flying Eagle Sect now!¡± Harryughed heartily. ¡°How did this light emerge?! You guys are really good. We¡¯ve been studying it for so many days but we failed to get any clue!¡± Griffin started smiling bitterly. ¡°Haha¡­ This is all thanks to Young Master White and Young Master Hemperly. They are the ones who discovered this!¡± Harryughed before telling Griffin the steps in detail. Griffin immediately took out his stone ball and ced it beside the other balls. He then activated his Chi and started proactively injecting his Chi into the stone ball he obtained. As time passed, everybody grew increasingly nervous. The reason being, something different had happened after the sixth beam of lights appeared. They had no idea what the situation would be after thest beam of light appeared and if something different would happen. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1615 Chapter 1615 Chapter 1615 ¡°Hopefully¡­hopefully, there shall be some sort of hint that allows us to directly breakthrough into the ultimate god level!¡± Even the sect master of the Supreme rity Sect could not help but curled her fists tightly. As a superior sect master of an ancient n, she had always been resolute no matter how serious the matter was. However, she was really nervous this time. Hum! Finally, another beam of light appeared and all seven beams of lights of different colors looked extremely beautiful as they rushed into the sky. ¡°There are seven beams, seven beams!¡± Many people outside the hall witnessed the scene. Those who were resting on the floor immediately stood up. Although they had no idea what was happening inside the hall, their hearts were filled with either anticipation or spection ¡°There are seven beams of light!¡± On the faraway mountain top, the members from both the Cloud Sky Sect and Hall of Divine Royal felt a tug in their hearts. However, nobody dared make a move as they had no idea what the situation inside Was. ¡°There are seven beams of light and the fluctuation is so much stronger. However, it seems like nothing special is happening?¡± In therge meeting hall, everybody stared at the seven stone balls in front of them. It was as if they were afraid that some precious item would be released from the stone balls the next second and somebody shall snatch it away if they were distracted for a split second. Advertisement Hum! This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The beams of lights hummed and in the end, gathered together. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± At this moment, the First Elder of the Cabello family felt a strong absorptivity pulling on the martial ring he had on his finger. ¡°These lights seem to be interested in my martial ring?¡± Kevin looked at his martial ring and he could clearly feel that the absorptivity grew increasingly stronger. He was also extremely nervous at that moment and did not know what to do. Advertisement ¡°There seems to be nothing special with this martial ring of yours? Why is it attracted to your martial ring?¡± Alejandro frowned as he was equally puzzled. ¡°Take off your martial ring now and maybe walk toward the absorptive force? Or there might be some item in your martial ring that these seven stone balls are attracted to. Why don¡¯t you take out all the items inside the martial ring?¡± jackie thought about it before suggesting it to Kevin. ¡°Alright!¡± Kevin was extremely nervous as the unknown was fearful and he had no idea what would happen next. He immediately changed his thoughts and sent all the items in his martial ring flying out after he finished speaking. The next moment, all the other items fell to the ground and the martial ring was no longer absorbed by the weird power. Only the ancient tome flew up and went straight into the beam of lights. ¡°It¡¯s that ancient tome!¡± Kevin inhaled deeply after he took a look. All this while, he had always felt that this ancient tome had something to do with breaking through to the ultimate god-level as it recorded so many high-level pills, pill remedies, spirited grass, and others that were unheard of. Hence, he had always treated it like a precious item. In the end, he discovered that the clues to breaking through into the ultimate god-level had nothing to do with the ancient tome. Instead, it was those seven stone balls discovered in the Seven Dangers that were rted to it. However, he was surprised to discover that the ancient tome was still not a simple item as it was still greatly connected to the ultimate god level. Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1616 Chapter 1616 Chapter 1616 ¡°It¡¯s that ancient tome!¡± jackie was just as taken aback when he saw the situation. He had also read the tome, and though he merely spent a few days on it, there was nothing special about the tome apart from some spirited grass among others. Unexpectedly, after researching these seven stone balls for such a long period, the beams of light these seven stone balls released were able to attract this ancient tome. Everyone was shocked as the ancient tome was absorbed in. It flew on top of the beams of light and remained floating there. Soon, golden light shone on the ancient tome. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Gulp! Advertisement The surrounding people became quiet, so much so that the sounds of people gulping could be heard. It was horrifyingly quiet. Everybody wondered if something was to happen the next second. Soon, the beams disappeared without a hint. All seven stone balls once again restored their normal state as the ancient tome fell to the ground. Whoosh! Advertisement The sect master of the Flying Eagle Sect was the fastest. He rushed forward in a sh and picked up the ancient tome. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Members of the other forces immediately surrounded him, afraid of him running away. Griffin smiled embarrassingly when he realized what happened. ¡°Fear not, everyone. I just want to take a look and see if there are any changes on this tome.¡± ¡°Haha! This ancient tome belongs to me, Master Griffin. Why should you be so anxious when I¡¯m not even in a hurry?¡± Kevin smiled coldly as he continued, ¡°There are many masters from different families here. Do you think that members of your Flying Eagle Sect can escape after you take this item? You and your people might be able to run if this happened long ago, escaping with your fastest speed, but it¡¯d be all too easy if Young Master jackie wants to kill you now, right?¡± No one was foolish, and they knew Griffin had not gotten used to the current situation. He still thought that the four ancient ns were still high above, so he wanted to take the ancient tome and see if it was some sort of martial art technique. If it was a martial art technique, there was a possibility that this guy might immediately fight his way out with the 19 other people from his ancient n. Unfortunately, things have changed from before. Griffin smiled again before opening the ancient tome.¡± Come over¡­ Come,e¡­ Let¡¯s study it together.¡± jackie, Kevin, and the others exchanged looks before they gathered forward. Advertisement ¡°All seven beams of light have disappeared. Hall Master, we have no idea what the situation is like right now. Shall we rush in to take a look?¡± suggested an old man from the Hall of Divine Royal to Matthew after all seven beams of light disappeared. ¡°If there are some precious items¡­¡± The corners of Matthew¡¯s mouth twitched a couple times after he heard this. He wanted to rush in badly, but there were so many masters from the maind there. It was like signing his death warrant even if more people came, let alone his own men there. Advertisement Chapter 1617 Chapter 1617 Chapter 1617 Matthew balled his fists and reluctantly replied, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see. We¡¯d be crazy if we rushed in now. Let¡¯s see what the situation is liketer on.¡± Simrly, Joel and the rest from Cloud Sky Sect were also puzzled as they had no idea what was happening inside. However, they could only wait on standby On the other hand, jackie and the others stared at the ancient tome as they started reading it. ¡°The pill remedies and information about the pills have disappeared!¡± After flipping through several pages of the ancient tome, a surprised expression was written all over Kevin¡¯s face. He then continued to say, ¡°What¡¯s written on it?¡± Everybody started looking at it together, and all of them looked surprised after they inspected it. ¡°Dear me¡­ It¡¯s recorded in this tome that there were a lot of Chi on this earth many years ago, and many had broken through to the ultimate god-level. There was even another fighting prowess level and is known as the soul-prating level. Both the ultimate god and soul prating level is divided into nine grades, from the first to the ninth grade!¡± Advertisement ¡°On top of that, the people in the ultimate god-level can live up to two hundred years while the person in the soul-prating level can live up to five hundred years!¡± Kevin inhaled deeply when he read this and was deeply astounded. ¡°My god¡­ The ultimate god level should be quite terrifying! What sort of existence would the soul- pration level be? Apart from that, a person who¡¯s in the soul-pration level can live for five hundred years. Oh my goodness, five hundred years!¡± An old man with white hair from the Tudor Family was so excited that his eyes turned red. If he was given the opportunity to reach the ultimate god-level or achieve the soul-pration level, he could live for at least 400 years. The thought of it filled him with hope. He was already 70, and if he failed to break through, death was the only ending left for him despite being in good health. He would not be able to live long, After he sighed with excitement, he immediately said to jackie and the others, Bosses, please take a look quickly and see what¡¯s written behind. Are there any other fighting prowess?¡± Advertisement jackie smiled bitterly before he continued to flip the tome. After looking at it for a while, he said, ¡°I think the Chi on this earth must¡¯ve been several times more in the pastpared to how it is currently. From the records, many have entered the soul-pration level, but to break through into the soul-pration level, a person needs a lot of Chi. They need third-grade pills or fourth-grade spiritual grass to provide enough Chi to help them break through into the level!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, our earth had third and fourth-grade spirited grass many years ago. There must also be quite a lot of such items. Otherwise, how could so many people break through into the soul- pration level?¡± gushed the old man at jackie¡¯s exnation The Melody Lawson , Melody Lawson, also frowned and asked curiously,¡± However, where are those masters from years ago? Have all of them passed away? Why can¡¯t we even see third-grade spirited grass, let alone fourth grade spirited grass? If those who were at the soul-pration level had already died after their time was up, does this mean that this was five hundred years or maybe longer ago?¡± ¡°Yes. Due to some unknown reason, the Chi of this earth had thinned out, and it¡¯s unknown where those so-called masters went.¡± jackie wore a solemn expression ¡°What about behind? Is anything written behind?¡± urged the curious Titus at jackie and the others. All of them wanted to know what happened. Where did those previous masters go? Would they still have the opportunity to break through into the ultimate god level? jackie once again took a look and said, ¡°The records here said that our people were abandoned by others for unknown reasons. Those masters who had broken through into the so-called soul-prating realm disappeared within a short period. However, some people saw that some of the masters in the soul-prating level went toward the direction of Misty Forest.¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Advertisement Chapter 1618 Chapter 1618 Chapter 1618 ¡°Misty Forest?¡± Many people were baffled when they heard the term. Misty Forest was an extremely special ce, and though it was not extremely dangerous, many people failed toe out after entering the forest. The deeper they walked into the forest, the more difficult it was to escape. More importantly, flying was impossible after arriving at the deeper parts of Misty Forest. The gravitational force in the area was obviously different from the outside world. As his expression faltered and darkened, he turned to jackie and confessed, ¡°Lance and the others went to Misty Forest.¡± He still hadplicated feelings toward Lance. After all, what Lily did made him shameful, and he had also punished Lily Unexpectedly, Lily still remained impenitent and worked together with the Lagorio family to go against the White family. This was the reason the Lagorio family no longer existed However, Lance had no idea about what happened before, and he did not know the whole story, thus Nash did not hate Lance. Advertisement Of course, Lance and those from other families hadpletely disappeared after they went to Misty Forest. There was a high possibility that they had long died inside. He did not expect that the final destination these seven stone balls pointed to was Misty Forest. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Harry, from the Divine King Sect, then rmended, If we¡¯re truly out of options, let¡¯s just chop off all the trees in the forest. Also, there are so many of us here, and it shouldn¡¯t be an issue for us to go in and take a look together!¡± Nash smiled bitterly and immediately disproved Harry¡¯s idea, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t work. Everybody knows that the trees in Misty Forest are ancient and extremely huge. It isn¡¯t so easy to chop off any of the trees. The most crucial point is that this forest is huge, and even if the people from our forces enter the forest, it¡¯d be like throwing a stone into the sea. You wouldn¡¯t know how long you¡¯d need to chop the trees.¡± Advertisement ¡°The most crucial point isn¡¯t those trees from Misty Forest, it¡®s the mist. The deeper you go, the more difficult it¡¯ll be to walk into the area. If you identally lose your way, you won¡¯t get out.¡± Titus also started frowning and a darkened expression appeared on his face. As a thought urred to him, Paul said to jackie and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at the back part, shall we? Aren¡¯t there a couple more pages in this tome? Is there anything else written there?¡± jackie also continued to flip the ancient tome. He inhaled deeply before he spoke again, ¡°It¡¯s said here that an absolute master appeared here and had the martial art technique for training left from his father. He led many people in breaking through into the ultimate god level, and there were even people who broke through into the soul-pration level. In the end, he collected all seven stone balls ording to the clues his father left him, and he found the entrance to the sacred grounds ording to the beams the stone ball released¡­¡± Aureole grew ecstatic at what she heard. ¡°This is great. It looks like the masters in the past were forced to leave this ce and headed to a ce known as the sacred grounds together for some unknown reason. This sacred ground must be where those masters went, and it¡¯s definitely much better than this ce. I mean, why else would they want to go to that ce?¡± Advertisement Chapter 1619 Chapter 1619 Chapter 1619 ¡°Yes, and it looks like one of the masters secretly stayed behind to train the martial art technique for the sake of his son, and he even told his son how to get to that ce. He just didn¡¯t expect his son to lead many people there. No matter what it is, we also have hopes of going there now that we have this news and these seven stone balls!¡± Nash nodded, and the excitement in his eyes could not be hidden. ¡°Everybody, please take back your stone balls for safekeeping!¡± jackie immediately said after he realized the importance of the stone ball, and the forces who owned the stone ball retrieved theirs. jackie once again looked at the records at the back of the book and said, ¡°Nothing much is recorded in the back of the ancient tome. A map with the directions to Misty Forest is drawn there, and the approximate course is there. With these directions, it shouldn¡®t be an issue if we follow it.¡± ¡°Haha! This is great! When shall we depart? Let¡¯s go now! After all, I¡¯ve already brought all the members of my family who are in the demi-god level. Why don¡¯t we go now since all therger forces are here?¡± The family master of one of the second-ss aristocratic families, who made an agreement with jackie and the others, wanted to depart immediately in his haste. ¡°That¡¯s too sudden. Apart from that, there are many forces or casual trainers who rushed here to be onlookers,¡± reasoned jackie. ¡°Apart from that, members of the Cloud Sky Sect must be hiding somewhere out there and want to look at the situation here. After all, the people present aren¡¯t the only ones who saw those beams of light!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll listen to your suggestion then, Young Master jackie. Apart from that, we believe that you won¡¯t leave us and ignore us. Please tell us what to do, and we¡¯ll follow your instructions,¡± responded the family master from a second-ss aristocratic family profoundly. Advertisement After all, they followed the White family to ck Windy Ind previously, and jackie made a pact with everybody before they entered the ind. From what they saw, jackie was a very reliable person as he allowed them to enter, observe, and analyze things together. He even gave them a 20 pax capacity each, and this proved that jackie was a person who kept his promise. ¡°Yes, Young Master jackie. Give us your order, and we¡¯ll listen to you!¡± All members of the third-ss aristocratic families looked at jackie as their leaders. This caused the members of all three ancient ns present to glower in embarrassment. ¡°How about this: Everything has happened so suddenly, and I¡¯m also in a hurry to take a look at the so- called sacred ce. After we go out, let¡¯s not talk about the situation here and just say that we didn¡¯t discover anything. The casual trainers and the onlookers shall leave by then. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Advertisement ¡°Leave with your brethren after getting out, and upon returning home, discuss among your people to see how many people should be brought and how the matters at home should be arranged. Remember to say goodbye to your family members; nobody knows what¡¯ll happen once we get there. Nobody knows if we¡¯re able to break through into the ultimate god level, right? We¡¯ll depart one weekter and gather outside Misty Forest before entering the forest together,¡± suggested jackie to the crowd. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s decided then. Let¡¯s all go back, and we¡¯ll all depart one weekter. Let¡¯s all wait outside of the forest and enter Misty Forest together once everybody has arrived. We¡¯ll follow the directions on the map and head for the sacred grounds!¡± Harry nodded as he spoke, and everybody else also agreed to it. Advertisement Chapter 1620 Chapter 1620 Chapter 1620 Since Harry said this, Aureole and Griffin naturally made noments and agreed altogether. Soon, the masters in the hall walked outside one after another. Those who waited outside had waited from earlier on, and all of them wanted to know what had happened inside. They even wanted to know if anybody had broken through into the ultimate god-level or found clues about the ultimate god-level. ¡°Pavilion master, how did it go? How was it? Have you guys broken through?¡± ¡°Pavilion master, have you received news about the ultimate god-level? Were there any useful clues? I see that all of you have smiles on your faces, so there must be some good news, yes? Members of the Pavilion of Kings and Gods who did not follow them inside immediately walked forward and asked with anticipation when they saw their membersing out. Advertisement ¡°Family master, how did it go?¡± Members of the Cabello family also went forward in excitement as anticipation filled their eyes. Alejandro looked at the crowd and said, ¡°Nothing hase out from the research. Let¡¯s talk more when we go back.¡± ¡°What? You¡¯ve learned nothing, even after all that?!¡± Members of the Cabello family felt dejected after they heard this. If they failed to learn anything after putting all seven stone balls together for research, it would be even more difficult in the future to learn anything ¡°Come on, let¡¯s return for now.¡± Alejandro looked far away and noticed a few forces who came to take a look after they saw the heteromorphism where they were. jackie was right: It was best that they try to keep a low-profile about what happened. They should leave this ce and make arrangements on the number of people back home. One week should be enough to make the necessary arrangements. Advertisement Paul thought about it and said to Darcy, ¡°Father, you guys can go back to make the arrangements first. I¡¯ll continue to stay at the White family with our Third Elder, and I¡¯ll follow Young Master jackie overter on. We can¡¯t return with you as I¡¯m afraid that the forces that don¡¯t have the stone ball, like the Cloud Sky Sect and others, would think of a n to get ours. It¡¯s better to be careful. They won¡¯t cause us trouble if they know I¡¯m still at the White family with our Third Elder!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s best if you and the elders don¡¯t go back. We¡¯ll be taking our leave, then!¡± Darcy nodded and soon left with his people. Members of the other ancient ns and families soon left with their people. Some family members even purposely shook their heads and sighed loudly while saying that they failed to realize anything. It was as if they did not hear them. At that moment, Joel and the Others who had been waiting for some time on the opposite mountain started frowning. ¡°I wonder what the situation is like. Why are these people starting to leave?¡± Lily was somewhat worried as she looked in front of them. She was afraid that somebody from the White family had already broken through to the ultimate god level. ¡°Be patient. I¡¯ve already sent a couple of people pretending to be casual trainers there. They¡¯ll return in a short while.¡± Joel was just as terribly anxious, but there was nothing else they could do. They could onlyThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. wait quietly. After some time, a couple of people flew back. ¡°How was it? Are there any clues? What did they say?¡± everybody asked with anticipation after they saw those people returning. Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1621 Chapter 1621 Chapter 1621 One of the men smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Pavilion master,¡± he chuckled, ¡°I have some good news! Good news!¡± ¡°Good news?¡± Joel immediately frowned and pestered, ¡°Tell me about it!¡± ¡°Haha! They failed to learn anything. I saw some of them looking very dejected,¡± spoke the man, his joy evident in his tone. ¡°I think that those seven stone balls are useless, and it¡¯s possible that it has nothing to do with breaking through into the ultimate god-level. Everybody was just wasting their time doing nothing!¡± ¡°This means that nobody broke through to the ultimate god level, yes? Well, this is indeed good news!¡± Joel was slightly rxed. However, he was slightly disappointed when he thought about how there seemed no chances of breaking through into the ultimate god-level. Would that not mean they would not have any more opportunities, too? Was the ultimate god-level nonexistent? Advertisement One of the elders smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Pavilion master. Look at the other forces; they¡¯ve started to leave. I think it¡¯s best if we return to our ancient n as we¡¯ve wasted our time waiting here. Of course, it¡¯s good that nobody broke through to the ultimate god-level. We¡¯d be in great trouble if any of the White family¡¯s members broke through into the ultimate god level and came causing trouble to our Cloud Sky Sect!¡± Lily, however, frowned at the news as she stood beside them. She thought about it and said, ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem right; I have a bad feeling about it. Is it true that everybody seemed dejected at that moment?¡± The men then started to ponder on it. After some time, the previous man said, ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. Although many of the family masters and others sighed, they didn¡¯t seem extremely dejected. Some of the elders were even smiling!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Advertisement Lily immediately scoffed. ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t think they didn¡¯t learn anything. They must¡¯ve learned something and pretended to say that they didn¡¯t.¡± ¡°Pretended that they learned nothing? Are you saying that they purposely said that they didn¡¯t receive any information when they did?¡± Joel inhaled deeply when he heard this and looked surprised ¡°Think about it ¡°Would they say anything if they truly received any good news? Definitely not, and they¡¯d certainly keep it a secret. After all, there are quite a number of casual trainers, unknown or third-ss aristocratic families outside who rushed over from nearby areas. It¡¯s even possible that they anticipated our arrival.¡± Lily started to make her assumption. ¡°After all, we can also see the beams of light, and it¡¯s quite normal for us to rush over, so they¡¯re definitely lying. If there truly isn¡¯t any useful news, every one of them should¡¯ve been disappointed as some things can¡¯t be hidden, especially when there are so many people there. Hmph! How many people do they think they can lie to?¡± ¡°Honey, what you said makes so much sense!¡± Joel also felt that there was a high possibility of it. He thought about it and asked Lily again, ¡°What should we do, then? We can¡¯t do anything if these guys don¡¯t say a word!¡± ¡°This is simple. Some third-ss aristocratic families also sent people in, and quite a number of them have entered. How about this: Now that they¡¯re leaving, we just need to single out a considerably weaker family on their way and ask them what¡¯s going on.¡± A calctive gleam shed through Lily¡¯s eyes as she tightened her fists. ¡°Kill a couple of their people. We¡¯ll surely get something then.¡± ¡°That¡¯s very smart! Seems like bringing you with me is a wise choice after all, Honey!¡± Joelughed. After taking a look, he aimed at the direction where a smaller family flew away. He then led the members of the Cloud Sky Sect and secretly followed them from the other direction. Advertisement Chapter 1622 Chapter 1622 Chapter 1622 Meanwhile, Elder Mosley from the Hall of Divine Royal also discovered the problem. They soon secretly followed another small third-ss aristocratic family after they had an internal discussion. After flying for half a day, members of the previous third-ss aristocratic family were stopped by Joel and the others. ¡°Master Joel, what¡­what a coincidence! It¡¯s such a coincidence to bump into you at such a ce, no?¡± The people from this third-ss aristocratic family faltered when they noticed arge number of members from the Cloud Sky Sect in front of them. They were extremely nervous; they were here for nefarious intentions. Why else would they encounter them in such a deste area? ¡°Haha¡­ It truly is a coincidence!¡± spoke theughing Joel as he sized them up. ¡°Master West, I won¡¯t beat around the bushes and get straight to the point. You guys have juste out from the White family, and we¡¯ve followed you all the way. Speak up, cause I know that quite a few of you have entered. Tell me about the situation inside.¡± The family master of the West family immediately had a slightly darkened expression on his face after he heard this. He was silent for a couple of seconds before he smilingly replied, ¡°Master Joel, it¡¯s true that we went to the White family. They allowed twenty of us to enter because of our previous agreement!¡± Joel was slightly stunned and asked with a frown, ¡°Agreement? What agreement?¡± Advertisement ¡°Before we went to ck Windy Ind, aristocratic families like us made an agreement with the young master of the White family to work together when entering ck Windy Ind so that we could reduce our casualties. As for the stone ball, no matter who obtained the item, the other forces can¡¯t fight over it once it was stored in a person¡¯s martial ring¡­¡± The family master of the West family could only tell Joel the more insignificant details to dissolve his suspicion. ¡°I see. No wonder none of you suffer huge losses after going to ck Windy Ind and not many of the White family members died. However, many of the members from my ancient n and the Hunt family who went to Bright Snow Mountain perished. Turns out that there was such an agreement!¡± Joel finally realized what had happened. He then said with a smile, ¡°Then can you tell us what you saw after you entered the White family¡¯s hall just now? Did you guys learn anything?¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Master West immediately said. ¡°Master Joel, we did enter the hall with them, but I believe you also saw what happened. There were seven beams of light following the arrival of the seven stone balls. However, we discovered that the beams did nothing after they joined together, and it didn¡¯t help anybody in breaking through into the ultimate god-level. Everybody studied the beams of light for some time but still found nothing. That¡¯s why we can only go back to our respective homes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Master Joel. We were looking forward to it. All of us thought that a person¡¯s fighting prowess can be elevated and that a person could break through into the ultimate god level after those seven beams of light joined together. In the end, it was all for naught and we just expected too much,¡± another elder from the West family immediately assented from the side. Advertisement They were not stupid. If they said nothing, the other party would surely distrust them. If they said something irrelevant, however, the other party might believe in what they said. ¡°Is it true? You guys learned nothing after spending so much time on it?¡± Joel observed these two people closely, and he obviously questioned the reliability of what they said. ¡°It¡¯s true, Pavilion Master Collins! Where would we have the guts to lie to you? Your Cloud Sky Sect is one of the four ancient ns, and we don¡¯t have the guts to lie to you!¡± spoke the family master of the West family, nodding as he did. ¡°Hmph. You could be lying!¡± Lily, who was at the side, scoffed and nced at Joel. Joel immediately caught what Lily meant. He grabbed the elder by his neck and held him up. The Chi on his hands surged. ¡°Be honest, or I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t tell me the truth!¡± ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s true, Pavilion Master Collins! They really didn¡¯t learn anything, and we don¡¯t know how to break through to the ultimate god-level!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1623 Chapter 1623 Chapter 1623 Startled at Joel¡¯s behavior, master west insisted on their stance at the thought of how kind jackie was to him and the others. Joel was not one to be fooled easily, however. He snapped the elder¡¯s neck simply by tightening his grip. Snap! ¡°Fifth Elder!¡± Many were furious when they saw this situation and some clenched their fists tightly, but they knew they did not have as many peoplepared to Joel and his men. They did not even have a master in the peak stage of the true god-level. The only person with the highest fighting prowess among them was the family master in the final stage of the true god-level. How could they fight off the people from the Cloud Sky Sect? ¡°Hmph! You don¡¯t want to tell me?¡± Joel ignored the burning gazes sent in his direction as he lifted an old woman by her neck and raised her from the ground. ¡°Tell us what you learned inside honestly. If you don¡¯t speak up, she¡¯ll be the next one to die!¡± Advertisement ¡°Grandmother!¡± A youngdy was anxious as her eyes reddened. ¡°W¡­We¡¯re not lying to you!¡± spat Master West through gritted teeth. ¡°Hmph!¡± scoffed Joel as he tightened his grip and killed the olddy. ¡°You truly are capable of retaining yourposure, Master West. Then, the next one shall be him!¡± Joel flickered and raised a young man in the blink of an eye. The man was none other than the son of the West family master. Advertisement Joel was inwardly unsure if the West family was lying to him, but he still nned to test them even if he killed the wrong people. As expected, Master West eventually conceded as he gritted his teeth, ¡°Let go of my son, and I¡¯ll tell you what happened!¡± Pleased at the confession, Joel ced the young man back on the ground with his hands still gripping his neck. ¡°Speak up, and your son won¡¯t die if you¡¯re honest. Of course, if you lie, not only will I kill your son, but everybody here will die, too!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The corners of Master West¡¯s mouth twitched several times before he confessed, ¡°The ultimate god-level exists.¡± ¡°It does exist. Go on, continue. How can a person breakthrough into the ultimate god-level? Has anyone among them broken through? Did they obtain anything like a martial art technique or other items?¡± Joel was extremely delighted, and his eyes were filled with anticipation. He would have let the Wests leave had Lily reminded him. Unexpectedly, he obtained the information he wanted after he acted craftly. ¡°Nobody broke through into the ultimate god level, but there are some clues. There were many masters in the ultimate god-level long ago, but they¡¯ve gone into Misty Forest.¡± ¡°We made arrangements to gather outside Misty Forest one weekter, and we¡¯ll enter Misty Forest together by then,¡± grumbled Master West through gritted teeth. Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1624 Chapter 1624 Chapter 1624 ¡°To Misty Forest one weekter?¡± Joel was pleased with the news he discovered-excited, even. It seemed that visiting Misty Forest would give one hope of breaking through into the ultimate god-level, and it seemed to be a great opportunity for him and the others. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Master West looked at Joel and pleaded, ¡°Master Joel, I¡¯ve already told you everything I know. Can you release my son and let us go?¡± Joel thought about it and released the young man from his grip before he said, ¡°You guys can forget what happened today. jackie and the others won¡¯t know that you were the ones who informed us about the situation. You guys won¡¯t suffer any losses if that¡¯s the case!¡± Joel paused here before he continued, ¡°Of course, I won¡¯t suffer anything if you spill. On the contrary, the White family or the other ancient ns would think of you as a traitor, that you ratted them out. None of them will forgive you and your West family!¡± Lily, who stood beside them, thought about it and said to Joel, ¡°Honey, I think we should take several of their people with us to prevent them from acting dishonestly. It¡¯d be better if we capture several people back as hostages.¡± ¡°You said you¡¯d¡­let us go after we told you about what happened!¡± Master West was enraged, never thinking that they would be so despicable. Not only did they kill two of the West family¡¯s members, but they changed their minds so quickly as well. Advertisement ¡°Haha! That was then, and this is now!¡± Joelughed out loudly and ordered, ¡°Capture five of their people: the young master of Master West and several other elders!¡± ¡°That¡¯s uneptable, Honey!¡± Lily immediately persuaded, ¡°Won¡¯t it be easy for the people from the White family to find out what we did if you capture their young master and their elders? After all, won¡¯t it look problematic if the West family members didn¡¯t bring their young master and their elders to a ce like Misty Forest?¡± Only then did it dawn on Joel. ¡°You¡¯re right. Ah, my wife is still the smart one. How about this: let¡¯s capture several of their patronums or grandsons of some elders. That¡¯ll work, right?¡± Lily nodded. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Advertisement Although the members of the West family were extremely unwilling toply, Joel and the rest took several of their people as hostages. ¡°Haha! Thank you for your cooperation, Master West. It¡¯s very simple: All you guys need to do is just think of a way to leave some markings for our people who¡¯ll follow after you. If not, these people from your West family will die!¡± Joel and the othersughed loudly before they left. Master West was so angry when he saw the two bodies on the ground that his voice slightly trembled, ¡°I never expected the people from the Cloud Sky Sect to be so despicable to do something like this!¡± ¡°Sigh! We can only me ourselves for being unlucky. Now that they¡¯re holding our people as hostages, we can¡¯t tell anybody about this. Otherwise, the Cabello family, White family, or any of the people from the three other ancient ns would be capable of getting rid of them with a wave of their hands!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1625 Chapter 1625 Chapter 1625 An elder sighed andmented their fate. ¡°We¡¯ll remember these hateful actions of theirs. We¡¯ll avenge our people when we have the opportunity to breakthrough into the ultimate god-level or be a master!¡± growled Master West¡¯s son through gritted teeth. Master West nodded, but he then muttered, ¡± Yes, but there¡¯s nothing else we can do right now apart from obeying their orders.¡± ¡°Father, how many people should we bring with us to Misty Forest a couple of days from now?¡± asked the son of Master West. ¡°The forest will get more difficult toe out of the deeper we go. It¡¯s difficult to travel both in and out of that ce, and we also have no idea where those masters from years ago went to in the end. Won¡¯t it be dangerous if we go with them? Everything is unknown!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, but the temptation of the ultimate god-level is really strong, and we should try our best to send more people there. Still, I think it¡¯s best if we leave a few people in the true god-level here as it¡¯s too dangerous. We should encourage those in the elementary and intermediate stages of the demi god-level to not go with us, but if they insist, it¡¯ll be up to them. Of course, no one can confirm that they¡¯d be coming back home from this trip.¡± Master West said purposefully after he was quiet for some time. ¡°After all, the ancient tome recorded that none of those masters returned after they went there, and it¡¯s unknown why that¡®s so. It¡¯s possible that there¡¯s a ce where there¡®s more Chipared to this ce, and nobody is willing to return.¡± Advertisement ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back and talk about it some more.¡± With that, members of the West family left and headed back home. Meanwhile, at the White family¡­ jackie had already returned to his room. Advertisement Selena walked toward him and grabbed his hands, saying, ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve learned about the situation. I have to go with you this time!¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ We¡¯re not sure about the situation over there, and it might be extremely dangerous. To be honest, I don¡¯t really wish for you to risk everything with me!¡± jackie sighed before he continued, ¡°Mother, Grandfather, your grandparents, and Kylie can¡¯t go with us as their fighting prowess is too low, especially Kylie. She¡¯s still too young. Have you made up your mind?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind. I couldn¡¯t apany you during your previous adventures because I was afraid I¡¯d trouble you with my low fighting prowess. I¡¯ve been training hard, and I¡¯ m already in the intermediate stage of the demi god-level. Yes, it¡¯s not that high, but it¡¯s nowhere pitiable either, so I have to go with you!¡± Selena had a persistent expression on her face.¡± On top of that, so many experts never returned after they went there, and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯d find it hard to return from there, so I¡­must go with you! No matter how things will be after we go there, I¡¯ll follow you. I¡¯m not afraid, even though this journey might cost me my life.¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. jackie was incredibly moved when he heard Selena ¡®s promation. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together this time, and I believe we¡¯ll return. After all, Fernando is still waiting for me to rescue him. I originally wanted to leave after half a month. You¡®d have more time to apany your parents and our daughter. After all, our future is uncertain this time, and I have no idea how it¡¯ll be, but Fernando didn¡¯t leave us much time.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand. I saw that you¡¯ve been spending your free time cultivating second grade premium pills recently. How is it going? Did you break-through?¡± Selena also smiled when she saw that jackie had agreed to it. She also knew that if she had not been training hard and was quite talented, jackie would not have brought her along with her newfound fighting prowess. Advertisement Chapter 1626 Chapter 1626 Chapter 1626 ¡°There¡¯s been some improvement, but I still haven¡¯t seeded in cultivating the pill,¡± replied jackie with a tight-lipped smile. ¡°I don¡¯t n to cultivate pills for the next few days so I can apany Kylie and the others, but I¡¯ll resume it whenever I can and will try my best to be a third or even fourth-grade alchemist as soon as possible.¡± The next few days, both jackie and Selena apanied Kylie, Joan, and the others to stroll in the nearby town in their spare time. As for Ben, he had no choice but to stay back as he had not broken through into the semi stage of god level. On the other hand, Fiona and the others also required hispany. As for ine, jackie asked her to stay back and guard the White family because Ben remained. They had also arranged for some people with higher fighting prowess to go to Misty Forest with them. To be on the safer side, jackie left two to three members in the final stage of the true god-level to protect the White family. Several dayster, jackie and the others finally started their journey when they noticed that it was almost time. Advertisement Almost 20,000 people went with them, and they were at least in the intermediate or final stages of the demi god-level. These 20,000 people segregated and either went up on jackie¡¯s, Nash¡¯s, or Keh¡¯s flying sword as they journeyed to Misty Forest. jackie and the others were able to see Misty Forest from afar the next morning, and the forest before them looked much like a boundless sea with no end in sight. ¡°Oh my¡­ This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a huge sea of forest. It looks so beautiful with the wind drifting through!¡± Selena¡¯s eyes twinkled faintly at the sight. Advertisement ¡°Yes, the area before us is so dreamlike, nketed in mist, but it¡¯ll be easier to get lost in the woods the deeper a person goes with this strange mist around. The deeper we go, there¡¯s even another mist that¡¯s pink in color. We dare not enter that area as we can¡¯t fly in that area. It¡¯s a maze in there, and it¡¯ll drain the energy out of you to just get out.¡± Titus exined. ¡°Young Master Lance and the others didn¡¯te out after they came to this forest, and I¡¯m afraid that they¡¯ve died inside. The people we sent to search for them previously dared not enter the area and could only search at some of the ces out here.¡± Nash, hearing this recount, sighed. ¡°Lance and the others must¡¯ve been curious about this forest, that they entered by mistake and not knowing the area well. Sigh¡­ It¡¯s been such a long time-everyone must¡¯ve perished already.¡± jackie thought about it and asked Nash, ¡°Father, what if¡­ What if they didn¡¯t die? What if Lance is still alive? Do you think that he¡¯d hate you? Would he ept me?¡± His question stunned Nash momentarily before a bitter smile graced his face. ¡°That¡¯s highly unlikely. There are quite a number of monster beasts in this Misty Forest, and everybody needs to be careful. Lance had always had a good rtionship with his mother. If he¡¯s still alive, I think it¡¯d be hard for him to ept everything that has happened. Of course, there¡¯s a possibility that he had no idea about what his mother had done. Things might be different if he knew about it.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± jackie nodded, and the group continued to fly forward. Meanwhile, a family master of a second-ss aristocratic family chuckled in excitement as they stood on a plot of emptynd outside the forest. ¡°All we need is to wait for the members of the White family. Our people have been here since yesterday. Haha¡­ We can hardly wait!¡± Another family master from a third-ss aristocratic family even said, ¡°I¡¯ve been here since two days ago! We¡¯re the earliest one to be here!¡± Alejandro smiled bitterly after he heard this.¡± You people are afraid that forces with the stone balls would arrive earlier and go in without waiting for you guys, aren¡¯t you? All of you are here so much earlier than nned!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Advertisement ¡°Haha¡­ That¡¯s not the case, Master Cabello. The main thing is that the scenery here is also quite nice, and it seems like a great idea toe earlier so we get to enjoy the scenery. Apart from that, we can benefit from this trip and breakthrough to the ultimate god-level or higher realms if we¡¯re lucky. On the contrary, we might die inside if we¡¯re unlucky. Nheless, it¡¯s not going to be easy if we wish toe back! Let¡¯s just enjoy this sky andnd while we can.¡± Advertisement Chapter 1627 Chapter 1627 Chapter 1627 The family master of the third-ss aristocratic family smiled embarrassingly. ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. Why are the members of the White family so slow? Shall we go forward and take a look? Could something have happened?¡± Harry from the Divine King Sect started to worry. After all, he knew that forces like the Hall of Divine Royal and Cloud Sky Sect were not people to be offended, especially his junior brother. Although he ran away after jackie defeated him, he would not give up so easily. When everybody came out, they clearly stated that they did not discover any news about breaking through into the ultimate god-level. However, if the other party suspected something throughout these few days, there was a possibility that they might be able to discover hints. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, everything should be fine. Even if somebody wants to snatch the stone balls, they¡¯d choose the people from our three ancient ns and not the White family. With jackie¡¯sbat power, they just can¡¯t take the stone ball from him!¡± Shelby smiled indifferently as she looked forward in anticipation. Momentster, the crowd spotted a group of people flying toward them from afar. ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Advertisement ¡°It¡¯s jackie, Paul, and the others. They¡¯re here! We¡®re only waiting for their stone balls!¡± gushed the members of the Lucas Family. ¡°Master, it¡¯s young master and the others!¡± One of the patronus from the Hemperly family was just as ted when he spotted Paul and the others. Everything resumed to its original position once more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making all of you wait.¡± As they stopped their flying swords mid-air, jackie and the others gestured politely with their hands to the crowd that waited for them. Inspecting the crowd, he noticed that apart from the families they made a pact with before, the Canmore family and Lucas Family had alsoe forward. Apart from that, the three ancient ns were also present. Therge gathering of people nearly equated to a total of 300,000 people, and it was a huge crowd of people. Advertisement ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s alright, we¡¯ve just arrived anyway!¡± The family master who had arrived a day earlier smiled modestly. He then asked intimately, ¡± Young Master jackie, you guys must¡¯ve been tired on this journey. How about everyone resting before we continue to travel?¡± ¡°I think we should get to the area where we can¡¯t fly, and we¡¯ll then rest there,¡± suggested jackie carefully. Everybody looked excited when jackie nned to start the journey right off the bat. At this moment, Kevin took the ancient tome out and took a look at the map. After looking at it in detail, he said, ¡°Traveling in this direction will do the trick!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go!¡± jackie nodded, and everybody started flying. Arge gathering of people thus went straight into the forest. Advertisement Chapter 1628 Chapter 1628 Chapter 1628 Joel and hispany had waited in a mountain far away for a long time. Excitement was written all over Joel¡¯s face when he spotted jackie and the others flying up and into the forest. ¡°Good, that¡¯s very good. They truly are gathering there!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s true, alright. We killed two of their people and have several hostages with us. They won¡¯t dare lie to us!¡± Lily smiled coldly as she gazed at the forest before them. With reddening eyes, she muttered lowly, ¡°I¡¯m here, Lance, at this very forest. Please tell your mother you¡¯re still alive. You¡¯re still in this forest, right? You must¡¯ve gotten lost and couldn¡¯t find your way out, right? That must be it!¡± Noticing Lily¡¯s foul mood, Joel impatiently grumbled, ¡°Stop sighing; your eldest son must¡¯ve died long ago. I know about that young man, and he¡¯s quite talented. If jackie hadn¡¯t resurfaced and your son didn¡¯t come to such a hellhole, your son would be the next in line for the family master title!¡± ¡°Remember the direction they flew to, and we¡¯ll follow far behind them. By then, most of you will fly below the trees while two of us fly higher than the trees to secretly observe the directions they¡¯re flying in. When we reach the area where we can¡¯t fly, the members of the West family will leave markings for us. There won¡¯t be any mistakes if we go in that direction!¡± Joel smiled indifferently, and he had to admire Lily¡¯s wisdom. He smilingly spoke, ¡°Ninth mistress, do you know why I only brought you and not my other wives this time? It¡¯s because you¡¯re the smartest among them. Not only are those eight old women old, but they¡¯re extremely dense as well. Bringing them with me is useless, and you¡¯re the only one who can be of my assistance.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lily purposely looked at Joel flirtatiously and said, ¡°You have to help me in killing that young guy, jackie, once you break through to the ultimate god-level. My only wish in this lifetime is to see that guy dying in front of me!¡± Advertisement ¡°Haha¡­ Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll definitely work hard to break through so I can help kill that guy for you!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chuckling, Joel nced at the hostages beside him and beamed, ¡°Luckily, my darling thought of a way and kept several people as our hostages. Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to do anything to the West family if they don¡¯t leave any markings as clues for us after they enter!¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost time. We can start our journey now!¡± reminded Lily as she looked forward. Joel nodded. With a wave of his hand, everyone flew toward the outskirts of Misty Forest. Advertisement However, after flying some distance away, they discovered another group of people traveling towards the same area from another direction. Joel frowned when he saw this.¡± Quick, take a look over there. Why is there another group of people?¡± Lily also frowned and spoke, somewhat baffled, ¡°What¡¯s going on? That¡¯s arge number of people. D*mn it! Had jackie and the others had some backup n to kill us here? Had the West family informed jackie and the others, ignoring the lives of these people?¡± At the same time, Matthew and the others also discovered Joel¡¯s group flying out from the other direction ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why is there another group of people? Are they the people thatete?¡± Advertisement Chapter 1629 Chapter 1629 Chapter 1629 Matthew frowned and looked alert, not wanting to be discovered as it would only trouble him. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! jackie and the others wouldn¡¯t leave without everybody present; they¡¯ve all made that promise. From their attire, those should be people from the Cloud Sky Sect!¡± Elder Mosley looked far away and rxed when the sight registered to him. ¡°I¡¯ve inquired quite some news recently, and this Cloud Sky Sect is the enemy of the White family. Let¡¯s go over to them! It looks like they¡¯re also secretly following the others, and they may have several hostages from small families like we do!¡± Matthew and the others rxed when they heard what Elder Mosleyseley said. Matthew also started smiling. ¡°Since they¡¯re enemies with ours, that¡¯ll make us allies. Haha..! Let ¡®s get acquainted, then!¡± ¡°They¡¯reing! They¡¯reing! They¡¯reing toward us-be alert, everyone!¡± Joel was on high alert as they fast approached the empty plot ofnd outside Misty Forest. The members of the Cloud Sky Sect also looked forward in an extremely alert manner. Advertisement ¡°Who are you people?¡± questioned Joel loudly at Matthew and the others after they stopped some distance away. ¡°Haha¡­ No need to panic; we¡¯re friends!¡± Matthewughed out loudly before he started to make the introductions. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen us, but we¡¯ve heard about you guys. Let me introduce ourselves. We¡¯re forces from the sea. When jackie and the others went to ck Windy Ind, we had a fight that resulted in the deaths of many of our people. Due to that, we¡¯re the White family¡¯s enemies. We¡¯re here this time because of the ultimate god-level, so that makes us allies of sorts.¡± Joel rxed when he heard this. ¡°I see. You¡¯re our friends from the seas! It looks like you¡¯ve quite arge number of people, and there should be about seventy to eighty thousand of you. Tsk, tsk! I¡¯ve never realized that there¡¯s such arge force among the seas!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ There are many forces in our seas, and most of them obey us, the Hall of Divine Royal. However, we¡¯ve lost many masters during our battle with the White family and the other families. This reduced the number of our masters, and we aren¡¯t capable of contending with the White family now.¡± Matthewughed heartily. I know that you guys nurse a very deep grudge with the White family, so I think we can team up and enter this forest together.¡± Advertisement Joel nodded. He then observed the other party¡¯s people in detail before saying, ¡°Although you have quite arge group of people, and not many of them are in the true god-level, there¡¯s still potential. Let¡¯s go. We can¡¯t continue wasting our time here. It¡¯ll be troublesome if we lose them here!¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°That¡¯s right! Let¡¯s go, and we¡¯ll talk along the way. However, there¡¯s a small possibility of losing them. We¡¯ve captured several hostages here, and some of the people traveling in front of us will leave markings for us!¡± spoke the grinning Matthew. ¡°What a coincidence! We also have several hostages with us here. Haha¡­! It is true that great minds think alike! We¡¯ve thought of the same idea!¡± Joel alsoughed out loudly. The group soon flew forward and entered the vast forest. Advertisement Chapter 1630 Chapter 1630 Chapter 1630 jackie and the others had no idea at this moment that tworge forces had followed them into the forest. After the group of people flew inward for around two hours, they finally arrived at the area where the pink mist was located. Once they reached this area, jackie discovered that his Chi grew disoriented as it became difficult for him to control his Chi. jackie and the others immediately controlled their flying sword to stop before they descended in the forest. ¡°This faint pink mist looks really weird but is quite pretty. They should be harmless to humans, right?¡± spoke Selena curiously as she looked at the mist in front of them. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister Selena. The mist in front of us is totally harmless to humans!¡± answered Danie as she walked over. ¡°Of course, the mist is still quite thin over here and it¡¯ll grow thicker the deeper we walk, so we might get lost or even fail to find our way out by then!¡± The continuous growls from the monster beasts could be heard from the forest in front of them. From the muffled growling sounds, it seemed like these monster beasts had quite a high fighting prowess! Advertisement However, there were too many people in their ranks, and the top masters of the entire world were with them. Such monster beasts were nothing to be feared. Turning to the crowd, jackie then spoke, ¡± Everybody, let¡¯s rest for half an hour to recover your Chi. The Chi here is slightly weird, and we can only use the spirited grass to recover ourselves. Half an hourter, we¡¯ll open the path with beams of light from the stone balls!¡± With that, everyone sat with their legs crossed and rested. After resting for half an hour, many of them had replenished the Chi in their body. jackie and the others took the stone balls out before they infused their Chi into the stone balls. Advertisement As their Chi entered the stone balls, streaks of light appeared just like what happened days ago. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. However, jackie and the others aimed the streaks of light from the stone ball toward the red mist before them so as to not catch the attention of others. One streak, two streaks, three, and four streaks¡­ Soon, seven streaks of lights appeared and interweaved with each other like a bright and colorful rainbow. As the interweaved streak of light rushed into the pink mist in front of them, the mist dissipated to reveal a ratherrge road. ¡°Haha¡­! It looks like everything is fine after the streak of lights appeared! Let¡¯s go!¡± Alejandro and the others grew increasingly excited at the revtion. With this streak of light leading the way, it would not be so easy for the monster beasts to attack everybody. Apart from that, they could not get lost as Kevin had the map with him. Kevin walked forward while looking at the road in front of them and started doing his research.¡± There¡¯s a mountain not far away from the entrance in front of us. I have no idea how long we need to walk before we arrive at the mountain, but once we reach the foot of the mountain, we can estimate how much longer we need to walk before we arrive at the final destination based on the distance on the map.¡± Based on the map, there was a mountain not far away from where they were, but they had no idea that they would only arrive at the bottom of the mountain the next afternoon. Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1631 Chapter 1631 Chapter 1631 ¡°We¡¯ve finally arrived at the bottom of the mountain. Oh my ¡­ Based on the journey, we still need to walk another seven to eight days before we can get to the final destination marked on the map. That¡¯s so far away!¡± Kevin was exasperated when he looked at the huge mountain in front of him and the distance on the map. ¡°It really is quite far. The main issue is the gravity here is quite different, and we can¡¯t walk too quickly. It¡¯s quite tiring if we continue walking like this, and our walking speed might reduce greatly if this continues. We can¡¯t estimate based on our current speed, so I think we might need to walk another ten days before we reach the destination.¡± jackie frowned as well. After all, dying another day meant that Fernando had one day less, much to his dismay. At this stage, however, he had no other option but to take one step at a time. After resting for half a day, jackie and the others continued their journey, continuing to move forward once they got through the mountains. As they entered deeper, the originally dispersed mist behind them had slowly reconverged. It was as if nobody had ever traversed their path. ¡°Quickly, quickly! The mist will reconverge around half an hourter. We can¡¯t be too far behind them. We¡¯ll be twenty minutes behind them, so just follow the road that the mist had dispersed from!¡± Joel had a smile on his face as he hurried his people. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Haha¡­ It looks like asking the West family to leave markings for us is redundant. We only need to follow the path where there is no mist and walk forward before the mist reconverges. There¡¯s no need to worry about getting lost!¡± Matthew chuckled aloud, though he stopped momentarily. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Master Joel, these hostages are useless, right?¡± Advertisement Joel fell silent before he finally understood what the other party meant. ¡°They seem to be useless. Kill them!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! These hostages did not have high fighting prowess and could not use their Chi at that ce, what more with flying prohibited. Surrounded by masters, they were killed. ¡°Haha¡­ Let¡¯s go. These hostages truly are useless, just like the markings left by these two small families. Haha!¡± Joelughed loudly and the group continued to walk forward and followed those in front of them. Advertisement Time passed by quickly as they traveled in the dense forest, but after walking for 11 days, they arrived in front of a cave. There were seven dented holes around this hole, and there was a sky blue-colored screen in front of the cave that shielded the insides of the cave. ¡°Had those masters gone inside of this ce?¡± An old man from a second-ss aristocratic family directly walked over when he saw the light screen as he was extremely excited. However¡­ Thomp! He was bounced away the moment he touched the light screen and fell on the ground with a thud. ¡°This is impossible! He bounced away!¡± One of them was stunned. He then looked around. ¡°There isn¡¯t any mist around this area. This is so weird! Apart from that, we can actually use our Chi here.¡± jackie looked at the seven indented holes and said, ¡°Are we to ce the seven stone balls in here to open the area?¡± ¡°That¡¯s possible. It isn¡¯t a coincidence that there¡¯s seven indentations here. Let¡¯s ce all the stone balls in!¡± Paul thought about it and nodded as he spoke. Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1632 Chapter 1632 Chapter 1632 Hum! As the first stone ball was ced into the indent, the sky blue-colored light screen trembled slightly as there was a noticeable reaction. The color of the screen also turned much darker. ¡°Something happened! There truly is a reaction! Haha¡­ This is great! Since the masters entered this light screen, there must be something better inside. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t theye out?¡± One of them chuckled heartily as excitement filled his eyes. Soon, the second stone ball was ced into the second indentation, followed by the third and fourth stone ball. In the end, all seven stone balls were ced in the holes. ¡°This is such a strong motion. I don¡¯t think we¡¯d be bounced away now, right?¡± asked another curiously. ¡°Why don¡¯t we give it a try?¡± An old man gritted his teeth as he flew up and rushed toward the dark-blue colored light screen. Advertisement This time, the light screen gave no obstruction as the old man rushed in and disappeared. ¡°He disappeared!¡± Many people exchanged looks and swallowed their saliva. ¡°I wonder what the world inside is like!¡± Some people started to be slightly worried. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of as we¡¯re already here! F*ck! This is the only chance we have to break through into the ultimate god-level and be a master of the soul-prating realm!¡± Another old man from the Lucas Family also gritted his teeth as he flew up and rushed into the light screen in a sh. Advertisement ¡°Come, let¡¯s go!¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go in quickly. Who knows if there is any time limit. If this can only be opened for a short period, we won¡¯t be able to enterter!¡± With that thought, some immediately flew up and rushed toward the light screen. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! More and more people flew upward and rushed into the light screen. ¡°Everybody, don¡¯t panic! It looks like only two hundred people are allowed per entry. Don¡¯t rush! Don¡¯t rush!¡± Alejandro called out loudly when he saw how more of them rushed toward the cave¡¯s light screen. There were too many people there, entering like hasty ants. Once most of them had entered through the light screen, jackie held Selena¡¯s hand and flew in together. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The area outside the cave became vacant after a short while¡­but another group of people soon arrived. Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1633 Chapter 1633 Chapter 1633 ¡°Haha! This is the cave, alright. All of them have gone in!¡± Joel chuckled loudly in glee. However, his joy faltered as he nced at Lily, who was beside him. ¡°Ninth mistress, what¡¯s going on with you? Shouldn¡¯t you be happy that we¡¯ve found the entrance? Why do you still look so bitter?¡± Lily sighed before she said, ¡°I¡¯ve been observing throughout the journey, but I can¡¯t seem to find any clues regarding my son. Sigh ¡­ My son and the others must¡¯ve died¡­ Sigh!¡± Joel was speechless and he spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s been dead for a long time; you should stop thinking about it. How could he have stayed alive after entering Misty Forest?¡± Lily once again sighed to herself when she coincidentally spotted a sword that stuck out on the cliff. Although half of the sword was embedded into the stones on the cliff, half of it was exposed, and it looked familiar to her. ¡°Honey, quickly! Quickly! Do you see that sword? Please bring it down for me!¡± gushed Lily after she studied it. Advertisement ¡°Why do you want me to take a sword that¡¯s been there for who knows how long?¡± Joel did not look happy about it, but he flew up nheless and took the sword down before passing it to Lily. ¡°It¡¯s just a low-grade spiritual tool, yet you¡¯re making a fuss over it. You truly are something!¡± However, Lily¡¯s hands that took the sword trembled slightly as she, with hope, exined, ¡°It¡¯s Lance¡¯s sword. This is¡­is his sword! He likes this sword very much!¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible?!¡± Joel inhaled when he heard this and eximed, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, could it be that Lance and the others visited this area? Could it be that they identally came here? If that¡¯s the case, it truly is a coincidence!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! That must be it! Lance and the others must¡¯ve visited this area! They must¡¯vee here!¡± Lily was extremely agitated as she failed to hold back the tears that trickled down her face. Advertisement ¡°Sigh¡­ You should stop crying. Take a look at the surface of the mountain; there are many traces of battle left here. They might have encountered some strong monster beast here and have perished,¡± comforted Joel. However, Lily still shook her head in disbelief and said, ¡± Impossible! My son can¡¯t be dead. Why isn¡¯t his body here, then? I know they¡¯re still alive.¡± Matthew hated when women cried, so he red at Lily with impatience before he grumbled, ¡°There are quite many monster beasts here. How can you still see the body if he¡¯s already died? Apart from that, your son had entered this area a long time ago. It¡¯d be very strange if we¡¯re still able to see his body!¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s go in quickly and see what¡¯s the situation inside. We¡¯re going in if you guys don¡¯t n to do so!¡± Elder Mosley from the Hall of Divine Royal smiled coldly before he continued to speak to Lily and the others. ¡°We were working together previously because all of us wanted toe in here. If we see any items that can help us break through to the ultimate god-level upon entering, we¡¯d have to fight for itter on.¡± ¡°Haha! You¡¯re right. However, if we bump into jackie, we have to kill that guy if we can break through to the ultimate god level soon!¡± Joelughed and waved his hand at the members of his Cloud Sky Sect. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go in and take a look at what¡¯s going on inside.¡± After jackie rushed into the light screen while holding Selena¡¯s hand, he discovered a strong wave of energy that separated them instantly. When jackie looked around him, he noticed that no one was in sight and he was alone. The ce had blue skies and white clouds while trees as tall as the sky surrounded him. It looked like apletely different ce. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°The Chi here seems to be extremely rich.¡¯ jackie could not help but inhale deeply after he felt the richness of the Chi in this area. The Chi¡¯s quality was a couple times richerpared to where the White family was. More importantly, this area gave people a feeling that one was extremely perceptive. jackie could feel that the speed of training in such a ce would be increased greatly. Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1634 Chapter 1634 Chapter 1634 Roar! jackie heard the horrifying roars of beasts from far away. They sounded so harrowing, and the faint imposing manner in the roars made jackie think that the monster beasts in this area were far stronger compared to those outside. At that moment¡­ Thoom! Thoom! Thoom! jackie heard the sounds of battle on a mountaintop not far away from him. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡®What¡¯s going on? They¡¯ve started fighting the moment they came in? Looks like we¡¯re not too far apart, even though everyone that entered was separated. I should see what¡¯s happening,¡¯ thought jackie as he flew toward the source of the sounds of fighting. Advertisement As the Chi was rich in this area, jackie flew swiftly on his flying sword and went straight to the mountaintop. Of course, jackie did not fly too high in the sky as he feared monster beasts would spot him, thus he merely flew a meter or two above ground speedily. Soon, jackie arrived at the mountaintop where the battle seemingly took ce. ¡°Drats! How did these people get in?¡± A bald, burly man with straight eyebrows and looked extremely domineering seemed gargantuan as he held a humongous mace. He wore no upper clothes, and it exposed his terrifying-looking muscles that resembled a scaly dragon. Advertisement Next to him was a thin young man and looked slightly shorter than the bald man. The thin young man looked extremely gaunt and his face had an unhealthy hint of paleness. In front of these two people was Melody Lawson. She was knocked down on the floor, and there was a cut on her thigh. She was hurt by the thin man¡¯s sword aura, and blood oozed out from her wound. ¡°Who are you people?¡± Melody looked at the two in fright; they were frighteningly powerful. She was in the peak stage of the true god-level and was extremely talented. Herbat power wasparable to the Pavilion Master of the Supreme rity Sect. She never expected to experience the horrifying strength of these two men. Herbat power was much lowerpared to them, and she was no match for them after all. ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ How dare you ask who we are? Who are you, and where did youe from? From the token on you, you¡¯re not one of our people on these sacred grounds. Speak: how did youe in? How many of you havee in? This is the entrance to the sacred grounds from the abandonednd, and we expected no visitors!¡± growled the burly man. His voice was loud like a great bell and sounded aggressively gruff. The meat on his face could pressure people without him being angry. ¡°Dummy, this woman has a nice figure and charming eyes. I wonder how she looks under the veil!¡± The thin man smirked and looked at Melody-who got up on her feet, struggling-with a yful expression. ¡°It¡¯ll be a waste to just kill her like that, even though we will. Why don¡¯t you let me y with her for a bit? I¡¯ve never slept with women who came from that side!¡± However, the burly man said expressionlessly, ¡°What are you thinking about? I¡¯m worried that there¡¯s more where this woman came from. We have to report to the management if too many people have entered. We have to kill these people! We can¡¯t allow these people that came from the abandonednds to enjoy our martial enhancement materials!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, but this woman looks so pretty¡­¡± The thin man still looked reluctant to give up as he licked his lips. Advertisement Before he finished, however, the look in Melody¡¯s eyes changed in a sh as she immediately turned around and flew toward the bottom of the mountain. ¡°Haha! The youngdy ns to escape, huh? Let¡¯s see how you n to do it!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1635 Chapter 1635 Chapter 1635 The burly manughed sonorously at the sight before he chased after Melody swiftly. ¡®Such speed!¡¯ jackie was startled as he watched on. The burly man¡¯s speed surpassed that of usual masters in the peak stage of the true god-level. Of course, the man caught up to Melody in a sh and smashed forward with his hammer. ¡°Pretty one, since you refuse to exin yourself, I¡¯ll take action!¡± Melody knew that he was extremely strong, but she never thought he would be two times quicker than her and would catch up to her so quickly. She quickly turned around and as she looked at the hammer dropping down, she infused Chi into the sword in her hands before she lifted it above her head and shielded herself. However¡­ Bang! Advertisement The man was too powerful as Melody dropped to the ground with an audible thud. Melody vomited blood at that moment, and it sullied her veil. A deep hole appeared on the ground, and Melody was so deeply wounded that she could not stand up. The thin man quickly flew over and stopped the burly man when he saw what happened. ¡°Dummy, don¡¯t kill her! What a waste! If you don¡¯t want to sleep with her, I will! Haha! Let me sleep with this woman, and you can go look around the area to see if anybody else came in!¡± ¡°You¡­! You¡¯re gonna die because of a woman sooner orter!¡± The burly man nced at the thin man before he turned and ran straight toward the foot of the mountain. ¡°Haha! Seems like you¡¯re at the mercy of my hands now, youngdy. I do want to see what you look like!¡± The thin manughed as he slowly walked toward Melody. He then squatted down and was prepared to unbutton her clothes. Advertisement ¡°You¡­ You b*stard!¡± Melody horror was written all over her face, but what else could she have done when she was already immobile? ¡°Hmph! Shall I take a look at your face first? I¡¯d be scammed if the upper part of your face looks pretty but the lower part is ugly!¡± The thin man¡¯s hand stopped mid-air momentarily before he stretched it toward Melody¡¯s veil. However¡­ Whoosh! A shadow shed by at this moment as the man was oblivious, and a sword pierced through his body from behind. ¡°You¡­!¡± The thin man turned around and looked at jackie, who stood behind him, in disbelief. As jackie pulled out his sword, the man fell to the ground. ¡°These two people have extremely high fighting prowess; they must be masters in the ultimate god-level. Let¡¯s leave this ce for now!¡± jackie nced at Melody, who was lying on the ground. He then lifted her into his arms, much to her surprise. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After hoisting Melody into his arms, jackie looked around them and noticed two stone statues. It looked like the two men were guarding this ce. ¡°T-Thank you, Young Master jackie!¡± Melody, settled in jackie¡¯s arm, blushed a crimson color. This was the first time a man carried her in such a way, and a stranger, no less. She could feel her heart racing. Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1636 Chapter 1636 Chapter 1636 Melody clearly knew in her heart that as the Melody Lawson, she could not have any thoughts about the rtionship between man and woman. She tried to stop herself from imagining things. However, being held by jackie so intimately, she could not stop the thoughts from appearing in her mind neither could she ask jackie to put her down or they would be in trouble if the bald burly man returned. jackie thought about it and suddenly recalled something. He then put Melody down. Melody widened her pretty eyes as she looked at jackie and said, ¡°Do¡­do you n to leave me here?¡± Melody was afraid at that moment. She was in an unfamiliar area and met two masters who might have been in the ultimate god-level once she arrived. If jackie ignored and left her, she would definitely die if that burly man returned. jackie smiled bitterly before he walked over to take down the token from the man¡¯s waist and his martial ring. He then said with a smile, ¡°I almost forgot to take my trophies. This guy should have quite a high fighting prowess and there might be some nice items in his martial ring!¡± Advertisement Melody felt embarrassed before she finally rxed. After all, it was not the outside world and jackie did not have any obligation to save her in that unfamiliar world. It would already be great if anyone could survive on their own. After jackie kept all the items, he picked Melody up again and flew down the mountain from another direction. ¡°I wonder where my father, Selena, and the others appeared after they arrived. It would be quite troublesome if they really met such a burly guy! If I didn¡¯t sneakily attack the guy just now, I would not be his opponent if we really got into a fight.¡± jackie said with a frown on his face as he flew. Advertisement Melody thought about it and said to jackie, ¡°Yourbat power has surpassed usual masters in the peak stage of the true god level. I feel that everybody would be safe if we manage to kill that bald man!¡± jackie hesitated when he heard this. He stopped as he had just flown a short distance away. ¡°Do you think that I have hopes of killing that bald man if I work hard enough? But I have no idea what his fighting prowess is! During his fight with you, I have no idea how much power he used and if he held back his power! Would it be too risky?¡± ¡°From the conversation between those two people just now, they were sent to guard that ce and nobody had entered this area throughout the years. I think that no matter what forces they are from, they must have forgotten about this ce. Hence, the people they sent would not have such high fighting prowess. They must be people that are here for a show!¡± Melody thought about it before speaking her thoughts. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it? We have no idea when the ancient tome had been written and thest batch of people who came here must have been many years ago. During that time, they were able to break through into the ultimate god level in Daxia and all of them managed toe here. This meant that the Chi at our ce was still very rich. Now, so many years have passed without people entering this area and nobody would pay much attention to this so-called entrance. Hence, those who are sent here to take care of this ce would be misceneous soldiers, right?¡± N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. jackie also nodded after he heard this. ¡°You are right. Even if their fighting prowess is at the ultimate god level, it might not be impossible to fight them with mybat power. However, it¡¯s going to be difficult if I¡¯m going to do this alone. We might stand a chance if there are several people here!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1637 Chapter 1637 Chapter 1637 ¡°Yes! We have no idea how big this forest is. If the burly man went back and delivered the news that many people had barged in from Daxia, I¡¯m afraid that all the people that entered this area, including your White family, would be killed!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Melody had a worried expression on her face. She thought about it and continued, ¡°Hence, why don¡®t you try and see if you can kill that burly man. Then we would be safe if this is a deserted ce and the people of their forces don¡¯t pay much attention to this ce. Let¡¯s see if we can try to break through into the ultimate god-level first!¡± Bang bang bang! At this moment, the sound of people fighting could be heard from a ce at the bottom of the mountain. ¡°How about this, let me see if there¡¯s a way for me to attack the other party sneakily like just now. If that¡¯s the case, we have a better chance of seeding!¡± jackie thought about it and finally made up his mind. After all, they would really be in trouble if the burly man discovered that many people had entered and notified the masters of his forces. Advertisement jackie was sure that there were many masters in the soul-prating level there and not many of them were capable of defeating masters in the ultimate god level, let alone those in the soul-prating level. Apart from that, the thin man¡¯s reaction was slightly slow while the burly man failed to kill Melody with his hammer attack. Hence, jackie felt that the burly man¡¯s fighting prowess might be just like what Melody had guessed which was not very high. They might be sent to guard the ce because they did not have a high position in their families. He ced Melody down and took a healing pill out for Melody to consume. ¡°There¡¯s a small cave over there and I will leave you there for now. Your wounds will heal soon with my healing pill. I will give it a try and see if I can settle the burly man. I¡¯lle back and look for you if I can settle him. If I don¡¯t after a long time, there¡¯s a possibility that I will not return!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to take the risk. This is quite a huge forest and you can hide to train well. You are so talented. There¡¯s a possibility of you breaking through to the ultimate god-level soon and you can think of a way to leave this ce. I said that because I am worried about the safety of the members of our Supreme rity Sect! That is why I asked you to take the risk!¡± Melody said embarrassingly when she saw how jackie faced death with equanimity. After all, she felt that it was a huge risk, asking jackie to kill the burly man. Advertisement ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know that this is a huge risk to take but I have to give it a try. I¡¯m also doing this for the members of the White family. After all, my wife, my father, housekeeper Titus and the others are also in danger.¡± jackie smiled bitterly and once again picked Melody up before rushing into the slightly hidden cave in front of them. Momentster, jackie flew out and went straight toward where the fighting sounds could be heard. Advertisement Chapter 1638 Chapter 1638 Chapter 1638 As she stayed in the cave, Melody started feeling a sense of regret after jackie left. ¡®Sigh¡­ Is it too selfish of me to persuade him to gamble his life like this? However, I have to give it a try in order for our Supreme rity Sect to obtain peace for some time!¡¯ Melody felt slightly guilty about her actions. After all, jackie did not have a huge possibility of winning in her opinion. If the bald man did not use his full power and only used 1% of his energy previously then jackie would not be the other party¡¯s opponent. However, she soon shook her head andforted herself. ¡°Impossible, even if the bald man was a master in the ultimate god level, he would only be in the First or Second-grade of the ultimate god level. jackie still stands a chance of winning. After all, I could feel the killing intent from the bald man¡¯s look previously. He definitely would not only use a small portion of his power under such circumstances and he would have at least used most of his strength!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. She bit her sexy red lips after she finished speaking and mumbled to herself, ¡°jackie, you definitely have toe back alive!¡± At this moment, jackie had already arrived at the ce where the fighting sound wasing from. Bang! Advertisement As he hid on top of a tree, he happened to see a master from the Cloud Sky Sect, who was in the peak stage of the true god level, being killed by the bald man. Beside them, another man from the Cloud Sky Sect and an old man from the Hall of Divine Royal were lying lifelessly on the ground. ¡®D*mn it! Why are the people from the Cloud Sky Sect and Hall of Divine Royal here?¡¯ jackie frowned when he saw the situation and was speechless. It looks like the people from these two forces had thought of ways to follow them in. It was even possible that they were already following behind jackie and the others when they were in the Misty Forest. ¡®Never mind, it¡¯s also good that they have followed us here. It would be troublesome if all of them were left outside, especially the members from the Cloud Sky Sect, as they might take action against the members of the White family who are outside!¡¯ jackie felt much better when he thought about it that way. After all, members of so many forces had entered and it was impossible topletely keep this a secret throughout these seven days. Apart from that, he did not have the time to ponder about that issue then. What he was thinking at the moment was how to kill the bald, burly man. Advertisement After the bald, burly man killed the old man from the Cloud Sky Sect, he curled his hands into fists and mumbled to himself. ¡°F*ck! It looks like more than one person has entered. What is really going on? How did they discover the entrance to the sacred grounds when it¡¯s concealed so well? Nothing has happened when the others were sent to guard this ce for so many years but so many people have entered when the two of us are guarding this area. We are so unlucky! Luckily there aren¡¯t any masters in the ultimate god level as the abandoned area doesn¡¯t have much Chi and they haven¡¯t inherited any martial art technique. If not, it would be really troublesome.¡° Sounds of people fighting could be heard from many other ces. The bald man thought about it and went rushing toward another area where fighting sounds could be heard. jackie thought about it and secretly followed the other party. ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯ve never imagined that we would bump into Master White here. It looks like even the gods are helping me!¡± Four people surrounded Nash and Selena under a tree. Nash, who was in the peak stage of the true god level, had a darkened expression on his face as he looked at these four people in front of him. He had never imagined bumping into Selena, his daughter-inw, not long after he entered this area. Advertisement Chapter 1639 Chapter 1639 Chapter 1639 Selena had a low fighting prowess and everybody was worried about her safety. Nash was delighted when he saw her. However, as the two were prepared to search for other members of the White family, they were coincidentally discovered by four people who stood in front of them. Among these four people, one of them was Joel from the Cloud Sky Sect while the other was Matthew from the Hall of Divine Royal. The other two people were masters in the final stage of the true god-level from the Cloud Sky Sect. Nash did not have any chance of winning against thebinedbat power of these four people, especially when he was apanied by Selena, who had a low fighting prowess and would only drag him down. Nash was confident that he would still have the chance to escape if he was facing these four people alone. However, it was obviously difficult for him to escape on his own and leave Selena behind. ¡°Father, are these¡­these people strong?¡± Selena had never met Joel and the others. She was worried when she saw the serious expression on Nash¡¯s face. ¡°They are very strong. There are two masters in the final stage of the true god-level while the other two are the sect master of the Cloud Sky Sect and the hall master of the Hall of Divine Royal. I believe you don¡¯t need me to tell you about their fighting prowess!¡± Nash said with a serious expression on his face. He clearly knew that Selena¡¯s fighting prowess was nothingpared to the other party. On top of that, these four people hadpletelypressed the fluctuation of their bodies. Hence, Selena was unable to see the situation of their fighting prowess. Advertisement Selena¡¯s facial expression grew increasingly darkened when she heard this. She knew that these four people in front of her were not simpletons but she never expected them to be the bosses of their two enemies. One of them was a sect master while the other one was a hall master. Selena only hesitated momentarily before she gritted her teeth and said to Nash, ¡°Father, you don¡¯t need to care much about me, you should just escape by yourself. If you have to take care of me, the two of us would end up dead. If you escape by yourself, you might have hopes of surviving as you have an ultimate-grade spiritual tool with you! You only have to ask jackie to avenge me when you find him!¡± ¡°No way!¡± However, Nash had a determined look on his face. ¡°You¡¯re my daughter-inw, how am I supposed to exin to jackieter on if I escape alone? There¡¯s no way I will agree to this! I think I shall stall them and you can escape by yourself. I will stall them and try to buy you some time to escape. You are still young while I¡¯m already old. It doesn¡¯t matter if I die!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ This is such a touching scene!¡± Matthew startedughing loudly. ¡°Unfortunately, do you think you are capable of stalling the four of us? If your son is here, not only the four of us, we wouldn¡¯t be his opponent even if there are four more of us. However, you¡­you are very much behindpared to your son!¡± Advertisement N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Surely, jackie¡¯s wife looks stunning and isparable to Melody Lawson . She even looks as pretty as Helena and Danie. I really want to try what a woman like her tastes like!¡± Joel smirked as he was extremely happy. ¡°jackie¡¯s woman. Haha¡­ You are right! I don¡¯t really like other people¡¯s wife but jackie is an exception!¡± Matthew also smiled coldly. As jackie killed so many members of their Hall of Divine Royal, he really wanted to know what would the expression on jackie¡¯s face be like if he learned that his wife had died in their hands and was even taken advantage of by them before she died. Advertisement Chapter 1640 Chapter 1640 Chapter 1640 ¡°Father, you should leave now. If you don¡¯t leave now, I willmit suicide here!¡± Selena gritted her teeth and yelled at Nash. ¡°No way, don¡¯t you act irrationally. You are the one who should leave as I¡¯m already at this age. When I was poisoned by the vicious Lily previously, I had already looked past life and death when I thought that I was dying. Hence, I¡¯ m not afraid of death. You¡¯re different! You¡¯re still young and you still have a long life with jackie. You have to survive for Kylie¡¯s sake! Do you understand?¡± Nash said to Selena with a certain expression on his face as he held onto his sword and looked at the four people in front of him vigntly. Selena¡¯s facial expression slightly wavered when she heard the name, Kylie. She had obviously started to hesitate. ¡°F*ck me! There¡¯s really quite arge number of people! There are six people here!¡± Unexpectedly, a burly man with no hair came flying over from the forest at this moment. He had a huge hammer in his hands and looked at the people in front of him domineeringly. ¡®Father, Selena?¡¯ jackie was surprised when he saw the people below him as he was hiding in the trees. He had never expected his father and Selena to bump into Matthew, Joel, and their people. ¡°Who are you?¡± Joel and the others frowned when they saw the bald man. The faint imposing manner of this person caused Joel to slightly worry. Advertisement ¡°Who knows which small family this guy is from? Why? Do you n to cause trouble here? You want to be a hero and rescue the beauty?¡± An old man from the Cloud Sky Sect smiled coldly and slowly walked toward the bald man. ¡°Young man, bugger away if you are a tactful person. You must be suicidal to think that you can meddle with the affairs of our Cloud Sky Sect and the Hall of Divine Royal!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Such arrogance! I¡¯m not here to rescue that woman, I¡¯m here to kill all six of you!¡± The bald man said hoarsely and he paced over while carrying his huge hammer. With every step he made, a deep footprint appeared on the floor. ¡°Such an arrogant tone! You must be suicidal!¡± The old man appeared in front of the bald man in a sh and directly punched forward. Fast and it was difficult for normal people to avoid his punch. Advertisement However, he was surprised to discover that his punch had missed its target after he punched forward. The bald man in front of him had disappeared. ¡°Im-Impossible!¡± The old man was extremely shocked. He looked up and a huge hammer came smashing down at him. ¡°Be careful!¡± Joel immediately yelled loudly when the old man punched forward. He was able to see the burly man¡¯s travel path and that man was extremely fast. He had rushed into mid-air in a sh and came crashing down at the old man with the hammer in his hands. It was toote by the time the old man managed to realize what was happening, he exploded after being smashed by the hammer. ¡°His speed is too fast. This person must be a master in the ultimate god level!¡± Matthew looked at the token on the waist of the other party with a cold expression on his face and said, ¡°Bloodshed n? We¡¯ve never heard of such a n! It looks like this should be a n in this area. D*mn it! He¡¯s an aborigine from this area!¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. Joel inhaled in fright when he heard what Matthew said and his facial expression immediately darkened. They had never imagined that they would bump into a master in the ultimate god level. ¡°Haha¡­ I don¡¯t have a high fighting prowess or I won¡¯t be sent to such a deserted area. However, it is nothing difficult for me, who has almost broken through into the Second-grade of the ultimate god level, to kill you people!¡± The bald man touched his head and startedughing loudly. Advertisement Chapter 1641 Chapter 1641 Chapter 1641 ¡°Second-grade ultimate god realm? Matthew, why don¡¯t we fight him together?¡± Joel thought about the matter and proposed. ¡°Fight him? That won¡¯t do at all! Although the other party is only in the first-grade ultimate god realm, the gap between the true and ultimate god realms is too huge! With the three of us joining forces together, we¡¯re no match to him! And even if Nash joins in and fights with us, we¡¯re still unable to defeat him!¡± Matthew¡¯s face turned solemn and gloomy. He gritted his teeth and spewed a few words, ¡°Then we¡¯d better escape!¡± He immediately wheeled around and flew away after dropping hisst words, storming away from the scene toward the distant sky. Advertisement ¡°Trying to escape from me? Not that easy!¡± The bald man immediately flew after Matthew while injecting his Chi energy into the huge hammer. The huge hammer shone brightly like a diamond, and he smashed out with the hammer at a distance. In an instant, a frightening wisp of Chi was shot out. The Chi energy of the wisp carried a faint golden color. Boom! Advertisement Matthew, who had already flown several miles away, was sted by the attack and exploded instantly. ¡°What the heck? That was extremely fast!¡± Witnessing the speed of the attack, Joel, who had nned to fly and escape as well, stood frozen. The confidence in his heart was instantly crushed at the sight before him. The bald man¡¯s attack was obviously faster than them, and the range of his attack was very far as well. Perhaps, only the ultimate god-level fighter could be this powerful. ¡°Ma-master, what should we do?¡± The face of the elder of Cloud Sky Sect nched. He looked at Joel, who stood beside him, his eyes full of terror and his voice trembling. It was such an arduous and tiring journey toe to the ce where one could finally break through to the ultimate god realm. How could they expect to encounter a native as soon as they stepped into the land? Even worse, the native was a first-grade ultimate god-level fighter. How unfortunate was that? ¡°Now, now. It¡¯s your turn!¡± The bald man looked at the elder, letting out a cold smile. ¡°No, no! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± Advertisement The old man was so frightened that he turned around and swept out in a storm, exerting his speed to the limit.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Boom! Unfortunately, another horrifying golden wisp of Chi shot out, instantly catching up to the old man and sting him away. Joel was so scared that his body went cold with dread. Matthew was the freaking master of the Hall of Divine Royal! And he was one of the strongest in the sea territory. Nobody would expect him to be killed just like that. Plus, his men were all good and strong fighters; they were killed without being able to counter the attack at all! Now, the other party¡¯s eyes were fixated on him, did it mean that he was his target right now? Simrly, Nash and Selena were in aplete state of terror. They started to doubt whether entering the area was a wise choice to make. These natives seemed like they loathed intruders from outside. ¡°Hold on!¡± Seeing that the bald man was ready to strike at him, Joel stretched out his hand and said desperately, ¡°Brother, I have a question for you. You and I, we have no grievances nor grudges between us, why do you want to kill me? We¡¯ve not offended you in any way!¡± ¡°Haha!¡± The bald manughed out loud instead. With a rough and coarse voice, he bellowed, ¡°The moment you stepped into this ce, you were doomed to die! You foolish people, how dare you intrude our ce and take our martial enhancement resources! You are clearly seeking death!. Advertisement Chapter 1642 Chapter 1642 Chapter 1642 ¡°My dear good brother, please spare my life! I¡¯ll give you everything that I have in my martial ring! Alright?¡± Joel was frantic with fear and his face was ashen. After a quick thought, he knelt on the ground before the bald man, begging for mercy, his tone panicked. ¡°My good brother, it was not easy for me to reach my current martial status, and we came here not to offend you but out of curiosity. We are trying to find out if there are really strong fighters of the ultimate god level. If you¡¯re willing, we¡¯ll get out of here immediately, okay? How can we exit this ce?¡± ¡°Hmph! Get out of here? Isn¡¯t it good to die here instead? Besides, if I allow you to leave, there¡¯ll be more people who will find out about this ce!¡± The bald man snorted coldly; he raised his huge hammer and swung toward Joel, casting a martial attack. Joel was rendered speechless at the bald man¡¯s behavior, at the same time, fear pulsed through him. However, something quickly popped up in his mind and his eyes lit up. ¡°Wait, wait! As long as you let me go, I¡¯ll tell you exactly how many of us havee in, which ns and families are here, and even, I can help you to lure them out and kill those guys!¡± He yelled in a shaky voice. Advertisement Sure enough, the bald man stopped his movement the moment he heard Joel¡¯s words. He was tempted by Joel¡¯s proposal. After all, he did not know how many people had entered this time. In only a short time, he had encountered and killed many of them. There must be more intruders entering the vicinity. Hence, it was useful for him to spare this b*stard and used him to lure the others. jackie, who was hiding not far away, was speechless at the scene before him; the corners of his mouth twitched several times upon hearing Joel¡¯s ridiculous proposal. He did not expect him to betray the people of Daxia just to save himself! ¡°Joel Collins, what a shameless punk! You want to betray even the people of your Cloud Sky Sect as well?¡± Advertisement Nash¡¯s fury suddenly sprang to life. He stared furiously at Joel with malice and hatred in his eyes. ¡°Hahaha! As long as I can live and this man from the Bloodshed n is happy, he can take in the people of Cloud Sky Sect. My people and I are willing to work under them. And if they were upset with us one day and want us dead, then I¡¯m also willing to offer our lives!¡± Joel¡¯s eyes were reddened, and heughed out loud. ¡°Nash White, can¡¯t you see? This ce is not like any ce in our area! There must be many real strong people here! Bullsh*t true god peak level fighters like us are nothingpared to any of the strong people here! I just need to live! As long as I live, there¡¯s This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Hope!¡± At this moment, Joel, who had witnessed the death of several strong fighters, was edged with terror and fear. The only thought in his mind was to survive this ordeal, to the point that he could sacrifice the lives of other ns and families. ¡°Hahaha! Good! Obey me if you want to live! I¡¯ll finish these two off first, then I¡¯ll take them back to the n. And you shall tell us how many people have entered this ce, who are they, and which families they belong to! Then we¡¯ll be able to kill these people who came in together!¡± The bald man was delighted at Joel¡¯s nasty proposal. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just obey and behave well, and our n leader or elder or whatever you guys call, as long as they are happy, perhaps, they might even spare you and your sect¡¯s lives. But this also depends on your cooperation in this matter. Behave well and cooperate with us properly¡­¡± However, just before the big bald man could finish his words, a terrifying aura came straight at him with a sh behind him. The bald man felt the terrific danger approaching and he was so frightened that he immediately veered to the side. Advertisement Unfortunately, he was still too slow in dodging the attack. A powerful sword attacknded solidly on his shoulder and in the next second, one of his arms was chopped off. ¡°Ah!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1643 Chapter 1643 Chapter 1643 The bald man dodged to the side, only then did he wheel his head and look at what was behind him; his eyes filled with panic and shock. If he had not sensed the danger behind him and had been half a minute slower, his body would have been split into half and he would have died for sure. Blood flowed out from the shoulder, and only after a brief moment, the bald man¡¯s face turned pale. He instantaneously took out a hemostatic healing pill and swallowed it down. The bleeding slowed down. But even so, the injury that jackie had inflicted on him was way too heavy. ¡°Ja-jackie!¡± Joel took a sharp intake of breath as he looked at jackie. How could he have imagined that jackie would appear at this moment and give the bald man a surprise attack. ¡°jackie!¡± Advertisement Selena turned her head and took a look. It was jackie! Her eyes immediately welled up and her nose reddened; she could not help but feel relieved and happy. Just moments ago, she thought that she and Nash were going to die and that she could not see jackie again. To her surprise, jackie appeared and sneakily attacked that big bald man, inflicting a heavy wound on him. ¡°He reacted pretty fast, eh? I used my fastest attack, but he could actually sense it. Sigh! I couldn¡¯t finish him in one blow, what a shame!¡± jackie sighed aloud, but soon a smile crept onto his face again. ¡°However, I¡¯ve given you such a big surprise-you¡¯re heavily wounded! So, yourbat prowess should be sharply reduced too!¡± Advertisement ¡°You, kill him now! Aren¡¯t you a sect master? Killing this brat shouldn¡¯t be a problem for you, right? As long as you kill him, I will put in good words for you when I go back! This is the moment for you to take credit!¡± The big bald man gritted his teeth and red at jackie with malice and hatred in his eyes. He then ordered Joel, who was beside him, to kill jackie. Joel almost fainted when he heard that. Him killing jackie alone? Was the bald man kidding? He knew that even if there were five of him, he still did not have the confidence to terminate jackie, not to mention he was now alone. How could he do that? He gulped, then took two steps backward and replied, ¡°Senior, I¡­ I¡¯m not able to do so. I don¡¯ t have that ability to kill him. You don¡¯t know who this brat is, his name is jackie. Hisbat prowess is overwhelmingly powerful. Although he has not reached the ultimate god realm, I do think that hisbat prowess is alreadyparable to first-grade or second-grade ultimate god level! This brat has killed many people in my n before!¡± ¡°Ugh! What a useless shrimp!¡± The bald man was upset at Joel. He looked at jackie with a stony face. ¡°Young man, you don¡¯t have any martial virtues, do you? How dare you ambush me!¡± ¡°Haha! There can never be too much deception in war, don¡¯t you think so? Besides, you are so strong and powerful, why should I uphold those goddamn martial virtues?¡± jackieughed sinisterly. He pointed the long sword in his grip at the other party. ¡°I must kill you today. Otherwise, you¡¯re gonna be a huge threat to my White family members!¡± ¡°Hmph! I¡¯m injured but do you think you have the ability to kill me?¡± Advertisement The bald man¡¯s face was full of sweat, cold, and mmy. With one hand holding his huge hammer, he directly leaped up high and smashed down furiously at jackie. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Advertisement Chapter 1644 Chapter 1644 Chapter 1644 The bald man had lost one arm, which made it inconvenient for him to carry such a huge hammer, however, he could not afford to underestimate the other party¡¯sbat power. The attack of the huge hammer carried a wind whistling sound, heading straight to jackie and giving a strong sense of oppression. ¡°Humph!¡± Nheless, jackie snorted icily at the attack. He then clutched the sword in his hand tightly, injected Chi energy into it, and then chopped out against the huge hammer. Swoosh! At once, a frightening wisp of Chi flew straight up and heavily sted the top of that huge hammer of the opponent. A huge explosive sound rang out as the two powerful attacks collided together. Advertisement Joel, who was standing aside, watched the scene before him in surprise. His heart could not help but leap into his throat. If jackie sessfully decapitated this big bald man, he would definitely not let him go. The bald man, although he was powerful, was injured by the blow just now. Compared to a two-handed attack, there was a huge difference in using one hand to swing the hammer toward jackie. Furthermore, even if jackie was no match for the bald man, he would still be able to slow down the other party; that would not be a problem for jackie to do so given that he was such a powerful fighter. After thinking momentarily, he immediately mobilized, surged his Chi energy, and went straight into the distance in a sh. Advertisement N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°That punk actually escaped!¡± The moment Nash saw that Joel fled, he flew for some distance, wanting to go after him. However, once he thought of how powerful Joel was, he would most likely not be able to catch up. Even if he did, he would not be able to kill him. Hence, he ceased going after Joel. He was more concerned about jackie¡¯s situation after all. He was afraid that jackie was no match for the bald man and worried that the bald man would suddenly strike at Selena. Hence, he decided to stay and could only watch Joel flee the scene. ¡°Damn, this brat, didn¡¯t hee from that ce? A peak true god-level fighter could have such strong fighting prowess too?¡± The big bald man thought that jackie was definitely not his opponent, but jackie¡¯s attack had obviously weakened his speed of smashing downward. His heart was uneasy at the oue. He was not a first-grade ultimate god-level fighter but a second-grade one. So, he was much stronger and more powerful than that skinny guy before. So, in his point of view, even if he was injured, jackie was definitely no match for him. However, from the situation right now, jackie blocked his attack and reduced his speed. Advertisement His speed of smashing downwards was descending incessantly, and soon jackie¡¯s attack could actually overpower his hammer attack and instantly blew him a dozen feet away. Swoosh! At this time, with a powerful stomp, jackie leaped up to the sky, flew to the front of the bald man, and swung his sword toward the bald man. ¡°Amazing! Judging from the situation, that bald man may not be jackie¡¯s opponent! Luckily jackie ambushed and injured him before that, otherwise, it¡¯s very unlikely for jackie to defeat him!¡± Looking at the two men fighting in the sky, Nash was slightly relieved. In this situation it seems like jackie was now in the upper hand. Moreover, the blood on the bald man¡¯s arm had notpletely stopped. The blood was flowing out little by little, making the color drained from his face; his face was paler than before. He was obviously getting more and more strained in the battle. ¡°de Wave!¡± After fighting for a while, jackie let out a faint cry, casting out the de Wave. Waves of aura flying swords were shot out like long aura sword dragons flying toward the bald man. Soon, the bald man had fallen. Advertisement Chapter 1645 Chapter 1645 Chapter 1645 ¡°He¡¯s finally dead!¡± Staring at the corpse on the ground, jackie could finally breathe out a huge sigh of relief. If jackie had not sneakily attacked the other party and severely injured him before the battle, he was afraid it would be difficult to kill the bald man. After taking off the bald man¡¯s martial ring, jackie turned around and walked toward Selena, who was at the other side. However, just as jackie extended his leg to walk away, the bald man opened his eyes at this time. A ck skull flew out of the bald man¡¯s body, rushing straight to jackie. The bald man¡¯s body squirmed a little,pletely lifeless. ¡°jackie, watch out!¡± Both Selena and Nash were shocked at the sight of that little ck skull. They immediately yelled at jackie in panic, alerting him. Advertisement jackie did not even dare to turn around and immediately dogged aside in a sh. Right after he veered to the side, the ck skull charged forward faster and in an instant, it came before Selena. Before Selena could react, the little ck skull burrowed into her left cheek. Selena¡¯s eyes widened. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°What the hell?¡± jackie waspletely dumbfounded. He totally had no idea what that was. He looked back at the bald man who waspletely lifeless, and he was even more puzzled right now. What was that freaking attack that the bald man had cast right before hisst breath? Advertisement He flickered and within a second, he came to the front of Selena. And at this time, a thumb sized ck spot appeared on Selena¡¯s left cheek, like a huge ck mole. ¡°Selena, you¡­how do you feel right now?¡± jackie gulped and asked in a voice full of concerns. He did not know what it was. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t feel any pain at all. What was that thing?¡± Selena looked preupied. She took out a mirror from her martial ring and looked at her face closely. ¡°Heh? What¡­what is this! Dear, what is this?!¡± After spotting the ck mole-like thing on her face, Selena was scared. Her almost perfect face was now ruined by a ck lump of flesh. It downgraded her beautiful face in an instant; she did not look as good as before. She was basically disfigured by the huge ck spot. ¡°Sigh! I don¡¯t know what it is either. That little skull was getting faster and faster. If I had known that the skull would enter your body, I would not have dodged it!¡± jackie felt a pang of heartache and guilt when he looked at Selena¡¯s worried expression. He sighed aloud. Advertisement ¡°Right, we should see what¡¯s in the bald man¡¯s martial ring!¡± jackie suddenly thought of something, and he took out the bald man¡¯s martial ring, searching through it. Within several minutes, he found a book from the ring. He took it out and began to look through it. His expression grew more and more unsightly as he read through the book. ¡°Dammit! This is a curse technique of the Bloodshed n and it¡¯s very vicious! If the curse is not removed, the person who is struck by this curse will not live more than a year!¡± ¡°A year!¡± Terror thundered down on Nash the moment he heard jackie¡¯s words. Selena, who stood beside them, was startled at the newly learned information. They did not expect that the bald man¡¯s attack was actually a vicious cursing technique. However, after a moment of silence, Selena said with a bitter smile on her face, ¡°A can do with a year. I¡¯d have long gone to hell if you did now appear in time a moment ago. I should feel content to be able to see you now, and even better to be by your side for another year!¡± jackie studied the book meticulously before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll heal you! ording to this book, there¡¯s a way to remove this curse!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1646 Chapter 1646 Chapter 1646 ¡°Is there really a way? Hubby, you¡¯re not lying to me, are you?¡± A bitter smile was stered on Selena¡¯s face upon hearing jackie¡¯s words. She was afraid that jackie was only telling her white lies tofort her. ¡°Yes. There¡¯s a solution to the curse. To remove the curse, we must craft a fourth grade intermediate level pill, and¡­and we need a treasure from the Crystal Cloud n.¡± jackie smiled dryly, and to make Selena believe his words, he shoved the book to Selena, letting her look at the content written in the book. ¡°Fourth-grade intermediate level pill¡­could we possibly find such a thing within a year? And there¡¯s the Crystal Cloud n. We¡¯ve never even heard of this n before! How could they possibly offer the treasure to help us? Besides, the natives here can¡¯t wait to kill those of us who have intruded their ce, how could they possibly help us!¡± Selena¡¯s brows puckered together, losing her spirit. Advertisement ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear. As long as there is a way, there¡¯s hope. And we should work hard for it!¡± jackie held her hand and said to her, his tone serious. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s see what else is in the bald man¡¯s martial ring!¡± Selena bobbed her head, only then she pointed at the martial ring and reminded jackie. Advertisement jackie immediately searched through the ring again. ¡°Wow! There¡¯s quite a few spirited stones and spirited grasses in his martial ring. There are many second-grade spirited grasses and several third- grade spirited grasses. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no martial or cultivation technique to help us break through to the ultimate god realm. Sigh. I wonder how these people broke through to the ultimate god realm!¡± He then took out another martial ring and showed it to Nash and Selena before saying, ¡°This martial ring belongs to another person and he¡¯s from the Bloodshed n as well, just like this bald man. He tried to vite the sacreddy from the Supreme rity Sect, but I killed him in the end. I feel like his martial level should be a little lower than this bald man¡®s!¡± jackie rummaged through that person¡¯s martial ring as he exined to the other two. ¡°Wow. Not bad at all! He kept ten or so third-grade spirited grasses in his ring, moreover, some of them are third-grade premium spirited grasses! Tsk tsk. These premium grasses can¡¯t be found outside! Wait! There¡¯s actually a fourth-grade elementary spirited grass!¡± ¡°What? Fourth-grade elementary spirited grass?!¡± Nash gasped at the finding, and soon his face was overwritten by excitement and joy. ¡°Since these two fes were able to break through to the ultimate god realm, it also means that we havee to the right ce, and we have a high chance to break through too! Also, the bald man mentioned that he was sent to guard this remote ce, which means, in this space of theirs, the Chi energy is considered low and less dense than their other spaces. For a remote ce like this, the Chi energy is already that rich and dense, I can¡¯t imagine how rich are the other ces!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should leave first. I¡¯m worried that the corpses here will attract the monster beasts of this forest. We don¡¯t know what kind of monster beasts there are in this forest. As for these third-grade spirited grasses, I can use them to craft some third-grade pills.¡± jackie put on a gentle smile and walked toward the front. ¡°Melody is still waiting for me inside that cave. Since this is a remote ce and the two people guarding it were already killed by me, the Bloodshed n won¡¯t find out about this so soon. What we need to do is to find a way to break through to the ultimate god realm as soon as possible!¡± Nash nodded and followed behind jackie, ¡°I truly didn¡¯t expect that the people from the Hall of Divine Royal and the Cloud Sky Sect would actually tail behind us and sneak into this ce. These two powerhouses are our enemies! But fortunately, that bald man killed the head of the Hall of Divine Royal, it¡¯s a good thing. Sigh! The only bad thing is that the old man, Joel Collins, managed to escape!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do with Joel. It¡¯s hard for you to go after him, and I was fighting with that bald guy. So, we had to let this old man slip away.¡± Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1647 Chapter 1647 Chapter 1647 jackie smiled helplessly; he turned to face Selena and then said, ¡°We have to find a way to remove the curse on Selena as soon as possible. I hope a year¡¯s time is enough for us. We¡¯re practically racing against time right now!¡± ¡°Dear, don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. Try your best, and even if you can¡¯t make it, I won¡¯t me you at all. Perhaps, it¡¯s my fate!¡± Selena bit her rosy, pink lower lip and said to jackie in aforting voice. ¡°Fate? I¡¯m not gonna resign myself to fate! Moreover, this bald man did this to you and I certainly won¡¯t let this matter go! When I grow stronger in the future, I¡¯ll make the sh*tty Bloodshed n pay the price!¡± jackie bellowed with a furious tone, clenching his fist. At this moment, in the cave, since Melody had consumed the healing pill given by jackie, her injury had recovered quite a bit. Although she was notpletely healed, she could stand up and walk around Advertisement The healing effect of jackie¡¯s healing pill was beyond her expectations. She did not expect that the healing effect would be this good. ¡°Sigh! He¡¯s out for so long. Why isn¡¯t he back yet? Did something bad happen to him? Oh no! If he dies, and the White family finds out that I sent him to fight the bald man, they will definitely hate me to death!¡± The thought of sending such a powerful and talented fighter to their death due to her own selfish needs made Melody restless. She med herself for sending jackie to the bald Man. Advertisement ¡°No! I have to go out and take a look! What if jackie managed to kill the bald man but was also badly injured to the point that he couldn¡¯t even stand up? I¡¯m severely injured too, and I can¡¯t fight yet, but I think I can still help to bring him here to recuperate!¡± After pacing back and forth for a few minutes, Melody made a decision! Her eyes emitted a hint of determination. However, just as she was about to exit the cave, a man¡¯s voice rang into the cave from outside.¡± Seriously? Melody Lawson can¡¯t even fight now? It looks like you¡¯re heavily wounded!¡± Along with this masculine voice, a middle-aged man strode into the cave. ¡°Well, well. I truly didn¡¯t expect to see the sacreddy hiding in such a ce to recuperate from her injuries. Tsk, tsk tsk. Who is it that could injure you, a person who is at the peak stage of True God Realm?? ¡°You¡¯re one of the guardians of the Flying Eagle Sect?¡± Melody stared at the middle-aged man in front of her and could not help but furrow. Judging from the token disyed on the middle-aged man¡¯s waist, he was someone from the Flying Eagle Sect. Besides, from the look of his clothes, it was obvious that he was not an ordinary disciple in the Flying Eagle Sect. If she remembered correctly, he should be one of the patronums. N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Oh, hahaha! Wow. I¡¯m amazed by your memory! That¡¯s right! I¡¯m the head patronum of the Flying Eagle Sect. And my martial level is not high, just around the intermediate level of True God Realm!¡± The other party snickered and continued, ¡°The Melody Lawson, you¡¯re said to be the best-looking woman in the Divinity Pavilion. But why wear a veil all the time? It¡¯s such a waste! Well! We¡¯re fated to meet each other here; don¡¯t you think so? So, why don¡¯t you let me take a look at your face?¡± Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1648 Chapter 1648 Chapter 1648 The head patronum of the Flying Eagle Sect spoke, and he was about to reach out to remove Melody¡¯s veil. Melody was startled at his behavior. She immediately veered a few steps aside, dodging the other party¡¯s dirty hand, and yelled angrily, ¡°How dare you! I¡¯m the Saintess of the Supreme rity Sect and will be the sect master in the future. How dare a stinky patronum like you offend me! Don¡¯t you know that a Saintess can¡¯t unveil her face until she bes the sect master?¡± ¡°Hehehe! Of course, I know! And I know that if the veil is removed before you be the sect master, you¡¯ll have to kill the other party. Oh right! Being the sacreddy in your sect means you can¡¯t enjoy any romantic rtionship at all for the rest of your life, right?¡± The middle-aged manughed sinisterly. He flickered and, in a sh, he appeared at the entrance of the cave, blocking it. ¡°But, I¡¯m gonna look at your divine face¡¯ today no matter what! I wanna see what the Saintess of the Supreme rity Sect looks like!¡± ¡°You dare?¡± Rage flowed through Melody likeva as she looked at the evil grin on the other party¡¯s face; she gritted her teeth and clenched her fists, staring at the middle-aged man angrily. Advertisement ¡°Haha, why not? This is not Daxia anymore! After entering this ce, nobody knows how to get out anymore. Besides, everyone is so scattered and none is with you. Do you think you¡¯re still the high and almighty Saintess of the Supreme rity Sect? The situation in this martial world has already long changed! Nobody knows who¡¯s gonna reach the ultimate god realm first!¡± ¡°Hehe, besides, you can¡¯t even use your Chi energy now, right? Even if I kill you right here right now, nobody will know! And you don¡¯t even have the slightest ability to counter me! So, what exactly gives you the courage to talk arrogantly in front of me right now? C¡¯mon, don¡¯t be shy, let me see your ¡®divine face?!¡± His eyes were full of greed and evil excitement. With a flicker, the middle-aged man charged toward Melody. However, just at this time, a silhouette shed over and appeared in front of Melody. A powerful punch was sted on the defenseless middle-aged man, sending him a few meters backward. Advertisement Bang! A dull thud rang out, and in the next second, the middle-aged man actually smashed heavily on top of the stone wall of the distant cave. A mouthful of blood spurted out from the man and his face instantly nched. He then plopped heavily onto the ground and spewed out another mouthful of blood again. ¡°Young-Young Master jackie!¡± After the middle-aged man finally registered that the punch was from jackie, he was so scared that his voice was edged with fear. He knew that the man before him was terrifyingly powerful. Even twenty of him would not be able to defeat him. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that the Flying Eagle Sect is rearing such a brute!¡± jackie¡¯s face was icy-cold, and his eyes were filled with killing intent. ¡°Thank God! jackie, I thought you were dead! I¡¯m so d that you came back!¡± Melody, who initially thought that she would die in that b*stard¡¯s hands, burst with joy when she saw that the figure that came to her rescue was jackie. She almost jumped into his embrace out of happiness. Advertisement However, when she thought of her status and identity, she ceased her action and smiled shyly at jackie instead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die. I¡¯ve killed that guy!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. jackie returned a faint smile to Melody, then he turned to the middle-aged man from the Flying Eagle Sect. ¡°Young Master jackie, it¡¯s a misunderstanding! I ¡­I¡¯m not a pervert! I¡­I just want to see¡­see what the Saintess looks like!¡± The middle-aged man finally climbed onto his feet as he stammered in pain and exined.¡± After all, the Saintess has been wearing a veil! And many people are curious about her look, not only me! I was being reckless and impulsive. I just wanted to see what she looks like!¡± ¡°Humph! What a nice script you¡¯ve written in such a short time! Do you think I don¡¯t know what evil scheme you have in your mind? You, shameless sc*mbag, trying to take advantage of her when she¡¯s heavily injured!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1649 Chapter 1649 Chapter 1649 Melody was so angry that she wheeled to jackie and demanded, ¡°Young Master jackie, please do me a favor and kill this b*stard!¡± At this moment, Nash and Selena entered the cave, walked over, and stood behind them. ¡°Master White, Selena, you guys are here too!¡± Melody¡¯s eyes were filled with surprise when she saw the two enter into the cave. ¡°Yes. Thanks to jackie! He killed the bald man, otherwise, we won¡¯t stand a chance to live!¡± Nash nodded. He then turned to the patronum of the Flying Eagle Sect and said, ¡°We were outside the cave and overheard all the outrageous things you said to the Saintess of the Supreme rity Sect just now. Tsk tsk tsk. A patronum of the Flying Eagle Sect? One of the greatest Four Ancient ns? Shameless!¡± Advertisement The patronum¡¯s face grew more and more unsightly, and the corners of his mouth twitched several times. With his fists tightened, he flickered and charged toward Nash, trying to rush out of the cave. Nheless, his martial level was only at the middle stage of True God Realm; he was no match for Nash at all! Nash gave the patronum a smack on his chest, directly sting him backward and smashing him onto the ground. The patronum was squirming involuntarily; he could not even stand up on his feet right now. jackie pulled out his treasure sword and handed it to Melody who stood beside him. ¡°His life is yours now!¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. ¡°Thanks!¡± Advertisement Melody nodded gratefully and approached the middle-aged man. She swung the sword in her grip, the middle-aged man stopped squirming,ying lifeless. ¡°Guys, let¡¯s all take a rest for a while. I took out the two men who were guarding this cave. We¡¯ll set off after the Saintess ispletely healed of her injury!¡± jackie spoke his thoughts. ¡°Hmm¡­ Since the entrance is here, then the others won¡¯t be too far away from us. So, we can afford to rest and set off after, and we¡¯ll still be able to catch up with them!¡± Nash thought about it and then said. ¡°What¡¯s on Selena¡¯s face?¡± Melody soon found out the ck lump of flesh on Selena¡¯s face. The ck color haspletely diffused into her facial skin and it looked like a birthmark. Compared to a moment before, the ck spot had actually grown a littlerger. ¡°Sigh! That bald man is from the Bloodshed n and many of them practice the art of curse.¡± jackie breathed out a huge sigh and started to narrate the incident in detail to Melody. Another huge sigh was let out by jackie as he thought. ¡°Sigh. It¡¯s all my fault! Although the bald man was pretty much dead at that time, he was still at hisst breath. I truly did not expect that under such a tough situation, he would use hisst breath and cast a curse technique! If I had just killed him right after he fell onto the ground and made sure he was dead then such a thing won¡¯t happen at all!¡± Advertisement ¡°Honey, please don¡¯t me yourself. After all, you didn¡¯t know the Bloodshed n would practice such an evil curse art!¡± Selena, on the other hand, smiled bitterly. ¡°Let¡¯s work together, shall-we? It¡¯d be best if we can remove the curse, but if we can¡¯t, it¡¯s okay too. After all, my wish of seeing you and being by your side is granted. I¡¯m happy and content.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll definitely try my very best to remove the curse!¡± jackie tightened his teeth, and his eyes were filled with determination. Seeing that the sky had turned dark, the group rested for the night. The next morning, Melody¡®s injuries werepletely healed, so the four of them set off and walked out of the cave together. Advertisement Chapter 1650 Chapter 1650 Chapter 1650 The quartet soon left the cave and advanced forward. ¡°The bald man killed the master of the Hall of Divine Royal. It¡¯s a good thing!¡± Nash chuckled as he recalled the scene. ¡°The only thing I regret was letting Joel, that old man, escape!¡± He said to the other three. A bitter smile crept onto jackie¡¯s face upon hearing Nash¡¯s words. ¡°Whether those two die or live, they¡¯re not the biggest threat to us. The biggest threat to us right now is those who have the strength of the true god peak level and have entered this ce! Because it means that their forces are already infiltrating this ce! And if they break through to the ultimate god realm earlier than us, that¡¯d be problematic!¡± ¡°Hehehe!¡± Melody, however, covered her mouth with her hand and giggled. ¡°They must not have thought that even if they break through to the ultimate god realm, they¡¯d still be no match for you, right? After all, you killed two fighters of ultimate god-level yesterday. Furthermore, those two people were already in the ultimate god realm and must be very stable, yet they were killed by you. So, how could those who have just broken through the ultimate god realm be your opponent?¡± Advertisement ¡°Well, that¡¯s not wrong at all, but then I¡¯m afraid that those people will make a move on our White family! Now that everyone is so scattered and some of them don¡¯t even know where to go. It¡¯s hard to gather everyone now. The situation would be better if I¡¯m with them, but now¡­¡± jackie smiled helplessly. Nash, who was on the side, said to jackie,¡± jackie, in fact, you don¡¯t have to worry about these things. Sure, it¡¯s a good thing that you¡¯re concerned about whether the White family will be in danger, and this isN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content. what you should feel as the young master of the White family. But it¡¯s useless for you to think about that now. Rather, since everyone is so scattered, it¡¯s an opportunity to train them and let them progress!¡± Selena bobbed her head in agreement. ¡°Yes, they can¡¯t always be protected under your wings. They have to grow up someday. They have their own path to walk. And maybe the first to break through to the ultimate god realm would be our First or Second elder, who knows?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± Advertisement jackie finally beams, free of worries. He then flew in the direction of a fighting sounding from ahead. After flying for a few minutes, jackie and the others spotted that around ten disciples of the Supreme rity Sect were surrounded by a group of people from the Cloud Sky Sect. Gloominess surged through the atmosphere among the female disciples and several of them were badly injured. ¡°Damn, they¡¯re from the Cloud Sky Sect! Why are they here?¡± A female disciple of the Supreme rity Sect, who was also a patronum, seethed. This female patronum had broken through to thete stage of True God Realm. Although the breakthrough was not long ago, to have such strength was considered excellent! ¡°They have more people than us! We only have a dozen or so with us but they have more than thirty people! Worse still, they have several fighters of true godte-stage and two of true god early stage. Ugh! We¡¯re in trouble!¡± Another female disciple of the Supreme rity Sect stressed sullenly; her face was unsightly and she further tightened the sword in her grip. ¡°Hahaha! Why can¡¯t we be here? Our master is smart and wise. After knowing what you girls have gone through, he asked us to tail behind until we are here. Heh! Didn¡¯t you, the female disciples of the Supreme rity Sect, always feel that you¡¯re above the rest? High and almighty. Humph! And now you want to live? Sure! We can spare your lives with one condition!¡± Among the male disciples of the Cloud Sky Sect, there was a male disciple whose martial level had already reached thete stage of True God Realm. He could not help butugh sarcastically while eyeing at these delicious female disciples before him with an evil and yful look in his eyes.¡¯ ¡°Really? You are willing to spare us?¡± Advertisement A female disciple¡¯s eyes immediately lit up when she heard him as if she finally saw a glimmer of hope. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for real! We¡¯re the disciples of the Cloud Sky Sect, we will keep to our promises!¡± That man nodded with an evil grin stered on his face. ¡°Brother Moo, this is not a good idea! These women, all of them are so f*cking good-looking! It¡¯d be such a waste to let them go! Are you sure?¡± Advertisement Chapter 1651 Chapter 1651 Chapter 1651 Next to Brother Moo, stood a male disciple from Cloud Sky Sect. His forehead tightened and seemed unhappy about Brother Moo¡¯s suggestion of letting thedies go. ¡°Spill it! What¡¯re your terms?¡± The patronum of the Supreme rity Sect asked the other party, biting her pinkish lips. The man, who the others addressed as Brother Moo, snorted coldly before saying his terms, ¡°It¡¯s simple. Except for that fat b*tch, all of youdies will take off your clothes and dance here in front of all of us! Then we will spare your lives, how about that?¡± ¡°Aha! Brother Moo, that¡¯s an excellent idea! Hahaha! A good one! I, too want to witness what is hiding beneath these noble and pretentiousdies of the Supreme rity Sect. It would be fun to see them dance, haha!¡± The male disciple from beforeughed out loud upon hearing Brother Moo¡¯s terms and conditions. Excitement and anticipation were burning in his eyes. Advertisement ¡°Dream on, you b*stards! We, the disciples of the Supreme rity Sect, would rather die than do such a thing!¡± The female patronum was so angry after hearing the terms that her face immediately turned white. The requests from these donkeys were simply too much. ¡°We won¡¯t do it! I have always known that the disciples of Cloud Sky Sect are shameless and without dignity, but I never thought that you would be this shameless!¡± The female disciple, who beamed at the idea of the other party letting them go just now, shook with fury and disbelief. Initially, she thought that the other party would only ask for the martial resources that they had collected such as spirited stone or grass, then they would be spared. However, little they expect for the other party to ask them to do such a thing. If that was the condition, she would rather die! Advertisement ¡°Hahaha! Well. If you don¡¯t agree to our terms, you¡¯ll not only die in a moment but also you will be yed with before you die. So, tell me, are you sure you don¡¯t want to ept our proposal?¡± The man croaked deeply with an evil grin and a sinister yet confident look on his face. ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to die! I ept your Terms!¡± The chubby female disciple raised her hand and surrendered herself after thinking about the suggestion. Those male disciples of the Cloud Sky Sect almost spewed mouthfuls of blood when they saw that the voice belonged to the fat female disciple. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°F*ck off! You make me sick even when you¡¯re with clothes on, not to mention you without the clothes. Eww, gross!¡± Brother Moo shot the chubby disciple a deadly re and tightened the sword in his hand. With a sarcastic tone, he said, ¡°Humph! These cheap sluts don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for them. Since they are not willing to dance for us, then we¡¯ll make them do it by force!¡± ¡°Ya! Make them do it!¡± Another male disciple, who had long waited for thedies to dance for him, stepped forward and rushed toward the women in a sh. Advertisement Swoosh! However, just at this moment, a deadly sword aura flew from the side and halved the man, killing him on the spot. ¡°Initially, there were no grudges nor hatreds between the Supreme rity Sect and Cloud Sky Sect. However, I dere that from today onward, Cloud Sky Sect will be the enemy of the Supreme rity Sect!¡± Melody stared coldly ahead and announced in a heatless tone. Advertisement Chapter 1652 Chapter 1652 Chapter 1652 ¡°Heh! What a snobbish attitude! Who are you to dere such¡­!!¡± The leading male disciple of the Cloud Sky Sect-Brother Moo-clenched his teeth, turned around, and said in a huff. However, he only finished half his sentence when he turned and saw who the speaker was. He took a sharp intake of breath and his eyes widened. The speaker was the Saintess of the Supreme rity Sect, and as the Saintess, she was indeed able to dere such a decision. ¡°Sacreddy¡­ Oh my goodness! It¡¯s our Sacred Lady Melody!¡± Hopes bloomed among the female disciples of the Supreme rity Sect when they saw that the orator was the sacreddy of their sect. Their eyes reddenedat the scene before them; they felt like they were lucky survivors from a holocaust knowing their sacreddy hade to their rescue. ¡°Wait, Young Master White is here too! Thank God!¡± Advertisement Some of them noticed the person standing next to Melody, it was jackie. They were full of hope now. Furthermore, jackie and Melody seemed to have a pretty good rtionship, and as long as jackie decided to help them, none of those b*stards from the Cloud Sky Sect would live through the day. ¡°Greetings, Young Master jackie and Sacred Lady Melody!¡± The Cloud Sky Sect disciple chuckled awkwardly before putting a smile on his face and said, ¡°We were just joking with your disciples just now. Don¡¯t take our jokes to heart. Besides, since a long time ago, the Four Great Ancient ns and the Eight Great Hidden Families have a tacit agreement, each going their own way without interfering with the other and no hatred should be harbored between the ancient ns and hidden families, right?¡± ¡°Oh, you were just joking with them?¡± Advertisement Melody sneered and peeked at the injuries on the female disciples before continuing, ¡°If I hade a littleter, they would have died. Do you really think no one could hear you when you spewed those shameless words?¡± When thest word fell, Melody injected her Chi energy into the sword in her hand. Buzz! As the Chi energy flew into the sword, the sword shook violently, emitting a buzzing sound, and the trembling of the sword grew stronger and stronger. ¡°R-run!¡± The Cloud Sky Sect disciples naturally knew how powerful Melody was. When they saw that Melody was ready to slit their throats, they were terrified and turned around to escape. ¡°There¡¯s quite a few of them. Let me help you! Seeing those guys trying to escape, jackie flew forward and swung his arm, chopping out two consecutive sword auras in the distance. Boom boom boom! Advertisement With the two of them joining forces, those disciples of the Cloud Sky Sect were no match for them. In less than half a minute, they were all eliminated. ¡°Freaking strong! They¡¯re invincible!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Right? Young Master jackie only swung his sword two times and most of them are already killed!¡± Some female disciples of the Supreme rity Sect looked at jackie admirably as though they were worshipping God. When Melody saw that her people were worshipping jackie as if he was a powerful being who descended from heaven, she did not know whether tough or to cry. Normally, they would not behave like this, but now, each of them had turned into jackie¡¯s huge fans; even worse, some of them were drooling over jackie and wanted to devour him as though jackie was a perfectly roasted juicy drumstick. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have to try to find our White family members as well as the people of the Supreme rity Sect!¡± jackie frowned as he continued to fly forward with his people. ¡°A third-grade intermediate-level spirited grass!¡± After flying for a short while, jackie spotted a third-grade intermediate-level spirited grass; he then flickered to the front of the grass and plucked it off. It was hard to find such treasure outside that piece of land, and he did not expect to be able to find such a treasure after roaming for only a few minutes. Advertisement Chapter 1653 Chapter 1653 Chapter 1653 Roar! However, just as jackie was about to pluck that spirited grass, a horrifying ming tiger sprinted out. With its jaw widely opened, it pounced onto jackie and spat a fireball out of its mouth toward jackie. ¡°Go to hell!¡± While everyone was worrying for jackie, he abruptly stopped moving, then with a swift flicker, he appeared above the gigantic ming tiger and smashed its head with his fist. Boom! A dull thud rang out, and the gigantic ming tiger crashed heavily on the ground, forming a deep pit on the ground¡¯s surface. Advertisement The cracks spread out of the deep pit and reached three meters in length, revealing the extremely powerful strength of jackie. The colossal tiger struggled and squirmed for a few seconds in the deep pit, thenid lifelessly. Swoosh! After terminating the tiger, only then did jackie fly over and plucked the spirited grass. Advertisement ¡°My goodness! His strike is so decisive and urate! Moreover, I feel like this monster beast at the very least possessed the strength of true god peak level. Did he just finish it with a punch?¡± Staring at jackie¡¯s back, Melody¡¯s eyes were in a trance. A female disciple, on the other hand, could not help but frown, and pulled Melody to the side before saying, ¡°Saintess Melody, I know it¡¯ll be safer for us to travel with jackie and his group. I also know that we have more people than he has, but¡­but we won¡¯t be able to attain any benefit if we follow him. That man is a second-grade alchemist, his spiritual power is iparably strong, and his ability to sense and sniff out treasure is definitely more powerful than ours!¡± Here, she paused before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a lot safer traveling with him, but he will get his hands on the treasures faster before we could even have time to react. If this continues, we¡¯ll not be getting any benefits! Besides, it¡¯s not just spirited grass, what if there¡¯s some kind of treasure or martial technique out there that can help us break through to the ultimate god realm? And if there¡¯s only one of it, what happens then?¡± Melody¡¯s forehead puckered together upon hearing the disciple¡¯s words. What she had said indeed made sense. Although jackie was kind to them and had saved their lives, he was still a member of the White family after all. And if there was only one martial technique that allowed one to break through to the ultimate god realm, she did not think that jackie would let her have it when that time came. ¡°Let¡¯s do this! Melody was silent for a moment, then she finally bobbed her head. When jackie flew back to the crowd, Melody approached jackie, her movement awkward. ¡°Young Master jackie, thank you for saving my life. Now that my injuries arepletely healed, I think we should move separately. I¡¯m going to find our sect master and the other disciples!¡± Advertisement jackie stood frozen for a moment, not fathoming why Melody would propose such an idea out of a sudden. However, after looking at the spirited grass in his hand, realization dawned upon him. He smiled at Melody before speaking, ¡°All right. You are from the Supreme rity Sect after all. After you¡¯ve met with your people, please let them know about the Bloodshed n as well, so that everyone will be extra careful in this ce. Those natives don¡¯t seem to wee outsiders like us!¡± ¡°Sure, thanks for reminding me! Then, we shall take our leave!¡± Melody nodded. There was some reluctance in her eyes, but she still departed from the group with her people. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. ¡°Saintess Melody, Young Master jackie saved our lives and he doesn¡¯t even mind that we¡¯re weak. He¡¯s not afraid of us being a burden to him, why don¡¯t we join him? He has such highbat prowess; wouldn¡¯t it be safer for us to travel with him?¡± After some moment of thinking, several disciples of the Divinity Pavilion popped the question to Melody, their faces unhappy. ¡°It would indeed be safer for us to travel with him, but we¡¯re from the Supreme rity Sect after all. We have our own path to travel. Besides, if we continue to travel with jackie and his group while finding a treasure or a method that allows people to break through to the ultimate god realm, it would be difficult. The peaceful and harmonious rtionship between us and them will be shattered by that time.¡± The disciple, who had called Melody aside and told her this theory, stood out and exined to the others before Melody could open her mouth. Advertisement Chapter 1654 Chapter 1654 Chapter 1654 Several female disciples were feeling sullen in their hearts, obviously desired to travel with their idol- jackie, but they also understood the situation; what Melody and the other disciple said made sense, after all, they were not from the same n, so if they kept following jackie around, their sect master would definitely be unhappy about this. ¡°Why did they leave?¡± Selena could not help but frown at Melody¡¯s departure, her expression confused. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be safer for them to travel with us?¡± Nheless, jackie returned Selena a bitter smile. ¡°We are from different ns after all. We¡¯re the White family and they belong to the Supreme rity Sect. Not to mention that people from the Four Great Ancient ns have always looked down on hidden families like us. So, it¡¯s humiliating for them to follow us and hide under our wings for protection. On top of that, if we travel together and find the treasure that leads to the ultimate god realm, we will fight each other to obtain the treasure. By that time, there¡¯ll be no more peace and harmony between us!¡± Selena finally grasped the underlying reason for their leaving. ¡°Oh! So that¡¯s it! They can¡¯tpete with you in finding treasures and grabbing them. No wonder they left!¡± ¡°Hehe. Let¡¯s go! We have to find our people. Also, it¡¯d be inconvenient for us to travel with a group of women, plus, when we want to discuss something, we have to be aware of their presence. So it¡¯s better for us to travel separately. They¡¯re not the White after all!¡± Advertisement Nash put on a smile and expressed his thoughts. After traveling in the sky for a while, jackie and the others found another third-grade premium spirited grass, and jackie remembered clearly from the ancient tome that the spirited grass was an auxiliary material needed for making a third-grade premium alchemical pill! ¡°This is great, this is so great! The Chi energy in this ce is exceptionally rich and dense. So, third- grade spirited grass ismon here but not outside. It¡¯s almost impossible to find a third-grade spirited grass outside! jackie¡¯s spirits brightened; hope bloomed inside his eyes. ¡°With sufficient spirited grasses and materials, I¡¯ll have more chances to practice creating third-grade pills. Only with the opportunity of having enough material to keep creating the pills, will I have the possibility of sess and be able to keep improving myself!¡± He tightened his fists and spoke. Advertisement Selena¡¯s forehead creased as she heard jackie¡¯s words. ¡°But, Dear, now you¡¯re not able to refine a second-grade pill yet, and we need a fourth-grade pill to save my life. Not to mention about the treasure of the Crystal Cloud n; they¡¯re unlikely to hand it to us easily. Sigh! I feel¡­it¡¯s too difficult and a year is too short. Time flies.¡± ¡°Second-grade pill is almost done, just that I have no time to refine it these few days. Don¡¯t worry, Dear. What we have to do now is to break through to the ultimate god realm as early as possible, and then we¡¯ll collect more spirited grass and materials that can create pills. The more we gather these items, the better chance we have! Only in this way do we have hope to seed!¡± jackie smiled gently. He then led the people to continue flying forward. ¡°Master White, we finally found you! Oh my god, I¡¯m so happy!¡± After gliding in the air for a while, jackie and the group ran into several people, it was Keh, Titus, and some of the White family members. ¡°Great, great! It looks like the others are not far away from here! Let¡¯s continue to find our people! And there are sounds of fighting everywhere in this ce, it looks like there are quite a few monsters here. Also, people are starting to grab treasures!¡± Nash bobbed his head in satisfaction as he said. ¡°Yes, there are too many treasures here. Just the presence of the third-grade spirited grass itself has made a lot of ns and families fighting each other for it. We ran into some people from the Divine King Sect grabbing spirited grasses, but they were no match for us at all! Hahaha! And the third-grade intermediate spirited grass is ours in the end!¡± Advertisement Keh narrated the previous encounter with a warm chuckle. Titus, who stood beside Keh, interrupted, with his forehead puckered. ¡°Master White, I¡¯m not sure why and how it happened, that the people of Cloud Sky Sect, Divinity Pavilion, and Gods and Kings Pavilion are here too. We met several of them on our way here, and of course, we killed them! ¡°Yup. It¡¯s prettyplicated right now. Take that mountain over there as the center of this ce, and I guess several different entrances are nearby here as well. Also, there¡¯s a native n called Bloodshed n living here.¡± Nash bobbed his head as he spoke. AdvertisementContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1655 Chapter 1655 Chapter 1655 Nash then told the episodes that had happened to them to the White family members, sparing no details. ¡°What? How could these people of the Bloodshed n be so abominable? They dare to actually cast a curse on our Young Madam Selena!¡± Rage pulsed through his vein and his fists tightened as Keh looked at the lump of ck flesh on Selena¡¯s face. Selena was famous for her beauty, and the existence of such a big ck spot on her face had practically destroyed her perfect face. It made everyone angry just thinking of it. The most frustrating part was that there was only one year to remove this curse; if it was not removed, Selena would die. This newly learned information made them explode with rage. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do right now. We don¡¯t know how strong this Bloodshed n is; their weakest disciples are probably in the ultimate god realm, and they certainly have a few more men who are in the soul-prating realm. We don¡¯t have the fighting ability to go against them right now even if we want to!¡± Advertisement A bitter smile crept onto Nash¡¯s face as he spoke. The White family members then continued to search for spirited grass. By the evening, jackie and the group had found several third-grade spirited grass. Although they had not found a fourth-grade one, they were satisfied with their findings. After all, these spirited grasses were all of the third-grade premium level! Of course, during their search for the spirited grasses, they ran into the disciples of the Flying Eagle Sect; these disciples wanted to snatch the spirited grasses from the White family members, however, jackie spotted them and killed them within seconds. The White family had gradually grown stronger and bigger as they found several other family members. At night, the group lit a bonfire outside a cave, while jackie stayed inside the cave to refine the second- grade premium pills. Advertisement In their scavenging journey-inside and outside, they had found many second grade spirited grass. So, jackie had more than enough material to refine the second grade premium pills. After one failed refinement, jackie finally finished refining the second-grade premium pills at his second attempt. And right now, he was a second-grade premium advanced-level alchemist! jackie made several more pills over the night and distributed them to several White family members who needed the pills. The next morning, the group left the cave and continued their adventure. The crowd continued searching for treasures, and after gliding for a while, they found that there were more than a hundred people ahead flying toward them. ¡°It¡¯s the Third Elder and the others! It¡¯s them! Finally, we found them!¡± Keh¡¯s spirits were flying high that he could barely conceal his excitement upon seeing the Third Elders and the other members. Heughed out loud. Simrly, when Lancelot spotted the crowd, he almost jumped for joy! He and his group quickly flew over to jackie and the others. ¡°Master White, it¡¯s so great to finally reunite with you all!¡± Lancelot looked at everyone, his eyes sparkled with excitement, and he was almost paralyzed with bliss. Advertisement Nevertheless, the excitementsted for only a brief moment before his forehead knitted together. ¡°Master White, there are truly abundant treasures in this forest! This forest must be a treasure-hunting hotspot, and I suspect that there is already someone who has broken through to the ultimate god realm!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1656 Chapter 1656 Chapter 1656 Awkward expression crawled over everyone¡¯s faces upon hearing Lancelot¡¯s words; theers of their mouths twitched several times at the news. Someone had already broken through to the ultimate god realm that fast? ¡°Lancelot, is that true? Who is it? And what did that person use to break through? Was it some spirited fruit?¡± Nash reacted first; he stepped forward and asked. ¡°Master White, it¡¯s not some spirited fruit but a martial art technique! I heard that person is Master Zachary! Just on the second day after he and his men entered this ce, he found a martial art tome and acquired the technique in it. And very soon, he broke through to the ultimate god realm! He became arrogant and egotistical after breaking into the ultimate god realm. To get spirited grass and resources, he killed many people from the Ximenes and the Cabello family! Sigh! Especially the Lucas Family, they were very close with the Canmore family in the past!¡± Lancelot replied. A young man chimed in, his tone fearful, ¡°We saw it from afar, so we immediately wheeled around and flew away! Also, we found out one thing about the ultimate god realm! Once one broke into that realm, the Chi energy that he uses will carry a hint of gold color! And the attack power of this golden Chi energy is apparently several times stronger and more violent than our Chi energy!¡± ¡°Yup, we¡¯re aware of this!¡± Advertisement Nash bobbed head, showing that he was listening, and a bitter smile stered on his face. ¡°You knew about this? How did you guys know? Did you guys meet some strong person with true god peak level who had also broken into the ultimate god level?¡± Lancelot was startled at Nash¡¯s reaction. ¡°Hold on. This¡­what happened to Young Madam Selena?¡± Only then did Lancelot notice the ck spot on Selena¡¯s pretty face; he frowned and said immediately. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. ¡°Sigh! It¡¯s a long story!¡± Advertisement Nash had to start over again, narrating the incident to the rest of the White family members. ¡°Oh my, are there indigenous people here? Holy-moly! Those people should be the ones who came in a long time ago, right? Doesn¡¯t that also mean that Bloodsh*t n, whatsoever, might even have people with the power of soul-prating level?¡± Lancelot was surprised after hearing it. ¡°Yup, they must have people of soul-prating levels, but not all of them have such powerful cultivation; it¡¯s not possible that they are all of the ultimate god level. Those natives, who settled down here a long time ago, will have their offspring and their offspring were definitely not born with strengths of ultimate god level. The soul-prating level allows people to live up to 500 years, and I guess the earliest people who came in here are already long gone. Unless¡­unless there¡¯s a higher cultivation level!¡± jackie guessed after giving the matter some thoughts. ¡°You¡¯re right. There may be many cultivators of grandmaster or martial artist level among the younger generations. If every one of them were of ultimate god level, then it¡¯d be truly troublesome. It looks like those natives hate the outsiders. Luckily, Young Master jackie had killed two of them! Hehe. If it wasn¡¯t for Young Master jackie¡¯s powerful fighting prowess, those two natives would have returned to their n and reported to their master on us! And we¡¯d be in big trouble!¡± Lancelot and the others were overwhelmed with emotion at this moment. This ce, this forest, was indeed full of opportunities to break through to the ultimate god realm! ¡°Oh, right. Young Master jackie, we obtained a few third-grade spirited grass in the past two days. Please take a look and see if there are any suitable grasses for you to use for alchemy. If there is any, keep them all!¡± Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1657 Chapter 1657 Chapter 1657 Lancelot¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as some thoughts crossed through his mind. With a flip of his palm, he took out several third-grade spirited grass. ¡°Thank you! After assessing the spirited grasses carefully, jackie picked two of them and kept them into his martial ring. ¡°I¡¯m a second grade advanced level alchemist, and I¡¯ll proceed with the creation and refinement of third-grade elementary level alchemy after a few days.¡± ¡°Young Master jackie, you were able to kill two fighters of the first-grade ultimate god level, so this also implied that we won¡¯t have to fear for the Canmore family when we run into them?¡± A young fighter of the White family asked With excitement beaming in her eyes. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Advertisement ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Everyone is in a race against time now. The breakthrough to the ultimate god realm itself may be more difficult, but once you make the breakthrough, your Chi energy will be richer and stronger. not to mention that there are a lot of third-grade spirited grasses here. So, if Master Zachary uses spirited grasses and trains himself desperately, he could break into the second or even third-grade ultimate god realm easily!¡± jackie shed a dry smile, and exined, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s true that I killed those two people, but I killed them separately, and it was a sneak attack. So, ording to my own analysis and estimation, if I were to run into individuals of the first-grade ultimate god realm, I might stand a chance to defeat them, but if the opponent were of second grade, I¡¯m not too sure about the oue. I might be the one who will be killed!¡± jackie paused for a few seconds before continuing in a confident tone, ¡°However, if I break into the ultimate god realm, they are nothing to me!¡± Nash patted on jackie¡¯s shoulder; his face full of satisfaction. ¡°Everyone is racing against time. Before this, those who were at thete stage of True God Realm did not have sufficient resources to train and reach the peak stage. Now, with abundant spirited grasses here and an environment full of Chi energy, it¡¯d be easier for those people to train and cultivate. This is to say that they will be able to break through to the peak stage of True God Realm faster than before. And if they obtain the martial technique and break into the ultimate god realm, then I¡¯m afraid that¡­ Advertisement Speaking then, Nash chuckled aloud. ¡°But, in my opinion, my son is the most talented and promising fighter! I have faith in you! Once you break into the first-grade ultimate god realm, yourbat prowess could easily surpass anyone else, even those who are in the second-grade ultimate god realm!¡± ¡°Hmm. Let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t know when we¡¯ll obtain the technique to break into the ultimate god realm.¡± jackie breathed out a long sigh and said, ¡°If.. if Master Zachary shared the technique to his people of the true god peak level and let them cultivate, then by that time the Canmore family will have more than one fighter of the ultimate god level! The moment we and the other prominent ns and families stepped into this piece ofnd, we are all destined to face the constant changes and shifts of overallbat strength among ns and families. The situation is ever changing, And it¡¯s hard to conclude which ns and families will grow faster and be the strongest among all!¡± Boom Bang Pow! At this very moment, in the sky not far away from them, a terrifying battling sound pierced through the air, apanied by a deafening roar of a monster beast. jackie hopped into midair to take a look, and he was shocked at the sight. ¡°Someone from the Cabello family is being chased by a monster beast!¡± ¡°We have to help that poor Cabello. The Cabello family has a good rtionship with us. Besides, Young Mistress Cabello is close to Young Master jackie! Hehe!¡± As soon as Lancelot heard jackie¡¯s exim, he expressed his thoughts with a yful smirk on his face. Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1658 Chapter 1658 Chapter 1658 After Lancelot finished speaking, he flew up with a smile and came to a big tree. After he clearly saw the huge ape monster in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help swallowing the saliva fiercely. Looking at this, the terrible breath of the monster was alreadyparable to the feeling of heaven and gave him a strong sense of oppression. ¡°No way! This monster is almost dozens of feet tall. This power and speed are too scary!¡± Nash also flew up. After looking at it from a distance, his face was called a gloomy face. He immediately looked solemnly at jackie, who said, ¡± jackie, this monster is too powerful. I¡¯m afraid you may not be its opponent!¡± jackie frowned and then said, ¡°Even if I can¡¯t beat it, it should not be difficult for me to hold it. After a moment, you take the people of the Cabello family to go first. If you see the mountain far in front of the right, we can gather there!¡± After thinking about it, jackie did a sh and flew out with a flying sword. Advertisement Although they are far apart, he has seen several familiar figures from the Cabello family in the distance. It is impossible for him to die! ¡°Be careful!¡± Nash looked at jackie¡¯s back and felt a little worried. ¡°Run, everyone!¡± Advertisement Alejandro swept out with a sword in front of him. His gray face, his eyes were full of horrible blood, and he shouted at the Cabello people in front of him. ¡°Roar!¡± The huge ape monster roared directly, and the sound was called a resounding from the world, and it immediately punched it below. N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. ¡°Master, help me!¡± Several people from the Cabello family, flying a little slowly, were directly hit by huge fists, exploded at once, turned into a piece of flesh and blood, and fell from the air. ¡°Boom! Boom!¡± The attack of Alejandro and Danie has fallen on the huge monster. However, the body of this monster is not only extremely tall, but also hard and simr, so that the attack of the two left only two small openings on the other side. Two cuts, each 20cm long, such a wound, if it is reced by a smaller monster, it must be extremely terrible. However, for this huge monsterparable to heaven, it is nothing at all. Advertisement Elsewhere, there are many wounds, with blood prating from there little by little, and the pain from the body angered the monster in front of it and made it roar terribly again. ¡°Roar!¡± After killing several Cabello family people with one punch, the huge monster suddenly squatted high and jumped directly into the sky nearly 100 feet high. Then he smacked his fist and hit Danie below. ¡°No, Danie , run!¡± Seeing the monster go straight to Danie, Alejandro was shocked and shouted immediately. He stopped, And terrible sword spirit went straight to the monster and cut it over, trying to attract the monster¡¯s attention and attract the monster to himself. Unfortunately, after the sword gas fell on the giant ape, it waspletely ignored by it. There was no dodge and carried it down. The huge fist was still straight to Danie. ¡°No!¡± Seeing the huge ape fist, it was getting closer and closer to Danie. Alejandro¡¯s eyes turned red, and tears almost flowed down. Before that, dozens of Chu people had been killed by the giant ape. Now his daughter is going to die in the hands of this beast. Alejandro¡¯s heart It¡¯s really dripping blood. ¡°No!¡± Danie looked up and looked at the huge fist. Her eyes were full of fear, scaring her face. ¡± jackie, let¡¯s see you in the next life!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1659 Chapter 1659 Chapter 1659 At this moment, a figure in her mind appeared again. It was a handsome figure with a man¡¯s perseverance on her face. Although he usually looked serious, he always appeared at the most dangerous time and saved her. Unfortunately, I will never see this figure again. Just when the fist was getting closer and closer to her, only more than ten meters, Danie saw a dark shadow shing, and directly punched the opponent. ¡°Who is it? Isn¡¯t it to kill you to fight against this monster?¡± Seeing this figure, Danie¡¯s mind came to such an idea. The only thing she could be sure of was that her father was quite far away. Obviously, he didn¡¯t have time to rush to help, but she didn¡¯t know who the sudden person was. The next second, Danie actually found that this figure was so familiar. Soon her heart trembled slightly, because this figure waspletely integrated with the figure she wanted to see thest side in her heart. Advertisement ¡± jackie!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Alejandro in the distance also felt like a dream. He rubbed his eyes, but jackie unexpectedly appeared at this time. ¡°Ah!¡± jackie clenched his teeth and his fists surging. He looked less than the monster¡¯s fist. Advertisement ¡°Go!¡± jackie insisted that he felt this terrible pressure for the first time. This monster isparable to the first grade of heaven, and itsbat effectiveness must beparable to thebat effectiveness of the second grade of human monks. Let¡¯s not talk about anything else, at least this strength must be comparable to the physical strength of the second grade monk of human beings. He turned back and shouted at Danie, gritted his teeth, and his eyes were full of a kind of madness. ¡°You, be careful!¡± Danie knew that if she would stay, she would certainly only drag jackie down. She flew quickly to her father¡¯s side and looked back from time to time. She and Alejandro were shocked. jackie, the guy, temporarily blocked the terrible punch of the great ape. ¡°Miss Three, run!¡± There was an elder who flew quickly with Danie, and finally came to Alejandro and others. ¡°Dad, what about jackie? He is definitely not an opponent alone!¡± Advertisement Danie looked worried. jackie¡¯s appearance saved her, but she did not want jackie to die here to save her. Alejandro gritted his teeth: ¡°We must believe him. He lets us run away, just run!¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Danie looked at jackie. At this time, jackie was obviously about to be unable to hold on. ¡°Go, not that much, but!¡± Alejandro gritted his teeth and shouted. ¡°It¡¯s a ¡®Don¡¯t!¡± Danie was very helpless, but she still turned around and reluctantly followed Alejandro and others to fly forward. ¡°Bang!¡± After a while, jackie finally couldn¡¯t hold on. The other party¡¯s powerful force hit him to the ground and hit a deep pit. Advertisement Chapter 1660 Chapter 1660 Chapter 1660 ¡°Master White, why are you here?¡± After flying for a while, Alejandro and others finally met Nash and others. Nash frowned and pointed to the mountain in the distance and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I believe my son. He will definitely hold the monster. He said, let¡¯s wait for him at the foot of the mountain over there. As long as he is not dead, I believe he will catch up soon!¡± ¡°Unse father white, jackie is alone. I¡¯m worried¡­¡± Danie bit the sexy red lips and frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we can¡¯t help much if we stay! Let¡¯s go!¡± Advertisement Nash smiled and said. ¡°Sister Selena, is this on your face?¡± Just after flying forward for a while, Danie found the ck spots on Selena¡¯s face. She asked slightly in a little consternation. She could see that this is definitely not an ordinary ck spot. If it is just an ordinary ck spot, it is impossible to grow on the face of the practitioner. ording to jackie¡¯s magical medicine, it is impossible. There is no way to solve it for Selena. ¡°Let¡¯s talk as we go!¡± Advertisement Selena smiled bitterly, and everyone flew into the woods and went straight to the direction of the mountain. ¡°Grandma¡¯s, a heavenly monster, really not simple! Too powerful!¡± After jackie was bombarded on the ground, he almost didn¡¯t spit out a mouthful of blood. He stood up, shook his numb wrist, and rushed straight up again. ¡°Roar!¡± jackie¡¯s punch was followed, which made the already angry ape even more angry, and the violent atmosphere emitted from his body was also more obvious. ¡°Bang!¡± This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. jackie took another punch and was bombarded out by the ape again. After a hard time, he stabilized his figure. ¡°Good boy, since you have suffered so much injury, I might as well add some more to you!¡± Advertisement jackie turned his palm, carried the sword, injected the reiki into it, and then chopped it out with a sword in front of him. ¡°Wave Sword!¡± With jackie¡¯s soft drink, a reiki flying sword appeared, and flew out to the huge ape, forming a sword dragon. ¡°Roar!¡± When the giant ape saw such a terrible attack as jackie, his huge arms kept waving, and soon hit a flying sword into powder. However, there are too many flying swords. There is still a part of the flying sword, which directlynded on the great ape, blowing up the openings on its body again. However, these openings caused by jackie to the great ape are obviously much greater than the kind of damage caused by Alejandro and others before. The wounds look like they are shocking, and blood keeps flowing from there. ¡°Roar!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1661 Chapter 1661 Chapter 1661 The giant ape directly waved its hand after roaring loudly. The Chi on its palm converged into a soft red- colored light ball. The light ball went flying toward jackie after it appeared. ¡°This beast actually knows how to carry out such attacks!¡± jackie dared not act carelessly after he saw what the beast did. He once again activated his de wave and managed to block the giant ape¡¯s attack with much difficulty. He looked in the direction of Alejandro and the others who were escaping far away after he blocked the attack and finally rxed. Now that Alejandro and the others had flown far away, it would not be an easy task for the giant ape to catch up with them. If he continued to hold on for some time, Selena and the others would be safe. Certainly, the precondition was that they did not bump into stronger monster beasts along the way. This forest had quite a lot of precious items but there seemed to be plenty of strong monster beasts too. Unexpectedly, there were also monster beastsparable to the ultimate god level. There¡¯s no need to continue fighting with this beast. I can escape after stalling for some time as this guy has a bulky figure. Although it isn¡¯t slow in speed, I have my sword and all I need to do is to fly in another direction. It has wounds all over its body and I don¡¯t think it would continueing after me when it¡¯s tired from chasing me as it would be bleeding nonstop!¡¯ jackie soon thought and a satisfied smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. When he saw that the giant ape hade punching toward him again, he avoided the attack by moving to the other side in a sh. He then left another wound on the giant ape¡¯s back with his sword. Roar! Advertisement The giant ape roared angrily. The wounded beast had be increasingly agitated and it suddenly aimed its p toward jackie again. jackie immediately moved backward and aimed his sword at the beast as he moved. A horrendous sword aura flew outward but was dispersed by the giant ape. The human and beast fought for another couple of minutes. jackie found opportunities from time to time to leave horrendous wounds on the giant ape¡¯s body. jackie could feel that the giant ape seemed to be exhausting itself. The speed of its attack had obviously decreasedpared to the previous. He believed that he might be able to exhaust the giant ape to its death if he could persist for a little while longer. Advertisement This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. However, he was not in a rxed state at that moment. Although he was not really wounded, quite a large amount of the Chi in his body had been used up due to the continuous attacks. At the same time, he had to be very alert and it was a difficult thing to do. It would be troublesome if he was hit by this giant ape for not paying attention. After all, his body was iparable to this giant ape. After estimating that it was almost time, jackie did not continue to waste his time. He directly activated his flying sword to start flying toward the opposite direction to which Selena and the others escaped. When the giant ape saw that jackie was leaving, the dumb-witted beast thought that the Chi in jackie¡¯s body had been greatly consumed. The badly wounded beast directly went chasing after jackie without hesitating. Boom boom boom! jackie flew forward without stopping while the giant beast was continuously mming on the ground behind him. One by one, huge holes appeared and many of the tall trees were snapped into two. The giant ape was on a rampage and looked ruthless as it destroyed everything on its way. However, jackie had the help of the ultimate-grade spiritual tool and his speed was naturally very fast. Together with the fact that more and more blood was bleeding out from the giant ape¡¯s body, the giant ape had grown increasingly slow. In the end, the giant ape could only look on as jackie gradually increased the distance and disappeared in front of it. ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s a martial art technique! A martial art technique!¡± Advertisement ¡°It¡¯s mine!¡± jackie continued to fly forward and continued his search for precious items when his Chi had almost completely recovered. He unexpectedly heard noises of a fight in front of him when he was prepared to take a detour and went in the direction where Selena and the group went. ¡®Martial art technique?¡¯ jackie¡¯s breathing became slightly rapid when he heard these words. Was it possible that there was a martial art technique to break through to the ultimate god-level and it was causing a fight between the group of people in front of him? Advertisement Chapter 1662 Chapter 1662 Chapter 1662 The words martial art technique had caused jackie¡¯s heart to burn with excitement. As he followed the voice and flew over, he discovered that many masters were fighting for the items over there. Among them were elders from several small families. Several elders from both the Lucas Family and Canmore family were also there. In the middle, there was an ancient stone tform and a sky-blue-colored light ball was on top of the tform. There was an ancient book floating in the light ball and it was obviously a martial art technique. ¡®Looks like this forest is really a nice ce to search for precious items. There really are martial art techniques here!¡¯ jackie was about to fly outward in a sh. However, at this moment, Master Canmore had rushed out from the forest from another direction and was heading forward. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s a martial art technique! It¡¯s a martial art technique! This martial art technique should belong to us, the Canmore family too!¡± Master Canmoreughed out loudly and was traveling extremely speedily. Advertisement ¡°In your dreams!¡± An old man shouted from the Lucas Family, who was in the final stage of the true god level and had quite a good fighting prowess. He had no idea that Master Canmore woulde attacking him when he was quite near to the martial art technique. He immediately turned around to stop the other party. ¡°Are you suicidal?¡± Master Canmore slightly narrowed his eyes that had a disdainful look in them. He tightened his fists and Chi, which was a soft gold color, and surged out from them. Boom! Advertisement A master who was at the brink of breaking through into the peak stage of the true god-level was directly sent flying away by a punch from Master Canmore. He smashed onto the ground and died after vomiting blood. ¡°He¡¯s already at the ultimate god level!¡± Many people eximed when they saw this situation. As for Master Canmore, he knew that hisbat power would startle everybody present so he stopped without much worry. He ced both hands behind his back and said, ¡°Haha¡­ You guys have never imagined that I, Victor Canmore, would be the first person to break through to the ultimate god level, right? No matter what, I¡¯m sorry but I¡¯m iming this martial art technique for the elder of my Canmore family. We shall have another master in the ultimate god level!¡± Whoosh! However, Victor had never imagined that somebody would directly rush toward the martial art technique at that moment. ¡°Are you suicidal?¡± Victor was extremely angry when he saw the person getting closer to the martial art technique. He immediately yelled and red at that person. However, jackie had no intention of stopping. He directly flew toward where the light ball was and smashed it into pieces with a powerful grip. He then took the martial art technique inside with his hands. Advertisement Chapter 1663 Chapter 1663 Chapter 1663 ¡°Young man, didn¡¯t you hear that I¡¯m already at the ultimate god level?¡± Victor gritted his teeth as he felt that this guy in front of him did not give him face. ¡± jackie?¡± jackie slowly turned around at this moment and Victor also recognized who this person was. ¡°Master Victor, this item belongs to nobody. Now that I¡¯m holding it in my hands, this item belongs to me!¡± jackie smiled indifferently and said while looking at Victor, who was in front of him. ¡°Haha¡­ Young brother jackie, who knew that it¡¯s actually you!¡± At this moment, another elder of the Canmore family, who was in the peak stage of the true god level, startedughing loudly. ¡°When we were outside, you had the highestbat power and everybody honored you because there was no other choice. After all, even our family master or the sect masters of the four ancient ns were not your opponents. That was why everybody obeyed what you said!¡± The old man paused before continuing with a cold smile on his face, ¡°However, the situation is different after we have entered this area. Now that our family master is a master in the ultimate god level, do you still think we need to be afraid of you?¡± jackie smiled coldly after he heard this. He ignored the old man and turned to look at Victor. ¡°Master Victor, what do you think? Is your elder correct?¡± Advertisement Victor shrugged his hands. ¡°Isn¡¯t this an obvious truth? This is how cruel the world is. The stronger person gets the right to speak. Haha¡­ Putting other things aside, jackie, you said that our family did not follow you to the ck Windy Ind and did not have an agreement with you. That was why you only allowed three of our people to go in when we went to your White family previously. The other families who had a good rtionship with you were given a twenty pax allowance. I¡¯ve been offended by you for a long time because of this!¡± N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Victor smiled coldly and continued to say, ¡°However, what could we say as we know how strong you were back then? However, times have changed now. I, Victor Canmore, am lucky enough to be the first master who broke through into the First-grade ultimate god level. No matter how strong you are, you wouldn¡¯t be my opponent. Hand over the martial art technique if you¡¯re smart enough.¡± ¡°Master Victor, aren¡¯t you being a little unkind by acting this way?¡± An old man from the Lucas Family could not bear to see this and started speaking up. ¡± jackie has to be credited for you entering this area and breaking through into the ultimate god level. If they had not found this ce and brought us, those who did not obtain the stone balls, into this area, would you have the chance to break through into the ultimate god level?¡± Another family master of a second-ss aristocratic family could not help but said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Master Victor. Young Master jackie should be credited for your trip into this area and breaking through into your current fighting prowess. It doesn¡¯t seem nice that you say something like this on top of being ungrateful to him. Right?¡± Advertisement ¡°Haha¡­ What¡¯s so bad about that?¡± However, Victor startedughing loudly. ¡°It is my destiny that I managed to enter this area. Can¡¯t I be lucky and have a great destiny?¡± He directly pointed at jackie at this moment and said, ¡± Today, not only shall I snatch the martial art technique over, I shall kill this young man too. This young man is extremely talented and he might breakthrough into the First-grade ultimate god-level within days if he gets the martial art technique. By then, those in the First-grade ultimate god-level would not be his opponent too!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! What our family master said is correct! Snatch the martial art technique over for us and more people from our family shall breakthrough into the ultimate god level. Haha! Our Canmore family shall be the ruler of this area in the future. By then, which of you dare disobey us?¡± The elder of the Canmore family who was in the peak stage of the true god-level startedughing loudly. Excitement filled his eyes as he had started looking forward to his bright future. ¡°You have such positive thinking!¡± jackie smiled coldly and said. ¡°Have you guys forgotten about the masters who entered this area years ago? Even if those people have died as many years have passed. Their descendants are trained under such an environment, do you think there will be ack of masters in the ultimate god and soul-prating level here? Do you wish to rule this area? In your dreams!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1664 Chapter 1664 Chapter 1664 After hearing this, the corners of Victor¡¯s mouth twitched several times on the spot. He never thought that he would have forgotten about this. He forgot that there were many seniors and their descendants were thriving in the ce that they were currently at. Who knew how many forces were there? However, he soon said with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I am the first person that broke through right now among the people who entered this area. Among us, no matter if it¡¯s the ancient ns or the families, you have to listen to me. I will form arge force!¡± jackie smiled coldly. ¡°Imaginations are great but the reality is very harsh. For example, you won¡¯t be able to snatch this martial art technique away!¡± At the same time jackie was speaking, he stored the martial art technique into his martial ring with a flip of his palm Of course, he simply nced at the ancient book, and the name ¡®Pride Dragon Technique¡¯ was written on the ancient book. The name seemed like a nice name but he had no idea what the martial art technique was like. However, this was definitely a martial art technique that could breakthrough into the ultimate god level. ¡°Really? Unexpectedly, you still refuse to beg for mercy when facing an ultimate god-level master like me? If that¡¯s the case, I will not hold back!¡± Victor felt surprised and immediately tightened his fists. The Chi that was light gold in color surged over his fist and traveled to where jackie was in a sh. He directly punched jackie in anger. Advertisement ¡®Young Master jackie is truly strong but he might not be the opponent of a master in the First-grade ultimate god level. The Chi of those in the ultimate god level is obviously different. Not only is there a difference in the color but even the fluctuation is also different. Although it looks like a one-step difference, it¡¯s actually the difference of an entire realm!¡¯ An old man could not help but secretly exim in his heart. If jackie chose to escape, he might have a chance of escaping with the help of the ultimate- grade spiritual tool. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, was this guy not suicidal as he chose not to escape and instead, went ahead to fight against the other party? jackie dared not act carelessly when facing the merciless punch from the other party. Although he almost killed a monster beast that had the powerparable to the First-grade ultimate god level, Victor was in the ultimate god level. If he was careless, Victor might manage to kill him. Chi surged out around jackie¡¯s fist as he directly met the other party¡¯s punch. Advertisement Boom! As their fists met each other, a horrendous roar could be heard. A strong wave of fluctuation also spread out from where their fists met. The fluctuation caused the tree leaves surrounding them to start flying too. ¡°Humph! Isn¡¯t he being suicidal for fighting our family master head-on?¡± The Elder from the Canmore family humphed coldly after he saw this with an arrogant look on his face. However, the smile on his face hadpletely frozen the next second as the scene of jackie being sted away in his imagination did not happen. Instead, the person who was sent flying away was the family master of their Canmore family, Victor Canmore. ¡°Impossible!¡± Not only him, but the onlookers around them were also extremely surprised. Their mouths were wide opened and stunned into stones on the spot. ¡°Master Victor, who¡¯s in the First-grade ultimate god level was actually sent sting away?¡± Somebody swallowed their saliva and was stunned for a while before saying with a trembling voice. ¡°Impossible!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1665 Chapter 1665 Chapter 1665 Master Victor flew several miles away before he managed to stabilize himself. Waves of disbelief filled his heart as he looked at jackie imusibly. He originally thought that jackie would be unable to defeat him after he had broken through to the ultimate god level. However, the person sent sting away was actually himself. jackie looked at his fists and a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes. ¡°It looks like yourbat power is nothing special even though you¡¯ve just broken through to the First-grade ultimate god level. You are iparable to the monster beasts in the First-grade ultimate god realm! There¡¯s such a big difference!¡± ¡°Young¡­Young Master jackie, what do you mean by that? You¡¯ve battled with the monster beast of the First-grade ultimate god realm previously?¡± The elder of the Lucas Family was once again surprised by what jackie said. Those were monster beasts and were extremely strong. Humans were unable to compete with them on the ability to withstand attacks. A monster beast in the First-grade ultimate god level might require several human martial artists in the First-grade ultimate god level to yield it. ¡°I would have killed the monster beast if I did not think of it as something troublesome!¡± jackie nced at the other party and said truthfully. He had an extremely calm expression on his face. However, such an extremely calm statement once again stunned everybody present then. jackie was actually saying that he let that monster beast go because it was too troublesome? He spoke in such a profound tonation. Advertisement ¡°Impossible! Young man, you must be lying!¡± Victor immediately curled his hands into fists and red at jackie angrily while saying, ¡°Humph! B*stard, do you think that I will be afraid of you and let you go just because you¡¯ve frightened me? In your dreams! I underestimated you just now. You have no idea that if masters in the ultimate god level like us use our Chi, there would be a significant raise to thebat power of our martial skill!¡± As Victor spoke, he directly took a sword out and it was also an ultimate-grade spiritual tool. ¡°An ultimate-grade spiritual tool?¡± jackie¡¯s eyes slightly lit up when he took a look. ¡°Haha¡­ Young man, do you think that only you possess such a tool? I got this ultimate-grade spiritual tool in this forest and it might be much better than the one you have. Humph! With this precious item and my current fighting prowess, I don¡¯t believe that I will fail to kill you!¡± Victorughed and he was obviously more certain as he had the ultimate grade spiritual tool in his hands. Advertisement ¡°This sword of yours looks quite nice but it looks slightly small. It¡¯s obviously a sword suitable for women, right?¡± jackie could not help butugh. N?velDrama.Org content. The corners of Victor¡¯s mouth slightly twitched. It was true that the precious item was suitable to be used by women. However, that ultimate-grade spiritual tool was the highest level weapon among all the weapons he owned. He gritted his teeth and pointed his sword at jackie.¡± Humph! This sword is not really suitable for me but it¡¯s capable of increasing mybat power. After I have killed you, the precious sword in your hands would naturally be mine! Haha¡­ Don¡¯t worry! I will use your sword to kill the members of your White family in the future, including your father and your woman!¡± jackie also smiled coldly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you would not have the chance to do so. I think that the sword in your hands is quite suitable for my wife. I believe she will like such a present if I give it to her!¡± As jackie spoke, he infused Chi into the sword in his hands. The sword made a soft humming sound and the slightly hidden power of jackie raised bit by bit. He definitely would not hold back toward ungrateful people like Victor. Advertisement Chapter 1666 Chapter 1666 Chapter 1665 Master Victor flew several miles away before he managed to stabilize himself. Waves of disbelief filled his heart as he looked at jackie imusibly. He originally thought that jackie would be unable to defeat him after he had broken through to the ultimate god level. However, the person sent sting away was actually himself. jackie looked at his fists and a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes. ¡°It looks like yourbat power is nothing special even though you¡¯ve just broken through to the First-grade ultimate god level. You are iparable to the monster beasts in the First-grade ultimate god realm! There¡¯s such a big difference!¡± ¡°Young¡­Young Master jackie, what do you mean by that? You¡¯ve battled with the monster beast of the First-grade ultimate god realm previously?¡± The elder of the Lucas Family was once again surprised by what jackie said. Those were monster beasts and were extremely strong. Humans were unable to compete with them on the ability to withstand attacks. A monster beast in the First-grade ultimate god level might require several human martial artists in the First-grade ultimate god level to yield it. ¡°I would have killed the monster beast if I did not think of it as something troublesome!¡± jackie nced at the other party and said truthfully. He had an extremely calm expression on his face. However, such an extremely calm statement once again stunned everybody present then. jackie was actually saying that he let that monster beast go because it was too troublesome? He spoke in such a profound tonation. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Advertisement ¡°Impossible! Young man, you must be lying!¡± Victor immediately curled his hands into fists and red at jackie angrily while saying, ¡°Humph! B*stard, do you think that I will be afraid of you and let you go just because you¡¯ve frightened me? In your dreams! I underestimated you just now. You have no idea that if masters in the ultimate god level like us use our Chi, there would be a significant raise to thebat power of our martial skill!¡± As Victor spoke, he directly took a sword out and it was also an ultimate-grade spiritual tool. ¡°An ultimate-grade spiritual tool?¡± jackie¡¯s eyes slightly lit up when he took a look. ¡°Haha¡­ Young man, do you think that only you possess such a tool? I got this ultimate-grade spiritual tool in this forest and it might be much better than the one you have. Humph! With this precious item and my current fighting prowess, I don¡¯t believe that I will fail to kill you!¡± Victorughed and he was obviously more certain as he had the ultimate grade spiritual tool in his hands. Advertisement ¡°This sword of yours looks quite nice but it looks slightly small. It¡¯s obviously a sword suitable for women, right?¡± jackie could not help butugh. The corners of Victor¡¯s mouth slightly twitched. It was true that the precious item was suitable to be used by women. However, that ultimate-grade spiritual tool was the highest level weapon among all the weapons he owned. He gritted his teeth and pointed his sword at jackie.¡± Humph! This sword is not really suitable for me but it¡¯s capable of increasing mybat power. After I have killed you, the precious sword in your hands would naturally be mine! Haha¡­ Don¡¯t worry! I will use your sword to kill the members of your White family in the future, including your father and your woman!¡± jackie also smiled coldly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you would not have the chance to do so. I think that the sword in your hands is quite suitable for my wife. I believe she will like such a present if I give it to her!¡± As jackie spoke, he infused Chi into the sword in his hands. The sword made a soft humming sound and the slightly hidden power of jackie raised bit by bit. He definitely would not hold back toward ungrateful people like Victor. Advertisement Chapter 1667 Chapter 1667 Chapter 1667 Victor continuously vomited blood as a bloody hole was formed on his chest. His eyes shook with vague fear as he fell to the ground, much like when a person was at the brink of death. Heid motionless on the floor, unable to move. ¡°How can that be? Victor Canmore was in after all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. It looks like Young Master jackie wasn¡¯t lying, and he truly is capable of killing somebody higher than his level. On top of that, he¡¯s able to kill a master in the First-grade ultimate god-level when he¡¯s only in the peak stage of the true god level! The surrounding onlookers were shocked to the core, never once expecting the scene before them. Gulp! Those from the Canmore family exchanged nces before they swallowed their saliva. The elder from the Canmore family was the first one to react, turning and rushing forward in hopes of escaping. Advertisement He was no fool. jackie would never forgive him after his remark. However¡­ Whoosh! A sword aura caught up with him in a speedy manner and instantly killed him. Advertisement The other members of the Canmore family also failed to escape and were dead in jackie¡¯s hands. As for the people from the other families, they turned pale from fright as they did not know if jackie would continue with them. After all, they have entered this area for two days, and they have obtained some third grade spirited grass or other items. If jackie wanted to kill them and take the precious items from them, none of them could Escape. ¡°Young¡­ Young Master jackie. Can¡­ Can we leave now?¡± blurted an old man from the Lucas Family who spoke on jackie¡¯s behalf after he mustered whatever courage he had left. jackie nced at him and nodded softly. ¡°You guys can leave.¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Master jackie!¡± Everyone was relieved before they quickly prepared to fly away. ¡°Hold on!¡± came jackie¡¯s voice once more just as they flew a short distance away. They inhaled sharply and were inwardly frightened. Was jackie taking back his word so quickly? ¡°Young¡­ Young Master jackie, is there something else?¡± Everybody turned around and looked at jackie, somewhat terrified as they did. All they thought of was handing over their third-grade spirited grass, so long as jackie spared them. Advertisement jackie smiled and reminded them, ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned before, there are descendants and others in this area that we entered from the masters that came here previously. They¡¯re somewhat aboriginals of this area right now, and there are many masters among them. They even sent two people to guard the entrance to this area, but our people who entered this area didn¡¯t appear at the entrance due to unknown reasons. This is probably due to the long existence of the magic formation, and everyone is scattered as a result. Those people aren¡¯t friendly to us, so if you guys meet your family masters or members of your families, you have to tell them to be extremely careful.¡± N?velDrama.Org content. jackie paused momentarily before he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve killed those two people, though, and this forest is safe at the moment. Everybody should work hard to search for resources and increase your fighting prowess!¡± ¡°Thank you for your reminder, Young Master jackie!¡± Everybody rxed at that, initially thinking jackie regretted sparing them and never expecting him to remind them so kindly. This caused many of them to respect jackie¡¯s tolerance. jackie smiled before flying down to pick up his trophies from the fight. Advertisement Chapter 1668 Chapter 1668 Chapter 1668 ¡°This Victor Canmore has quite a massive amount of third-grade spirited grass in his martial ring! jackie took all the precious items from the people¡¯s martial rings. He smiled in satisfaction as he took Victor¡¯s martial ring and inspected it. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. It looked like Victor had taken items from quite a number of people after he became a First-grade ultimate god-level. He never expected that he would die in jackie¡¯s hands ultimately, rewarding thetter massively in the process. ¡®Time to go! I have the martial art technique. Let¡¯s go search for Selena and the others!¡¯ What excited jackie the most was obtaining the martial art technique to break through into the ultimate god-level. The martial art technique that once belonged to Victor could be handed to Nash and the others for training. Apart from this one, he had another martial art technique, thus it was not farfetched to say it was a perfect turnout. Nash and the others finally arrived at the foot of the mountain the next morning. They encountered lots of spirited grass on the way, and they were lucky as the monster beasts they bumped into were not domineeringly powerful. Together with the help of Alejandro and the Cabello family, they arrived at the destination safely. However, Danie, Alejandro, and the others were extremely worried. After all, the monster beast was too strong and extremely good at withstanding attacks. Advertisement ¡°This mountain is huge. Can he find us if we wait at the foot of the mountain? It¡¯s fairlyrge down here. Also, how many days do we need to wait for him?¡± asked a man from the Cabello family curiously after some time. ¡°If¡­ If jackie was killed by the monster beast, we wouldn¡¯t know about it. We can¡¯t possibly be waiting here all the time, can we?¡± Danie was enraged at the man¡¯s words and red at him strongly. ¡°What are you talking about? jackie won¡¯t die! Even if he failed to kill that monster beast, doesn¡¯t he know how to escape?¡± The man immediately smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Third mistress, don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m just mentioning the possibility. I don¡¯t wish for anything to happen to Young Master jackie, of course, as he risked himself to rescue us!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure nothing will happen. I¡¯m sure nothing would happen when I say so!¡± Danie sat under a huge tree while pouting. ¡°We¡¯ll wait here for at least five days!¡± Advertisement Alejandro and the others were embarrassed. Five days were a little too long, after all. jackie could not possibly catch up to them after such a long time, given if he was still alive. ¡°You guys are here after all!¡± Unexpectedly, jackie finally discovered them on the flying sword at that moment. ¡°Oh, what a relief! I knew you¡¯d be fine!¡± Danie immediately crawled up to her feet and smiled when she saw jackie arriving. ¡°You fought the monster beast to rescue me. I¡¯d be filled with guilt my entire lifetime if you died in the fight!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I nearly killed the monster beast, though, but I left because I didn¡¯t want to waste my time.¡± jackie jumped down from his flying sword and stashed it away before he spoke to the crowd, ¡°Guess who I met after the fight?¡± Danie frowned and guessed, ¡°Who did you meet? My sister, and the others?¡± ¡°No, I met the old man, Victor Canmore. I killed him and several members of the Canmore family.¡± Advertisement Chapter 1669 Chapter 1669 Chapter 1669 jackie shook his head and walked toward Selena. With the flip of his hand, he took out a slightly smaller sword and passed it to Selena. ¡°Honey, this sword is for you. It¡¯s suitable for women, and it¡¯s an ultimate grade spiritual tool!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Selena¡¯s eyes lit up as she took the sword happily and studied it. ¡°It¡¯s incredibly beautiful, and it¡¯s an ultimate grade spiritual tool as well. Honey, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Danie was envious as the married couple exchanged loving nces. Although Helena had announced her break-up with jackie and many knew they were not a couple, nobody else knew Danie and jackie still saw one another apart from themselves, much to her chagrin. jackie then took out a martial art technique and passed it to Nash. ¡°Father, I got this martial art technique from Victor Canmore. Upon inspection, I found that it¡¯s a martial art technique that not only allows a person to achieve the status of Ninth-grade ultimate god level, but we can ever achieve the Ninth-grade soul-prating level with this. Haha¡­ Take it!¡± Hiss! Everybody inhaled deeply at jackie¡¯s remark, not expecting he would recover such a strong martial art technique. However, it made sense when they thought about it. Victor was able to break through into the ultimate god-level because of this martial art technique. How could jackie not take such a precious item after killing him? Advertisement ¡°Amazing! Let¡¯s make two copiester so that First Elder, Second Elder, Third Elder, and the others can train as well. It¡¯ll be great if all of them can break through into the ultimate god-level. Our White family has to be ahead of others!¡± Nash chuckled heartily as hope filled his eyes. ¡°Splendid! I¡¯ll be able to live two hundred years more if I can break through into the First-grade ultimate god-level!¡± Keh was delighted upon hearing jackie¡¯s exnation. He was already over his seventies, and he had longed for this day. It was then jackie smilingly added, much to everyone¡¯s joy, ¡°I discovered that Victor Canmore looked several years younger and was in good spirits after he broke through into the ultimate god-level!¡± Alejandro and the others were extremely envious. He opened his mouth but was too embarrassed to voice out his request. Advertisement jackie had seen through his intentions and smilingly said to Alejandro, ¡°Master Cabello, you shoulde and make a copy of this martial art technique from my father. After all, we¡¯re considered allies. On top of that, my mother-inw, father-inw, mother, and the others were able to train and be martial artists because of the Bone Marrow Cleansing Water from your family!¡± N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Joy leaped within Alejandro as he gushed, ¡°How¡­ How can we ept this good deed of yours? T- Thank you¡­!¡± Nashughed and said to Alejandro, ¡°We still believe in Master Cabello¡¯s conduct. We entered this area together because of the martial art technique to break through into the ultimate god-level. I don¡¯t wish for both our families to fight over some martial art technique. Since we have the martial art technique now, we¡¯ll train together and may be able to help each other in the future. After all, we don¡¯t have many leads about the situation here now!¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes! It¡¯s only appropriate that we help one another!¡± Alejandro nodded vehemently, extremely grateful that the members of the White family were willing to share such a precious item with them. jackie nced at the sky and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. To ensure the safety of the next journey, let¡¯s find a bigger cave and hide inside to train for a period. Let¡¯s see if we can break through to the ultimate god-level soon!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1670 Chapter 1670 Chapter 1670 jackie and the others found a considerably secluded cave. They dispatched several people outside to patrol the surroundings while the rest hid in the cave. On the other hand, masters in the peak stage of the true god-level started getting ready to try and break through into the ultimate god-level. Nash initially wanted to make a copy of his martial art technique for jackie, but he did not expect jackie to have another martial art technique with him.. jackie sat down with his legs crossed and looked at the martial art technique in detail. N?velDrama.Org content. The initial description of the martial art technique stated that it was extremely powerful and that practicing this martial art technique would make one¡¯ s body extremely strong. The body would be continuously nourished by Chi, and Chi swirl that spun continuously would even appear in one¡¯s body. Even if a person was not training and slept, the swirl the person in absorbing the surrounding Chi. The only w of this martial art technique was that normal people could not practice it; only those with stronger mental strength could. This was because the requirement for the control of mental strength when coagting such a small swirl was not easily achievable by normal people. As jackie was eager to break through into the ultimate god-level, he did not read the contents written at the back of this martial art technique before he started to practice it. Without him knowing it, the technique was immensely powerful. Advertisement With a flip of his hand, he took a second-grade premium pill out and swallowed it. He then closed his eyes and did what was written on the martial art technique. He slowly allowed the Chiing from the pill to move toward specific veins before traveling to the center of his abdomen. jackie was very careful as he practiced the new martial art technique that waspletely different from the techniques he trained before. He was attentive as he led the Chi in his body in fear of making mistakes. The second-grade premium pill contained a high amount of power. jackie¡¯s speed in leading the Chi was rtively slow at the start, and it made him suffer a little as the power in his body was extremely high. His face even blushed a crimson color from holding in the power. Somebody soon noticed jackie¡¯splexion had turned bright red as his expression grew rigid. Many drops of sweat started to drip down his forehead.¡± What happened to jackie? Is something wrong with his martial art technique?¡±. Advertisement Danie frowned at the sight of jackie in such a state.¡± How did this happen? He should¡¯ve practiced the martial art technique my father and the others practiced. After all, Victor Canmore had tried that martial art technique before, meaning that it¡¯s an impressive technique. Nobody knows if this martial art technique that he¡¯s training now would be difficult. I heard that some powerful martial art techniques are really strong, but they¡¯re also veryplicated to train with and aren¡¯t something normal people can practice!¡± Selena bore a small frown at Danie¡¯s remark. She had heard that if some mistakes happened when practicing this martial art technique, it might wound a person or even regress a person¡¯s fighting prowess. Worst of all, that person might fall into psychosis and be an unconscious madman. As time slowly passed by, however, jackie¡¯splexion slowly improved as he grew increasingly familiar with the route to the vital veins. The traction of his Chi grew speedy as well and was a few times faster compared to how it was previously. Everybody grew relieved as they noticed jackie¡¯splexion returning to normal. Time passed quickly, and before they noticed it, three days had gone by. A small swirl had appeared in jackie¡¯s abdomen, but it seemed to be slightly unstable, much to jackie¡¯s worry. He had to use his mental strength to assist the rotation of the swirl and made sure it maintained its center of gravity. Another day passed by and the swirl grew somewhat bigger. jackie slowly withdrew his mental strength little by little and discovered that the swirl was still capable of rotating on its own. The swirl¡¯s Chi had unknowingly turned into a soft golden color. Advertisement Chapter 1671-1675 Chapter 1671-1675 Chapter 1671 jackie¡¯s lips grew into a soft smile. He had finally seeded in achieving the First-grade ultimate godlevel. The moment he broke through, however, he seemed to have been transported to a dark world. One after another, balls of light floated before him before they disappeared thousand of miles away like meteorites. This scenested a mere second or two before it vanished. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. A strong wave of fluctuation dispersed from jackie¡¯s body and caused the surrounding area to tremble. jackie managed to tame the strong wave of fluctuation. Anyone else would have wondered if such a strong fluctuation even urred if they did not feel the strength of it. Simultaneously, jackie opened his eyes and slowly stood up, bearing a different temperament. He even gave off a fey-like, sprightly feeling to everyone. Advertisement ¡°He seeded! He must¡¯ve seeded! He¡¯s so fast that he¡¯s seeded in less than four days!¡± Danie almost jumped up in excitement when she saw jackie¡¯s smile. jackie smiled indifferently. He knew that this was mainly because the martial art technique was slightly difficult. It was aplex technique to be practiced and required many veins. Otherwise, he would have seeded earlier. Regardless, since this martial art technique was such aplex one, this only meant that this martial art technique was a very high-leveled technique and a good one to boot. ¡°Honey, how are you? Father and the others are still training. It looks like they still require another day or two.¡± Selena also walked up to him and smiled gently before she continued, ¡°Luckily, this cave is quite secluded and no outsiders came barging in these couple of days. None of the monster beasts discovered this ce, either. We can rest easy now that you¡¯ve broken through!¡± Advertisement jackie nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve broken through¡­ I¡¯ve finally broken through into the First-grade ultimate god level. It took such a long time mainly because this new martial art technique ispletely different from the previous ones and is slightlyplicated. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t take such a long period of time!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. The first attempt would surely take up arge chunk of time. Future training might be much better!¡± encouraged Selena with a smile. Unexpectedly, a wave of horrendous fluctuation spread from another direction before it was quickly retrieved at this moment. jackie and the others were delighted when they looked to the source of the fluctuation, noticing that it was Nash White to have broken through. ¡°Amazing! Father, you¡¯re also a master in the ultimate god-level now!¡± beamed the ted jackie. Chapter 1672 With clenched fists, Nash was over the moon when he felt the powerful feeling that had increased several times within him. A thought shed through his mind as a sliver of Chi immediately appeared in his palm. The Chi was extremely active and was soft gold in color. His eyes slightly reddened when he confirmed he was indeed in the First-grade ultimate god-level. ¡°Oh, what a feeling this is to have broken through atst. I feel like I have an extra tacit understanding with this piece ofnd!¡± Nash nodded and continued, ¡°Something rather peculiar happened just now. The instant I broke through, I seemed to have traveled to another world. In that area, balls of light brushed past me like meteors, one after another, before they vanished in the blink of an eye! It might be a mirage produced when I broke through!¡± Stunned at his confession, jackie inhaled before hemented, ¡°Father, you¡­ You saw that space, too? I saw the same scene when I broke through, thinking it was an illusion and that I¡¯m the only one to see it. Who knew that you¡¯d see the same scene!¡± Advertisement ¡°How¡¯s that possible? You¡­ You¡¯ve seen the same scene, too?¡± Nash inhaled deeply in surprise. Nash also thought he was the only one to have seen it, and much to his surprise, jackie saw it as well, causing him to grow weary., After a short while, he frowned and said, ¡°Could it be that those who entered the First-grade ultimate god level would enter that area? The ce that allows souls to enter?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but it might be the case. Otherwise, how could the two of us see the same scene?¡± jackie frowned as he turned to look at Alejandro and others who were trying to break through. He then said, ¡°Let¡¯s ask themter after they¡®ve broken through and see what their situation is like!¡± After another half an hour, Alejandro also stood up with a smile, looking well-spirited and seemed to be much younger like Nash. ¡°Have you also broken through, Father? Amazing! You look much youngerpared to how you were before!¡± Danie ran toward her father and gazed at him excitedly. The ultimate god-level was something everybody dreamt of, and they tried their best to search for that stone ball to obtain clues regarding breaking through into the ultimate god-level. At longst, they finally achieved the ultimate god-level. This meant that her father had a lifespan of 200 years. Her father was only in his forties, and so long as his luck kept him from being killed, he would have about 150 years left. With so many years left, he would be able to break through into the soul prating level that everyone else dreamed of. ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯ve broken through! I¡¯ve broken through! This ultimate god-level feels riveting, and it brings a completely different feeling. I feel like I have an increased tacit understanding with this space. I feel like my current self can defeat seven to eight of the old me!¡± Alejandroughed heartily, his happiness evident in his demeanor. He soon gestured to Nash with his hands politely and said, ¡°Thank you, Master Nash! Thank you for your good intentions in sharing the copy of this martial art technique to our Cabello family. Otherwise, I¡¯ll never know if I¡¯ll ever break through into the ultimate god level!¡± Chapter 1673 Nash smiled indifferently and waved his hand as he spoke, ¡°Master Cabello, there¡¯s no need to be so polite. Even if we didn¡¯t share this martial art technique with you, I believe you¡¯d obtain one in the forest soon-breaking through into the ultimate god level was just a matter of time. It looks like this is a treasure-hunting ce with all the innumerable precious items here. jackie wouldn¡¯t have obtained two martial art techniques so quickly if it wasn¡¯t so!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ That might not be it. We¡¯re more at ease the sooner we break through into the ultimate god- level. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to fight back just like when we met the monster beastparable to a master in the First-grade ultimate god-level. Now that we¡¯ve broken through, we¡¯d be able to hold back the opponent even if we¡¯re unable to defeat the monster beast. We¡¯d be able to contend against them, at least!¡± Alejandroughed out loudly. Unfortunately, he did not meet any of the masters in the peak stage of the true god-level from the Cabello family. If not, the Cabello family might have two to three more masters in First-grade ultimate god-level if they trained together! Nash exchanged nces with jackie before they asked Alejandro, ¡°By the way, Master Cabello, did something shed past you and made you feel that your entire soul entered another space when you were breaking through into the First-grade ultimate god-level?¡± Surprisingly, Alejandro looked at jackie and Nash with a confused gaze, not knowing what they were on about. ¡°Another space? What space?¡± Nash¡¯s heart dropped before he asked again, ¡°It¡¯s a space that looks like a ck sky, and there are many light balls in the surrounding. The balls are all different in sizes and colors, and would sh past you like meteors. They¡¯d zip past you in a sh, but this only happened in the blink of an eye before they vanished.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. My father and I experienced this the instant we broke through!¡± added jackie. ¡°We thought that every person who broke through to the ultimate god-level would see this scene. Did Master Cabello not see it?¡± ¡°No! I¡¯ve broken through just like that!¡± Alejandro was puzzled, not knowing what even happened. After some time, the First Elder of the White family, Keh White, also stood up with a smile. ¡°Haha¡­ What a feeling! I¡¯ve broken through and became a First-grade ultimate god-level master! I¡¯ve finally achieved the ultimate god-level!¡± Everybody smiled when they saw Keh¡¯s excited ways. All of them understood that the older a person was, the higher their expectations toward the ultimate god-level. Seeing how much younger he had be, Selena beamed, ¡°First Elder, your white hair seems to have decreased immensely!¡± ¡°Truly?¡± Keh immediately took a mirror out and said after taking a detailed look, ¡°Yes, I definitely look much younger and much more spirited. Although I¡¯m still an old man, I look much better than before. Even my looks have increased greatly!¡± He then looked at jackie. ¡°jackie is the best one as he had broken through into the ultimate god-level at such a young age. A master like you will surely break into the soul-prating level sooner orter. You guys are the ones who truly preserve your youthful appearance!¡± Chapter 1674 ¡°Haha¡­ This is how talents are. Comparisons are odious!¡± said Alejandro to Keh smilingly.¡± Nheless, I¡¯m already satisfied that we manage to break through to the ultimate god-level. Many martial artists died before they could even break through into the true god-level during their lifetime, let alone the ultimate god-level!¡± Keh nodded with a smile at that. ¡°Master Cabello is right. As a person, we need to be satisfied with what we have. I¡¯m already very happy with what I¡¯ve achieved now. Also, Ms. Selena is a talented individual and can bepared to the three mistresses of the Cabello family. I think she¡¯ll break through to the ultimate god-level some time soon!¡± Selena, who stood beside him, forced out a smile. After all, if her curse was not lifted, she would be living day to day. Many days had passed, and the group training took another four days. She did not have much time left. If she failed to lift the curse, she could only wait for her death. jackie knew what Selena was thinking when he saw her small yet bitter smile, so he immediately changed the subject. ¡°By the way, First Elder, did you see something when you broke through?¡± Keh was stunned before he responded bewilderedly, ¡°Young Master jackie, had you both seen it, too? I thought I was hallucinating. When I broke through, I entered a mysterious space with light balls of different sizes zipping past me¡­¡± Nash¡¯s frown deepened when he heard this. ¡°This is weird? Why did the three of us see it but Master Cabello didn¡¯t?¡± Alejandro was slightly worried. ¡°I wonder if seeing the scene is a good thing or not. The three of you saw the scene and seemed to have entered a special area, and only I didn¡¯t! Nheless, my fighting prowess broke through into the First-grade ultimate god level too, no? Putting jackie aside, the two of you practiced the same martial art technique as I did! Why would there be such a difference?¡± Everybody looked at each other, unable toe up with an exnation. In the end, they looked over at Titus and Lancelot, who had not broken through yet. Momentster, Titus had started breaking through, much to his delight as he had achieved the First- grade ultimate god-level. Strangely, he faced the same situation as Alejandro and did not see the scene nor entered the mysterious space. Then¡­ ¡°Urfh!¡± Blood spouted from Lancelot¡¯s mouth as he opened his eyes and had an unresigned expression. ¡°Sigh, I was so close! I just had to fail!¡± Lancelot failed at breaking through his fighting prowess and was also badly hurt in the process. He had no other choice but to consume a healing pill and tend to his wounds. He wallowed in deep jealousy when he learned that the others had broken through into the ultimate god level. Six of them tried to break through into the ultimate god-level, and all five of them seeded except for him, much to his utter frustration. Chapter 1675 jackie smiled andforted Lancelot, ¡°Don¡¯t worry yourself, Third Elder. You¡¯ve just broken through into the peak stage of the true god-level some time ago, so you should rest for some time and try to break through again next time. After all, this is a great realm, and it wouldn¡¯t be tangible if everybody could break through so easily.¡± Lancelot nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. At least our White family has four masters in the First-grade ultimate god-level now. Surely, our family is the one ahead among all the forces that entered this area!¡± Nash chuckled as he modestly corrected, ¡°We can¡¯t be sure about that. After all, many people have been separated, and we¡¯ve been dyed for four days here. Within these four days, everybody might¡¯ve been further separated while we have no way of knowing their situation! We only have a couple of hundred Alejandro also nodded. ¡°Sigh¡­ I wonder where Helena and Venus are at. We haven¡¯t reunited with them aftering in for so many days. Now that we¡¯ ve dyed four days here, some people might¡¯ve walked further away during these four days. I hope that Venus and the others crossed no paths with stronger individuals.¡± Danie quicklyforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. My sisters have strong fighting prowess, and they¡¯ll be just fine so long as they¡¯re not too unlucky. On top of that, Eldest Sister is already in the peak stage of the true god-level, and she might¡¯ve broken through into the ultimate god-level!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve been dyed for quite some time now, and it¡¯s only one or two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. If we go out now, we should be able to find quite a lot of spirited grass before sundown. We have quite a number of people here, so we can spread out and just make sure we¡¯re still able to help one another. I n to search for spirited grass during the daytime so I can try cultivating third-grade elementary pills during the night!¡± jackie smiled indifferently and said, ¡°The second grade pills can help raise the levels of those in the demi- god or true god-level quickly. Although they can also help raise the fighting prowess of those in the ultimate god-level, the effects aren¡¯t very profound. If I can cultivate third-grade pills soon, they¡¯ll greatly benefit those in the ultimate god level!¡± ¡°Third grade!¡± Alejandro and the others inhaled deeply at jackie¡¯s remark. They had never imagined pills of such a level as they seldom harnessed third grade spirited grass outside, let alone third-grade pills. jackie, with his profound ability in cultivating pills, had be a second-grade premium alchemist before they realized it. He was capable of saying something like this as he might be able to be a third- grade alchemist quickly with his hardworking studies. Standing at the side, Selena had a small frown on her face. She knew jackie¡¯s impatience in trying to raise the level of his pill cultivation skill had everything to do with cultivating fourth-grade pills to help lift her. Indeed, it was a difficult feat to achieve, but it moved her when she saw jackie working so hard for her. A thought then urred to Alejandro as he took out his martial ring and passed it to jackie. ¡°By the way, Young Master jackie, we obtained quite a number of third-grade spirited grass these past couple of days. Will you take a look and see if any of these spirited grass are suitable for you to be used in cultivating pills? You can just take them if so. After all, we wouldn¡®t have the martial art technique to practice so soon without you, and I wouldn¡¯t have broken through into the ultimate god-level so quickly!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1676-1680 Chapter 1676-1680 Chapter 1676 ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like a good idea, though. You guys worked hard to obtain the spirited grass,¡± remarked jackie awkwardly as he eyed the spirited grass in front of him. ¡°Hey, there¡¯s nothing bad about it. No amount of spirited grass can be as valuable as the martial art technique you guys shared with us. Apart from the way to train for the ultimate god levels, there were also ways to train for the soul-prating levels in the martial art technique that you gave us. We can surely reach the Ninth-grade soul-prating level with that!¡± insisted the joy-filled Alejandro. His gaze flitted to Danie as he meaningfully added, ¡°Apart from that, we¡¯re not just mere allies now-we may very well be family in the future. Why should we regard each other as outsiders? Aren¡¯t I right?¡± Danie, standing at the side, immediately reacted shyly ¡°That¡¯s right! Master Cabello is correct. We should help each other, shouldn¡¯t we?¡± Nashughed happily and continued, ¡°Apart from that, can¡¯t you just give Master Cabello one or two of the third-grade pills you cultivated after you seeded with the materials you got from him?¡±. ¡°That is true. If I can be a third-grade alchemist, cultivating pills won¡¯t be tedious!¡± jackie nodded and looked at the spirited grass carefully before choosing two to three useful spirited grasses. The Cabellos were ted when they heard their conversation. It was true that third-grade pills were extremely precious. Would it not be beneficial if jackie gave them two to three such pills after both families developed a good rtionship? Advertisement They were sure that the White family¡¯s development would be unstoppable if jackie became a third-grade alchemist. After all, even though nobody had seen the third grade pills before, they could already imagine how strong the pill was. A third-grade elementary pill might be able to raise a person¡¯s fighting prowess by two to three grades. If that was the case, one¡¯s training would be quickened immensely. If a person in the ultimate god-level trained without third-grade pills and relied only on some spirited grass, the speed of training would be much slower. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± With a wave of jackie¡¯s hand, the group started their journey again. Advertisement Sure enough, everyone noticed that the noises of people fighting everywhere had reduced when they walked out of the cave, and some of it sounded somewhat further from where they were. It was difficult to identify if these were sounds of battle between martial artists over valuable items or monster beasts. jackie and the others eyed the opposite direction of where they came in from. They went straight ahead, and everyone enjoyed great rewards when night came. They met several monster beasts in the afternoon, but these beasts did not have a high fighting prowess, they were basically monster beasts in the intermediate or final stage of the true god-level. Hence, the group did not have to pay much attention to such monster beasts. Chapter 1677 To adapt to the newly increased strength in their body and better control their rising energy, Alejandro, Keh, and the others rushed forward to battle every monster beast that crossed their path. Members of the Cabello family would show jackie some of the spirited grass they obtained for him to decide if any of the items were suitable for cultivating pills. If there were, they would hand it to him instantly. They remembered how jackie gave them a copy of the martial art technique, and that was a blessing to the Cabello family When evening came and everyone sat down to rest, jackie started researching the third-grade elementary pills. In the first half of the night, he familiarized himself with the pill remedy and the steps of cultivation until he could memorize them. jackie then tried cultivating the pillter that night. Advertisement jackie tried cultivating the pills three times the entire night and failed all three attempts. Although he expected this to happen, it still distressed him. This was because the cultivation of this third-grade elementary pill not only needed a third-grade elementary spirited grass as the main ingredient, but the remedy also required some second-grade spirited grass and other suitable herbs as its auxiliary materials during the cultivation process. Failing the cultivation would prove to be a huge loss on his part. Three consecutive failures meant a loss of at least three third-grade elementary spirited grass and dozens of second-grade spirited grass. How could one not feel distressed over such huge losses? Nash approached jackie as the sky slowly lit up andforted him, ¡°Cultivating third-grade pills should be at least ten times more difficultpared to cultivating second-grade pills. The improvement from a second-grade alchemist to a third-grade alchemist is an essential improvement and can be considered a huge leap. Failure is inevitable, so don¡¯t let it work you up too much.¡± jackie nodded. ¡°Yes, Father. A second-grade premium alchemist is also considered a second-grade alchemist, while an alchemist that can cultivate a type of third-grade elementary pill is a third-grade alchemist. There is a great difference between both. Failure isn¡¯t a big issue, but losing the spirited grass troubles me so much.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re able to search quite arge amount of third-grade spirited grass every day, and many of them are suitable to be ingredients in cultivating pills. As long as you¡¯re willing to work hard, I believe that you¡¯ll continue to break through and be a third-grade alchemist soon. After all, I¡¯ ve seen that your methods of cultivation during the third time are much better than the first!¡± Nash smiled and lightly patted jackie¡¯s shoulder. Meanwhile, Danie was busy persuading Selena.¡± Sister Selena, don¡¯t worry too much. jackie is extremely talented in both training and cultivating pills. I know he¡¯ll resolve the ck spot on your face and lift this spell within a year!¡± Selena smilingly nodded before she spoke to Danie, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so shy-you should chat more with jackie when you¡¯re free. How can this work if you keep staying next to me?¡± Selena paused momentarily before she added softly,¡± Although I also believe jackie will work hard to help lift this spell on me, time passes so quickly, and cultivating a fourth-grade intermediate pill isn¡¯t easy. On top of that, it won¡¯t be easy to obtain the precious item from the Supreme rity Sect in such a short time. If¡­ If I die, you don¡¯t need to feel sad for me. I know that you¡¯re a nice girl, and you¡¯ll surely take good care of jackie and Kylie on my behalf.¡±. Danie¡¯s expression faltered at Selena¡¯s words.¡± Stop saying such nonsense, Selena. Nothing will happen to you! You have such a good rtionship with jackie, and he won¡¯t allow anything to happen to you. On top of that, even if it¡¯s for Kylie¡¯s sake, you need to fight to stay alive. Do you understand? Don¡¯t be troubled by such thoughts or allow it to affect your training, alright?¡± Chapter 1678 Selena felt touched when she saw Danie¡¯s agitated expression. She saw how Danie adored jackie and was a genuinely pure, innocent good girl. Selena smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give up so easily. After all, Kylie is still waiting for me to go home. No matter what¡¯ll happen, I¡¯ll try my best to stay alive as my parents are also at home, waiting for my return. I just said what I said if it ever happens.¡± ¡°Sister Selena, I know it won¡¯t happen!¡± assured the grinning Danie as she held Selena¡¯s arm. The group continued their journey. Unexpectedly, they heard sounds of people fighting in the area ahead of them during the afternoon. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. jackie and the others studied what happened from afar, and jackie frowned the moment he noticed that the surrounded group was Venus and several young people from the Cabello family. The people surrounding them were also members of the Cabello family. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the elder of the Cabello family cornering Second Young Mistress Cabello and the others?¡± asked the puzzled jackie with a frown. Alejandro frowned as well. ¡°The two of us will go and see what¡¯s happening; the others cane over later!¡± After ordering the others, he flew forward with jackie. Under a huge tree, the second mistress of the Cabello family, Venus, and several young people were surrounded by the Second Elder and several other members of the Cabello family. Venus had blood at the corners of her mouth and was badly wounded. Venus looked at the man in his mid-fifties standing before her and growled, ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck, Second Elder. I won¡¯t agree to it!¡± ¡°Haha! Do you think everything is the same way it was when we were outside, Second Mistress? We¡¯ve been in this area for so many days, and your father and the others might¡¯ve died a long time ago.¡± The Second Elder of the Cabello familyughed haughtily, looking all too pleased with himself. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Everything changed after we entered this new area. Apart from the huge size of this forest and the uncertainty of running into your father, what can he do even if we do? I¡¯m already a master in the ultimate god-level, and your father is no match for me, even if he came. His ending would only be death by my hands.¡± Venus¡¯ expression darkened when she heard this. It was true that the Second Elder of the Cabello family had broken through into the First-grade ultimate god-level not long after he entered this area. What could her father do if he came? Could he defeat an opponent in the ultimate god-level? Nheless, she would rather die than marry this old man who was her father¡¯s age. After all, she and her sisters were publicly recognized as the three golden flowers before they entered this realm. They never agreed to marry anyone throughout the years, even though many talented young masters pursued them. How could she marry such a disgusting old man when she had yet to meet the one for her? She bit her S*xy red lip and frowningly said, ¡°Second Elder, our Cabello family treated you nicely when you were one of us. I never thought you¡¯d be this kind of man!¡± ¡°Haha¡­! What¡¯s wrong with me? These people are my trusted aide and I was the one who promoted them, so they¡¯re willing to follow my lead!¡± Chapter 1679 The Second Elderughed and nced at the dozen masters around him before he spoke loudly, ¡°Also, beautiful girls are a gentleman¡¯s desire. Once I break through into the Second-grade or Third-grade ultimate god-level, your eldest and youngest sister will join you in being my women. The Three Golden Flowers will serve me nicely!¡± He balled his fist tightly as he pompously remarked,¡± Everyone in the Cabello family will then obey me. Let those whoplied with me thrive, while those who resisted me will die. There will only be one ending for those who refuse to obey me-death!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Master Cabello should¡¯ve changed since a long time ago, and my master should be the one to rule!¡± dered a fawning man as he stood next to the Second Elder.¡± In the past, the Cabello family treated my master nicely, but whenever something good happens, the first person thates to their mind is the First Elder, Kevin Cabello. Haha¡­! As for the reason? Isn¡¯t it simply because my master doesn¡¯t carry the family name Cabello and is an outsider with another family name?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. They always say that they treat me well, but what happened in the end? They always think of the First Elder whenever something goodes up.¡± The Second Elderughed coldly and said to the youths of the Cabello family before him, ¡°I hope that you guys know how to handle this delicate situation and stop resisting, or death will be the only thing left for you! If you guys capture the second mistress for me, I might let you go and let you live!¡± ¡°Osca Lange, there are many beautiful and young women out there if you like them so much. On top of that, how hard is it for you to get a beautiful woman with your current status? Why do you insist on getting your hands on our second mistress? This is outrageous!¡± barked a young man from the Cabello family. While the Cabellos were surrounded and more than a dozen of them were killed, none of them nned to surrender, even in such a dire situation. ¡°Haha¡­ That¡¯s true!¡± Oscaughed loudly before ncing at Venus with a sleazy expression, saying,¡± However, not many of them are as beautiful as the three young mistresses from your Cabello family. It is saddening that your eldest young mistress had been in a rtionship with that young man from the White family previously. Although they¡¯ve already broken up, she must¡¯ve slept with him. No matter what, it¡¯s still nice that the second and third young mistresses are still innocent virgins waiting for me!¡± Enraged with his words, the young man hatefully roared, ¡°B*stard!¡± ¡°You¡¯re suicidal!¡± Angered, Osca rushed forward in a sh and had his hand around the man¡¯s neck. With a strong squeeze, the man was killed with an audible snap. ¡°Cousin Brother!¡± Venus was rattled to the core when she watched as her cousin died. Balling her fist tightly, she rushed to attack Osca. ¡°Haha¡­ You n to defeat me when you¡¯ve just broken through into the peak stage of the true god level?¡± Osca smiled aloofly as he faced Venus¡¯ attack. He balled his hands into fists and met Venus¡¯ attack without even using his chi. Thoom! A slightly numbed sound could be heard as Venus was. Seen flying backward the next second. Blood spurted through her lips, and her originally pale face turned increasingly pale. Chapter 1680 Just as Venus was about to plummet to the ground, however¡­ Whoosh! Two figures came rushing as one of them held her by. The waist, allowing her tond safely on the ground. The moment Venus realized it was jackie, she became flustered and blushed as she got to her feet. As for jackie, he took out a healing pill with the flip of his hand and passed it to Venus. ¡°Ms. Venus, this pill can help heal your wounds. Leave the rest to us.¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you, Young Master jackie!¡± Venus took the pill in embarrassment and finally realized that the other person was her father. Tears immediately filled her eyes as she looked at Alejandro and said, ¡°I finally meet you again, Father. I was so afraid that something happened to you. I heard rumors that the Canmore family¡¯s master had broken through into the ultimate god-level early on, and I was afraid that many people in this area had broken through into the same level as well. Earlier, people spotted you and my third sister hunted by a monster beast!¡± She looked around in a panic as she spoke, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Third Sister? Did something happen to her?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your third sister and the others will arrive a short whileter. Yes, a monster beast chased after us, but thanks to Young Master jackie¡¯s help, we managed to escape the danger.¡± Alejandro looked at his daughter and was at ease. Luckily, he and the others got in time to witness everything first-hand; it would have been worse had theye a momentter. He might not even see his daughter again, too. The Second Elder was startled when he saw Alejandro and jackie appearing at the same time, and he glowered at the sight. However, the thought of his newfound fighting prowess and how he had evolved made the Second Elder more confident. He spoke with a smirk on his face, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Alejandro Cabello. I never thought you¡¯d swing by!¡± Osca paused before he continued, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯vee; I don¡¯t need to look for you all over the ce. Now that you¡¯re here, I just need to kill you to be the Cabello family¡¯s master. Of course, if you¡¯re willing to give up the position and have all three of your daughters to marry me, I¡¯ll consider keeping you guys alive!¡± ¡°Hmph! I never thought you¡¯d be such a person, Osca Lange. When you were in the Cabello family, you were obedient as your fighting prowess andbat power weren¡¯t as good as mine. Who would¡¯ve thought you¡¯d show your true colors when you¡¯ve just broken through into the First-grade ultimate god- level. I, Alejandro Cabello, truly have underestimated you!¡± growled Alejandro, so enraged that his face turned green. ¡°You even want me to marry off my three daughters to you? I dare say you¡¯re a lunatic with unrealistic dreams!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ You¡¯re still being so stubborn. Since you and this young man from the White family are here, I¡¯ll kill both of you. Let¡¯s see who still dares go against me after that!¡± Oscaughed and stretched out one of his hands, and a light-golden chi came bursting out from his hand. He then smiled at Alejandro. ¡°Do you see this? This is the golden chi of a First-grade ultimate god- level. Do you envy me for this? I¡¯m giving you onest chance, and I¡¯ll instantly act if you remain stubborn!¡± ¡°You truly are unruly!¡± Alejandro smiled coldly and stretched out a hand as well, where chi of the same light gold color surged on top of his palm. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve broken through into the ultimate god level?¡± Osca inhaled deeply and glowered when he noticed the light gold chi in Alejandro¡¯s hands. When he was a member of the Cabello family before, he had the same fighting prowess as Alejandro, and they were both in the peak stage of the true god-level. However, hisbat power was much lower compared to Alejandro. As there was a slightly powerful First Elder Cabello, that was the reason he dared not act out of ce. He originally thought that Alejandro would not be a match for him once he broke through into the First Grade ultimate god-level. Unexpectedly, Alejandro had achieved the First-grade ultimate god already. This caused him to lose all his confidence as Alejandro had always suppressed him. It was not long until a faint yet vicious glint surfaced in his eyes. ¡°So what if you¡¯ve broken through? Hmph! The martial art technique that I obtained this time might not lose to the one you have, so I¡¯m still tough to crack!¡± The Second Elder¡¯s confidants were initially worried, but they rxed when they heard what he said. Advertisement Chapter 1681-1685 Chapter 1681-1685 Chapter 1681 ¡°Is that? Let¡¯s give it a try!¡± With a smirk, Alejandro balled his fists tightly and rushed toward Osca. ¡°Haha¡­ Leave the rest to me!¡± jackie smiled indifferently as chi emerged from his fists. The energy he emitted had a hint of gold, but the color was far more obviouspared to Alejandro¡¯s. ¡°W-What? He broke through, too?¡± Osca¡¯s disciples were visibly rattled when they realized jackie had also broken through into the ultimate god-level. ¡°Young Master jackie, don¡¯t¡­don¡¯t do it. The Second Elder forced us into submission! We never wanted to rebel!¡± Osca¡¯s disciples pleaded as they waved their hands when they realized jackie was also a master in the ultimate god-level. He knew they would lose. ¡°Haha! Do you take me for a fool?¡± jackie smirked and wasted no time for small talk. He rushed forward like a wolf that zipped into a flock of sheep. Momentster, dozens of the Cabello family¡¯s masters turned into dead bodies as they dropped to the ground. After he slew them, jackie nced at the fight between Alejandro and Osca. Advertisement It was obvious that the martial art technique Alejandro trained was much stronger than Osca¡¯s, and he would crush Osca. Although there was no way to identify the winner, it was obvious that Osca would lose. ¡°Thank you for your help, Young Master jackie!¡± Venus¡¯plexion looked much betterpared to how she looked before. The healing pill jackie gave her was highly effective. ¡°Haha¡­ There¡¯s no need to be so polite. Our families are allies!¡± remarked the smiling jackie. At that moment, Danie, Nash, and the others came to the scene. Advertisement ¡°Second Sister! Oh, how wonderful. We¡¯ve finally found you!¡± Danie instantly rushed forward and hugged Venus in excitement after she saw her. ¡°A monster beast chased after us several days ago, but jackie luckily appeared in time. I might never see you again if he didn¡¯t!¡± ¡°Yes, I also heard about what happened, and I¡¯m pleased to see everyone as well. I never thought that Father and jackie had already broken through into the ultimate god-level. This means our safety is more guaranteed now!¡± Venus looked at jackie as a twinge of envy bubbled within her. It was a blessing for her sister to get such an outstanding man. ¡°Haha.. Sister, it¡¯s not just the two of them. Uncle Nash, the First Elder, and Second Elder of their family had also broken through into the First-grade ultimate god-level. The Third Elder almost broke through, but I think it¡¯ll happen sooner orter!¡± beamed Danie. Chapter 1682 Venus¡¯ jaw hung wide open at Danie¡¯s words, and the gap wasrge enough to hold an egg. After several seconds, she gushed, ¡°Oh my god¡­ With jackie and Master Nash, their family has a total of four masters in the First-grade ultimate god-level? They¡¯re so strong!¡± Danie nced at jackie with a loving look on her face before speaking with pride. ¡°That¡¯s right. This is all thanks to jackie as he got two martial art techniques, and he asked us to make a copy of one of them. Otherwise, how could Father break through into the First-grade ultimate god-level so quickly?¡± Venus¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this. ¡°Really? That ¡®s amazing! If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯d be able to practice this martial art technique in the future as well. Won¡¯t I be able to break through into the ultimate god level, too?¡± ¡°Sister, didn¡¯t you just break through into the peak stage of the true god-level recently? You¡¯ve just broken through into the peak stage after entering this ce. Even if you want to raise your fighting prowess, shouldn¡¯t you wait a couple of days until your realm ispletely stabilized before you try breaking through again?¡± Danie pouted. She grew a little jealous at Venus when she recalled that she was still in the intermediate stage of the true god level. ¡°That¡¯s right. What I mean to say is that there¡¯s no need to worry since we have a martial art technique. We don¡¯t need to go looking for martial art techniques after training!¡± Venus smiled and said to Danie in a rather provocative tone, ¡°Third Sister, you need to work harder!¡± Advertisement After she spoke, she inadvertently saw Selena, who stood behind, and was immediately stunned. ¡°Isn¡¯t¡­ Isn¡¯t this Selena? What happened to her?¡± she eximed. Selena inwardly sighed as the huge ck spot on her face ruined her appearance, and it did not help that it looked rather terrifying. She also had to exin to others whenever they noticed the ck spot, and it began to hurt her feelings. Danie hurriedly pulled Venus to the side and started exining things to Venus. ¡°Impossible. So many things have happened when you guys are here, and you guys even met people from the Bloodshed n? jackie even killed two of them? Tsk, tsk! It must¡¯ve been easy for him to kill those in the First-grade ultimate god-level with his currentbat power.¡± Venus once again nced at jackie after she heard Danie¡¯s exnation. ¡°First-grade ultimate god-level? Sister, he was only in the peak stage of the true god-level when he killed the First-grade ultimate god master. Now that he has broken through into the First-grade ultimate godlevel, I think killing those in the Second-grade or Third-grade ultimate god-levels will be easy peasy for him!¡± chirped Danie happily, and her face seemed to glow as she talked about jackie. After all, he was the man she chose, and he was an excellent one to boot. She believed that both her eldest and second sister envied how she found such a ster man. ¡°Really? That¡­ That¡¯s too powerful!¡± A hint of admiration appeared in the way Venus looked at jackie. ¡°What are the two of you talking about there?¡± asked jackie with an awkward smile when he saw the two of them hiding at one side and Venus asionally ncing at him. ¡°It looks like Master Cabello is going to win soon, and you guys will have another martial art technique!¡± ¡°We¡¯re discussing the great doings of a certain person!¡± Chapter 1683 Danie nced at jackie flirtatiously before she walked up to him with hands behind her back. Boom! Just like what jackie predicted, Osca failed to defend himself and perished in the hands of Alejandro. His body fell from the sky to the ground, and there was a huge, bloody hole in his chest. ¡°This is awesome! Osca¡¯sbat power is on par with mine, and it¡¯s riveting to fight with such a person! Haha!¡± Alejandro flew down and took Osca¡¯s martial ring. He then flew to where jackie and the others were with a smile on his face. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re not the only one. I want to give it a try, too. If this wasn¡¯t your family matter, I would¡¯ve rushed back there!¡± Kehughed loudly. He was filled with anticipation after the strength in his body increased, and a situation wherebat powers were on par with one another was the perfect moment to test their strengths. ¡°Sigh¡­ I never expected this to happen. This Second Elder was such an honest man and never acted out of ce when he was at the Cabello family. Who knew he¡®d act this way after breaking through to the ultimate god-level!¡± Alejandro could not help but sighed as he felt slightly sad. After all, he was an elder who followed him in the Cabello family for so many years. ¡°He didn¡¯t expose his true colors because hisbat power couldn¡¯tpare to yours and the First Elder before. He had broken through not long after he entered this area, so he thought his chance had arrived. His true colors got exposed in the process.¡± Danie shook her head helplessly and continued, ¡± Luckily, we discovered my second sister and the others in time, or they would¡¯ve been in deep trouble.¡± Alejandro nodded at that, and he thenmented,¡± That¡¯s right. I wonder how your eldest sister is now. We have no idea where the others have gone.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Danie approached her father and smilinglyforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. I¡¯m sure nothing¡¯s happened to my eldest sister and the others. She had been in the peak stage of the true god-level from the start, and she might¡¯ve already achieved the First-grade or Second-grade ultimate god-level! You¡¯re worried about her? You might be no match for her now!¡± At that moment, Alejandro took out a martial art technique from Osca¡¯s martial ring and frowned not long after. ¡°That¡¯s weird. I took a look at the behind portion of this martial art technique, and it¡¯s only capable of training to the Ninth-grade ultimate god level. There¡¯s no way of training for the soul prating level. On top of that, this martial art technique isn¡¯t as good as the one Master Nash shared with us. It looks like this martial art technique isn¡¯t a high-level one. No wonder Osca can¡¯t defeat me!¡± jackie thought about it and said, ¡°There will surely be some use if we keep this martial art technique. At the very least, we can use it to exchange some spirited grass or other items!¡± ¡°Come, let¡¯s continue to search for precious items!¡± In the end, the group continued to fly forward when Nash waved his hands. That afternoon, jackie and the others obtained a fourth-grade elementary spirited grass, much to jackie¡¯s delight. Such spirited grass could be considered an extremely precious item. Were there not chances of finding fourth-grade intermediate spirited grass in the area if there were fourth-grade elementary spirited grass? He wanted to find out if he could obtain herbs for the pills to cure Fernando¡¯s body or lift Selena¡¯s spell. Chapter 1684 jackie and the others prepared to take a rest as the sky slowly dimmed. After arranging for several people to take turns in being on guard, Nash and the others started to train. None of them were taking chances as the forest was dangerous and even housed monster beasts in the ultimate god-level. Apart from that, there was a thick concentration of chi in the area, and it was the first time everyone experienced such a thick concentration of chi. Together with the new martial art technique, everyone wanted to break through into the Second-grade or even Third-grade ultimate god level as soon as possible. jackie, on the other hand, decided to continue experimenting on cultivating third-grade elementary pills. He discovered that the martial art technique he was practicing was an impressive technique, and it was due to the swirl of air in his body that rotated unceasingly. The swirl of air would continue to . absorb chi and convert it into his fighting prowess even as he ate, slept, or did other things. Of course, the speed of training with such a method was not as fast as proactively training, but the perks of this method were that jackie was training without stopping, and the speed was still quite considerable over time. Nobody dared disturb jackie when they knew he was cultivating pills. Their hearts were even filled with anticipation. After all, once jackie seeded in cultivating third grade elementary pills, even one of those pills would be able to help a person in the ultimate god-level to increase their fighting prowess by two or three grades. As for second-grade premium pills, those are extremely helpful for people in the true god-level and had obvious results. However, the results were not as evident for those in the ultimate god-level. jackie failed during the first two cultivation of the pills, much to the mild despair of himself, Nash, and the others. More than one spirited grass and other items were lost in every failure, after all. None of them expected that jackie would seed during his third cultivation! ¡°Up!¡± With a wave of jackie¡¯s hand, a pill flew upward and floated in front of him, and its faint fragrance wafted. ¡°He seeded? Goodness. This is great!¡± Nash, who observed from the side, shot up with excitement and sheer joy. ¡°Oh, my! You truly have seeded, jackie. You¡¯re one talented young man, alright!¡± Keh was too overjoyed that he nearly lost his bearings. They knew very well the meaning of jackie sessfully cultivating third-grade pills. It meant that they could break through speedily in the ultimate god-level. There were two reasons why their training speed was painfully slow, and it was first attributed to the chi concentration. Even the main family of the White family could notpete with the rich chi present in this area ¨C the chi in this ce was ten times richerpared to outside. The martial enhancement material was another thing. It was difficult to even see third-grade elementary spirited grass out there, yet they easily obtained third-grade premium and even fourth grade elementary spirited grass in this area in one day. With the martial enhancement material and martial art technique, the training speed would not be too slow. With the help of jackie¡¯s pills, it would be like giving a pair of wings to a tiger. ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s only a matter of time until the uprising of our White family!¡± Titusughed out loudly. The overjoyed Danie immediately ran and took Selena¡¯s hand as she cordially spoke, ¡°Are you seeing this, Sister Selena? jackie is already a third-grade elementary alchemist, and he¡¯s capable of cultivating third-grade elementary pills! You have to believe in him! You have to believe that he¡¯s capable of growing in a short time to help you lift the spell and make you as beautiful as you once were!¡± ¡°Yes, I saw it¡­ I saw it! He¡¯s improved again!¡± Selena¡¯ s eyes reddened slightly. Although it was rather difficult for jackie to be a fourth-grade intermediate alchemist and learn how to cultivate the pill she needed, at least jackie had worked hard in that direction. To Selena, it did not matter if jackie could achieve the goal in the end as this was a good thing for jackie. At least, jackie¡¯s hard work allowed her to die without any regrets. Chapter 1685 ¡°This is great! You¡¯ve finally seeded! Even if my current sess rate is low, I¡¯d definitely be able to cultivate the second and third pill with the experience of seeding with this pill. If I continue to cultivate this type of pill, my sess rate will increase indefinitely!¡± jackie clenched his fists as determination red in his eyes. It had to be mentioned that the cultivation of third grade pills was much more difficultpared to the cultivation of second-grade pills. Hard work paid off, however, and jackie finally seeded in cultivating a third-grade elementary pill. ¡°Let¡¯s store it for now. Everyone had just broken through into the First-grade ultimate god-level recently, and your realms have yet to stabilize. Nobody can use this pill for the time being.¡± jackie smiled bitterly and carefully put away the pill in his hands. Instead of resting, jackie continued to cultivate twice instead, but it was to his disappointment that both processes failed. Sure enough, jackie did not give up after these two failures as he discovered that there was only a slight difference in both failures. jackie would have continued cultivating the next two groups of ingredients had the sun not risen. When everyone was prepared to leave, Ynda, Titus, and about 100 members of the White family spotted them. ¡°What a joyous event, Master Nash! Who knew that we¡¯d bump into you here!¡± ¡°This is wonderful! Butler Titus and Elder Ynda, I never thought that we¡¯d meet you here!¡± exulted Nash excitedly when he spotted the members of the White family. Ynda immediately walked one step forward and said, ¡°Master, Young Master, we have special news we ¡®d like to tell you. It¡¯s something that¡¯s worth being extremely happy about!¡± ¡°Really? Tell us about it!¡± Nash and jackie exchanged nces as a hint of curiosity appeared in their eyes ¡°Haha¡­ There¡¯s more than one happy event. Firstly, I ¡®ve broken through into the peak stage of the true god -level. Secondly, Butler Titus had broken through into the First-stage ultimate god-level as he obtained a martial art technique. How about that? Isn¡¯t it exciting?¡± beamed Ynda in excitement. ¡°Titus broke through? That¡¯s great!¡± The members of the White family were delighted when they heard the news. However, Ynda and Titus frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Butler Titus, why are you unhappy when you¡¯ve broken through and obtained a martial art technique?¡± asked Nash curiously at the sight of them both frowning. Titus smiled bitterly as he confessed, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ m unhappy, Master. I just feel that everyone doesn¡¯t look as excited as we anticipated you¡¯d be after hearing the news. After all, I¡¯ve obtained a martial art technique that helped break through into the ultimate god-level, so shouldn¡¯t you guys be jumping from excitement? Anyway, I feel that the degree of your happiness is slightly different from what I expected.¡± Ynda pouted as she crossed her arms at her chest, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s also very much different from what I¡¯ve expected!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1686-1690 Chapter 1686-1690 Chapter 1686 Kehughed so loudly that his stomach hurt when he saw the facial expressions on their faces. He then said, ¡°If we haven¡¯t broken through into the ultimate god level, we would definitely jump in excitement when we hear this incredibly good news of yours. However, you guys have no idea that several of our people here have broken through into the First -grade ultimate god level and we have gotten hold of a martial art technique. That is why we did not react so excitedly!¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible?!¡± This time, Titus and Ynda opened their mouths widely as they were the ones who were surprised. Keh was satisfied with the surprised look on their faces and spoke to these two with a smile. ¡°I am the one with a piece of exciting news to tell the both of you. You guys will be extremely excited when you learn about it!¡± ¡°Really? There¡¯s even surprising newspared to how several of our people from the White family have broken through into the ultimate god level?¡± Ynda and Titus exchanged nces as they suspected they were dreaming. ¡°Young Master jackie is already a third-grade alchemist and he¡¯s capable of cultivating third-grade elementary pills now!¡± Under the extremely expectant eyes of those two, Keh purposely smiled mysteriously before telling them about the situation. Advertisement ¡°Hiss!¡± After they heard this, Ynda, Titus, and the others inhaled deeply as the expression on their faces differs. After some time, Titus pinched himself on his thigh and discovered that it really hurt. Only then did he ask Keh, ¡°First Elder, you¡­you aren¡¯t joking, are you? Young Master jackie can even cultivate third grade elementary pills? If that¡¯s the case, would we be able to use third-grade elementary pills in the future?¡± Keh coughed twice and said in a pretentious way, ¡°ording to usual reasoning, that is the case. However, all of this depends on how happy Young Master jackie is. After all, you would only have the opportunity if he¡¯s willing to give it to you. If he isn¡¯t, how would you have the chance to train with such high-grade precious items like the third-grade elementary pills?¡± Titus immediately smiled embarrassingly and said, ¡°Haha, that is true! After all, it¡¯s not easy to cultivate a third-grade elementary pill!¡± Advertisement jackie also felt happy when he saw how those two old men were enjoying their conversations. He smiled at Titus. ¡°Butler Titus, you just need to focus on training. Don¡¯t worry, after my sess rate has increased in cultivating this pill, it wouldn¡¯t be an issue to give you one or two of them.¡± jackie paused here before he continued speaking, ¡°However, it¡¯s best if you search for the ingredients needed to cultivate such pills!¡± ¡°Sure, this is good¡­ This is good! It would work even if it was three groups of ingredients in exchange for a pill!¡± Titus¡¯s eyes lit up after he heard this. Although it was tiring to search for ingredients, training with spirited grass and third-grade pills were two different things. If this was another alchemist, they might not be willing to exchange pills at all, even if an abundance of ingredients was provided. ¡°Butler Titus, this doesn¡¯t sound right. jackie cultivated several groups of ingredientsst night and only seeded once. If you want him to give you one pill with every three groups of ingredients, wouldn¡¯t Young Master jackie suffer a huge loss by then?¡± On the other hand, Keh had a darkened expression on his face. He directly stretched out his hand and said to Titus, ¡°You need to prepare five sets of ingredients. In that case, Young Master jackie might be able to earn some ingredients for other pills!¡± ¡°Sure, five sets wouldn¡¯t be an issue either!¡± Chapter 1687 Titus nodded in session and agreed to it as he was afraid that jackie would refuse to help him cultivate pills if he was slow in making his promise. jackie smiled when he saw how the two of them acted. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just give me the materials you find in the future. My sess rate should also increase over time. Hmmm¡­ Members of the White family only need to provide me with three sets of materials. I will work hard to cultivate a pill for you guys. As for our friendly forces, if they can provide materials, give me five sets of ingredients and I will strive to cultivate a pill!¡± ¡°Young Master jackie, you mean to say that you would give us one pill made out of that particr materials as long as we give you five sets of such materials?¡± Alejandro was originally envious of the White family in his heart. He was so excited that his pupils widened when he heard what jackie said. After all, it was a third-grade elementary pill. ¡°Haha, that wouldn¡¯t be an issue!¡± jackieughed out loudly. Advertisement He understood clearly that he would definitely be tired if he did this. However, he would not be out of materials if he needed to cultivate pills in this case. Somebody would help him look for materials to cultivate pills and he could also save more time. The time he saved could be used to cultivate pills continuously and after increasing his sess rate of cultivation, he could start to try cultivating pills of higher level. This was the only way for him to try cultivating fourth -grade pills within a shorter period of time. ¡°This is great! Brother jackie, just tell us what materials you need when you n to cultivate any pills. In this case, our people will pay special attention when they go out searching for spirited grass and other materials!¡± One of the middle-aged men from the Cabello family also said with a smile. Not only were those in the intermediate stage of the true god level like him excited, but those in the demi god realm were also excited. This was because the third-grade elementary pills were important treasures. If they managed to exchange a pill from jackie, they could keep it for the future even if they could not immediately use it. If that did not work, they could still exchange it with others for some second-grade pills that were suitable for them to train with. That was also a good way to use the pill. ¡°Haha¡­ Alright! I shall write down the materials of the third-grade elementary pill I¡¯m cultivating now and two other types of third-grade intermediate pills for you guys to take a look at. You can help search for the materials!¡± jackieughed happily and everybody there was filled with passion and excitement. In the afternoon, jackie and others continued to search for precious items. In the evening, he continued to cultivate the third-grade elementary pill as he wanted to increase his sess rate. However, jackie was quite satisfied this time. He cultivated five sets of materials continuously and he. Seeded twice, obtaining two third-grade elementary pills. It had to be understood that such a sess rate was not achievable by average alchemists. It could only be achieved by repeatedly cultivating one type of pill multiple times. Therefore, jackie was quite satisfied that he was able to have such improvement in such a short period of time. Not long after jackie and the others set off, they discovered a type of spirited grass. However, there was a monster beast, a two-headed blood-red python, with the fighting prowessparable to human¡¯s second-grade ultimate god level next to this third-ssd intermediate spirited grass. Chapter 1688 jackie and the others had never seen the two-headed blood-red pythons in the real world, but these creatures were mentioned in the book before. If one were to meet a monster like this outside this ce, its existence was equivalent to legendary. It was a monster in the ultimate god realm, after all. It frightens one just thinking about it. Here, the two-headed blood-red python was guarding the area around the third-grade intermediate spirited grass. Its entire body was red in color, and it appears especially eye-catching when one looked at it. ¡°That thing has a big body. The slight resonance from its body means that it¡¯s definitely a monster in the second-grade ultimate god realm. A monster like that is probably as good as a third-grade ultimate god level! It¡¯s so frightening!¡± Alejandro studied the huge red python from a distance and told jackie in the end, ¡°Young Master jackie, there¡¯s plenty of spirited grass in the forest, so I think we should just give up on this patch. Let¡¯s go look for it somewhere else. It¡¯ll be a lot easier. This monster is too strong and dangerous!¡± ¡°I¡¯d probably give up if it were some other spirited grass. But I definitely will not on this path!¡± jackie looked at the patch of spirited grass from afar, passion zing in his eyes. ¡°That patch of spirited grass is not just any third-grade intermediate spirited grass. It just so happens to be the main ingredient in a type of third-grade intermediate pill that I know. Besides, these spirited grass are hard toe by in the first ce. It won¡¯t be easy for us to find another once we miss out on this one. Furthermore, there¡¯s less spirited grass that¡¯s guarded by monsters, and most of them are not high in grade. Spirited grasses like these are more likely to be guarded by a monster!¡±.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Alejandro could not help but nod when he heard this. ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Then let us of the ultimate god status attack it together. The rest can stay behind. It¡¯d be too dangerous for them if theye along!¡± Yet he did not expect jackie to give a wan smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine if I go by myself. It¡¯ll be pretty dangerous for all of you to go too. Ever since I broke into the first grade ultimate god realm, I have yet to put my fighting power to the test. It works out great that I can use this monster to test it out!¡± ¡°Then you have to be careful. This thing has two heads, not just one after all. So it¡¯s different from the usual serpentine monsters!¡± Nash on the side nodded his head and warned jackie. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be a problem!¡± jackie smiled and got ready to rush forward. Whoosh! Yet at this moment, a purple silhouette flew out from another side, heading straight toward the monster. jackie, who had been just about to fly out, could not help but frown. ¡°No way. There¡¯s actually someone who dares to head in?¡±. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Danie who was next to him also frowned.¡± Everybody came to this ce at the same time. We weren¡¯t even here for ten days. Don¡¯t tell me that they¡®ve already broken into the second-grade ultimate god realm? Or even the third grade? Why would they dare to fly in otherwise?¡± ¡°No way. We were all lucky enough to break into the first-grade ultimate god realm. Even if the people who hade in with us had broken into the first grade ultimate god status, they would only be able to stabilize their power now. There¡¯s no way that they¡¯d be able to break into the second-grade ultimate god realm, right?¡± Alejandro nodded his head and spoke as he watched the silhouette. ¡°Besides, judging from their form, it looks like a youngdy at the peak of True God Realm that we¡¯ve never seen before. Is that right?¡±. ¡°That person should be a second-grade ultimate god fighter. I¡¯ve already sensed the resonanceing from her body!¡± jackie carefully used his mental strength to sense the person¡¯s resonance before dering confidently. Chapter 1689 ¡°No way. Young Master jackie, you can sense that resonance even from such a distance? Your mental strength is too strong!¡± A young man from the Cabello family could not help but exim. ¡°Of course. He¡¯s already a third-grade alchemist, and his mental strength is immense. Can someone of our cultivation level ever make such an observation?¡± Another young man looked at jackie in admiration from the side. ¡°Second-grade ultimate god realm? Never mind. Since the spirited grass is so important, this is a chance for us. They are only at the second-grade ultimate god realm. They might not be a match for the monster. You find a chance to snatch the spirited grass. At any rate, that person is definitely not a White family member or a Cabello family member!¡± After Alejandro thought about it, he gave the suggestion to jackie from the side. Nash went silent for a while before saying, ¡°It should be someone from the Supreme rity Sect, right? After all, nine out of ten disciples there are women. But I remember that there¡¯s no one who wears such a purple dress among the elders in the Supreme rity Sect.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not for certain. There are more than a dozen people from the Supreme rity Sect who are at the peak of True God Realm. Besides, there¡¯s probably quite a few of them who¡¯ve already made a breakthrough within these few days aftering in,¡± Ynda said. ¡°Never mind those people-simply among ten of those people, there should be one who¡¯s already broken into the ultimate god status. But to break into the secondgrade status, isn¡¯t that a little too fast? As for the purple dress¡­ They¡¯re already here for so long, they probably changed their clothes. Isn¡¯t that normal?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first before saying anything!¡± jackie also could not ascertain who the person was. Firstly, the distance was a little too big; secondly, the person¡¯s back was against them the whole time. All they could see was her purple dress as well as dark shoulder-length hair. Roar! At that moment, the young woman was already not too far away from the two-headed blood-red python. Once the giant python noticed her presence, it emitted a furious roar and unfurled its long body, lifting itself and ring at the girl d in purple before it. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, creature, you¡¯d better move aside. If not, I will kill you!¡± The young woman emitted a light huff and flipped her palm. An ultimategrade spiritual sword appeared in her hand. Roar! Yet why would the two-headed blood ¨C red python leave? It emitted another ferocious roar, and a fireball was actually spat out of one of its mouths. The resonance from the fireball was extremely powerful, and it was made out of Chi, radiating a fiery temperature. ¡°Hmph!¡± The girl emitted a low harrumph and quickly channel her Chi into her sword. The sword trembled and released a light hum, suddenly turning a lot bigger. Whoosh! The girl shed her sword forward when she saw that the fireball was right in between them. Suddenly, a frightening sword aura flew out, carrying with it, an upromisable aura. It was extremely fast. ¡°Who¡¯s that girl? Her attack isn¡¯t weak at all!¡± jackie could not help but frown when he saw this. He did not remember there being such a powerful young woman in the Supreme rity Sect. Most of their elders were in their forties or fifties. There were even a few women in their sixties and seventies. There were only two to three younger people, but jackie had truly never seen this silhouette before. Chapter 1690 Just as jackie spewed those words out, the purple-d girl¡¯s attack mmed straight toward the fireball. Bang! A huge explosion rang out. The girl¡¯s sword aura cut straight through the giant fireball. After the fireball exploded, it waspletely destroyed. Meanwhile, there were still remnants of the long sword aura; it rushed forward and fell upon the huge two-headed blood-red python. Roar! The giant python released a furious roar, turning even more feral and violent. Meanwhile, the girl¡¯s attack had left a wound that was more than twenty centimeters long on the monster¡¯s body, and fresh blood was gushing out of it. The wound was hardly a small one but it was nothing to the giant two-headed blood-red python. Instead, this agitated it even more. Its two huge jaws released another furious roar. At the same time, they spat fireballs that were as big as basketballs toward the girl from two. Separate sides. The purple-d girl evidently did not dare to make a mistake when facing an attack like this. She quickly gathered her Chi in her sword and swung it forward. A shield made out of Chi actually appeared quickly before her, shielding her like a screen. Boom! In a sh, the two giant fireballsnded on the giant screen. The screen rippled continuously, but it stopped the two-headed blood-red python¡¯s attack. Then the screen moved forward, and the girl inched closer to the giant python, staying close to the screen. ¡°This girl is really strong. She¡¯s a second-grade ultimate god realm warrior, and the monster is also at the second-grade ultimate grade status. Usually, human fighters find it difficult to take on monsters that are at the same cultivation level. It¡¯d be very difficult to fight them if two or three people do not band together. Yet this girl is evidently far stronger!¡± After watching the battle for a few minutes, Nash spoke to jackie with some worry in his voice, ¡°jackie, I think you shouldn¡¯t simply make a move. This girl is very powerful. You¡¯d offend her greatly if you snatch away the spirited grass she¡¯s aiming for.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I will make a move when the opportunityes!¡± jackie smiled. He was well aware that Nash was afraid he was no match for the girl. Boom! The girl¡¯s screennded straight on one of the heads of the two-headed blood-red python, smacking so hard into it that it fell onto the ground. Meanwhile, she shed forward and went straight for the spirited grass. Yet at this moment, the two-headed blood-red python took the opportunity to whip itself as though it were a giant length of rope,shing quickly toward the purple-d girl.¡± ¡°Jeez. This creature is hard to handle!¡± The girl evidently did not want to fight such a powerful monster and wanted to quickly grab the spirited grass and leave. She did not expect the giant python to attack again. She could do nothing but stop right in her tracks and hurriedly open another Chi-screen before her. The giant screen rushed toward the monster as soon as it appeared. Bang! Another explosion rang out. This time, the screen was actually shattered by the huge tail. The python¡¯s tail also bounced back from the momentum. However, the giant python¡¯s two heads extended their jaws and rushed toward her again. Whoosh! The purple-d girl could only retreat when she saw this, temporarily dodging the giant python¡¯s attack. Roar! Yet the speed of the giant python¡¯s attack had increased immensely. As it rushed forward again, one of its heads mmed against the young woman. Wham! A dull thud rang out, and the purple d was smacked aside, blood spraying from her mouth. ¡°Die!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1691 Chapter 1691 However, while the purple-d girl was being smacked aside, she also shed her sword, and a powerful sword aura flew out andnded on the giant python¡¯s body. Another wound was carved onto its body again, and the blood that flowed from it looked rather terrifying. Roar! This time around, the giant python waspletely enraged by the girl although it had been wounded quite seriously before. After emitting another furious roar, it rushed toward the purple-d girl at an elerating speed, extending its jaws and intending to swallow the girl whole. ¡°Die!¡± The girl fell onto the ground and spat another mouthful of blood. Her face had abruptly gone pale. She had just gotten up and intended to quickly redirect her Chi tounch a counterattack, but she realized that she was gravely injured, and it was difficult for her to gather her Chi. She needed to rest for a while. Advertisement But it was evident that the current moment was a life-or-death situation. ¡°Am I going to die here?¡± The girl was feeling a little regretful now. She had known that it would be dangerous to snatch the spirited grass, but she still wanted to give it a shot. She did not think that the monster would grow stronger and stronger after being agitated, and its fighting power was terrifying. Whoosh! Advertisement jackie hesitated for a second, but he rushed out anyway. He guessed that the girl was probably an Elder from the Supreme rity Sect. After all, the Supreme rity Sect had a pretty good impression on him. If he managed to establish good rtions with her, it would be good for them to look out for each other in this unknown world from then on. Roar! Just as its giant jaws were about to swallow the girl, jackie finally managed to rush over, shing his sword forward. ¡°de Wave!¡± As jackie released a short huff, he suddenly appeared before the giant python. After he swung his sword, multiple sword auras whipped outward as though it were a long dragon, rushing straight into the giant python¡¯s mouth. Boom bang boom! The giant python¡¯s body was evidently hard on the surface as it was encased in pieces of tough scales. However, the sword auras that went straight into its mouth could easily pierce through its body from the inside, dealing a fatal injury to it. The sword auras flew inside, and the constant flow of attacks actually pierced straight through the python¡¯s head. Roar! Advertisement The two-headed blood-red python emitted a ferocious roar. The other head rushed straight for jackie. ¡°Hmph!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. jackie emitted a cold harrumph and swung his sword again. Bang! The two giant heads then dropped from the sky just like that andnded by jackie¡¯s feet. The giant body lying lifelessly on the ground looked very frightening. ¡°Phew!¡± jackie also released a long sigh after seeing that his abrupt attack helped him to easily defeat the giant python in a single shot. He flew over and plucked the spirited grass out, keeping it in his martial ring before slowly turning around. ¡°You are?¡± After he turned out and looked at the purple-d girl before him, shock jolted in him. This girl was obviously not someone from the Supreme rity Sect. Furthermore, he remembered that there was no such girl who had followed the fighters in. Advertisement Chapter 1692 Chapter 1692 Chapter 1692 jackie was bewildered. He had thought that the girl must have followed him and everyone in and had only managed to find some martial arts techniques out of pure luck. Perhaps she had even gotten her hands on some treasure to break into the second-grade ultimate god realm. Furthermore, he thought that this girl was likely to be an Elder from the Supreme rity Sect. He did not expect to be bewildered after looking straight at her. This was because the girl before him looked to be only about seventeen or eighteen. There was no master fighter this young who had followed everyone in. ¡°Young Miss, fortunately, you were saved because my son jumped in just in time. You won¡¯t me him for taking your spirited grass, right?¡± At this moment, Nash and the others also flew over, and he spoke with a grin on his face. However, when he studied the girl¡¯s face, his smile hardened. This was because he felt that the girl looked way too young as well. Besides, he had zero recollection of her. Advertisement The girl carefully observed the people before her, and opened her mouth in surprise at the end, ¡°There- there¡¯s so many of you. Where are you from? Which among the Nine Armies are you from?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Oh no. Master, it looks like this girl is a native here!¡± Keh finally recollected himself. His expression darkened as he whispered toward Nash. The corners of Nash¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. He did not think that they would run into natives here. What would they do if she did not wee them as outsiders here? Advertisement ¡°We¡ªwe don¡¯t know which Army we¡¯re from!¡± In the end, Nash rubbed his nose and stammered out. The girl was no fool either. She quickly widened her beautiful eyes. ¡°Are all of you from that abandoned land? My goodness. That must be it. Why are there so many peopleing over from there?¡± The girl parted her lips in surprise when she saw that there were hundreds of people before her and could not help but cover her mouth with her hand. Alejandro¡¯s face darkened and he told jackie, ¡°Young Master jackie, it¡¯s obvious that this girl is a native here. No matter if she haspanions here or not, for the sake of everyone¡¯s safety, we should just kill her. She¡¯s already gravely injured anyway. It¡¯ll be too dangerous for us if we keep her alive!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We have to kill her. Otherwise, we¡¯d be in grave danger!¡± Another Elder from the Cabello family echoed in agreement. The girl was so shocked that she quickly gripped her sword, taking two steps back. ¡°You-don¡¯t go overboard. I never offended you. I¡¯ll never breathe a word to the Alliance Guard!¡± ¡°Alliance Guard??¡± Advertisement The girl¡¯s words made jackie frown. He was confused because he did notprehend the Nine Armies that the girl had talked about earlier, and now there was this Alliance Guard. It was obvious that the things the girl was talking about were the forces in the space they were in After he thought about it, he told the girl, ¡°So long as you tell us what¡¯s going on in this ce, we¡¯ll let you go!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1693 Chapter 1693 Chapter 1693 ¡°Really? You won¡¯t go back on your word?¡± The young girl looked at jackie and asked with doubts stering on her face. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You have my word!¡± jackie shot her a soft smile, he then flipped his palm and took out a healing pill, throwing it to the young girl. ¡°You¡¯re injured, so take this healing pill. I made it myself.¡± ¡°Humph, what if you are lying to me and this is some poisonous pill?¡± The girl snorted coldly, and her eyes showed a hint of defensiveness. Advertisement ¡°Heh? Now that you¡¯re badly injured, if I want to kill you, I could just do it right now. Why would I waste this so-called poison pill of mine? Isn¡¯t that unnecessary?¡± jackie chuckled; he did not know whether to cry or tough at the girl¡¯s way of thinking. The young girl frowned, and only then swallowed the pill reluctantly. ¡°Let me tell you this, I belong to one of the Nine Armies. Outside this forest, there are nine fortresses nearby, which are the Nine Armies. The martial practitioners of these Nine Armies wille to this forest to look for spirited grasses and resources for training and cultivation when they are free! So, at first, I thought that you were people from one of these Nine Armies, but apparently, I¡¯ve thought it wrong!¡± The young girl looked at jackie and exined. Advertisement jackie suddenly understood the whole situation. It turned out that outside this forest, there were nine fortresses called the Nine Armies. The martial status of this youngdy before him was already so high at such a young age. He wondered how many people and how many more strong fighters were in these fortresses. ¡°Then what about the Alliance Guard you have mentioned just now? What is that?¡± jackie thought about it before asking the young girl again. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just a group of prideful people who likes to boast about themselves!¡± A bitter smile crept onto the girl¡¯s face. She walked to the bluestone at the side and plopped her butt on it. ¡°I¡¯m not sure how many years ago, this piece ofnd and the abandonednd were one bignd. But, not sure what happened, the Chi energy was getting lesser and thinner every day. If that situation continued, it¡¯d be more and more difficult to break into the ultimate god realm, let alone the soul- prating realm.¡± ¡°Then what happened?¡± jackie and the others took a sharp intake of breath upon hearing the story. They should be able to find out about the past of this ce from this young girl. N?velDrama.Org is the owner. The young girl eyed at jackie, then continued, ¡°There was a great elite fighter who was about to die, and just before that fighter died, he cropped out a small partition out of this bignd, and inside that small partition, the Chi energy is richer and denser than the outside.¡± The girl paused for a moment and added, ¡°Oh right. By the way, if you could find and enter this ce, meaning that you¡¯ve found the seven stone balls, right? Oh. I might as well tell you the rest. Those seven stone balls are constantly absorbing Chi energy, and those absorbed Chi energies will flow into this forest. So, over the years, this ce was full of chi energy, and we, the people in this ce, could have rich Chi energy as well as an abundance of third and fourth-grade spirited grasses for training and martial cultivation!¡± Shock and surprise thundered down on jackie and the others upon hearing the truth. They truly did not expect the reason for the Chi energy being so thin outside the partition was because this small partition was stealing the Chi energy from the outside! And this led to fewer and fewer people being able to cultivate and train themselves! Advertisement Moreover, if this continued, there was no way for the people outside to pass on their heritage! The crowd¡¯s expressions turned unsightly. If they did not find the seven stone balls and found the way to enter into the ce they were, none of them the outsiders, would be able to break into the ultimate god realm! The young girl shed a bitter smile when she noticed the gloominess on jackie and the others¡¯ faces. ¡°Sigh! It can¡¯t be helped. Humans are selfish. Otherwise, how could your world be called the abandoned world?¡± Advertisement Chapter 1694 Chapter 1694 Chapter 1694 ¡°Hmm. It did sound like these ancient great fighters from many years ago truly intended to abandon us!¡± Nash forced a bitter smile, his face full of emotions. If it was not for the fact that the legend of the ultimate god realm had been passed down, plus the fact that everyone had been looking for a way to break into the ultimate god realm, Nash was afraid that, with the passage of time, there would be no more legend about the ultimate god realm, and none would be able to enter this ce and break into that realm anymore. ¡°Sigh! So many of you have suddenly entered this ce at once. If the people of the Alliance Guard find out about this, it would be a problem! Too many of you came here!¡± The young girl¡¯s forehead creased, looking at the hundreds of people in front of her. Her face turned ugly. However, after she gave the matter some thoughts, she turned to jackie and said, ¡°Nah, never mind it. If you guys hadn¡¯t appeared in time to save my life just now, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to help you!¡± ¡°Miss, so¡­you decided to help us out?¡± Advertisement Keh¡¯s eyes immediately lit up upon hearing the young girl¡¯s words, and even his demeanor became polite and gentle. ¡°Hundreds of you¡­fine! I¡¯ll still help you guys out. It¡¯s simple, just follow me to our fortress and I¡¯ll plead to our fortress master to take you in. That shouldn¡¯t be a problem. And when you meet the other people of this ce, just tell them that you¡¯re from our fortress. Remember, don¡¯t reveal your identity! That should work.¡± The girl stered a smile on her face. She then felt her body for a while, and in the next second, she was surprised. ¡°No freaking way! Your healing pill is he awesome! I feel a lot better now and my injuries don¡¯t hurt anymore. It¡¯s truly amazing! Our people here could not even create and refine such an effective healing pill!¡± ¡°Hehe, of course! The alchemist is our Young Master jackie! The pills that he creates and refines are naturally awesome!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Advertisement Keh chuckled, then turned to the girl in front of him. ¡°Miss, can you really convince your fortress master to take us in? You¡¯re not only boasting, right? Don¡¯t deceive us, please! Also, about that Alliance Guard, who are they?¡± ¡°The Alliance Guard? They¡¯re the people who came in here together back then, and their descendants are parts of the Alliance Guard as well. Anyway, they totally hate the idea of outsiders entering this ce, so they formed an alliance under the slogan of guarding this holynd. If they see you, they¡¯ll definitely kill you without hesitation!¡± The young girl blurted. She thought of something else and continued, ¡°Wait, something¡¯s wrong! How did you guys get in here? Shouldn¡¯t youe in through the entrance? And there should be someone guarding the entrance! Although the martial status of those people is not high, none of you would be able to kill them if none had broken through to the ultimate god realm!¡± jackie rubbed the bridge of his nose before he slowly spilled, ¡°ording to what you said, the Bloodshed n should be part of the Alliance Guard then! There were indeed two disciples of the Bloodshed n who ran into us, but I¡¯ve killed them. But, of course, I didn¡¯t directly deal with them, I ambushed them! And I don¡¯t know what had gone wrong when I came in here. The spot that I came in was slightly deviant from the designated entrance. The entrance is on the top of the hill, but I came in through the bottom of the hill!¡± ¡°What the heck? You killed those two disciples? You¡¯ll be in big trouble if the Bloodshed n figured this out!¡± The young girl gasped at the truth. ¡°Umm. That shouldn¡¯t be a problem. There¡¯re many monster beasts here and some of them are quite powerful. The bodies of those two disciples should already be in those monster beasts¡¯ stomachs! Anyway, even if the Bloodshed n found out that their disciples had died, they wouldn¡¯t know that we are the culprit; they may think that the two were killed by some monster beasts!¡± Nash chimed in and expressed his point of view. Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1695 Chapter 1695 Chapter 1695 ¡°You¡¯re right. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem! You guys are damn lucky! No one had been able to find this ce, so none hade in before! There used to be a lot of people guarding this ce, butter on, the number kept reducing. There used to be strong fighters of the soul-prating realm guarding the entrance!¡± The young girl giggled before continuing, ¡°But, years after years, after realizing that no one was able to find the entrance, nobody cared about guarding it anymore! So, those who are sent to guard the entrance are normally those of lower cultivation levels. You¡¯re lucky in this sense, otherwise, you¡¯d be dead within a day aftering in here! Besides, it is because no one cared, the entrance formation was not well-maintained, so when you came in, you did not enter through the top of the hill but the bottom. The location of the entrance was offset!¡± ¡°I see. Hmm. We were truly fortunate that day! If it was in the past, the entrance guardians who were those people of soulprating level, we would immediately turn into dead meat right after appearing on the top of the hill!¡± The crowd gasped at the newly learned information, shared by the youngdy. Their hearts pounded and they were trembling inside. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°So yeah! You guys are truly lucky! And some of you are even luckier to be able to break into the ultimate god realm in such a short time after entering this ce!¡± The girl smiled but soon she felt that something was off. ¡°Wait. Something¡¯s off. If you¡¯re from the outside world, you will be at the peak of True God Realm at most! And there are not many true god peak level fighters among you guys, right? Also, those seven stone balls were ced in dangerous ces on purpose to prevent any of you from finding them! But¡­but how did you people find the seven stone balls? Given that there are not many strong fighters among you!¡± The girl frowned as sheid out her thoughts. Advertisement ¡°Miss, we are not the only ones who had entered this ce, in fact, there were almost four hundred thousand from the outsidend and another hundred thousand or so from the outside sea territory that had sneaked in. I¡¯m afraid that around five to six hundred thousand people have entered this ce!¡± jackie spoke, a bitter smile appeared on his face. ¡°Eek!¡± When these words came out of jackie¡¯s mouth, the young girl immediately gasped; she was truly startled by jackie¡¯s words. She swallowed her saliva hard before she said incredulously, ¡°No. Freaking. Way. Are you sure you¡¯re not joking? Five to six hundred thousand people had entered this ce? Oh my goodness! There are too many of you, I can¡¯t help you guys! You should get out of here immediately! Otherwise, once the Alliance Guard finds out, you will all be dead!¡± Advertisement ¡°No way! We won¡¯t leave this ce. We¡¯vee here with great difficulty, even if we are to die here, we won¡¯t go back! Spirited grasses and resources are rare outside, and without high-grade spirited grasses, how can we continue to train and improve?¡± An old man from the Cabello family immediately stepped forward and interrupted ¡°He¡¯s right! Also, there¡¯re so many of us here. It won¡¯t be easy for them to capture us all! We can move and act separately!¡± Apparently, Alejandro had no intention of returning to the outside world. They had worked so hard to get here. Asking them to leave this ce right now was more difficult than killing themselves. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely return to our world. Fernando is still waiting outside for me to treat him. But definitely not now!¡± A bitter smile crept onto jackie¡¯s face as he spoke. ¡°You said almost six hundred thousand people hade in, where are the others? You guys went your separate ways after entering, right? This forest is huge, and there are many monster beasts, plus you guys will rob each other! So, I don¡¯t know how many of you will be able to stay alive till the day you leave this ce!¡± The youngdy stared at jackie and the others, biting her rosy-pink bottom lip as she spoke. Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1696 Chapter 1696 Chapter 1696 ¡°Yeah. Not sure how the others are doing. Sigh! If they run into the people of the Alliance Guard, they¡¯ll be in big trouble!¡± Nash frowned as he spoke, his heart heavy. After all, Yule and Lizzie-his beloved daughter and second wife¡ªhad followed him here. If something bad happened to them, he would certainly be in extreme pain. ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry about this yet. They should still be safe right now. After all, the people of Alliance Guard don¡¯t alwayse here and very few of them actually wander around here to find treasure. This is because this area belongs to the Nine Armies!¡± At this moment, the purple-d girl smiled and introduced, ¡°And the Nine Armies are acting under the slogan of ¡®Anti-Alliance Guard¡¯, you should know what that means, right?¡± ¡°Anti-Alliance Guard?¡±| N?velDrama.Org content. Nash and the others were taken aback by her words, then their spirits lifted again. Advertisement jackie felt delighted about the situation as well. ¡°So, you¡¯re also implying that there¡¯s still some part of people here who do not hate the outsiders like us?¡± He asked carefully. The youngdy bobbed her head and added, ¡°Indeed! The people who favor the concept of anti-alliance guard prefer a natural way. That means if someone finds this ce and enters, they¡¯ll think that it¡¯s God¡¯s will! So, certainly, they don¡¯t have the intention to kill outsiders like you, or at least, they don¡¯t intend to pursue after the outsiders. Besides, people who are anti-Alliance Guard are mainly from the Harmonic n. It was an old ancestor of the Harmonic n who secretly passed down the martial techniques and cultivation skills and resources to his descendants. And, in the past, this made some of his descendants from the outside enter into this ce!¡± The young girl paused for several seconds before continuing, ¡°It was also because of this matter, the bloodiest battle arose between the Alliance Guard and people who were against the Alliance Guard. In the end, both parties suffered great losses, so they negotiated and signed an armistice agreement. Of course, even after the agreement, there are still frictions andpetitions between both parties, especially in scavenging treasures in this ce. So, the disciples of the Alliance Guard and Anti-Alliance Guard would often fight each other!¡± ¡°I see. Miss, since you belong to the side of the Anti-Alliance Guard, I wonder if you can help us out? It¡¯s God¡¯s heavenly will for us to be able toe in here!¡± Advertisement Keh chuckled sheepishly at the young girl and asked politely, ¡°By the way, may I know your name?¡± The young girl smiled bitterly before answering, ¡°My name is E Lavigne. Just call me E!¡± However, several lines formed between E¡¯s forehead. ¡°I want to help you. If there were only several hundred of you, I can help you and that wouldn¡¯t be a problem. After all, we have a lot of people in the Nine Armies, and it¡¯s not hard to shelter you in my n. It¡¯s easy to hide a few hundred people, and as long as you don¡¯t expose yourself, nobody will know you came from the outside! But¡­but¡­the issue now is you have hundreds of thousands of people! How can I hide all of you?¡±| Silence arose in the crowd. It was impossible to take in hundreds of thousands of people, and once the Alliance Guard found out, it would put the people of the Nine Armies in great trouble! jackie clenched his jaws as he thought. ¡°Miss E, let¡¯s just pretend we didn¡¯t meet today; You¡¯ve not seen us today! If the Nine Armies are willing to take us in, we¡¯ll dly ept the invitation, but if they¡¯re not, we¡¯re fine with it too! We¡¯ll train hard and improve our strength. Now, at least the Alliance Guard is not aware of our existence, so we can try to enhance ourbat prowess as much as possible!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. This ce is big, and we can hide in some of the remote ces. It won¡¯t be easy for the Alliance Guard to detect us and sniff us out. As long as we train hard and improve quickly, we still have hopes of surviving! Besides, how would they know if we are outsiders or people from the Nine Armies, right?¡± Alejandro spilled his thoughts after thinking about it. Advertisement Chapter 1697 Chapter 1697 Chapter 1697 ¡°Hmm¡­if that¡¯s the case¡­¡± E¡¯s forehead knitted together. After a brief moment of silence, she finally said, ¡°Well, I can pretend that I¡¯ve not seen you guys today. The Nine Armies is made up of nine fortresses and there¡¯s something special about us. Although we belong to the Anti-Alliance Guard, we¡¯re not united in fact. All fortresses are ying their own game and having their own desires. So, I¡¯d advise you not to enter any of the fortresses if the situation permits.¡± E stared at jackie and the tokens on their waist. ¡°In fact, it¡¯s freaking easy to know if you¡¯reing from the outside world, your token on your waist for example. In here, let it be the Nine Armies or the Alliance Guard, we all have our n symbolic tokens on our waist belts. With these tokens, we can immediately identify where theye from!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. The corners of the crowd¡¯s mouths twitched upon hearing E¡¯s words. If what she said was true, it would be truly troublesome for jackie and the group. It would be risky and dangerous for them to wander around the ce! ¡°Right. Miss E, in this piece ofnd, Bloodshed n and the people of the Alliance Guard for example, to what extent those strong ones can grow in their martial level?¡± jackie stopped to think for a moment and asked E. Advertisement The corners of E¡¯s mouth turned up as she heard. ¡°The highest martial level among them is ninth- grade soul-prating level. They cannot go any further because something iscking in the Chi energy here, and nobody knows what is missing!¡± She answered. ¡°Alright. Thank you, Miss E, for telling us so much. Otherwise, we¡¯d be truly confused, and would even get killed without knowing why!¡± jackie smiled dryly before he arched his hand and gave her a fist-to-palm salute. ¡°Well, Miss E, I hope you can keep your promise and not tell your master about us. In this way, we can buy ourselves some more time.¡± E nodded. ¡°I can do that! But, the other people of the Nine Armies wille in here to look for spirited resources asionally, and you can¡¯t hide hundreds of thousands of people!¡± Advertisement ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware of it. We¡¯ll see.¡±| Helplessness surged through jackie¡¯s heart but there was nothing he could do other than raising his martial level. He understood the importance of training and improving hisbat prowess. Several people on his side had broken through to the ultimate god realm, but to survive, he still had to raise his martial level to a higher level, otherwise, if the enemy sent out some random seventh-grade or eighth-grade ultimate god-level fighters to go after them, he and his men would not be able to defend themselves. Therefore, whether it was for the sake of fending off the Alliance Guard or lifting the curse off Selena, jackie realized the importance of urgently improving his martial level. ¡°Okay!¡± E looked at jackie and returned a fist-to-palm salute before flying into the sky. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1698 Chapter 1698 Chapter 1698 Looking at E¡¯s figure as she flew away, Alejandro frowned, and hundreds of emotions flooded his heart. An old man from the Cabello family, at this time, stepped forward and whispered to jackie, ¡°Young Master jackie, are you really going to let her go? Just like that? What if she returns to her ce and tells the others about what happened here? For the sake of our safety, I¡¯d suggest killing her now! She¡¯s injured and less of a match for you!¡± However, the old man¡¯s proposal was met with a cold and vicious stare from jackie. ¡°Since when are we a fan of going back on our word? We promised to spare her!¡± jackie ceased talking and a dry smile crawled onto his face. ¡°Besides, she has given us so much useful information! Information that could save our lives. If she hadn¡¯t told us all that, we¡¯d have gone out recklessly and entered the territory of the Alliance Guard. And when we enter their territory, do you think we¡¯d have a chance to live?¡± ¡± jackie¡¯s right. E told us a lot of useful information!¡± Alejandro bobbed his head approvingly. ¡°Besides, even if she doesn¡¯t tell us, the hundreds of thousands of people will soon be discovered by the people here. This is something that will happen sooner orter. jackie¡¯s absolutely right about improving our marital arts status. The only thing we can do right now is to strive to raise our martial level. As for our safety, we¡¯re temporarily safe. E had said that we¡¯re near to the Nine Armies and the people of the Nine Armies will not kill us, at least!¡± Advertisement ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s continue to look for spirited grasses! But we also have to be careful! After all, the people of the Nine Armies are not united!¡± jackie nodded and led everyone to continue flying forward, searching for spirited grasses. Frankly speaking, there was a generous amount of second-grade and third-grade spirited grasses in this forest, but fourth-grade spirited grasses were rare. jackie and the group wandered and scavenged through the forest the whole day but could not find any fourth-grade spirited grass. Fortunately, they collected plenty of third-grade spirited grasses! Advertisement Something truly worth mentioning was that jackie and the group had finally met Yule, Lizzie, and some other young people of the White family that afternoon! Their spirits brightened immediately at the sight of each other. Yule, Lizzie, and the young people, whose martial levels were not high, were living in fear for the past few days, fearing that they might run into some monster beast of true god level. At night, jackie naturally continued to create and refine some third-grade elementary-level pills. On this very night, jackie¡¯s sess rate of refining third-grade pills had improved a lot, this included the speed of refining. He was refining six sets of pills and three sets of them were sessfully created. So, he harvested three sets of third-grade elementary-level pills. After seeing this amazing alchemy talent of jackie, although the crowd felt heavy in their hearts, they started to see light at the end of the tunnel again. After all, third-grade alchemists were rare and hard to be found. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°We have six fighters of first-grade ultimate god level and six third-grade pills. Let¡¯s take one for each of us. And I think the pills will help us to raise our martial level by at least two grades!¡± jackie smiled as he distributed the pills to Nash, Keh, Titus, and Alejandro. Each of them got themselves a pill. ¡°Heh? You will give it to us just like that? I don¡¯t have to trade it with anything? I¡­I haven¡¯t gathered the needed materials for this pill yet!¡± Keh held the precious pill on his palm, hand trembling. He could hardly contain his excitement right now. Advertisement ¡°I can¡¯t use six pills alone for now. I can see that we have stabilized our first-grade ultimate god realm. Hmm. Tomorrow! Let¡¯s do it tomorrow! We¡¯ll continue to search for more spirited grasses during the day, and at night, we¡¯ll find a remote cave for the six of us to hide. Let¡¯s attempt to break through to the third- grade ultimate realm. It¡¯s difficult to break into a different and a higher realm, but it should be easier to make a breakthrough to a different grade within the realm. Advertisement Chapter 1699 Chapter 1699 Chapter 1699 After jackie thought about it, he told everyone, ¡°After all, if all of us break into the third-grade ultimate god realm, our ability to protect ourselves in this forest will increase a lot.¡± ¡°Haha. Then I won¡¯t hold back anymore!¡± Alejandro burst intoughter. He suddenly felt that it was the right choice to establish good rtions with the White family-a fantastically wise choice. Otherwise, how could he enter thisnd so easily and break into the ultimate god realm so soon! Lancelot¡¯s heart was full of admiration. Thest time, he had failed to make a breakthrough to the first- grade ultimate god realm. He probably needed to wait a few more days before he could try the second time. After all, although making a breakthrough from the peak of True God Realm to the first-grade ultimate god realm looked like it was just a single step, it was actually a huge breakthrough. Just that one step felt like crossing a gorge. The fighting power of the first-grade ultimate god realm and the peak of True God Realm were two different matters entirely. The next morning, everybody happily searched for the spirited grass. However, they never imagined that along the way, they would actually run into disciples from the Pavilion of Soaring fighting with the Pavilion of Skies for spirited grass. Advertisement ¡°Young Master jackie, save us!¡± As the numbers of the disciples of the Pavilion of Soaring were too few, they were being surrounded by a group that was a few times their number. Many of them had already died, and even though they were preparing to give up their spirited grass, the enemy had no intention of letting them go. ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master jackie. We¡¯ll give you the spirited grass as long as you save our lives!¡± The disciples of the Pavilion of Soaring all had terrified expressions. Advertisement jackie had wanted to kill the people of the Pavilion of Skies for a long timeing. How could he miss such a good opportunity before him? Besides, if he could kill over two hundred people from the Pavilion of Skies, he would be able to obtain plenty of treasures. After all, these people had been in the area for almost ten days. They would probably have plenty of second-grade and third-grade spirited grass on them. ¡°Young Master jackie, our Pavilion has never meddled in your affairs. This is something between us and the Pavilion of Soaring. We hope that you won¡¯t interfere in this. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be making an enemy of the Pavilion of Skies!¡± The people from the Pavilion of Skies were naturally shocked by jackie and the others¡¯ abrupt appearance. One of the men, who was at the intermediate stage of True God Realm, immediately told jackie. ¡°Haha. We¡¯ve never been allies with the Pavilion of Skies anyway!¡± jackieughed after he heard this. ¡°Did you really think that you, the Four Ancient ns, are as strong and mighty as before, instilling fear in us once your names are mentioned? Wake up! The name, ¡°Pavilion of Skies is useless now!¡± The people of the Pavilion of Soaring were all delighted when they heard this. They could tell that jackie was going to take action.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Young Master jackie, ever since our cultivation level has improved, we wanted to put our skills to the test long ago!¡± Keh, Titus, and others all mmed their fists into their palms, eager to test their strength. Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1700 Chapter 1700 Chapter 1700 ¡°Haha. I knew that all of you were itching to fight. Go ahead and fight if you want to. I¡¯ll just watch on!¡± jackie did not know whether tough or cry. He shrugged his shoulders helplessly and replied to them. ¡°Charge!¡± Keh, Titus, and the others had all been eager to show off their skills. After listening to jackie¡¯s words, they all shot out like a stampede, killing everyone they saw before them. Naturally, Titus, Alejandro, and the others were also alert. They all flew out quickly, afraid that they would be slightly slower than the others. ¡°No way. Ultimate god status?¡± Advertisement ¡°My god. There¡¯s so many of them!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The people from the Pavilion of Skiespletely lost all hope when they saw this. ¡°My god. They¡¯re too strong!¡± ¡°Only a few days have passed and there are already people who suddenly broke into the ultimate god realm?¡± Advertisement The disciples of the Pavilion of Soaring were surprised. The faint golden glow of Chi filled them with admiration. Bang bang bang! The sounds of fighting quickly rang out and ended even faster. After a while, the disciples of the Pavilion of Skies ended up as corpses syed on the floor. ¡°Why are all of you rushing out as well? We¡¯ve just: warmed up and everyone¡¯s dead already?¡± Keh looked at Titus and the others, speaking a few helpless words. It was evident that he was not satisfied. ¡°Our hands are itching too. You think you¡¯re the only one?¡± Titus red at Keh and replied angrily. ¡°Gulp!¡± The disciples from the Pavilion of Soaring who had begged for jackie¡¯s help came before him and said,¡± Thank you all for helping us. We-we¡¯ll give all our spirited grass to you!¡± Advertisement jackie looked at everyone before answering, ¡°Your cultivation levels are not very high. It¡¯ll be useful for you to keep some spirited grass for yourself. How about this? Take out all your spirited grass and I¡¯ll see if there¡¯s any that are suitable for me to create pills. I¡¯ll pick some out if there are, and keep the rest for yourself!¡± Here, jackie thought of something else and told the People of the Pavilion of Soaring, ¡°The situation here is reallyplicated. I¡¯ll tell you what¡¯s going on in a while. If you see your sect master or someone else, tell them about all this. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that I wouldn¡¯t even know if you¡¯re dead!¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Master jackie! Thank you! We will be forever grateful for your kindness!¡± The disciples from the Pavilion of Soaring were all extremely grateful. They took out their spirited grass and levitated it in midair, allowing jackie to take his pick. After jackie studied the spirited grass for a while, he straightaway chose a few materials he could use to create pills. Only then did he gesture for them to keep the spirited grass. After that, he told them about the Alliance Guard and the Anti-Alliance Guard. Then he waved his hand, indicating that they could leave. Meanwhile, the other people from the White family retrieved the martial rings from the disciples of the Pavilion of Skies that had been in, taking their spoils of war. ¡°There¡¯s quite a bit of treasure on these people from the Pavilion of Skies. Hehe. Take your pick, Young Master jackie. We¡¯ll split the rest between ourselves!¡± Titus and the others spoke while chuckling. Everybody knew that only with jackie taking some of the spirited grass, he could create alchemy pills. Then the spirited grass could be used to their greatest potential. Advertisement Chapter 1701 Chapter 1701 Chapter 1701 At that point, Jackie was everyone¡¯s hope. They could only grow their strength quickly to protect themselves better amidst the recent run-ins with the Alliance Guard. ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ll help myself then!¡± Jackie started picking after a heartyugh. In the afternoon, they continued to search for spirited grass. Perhaps due to their breakthrough, Jackie and the others were dyed for a few days so they hardly met others along the way. That caused Jackie to feel slightly worried. He was worried that quite a number of people may have been killed by the Alliance Guard after exiting the forest. Of course, he could not be bothered about those from the Cloud Sky Sect or the Hall of Divine Royal as they were his enemies. If he met them, he would have killed them too. Advertisement In the night, Jackie and the others finally found a rather secluded cave. They left some people patrolling the perimeter to stand guard while those who needed to train did so within the cave. Jackie¡¯s group of six experts of the first grade ultimate god-level all sat down within the cave and took out the three highly sought-after third-grade elementary-level pills. They started preparing for their breakthrough after swallowing the pills. The vortex of Chi within Jackie¡¯s body had been helping him absorb the natural Chi around him, therefore making his fighting prowess the most stable among the group. Moreover, he had improved significantly. Add to that, his familiarity with the cirction of Chi around his meridians, his training speed was significantly faster than thest time he broke through to the first grade ultimate god realm by arge margin. Advertisement After only one night, Jackie¡¯s body vibrated lightly and his fighting prowess had already reached the second-grade ultimate godlevel. At that moment, only a small portion of the pill within Jackie¡¯s body was used up with a big portion of it remaining. Almost immediately after the vibration emanated from his body, Jackie instantly restrained them. Everything happened incredibly quickly. Without careful examination, it was difficult to tell that Jackie had just broken through. He rejoiced internally and continued to circte his Chi. Judging from the remaining strength of the pill in his body, he might be able to achieve the third-grade ultimate god-level in one go, which also gave him the hopes to move forward to the fourth-grade ultimate god-level. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Only then did he realize the impressiveness of his martial art technique which allowed him to train his Chi vortex at all times. As expected, after spending two full days, Jackie managed to reach the fourth-grade ultimate god realm at the veryst moment. Moreover, he absorbed the powers from the pill much fasterpared to his fivepanions, finishing up a few hours earlier. ¡°How was it? Was it good?¡± Seeing Jackie opening his eyes and standing up, Daniello, Selena, and the others quickly gathered around him as they looked at him expectantly. ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s apletely different feeling! This is just wonderful!¡± Advertisement Jackie, who broke through three levels in one go, gripped his fists. The explosive growth of strength within his body brought him great joy. With his powerful martial art technique and his terrifyingbat powers, Jackie believed that he could defeat an opponent in the sixth-grade ultimate god-level without much trouble while being at the fourth- grade ultimate god-level himself. After some time, the five finished absorbing the power from the pills one after another and got up with an expression of great satisfaction. ¡°This is great. Third-grade ultimate god level atst! This third-grade elementary level pill is really something!¡± Nash clenched his fists with an excited look on his face. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re finally at the third-grade ultimate god-level!¡± Alejandro eximed excitedly. It was obvious that nobody knew Jackie had reached the fourth-grade ultimate god realm. Advertisement Chapter 1702 Chapter 1702 Chapter 1702 ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s all thanks to Young Master Jackie. If not for him, we wouldn¡¯t have obtained these treasured third-grade elementary pills. Who knows how much spirited grass and training time we would need to break through slowly?!¡± Alejandroughed heartily along. He took a look outside and frowned. ¡°Too bad it¡¯s already dark outside. Otherwise, I¡¯d love to find a few powerful monster beasts to try my strength!¡± ¡°Leave that for tomorrow morning!¡± Nash chuckled bitterly while flexing his fists. The increase in strength within him made him feel extremely comfortable. ¡°Brother Jackie, Big Brother Jackie, I have some good news for you. Sister-inw and I both had a breakthrough!¡± Yule announced happily while she rushed giddily toward Jackie. Hearing that brought a smile to Jackie¡¯s face. ¡°Really? You¡¯re already at the middle stage of the true god level? You have decent talent. Work hard and aim to reach the first-grade ultimate god-level sooner. That way you¡¯ll look even better! Once you reach the ultimate god stage, your aging will slow down even more!¡± Advertisement ¡°Really? Hehehe, then I¡¯ll have to work even harder!¡± Yule chuckled, then shot another look at Selena before saying, ¡°Sister-inw¡¯s talent is even better. She¡¯s already at thete stage of the true god level. By the look of things, she¡¯ll be reaching the ultimate god-level very soon!¡± ¡°Yeah. Her talent is truly amazing. When she reaches the peak of the true god-level, I¡¯ll give her a pill to help her achieve the fighting prowess of the ultimate god level!¡± Jackie smiled as he nodded. He naturally hoped for Selena¡¯s fighting prowess to grow faster. That way, she would be able to protect herself should anything happen while he was not around. Advertisement ¡°Since it¡¯s already nighttime, you guys should stabilize your fighting prowess first! Meanwhile, I¡¯ll start refining some pills. It¡¯s about time to try refining some third grade intermediate pills!¡± Jackie looked around and then sat down in a lotus position. He only had two recipes for the third-grade intermediate-level pills and they were both from the records of the First Elder from the Cabello family. At that moment, the only thing that troubled Jackie was theck of recipes for third-grade premium pills and fourth grade pills. After this, the search for pill recipes was a higher priority. However, in their situation, they could only take things one step at a time. Fortunately, there was plenty of third grade spirited grass in the forest. That helped Jackie to obtain quite a number of third-grade intermediate-level spirited grass, which allowed him to try refining the two types of pills. Knowing Jackie was about to start refining third-grade intermediate-level pills, everyone quieted down in fear of disturbing him. After all, Jackie was their only chance to grow stronger in a short time and survive. Boom! Beyond the cave, another intermediate stage true god-level monster beast was killed by Ynda and Vinu¡¯s concerted efforts. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Ynda, you¡¯re really amazing. You¡¯re already at the peak of the true god level. Once you get a pill from the young master, you¡¯ll be able to reach the ultimate god level. I¡¯m so envious of you. After all, you¡¯re already the Ninth Elder of the White family despite being so young!¡± Advertisement After killing the monster beast, Ynda forced a smile and said to vinus, ¡°Asking for a pill from Young Master Jackie? That might not be a good idea. The other elders are all from the White family. Alejandro is the master of the Cabello family and his daughter has some unusual rtionship with Jackie. Only then was he given a pill.¡± Ynda frowned, then added, ¡°After all, you and I used to be members of the Lagorio family. Although we have sworn our loyalty to the White family, we still carry the Lagorio family name after all. To reach the first-grade ultimate god-level, we would need at least one second-grade premium pill. Those pills are highly treasured. I really can¡¯t bring myself to ask for one.¡± Advertisement Chapter 1703 Chapter 1703 Chapter 1703 ¡°You¡¯re being too reserved. Jackie is a righteous leader. Back when I sent Lily back to the Lagorio family, Jackie and the others did not even care about it. He never once picked on me because of that. Trust me, Jackie will treat everyone equally. Them making you an elder is the best proof of that!¡± Xavier maintained his smile. ¡°If you¡¯re too shy to ask him yourself, I¡¯ll ask him for you some other time. I¡¯ll just say you¡¯ve reached the peak stage of the true god level and would like to serve the White family better. Young Master Jackie will surely understand my intention!¡± ¡°T-T-That¡¯s not a good idea!¡± Even though Ynda wanted to get her hands on a second-grade premium level pill as it would greatly reduce the difficulty for her to grow her prowess, she was too shy to ask for it, especially with her being a girl. ¡°What¡¯s so bad about it? I¡¯ll ask him on your behalf in a few days!¡± Xavier stated nonchntly. ¡°Okay. I wonder how¡¯s Young Master Jackie and the others are doing now. Have they broken through? They were using third grade elementary-level pills. Do you think they¡¯ll be able to reach the third-grade ultimate god-level?¡± Ynda added with a smile. Advertisement Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°As for that, we¡¯ll know by tomorrow!¡± Xavier replied after some thoughts. The next morning, Jackie andpany came out from the cave. Jackie looked at everyone beforending his sights on Ynda and said, ¡°Ninth Elder, good job. Seems like you¡¯ve reached the peak stage of the true god-level. You and Venus are both at the peak true god stage now.¡± Having said that, Jackie opened his palm, revealing two second-grade premium level pills, and stated, ¡°Ninth Elder, take one each for you and Venus. Once you¡¯ve stabilized your level, find a suitable time to try to reach for the first-grade ultimate god-level. After all, you guys have mastered the martial art technique.¡± Advertisement Venus and Ynda were surprised upon hearing that statement. That was especially so for Ynda. Right after discussing with Venus if they should ask Jackie for a pill. They did not expect Jackie to give them one before they even asked. ¡°I-I-I don¡¯t think this is a good idea?¡± Ynda looked at Jackie who was standing before her. At that moment, he gave her the feeling of a superior ruler. She was d to have made her choice back then. Jackie and Nash were truly suitable candidates to lead the White family to grow stronger. ¡°What¡¯s so bad about it? With a few more people at the ultimate god-level, our White family will be stronger. That way, it¡¯ll be easier for us to handle any emergency situations!¡± Jackie chuckled, then intentionally asked with a poker face, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re not willing to reach the ultimate god-level to avoid serving our White family?¡± ¡°Of course I want to! It¡¯s my dream to reach the ultimate god-level!¡± Ynda replied bashfully while nodding repeatedly. ¡°Thank you Young Master Jackie. I won¡¯t stand in ceremony with you then!¡± Venus walked over to take the pills and passed one to Ynda. ¡°Ynda, just take it. You¡¯ll have to raise your fighting prowess to repay the White family!¡± Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1704 Chapter 1704 Chapter 1704 ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll definitely work harder. I¡¯ll do anything for the White family!¡± Ynda received the pills gratefully and put them away with the utmost care. ¡°Let¡¯s go. This forest is a pretty good ce with plenty of spirited grass. So long as the Alliance Guard¡¯s forces aren¡¯t eyeing this area, we can stay a little longer and hopefully raise our fighting prowess further,¡± Jackie said after taking another look at the forest before him. ¡°Hehehe, let¡¯s go. Although this forest has ultimate god-level monster beasts, their fighting prowess seems to becking. We have only met monster beasts of the second-grade ultimate god-level at most. So far there are no signs of any third or fourth-grade ultimate god-level monster beasts. It should be pretty safe!¡± Nash, who had just reached the third-grade ultimate god-level, started chuckling. He was brimming with energy and eager to try to hit hands on some stronger monster beasts. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Sigh, I wonder how things are with my sister.¡± Meanwhile, Danie thought of her sister, Helena. She could not help but feel slightly worried. Advertisement ¡°Yeah. If we hide for two more days to train, the others might have traveled further or even left the forest. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be even more difficult to find them again!¡± Hearing that, Alejandro frowned immediately. After all, many unknown dangers were lurking in the area and nobody could foresee the future. All he wanted was to keep his three daughters safe by his side and to know if Helena was safe. ¡°There¡¯s plenty of third-grade spirited grass in this forest. I believe they won¡¯t leave this ce so fast. They will surely stay within the forest to look for martial art techniques in hopes of reaching the ultimate god-level, especially those at the peak stage of the true god-level. With third-grade spirited grass in hand, it should be no problem for them to reach the first-grade ultimate god-level if they refine a few stalks!¡± After some thoughts, Jackie continued, ¡°Therefore, some of them will surely look for ces to stay in to advance their training. This way, we can still catch up with some of them!¡± Advertisement ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s go and check out ahead!¡± Nash nodded along. Everyone started levitating as they moved forward slowly in search of spirited grass. Sounds ofbat could still be heard from within the forest. However, the forest was too big. Jackie and the others could only follow the sound to check things out. After all, if themotion turned out to be their family fighting for resources with others, they should have an easier time rescuing their family with their current fighting prowess. Advertisement Chapter 1705 Chapter 1705 Chapter 1705 At that moment, sounds of a terrible battle wereing from the direction that Jackie and the others were headed in. Master Whiteager and his group from the Divine King Sect were being surrounded by Elder Mosley and his group from the Hall of Divine Royal. Harry Yeager had a terrible expression on. In the past few days, he finally found a martial art technique and managed to help two other elders in the true god-level to break through to the first-grade ultimate god-level. The others from his group got separated, but they managed to regroup with almost eight hundred people. To their surprise, they ran into the group from the Hall of Divine Royal and were surrounded. If it was not for the experts at the true god level by his side, their group would have been annihted by their opponents. However, their situation was not looking good. Not only were they outnumbered, but Elder Mosley from the Hall of Divine Royal had also reached the second-grade ultimate god-level. Moreover, they have three more experts at the first-grade ultimate god level as well. It was evident that they benefited greatly after entering the forest. Right then, Harry¡¯s group had suffered over 200 casualties. Although their opponents suffered simr casualties, that oue was more substantial on Harry¡¯s side. They attempted to break through the blockade several times, but they all ended in failure. Advertisement Quite a number of people in their group had suffered significant injuries. If their opponents were to strike them again, they would be in trouble. ¡°Master Whiteager, I suggest you surrender and join us. Things are different now. If your group joins our Hall of Divine Royal, I can even give you the seat of an elder!¡± Elder Mosley smirked condescendingly. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. That dumb*ss Matthew keeps making stupid decisions. I heard from my men that his corpse was found in the forest. Hahaha, that idiot appeared to have died in less than two days after entering the forest. By my guess, he hasn¡¯t even reached the ultimate god-level yet. How funny for him to die just like that!¡± The other old man made an ingratiating expression as he spoke to Elder Mosley, ¡°Master Moseley, such is destiny. He is destined to die while you acquired a martial art technique right after entering the forest and broke through to the second-grade ultimate god-level. Hahaha, you¡¯re the chosen one. The Hall of Divine Royal will surely soar to the heavens with you as the lead!¡± Advertisement ¡°Hahaha, of course! The position of hall master should¡¯ve been mine a long time ago. That idiot Matthew wouldn¡¯t have been the hall master if not for him being stronger than me back then.¡± Angus roared withughter. ¡°Once I find the others from the Hall of Divine Royal and have them gather their forces from overseas to join us, then those forces on this continent will have to obey me or die!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Meanwhile, another martial artist at the first-grade ultimate god-level snickered, ¡°However, I must admit that Matthew might be stupid, but his talent was quite good. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to surpass Eld¡­I mean Master Moseley before he entered this forest!¡± Hearing that, Angus¡¯ face darkened as he said, ¡°Nonsense! Do you really think he has great talent? Hmph. Whenever we acquire treasures to raise our prowess, he would take away most of them. Once, I had a chance to surpass him in one go, but guess what? He took my treasure away! Otherwise, how else would he keep us suppressed?¡± Angus grew agitated as he ranted, ¡°I¡¯m already old and had little interest in the position of hall master. Unexpectedly, the heavens blessed me with this chance toe here, giving me the opportunity to rise as an expert of the ultimate god-level with a longer lifespan. The only regret I have was to not have killed him with my own hands. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have him suffer great humiliation before killing him!¡± Harry¡¯s expression was truly horrible. How could Angus ask them, one of the Four Ancient ns, to surrender? If news got out, they would die from embarrassment! However, it was an arduous journey for him to reach the ultimate god-level with an extended lifespan. Could this be the end of the line for him? At that moment, he was stuck in a great dilemma. Advertisement Chapter 1706 Chapter 1706 Chapter 1706 ¡°Pavilion master, I-I don¡¯t want to die here. There is so much spirited grass here and the Chi is so rich here. I wouldn¡¯t be able to rest in peace if I die here like this when we¡¯ve just seen hope!¡± An elder of the Divine King Sect approached Harry and said softly after gritting his teeth. Harry nced at the elder standing beside him and was afraid that the others would hear them. He said after gritting his teeth, ¡°Bullsh*t, do you think I want to die? However, there are only several hundred of us here and we have yet to find the other members of the Divine King Sect. It¡¯s shameful for us to just surrender like this. Apart from that, how can we surrender when we¡¯ve already broken through into the first-grade ultimate god-level?¡± The elder was speechless and he said helplessly, ¡°But there aren¡¯t any other ways. Why don¡¯t we pretend to surrender and look for an opportunity to escape when there¡¯s a chance to? We don¡¯t know if any of the elders from our sect had already broken through into the second-grade ultimate god-level. It would be great if there were!¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless even if they¡¯ve already broken through. Unless they appear now, wouldn¡¯t our death be definite? We need to resolve this imperative issue!¡± Harry had a darkened expression on his face as he felt that it was embarrassing to surrender but he was unconvinced to die just like this. Dying was a tragic reality for him now as he had just broken through to the first-stage ultimate god-level with many difficulties. How could he just die like that before he knew about what was going on and what forces were in this area? ¡°What are the two of you mumbling between yourselves over there? Have you made up your mind after discussing it for such a long time?¡± Angus Moseley waited for some time and said impatiently when he saw the two secretly discussing something over there. Advertisement Harry opened his mouth but he was unable to say the words of surrendering as he felt that it was really shameful. He was extremely speechless when the olddy from his sect, who had already broken through into the first-stage ultimate god-level, actually walked forward and said loudly while pointing her sword. ¡°Old man, don¡¯t you think that our sect master will surrender. Our sect master is the leader of the Divine King Sect, one of the four ancient ns. He would rather die standing than die kneeling. I understand him well enough and he definitely would not surrender!¡± Harry almost vomited blood and he wanted to give this olddy a beating. In the past, he would definitely not be afraid of death as he was already old and had not many years left. On top of that, nobody was capable of killing him so he was confident when he spoke. However, the situation now was different and he had another 100 more years to live his life. ording to the calction of his longevity, he was considered a middle-aged man right now. If it was not for his appearance, his life would have been perfect. Advertisement ¡°That¡¯s right! Our sect master definitely wouldn¡¯t surrender to evil forces!¡± Another patronum also stood forward and said loudly. He looked like he was not afraid of death but he did not realize the darkened expressions on Harry and another elder¡¯s face. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°That¡¯s right! We shall fight them with all we have and the worst ending is just death! What¡¯s so frightening about that!¡± The other disciples also said angrily, ¡°So many of our disciples are dead. Almost one to two hundred of them are dead. F*ck! We shall fight them with all we have and kill as many of them as we can!¡± Harry was speechless. It looked like he was being put in a situation where it was impossible for him to stop. ¡°Haha¡­ Who would have expected these people to be so strong-willed? If that¡¯s the case, fulfill their wishes and kill all of them!¡± Angusughed loudly and said with a wave of his hand. ¡°Pavilion master, look over there. There¡¯s a group of people and it looks like there are a lot of them. There should be around a thousand of them!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1707 Chapter 1707 Chapter 1707 Just when Harry was about to give up, the elder who persuaded him to surrender suddenly saw a group of people flying over from far away. ¡°Yes, we just don¡¯t know which forces these people belong to. There are many people from the forces in the seas and there¡¯s a big possibility that they are one of them. Even if these are people from the maind, the members of the other sect might not help us. Some of the forces would love to strike us while we are at our weakest!¡± Harry frowned and still did not carry much hope. ¡°Haha¡­ They seem to be members of the White family and one of them seems to be Nash White. The White family has an enmity with the forces of the seas. When they went to the ck Windy Ind with several other families, they had a battle with the members from the forces of the seas! I¡¯m sure they will be willing to help us!¡± The elder was delighted when he suddenly saw a familiar figure among the group of people in front of them. ¡°Really? It seems true. F*ck me, young man Jackie is also there!¡± Harry rubbed his eyes cautiously. He was extremely happy as Jackie and the others seemed to being toward their direction. ¡°Hall master, what should we do? It looks like others areing and there are quite a number of them!¡± An old man from the Hall of Divine Royal was immediately panicked. Although they had the upper hand at that moment, there seemed to be arge number of peopleing over from afar. If both parties worked together, they might not be the other party¡¯s opponent. ¡°Why should we be afraid? Our hall master is now at the second-grade ultimate god level and how many people have already broken through into the second-grade ultimate god-level like him? The other party has arge number of people but they will be so frightened that they would not help the other party when they learn that we have masters in the second-grade ultimate god-level here with us!¡± A member of the Hall of Divine Royal smiled coldly and did not seem to care as he hugged his arms across his chest. Advertisement Another 20 secondster, Jackie and the others had already arrived at the scene. They formed an arc- shaped formation and had gradually surrounded the members of the Hall of Divine Royal. ¡°Members of the White family and members of the Cabello family?¡± Angus slightly narrowed his eyes before speaking to Jackie and the others. ¡°Jackie, our previous hall master, Matthew, went up against you because of his stupidity and I do not n to. Look into those past grudges. Now, I¡¯m already in the second-grade ultimate god level and I¡¯m the new hall master of the Hall of Divine Royal. Today, we n to kill these insensible people and I hope that you will not interfere!¡± Angus was slightly fearful as Jackie was a talented young man and he had no idea which level he had already achieved. This young man had thebat power to kill his enemies of a higher level. If he had broken through again, they would not be his opponent as there were a huge amount of them here. ¡°Haha¡­ You only said this because you aren¡¯t certain when you see how many of us are here, right?¡± Unexpectedly, Jackie had already seen through his thoughts and said to Angus with a smile on his face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if Matthew is a dumb person, he used to be the Hall of Divine Royal¡¯s hall master and represents the Hall of Divine Royal. Hence, the grudges between us are the grudges between two forces. If you want me to stop holding what happened in the past against you guys, that would only be possible if you dismiss the Hall of Divine Royal!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°Dismiss?¡± The corners of Angus¡¯ lips trembled several times. ¡°Young man, I was kind enough to let you off the hook and you actually want me to dismiss the Hall of Divine Royal? In your dreams!¡± Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1708 Chapter 1708 Chapter 1708 Jackie¡¯s words hadpletely angered his opponent. Angus had longed to be the hall master of the Hall of Divine Royal since a long time ago but he did not have the opportunity to. Now that he had finally be the hall master of the Hall of Divine Royal, the other party was actually asking him to dismiss the hall. He was so angry that his face turned blue before it turned pale. However, he gritted his teeth but dared not take action immediately. After all, it did not matter if Jackie had already broken through. Even if this guy had not broken through, he had thebat power comparable to the masters at the first-grade ultimate god-level. On top of that, the total number of people between Jackie and the Divine King Sect was so much morepared to theirs. The number of people in the ultimate god-level on their side was also much lesserpared to the people on Jackie¡¯s side. If they fought under such circumstances, the chances of them winning were minute. Even if they had won, they would suffer substantial losses. ¡°Hall master, take a look. Those people over there seem to be our people!¡± However, Angus did not expect one of the elders from the Hall of Divine Royal, who was in the first stage ultimate god-level, to see a group of people flying over to them at this moment. ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s Elder Lawrence and the others. This is great! There¡¯s at least two thousand of them!¡± Angus had an instant confidence boost when he saw people from his side and happiness could instantly be seen on his expression. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Pavilion master, those are people from the Hall of Divine Royal! Aren¡¯t we really unlucky? There are at least 2700 to 2800 of them!¡± The smile on the face of the man beside Harry immediately disappeared when he saw the situation. He really felt like he was sitting on a roller coaster at that instant. Advertisement Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The corners of Harry¡¯s mouth twitched a couple of times. He was extremely happy when he saw Jackie and the others¡¯ arrival as there was a huge chance of them winning. However, it was troublesome that there was an increase of more than 2000 people from the opponent¡¯s side and they had no idea if any of these people had already broken through into the ultimate god-level. Elder Lawrence and the other members of the Hall of Divine Royal soon flew over before stopping at a nearby distance. Elder Lawrence slightly narrowed his eyes when he saw the situation and said, ¡°Elder Mosleysle, why are you here? What¡¯s going on now? It looks like you¡¯ve surrounded those people before being counter- surrounded by members of the White and Cabello families?¡± Advertisement A man beside Angus immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°Elder Lawrence, I wonder if you guys know that the hall master of our Hall of Divine Royal, Master Matthew, had already died. Our people saw his body the second day we entered this area. Right now, we¡¯ve already agreed for Elder Mosley to be our hall master and everybody should obey him in the future. I¡¯m sure everybody knows about Elder Mosley¡¯sbat power and character. It¡¯s best for him to be the new hall master!¡± ¡°What? The hall master has passed away?!¡± The members of the Hall of Divine Royal on the other side were immediately surprised when they heard this. They obviously did not expect Matthew to be so miserable and died so quickly. Elder Lawrence and the others were slightly delighted after being stunned for a short moment. Since Hall Master Matthew of the Hall of Divine Royal had already died, did that mean that he also had the opportunity? However, he still spoke with a sad expression on his face. ¡°Sigh¡­ The hall master had always been looking forward to breaking through into the ultimate god-level and he had always wanted to know of the ways to break through into the ultimate god-level. Now that there¡¯s finally such an opportunity, who would have expected ¡­ Who would have expected that he would pass away when we¡¯ve just entered this area! His death¡­His death is really so sad!¡± ¡°Yes, Hall Master Matthew, you have the heart to achieve grand causes. Who would have expected for you to die at this moment?!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1709 Chapter 1709 Chapter 1709 Another man also expressed his grievance and looked as if he was going to cry. ¡°There¡¯s no need for everybody to be too sad as we have learned to take life and death easily since we are trainers. Although the death of the hall master is slightly unfortunate, this is how life is!¡± Angus also had a pained expression on his face before he continued seriously, ¡°However, there¡¯s no need for everybody to worry. After I be the new hall master, I will definitely lead our Hall of Divine Royal toward a new glorious future.¡± Angus paused here before he continued to speak, ¡°However, there are some issues here that need to be resolved and I hope that everybody will work together and help us out. Let¡¯s help to settle our enemies here first before we continue speaking about other things!¡± However, Elder Lawrence had a darkened expression on his face and directly said, ¡°Elder Mosley, it doesn¡¯t seem nice for you to self-proim yourself as the leader, right? Yes, you¡¯re considered one of the top elders in the Hall of Divine Royal previously and you were well-liked by the hall master. After all, not only are you courageous and smart, you have a highbat power. All of us here weren¡¯t your opponent!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Elder Lawrence smiled coldly and continued speaking, ¡°However, several elders here have already broken through into the first stage ultimate god-level and are masters of the ultimate god-level. Not only me, Elder Mitchell, Elder Ladd, and Elder Witherspoon also have the fighting prowess of the ultimate god-level. Haha¡­ I think matters regarding the hall master should wait until we¡¯ve gathered all the members of the Hall of Divine Royal and let everybody vote for their choice!¡± Elder Witherspoon walked forward and said, ¡°Why should we vote? I think that voting is the most unfair way in my opinion. After all, Elder Lawrence and Elder Mosley are senior elders in the Hall of Divine Royal who had lots of credit. It would definitely be favorable for the both of you if we really vote for our choice. I suggest that we choose our hall master by having apetition. After all, nobody knows who will be stronger by then!¡± Advertisement The corner of Angus¡¯ mouth twitched several times when he heard what these two had said. He finally realized that not only one or two people wanted to be the hall master. ¡°Haha¡­ Sure, I¡¯m also willing to have a martial artpetition to make the decision!¡± Angus smiled coldly before finally releasing his momentum without holding back. ¡°By then, the others will be convinced about who¡¯s much stronger by then!¡± ¡°A fighting prowess of second-grade ultimate god-level?¡± After feeling the momentum, Elder Lawrence, Elder Witherspoon, and the others took in deep breaths as they were really surprised by such horrendous momentum. They had never expected Angus to be a master in the second-grade ultimate god-level after ten days of entering the area. ¡°Hey guys, are you guys done?¡± Unexpectedly, Jackie, who was observing by the side, could not help but slowly opened his mouth and said, ¡°You guys should think about how you can continue staying alive above anything else. You guys have not yet seeded in oveing this challenge here and you guys are already thinking about fighting for the position of hall master. What a joke!¡± Advertisement Angusughed loudly when he heard this. ¡°Haha¡­ Jackie, you are really daring when you speak. Why don¡¯t you take a look at the situation right now? We have more members in the ultimate god-level compared to you and we also have more people. Do you still feel that you have the certainty of winning?¡± ¡°It¡¯s good that there are more people here. I shall be able to get rid of you people sooner if more of you are here!¡± Jackie smiled coldly and directly waved his hand. ¡°Attack them and show them our true strength!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1710 Chapter 1710 Chapter 1710 ¡°Haha¡­ Young Master Jackie is right! Attack!¡± Alejandro had been looking forward to giving it a try. He directly flew forward when he heard what Jackie said and released a strong wave of aura. The horrendous aura continued to increase and soon surpassed Angus, who was at the second-stage ultimate god-level. ¡°How¡¯s this possible? His momentum is so much higherpared to Elder Mosley?¡± Elder Lawrence was so frightened that he inhaled deeply when he saw what happened. If the people surrounding him did not also have a surprised expression on their faces, he would really suspect that he was dreaming ¡°Impossible! This is impossible!¡± Angus shook his head continuously as he could not believe the truth. After all, he obtained the martial art technique soon after he entered this area and lots of precious items. He got a lot of the third-grade spirited grass and even obtained a fourth-grade spirited grass. He was even able to refine the fourth grade spirited grass and that was how he was able to break through into the second-grade ultimate god-level in such a short period of time. He believed that not many people were as lucky as him so he was confident about himself. Advertisement However, Alejandro, who was in front of him, was actually at the third-grade ultimate god-level. This caused him to instantly feel defeated and he was unable to immediately ept this reality. ¡°Haha¡­ What¡¯s wrong? Are you surprised because of this? Everybody, attack! Attack to your heart¡¯s content!¡± Alejandro was quite satisfied with the expression on these people from the Hall of Divine Royal. He had never expected himself to cause such a huge surprise among the masters at the second-grade ultimate god-level. After all, more than a dozen days ago, even the first-grade ultimate god level was a realm they really wanted to break through, let alone the second grade ultimate god-level. ¡°Attack!¡± Keh and the others did not release their momentum. Instead, he curled his fists and Chi surged over his fists. He directly rushed toward Elder Lawrence from the Hall of Divine Royal in a sh. Advertisement ¡°How¡¯s this possible? This old man is also a master in the ultimate god level?¡± Elder Lawrence originally smiled coldly when he saw Keh rushing toward him proactively and he thought that Keh was suicidal. However, hepletely panicked when he finally saw the golden color of the Chi on Keh¡¯s fists. He clearly knew the representation of this color. This represented that the old man rushing over was also at the ultimate god-level. On top of that, the gold color was much richer and Keh¡¯s fighting prowess seemed to be higher than him. However, when he finally managed to react, Keh had already arrived in front of him and was punching toward him. As he did not have much time to think about how to react, he could only quickly activate the Chi in his body and tighten his fist before directly meeting his opponent¡¯s punch. Boom! The minute both punches met one another, an extremely loud humming noise could be heard and caused the space to slightly sway. A horrendous shock wave radiated to the surrounding area. ¡°This is impossible!¡± Elder Lawrence felt the difference between the two of them the moment they came into contact. It was not a slight difference as the old man in front of them was in the third-grade ultimate god-level. Bang! Advertisement Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The moment he finished speaking, Elder Lawrence was sent flying backward like a kite with a broken line. He fell to the ground heavily and vomited blood. A huge hole had appeared on the ground from the attack and terrible cracks spread around. Elder Lawrence, who was in the First-grade ultimate god level,id there and was coughing blood without stopping. His face was so pale and he failed to even stand up. Advertisement Chapter 1711 Chapter 1711 Chapter 1711 ¡°Dear me, this old man is definitely in the third grade ultimate god level!¡± As the battle began, one of the onlookers eximed in fright and was shocked to his core. ¡°This is great! There are at least two masters in the third-grade ultimate god-level from the White and Cabello family. We will definitely win this time. As long as these elders in the first-grade ultimate god level and Angus Moseley in the second-grade ultimate god-level from the Hall of Divine Royal are killed, their people would lose all will to fight!¡± Hope started burning in Harry¡¯s heart again when he saw how Keh killed those masters in the first-grade ultimate god-level one by one with his punches. He, who was once filled with despair, had an ecstatic expression on his face. ¡°Yes, sect master, we have been rescued. Kill, kill all of them! Haha¡­ jackie and the others are really strong and they¡¯ve never disappointed us!¡± The olddy in the first-grade ultimate god-level from the Divine King Sect was extremely excited at this moment. The feeling of recovering from a seemingly impossible situation was really amentable one. ¡°Yes, kill them! Kill all of them!¡± Harry, who saw the: opportunity to stay alive, waved his sword and yelled loudly. ¡°These people even wanted us to surrender. Do I, Harry Yeager, look like I will surrender so easily? Even if I die in this battle here today, I would not surrender to these people. Everybody, attack them and avenge our members who died previously!¡± ¡°Oh my god, there¡¯s more than one third-grade ultimate god-level master here. The Second Elder of the White family is also a master in the third-grade ultimate god level. Dear me, this is serious!¡± Soon, somebody else discovered something and eximed again. ¡°Why do they have so many people at the ultimate god-level? On top of that, the butler of the White family is also in the third-grade ultimate god-level. How can we win against them?¡± The people from the Hall of Divine Royal were soon in desperation. Their masters in the first-grade ultimate god-level were unable to defeat those people at that moment. Advertisement ¡°Run!¡± Angus was so frightened when he saw several people in the first-grade ultimate god-level were killed that his face turned pale. He turned around and: yelled loudly before he was prepared to escape. Only a pale shadow of his figure was left as he ran, ignoring the fate of others. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. However, another shadow traveled more speedily and arrived before him within several moves, stopping him from escaping. ¡°You must be suicidal!¡± When he saw that it was jackie, Angus tightened his fist and Chi surged over his fist as he punched toward jackie. ¡°Humph?¡± jackie humphed coldly and also raised his fist, meeting the attack with a punch. Advertisement ¡°You don¡¯t even n to use your Chi?¡± Angus¡¯s heart dropped when he saw how jackie did not even use Chi with his attack. However, there was not enough time for him to think about it, and could only meet the attack with his punch. He was extremely puzzled by what was happening. Could it be that jackie was also in the Third-grade ultimate god level? However, was this not too much for a person in the Third-grade ultimate god level? Boom! Just as he was puzzled by what was going on, their fists met with each other¡¯s. The strong power in jackie¡¯ s body directly broke Angus¡¯s arm and sent him flying backward beforending onto the ground with a thud. He died after vomiting several mouthfuls of blood. ¡°Oh my god! What¡­what¡¯s the fighting prowess of this guy? Hisbat power is really strong!¡± Harry happened to see this scene and he was so frightened that he stuttered when he spoke. Advertisement Chapter 1712 Chapter 1712 Chapter 1712 Angus, who was in the second-grade ultimate god level was killed by jackie with just a punch. This scene really shocked everyone at present. Especially since jackie managed to do this without using Chi. This proved how frightening the guy¡¯s combat power was. ¡°Isn¡¯t this guy in the third-grade ultimate god level? It looks like hisbat power has be comparable to fifth-grade or sixth-grade ultimate god level!¡± Alejandro looked over at jackie and nced at his fist again. jackie¡¯sbat power seemed to have exceeded his expectations. He had suspected that the martial art technique jackie was practicing was a much higher level onepared to theirs. ¡°Run! Even Elder Angus had died!¡± The members of the Hall of Divine Royal were frightened out of their wits. They panicked and scurried around to escape. Boom! Boom! Boom! However, jackie and the others had really strongbat power. One after another, the attacksnded directly on the group of people who were trying to escape. Together with the fact that there were several masters in the third-grade ultimate god level, the number of people escaping continued to reduce. Soon, almost all of them were dead. Advertisement Only less than 100 people from the several thousands of people from the Hall of Divine Royal managed to escape while the others were killed. Blood flowed throughout the area and a thick smell of blood filled the air. ¡°Master White, Master Cabello, Young Master jackie, thank you for your help!¡± Harry flew over in excitement. He thanked jackie and the others. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Haha¡­ Master Harry, it¡¯s very simple. If you really n to thank me, just don¡¯t snatch the trophies with us!¡± Unexpectedly, jackie only smiled and said to him. ¡°However, we don¡¯t want the martial ring that belonged to those dead members of your sect. Those are your people and you can keep those for yourself!¡± The corners of Harry¡¯s mouth immediately twitched a couple of times. jackie did not spare him any face. During the battle, the people from his side had also fought bravely and killed many people. This guy actually said in front of so many people that he was taking all the martial enhancement materials that the members of the Hall of Divine Royal had on them. Advertisement However, he could only speak with a smile when he thought about how jackie and the others had saved their lives. ¡°That¡¯s for sure, without the help of you guys, we would have definitely died!¡± On top of that, jackie and the others had overpoweringbat power. ¡°That¡¯s right, thanks to the help from jackie and the others, we escaped death!¡± The olddy from the Divine King Sect also nodded and said. ¡°By the way, there are some situations in this area and I wonder if you guys know about it!¡± Nash ordered the others to help collect the trophies as he started chatting with Harry and the others. ¡°What situation? There is quite a lot of third-grade spirited grass here and we have never seen them when we were outside. There is even fourth-grade spirited grass here and this is a really good ce to train ourselves!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1713 Chapter 1713 Chapter 1713 Harry said happily, ¡°I just wonder why this area is so rich with Chi. On top of that, there are some martial art techniques and I feel that this is a great ce to look for precious items. What I worry about most are the people who entered this area in the past. Even if they had died, there must still be quite a number of masters now as they had many descendants, right? Would they take action against us if they bump into us? After all, we¡¯re not from here!¡± Nash smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I need to tell you something regarding this area¡­¡± Soon, Nash informed Harry and the others about the situation. The facial expression on Harry and the others¡¯ faces darkened after they heard what Nash said. They had never expected the area to have a force like the Alliance Guard, who was in charge of guarding the area and were incredibly against people from the outside entering this area. Unexpectedly, the members of the Alliance Guard had let down their guard as nobody had entered this area throughout the years. That was why two disciples of only the first-grade and second-grade ultimate god level were sent to guard the entrance. If it was in the: past, they would have died not long after entering the area. ¡°We¡¯re lucky that they have almost forgotten about the entrance. This enabled us to stay alive until now and even had the chance to break through to the ultimate god level. Now that I think about it, we are really lucky!¡± Harry smiled bitterly as his heart was filled with joy. Advertisement ¡°Yes. Our goal right now is to raise our fighting prowess as fast as possible. In that case, when the members of the Alliance Guard realise what is going on, we would have increased ourbat power. That would help us to have a better opportunity at staying alive!¡± Nash nodded. ¡°Hence, forces who have entered this area like us need to work together and help each other!¡± ¡°By the way, Master White. How did all of you breakthrough into the third-grade ultimate god level? What¡¯s the fighting prowess of your son? He killed Angus, who¡¯s in the second-grade ultimate god -level, with a single punch and without using his Chi.: He¡¯s so powerful!¡± Harry soon thought and could not help but ask Nash in surprise. ¡°Haha¡­ We are all in the third-grade ultimate god level. This is all thanks to the third-grade elementary pills that jackie cultivated. If not, how would it be possible for us to achieve such fighting prowess in such a short time?¡± Nashughed as he nced over to jackie¡¯s back, who was nearby, with satisfaction in his eyes. He had never expected his son to be such an excellent person. He no longer can catch up with his son¡¯s pace anymore. ¡°He is also capable of cultivating third-grade elementary pills? Does that mean that Young Master jackie is now a third-grade elementary alchemist? Dear me, this¡­this young man has a promising future!¡± Harry eximed and continued, ¡°There are several alchemists in our Divine King Sect but the most powerful one is just a second-grade premium alchemist right now. After breaking through into the ultimate god-level, second-grade premium pills don¡¯t have much effect on us in the ultimate god-level. Those pills are iparable to third-grade elementary pills!¡± Advertisement N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Young Master jackie is really talented in cultivating pills. After several years, there¡¯s hope for him to be a fourth-grade alchemist!¡± There was an unexpected hint of adoration when the olddy in the first-grade ultimate god-level standing beside Harry, looked at jackie. It had to be known that these people were ced in higher positions and they had never paid much attention to the eight shadow families. They had never expected that they would quietly start adoring a young master from one of the shadow families at this moment. Harry thought about it and said to Nash, ¡°Master Nash, what you said is right. We should work together and help each other. What do you think if our people travel together with you? Don¡¯t worry. In terms of the martial enhancement material, you just need to give us a little bit of it or don¡¯t give us any!¡± Once he thought about how this special area had the Alliance Guard, Harry proactively mentioned this after thinking about it. After all, staying alive was more important. jackie and the others¡¯bat power were definitely the strongest among all the forces that entered the area. It was much safer to follow jackie and the others. Advertisement Chapter 1714 Chapter 1714 Chapter 1714 Nash did not immediately promise the other party when he heard this. Instead, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Master Yeager, I need to discuss this with my son. You too, know that he has the strongestbat power right now. Not only the members of the White family are very convinced to follow him, but even the members of the Cabello family obey him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right¡­that¡¯s right. I will leave it to you, thank you!¡± Harry immediately gestured with his hands politely as he said. Nash immediately walked over to have a discussion with jackie before flying back. ¡°Master Yeager, we¡¯ve had a discussion and my son agreed to it!¡± Soon, everyone gathered the trophies together. Just like what happened previously, everyone let jackie make the first pick. After all, he had to choose some spirited grass or ingredients to cultivate pills. jackie did not act politely as he killed quite a lot of people. They obtained quite a generous amount of spirited grass. Although there was only one fourth grade spirited grass, jackie was still quite satisfied. N?velDrama.Org content. Advertisement jackie let the members of the Cabello family and White family share the other materials between themselves. At least, it was enough for everyone to train for a period of time. What jackie did not expect was that there was an ancient tome in one of the martial rings. The ancient tome did not look eye-catching but he was surprised when he opened the tome and took a look at the content. ¡°Oh my god, this is great!¡± jackie was incredibly excited after he took a look at the ancient tome.¡± Unexpectedly, there are many pill remedies for third grade and fourth-grade pills in here. There are more than a dozen pill remedies for fourth-grade elementary, intermediate, and fourth-grade premium pills!¡± Advertisement jackie almost jumped up in excitement. What he needed most at that moment were pill remedies, especially pill remedies of fourth-grade pills. He quickly flipped through the ancient tome and finally, he discovered the pill remedy to lift the spell off Selena. His eyes even turned red in excitement. He immediately flew toward Selena and pointed at a spot in the tome before saying to Selena, ¡°Honey, take a look. Look here, the pill remedy for the pill to lift your spell is here on this tome. On top of that, the ingredients needed can be found here. With this pill remedy, we would have a goal when we search for materials in the future!¡± Selena felt a warmth in her heart when she saw jackie¡¯s excited expression. She smiled gently and said,¡± Yes, Honey. At least we¡¯ve made another improvement. I believe that you will definitely seed!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s for sure!¡± jackie nodded. ¡°Young Master jackie, should we leave now? So many people have died here and the monster beasts must have sniffed out the blood by now!¡± Harry and the others immediately walked forward to ask jackie as they were slightly afraid when they heard the roaring sound of monster beasts from afar. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s almost done. Come on, let¡¯s continue our journey!¡± jackie nodded and the group continued their journey. At this moment, E had already exited the forest after harvesting quite a lot of spirited grass. Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1715 Chapter 1715 Chapter 1715 E frowned when she heard the fighting sound in the forest behind her. ¡°I promised them to not proactively tell others about how they¡¯ve entered this forest. However, this forest has never been so lively before. If members from the other fortresses of the Nine Armiese here to search for precious items, they would definitely suspect that something is off when they hear the fighting sounds in the forest!¡± After all, jackie saved her life and E was obviously slightly worried about them at this moment. ¡°Nevermind¡­nevermind. I just need to pretend that I don¡¯t know anything and that I have never seen these people!¡± In the end, E shook her head and was prepared to fly toward her fortress. However, she bumped into seven to eight young people from another fortress after flying for a short moment. ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t this our beautiful E? Have you been collecting spirited grass in the forest? How is your result?¡± A young man in white clothes asked with a smile after he saw E. E frowned when she saw them. These were not people from her fortress and they were members of the Whittemore Fortress. Advertisement The Whittemore Fortress was known as the Whittemore Fortress because there were many members of the Whittemore family in the fortress. The members of the Whittemore family upied 40 % of the poption of the fortress. Hence, the Whittemore family was considered the number one aristocratic family in their fortress. This young man in white clothes was the grandson of one of the Whittemore family¡¯s elders. Due to this reason, he acts very arrogantly and always has a domineering look when they meet others during normal days. ¡°Young Master Arthur, what a coincidence. Are you guys prepared to enter the forest?¡± Although she did not have a good impression of Arthur and did not like him, E had to respect him as he had a high position. She tried to force a smile before looking over at him all smiley. ¡°Yes. Why did you enter the forest by yourself? How dangerous is that! I heard that there are monster beasts in the third-grade ultimate god-level recently. The next time you want to go into the forest, you should gather several people to go together or you can alsoe with us! Don¡¯t worry, we can share some of the spirited grass with you when we obtain them!¡± Arthur nced at E with a yful expression on his face. He discovered that after several months of not meeting this young woman, she seemed to have be more mature and prettier. In another two years, she would be considered a rare beauty as matures. Advertisement Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. A young woman standing beside was slightly unhappy when they saw how Arthur was staring at E. She said angrily, ¡°Young Master Arthur, let¡¯s go. This E Lavinge is not a member of our Whittemore Fortress, why do you care so much about her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Arthur. The members from E¡¯s fortress even snatched our spirited grass. I¡¯m so angry and my father originally was able to obtain a fourth-grade elementary spirited grass. He found one with much difficulty but it was snatched away by the members of their fortress!¡± A fat young man, who was beside them, also said angrily. Arthur was slightly unhappy when he heard this. His facial expression darkened and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for fortresses to have fights because of spirited grass? As long as it isn¡¯t some great hatred and no lives have been lost, anything is allowed! On top of that, didn¡¯t the First Fortress Master say previously that the members of the nine fortresses should help one another and have a good rtionship?!¡± After he finished speaking, Arthur said to E with a smile, ¡°Am I right? E, especially for our fortresses that are very close to one another, we should help one another, right?¡± E smiled embarrassingly. ¡°Yes, the First Fortress Master did say something like this during the meeting previously!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± The youngdy from the Whittemore Fortress humphed coldly in anger. She hugged both her hands in front of her chest and almost rushed forward to start a fight with E. Advertisement Chapter 1716 Chapter 1716 Chapter 1716 Skye Lanson could not say anything else although displeased with E, so she merely said to Arthur with a smile, ¡°Young Master Arthur, should we be on our way? She has already returned from her treasure search, and we¡¯re still empty-handed.¡± However, Arthur pretended as if he did not hear what she said. Instead, he smilingly said to E, ¡°Come, Miss E. Why not join us and go in for a couple more days? After all, you don¡¯t have any other matters after you go back, right? Won¡¯t you be safer if you join us? We¡¯ll equally share the items we obtained!¡± The fatty, who stood at the side, was displeased with the idea and quickly reminded Arthur, ¡°That doesn¡¯t seem like a good idea, Young Master Arthur. After all, she¡¯s not a member of our fortress. On top of that, you ¡®re in the fourth-grade ultimate god-level. Although: her fighting prowess is somewhat impressive, how can she share the items equally with you when she¡¯s only in the second-grade ultimate god-level?¡± Arthur¡¯s expression faltered as he remarked, ¡°Fatty, how can you say something like that? Aren¡¯t you in the second-grade ultimate god-level, too? I didn¡¯t mention that you¡¯re a burden, did I? On top of that, the First Fortress Master said that we need to be on good terms with the other fortresses, especially when we¡¯re so near to each other. Didn¡¯t I always give you precious items?¡± The fatty immediately blushed a crimson color. He lowered his head and was at aplete loss for words. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. E was not dumb, and she understood that Arthur was fawning over her on purpose. She also realized that Skye obviously liked Arthur and was irked at her. Advertisement She smiled embarrassingly and said, ¡°Ah, no need. My brother needs a certain type of spirited grass, and I just so happened to have found it. I better bring it back to him soon, and you guys should go your way!¡± Skye, who stood at the side, crossed her arms at her chest and oddlymented, ¡°See, Arthur? She may not appreciate your kindness!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright. We¡¯ll have other chances of searching for precious items in the future, right?¡± Although E did not agree to his suggestion, Arthur felt that this was because E was a slightly shy person. This was quite normal as they seldom interacted with one another. Hence, he smiled embarrassingly and said with a wave of his hand, ¡°Let ¡®s go and take a look in the forest. Let¡¯s try to stay a couple more days inside and see if we can find some fourth-grade spirited grass. Although the fourth grade spirited grass is quite rare, we¡¯ll definitely find some!¡± E turned around and was prepared to leave before she overheard what the portly man said. Advertisement The fatty was prepared to fly forward when he frowned and said to Arthur, ¡°Young Master Arthur, it seems like something is wrong with the forest. We would barely hear so many roars of monsters and fighting sounds before, am I right? Could it be that quite a number of members from the other fortresses had gone into the forest to search for precious items?¡± Arthur listened precariously and frowned as well.¡± You¡¯re right. It¡¯s quite weird for so many fights to be happening inside, and it¡¯s unlikely for monster beasts to fight one another. Have those creatures had an uprising recently?¡± ¡°No matter what it is, you¡¯re already in the Fourthgrade ultimate god-level, and there are only a handful of monster beasts in this forest that can contend against you. We¡¯ll all be very safe in the forest with you!¡± The fatty was afraid that he had offended Arthur, so he immediately buttered up to Arthur. He feared that Arthur would give him less spirited grass because of what happened. The Nine Armies was not big in size and was iparable to the sects or others. Even so, there were still many in the older generation who were in the Eighth-grade or Ninth-grade ultimate god-level. The fortress master of the biggest fortress was addressed as the First Fortress Master by them. The First Fortress Master was extremely strong and had already achieved the First-grade soul-prating level. Advertisement Chapter 1717 Chapter 1717 Chapter 1717 ¡°Haha¡­ Let¡¯s go take a look. No matter what the situation is, we¡¯ll know what¡¯s going on when we get there. We are considered masters among the younger generations, and all of us are at the ultimate god level. What do we need to fear?¡± Arthur chuckled loudly and looked as if he could care less. After all, they were in the ultimate god-level and were considered outstanding among the youths, capable of defeating many people. Although they were still slightly behindpared to the true masters of the younger generation, they were still able to defeat 80 to 90% of the younger people. Worry crept up to E as she overheard their conversation. After her deliberation, she turned and caught up to Arthur and hispany. ¡°I¡¯ve given it some thought, Young Master Arthur, and I don¡¯t have anything special to do after going back home. I think I ¡®ll follow you guys into the forest.¡± Her answer delighted Arthur, who was inwardly smug at the assumption of how his charm won over her. That was why she abandoned her shyness and made a bold step ¡°Not a problem at all. Haha! The more, the merrier. Let¡¯s go!¡± Arthurughed loudly, extremely gratified with himself. He then had thoughts of how he would rescue E and hold her in his arms in the jaws of danger, encountering extremely powerful monster beasts. By then, E might repay him with herself when his gantness won her over. Advertisement Skye, who was by their side, glowered as she could not help but mumble, ¡°E Lavinge, didn¡¯t you say that you need to send some spirited grass back to your brother? Why aren¡¯t you in a hurry now?¡± E was instantly flustered at the reminder. She was not sure if she wanted to follow them to take a look because jackie rescued her previously. She wanted to follow them and see if she could notify them or help buy them time. Although the members of the Nine Armies were on the territory of the Anti-Alliance Guard and the forces of the Anti-Alliance Guard seldom disturb them, there remained bitterness between the nine fortresses. It was possible that some of these people wanted to do something bad. Advertisement ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that easily solved?¡± Before E said anything else, Arthur proactively said, ¡°Since it isn¡¯t far from here, E, why don¡¯t we go back with you? You can send the treasure you obtained back home first before leaving with us to enter the forest!¡± ¡°Sure! Thank you so much for doing this!¡± E smiled as she seeded to stall time for jackie and the others. ¡°Young Master Arthur, a to-and-fro trip like that will take up around two to three hours, won¡¯ it? What a waste of time!¡± grumbled Skye in dissatisfaction and grew increasingly angry the more she thought about ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a matter of two to three hours? We¡¯re already masters in the ultimate god-level, and it¡¯s easy peasy for us to break through into the soul- prating level in the future. We¡¯ll live up to five hundred years old, so won¡¯t two to three hours be nothing to us?¡± Arthur nced at Skye speechlessly.¡± If you can¡¯t wait for us, you can go into the forest by yourself first. We¡¯ll go in and look for youter.¡± AdvertisementContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1718 Chapter 1718 Chapter 1718 Skye was infuriated. With her high fighting prowess, she wanted to head into the forest on her own out of anger. After all, she was in the Third-grade ultimate god-level, and her fighting prowess was higher than E. Since E dared to enter the forest alone, she dared to do it, too. She then recalled how the foxy E would seduce Arthur if she were to truly enter the forest. Arthur was head over heels for E when Skye was present, what more if she was not? She tightened her fists and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back with E!¡± However, what Arthur and the others did not expect was that E asked three young people from her family to follow them into the forest after handing over the items she obtained from the forest, much to Arthur¡¯s chagrin. It was slightly inconvenient for him to do anything to E if other members of the Lavinge family were present. Moreover, E¡¯s eldest brother had joined them, and Hendrick Lavinge was in the Fourth-grade ultimate god-level. Although he had just broken through, hisbat power was nearly on par with Arthur¡¯s. Arthur and the others walked in the front while E, Hendrick, and the othersgged slightly behind them. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Advertisement Hendrick looked at the frown on E¡¯s face, and he knew his sister had something in her mind. He asked softly out of curiosity, ¡°E, what¡¯s going on with you? Why did you ask us to go with you since it¡¯s already in the afternoon? I just thought of raising my fighting prowess and entering the forest a couple of dayster. After all, I just came out of the forest several days ago!¡± Hendrick paused before he added, ¡°Also, didn¡¯t you just return? Why do you want to go into the forest again?¡± E nced at the people in front of her, and after she studied the distance between them and Arthur¡¯s company, so that they would not overhear her, she softly spoke, ¡°Hendrick, please don¡¯t tell anyone : what I¡¯m going to tell you next. I almost died in the forest when I tried to take a spirited grass. Luckily, somebody rescued me!¡± Hendrick inhaled deeply when he heard that, and he felt a wave of fright filled his heart. He thought about it and guessed, ¡°Was Arthur your rescuer?¡± Advertisement E had an embarrassed look on her face. ¡°It¡­ It¡¯s not him¡­ The people from the abandoned world had entered this area.¡± ¡°The abandoned world?¡± Hendrick¡¯s mouth hung wide open as his jaw almost fell to the ground. After so many years, the world was like a legend to them. As for the members of the Alliance Guard, they seemed to have felt that it was difficult for the people over there to find the entrance into this area. Hence, they only symbolically sent two disciples who made mistakes to guard the area for a period of time. Basically, the sects took turns in sending people over, who then would stand guard for a year. In the beginning, everyone sent disciples with higher fighting prowess as they felt that this was an important task, but they eventually grew to care less. Not only did the Alliance Guard act in such a way, but they even nearly forgot about that world. Unexpectedly, E suddenly told him that people hade barging in from the abandoned world. Advertisement chapter 1719 chapter 1719 Chapter 1719 E quickly reminded Hendrick as she feared the rest would notice his dumbfounded expression.¡± | Hendrick, speak softly so that others won¡¯t hear us. What should we do now? I¡¯m just as lost. I was afraid that Arthur and the others would bump into these people, so I purposely stalled for them. I asked you guys to join us for this¡­ I even promised them that I wouldn¡¯t tell others that they¡¯ve entered this area, but I¡¯m out of options right now!¡± After a moment of silence, Hendrick burst into assumptions, ¡°Dear me, are you joking? Have you been duped by others? Why don¡¯t you think about it? The people from that world shouldn¡¯t have a high fighting prowess, right? I¡¯m sure that nobody has broken through into the ultimate god-level, right? If that¡¯s the case, how could they have rescued you, a person in the Second-grade ultimate god-level?¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible? I saw that those people didn¡¯t have a high fighting prowess!¡± E started frowning. She thought about it and said, ¡°Apart from that, they don¡¯t have tokens of other items that we¡¯re familiar with. so they must¡¯vee over from that side, no? This forest also contains martial art techniques and other items, so they might¡¯ve broken through after they found the techniques! Then¡­¡±| ¡°Break through? If the person needs to achieve the standard of rescuing you, he¡¯d need to spend a long period even if he¡¯s a master, don¡¯t you think? Have they stayed in the forest for a longer time, then? Even if they have broken through, wouldn¡¯t they only be in the First-stage ultimate god-level? Is it possible for a person in the First-stage ultimate god-level to rescue you?¡± Hendrick continued to ask. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°That person can¡¯t be in the First-stage ultimate god -level. The monster beast is in the Second-stage ultimate god-level, which was why I couldn¡¯t defeat the beast. I estimate the person to be at least in the Second-stage ultimate god-level and might have thebat power of the Third-stage ultimate god-level. He seemed too rxed!¡± recalled E. ¡°Brother, what should we do now? Our Nine Armies have always had the same standpoint as the Anti Alliance Guard, and weply with destiny. Even if we don¡¯t go over the abandoned world to fetch them here, we¡¯d agree for them to train here if any of them arrive here by mistake. Now that they¡¯ve entered this area, I¡¯m afraid that Arthur and the others might not think that way. It¡¯s hard to fathom a person¡¯s mind, and the Nine Armies aren¡¯t very united!¡± Advertisement ¡°Did many of their peoplee through?¡± Hendrick pointed out with a frown. ¡°It won¡¯t be an issue if only a handful of them entered. After all, the entrance of several people wouldn¡¯t take up too much martial enhancement resources if a couple of people entered this area, and it¡¯ll be no problem if members of the Anti-Alliance Guard learned of their existence. If we take them in, we just need to have a symbolic conversation with the members of the Anti-Alliance Guard, and the issue would be dropped afterward.¡± E smiled bitterly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. I remembered that several people barged into this area around six months ago, and some of them were recruited by the Pavilion of Anti-Alliance Guard after that alliance learned about them. They were brought back by these people to train.¡± However, E had a weird expression on her face as she continued, ¡°However, it seems like there are several hundred thousand of them that entered this time.¡± ¡°Several hundred thousand people?!¡± The corners of Hendrick¡¯s mouth twitched several times. It might not be an issue if only a couple of people, or a dozen, entered, but they would not be able to hide the news if several hundred thousand of them entered! Advertisement Hendrick¡¯s expression faltered and, patting his thigh, muttered, ¡°Too many. That¡¯s a big problem already!¡± Advertisement chapter 1720 chapter 1720 Chapter 1720 Hendrick instantly recognized the weight of the issue. And looked extremely anxious. Startled at how Hendrick yelled his responses, E quickly shushed him, ¡°Talk softer, Brother!¡± At that moment, Arthur and the others who walked ahead stopped in their tracks. Arthur slowly turned his head and frowningly asked,¡± Hendrick, what did you say just now? What big issue has happened?¡± Hendrick immediately touched his head in embarrassment. ¡°No¡­ Nothing!¡± ¡°No, from the looks of your expression, you¡¯re obviously lying.¡± Arthur frowned and slowly walked up to them. ¡°Hendrick, I think it¡¯s best that you tell the truth. We¡¯ll learn about it sooner orter!¡± Advertisement Hendrick nced at E and visibly hesitated. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. E frowned as well, clueless as to what to do next. As she gritted her teeth, however, she squeezed out an embarrassing smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. I told my brother that the monster beasts in the forest seemed to be quite irritable recently, and the roars seemed to. Be quite different!¡± Only then did Arthur said impatiently, ¡°Oh, I thought something serious had happened, seeing how jumpy you both are. It¡¯s just a group of monster beasts who don¡¯t have high fighting prowess. Some monster beasts are powerful whenpared to some of those from the fortresses who have low fighting prowess, but these monster beasts are nothing to us masters or the masters of our fortresses!¡± ¡°That¡¯s very true. These monster beasts would asionally act abnormally, but it¡¯s nothing weird!¡± added the fatty with a grin. ¡°Come. There are several of us here, so let¡¯s see if we can stay for a couple of days in the forest to find more fourth-grade spirited grass!¡± Advertisement ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ Let¡¯s go!¡± Hendrick smiled a forceful smile before the group continued to fly toward the direction of the forest. They finally arrived outside of the forest around four in the afternoon. ¡®Sigh¡­ jackie, oh dear jackie¡­ I¡¯ve tried my best to stall time for you, and I¡¯m out of ideas. It¡¯s every man for themselves right now! It¡¯s been more than ten days, and I hope your fighting prowess has increased. I pray that you¡¯ve left this forest,¡± sighed E inwardly as she looked at the forest. ¡°Something seems different about the forest. Why are there so many sounds of fights?¡± Fatty looked at the forest and was also puzzled. ¡°Nothing like this had happened before!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t we head to one of those ces where there seems to be a fight?¡± suggested Arthur after thinking about it. ¡°We¡¯d know what¡¯s going on after we investigate the ce nearest to us where there are noises of fights!¡± Flustered, E chimed in, ¡°Why should we look? Aren¡¯t they just fights between monster beasts for precious items? It might even be some casual trainers who are Searching for treasures in the forest, and that¡¯s all normal!¡± However, Arthur shook his head. He was obviously not someone that could be easily bamboozled. ¡°No, this seems more than that to me. There are some fighting noises not far away from here, and it seems to be extremely heated. From the noises, it doesn¡¯t seem to be one or two people. Come on, let¡¯s go take a look before we decide!¡± Advertisement Advertisement chapter 1721 chapter 1721 Chapter 1721 ¡°Young Master Arthur, I think we should slowly search for precious items. As the saying goes,¡¯ Curiosity kills the cat.¡¯ There¡¯s nothing worth seeing!¡± Hendrick piped in on E¡¯s behalf in an obvious attempt to steer Arthur away from the area. ¡°Haha! My curiosity and need to see what¡¯s happening only grew after what you said, Young Master Hendrick. Everybody, let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll search for treasures as we fly there. Let¡¯s fan out a little; we might obtain some spirited grass on the way by doing so!¡± Arthurughed and flew away with a wave of his hand. The others then flew and spread out. They queued into a straight line and slowly flew forward. A young man who came with E and the others scratched his head as he spoke to Hendrick, ¡°I¡¯m just as curious, Brother Hendrick. The forest seems quite differentpared to how it was previously!¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ It¡¯s different¡­ It¡¯spletely different!¡± Hendrick did not want to exin too much. He sighed and flew up to catch up with the others. Advertisement ¡°Brother, should I sneak past everyone else and disperse those fighting ahead?¡± said E to Hendrick after careful deliberation. Unexpectedly, Hendrick shook his head with a tightlipped smile. ¡°Sister, that won¡¯t help. Arthur is right. Paper can¡¯t contain fire. It¡¯ll be useless even if you notify them beforehand, and there must be dozens of dead bodies on the ground, too. Could you quickly clean up the dead bodies?¡± E finally understood that it was a hopeless case after Hendrick reminded her. It was just a matter of time before Arthur and the others discovered what happened. Boom! Boom! Boom! Advertisement Sounds of battle were heard up ahead as people died andid in pools of their own blood. At that moment, Helena-with over a thousand members of the Cabello family and around three hundred members of the White family-was attacked by a group of people from the Hall of Divine Royals. Those from the Hall of Divine Royal had no idea that their hall master, Angus and the others were in. However, as arge number of people had entered this area, there were more than 3,000 of them, and they surrounded Helena and the others. Of course, there were already around a thousand bodies from both the Cabello family and White family as the battle prolonged. As for the Hall of Divine Royal, they had arge number of members who were in the demi-god level. Hence, there were around 1500 to 1600 bodies on the floor as Helena and the others valiantly fought back. However, it was obvious that Helena and the others were losing from the overall looks of things. ¡°Haha¡­ Tom Lent, our hall master and the others would be delighted if they knew that we killed so many members from both the White and Cabello families!¡± An old man smiled at a middle-aged man with red hair. He had an extremely confident look in his eyes after he waved his sword outward. ¡°That¡¯s for sure!¡± Tom smiled coldly. ¡°I do wonder what our hall master is doing right now. Luckily, I¡¯ve already broken through into the First-grade ultimate god-level. Surely, our hall master has broken through, no? I think he might¡¯ve broken through into the Second-grade ultimate god-level, seeing how we¡¯ ve been in this area for around twenty days!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ He must¡¯ve broken through. As our hall master, he had to be ashamed of himself if he didn¡¯ t!¡± The old man startedughing loudly after he heard this. ¡°By the way, Tom, you¡¯re considered to have made some great contribution, now that you¡¯ve led us to kill these people. I¡¯m sure that they have a generous amount of spirited grass with them, and we¡¯ll obtain lots of spirited grass. Tsk, tsk! I think you can find a ce and try to break through into the Second-grade ultimate god-level. After all, your realm is stable enough!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Advertisement Advertisement chapter 1722 chapter 1722 Chapter 1722 ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s still early! Let¡¯s talk more after we kill. These people!¡± Tomughed loudly and pointed at Helena as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯d be a waste for that woman to just die like this, though. Hand her over to me. This woman is really difficult!¡± ¡°Haha! I do¡­understand what you mean!¡± The old man chortled at Tom¡¯s remark. It was a waste for such a beauty to just die like that. Even he had such thoughts about Helena; it was not just Tom. Whoosh! With that, Tom flickered right before Helena as he cut down several people within a few shes. ¡°Tsk, tsk! Who knew that there would be such beautiful women on the maind. From your looks, you seem to be in your thirties. Haha¡­ I like mature women like you!¡± Helena smiled coldly when she noticed Tom¡¯s fiery expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t you doing this because you have more people? Even if I die today, I¡¯ll pull you to hell with me!¡± Advertisement The grip on her sword, infused with pale gold chi, tightened around her sword as she spoke. She then waved her sword forward. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. It just so happened that Arthur and the others had arrived in the forest nearby. They hid inside the woods and looked forward in surprise. ¡°Why are there so many people here?¡± ¡°Oh my god¡­ There are so many people here!¡± E inhaled deeply when she saw the bodies on the ground. She initially wanted to sneakilye and warn everyone to scatter, but her brother was right when he said that it was useless even if she notified them. There were too many people, and there were tons of bodies as well. It was only natural that Arthur and the others would find out that these were not people from this area. ¡°Young Master Arthur, these aren¡¯t people from our Nine Armies. F*ck! This forest is mainly the ce where members of our Nine Armies hunt for treasures, and people from the other forces barely step foot here. Apart from this forest being slightly far away, the others know that we need martial enhancement resources to train. It¡¯s shocking to see. These peoplee into the forest, and they might take arge amount of the martial enhancement resources that are meant for us!¡± hissed the fatty angrily. Advertisement Over the years, the other forces seldom went treasure hunting in this area. Hence, members of the Nine Armies thought of this area as their back-garden to obtain martial enhancement resources, even though this area was not legally theirs. Even if others dide over to this area, only a small number of people would be in the forest. Of course, they were displeased at the sudden presence of so many individuals in their territory. Skye¡¯s eyes lit up at the opportunity that they could take their items for free. ¡°These people don¡¯t have a high fighting prowess, and only two of them are in the ultimate god-level. On top of that, they¡¯re only in the First-grade ultimate god-level. Haha! Let them fight! We¡¯ll go out when they¡¯re wrapping up. Although there aren¡¯t many of us here, they can¡¯tpare to us with ourbat power. By then, won¡¯t their precious items be ours for the taking?¡± Arthur, however, frowned and stretched out his hands to touch his chin before henguidly remarked, ¡°I¡¯m quite curious as to where these people came from, seeing how many of them are here. There are a few thousand of them here! On top of that, those people outside are wearing the same clothing and are carrying the same token. It looks like they¡¯re members of the same force!¡± Skye also inhaled deeply at the remark. ¡°That¡¯s right. It looks like these aren¡¯t some casual trainers. However, we¡¯ve never seen the tokens on these people from both the forces of the Alliance Guard or the forces of the Anti-Alliance Guard!¡± Advertisement chapter 1723 chapter 1723 Chapter 1723 ¡°These aren¡¯t people from either side?¡± Fatty frowned, but he then smiled. ¡°Impossible¡ªthey¡¯re surely from either side! One side might be members of the Alliance Guard, and the others are members of the Anti-Alliance Guard. It¡¯s expected to have some conflict recently!¡± That made sense for Arthur, too. He nodded and said, ¡°That makes sense. After all, there are quite many forces from both the Alliance Guard and the AntiAlliance Guard, and it¡¯s understandable if we can¡¯t recall the looks of their tokens. However, I¡¯m sure that one party is the Alliance Guard while the others are members of the Anti-Alliance Guard. Such a huge conflict under such a situation is as expected.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ I think that must be it!¡± E earnestly agreed and instantly nodded like a chick that pecked at rice. She was afraid that Arthur and the others would realize that these people came from the abandoned world. ¡°Brilliant, Young Master Arthur. I guess that must be it!¡± Hendrick also wiped his cold sweat, but that seemed to be the case when he thought about it. It was quite difficult for normal people to think about that, and the world everyone abandoned was almost forgotten by others as time slowly passed. Who would suddenly think about that ce? Arthur was rather flustered at E and her brother¡¯s praises, and he then said in a pretentious humble way, ¡°It¡¯s all simple, really. You¡¯ll know just by looking at it!¡± The moment he finished speaking, he suddenly discovered that there was a beautiful woman among the group of people fighting. This woman was not only beautiful, but she had an astoundingly good figure. Although she looked slightly old, the hint of maturity caused him to gulp. Advertisement If E was a fresh, immature girl, that woman caught in a fight was a fascinating, mature woman. Moreover, that woman had a haughty expression on her face, and such a woman could fascinate every man effectively. F*ck! That woman doesn¡¯t seem to be able to fight against that man, and they¡¯re being attacked, too. If we wait much longer, she might get killed!¡¯ Arthur thought to himself and estimated everything as he gazed at Helena, who was some distance away. ¡°If¡­ If not many people are left from both parties or when the woman seems to be in danger, wouldn¡¯t I have the opportunity if I go to rescue her? That¡¯s the best time for me to be a hero and rescue the beauty!¡± Arthur had thought of all sorts of scenarios in his brain. ¡°Attack!¡± growled Helena through gritted teeth. Big beads of sweat covered her forehead at that moment. She wanted to lead her people to fight their way out and also wanted to see if they could open a gap and allow some people to escape. However, she had only broken through for two to three days, and her realm was not stabilized. s, she was slightly beneath Tom, who already had the possibility of upgrading to the Second-grade ultimate god-level. Hence, she still failed to grab the opportunity after several rounds of attack. Advertisement ¡°Haha¡­ You¡¯re so desperate! Do you think you can escape?¡± Tomughed loudly and attacked Helena with even powerful attacks. He went close up to Helena, and she was slightly overwhelmed. Finally, he mmed his palm against Helena¡¯s chest with all his strength, and it sent her flying. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Advertisement chapter 1724 chapter 1724 Chapter 1724 ¡°Mpfh!¡± Helena flew backward, and her face turned pale after she vomited blood. s, she was no match for Tom in the end; she could not even react when he attacked her up close. Just as she nearly fell to the ground, two figures rushed toward her nimbly. One of the figures hugged her by the waist and slowly descended to the ground. The man who held her was a stranger and looked extremely handsome. Unlike the masculine, tough look like jackie ¡¯s, this man had a slightly feminine type of handsome. It made her rather flustered as he held her to his form. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. As she gazed at the man before her with a light blush, Helena then recalled her situation and urgently warned, ¡°T¡­ Thank you for rescuing me, young master, but there are too many of them, and you can¡¯ t fight against them. Run, quickly! What¡¯s happening here has nothing to do with you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s alright. Let me help you!¡± Hendrick sheepishly smiled and scratched his head shyly. It was the first time he saw such a beautifuldy, and it puzzled him just as much when he felt a pang in his chest when he saw her wounded. It was then that he rushed forward and caught her. Advertisement Arthur, who was a second or two slower, was so angry that his face turned pale. He was ted when Helena was sent flying, thinking his chance hade. That was why he rushed out without hesitation. However, he never expected Hendrick to act faster than him and was a step ahead of him. Still, Arthur was no fool, despite his displeasure. He quickly took out a healing pull and passed it to Helena. ¡°Youngdy, I have pills that¡¯ll heal your wounds. You can try one of them, they¡¯ll help you a lot!¡± ¡°Thank you! Thank you!¡± Helena had never seen those two men, but their kindness moved her to be very thankful. After she took the pill and swallowed it, she smiled at Arthur. Advertisement Helena¡¯s smilepletely won Arthur over. The way she smiled made her all the more charming. Hendrick, who was by their side, regretted his action. He was so smitten when he held her against him, catching a whiff of her scent, that he forgot to take out a healing pill for Helena. That gave Arthur the opening, and Hendrick wanted to punch himself. Arthur smiled indifferently and said confidently,¡± Don¡¯t worry, prettydy. With us here, these fes are no sweat!¡± At that moment, E and the others also immediately flew over. Around a dozen people stood there and stared down at the men before them in anger. The sudden appearance of these people caused both sides to be in a standstill. Tom could not help but frown when he saw the situation. ¡°Which family are you guys from? You guys are awfully presumptuous. Do you guys n to rush over and help them?¡± Obviously, Tom thought that those who came to Helena¡¯s aid were members of some random family. From the maind. After all, members of the Hall of Divine had always lived in the seas, and they did not know many of the forces from the maind. They naturally felt that those youths who came to Helena¡¯s rescue were members of some family from the maind. ¡°Haha¡­ Why do you want to care so much?¡± Arthur smiled coldly and pointed at the other party. He condescendingly spoke, ¡°F*ck off if you understand the situation. Otherwise, the amount of people here isn¡¯t enough for us to show how we¡¯ll kill!¡± ¡°You¡¯re too full of yourself, young man!¡± Tom did not want to flee when he was so close to winning. With a wave of his hand, he yelled, ¡°Attack! These nosy people who rushed into the battle have no regard for their lives. Kill them all!¡± Advertisement Advertisement chapter 1725 chapter 1725 Chapter 1725 ¡°Attack!¡± The people Tom led immediately rushed and attacked to his loud order. Boom! Boom! Boom! Sounds of people fighting could be heard once again. ¡°Haha¡­ You guys have a death wish, alright!¡± Hendrick realized that Arthur wanted to act cool in front of Helena, and he did not want to fall behind. He, who had never liked to steal the limelight, flickered toward Tom. The chi surged from his fist, and he swung his fist violently toward Tom. ¡°This guy¡­!¡± Tom almost vomited blood when he saw Arthur act before he did anything. He also realized that Hendrick wanted to show off before the elegant woman. He would not have acted so boldly otherwise. Stunned, Tom¡¯s expression f¨¤ltered as he recalled something. ¡®This is bad. His attack is incredibly fast!¡¯ Advertisement However, he had no time to assess it as his opponent¡¯s fist was right before him. As he tightened his fist, he quickly activated the chi in his body before he swung toward Hendrick¡¯s fist. Oddly, a strange smile blossomed at Hendrick¡¯s face as though he anticipated it from the start. He slightly nted his body, and his punchnded squarely against Tom¡¯s chest. ¡°I¡­.Impossible!¡± Tom never thought his opponent would shift his direction so quickly in a split second, causing him to miss. Thomp! Advertisement The powerful force caused Tom¡¯s chest to copse, and he flew backward like a cannonball. He perished mid-air. ¡®Oh my God¡­ That¡¯s impossible!¡¯ The worried Helena did not expect that Tom, who was in the First- grade ultimate god-level, would be defeated just like that. She was so astonished that she covered her mouth, and her heart was overwhelmed with astonishment. He managed to kill a First-grade ultimate god-level: Could the opponent¡¯s fighting prowess be in the Third -grade ultimate god-level? N?velDrama.Org content. However, she knew almost everyone who entered this area and was in the peak stage of the true god- level, and she did not remember such a young master. Could such a prodigy surpass jackie ? Thoom! Thoom! Thoom! She looked at the others, and she was even more blind. The young man who gave her a healing pill had extremely strongbat power. A single wisp of chi was capable of killing dozens of people, and several hundred were killed in just several strokes. It was terrifying how he assassinated them so quickly. As for the others, their chi was slightly golden in color. It was the same for all of them. ¡®What? Are all of them at the ultimate god-level? Some of them are definitely not in the First-stage ultimate god-level; they¡¯re at least in the Third-stage ultimate god-level!¡¯ After Helena observed for some time, she grew increasingly mortified. She became. More and more certain that these people were not the people who came into this area with them. After all, it was impossible for such a young group of people to achieve such a high fighting prowess. Advertisement It was then that a thought urred to Helena, and she was so surprised that she did not know what to say.¡± Could they be natives to this ce?¡± Advertisement chapter 1726 chapter 1726 Chapter 1726 An old man from the Cabello family flew toward Helena and stood by her side; it was clear he realized something was wrong. ¡°First young mistress, something seems a little off with these people. They¡¯re too powerful!¡± Helena nodded. ¡°Yes, something does seem a little off. This group of young people is masters in the ultimate god-level, and they¡¯re incredibly strong. I suspect that they¡¯re natives from this area. Only people from this area are capable of achieving the ultimate god-level at such a young age as they¡¯re able to enjoy the abundant resources and everything present in this area!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The old man was visibly frightened when he heard that. He tried his best to remain calm and said to Helena, ¡°Why are they willing to help us, then? Did they help us because we were bullied by our opponents, seeing how lesser we are than them? Aren¡¯ t the people inside here against us entering this area?¡± Helena was just as mystified. She thought about it for some time before she responded, ¡°I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on, either. Why would the people from this area be willing to help us?¡± The old man took a closer look at Helena, and a weird expression appeared on his face. ¡°I do have a theory, First young mistress. It seems that they¡¯re willing to help because of your beautiful looks. After all, these youths can¡¯t possibly resist your charm!¡± Helena was embarrassed, but she had to admit that could be a reason. Why else would theye to her aid when they did not know any of them? Why did they not help the people from the seas instead? Advertisement ¡°Run! Even Elder Lent has died!¡± Tom¡¯s allies panicked as they witnessed his death. They thus hightailed out of the scene. Unfortunately, the dozen people who came to Helena¡¯ s side were extremely strong. Together with the crazy fight back from the members of the Cabello family and White family, their opponents were in-not one was spared. ¡°Haha¡­ It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve enjoyed killing with such crity!¡± Arthurughed triumphantly as he killed thest person before he flew back and said to Helena, ¡°Youngdy, we still don¡¯t know your name. By the way, I¡¯m Arthur Whittemore, and I¡¯m a member of the Whittemore Fortress from the Nine Armies.¡± Hendrick, who descended from his flight, also gazed at Helena expectantly as he wanted to know her name just as much, too. Advertisement ¡°I¡­I¡¯m Helena Cabello!¡± Helena smiled and gestured to the other party politely before she continued, ¡± Thank you very much for your help; we would¡¯ve died without you. How about this? The trophies will all be yours as our token of thanks. Well, mypany and I will be leaving now!¡± After she spoke, she waved her hand and said to herpanions, not waiting for the other party to respond. ¡°Come on, everyone. Follow me!¡± Helena was obviously afraid when she learned that these people were from this area and after she saw how scary they were. She wanted to lead her people. And leave quickly. After all, these people might not have realized that she and her group had barged in from Daxia. Who knew how they would act had they found out! ¡°Ms. Cabello, there¡¯s no need for you to leave in a hurry. I¡¯m Hendrick Lavigne, and I¡¯m also a member of the Nine Armies. I¡¯m from the Lavigne Fortress!¡± Hendrick panicked when he saw that Helena and the others were leaving, so he hastily introduced himself. At that moment, a middle-aged man from the Cabello family could not help but mumble, ¡°Nine Armies? What¡¯s that ce? Does it mean nine fortresses?¡± Advertisement chapter 1727 chapter 1727 Chapter 1727 The middle-aged woman beside him chimed in, puzzled, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of them. The people who came in with us are from some families or are members of the four ancient ns. We don¡¯t even know how members of the Hall of Divine Royal followed us into this area! By the way, how can these people have such high fighting prowess when they¡¯re all young? Do you know which families they¡¯re from? Are they prodigies from the ancient ns?¡± Helena fell mum instantly as the thing she feared the most had happened. While the thought did ur to her, she could not shut everyone up. The only thing she could think of was to quickly lead the others and leave. However, some of them still started to make assumptions. ¡°Can the two of you stop talking?¡± Helena was furious as she red at these two members of the Cabello family. She inwardly rebuked them for their foolishness and for running their mouths. After all, there was a possibility that what they said would cause everybody their lives. ? ¡°What is this Hall of Divine Royal? The four ancient ns and families? You guys entered this area? Where did you guyse from?¡± Arthur frowned and had a puzzled look on his face. Skye had been unhappy about how attentive Arthur was from the start. With a frown, she warily asked, ¡± You guys have no idea about our Nine Armies? How can you guys know nothing about the Nine Armies when you¡¯re searching for precious items here? On top of that, you mentioned entering from some other ce?¡± Advertisement As she thought about it, a surprised expression appeared on her face as she muttered, ¡°Are¡­ Are you guys from the abandoned world?¡±N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°The abandoned world? What does that mean?¡± Some of the members of the Cabello family had stunned expressions on their faces. Arthur and the otherspletely understood what happened when they studied their stunned expressions. Those standing before them, and those they had killed, were not from this area. The people would have at least heard of the Nine Armies and the abandoned world otherwise. However, the people in front of them had no idea what they were talking about. Advertisement ¡°The four ancient ns? Hall of Divine Royal and some other families?¡± Arthur frowned and looked at the morous Helena in front of him before he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Although we have a good rtionship with the Anti-Alliance Guard, we¡¯re considered members of the Anti-Alliance Guard, and we won¡¯t kill you guys. Still, you¡¯ll have toe clean: how many of you people have entered?¡± Helene bit her S*xy red lips. She knew they would have been exposed sooner orter even if she said nothing as so many of them had entered the area. On top of that, these natives did not n to hurt them after they learned they were outsiders. As she deliberated it all, she then confessed, ¡°A total of three hundred to four hundred thousand of us came in, buto we didn¡¯t expect that members of the Hall of Divine Royal and Cloud Sky Sect would follow us here. There are around two hundred thousand of them, so there are a total of around six hundred thousand people who¡¯ve entered.¡± ¡°Six hundred thousand people!¡± Arthur and the others inhaled deeply at her confession. That, after all, was arge crowd. ¡°Though, there should be fewer of us now. After all, you guys know that everyone would fight one another to take the precious items after we enter the area. On top of that, the Hall of Divine Royal has a mutually antagonistic rtionship with many of our forces. Together with the fact that we encountered some really strong monster beasts, I think people have died by the day,¡± said Helena carefully when she saw how surprised the young people in the ultimate god-level were. ¡°We¡¯ve been here for more than ten days, and I¡¯m afraid¡­ I¡¯m afraid that lots of us have died. Take a look: didn¡¯t two thousand to three thousand people die here? The people who surrounded and attacked us were members of the Hall of Divine Royal!¡± Advertisement chapter 1728 chapter 1728 Chapter 1728 Arthur frowned, and he had a solemn expression. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. This was a difficult matter, and he was not in the position to do anything. He spoke up after keeping quiet for some time, ¡°That¡¯s Arge number of you, and even though many of you have died, be it more than hundreds and thousands, it¡¯s still a lot. If it¡¯s only you guys, we¡¯d be able to inform the upper management and separate you among the nine fortresses. It¡¯d be difficult for the others to notice anything as we¡¯ll then say that you people will be joining us, but this won¡¯t work with so many of you.¡± Skye then abruptly pulled Arthur to one side after she weighed it in. When they were some distance away, Skye said to Arthur, ¡°Young Master Arthur, I think we should kill these thousand people. These people barged in and are upying our resources. After we kill them, we can then take the resources they obtained from this area. Together with the resources from those we¡¯ve in, it¡¯ll be a generous amount. Think about it: They must¡¯ve garnered a bountiful amount of items after being here for more than ten days.¡± Skye¡¯s lips twisted into a smile before she added,¡± After killing them, we can just leave the forest and return to our fortress-no one will know we¡¯vee across these people. We can just act as if we were never here and that we¡¯ve never met any of these people. We don¡¯t need to get involved in this troublesome matter.¡± Advertisement Arthur might have had considered that before he stumbled across the belle Helena. Her beauty, however, hadtched itself onto him from the get-go, and Arthur¡¯s facial expression darkened as he spoke, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ m not that sort of a person, and if I wanted to kill them, I wouldn¡¯t have rescued them just now. You want me to kill them after rescuing them? Do I look like I¡¯m so free that I¡¯m looking for things to do?¡± Skye instantly countered, ¡°We rescued them because we didn¡¯t know who they were and their identity. It makes sense to kill them now that we¡¯ve learned about their identity, right?¡±. ¡°Haha¡­ Should we just kill them because you said so? We humans, and we can¡¯t just be that flippant. On top of that, we aren¡¯t members of the Alliance Guard. What if the fortress masters are displeased that we killed them? We don¡¯t have the power to act as we like yet!¡± Arthurughed and was somewhat irked. Advertisement Skye crossed her arms at her chest and coldly chided, ¡°You¡¯re just reluctant to let go of that woman. You¡¯re Young Master Arthur, and your grandfather is the First Elder of the Whittemore Fortress. Putting aside the fact that members of the fortress won¡¯t know about us killing them, they won¡¯t me you even if they learned about it. On top of that, a total of several hundred thousand people came in, so why should you be afraid of killing several thousand people? Didn¡¯t you kill those people from the so-called Hall of Divine Royal just now?¡± Arthur had a guilty conscience when Skye spoke openly about his thoughts. However, he still argued with her, ¡°What do you know? Can¡¯t you see that @ Hendrick is painfully attentive toward that woman? It ¡®s very likely that they won¡¯t agree to it!¡± Skye was speechless and could not lower her head in silence. ¡°Let¡¯s go! I still think that we need to inform my grandfather and the others about what has happened. Later on, the higher management can discuss what to do next.¡± Arthur nced at Skye before he walked toward Helena and the rest. Helena smiled and said to Arthur when she saw him returning, ¡°Young Master Arthur, there are only a small number of your people here. I can ask some of my people to help gather the trophies for you!¡± ¡°Alright, thank you for your help!¡± Arthur nodded, and it was not long until they finished gathering their trophies. Advertisement chapter 1729 chapter 1729 Chapter 1729 ¡°I think you guys should follow us back to our fortress, seeing as we won¡¯t be able to hide this for long. Once we return, we¡¯ll decide what to do next after my grandfather and the other fortress master have their discussion.¡± Arthur thought about it and continued to speak to Helena, ¡°Fret not, Ms. Helena. We¡¯re not members of the Alliance Guard, so it¡¯ll be in your best interest to follow us back to the Nine Armies. Should anyone oppose our decision, I¡¯ll speak on your behalf, along with Hendrick and the others!¡± ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you guys so much!¡± Helena¡¯s face blossomed with gratitude, though it did not diminish her worry about the whereabouts of her father and the rest. She thought about it before she brought it up to Arthur and the others, ¡°Young Master Arthur, I¡¯d like to suggest something: I have two younger sisters and my father, who have also entered this area. I don¡¯ t know where they are now, however, and we¡¯re also at odds with the people from the seas. It doesn¡¯t help that the White family shes with the Lagorio family and the Cloud Sky Sect. I¡¯m worried that something will happen to them!¡± Helena bit her lustrous red lips before she continued, ¡°Why don¡¯t everyone head back to inform your grandfather and the others about our situation? I¡¯ll search for my father and my sisters!¡± ¡°You have younger sisters?¡± Arthur and Hendrick became giddy when they heard that Helena had two younger sisters. Since Helena was incredibly attractive, both her sisters would not look bad either. Both men had the urge to see both beauties. They were not the only ones, though, as the eyes of the other youths also lit up. ¡°Haha¡­ That¡¯s not happening. Who knows if you guys will escape?¡± Skye, however, grew jealous when she saw how happy Arthur was. She then chided with a mocking expression, ¡°After all, there isn¡¯t a fixed solution as to how the upper management will deal with you people after their meeting. What if they decide to hand you over to the Alliance Guard?¡± Advertisement The fatty also thought of this possibility and immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right! What if you guys run Away later on?¡± Helena¡¯s expression faltered as she remained silent for a moment before she reasoned, ¡°We¡¯re completely unfamiliar with this area, and we dare not run around! On top of that, there are so many of us, and we would be pinpointed by the Alliance Guard sooner orter. The situation might worsen if that¡¯s the case!¡± Arthur, on the other hand, red at the fatty fiercely. ¡°What are you talking about? There¡¯s no need for them to escape. Even if we can¡¯t shelter them, we can¡¯ t possibly send them to the Alliance Guard, right? I know all too well what sort of people the First Fortress Master and the others are!¡± E immediately stepped forward and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. The First Fortress Master and the others are magnanimous people, so how would they do such despicable things?¡± Advertisement Hendrick thought about it and said to Arthur, ¡°How about this, Young Master Hendrick¡­ Since Ms. Helena ns to search for her sisters and father, E and I will apany her on the journey. With our presence, we¡¯ll be able to ensure their safety, even if they run into members of the so-called Hall of Divine Royal. As for you and the others, you can return to inform your grandfather and the others to discuss this matter. We¡¯ll return to this area soon.¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. ¡°I think that¡¯ll work. Hendrick and E can leave with them. The rest of us can go back first!¡± agreed Skye instantaneously. Advertisement chapter 1730 chapter 1730 Chapter 1730 Arthur was not dumb. He knew that Hendrick was thinking of an excuse to send them away so he could have more alone time with Helena. He might have thought of impressing Helena¡¯s younger sisters, too. It was only natural that he declined Hendrick¡¯s suggestion. He was only slightly stunned for a short moment before he spoke with an indifferent smile, ¡°It¡¯s alright; there¡¯s no need to hurry. None of the members from the Alliance Guard entered this area at this moment, so why should we be afraid? They barelye here, and if we need to send a person back to notify the rest that badly, I think Skye can go on her own. We can follow Ms. Helena to search. After all, some monster beasts in this area are quite strong, and it¡¯ll be safer if there are more people!¡± Helena¡¯s expression contorted in apprehension. What the elder of the Cabello family had mentioned to her seemed right, after all. Both Arthur and Hendrick considered things on her behalf. Why else did they act proactively? The most important thing was that these people came to their aid and saved everyone. It was difficult for her to refuse their kindness, so she could only respond to the rest with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not going back, either. Why should I go back when none of you are?¡± Skye naturally refused to return, and she flew up. ¡°Come on. Where should we go next? The sun is setting, and I think we should find a ce to rest for the night. We¡¯ll continue our search for precious items tomorrow!¡± Advertisement However, the fatty recalled something and blurted,¡± This is bad! Didn¡¯t we forget something? Members of the Bloodshed n are in charge of guarding the entrance this year, am I right? Although they¡¯re just disciples with low fighting prowess, they¡¯d surely report to their sect when they know that so many people have entered the area. By then, wouldn¡¯t all the forces of the entire Alliance Guard learn about this?¡± Another member of the Whittemore Fortress also said, ¡°That¡¯s right! I think we should go back and inform the fortress master about this. If the forces of the Alliance Guard learned about this and sent one or two of theirrger sects here¡­ Haha¡­ They might just infiltrate and annihte the entire Nine Armies!¡± Everybody inhaled deeply when they heard that. ¡°That¡¯s wrong!¡± Helena fought back. ¡°We didn¡¯t bump into anyone guarding the area when we entered! Also, everybody got separated when we entered, and we had no idea which ce was the entrance to this area!¡± Advertisement N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Only then did E smile bitterly and said, ¡°That¡¯s because you people are lucky. It so happens that the formation of the entrance hasn¡¯t been maintained for a long time and is at the brink of being deposed. That¡¯ s why everyone got separated when you entered, and it¡¯s no surprise that you didn¡¯t bump into those two guards! However, they should be chasing after those who entered after you guys left. There were a lot of you, mind you, and I¡¯m sure that some would have appeared on the mountaintop.¡± ¡°What should we do? They¡¯ll surely notice that a lot of us have entered and are separated if he tracks us extensively. It¡¯ll be troublesome when they report this to the members of his sect!¡± Helena grew incredibly anxious at that. If some from the Cabello family, including her sisters and the others, met those two people who guarded the area, would that not mean a definite death? ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I happened to be searching for precious items in this area, and I saw that those two had been killed by an extremely strong monster beast. I¡¯ve seen it all, so no need to fear!¡± E added, purposely lying. After all, if members of the Bloodshed n knew that those two disciples of theirs were killed by the people who entered this area, they would not rest with the fact. ¡°Is that so? Oh, that¡¯s great! Thank you so much, Ms. E. You guys got us startled for a moment there!¡± Advertisement chapter 1731 chapter 1731 Chapter 1731 Since everyone had introduced themselves to one another, Helena knew the names of E and the rest. E had a petite figure and had a pair of bright beautiful eyes. She gave others a very friendly feeling. ¡°Haha¡­ Why do you need to thank me? I happened to see what went down, so I have to tell you!¡± E laughed and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Sounds like people are fighting up ahead. Let¡¯s go and have a look if they¡¯re your younger sisters!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Helena nodded. A faint warmth graced her at the thought of how she had met such a group of young people who were so considerate toward her. Arthur and the others were utterly enthusiastic during their journey. No matter what Helena and the others asked about the situation of this ce, they replied in detail. This, in turn, informed them about the area. At this moment, jackie and the others had obtained a certain amount of spirited grass throughout the day.. Of course, they encountered quite the impressive crowd from the forces of the seas during the day. They did not let any of those people go and killed all of them. Advertisement However, they also saw bodies of some members from the maind forces during their journey. Some of them should have died during fights with the members of the forces from the seas while some of them died in battles with monster beasts. jackie and the others also found out that there were fights among the second-ss aristocratic families from the maind. Their bodies were strewn all over the ground. It was obvious that these people had lost their reasoning upon entering the area and spotted the bountiful precious items. They never thought of working together and were clueless to the presence of aboriginal forces in this area. They also did not know that there was an Alliance Guard in this area that hated them and hated that they entered this area. ¡°Many have died within eighteen days!¡± In the evening, jackie and the others found a cave to stay in. jackie was slightly worried. ¡°Everyone got so busy taking precious items upon entering that some of them had no idea that an Alliance Guard had been formed here to pinpoint on us. The future journey is a difficult one, and our strength will be weakened if our men are reduced.¡± Advertisement Nash smiled bitterly. ¡°What else can we do? This is how the world is, and the strong ones get the say. On top of that, many people have never seen third-grade spirited grass on the outside. This area not only has third-grade spirited grass, but there are even fourth grade ones too. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. How can they not take to their heart¡¯ s content? How can they not go crazy over it? Look at the elders from the Hall of Divine Royal: They looked forward to Hall Master Matthew¡¯s death once they break through into the ultimate god-level so that they can be the next hall master!¡± The smiling Alejandro chimed in with augh, ¡°Haha ¡­ Angus Moseley is a joke and thinks that he¡¯s almighty after breaking through into the Second grade ultimate god-level. It never urred to him to be the hall master of the Hall of Divine Royal ¨C he wants to rule all the forces that entered this area and wants everybody to submit to him!¡± | ¡°I think I should continue to try cultivating third grade intermediate pills. Luckily, I have quite a handful of third and fourth-grade pill remedies right now.¡± In the end, jackie smiled bitterly and took out his pill furnace with the flip of his hand. He then took the ingredients out for cultivating third-grade intermediate pills and started cultivating them. Advertisement chapter 1732 chapter 1732 Chapter 1732 Of course, the cultivation of third-grade intermediate pills was far more difficultpared to that of third grade elementary pills. jackie had attempted numerous times during the previous life, so he knew the taste of failure. As he cultivated the pills throughout the night, his degree of proficiency had improvedpared to what he had yesterday. He nearly seeded during his first attempt and only failed when he formed the pill. jackie was not the only one disappointed; everyone else felt somewhat of a pity as well. After all, the ingredients wasted at every failure were enough to make everyone dejected. ¡°That¡¯s fine! We¡¯re seeing quite a few improvements here, so don¡¯t overexert yourself. You¡¯re at a tender stage, yet you¡¯ve improved greatly!¡± Selena, who sat at the side, felt her heart tugged when she saw jackie ¡¯s forehead covered with a sheenyer of sweat. She then tried to assure jackie . ¡°Don¡¯t worry-I can do it. After all, my fighting prowess has improved, and my mental strength has skyrocketed! The speed of the third-grade elementary pill does nothing to my current fighting prowess, since it gives nothing but a slow push to my prowess. On the contrary, if I¡¯m capable of cultivating a third- grade intermediate pill, I¡¯d experience a far better oue!¡± jackie then gazed at Selena, who stood at the side. He knew that if he continued cultivating third-grade elementary pills, his fighting prowess would only raise another level as he was already in the Fourth-grade ultimate god-level. Advertisement While that was enough to raise the envy of others, he was not satisfied. He understood well that the future held potential threats. Even though he had achieved the Fourthgrade ultimate god-level, meeting those in the Seventh-grade ultimate god-level would not faze him. All that, yet he still felt it was not enough. After his realm stabilized, his fighting prowess would increase two levels seamlessly if he could consumen third-grade intermediate pills in the future. If that happened, he would be in the Sixth-grade ultimate god-level, and it would be a piece of cake to kill those in the Seventh-grade or Eighth-grade ultimate godlevel. Advertisement He would not quiver if he was to face those in the Ninth-grade ultimate god-level after that. On top of that, jackie had decided to help Selena lift her spell. He had to increase his level of cultivation pills hastily for that, and he could onlyplete his promise if the level of his pill cultivation increased continuously. After he assured them, jackie took another set of ingredients out with the flip of his hands and repeated what he did. It was another round of cultivation. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It had to be said that jackie ¡¯s talents in cultivating pills would cause the First Elder of the Cabello family, Kevin Cabello, to admire him greatly. Even though he failed every time he cultivated pills, they noticed that he began to improve in every attempt of pill cultivation. It was either in his grasp of fire, or in terms of the purification of the pill solution. ¡°I¡¯m close! I¡¯m close!¡± The second pill was also a failure, but a glimmer of excitement twinkled in jackie ¡¯ s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely seed if I pay more attention next time!¡± ¡°Really? Haha¡­! Alright! We were nervous for you as we watched you, but I think it¡¯ll work now, and you¡¯ll surely get it done!¡± Danie¡¯s lips curved into a grin as she sat a distance away. She had been looking at jackie all this time and observed him as he cultivated pills. It brought her great joy as she did. ¡°Splendid! Who would¡¯ve thought that you¡¯d be able to get it in such a short time!¡± Advertisement chapter 1733 chapter 1733 Chapter 1733 Nash nodded in satisfaction before he said to jackie caringly, ¡°I think you should take a rest for the rest of The night and continue studying the cultivation tomorrow. I know you¡¯ll seed tomorrow night.¡± ¡°Father, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. You guys can go ahead and rest for now, so that everyone can increase their fighting prowess. I just need to rest for half an hour to recuperate before thinking about what went wrong in my cultivation. I know I¡¯ll seed next time. I refuse to think that I can¡¯t cultivate one pill tonight!¡± jackie had finally seen a glint of hope and felt rather pleased about cultivating pills that night. How could he choose to rest the night? After all, cultivating pills relied on a person¡¯s feelings. If they were present, cultivation would be increasingly smooth with a great increase of chance. None among them continued to persuade jackie when they saw how persistent he was. Thus, everyone else began to train silently nearby. After resting for some time, jackie took out the third set of ingredients. He then exhaled heavily before he started preheating his pill furnace and continued cultivating the pill. Time slowly passed, and about an hourter, jackie smiled. He slowly raised his right hand as a perfectly rounded pill with a faint scent that a pill usually had flew upward, floating before him. Advertisement ¡°Haha¡­ I did it! I finally did it! The color of this pill suggests that it¡¯s a top-grade pill. Not bad! Not bad!¡± jackie looked at the pill before him, and excitement was written all over his face. He was finally a step closer to cultivating fourth-grade pills.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. As he was capable of cultivating third-grade intermediate pills, Nash and the others would be able to consume third-grade intermediate pills in the future. That greatly benefited everyone in increasing their fighting prowess speedily. It could be said that jackie ¡¯s sess in bing a third-grade intermediate alchemist and the sess of cultivating this pill were incredibly important. ¡°Incredible! This is incredible! You truly are adept in this, Young Master jackie . You¡¯ve done it atst!¡± Alejandro almost danced in excitement. ¡°You truly are a master in the pill cultivation world. No, you must be the cream of the crop! I¡¯ve never seen someone with such speed of improvement!¡± Advertisement ¡°Haha¡­ This is great! As long as you¡¯re able to seed the first time, you¡¯ll be able to seed the second time. After this, Young Master jackie only needs to search for ingredients needed to cultivate this certain pill and cultivate continuously to increase the odds of seeding. You¡¯ll only be able to try third - grade premium pills when your probability of sess has increased. In the future, you might even be able to try fourth-grade pills and be a fourth grade alchemist!¡± Keh, Titus, and the others were honestly happy for jackie . What stopped the White family from rising up with such a great alchemist like jackie in their ranks? It looked like the White family would have a special position in this area in the future. Meanwhile, the middle-aged man who sat at the corner shook a little as a wave of aura was released before he quickly retracted it. Everyone was so into jackie and his sess that none of them noticed the aura ripple. jackie , however, felt the wave of aura as he turned his head and beamed, ¡°What a great night this is, with two happy asions. The Third Elder has broken through! Advertisement chapter 1734 chapter 1734 Chapter 1734 At jackie ¡¯s words, Lancelot stood up slowly with a satisfied smile on his face. ¡°Third Elder, have you truly broken through?¡± Nash was just as ted when he heard that Lancelot had broken through. He looked at him anticipatingly and wanted to double-confirm if it was true. Lancelot nodded as he met their expectant-filled eyes. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy, seeing as I¡¯ve failed before, but I ¡®ve finally seeded this time. Had I gotten it down the first time, I¡¯d be in the Third-grade ultimate god level like you guys right now!¡± ¡°You should be happy! The fighting prowess of First Grade ultimate god-level is good enough! You have no idea how many people want so badly to break through into the ultimate god-level. More importantly, you¡¯ll be able to live for two hundred years once you¡¯ve broken through into the ultimate god-level!¡± an old man from the Cabello family chimed in with envy. ¡°Sigh¡­ Look at me. I¡¯m only in the elementary level of the true god-level at this age. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever break through to the ultimate god-level in this lifetime!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll get there, seeing as training in this area will grant a quicker oue. The chi here is much richer, after all! I¡¯m not exiting this ce no matter what. No wonder all the so-called masters who came here disappeared after entering this ce and only left a legend! Who¡¯d want to leave such a ce great for training?¡± said Alejandro giddily. The feeling of bing stronger took him, and it filled him with anticipation. ¡°Haha¡­ You¡¯re right. Breaking through into the higher realm is the most crucial action, and it¡¯d be much easier when I break through into the Second Grade ultimate god level in the future.¡± With balled up fists, Lancelot grew determined when he felt the strength in his body that had increased several times. Advertisement ¡°Do you crave to go out and test out your currentbat power? Do you want to try it out with two monster beasts?¡± goaded Keh cheekily and happily at Lancelot. ¡°Still, you need to wait for a bit. It looks like there¡¯s still one to two hours away from daybreak. We¡¯ll leave the monster beasts to you when the opportunity arises, once the sun rises.¡± ¡°I think I should sit down and start gettingfortable with my power for now. I should try and stabilize my fighting prowess first before anything else!¡± Lancelot sat down with his legs folded and started training. jackie also carefully put away the pill he cultivated. It was a good pill, but he had just broken through into the fourth-grade ultimate god-level several days ago, and he could not use this pill to continue his breakthrough. His realm had notpletely stabilized, and it was not a good thing to use the pill to increase his fighting prowess. Even if his fighting prowess increased by then, his realm would not be steady, and it was not going to work for a long period. The sky finally lit up about two hourster, and the group of people walked out. Advertisement N?velDrama.Org content. The people guarding outside were also delighted when they learned about the achievements of jackie and the others. jackie and hispany did not expect to encounter about a dozen youths just several minutes after they started their journey, however. These young people had the same clothes and the same token on their abdomen. They were obviously members of the same force. ¡°This is weird. I have no idea which force the dozen people we met are from. Haha¡­ They tried to snatch the spirited grass from me when they don¡¯t have a high fighting prowess? Isn¡¯t that a death wish?¡± One of the young men had a frown on his face. ¡°On top of that, there are noises of people fighting all around the ce. Why do I feel that something is wrong?¡± A fatty smirked and said to the others, ¡°Just ignore them. Come! Shall we go to the other side of the forest to take a look at those two guarding the entrance?¡± Another young woman said, ¡°What¡¯s there to be seen? That ce is so far away, and it¡¯ll take us several days even if we fly at a normal speed to that ce. All of that just to pay those two disappointing people a visit? If they didn¡¯t make any mistakes, they wouldn¡¯t be sent here to guard the entrance!¡± Advertisement chapter 1735 chapter 1735 Chapter 1735 ¡°Haha¡­ The problem isn¡¯t that they made mistakes; everyone is susceptible to making them. They can only me themselves for their stupidity!¡± remarked a disciple with a smile. ¡°It was our turn, the Bloodshed n, to send our members to guard this area. They were selecting who among us would stand guard at the start of the year. Who would¡¯ve expected those two to hit the muzzle of the gun!¡± The smile on this young man¡¯s face froze, however, the moment he finished, all because he saw a group of more than a thousand people in front of them. jackie and the others stopped in their tracks, equally surprised to notice the other party. ¡°Why are there so many people here?¡± The fatty opposite them frowned as he studied jackie and his company. Baffled, the fatty blurted, ¡°That¡¯s not right. We¡¯ve never seen the tokens on them before!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. One of the female disciples then thought of something and eximed, ¡°This isn¡¯t right¡­ These people aren¡¯t from this area. They might be from the abandoned ce!¡± Hiss! The disciples from the Bloodshed n inhaled deeply and wondered if they had heard wrongly. Advertisement ¡°Young¡­ Young Master jackie , we¡¯re done for. It looks like they¡¯re from this area!¡± Alerted, Alejandro looked at jackie grimly. Keh, on the other hand, said, ¡°Why should we be afraid? There are only around a dozen of them while we¡¯re a lot more in number!¡± ¡°If they have a high fighting prowess, it won¡¯t matter if there are many of us. On top of that, we only have less than two thousand people!¡± Titus frowned as he continued, ¡°The most crucial point is that we don¡¯ t know where these people are from. Are they also members of the Nine Armies like E Lavinge?¡± jackie eyed the other party straight ahead before he noted, ¡°These people should be members of the Bloodshed n. Look at their tokens: they¡¯re the same as those two people we killed before. The tokens are maroon-colored and have the wording ¡®blood¡¯ carved onto them.¡± Advertisement jackie paused momentarily before he added,¡± However, from the looks of their clothing and age, they should be disciples of the Bloodshed n, and they might not have a high fighting prowess!¡± Words were exchanged softly among one another in fear of letting the opposing group hear their conversation. The female disciple pointed her sword at jackie and hispany as she interrogated, ¡°Young man, how did you guys enter this area? Where are the two disciples from our sect who guarded the entrance?¡± The fatty thought about it and immediately said,¡± Senior Sister Rowan Xander, we noticed something was off with the forest as there were sounds of battle. It looks like the number of people who entered is much more than this.¡± Rowan responded, ¡°It¡¯ll be troublesome if that¡¯s the case. There may be more where these came from. They must¡¯ve surrounded and attacked those two junior disciples or escaped from them. I think we should just kill these people and leave several people to guard the external area of the forest to prevent them from escaping. The others should immediately return to inform the elders of our sect about what ¡®s going on!¡± Advertisement chapter 1736 chapter 1736 Chapter 1736 ¡°Stop all of them!¡± jackie was shocked by what Rowan said. He immediately signaled for everybody to take action with the wave of his hand. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Following themand from jackie , the others immediately flew outward to surround the dozens of disciples of the Bloodshed n, including Rowan. Rowan and the others were slightly surprised when they saw this. ¡°This is great. It looks like you people have just entered from outside recently. If not, all of you would have left this forest. Haha¡­ How dare you people stop us when only several of you have broken through into the first-stage ultimate god-level? Are you guys being whimsical?¡± jackie smiled coldly. ¡°You people are just some of the disciples from the Bloodshed n. How would you know if we aren¡¯t your opponent if you don¡¯t give it a try? On top of that, it would be troublesome if we allow your people to go back and inform the others to send true masters here!¡± The fatty immediately tightened his fists and Chi surged over them. He was actually in the third-stage ultimate god-level. He smiled coldly and said, ¡± Young man, do you see this? A third-stage ultimate god- level fighting prowess. How long do you think you people will be able to hold out against us? I¡¯m in the third-stage ultimate god-level while my senior Sister Rowan is in the sixth-stage ultimate god-level. Tsk tsk¡­ Isn¡¯t that enough to kill you guys?¡± Advertisement Rowan also started smiling coldly. ¡°However, I have to admit it, these people are really quite smart. If they did not stop us, they were afraid that the elders or patronums of our sect woulde over. If they were able to kill us, they would surely be safe for a certain amount of time, am I right? Unfortunately, aren¡¯t they looking down at us, the disciples? We aren ¡®t some informal disciples, we are formal disciples of the Bloodshed n!¡± Another disciple in the second-grade ultimate god level also released his aura. He tightened his fists and said, ¡°Formal disciples are only for those who are in the ultimate god-level. As for the informal disciples, they are at the true god level. As for those in the semi god level. Haha¡­ They can only be normal disciples!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It was obvious that these people had a high above expression on their faces after they spoke of their position. They were considered rare masters in their sect. Although they were not alike the true masters, disciples like Rowan would still attract lots of disciples fawning over her when they walked into the sect. ¡°This is troublesome. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of if they are in the first-stage or second-stage ultimate god-level. Who knew that this young girl is already in the sixth-stage ultimate god-level!¡± Alejandro¡¯s face slightly darkened when he saw the true strength of these people in front of them. It looked like the strongest person among the other party was the female disciple known as Rowan. Advertisement The others should be in the first-stage or second stage ultimate god-level. Even if they were in the third- stage or fourth-stage ultimate god-level, they had nothing to be afraid of based on their fighting! Prowess and jackie ¡¯sbat power. However, he knew that jackie was also in the third stage ultimate god-level. Would he be able to defeat the young girl in the sixth-stage ultimate god-level? ¡°We¡¯ve just entered this area recently but you people cannot belittle us. If you bumped into the others who have just entered like us, they might be in trouble. However, you guys are the ones in trouble now that you¡¯ve met us!¡± jackie tightened his fists without much care. With a thought, a wave of extremely hidden aura was slowly released and a slightly goldish Chi surged over his fists. ¡°A fighting prowess of the fourth-stage ultimate god -level, how¡¯s that possible? How did his fighting prowess improve so quickly?¡± Rowan was immediately surprised when she witnessed jackie ¡¯s fighting prowess. She did not expect people who had just entered the area recently, to have such fighting prowess. Advertisement chapter 1737 chapter 1737 Chapter 1737 ¡°No way, he¡¯s already in the fourth-grade ultimate god-level?¡± Alejandro and Nash nced at each other as they were dumbfounded. They have always thought that jackie was still in the third-grade ultimate god level, like them. Unexpectedly, this guy had already achieved the fourth-grade ultimate god level and this was slightly beyond their expectations. After observing and discovering that jackie was really in the fourth-grade ultimate god-level, Alejandro said, ¡°There might be hopes of killing the opponent if he¡¯s in the third-grade ultimate god-level, right? After all, jackie has a highbat power. In that case, we can still help jackie after we¡¯ve killed the others. This time, it looks like we will be able to win!¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s great news. jackie must have broken through three levels in one go previously but he didn¡¯ t tell us. Now, my heart is at ease!¡± Nash was also speechless as he spoke. jackie even deceived him and hid this from him! ¡°Haha¡­ A fighting prowess of fourth-grade ultimate god-level ns to kill the Bloodshed n¡¯s disciple like us who are in the sixth-grade ultimate god-level? Are you daydreaming?¡± The fatty on the opposite sideughed loudly when he heard this. ¡°Let¡¯s put us, the formal disciples from the sect aside, your fighting prowess must have piled up quickly after you people entered this area. Will such fighting prowess be stable? On top of that, you even n to kill Senior Sister Rowan, who¡¯s two levels higher? Aren¡¯t you dreaming?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. These people are too na?ve. They must be some casual trainers who have never experienced the world!¡± Another male disciple also said with a sneer. ¡°Stop talking nonsense with them. Leave this young man for me to deal with and you guys can kill the others for me! Let¡¯s make it a quick battle, understand?¡± Rowan stared at jackie with a cold expression on her face. ¡°It looks like you guys have been here for some time, maybe days and even months. Humph! However, no matter how talented you are, I will definitely kill all of you today. Why can¡¯t you guys just stay in the abandoned world obediently? Why do you guys have to break into a ce where you shouldn¡¯t havee into such as this Sacred ce? That is just suicidal!¡± Advertisement N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. jackie smiled coldly and also stared at her. After breaking through into the fourth-grade ultimate god - level, it was the first time he has met somebody with a higher fighting prowess than him. He could take this opportunity to try the other party¡¯s strength and judge how hisbat power was. He wanted to know if he could defeat them easily or if he had to work hard to do so. However, no matter what it was, jackie was still slightly confident about defeating the sixth-grade ultimate god-level female disciple who was standing in front of him. ¡°You guys stole the Chi and extracted it from our area to this area so that this area bes rich in Chi for you people to train easily. Now, you still dare to call this area the sacred grounds? You guys are really selfish!¡± jackie appeared in front of the other party in a sh and punched the female disciple angrily. ¡°You do know quite a lot of things but you people are intruders. We were originally living a great life here. Humph! Since you guys aren¡¯t convinced, let¡¯s fight, and shall the fittest survive!¡± The female disciple did not give in. After she finished speaking, the Chi on her fists surged outward and she directly met jackie ¡¯s punch. Advertisement Advertisement chapter 1738 chapter 1738 Chapter 1738 Boom! Both fists met each other and a loud bang could be heard. A huge energy fluctuation also radiated from where the two fists met. ¡°Im-impossible!¡± Rowan felt that something was wrong the moment her fist met with jackie s. The power coming from jackie ¡¯s hand was terrifying and it was so powerful to the point where she was unable to resist it. She really could not believe that the strength of a person in the fourth-stage ultimate god-level was much stronger than her, who was in the sixth-stage ultimate god-level. Bang! The moment she finished speaking, Rowan could not hold on anymore. She was sent flying backward and flew almost 100 feet away before she could barely stabilize herself. She could not help but taste a sweet tang in her throat and a mouthful of blood poured out. Her face turned extremely pale. Advertisement ¡°This is bad, Senior Sister Rowan. Several of them are in the third-grade ultimate god-level!¡± At this time, her other junior brothers and sisters also started to yell loudly. They originally thought that it would be quite easy to kill these intruders. However, they discovered after the first contact that there were not only first-grade ultimate god-level masters among them, there were several who were in the third-grade ultimate god-level. ¡°Haha, you¡¯ve just learned about this now? It¡¯s toote!¡± Alejandroughed and directly mmed a guy in the first-stage ultimate god-level into the ground with a punch. Specks of dust flew up from the ground and his opponent was seriously injured. ¡°This guy is too strong but he can have a taste of my martial skills! His strength is very strong, but the richness of Chi in his body and his martial skills might not be as strong as mine!¡¯ Rowan had an uncertain look in her eyes. They werepletely surrounded and her juniors could not hold on for long. However, she did not care much about their lives. All she had to do right then was to kill the guy in front of her. She had hopes of winning as long as she managed to kill jackie . Rowan took a sword out with a flip of her hand as she thought about it and directly waved it forward. Advertisement jackie saw that the other party had started to use martial skills and he did not dare to react carelessly. With the flip of his palm, he took his sword out and injected Chi into it before shing forward. Whoosh whoosh! N?velDrama.Org content. Two terrible shes met one another momentster. Then, a horrendous booming sound could be heard. Boom! What Rowan did not expect was that her attack only managed to resist jackie ¡¯s attack for a very short amount of time before the attack waspletely defeated. Soon, jackie ¡¯s attack continued to travel forward and went straight at her. The attack arrived in front of her in a sh. ¡°This¡­ This is impossible. How am I unable to defeat someone who just recently came in from the abandoned world?¡± Rowan had a disbelief expression on her face. The attacknded directly on her, splitting her body into two. ¡°Selena, look! jackie is really strong!¡± Danie and Selena did not join the battle. After all, it was enough that jackie , Nash, and others went up. Instead, they stood outside and watched as the battle uncovered. ¡°Yes. I really didn¡¯t expect this battle to end so quickly. He still has several powerful martial skills that he hasn¡¯t used!¡± Selena also smiled slightly and nodded. Advertisement Advertisement chapter 1739 chapter 1739 Chapter 1739 It did not take long for the battle to end and the dozen or so disciples from the Bloodshed n were killed on the spot. ¡°It looks like almost all the formal disciples of the Bloodshed n are at the ultimate god-level. Fortunately, they don¡¯t have a high fighting prowess, and there aren¡¯t many of them. It would be troublesome if there were several people with a high fighting prowess or if they had more people!¡± Keh wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and looked at the corpses lying on the ground. jackie also flew down and picked up Rowan¡¯s ring before he said, ¡°I wonder if there are any treasures in this disciple¡¯s ring!¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After observing for a while, he actually found a very nice third-grade intermediate martial skill, Twin Dragons Fist!¡± ¡°This is great! I¡¯m taking this martial skill!¡± jackie ced it away after looking at it for a while. ¡°You guys should take a look at the martial rings of the other disciples and see if there is anything suitable for you. By the way, you should take a look and see if there is any spirited grass suitable for alchemy!¡± ¡°Alright! If there are some good martial skills, it can help increase ourbat power!¡± Lancelot and the others flew down happily. Advertisement After some time, everyone had divided the things that once belonged to these disciples among themselves. However, there were not many materials to be divided. There were however a couple of second grade premium martial skills and two third-grade elementary martial skills that were quite good. ¡°The corpses of these disciples from the Bloodshed n would be eaten by the monster beasts soon. If we leave this ce quickly, people would not know that we were the ones who killed them.¡± Nash could not help but speak up after thinking about it. jackie , on the other hand, started frowning. ¡°Why did a dozen disciples from the Bloodshed n suddenlye here? Were they here to hunt for treasures? I wonder if there are other disciples of the Bloodshed n who are headed here. It will be troublesome if there are more of them and if the other disciples have a higher fighting prowess!¡± However, Alejandro said confidently, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s so scary about that? The woman just now was in the sixth-grade ultimate god-level and I saw how rxed you were when you dealt with her. This means that you might be capable of killing disciples in the seventh-grade ultimate god-level. Hence, I¡¯m sure you have the power to fight someone in the eighth stage ultimate god-level. However, such fighters must be patronums or people with a higher ranking in the Bloodshed n, am I right?¡± Advertisement Keh also said with a smile on his face, ¡°Yes, as long as the people whoe here aren¡¯t patronum or elders, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of about these formal disciples. Unless arge group of them came over. Then, there¡¯s nothing we can do. As for those so -called normal disciples and informal disciples, they would be a piece of cake for us.¡± ¡°We are still safe for now but I¡¯m only afraid that the members of the Bloodshed n or other powerful members of the Alliance Guard will find out about us. Besides, we have not met Helena and the others. We also do not know how the other members of the White family and Cabello family are doing now. jackie smiled bitterly and continued speaking emotionally.¡± Sigh¡­ I hope that many of the members of the White family and the Cabello family managed to survive!¡± ¡°Yes, I am also quite worried about Helena!¡± Alejandro sighed as he felt helpless. ¡°This is great! Young Master jackie ! It¡¯s Young Master jackie and the others!¡± At this moment, a voice could be heard and a group of people flew over from another direction. jackie was overjoyed when he heard this and immediately looked over. It turned out to be Liah, Chad, Mason, and the others. There were actually more than 1000 members of the White family with them. Apart from that, William, Joseph, and the others were also traveling with them. ¡°This is great as we¡¯ve met quite several familiar faces. There are more than a thousand people here! jackie was relieved to see these familiar faces. Advertisement chapter 1740 chapter 1740 Chapter 1740 ¡°This is great! It¡¯s really jackie and the others!¡± Ethan and the others were extremely excited when they flew over. ¡°This is awesome! It¡¯s good that nothing happened to you guys!¡± jackie looked at the familiar faces in front of him and said with equal excitement. ¡°Yes. We¡¯ve already broken through into the final stage of the true god level. This ce is awesome as not only are there third-stage spirited grass, there¡¯s also fourth-stage spirited grass. We¡¯ve improved quite a lot in less than twenty days of entering this area!¡± Sam said with a smile on his face. All of them looked as if they were full of beans. ¡°Is that so? Great! I can see that everybody has improved quite a lot. It¡¯s quite good that Abner and Ethan have already achieved the intermediate stage of the true god level!¡± jackie nodded in satisfaction. Their fighting prowess had obviously improved greatlypared to previously. If they continued training in this area, they would have the opportunity to break through into the ultimate god-level soon. ¡°Everybody has made some improvement but we¡¯ve also seen lots of deaths during our journey. Several days ago, we discovered the bodies of some members of the White family. It looks like they were killed by the members of the Lagorio family and Hall of Divine Royal.¡± Nikini soon thought of something and said to everybody with a frown on her face. ¡°Humph! I will definitely kill those people from the Hall of Divine Royal and Cloud Sky Sect!¡± jackie humphed coldly and tightened his fist as he said. N?velDrama.Org content. Advertisement ¡°Who are these people?¡± Ethan soon discovered the bodies on the floor and he was slightly puzzled. He obviously realized that this was not one of the forces who entered the area from looking at the clothing on the disciples. ¡°Sigh¡­ It¡¯s a long story. Come on, let¡¯s talk about it on our way!¡± jackie sighed and continued to lead the group toward the ce where noises of people fighting could be heard. In the woods, Helena saw that arge number of members from the Cabello family and White family had joined her group, expanding the entire team of people. However, although they have killed quite a number of people from the Hall of Divine Royal, she still did not meet her younger sisters and father. Advertisement The Second Elder of the Cabello family seemed to have detected the sadness on Helena¡¯s face. He smiled helplessly and said to Helena. ¡°First Mistress, there¡¯s nothing to be worried about. The family master and the others have quite a high fighting prowess and if they were lucky enough to obtain a martial art technique when they entered the area, they would have achieved the first-stage ultimate god - level by now. Although there are lots of strong monster beasts in this area, nothing will happen as long as the family master and the others stay alert!¡± ¡°Yes, Miss Helena. You can rx as I¡¯m sure that nothing will happen!¡± Angus also followed beside them with a smile on his face. He was extremely happy as he was able to asionally look at the beauty in front of him. As for Skye, she had a cold expression on her face all this while and she had been angry the entire way. She wanted to find an opportunity so badly to kill Helena so that this alluring woman would not steal the soul of the person she liked. In the past, she was still confident when Angus had thoughts toward E. After all, although E was a pretty woman, she was also quite beautiful. At least her boobs were bigger than E¡¯s. However, she had no confidence when facing Helena¡¯s beauty. Not only was she not as beautiful as Helena, even her figure was also iparable to Helena. No matter how shepared herself with Helena, she would still fail behind. Advertisement chapter 1741 chapter 1741 Chapter 1741 Hendrick, who was on the other side, would also look over from time to time. Sometimes, he had a goofy smile on his face and it was obvious that he had beenpletely submerged in love. ¡°Haha¡­ Are you sure there will be nothing wrong?¡± Unexpectedly, several figures flew out from the forest in front of them and blocked their way at this moment. In front of them, there were actually more than 20 disciples of the Bloodshed n. ¡°This is bad. Why did the disciples of the Blood¡­ Bloodshed ne here?¡± Angus¡¯ face darkened and secretly eximed that this was bad when he saw that these were members of the Bloodshed n. ¡°Haha¡­ This is weird. Our Bloodshed n is not very far from here and this is also a treasure hunting ce, why can¡¯t we be here?¡± A man in white clothes from the Bloodshed n hugged his arms folded in front of his chest and had a lofty appearance on his face. ¡°Do you really think that this is a territory that belonged to the Nine Armies and people from other forces cannote here to hunt for treasures?¡± Angus smiled awkwardly. ¡°This¡­this is not what I meant! You guys can definitelye here to hunt for treasure but didn¡¯t you guys used to hunt for treasures elsewhere previously? Why¡­why did you think abouting here this time? I just felt that this is a little unexpected!¡± Advertisement ¡°Haha¡­ This is because one of our elders who¡¯s an alchemist gave us a task that requires two or three materials that happen to be avable in this forest. Hence, we came over toplete the task!¡± The man in white clothesughed and said. ¡°By the way, there should be quite a number of disciples who want to complete this task. Not only the informal disciples, but our formal disciples have also begun to rush over! ¡°Is¡­is that so?¡± Angus swallowed his saliva and said. ¡°We, the members of the Nine Armies, have always been at peace with your Bloodshed n. I hope that you can find the spirited grass you want. We shall make a move first!¡± After he finished speaking, Angus gestured to the other party politely with his hand and nned to leave with his people. However, the white-clothed man sneered and said,¡± Yes, we from the Bloodshed n and you guys from the Nine Armies rarely have any disputes. As long as you don¡¯t provoke us, we naturally would not provoke you people!¡± Advertisement N?velDrama.Org content. Having said that, he paused and said with a yful expression on his face, ¡°However, I am curious about something. Do you guys always bring so many people with you when youe out to hunt for treasures? Apart from that, you guys even brought people from the abandoned world!¡± The facial expression of Angus, Hendrick, and others suddenly darkened. Hendrick immediately retorted, ¡°What abandoned world? This brother, you cannot speak as you like about this. We have no idea what you are talking about!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ You don¡¯t know what we are talking about. Although the legend of the abandoned world has be a legend and who knows how many years have passed since then, I don¡¯t believe you have not heard of it?¡± The man in white clothes chuckled before he said. ¡°Since you guys said that you don¡¯t know about this, then we can take action!¡± Angus gritted his teeth and he knew clearly in his heart that the man wearing white clothes in front of him was considered quite famous among the formal disciples of the Bloodshed n. He was considered a master among masters and he had already achieved the seventh-grade ultimate god-level. Together with those people in the third-stage or fourth-stage ultimate god-level behind him. There were more than two dozen Bloodshed n disciples and they were capable of killing the 2000 to 3000 of them. Certainly, some might survive if they were lucky under the circumstances where everybody scattered and fled. However, it was certain that not many of them would be left. Advertisement chapter 1742 chapter 1742 Chapter 1742 ¡°Hold on, why do you say that they are the people who came in from outside? Do you have any evidence? ¡°E quickly thought about something and said. ¡°All of these are people from the Nine Armies. Don¡¯t talk nonsense if you have no basis and discriminate against us!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ You¡¯re still pretending?¡± The man in white clothing startedughing. ¡°We have met a group of people previously and they have the same tokens around their waists. They were members of the Cabello family which we secretly heard from the chat of those fools. However, those hundreds of people were already killed by us!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°You people¡­¡± Helena was extremely angry when she heard this. She did not expect hundreds of members of her Cabello family to be killed by these guys. It caused her to feel a wave of pain in her heart. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? The beautiful woman has grown angry? Tsk tsk¡­ It looks like these are members of your Cabello family and those who are with you might be your family members!¡± The man in white clothes continued speaking to Helena when he saw how angry she was. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? By the looks of how angry you are, do you want to avenge your Cabello family? Come on! Haha!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t say, Brother Lucian. This woman is really good-looking. Tsk tsk¡­ I never expected that there would be such a beautiful woman from the abandoned world.¡± Another man licked his lips while looking at Helena with fiery eyes. He wanted to take off Helena¡¯s clothes immediately. ¡°Haha¡­ She¡¯s beautiful but unfortunately, she¡¯s our enemy. These people have to be killed!¡± Lucian smiled and said to Angus. ¡°You people from the Nine Armies should leave immediately and I might consider sparing your life. If you don¡¯t, today will also be the date of your death!¡± Angus and Hendrick nced at each other. They had darkened expressions on their faces and were obviously hesitant. Advertisement They knew clearly in their hearts that if they were to make a move, they were not opponents of these people. It did not matter how much they wanted to. Help Helena. ¡°Young Master Angus, let¡¯s leave. We should not get into any trouble and we should not worry about anything else. These people broke into this area by themselves and it has nothing to do with us.¡± Skye was extremely frightened that she hurriedly stepped forward and held Angus¡¯ hands while persuading him. Helena bit her s*xy red lips before speaking to Angus and Hendrick. ¡°Young Master Angus and Young Master Hendrick, you guys should leave. Thank you for taking care of us along the way but Skye is right, this has nothing to do with you. I also do not want to involve you or let any of you die because of our affairs!¡± After thinking for a while, E spoke again, ¡°No way! We cannot believe them. What if they are lying to us? What if they turn around ande for us after they kill Helena? What if the other party just wants to separate our strength and defeat us individually?¡± Advertisement ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I, Lucian, will keep my promise. Since I have said that I will let you people leave, I will naturally do so.¡± Lucian raised his hand. ¡°I can swear by my life. Otherwise, I will die a terrible death!¡± Lucian knew in his heart that even though Angus and the others did not have high fighting prowess, there were more than a dozen of their people. There were even two in the fourth-stage ultimate god- level. He was not afraid of these people and it was not difficult to kill these people. However, once the fight has started, several of his juniors might die if these people from the Nine Armies were also present. There were several of his juniors who were close to him and he did not want them to die. Advertisement chapter 1743 chapter 1743 Chapter 1743 Besides, Angus was the grandson of an elder of the Whittemore Fortress while Hendrick was the son of another elder from another vige. If these two died, they were afraid that the masters of the Nine Armies would be unhappy. After all, their Bloodshed n was powerful, but they were not much strongerpared to the Nine Armies. N?velDrama.Org content. Therefore, it would be much better if they did not directly cause a rigid situation. ¡°Have you heard that? Young Master Angus, he has even sworn!¡± Skye was delighted when she heard this. At least she had a chance to survive. As for Helena, she had been unhappy about Helena for a long time. It was best if she died. ¡°Young Master Angus, you guys should leave!¡± Helena smiled bitterly. She was able to realize that -the man in white clothes was not a simpleton and must be particrly powerful. Otherwise, Angus, Hendrick, and others would not have such a darkened expression on their faces. Although there were only around 20 people from the Bloodshed n, all of these disciples were masters from the Bloodshed n. Advertisement ¡°All right!¡± Angus could only nod helplessly after staying quiet for some time. He then took a step forward and said to Helena, ¡°There are so many of you and I hope you guys will be able to escapeter!¡± Even though Angus felt funny when he said those words, only Helena and the Second Elder of the Cabello family were in the first-grade ultimate godlevel. The others were only in the true god-level or demi-god level. Without the help of these people of the Nine Armies, it was extremely difficult for these people to escape. Once they left, Helena and others would be dead by then. Hendrick walked over after thinking for a while and -spoke softly to Helena, ¡°Miss Helena, don¡¯t worry. We will quickly inform the members of the Nine Armies after we return. I will tell my father about this and maybe we will be able to rescue the others in this forest by dispatching all the members of the Nine Armies by then!¡± Advertisement Helena felt grateful when she heard what Hendrick said and nodded. ¡°Thank you, thank you for doing this! You guys should leave now in case the other party regrets itter!¡± ¡°Alright, take care!¡± Hendrick nodded reluctantly. He waved before he flew away from the forest, leading E and others with him. ¡°Tsk tsk¡­ That was really touching!¡± After Hendrick and the others left, Lucian had a faint smile on his face. ¡°My beauty, you should tell me honestly, how many of your people are in here? What are the forces that havee in? How did you people find this ce?! If you answer honestly, I can consider leaving several of you alive!¡± Helena smiled bitterly after she heard this. ¡°Haha¡­ Do you need so much information? Unfortunately, I, Helena Cabello, would rather die than tell you. Just kill me if you want to do so,e on!¡± After she finished speaking, Helena clenched her fists and Chi began surging over them. ¡°Brother, if we leave, I am afraid that Miss Helena will be dead, right? Could it be possible for several of them to escape?¡± Soon after they left, E frowned and said in a depressed mood. ¡°Sigh¡­ We previously said that we would protect them and help them find their rtives. I didn¡¯t expect that we would be deserters!¡± Advertisement chapter 1744 chapter 1744 Chapter 1744 ¡°E, what are you talking about? Who are you calling deserters? What are you saying, it¡¯s such a bad word.¡± Skye was upset when she heard this and said,¡± Don¡¯t forget, we don¡¯t owe them anything. Besides, you can stay with them if you don¡¯t want to continue staying alive! Why did you leave with us?¡± ¡°Skye, what nonsense are you talking about? My younger sister is right. We really don¡¯t have any sense of justice if we leave just like this!¡± Hendrick had been unhappy since the beginning. He finally met a beauty and he liked her with all his heart. In the end, he was unable to protect the other party. He had been ming himself, but he was even more unhappy when he heard Skye speak like this. ¡°Dear me, so you are ming me instead?¡± Skye grew increasingly upset and said angrily. Why didn¡¯t you stay back if you are such a righteous person? Don¡¯t you realize? Even if you and your sister stayed back, even if all of us stayed back, our ending would be dead and there¡¯s no way to salvage things! That so-called Lucian is a famous master of the Bloodshed n and is in the seventh-grade ultimate god-level! He broke through into the first-grade ultimate god level at the age of 20 and he is only 40 years old now. Although he looks like he is in his twenties, he¡¯s considered powerful for achieving such fighting prowess at such an age!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°Stop talking and fly faster. We need to inform the fortress master and others first. Then, we shall have a quick discussion. We have let Miss Helena down, we cannot let her father and both her sisters down. There¡¯s a possibility that her father and sisters are still alive. We need to have a quick discussion and bring people over to rescue them!¡± Angus increased his speed of flying while secretly praying. He hoped that Helena would be able to escape under the advantage of arge number of people around her. In that case, he might still have a chance to see her again. ¡°Every sentence is about Helena. It¡¯s so disgusting to listen to!¡± While looking at Angus¡¯ figure from the - back, Skye was so angry that her face turned pale. Advertisement However, she felt a lot morefortable when she heard the sound of people fighting behind her. At least, the fighting had already started. Helena Cabello. Would definitely die this time. ¡°Kill them!¡± Following a wave of Lucian¡¯s hand, more than 20 disciples of the Bloodshed n directly rushed into the crowd and started killing. Lucian thought about it and said, ¡°By the way, let¡¯s not kill this woman first and kill herst. Let her see how her family members, these people of the Cabello family, are killed!¡±. ¡°You b*stard!¡± Helena almost burst out in anger when she heard this. She tightened her fists and appeared in front of Lucian in a sh before she directly punched him. Advertisement p! However, Lucian was not interested in meeting Helena¡¯s punch. He easily escaped Helena¡¯s attack in a sh. Instead, he pped Helena in her face. A loud p directly sent Helena flying outward. Whoosh! When Helena was flying backward, a figure flew over and stopped her by directly pulling her with his hands. Helena opened her eyes and was surprised to see the person in front of her. She wondered if she was hallucinating. The person who flew over was actually jackie. ¡°jackie! It¡¯s you!¡± Helena wondered if she was dreaming. She rubbed her eyes and discovered that it was really jackie. Her nose twitched and she almost started crying. She did not expect that she would be able to meet jackie again before she died. Advertisement Advertisement chapter 1745 chapter 1745 Chapter 1745 ¡°jackie, you should leave quickly. What are you doing? Lucian is a master disciple of the Bloodshed Chan, a master in the seventh-grade ultimate god-level. Apart from that, those junior sisters and brothers of his are in the second-grade or third-grade ultimate god-level. You are not their opponents!¡± Soon, Helena thought of something. Was jackie not suicidal by rushing out single-handedly at this moment? Even if he was not alone, jackie would definitely die even if he came with hundreds of people. She clearly knew what a master in the seventh-grade ultimate god-level meant. ¡°I¡¯m here to save you and you are asking me to escape?¡± jackie was speechless. After he saw the situation from a distance, he was the first to rush over. The others traveled slower, but they would also rush over soon. Unexpectedly, he saw Helena being pped in the face the moment he arrived. However, he was slightly grateful. Fortunately, the other party did not intend to kill Helena first. Instead, he wanted to kill Helenast. Otherwise, if the other party meant to kill Helena just now, he would not be able to rescue her based on his previous speed. ¡°You¡¯re suicidal!¡± One of the men, who was a master of the third-grade ultimate god-level from the Bloodshed n, was near to jackie. He immediately clenched his fists tightly when he saw that someone dared toe out to save Helena. The golden Chi surged over his fist and his punch came straight toward jackie. ¡°You are the one who¡¯s suicidal!¡± jackie had a cold expression on his face as he clenched his fists. The Chi in his body instantly gushed out and his body slightly leaned to one side while his fist directly punched his opponent in his chest. Advertisement Bang! A slightly dull voice could be heard. The next second, the man was sent flying into the air. His chest copsed, and hended on the ground heavily. After coughing out several mouthfuls of blood, he kicked his legs and died. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. ¡°Dear me, that man is in the third-grade ultimate god-level!¡± Helena swallowed her saliva and was so surprised that she stuttered as she spoke. This guy, jackie, seems to appear every time she is in danger. On top of that, he was still amazing, and hisbat power shocked her again. Everybody came in together, how could this guy¡¯sbat power improve so greatly! ¡°Haha¡­ He¡¯s in the third-grade ultimate god-level but I¡¯m in the fourth-grade ultimate god-level!¡± jackie chuckled and hepletely released the momentum from his body. Advertisement ¡°The fourth-grade ultimate god-level! You¡¯re actually in the fourth-grade ultimate god level!¡± After Helena heard this, she saw a glimmer of hope. However, when she thought of Lucian¡¯s fighting prowess, she started frowning again. ¡°However, that guy is in the seventh-grade ultimate god-level and there are so many of them. Hundreds of us have died! ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± jackie smiled coldly and directly pointed in another direction before he spoke. ¡°Take a look over there!¡± ¡°Father, Venus and Danie! They¡­they are here!¡± Helena looked in the direction jackie pointed at and covered her mouth in surprise. She could not believe that jackie brought thousands of people over this time. ¡°So many people? D*mn it, how many people have actually came in!¡± Lucian¡¯s face turned green when he spotted many people from the abandoned world. However, he quickly replied, ¡°You guys are here at the right time. Since you are all already here, then I shall kill all of you. That guy is actually in the fourth grade ultimate god-level. It looks like you guys can only leave him to me! I shall leave the others to my junior brothers and sisters, it should not be a difficult thing for them!¡± Advertisement chapter 1746 chapter 1746 Chapter 1746 ¡°Motherf*cker! Is he trying to die?¡±. Alejandro rushed over, cursing as he saw a second grade ultimate god-level disciple killing a guardian of his Cabello family. He immediately followed up with a punch that sent the second-grade ultimate god- level disciple from the Bloodshed n flying back a great distance before he could steady himself. ¡°Third-grade ultimate god-level! My father is in the third-grade ultimate god-level!¡± Seeing her own father sending a second-grade ultimate god-level fighter flying with a single punch, she was at a loss for words from the excitement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just leave the others to our fathers. I¡¯ll handle this seventh-grade ultimate god-level guy!¡± jackie made a calm smile and opened his palm. He took out his treasured sword and stared straight at Lucian. Advertisement ¡°Die!¡± At the same time, Keh threw a punch at another first-grade ultimate god-level disciple of the Bloodshed n, causing his opponent to cough up blood immediately. ¡°No way! They actually have a few people in the third -grade ultimate god-level! Furthermore, they also have a few first-grade ultimate god-level fighters as well!¡± Upon seeing Nash, Keh, and the others taking action, Lucian almost lost his temper. He originally thought that only jackie was the only powerful one and the rest were no match for him and his fellow disciples. Advertisement However, after they started fighting, he quickly realized that a few of his fellow disciples were killed in a short time while the rest were being surrounded by a big group of people. At that rate, they would most likely be killed. ¡°Kid, you are pretty talented to be able to kill my junior brother of the third-grade ultimate god-level with only one punch while being in the fourth-grade yourself. It seems that your fighting prowess is not: only limited to the level of a fourth-grade ultimate god-level!¡± Finally, Lucian gritted his teeth and stared directly at jackie. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll kill you first. It¡¯s not good to let an enemy with this kind of talent grow any further!¡± Lucian knew deep down that these people had entered the forest for less than two months. Two months ago, he came to this forest alone in order toplete an assignment given to him by an elder of his n. Back then, the forest showed no signs of abnormalities, nor these people from the abandoned world! With that, he surmised that these people must have arrived in the past two months. Within two months, his opponent managed to achieve the fourth-grade ultimate god-level and obtain this level of fighting prowess. Just the thought alone was scary enough. Moreover, the opposing party had a few people in the third-grade ultimate god-level. That was even more mind-boggling. After all, there were no martial art techniques within the abandoned world that allowed one to break through to the ultimate god-level. That also meant that those people could not have made any progress after reaching the peak stage of the true god level. They must have started breaking through to the first grade ultimate god-level after arriving in this ce and raised their strength slowly. ¡°You want to kill me? We¡¯ll have to see if you¡¯re capable of doing so!¡± Advertisement That person before him had killed quite a number of people from the White family and Cabello family. If not for jackie and his group arriving promptly, a lot more lives would be lost. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, jackie resolved to kill that person of the seventh-grade ultimate god-level. Hearing jackie¡¯s reply, Lucian burst outughing. ¡°Did I hear that right? You¡¯re merely at the fourth grade ultimate god-level. Even if you could take on someone stronger, do you think you can cross that boundary and kill me? You¡¯re thinking too highly of yourself!¡± ¡°How would you know without trying?¡± jackie channeled his Chi into his sword. With a light buzz, the sword let out a terrifying screech and immediately grew significantly in size. Moreover, the terrifying aura around jackie seemed to have grown stronger as well. Advertisement chapter 1747 chapter 1747 Chapter 1747 Lucian¡¯s eyes brightened at the sight. ¡°Not bad! From the looks of it, your sword is an ultimate-grade spiritual tool? Tsk tsk tsk¡­this sword will be mine soon. By then, you¡¯ll be helping me raise my strength significantly!¡± Having said that, Lucian simrly channeled his Chi into the sword in his hand and struck out at jackie. ¡°Howling Wolf Strike!¡± Along with the sword strike, a giant wolf formed from condensed Chi appeared before him. After the giant wolf¡¯s appearance, it gave off a strong and vicious aura. It let out a bone-chilling howl and then immediately charged straight toward jackie. ¡°Burning Chop!¡± Faced with the ferocious attack, jackie did not dare let his guard down and immediately executed his Burning Chop technique. His fireball-like attack rushed forth along with a long tail dragged behind it like a meteor. Advertisement ¡°How can someone at the fourth-grade ultimate god level execute such a powerful attack?¡± Lucian was shocked when he saw jackie¡¯s attack. That was because vibrations from jackie¡¯s attack were able to match that of his own. Boom! A thunderous boom exploded forth. In the next instant, jackie¡¯s attack managed topletely negate his opponent¡¯s attack, much to the surprise of those watching Advertisement ¡°No way! He blocked the attack!¡± Helena was also worried if jackie would be a match for his opponent in the beginning as their power levels were too far apart. However, jackie went beyond their expectations and managed to block the opponent¡¯s attack. It proved that jackie¡¯s fighting prowess was quite equally matched with his foe. Moreover, she knew the technique jackie executed was not his strongest technique yet. At that moment, Danie had also joined Helena¡¯s side after killing a few enemies. She smiled at Helena. ¡°Big Sister, you don¡¯t know how strong this guy is. Yesterday, he just killed a sixth-grade ultimate god level disciple from the Bloodshed n with ease. Even if he can¡¯t kill this guy in the seventh-grade ultimate god-level, it would be impossible for the opponent to kill him.¡± Having said that, she looked toward the battle on the other side and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Father and the rest are also quite powerful. They¡¯re basically experts in the third-grade ultimate god-level. The remaining disciples from the Bloodshed n will be taken care of very soon!¡± Helena looked around and noticed that only a few of the twenty-over disciples from the Bloodshed n were left. ¡°How did you guys train? How did they get to the third-grade ultimate god-level? Moreover, jackie¡¯s strength has skyrocketed to the fourth-grade ultimate god-level. That¡¯s just too fast!¡± Helena quickly asked Danie after her sudden realization. ¡°Hehe, try guessing!¡± Advertisement Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Danie tried to remain mysterious and put on a sweet smile on her face. ¡°Tell me quickly! It¡¯s impossible for me to guess!¡± Helena could not help but roll her eyes at Danie. ¡°jackie is already a third-grade intermediate alchemist!¡± Danie said with a huge grin on her face. Advertisement chapter 1748 chapter 1748 Chapter 1748 ¡°Third-grade intermediate alchemist? Am I hearing things? I-I-Is this for real? That¡¯s too fast!¡± After hearing that, Helena¡¯s mouth went agape with shock. She was bbergasted with jackie¡¯s talent in alchemy. ¡°Hehe, of course, that¡¯s real. Otherwise, how could their fighting prowess improve so quickly?!¡± Danie chuckled, then said with a frown, ¡°Where could the First Elder be? Did his alchemy skills improve? I wonder if he has achieved the ultimate god realm yet.¡± ¡°Yeah. I wonder how he¡¯s doing now. We haven¡¯t seen him all this while!¡± Danielle sighed along before looking forward. By then, jackie¡¯s fight with his opponent had grown more intense. The two had been exchanging attacks for several rounds, but jackie seemed to have the upper hand. Advertisement ¡°Damn it. This kid appears to have an abundance of Chi!¡± Lucian looked forward with a serious expression as beads of sweat fell from his forehead. Before this, he thought he could easily kill jackie. As the fight continued, he realized that he might not be jackie¡¯s match if things dragged on. After watching the battle on the other side, he felt even more speechless. The fellow disciples he had brought over were killed one by one and only two were left standing. If the third-grade ultimate god level martial artists managed to spare their efforts to assist jackie in his attacks, then his situation would worsen. Advertisement ¡®I¡¯m going all out! Lucian gritted his teeth, then bit into his finger and pressed it in between his brows as he started chanting. As he did that, jackie could feel the opponent¡¯s aura grow significantly stronger. ¡®What secret spell is that? He can raise hisbat power this way?¡¯ jackie thought to himself as he watched in surprise. It was the first time he saw someone raising hisbat power in such a fashion. N?velDrama.Org content. However, he believed the secret technique would definitely cause heavy strain on the body for it to raise one¡¯sbat power in such a short amount of time. There would surely be a time limit to it. ¡°Kid, I¡¯ll kill you right now. The rest of you can forget about holding me here. Once I get back to the n and report this to the elders, all of you will be dead. I¡¯ll have all of your lives for my fellow dead disciples!¡± Lucian red at jackie with great hatred. ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s give it a try!¡± jackie pushed his foot down as his lips curled into a sneer. He clenched his fists tightly and lowered his body. Advertisement ¡°I-I-Is that the Twin Dragons Fist?¡± Lucian was shaken upon seeing that posture. ¡°Impossible! The Twin Dragons Fist is our n¡¯s martial art. Moreover, this move is extremely difficult to master. Only internal disciples have the chance to learn them but hardly anyone mastered it! You¡¯ve just arrived in this world recently. How did you obtain our technique? Even if you did, how could you learn it so quickly?¡± Lucian waspletely in shock. He knew the power of the Twin Dragons Fist. It was a third-grade intermediate martial art technique. Even their elders in the Bloodshed n could barely manage to get it to a novice level, much less the disciples. ¡°Is it that difficult?¡± jackie frowned. He did not spend much time researching this martial art technique as he felt that it was rather simple. Advertisement chapter 1749 chapter 1749 Chapter 1749 However, jackie quickly understood why this martial art technique was abnormally difficult for normal people. Nevertheless, he learned the True Dragon w technique in the past and had the ability to transform into a true dragon, giving him a dragon¡¯s form. Perhaps that was the reason why the Twin Dragons Fist was surprisingly suited for him as he could turn his hands into dragon ws. Seeing jackie¡¯s confusion, Lucian almost coughed up blood from his agitation. Just what kind of a monster was the kid standing before him? How could he, someone at the fourth-grade ultimate god-level, be that much stronger? Moreover, jackie managed to learn the Twin Dragons Fist in under two months? How did heprehend the technique? ¡°Wind sh!¡± Lucian had no confidence, but with hispanions mostly dead, he gritted his teeth and shed at jackie with his sword. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Whoosh! Advertisement Waves of horrifying sword aura flew forward, sweeping through the forest like the winds of Fall. The horrifying and numerous aura swept through a wide area. ¡°Twin Dragons Fist!¡± jackie retaliated by sending his fists forward. ¡°Roar!¡± Advertisement Following his fists, two gigantic dragon ws appeared before jackie. The dragon ws were a manifestation of Chi but looked very real. They even gave off a terrifying roar of a dragon as they rushed forward. Boom boom boom! The sword aurasnded on the dragon ws but were immediately destroyed on impact. Meanwhile, the two gigantic dragon ws rushed ever closer to Lucian at an rming speed. ¡°I-I-Impossible!¡± Seeing his attacks beingpletely destroyed by jackie ¡®s attack made Lucian turn pale. His eyes were filled with terror. Judging from the speed of the attack, he would not be able to escape. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to die! Please spare me!¡± Lucian immediately begged for mercy once he thought about the wonderful future he had before him. He hoped jackie would halt his attack and give him a chance to live. Bang! Nevertheless, how could jackie spare someone who killed the people belonging to the White family and Cabello family? Furthermore, Lucian belonged to the Alliance Guard. jackie would never believe the words from those people. Advertisement Two gigantic dragon ws charged straight ahead, tearing Lucian to pieces. Lucian, a seventh-grade ultimate god-level martial artist was reduced to dust,pletely annihted. Right then, Nash and the others had also finished their battle and turned their attention to jackie. ¡°He¡¯s too powerful. This kid really killed a seventh grade ultimate god-level expert!¡± The second elder of the Cabello familymented. He never would have thought that jackie would reach such a level. That seventh-grade ultimate god-level expert had forced the forces from the Nine Armies to retreat in despair. He did not expect jackie to be able to kill that guy. ¡°Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect my son to be this awesome!¡± Nashughed out loud with an extremely smug expression. Back then, Lily almost got jackie killed. Fortunately, he had survived under those circumstances and grew stronger steadily. Advertisement chapter 1750 chapter 1750 Chapter 1750 jackie managed to kill an expert of the seventh-grade ultimate god-level. The group was overjoyed. Meanwhile, Helena approached jackie and asked bashfully, ¡°jackie, thank you. If not for your help, I would¡¯ve died earlier. Moreover, you¡¯ve saved so many people from our Cabello family!¡± jackie smiled nonchntly and said, ¡°You¡¯re being too reserved. We¡¯re all one big family. We should unite against our enemies.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. This is exactly the time we should be united!¡± Harry chuckled as he flew over. He felt his decision to join jackie andpany to be the best decision he has ever made. If he did not follow them and met these disciples of the Bloodshed n on his own, then he would have died for sure. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. I have something to tell everyone!¡± Helena announced to the group as she suddenly recalled something. Advertisement ¡°What is it?¡± Seeing Helena¡¯s serious expression, Alejandro and the others flew over in her direction as well. ¡°I¡­I saw the people from the Nine Armies. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve heard, but I¡¯ve seen over a dozen of them!¡± Helena thought about it for a moment, then said to jackie¡¯s group with a solemn expression, ¡°Although we have also gathered several thousand people, there are even more people scattered in this forest and we don¡¯t know about their situation¡­¡± Advertisement ¡°You¡¯ve seen over a dozen of them?¡± Hearing that, jackie¡¯s expression turned solemn too. He knew the Nine Armies would eventually find out that they had entered the forest, but he did not expect them to find out so soon. After some consideration, he finally asked Helena,¡± Did they not try to attack or kill you after you met them?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t do that. It happened like this¡­¡± Helena then exined everything she had experienced to jackie and the rest. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After listening to her story, Alejandro looked cluelessly at jackie. ¡°Young Master jackie, what should we do now? If we leave this forest quickly and train in a secluded spot, I believe it won¡¯t be easy for the Nine Armies or the Bloodshed n to find us, right?¡± At that point, Alejandro paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°However, we have more people scattered within the forest. If we leave now, our safety is ensured in the short term, but we can¡¯t be sure if the people from the Nine Armies will help the others, or if the Bloodshed n wille after us!¡± jackie nodded. ¡°We can¡¯t give up on others. Right now, we can only try our best to find more spirited grass. The Bloodshed n sent quite a number of their disciples in here this time. Some of the disciples will surely report back to their n after realizing the situation! The Nine Armies is our best hope for now. Let¡¯s hope the Nine Armies can help us out! Nevertheless, we need to treasure every second to get stronger!¡± ¡°Yeah. We can¡¯t give up on the other Cabello family members!¡±. Advertisement Advertisement chapter 1751 chapter 1751 Chapter 1751 Alejandro nodded. After all, there were too many Cabello family members who were yet to be found. Even if plenty had already died, there should still be at least ten thousand more men left. ¡°This is great, Master. You¡¯re all truly here. My goodness. My eyes did not deceive me. Haha!¡± Unexpectedly, at this moment, Kevin and a few other Elders from the Cabello family flew over, leading over three thousand Cabello family members as well as over two thousand White family members. ¡°This is great. Just great! Our master and the others are here, and so is Young Master Jackie. This is fantastic. We¡¯ve met up with therger group!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The eyes of plenty of White family members reddened when they saw Jackie and the others. For the past few days, they had indeed found plenty of spirited grass and treasure in this new ce. There were even a few who were at higher cultivation levels who had already broken into the first-grade ultimate god-level. However, their days were filled with danger as well. They all traversed the ce carefully, and along the way, found many of their men who had been killed. Advertisement The White branch family members, especially, kept trying to search for Jackie, Nash, and the others, but they just could not find Jackie and the others. They had no sense of safety, as though they had lost their compass. Naturally, they would feel deeply moved now that they had found Jackie and the others. ¡°Seventh Elder, Eighth Elder. Haha. This is great. It¡¯s great that all of you are still alive!¡± Nash smiled excitedly when he saw all these familiar faces. With this, they numbered over ten thousand men in total. A mighty force was now gathered. Advertisement ¡°Master, it¡¯s fantastic that we¡¯ve met up with all of you. We¡¯ve been standing on the edge for the past few days. A few days ago, the Seventh Elder and I finally broke into the first-grade ultimate god-level with great difficulty. We had been celebrating when we realized that there was a force called the Bloodshed n. Some of their disciples have entered this area, but fortunately, the few that we ran into did not have very high cultivation levels. Most were just at the true god-level or first-grade ultimate god-level. Everyone worked together to kill them, but many of our people perished as well!¡± The Eighth Elder¡¯s face was full of emotion. After he spoke, he looked at the corpses on the ground and took a sharp intake of breath. ¡°My God. Did you run into the disciples of the Bloodshed n as well? And over twenty of them were killed by you? How were their cultivation levels?¡± The Seventh Elder and the others were also shocked. They heard fighting noises moments ago and intended to secretlye over to watch. They did not think that the fighting sounds would stop before they even got to the scene. They had sent a scout to take a look first. Only then did they know that Jackie and the others had also run into the disciples of the Bloodshed n. ¡°Haha. Let¡¯s gather the spoils of war first while we catch up!¡± Nashughed and ordered a few people to clean up the spoils of war. Only then did he exin the current situation to the Seventh Elder and the others. The Seventh Elder and the Eighth Elder had also managed to break into the first-grade ultimate god- level. It was fantastic news; at least they had two more fighters at the ultimate god-level here now. ¡°The sounds of fighting have already stopped. No need to think anymore. Probably not a single one of them escaped!¡± Advertisement At that moment, Arthur and the others had arrived outside the forest. Arthur and Hendrick kept ncing backward. Skye could not help but said impatiently, ¡°You two had just better hurry on. If we manage to hold the discussion earlier, we might have a chance to save Helena Cabello and her two younger sisters, as well as her father. If we dy any longer, hehe, who knows how many of those people who have come in will die!¡± Advertisement chapter 1752 chapter 1752 Chapter 1752 ¡°What! A few-a few ten thousand people havee in?¡± As the Whittemore Fortress was the closest to the forest, everyone went headed over first. Once Arthur¡¯s grandfather knew about the situation, he jumped onto his feet from his chair in shock. His eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. ¡°That¡¯s right. Grandfather, let us discuss what we should do with the fortress master first. Ah, never mind that all these people havee in here-more importantly, many people from the Bloodshed n have entered the forest to search for treasure to carry out the duties of their n. Now that they¡¯ve run into each other, Miss Helena and the others are probably dead already!¡± Arthur felt a pang of pity when he mentioned Helena. He hated himself for being that much weaker. Otherwise, he would not have chosen to leave forlornly when she was in a life-or-death situation. The old man could tell what Arthur was thinking and rolled his eyes unsympathetically. ¡°You useless brat, going on about Miss Helena. Don¡¯t you forget that you are the grandson of the Elder of Whittemore Fortress, you can¡¯t get attached to a woman from that ce, understand? How can the positions of those people everpare to us?¡± When he spoke, the old man cast a cursory nce at Skye. Then he added, ¡°If you want to find someone, you should at least find a woman like Skye here. Understand?¡± Advertisement ¡°That¡¯s right. Young Master Arthur, don¡¯t forget who you are. You have a high social standing. You can¡¯t think of the impossible!¡± Skye was delighted, but she had no idea that the old man was merely giving an example. She thought that the old man had already intended to match her with his grandson. Arthur went speechless for a while, then he huffed a reply, ¡°What are you saying, Grandfather? This is not the time to discuss all this. We should seek the fortress master and the others to discuss the situation. Besides, you can¡¯t just look down on the outsiders, right? A long time ago, weren¡¯t our ancestors from that ce too? We descended from the same lineage, so why should we fight each other?¡± Standing beside him, Hendrick felt dissatisfied. He could not help but mutter, ¡°Elder Whittemore, I think what Young Master Arthur said is correct. Our ancestors all originated from that ce, so why do we look down on them? Rather, I think we¡¯re all the same since we alle from that ce. Not a single one of us is better or worse than the other in terms of position.¡± Advertisement E clenched her fists and spoke with a stony expression, ¡°That¡¯s right. Grandfather Whittemore, this line of thought is incorrect. We¡¯re not even part of the Alliance Guard. How can we think of ourselves above others? I¡¯ve seen the people whoe from that ce and their martial talent is pretty good!¡± The old man also sensed that he had said something wrong. Although he still maintained that the people who came from that ce were at the peak of the true god level at most-that was why he looked Down on them. He gave an awkward smile. ¡°What about this? All of you have worked hard,¡± he then said, ¡°I¡¯ll seek out the fortress master and the other Elders to hold a discussion!¡± Arthur could not wait around any longer. ¡°Grandfather, I think we shouldn¡¯t hold the discussion first. What about this? We¡¯ll send out a few of our fighters to help them out first,¡± he said, panicked. ¡°We cannot allow the people of the Bloodshed n to simply hurt the people who came in, at least. As for you, just call for the fortress master, the First Fortress Master, and the others to hold the discussion. How about that?¡± Hendrick thought that this was the best course of action after he heard the n. ¡°That¡¯s right. This n is great,¡± he said excitedly. ¡°We¡¯ll take action on both sides. There definitely won¡¯t be a problem!¡± Unfortunately, Cooper replied with a dark expression, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? There are too many people who havee in. This is not a small matter. Once our people go over and truly fight the Bloodshed n, it¡¯ll be a small matter if only a few of us die. But what if too many of our people die? It would create a ruckus. Once we wage war, do you know how many of our people we¡¯ll sacrifice?¡± After he said that, he waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll report this to the fortress master and get him to discuss this matter with the First Fortress Master and the others. In the end, the First Fortress Master will definitely hold a meeting with everyone. Once the meeting ends and everyone has decided what to do, we¡¯ll take action. We can¡¯t rush this matter, understand?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Advertisement chapter 1753 chapter 1753 Chapter 1753 ¡°Grandfather, this involves human lives! The longer we dy, the more people will die! If we keep going on like this, who knows how many of them will be dead by the time we take action!¡± Arthur panicked even more after he heard this, but he was still helpless. Still, Cooper continued, ¡°So what if some of them die? I can¡¯t just bypass the hierarchy. I have to inform the fortress master about this first and follow the appropriate process to handle the matter. Understand? If I go straight to inform the First Fortress Master without informing the fortress master, what will we do if thetter feels offended? Besides, so many of them havee in. They won¡¯t be wiped out so soon! Besides, the forest is so vast. They¡¯ve all been scattered around. It won¡¯t be easy to find them with so many people. Not many disciples from the Bloodshed n went in. How many can they kill!¡± Arthur and Hendrick werepletely speechless. They did not imagine that Cooper would say something like this. However, they had no way about it now. They did not have enough power, and they had no authority over such a big case. They could only report this to their superiors. ¡°Then-then quickly go and tell the First Fortress Master about this. Let¡¯s go. We wish to follow as well!¡± After Arthur thought about it, he looked at Cooper, extremely panicked. Advertisement ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Soon, Cooper led everyone to the fortress master of the Whittemore Fortress. ¡°Oh my. Uncle Whittemore. Why are you here? And you brought a group of kids with you!¡± Kieran, who was drinking tea, asked while chuckling after he saw Cooper¡¯s arrival. Advertisement The few Elders beside him also looked at Cooper in confusion. After all, it was nothing much if Cooper came to seek them out; but judging from his serious expression and the retinue of youths he brought along, he probably came over to discuss a serious matter. ¡°Something has happened, fortress master!¡± Cooper stepped forward and immediately told Kieran, ¡°A serious matter has happened, fortress master. Some people from the abandoned world have entered into our sacrednd once more!¡± Kieran simply gave a wan smile when he heard this. ¡°Eh, I thought it would be something serious. Didn¡¯t a few peoplee in here before too? It¡¯s nothing to fuss about!¡± ¡°It was different then! That time, the Elder from the Pavilion Billow Cloud here went over there to take a look of his own ord. He happened to see a few people at the entrance and brought them in because he thought it was amusing. This time, they came in on their own after they found a way in. It¡¯s different!¡± Cooper gave a bitter smile. ¡°A few ten thousand havee in this time,¡± he added. ¡°Almost fifty to sixty thousand of them!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Advertisement chapter 1754 chapter 1754 Chapter 1754 ¡°Fif-fifty to sixty thousand?¡± Kieran¡¯s tone notched a few octaves up. He suspected that he had heard wrong. If it was just fifty or sixty of them or even five or six hundred of them, he would not think that it was anything to make a fuss about. After all, such a long time had passed since that incident. Even if a few had made their way in, the Alliance Guard would not pursue the matter, and they certainly would not create such a huge ruckus about it. However, fifty to sixty thousand people was too much. That was way too many people. Furthermore, how much spirited grass would these people im once they came in? They would have to give up so much of the martial resources! Furthermore, that entrance was inside the forest near the Nine Armies. That forest could be said to be just like their backyard. Other than the asional disciple from the Bloodshed n who came to find a few materials, the people of the Nine Armies, who were closest to the forest, found it the most convenient to go there. Now that these few ten thousand people had entered the forest, they would probably use up plenty of the martial resources in a sh. When he thought about how many resources were being taken away, Kieran felt his heart twist in pain. ¡°Fortress master, what should we do about this? We¡¯re not prepared at all for so many people toe in at once!¡± Advertisement The First Elder took a step forward and looked at Kieran before him. It was evident that he was in a complete panic!¡± ¡°What do we do? How should I know what to do? This happened too abruptly. Who knew so many people woulde in so suddenly!¡± It was evident that Kieran did not know what to do either. After he thought about it, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go and seek out the First Fortress Master. I am not daring enough to make a decision on my own regarding this matter. All of you, immediately go and inform the other fortress masters about this, and tell them to hurry over to meet at the First Fortress Master¡¯s ce!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Advertisement The people who had been drinking tea with him immediately ran out. When they saw that the fortress master of the Whittemore Fortress did not hesitate long to inform the First Fortress Master and the others about the matter, Hendrick and the others heaved internal sighs of relief. After Hendrick gave it some thought, he said, ¡°Fortress Master Whittemore, no need to send people to our own fortress. I¡¯ll head back to inform everyone about this!¡± ¡°All right. Thank you for your service!¡± Kieran lifted his hands into a fist-to-palm salute. At least they did not need to send so many people to spread the message this way. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Hendrick immediately waved his hand toward E and the few youths from their fortress and lead the others to fly off. They all pushed themselves to the limits of their speed. After a while, Hendrick and the others had arrived inside the Lavigne Fortress. At this time, the sky had already begun to darken. ¡°Father, something has happened. Where¡¯s the fortress master?¡± Advertisement He saw his father once he entered the ce. Hendrick immediately spoke in a loud voice. ¡°What happened? Seems like something urgent hase up, judging from your looks!¡± Hendrick¡¯s father smiled without care. From his perspective, the Nine Armies were all not too far away from each other, and everyone looked after each other. If the Nine Armies were to band together, they were quite a strong force. The smaller forces usually did not dare to stir up trouble with them. AdvertisementBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. chapter 1755 chapter 1755 Chapter 1755 Therefore, the huge problem that came out of Hendrick¡¯s mouth was hardly anything inside his father¡¯s eyes. ¡°Listen. Those people¡­those people from the abandoned world have entered this ce! And more than a hundred thousand of them had sneaked in! We have run into some of them and even talked to them. Besides¡­¡± Hendrick bbered about what he encountered in a panic tone. He did not know where to start. ¡°Wait. What? More than a hundred thousand of them?¡±. Kye-Hendrick¡¯s father-was truly taken aback by the number when he was told. If ten thousand of these outsiders entered this ce, it would already be a huge mess, let alone a hundred thousand of them! When Kye regained his senses after hearing the shocking news, he interrupted Hendrick before he could finish his sentence. ¡°Hendrick, this is a serious matter, you better be honest about it. Are you sure what you said is true?¡± Advertisement E, who stood beside Hendrick, stepped forward and affirmed the statement. ¡°Dad, it¡¯s true! Brother would never lie to you about such a thing! It¡¯s all true! Also, among them, there¡¯s a talented master called Jackie. He saved my life before! I think he has at least broken through to the second-grade ultimate god- level, even maybe third-grade ultimate god level!¡± ¡°No freaking way! They have such a powerful master among them? How long have they been here? They can¡¯t have been here for months, right? Have they all reached such high martial levels after acquiring the martial technique?¡± Looking at E¡¯s agitated demeanor, Kye knew that Hendrick was telling the truth. It looked like they had trulye across some serious matter. ¡°He¡¯s truly a talented master! I don¡¯t know how he trained himself till this level in the abandoned world! But I think it¡¯s normal to have one or two super talented masters like Jackie since hundreds of thousands of them havee here.¡± Advertisement A smile hung on E¡¯s face. ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s doing now. Jackie is a good man!¡± Hendrick, on the other hand, interrupted and said, ¡°Dad, the Whittemore Fortress knew about this. Let¡¯s take a couple of elders and go to their fortress and discuss this. This is a huge matter. Not only those outsiders entered, but an elder from the Bloodshed n also issued a task to their disciples-they needed to gather some material for alchemy purposes. So, their disciple came to the forest to hunt for treasure! Sigh! I¡¯m worried about Helena.¡± ¡°Wait a minute. Why are you in such a hurry? Also, who¡¯s this Helena?¡± Kye had yet to recover from the shock when both his children went on to mention some strangers¡¯ names which confused him even further. His mind was in a muddle with the situation right now. ¡°Dad, Helena¡­Helena¡¯s full name is Helena Cabello. She came in here with the Cabello family. We talked for a bit, and she is really a good person. I¡¯ve also promised her that I will convince you to help them. Sigh! It¡¯s so tough to exin everything in one shot. Let¡¯s gather at the Whittemore Fortress, then E and I will tell you the situation from head to toe and then we will decide what to do next!¡± Hendrick expressed his thoughts after pausing for a moment. ¡°Alright, alright! Let¡¯s go to the First Fortress Master now!¡± Kye was aware that this matter could not be dyed any further. Even though the sky had started to turn dark, they had to meet with the first fortress master and discuss this matter. This meeting could not be dyed. When everyone arrived at the First Fortress Master¡¯s ce, they went to the conference room, and at this moment the sky had turnedpletely dark. Advertisement ¡°Quiet! What¡¯s going on? Fortress Master Whittemore, mind to fill us in?¡± Austin Drago-the First Fortress Master of the Nine Armies-sat on the stage, overlooking the other fortress masters from above. He signaled the crowd to quiet down then turned to Fortress Master Whittemore and popped the question. Master Whittemore smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Gentlemen, I think it¡¯s better to let Cooper Whittemore, our fortress¡¯s elder, fill you all in. I don¡¯t know much about the situation. I was informed that hundreds of thousands of the people of the abandoned world hade into our ce. I came here the moment I heard the news. As for the specific details, Elder Cooper knows more!¡± AdvertisementN?velDrama.Org content. chapter 1756 chapter 1756 Chapter 1756 At this moment, everyone turned to Elder Cooper Elder Copper smiled and then exined to the crowd, ¡°Gentlemen, around six hundred thousand people have entered, of which three to four hundred thousand are people from the maind, while the remaining two hundred thousand are those from the sea territory. I¡¯m not sure how they found the way in but they are here now. Moreover, they have been here for around twenty days now. During these twenty days, some of the talented masters have broken through to the ultimate god realm.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°My goodness! They¡¯re here for twenty days already? These outsiders, they¡¯ve been here for so many days yet we only found out about it now!¡± ¡°Ya, we¡¯re too careless about this! It would be even harder for us to notice their presence if they just entered and left the forest in a short period of time.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s impossible that we won¡¯t be aware of them. After all, hundreds of thousands of them entered, and among them, there are different ns and families, and not all of them are united. There must be some bad blood between these ns and families. The crowd gasped as soon as Elder Cooper dropped another bomb. Advertisement E forced an awkward smile and screwed up her face slightly. In fact, she was the first to find out that Jackie and the others hade in. However, she promised Jackie that she would help them hence she did not return to her fortress and report the matter immediately, rather, she continued searching for treasures inside the forest. Sometimes when she ran into those outsiders, she would simply take a detour and leave, pretending not to see them. And what she did had led to the current situation. She tried to drag the matter to the point that it could no longer be hidden. The people of the Nine Armies were finally informed of the matter. ¡°And then? Anything else?¡± Elder Cooper paused for a few seconds before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ll let my grandson tell everyone. After all, they are the ones who ran into them, and came back to us and reported. They know the best about the situation!¡± Advertisement Arthur then stepped forward, looked at the First Fortress Master, and said, ¡°Alright. The thing is¡­¡± Arthur then carefully narrated the situation from head to toe, sparing no details, to. Everyone in the meeting. Of course, when he spoke about Helena Cabello, it was about the good things about her and her people- how kind and friendly these outsiders were, how they were concerned about Arthur and E¡¯s safety, asking them to leave the scene first, how understanding they were and so on. Arthur praised them thoroughly, praying that the First Fortress Master and others would not hate Helena and her group and would agree to save them The meeting room once again became lively after listening to Arthur¡¯s words. It was an animated discussion. ¡°Sigh! What should we do with this bunch of outsiders? If we refuse to save them, it¡¯d go against our values, after all, we are working with the Anti-Alliance Guard. And these years, we have been heavily relying on the Anti-Alliance Guard too. That¡¯s why those Bloodshed n and others would not dare to Advertisement chapter 1757 chapter 1757 Chapter 1757 An old man from the fortress had his forehead knitted together as he breathed out a sigh of defeat. He was in a dilemma. ¡°I agree. There are too many of them! Once we take our stand and defend them, the Bloodshed n will definitelye at us. And then once we get into a battle, we may be no match for them!¡± Another old man chimed in. He was used to thefortable and spoon-fed life and did not want to go against the Bloodshed n. ¡°Hmm¡­ How about this?¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. A middle-aged man gave the matter some thought before interrupting the conversation. ¡°First Fortress Master, I do have an idea. Let¡¯s pretend that we¡¯re not aware of this matter, won¡¯t that be good? After all, Young Master Arthur had only told Helena Cabello and her people that he woulde back and discuss it with us, and only Helena and her gang knew about this. Besides, I think they should have been killed by the disciples of the Bloodshed n by now. Since they¡¯re already dead, no one is going to testify against us! Let¡¯s pretend we didn¡¯t know that they came here, this way, even if the Anti-Alliance Guard knows about it, they would not me us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s a great idea! It¡¯s truly a marvelous idea! Let¡¯s go with that, pretending not to know about the matter! Haha! Those outsiders can escape to other ces, it¡¯s none of our business; they can be killed by the Bloodshed n, and we¡¯ll pretend we don¡¯t know anything! Anyway, we¡¯ll stop going to the forest for the next few days. That¡¯s it!¡± Advertisement The old man from before immediately echoed this idea. Obviously, he was not keen to help Jackie and the others. However, Cooper retorted with a cold face, ¡°Have you forgotten which fortress we belong to? It doesn¡¯t matter if we¡¯re able to defeat the Bloodshed n, at least, the difference between our strength and theirs is not too big. Besides, we have been under the shelter of the Anti-Alliance Guard for a long time, and for that, we live a peaceful life until today. If the Anti-Alliance Guard knows that we fold our hands and let those people die, what would the Anti-Alliance Guard think of us?¡± The middle-aged man immediately stood up and argued, ¡°Elder Cooper, if everyone keeps their mouth shut, who is going to know what happened? Right? Those people that Arthur ran into would surely be killed by the Bloodshed n! Only two of them are at the second-grade ultimate god-level, and the rest of them are either at the true god-level or the demi-god level! In the face of a group of ultimate god-level fighters of Bloodshed n, how can they escape? There is even one seventh-grade ultimate god-level fighter, none of those outsiders can survive!¡± ¡°Hmph! What if several of them managed to escape from the Bloodshed n? And when they confront us, where should we hide then? Our image will be ruined! We¡¯re part of the Anti-Alliance Guard! How could we call ourselves one if we don¡¯t even dare to stand out and help the weak?¡± Advertisement Hendrick was extremely furious that he could feel anger flooding his veins. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Nine Armies would be aughing stock in front of others? Not only the Alliance Guard wouldugh at us, even the Anti-Alliance Guard would look down on us!¡± He stepped forward and reprimanded with a huff. When the middle-aged man heard this, he shot up from his seat and smacked the table, burning with anger. ¡°We, elders and the fortress masters, are here to discuss the matter! What right do you have to speak in such a disrespectful manner in front of us? Elder Kye, is this how you raise your son? How disrespectful!¡± Kye¡¯s expression immediately turned cold as he heard this. ¡°Oh, how do I raise and discipline my son is my business. You¡¯re in no ce to worry about it. Besides, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with what my son just said. We, the Nine Armies, have always been low profile and tolerant, not causing any problems. But how long should we live like this? Living with tails tucked firmly between our legs? Have we not progressed and improved a lot in terms of power and strengths over the years?¡± ¡°Tails tucked between our legs? Kye Lavigne, who is tucking his tail between his legs, you tell me! Don¡¯t make yourself sound so mighty and righteous. I¡¯m doing this for the sake of the lives of the people in the Nine Armies! If we acted recklessly and went into a war with the Bloodshed n, do you know how many of us will die?¡± The middle-aged man stared fiercely at Kye, with hatred and resentment appearing in his eyes. He seemed like he was about to give Kye a good beating. Advertisement chapter 1758 chapter 1758 Chapter 1758 ¡°What¡¯s all the bickering about? I asked for all of you toe over to discuss, not to quarrel!¡± After listening for a while, the First Fortress Master reprimanded, his tone impatient. He did not expect there would be two opinions over this matter-one of them did not favor helping the outsiders, while another was in favor of helping those outsiders. Silence immediately took over the meeting room when the crowd saw that the First Fortress Master was furious. After a few seconds of silence, the master of the Lavigne Fortress expressed his thoughts to the First Fortress Master, ¡°First Fortress Master, I truly think that we have held back for too long, and our current overall strength and power is not any weaker than theirs. If we help those people, they will certainly be on our side! Then, perhaps, it would be a chance for us to grow out of our current position. By that time, don¡¯t you think the Bloodshed n will have to pay us some respect?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Fortress master Lavigne, you have a point!¡± One of the elders who was working under the First Fortress Master nodded in agreement. ¡°Those outsiders, they must be feeling very lost and don¡¯t know what to do now, therefore, if we could lend them our hand at this critical moment, they will certainly be grateful to us and be of use in the future. Besides, if we really have to fight with the Bloodshed n, it¡¯s still uncertain which side will win!¡± Advertisement ¡°Indeed they have many people with them, but after wandering in the forest for some time, they must have lost a lot of men by now, right? The most important thing is that these outsiders are made up of different ns and families, so they may not be on the same page. Moreover, their marital level is still at the baby stage. Some of them are in the true god level, and some of them are even lower than that, only being in the demi-god level. So, I think they would not be of much use to us. Also, don¡¯t forget, the Bloodshed n has more elite fighters of the ultimate god-level than we have!¡± The middle-aged man from before was insistent, not wanting to help Jackie and his group. ¡°Both sides have valid points!¡± Advertisement At this moment, the First Fortress Master smiled bitterly before saying, ¡°It¡¯s true that their number of people is too many, and even people of the sea territory havee in. Helping them would definitely be somewhat beneficial to our future development, well, at least it can show our loyalty in the eyes of the Anti-Alliance Guard. Why don¡¯t we do it this way; we send someone to report this matter to the Pavilion of Billow Cloud immediately. They¡¯re the nearest Anti-Alliance Guard to us! Let them send people over to support us quickly!¡± ¡°But¡­But, First Fortress Master, I heard that the Master of the Bloodshed n is already halfway into the second-grade soul-prating level! And I¡¯m afraid that you are no match for him, and if you couldn¡¯t hold him up until the aid¡ªthe Pavilion of Billow Cloud¡ªarrives, you could be killed by him! And this would certainly break our hearts and affect our fighting spirits, then we would suffer great loss!¡± A wise old man expressed his concerns after thinking about it. Austin-the First Fortress Master-paused for a moment, his face sank to the deepest, emitting a gloomy aura. However, after a brief moment of silence, he asked E, ¡°Right, E, you mentioned that you¡¯ve met a person called Jackie, right? He is particrly gifted and has saved your life?¡± Advertisement chapter 1759 chapter 1759 Chapter 1759 ¡°Yes, First Fortress Master, that guy might have already broken through into the second-grade or even third-grade ultimate god-level!¡± E thought briefly and answered. Austin went into thinking mode again, and then he finally spoke, ¡°How about this? In my view, the Bloodshed n would not start a war against any of us recklessly, after all, if we and those outsiders fight against them, they would suffer a great loss even if they win the battle in the end. I don¡¯t think that they are ready to pay such a heavy price. So, I think this isn¡¯t something we can pretend that we don¡¯t know!¡± ¡°First Fortress Master, are you saying that we will help those people?¡± Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. When Arthur heard Austin¡¯s words, his spirit lifted and asked excitedly. Austin nodded his head in confirmation. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else. We should at least try to get those talented masters among the outsiders over. Moreover, they will definitely fight each other for the treasures and resources in the forest, plus the disciple of the Bloodshed n will hunt them as well. So, they will certainly lose quite a few people, and by that time, those remnants will be those strong and talented fighters. After all, it¡¯s about the survival of the fittest! We only need the elites!¡± Advertisement Kieran was as though he was lost in a thick fog as he listened to Austin. ¡°First Fortress Master, what do you mean?¡± Austin smiled in return. ¡°Even if we send people to seek help from the Pavilion of Billow Cloud, the round trip will take at least four days. We can¡¯t rush ourselves and act recklessly if we want to help those people, right? We need to be patient so we don¡¯t lose out. Not only will our image and reputation be improved in front of the Anti-Alliance Guard, but we could also take this opportunity to recruit some great elites as well.¡± Kieran finally understood what the First Fortress Master meant, he then smiled. ¡°The wisest person is still our First Fortress Master! What he means is that we should pretend that we don¡¯t know anything about this, or perhaps just say that we are still in the middle of the discussion, thinking of what to do about the situation. Wait for another two or three days until the Pavilion Billow Cloud arrives then we will make a move to help those people. Is that right?¡± Austin nodded with satisfaction and said, ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re sharp! We have two to three days¡¯ time to stall. We will focus on training, pretending not to know anything. We will wait until when the Pavilion Billow Cloud is about to arrive, then we will save the outsiders. And when the Pavilion Billow Cloud sees that we, the Nine Armies, are fighting for the Anti-Alliance Guard, not letting them down, they will respect us too! We¡¯ll let those outsiders fight with the Bloodshed n for a few days first!¡± Advertisement An old man from another fortress, who had refused to help Jackie and his group before, was excited after hearing Austin¡¯s idea. His eyes lit up and said, ¡°First Fortress Master, your idea is truly brilliant! There are a few of those outsiders who have broken through to the first-grade ultimate god-level, and some of them even broke into the second-grade ultimate god-level. Besides, with so many outsiders, they could definitely kill some disciples of the Bloodshed n and give them a heavy blow. Then we could weaken them without having to make a move!¡± ¡°Haha! That¡¯s amazing! What a good idea! Let those people fight with the Bloodshed n for a few days, and this way, we don¡¯t have to suffer high casualties. Furthermore, we can also get appreciation and praise from the Anti-Alliance Guard. Then, those who we will save in the end would be the elite ones, and these people will be grateful to us too! It¡¯s a gain for us!¡± That middle-aged manughed out loud, his eyes beaming happily. ¡°Besides, so many of them came in and took away so much of our training resources. Let those people suffer for a bit more and pay a price! Consider it a punishment for their reckless intrusion into this ce!¡± Kye opened his mouth and then shut it again, wanting to say something, but in the end, he did not. Because he knew in his heart that Austin¡¯s idea was the most rational and reliable, and it would be the most beneficial for the Nine Armies. Most of the Nine Armies had also agreed to this idea, even if he opposed it, it would be useless and created a more unpleasant aura to the Nine Armies. Advertisement chapter 1760 chapter 1760 Chapter 1760 ¡°Dad!¡± E felt unhappy though. When she thought about how Helena and Jackie were pretty good people- especially when they saved her life-naturally, she wanted the people of the Nine Armies to help Jackie and the others as soon as possible. That was why she could not help but step forward and tug on Kye¡¯s sleeve, trying to give a hint in a soft voice. Still, Kye shook his head at both her and Hendrick. ¡°This involves our fortress, and it involves the survival or destruction of the Nine Armies. I know that the young man called Jackie saved you, E, and you want to help him immediately. But we can¡¯t make decisions on our own toward such a huge matter. We need to have everyone discuss this and have the majority agree to it before anything!¡± When he spoke here, Kye paused for a while before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s evident that the First Fortress Master¡¯s decision is the best for now. Everyone has agreed to it, so we need to agree to it too. Understand? If Helena and the others have already died then you¡¯ll say that we only rushed out to help when we heard the fights in the forest had grown fiercer. You have to exin like that if the Pavilion Billow Cloud people ask about it!¡± Although E felt dissatisfied, she could only nod her head. ¡°I understand, Dad!¡± she said softly. ¡°We can¡¯t let our feelings decide our actions during this time!¡± Advertisement Kye nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s right. All of you just stay at home and cultivate yourself for the next three days. If you can improve yourself anyhow, so be it. Even if we fight the Bloodshed n in the end, it¡¯ll just be for show. Still, we¡¯ll probably be fighting for around four or six hours. It¡¯ll be difficult to avoid casualties then.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± E nodded her head and agreed to this. ¡°Alright. This is a huge matter that involves the Nine Armies, after all. It¡¯s not decided based on my word alone. Everyone agreed to the suggestion I gave just now. It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re fortress masters from other fortresses, or Elders or Patronus-all of them can vote via a show of hands. We should just go along with the majority!¡± Advertisement Although everyone knew what the conclusion was, Austin still dered to everyone in a loud voice, putting on a show. It was clear that naturally, more than ny percent of the people had raised their hand, expressing their agreement to Austin¡¯s decision. The meeting finally ended. Everyone returned to their fortresses to rest, and they all agreed that before they set out, the First Fortress Master wouldunch a signal from here. Then everyone would set out together toward the woods and wait to observe the situation outside the forest. At this moment, Jackie and the others were cultivating themselves in a cross-legged position. Jackie was well aware that he and the others had led plenty of people in this time. Since the Anti-Alliance Guard and the Alliance Guard were enemies, which was why the Anti-Alliance Guard would not be able to ignore them. If they did, that meant that they were abandoning the ideals they held onto all this while. This would not do-even if they would throw their faces away, they would still help Jackie and the others. Furthermore, between the two factions, plenty of conflicts probably broke out while they were searching for treasure or something like that. Because of this, it was highly likely that the Anti-Alliance guard would do something to help them. However, for the lone Pavilions or forces, such as the Nine Armies, he could not tell if they would wholeheartedly help him and the others. After all, Jackie had heard from Helena that the overall strength of the Nine Armies seemed to be slightly weaker than the Bloodshed n. If this was the case, they would carefully measure the consequences of their involvement. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Advertisement Advertisement chapter 1761-1765 chapter 1761-1765 Chapter 1761 Apart from that, the Nine Armies looked like one big force on the outside but there was certainly some personal agenda among each fortress. If they were to really start a battle, members of certain fortresses would not give their all as they were afraid that many of their people would die. Hence, those who wanted to stay alive had to try their best in increasing their fighting prowess and raising everybody¡¯sbat power. In that case, they would be able to react to sudden situations. It had to be mentioned that the martial art technique Jackie obtained this time was an exceptionally good one. Even when he was not training during the daytime, the swirl in his body could continue rotating. This helped him to proactively absorb the Chi from the atmosphere which in turn slowly increased and stabilized his fighting prowess. If he sat down to train at night ording to the martial art technique, the effect would definitely be better. ¡®ording to the current situation, my level wouldpletely stabilize after two more days. By then, I can try refining the third-grade intermediate pill and I will not need to be afraid of the usual masters at the ultimate god-level.¡¯ Jackie secretly thought about it and was slightly expectant toward it. If he could not increase his strength speedily, he would not be able to fight back when hees face to face with true masters. However, two badly wounded disciples from the Bloodshed n returned to their sect in an extremely embarrassed manner. ¡°Elder, elder! Something bad has happened!¡± Both disciples directly rushed into the room of the Bloodshed n¡¯s First Elder and started yelling loudly. Advertisement The First Elder was getting ready to rest. He asked impatiently when he saw the two disciples. ¡°What¡¯s going on with the two of you? Don¡¯t you guys possess quite a high fighting prowess? How can you guys get hurt when both of you are in the first-stage ultimate god-level? Did you guys meet some strong monster beasts while searching for treasures in the forest?¡± One of them said, ¡°There were too many of them and several of them are in the first stage ultimate god- level and peak stage of the true god-level. Two out of our four people died and we escaped with much difficulty.¡± The First Elder frowned and said, ¡°Who are they? Could they be members of the Nine Armies? D*mn it! The members of the Nine Armies dare take action against us? This doesn¡¯t sound right. Even members of the Nine Armies would not act so shamelessly? How would so many of them surround and attack the four of you guys? How many people were there?!¡± ¡°There were several thousands of them and they mentioned that they were members of the Hall of Divine Royal. We realizedter on that these people were not members of the Nine Armies, they are people from the abandoned world!¡± Another man had an excited expression on his face. ¡°During our journey back, we met members from some other families. We secretly listened to their conversation and it turns out, quite a number of forces came in with them. There were a total of 400 to 500 thousand people!¡± Advertisement ¡°Oh my god, are these all true? This is a huge issue and you guys cannot lie. If I find out that any of you are lying to us, the same day next year would be the anniversary of your death!¡± The First Elder of the Bloodshed n stood up from his chair in excitement after he heard this. He could not believe what he had just heard. ¡°It¡¯s true, First Elder. Look at the embarrassing state we are in, do we look like we need to lie to you? Elder, you should have a discussion with the sect master about this as this is a really important matter!¡± Both disciples looked at the First Elder anxiously as they were afraid that the First Elder would not believe them. Chapter 1762 The First Elder did not hesitate for long. Soon, he gathered the other elders and the sect master. The sect master of the Bloodshed n and the elders had puzzled expressions on their faces. Some of them were busy training while some were prepared to go to sleep. They could not understand why the First Elder would gather them sote in the evening. ¡°First Elder, what¡¯s going on? It¡¯ste at night and everybody is prepared to rest. Why did you wake us up?¡± The sect master looked at the First Elder and asked puzzlingly. He understood well that the First Elder was a person who acted extremely cautiously. Something huge must have happened if he suddenly gathered them sote at night. If not, based on the First Elder¡¯s characteristics, he would not have done This! The First Elder smiled bitterly before he exined to the group of people there. ¡°Pavilion master, I would not have gathered everybody here if it wasn¡¯t a serious matter. The issue this time is really shocking. I¡¯m sure that everybody has heard about the legend of the abandoned world, right?¡± Advertisement Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The Second Elder directly said with a smile, ¡°Definitely! Around six months ago, didn¡¯t several people from the abandoned world enter this area? It all happened because the elder of the Pavilion Billow Cloud from the Anti-Alliance Guard got into the mood and wanted to make a trip outside. He happened to meet those people at the entrance and led those people in. Due to this matter, we, the members of the Alliance Guard, even condemned them for their actions.¡± The Second Elder paused here before he said with ament expression on his face, ¡°However, this matter was silently dismissed as those people who came in were young and did not have a high fighting prowess. Certainly, we agreed because those people agreed that they aren¡¯t returning to the abandoned world!¡± The Third Elder frowned and thought about it before he said, ¡°First Elder, why are you bringing this matter forward? Could it be that those people are masters and have improved speedily? However, those people used to train at ces without much Chi and it is natural for them to feel like they¡¯ve entered a new world when they suddenly arrive here. It is normal for their fighting prowess to have a sudden increase! There¡¯s no need for you to make a huge fuss over it!¡± The Fourth Elder immediately shook his head and guessed. ¡°This is impossible. If it¡¯s only such a minor issue, the First Elder would not make such a hugemotion and gather all of us here. On top of that, it¡¯ste at night. He could have just informed us about it during the meeting tomorrow. I think some other people from the abandoned world must have made their way into this area!¡± Everybody inhaled after they heard this as they were obviously shocked by what the Fourth Elder said. The Third Elder once again shook his head and said in disbelief, ¡°There¡¯s a small possibility for that to be the case, right? Unless the previous incident re-urred and the members of the Anti-Alliance Guard proactively went over to bring people here. The people from the abandoned world would need to gather all seven stone balls if they want to enter this area or they wouldn¡¯t have such an opportunity!¡± ¡°I have no idea how they actually came in!¡± The First Elder said while smiling bitterly when he saw how the people were making guesses. ¡°What I know is that when our people went to the forest in front of the Nine Armies to search for spirited grass in order toplete the sect¡¯s task, they met these people and started a fight with them.¡± ¡°Which people?¡± The sect master of the Bloodshed n had a deep frown on his face after he heard this. ¡°It looks like arge number of people have entered our ce. If it was a small number, isn¡¯t it extremely easy for our disciples to kill those who are in the true god-level or demi-god level?¡± Chapter 1763 The First Elder nodded. ¡°Not only did arge number of them enter, but they¡¯ve also already been in this area for more than 20 days. Some of them have already broken through into the first-stage ultimate god level. The most crucial point is that too many of them have entered the area. The situation our disciple learned about them is that apart from the top forces from the maind, the forces from the seas have also made their way in. There are at least 400 to 500 thousand people in total!¡± The First Elder paused here before he continued to speak, ¡°They even saw the bodies of some of those people during their journey back. Some of our people, who are in the second-stage ultimate god-level, have also died. It¡¯s obvious that our disciples had a huge battle with the other Party!¡± ¡°What?!¡± The sect master of the Bloodshed n was shocked when he heard this. ¡°If a member in the first-stage ultimate god-level was killed, this means that our people were surrounded and attacked by the other party. It¡¯s normal for our people who are in the true god-level or demi-god level to die. It¡¯s also normal for Level to die. However, it¡¯s quite abnormal that even disciples in the second-stage ultimate god-level have died!¡± The Second Elder¡¯s eyes immediately lit up as he stood up while saying in an agitated manner. ¡°The members of the Nine Armies must have taken action! If not, disciples in the second-grade ultimate god- level would not have died so easily!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! The Nine Armies is just a small force under the protection of the Anti-Alliance Guard. F*ck, they¡¯ve grown to be too much. How dare they take action against our people!¡± The Third Elder mmed the table and tightened his fist in anger. He wanted to immediately carry out an attack on the Nine Armies¡¯ territory. ¡°Regarding this, we don¡¯t have any evidence to prove that they helped those people so we should refrain from saying that. Even though there¡¯s a huge possibility that the people from the Nine Armies took action!¡± The sect master of the Bloodshed n was silent momentarily before he continued to say, ¡°How about this, let¡¯s send somebody to inform the Sword King n about this matter tomorrow morning. On top of that, inform them to guard the external area of the forest to prevent those outsiders from scattering all over the ce. Then, we shall send a portion of our people into the forest and kill those people.¡± ¡°That sounds good. F*ck, I¡¯ve hated those people from the Nine Armies since a long time ago. They don¡¯t have as many members who are in the ultimate god-level as we do. Now that our sect master is entering the second-grade souls prating level, we would have hopes of wiping out the entire Nine Armies if you manage to kill the First Fortress Master of the Nine Armies, Austin Drago!¡± The Third Elder was extremely excited after he heard what the Bloodshed n¡¯s sect master, Edward Gray said. He used to have a female disciple that he was very proud of. That disciple was killed by the members of the Nine Armies because of an altercation with them. He almost vomited blood due to anger when it happened. He wanted to wipe out the entire Nine Armies during that time but the Bloodshed n was not as powerful as they were right now. The sect master persuaded him to endure things and he had been doing so throughout a couple of years. Unexpectedly, the opportunity had finally arrived today. The opportunity to avenge his beloved female disciple was finally here. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this since everybody agreed to it. There¡¯s a small possibility that we should be able to completely wipe out the Nine Armies. However, it is possible to wound them badly and make them run away from where they are staying right now. By then, we shall make the Nine Armies¡¯ territory one of our bases. Our disciples shall enter the forest to search for martial enhancement materials on purpose and send the materials back to us. This is something that I have been looking forward to!¡± Edward smiled coldly and an insidious look shed through his eyes. Chapter 1764 After one night of training, Jackie¡¯s fighting prowess had increased greatly. His realm of fourth-stage ultimate god-level had also further stabilized. The next morning, Jackie and the others bumped into quite a number of disciples from the Divine King Sect not long after they left the ce. The disciples were also delighted after they met Harry and the others. They told Jackie and the rest about their altercation with the disciples of the Bloodshed n. Jackie thought about it before he spoke to Nash and the others. ¡°Father, we need to find the members of the White family, Cabello family, and those from the Pavilion of Kings and Gods as soon as possible within these couple of days. We need to immediately gather those who have a good rtionship with us. We cannot afford to be separated as not only would they be killed by monster beasts or hunted by the members of the Hall of Divine Royal, they might even be killed by the disciples of the Bloodshed n who enter this forest. We might be divided and conquered by these people!¡± Nash also nodded. ¡°You are right. We will be in trouble if the Bloodshed n sends some members in the fourth stage ultimate god-level or even higher fighting prowess as they will be able to kill arge number of our people! We¡¯ve gathered 2000 to 3000 people here but a dozen of their disciples might easily kill our people and that will be a huge loss for us!¡± Alejandro, on the other hand, joined the conversation. ¡°It will not be easy to gather all of them as this is a huge forest and everyone has been separated. However, there¡¯s one benefit. When we first entered the area, the fights were scattered and happened all over the ce. It¡¯s different right now as once the sound of a fight was heard, it¡¯s obviously between two groups of people, and the ces where these fights happened have reduced. In that case, everybody has started to gather together and they have found people from their own forces!¡± Jackie spoke with a bitter smile on his face. ¡°There are pros and cons to this matter. If arge group of people is gathered together and there aren¡¯t many members who are in the ultimate god level, the entire group of people will be easily killed if they are discovered by the Bloodshed n¡¯s formal disciples. If they are separated, there¡¯s a smaller possibility that the other party is able to kill everybody as the forest is a huge one!¡± ¡°Helena had a frown on her face. ¡°We would be stronger if we gathered together but we are still iparable to the Bloodshed n. If they are usual or informal disciples, it will be easy to defeat them. However, we will be easily wiped out if those people are formal disciples or elders. Hence, it will not be beneficial for us if we n to gather the remaining members of the White family or Cabello family!¡± On the other hand, Keh said, ¡°It might not be beneficial for others to gather their people but it will be much better for us. After all, there are quite a number of us here who are in the ultimate god-level and Young Master Jackie is capable of killing those in the seventh-grade ultimate god level. Hence, it will be the safest for the others to find us!¡± Helena nodded and responded, ¡°That is ¡°true. Based on Jackie¡¯s currentbat power, we will be quite safe unless we bump into their elders or sect master. However, we will be arge target and can be easily discovered if there are too many of us. Sigh, I realized right now that both gathering together and traveling separately are both not good choices!¡± The others also felt a wave of headache and they had no idea how they should handle the situation. Harry was silent for some time before he said while looking at Jackie, ¡°Jackie has the highest fighting prowess and the strongestbat power. I don¡¯t care about others, I shall listen to him. Whatever he says floats with me as I feel that following Young Master Jackie is the safest choice!¡± Jackie was speechless. Everybody there was ¡°looking at him as they were obviously waiting for him to make a decision. He thought about it and said, ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s find our people or the forces who have a good rtionship with us and those who are willing to follow our lead. Some of the forces might not be willing toe with us even if we are willing to let them follow us! Let¡¯s find them and let them understand the situation we are in. Some people might not know what the situation outside is like and have no idea about the general condition of this area.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We should at least let the others know that there¡¯s a possibility where we have been pinpointed by the Bloodshed n. Everybody might stop killing one another because of this. If not, our forces would be weakened due to mutual killing before the enemies arrive!¡± Nash thought about it and said. ¡°Yes. At least the members of the Cabello family look forward to meeting us!¡± Chapter 1765 Alejandro said while nodding his head as he was very confident towards the loyalty of ¡°the Cabello family¡¯s members. ¡°Let¡¯s go. There are some fighting noises around that area. Let¡¯s go over now to take a look!¡± Jackie flew up to take a look. He pointed to his right and said. The group of people soon flew towards that area. Soon, they saw that Kevin was leading around 1000 members of the Cabello family in a fight against 2000 members of the Lagorio family and disciples of the Cloud Sky Sect. Kevin and two other elders of the Cabello family had already broken through into the First-grade ultimate god-level at this moment. However, the other party had four members in the First-grade ultimate god level and they had the upper hand in terms of their number of people. This caused Kevin and the others to be in apletely passive situation. They were obviously suppressed by the other party in this fight. ¡°Dmn it! The members of the Lagorio family and Cloud Sky Sect are real bstars as they always pinpoint against our Cabello family!¡± Kevin started scolding while he was fighting as he was absolutely unhappy about the situation. ¡°Haha¡­ You have to me the members of the Cabello family for constantly assisting the White family! Since you people are great friends with the White family, you are the enemies of our Cloud Sky Sect and Lagorio family!¡± An old man from the Cloud Sky Sect yelled out loudly. ¡°However, Kevin Cabello, I know that you are the alchemist of the Cabello family. We can spare your life if you choose to surrender. However, you have to cultivate pills for our people in the future. Do you understand?¡± Kevin was furious. ¡°A*shole! You people are our enemies and you want me to cultivate pills for my enemies? Are you dreaming?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ You should think this true as you¡¯ve just broken through into the ultimate god level with much difficulty and your lifespan has just been increased. How wasteful would it be if you die here? Once you choose to surrender to us, we shall not be enemies and you are one of our members. Isn¡¯t it quite normal for a person to cultivate pills for their members?¡± The old man from the Cloud Sky Sectughed out loudly and he obviously need not look forward to killing Kevin. After all, alchemists were noble professions, especially second-grade alchemists like Kevin. He might have experienced some improvement and keeping him alive would be extremely beneficial for these people! ¡°Blh! I would rather die than surrender!¡± Kevin said hatefully. Advertisement chapter 1766-1770 chapter 1766-1770 Chapter 1766 ¡°What a stubborn old man you are! Since you want to die that badly, don¡¯t me us for killing you!¡± The old man standing opposite had lost his patience. His attack was much stronger than before, and he did not hold back when he took action. ¡°First Elder, look! Over there!¡± yelled a young man from the Cabello family, pointing in a direction. He eximed, ¡°Those look like members of our Cabello family, and it seems that members of the White family are also there. Thank goodness that there are lots of them, and it¡¯s our main group of people! We¡¯ve finally met our main team of people!¡± The eyes of other Cabello family members turned red. They thought that they would die, but they saw hope in the situation and in winning ¡°It¡¯s really the family members and our other members!¡± Kevin¡¯s eyes also turned ¡°red¡± in excitement. ¡°Master, we¡¯re here! Come quickly and save us!¡± Meanwhile, their opponents turned pale when they realized it was indeed Jackie, and there were a total of 10,000 to 20,000 people with him. ¡°Run!¡± Advertisement ¡°F*ck! Why are there so many of them?!¡± Members of the Lagorio family and Cloud Sky Sect were so frightened to the core that their previous momentum was long gone. ¡°Kill them!¡± Jackie would not hold back when he found out that they were his old enemies. Casting his order, he zipped forward-the fastest he had ever been. ¡°F*ck! You guys have a death wish for wanting to go against my Cabello family¡¯s members!¡± Alejandro and the others rushed forward just as fast. They had been worried about Kevin and the others all this while, and upon encountering this group of people, they wanted to kill everyst opposing fighter. Advertisement ¡°How¡¯s this possible? How can they be so speedy?¡± The people of the Cloud Sky Sect were so frightened that their faces turned ashen, seeing how swiftly they moved. No doubt it would be difficult to evade them with that speed. ¡°D*mn it! A person in the First-grade ultimate god-level can¡¯t achieve such speed. They must¡¯ve achieved the Third grade or Fourth-grade ultimate god-level!¡± A person who was in the First-grade ultimate god- level was inplete despair. Within seconds, Jackie and the others were right in front of them, surrounding their opponent at every corner. Their opponents would not be able to escape unscathed. ¡°Attack!¡± Jackie took out a sword with a wave of his hand, and after activating his chi, he waved his sword outward. Whoosh! A long wave of sword aura immediately rushed forward and instantly killed more than 100 people. The sword aura was incredibly extensive and had a long tail that covered the entire area. ¡°Dear me! Jackie¡¯s attack instantly killed those people, regardless if they¡¯re in the true god-level or First- grade ultimate god level!¡± Kevin gaped at the scene. ¡°What¡¯s his current fighting prowess again? It looks like he¡¯s improved a lot after entering this area!¡± Boom! Boom! Boom! He took another look. Whether it was Nash and Keh¡ªboth in another direction or their family master, Alejandro, all of them were extremely strong and managed to kill a few hundred people within several moves. At this rate, not only would they be victorious, but they would not incur a hefty price for it, too. Chapter 1767 Third-grade ultimate-level!¡± Kevin then felt the fluctuation from Alejandro ¡®s body and was so startled that he became speechless. He had broken through into the First grade ultimate god-level with much difficulty, yet Alejandro and the others had already broken through into the Third-grade ultimate god- level. Advertisement As for Jackie¡¯sbat power, he seemed to be much more powerfulpared to Alejandro and the others. Hisbat power was obviously not what a person in the Third-grade ultimate god-level could achieve. ¡°What is Jackie¡¯s actual fighting prowess right now?!¡± Kevinmented. Jackie was always capable of surprising them and even overthrowing their cognition. ¡°He¡¯s already in the Fourth-grade ultimate god-level,¡± said the smiling Helena to Kevin as she flew up, ¡°but he¡®s capable of killing a master in the Seventh-grade ultimate god-level. Arge gathering of Bloodshed n disciples entered the area, and if it wasn¡¯t because of Jackie, we¡¯d all be dead by now!¡± ¡°He killed the Bloodshed n¡¯s disciple, who¡¯s in the Seventh-grade ultimate god-level with a fighting prowess of Fourth-grade ultimate god level?¡± Kevin once again inhaled deeply and was stunned for some time. He then asked, ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the Bloodshed n? Why haven¡¯t we heard about them?¡± The corners of Helena¡¯s mouth quivered. It appeared that the First Elder and the others were lucky enough to have not met any disciples from the Bloodshed n after being in the area for so many days. With that, Helena detailed to Kevin everything she knew from the past couple of days when she saw that she could not help in the fight in front of her. Kevin¡¯s expression faltered upon hearing everything from Helena. ¡°Since the Bloodshed n is a member of the Alliance Guard, I¡¯m afraid that the members of the Bloodshed n wille attacking this forest soon.¡± He thought about it and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Angus and the others had already returned to the Nine Armies to report about this? Members of the Nine Armies are just nearby, and it stands to reason for them to help us. If they¡¯ll help us, they should rush over sooner than members of the Bloodshed n, right?¡± ¡°They should be, but Angus, Hendrick, and the others said that the overall strength of the Bloodshed n is somewhat stronger than theirs. The Bloodshed n has slightly more members in the ultimate god-levelpared to them, and they can only try their best to persuade their upper management. Hence, we don¡¯t know how members of the Nine Armies will decide.¡± Helena frowned before offering a tight-lipped smile. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid that they¡¯ll choose to protect themselves.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. Aren¡¯t they members of the Anti-Alliance Guard? It¡¯s unlikely that they¡¯ll choose to protect themselves!¡± said Kevin slowly after a moment of silence. ¡°By the way, First Elder, have you experienced any improvements in terms of pill cultivation?¡± Helena asked, somewhat curious. Kevin seemed proud when she brought up pill cultivation and thus smilingly responded, ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m quite good. I¡¯ ve improved quite a lot. I¡¯m capable of cultivating second-grade premium pills, and I can try cultivating third grade elementary pills. One could say that I have quite a good achievement!¡± He looked at Jackie, who was still fighting, before he continued, ¡°Jackie must¡¯ve been busy training to raise his fighting prowess, and he surely didn¡¯t have any time to cultivate pills. I should¡¯ve caught up to him by now!¡± He was then replied with Helena¡¯s snicker. Baffled, he inhaled deeply and spoke with a frown, ¡°No. He must¡¯ve had a huge breakthrough, or their fighting prowess wouldn¡¯t have increased so greatly! This guy is definitely a third grade alchemist, and he¡¯s at least a third-grade elementary alchemist!¡± Seeing how surprised Kevin was, Helena smilingly added, ¡°Not only is he a third-grade alchemist, but he¡¯s currently a third-grade intermediate alchemist and researching how to cultivate third-grade premium pills!¡± ¡°Oh my god! How¡¯s this possible! This ¡­ This is too inhuman! I truly have no hope of catching up!¡± Kevin was speechless, but he then broke into a smile. ¡°Haha¡­ This is great! Now that this guy is a third-grade intermediate alchemist, I¡¯ll pester him every day and ask him to teach me how to cultivate third-grade pills!¡± Chapter 1768 ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He¡¯ll surely teach you, seeing that you share a good bond with him.¡± Helena smiled and continued,¡± However, there are several issues right now. We have no idea when the people of the Bloodshed n wille attacking this ce, and he might not have the time to teach you now. On top of that, he ns to find some time to refine the third-grade intermediate pill he cultivated previously. He might be able to improve another two to three grades in terms of his fighting prowess by doing that!¡± ¡°Dear me! He¡¯s able to kill those in the Seventh-grade ultimate god-level, now that he¡¯s in the Fourth- grade ultimate god-level. If he broke through to another two to three more grades, will he be able to kill those in the Ninth -grade ultimate god-level? Even if he¡¯ s unable to defeat those in the Firstgrade soul- prating level, he¡¯s almost at that stage!¡± Kevin once again eximed when he heard what Helena said. ¡°Sigh¡­ All our hopes are on Jackie. We will be much safer if he¡¯s able to break through his fighting prowess.¡± Helena sighed before she added, ¡°No matter what, we truly don¡¯t have enough members in the ultimate god-level. On top of that, even if more of those who are in the peak stage true god-level break through, they¡¯re only in the First -grade ultimate god-level. As for the formal disciples of the Bloodshed n, who knows how many people they have in the Second, Third, Fifth, or even Sixth-grade ultimate god-level!¡± ¡°What we can do is to improve our strength as soon as possible and hope that members of the Nine Armies can help us.¡± Kevin gazed into the distance, outside the forest bounds, and looked forward to the arrival of the Nine Armies¡¯ members. Boom! Boom! Boom! The scattered fighting sounds had disappeared at that moment, and the battle at this area had ended. Everybody started collecting their trophies. It was then Jackie flew toward Kevin and the rest, smilingly greeting, ¡°First Elder Cabello, it¡¯s been a long time. Not bad! You¡¯ve already broken through into the First-grade ultimate god-level! Kevin was speechless and replied,¡± You dare announce that, young man. The first mistress had told me everything just now, that you¡¯re already a third-grade intermediate alchemist. Hmph! You have to teach me how to cultivate pills, given the spare time!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll surely teach you when we have time!¡± Jackie smiled. At this moment, Nash and the others had collected their trophies. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Jackie. We¡¯ll follow our usual rule and find a ce so that you can have your pick. Let¡¯s divide our trophies!¡± Harry flew over with a smile on his face. Although they could not garner numerous items because they were weaker, being with Jackie and the rest made them feel safe. On top of that, they obtained items like they were picking them up from the floor. Within these few days, they received quite a number of benefits. Such a life was a really enjoyable one. Then¡­ Boom! Boom! Boom! Sounds of people fighting could be hearding from the outer ring of the forest, and it was happening in several ces. They did not persist for long, however, and it soon ceased. ¡°This is bad. There¡¯s a situation.¡± Jackie listened to the fighting noises carefully, and his facial expression darkened. He instantly rushed toward the sky and gazed into the distance. ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± Nash and the others also flew up and looked at the faraway forest. ¡°The fighting sound over there is quite differentpared to previously, and there¡¯s been a huge change. Apart from that, the fighting sound from each ce seems to be connected into one single line. D*mn it! If I guessed correctly, members of the Bloodshed n have arrived, and they¡¯ve started to enter the forest!¡± Chapter 1769 Jackie¡¯s expression turned steely at the thought. ¡°How¡¯s this possible? Those people came so quickly! What should we do?¡± Everybody looked at Jackie, tantly clueless. Jackie deliberated his thoughts before looking behind him and pointed at one of the mountaintops as he spoke,¡± This is what we¡¯ll do. The mountain over there is quite far away from this ce, and you guys will head there. Should you meet any one of our members on the way, exin everything and have them run. Time is of the essence, seeing as we don¡¯t know if people of the Nine Armies will rush over, but it¡¯s obvious that we¡¯re being guarded by the other party from the outside area now. We need to buy more time and let those capable of breaking through into the First-stage ultimate god-level to breakthrough as soon as possible!¡± Kevin thought about it and took several pills out before passing them to several members in the peak stage of the true god-level. ¡°I have a couple of second-grade premium pills here with me, and it¡¯ll be enough to help everyone breakthrough into the First Grade ultimate god-level. Take these, and share them among yourselves!¡± Jackie also took several pills out with the flip of his hand. ¡°There are several second-grade premium and three third -grade elementary pills here. Father, you can share them with the others.¡± ¡°What are you saying? Aren¡¯t you leaving with us?¡± Nash looked at Jackie. From the way Jackie spoke, it looked like he did not n to leave with them. ¡°I¡¯ll stay back with the elders to try and cut down some of their disciples. We¡¯ll act ording to circumstances and make enough ruckus to dy their actions. We¡¯ll see if we can dy them from running around. With this, you guys will be able to gather at that mountain top. We¡¯ll buy you some time to gather everyone else; it¡¯s best if everybody can raise their fighting prowess together. What we can do is to dy some time.¡± Jackie looked far away before continuing, ¡°We¡¯re lucky as this forest is quite big. It¡¯ll take a couple of days for you guys to fly from here to the mountain, and it¡¯ll take even more time if they¡¯re slowly sweeping the ce to look for our people! Remember: don¡¯t engage in battles if possible. It¡¯ll be difficult for them to find you guys if we hide in the forest as we fly.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. What you¡¯re attempting is very dangerous. If we¡¯re going to die, we¡¯ll die together!¡± Nash knew that it would be very dangerous if Jackie stayed back. He thought about it and passed the pills to Titus. ¡°Titus, you¡¯ll be in charge of distributing the pills to the others.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll distribute the pills to everybody now as I¡¯m also staying with you. I¡¯m in the Third-grade ultimate god- level, and I can provide lots of help. I¡¯ll be able to kill some of the Bloodshed n¡¯ s members in the First or Second Grade ultimate god-level!¡± Titus stood forward bravely and quickly distributed the pills to several members of the White family. ¡°I want to stay with you guys too, Honey!¡± Selena bit her S*xy red lips, fearing she might never see Jackie after leaving him. Jackie stepped forward and embraced Selena before gently saying, ¡°Honey, you can¡¯te with us this time since it¡¯s too dangerous. Don¡¯t worry, though ¨C I have made my ns. I¡¯m not rushing to death, and I¡¯m only going to dy their time while sending them on a goose run. Don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m an alchemist who can cultivate third grade intermediate pills, and I have quite a number of materials with me!¡± Jackie paused before he continued, ¡°We¡¯ll dy them for some time before finding a ce to train in increasing our fighting prowess. What we need is time, and once we¡¯re able to get more time to break through, it won¡¯t be so easy to kill us then!¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll try my best to improve my fighting prowess!¡± Selena¡¯s eyes reddened. She knew Jackie spoke so calmly, but it would not be so easy to escape when he met true masters. ¡°Yes. Honey, you¡¯re already in the elementary level of the true god-level, and it¡¯s already quick enough. Work harder!¡± Jackie kissed Selena on her forehead in front of everybody, causing her to blush lightly.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 1770 Helena and the others envied how intimate Jackie and Selena were, being husband and wife. Helena even pursed her lips in her deep envy. Danie walked toward Jackie and reminded him, ¡°Since you decided to stay, you have to be on your guard at all times. Don¡¯t just rush in and fight if your opponents have a high fighting prowess, do you understand?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll remember that.¡± Jackie smiled indifferently before he turned to hug Danie, causing her to blush, somewhat embarrassed. It was obvious how flustered she was. ¡°Haha¡­ Splendid!¡± Kevin and the others chuckled at the sight. Alejandro, on the other hand, turned his head to the other side. Jackie embracing Danie in front of everyone indicated his announcement of their unique rtionship. He also knew that Helena and Jackie were just pretending to be a couple. He was, in fact, dating his youngest daughter. He was quite satisfied with Jackie. Helena, on the other hand, was somewhat embarrassed. After all, everyone knew about her and Jackie when she pretended to be his girlfriend, and many youngdies from the Cabello family envied her. ¡°Alright. Please take care. We¡¯ll be waiting for you at the mountain top.¡± Danie was inwardly happy as warmth surged within her-sweet like honey. Alejandro waved his hand and said to the group of people, ¡°You guys should go¡­ Go¡­ Those who are in the Third-grade ultimate god-level should stay while the others will leave with Helena!¡± Helena, Danie, Selena, and the others could not bear to part with them, anxious about how dangerous it would be when they head to where the enemy was. Nheless, they had to fly to where Jackie pointed to, under the protection of the forest with consideration of the greater good. Only six remained after everyone else had left: Jackie and Titus, who were in the Fourth-grade ultimate god level, and Keh, Nash, and the others who were in the Third-grade ultimate god level. Jackie turned to the remaining five and remarked, ¡°The people here have the highest fighting prowess, but your realms aren¡¯t very stable yet. You guys need at least two more days before you can try breaking through. My fighting prowess is stable enough due to the martial art technique. I n to secretly attack the members of the Bloodshed n during daytime and kill as many of them as possible. After all, they have no idea there are people like us, who have a slightly higher fighting prowess, among these people here.¡± Nash nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we should be able to rescue arge number of people. Just ask those people we rescue to not walk toward the outer ring of the forest or simply fight. They should immediately head for the ce we mention.¡± Jackie nodded. ¡°We just need to persist for another two to three days. I¡¯ll cultivate pills in the evening, and after your realm has stabilized, you guys should find an opportunity to break through soon. I¡¯ll prepare a third-grade intermediate pill for each of you, and it shouldn¡¯t be an issue for you guys to break through another two more stages. You should be able to break through into the Fifth or Sixth-stage ultimate god-level. Together with mybat power, we should have more strength to deal with them!¡± Advertisement chapter 1771-1775 chapter 1771-1775 Chapter 1771 ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll do it that way, carrying it out like guerri warfare. Anyway, let¡¯s see what our opponents are up to. If they have a very high fighting prowess, we¡¯ll keep it low instead of fighting them head-on, but if they have a low fighting prowess, we¡¯ll end them swiftly.¡± Keh was slightly excited. He was overjoyed at the thought of Jackie giving him a third-grade intermediate pill, and there was hope for him to increase his fighting prowess for three grades. After all, this was a third-grade intermediate pill, and not many people can get it. Staying behind was a very dangerous move for them, but it was also an opportunity. ¡°Haha¡­ I believe that their disciples won¡¯t have high fighting prowess. After all, their usual disciples and informal disciples merely have regr fighting prowess. Apart from that, Jackie can kill their formal disciples if they don¡¯t have extremely high fighting prowess and if there aren¡¯t many of them.¡± Titus chuckled, but a thought then urred to him as he spoke, ¡°Still, we have to fight a war that we have absolute confidence over, and we especially can¡¯t let any of their disciples run away. If any of their people escaped, we¡¯ll be in trouble should they inform the elders or sect master of the Bloodshed n about our situation.¡± Jackie nodded in agreement. ¡°Our advantage right now is that our opponents have no idea about our existence. They must be thinking that we don¡¯t have a high fighting prowess as we had just entered this area. It¡¯s already good to break through into the First-stage ultimate god-level, and there will be very few of us who are in the Second-stage ultimate god-level. Hence, this is our opportunity!¡± Jackie then flew upward and gazed into the distance before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go and sneak in that direction. Seems like there¡¯s a battle up ahead!¡± The six of them traveled speedily, and they soon flew to a ce where sounds of battle were heard. They hid in the forest and looked at the situation outside. Advertisement ¡°It¡¯s the disciples of the Bloodshed n, alright!¡± Nash tightened his fist in anger when he took a look. There were several thousand members from second-ss aristocratic families who were surrounded by about 100 disciples of the Bloodshed n. Although there were many members of the second-ss aristocratic families there, there were more than a dozen of the Bloodshed n disciples who were in the First or Second-grade ultimate god-level. There were also quite a number of disciples who were in the true god-level. With a handful of Bloodshed n disciples in the ultimate god-level, it seemed the battle had tipped to one side. Members of the second-ss aristocratic families were utterly anxious, wanting to escape. However, those men killed more than a dozen people with a wave of their sword, and dead bodies were strewn everywhere on the ground. Blood sttered all over the ce, and many of them were so frightened that their faces turned pale. ¡°Go!¡± With a wave of Jackie¡¯s hand, everybody rushed outward. Advertisement The members of these aristocratic families were families who entered the pact with the White family when they went to ck Windy Ind. Although they were not members of the White family, Jackie still chose to help them. Several old men from the second-ss aristocratic families withstood the attack while yelling in despair. They wanted to escape, but it was too difficult. ¡°Sh*t, we¡¯re done for! We are done for! Why are there so many members in the ultimate god-level?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! There are several in the Second-grade ultimate god-level! What should we do?¡± Then¡­ Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Whoosh! A sword aura flew toward them and killed two Bloodshed n disciples in the Second-grade ultimate god-level. ¡°Such strength!¡± The old men inhaled deeply, delighted as they looked toward the source of the attack. ¡°Oh, thank goodness! It¡¯s the members of the White family, and Master Cabello is also here! Are we saved?¡± Chapter 1772 ¡°D*mn it! Who are these people? Why did several masters in the Third-grade ultimate god-level appear?¡± The remaining disciples of the Bloodshed n were appalled at how sudden everything changed. One second ago, they did not pay much notice toward these men who barged into the sacred grounds, but who would have thought that so many masters of the ultimate god-level would rush out the next second. There were five masters in the Third-grade ultimate god level and one of them was in the Fourth-grade ultimate god level. This caused them to be instantly stunned. Advertisement ¡°Could they be members of the Nine armies? D*mn it! They must be! When did the Nine Armies deploy their people here?¡± One of the men who was in the First-grade ultimate god-level was so frightened that he turned to escape. Unfortunately, Alejandro flickered right behind him andnded a heavy punch on his face, killing him instantly. ¡°Die!¡± Bang! Bang! Bang! Jackie and the others¡¯ arrival instantly shifted the tides of battle, and less than a minuteter, the fight ended. Those that remained felt like they had survived a cmity. An old man from one of the second-ss aristocratic families led the group of people to kneel in front of Jackie and the others. ¡°Young Master Jackie, Master White and Master Cabello, thank you so much!¡± Jackie smiled bitterly before he said, ¡°Several of you should fly up with me and take a look.¡± Some of them indeed flew with Jackie as he pointed at one of the mountains far away, saying, ¡°Do you guys see that ce? You should travel as fast as possible toward that area. You can inform anybody you meet on the way about the current situation, apart from the people of the Cloud Sky Sect and Hall of Divine Royal. We¡¯re currently surrounded by the disciples of the Bloodshed n, a member of the Alliance Guard. They¡¯re guarding outside the forest and have sent people into this area to hunt us who have entered the sacred grounds. After you guys arrive at the mountain top, try your best to increase your fighting prowess. Our people are on their way to the mountain, as we speak. Don¡¯t cause any fights on your way, and it won¡¯t be so easy for members of the Bloodshed n to find you people.¡± Jackie informed everybody about the general situation, and the families nodded with gratitude before flying toward the mountain Jackie had pointed at. Nash and the others gathered their trophies while Jackie went over the situation with everyone else. After all, these items were extremely important for them to improve their fighting prowess, and it would have been a waste to leave them. Of course, as they did not have much time, Nash and the others did not check their martial rings one by one; they only took the martial rings of those with higher fighting prowess. They could not let go of the martial rings that once belonged to those n disciples as there might be some stronger martial skill or martial art technique in their martial rings. Flying back to hispanions, Nash remarked with a small smile, ¡°We can only take the martial rings of those who have a higher fighting prowess. There¡¯s no need to take those that belong to people in the demi-god level or the elementary stage of the true god-level.¡± Jackie nodded. ¡°Those who have a low fighting prowess don¡¯t have many precious items with them. If theye across anything, they would¡¯ve handed those items to their elders for safe-keeping as that¡¯s a much safer way. All they have on them are just things that are suitable for their fighting prowess. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Sounds like a battle is happening nearby!¡± Jackie led his people and continued to fly toward another area. Titus thought about it and said to Jackie, who was beside him, ¡°Young Master Jackie, if no monster beasts pass by the area recently, the disciples of the Bloodshed n shall discover the bodies of those people soon. If they discovered that even members in the Second-grade ultimate god level have died, they¡¯ll definitely report to their upper management about this, right?¡± Jackie smiled coldly at that. ¡°That¡¯ll be better. By then, the other party would definitely think that the Nine Armies had sent people to assist us. They might cause trouble and question the Nine Armies. In that case, the Nine Armies can¡¯t pretend like they knew nothing about what had happened!¡± Titus¡¯ eyes immediately lit up. ¡°That¡¯s right! If the Nine Armies refuse to take action, they¡¯ll definitely refuse to acknowledge that they had sent people over. However, the Bloodshed n will definitely suspect that they¡¯re secretly assisting us. This is a good thing, seeing as it¡¯ll only benefit us if the contradiction between both families increases!¡± Chapter 1773 It was not long until Jackie and hispanions got to where the sounds of people fighting were heard. Before their eyes were several members of the White family and the Supreme rity Sect, fighting with Bloodshed n disciples. However, these Bloodshed n disciples ¨C about 100 of them-did not have a high fighting prowess. They were instead in the demi-god level, true god-level, and ultimate god-level. There was only one old man who was in the First-stage ultimate god-level. Even so, the members of the White family and the Divinity of Pavilion obviously could notpete with them as their opponents pulverized them. ¡°Wonderful! There are members of our White family!¡± ted at the sight, Jackie led hispanions to rush out. ¡°Dear me, it¡¯s our young master and family master!¡± The members of the White family were over the moon when they saw who came to their rescue. They knew that Jackie was a very talented master among masters. They had been at this ce for more than 20 days, and Jackie must have broken through into the ultimate god-level already. Boom! Boom! Boom! The Bloodshed n disciples were no match for Jackie and the rest. Upon their arrival, Jackie and the others were in within several moves. A young man of the White family immediately walked forward and said to them, ¡°Thank goodness! Young Master Jackie and family master, it¡¯s great that you people are still alive. We have no idea where these people came from. We¡¯ve been searching for you guys these past couple of days, but we couldn¡¯t find you. Our fighting prowess has slightly increased, but we¡¯re still no match for them!¡± Jackie swept a nce at everyone before telling them about the situation. Once he finished, Jackie thoughtfully remarked, ¡°You people have a low fighting prowess, and I¡¯m afraid that the journey will be very dangerous. On top of that, there are quite a number of you here. I think you should follow us to take a look at what¡¯s happening up ahead so we can rescue more people. When there are more peopleter and you guys have people in the ultimate god-level to lead you, you can travel toward the mountain top over there to wait for us.¡± ¡°Alright, Young Master!¡± The members of the White family and the Supreme rity Sect were rather thrilled. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there!¡± Jackie listened to the fighting noises around them and led his people to the other side. This time, Jackie and the others soon discovered that about 2000 people were surrounded, attacked by the Bloodshed n disciples. The Supreme rity Sect¡¯s sect master, the Melody Lawson , Melody, members of the White family, and Cabello family were among these people. Several hundred Bloodshed n disciples cornered them, and there were more than a dozen who were in the ultimate god-level. There were even three who were in the Third-grade ultimate god-level. ¡°Curses! Our opponents aren¡¯t even that many, but there are too many people at the ultimate god-level!¡± Melody had also broken through into the Second-grade ultimate god-level and could be considered a very talented master. Several of the elders of their Supreme rity Sect had also broken through into the First-stage ultimate god level. However, it was still very difficult for them to defeat those members of the Bloodshed n under such circumstances. Chapter 1774 One of the female disciples could not help but mumble, ¡°Sigh¡­ I wonder if things would¡¯ve been better if we left with Young Master Jackie, seeing how talented he is. If he had also broken through into the Second-grade ultimate god-level, he¡¯d definitely be able to kill disciples in the Third-grade ultimate god-level with hisbat power!¡± Melody¡¯s expression darkened when she heard that. The man¡¯s image appeared in her head, and she regretted what happened. She wondered how he was doing and if he had broken through. Based on his talents, he would not die so easily once he had broken through into the First-grade ultimate god-level. ¡°What are you talking about? We¡¯re the Supreme rity Sect, and the White family¡¯s young master might have died by now. Apart from that, we obtained the martial art technique to improve our fighting prowess not long after we left their side. Who knows what would¡¯ve happened if we left with the White family!¡± snapped another female disciple while she fended off their enemies. ¡°Melody, bring several talented disciples and leave. I¡¯ll stall some time for you and the other disciples and see if we can fight our way out. The both of us can¡¯t die here together. You¡¯re very talented, and the inheritance of our Supreme rity Sect will be broken if you die here!¡± As the sect master of the Supreme rity Sect, Aureole felt hurt as she saw how the elders and patronums were killed, all while she was helpless. Although there were not many enemies, there were enough to kill every single person here. It was not easy to defeat masters in the ultimate god-level, especially when their enemies had masters who were in the Third-grade ultimate god level. ¡°Pavilion master, I¡­I can¡¯t leave. If we¡¯re to die, then we¡¯ll die together. With our number, we¡¯ll fight them with all we have. Didn¡¯t we manage to kill some of their disciples?¡± Melody gritted her teeth as she finally killed one of the other party¡¯s disciples, who was in the First-stage ultimate god-level. ¡°Melody, you¡¯re the sacreddy of our Supreme rity Sect. You have to think about our sect and the better good of the situation at this moment. Leave now!¡± Aureole yelled loudly and rushed forward with all her might. ¡°Haha¡­ Sacreddy? This ce of ours is known as the sacred grounds, and we¡¯ve never heard of any sacreddy. Who would¡¯ve thought that a person from the abandoned world will call herself the sacred lady. I want to see what this sacreddy looks like!¡± A male discipleughed loudly, eyeing Melody from head to toe before he added, ¡°Everybody, listen up! This is their sect¡¯s sacreddy, and our goal now is to capture this sacreddy alive!¡± Another old man chimed in smilingly, ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m just as curious. Let¡¯s have a look at how the sacred lady lookster. She has quite a nice figure and beautiful eyes, and I just wonder what she looks like under the veil. If she¡¯s beautiful and is willing to be a furnace so I can practice my malicious martial art technique, I¡¯ll let her live. If she¡¯s too ugly, we just need to kill her!¡± ¡°Haha! Good idea, Junior Brother!¡± The middle-aged man standing behind him startedughing loudly. This old man was, in fact, his junior brother. However, he went straight toward Melody after that. ¡°You better pray that she¡¯s not beautiful enough to make me want to keep her, though. If I¡¯m attracted to her¡­¡± He chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ll have to give her to me!¡± ¡°How can you do this? Senior brother, don¡¯t you have good taste all along? Why are you now attracted to this one?¡± The old man¡¯s expression darkened, displeased at his decision. ¡°Haha¡­ This woman is extremely alluring with how she looks. As long as her face hidden under the veil isn¡¯t too ugly, she¡¯s definitely the type of woman that I like!¡± The middle-aged man was in the Thirdgrade ultimate god-level, and as he spoke, the distance between him and Melody gradually shortened. ¡°Melody, run, now!¡± Aureole, who was fighting on the other side, rushed over in a sh after she yelled out loudly to Melody. ¡°Olddy, are you suicidal?¡± Seeing how someone stood in his way, the middle-aged man clenched his fists tightly and swung his fist toward Aureole mercilessly, not even using his chi. Aureole¡¯s expression became steely as she quickly activated her chi and swung her fist toward the man. Chapter 1775 Bang! s, Aureole was no match for the man despite using her chi. His fist sent her flying away. ¡°Pavilion master!¡± Melody turned pale in fright. She flew over speedily and barely caught Aureole, who was flying backward. ¡°Why¡­ Why didn¡¯t you escape?¡± Aureole was slightly angry as Melody did not take the opportunity to escape. There was an obvious area where they could try to rush out. It was a hard-earned opportunity, yet Melody wasted it. Puff! She vomited another mouthful of blood the moment she finished speaking. ¡°Haha¡­ Did you think you could escape when I¡¯ve got my eyes on you? Putting other things aside, she won¡¯t have the chance of escaping from me, based on the speed of her flying alone!¡± The middle aged manughed and slowly flew over. Out of the blue, a man rushed out and killed several Bloodshed n disciples on the outside with several continuous punches before finally stopping in front of Melody and the others. ¡°F¡­Jackie?¡± Melody was dazed at the sight of this familiar figure. She never expected to meet Jackie at this spot. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The moment Jackie stopped attacking, Nash and the others rushed in and attacked the other Bloodshed n disciples ferociously. ¡°Young Master Jackie, why are you guys here? I¡¯m grateful for what you¡¯ve done, but these people are hauntingly strong. Three of them are in the Third-grade ultimate god-level!¡± Aureole wiped the trace of blood at the corner of her mouth with her hand and was slightly worried. Although Jackie looked strong from the way he attacked them, she feared and was wary if Jackie could contend against the opponents of those masters in the Thirdgrade ultimate god-level. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We came out here because we¡¯re confident about the situation!¡± Jackie turned around and looked at the two of them, smiling indifferently as he said, ¡°To be honest, we wouldn¡¯t have rushed forward if we hesitated.¡± Aureole smiled embarrassingly when she heard this, but she had to admit that Jackie had told the truth. They had no reason to rush out so boldly had they not been confident. After all, they were not members of the White family. On top of that, therger number of people here were the disciples of their Supreme rity Sect, and only a small number of people were members of the White family. ¡°Pavilion master, look!¡± Melody pointed forward in an extremely shocked manner. ¡°Pavilion master, look at them! They seem to be in the Third-grade ultimate god level! That¡¯s right, they¡¯re in the Thirdgrade ultimate god-level!¡± ¡°This is great! We¡¯re saved atst!¡± Tears trickled down Aureole¡¯s face as she took a closer look. Since those five were in the Third-grade ultimate god-level, Jackie, who came together with them, would not have a low fighting prowess either. Advertisement chapter 1776-1780 chapter 1776-1780 Chapter 1776 ¡°D*mn it! What¡¯s happening? How can people in the Third-grade ultimate god level appear?¡± The man seemed all haughty before, but his expression distorted into fear at the sudden turn of events. He never imagined that there were those in the Third-grade ultimate god level among those who entered the area. A man in the Second-grade ultimate god level flew over to the man who was in the Third-stage ultimate god level with a serious look on his face. ¡°This looks bad, Senior brother. The sect felt that there weren¡¯t many masters among these people, so they didn¡¯t send many strong disciples into the area. They said that this is our training and asked us to kill to our heart¡¯s content, but who¡¯d know that there will be people in the Third-grade ultimate god level among them!¡± Frowning, the middle-aged man thought about it and theorized, ¡°Could they be members of the Nine Armies? These people couldn¡¯t have broken through so quickly as they have just entered this area recently!¡± The man in the Second-grade ultimate god level shook his head. ¡°Impossible! These people obviously know each other, and they¡¯re also from the abandoned grounds!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Stop guessing and just ept your death!¡± Jackieughed, and with a wave of his hand, a horrifying wisp of aura went straight toward both men. Blood drained from the faces of both the Bloodshed n disciples when they saw the long wisp of energy. Advertisement ¡°A casual attack of his isparable to certain martial skill. This guy is in the Fourth-stage ultimate god level!¡± After experiencing Jackie¡¯s terrifying attacks, the man in the Third-stage ultimate god level took a sword out with the flip of his hand before waving it toward Jackie. With the wave of his sword, a scary wave of sword aura went straight toward Jackie. It was a powerful martial skill, evident with the thick amount of energy it had. Boom! s, his martial skill could not contend against Jackie¡¯s attack. The sword aura was crushed by the wisp of energy Jackie casually threw forward and turned into dust. Advertisement ¡°How can this be? My martial skill can¡¯t evenpete with that spontaneous attack of his?¡± The man in the Third-grade ultimate god level was so frightened that his eyeballs almost popped out of their sockets when he saw the situation. He could not believe that this was happening. After all, he was the formal disciple of the Bloodshed n with quite a strong fighting prowess. Boom! The next second, both him and the man in the Second-grade ultimate god level were hit by Jackie¡¯s attack, even though an aura shield covered their body. They directly exploded into pieces of meat before falling out of the sky Jackie rushed over and killed two other disciples in the Second-grade ultimate god level disciples, seeing how they still persisted desperately. Titus, Keh, and the others soon defeated the remaining Bloodshed n disciples. ¡°Young Master Jackie, what¡¯s your current fighting prowess? How can you be so powerful? Those in the Third-grade ultimate god level stood no chance against you. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in the Fourthgrade ultimate god level!¡± Chapter 1777 Melody flew over and questioned Jackie curiously after thanking him. ¡°Haha¡­ Isn¡¯t it obvious? I¡¯m in the Fourthgrade ultimate god level, but mybat power is just slightly stronger than those in the Fourth-grade ultimate god level!¡± Jackie smiled humbly. At that moment, Nash and the others had gone over to help gather their trophies. Aureole was at a loss for words at what they said. She was certain that this young man¡¯sbat power was not only slightly stronger than those in the Fourth-grade ultimate god level. His casual wisp of energy caused the Bloodshed n¡¯s disciples in the Second and Third-grade ultimate god level to burst into pieces. ¡°By the way, Young Master Jackie, we heard from these people that they¡¯re members of the Bloodshed n and even mentioned the Nine Armies. What¡¯s going on? We don¡¯t really understand the situation of this ce, and it looks like the descendants of those who entered this area previously aren¡¯t that weing.¡± Aureole thought about it and looked at Jackie puzzlingly. She hoped to learn some answers from Jackie. Advertisement Jackie gave a small smile before rying the things he knew, adding, ¡°It¡¯d be in your best interest to follow what I¡¯ve said and gather at the mountaintop over there. Don¡¯t engage in battles throughout the journey, and hide under the trees while being quick on your feet. You guys won¡¯t be discovered that easily if you do.¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Aureole felt that Jackie¡¯s n seemed perfect as she nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Alright, Young Master Jackie, we¡¯ll listen to what you say. We hope that Young Master Jackie can catch them by surprise and kill more of the Bloodshed n¡¯s disciples. We¡¯ll make this ursed Bloodshed n suffer so they¡¯ll know that we¡¯re not ones to be trampled over!¡± Jackie nodded. ¡°We can only try our best to secretly cost some losses among their people and wreak havoc among them, but I won¡¯t help those from the Cloud Sky Sect or those who came from the seas. It¡¯s good for them to be killed by the people of the Bloodshed n!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ That¡¯s for sure. Who knows how members of these two forces learned of our agreement and followed us into this area.¡± Aureole smiled and said to her people, ¡°Everybody,e with me!¡± Chapter 1777 Unexpectedly, Melody hesitated momentarily before she spoke to Aureole and Jackie, ¡°Pavilion master, I¡¯d like to stay with Jackie and the others. Those from the Bloodshed n have killed so many of our disciples, and now that I¡¯m already in the Second-stage ultimate god level and not the First-stage ultimate god level, I believe that I¡¯ll be of great help to them.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Aureole was somewhat hesitant. After all, it was incredibly dangerous to stay, and Melody was the Supreme rity Sect¡¯s sacreddy. She was the Supreme rity Sect¡¯s next sect master, and they would have no sessor if Melody died. Despite having other talented disciples, however, they were very much behindpared to Melody. She eventually nodded as she gazed at Jackie. ¡°Alright, you can stay. At least you can be of help and can crush those in the First-stage ultimate god level.¡± Jackie thought about it before he finally said, ¡°Alright. It isn¡¯t a problem if Ms. Melody wants to stay with us. I¡¯ll cultivate a pill for you when I¡¯m free, so let¡¯s break through together. You should try your best to increase your fighting prowess so we can teach the members of the Bloodshed n a lesson!¡± Aureole then led her people away. Nash and the others had also stored the trophies they obtained into several martial rings. Once Aureole left with the rest, Melody offered Jackie a smile as she apologetically spoke, ¡°So sorry about what happened previously. We were too petty.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to what happened. On top of that, what your people said made sense as we really are members of two different forces!¡± Jackieughed heartily, looking as if unfazed about what had happened. Chapter 1778 ¡°Haha¡­ Ms. Melody, leaving with Jackie is the wisest choice. If I didn¡¯t meet Jackie, would I be in the Third-grade ultimate god level now?¡± dered Alejandro earnestly beside them. ¡°However, your current choice is quite right. Since you aren¡¯t afraid of death, following Young Master Jackie will certainly benefit you. Our Young Master Jackie is already a third-grade intermediate alchemist. I can see that you have a stable realm, and I think everybody¡¯s realm will stabilize after two more days. Let¡¯s find a chance to train together. You¡¯ll surely break through into the Fifth-grade ultimate god level if you manage to refine a third-grade intermediate pill!¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re already a third-grade intermediate alchemist?¡± Melody¡¯s mouth hung widely after hearing all that, wondering if she was mistaken. ¡°Yes, but this isn¡¯t enough. Recently, I don¡¯t have time to continue trying out the cultivation of third-grade premium pills. We¡¯ll see what to do when I¡¯m free. Now, we need to buy some time to cut down the Bloodshed n. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m afraid that the fighting noises here would attract new Bloodshed n disciples or monster beasts. With the current situation, we can only act when we need to rescue others so that we won¡¯t waste time.¡± With a nod, Jackie turned around and flew to another direction after he spoke. Nash and the others immediately followed after him. Melody, flying right behind them, was overwhelmed with shock. A third-stage intermediate alchemist was already extremely strong, and the pills cultivated by such an alchemist was enough to shock the people or masters in the ultimate god level. Still, Jackie spoke in such a nonchnt manner about it. Not long after Jackie and the others left, more than a dozen Bloodshed n¡¯s disciples arrived at the area, gazing at the corpses on the ground in sheer shock. ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡­ What is this? Three who are in the Third-grade ultimate god level and many who are in the Second Grade ultimate god level died? It doesn¡¯t seem like most of their opponents have died as well!¡± An old man who was in the Fourth-grade ultimate god level was stunned when he saw the bodies of the Bloodshed n¡¯s disciples on the ground. They met a group of trainers who came from the abandoned world, but they easily settled these people who did not have a high fighting prowess. They immediately flew over when they heard fighting noises near them. They did not expect the fighting noises to stop before they arrived at this area and ¡¤ met with such a scene instead. A Bloodshed n disciple in the Second Grade ultimate god level thought about it and, with shock still stered on his face, said, ¡°Three of our people in the Thirdgrade ultimate god level had died. Doesn¡¯t this mean that there are people in the Fourth-grade ultimate god level among them? Otherwise, the three of them wouldn¡¯t have died here. Even if they failed to win the fight, couldn¡¯t one or two of them escape easily?¡± ¡°Fourth-grade ultimate god level?¡± The old man had an extremely darkened expression on his face after he heard this. ¡°Curses! How can people from a foreignnd achieve such fighting prowess within one to two months? Logically, those people have just arrived at this ce less than two months ago, so how could there be those in the Fourth-grade ultimate god level within such a short period? The members of the Nine Armies must¡¯ve helped them!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll report this to the elders and sect master immediately!¡± Chapter 1779 The old man had forwarded his suggestion upon deliberation when he saw that the sky had darkened. They left the ce afterward, leaving the corpses to be scavenged by prowling monster beasts. At the same moment, Angus, E, and several young people were sitting on boulders located at a junction outside the Nine Armies¡¯ base. ¡°Oh, they¡¯ve started fighting, alright. Members of the Bloodshed n sent people over early in the morning, dispatched into the forest to assassinate Helena and the others.¡± Angus thought of Helena¡¯s beautiful appearance and was worried. Skye, who was by their side, smiled coldly and remarked, ¡°You guys are still talking about Helena. Haha! Helena is probably a goner now, and it¡¯s probably a horrible death, too. Her body might¡¯ve been eaten by monster beasts already!¡± Angus clenched his fists in anger at Skye¡¯s words and shot her a livid re. ¡°Impossible! I know she¡¯ll survive. After all, she¡¯s in the First-stage ultimate god level, and seeing how many they were in numbers, they might be able to escape!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Young Master Angus, weren¡¯t you quite smart all this while? Why has your intelligence regressed just because of a woman? It¡¯s true that she¡¯s in the First Stage ultimate god level, but did you forget that there¡¯s a Seventh-grade ultimate god level master among those who are hunting them? How can such a master fail to kill a person who¡¯s in the First-grade ultimate god level? Would she be able to escape from such a master?¡± Skye met his re with her own heated stare at the thought of how Angus cared for Helena. Unexpectedly, Hendrick chimed in, ¡°No matter what, I refuse to believe she¡¯s dead until I see her corpse. I hope that she¡¯ll survive, even though there¡¯s only one out of ten thousand possibilities.¡± E frowned, face riddled with hesitance. ¡°Sigh¡­ There¡¯s no other way. If the members of our Nine Armies arrived at the forest earlier to help them, I¡¯m sure Helena¡¯s father and sisters could survive, whether or not Helena lives. However, since the Nine Armies n to stay put right now, I¡¯m afraid that both her sisters and her father could be in by members of the Bloodshed n along with the others.¡± ¡°This is quite arge forest, but the Bloodshed n has lots of disciples. If they did a sweep of the entire forest, eighty to ny percent of the people who entered this area might die. I¡¯m afraid that not many people would be able to escape.¡± The fatty smiled bitterly before he continued, ¡°If theyb the entire ground two to three times or spend more time in this area, more of those people who came to this sacred ground would die!¡± E thought about it and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Nine Armies would only allow them to attack this ce for around three days, and they won¡¯t pretend that they know nothingter on. Otherwise, the people from the Pavilion Billow Cloud would be unhappy when they arrive and see that the Nine Armies did nothing about the matter.¡± Skye also nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯re the nearest ones to this forest, and we normally seek precious items in this forest. If we allow the people from the Bloodshed n to stay inside for a long time, the people from the sects would be displeased for sure¡ªthose disciples might sneakily collect the precious items in the forest, too!¡± ¡°This won¡¯t work; we can¡¯t stay here like sitting ducks. How about this: Let¡¯s gather some people and secretly enter the forest to give them a helping hand,¡± suggested Angus boldly as he grew increasingly frightened the more he thought of what was happening. Chapter 1780 Angus¡¯ suggestion infuriated Skye, who shot him a fiery re. ¡°Angus, have you gone crazy? Do you know how dangerous that is? And you want to go in, too? Haha! Can you, with so many people guarding outside the forest?¡± Hendrick interceded, saying to Angus, ¡°Young Master Angus, you can¡¯t act impulsively. We can¡¯t go in like that; their men might kill us. After all, the Nine Armies won¡¯t immediately make a huge scene because they killed several people. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± E was also surprised and immediately helped to persuade Angus, ¡°Angus, this is too impulsive of you. Do you think that the people from the Bloodshed n will allow us to go in? Allowing us to go in is allowing us to help kill their disciples. How would they allow that? They might cut us down the moment we get to the entrance!¡± Angus sighed and went back to sitting on the boulder he was sitting on previously. ¡°Sigh¡­ I can only worry for them as I listen to the ongoing fights in the area before us and how the Bloodshed n disciples are guarding outside the forest.¡± His eyes lit up at this moment, and he spoke naively, ¡°By the way, those people won¡¯t be that vignt at night, right? At least they won¡¯t think that somebody would want to go in by then, no? They¡¯ll only be guarding against those inside who will rush out. If we fly right in at night, would they mistake us as Bloodshed n disciples where we¡¯re going in to help hunt Helena and the others down?¡± ¡°No way, no way! This is too dangerous! We¡¯ll all be done for if they capture us!¡± Skye was tongue-tied. It looked like Angus was head over heels for Helena, willing to take such a great risk for that woman. Angus thought about it and said, ¡°If they catch us, we¡¯ll just say that we don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in the area. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem if we¡¯re only entering the forest to search for treasures and spirited grass, right?¡± However, Hendrick smiled bitterly. ¡°Young Master Angus, do you truly think that they¡¯re fools? If we¡¯re there to search for spirited grass, we¡¯ll go over during the day and in the morning. Who¡¯d run into the forest at night in search of spirited grass? Everyone knows that even a trainer with high fighting prowess can¡¯t go against the monster beasts at night. The monster beasts are so used to moving around during nighttime, and some of them have exceptional eyesight that allows them to look a far distance. It¡¯s illogical for us to go in at night if we¡¯re really going over to search for precious items!¡± ¡°Sigh¡­ If we wait for another two to three days to do something, who knows how many of those from the abandoned world will die!¡± Angus looked in the direction of the forest and sighed helplessly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. The decision the First Fortress Master and the others had made is the most beneficial one for our Nine Armies. The Bloodshed n had always been somewhat stronger than our Nine Armies, and the First Fortress Master can¡¯tpare to the Bloodshed n Master. We might not be able to defeat them if we go straight into a battle against them. Allowing the people who entered this area to fight off some of the Bloodshed n disciples is really a good thing for us.¡± The fatty smiled bitterly before he said, ¡°Young Master Angus, I think you should stop thinking about Ms. Helena. She seems to have bewitched you and Young Master Hendrick¡¯s. This won¡¯t work, and the two of you need to brace yourselves that she has already died. On top of that, we should focus on training as men and not get caught up in rtionship issues.¡± Advertisement chapter 1781-1785 chapter 1781-1785 Chapter 1781 Skye immediately said, ¡°Look at that. Look! Even the fatty understands things better than you people! Let¡¯s go. The sky has turned dark, and we better go back to training. We might really get into a fight two days after this.¡± Angus smiled bitterly and said, ¡°We might get into a fight, huh? Haha¡­ Judging by the First Fortress Master¡¯s attitude, there¡¯s only a slim chance that we¡¯ll battle, and not long after that, the people from the Pavilion Billow Cloud will arrive. By then, it¡¯ll only be a negotiation between both parties!¡± Hendrick also said, ¡°That¡¯s right. On top of that, we can¡¯t break through within a couple of days, so training is useless.¡± Meanwhile, a man arrived before the First Fortress Master. The First Fortress Master looked at the middle-aged man in front of him and slowly said, ¡°How is it? What¡¯s the situation in the forest?¡± The middle-aged man gestured politely with his hands and said, ¡°They¡¯ve started fighting. The people from the Bloodshed n arrived in the morning and they sent a sizable group of disciples into the area, but I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going on in the forest right now. Regardless, it sounded as though battles urred everywhere, and the noises ceased not long after they began. It looks like those people who entered this area don¡¯t have a high fighting prowess.¡± Advertisement The First Fortress Master¡¯s expression seemed unpleasant at the report. ¡°Sigh¡­ These people truly have disappointed me. If more of them had broken through into the ultimate god level, they¡¯d cause more damage to the Bloodshed n disciples, and we¡¯d greatly benefit from that!¡± The middle-aged man smilingly said, ¡°Haha¡­ First Fortress Master, there¡¯s no need to worry. Those people don¡¯t have a high fighting prowess, but many of the Bloodshed n disciples are in the true god level or demi-god level. On top of that, arge number of people barged into this area. Although the Bloodshed n announced that they have a hundred thousand disciples, there must be about three hundred to four hundred people who entered the area, even if they fought one another and were killed by monster beasts, right? That many should inflict great damage to the Bloodshed n.¡± However, the middle-aged man paused here before he said, frowning, ¡°First Fortress Master, I, however, feel that we can¡¯t wait for too long before we take action. Although we benefit from doing that, there are drawbacks to it. I also thought about itst night, and this is what I havee up with.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible? What¡¯s the harm to us if we do something a littleter? In my opinion, it benefits us no matter what it is. We¡¯ll be able to report to the Pavilion Billow Cloud, and the Bloodshed n will be weakened. What¡¯s so bad about that?¡± Austin frowned, evidently not understanding the middle-aged man¡¯s train of thoughts. Advertisement Only then did the middle-aged man say, ¡°Think about it. These people must have entered the forest around one month ago, no? If that¡¯s the case, they must¡¯ve obtained quite a number of spirited grass from the area. Although they¡¯ve used quite a number of these items, they¡¯ll still have the martial skills, spirited grass, or martial art technique they obtained. How much martial enhancement material is there when there are so many of them?¡± As Austin listened to what the man said, he understood the meaning behind the conversation before the man continued speaking. Austin then said, his expression dark, ¡°I understand what you¡¯re trying to say. Those martial enhancement materials will belong to the members of the Bloodshed ns after the outsiders are killed by their disciples, and they won¡¯t hand them to us.¡± Chapter 1782 What the man in front of him said caused Austin¡¯s heart to quiver. It was true that there were lots of martial enhancement materials in that ce, and once the Bloodshed n disciples had them, they would never get it back. However, he thought about it and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯m sure many of the disciples from the Bloodshed n would die, and the disciples¡¯ belongings wouldnd in the hands of those who entered the sacred grounds. On top of that, it¡¯s alright if this can kill quite a number of Bloodshed n disciples and allow those people to benefit from it.¡± The middle-aged man in front of him also nodded after he heard this and said, ¡°What you¡¯ve said is right. How many days shall We wait?¡± ¡°At least another two or three days, perhaps? After all, if we go in too early, I¡¯m afraid that the people of Pavilion Billow Cloud would leavete, too. If the people from the Pavilion Billow Cloud cameter than that, we¡¯d suffer a huge loss if we fight for a long period!¡± Austin thought about it before he finally said, ¡°You people should continue observing what¡¯s happening in the forest. Report to me as soon as there is any news, do you understand?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, First Fortress Master. We¡¯ll definitely report to you on time!¡± The middle-aged man gestured politely with his hands and quickly left. At this moment, multiple bonfires were burning outside the forest. The elders and sect master of the Bloodshed n guarding outside the forest feasted on a delicious barbeque of monster beasts while drinking nice wine. It was evident that they enjoyed themselves. Advertisement ¡°Daytime passed, just like that, and I¡¯m sure they¡¯ve had quite a handful of rewards. Haha! Those people have just entered this area recently, and there aren¡¯t many who are in the ultimate god level. This can be considered an experience for our disciples, and we, more importantly, can garner an impressive amount of precious items!¡± The First Elder of the Bloodshed n took arge sip of his wine andughed loudly. ¡°Haha¡­ The First Elder is right! The highlight of the day is that we made such a bigmotion, and so many of us are guarding outside the forest. Surely, the Nine Armies must¡¯ve heard something, yet they¡¯re hiding in their fortresses like tortoises. None of them darede forward. Haha!¡± The Second Elder of the Bloodshed n chomped off a mouthful of monster beast meat he had in his hands, expression proud and haughty. The Third Elder replied, ¡°Haha! This means that the people of the Nine Armies understand themselves well. After all, their First Fortress Master is no match for our sect master. How can they fight against us when they don¡¯t have as many people in the ultimate god level as us? In the past, didn¡¯t they always swallow the insult when a few small altercations happened between us?¡± The sect master of the Bloodshed n, Edward, had a smile on his face when he spoke in a serious manner, ¡°You guys shouldn¡¯t look down on the Nine Armies. We are much stronger than them, but no more than that. It¡¯s possible that they¡¯ve note forward to confront us because they don¡¯t know what we¡¯re doing to the people in the forest, don¡¯t you think?¡± The Fourth Elder nodded and said, ¡°What the sect master said is correct-they probably haven¡¯t found out what¡¯s happening here. After all, the people of the Nine Armies don¡¯t alwayse and search for precious items here. They might have already searched for precious items and have been busy training recently, so they have no idea what¡¯s happening in the forest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. With such a bigmotion, they¡¯ll definitely find out what happened the next day, even if they didn¡¯t realize it during the first day. We¡¯re some distance away, but the weather today is nice and the skies are clear. I¡¯m sure their people will be able to discover that something is wrong over here when they stand on top of the high walls of their fortress, right? They must¡¯ve seen something!¡± The First Elder shook his head and said, ¡°I think the Nine Armies don¡¯t daree out because they¡¯re afraid of us or they¡¯re pretending that they didn¡¯t see anything, seeing as ying the clueless card will save them the hassle.¡± Chapter 1783 All of a sudden, several members of the sect ran out of the forest, searching for the sect master and elders right after. The Second Elder smiled indifferently and casually asked the disciples,¡± What happened? Did you guys come out to take a rest?¡± They might have been tired due to ying the ounders from the abandoned world the whole day, coming to rest after all that. Unexpectedly, one of the disciples, an old man in the Fourth-grade ultimate god level, struggled to catch his breath before replying, ¡°No, sect master and elders. I have something to report. We noticed something was off, so we ran out!¡± ¡°And what¡¯s that?¡± The First Elder frowned, sweeping his gaze across the disciples. Only then did the old man say, ¡°We¡­ We discovered that many of our people died after fighting them. It¡¯s beyond our expectations to see three disciples in the Third-grade ultimate god level dead in one of our battlegrounds. There were also several disciples in the First and Second-grade ultimate god level who died. Several hundreds of our other disciples have also died, but only around a hundred of these ounders had perished. However, none of their ceased disciples were in the ultimate god level!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Edward and the others were frightened to the core when they heard this. Based on their estimation, no nightmarish monster beast in this forest could kill a Bloodshed n disciple in the Third- grade ultimate god level It was even impossible that those from the abandoned world who entered the forest had such capabilities. Logically, a disciple with such fighting prowess should be able to do anything they want inside this forest. However, three disciples with such fighting prowess had died, and this was just what their disciples saw. They still had no idea what happened in other fighting grounds. ¡°Curses! Why would something like this happen?¡± The Fourth Elder¡¯s expression seemed grim as he balled his fists. After all, disciples in the ultimate god level could be considered masters and important pirs to their sect. The number of people in the ultimate god level was an important factor as to how strong a sect was. The old man in the Fourth-grade ultimate god level continued,¡± Pavilion master, if our estimations are correct, the people from the Nine Armies must be secretly helping them to kill our people. How else would such a master be in the opponent¡¯s ranks?¡± The First Elder¡¯s facial expression immediately darkened as he spoke, ¡°It seems as though the Nine Armies wore a fa?ade in supposedly not doing anything, but they already have from the start. They secretly sent people into the forest to help these people. These people from the Nine Armies truly are cunning and calctive!¡± The corners of Edward¡¯s mouth slightly twitched before he growled, ¡°F*ck! The people of the Nine Armies are really cunning. They pretend like nothing is happening on the surface but secretly dispatch people to help the intruders. How utterly treacherous!¡± Chapter 1784 The First Elder looked at Edward grimley. ¡°Pavilion master, what should we do now? We have no idea how many people the Nine Armies sent in and what their fighting prowess is. It looks like we can also send our disciples who are in the Fifth, Seventh, and Eighth Grade ultimate god level into the forest.¡± Edward thought about it before he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I understand that guy, Austin Drago¡¯s peculiar character. He won¡¯t send many powerful masters into the forest; the most he¡¯d do is dispatch a few in the Fifth or Sixth Grade ultimate god level inside to help those people. He¡¯d be suicidal if he dared to go against uspletely!¡± The Second Elder nodded and said in agreement, ¡°What the sect master said is correct. If they send masters here, they would¡¯ve led these people to fight us. They must¡¯ve sent some people with middle- range fighting prowess and assisted the others in killing some of our people, that¡¯s all. In that case, they can consider themselves as helping these people. By then, they¡¯d be able to exin things to the Anti- Alliance Guard. If they did nothing, they¡¯re afraid that they can¡¯t exin themselves and that the upper management will me them!¡± Hearing that, Edward confidently remarked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t think they even send people in the Eighth-grade ultimate god level. On top of that, they must¡¯ve sent just about a dozen people to secretly help these intruders. In the end, they¡¯ll say that they entered the forest to search for precious items and only killed our people because of altercations. Nheless, there won¡¯t be arge number of them!¡± ¡°Pavilion master, what should we do then?¡± the First Elder immediately asked. Edward thought about it before he looked over at the Fourth Elder and said, ¡°Fourth Elder, I think we need to ask you to make a trip-you¡¯ll enter the forest tomorrow morning. Apart from that, I¡¯ll ask some disciples in the Sixth or Seventh-grade ultimate god level to also join the hunt in killing the intruders. If you meet anybody from the Nine Armies, don¡¯t hesitate and just kill all of them!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ Alright! I¡¯ve already broken through into the Ninth-grade ultimate god level one or two years ago and my hands are itching for action-haven¡¯t done anything for a while now, too. If I do encounter those from the Nine Armies, I¡¯ll show them what true regret is!¡± The Fourth Elder smirked, seemingly biding his time. ¡°Haha¡­ Fourth Elder, you¡¯ll go in and give it a try first. If somethinges up, just call on me, and I¡¯ll enter the forest and help you out. Haha!¡± The Third Elder startedughing loudly, obviously joking with the Fourth Elder. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The Fourth Elder rolled his eyes at the Third Elder and said, ¡°Would I need your help? Won¡¯t I just be in embarrassed then? Both of us are in the Ninth-grade ultimate god level, and I¡¯d only need your help if the First Fortress Master of the Nine Armies is in the forest. I¡¯m not afraid of the other fortress masters and other members of the Nine Armies!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Third Elder. Don¡¯t look down on the Fourth Elder; he did just break through a year or two ago. He has a strongbat power, and even I may not be his opponent!¡± said the First Elder smilingly. At this moment, Jackie and the others had killed quite a number of the Bloodshed n disciples. They rescued many of their own and asked them to travel toward the direction they agreed on. When night came, they hid inside a considerably deserted cave, stationing someone to stand guard while the rest continued to train to stabilize their fighting prowess. Chapter 1785 Jackie, of course, did not train, opting instead to cultivate third-grade intermediate pills during nighttime as he took out the ingredients and pill furnace. As the rate of sess was extremely important, Jackie did not have thoughts of experiencing other third- grade intermediate pills. He was cultivating the pill he sessfully cultivated previously Their group of people required a total of seven pills, including Melody. It was a hefty pressure for Jackie. Jackie sessively cultivated eight sets of ingredients throughout the night, and he seeded three times, resulting in three third-grade intermediate pills. It had to be understood that such a sess rate was considered impressive already. ¡°Huff!¡± As daylight broke, Jackie stood up and exhaled heavily. ¡°I¡¯m more proficient during this round of cultivation thanst time, it seems. I¡¯ll cultivate four more pills tonight, and we¡¯ll have one pill each. Our combat power will definitely increase greatly if we work hard to break through together!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ This means we¡¯ll be able to end those people easily, then!¡± Alejandroughed and said, ¡°Among the Bloodshed n disciples that we killed yesterday, the one with the highest fighting prowess seems to be in the Fourth-grade ultimate god level, no? We didn¡¯t see anybody in the Fifth or Sixth-grade ultimate god level. It looks like those from the Bloodshed n didn¡¯t send many master-ranked disciples into the forest.¡± To that, Jackie smiled bitterly. ¡°That was yesterday, and it happened because they underestimated us. Today, disciples in the Fifth or Sixth Grade ultimate god level might juste. We might even meet disciples in the Seventh-grade ultimate god level, though I believe they won¡¯t be sending too many disciples of such fighting prowess. After all, they must be thinking that their main opponent is the people from the Nine Armies, and they wouldn¡¯t make a big scene when handling people like us.¡± It was then Keh spoke with a frown on his face, ¡°Young Master Jackie, didn¡¯t you say yesterday that they¡¯d suspect that the Nine Armies had secretly sent people here to help us after seeing the corpses of disciples in Third-grade ultimate god level? Would they still not dispatch more disciples in the Seventh or Eighth-grade ultimate god level?¡± Jackie did not hesitate and replied with a smile, ¡°They won¡¯t send too many because they¡¯ll think that the Nine Armies won¡¯t send too many people, even if they did send people to help us. Why didn¡¯t all the people from the Nine Armies act together, as it¡¯s an extra move to send many masters?¡± ¡°Argh! This Nine Armies group is just as ursed. We saw nothing from them the whole day yesterday. First Mistress Cabello even said that those young people of the Nine Armies promised that they¡¯d inform the members of the Nine Armies and ask them toe and help us. I¡¯m now questioning if they¡¯re members of the Anti-Alliance Guard instead!¡± Keh felt anger rising within him as he thought of how the people of the Nine Armies were taciturn. ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do. What they want right now is to watch the fires burning from across the river. Our only option right now is to raise our fighting prowess, and that¡¯s how we¡¯ll be able to stay alive. We can¡¯t keep thinking about how to rely on others. They¡¯ll surely act, but not right now. Those people are some cunning old foxes!¡± Jackie smiled helplessly and flew up into the sky. He listened to the fighting noises nearby and said with a smile on his face, ¡°Not bad. It sounded like lesser battles are happening todaypared to yesterday. Without the fighting noises, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for those people from the Bloodshed n to find us. Still, many of our people who entered this area must¡¯ve died yesterday.¡± Advertisement chapter 1786-1790 chapter 1786-1790 Chapter 1786 ¡°F*ck, there are several people here and there¡¯s a hole over there. Haha¡­ It looks like these people must have hidden in the cavest night!¡± Unexpectedly, around a dozen of Bloodshed n disciples discovered Jackie and the others at this moment. They immediately flew over with smiles on their faces. ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ Not bad. We discovered seven of them and there¡¯s actually a beautifuldy among them. Although her face is covered, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s a beautifuldy!¡± Another disciple of the Bloodshed n also said with a smile on his face. ¡°Haha¡­ Junior Brother, look at you! You fail to control yourself every time you see a beautiful woman. If this continues, you might die in the hands of a woman in the future!¡± One of the old men startedughing loudly. Jackie looked at these people and a soft smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. ¡°The one with the highest fighting prowess is in the third-grade ultimate god-level and many of the others are in the true god level. Tsk, tsk¡­ There are too few of you as only five are in the ultimate god-level. It would be better if there were more of you!¡± The corners of the old man¡¯s mouth twitched uncontrobly when he heard this. He was one of them who was in the third-grade ultimate god-level. He took a step forward and red at Jackie angrily. ¡°Young man, not bad. Unexpectedly, you can assess our fighting prowess from far away when the fluctuation of power on our body isn¡¯t so strong. Haha¡­ What do you mean by there are only two of us who are in the third grade ultimate god-level? I think I alone will be enough to kill you people!¡± Advertisement After speaking, the old man did not waste more time talking. He tightened his fist and Chi came surging out. The overwhelming imposing manner also slowly raised. When his fists werepletely covered in Chi, the old man rushed toward Jackie in a sh and directly punched toward him. ¡°You?¡± A hint of contempt appeared in Jackie¡¯s eyes when he faced the other party¡¯s attack. He killed quite a lot of people in the third-grade ultimate god-level yesterday, and he had to admit that the Bloodshed n disciples in the third-grade ultimate god-level had really highbat power. Their combat power wasparable to those in the fourth-grade ultimate godlevel. However, this old man before him was obviously not such a master. From the looks of his speed, he must be a slightly poor trainer among those in the third-grade ultimate god-level fighters. From the looks of the Chi covering his fists, it was fluctuating between strong or weak. He evidently did not have strong control over his power. Advertisement Hence, Jackie concluded that this old man had just broken through a couple of days ago into the third- grade ultimate god-level and has yet to even stabilize in his current level. Boom! When facing the old man, Jackie did not even use his Chi and directly bumped fists with the other party. ¡°How can this be? This young man did not even use his Chi?¡± A Bloodshed n disciple who was in the first-grade ultimate god-level was so surprised that he widened his eyes when he saw how Jackie did not use his Chi. They were caught by surprise. ¡°This guy is definitely suicidal. Haha!¡± Another female discipleughed in disdain. Boom! However, following a horrendous booming noise, the old man was sent flying backward while he vomited a mouthful of blood. Bang! Bang! Bang! Several trees not far behind the old man continuously broke after the old man knocked into them with his body. Advertisement Puff! Finally, the old man stopped. Heid on the ground and vomited another mouthful of blood before he finally stopped moving. He was no longer breathing. ¡°Oh my god, how is this possible? He killed the Senior Brother with one punch and without even using his Chi?¡± Chapter 1787 The female disciple who looked down on Jackie was shocked that her jaw almost dropped to the ground after she saw this scene. She could not believe what just happened before her eyes. ¡°Run! That guy¡¯s fighting prowess isparable to a fifth or sixth-grade ultimate god-level fighter. D*mn it! Why is there a person with such high fighting prowess in this forest!¡± The other man in the third-grade ultimate god-level immediately yelled in shock and turned around to escape. However, Jackie moved toward him so speedily that only his shadow was left at the spot he originally was. Jackie appeared in front of that man and directly attacked him. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! At the same time, Nash and the others also started to charge forward. They rushed forward one after another. Those dozen over disciples were not their opponents and werepletely killed within several seconds. ¡°We traveled quite some distance deep into the forestst night before we hid away to train. Unexpectedly, these people had already arrived this far in the forest.¡± Jackie said as he was checking the other party¡¯s martial rings after he killed those people. ¡°Yes. Hence, these people are probably not clear about the situation in this forest.¡± Nash nodded. After putting away the things they obtained, Jackie and the others continued their journey. They soon traveled toward another ce where noises could be heard. Not long after Jackie and the others left, 20 more disciples of the Bloodshed n once again appeared at the scene that they just left. ¡°How could this be? Two people in the third-grade ultimate god-level have died?¡± A woman in the fifth- grade ultimate god level had a darkened expression on her face as she looked at the bodies on the ground. She knew one of the men in the third-grade ultimate god-level as they went on a mission together previously. She had never expected him to die in this forest. ¡°Senior Sister, it looks like the people of the Nine Armies secretly sent people to help them. If not, it¡¯s impossible for these dozens of people to be killed by them!¡± One of the men thought about it and walked forward to speak to the woman wearing a red dress. ¡°Yes, if that¡¯s the case, everybody needs to be careful. This time, our opponent isn¡¯t just those people who entered from the abandoned world, members of the Nine Armies have also entered the forest.¡± The female disciple nodded and soon waved her hand to gesture for her people to leave together. ¡°Jackie, there¡¯s no need for us to rescue this group of people!¡± When Jackie and the others once again arrived near to where the fighting noises were, a yful smile appeared at the corners of Nash¡¯s mouth after he took a look. There were arge number of people in front of them and there were at least 7000 to 8000 people. These 7000 to 8000 people were being hunted by more than 100 Bloodshed n disciples. ¡°Haha¡­ We can just ignore these people from the Hall of Divine Royal. This Hall of Divine Royal has quite arge number of people and the families or forces from the seas basically listen to them. Unfortunately, they are fated to not gain any benefits by following us into the area. Instead, all of them are going to die here!¡± Jackie was emotionless as looked at the Hall of Divine Royal¡¯s members being killed, one after another. With a wave of his hand, he led his people toward another direction where fighting noises wereing from. ¡°This is great! It¡¯s Randall, Shelby, and the others!¡± Jackie was delighted when he took a look from far away as these were people from the Tudor Family. They did not run into any members of the Tudor Family these couple of days and Jackie was worried that almost all of them had died. Unexpectedly, they met around 3000 members of the Tudor Family that were being hunted by the Bloodshed n¡¯s members. The Tudor Family had always had a good rtionship with the White family and spoke on behalf of them. Randall even treated Jackie as his older brother. Jackie never thought that they would finally bump into these people here. Chapter 1788 The current Randall had actually broken through to the peak stage of the true god level, and he was only one step away from the first-grade ultimate god-level. Jackie remembered that when he first entered the ce, Randall was only at thete stage of the true god-level, and it had not taken him long to break through to the peak stage of the true god-level. Nheless, what surprised Jackie the most was that the head of the Tudor Family, as well as several other elders, were still at the peak of the true god-level; none of them had broken through to the ultimate god realm yet. Fortunately, the people who were chasing them were not of high fighting prowess; they had fewer people and among them, only two were first-grade ultimate god level fighters. Therefore, Randall and his people were able to hold on for a while. ¡°Dang it! If this goes on, we will be in huge trouble! Those two first-grade ultimate god-level fighters, we can¡¯t win against them at all! We are only capable of killing some of the true god and demi-god level fighters at most!¡± One of the elders, after casting out another martial technique, turned his head and looked at Shelby, his face solemn. ¡°Master Tudor, we should split up and escape. We¡¯ve lost another two to three hundred men in such a short time! If this continues, we¡¯ll bepletely eliminated by them!¡± ¡°They¡¯ve lost dozens of men as well, and only around three hundred men are left. I¡¯m so furious! They killed so many of us! Should we just stay on and fight them to death?¡± Randall clenched his fists tightly; rage glowed in his bloodshot eyes. His heart felt as though it was cut open when he saw his fellow Tudors being brutally killed by the other party. ¡°Randall, we can¡¯t act impulsively. Let¡¯s listen to the First Elder. We¡¯ll split up and escape. This way, we have chances of survival! Where there is life, there is hope, right? It took us so many days of hard work to get in here, and there is a way for us to break into the ultimate god-level here!¡± Shelby persuaded Randall while she was fighting the enemies. She hated these Bloodshed n b*stards as well, but she and her people had no other choice. If this situation continued, the entire Tudor Family would be annihted. Perhaps, at most, only a few of them would be able to survive. ¡°Mom, look! It¡¯s Big Brother!¡± Randall¡¯s heart was filled with despair, but just as he raised his head, he saw Jackie flew over with several people. ¡°Huh? Big Brother? What Big Brother?¡± Shelby stood frozen for seconds before she immediately wheeled around and looked. ¡°It¡¯s Young Master Jackie! Oh my god! Master White and the others are here, and even The Saintess Melody is here! I hope a few of them have broken into the ultimate god-level! If they really did, they¡¯ll be able to hold up these b*stards for us to escape!¡± She eximed, her tone trembling. Randall, on the other hand, was confident. ¡°Brother Jackie is naturally talented in martial arts. If everything went smoothly, he must have already broken into the ultimate god-level! Moreover, hisbat prowess has always been very powerful, even if he did not break into the first-grade ultimate god-level, he would still be able to stall those two b*stards! Then we will join forces, find the right timing and attack the other party! We may be able to kill them instead!¡± After listening to Randall¡¯s analysis, Shelby and several elders were filled with hope once more; their eyes lit up and their spirits were lifted. Randall was right! As long as there was someone who could hold those two b*stards back, it would be so much easier for them to win this battle! ¡°Haha! Thank God, Master Tudor, we¡¯ve finally found you!¡± Nash and Jackie flew over and stopped in front of Shelby, whereas Keh, Titus, and some other Whites flew over to help the Tudors in the battle. ¡°Master White, it¡¯s so great to see you! I wonder if any of you have broken into the first-grade ultimate god-level yet? The other party has two first-grade ultimate god-level fighters; it¡¯s too hard for us to deal with! None of us here have broken through to the ultimate god realm! Sigh! We couldn¡¯t find the martial technique, and the one time we finally found it, it was being guarded by those ultimate god-level fighters. We don¡¯t dare to fight them to snatch the martial technique!¡± Shelby asked. She was helpless and anxious at the same time, fearing that even if Jackie and the others hade over, they would still not be able to help with the situation. Chapter 1789 ¡°Haha! Just wait and see!¡± However, Nash lookedpletely at ease, unconcerned. Instead, heughed and pointed over the battlefield and said casually. Shelby immediately turned her head and looked over. What happened before her eyes shocked her, as well as the rest of the Tudor Family members. Those two first-grade ultimate god-level fighters were killed by Keh and Titus within minutes; they could not even defend against Keh and Titus. ¡°Holly-molly! Which level are they at now? It¡¯s not even first-grade, right? Their Chi energy is gold in color! And it¡¯s denser and richer than the other party¡¯s Chi energy!¡± Shelby gasped at the scene, and she looked at Jackie with an expectant look. Moreover, Titus, Alejandro and others were overwhelmingly strong and powerful as well! They were obviously ultimate god level fighters! Only then did Jackie smile warmly and answered, ¡°They¡¯re all at the third-grade ultimate god-level. Melody is a second grader and I¡¯m a fourth-grade ultimate god level fighter. ¡°What? You¡¯re in the fourth-grade ultimate god-level already?¡± Shelby¡¯s voice immediately raised to the soprano vocal range; in total shock and excitement rose in her like a tide. They had been desperately looking for a way to break through to the ultimate god-level these days but to no avail. Yet, Jackie had already broken into the fourth-grade ultimate godlevel! The gap between them grew even wider now. ¡°How is it possible? How long has it been since you entered this ce? Have you been cultivating all this time? But it¡¯s impossible, right? Even if you¡¯ve been cultivating, it¡¯s impossible for you to reach the fourth- grade in such a short time!¡± Randall¡¯s forehead knitted together. After thinking about it again, he then said in a surprised tone, ¡°Could it be that you guys have picked up some kind of treasure or martial technique that allows you to improve your martial level quickly? A. treasure like, perhaps, what thousand year-old miracle water?¡± ¡°Haha! It¡¯s nothing like that! And there¡¯s no such powerful treasure!¡± Nash did not know whether to cry or tough at Randall¡¯s guess. ¡°We were able to break through so quickly because Jackie became a third-grade intermediate alchemist! He¡¯s really talented in terms of alchemy! A master I would say!¡± He exined. ¡°Really? How powerful is that! If you take in a third-grade intermediate-level pill, you must be able to improve your martial level by quite a bit too, right? As long as there is time, you¡¯ll definitely improve your martial level in a short time again!¡± Envy flooded Shelby¡¯s eyes after hearing Nash¡¯s exnation. At this time, Jackie flipped his palm and took out two books containing martial techniques, and then he handed them to Shelby and Randall. ¡°We managed to get these martial techniques after we killed some disciples of the Bloodshed n. Heh! There are many techniques inside, and these techniques helped a lot. Take it and acquire it. Try to break into the ultimate god-level as soon as possible!¡± ¡°I¡­ Young Master Jackie, this is too precious! We can¡¯t take it!¡± Tears shimmered in her eyes as Shelby spoke in a trembling voice. ¡°Nah! It¡¯s totally fine! We¡¯re friends! Just take it!¡± Jackie chuckled warmly in return. He then told the Tudors the current situation they were in from head to toe. ¡°You guys just follow what I said, go straight to the top of that mountain, our big group will be waiting for you there. The people of the Supreme rity Sect and the Divine King Sect have also gone over. After you guys have arrived, please seize the opportunity to break through to the first grade ultimate god- level. If we can increase the number of ultimate god-level fighters, it would be beneficial for us. After all, we might have to go into a tough war soon!¡± Chapter 1790 ¡°Then-then I thank you, Young Master Jackie!¡± Shelby nodded her head. She knew the gravity of the situation; the gap between the first-grade ultimate god-level and the peak of the true god-level was too big. The two looked like there was just that much difference between their cultivation levels, but there was a gigantic gap in terms of fighting prowess. After all, one¡¯s Chi who was at the first-grade ultimate god-level was not the same as before, as it was extremely pure and contained a tinge of gold. The explosive power of that sort of Chi could not be matched by the explosive power of Chi at the peak of the true god level. ¡°There are so many people here! My goodness. The battle has ended. I didn¡¯t think that our people would die!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Yet at this moment, a group of disciples from the Bloodshed n came over. Four or five hundred of them, and ten of them who were at the ultimate god-level. There were also those who were at second- grade or third-grade, and the leader was actually a fifth-grade ultimate god-level fighter. Keh and the others, who had already finished gathering the spoils of war, immediately came by Jackie and the others¡¯ side. All of them looked forward with serious expressions. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of them. Seems like there are definitely a few who have broken into the ultimate god-level. Otherwise, two of our first-grade ultimate god-level disciples wouldn¡¯t have died!¡± A girl who was at the second-grade ultimate god-level huffed when she saw the situation. They had rushed over when they had heard the sounds of battleing from the site. However, the battle noises ended too soon. They had even thought that it must have been the Bloodshed n disciples who had quickly ended the battle, securing victory. They did not imagine that the ones who emerged victorious were the ones who came from the abandoned world. These people had actually killed plenty of disciples from the Bloodshed n. ¡°Hehe. No need to think too much about it. Kill all of them and take revenge for our fellow brothers and sisters!¡± The disciple who was a fifth-grade ultimate god-level fighter was a middle-aged woman. After she saw the corpses on the ground, she just shed a cold smile and pointed her sword. Jackie¡¯s expression was still calm when he saw the neers. He did not even consider them a threat. Instead, he turned around toward Randall and Shelby. ¡°Master Tudor, bring the Tudor Family members and leave first. There are too many of you left here, it¡¯ll be detrimental instead. If we fight, there will be meaningless sacrifices. The seven of us will suffice. Just wait there for us like what we¡¯ve said!¡± ¡°Alright. Thank you so much. You must all be careful. The Bloodshed n won¡¯t be easy to take on. Who knows how many fighters they have!¡± Shelby knew that her people would not be much help if they stayed behind. For them, they needed to allow those who were at the peak of the true god-level to break into the first-grade ultimate god-level. They also needed those who were at the advanced stage of the true god-level to break into the first- grade ultimate god-level as soon as possible. That way, if they truly got into another battle, the gap between them and their enemies would not be so obvious. ¡°Careful, Big Brother. We¡¯ll take our leave first! Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll remember your words and get there as soon as possible. And make a breakthrough as soon as possible!¡± Randall looked at Jackie and led the people away. ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± A man who was a second-grade ultimate god-level fighter was furious when he saw so many people turning around to fly off. He shed a wisp of Chi forward. Jackie gave a wan smile when he saw this. He waved his hand and sent a wisp of Chi flying out as well, easily taking on the other party¡¯s attack. ¡°Sh*t. They actually have such a powerful person among them?¡± The man who was a second-grade ultimate god-level fighter immediately turned serious when he saw this, his expression darkened. Advertisement chapter 1791 chapter 1791 Chapter 1791 ¡°The seven of them wish to stop us? Aren¡¯t they too na?ve?¡± The middle-aged woman who was a fifth grade ultimate god-level fighter gave a cold smile when she saw that only seven people were left behind. In a sh, she rushed toward Jackie. ¡°Looks like your cultivation level is pretty high, brat. Let me test you out a bit today!¡± ¡°Charge!¡± Jackie waved his hand and rushed forward without an ounce of fear toward the middle-aged woman. ¡°You dare to counter me yourself?¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s eyes were filled with appraisal when she saw that Jackie had such a good fighting spirit. From her perspective, Jackie was a third-grade ultimate god-level fighter at most. It was so easy that he did not pose any worries for her. Advertisement ¡°No, wait. His speed-it¡¯s so fast!¡± However, the next second, Jackie was already right before her. His speed shocked the woman so much that her face immediately darkened. When she saw that the Chi on Jackie¡¯s fist rippled in thick gold color, the middle-aged woman was slightly taken aback. ¡°You¡¯re actually a fourth-grade ultimate god-level fighter? How can this be? Unless you¡¯re from the Nine Armies?¡± The middle-aged woman heaved an internal sigh of relief after she discerned Jackie¡¯s cultivation level. Although the brat¡¯s speed was extremely fast, as though she was going against a fighter who was at the eighth-grade ultimate god-level, she realized that the brat¡¯s cultivation level did not match hers after a closer look. Advertisement Bang! The two¡¯s fists immediately shed after the middle-aged woman¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°No way. How is he stronger than me?¡± The middle-aged woman did not even see him as an opponent, but he changed her mind and her eyes went wide. Jackie¡¯s strength allowed her to suddenly sense the shocking difference in strength between them. The fighting power of the brat before her was indeed about the same level as an eighth-grade ultimate god-level fighter. She found it hard to believe that someone who was a fourth-grade ultimate god-level fighter could demonstrate such power. Just as the woman¡¯s eyes grew in shock, the sound of a cracking bone suddenly came from her arm. The next second, she flew out as though she were a kite with a broken string. She spat a mouthful of blood andnded heavily on the ground. She kept coughing up blood and could not even pull herself up. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. A single punch from Jackie caused such heavy injuries to a fighter at the fifth-grade ultimate god-level that she even lost her fighting power. The woman looked at the other disciples from her n. Each of them was being killed by their enemies and was falling from the sky, one by one. They were absolutely no match for their opponents. Advertisement ¡°No way. How can they have so many people who are at the third-grade ultimate god-level? No way! It must be the Nine Armies. That damned Nine Armies¡ªhow dare they send people to help them secretly!¡± The middle-aged woman did not dare to believe in this reality. In the end, she could only witness the disciples that came over with her being killed by the seven people before her. ¡°Please-please spare my life!¡± Jackie flew before the middle-aged woman. She was looking at him with a pleading expression as she lay weakly on the ground. Advertisement chapter 1792 chapter 1792 ¡°Hehe. Spare you? You¡¯ve killed so many of our people. I don¡¯t have any reason to persuade myself to spare you! If we didn¡¯t beat you just now, I don¡¯t think you would have spared us!¡± Jackie gave a cold smile, as though he was listening to a joke. He flipped his palm and a ck sword appeared in his hand. He threw his sword out and killed the woman. ¡°From now on, when we gather spoils of war, we only need to find the martial rings of those who are in the ultimate god-level. If you don¡¯t want any other, no need to take them. Usually, there¡¯ll be more stuff in an ultimate god-level fighter¡¯s ring. We need to save more time to save more people!¡± After Jackie thought about it, he told everyone, ¡°Furthermore, it¡¯s evident now that the Bloodshed n has sent more disciples into this forest. If we slow ourselves down, there¡¯ll be more disciples from the Bloodshed ning to find us in a while!¡± Keh spoke with a grin, ¡°What are we afraid of? We¡¯ll just kill them if they dare toe. Hehe!¡± ¡°That won¡¯t do. We can¡¯t be careless. It¡¯ll be troublesome if their fighters find us,¡± Alejandro said. ¡°Besides, even though Jackie has great fighting power, the rest of us won¡¯t have a way to fight off those who are at higher cultivation levels!¡± Advertisement Nash also nodded his head. ¡°Master Cabello is right. Our cultivation levels are not very high. We need to be aware of our opponents before we make a move, and we can¡¯t be found by those who are at higher cultivation levels. Besides, we don¡¯t have much time, and our numbers are getting smaller. That¡¯s why if we get into a fight, it¡¯d be best if it¡¯s because we are saving someone. Our goal is to not just kill the disciples of the Bloodshed n, but to kill them because we¡¯re trying to save others!¡± Keh replied with an awkward smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve been on a killing spree today. I keep thinking of showing them who¡¯s boss, so I didn¡¯t give it much thought!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Jackie waved his hand and quickly led everyone away. Advertisement A while after they had left, an old man with white hair quickly appeared in the same spot. The old man¡¯s expression was dark as he looked at the corpses of the disciples of the Bloodshed n on the ground. ¡°Seems like the people of the Nine Armies are truly helping the people who are here to kill our n. Such wicked people. Even someone at the fifth-grade ultimate god-level was killed, and so many disciples have died!¡± The old man was no ordinary person. He was the Bloodshed n¡¯s Fourth Elder who hade into the forest in the morning. He was so furious that he clenched his fists, and only then did he flew off. ¡°Jackie, there are the people of the Pavilion of Soaring before us, as well as a few disciples from the Supreme rity Sect. What should we do? It seems like the disciples from the Bloodshed n are at high cultivation levels!¡± Jackie and the others came to another area filled with low shrubs. They watched the fight before them between the gaps in the leaves and branches. After Jackie studied the situation, he shook his head in the end. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s hurry up and leave. Among those disciples from the Bloodshed n, there¡¯s one who¡¯s an eighth-grade ultimate god-level fighter, and another who¡¯s at the seventh-grade ultimate god-level. We won¡¯t be able to get anything if we join the fight. In fact, we might lead ourselves to death if we do!¡± After he said that, Jackie did not linger any longer and led everyone to retreat. They flew straight toward fighting noises that came from another side. ¡°Sh*t. We didn¡¯t even see any seventh grade or eighth-grade ultimate god-level fighters yesterday, and today there are so many of them. Seems like the Bloodshed n has truly sent their strongest fighters this time!¡± Keh was extremely furious. He felt helpless, watching those disciples from the Supreme rity Sect and the Pavilion of Soaring being killed, yet not being able to do anything to help them. Advertisement ¡°There¡¯s no way around it. The only thing we can do now is the things that we have the strength for. We need to minimize our losses!¡± Jackie gave a bitter smile and quickly led the others to fly toward another ce that had fighting noises. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. After watching the situation carefully, Jackie gave a wan smile. ¡°We can join this fight. There are two fifth- grade ultimate god level fighters, and the rest are in the first or second-grade ultimate god-level. There are about ten who are at the ultimate god-level, and the rest are disciples who are at the true god-level or the demi-god level.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. It¡¯s good that we can fight. There are the Cabello family members inside there!¡± Advertisement chapter 1793 chapter 1793 Chapter 1793 Alejandro was delighted when he heard this. ¡°Yep. And there are quite a few from the Hemperly family. Darcy Hemperly, Paul Hemperly, and the others are all in there. I didn¡¯t think that they would still be alive!¡± Jackie led everyone to rush in when he saw this. Although the Hemperly family was only a second-ss aristocratic family, Darcy, Paul, and the others were pretty good people, but their cultivation levels were not very high. Jackie had not seen them for so many days, and after seeing so many bodies of the Hemperly family members along the way, he had thought that Darcy and the others were probably dead already. He did not think that Darcy and Paul were still alive. ¡°Father, we¡¯re dead meat. We have plenty of people, but our enemies are too strong!¡± As he escaped, Paul spoke toward his father. Advertisement ¡°That¡¯s right. We finally broke into the peak of the true god-level, and we have even mastered the martial arts techniques. It¡¯s a pity that we¡¯re going to die before we get to break into the first-grade ultimate god- level. Ah! I am filled with regrets because of this!¡± Darcy heaved a sigh, his heart not resigned to his fate. ¡°Master, Master. It¡¯s Young Master Jackie!¡± Just at this moment, an old man¡¯s eyes brightened as he noticed something. Advertisement ¡°How are Jackie and the others here?¡± Darcy¡¯s heart leaped when he heard this. However, he quickly thought of the many fighters from the Bloodshed n who were chasing after them. He immediately yelled toward Jackie and the others, ¡°Young Master Jackie, don¡¯te over here. Run away quickly! There are too many powerful fighters among them. You¡¯ll be digging your grave if you come here!¡± Paul, who had been rejoicing, recollected himself after he was slightly stunned. Darcy was right. When they were in the abandoned world, Jackie, Nash, and the others were indeed the strongest fighters. However, it was different here. There were too many powerful fighters here. It was evident that those who were chasing after them had extremely high cultivation levels. He immediately yelled too, ¡°Young Master Jackie, let¡¯s escape. We have many people here. Perhaps some can manage to get away. Hurry!¡± Yet Jackie and the others had no intention of stopping even after hearing what they had said. They still flew over. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We can take those people on!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Jackie threw out a few words and rushed straight before a man who was at the first grade ultimate god- level. He killed the man with a single fist, then he shed again and rushed straight toward the disciple who was at the fifth-grade ultimate god-level. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We wouldn¡¯t dare toe over to save all of you if we couldn¡¯t take them on!¡± Advertisement Nashughed and rushed forward as well. ¡°No way. Don¡¯t-don¡¯t tell me that their cultivation levels are even higher than the disciples from the Bloodshed n?¡± Darcy stopped, so exhausted that he kept puffing and panting. His expression, stunned. Advertisement chapter 1794 chapter 1794 Chapter 1794 The attacksing from Jackie¡¯s side stunned Darcy and the others. They never imagined that Jackie and the others could kill so many powerful fighters from the Bloodshed n just like that. Furthermore, not a single one of their enemies had escaped. ¡°This is great, Master. This is great. I didn¡¯t think that we would have a chance of surviving. We all thought that we would never see you again, Master!¡± The Cabello family members flew over and spoke to Alejandro with excited expressions on. ¡°That¡¯s right, Master. It¡¯s great that we can see you. From how you looked just now, you must have broken into the ultimate god level, right? Oh, right. Why are there so few of you here, Master? Where are the others? Where¡¯s the First Young Mistress and the others? Have you seen them?¡± The other Cabello family members each bombarded Alejandro with questions. After all, there were only over a hundred Cabello family members here, and they had not seen the other Cabello family members. ¡°They¡¯re all fine. Let me tell you this now; fly into that directionter and gather at the peak of the mountain!¡± Advertisement Alejandro led a few people to fly upward, then he pointed in the designated direction. He quickly exined the situation to them. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Young Master Jackie. I didn¡¯t think that you would actually break into the fourth-grade ultimate god-level fifth-grade ultimate god-level!¡± After Paul learned of the general situation, he looked at Jackie with respect. Passion filled his eyes. At this moment, Jackie was practically his idol in his eyes. Advertisement ¡°Take care. Just go to the ce we pointed to as fast as you can. Remember, don¡¯t stop along the way. Once you get there, quickly find time to break into the first-grade ultimate god-level!¡± Jackie patted Paul¡¯s shoulder and reminded the other man. Soon, the Hemperly family members took the Cabello family members and left the ce. Time passed by quickly. When they saw that the sky was getting darker, Jackie and the others ventured a little deeper into the woods before stumbling upon a hidden cave. ¡°We need to create four pills tonight. This way, there will be one pill for each of us. If we manage to get by tomorrow, we¡¯ll only be able to create pills at night and increase our cultivation levels!¡± Jackie thought to himself and flipped his palm. He took out the alchemy ingredients and started to create pills. ¡°What happened in the forest today?¡± At this moment, outside the woods, the master of the Bloodshed n asked the disciples before him. One of the disciples answered him, ¡°We killed many people, Master, but many of our people have died as well. Furthermore, our fifth-grade ultimate god-level disciple was killed today too.¡± Advertisement Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Advertisement chapter 1795 chapter 1795 Chapter 1795 Another disciple added, ¡°More importantly, judging from today¡¯s events, it¡¯s evident that the fighting sounds have lessened, Master. Furthermore, our disciples reported that they didn¡¯t see many people from the abandoned world. It seemed like less than ten thousand of them came in. Perhaps the monsters have killed many of them, or maybe many have died as they were fighting for the spirited grass!¡± ¡°It¡¯s evident that the fighting sounds are much less than before. This means that we have killed plenty of them and that few of them are left behind. However, it must be someone from the Nine Armies who was able to kill the fifth-grade ultimate god level disciple. I hope that the Fourth Elder will be able to wipe those people out!¡± In the end, Austin clenched his fists and red in the direction of the Nine Armies. ¡°Hmph! They actually dared to send people to secretly help those people. All right then. We¡¯ll make sure the people you sent will not make it out alive!¡± ¡°Hehe. It¡¯s been two days already, Master. Not a single one of the Nine Armies¡¯ people has yet toe out. This means that they fear us, at least, and do not dare to directly confront us. Actually, this is pretty good. After our people kill those that have entered the forest, we can even get the spirited grass and other stuff from them. It¡¯s not a loss for us!¡± The Second Elder said, chuckling, Yet Austin¡¯s face darkened, and he shot the man a re, ¡°It¡¯s not a loss? Didn¡¯t you hear them? Not only have we lost disciples at the first and second-grade ultimate god level, we even lost a few who were at the fifth-grade ultimate god-level. Do you actually think that it¡¯s not a loss for us in this situation? Did you ever think how much resources we have spent to cultivate someone to reach the fifth-grade ultimate god- level?¡± Advertisement The First Elder who sat at the side also had a glum expression. He remained silent for a long while before speaking, ¡°Someone who is able to kill our disciple at the fifth-grade ultimate god-level¡­ Must be a sixth or seventh-grade ultimate god-level fighter. Who knows how many people that the Nine Armies have sent to aid those trash. Sh*t. We must kill those people. This way, we¡¯ll teach the Nine Armies a lesson. Not a single one of them can be left alive!¡± ¡°Haha. You¡¯re right. After we kill those people from the Nine Armies, we¡¯ll transport their bodies to the entrance of the Nine Armies for them to exin everything. I want to see how interesting Austin¡¯s face will look!¡± Edward also burst intoughter when he heard this. ¡°Phew!¡± Advertisement The sky gradually brightened, and here Jackie slowly stood up. ¡°Thank goodness. By using eight sets of ingredients in this alchemy process, I sessfully created four third-grade intermediate pills! Now we have seven pills!¡± Jackie smiled and took out the pills. ¡°Come over here,¡± he told everyone. ¡°One pill each!¡± ¡°Young Master Jackie, your sess rate is pretty good. You used eight sets of ingredients yesterday night and sessfully crafted three pills. Tonight, you used eight sets of ingredients as well and managed to sessfully craft four. Now your sess rate is at fifty percent. If you practice creating pills a few more times, your sess rate will definitely increase!¡± Lancelot¡¯s face was full of smiles as he saw the pill that Jackie had given him. With this pill, everyone could find a ce to make a breakthrough tonight.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. However, they did not dare to attempt breakthroughs during the day. After all, they were afraid of being found by fighters from the Bloodshed n. If they were, it would be troublesome. ¡°The fighting noises have decreased. This is good news for us!¡± As he flew forward, Jackie spoke, ¡°Now we¡¯ve saved quite a number of people. They¡¯re all going to the ce that we designated, and if they don¡¯t sh with monsters or fight with each other for treasures along the way, the Bloodshed n¡¯s people won¡¯t be able to keep up with them as they slowly search the area in the forest!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Bloodshed n people can only slowly search within the forest to find them. It just so happens that we can take advantage of the timeg!¡± Nash nodded his head and said, ¡°Ah. The only thing we can do is to kill more people from the Bloodshed n. Furthermore, this forest is huge, so we must buy as much time as possible. It definitely won¡¯t do if this drags on for long. We still need the help of the Nine Armies!¡± Advertisement Advertisement chapter 1796 chapter 1796 Chapter 1796 Whoosh! Just as Nash¡¯s voice rang out, a sword aura flew toward them from the other side at an extremely fast speed. Jackie immediately sensed the attack and flipped his palm. He held the sword in his hand, then he swung his arm and shed a sword aura out. Bang! Jackie¡¯s sword aura did not fly far when the two frightening sword auras shed and released a terrible explosion. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good, brat. Such quick reflexes. Seems like your mental strength is extraordinary!¡± Advertisement Not too far away, seven or eight disciples from the Bloodshed n were looking at Jackie and the others with amused expressions. The man who spoke just now was wearing a red shirt, and he was carrying a green sword in his hand. ¡°Brother, that brat must be from the Nine Armies. We finally found him after searching for so long. If he wasn¡¯t someone from the Nine Armies, he wouldn¡¯t have defended against your attack so easily just now, and he wouldn¡¯t have such quick reflexes!¡± A female disciple in green clothing stood beside the man in the red. She looked at Jackie with grave eyes. However, the man in the red shirt smiled without care. ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of? I¡¯m a seventh-grade ultimate god-level fighter. Other than some Patronums that I can¡¯t defeat, I am considered the strongest disciple among those of the seventh-grade ultimate god-level. Should I be afraid of this youngster from the Nine Armies? From the looks of him, he¡¯s pretty good already if he¡¯s a sixth-grade ultimate god-level fighter. Even if he¡¯s a seventh-grader, he¡¯s no match for me!¡± Advertisement ¡°But of course!¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. An old man began to tter him from the side. ¡°Brother Simon is the First Elder¡¯s own disciple, and he¡¯s the master disciple that the First Elder is most pleased with among all the other disciples. He¡¯s unmatched among those of the seventh grade ultimate god-level, and of the seventh-grade ultimate god- level fighters from the Nine Armies, it¡¯s possible that not even two of them can match Brother Simon here! The Nine Armies are just rabble.¡± Jackie also looked at his opponent with a serious expression. He carefully sensed the subtle resonance that the man was radiating, and he could tell that this person who was at the seventh-grade ultimate god- level was far stronger than the Bloodshed n disciples at the seventh grade ultimate god-level that he had killed before. However, it had been pretty easy for him to kill the seventh-grade ultimate god-level disciples hence it should not be a problem to kill this man in red too. Meanwhile, Jackie also carefully sensed the other disciples. He heaved an internal sigh of relief when he realized that their cultivation levels were not very high. There were four of them who were third-grade ultimate god-level fighters, while the rest were at the peak of the true god-level. Nash and the others should be able to take them on. ¡°How is it, Jackie? Can you tell their cultivation levels?¡± Alejandro, whose mental strength was not very high, could also sense that the people before them were not weaklings. He asked Jackie with worry. Jackie nodded his head. ¡°Fortunately, we can take these people on. Just leave the guy in the red shirt who¡¯s at the seventh-grade ultimate god-level to me. As for the rest, you¡¯ll be able to take them. Luckily, they don¡¯t have two or three disciples at the seventh-grade ultimate god-level. Otherwise, we¡¯ll probably be finished here!¡± ¡°Thank goodness. We can take them on!¡± Advertisement Alejandro heaved a long internal sigh when he heard that. ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the mouth, brat. Just leave me to you? So you¡¯re a seventh-grade ultimate god-level fighter? Alright then. Let me test you!¡± After the man said that, he flew over and poured his Chi into his sword, shing it toward Jackie. Advertisement chapter 1797 chapter 1797 Chapter 1797 His opponent had evidently not held back this time. He straightaway used a second grade martial skill, and a Chi image that looked like a falcon appeared before him. It shed forward with a frightening aura. ¡°Careful, Jackie. The man¡¯s resonance is too strong!¡± When Nash sensed the man¡¯s powerful aura as he flew forward to fight the disciples from the Bloodshed n, he could not help but warn Jackie. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I won¡¯t let him kill me so easily!¡± Jackie tightened his grip around his sword hilt and immediately allowed his internal Chi to flow, pouring it into his sword. Hum! Advertisement As the chi entered the sword, a sharp humming sound rang out. Meanwhile, Jackie¡¯s aura also greatly increased. ¡°That¡¯s a pretty nice sword, and it helps you to increase your fighting power. Looks like an ultimate-grade spiritual tool.¡± Simon¡¯s eyes brightened slightly when he saw the sword in Jackie¡¯s hand. However, he quickly noticed something else and cried out, ¡°No, wait. You¡¯re only at the fourth-grade ultimate god-level. You¡¯re not a seventh-grader!¡± Advertisement Simon¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. His attack earlier had been an ambush, so the most important thing was speed. That was why he just shed his sword without even using his Chi. Although a causal attack like that could notpare to one that used Chi, the benefit of an attack like that was that it was extremely fast, and one could use it quickly. Furthermore, without the resonance of Chi, it would be difficult for anyone to detect it unless their cultivation levels were high or they had extremely high mental strength. Only then could it be sensed and reacted to. Otherwise, using an attack like that to make an ambush was pretty effective too. However, Simon believed that one needed to at least be at the sixth-grade ultimate god-level to even sense a callous attack like that, much less react to it. That was why Jackie reacted to it even as the others did not, he surmised that Jackie was at least at the sixth-grade ultimate god level, or at the seventh-grade. Yet he only found out in surprise that the fellow before him was only at the fourth grade ultimate god-level when he used his Chi to activate a martial skill attack. He truly could not believe that someone at the fourth-grade ultimate god-level could go toe-to-toe with him. ¡°Burning Chop!¡± Just as Simon was stunned, Jackieunched an attack on him. A frightening chop rushed out as though it were a frightening fireball, burning like a fierce me as it rushed forward. Bang! AdvertisementBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The attacks suddenly shed with one another. A powerful force ripped the area in between them, and a frightening wave of air made all the surrounding trees ripple. The fallen leaves on the ground danced in the air. ¡°We can¡¯t hold on for long, Brother. Sh*t. These remaining people are at the second grade ultimate god- level, at least. And only one is a second-grade¡ªthe others are all third-grade!¡± Just as Simon was going speechless, cries for help rang out from the disciples behind him. Advertisement chapter 1798 chapter 1798 Chapter 1798 ¡°Worthless scum! We¡¯ve only just begun, and you can¡¯t hold on already?¡± Simon was furious. He had thought that killing Jackie would be a walk in the park. Yet he now realized that Jackie¡¯s attack could actually counter his attack, as though they were almost on par with one another. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. ¡°No way. This is a second-grade martial skill. Yet-yet his martial skill could take it. More importantly, his cultivation level is so much lower than mine!¡± Here and now, Simon felt his pride being severely battered. He was the disciple of the First Elder, and many people admired and respected him in the n. There were even plenty of female disciples who actively mored after him. This made him feel that he was truly a gifted master. Furthermore, he was not very old. He believed that in a few years¡¯ time, he would be able to break into the soul-prating realm. By then, when electing the next n master, no one would have to think twice¡ªit would be him, Simon Greene. Advertisement He never imagined that one day, a youngster at the fourth-grade ultimate god-level would be able to take his martial skill attack. It felt as though someone had pped him in the face. Bang bang bang! The fighting noises continued to ring out. The two powerful forces eventually managed to take the other after struggling for a while. ¡°You¡¯re truly an oddity, brat!¡± Advertisement Simon looked at Jackie with a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone with such great martial talent. And you could even kill those who are at a higher cultivation level. From how I see it, only people fromrge sects can do it. Even then, those who are absolute masters will only be able to aplish this. I never imagined that you, a fourth-grade ultimate god-level fighter, would be able to match me in combat. Seems like I have to get rid of you today. I can¡¯t allow you to continue to grow. The consequences will be unthinkable!¡± ¡°Hehe. It won¡¯t be that easy to kill me!¡± Jackie chuckled, then he spoke again after thinking for a while, ¡°If your Elders or Patronum or whatnot don¡¯te in to fight, there¡¯s probably no way to kill me!¡± Simon¡¯s brows furrowed a little, and terror quickly seized his heart. ¡°No, no. Who on earth are you, brat? There¡¯s no way you¡¯re someone from the Nine Armies. There¡¯s no such master among them. We would have heard long ago if there was such a terrifying master among the Nine Armies! Tell me honestly, which forces are you from!¡± ¡°Hehe. Would you believe me if I told you that I¡¯m from the abandoned world?¡± Jackie coughed gently. Here, Nash and the others had already finished off the other disciples from the Bloodshed n. It was evident that they were waiting for Jackie and Simon now. ¡°No way. What a stupid lie!¡± Simon shook his head. ¡°I think you must be a disciple sent by some powerful force among the Anti- Alliance Guard. I really never imagined that the Anti-Alliance Guard would know that all of you would come in long ago and send people to help.¡± Jackie was internally speechless. He shrugged his shoulders helplessly; there was nothing else he could say or do. ¡°I knew that you wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told you the truth. But it doesn¡¯t matter whether you believe it or not. I¡¯m going to kill you now! I¡¯m not going to waste my time on you here!¡± Advertisement After he said that, Jackie kept his sword in his martial ring ¡°You¡¯re not using your weapon?¡± Simon grew even more confused when he saw Jackie keeping his sword at this moment. However, the next second, he was shocked again when he saw Jackie¡¯s stance. ¡°No way. You-you learned the third-grade martial skill of our sect, the Twin Dragons Fist! How could this be! The Twin Dragons Fist can¡¯t be easily picked up by others!¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, it just means you¡¯re dumb!¡± Advertisement chapter 1799 chapter 1799 Chapter 1799 Jackie¡¯s words infuriated Simon so much he nearly spat out blood. ¡°Twin Dragons Fist!¡± Jackie huffed lightly, and two huge Chi fists rushed out. Before they were actually translucent dragon heads, and they released a terrifying roar and rushed forward with the frightening aura of dragons. ¡°Like I¡¯d give in!¡± Simon¡¯s face paled as it was the first time that he was sensing death. He clenched his teeth after he saw Jackie¡¯s terrifying attack, using the martial skill he was most proud of. Bang! Advertisement Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. A huge explosion rang out. The martial skill that Simon took the most pride in was just so weak at that very moment. Just as it shed against Jackie¡¯s attack, it was quickly suppressed and ground into powder. ¡°No!¡± Just as he cried out in despair, Simon, who was at the seventh-grade ultimate god level, had a huge hole through his chest. Then he flew out andnded on the ground, deader than a doornail. ¡°This fellow has pretty amazing fighting skills!¡± Advertisement Jackie flew to his side and took his martial ring. Then he told Alejandro and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We didn¡¯t fight for long just now, but the noise was too much. It¡¯ll definitely attract other fighters from the Bloodshed n over!¡± After he said that, they did not linger long and left the ce soon after. True enough, Jackie¡¯s deductions were correct. Moments after they left, an old man appeared at the site. He had immediately rushed over when he heard such frightening fighting noisesing from that particr site. He did not think that he would be one step toote. By the time he arrived here, Jackie and the others had already left. ¡°How could this be? A disciple personally trained by the First Elder, and the one he took the most pride in, at that. And he was at the seventh-grade ultimate god-level. Yet he¡¯s also been killed?¡± The Fourth Elder¡¯s heart ached the second he saw the body on the ground. Simon¡¯s martial talent was immense, and the Elders had the intention of electing him as the next n master once he broke into the soul-prating realm. They had high hopes for this disciple. Only, he had been killed too. ¡°We must find this person. Sh*t! We¡¯ll catch him alive and take him back to confront him. He must be at least at the eighth-grade ultimate god-level if he was able to kill Simon. In the fortresses of the Nine Armies, someone with that cultivation level is probably an Elder. Let¡¯s see if the Nine Armies dare to say that they never sent anyone to help those people that had entered the sacred grounds if we catch one of their Elders!¡± After the Fourth Elder thought about it, he went straight into the direction of fighting noises from another ce. Advertisement However, there were still plenty of fighting noises, and the forest was huge. It was evidently no easy task to track Jackie and the others down. ¡°Why are you here, Fourth Elder?¡± The other Elders and the n master of the Bloodshed n immediately asked him when they saw the Fourth Eldering at night. The Fourth Elder looked at the First Elder, hesitating for a few seconds before stuttering, ¡°First Elder, I have something to tell you. But I hope that you won¡¯t be too disappointed!¡± Advertisement chapter 1800 chapter 1800 Jackie¡¯s words infuriated Simon so much he nearly spat out blood. ¡°Twin Dragons Fist!¡± Jackie huffed lightly, and two huge Chi fists rushed out. Before they were actually translucent dragon heads, and they released a terrifying roar and rushed forward with the frightening aura of dragons. ¡°Like I¡¯d give in!¡± Simon¡¯s face paled as it was the first time that he was sensing death. He clenched his teeth after he saw Jackie¡¯s terrifying attack, using the martial skill he was most proud of. Bang! Advertisement A huge explosion rang out. The martial skill that Simon took the most pride in was just so weak at that very moment. Just as it shed against Jackie¡¯s attack, it was quickly suppressed and ground into powder. ¡°No!¡± Just as he cried out in despair, Simon, who was at the seventh-grade ultimate god level, had a huge hole through his chest. Then he flew out andnded on the ground, deader than a doornail. ¡°This fellow has pretty amazing fighting skills!¡± Advertisement Jackie flew to his side and took his martial ring. Then he told Alejandro and the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We didn¡¯t fight for long just now, but the noise was too much. It¡¯ll definitely attract other fighters from the Bloodshed n over!¡± After he said that, they did not linger long and left the ce soon after. True enough, Jackie¡¯s deductions were correct. Moments after they left, an old man appeared at the site. He had immediately rushed over when he heard such frightening fighting noisesing from that particr site. He did not think that he would be one step toote. By the time he arrived here, Jackie and the others had already left. ¡°How could this be? A disciple personally trained by the First Elder, and the one he took the most pride in, at that. And he was at the seventh-grade ultimate god-level. Yet he¡¯s also been killed?¡± The Fourth Elder¡¯s heart ached the second he saw the body on the ground. Simon¡¯s martial talent was immense, and the Elders had the intention of electing him as the next n master once he broke into the soul-prating realm. They had high hopes for this disciple. Only, he had been killed too. ¡°We must find this person. Sh*t! We¡¯ll catch him alive and take him back to confront him. He must be at least at the eighth-grade ultimate god-level if he was able to kill Simon. In the fortresses of the Nine Armies, someone with that cultivation level is probably an Elder. Let¡¯s see if the Nine Armies dare to say that they never sent anyone to help those people that had entered the sacred grounds if we catch one of their Elders!¡± After the Fourth Elder thought about it, he went straight into the direction of fighting noises from another ce. Advertisement However, there were still plenty of fighting noises, and the forest was huge. It was evidently no easy task to track Jackie and the others down. ¡°Why are you here, Fourth Elder?¡± The other Elders and the n master of the Bloodshed n immediately asked him when they saw the Fourth Eldering at night. The Fourth Elder looked at the First Elder, hesitating for a few seconds before stuttering, ¡°First Elder, I have something to tell you. But I hope that you won¡¯t be too disappointed!¡± Chapter 1800 The Fourth Elder¡¯s words shocked the First Elder. He suddenly thought of something after all, quite a few of his disciples had gone to kill the people who had barged into the sacred grounds. If the Fourth Elder said something like this, something had probably happened to one of his disciples. He immediately stood out. ¡°Has one of my disciples died there, Fourth Elder?¡± he asked. The Fourth Elder nodded his head. ¡°It¡¯s Simon. I didn¡¯t think that I would see his body today!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°What! Why him?¡± The First Elder took a sharp intake of breath, nearly fainting from anger. The news felt like lightning shing out of a clear blue sky. This was way out of his imagination. ¡°No way.¡± The Sixth Elder also shot to his feet when he heard this. ¡°Simon is the First Elder¡¯s best disciple, and he broke into the seventh-grade ultimate god-level long ago. Why would he die? Are you sure you didn¡¯t mix anyone up? Perhaps you saw it wrongly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Fourth Elder, this, this isn¡¯t A joke!¡± The Third Elder also quickly chimed in. It was evident that everyone did not dare to believe that this was true. ¡°If Simon is truly dead, that means that our opponent is at least at the eighth-grade ultimate god-level. Seems like the Nine Armies have sent a truly powerful fighter. Perhaps even a fortress master of some fortress has made a move!¡± At that moment, Edward¡¯s face had gone grey. Never mind that he was in the seventh-grade ultimate god-level, Simon was still young, and he was considered a unique master in their n. He had an extremely bright future. With such a master dead, it was naturally a huge loss for their n. ¡°Those bstards from the Nine Armies. Sht. ying around in the shadows like that. If they¡¯re so tough, they should juste straight for us!¡± The First Elder spoke in a venomous tone as he looked in the direction of the Nine Armies. ¡°How terrible of them. How about this? We¡¯ll confront them tomorrow!¡± Edward said atst after giving it some thought. ¡°All right. Then I¡¯ll continue my search in the forest. Who knows how many people that the Nine Armies have sent? I¡¯ve killed plenty of people today, but their cultivation levels were not very high. They were definitely not from the Nine Armies. Ah. Once I find the person who killed Simon, I¡¯ll make sure he knows the true taste of regret!¡± The Fourth Elder clenched his fists. After he said that, he flew into the forest again. ¡°Huff!¡± At this moment, in a mountain cave, Jackie released a long huff. ¡°We saved plenty of people these past two days. There were a few times where we didn¡¯t dare to take action because our enemies¡¯ cultivation levels were too high, but I¡¯m satisfied with the results anyway. Furthermore, we killed plenty of disciples from the Bloodshed n while we were saving the others. Now the Bloodshed n must be furious.¡± Nash also nodded his head. ¡°Now we can cultivate ourselves. Let¡¯s work hard, everyone. Let¡¯s use this night to make a breakthrough. After all, we¡¯re nowpletely familiar with this new martial art technique. Our cultivation speed is a lot fasterpared to before. Once we use the pills to cultivate ourselves, we¡¯ll bepletely refreshed and stronger tomorrow!¡± Keh also spoke with a grin, ¡°Never mind feeling stronger tomorrow. At least it! Won¡¯t be so easy for them to kill us. Besides, if Young Master Jackie makes the tiniest breakthrough, hehe, even those at the ninth-grade ultimate god-level probably won¡¯t stand a chance against him!¡± Advertisement chapter 1801-1805 chapter 1801-1805 Chapter 1801 ¡°That¡¯s right. Jackie is now already at the fourth-grade ultimate god-level. If he breaks into another three more grades, he¡¯ll be at seventh-grade ultimate god level. I think it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to kill a ninth-grade ultimate god level fighter ording to his insane fighting skill. It¡¯ll be great if he can even kill the master of the Bloodshed n!¡± Titus was also extremely excited. ¡°All right. Everyone, seize the chance to cultivate yourself. Make a breakthrough tonight!¡± Jackie nodded his head. They used the entire afternoon to fly deeper into the forest, afraid that the Bloodshed n people would find them. After they managed to put more distance between them and the disciples of the Bloodshed n, Jackie chose a well-hidden cave for the night. After he said that, everyone took out the third-grade intermediate pills, popped them into their mouths, and swallowed them. The third-grade intermediate pills here evidently contained more power than the third-grade elementary pills previously. This filled Jackie¡¯s heart with anticipation. Advertisement The following few days, the flow of his internal body helped the Chi to be absorbed more efficiently. Although he had not broken into the fifth-grade ultimate god level, his cultivation level was not too far away from it. That was why Jackie managed to make a breakthrough in a single attempt after cultivating himself for not more than an hour. ¡°This is great. Although my cultivation level isn¡¯t that much higher than theirs, the speed of my cultivation has always been faster than theirs. From the looks of it, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to break into the seventh-grade ultimate god-level!¡± When Jackie thought about the plenty of energy left within the pill that has not been used, he was even more excited. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Advertisement Time trickled past. Soon, the sky began to brighten once more. In the end, Jackie was the first to finish using an entire pill. Furthermore, he did not just break into the seventh-grade ultimate god level, he had alsopletely stabilized in this cultivation level. He had probably reached the intermediate stage of the seventh-grade ultimate god-level, at least. ¡°This is great!¡± Jackie clenched his fists, sensing the immense strength that suddenly increased in his body. He released an internal sigh of relief. Now he truly had the strength to protect himself before the fighters of the Bloodshed n. ¡°Bloodshed n, from today onward, I, Jackie White, am no longer afraid of your disciples who have high cultivation levels. Even if it¡¯s a few seventh-grade ultimate god-level disciples, we will dare to fight them head-on!¡± Jackie looked at the remaining few people. They were still cultivating themselves, so he simply sat to the side and kept watch for them. Fortunately, nobody had invaded the area the entire night, and no one had noticed this ce. Now that he had made the breakthrough, there was not much to be afraid of. However, Jackie did not remain idle when he sat down. Instead, he carefully studied the pill remedy of third-grade premium pills. After all, it would be even harder to sessfully create third-grade premium pills. Jackie prepared to create some of the easier pills. This way, rtively speaking, he would be a third-grade premium alchemist faster. Advertisement ¡°This is great. I¡¯m in the fifth-grade ultimate god-level!¡± Not long after Jackie began his research, Melody stood up happily. It was evident that she had sessfully broken into the fifth-grade ultimate god-level after using Jackie¡¯s pill. The increase in strength made her very excited. Chapter 1802 ¡°Haha. This is great. I¡¯m at the sixth-grade ultimate god-level now!¡± After a while, Alejandro stood up, excitement filled his expression. It had to be said that the third-grade intermediate pills were treasures to those at the ultimate god-level. It was possible that even the Bloodshed n could not produce something like this. Otherwise, there was no way that only one person was in the soul-prating level in the Bloodshed n. Jackie and the others continued to wait for around an hour. Only then did Nash, Keh and the others slowly begin to make their breakthroughs. Like Alejandro, they broke into the sixth-grade ultimate god- level. ¡°This is great. We have five sixth-grade ultimate god-level fighters and one fifth grade. Besides, Jackie is already in the seventh-grade ultimate god-level now. Haha. We don¡¯t have many people, but our fighting power is pretty good! So long as their Elders don¡¯te in together and we don¡¯t run into a huge troop of theirs, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem!¡± Keh spoke with an excited expression. They all quickly exited the cave. ¡°Father. It¡¯s already the third day. Shouldn¡¯t we do something now?¡± At that moment, in the Lavigne family estate, Hendrick came before his father and looked at Kye with an earnest expression. ¡°Father, please go and ask our fortress master to get everyone to discuss this. Two days and two nights have already passed. It¡¯s evident that the fighting sounds from the forest have greatly decreased. Shouldn¡¯t we make a move already? There¡¯s probably not many left of the people who came in here. Besides, the disciples of the Bloodshed n must have suffered great losses!¡± ¡°What are you panicking about? The First Fortress Master did say that we would only move out after waiting for three or four days and he emphasized that we needed to wait for his signal. I¡¯m only an Elder of one of the Nine Armies. I don¡¯t want to be aggrieved like that either, but I have no choice!¡± Kye smiled helplessly. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit more. If we don¡¯t move out today, we¡¯ll probably do so tomorrow. After all, the people from Pavilion Billow Cloud would probably have arrived already if we don¡¯t move out by tomorrow!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t wait any longer. If we do, Helena and her sister will probably be dead¡­¡± Hendrick was in a state of panic yet he could not do anything. ¡°Sh*t. Why do you keep talking about Helena? How good-looking can the woman be to make you keep pining after her the whole day?¡± Kye was furious and red at his son. ¡°You better cultivate yourself properly. Don¡¯t you know that cultivators cannot be trapped by their feelings?¡± Hendrick opened his mouth, but in the end, he just walked out, at a loss of what to say. When he arrived at a sect outside the fortress, Arthur and the others were already waiting there. ¡°How did it go, Young Master Hendrick?¡± Arthur immediately stepped forward and asked when he saw Hendricking. Hendrick shook his head. ¡°No good. My father told me to wait for the First Fortress Master¡¯s signal. Oh, right. What about your grandfather? From your expression, it looks like it didn¡¯t work either!¡± Arthur nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s right. No way about it though. My grandpa¡¯s a stubborn goat and said that we should wait. Ah. Seriously. It¡¯s already been three days. It¡¯s obvious that the fighting noises in there are dying down. Why aren¡¯t we making a move yet? Are they trying to stress us to death!¡± ¡°Then just wait. Why are you all so anxious? We¡¯ve just waited for three days, and the sky has only just brightened. It¡¯s possible that the First Fortress Master hasn¡¯t even gotten up yet. Don¡¯t worry. Maybe we can move out after waiting another two hours!¡± Skye spoke in a dark tone, evidently displeased. ¡°Besides, we¡¯re only doing it for show even if the Nine Armies move out now. Did you really think that the First Fortress Master and the others would actually give their all? Even if we gave our all, Helena and the others would have been dead long ago. Such a long time has passed. Hehe. Their corpses have probably been eaten by the monsters already!¡± Chapter 1803 ¡°What nonsense are you spewing, Skye? I¡¯ll punch you if another word like thates out of your mouth!¡± Arthur, who was already in a bad mood, was so furious that he clenched his fists when he heard Sky¡¯s words. ¡°Seriously. Why don¡¯t you go and punch the fighters from the Bloodshed n? What kind of a man are you, thinking of punching a woman like me even when you didn¡¯t kill your enemies? You¡¯ve got the nerve!¡± Skye also did not expect Arthur to say something like that to her. As she spoke, her eyes reddened, and she felt so aggrieved that she nearly cried. ¡°Ah. Stop fighting. What about this? Let¡¯s go see the First Fortress Master right now and speak to him and see if it¡¯ll work out?¡± Hendrick suggested after thinking about it. ¡°That¡¯s right. My grandfather and your father don¡¯t dare to stand up on their own because they¡¯re afraid of offending the First Fortress Master.¡± Arthur¡¯s eyes immediately brightened. ¡°But we¡¯re not afraid. We¡¯re insignificant shrimps, so we¡¯re not afraid of offending the First Fortress Master. Let¡¯s go and ask him straight away. If he agrees, that¡¯d be great!¡± ¡°Big Brother, Young Master Arthur, don¡¯t be so rash!¡± E could not watch on any longer. ¡°You might as well be pping the First Fortress Master in the face if you go and see him like this,¡± she tried to advise them. ¡°Skye is right. It¡¯s possible that the First Fortress Master has not even woken up yet. If all of you go and see him at this hour, he might not even take action today because he¡¯s unhappy that all of you created a ruckus, even if he had intentions to save them. It would be an even greater loss if the First Fortress Master is displeased!¡± Arthur and Hendrick exchanged a nce and shut their mouths up. They both knew that what E said, made sense. ¡°Quick, look there! Lots of people havee! Looks like they¡¯re from the Bloodshed n!¡± Yet at this moment, a little fatty stood up and spoke, pointing to the front. Everyone immediately looked over, and they all took a sharp intake of breath. Before them was indeed a group of people who were flying over. There were probably about ten thousand people. ¡°They¡¯re really from the Bloodshed n. My God, we haven¡¯t even created trouble for them, and they¡¯ve come here on their own?¡± Hendrick was stunned, and he huffed. ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go! We need to quickly report this to everyone. Don¡¯t tell me that the Bloodshed n is initiating a battle?¡± Skye was frightened. If the Bloodshed n was intending to create trouble for them, then the Nine Armies would truly be defeated, as they were caught off guard. ¡°They came at the right time. Since they¡¯re here, the First Fortress Master and the others have no way to y dumb. They can only grit their teeth and take action. Otherwise, how would they exin everything to the Pavilion Billow Cloud and the other forces from the Anti-Alliance Guard?¡± Arthur was delighted and took off into the air. He flew to a bell tower before the fortress master and hit the ancient bell with all his strength. ¡°What¡¯s going on? I didn¡¯t give the orders to move out? Who dares to hit the bell!¡± Just as the First Fortress Master was drinking teanguidly in his room, he immediately stood up when he heard the bell, speaking with a confused expression. Chapter 1804 ¡°First Fortress Master, First Fortress Master! Are we getting ready to head out?¡± Just as Austin¡¯s words rang out, a few Elders rushed in and looked at him. His face darkened. ¡°I did not give the orders. I don¡¯t know who rang the gathering bell either! Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± After he said that, Austin led everyone, flying toward a square. The people from the other fortresses also took into the sky after they heard the bell, heading toward the largest square in front of thergest fortress. ¡°Looks like people areing. It¡¯s the Bloodshed n!¡± Everyone saw what was going on after the First Fortress Master and the others arrived at the square The First Fortress¡¯s expression darkened after he saw this. He had intended to move out a littleter and lead people to save others. This way, they would not have to make huge sacrifices, and the people from the Pavilion Billow Cloud would arrive soon enough. Yet before he could move out, he did not expect that the people from the Bloodshed n actually led people over on their own. ¡°First Fortress Master, why-why are they here? This Bloodshed n is seriously underestimating us. We didn¡¯t even head into their territory, and yet they came to ours!¡± An old man immediately told Austin. ¡°That¡¯s right. They¡¯re underestimating us!¡± Austin flew upward in a sh, quickly standing in the air right before the other party. ¡°Haha. Long time no see, First Fortress Master Drago!¡± Edwardughed and red at Austin. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Edward? Why did you bring your people here? Don¡¯t tell me you intend to invade the Nine Armies? I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve offended youtely!¡± Austin also red at the other man; his aura was just as fierce as the others. ¡°Why am I here?¡± Edward was stunned. ¡°First Fortress Master, you really know how to y dumb. You don¡¯t know why I¡¯m here? Hmph. You shielded those people who came from the abandoned world, helping them to kill disciples from our n. And you dare ask me why I¡¯m here?¡± Austin frowned. ¡°What are you saying? What people from the abandoned world? I have no idea of what you¡¯re talking about. The people from the Nine Armies have been keeping to their territoriestely. What do you mean they¡¯re helping to kill disciples from your n? I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!¡± ¡°I think we should just battle them, First Fortress Master. They¡¯ve already arrived at our doorstep and aren¡¯t giving us face at all. We shouldn¡¯t wait around any longer!¡± Arthur immediately yelled as he squeezed between the crowd. Yet Austin shot him a fierce re. ¡°Shut up,¡± he said. ¡°A youth like you has no ce in this conversation!¡± Chapter 1805 Arthur was speechless, but he could only shut his mouth. ¡°Hehe. Austin. You really know how to act in front of me. You¡¯ve killed so many disciples from our n, and you still have the guts to deny it?¡± Edward chuckled. ¡°If you¡¯re a man, battle us upfront,¡± he said. ¡°The Bloodshed n is not afraid to fight all of you. But you attacking us from the shadows is too much!¡± Austin was speechless. ¡°Master of the Bloodshed n, you¡¯re seriously baselessly using me,¡± he exined hastily. ¡°I really don¡¯t know about the people from the abandoned world you¡¯re talking about Unless people have invaded us again? How many have entered? If you didn¡¯t say anything, we wouldn¡¯t have known about this at all. Have any of your disciples died? No way. Were there many who havee in?¡± Edward frowned when he heard this. He did not think that Austin would still y dumb around him at this moment. The First Elder from the Bloodshed n could not hold it in any longer. He took a step forward and spoke in a vicious tone, ¡°Austin, will you stop bl**dy pretending already? If not for your people, would our second-grade and third-grade ultimate god-level disciples die? Even the fifthgrades have died!¡± Here, he paused and clenched his teeth before continuing, ¡°If your people were not involved, would my own disciple, Simon, have died? Simon was a true master among the masters in the n, and he was at the seventh-grade ultimate god-level. From what I see, a fortress master has even entered the forest.¡± ¡°No, no. No way!¡± Austin hurriedly spoke, ¡°Take a look. All nine fortress masters of the Nine Armies are here. Even our Elders are here. We truly did not send any fighters out!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. We wouldn¡¯t have known anything if you did note here today, Master of the Bloodshed n. Oh, right. Are there many people who havee in? Why are there so many of you here? If it weren¡¯t a lot of people, it wouldn¡¯t be necessary for you to muster such an army!¡± One of the fortress masters of the Nine Armies spoke after he thought about it, ¡°But never mind that we did know about this matter. Since you said that people havee in from the abandoned world, we can¡¯t just ignore it anymore!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How many of them have entered, Master of the Bloodshed n? Although the Nine Armies have had no conflict with you before, we¡¯re still the forces of the Anti-Alliance Guard, after all. Since we know about this, we must interfere in the matter!¡± Although Austin did not want to say something like this right now, the situation had escted too far. He could only steel himself and take action earlier. Edward just wanted to lead a group of people to confront them. He even thought that Austin would not dare to fight them, but he did not think that the other man¡¯s words would be so sharp. He thought for a while, his contemtions rapidly spinning in his head. After a while, he actually smiled. ¡°Haha. Seems like it was a misunderstanding! The people who invaded are from the abandoned world, but there aren¡¯t many of them. Just a few dozen. We¡¯ve almost killed them all here, but we lost many fighters in the process. We even thought that you had sent people to help them kill us. Seems like it was a misunderstanding!¡± ¡°You-you¡¯ve almost killed them all?¡± Austin¡¯s heart leaped in delight. It looked like Edward had the intention of giving him a way out to save his face. It was great since something this good was happening. ¡°Of course. The people from your Anti-Alliance Guard took away those few that came inst time, and as we were guarding the Alliance Guard, we did not look too hard into it. Since we found the few dozen people who came in this time, we¡¯ve almost killed them all. I hope that you won¡¯t interfere anymore!¡± Edward smiled. After all, they would suffer great losses if they truly fought the Nine Armies. Furthermore, he did not bring many people over. He intended to kill off everyone in the woods beforeing over to face the people from the Nine Armies. ¡°Since there are only a few dozen people and you¡¯ve already killed them, then-then forget about it. They were just unlucky then!¡± Austin released a helpless sigh. Then he asked on purpose, ¡°Oh, right. Just now you mentioned that the disciple of your First Elder has been killed too? And he was at the seventh-grade ultimate god-level? Is this true?¡± Advertisement chapter 1806-1810 chapter 1806-1810 Chapter 1806 ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. If there¡¯s a slightest lie in my words, may the heavens strike me down with lightning!¡± The First Elder folded his arms before his chest, huffing. ¡°You just wait, Austin. Since you won¡¯t admit to it, fine. We¡¯ll go into the forest in a while and our people will capture the people you sent in there to help those outsiders. Then we¡¯ll be bringing their heads back to confront all of you. If your people killed my disciple, hmph! The Bloodshed n will wipe you out!¡± ¡°Fine. Since you said so, I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± Austin clenched his fist and said. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Just wait on and regret everything. The people you sent in there will definitely die a miserable death. Not a single one of them will escape!¡± In the end, Edward waved his hand and led everyone to leave. ¡°First Fortress Master, why didn¡¯t we fight them just now? They already came right to our doorstep. They didn¡¯t bring that many people with them, and most of their fighting force was in the forest. They would still take a few minutes even if they were to hurry over. We have so many people, and we have the advantage in numbers. This was a good opportunity!¡± Advertisement After they left, an old man could not help but step forward and spoke to the First Fortress Master, ¡°We¡¯re bound to fight them sooner orter. Otherwise, if the people from the Pavilion of Billow Cloud were to arrive, we have no way to exin ourselves!¡± ¡°What do you know? Sure, we¡¯ll fight them sooner orter, but I must choose ater period to fight them. I¡¯d be seeking death if we fight them now. I sensed the resonanceing from Edward just now. He seems to be even stronger than before. I might be killed if I fight him for an extended period. Then you¡¯ll be left without a leader, and we might suffer even greater losses!¡± Austin red at the old man, then he sighed and said, ¡°Ah. It¡¯s fine if I die. I¡¯m not afraid of dying. I¡¯m just worried that the Nine Armies will suffer great losses if I die. I don¡¯t want to see all of you dying as well!¡± Arthur and Hendrick exchanged a nce, internally speechless. It was obvious that the First Fortress Master was afraid of dying, yet he gave himself such an excuse, as though he werepletely righteous. He was so shameless. Advertisement However, his words did make sense after thinking about it. Austin had cultivated himself for seventy or eighty years before breaking into the first-grade souls prating level with great difficulty. The old man would naturally value his life. It would be a serious loss for him. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that we¡¯ll still be fighting them, but just not now?¡± After thinking about it, Kye asked as he took a step forward. ¡°Of course we¡¯re going to fight them. Let¡¯s just wait for a little longer, until the afternoon at least. When the people from the Pavilion of Billow Cloud are about to arrive, we¡¯ll stir a ruckus with them. Hmph. We¡¯ll just use some excuse. Say that they overstepped their boundaries and lied to us¡ªthat there were more than a dozen of those people who came from the abandoned world. That¡¯ll work!¡± Austin gave a cold smile, then he quickly frowned. ¡°Besides, what they said about their seventh-grade and fifth-grade ultimate god-level disciples being killed is really strange. I wonder if they¡¯re lying to us.¡± Chapter 1807 After the fortress master of the Whittemore Fortress thought about it, he spoke, ¡°Judging from how they were angry while confronting us, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a lie. But if it isn¡¯t a lie, which force is helping them? Unless other forces from the Anti-Alliance Guard have already arrived here? If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be bad if we just stay here, right?¡± Austin¡¯s expression turned serious when he heard this. He remained silent for a while before shaking his head. ¡°No way. I think it¡¯s some powerful casual trainers who just so happened to be looking for treasure inside there. Then they also shed with the people from the Bloodshed n and killed some of their most powerful fighters. It¡¯s just that the people from the Bloodshed n misunderstood us, thinking that we secretly sent people. That¡¯s why they came to us!¡± ¡°First Fortress Master, the fighting noisesing from the forest have indeed decreased. Only two days have passed. There were a lot of fighting noises before, but they¡¯ve died down considerably. A lot of people from the abandoned world have probably died already, and only a few are left. If we don¡¯t do anything, the Pavilion Billow Cloud will punish us if too many of them die!¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After Hendrick thought about it, he could not help but took a step forward. ¡°I think it¡¯s best if we had used the opportunity to attack the people from the Bloodshed n just now, who numbered over 10000 people. After all, we have many people. They still require time even if they get their troops to give backup!¡± Advertisement Austin¡¯s face darkened. ¡°We are well aware when we shouldunch an attack. No need for everyone to talk about it anymore,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s go back inside. However, to prevent anything from going wrong, let¡¯s get some people to keep watch on this site. Then we can react appropriately. Also, let¡¯s send a few people to keep watch on the mountains by the paths that the people of the Pavilion Billow Cloud would pass by to get here. After you see their peopleing, immediately report it to me. Then it won¡¯t be toote if we move out then!¡± ¡°After arranging everything, everyone quickly scattered ¡°Seriously. It¡¯s so obvious that the First Fortress Master is afraid of dying!¡± After everyone left, Arthur and the youths came to a sect outside the fortress again. Arthur was so furious that his face had turned red. ¡°That¡¯s right. The only thing we can do now is to pray that the people from the Pavilion Billow Cloud will come sooner. Otherwise, the people in the forest will soon be wiped out if this is dragged on!¡± E felt helpless too. As the people of the Anti-Alliance Guard, she did not think that they would be so cowardly and weak. ¡°Oh, right. Say, which force would be so powerful to kill a fighter at the seventh grade ultimate god-level from the Bloodshed n. They could even kill disciples at the fifth-grade and other grades of the ultimate god-level. They really helped us to take a bit of revenge!¡± After the little fatty thought about it, he could not help but murmur. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s really casual trainers? But that doesn¡¯t sound right. If it¡¯s just casual trainers from around here, they probably won¡¯t dare to offend the Bloodshed n. After all, the casual trainers nearby know how powerful the Bloodshed n is. Why would they offend them?¡± Hendrick also frowned. ¡°But it¡¯s definitely not people from the Nine Armies. We seriously did not send a single person out!¡± ¡°That¡¯s weird. If it isn¡¯t casual trainers or people from the Nine Armies, I don¡¯t know who it is anymore. But regardless of who it was, it¡¯s good that they helped us kill some people from the Bloodshed n!¡± Arthur also looked toward the forest with a confused expression. In the end, he released a long exhale. ¡°Ah. We couldn¡¯t save Miss Helena, and her two sisters have probably died in there too. We¡¯re so useless!¡± Chapter 1808 Bang bang bang! At this moment, the battling sound inside the forest was still piercing through the space. The only difference was that the sound was not as loud as before, and each battlefield had certainly scattered around and was quite far apart from each other. ¡°Young Master Jackie, they look like they possess a high martial level! Hehe! This time we can finally fight our heart to content!¡± On top of a small hill, as Alejandro looked at the crowd that was engaging in the fights below, excitement washed over his face. There, a group of disciples of the Bloodshed n was chasing after some men from the Flying Eagle Sect and small potatoes from some small and unknown ns. There were several hundred of the disciples of Bloodshed n and among them, there were actually two fighters who had reached the seventh-grade ultimate god-level! ¡°Leave those two seventh-grade b*stards to me and you guys will wipe off the others!¡± Jackie¡¯s mouth curved into a smile, a cunning one. Then with a sh, he flew into the battlefield together with his men. ¡°F*ck! We¡¯re dead! We¡¯re so dead!¡± An old man screamed and shouted while trying to fend off his opponent; his eyes were full of despair. ¡°Damn it! It¡¯s so f*cking hard to finally break through to the ultimate god-level, and what now? I can¡¯t even enjoy it for a few days!¡± An elder of the Flying Eagle Sect cursed aloud, feeling extremely depressed and distressed. Swoosh! However, just at this time, a terrifying sword aura flew from in front of him and brushed against him. Boom! A loud explosive sound rang out and in the next moment, a Bloodshed n disciple of the third-grade ultimate god-level, who was behind the old man, was sted and killed. The old man wheeled around and took in a sharp intake of breath. If that sword aura had been a little slower, the Bloodshed n disciple would have killed him already. He did not even notice when and how this Bloodshed n disciple came behind him. Now that he thought about it, chill was sent down his spine. He immediately turned around and looked in the direction of the sword aura. Only then did he realized that Nash White had arrived. The sword aura was his doing. Moreover, not only Nash was here, the young master and several elders of the White family, as well as Alejandro Cabello and the Saintess Melody of the Supreme rity Sect were all here! They came to help! ¡°Wait, what? No way! Master White actually killed a third-grade ultimate god level fighter with just one blow?¡± The old man swallowed his saliva hard and immediately noticed the Chi energy on Nash¡¯s body. It was fine if he did not pay attention to it, but after he noticed the chi energy on Nash, he was so scared that his eyes widened asrge as saucers and his eyeballs almost fell off of the eye sockets! Swoosh! However, what he least expected was that Jackie actually flew past him and went straight to the old man who possessed the strength of the seventh-grade ultimate god-level. ¡°Brat, how dare you charge at me like that? Haha! You¡¯re certainly looking for death!¡± That old man did not expect somebody to rush out and charge at him at this time. When he saw Jackie headed straight for him, he burst out inughter. However, his smile soon froze, and his eyes revealed a hint of a solemn look. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! This brat¡¯s martial level is definitely not low. And his speed? Why do I feel like he¡¯s faster than I am?¡± The old man did not dwell in theughter for too long before he noticed something was off. He reacted quickly however Jackie had already clenched his fist and wrapped it with a thickyer of Chi energy then sting it toward the old man. A sense of concern surged within the old man, he wanted to mobilize his Chi energy to counter Jackie¡¯s attack, but everything was toote. Jackie was extremely fast. In the end, the old man could only quickly clench his fist and smash his against Jackie¡¯s, praying in his heart that Jackie¡¯s cultivation level must not be too high. Otherwise, his carelessness this time would probably cost him his life. Boom! Chapter 1809 The two powerful fists collided with each other, and a loud explosive boom rang out. In the next second, the old man has sted a few meters away and plopped hard onto the ground, spewing fresh blood before he inhaled his final breath. ¡°What the heck? No way! One punch and the seventh-grade ultimate god-level fighter is dead? Just like that?¡± The old man from the Flying Eagle Sect was shocked down to the soles of his shoes; his voice was trembling uncontrobly and his eyes refused to believe what he saw. ¡°No f*cking way! How is that possible at all?¡± Another female disciple with seventh grade ultimate god-level power was so scared that her face turned white instantly. She knew that inside this deep forest, there were a few powerful men who were killing their men. After all, they encountered the corpses of Bloodshed n disciples who were at the third- grade ultimate god-level but they took it lightly. Well, they were seventh-grade ultimate god-level fighters after all, why should they be afraid? They were considered as one of the top fighters among the Bloodshed n disciples. However, to her surprise, this group of unknown people who came over actually had a few fighters with sixth-grade ultimate god-level power, and that brat could even finish off a seventh-grade ultimate god- level fighter with only one punch! ¡°Run!¡± At the thought of her senior-who was killed by Jackie-having about the samebat prowess as she was, and yet he was no match for the other party at all, she shouted and yelled at those disciples of the Bloodshed n. ¡°Boom bang boom! Unfortunately, Nash and the others¡ªwho possessed high martial level-killed the remaining disciples of the Bloodshed n in a few blows, while the other people from the Flying Eagle Sect and some small ns immediately counterattack when they realize that the tables had turned, not giving the Bloodshed n any chance to survive at all. ¡°Hahaha! Who makes you think that you still have the chance to escape now? It¡¯s toote!¡± When Jackie saw the woman trying to escape, he smiled emotionlessly and transformed into a shadow and flickered, running straight after the female disciple. Swoosh swoosh swoosh! The woman stretched her speed to the limit. In order to seek help from the other powerhouses of the Bloodshed n, she flew above the forest while shouting, ¡°Help, help me!¡± The woman was indeed fast, but Jackie was faster! The distance between the two shortened and in no time, Jackie could certainly catch up with her. ¡°Help!¡± The woman turned her head around and looked; her heart was full of despair. Jackie was extremely fast, and he was about to catch up with her. Jackie then flipped his palm, and his precious ck longsword appeared in his grip. He injected his Chi energy into it and chopped out the sword aura with it. ¡°No! No!¡± The woman cried out in fear; she felt a threat of death from Jackie¡¯s attack. ¡°Hey, b*stard! Stop it!¡± An old man immediately rushed over after hearing the woman¡¯s cry for help. He instantly shouted at Jackie the moment he saw that Jackie was chasing after the woman. ¡°Hahahaha! Oops, it¡¯s toote!¡± Jackieughed. In the next second, that attack of his hadnded on the woman¡¯s body, causing an explosion. ¡°You fcking bstard! You¡¯re from the Nine Armies, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ve been looking for you for a long time! You¡¯re the one who killed Simon Greene, the disciple of the First Elder, right?¡± The Fourth Elder looked at Jackie furiously. This punk had the strength and power to behead a seventh- grade ultimate god-level fighter, therefore, it was highly likely that Simon was killed by him as well. At this time, Nash and the others had killed all the remaining Bloodshed n disciples and collected all the loot. Seeing that Jackie had not returned to the group, they flew over to see what had happened. ¡°Tsk tsk! You guys are quite strong, aren¡¯t you? There are quite a few sixth-grade fighters here, huh? What a surprise! The Fourth Elder eyed Nash and the others, a cold smile crept onto his face. ¡°If I have guessed it correctly, you all must be from the Nine Armies! Right?¡± Chapter 1810 ¡°Jackie, it¡¯s bad! This wrinkly old man is a ninth-grade ultimate god-level fighter!¡± Nash studied the old man across from him carefully, and worries immediately surged through his veins once he noticed the martial level of the old man. It looked like they had finally run into a real powerhouse of the Bloodshed n. ¡°Master White, it¡¯ll be alright. Although Jackie¡¯s martial level is not as high as the old man¡¯s, we all know that hisbat prowess is at another level. Don¡¯t worry, this wrinkly old man might not be his opponent at all!¡± Alejandro, on the other hand,ughed nonchntly. ¡°After all, Jackie has broken into multiple grades in the ultimate god level in one shot!¡± He added. Nash then thought of Jackie¡¯s ability to kill a seventh-grade ultimate god-level fighter by himself when he was merely a fourth grade ultimate god-level fighter. He released a huge sigh of relief; the heavy boulder in his heart was lifted away. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s my first time encountering such a high martial level, thus I was slightly taken aback.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry for me and please leave everything to me. Dad, please inform others of our ns and arrangements as well as the situation here. Ask the crowd to leave this ce quickly, and wait for me in the woods down below. I have to kill this old man to let the Bloodshed n know that we¡¯re not weak nor a scaredy-cat! I¡¯ll let them know thating after us will be the worst decision they¡¯ve ever made!¡± Jackie snorted coldly. His deadly and emotionless eyes were fixated on the old man before him. Although the old man¡¯s martial level was so much higher than his, Jackie was still confident in ending this wrinkly old man¡¯s life! ¡°Brat, you¡¯re a big talker, aren¡¯t you?¡± The corners of the Fourth Elder¡¯s mouth twitched slightly for seconds before saying, ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t see through which martial level you¡¯re at right now? I knew the moment you made your move just now! You¡¯re merely a seventh-grade inutile punk! And yet you talked big, wanting to kill me? A ninth-grade god? Dream on!¡± ¡°Wait!¡± The old man thought of something and his forehead immediately knitted together. ¡°No¡­hold on. I remember there¡¯s no such young elite fighter in the Nine Armies! And what did you say just now? Going after you is the stupidest move ever? Brat, who the hell are you?¡± Jackie shrugged his shoulders and answered unconcernedly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. What matters the most is that I¡¯m about to send you to hell. Oh right. If your master, the Master of Bloodsh*t n knows that one of his elite elders was also killed by me, I¡¯m sure that his facial expression would be fun to watch!¡± Jackie stood above the woods and he could be easily spotted by the enemy, however, Jackie was not afraid at all! Because this spot was far from the periphery of the forest, and this implied that the distance between where he was and the location he asked Selena and the others to gather was shorter! Nash and the others flew into the woods quickly. ¡°Hahaha! Brat, what an arrogant attitude you have!¡± The Fourth Elderughed sinisterly. With his fist clenched, a thickyer of Chi energy emerged out of his fist; within a second, he appeared in front of Jackie and sted a fist at him! ¡°Humph!¡± Facing such a swift attack from the old man, Jackie also tightened his fist and quickly mobilized Chi toward it. Less than half a second, a thickyer of Chi energy wrapped his fist, and he sted head-on with the old man¡¯s fist. Boom! A huge explosion sounded, and to the shock of the Fourth Elder, the overwhelmingly powerful force from Jackie¡¯s fist blew him a few meters away! He only managed to hold Jackie¡¯s fist for merely two seconds! ¡°What the heck? Impossible!¡± Advertisement chapter 1811-1815 chapter 1811-1815 Chapter 1811 The Fourth Elder repeatedly shook his head; his eyes were flooded with shocks and disbeliefs. How could he have imagined that a seventh-grade ultimate god level fighter could actually st a ninth-grade fighter away with merely one punch? This brat before him was freaking two grades lower than he was! Two f*cking grades of cultivation! How could that brat actually st him away, just like that? ¡°Not bad!¡± Jackie looked at his fist indifferently. He seemed to be quite satisfied with his current strength. When he was at the fourth-grade ultimate god level, he was able to kill a seventh-grade fighter, and at that time, hisbat prowess wasparable to an eighth grade ultimate god level fighter! Now he had increased his martial level by three threes at once, and he was able to overpower a ninth-grade fighter. This made Jackie feel that perhaps, he might be able to fight against a first-grade soul-prating level fighter as well. ¡°You this nasty brat! You think you can win against me just because you have more strength? Don¡¯t forget, my cultivation level is higher and better than yours! My chi energy is thicker and richer than yours, and I¡¯m an elder of the Bloodshed n! My martial arts training would be more powerful and robust than yours!¡± Molten anger rolled through the Fourth Elder as he saw the smug look on Jackie¡¯s face. He was so furious that his face turned blue in a second. He then mobilized his chi energy and formed a gigantic aura tiger. The huge aura tiger was dozens feet tall and it looked powerful and almighty Advertisement Such arge aura tiger was hardly unnoticeable. Hence, some disciples of the Bloodshed n witnessed this huge tiger from a distance far outside the forest. ¡°Look! Over there! That aura tiger looks like our Fourth Elder¡¯s martial technique!¡± One of the disciples flew upwards and eximed in excitement. They all knew that this martial skill of the Fourth Elder was extremely powerful, and they could hardly see him casting it. They were truly fortunate to witness such a scene from afar today, although it was far far away; it was very eye opening for them. ¡°Wow! Who¡¯s the other party that could actually force our Fourth Elder to perform this technique?¡± Advertisement After hearing the disciple¡¯s exmation, the First Elder as well as Edward Gray immediately flew upwards to affirm the saying. However, because the distance was too far away, they could not see who the Fourth Elder was fighting with. It was also because of the distance, that gigantic aura tiger looked like the size of a human thumb. ¡°Hmmm¡­ It looks like the Fourth Elder has run into some elite fighters of the Nine Armies today, and that elite fighter should be at least at the seventh -grade of ultimate god realm. Otherwise, the Fourth Elder would not have used this technique. This technique is a third-grade elementary level martial skill!¡± The First Elder spoked gently and a calm smile hung over his face. The Second Elder, however, disagreed. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. If the opponent is only a seventh-grade ultimate god level fighter, is it necessary for the Fourth Elder to perform such a strong martial skill? Wouldn¡¯t it be like breaking a fly upon a wheel? Using such a martial skill would simply be a waste of chi energy!¡± ¡°Hahaha! You¡¯re right, Second Elder. But, no matter who the opponent is, he or she would certainly be a dead meat now that the Fourth Elder is using this skill!¡± Edwardughed aloud along with the First Elder. However, hisughter soon faded. From where he was at right now, he could see two colossal dragon- like fists appear in the air over the forest. Those fists were gigantic and not the slightest bit smaller than the huge aura tiger! They were so huge that even those who were far away from the scene could clearly see the two dragons shaped fists. ¡°What the hell? Isn¡¯t this a third grade intermediate level martial technique, the Twin Dragons Fist?¡± Advertisement The Second Elder gasped the moment he saw the fists. ¡°What the f*ck happened? There aren¡¯t any people who can perform this skill! And who is this person who can perform this martial skill to such an extent? Is the Fourth Elder fighting with a strong person from our n?¡± The First Elder and others were dumbfounded at the newly witnessed scene; they were so confused. Such a strong fighter would not present in the forest¡ªthey were always outside the forest. So who was fighting with the Fourth Elder right here right now? ¡°The Twin Dragons Fist! You acquired this skill? How is that possible?¡± While the First Elder and the Head of the Bloodshed n were confused about the situation, the Fourth Elder was equally astonished at this very moment. He could not have possibly expected that this brat before him actually knew and acquired the Bloodshed n¡¯s martial skill! Moreover, this freaking Twin Dragon Fist was one of the most difficult techniques that most of them desired to acquire! ¡°Heh! It¡¯s simple. I killed your people and retrieved martial tome from the martial ring, and naturally, I¡¯d be able to learn and acquire this martial skill!¡± Jackie chuckled nonchntly. His unperturbed tone and expression had shocked the Fourth Elder to the extreme. ording to what Jackie had said, would that not mean that he only learned and practiced this technique not long ago? This brat was definitely a master among the masters! ¡°Brat, who the hell are you? There is absolutely no way that there is such a master in the Nine Armies!¡± The Fourth Elder gritted his teeth and stared at Jackie with his eyes full of malice and hatred. If this brat continued to grow, none of them would be able to defeat him! ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe me even if I told you that I¡¯m from the abandoned world!¡± Jackie smiled bitterly, and then with a tingle in his mind, the two huge dragon -shaped fists were cast out. Sensing the terrifying fluctuations of Chi energy in Jackie¡¯s attack, the Fourth Elder was in aplete state of shock. He then turned serious and somewhat determined, gritting his teeth and injecting more Chi energy into his huge aura tiger. Only then did he make the giant tiger charge out toward Jackie. Roar! The giant tiger let out a terrifying tiger roar as it charged. The startling roar pierced through the forest resounded into the sky Roar! On the other hand, Jackie¡¯s Twin Dragons Fist also emitted the sound of a dragon¡¯s roar. The battle scene resembled an epic fight between a dragon and a tiger! Boom! The two huge fists instantly crashed onto the gigantic aura tiger. A white ray of light shed the moment the two Chi attacks collided, blinding the witnesses. ¡°No way! Our Fourth Elder is no match for the other party? Who the heck is he? That person is definitely not from my n. The strong fighters in my n are all here and we definitely will not strike at the Fourth Elder!¡± Noticing that the huge fists had gradually gained the upper hand in the battle, the First Elder started sweating in fear. The Second Elder, on the other hand, expressed his concerns, ¡°First Elder, I¡¯m afraid that the one who is currently in the battle with the Fourth Elder is also the one who killed your disciple, Simon. Is that person from the Nine Armies? But, that¡¯s not possible either! We know all the strong people in the Nine Armies and they were in their fortresses just now!¡± ¡°Motherf*cker! I must go over and take a good look!¡± Rage flowed through the First Elder likeva. In a sh, he flew straight to the battlefield. ¡°They¡¯re too far from us, First Elder! It ¡®s toote to go there now!¡± The Second Elder, Edward, and the others flew into the sky as well, and when they saw that the First Elder headed straight to the battlefield without looking back, they could not do anything else but chase after him. Boom! The huge ferocious tiger was soon blown into pieces, however, the two colossal dragon fists had only be slightly transparent and dull. Although its Chi energy was reduced by a lot, it was still very solid and powerful, carrying a lot of Chi energy. The dragon fists went straight to the Fourth Elder without mercy. ¡°F*ck! No way! It can¡¯t be¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Watching the two huge fistsing at him ceaselessly, the Fourth Elder screamed in despair, his legs were wobbly with fear and his hands were cold and mmy. Finally, in his horrified eyes, the two huge dragon fistsnded on his body, blowing him away and he crashed onto the ground, hard. The scene was a bloody mess and one could hardly recognize the Fourth Elder anymore. Jackie flickered, flew down, and took off his martial ring, then quickly gilded toward Nash and the others. ¡°Go! We ve to leave this ce now! Themotion is too big, and I¡¯m afraid that some other strong fighters woulde here, including the Master of the Bloodshed n! I¡¯m afraid that all of those powerhouses wille!¡± Chapter 1813 ¡°Young Master Jackie, you really killed that old man in the ninth-grade ultimate god-level?¡± Melody looked at Jackie with expectations written all over her face. Nash and the others also looked at Jackie as they really wanted to know the ending After all, that was one of the Bloodshed n¡¯s elders and could be considered one of the Bloodshed n¡¯s top powers. Jackie nodded. ¡°Yes, I killed him. I¡¯m not afraid now even if I have to fight the Bloodshed n¡¯s sect master as I might be able to kill him. However, it would not work if too many of their peoplee over. I won¡¯t be able to protect you guys. Come on, let¡¯s leave now!¡± Jackie quickly led those people away from the ce after he finished speaking Around ten minutes after they left, around a dozen people appeared at the ce. These people were either the elders or the patrons of the Bloodshed n. All of them were looking at the body on the ground with a sad and indignant look on their faces. ¡°Number four!¡± The First Elder flew down and directly knelt in front of the Fourth Elder. ¡°Number four! Why¡­ Why did you die such a horrible death?! Number four, who was the one that killed you? I will definitely avenge you! We shall definitely avenge you!¡± The Fourth Elder had a good rtionship with the First Elder but no matter how the First Elder called out to him, the Fourth Elder was dead and was no longer breathing. ¡°Who was that? Could it really be somebody from the Nine Armies who¡¯s at the ninth-grade ultimate god level?¡± Edward had a cold expression on his face and he felt extremely bad. ¡°Pavilion master, take a look over here. There are two other disciples in the seventh-grade ultimate god- level here and many other disciples in the ultimate god-level have died here!¡± Finally, one of their patronus discovered a lot of Bloodshed n disciples¡¯ bodies on the other side. Edward and the others immediately flew over to take a look. They were so angry that their mouths were trembling. ¡°I finally understand! I finally recall that there¡¯s a person and he¡¯s definitely the one who did this!¡± At this moment, the Second Elder yelled loudly as he seemed to have remembered something. ¡°Who?¡± Edward and the others immediately looked over to Second Elder with a puzzling look on their faces. ¡°The First Fortress Master¡¯s brother. Have you guys forgotten that he returned not long ago? He said that he was wounded when he went to a ce to search for treasures. He has been bedridden throughout this period of time because he was suffering from some weird poison. We haven¡¯t seen this person until today and I think it must be him. As for what he said about being wounded and poisoned by some weird poison, it must be fake or he has recovered since a long time ago!¡± The Second Elder said with an expression on his face like he understood everything. ¡°F*ck! It must be him. Let¡¯s go, sect master. Shall we attack the Nine Armies together?¡± The First Elder tightened his fists and said fiercely. ¡°However, there are still some fighting noises inside this forest. It looks like quite a number of people who came from the abandoned world haven¡¯t beenpletely killed yet.¡± Edward started frowning at this moment. Although he was also very sad about the Fourth Elder¡¯s death, he felt that it was too reckless to directly attack the Nine Armies now. The most crucial point was that the Nine Armies were not weak. They were not afraid of those people in the past but quite a number of their masters have died. If they started a fight with the Nine Armies now, they would suffer huge losses even if they won. ¡°Pavilion master, those are people with low fighting prowess. On top of that, lesser fighting noises can be heard after we¡¯ve killed them these two to three days. What does that represent? It means that almost all the people who entered this area have died. They do not threaten us as much as the Nine Armies do! Besides that, our disciples will be unconvinced if we do not avenge the Fourth Elder!¡± The First elder said angrily. He felt extremely bad that his disciple and best friend had died. Chapter 1814 Edward was ced in a difficult situation when the First Elder said this. He had to admit that the Nine Armies was definitely a thorn in their flesh and they had wanted to uproot this force for a long time. Previously, they nned to directly kill these people who entered from the abandoned world and the Nine Armies would definitely join the fight as they were members of the Anti-Alliance Guard. They would definitely do it even if it was just for show. They had already secretly notified another force that was a member of the Alliance Guard toe over and assist them. This would ensure that they would be able to get rid of the Nine Armies easily. By looking at the time, he estimated that the people of the Sword King n were arriving soon and he wanted to wait for them. However, the First Elder and other members were furious because of the Fourth Elder¡¯s death. It looked like he did not have a choice apart from attacking the Nine Armies. ¡°That can work but we need to at least find an excuse? It definitely will not work if we don¡¯t have any reason to do that!¡± Edward thought about it and said with a frown on his face. ¡°After all, we had just visited them and they did not acknowledge that they sent people over to help those who entered the area. I even gave them an ultimatum saying that I will kill those people they sent over and bring the skulls over to them. It would make sense if we go to them after we manage to capture or kill their people. It doesn¡¯t make sense if we directly go over now to cause them trouble!¡± The First Elder immediately replied, ¡°What sort of proof do we need? Us, the Alliance Guard, and the Anti-Alliance Guard have always been opposing forces. On top of that, we don¡¯te to this treasure- filled forest often and search for precious items here because the Nine Armies is here. All of this is just so that we don¡¯t get into fights with them. This is a great opportunity to get rid of them!¡± The Second Elder also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, sect master. Don¡¯t their refusal to admit to things show that they are afraid of us? Haha¡­ You are so much stronger than their First Fortress Master now. If we go over now and kill their First Fortress Master, we would have defeated them, in terms of power. Why would we need any excuses? We can just say that we saw their people kill quite a number of our people but we failed to capture them!¡± Edward remained silent for a couple of seconds before he finally nodded. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just do that!¡± After he finished speaking, the group of them quickly flew out of the forest and sent a re to the sky. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why are they suddenly gathering us?¡± Many of the Bloodshed n disciples were puzzled when they saw the re as they were still fighting. However, they still flew up to the sky before directly heading out of the forest. ¡°Are they retreating?¡± Many people who were almost killed were slightly rxed when they saw that the Bloodshed n disciples had retreated. ¡°I wonder how Jackie and the others are?¡± At this moment, many people had gathered on one of the mountain tops and all of them were training in a sitting position. Many people had broken through after spending several days in training. Some of them who were in the peak stage of the true god-level previously had also sessfully broken through into the first-grade ultimate god-level after they obtained the martial art technique. ¡°Everything should be fine if there aren¡¯t any idents, they should have broken through again by now!¡± Helena thought about it and said while smiling. ¡°They must have refined the third-grade intermediate pills if they managed to break through again and their fighting prowess must have increased greatly, especially Jackie. Based on hisbat power¡­ Tsk, tsk¡­ It¡¯s hard to imagine how he will be!¡± Danie¡¯s heart was jubnt when she mentioned Jackie. She was in a great mood for the past two days because Jackie hugged her when they said their goodbyes. Chapter 1815 ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve never seen such a talented master!¡± Many people startedughing ¡°That¡¯s for sure as this is my eldest brother!¡± Randall also had a proud expression on his face as he said happily. ¡°I¡¯ve finally broken through into the firstgrade ultimate god-level. Unfortunately, it¡¯s really too difficult to catch up with my brother. I think it¡¯s impossible during this lifetime!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! If Young Master Jackie hadn¡¯t given us the martial art technique, how would we be able to break through into the first-grade ultimate god-level!¡± Another elder of the Tudor Family said happily. His lifespan after breaking through into the first-grade ultimate god-level has increased by 200 years. Such an increase in lifespan was definitely exciting for an old man like him, who was already in his seventies. Apart from that, he looked so much younger after he broke through. ¡°If you guys want to repay their kindness, fight with your life in the battleter on. Jackie and the others are buying us more time in order for us to break through faster with the martial enhancement resources we obtained. When the timees, I¡¯m sure that we can¡¯t escape from a great battle and we have no idea how many members of the Bloodshed n are there. Sigh¡­ There are only around 100 thousand of us here. More than half of the 400 thousand people have died!¡± One of the old men started smiling bitterly. ¡°There should be some of our people in the forest below but there isn¡¯t many.¡± ¡°I believe more people from the seas and the Cloud Sky Sect have died. Young Master Jackie and the others did not extend their help to these people. On our way here, we saw many bodies of the Hall of Divine Royal¡¯s disciples. The Hall of Divine Royal and the Cloud Sky Sect can be considered destroyed!¡± Pavilion Master Harry of the Divine King Sect said after he smiled bitterly. ¡°However, this forest is quite big. I¡¯m sure there are around ten thousand of their people who are still alive.¡± ¡°Those who can stay alive are those who are lucky or extremely talented. This is how the world is. There should be around 600 thousand of our people and those from the seas that entered this area. Now, there must be less than 200 thousand people alive with both forcesbined!¡± One of the second ss aristocratic family masters also sighed. He took a look at his family and only two thousand people were left out of the ten thousand people who came in. Many of their family members¡¯ bodiesy in this forest. ¡°We have to thank Young Master Jackie for that. Without them, more of us would be dead by now. Previously, everybody was killing one another in order to obtain precious treasures. If Young Master Jackie did not notify us, we would still be clueless that there¡¯s a force known as the Alliance Guard in this area. And by now, they would have wanted to kill us, the people who entered this area!¡± The sect master of the Supreme rity Sect, Aureole, also sighed with extremement. ¡°Hey, the fighting noises seemed to have stopped. The Bloodshed n disciples seemed to have flown out of the forest!¡± Venus looked towards the direction of the outside of the forest and said with a surprised expression on her face. Those condensed figures were obviously the Bloodshed n disciples. ¡°Could it be that they don¡¯t n to continue hunting us because they think that not many of us are left?¡± Harry was delighted. ¡°This is great. What a wise choice Jackie made by asking us to wait here. They heard that there weren¡¯t any fighting noises and after they searched for a while, they let us go as they thought that not many of us were left!¡± Advertisement chapter 1816-1820 chapter 1816-1820 Chapter 1816 ¡°This is great! Are they really letting us go?¡± A third-ss aristocratic family master was so excited that his eyes were filled with tears. They were no longer hunted by the Bloodshed n. Although Jackie and the others broke through very quickly, so many of them had died and not many people were left. They were still no match for the Bloodshed n¡¯s opponent despite having an increase of members in the First-grade ultimate god level. Apart from that, no matter how high Jackie and the others¡¯ fighting prowess was, they would never rival the Bloodshed n Masters. It was why they felt like they would die if the battle continued, and surviving was no easy feat. However, they never expected that the Bloodshed n members would retreat at this moment. ¡°This is weird. Why did all of them retreat?¡± Ethan also frowned, puzzled at what had happened. Advertisement Sam thought about it and said, ¡°No matter what it is, it¡¯s a good thing now that they¡¯ve retreated. It¡¯ll be afternoon soon, and they won¡¯t resume their assault at night if we manage to get through the afternoon. Anyway, everybody should quickly increase their fighting prowess if possible. Who knows if they¡¯ll give up or resume their attack after their pause?¡± Those who were initially relieved faltered at the thought. It was true that they would be in quite the predicament if the Bloodshed n members merely retreated for a rest. ¡°Sigh¡­ Angus and the others truly are vexing. Didn¡¯t they promise that they¡¯ll go back to plead on our behalf to their people and bring the Nine Armies here to help us? Are they still members of the Alliance Guard? Why aren¡¯t there any movements until now?!¡± growled a middle-aged man from the Cabello family, utterly displeased. Helena seemed to be dismal, too. ¡°Maybe the Bloodshed n is too strong. I think we can¡¯t ce all our hopes on others.¡± Advertisement ¡°However, if the people of the Nine Armies don¡¯t help us, we won¡¯t have hopes of surviving!¡± An old man from one of the second-ss aristocratic families had a helpless expression on his face. ¡°The Bloodshed n don¡¯t have as many people as us, and many of them must¡¯ve died during the battle in the forest, but they have more masters in the ultimate god level. By then, we¡¯re no match for them. Without the help of the Nine Armies, how can we fight them? It¡¯s like we¡¯re bound to be defeated!¡± All of a sudden, one of the White family¡¯s members eximed, ¡°Look! Look! Those people from the Bloodshed n seem to be flying toward the direction of the Nine Armies! ¡°This is great! Are they going to attack the Nine Armies? Everyone, let¡¯s sneak out of the forest from the side and leave this ursed ce. By then, only the boundless sky will be our limit. If everybody leaves separately, I believe that some of us will survive!¡± suggested a bald man excitedly. However, another man said, ¡°No way. We¡¯re not very familiar with the situation in this area, and wouldn¡¯t it be more difficult for us to stay alive if we break into the territory of the Alliance Guard?¡± One of the Wood family¡¯s elders said, ¡°We can¡¯t leave now no matter what; we need to stay and wait for Young Master Jackie and the others. Without them, we would¡¯ve died a long time ago. How can we leave just like that? On top of that, Young Master Jackie is a third-grade alchemist, and we¡¯ll only survive if we follow him. We may even grow stronger!¡± Chapter 1817 ¡°That¡¯s right. You guys can leave now if you n to do so, and we wee those who want to stay, but if you choose to leave now, don¡¯t me our White family if we don¡¯t help you out when you run into the Bloodshed nter on,¡± Ynda chimed in. ¡°Young Master Jackie has his own ns for asking us to wait here. If you guys want to leave now, we won¡¯t stop you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± joined another elder of the White family. ¡°Elder Ynda is correct. If any of you n to leave now, feel free to do so. Frankly speaking, having too many of us isn¡¯t a great thing, and some people might burden us. It¡¯ll be much easier for us to act with lesser people!¡± Everybody lowered their heads, no one daring to leave after what they had said. They were no fools. Without the help of Jackie and the others, it would be difficult for them to survive, even if they left the area. On top of that, no one knew if members of the Bloodshed n dispatched a few disciples to guard the forest¡¯s perimeters. Advertisement Noticing how no one was insisting anymore, Helena walked forward and smilingly said, ¡°We, the Cabello family are definitely staying. There has to be a reason as to why the people of the Bloodshed n suddenly retreated. What if they stationed a few of them guarding the forest¡¯s perimeters while waiting for us to go out? They¡¯re no fools, after all.¡± At this moment, Jackie and the others finally came into view and returned atst. ¡°Oh, how wonderful! Jackie and the others have returned!¡± Venus was rather ted to see them returning. They had been worried about Jackie and hispanions, seeing as her father was traveling with him. It was, of course, a treacherous journey as they had to battle with masters of the Bloodshed n to buy the others some time. ¡°This is great! Everybody is safe!¡± Danie smiled delightfully as well. Selena approached them and asked caringly, ¡°Honey, how are you? How¡¯s your fighting prowess now? You aren¡¯t wounded, are you?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m not wounded, and everything is well. I¡¯m already in the Seventh-grade ultimate god level now, and I can cultivate third-grade intermediate pills!¡± Jackie smiled and held Selena¡¯s hand. Selena blushed when he held her hand in public. She rolled her eyes at Jackie shyly before she pulled back her hand. ¡°It¡¯s good that nothing happened to you. We¡¯ve been so worried for these past couple of days, worried that you¡¯d run into masters of the Bloodshed n.¡± ¡°Oh my god, a Seventh-grade ultimate god level!¡± ¡°He even knows how to cultivate third grade intermediate pills?! How amazing!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Jackie truly is a master among masters! Not only is he strong in terms of fighting prowess, but he¡¯s also incredibly capable in terms of cultivating pills. It looks like it won¡¯t trouble him in cultivating a fourth-grade pill and lifting the young madam¡¯s spell!¡± Everyone else was shocked at Jackie¡¯s im. His breakthrough truly was horrifying. ¡°Haha¡­ Young Master Jackie truly is strong. What do you mean, we didn¡¯t bump into any masters from the Bloodshed n? We met an elder from the Bloodshed n who was in the Ninth-grade ultimate god level, but Young Master Jackie ended him then and there!¡± Keh startedughing loudly. ¡°On top of that, all of us had broken through into the Sixth-grade ultimate god level because of Jackie. Also, the Supreme rity Sect¡¯s sacreddy is in the Fifth-grade ultimate god level!¡± Chapter 1818 ¡°How¡¯s this possible? Young Master Jackie slew one of the Bloodshed n¡¯s elders? Does that mean that Young Master Jackie is capable of fighting their sect master?¡± Some of the members of the shadow families were extremely shocked when they heard of this battle record. ¡°This is great! We have several masters with us now. Together with the people who have broken through into the First-grade and Second-grade ultimate god level here, we¡¯re a pretty solid team members of the Bloodshed n won¡¯t get to torment us so easily!¡± Helena grinned happily. Everyone was relieved and assured, knowing some of them had greater fighting prowess and that Jackie managed to kill one of the Bloodshed n¡¯s elders. ¡°Goodness. Our family master¡­ Our family master is also in the Sixth-grade ultimate god level?¡± The entire Cabello family was ted with the knowledge, and several old men even trembled as they spoke. They never expected their family master, Alejandro Cabello, to have broken through into the Sixth-grade ultimate god level. ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s thanks to Jackie. If he didn¡¯t give me pills, I wouldn¡¯t have broken through so quickly! If we ce any of such pills outside, it¡¯ll stir a battle among masters for sure!¡± Alejandro nodded, and from the way he looked at Jackie, he had obviously grown fond of him. If they were not caught in such an intricate situation and everyone had settled, seeing as they just entered the forest, he wanted Jackie to immediately marry his daughter. Meanwhile, one of the Supreme rity Sect¡¯s elders walked toward Melody excitedly and took her hand, asking, ¡°Sacreddy, have¡­ Have you truly broken through into the Fifth-grade ultimate god level?¡± The Supreme rity Sect¡¯s disciples looked at her with high hopes, to which Melody smiled faintly and nodded. ¡°Yes, and this is all because of Young Master Jackie. Not only did he rescue us, but he even gave me a pill, Wa and it increased my fighting prowess significantly. I don¡¯t know how to repay his kindness.¡± Unexpectedly, Aureole walked forward at this moment and yelled loudly, ¡°Disciples and elders of the Supreme rity Sect, gather and hear me!¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Everybody looked at Aureole, puzzled at what was happening. Aureole smiled indifferently as she sessfully had everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Everybody, listen carefully. From today onward, I shall no longer be the Supreme rity Sect¡¯s sect master, and I¡¯ll now appoint Melody Lawson, our sacreddy, as the sect master. She¡¯ll be your sect master from this moment onward!¡± ¡°Pavilion master, I¡­ I won¡¯t ept this!¡± Melody hastily refuted as she came forward. ¡°Pavilion master, you¡¯ve already broken through into the ultimate god level, and you have another hundred years ahead of you. If you breakthrough into the soul-prating level in the future, you¡¯ll have even more years ahead of you, so there¡¯s no need for you to pass the position of sect master to me right now!¡± Of course, Aureole was already at an old age, and everybody had expected she would pass the position of sect master to Melody within a couple of years. However, things have changed as she had already broken through into the ultimate god level and had more years ahead of her. Aureole could surely continue to be the sect master, but nobody expected she would step down at that moment. Aureole shook her head, a small smile on her face as she insisted, ¡°The sect master should be someone capable. You are young, talented, and in the Fifth-grade ultimate god level now. I¡¯ve wanted to pass the position of sect master to you for a long time, but I didn¡¯t do so because your fighting prowess wasn¡¯t high enough and you weren¡¯t strong enough. The time hase, Melody, and you cannot refuse me this time. Do you understand?¡± Chapter 1819 Aureole then called on the members of the Supreme rity Sect, ¡°Bow down to your new sect master!¡± Led by an elder, the entire Supreme rity Sect saluted thunderously, ¡°Best wishes, new sect master, for ascending to the position!¡± Aureole, meanwhile, took out her sect master token and passed it to Melody. ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll take up the mantle of sect master.¡± Melody finally nodded and took the token. ¡°Please rise, everyone. We just need to train well together in the future. Although this area is a good ce to train, everyone is well aware that there are forces in the Alliance Guard who are purposely pinpointing toward us, and we mighte face-to-face with more dangers in the future. Regardless, no matter how many people are left in our sect, I hope that everyone will stay united and work together!¡± Aureole smiled in satisfaction when everyone stood up. ¡°Pavilion Master Melody, you are now the sect master, no longer the sacreddy of our sect. You can take off your veil now.¡± Melody¡¯s face was tinted in pink in embarrassment, though she nodded before gently taking off the veil she had worn for many years. Many from other families had been looking forward to seeing the sacreddy¡¯s true appearance, hence all of them had their eyes fixated on that beauty standing up ahead. The veil was slowly lifted, and an almost perfect face came into view. She was so beautiful that many people were floored in awe. The beauty¡¯s shy smile was utterly mesmerizing, but she only gave others a feeling of holiness and purity. Others could barely have sphemous thoughts of her. ¡°What a beauty!¡± Even Danie could not help but smile. This beauty wasparable to the three of them sisters. More importantly, her smile was such a pure one, one they could never have. Growing shy as everyone gawked at her, Melody immediately changed the subject, ¡°Young Master Jackie, what should we do next? The Bloodshed n people seemed to have left, no? When we were standing on this mountaintop just now, we noticed that those people were flying out of the forest toward the direction of the Nine Armies. We don¡¯t know if they¡¯ve left gatherings of men outside the forest. Would they be conning us?¡± Jackie smiled indifferently and looked at the forest underneath them before he said, ¡°It looks like most of them had exited the forest. Even though there might be people left outside the forest, I don¡¯t think there are a lot of them. We¡¯ll be able to handle those people, at least.¡± One of the family masters from a second ss aristocratic family thought about it before asking Jackie, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Young Master Jackie, shall we lead our people and rush out of the forest? Apart from the people who came from the seas, there shouldn¡¯t be arge number of people who came in with us in the forest underneath, right? We can just ignore those people as almost all of them are dead. There are a couple hundred thousand of us here, and if we fly out from the forest speedily, we¡¯ll get to leave this ce!¡± Jackie frowned as he silently deliberated everything before then responding, ¡°We won¡¯t do anything right now. Let¡¯s take a look and see what they n to do after heading toward the Nine Armies. This forest is a ce full of treasures, and I think the Bloodshed n had been longing to take over this ce for a very long time.¡± Chapter 1820 ¡°They¡¯ve been nning this for a long time?¡± Nash had a small frown when he heard this. ¡°Do you mean that the Bloodshed n are now prepared to attack the Nine Armies?¡± Jackie nodded. ¡°I think that¡¯s highly likely to happen. They must¡¯ve killed many of our people throughout these past couple of days as it doesn¡¯t sound like battles are happening often now. However, they have no idea that we¡¯ve rescued people ahead of them and have been informing people along the way to hide at this ce.¡± The elder from the second-ss aristocratic family who spoke previously was even happier when he heard this. He excitedly spoke, ¡°How wonderful! This is good, Young Master Jackie. If they attack the Nine Armies, we¡¯ll use this opportunity to escape!¡± A few others nodded excitedly at the possible opportunity. Unexpectedly, Jackie¡¯s expression turned rigid as he began to question the man, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, where should we run off to? Based on my understanding, the Alliance Guard¡¯s forces would surely send their sects or others to hunt us down if they knew that so many of us had entered this area. On top of that, E Lavigne, whom I met earlier, told me that this area isn¡¯t as big as our Daxia.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not as big as Daxia?¡± The old man¡¯s facial expression faltered when he heard this. He initially thought that this was an independent space, rtivelyrge enough. They only needed to find a secluded space and hide after escaping from the forest, and things would slowlye to pass afterward. From the looks of things, however, it did not seem to be that easy. ¡°Then, what should we do if we¡¯re not going to leave with such a great opportunity? Are we going to start a fight with them?¡± Alejandro thought about it and looked at Jackie, visibly puzzled. Jackie actually nodded. ¡°Yes, we can fight them if a battle is initiated. Don¡¯t any of you hate the Bloodshed n, seeing as they killed so many of our people? Don¡¯t you guys think of having revenge? They dare attack the Nine Armies, and this means that they¡¯re quite confident. Based on what I know, they only have one master who is in the First-grade soul-prating level. The Bloodshed n is stronger than the Nine Armies, but not that far of a reach.¡± Jackie paused momentarily before he added, ¡°Although they killed lots of our people, we also killed lots of theirs, so they also suffered a huge loss. Going into a fight with the Nine Armies at this moment¡­ Haha¡­ In fact, both sides will suffer losses. They never expected that so many of us are left inside the forest here. If we go over and help the Nine Armies by then, we¡¯ ll surely win!¡± Nash also nodded in satisfaction after he heard that. ¡°The Nine Armies must¡¯ve known of what¡¯s happening in the forest-they can¡¯t possibly not know. Helena had mentioned that several of their younger people said that they¡¯d go back and inform their First Fortress Master. This means that they know about the situation but did nothing. This means that they¡¯re also afraid of the Bloodshed n.¡± Jackie smiled bitterly. ¡°Yes. Not only are they afraid, but they¡¯re quite selfish as well. We thought that they¡¯d say something to the other party or do something, but who knew that they hadn¡¯t done anything.¡± ¡°Are we still heading over to help them? I want to kill them so badly!¡± snarled Venus angrily upon hearing everything. ¡°Haha¡­ The reason as to why they did this is no longer important. The most important thing is that we have to do this if we want their support in the future.¡± Advertisement chapter 1821-1825 chapter 1821-1825 Chapter 1821 ¡°Firstly, we¡¯ll be able to kill members of the Bloodshed n if we work together with the Nine Armies, and it¡¯ ll be considered as us avenging ourselves. Secondly, they¡¯ll be indebted to us for helping them eliminate those from the Bloodshed n, which will gain for us some support from the Anti-Alliance Guard, am I right? Isn¡¯t this much better than running around aimlessly?¡± exined Jackie to the crowd, informing them of his intentions. ¡°We don¡¯t need to act now even if we want to help them, though-let them wear each other out in the battle. After all, the Nine Armies took their sweet time in dying their actions previously, didn¡¯t they?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We can¡¯t just jump in and attack. We need to take our sweet time, too.¡± Venus was much happier when she heard this. ¡°Haha¡­ Let¡¯s go then. Everyone can leave the forest and see if we can meet any of our people on the way. We¡¯ll gather our people together, and if we meet any of the Bloodshed n disciples, we¡¯ll kill them. Of course, we¡¯ ll also kill any of the people from the seas if we run into them. The people from the seas had always been our enemy, so it¡¯s best if we don¡¯t let any of them off the hook,¡± dered Jackie before leading everyone, and they all flew down the mountain. Just like what Jackie anticipated, the Bloodshed n left around 1,000 of their disciples outside the forest to stand guard and prevent them from escaping. ¡°Haha! It¡¯s good that we¡¯re stationed here!¡± A disciple in the Fourth-grade ultimate god level chuckled. ¡°Only a few of those from the abandoned world are still alive in this forest, and they won¡¯t rush out so easily as they understand the strength of our Bloodshed n. They¡¯re hiding in the forest, that¡¯s for sure. On the other hand, our men who went to the Nine Armies would be facing a huge battle.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. The Nine Armies aren¡¯t weak, and we¡¯ve lost around twenty thousand people during our hunt of those who came from the abandoned world. The losses are much greater than what we anticipated. On top of that, even those in the Seventh-grade ultimate god level and our Fourth Elder have died. F*ck! Masters from the Nine Armies must¡¯ve helped them,¡± remarked a woman as she tightened her fist. ¡°The Fourth Elder is quite a nice person. If they hadn¡¯t requested for me to stay back, I would have joined them in killing those from the Nine Armies. I¡¯d feel so much better if I could kill several of them.¡± Advertisement At that moment¡­ Dong! Dong! Dong! The sound of the bell once again rang at the Nine Armies. ¡°Ugh, curses! Why did the bell ring again? Who rang it?!¡± The First Fortress Master was extremely furious. He nned on acting only two hours from then, but the bell rang unexpectedly, requesting for everybody to gather. Advertisement An elder beside him seemingly glowered as well. ¡°First Fortress Master, these people truly do not honor you. We¡¯ll have to find out who rang it, and we¡¯ll have to reprimand them, too. Are they in that much of a hurry to rescue those from the abandoned world? No one had those people barging into the area. We¡¯re obviously not as strong as the Bloodshed n, yet we still had to deal with it!¡± Nheless, they still walked out of the building and flew toward the huge square at the heart of the fortresses, despite their chagrin. It was only when they arrived did they realize the Bloodshed n spearheaded their men into their base. Chapter 1822 ¡°Why did theye back? What do the Bloodshed n want this time?¡± One of the fortress masters was puzzled, not understanding why the Bloodshed n returned after leaving not long ago. Moreover, a lot of them came this time, and there seemed to be about 70,000 of them. It looked like the Bloodshed n brought their entire team here. The First Fortress Master initially wanted to reprimand whoever it was that rang the bell, but when he saw the Bloodshed n, his expression faltered as he ignored whoever rang the bell. Austin carefully thought things through before questioning Edward loudly, ¡°n Master Edward, what¡¯s the meaning of this? Why did you bring your people here? Didn¡¯t you guys say that there aren¡¯t many people from the abandoned world who entered the forest? Weren¡¯t you guys hunting them? Why are you causing us trouble again?¡± Edward smiled coldly and said, ¡°Hmph! Stop pretending. Your people killed our Fourth Elder and many of our masters, and we¡¯re here to avenge them!¡± Edward did not bother exining everything else, thus he waved his hand and ordered, ¡°Everyone, wipe out the Nine Armies. Let them understand that our Bloodshed n isn¡¯t so easily bullied!¡± Advertisement Austin was surprised when he heard this and quickly stopped them. ¡°Hold on! Hold on! What? Your Fourth Elder died? Why don¡¯t I know about this? What¡¯s going on? All our masters are here, so who¡¯d be strong enough to kill your fourth elder? Edward Gray, you can¡¯t just me it on us baselessly!¡± After all, he had no idea when the people of the Pavilion Billow Cloud would arrive. Under such circumstances, they would be at a disadvantage if they were to engage in a battle. s, the people of the Bloodshed n ignored his exnation and rushed toward the men of the Nine Armies. ¡°Attack!¡± Kye, unable to wait, came up to Austin and snapped, ¡°First Fortress Master, they¡¯reing at us intolerably and me us baselessly for their Fourth Elder¡¯s death. F*ck! Let¡¯s give everything we have to defeat them! What are we still waiting for? The Pavilion Billow Cloud will surelye soon!¡± With that, he rushed and shed with the Bloodshed n. ¡°First Fortress Master, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid about. The Bloodshed n mentioned that they have more than a hundred thousand disciples, but there are only seventy-thousand of them now. On top of that, their Fourth Elder has also died. Heh! They even lost many disciples in the ultimate god level! We won¡¯t know who¡¯s going to be wiped out by today!¡± yelled another fortress master before rushing toward the Bloodshed n¡¯s Sixth Elder. Austin sighed. This was an undeniably good opportunity, but it still puzzled him as to why the Bloodshed n still dared take action against their Nine Armies when they had suffered such losses and their overall strength had greatly reduced. If this continued, was the Bloodshed n not worried that they would suffer great losses? Of course, he had no idea that the Bloodshed n sent people to notify another force of the Alliance Guard before they headed to the Nine Alliance. They only dared take action against the Nine Armies as they estimated that this force was arriving soon. ¡°Attack!¡± Just like that, the Bloodshed n and the Nine Armies shed in a battle. ¡°You¡¯ll be breathing yourst today, Austin!¡± roared Edward and rushed toward Austin in a sh. ¡®He¡¯s so speedy. Has this guy broken through into the Second-grade souls prating level?¡¯ Austin¡¯s heart dropped when he saw how Edward appeared right in front of him so swiftly. Chapter 1823 s, Austin had no time to assess everything as he, seeing how Edward swung his fist toward him, threw one right back to intercept it. Boom! A deafening sound was heard as the two masters in the First-grade soulprating level finally had their first altercation. The strong power dispersed from where their fists met and caused a strong shock wave. This sent several disciples who had a low fighting prowess flying a distance away before they managed to regain their footing ¡°Ah!¡± Austin yelled loudly and persisted for several seconds with his opponent. Beads of sweat dripped from his forehead. His opponent was much stronger than him. ¡°Ah!¡± eximed Edward, his expression contorting into malice. He increased the power in his punch and finally gained the upper hand, forcing Austin about a dozen meters backward. Austin stepped in midair before he could barely stabilize himself. ¡°Haha! You¡¯re no match for me, Austin. After I kill you, we¡¯ll definitely win if I kill another two or three other fortress masters in the Ninth-grade ultimate god levelter, even though it looks like you guys have more peoplepared to us at this moment!¡± The haughty Edward chuckled arrogantly after sending Austin flying. ¡°You want to kill me? You won¡¯t get to do that easily!¡± The corners of Austin¡¯s mouth twitched a couple of times, but he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I only need to persist and buy more time. The overall strength of our people in the ultimate god level isn¡¯t that weakpared to yours, let alone with your Fourth Elder dead. Hmph! I only need to persist for a while, and a couple of my fortress masters wille to our aid by then. You may just find yourself dying instead when we attack you altogether!¡± ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s see how long you can persist, then!¡± Edward scoffed and tightened his fist. His aura surged and enveloped his fist before he zipped toward Austin again. Thoom! Thoom! Thoom! People started falling from the sky as explosions were heard, one after another. The faint smell of blood began to waft around, too. Meanwhile, arge gathering of people sneakily flew past the trees and moved toward the forest¡¯s exit. ¡°They¡¯ve started fighting, Young Master Jackie, just as you said. They really are fighting!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ That is great! Let¡¯s fly slowly and kill the Bloodshed n disciples guarding outside the forest. It¡¯ll almost be the time by then.¡± Jackie heard the sounds of battle nearby as well, and it was so intense that it was obviously between tworge forces. They truly had begun to battle. Nash soon noticed something and giddily rushed forward with about a dozen people. ¡°There¡¯s a group of members of the Hall of Divine Royal over there. Let me bring some of our men to kill them.¡± Time slowly passed, and Jackie and the others soon arrived at the exterior of the forest, not once stopping to search for treasures. Their journey did not consume much of their time. Jackie looked at the Bloodshed n disciples in front of them and smirked. With a wave of his hand, he dered, ¡°Kill them. Seeing as there are only about a thousand or two thousand Bloodshed n disciples, it won¡¯t be much of a fight.¡± Chapter 1824 ¡°Dear me! How is this possible? Why are there so many people here?¡± The Bloodshed n disciples guarded the forest perimeters in fear that the remaining survivors of the abandoned world would escape. They also expected that it was unlikely, however, and believed the survivors would stay hidden after they experienced thest fight. What these disciples did not expect was that several hundred thousand of them would rush out of the forest, with arge percentage of them being in the ultimate god level. ¡°Attack!¡± roared Nash as he led hispanions to attack. Fury overtook him as he thought of how thousands of the White family¡¯s members had died. Members of other families fearlessly joined the fray, seeing as they had the chance to exact vengeance. Previously, they managed to escape, though aggrieved and seeing their family members dying before them. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Thoom! Thoom! Thoom! The fighting noises outside the forest were soon heard. Nobody realized, however, that a group of people from the seas and the Cloud Sky Sect had gathered on another mountaintop in the forest. ¡°Why are we hearing fights happening outside the forest again?¡± Not many were here, and only about 3,000 to 4,000 people at that, but those who stayed had quite a high fighting prowess. They hesitated in what they should do when they spotted members of the Bloodshed n heading toward the Nine Armies. No one expected to hear people fighting one another outside the forest again. ¡°Those who entered this ce previously included the people from the White family, Hall of Divine Royal, and the Supreme rity Sect. I¡¯m sure that not all of them had died. After all, so many of them entered the area. Throughout these past couple of days, they had been fighting among themselves to rob each other of their belongings. Together with the Bloodshed n¡¯s pursuit, I¡¯m sure that there are a lot of them left.¡± A wise look appeared in Lily¡¯s eyes as she stood by the side. ¡°I guess that they must be rushing outward. Nheless, the Bloodshed n had left some disciples guarding the forest¡¯s outskirts, which means they¡¯re fighting those disciples standing guard outside.¡± Although Lily had suffered a lot at this point, she had broken through in terms of her fighting prowess and had finally recovered to be in the initial stage of the demi-god level. However, such a level of fighting prowess was painfully low. After they learned of Joel¡¯s death, she did not have a right to speak in the Cloud Sky Sect. Some Cloud Sky Sect elders even ignored her after they broke through into the First Grade ultimate god level. Lily would have died a long time ago had it not been for a few members who joined the Cloud Sky Sect together with her, protecting her. Of course, tens of thousand people gathered here because Lily finally came up with solutions. Everyone tried their best to inform each other, staying united as they evaded conflicts. This made it difficult for the people of the Bloodshed n to find them. Due to this, the members of the Cloud Sky Sect began seeing her in a different light. After all, although this woman had a low fighting prowess, she was still considerably intelligent. At least, everyone survived up to this point after listening to her. ¡°Well, Madam Pavilion Master, what do you think we should do now?¡± Chapter 1825 One of the old men finally looked at Lily, evidently at a loss of what to do. Lily deliberated their options and suggested, ¡°I see that we have quite a number of people here, and many of them are in the First-grade ultimate god level. If we want to stay alive, why don¡¯t we rush down now as well? I think that by the time we arrive there, their family masters or members of the ancient ns would¡¯ve rushed out as well. The Bloodshed n disciples would chase after Jackie and the rest once they escape, which will give us the chance to escape the forest.¡± ¡°Where will we go after that? We don¡¯t know anything about this area!¡±mented the baffled old man. ¡°Apart from that, some of our people heard the Bloodshed n disciples mention something known as the Alliance Guard. It seems like members of this Alliance Guard are appointed to kill us, the foreigners to thisnd!¡± ¡°It is true that there aren¡¯t many ces that we can go. We have no idea how this alliance is and how many people they have.¡± Lily remained silent for some time before her eyes finally lit up. ¡°Here¡¯s an idea. Since the Bloodshed n has attacked the Nine Armies, I heard some of the Bloodshed n disciples say that both parties have the same overall strength. Why don¡¯t we help out the Nine Armies? They¡¯ll be indebted to us if we do that. There aren¡¯t many of us here, so perhaps they¡¯ll take us under their wing?¡± The eyes of an old man from the Hall of Divine Royal lit up when he heard this. ¡°This sounds like a good n. After all, there are thirty thousand of us here, and we¡¯re a formidable force in our own right if we rush in together. The Nine Armies might win if we help them right now, and they¡¯ll let us stay with them if they win!¡± Another old man chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right! More importantly, the Nine Armies isn¡¯t that far from this forest. There¡¯s hope of breaking through into the soul-prating level if we¡¯re able to search for treasures in this forest. Since they¡¯re attacking the Nine Armies, it means that they¡¯re opposing forces. The Nine Armies might truly take us in!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go down, then.¡± Lily nced at her nsmen, hearing as everyone agreed to the same thing. In the end, the group flew down the mountain and swiftly traveled out of the forest, their tracks shielded by their surroundings. Not long after they started flying, Jackie and the others had killed the Bloodshed n disciples who stood guard outside the forest. They managed to kill more than 2,000 of those disciples without suffering a huge loss, and only a few hundred of their people had perished. Of course, the people who did the most work were Jackie, Nash, and the others. ¡°You¡¯re incredibly strong, Young Master Jackie. Those Bloodshed n disciples in the Second-stage ultimate god level are nothingpared to you. You killed them like you were cutting vegetables!¡± Several second-ss aristocratic family masters flocked around Jackie, ttering him upon knowing what he was capable of. They knew very well that not only did Jackie have a high fighting prowess andbat power, but he was also a third-grade intermediate alchemist. Several second-ss aristocratic family masters had already broken through to the First-grade ultimate god level. If they could improve their rtionship with Jackie and obtain a third-grade elementary pill, they could scale up two to three grades at one go. They were no fools¡ªthey wanted to get into Jackie¡¯s good books instantly. How could Jackie not understand their intentions just by looking at their grinning faces? He only smiled indifferently and pointed forward. ¡°Right now, many of our men have died over there. After we slowly fly over, we¡¯ll wait and do nothing. We¡¯ll only act if the Nine Armies are losing and they beg us for our help.¡± Advertisement chapter 1826-1830 chapter 1826-1830 Chapter 1826 ¡°Splendid! This n of yours is wonderful, Young Master Jackie. Absolutely wonderful!¡± A third-ss aristocratic family master gave Jackie a thumbs-up. ¡°That¡¯s right. The people of the Nine Armies did nothing, and they refused to do something even when they knew what we¡¯re facing. We don¡¯t know if they never thought of helping us or if they¡¯re too scared of the Bloodshed n,¡± ranted an angry second-ss aristocratic family master. ¡°This time, we have to teach them a lesson!¡± Danie stepped forward and said, ¡°If we didn¡¯t need to rely on the Anti-Alliance n and maintain a good rtionship with the Nine Armies to ease our training in the future, we don¡¯t really want to work with these people!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. We don¡¯t have that many options right now. Your eldest sister has mentioned this before, too. The group of people, including Angus and the others, seem to be nice people, but they might be able to speak their mind since they have a low fighting prowess.¡± Jackie smiled and waved his hand as he led the people toward the direction of the Nine Armies. ¡°What? Why are there fighting noises outside the forest?¡± While Jackie and the others engaged in a battle with the disciples, members of the Nine Armies and Bloodshed n inhaled sharply in surprise. In just a short time, almost 20,000 people from the Nine Armies had died while more than 10,000 people from the Bloodshed n perished. Still, things did not look favorable for the Nine Armies. Advertisement Many of the Nine Armies¡¯ members in the ultimate god level died within a short period into the battle. It was mainly because the Nine Armies¡¯ members were from nine different fortresses, and they would not usually fight together. They were like scattered sand as theycked cohesiveness. On top of that, the martial skill or martial art technique the Bloodshed n disciples used was far strongerpared to the members of the Nine Armies, allowing them to kill individuals that had a higher fighting prowess. Hence, the Bloodshed n disciples evidently had the upper hand within several hours into the battle. Advertisement ¡°Curses! We have forty thousand to fifty thousand more people than them, but things look awfully bad for us!¡± One of the fortress masters was visibly discouraged at the battle¡¯s oue. On top of that, their First Fortress Master was slightly wounded. If this continued, they would be in greater trouble if the First Fortress Master was killed. All this while, the Nine Armies dared not offend the Bloodshed n although they nursed vengeance against them. Hence, both parties never truly went to war against each other. At that moment, they finally realized just how strong their opponent¡¯s disciples¡¯bat power was-it was much stronger than theirs. Although there were more people on their side, they had lesser ultimate god level individuals than the Bloodshed n from how the situation looked. The fortress master nced at the First Fortress Master and finally understood why the First Fortress Master refused to let everybody take action previously. Had they did, they would be no match for the Bloodshed n. By then, they would not have been able to persist like they were doing, and they would have lost to them. ¡°Why aren¡¯t the people from the Pavilion Billow Cloud here yet?!¡± An old man looked toward the direction of the Pavilion Billow Cloud in slight worry. If the people from the Pavilion Billow Cloud would note to their aid within these few hours, they would lose many of the Nine Armies¡¯ people. Unexpectedly, they heard fighting noisesing from outside the forest sometime after their battle happened, startling both the Bloodshed n and the Nine Armies. ¡°The fighting noises ceased so quickly! What¡¯s happening over there?¡± Edward turned to look toward the forest, frowning in bewilderment as he heard how a battle in that direction ended just as it began. Chapter 1827 ¡°n master, could something have happened to the disciples we left behind?¡± said an old man the moment he recalled it. Advertisement ¡°How¡¯s that possible?¡± Edward frowned, but there was a hint of uncertainty in his voice. ¡°Attack! Just kill them!¡± He gritted his teeth, and the intensity of his attack toward Austin increased. Boom! Boom! Boom! As the bnce of victory nted toward the Bloodshed n, more and more people of the Nine Armies died. All of a sudden, Hendrick called out to Angus while he was fighting, ¡°Young Master Angus, look over there. We havepanying in, flying very slowly!¡± Angus turned around to look after killing a man of the peak stage true god level with a punch. True enough, a gathering of people were flying to this side from far away. ¡°Dear me. There must be at least tens of thousands of them! Why are there so many of them? Are they from the Pavilion Billow Cloud?¡± blurted Angus. A thought came to Hendrick as he flew toward Angus, saying, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The Pavilion Billow Cloud wouldn¡¯te from that direction. Could the Bloodshed n¡¯s members not have killed many of those from the abandoned world, and they¡¯ve gathered beforeing here?¡± Angus inhaled deeply. ¡°How is that possible? Have many of them survived after all?¡± His heart sank the moment he said those words. ¡°That¡¯s¡­highly likely, seeing that the Bloodshed n has no idea how many of them have entered the area. On top of that, they couldn¡¯t have calcted how many people they killed these past couple of days and how many were killed by monster beasts instead. The forest is vast, after all, so it¡¯s possible that many of them survived.¡± It was then E flew toward them, visibly happy despite being covered in blood. ¡°Are they here to help us? They arerge in number, and a helping hand is very weed right now. They definitely have many people who have broken through into the First and Second-grade ultimate god level. Most importantly, they¡¯re arge group!¡± ¡°Drats! Are those people from the abandoned world? Why are there still so many of them?¡± The Bloodshed n¡¯s First Elder glowered at the sight. If they were indeed from the abandoned world, it was obvious who these people would help when they arrived. After all, his men had killed many of theirs before. The Nine Armies initially had the upper hand, and the Bloodshed n might have crumbled before their might. On top of that, they were dumbfounded that the sect they had alerted had not arrived up to this point. Such scarification caused a wave of heartache in the members of the Bloodshed n Austin was taken aback for a moment before he chuckled loudly. ¡°Haha¡­ That must be it, that must be it! Who would¡¯ve thought that so many of these people had survived after persisting for so many days? It looks like they¡¯re very united, too, what with theming together.¡± The corners of Edward¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Is that so? Theming here might not change the tides of battle as I¡¯ll kill you first. The worst-case scenario is that our Bloodshed n suffers mere losses, nowhere hefty. So what if there are a lot of them? They don¡¯t have high fighting prowess!¡± Chapter 1828 Despite Edward¡¯s insistence, he was, in truth, wary of it all deep down. After all, there were close to 200,000 people over there, and they must have had strong fighting prowess as they survived the hunt of the Bloodshed n disciples. At the very least, there should be arge number of them in the true god level while not many of them are in the demi-god level. On top of that, many of these people must have broken through into the First or Second-stage ultimate god level. This was a force to be reckoned with. The only thing he wanted to do was to kill Austin-who stood before him-so he could kill the other Nine Armies¡¯ masters in the Ninth-grade ultimate god level. In that case, they would have the upper hand against these masters. Thoom! Wounded by Edward¡¯s frantic attacks, Austin began to falter. He looked toward the forest as he fought, hoping that those people would arrive sooner to help him. It then dawned on him as he waited, noticing that the army-though plenty in number¡ªflew painfully slow toward them. ¡°For goodness¡¯ sake! First Fortress Master, why are theying so slowly?¡± One of the fortress masters could not bear it anymore. Already injured, he felt a pang as he watched the Bloodshed n disciples kill members of his fortress, one after another. ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m not one of them. Are they not helping us?¡± replied Austin. Bang! The moment he said that, Edward quickly threw a fist at him, sending him flying backward. ¡°Urfh!¡± Austin vomited a mouthful of blood at the attack, and hisplexion immediately paled. ¡°First Fortress Master!¡± Several elders grew visibly horrified at the sight of everything that happened. ¡°E, why are those peopleing so slowly toward us? Several tens of thousands of our people have already died, and right now, there are only eighty thousand of us left. The Bloodshed n still has sixty thousand people!¡± Hendrick, who was fighting with all his strength, felt deeply anxious at the sight of more of hisrades dead. The people from Pavilion Billow Cloud had not arrived, and if this continued, people of the Nine Armies would truly be doomed. On top of that, it looked like the First Fortress Master could no longer tank any more attacks. ¡°I don¡¯t know. They¡¯re probably hesitant but want to know what¡¯s happening here, what with all the battles that¡¯s happening right now.¡± With a bitter smile, E said to Hendrick, ¡°On top of that, we didn¡¯t send any people to help them, so they might not help us.¡± A darkened look appeared on the faces of the Nine Armies¡¯ members when they heard what E said. All this time, members of the Nine Armies thought that the Bloodshed n dared not take any action against them as they had more people. At that very moment, they finally learned that their overallbat power truly was inferior to the Bloodshed n. Chapter 1829 If the Bloodshed n disciples did not lose a certain amount of disciples when they hunted the people who came from the abandoned world, it would be far easier for the Bloodshed n to wipe them out. As Austin could no longer sustain himself from more attacks, he flew further away before he yelled to Edward of the Bloodshed n, ¡°Are you crazy, Edward? At this rate, both of us will suffer immensely. I¡¯m telling you: don¡¯t you see that group of people over there? They¡¯re here to hurt you, that¡¯s definite. You won¡¯t be able to win if this continues!¡± ¡°Haha! True, they¡¯rerger in numbers, but they don¡¯t have a highbat power!¡± came Edward¡¯s unexpected response with augh. ¡°If I¡¯m noting the time correctly, the people from the Sword King n are arriving soon, too!¡± With that, Edward continued attacking Austin. Austin was mystified when he heard this. He had asked for help from others, and he never expected his opponent to have done the same. It truly was difficult to see who would be the victor at this point. Jackie and the rest finally flew over, but they stopped somewhere near where the battle took ce. ¡°Jackie? Brother, it¡¯s Jackie-the Jackie I told you about!¡± E was overjoyed to have spotted Jackie among the people. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about; there are lots of them there. Have them join and help us!¡± Hendrick had never met Jackie, so it was natural that he could not recognize Jackie. Still, he swept a nce at the neers and spotted Helena among them. He was ted at the sight of her. He quickly flew toward Angus and announced, ¡°What great news, Young Master Angus. Ms. Helena is still alive! Goodness. There are several beauties standing beside her, and they¡¯re incredibly beautiful!¡± Angus was just as delighted when he took a nce. ¡°Those two belles standing beside her look like her, so they must be her sisters. It¡¯s a surprise that all three of them have survived, but that¡¯s great!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Although they did not know how Helena survived, it did not change how happy they were to see her. ¡°Ms. Helena, it¡¯s great to see you alive!¡± Angus yelled in excitement as he continued fighting His grandfather caught onto this and immediately yelled loudly, ¡°Ms. Helena, pleasee and help us. We can¡¯t put up much of a fight anymore!¡± The First Fortress Master also could not withstand the attack and yelled toward the people, ¡°Everyone, we¡¯re members of the Nine Armies, and we¡¯re on the same side. We¡¯re helping you eliminate these members of the Alliance Guard, too. Hurry and help us so we can kill them together!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Why are you guys still standing there as onlookers? Why don¡¯t youe and help?¡± another fortress master yelled loudly, extremely anxious as he did. Only then did Jackie flew slightly forward and smilingly spoke, ¡°Haha¡­ Now you guys know what it¡¯s like to be anxious? You people must¡¯ve known how the Bloodshed n were chasing after us, right? That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t Angus, Hendrick, and the others return early to notify you people? Why didn¡¯t you guys do anything then? Why should we be in a hurry if you aren¡¯t? We¡¯ve lost so many people, so we¡¯ll now see how long you can hold out, too.¡± An old man from the Nine Armies was so angry that he almost vomited blood. ¡°Don¡¯t take this too far, young man!¡± he yelled at Jackie. ¡°If you help us, we¡¯ll speak nicely to the people from the Anti-Alliance Guard for you. Everyone will be able to protect or take you guys in. However, if you refuse to do so¡­ Haha¡­ You guys might just struggle to survive after this!¡± Another old man added, ¡°Let me tell you this, young man: your people will also be killed if we¡¯re defeated!¡± The First Fortress Master thought about it before he swallowed his pride and said to Jackie, ¡°Young man, we were wrong, but you can see that we had our consideration because we truly are no match for the Bloodshed n. I apologize to you guys on behalf of the Nine Armies, and I hope that you¡¯ll be willing to help us!¡± Chapter 1830 Seeing how the First Fortress Master was a smart, seemingly earnest enough of a person, Jackie finally pointed forward and dered, ¡°Everyone, listen to me. The Bloodshed n standing before us have killed so many of our brothers and sisters, and this is our chance to avenge them. Attack, and wipe them all out together!¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Nash and the rest immediately rushed forward as though given a boost of energy. ¡°There are so many of them, n master! What should we do? Quite a number of them are in the First- grade ultimate god level, too!¡± an old man immediately questioned the Bloodshed n Master, somewhat panicked when he noticed the gathering of people who joined the battle. ¡°Why should we be afraid? Persist no matter what-they¡¯re no match for us. We have more people who are in the Sixth or Seventh-grade ultimate god levelpared to them, and this will be quick!¡± ordered Edward resoundingly. ¡°We¡¯ll have an easier win once I kill their First Fortress Master!¡± Whoosh! Jackie rushed toward a Bloodshed n man in the Eighth-grade ultimate god level in a sh. ¡°Haha! You truly do have a death wish, young man! Seems like that group of yours obeys you. You coming up to me like this only makes me want to know just how good you are!¡± The man from the Bloodshed nughed loudly, underestimating Jackie. He tightened his fists and instantly disappeared from where he stood. The man then flickered right before Jackie. His aura engulfed his fist as he swung toward Jackie. ¡°Oh, he has a death wish, alright.¡± Unfazed, Jackie met the opponent¡¯s fist with his own. Thoom! A deafening eruption was heard, and the Eighth-grade ultimate god level Bloodshed n disciple was sent flying by Jackie. Blood spurted through his lips. ¡°Urfh!¡± The middle-aged man looked visibly horrified as he vomited blood. He never expected that this young-looking man would have such horrifying strength. ¡°He¡¯s so strong! This guy is in the Seventhgrade ultimate god level, but how can somebody in that level send me flying?¡± The middle-aged man scowled. Jackie, on the other hand, took out his ck sword with a flip of his hand. ¡°Burning Chop!¡± Jackie called out, and a horrendous sh was sent straight toward his opponent. An attack that looked like a hot, zing fireball went straight for the middle-aged man like a meteoroid. ¡°D*mn it. This attack is so horrifying!¡± The man in Eighth-grade ultimate god level was so shocked that his eyeballs nearly popped out of their sockets. His heart nearly jumped out of his mouth when he felt how strong the fluctuation of power from Jackie¡¯s attack was. He immediately activated the martial skill he was all too confident in. However, his martial skill was so brittle under Jackie¡¯s attack and saw it being destroyed like a broken twig. ¡°Im¡­ Impossible!¡± The middle-aged man yelled in fright when he saw arge chunk of Jackie¡¯s attack left coming his way. He dared not face the fact as a strong aura of death came straight toward him. Thoom! The attack sted off the man¡¯s body. With that, Jackie had easily ughtered a master in the Eighth- grade ultimate god level. Advertisement chapter 1831-1835 chapter 1831-1835 Chapter 1831 ¡°Goodness, he¡¯s so strong!¡± eximed several masters of the Nine Armies in the Ninth-grade ultimate god level upon seeing Jackie¡¯s power, shocked to the core. After all, that was a Bloodshed n disciple in the Eighth-grade ultimate god level, and it was difficult for a master in the Ninthgrade ultimate god level like them to kill such a person. Nheless, he fell defenseless before Jackie, who ended him swiftly. ¡°Why does it feel like this young man has a strongerbat power than me?¡± The First Fortress Elder felt exhrated when he saw what had happened. Jackie was not the only one with a highbat power. There were several masters in the Sixth-grade ultimate god level and a master in the Fifth-grade ultimate god level within Jackie¡¯s group. With these people abruptly joining them, they had ovee the strength difference against their opponents. Jackie had also brought so many people with him, and under the circumstances where they had the same realm, they were able to gather into teams of twos or threes and attack the Bloodshed n disciples who were in the same realm. They thus had theplete upper hand, and the number of Bloodshed n members dwindled horrifyingly fast. Advertisement ¡°This¡­ This is impossible!¡± Edward¡¯s face turned pale from fright upon seeing how the battle shifted. He initially shrugged off Jackie¡¯s presence, but he never thought that Jackie and the rest would havebat power that surpassed his expectations. At this moment, the First Elder of the Bloodshed n rushed in angrily as though remembering something, and he red at Jackie. ¡°Young man, are you the one who killed our Fourth Elder?¡± ¡°So what if it was me? I can¡¯t do anything since you people want to follow in his footsteps.¡± Jackie shrugged and looked like he could care less. ¡°What an arrogant young man! Elder brother, let¡¯s kill him together!¡± hissed the Second Elder of the Bloodshed n as he flew toward him as well. He had just killed an elder from the Nine Armies in the Eighth-grade ultimate god level, able to finally jump into another fight. He believed that both of them could kill Jackie quickly if they attacked together. Advertisement Jackie was startled for a brief moment and, seeing as two men were rushing his way, put away the sword he was holding. ¡°That weapon of yours could help increase yourbat power at least, young man, yet you dare put it away? Are you looking down on both of us?¡± The First Elder was furious when he saw Jackie putting away his weapon. It felt like ridicule from his point of view. No harm was done, but the humiliation was absolutely strong. ¡°Haha¡­. It¡¯s because this martial skill of mine doesn¡¯t require my sword!¡± Jackieughed. He paid no attention to both men, and after fixing his stanced and squatting down slightly, he tightened his fists and his aura began to envelop his fists. The First Elder was stunned at this, frowning as he asked, ¡°Why does this martial skill look so familiar?¡± The Second Elder was just as baffled. After some time, he finally eximed, ¡°Big Brother, how can this be? Am¡­ Am I wrong? Why does this martial skill look so much like our n¡¯s third-grade intermediate martial skill, Twin Dragon Fist?¡± ¡°Twin Dragon Fist!¡± A scowl appeared on the First Elder. He inhaled sharply as the Second Elder had jogged his memory. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. How did this young man learn this martial skill? Both of them were able to use this martial skill, but they barely mastered the skill after learning it for many years. They only managed to achieve a low level of sess, too. ¡°Young man, who are you?¡± yelled the Second Elder. They had always thought that it was the First Fortress Master¡¯s brother who killed the Fourth Elder, but it seemed that was not the case at this point. This young man was too young, and this was the first time they came across such a master. Advertisement Chapter 1832 ¡°I don¡¯t need to tell you both who I am. All you need to know is that your death is at hand!¡± Jackie decided against telling them who he was in the end. After all, the Bloodshed n had many members, and some might just escape if they managed to fight their way out. If they knew somebody as talented as he was from the abandoned world and had such achievement within a short period, the Alliance Guard would surely focus on himter on. They would want nothing more than to kill him. ¡°Young man, do you think you¡¯re the only one who knows how to use the Twin Dragon Fist?¡± The First and Second Elder exchanged nces before they parted their legs to squat, preparing to unleash the Twin Dragon Fist move. ¡°Twin Dragon Fist!¡± they both called out, and two fists shaped like dragon heads soon emerged. These humongous fists seemed to be several feet tall and looked extremely overpowered. Jackie, however, chuckled before swinging both his fists forward, sting an energy force their way. The attack then coagted to be 60 meters tall before him. ¡°Oh my god! This¡­ This young man has perfected the Twin Dragon Fist!¡± The First Elder and Second Elder almost vomited blood at the sight. Their attack collided against Jackie¡¯s two fist-auras. Although both of them attacked Jackie together, Jackie¡¯s gigantic dragon-shaped punches obliterated all four of their dragon-shaped fists. Their attacks managed to only withstand Jackie¡¯s for a few seconds before they burst into nothing. ¡°No!¡± The First Elder and Second Elder looked at one another before hastily forming an energy field that coated their beings. Despite activating their force fields, they knew they would not be able to withstand Jackie¡¯s attack The First Elder immediately took out a shield with the flip of his hand. He infused his energy into the shield, causing it to erge and shield him and hispanion. Only then were the First and Second Elder relieved. After all, this shield of theirs was a good one and could be considered an upper-grade spiritual tool. Thoom! Jackie¡¯s attack rammed against the shield the moment the shield was put up. The strong impact continued to push them backward. ¡°Hold on! We have to hold on!¡± Both of them held onto both handles at the back of the shield, teeth gritted as they tried to persist. However¡­ Crack! The shield started to crack under Jackie¡¯s power, and it only grew bigger while the space gradually increased. ¡°D*mn it! How can this happen? Impossible!¡± The First Elder¡¯s shield had saved him countless times in other battles, and he had always been confident in this shield. s, it seemed to have failed him at that moment. Boom! The shield was destroyed, and the attack finally ravaged both Elders. Chapter 1833 Thoom! Thoom! Both Elders zipped through the skies like kites with broken strings before smashing against a stone sect heavily, destroying the structure in the process. ¡°Urfh!¡± Blood spurted through their mouths. With onest jerk of their legs, they both perished. Members from both the Bloodshed n and Nine Armies were mystified at the sight, and some even stopped battling because of it. ¡°How can this have happened? He killed both the First and Second Elder? He killed two people in the Ninth-grade ultimate god level simultaneously?¡± The Third Elder of the Bloodshed n turned pale as he witnessed what had happened. Jackie had killed three of their masters within moments after entering the battlefield, and he stunned the Bloodshed n members. They were done for if this continued. After all, many of the Nine Armies¡¯ members in the Eighth and Ninth-grade ultimate god level would not be upied with fighting the opponent¡¯s masters because of this. ¡°Is¡­ Is this the Jackie I knew?¡± E was dumbfounded. She remembered that Jackie seemed to be in the Second-grade ultimate god level when he rescued her. That was not long ago, but not only had this guy broken through into the Seventh-grade ultimate god level, he had a high fighting prowess as well. He managed to learn a strong martial skill from the Bloodshed n and even killed two of their elders with this martial skill. ¡°Oh, my stars¡­ Sister, is this the Jackie that you¡¯ve mentioned? Are you lying to me? Is he really from that ce? How¡¯s that possible? How does he train?¡± Hendrick gulped and waspletely convinced this time. He never thought that there would be such a master in this world. ¡°Yes. This is so strange¡­ They¡¯ve just entered the forest for less than one month, yet they¡¯ve grown so strong? Apart from him, several others are in the Sixth-grade ultimate god level, and one is in the Fifthgrade ultimate god level. I have no idea how they trained.¡± E frowned, and a hundred thousand questions ran through her mind. Meanwhile, The Bloodshed n Master, Edward Gray, was at aplete loss for words, unable to process everything as he shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s¡­impossible. How can that be? Young man, who¡­ Who are you? You¡¯re not a member of the Nine Armies, and you can¡¯t be someone from the abandoned world. Are you a master from one of the Anti-Alliance Guard¡¯s forces?¡± ¡°Attack!¡± Stunned momentarily, people of the Nine Armies were then overjoyed with newfound hope of winning. They once more rushed forward, yelling their battle cries. Since Jackie had killed three masters of their opponents, their ascendancy had increased. Coupled with the fact that they outnumbered the Bloodshed n, thetter party could not easily escape as they were surrounded ¡°n master, we can¡¯t let this prolong-we can¡¯t fight back. Shall we escape?¡± implored the Third Elder of the Bloodshed n to Edward. The people from the Sword King n had not arrived, and their disciples had decreased significantly. It was obvious they could not put up much of a fight. Gritting his teeth, Edward reluctantly gave the order, ¡°Everyone, run! Run, now!¡± His disciples were relieved to have heard the order, and they scrambled to fight their way out. Unfortunately¡­ Jackie flickered right before Edward. Whoosh! ¡°Haha! I don¡¯t think many of your people would be able to run away, even if they wanted to. Try as you might, I won¡¯t allow you to escape!¡± Edward¡¯s anger red as Jackie stopped him, evident in the way he red at Jackie hatefully. ¡°Young man, I¡¯m a master in the First-grade soul-prating level, and even the First Fortress Master of the Nine Armies is no match for me. How dare you stop me? Do you think you can stop me just because you¡¯re talented and managed to kill two of our elders? Are you that na?ve?¡± Chapter 1834 There were traces of blood at the corners of Austin¡¯s lips as he hatefully spoke, eyes ring as he did, ¡°That¡¯s right! It doesn¡¯t matter if the others escape, but we can¡¯t let this old one run away. Brother Jackie, let¡¯s kill him together!¡± Edward¡¯s expression faltered at this. He had always thought hisbat power was much stronger than Austin, and he would have been able to kill Austin minutester had Jackie and the rest note. The Bloodshed n would have won. Thebat power Jackie showed wasparable to those in the First-grade soul-prating level. Jackie alone had brought him enough trouble, what more with both of them attacking him together. Thinking of what could happen, Edward began to beg Austin, ¡°Austin, you have to think this through. Didn¡¯t you say that continuing this battle would result in big losses for both of us? Why don¡¯t we just forget about what happened here today and return to our respective homes?¡± Austin, however,ughed. ¡°Haha! And how did you respond to me when I pleaded to stop the battle, Edward Gray? You turned me down, so why should we agree to your request now that I have the upper hand?¡± Austin then tightened his fists, his energy surging through them as he did. Jackie squatted down slightly, his own aura enveloping his fists as he was about to execute the Twin Dragons Fist skill once more. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t do it! Let¡¯s discuss this nicely!¡± Edward paled in fright when he realized that these two were seriously about To attack him. Unfortunately, Jackie and Austin ignored him, unleashing their respective moves. Resignedly, Edward could only bite the bullet and execute his own. Thoom! The attack of these three masters crashed against one another. How could Edward have survived from Jackie and Austin¡¯s united attack? Edward perished that instant. ¡°n master!¡± cried out several Bloodshed n elders. Hatred filled their hearts at the sight of their n master being killed. ¡°Run! Everybody, run!¡± Many of the Bloodshed n members fought with their lives as they wanted to escape, seeing as their n master, First Elder, Second Elder, and Fourth Elder had died. They were no longer able to defeat their opponents. The Bloodshed n originally had several tens of thousand people, but only 30,000 of them remained in the end. Just as the Nine Armies relished in ending their enemies, a fortress master spotted something from afar and yelled to Austin, ¡°This is bad! Look over there, First Fortress Master! A group of people ising from that side!¡± Austin and the rest savored their conquest, moments away from wiping out the Bloodshed n when they saw a group of people flying their way. Chapter 1835 The number of people in that iing party was estimated to be several hundreds of thousands, and they wereing in fast. They also seemed to havee from where the Bloodshed n was located. ¡°This is bad! That¡¯s the Sword King n! F*ck! I¡¯ve sent people to notify the Pavilion Billow Cloud, but why aren¡¯t they here yet? What should we do now, that people from the Sword King n are here?¡± Austin¡¯s expression faltered. The battle had paused as members of the Nine Armies and from Jackie¡¯s side surrounded the remaining Bloodshed n members. Jackie¡¯s expression turned serious, albeit slightly. ¡°First Fortress Master, what can you tell me about the Sword King n? Are they very powerful? How are theypared to the Bloodshed n?¡± Only then did Austin say to Jackie, ¡°Both the Bloodshed n and Sword King n can only be considered third-ss sects. They aren¡¯t those big sects.¡±. Jackie eased off a little at that. Since the Sword King n came to help the Bloodshed n, they had to be a member of the Alliance Guard and obviously would not be friendly. Nheless, they were lucky that this n was not arger sect. They could have a chance in battling them. Austin then looked at Jackie gravely, and it was what he said next that made Jackie tense, ¡°The Sword King n has many more people in the ultimate god levelpared to the Bloodshed n. Although they¡¯re only a third-ss small sect, they¡¯re very much stronger than the Bloodshed n. Among their members, there is one who is in the First-grade souls prating level and another in the Second-grade soul-prating level.¡± ¡°Second-grade?¡± Jackie¡¯s expression darkened when he heard that there were masters in the Second- grade souls prating level. He was confident that he could kill Edward, but he was not too sure of himself when facing masters in the Second-grade soul-prating level. After all, thebat power of a master in the Second-grade soul-prating level was that of several in the First-grade ultimate god level. What Jackie and the rest did not know was that a group of 30,000 people, including Lily, had exited the forest, arriving at the forest¡¯s outskirts. An old man looked visibly startled as he gazed at the corpses of the Bloodshed n disciples. ¡°Tsk, tsk! It¡¯s true that there were two thousand Bloodshed n disciples guarding here, but why were all of them killed?¡± Lily took a closer look, and her expression grew tense. ¡°This is bad. Look, there are also bodies of the Cabello family members and the White family members here. What does that mean? Those two families have killed these disciples. On top of that, the Bloodshed n disciples who are in the Third and fourth- grade ultimate god level were also killed. It looks like Jackie and the rest had joined forces with the Nine Armies.¡± Feeling lost, an old man from the Cloud Sky Sect turned to Lily. ¡°What should we do now, then? Should we still help members of the Bloodshed n? Otherwise, we have nowhere to go!¡± ¡°All of us came over from that side, and the people from the Nine Armies aren¡¯t familiar with Jackie¡¯s group. Helping them would mean helping members of the Nine Armies, so the Nine Armies won¡¯t hurt us, would they? They should be able to take us in too, right?¡± a member of the Hall of Divine Royal questioned Lily. Unexpectedly, Lilyughed bitterly and said, ¡°Yes. Based on what you said, the members of the Nine Armies would take us in and won¡¯t hurt us. However, what if the people from the White family, Gods and Kings Pavilion, and Supreme rity Sect take action against us? A lot of them had entered this area, and Jackie is a very smart guy. They have more people than we do, and they might have higher fighting prowess!¡± Lily paused before she continued, ¡°What if they take action against us? I don¡¯t think the Nine Armies would meddle in this affair; merely standing neutral. Do you understand?¡± ¡°What do you mean by that? We can¡¯t go to the Nine Armies and ask for their help?¡± The members of the Hall of Divine Royal nced toward the direction of the Nine Armies. As the ce was further away, they could not see what was happening. Lily nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Members of the Bloodshed n came from that direction previously. Let¡¯s head this way and quickly leave this ce.¡± Advertisement chapter 1836-1840 chapter 1836-1840 Chapter 1836 ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. We have no idea why the fighting noises over there stopped so soon so I think it¡¯s best if we leave quickly. We will be in trouble if we meet those people from the so-called Alliance Guard again!¡± An old man from the Hall of Divine Royal signaled for the group of people to fly toward the opposite direction of where the Bloodshed n was. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. However, they never expected to bump into a group of several hundreds of thousands of people flying toward them not long after they left. ¡°D*mn it! What should we do now that we¡¯ve bumped into them? Both sides are big forces and they¡¯ve discovered us as this is a valley!¡± A man from the Cloud Sky Sect had a darkened look on his face when he saw the group of people in front of them. The corners of Lily¡¯s mouth twitched several times before she said, ¡°We are really unlucky! Hopefully, they aren¡¯t members of the Alliance Guard!¡± A member who once belonged to the Lagorio family was standing next to her said, ¡°Pavilion Master, why don¡¯t we turn around and escape right now? Since they are still some distance away from us, some of us would be able to survive if we turn around to escape now, right?¡± Cold sweat had already covered the forehead of some people. After all, there were several hundreds of thousand people and they had no idea which forces they were from. If these people wereing toward them and were members of the Alliance Guard, that would be very troublesome. Advertisement Lily was also slightly unsettled. However, she thought about it before she said softly to the others, ¡°Hold on and don¡¯t panic! They might not know that we are people from the abandoned world. When they¡¯ve arrived, we can just stand aside and allow them to walk past us. There aren¡¯t many of us and the other party might just be passing by. They might not know that we are people from the abandoned world.¡± Lily paused here before she continued speaking, ¡°On the contrary, if we turn around and escape now, they would definitely hunt us down when they see us escaping. By then, only a very small number of us would be able to stay alive. Who knows how many strong masters are among this group of people! They might not even ask us if we stay and just give way to them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s do that then. The news about using from the abandoned world hasn¡¯t spread yet. Hence, apart from the Bloodshed n, only the Nine Armies know about this. This group of people has no idea where we are from! Later on, we can just say that we are members of a small sect!¡± A man from the Hall of Divine Royal thought about it and nodded. He could not help but nce at Lily. ¡°Who would have expected that you, the Cloud Sky Sect Mistress, don¡¯t have a high fighting prowess but have a smart mind!¡± Soon, that group of people had flown over. Lily and the rest immediately retreated to both sides. They proactively allowed the other party to walk past them. On top of that, they lowered their heads and dared not make eye contact with those people. Advertisement ¡°Who¡¯s this group of people? They are quite understanding to make way for us to pass by first!¡± An old woman said happily when flying past them. ¡°Haha¡­ Who knows? They might be some families or small sects. They don¡¯t have many people who are at the ultimate god level!¡± Another old man spoke after taking a look at this group of people. ¡°We are almost there. Who would have expected so many people to enter this time? What a surprise!¡± Chapter 1837 Lily and the rest felt their hearts sink when they heard what the old man said. Cold sweat started dripping from the forehead of some people as they were extremely frightened. Unexpectedly, these people actually knew that arge number of people had entered from the abandoned world. Could it be possible that these were also members of the Alliance Guard? They must have rushed over to take action against those who came in from the abandoned world after they learned about the news! Luckily, this group of people seemed to not pay much attention to them and was not even suspicious of them. They flew past Lily and the rest one after another. Soon, almost all of those who were in front had flown past them. Everyone immediately rxed at this moment. Unexpectedly, a man in white clothes frowned and stopped by Lily at this moment. After the man took a closer look, he said to Lily, ¡°You, look up!¡± Lily¡¯s heart dropped and she slowly raised her head up. ¡°Lance? Lance, it really is you!¡± After she finished speaking, Lily¡¯s tears trickled down her face as she hugged the man in white clothes tightly. Advertisement The man in white clothes was none other than Lance White, who entered the Misty Forest with others seven to eight months ago. ¡°Lance, you guys know one another?¡± With the wave of her hand, the old woman leading them signaled for everybody to stop. Only then did Lance said with slightly red eyes, ¡°M-Master, she¡¯s my mother. It¡¯s my mother. I was thinking previously if my parents would be among the people who entered from the abandoned world as there are so many of them. I¡¯ve never expected to see my mother and some of the Lagorio family members here. This is great!¡± The old woman frowned and looked at these people in front of her as she spoke, ¡°Are you guys from the abandoned world? Why did youe over? Didn¡¯t they say that 500 to 600 thousand people had entered the area? Why are there only 30 thousand of you here? Even if there are many monster beasts in that forest, it wouldn¡¯t result in such a small number of you left because you guys were fighting over treasures.¡± An old man from the Hall of Divine Royal frowned as he nced at Lance. He was thinking that since Lance was still alive, these shouldn¡¯t be members of the Alliance Guard. Instead, they must be members of the Anti-Alliance Guard. He took a step forward after he made up his mind. He gestured politely with his hands and said, ¡°Honourable senior, we are people who entered from the abandoned world. However, what should we say? Some of our people here had some hatred toward the other forces when we were outside. As we were hunted by the Bloodshed n disciples when we were in the forest, we don¡¯t have many people left. Many of our people had died!¡± That olddy nodded after she heard this. ¡°I see. However, there are really too few of you left!¡± Only then did the old man say, ¡°No, there are still some people who are our enemies and they have gone over to help the Nine Armies. The Bloodshed n members attacked the Nine Armies after hunting us down for three days and we have no idea why. That is why we finally had an opportunity to leave this ce¡­¡± Unexpectedly, the olddy had a slightly darkened expression on her face after she heard what the old man said. She nced at the old man coldly and said, ¡°Since those people know how to help the Nine Armies, why didn¡¯t you guys go over? The people of the Nine Armies are members of the Anti-Alliance Group. They must have offended the Bloodshed n because of you guys. If not, the members of the Bloodshed n wouldn¡¯t attack them without any reason!¡± Chapter 1838 The old man was so frightened that he did not know what to say when he saw the angry expression on the olddy¡¯s face. He could only speak with a trembling voice. ¡°This¡­. This is mainly because¡­¡±. Lily saw that the situation was unfavorable so she immediately said, ¡°Honourable senior, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to lend a helping hand. Not only do we have a low fighting prowess, but the other group also had so many more people than us and we aren¡¯t their opponent. We were enemies in the past and they would definitely kill us if we went over!¡± Only then did Lance walked forward to gesture at the olddy politely and said, ¡°Master, this is my mother and I¡¯m sure that she would not lie to us. She must¡¯ve been forced to do something like this!¡± Only then did the olddy nod. ¡°Alright, follow us over there if that¡¯s the case. Since the Bloodshed n is attacking the Nine Armies, we need to travel at a faster speed!!? An old man with red hair, who was standing beside, smiled indifferently and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Since you guys came from that side, we, the members of the Anti-Alliance Guard, will think of ways to protect all of you. At the very least, we will not allow them to kill you in front of us. Don¡¯t worry!¡± ¡°Thank you, senior!¡± Lily and the rest exchanged nces as they were delighted. Lance also made an introduction between both parties. ¡°Mother, this is our n master and he¡¯s very strong. He¡¯s in the second-grade soul-prating level and will break through into the third-grade Soon.¡± He then looked at the olddy and continued, ¡°This is my master, the First Elder of our sect. She¡¯s a master in the First-grade soul-prating level!¡± ¡°Alright. This is great. It¡¯s great that you aren¡¯t dead. Mother knows that you are still alive. It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alive!¡± Lily nodded before following everyone else as they flew toward the direction of the Nine Armies. After flying for some time, Lance could not help but ask the question that was hidden in his heart. ¡°Mother, this is weird. Why didn¡¯t we see father and the members of the White family? Could it be that they did not enter this area with you?¡± Lily was furious when she heard this. She said with gritted teeth, ¡°Don¡¯t mention that b*stard Nash White. That guy is a heartless person and he¡¯s already abandoned the two of us.¡± Lance inhaled deeply. He and several friends arrived at the entrance not long after they entered the forest. They never expected that the First Elder of Pavilion Billow Cloud would pay a visit to the entrance because she was free. Since they bumped into one another, the First Elder forcefully brought them into this world. Certainly, the First Elder focused more on Lance¡¯s wonderful training talents. After entering this area, she groomed Lance well and after six months, he was already a master in the Eighth-grade ultimate god level. He was even addressed as the No. 1 master by the members of the Pavilion Billow Cloud. Although he had very good achievements, Lance kept thinking about his parents. However, there was nothing he could do as it was impossible for him to leave the ce. He could only stay and train at the Pavilion Billow Cloud. He thought that he would not meet his parents again in this lifetime. He could never imagine that he would meet Lily and some members of the Lagorio family then. He was extremely delighted by this coincidence. ¡°Mother, what really happened? Isn¡¯t Dad a nice person? He had been treating you nicely previously¡­¡± Chapter 1839 Lance had a confused look on. He never imagined that everything would change even though he was gone for only seven or eight months. ¡°You didn¡¯t know about this before but Nash had an illegitimate son with that woman called Joan Xavier, son,¡± Lily said in a furious tone. ¡°Ever since you went missing, Nash did send people to search for you, but he started to consider taking his illegitimate son back. Of course, I did not agree to that, so I tried to stop him¡­¡± Lily told the entire story to Lance, adding embellishments along the way. However, she skipped telling Lance about her affair with the Third Elder as well as the poisoning incident. After all, she had no way to say these things out loud. ¡°That Nash White! So this means my grandpa and grandma are all dead? And this is all that is left of the Lagorio family?¡± Lance was so furious that he clenched his fists after he heard this. ¡°I never thought that they would treat you like this, Mom. Don¡¯t worry. From today onward, I will protect and avenge you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly, Lance,¡± Lily said hastily. ¡°Jackie¡¯s martial talent is pretty good. He has returned for a period now, and I think that he might have already broken into the first or second-grade ultimate god- level. More importantly, that brat¡¯s fighting power is shockingly powerful. He even has the strength to go beyond his cultivation level. Since your master is an Elder, you¡¯d better cultivate yourself properly. We¡¯ll kill him when we have the opportunity in the future!¡± Lance gave a wan smile. ¡°So what if he¡¯s at the second-grade ultimate god level? Mom, did you know that ever since I came here, cultivating myself has been a lot easier? Furthermore, the master values me a lot. He gave me plenty of treasures to help me cultivate myself, and now I¡¯m at the eighth-grade ultimate god level!¡± Lance looked around his surroundings before whispering to Lily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. So long as I cultivate myself properly and break into the soul-prating realm, I might be the next n master. Now the n master and the others have their eyes on me!¡± Lily was extremely excited when she heard this. This n was very powerful, with hundreds of thousands of people and two fighters of the soul-prating realm. If her son bes the n master in the future, it would be so easy to kill the White family and avenge her parents and her family. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s not rush this. It¡¯s never toote for a gentleman to take revenge. We¡¯re in no rush. Sooner orter, we¡¯ll kill them and avenge your grandpa and grandma and the others!¡± Lily nodded her head. Originally, she had not much hope of taking revenge, but it had been rekindled in her heart once more. As the two talked, the Nine Armies finally appeared before them. Jackie and the others and the Nine Armies were already standing together. There were still twenty or thirty thousand people from the Bloodshed n who were left, and they flew to the Sword King n¡¯s side, standing alongside them. ¡°You have to take revenge for us, Master Wallman. These people killed our n master, the First Elder, the Second Elder, and the others!¡± The Fifth Elder of the Bloodshed n immediately came before the master of the Sword King n, Josh Wallman,ining. Josh frowned when he saw the situation. ¡°How did your n lose so terribly? And why are there so many people left from the Nine Armies?¡± The Fifth Elder raised his hands into a fistto-palm salute and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just people from the Nine Armies, Master Wallman. There are also hundreds of thousands of people from that abandoned world. We¡¯ve killed so many of their people already, but there are still many left. Some of their cultivation levels have even greatly increased! We are not sure if they¡¯ve already been here for two or three months!¡± The Sixth Elder also took a step forward and said, ¡°Master Wallman, we are people who protect the Alliance Guard. You have to decide for us!¡± Chapter 1840 ¡°But no way that several Elders of yours are dead even your n master? I know the strength of your n!¡± Josh could still not believe the sight before him. It was way out of expectations. ording to his prediction, it should be the Nine Armies who were suffering a great defeat. Even if the Nine Armies had obtained the help of many people from the abandoned world, it was already good enough if some of the people of the abandoned world could break into the first or second-grade ultimate god level. Furthermore, there would not be many people who managed to break into the ultimate god realm. It would be considered extraordinary if there were dozens¡ªor at most, a hundred of them. Even under these circumstances, the Bloodshed n should not lose so terribly. Edward would not have been killed, at least. ¡°It¡¯s that brat, Master Wallman. It¡¯s that d*mned brat. He¡¯s only at the seventh grade ultimate god level, but his fighting skills are extremely powerful. He killed our Elders, and his fighting power is probably stronger than the First Fortress Master of the Nine Armies!¡± The Fifth Elder pointed at Jackie angrily, speaking through clenched teeth. He looked like he wanted to immediately shred Jackie into pieces. ¡°No way. He¡¯s stronger than the First Fortress Master?¡± Josh was shocked when he heard this. He already had that sort of fighting power even at the seventh- grade ultimate god realm. Then how strong would he be once he broke into the soul-prating realm? After he thought about it, he furrowed his brows. He knew that if he did not get rid of this brat, the entire Alliance Guard would suffer in the future. ¡°That¡¯s right. That brat is a master from God knows where, and his fighting skills are extremely strong. Master Wallman, you must kill him and avenge our n!¡± The people of the Bloodshed n all looked at Josh. Josh looked at Jackie and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not from the Nine Armies, brat. Which force did youe from?¡± Jackie grimaced. The man would definitely not believe him if he said he was from the abandoned world. However, with his martial power now, never mind that he did not know what huge forces there were now ¡ªeven if he said anything, no one would believe him. As for a casual trainer? If he was only a casual trainer, he would not have led people to help the Nine Armies. After thinking about it, he could only shrug his shoulders helplessly and said frankly, ¡°Where am I from? Hehe. I¡¯m someone who came from the abandoned world. I was only lucky enough to break into my current cultivation level!¡± ¡°Someone from the abandoned world?¡± The people from the Sword King n werepletely stupefied when they heard this. Even if this brat has been here for two months, there was no way he could break into the seventh-grade ultimate god realm. In the abandoned world, there was no martial technique to cultivate oneself into the ultimate god realm. Furthermore, they did not have high grade spirited grass to cultivate themselves. That was why the brat must have only had the chance to break into the first-grade ultimate god realm aftering in here. However, the fact that he could break into the seventh grade so quickly was truly astounding ¡°I¡¯ll just give it to you straight, brat. We¡¯re from the Alliance Guard, which is why we did not allow all of you in. That¡¯s because the martial resources and the Chi energy here are limited too. Although we had plenty of peopleing in here over the years, the most they could reach was the ninth-grade soul- prating realm. No one has yet to surpass that level and enter the nirvana realm!¡± Advertisement chapter 1841-1845 chapter 1841-1845 Chapter 1841 Josh did not immediately give orders to go into battle. Instead, he smiled at Jackie. ¡°A master like you is rare indeed. ording to logic, we have already killed you, but now the Bloodshed n has lost many people, and so has the Nine Armies. You originally had hundreds of thousands of people, but you¡¯re almost wiped out, and only over a hundred thousand of you are left. That¡¯s why I hope that we can have a discussion to settle this matter!¡± ¡°Master Wallman, they¡¯re from the abandoned world. How could you say something like that?¡± The people from the Bloodshed n were furious. They just could not understand what Josh was thinking. Although everyone had gradually forgotten about the people from the abandoned world as they were not here for long, with so many peopleing in at one go, were they not supposed to investigate further as one of the forces of the Alliance Guard? If that was the case, would not their master and the people of the Bloodshed n who had died have sacrificed themselves in vain? Josh red at the other man and told Jackie, ¡°Your martial talent is pretty good, punk. I can give you an option. Bring your people who are of the ultimate god realm and True God Realm to our n and be our people. As for those who have not even achieved True God Realm, I hope that you can kill them off. This way, we can exin ourselves properly when we go back!¡± Advertisement It was indeed the first time that Josh had seen such a master, so he wanted to immediately recruit Jackie into his n. Then the Sword King n would definitely grow stronger. However, as he was afraid that the superiors would punish him, he thought of this method. They only had over a hundred thousand people left, and those who were in the demi-god realm made up half of their numbers. So long as Jackie and the others were willing to kill the other half, they would still be left with a few ten thousand people. Then he could exin everything to the Alliance Guard. ¡°No way!¡± Before Jackie could say anything, Nash was already huffing, ¡°Why should we trust you? Besides, the remaining of our people have fought to survive till now. It¡¯s difficult enough for them to live. Why on earth would we fight them?¡± Advertisement Alejandro also took a step forward and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. We¡¯ll fight you even if we die today. Anyway, we have plenty of people if we team up with the Nine Armies. Even if we lose, you¡¯ll also suffer great losses.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Young Master Jackie. Don¡¯t believe their nonsense. What if they turn their back on us if we kill those of lower cultivation levels? He just wants us to have a civil war!¡± A few people from the third-ss aristocratic families immediately stepped forward and spoke. There were not many people of True God Realm in the third ss aristocratic families in the first ce. Now the remaining people of the demi-god realm made up the majority. If Jackie agreed to that proposal, they would be left with even fewer people. ¡°I can make an oath if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Afraid that Jackie was going to reject the proposal, Josh immediately raised his hand and spoke in a solemn tone. ¡°No need to make an oath. If you promise us that we can join your n, we might consider your offer. But there¡¯s no way that we¡¯ll kill our own people!¡± A master from a second-ss aristocratic family said after thinking for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t think that will do. There are just far too many of you. Furthermore, you killed so many people from the Bloodshed n. If I take all of you in, my superiors will definitely lecture me. Never mind that we can¡¯t protect you-even our n would be in danger then!¡± Chapter 1842 ¡°Haha. Then there¡¯s no way around it. We¡¯ll never join you. Even if all of us were to join you, I wouldn¡¯t dare to bet everyone¡¯s lives on it!¡± Advertisement Jackieughed. ¡°After all, your Alliance Guard has always been against us in the first ce. If we follow you and get ambushed by a few big ns, we would have no way to fight back!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, Brother Jackie. We must not believe their words!¡± Austin also clenched his fists, ring at the people before him. ¡°I¡¯m advising all of you to leave, n Master Wallman. Otherwise, if we fight you, your n members will suffer greatly! We have the numbers, after all!¡± ¡°Ah. If this is the case, I don¡¯t have a choice. Seems like I can only kill you today!¡± Josh released a sigh and said, ¡°Don¡¯t scare me, First Fortress Master. You have many people, but your people have fought the Bloodshed n for so long just now. Plenty of them probably don¡¯t have much Chi left in their bodies. So what if you have a lot of people on your side? We have plenty of fighters in the ultimate god realm here. And we have three in the soul prating realm! More importantly, there are many people on your side who have suffered serious injuries. Haha. I don¡¯t think you can hurt us all that much!¡± ¡°Three at the soul-prating realm? Not two?¡± When Austin heard this, he was so shocked that his face darkened. Originally he thought that they had one first-grade and one second-grade soul-prating realm fighter, and they were already extremely hard to fight. He did not have a lick of confidence in him. The words he spewed just now were intended to scare them off and see if they would leave. However, now it looked like there was no way that they could be scared off! Josh was very satisfied when he saw everyone¡¯s frightened expressions.¡± Haha. Two soul-prating realm fighters? That¡¯s news from months ago,¡± he said, smiling. ¡°The Second Elder of our n has already broken into the first-grade soul-prating realm, and now we have another fighter in the soul- prating realm.¡± ¡°This is bad. Brother Jackie, not only are we no match for them if we were to fight-we won¡¯t even be able to inflict great damage upon them!¡± Austin dragged Jackie to the side, frowning as he spoke, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m injured now. There are many among my people and yours who are injured. Our enemies are full of vigor. How are we supposed to fight them?¡±. Unexpectedly, Jackie spoke with a bitter smile, ¡°We have no choice but to fight them. Still, I believe that many of their disciples will also die if we fight them!¡± Jackie was confident on this point. ¡°First Fortress Master, First Fortress Master! Look, look!¡± Just at this moment, Kye pointed toward a direction in excitement. In that direction, there were hundreds of thousands of people flying over rapidly. ¡°Haha. It looks like the heavens can¡¯t bear to watch the Nine Armies die off!¡± Austin suddenly smiled excitedly after taking a closer look. ¡°My apologies, Master Wallman, but the people from the Pavilion Billow Cloud have arrived. Oh dear, do you think that since the Bloodshed n informed you, we won¡¯ t inform our own people of this? They indeed arrived a littlete but now that they are here, there¡¯s no way for you to wipe us out!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The people of the Bloodshed n werepletely speechless. With this, it was practically impossible to wipe out the remnants of the Nine Armies and the people who came from the abandoned world. The corners of Josh¡¯s mouth twitched viciously, and his expression turned dark. He was well aware that the Nine Armies were actually not that fearsome. What was fearsome was the punk named Jackie White. The brat¡¯s martial talent was just too frightening. He was only a seventh grade ultimate god level fighter, yet he had the power to kill a fighter at the first-grade soul-prating level. This would definitely be a concern for the Alliance Guard in the future. Chapter 1843 Soon, the group of people came closer to Jackie and the others. ¡°That¡¯s not right. Why are there people from the Hall of Divine Royal? And it-it looks like there are people from the Pavilion of Skies!¡± A man from the White family took a closer look, and in the end, he spoke in shock, ¡°My God. Master, look. That Lily is actually with them, and the woman beside her looks like Lily!¡± ¡°Lily!¡± Nash¡¯s expression soured when he heard this. The woman was venomous. They had been husband and wife before, but he had long seen her as an enemy now, wishing for her to die. In the beginning, when he saw Joel after entering this space, he was thinking that Lily had probably entered as well. However, he had never seen her. Furthermore, as her cultivation level had been destroyed before, her cultivation level now could not be that high. He surmised that even if she hade in, she would have likely died in the forest, so he did not think about this at all. He did not imagine that the woman had such good fortune to stay alive for so long. ¡°Lance?¡± Jackie also frowned. Lance had been gone for seven or eight months. Everyone thought that he was dead. Jackie also did not think much about his so-called older brother, assuming that he had died long ago. Yet this fellow had actually been in here for God knows how long. Before, in the abandoned world, he was the ultimate master of the White family. He had entered this world seven or eight months ago, and he had even gone to the Pavilion Billow Cloud. His cultivation level was probably pretty high now. ¡°It¡¯s really the First Young Master. How is he still alive?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. How did he end up here? Unless he came here when he disappeared? Doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s already been here for more than half a year?¡± ¡°But why is Lily with the people of the Pavilion Billow Cloud?¡± The White family people were all shocked and began murmuring in a discussion. ¡°Lance is still alive?¡± Randall from the Tudor Family carefully observed the group, and in the end, he told his mother, Shelby,¡± Mom, look. The two high-ranked youths from the Tudor Family who disappeared along with Lance are also there. It looks like they¡¯re still alive!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°That¡¯s right. The two youths from the Lucas Family are there too! Who knows what cultivation level they¡¯re at now? They¡¯re probably pretty good at least at True God Realm, right? They were only in the demi-god realm when they disappeared!¡± Another old man from the Lucas Family spoke excitedly. In the end, the people from the Pavilion Billow Cloud stopped in the distance, looking at everything before them. ¡°I didn¡¯t think that Edward Gray would actually die!¡± When they saw Edward¡¯s body on the ground, the master of the Pavilion Billow Cloud, Tomas Lopez, had shock shing in his eyes. Chapter 1844 ¡°Master, Brother Randall, this is great. We finally found you!¡± The youths from the Tudor Family immediately flew over happily when they saw Shelby and the others. ¡°This is great, Master. Thank goodness!¡± The two youths from the Lucas Family also flew over, extremely excited. Only Lance from the White family stood coldly without moving a muscle after he saw Nash and the other White family members. He had no intention of flying over. ¡°This is great, Lance. You¡¯re still alive! Thank goodness you¡¯re alive!¡± Nash was a little excited when he saw that Lance was still alive. After all, Lance had always excelled in everything, and he was his son. Otherwise, he would not have sent people to find him for so long in the first ce. He had to ept the reality that Lance was dead after finding no news about Lance for so long. Yet he still hoped that Lance was still alive. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m still alive. Of course, I¡¯m alive. No way that I¡¯d die so easily!¡± Lance¡¯s heart was filled with hatred. He wanted to immediately kill Nash, Jackie, and the others. However, there were too many people here. Furthermore, even if he wanted to take action in this situation, the master of the Pavilion Billow Cloud and the others would not allow him to do anything After thinking about it, he tamped down on the hatred in his side. Then he flew over with a small smile on his face. ¡°This is great, Father. I didn¡¯t think that I would see all of you here. I thought I would never see you and Mother again! This is great. Butler Titus and the First Elder, you¡¯re all here. This is great!¡± Here, he looked at Jackie, who was beside Nash. ¡°This must be my little brother, Jackie. Right, Father?¡± he said. ¡°Mother told me earlier that you had a woman outside and had a son with her. His martial talent was tremendous, so you gave him the position of house heir, right?¡± When he heard this, Nash smiled awkwardly. ¡°Actually, you can¡¯t say that I gave the position of house heir to him. We could not find you even after such a long time and we all thought that you were dead-that you had been eaten by monsters. Furthermore, your mother poisoned me in secret, and I thought that I was doomed to die. So I got people to get Jackie back. Jackie is your little brother, but I did not give him the position of house heir of my own volition. He inherited the position after winning a martialpetition among the heirs of the family!¡± ¡°Mother poisoned you?¡± Lance¡¯s heart thumped suddenly. Lily had never mentioned this before. It looked like the situation was not as simple as he thought it was. Nash was stunned for a moment, then he quickly gave a cold smile. ¡°Hehe. I knew that your mother would not tell you a lot of things. The list probably includes her collusion with the Third Elder to take the martial resources from the branch families for themselves, secretly sending people to assassinate Jackie, as well as her plot with the Third Elder to kill me and take the position of housemaster!¡± Lily¡¯s face darkened. Still, she took a step forward and spoke forcefully,¡± Don¡¯t listen to that b*stard Nash¡¯s words, Lance. I did everything for you. If he didn¡¯t ignore you, I wouldn¡¯t have done something like that!¡± Chapter 1845 ¡°Not another word, Mother!¡± Lance turned his head around to re at Lily. ¡°Let¡¯s just put everything that has happened behind us. I have no interest in bing the master of the White family now. It¡¯s good enough that I can see you, and I hope that you and Father can put your differences aside. Don¡¯t hold grudges against each other, even if you have to treat each other like strangers!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Lily was extremely furious, but she quickly nodded her head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind all that anymore. I¡¯m satisfied enough if you¡¯re alive and I can see you!¡± Nash did not think that Lance would be so understanding. He had been worried that Lance would hate him. When he heard Lance¡¯s words, he spoke with a relieved expression, ¡°That¡¯s right. Let bygones be bygones. It¡¯s all right so long as you don¡¯t hate me, Lance. Even if I¡¯m a stranger to your mother from now on, you¡¯re still my son!¡± ¡°Mmhmm!¡± Lance nodded his head, then he smiled at Jackie and extended his hands. ¡°You¡¯re my brother, eh? I heard that your martial talent is pretty good. I hope that you¡¯ll be able to lead the White family to glory in the future. As for me, I¡¯ll definitely stay in the Pavilion Billow Cloud from now on.¡± Jackie was still a little confused. When Lance had seen him and Nash just now, he had given off such a frosty aura, as though he still hated them. He did not think that his attitude wouldpletely change after Nash said a few words. Did Lance truly understand everything and did not care about the position of the White family house heir? Did he hate Lily¡¯s behavior so much that he did not care that they killed his grandparents? Although he was still confused, Jackie still shed a smile at him, taking his hand and shaking it. ¡°Hello, Big Brother!¡± ¡°Haha. Let¡¯s work hard together from now on and cultivate ourselves properly!¡± Lance burst intoughter. He looked like he did not harbor an inch of hatred for Jackie. Just as Jackie and the others were talking, the master of the Pavilion Billow Cloud raised his hands into a fist-to-palm salute to Josh. ¡°Haha. We¡¯ve not seen each other in years, Master Wallman. You still look as lively as ever!¡± Josh gave a cold harrumph. ¡°Hmph, cut the crap, Tomas. I¡¯m not that familiar with you. Let me be straightforward. Too many people came from the abandoned world this time. This matter will probably incite a huge battle between the Alliance Guard and the Anti-Alliance Guard. You¡¯d better consider the matter carefully. For all this while, there have been plenty of battles between the two sides. I suggest that you hand the people who came in over to us!¡± Here, Josh stopped before continuing, ¡°As for the Nine Armies¡¯ interference in the matter, as well as the deaths of so many people from the Bloodshed n, even the master of the Bloodshed n and their Elders, I can plead for leniency with my superiors. They might be willing to let this go. What do you think?¡±. ¡°Haha. That¡¯s funny!¡± Tomasughed after he heard this. ¡°Do you really think we¡¯d hand them over to you, Josh? Did I rush over here from a great distance just to hand them over to you? If this were the case, how am I supposed to exin everything to the ruling ns once I go back?¡± The First Elder of the Pavilion Billow Cloud also stepped forward and said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Master Wallman, in these circumstances, our power is about the same as yours. Furthermore, we have plenty of people from the Nine Armies and the abandoned world on our side. We outnumber you by two or three times, and we¡¯re a lot stronger than you overall. If we hand them over to you in this situation, our n will not be able to show our faces properly!¡± Advertisement chapter 1846-1850 chapter 1846-1850 Chapter 1846 These words made the corners of Josh¡¯s mouth twitch slightly. He was not an idiot. He knew that they would not hand those people over so easily. However, as someone from the Alliance Guard, he had to say such words too. Otherwise, he would not be able to exin everything properly once he went back. That was why he wanted to show his power. After thinking about it, he said, ¡°All right, Tomas. You¡¯re sure that you won¡¯t hand them over? You¡¯re seriously not afraid that a huge war will break out between the two sides? You¡¯d be the number one sinner then!¡± Tomas just smiled as usual. ¡°Haha. We¡¯ll worry about the future once we¡¯re there. Anyway, I won¡¯t hand them over to you now. If you¡¯ve got the guts, you cane over to snatch them away. See if you can kill them right under my nose.¡± After saying that, Tomas thought for a while before saying to the other man, ¡°Master Wallman, I suggest that we leave this matter as it is for today. About six hundred thousand of them hade in, but now only about two hundred thousand of them are left. Furthermore, the Bloodshed n and the Nine Armies have lost so many people. Let¡¯s just stop for today. Otherwise, neither side will get anything good out of this!¡± ¡°Hmph. I can¡¯t decide anything on today¡¯s matter, so I¡¯ll take my leave first. As for what we will doter, I think the bigger ns in the Alliance Guard will only decide after having a discussion!¡± Advertisement Josh gave a cold harrumph and quickly waved his hand, leading everyone away. ¡°We¡¯re leaving just like that, Master Wallman?¡± After flying for a while, an Elder from the Bloodshed n asked Josh, dissatisfied. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Josh stopped and red at him. ¡°Of course. Why would we stay there and not leave? If we truly fight against them, we won¡¯t be their match. If Tomas wasn¡¯t afraid that their n would suffer great losses if we truly fought while he also did not want his n to suffer, he probably wouldn¡¯t have let us go either!¡± Advertisement ¡°Then-then what should the Bloodshed n do? We¡¯re only left with thirty thousand people!¡± The old man heaved a sigh, at a loss. Josh was stunned for a while, then he quickly told the Bloodshed n while smiling, ¡°Your Bloodshed n is no longer considered a proper n. Never mind your remaining numbers¡ªeven if you returned to the n Association, the forces that you offended before might even give you trouble. Are you really that willing to allow your n to die off or be dispersed just like that?¡± Here, Josh paused for a while before continuing, ¡°That¡¯s why I think the remaining thirty thousand of you should join our n. This way, the Sword King n will grow a little stronger, and all of your disciples will be able to survive. Of course, those of you who are at the ninth-grade ultimate god level will still be treated like Elders once you join our n as if you were our own!¡± ¡°We wish to join! We¡¯re willing to!¡±. The Fifth Elder and the others all cried out. After all, the Sword King n was a lot stronger than the Bloodshed n. Furthermore, their Elders would still be treated like Elders once they joined their n. This was a good thing. Why would they not rejoice? ¡°All right, all right. Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s return to the n Association first. We¡¯ll get all of you registered once we get back, arrange amodation and give each of you a token!¡± Josh was delighted. This was not a pointless trip after all. Although the Bloodshed n was no more, the Sword King n had suddenly grown a lot stronger. This way, the ns that were once almost as powerful as them would probably admire them now. Chapter 1847 ¡°Phew! They¡¯re finally gone! It¡¯s fortunate that you and your men came in time, Master Tomas!¡± Advertisement After Josh and the others left the ce, the First Fortress Master of the Nine Armies ¡ª Austin Drago- heaved a long sigh of relief. Before the Pavilion of Billow Cloud arrived, he was truly in aplete state of panic, fearing that if they really needed to be in a battle with the Sword King n, they would not be able to defeat them. ¡°Hahaha! I didn¡¯t expect that you could make that Bloodsh*t n suffered such a great loss! Bloodshed n is now at its end. Yup. No more Bloodshed n! Hmmm¡­ Bloodshed n is the nearest Alliance Guard to you and they oftene to this forest to hunt for treasures. Now that they are gone, there won¡¯t be any peopleing over to fight for training resources with you Guys!¡± Tomasughed aloud, and then added, ¡°And it¡¯d be so much easier for the Nine Armies to develop and expand!¡± Nheless, a few lines formed between Austin¡¯s brows as he heard it. ¡°It¡¯s true that the Bloodshed n has suffered great loss. But, there are too many people from the abandoned world who have entered this ce! I don¡¯t think the Alliance Guard will turn a blind eye to this matter. Sigh! What should we do next?¡± Austin spilled out all his concerns. Tomas, too, furrowed upon hearing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry for now. When the people of the Sword King n return to their ce, they would definitely tell the higher superiors about the situation, and they would definitely hold a meeting to discuss this matter. After all, it¡¯s a serious matter! Hmmm¡­ This time, the Nine Armies suffered severe losses as well. I actually have two ideas!¡± ¡°You have ideas? What are those?¡± Austin looked at the other party with an expectant expression. Tomas then exined, ¡°First option, to prevent the people of the Alliance Guard fromunching sudden attacks on all of you, I¡¯d suggest that those who came from the abandoned world seek shelter under the Pavilion of Billow Cloud, or even be part of us! The second option, they could stay in this ce with the people of the Nine Armies, after all, the Nine Armies have suffered great loss, and in case the Sword King n attacks any of you after we left, you have these people.¡± Austin thought carefully about the suggestions before saying, ¡°If I were to propose, it¡¯d be better for Jackie and his group to stay on this side of the Nine Armies. The cultivation and training resources inside this forest are good for them too. Furthermore, it¡¯s highly likely that the Alliance Guard thinks that these people will go with the Pavilion of Billow Cloud and will not stay with the Nine Armies. In that way, we¡¯ll be safer too!¡± ¡°Hmmm. Why not ask them? They¡¯ll decide for themselves!¡± Tomas thought for a while then proposed, ¡°I think the Alliance Guard will not want to wage war against the Nine Armies, but they will not let the matter of the Bloodshed n go as well. The higher management in Alliance Guard will not ignore it. So, I think they will send some ns whose overall combat power is above average to find trouble with you!¡± Tomas then informed Jackie, Lily, and the others about the situation, and let them decide for themselves. After giving the matter some thought, Jackie finally decided to stay with the Nine Armies, while Lily and those thirty thousand people from the Hall of Divine Royal decided to follow the Pavilion of Billow Cloud. They even want to be part of them! The people of the Pavilion of Billow Cloud were naturally happy to have thirty thousand people join their sect, and among these people, some of them had broken through to the first-grade ultimate god level! Soon, the Pavilion of Billow Cloud brought the new joiners and left the ce. ¡°Let¡¯s collect our spoils of war!¡± Looking at those corpses on the ground, Austin ordered. Chapter 1848 ¡°Brother Jackie, thank you for choosing to stay. I thought you would choose to go with the Pavilion of Billow Cloud. After all, they¡¯re more powerful than us, not to mention that they have slightly more soul prating level fighters than we do. The Master of the Pavilion of Billow Cloud is even at the second-grade soul-prating level!¡± After the big crowd left the scene, Austin looked at Jackie and his group with a grateful face. The Nine Armies lost a lot this time, so he was really afraid that Jackie and his men would decide to go with the Pavilion of Billow Cloud, and the Nine Armies would be in huge trouble if the Alliance Guard sent their underlings to seek trouble. Nheless, Jackie smiled lightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think that my elder brother, Lance will forgive me that easily. He¡¯s now the disciple of the First Elder of the Pavilion of Billow Cloud. So that¡¯s no way I¡¯d go with them. Besides, we suddenly barged into this ce and put you guys in danger, and I truly feel sorry about that. So, I think it¡¯s better and wiser for us to stay with you guys, going through thick and thin together!¡± Jackie¡¯s words made Austin feel guilty and ashamed of himself because they knew that they were no match for the Bloodshed n and decided to wait, at the same time, somewhat reluctant to help Jackie and the group. However, Jackie and his group in the end still decided to go through thick and thin with them, when they could have secretly left the forest when the Nine Armies were fighting with the Bloodshed n. ¡°Young Master Jackie, no matter what, we¡¯re stuck with you! We don¡¯t want to follow those people at all! After all, those who are from the Hall of Divine Royal decided to join the Pavilion of Billow Cloud, and we despised being under the same n with them!¡± The head of a second-ss family said to Jackie after thinking for a brief moment. ¡°He¡¯s right, Young Master Jackie! Although the Pavilion of Billow Cloud is strong and powerful, we have faith in you! We believe that once you break through to the soul prating realm, the Pavilion of Billow Cloud is nothing to you!¡± Another head of a third-ss family immediately chimed in and looked at Jackie with a smile. They all knew very well in their hearts that Jackie was a third-grade alchemist, and although the Pavilion of Billow Cloud might appear to be strong and powerful right now, as long as Jackie had time to refine pills and distribute them to the others, they all would be able to improve their martial status in no time. Moreover, Jackie was a master among the masters; it would be the wisest and the most promising choice to follow Jackie. Jackie did not know whether to cry orugh after hearing all these boot-lickingpliments from these family heads. He then looked at Austin and handed him a healing pill. ¡°First Fortress Master, I made this healing pill and it¡¯s quite effective. Take it and you shall recover from your injuries in no time.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Austin had healing pills as well, but since Jackie had offered him his, he did not want to reject his kindness. So, he epted Jackie¡¯s healing pill with a smile on his face and swallowed the pills. ¡°Fortress Master Whittemore will arrange ces for all of you to stay! On top of that, we¡¯ll send several men to keep an eye on the peaks of the hills, and once we find anomalies or people from the Alliance Guard approaching this ce, we can be notified immediately and prepare in advance!¡± Fan¨¦ nodded his head in agreement. ¡°The Sword King n will definitely report to their superiors and they will hold discussion over it. And this back and forth effort will take some time, at least a month I guess. So, we¡¯re rtively safe for at least a month, and within this one month, we shall improve our martial status! It¡¯s the golden opportunity for us to train and improve ourselves!¡± ¡°Heh? But how much can we improve in Just a month¡¯s time?¡±. Austin smiled bitterly upon hearing Jackie¡¯s words. ¡°Raising the martial level in one month? Right, even if some demi-god level fighters are able to break into the early stage of True God Realm, it¡¯s not much use for us. What we need are fighters with ultimate god level or soul-prating level! Only if we could have more people with soul-prating level!¡± ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t worry about that. I¡¯m certain that someone among us will break into the soul-prating realm within a month!¡± Jackie chuckled and responded. Chapter 1849 Austin thought that Jackie was bragging, but he did not bother to deny the other party. Austin then continued, ¡°Right, Brother Jackie, you have more than a hundred thousand people with you, but they¡¯re all from different ns and families, and the situation is simr to the Nine Armies back then- the Nine Armies came from different forces. Hmmm¡­ I have a suggestion, but I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s appropriate for me to propose it.¡± ¡°Is that so? Please go ahead, First Fortress Master!¡± Jackie bowed to Austin politely and said, ¡°Since we have decided to stay, we¡¯re all in the same boat moving forward, and don¡¯t worry about our loyalty toward you. We¡¯ll definitely not have second thoughts nor will we have ns against you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s for sure! We¡¯re in this together and we fight together! Our people will not have second thoughts or evil ns against you too! You have my word!¡± Austin bobbed his head and then gave his idea, ¡°Brother Jackie, the idea is simple. You have many men of different ns and families, and the Nine Armies are the same too! Why¡­why don¡¯t we build a n together? We can all be one n! What do you think?¡± ¡°Build a n? Hmmm¡­ It would be easier to manage and we can gather all the power and strength together then everyone won¡¯t be suspicious nor jealous of one another. Right?¡± Jackie frowned; he immediately understood the underlying intention of this proposal. Right now, Austin possessed the strongest and highest martial level, and although Jackie had the numbers on his side, there were not many fighters with high martial levels. So, if both sides agreed to form a n, Austin naturally wanted to be the n master. If he became the n master, did not it mean that Jackie and his men would have to listen to him in the future? If this was the case, it was highly likely that Jackie and his group would not receive the same treatment and benefits as those people who were originally from the Nine Armies. Even worse, they might have to hand over the training materials and resources that they had scavenged in the forest! That also includes Jackie¡¯s refined pills! He would have to hand those pills to the n as a contribution. It was for sure that Austin would not treat Jackie badly after knowing that Jackie was an excellent alchemist, but Jackie was unable to take special care of Nash nor Alejandro anymore if he wanted to help them raise their martial level. ¡°What do you think? The idea is good, right?¡± Austin noticed the frown on Jackie¡¯s forehead; he immediately probed further. Before Jackie could reply, a fortress master next to him interrupted, ¡°That¡¯s a great idea! We have around 260 thousand people in total and coupled with Brother Jackie¡¯s amazing talent that isparable to a fighter of the first-grade soul-prating level, we now have two soul-prating level fighters and it¡¯s time for us to set up a new n!¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re right! It¡¯s indeed an excellent idea! But we had just experienced a tough battle, so it¡¯s better for us to rest and recover for the time being. And after some time had passed, we could then hold the election for master and vice-master of the n, how about that?¡± The First Elder¡ªwho was beside the First Fortress Master-stood up and spilled his opinion. He believed that if Austin became the master of the n, the chances of him bing the vice-master would be high. Jackie¡¯sbat power was strong, but his martial level was not that high. Furthermore, only people at the eighth grade and ninth-grade ultimate god level were eligible to be voters in the election. ¡°Hmmm¡­ It¡¯s possible to do that. But many of us here are injured and need time to recuperate. Let¡¯s do it this way, we will elect the n master and the vice-n master after half a month, what do you think?¡± Chapter 1850 ¡°Sure! Not a problem! We just went through a tough battle, we should really rest and recuperate for the time being. Take your time to rest and recover, even if it takes twenty days!¡± Austin¡¯s heart leaped up for joy; this was a great opportunity to take these people into his n and have control over them. Jackie and his group had the number, and the best thing was that in addition to Jackie, there were several sixth-grade ultimate god level fighters and a fifth-grade ultimate god level fighter in the group. They were not weak at all and theirbat prowess was also strong! Furthermore, they had quite a few people of first-grade ultimate god level. Once he took in Jackie and his men, the overallbat power of his men would eventually increase. ¡°Good! Then let¡¯s do as you said! Let¡¯s rest for twenty days and we will hold an election after twenty days!¡± Jackie replied with a smile hanging on his face. Austin was rendered speechless; he did not expect this oue at all¡ªJackie earned another five days! However, he believed that even if he generously gave Jackie thirty days, the position of n master would definitely still be his. Therefore, Austin did not pester the matter further. He then flew into the sky and announced loudly, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I have had a discussion with Brother Jackie and the Nine Armies are willing to take everyone in. We will all get along like real brothers and sisters. Even though we alle from different ns and families, prominent ones and smaller ones, we have decided to build a new n for unity! From now on, we are all from the same n, one big n, and there¡¯s no distinction between the Nine Armies or the other ns!¡± The people of the Nine Armies naturally apuded and cheered upon cheering the great news, while Jackie and the others naturally followed the crowd, apuding and cheering for the new arrangement. However, inside their hearts, they all knew very well that once they merged and formed a new n, Jackie and the others like Nash or Alejandro would no longer have a say in the new n. Nheless, overall, it was still an advantage. To be taken in by the AntiAlliance Guard was at least better than having no ns to take care of them at all. It was better than being hunted down by the Alliance Guard. Austin nodded in satisfaction when he saw everyone cheering and apuding for this new formation. He then signaled everyone to quiet down and said, ¡°However, since we¡¯ve just gone through a very tough battle, we should rest and recover for twenty days! Then we will hold an election in twenty days! But, because there are too many people, we¡¯ll do it this way; only people withbat powers of the fifth- grade ultimate god level and above are eligible to vote in this election, and every eligible voter has only one ballot. We will elect our master and vice-master in this election. The newly elected master will decide the future direction of the n; the newly elected master also has absolute power and everyone must respect and obey the master!¡± The crowd apuded again at Austin¡¯s speech. After a while, the battlefield was cleared up. The head of the Whittemore Fortress then led Jackie and the others away and arranged a ce for them to stay. The evening came by quickly. Nash, Alejandro, and those men with higher martial levels gathered at Jackie¡¯s residence. ¡°Young Master Jackie, Austin is sneaky. His idea was basically in his favor; he wanted to absorb us, and he even had the other fortress masterspletely grasped in his hands!¡± Alejandro felt a flicker of irritation when he thought about what happened this afternoon. Advertisement chapter 1851-1855 chapter 1851-1855 Chapter 1851 Nash also nodded his head. ¡°Originally, establishing a new n was indeed a piece of good news for us. However, when he said that the future and any decisions rting to the n are to be decided by the n master ¡ªit just doesn¡¯t sound right. If that¡¯s the case, we won¡¯t stand a chance to speak up in the future if he bes the n master!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If there¡¯s any dangerous task in the future, he will definitely get our people to be in charge of it. After all, he¡¯s the First Fortress Master of the Nine Armies. He¡¯ll definitely be biased toward his original subordinates!¡± Keh was also extremely furious. ¡°If we knew that this fellow wanted to just absorb all of us in the first ce, we should have just gone with the people from the Pavilion Billow Cloud!¡± Titus gave a bitter smile. ¡°Your thinking is way too simple. It would have been the same even if we went with the Pavilion Billow Cloud. Didn¡¯t the Pavilion Billow Cloud absorb the remaining people from the Hall of Divine Royal and Cloud Sky Sect into their ranks? I¡¯m thinking that the people of the Pavilion Billow Cloud are still not too happy because Young Master Jackie didn¡¯t choose to allow us to join their n!¡± ¡°Sigh. The weak truly have no say in anything. If we¡¯re not absorbed into the Pavilion Billow Cloud, then it¡¯s the Nine Armies. Never mind, never mind. Fortunately, the Chi energy here is a lot thicker than before, and there are plenty of cultivation martial art techniques that will enable us to break into the ultimate god realm and increase our lifespan. Next time, let¡¯s just cultivate ourselves here!¡± Keh could only speak while heaving a helpless sigh. Advertisement ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Isn¡¯t there twenty days still to the n elections? Hehe. So long as we work hard, there¡¯s still hope for me to be chosen as the n master!¡± Yet, everybody did not expect Jackie to smile and speak so confidently. Nash¡¯s eyes brightened after he heard this. ¡°Really? It would be fantastic if you be a n master. Never mind if you¡¯ll take care of us, but you¡¯ll definitely be fair. We¡¯d be a lot more reassuredpared to Austin bing the n master!¡± ¡°You¡¯re not joking, right, Young Master Jackie? This-isn¡¯t this too difficult? Austin said that only those whose cultivation levels are fifth-grade ultimate god realm and above will have the authority to vote. We have a lot of people, but only a few are at that cultivation level. How can we match them?¡± Advertisement Titus gave a bitter smile, unable to believe the young man¡¯s words. ¡°Hehe. No need to rush. I already have a sense of how to create third-grade premium pills. I estimate that I¡¯ll need five days at most to create third-grade premium pills. Once I seed, I still have fifteen days to create pills!¡± Jackie chuckled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the Nine Armies are not that united. They¡¯ll definitely take the First Fortress Master¡¯s side to get benefits for the Nine Armies, but if we give the other eight fortress masters a third-grade premium pill? A pill like that would help them break into the first-grade soul- prating realm.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Those who reap benefits from others dare not act against them. It isn¡¯t easy for those people at the ninth grade ultimate god realm to break into the soul-prating realm. There is a big gap between these two cultivation levels. If you give them a third-grade premium pill, it¡¯s a huge opportunity for them! Even an idiot wouldn¡¯t reject a chance like that!¡± Titus suddenly understood what Jackie meant after listening to his reasoning. His expression became excited. ¡°It¡¯ll definitely work out. No need to give it to anyone else- just the fortress masters of the other eight fortresses. We¡¯ll give them one pill each, and the fortress master will definitely know what to get their subordinates to do. They¡¯ll definitely have a discussion!¡± Keh also spoke with a grin. They all understood that a pill that would enable the fortress masters to quickly break into the first-grade soul-prating realm was extremely important to them. ¡°Only, this will definitely offend the First Fortress Master, right?¡± Nash frowned after thinking about it. Advertisement Chapter 1852 ¡°Haha. Whether we offend the First Fortress Master or not, I don¡¯t dare to give the pill to him anyway!¡± Jackieughed and said, ¡°After the elections are over then I¡¯ll give him a pill, and naturally he won¡¯t hate me anymore. Besides, if he finds out that I¡¯m a third grade premium alchemist, he¡¯ll be extremely happy!¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. He¡¯ll be able to quickly make a breakthrough with the pill. So long as his cultivation level is high, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t ce so much importance on being the n master or not!¡± Titus and the others nodded, extremely happy. ¡°All right. No need to worry anymore, everyone. We¡¯ve got plenty of martial resources from the forest this time too. Never mind this month-it¡¯ll also be enough for everyone to cultivate for the next two or three months. Everyone should calm down first to increase cultivation levels!¡± Jackie gave a bitter smile and told everyone. Everyone nodded their heads. They were not so worried anymore, and they quickly went off to cultivate themselves. At this moment, in the First Fortress Master, Austin¡¯s ce, plenty of people were gathered too. ¡°First Fortress Master, your decision is absolutely fantastic!¡± An old man shed a thumbs up at Austin. ¡°With this, the Nine Armies will grow even stronger! Jackie¡¯s martial talent is too good. Although we don¡¯t know what cultivation level he¡¯s at, this group of people has great potential to be able to survive the Bloodshed n. The people who survived will definitely work hard to cultivate themselves in the future and make even better progress!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Congrattions, First Fortress Master. You¡¯ll be the n master of the sect in the future. Haha. Jackie is quite aware of the situation. They actually did not protest against allowing only those of fifth grade cadaaultimate god realm and above to have a chance to vote!¡± Another old man was also smiling. All of them thought that their future was bright. ¡°Don¡¯t speak too soon, everyone. It¡¯s still too early to tell. We still need to wait for twenty days. After twenty days, you can address me as the n master!¡± The First Fortress Master was ted. He raised his ss of alcohol and said, ¡°Cheers, cheers. All of you have worked hard today. Come on. Let¡¯s drink and feast!¡± At this moment, in a huge hall in the Pavilion Billow Cloud, the n master, Tomas, was a little angry. ¡°That brat named Jackie is truly so disrespectful. I gave him a chance to join the Pavilion Billow Cloud, but I didn¡¯t think that the brat would actually choose to go with the Nine Armies. I¡¯m so angry. Is the Pavilion Billow Cloud any lesser than the Nine Armies?¡±. The First Elder took a step forward and spoke with a helpless smile, ¡°Perhaps it is because the people from the Hall of Divine Royal and Cloud Sky Sect havee into our ranks. I heard from my disciples that those thirty thousand people don¡¯t go along well with Jackie¡¯s people. Although the two have set their enmities aside now, they still don¡¯t quite want to see the other party!¡± Tomas nodded his head then he added, ¡°Forget it. If they want to join us, join us. If they don¡¯t, it¡¯s fine. The Pavilion Billow Cloud isn¡¯t missing out on them anyway.¡± Chapter 1853 It was evident that it was a littlete when Tomas and the others had gone over. They have missed out on the battle of the Nine Armies, Jackie, and the others against the Bloodshed n. That was why no one knew how strong Jackie was and they did not care about him at all. On another cliffside, Lily looked at Lance angrily. ¡°No matter what, Lance, I was doing everything for your sake. Besides, Nash and the others killed your grandparents, and many people from the Lagorio family were killed by the White family members. Do you truly not hate Nash and the others?¡± Lance gave a cold smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I¡¯ll kill Jackie and Nash sooner orter. I was just putting on a show for them today. You did do a few things too, Mom, but Nash went overboard. He actually destroyed your cultivation level before. Hmph. I think he doesn¡¯t even think of me as his son anymore. He only sees Jackie as his son in his eyes!¡± Lily was delighted when she heard this. She spoke with a small smile, ¡°I was thinking how could you forgive them just because of a few words so you were just pretending before them. That¡¯s great but there are so many people there. It probably won¡¯t do if you n to take any action. Let¡¯s kill them when we have the chanceter!¡± Lance gave it some thought before asking Lily in a serious tone, ¡°Oh, right. Mom, do you know what cultivation levels Nash and Jackie are at now? They weren¡¯t fighting when we went there, so they were not using their chi. They even concealed the resonance from their bodies, and I couldn¡¯t tell what cultivation levels they were at. I can only estimate that they¡¯ve broken into the ultimate god realm at least!¡± ¡°What cultivation levels are they at?¡± Lily frowned and bit her lip. Then she guessed, ¡°I¡¯m not very sure of their cultivation levels, but Jackie¡¯s martial talent is truly pretty good. By my estimations, he¡¯s probably broken into the second or third-grade ultimate god realm already. You can¡¯t be careless, especially with his stupid fighting power.¡± ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t worry. I came in half a year earlier than him. I¡¯m already in the eighth grade ultimate god realm now. Can that brat surpass my current cultivation level even if he is so strong? Is he a match for me? Hmph. One day, I¡¯ll find some time to pretend to visit them and bring them out, then I¡¯ll kill both of them in one shot!¡± Lance gave a cold smile, his eyes filled with vengeance. ¡°All right. You¡¯re a good son. You¡¯d better cultivate yourself properly and quickly break into the first-grade soul-prating realm. If you break into the first-grade soul-prating realm, your position will truly be stabilized if you be the next n master. Otherwise, it¡¯d be a great loss if some other master appears and snatches your position away!¡± Lily was reassured, seeing that her son was already at the eighth-grade ultimate god realm and had a bright future. Jackie rested for a night. After all, he had been straining for the past few days and had no time to rest. He could finally put his worries aside and rest for the night. However, he did not expect that E, Arthur, and the others woulde to see him just as the sky broke into daylight the next day. ¡°Brother Jackie, you-how on earth do you cultivate yourself? Isn¡¯t your cultivation speed a little too fast? Did you get some super rare treasure in the forest? If not, there¡¯s no way you can make breakthroughs so quickly!¡± Arthur looked at Jackie with a grin, anticipation etched onto his expression. He really wanted to know if Jackie had some treasure or method to quickly increase his cultivation level. ¡°Hehe. Well, I won¡¯t tell you this now, but I believe that you¡¯ll find out soon enough!¡± Jackie chuckled and said, ¡°Your Nine Armies isn¡¯t very polite. You knew that we were being killed by the disciples of the Bloodshed n in the beginning, but you still did not send anybody to help us. Fortunately, luck was on our side. If not, even these 170 or 180 thousand people would not have survived!¡± Chapter 1854 ¡°Aren¡¯t you just trying to pique our interest now, Jackie?¡± E red at him, but she quickly added while smiling, ¡°That being said, I¡¯m truly d that you¡¯re still alive. It¡¯s not that we didn¡¯t try to help. We did inform the First Fortress Master and the others about this, but we considered that the Nine Armies are no match for the Bloodshed n, which is why the First Fortress Master did not dare to do anything!¡± Here, E raised her hand and swore. ¡°I, E Lavigne, swear upon the heavens that the First Fortress Master did not have the intention to ignore all of you. They just wanted to wait for the Pavilion Billow Cloud to arrive before doing anything. After all, you¡¯ve seen for yourself. Our First Fortress Master is no match for that Edward Gray!¡± ¡°All right. It¡¯s all in the past. I have no intention of ming you for anything!¡± Jackie gave a bitter smile. Although there were plenty of people in the Nine Armies, their overall strength was indeed a lot weaker than the Bloodshed n. If not for his people rushing over and him helping to kill a few Bloodshed n Elders at higher cultivation levels, as well as working with Austin to kill Edward, there would have been no chance to destroy the Bloodshed n! Hendrick looked at Jackie and asked with some embarrassment, ¡°Oh, right. Brother Jackie, Miss Helena, and the Cabello family -where are they staying?¡± Jackie was internally speechless. He pointed at a courtyard that was not too far away. ¡°They¡¯re all staying there. Just go over and see them if you have anything to say!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Hendrick, Arthur, and the others smiled and walked over happily. Soon, they found the ce where Danie and the others were staying and knocked on the door. ¡°Young Master Arthur, is there anything I can help you with?¡± Helena saw that it was Arthur, Hendrick, and the others. She smiled at them and asked. ¡°Well. Miss Helena, we especially came over to apologize. We had no way about the whole Bloodshed n fiasco. We wanted to help you all, but we had no say in the matter!¡± Arthur lowered his head, expression apologetic. Hendrick also said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Helena. More importantly, the First Fortress Master and the others kept on disapproving of our ns¡­ It was our fault that you had to sacrifice so many people. We are truly regretful!¡± Helena gave a bitter smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everything¡¯s in the past anyway. The Nine Armies was indeed in a difficult position. We didn¡¯t know that the Alliance Guard and the bigger forces would make that decision after finding out that we hade in. It¡¯ll probably be just like what Jackie predicted: they won¡¯t straightaway dere war on us, but they¡¯ll definitely send even stronger ns to attack us!¡± Here, Helena paused before continuing, ¡°Perhaps we might need to trouble you then!¡± Hendrick then said, ¡°Miss Helena, don¡¯t say that. We¡¯re practically sailing in the same ship now. Besides, we did not help you, but you didn¡¯t me the Nine Armies. You even came over to help us when we were in danger. Everyone is grateful to you. It¡¯s true!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Miss Helena, the people of the Nine Armies are all talking about how we would all be in trouble if not for your help. Furthermore, the Bloodshed n has been eyeing the forest before us for a long time now. They¡¯ve been wanting to attack us for a long time but just didn¡¯t have the excuse to do so. This time, they managed to find an excuse so that they could fight Us!¡± E gave a wan smile. ¡°That¡¯s why even if all of you didn¡¯t enter this ce, they would have attacked us sooner orter,¡± she said. ¡°I just didn¡¯t think that although our numbers are about the same as the Bloodshed n¡¯s, there would be such a huge gap in fighting power!¡± After Danie heard this, she said, ¡°That¡¯s because they have far stronger martial skills, martial arts techniques, and even weapons than you do. Furthermore, they¡¯re a n. And you? You¡¯re nine fortressesbined. You probably won¡¯t be as united when in battle. I think it¡¯s a pretty good thing that we¡¯re building a new n and have only one n master to lead us from now on!¡± Chapter 1855 ¡°That¡¯s right, that¡¯s right. You¡¯re absolutely right, Miss!¡± Arthur could not help but gulp when he saw Danie¡¯s beautiful face. He asked Helena, ¡°Oh, right. These two are your younger sisters but who¡¯s the second sister? And who¡¯s the third?¡± Helena introduced them while smiling, ¡°This is my third sister, Danie. Beside her is my second sister, Venus.¡± ¡°You three truly look like angels and your martial talent is pretty good. I really didn¡¯t think that there would be such pretty girls in the abandoned world!¡± Hendrick spoke while grinning. He felt a little awkward as it was his first time seeing three beautiful girls. He suddenly did not know what to say. The three sisters exchanged a nce when they saw Hendrick¡¯s straightforward nature, and they could not help but chuckle. After a while, Venus began to tease them, ¡°Right. You two keep talking about Miss Helena as soon as you open your mouths. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve got eyes for my sister, judging from your behavior? I¡¯ll tell you that my big sister doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend now. You¡¯ll have to work hard if you¡¯re interested in her!¡± ¡°What are you talking about, Second Sis?¡± Helena immediately rolled her eyes at Venus, her cheeks blushed. Hendrick and Arthur¡¯s faces also turned red after they heard this. It felt as though someone had seen right through them. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°See, Big Sis. Didn¡¯t I say so? They came looking for you once they were here. Of course, they¡¯re interested in you. See, both of their faces have turned red after I said that. Hehe!¡± Venus saw this, and she spoke with a wider grin. Helena red at Venus, then she spoke, not backing down, ¡°You don¡¯t have a boyfriend either. The two of you-no, the master youths of the Nine Armies should all work hard. My second sister has no boyfriend either but my third sister¡¯s heart is already taken, so don¡¯t even think about it!¡± ¡°What nonsense are you saying, Sis? They didn¡¯te to see me!¡± Venus¡¯s face also suddenly reddened. She was truly embarrassed. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that they came to see you. You¡¯re not that young anymore, so I¡¯m helping to promote you!¡± Helena was delighted when she saw her second sister¡¯s bashful expression. Arthur and Hendrick exchanged a nce. Their hearts leaped in delight. ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re not very familiar with the Nine Armies¡¯ territory, misses. Why don¡¯t we bring you to tour the surroundings?¡± After Arthur thought about it, he looked at them with anticipation. Beside them, Skye was so furious that she was clenching her teeth. She had thought that Helena and the others would have died in the woods long ago. She did not think that the three women would have survived. Advertisement chapter 1856-1860 chapter 1856-1860 Chapter 1856 In the morning, Jackie was afraid that the people of the Nine Armies would find out that he was creating pills, so he just cultivated himself in the room, sitting cross-legged, trying to stabilize his cultivation level. The chi pool in his body was farrger than before and it has been helping Jackie to slowly increase his cultivation level. He managed to stabilize himself at his cultivation level. He had probably reached the intermediate stage of the seventh grade ultimate god realm and was very close to reaching the advanced stage. After cultivating for a while, Jackie opened his eyes and realized that it was already in the afternoon. A small smile yed on his lips. ¡°Judging from my cultivation speed, I just need to cultivate during the day for five or six days at most, and I¡¯ll break into the eighth-grade ultimate god realm without even using a pill. Then I should probably be able to create third-grade premium pills. Once I have third-grade premium pills, I¡¯ll stabilize my cultivation level and break into the first-grade soul-prating realm before the elections.¡± Jackie was well aware that if he managed to create third-grade premium pills as a third-grade premium alchemist, he would be able to bribe the other fortress masters to garner votes, and he should be able to be the n master. However, he could not be at the seventh grade ultimate god realm. He needed to break into the first- grade soul-prating realm in order to make everyone else truly submit to him. Furthermore, once he broke into the first grade soul-prating realm, he believed that it would be easier to kill those third grade soul-prating realm fighters. Advertisement Jackie quickly thought of something else and hurriedly took out his martial arts techniques book. He had only roughly gone through the martial arts techniques at the beginning of the book. Once he learned the methods to break into the ultimate god realm and the soul-prating realm, he had started to quickly cultivate himself without reading the rest of the book. After all, Nash and the others had also obtained the same martial arts techniques. Some only managed to get cultivation techniques of the ultimate god realm, and those who were better knew the techniques of the soul-prating realm. That was why Jackie had always thought that the soul-prating realm was the highest cultivation level and did not think too much about it. Advertisement Now he only knew that there was actually a stronger cultivation level after that¡ªthe nirvana realm. He immediately flipped to the middle of the martial arts techniques notes and studied the words carefully. He suddenly took a sharp intake of breath. It turned out that after the ninth-grade ultimate god realm, there was truly a method written toward the end of the notes that showed methods to break into the first- grade nirvana realm. ¡°My God. This martial arts technique book is truly something else. It looks like I¡¯ve really hit the Jackiepot!¡± As Jackie spoke, he gulped and continued to flip through the notes. He did not think that he would be even more surprised the more he continued reading. Until the very end, he had no way to calm himself to cultivate. He rested for one or two hours, and the sky darkened. Only then did Jackie calm down and prepare to research the method to create third-grade premium pills. This time, Jackie was researching a third grade premium pill. Naturally, it would be more difficult to create than a third-grade intermediate pill. However, he chose one of the easier techniques given. Besides, he had been reading about ittely, so he had some sense of it already At first, when Selena had been hit by the curse, he had been truly worried. Hecked alchemy methods and ingredients, after all. Advertisement He did not think that there would be plenty of third-grade and even fourth-grade elementary spirited grass in the forest. Furthermore, he had obtained plenty of alchemy forms. This gave him the chance to continuously practice alchemy and improve himself. No matter if it was people from the White family, the Cabello family, or even the families that had good rtions with him, they would all automatically pass any ingredients that were suitable for alchemy to Jackie. This enabled Jackie to practice alchemy, and also provide him with a good supply of alchemy ingredients. Chapter 1857 Furthermore, only with sufficient alchemy ingredients and going through many failures in performing alchemy, one could only improve oneself and be an even higher-grade alchemist, creating even higher-grade pills. Jackie flipped his palm and took out an assortment of alchemy ingredients. Then he took out his alchemy stove and began to create pills. Time passed by very fast. Throughout the night, Jackie tried to create the pills five times. Unfortunately, not a single attempt was sessful. However, Jackie had predicted this. Sessfully creating pills was a very difficult matter but it was fortunate that Jackie had improved a lot during the night. He was very satisfied with his progress. The days trickled past, and Jackie went out for a walk during the day before returning to his room to cultivate. During the night, he would calm himself down to create pills. On the sixth night, Jackie finally seeded when he was creating the second pill. ¡°I¡¯ve got it. I¡¯ve finally got it. This is great!¡± Jackie¡¯s features were etched with excitement as he looked at the pill in his hand, a herbal fragrance emanating from it. He was one daytepared to his predictions, but he seeded. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The pill could even be considered effective for someone in the first-grade souls prating realm. There was at least a chance for them to break into the second grade soul-prating realm. However, if one wanted to make better breakthroughs and obtain better results, then one needed the fourth-grade pill, which would drive people mad as they mored after it. ¡°I¡¯m already a third-grade premium alchemist after not more than two months. The highest cultivation level is the ninth grade soul-prating realm. So long as I be a fourth-grade alchemist and have a high cultivation level, I don¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t dispel the curse on Selena¡¯s body!¡± Jackie was extremely excited when he thought about how he was one step closer to dispelling the curse on Selena. ¡°Phew. It¡¯s still early. Let¡¯s try a bit more. Once I seed the first time, it¡¯ll be a lot easier to create pills the next few times. I¡¯ll just create these pills for these two days then. Thank goodness there are enough ingredients. Otherwise, I¡¯ll probably have to get someone to help me find them!¡± Jackie released a long sigh and carefully kept the pill, then he continued to create more pills. As he was a lot more familiar with the process, Jackie attempted to create four more pills next. Then dawn broke over the sky.. Meanwhile, Jackie had only sessfully created one pill out of the four. In addition to the previous pill, he had two pills now. ¡°I need to prepare at least ten pills. At least one pill should be given to the eight fortress masters, and I need to keep one each for myself and the First Fortress Master. Ick another eight pills. In another three days, I should be able to create them!¡± Jackie made mental calctions and was very confident. Chapter 1858 ¡°This is great. This is great. I¡¯ve finally made a breakthrough!¡± Just as Jackie was preparing to go out and take a walk, Selena ran over happily. ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful. Then are you at the intermediate stage of True God Realm now, Dear?¡± Jackie was also delighted when he saw Selena¡¯s excitement. It was evident that Selena had been smiling a lot less after a curse was put on her, and there was always a mncholic air around her. However, Jackie¡¯s alchemy skills and cultivation level were rapidly improving. It seemed that Selena was a lot more confident, and she had been smiling a lot moretely now. ¡°How has your alchemy practice been, Dear? Have you improved? I saw that you¡¯ve been practicing alchemy every nighttely. You must be tired. You should take some time to rest and strike a proper bnce between work and rest, okay?¡± Selena looked at Jackie, worried. ¡°See, Dear!¡± Jackie flipped his palm and took out a pill, thrusting it before Selena. Her eyes suddenly brightened. ¡°My goodness. This has such a thick fragrance. Looks like you¡¯ve been sessful. Are you a third-grade premium alchemist now?¡± Selena was even more excited when she saw that Jackie had seeded. This meant that Jackie was getting closer to bing a fourth-grade intermediate alchemist. As long as he collected sufficient ingredients, he would onlyck that one treasure of the Crystal Cloud n. If he obtained that treasure, her curse could truly be dispelled. ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry, Dear. I¡¯ll be a fourth-grade alchemist as soon as possible so I¡¯ll be able to create the pill for you!¡± Jackie took Selena¡¯s hands and added, smiling, ¡°Then I¡¯ll quickly break into the ninth-grade soul- prating realm, and everyone will fear my fighting skills. I believe that the people of the Crystal Cloud will definitely give me their n treasure under these circumstances!¡± ¡°You!¡± Selena¡¯s heart was filled with warmth. After she thought about it, she told Jackie, ¡°Oh, right. Recently, I noticed that Arthur and Hendrick seem to be going after Helena and Venus. They frequentlye over to visit them when they¡¯re free. If that¡¯s the case, young Danie will be bored as she can only cultivate on her own. She¡¯s also too embarrassed to follow them out in fear of bing a third wheel!¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying?¡± Jackie frowned, asking lightly. Selena rolled her eyes at him. ¡°You¡¯re already a couple with her, and she¡¯ll be my little sister in the future. You¡¯ve not been slowing down all this while. I think that your fake rtionship with Helena has happened such a long time ago, and everyone knows about it. If you¡¯re free, you should go over and apany Danie, okay?¡± Jackie did not think that Selena would be so discerning and mature. He gave a bitter smile and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t have time to spend with you either. How about this? I¡¯ll rest for a while, and I won¡¯t practice alchemy tonight. In the afternoon, I¡¯ll apany you and Danie to go out. Who knows if there are good ces to see around the Nine Armies!¡± ¡°Okay. Hehe. You¡¯d better rest for a while. I¡¯ll go and visit Danie and tell her about this. She¡¯ll definitely be happy once she knows!¡± Selena was extremely delighted. She turned around and ran toward the outside. Yet just as she turned around, Jackie tugged on her hand and dragged her back, holding her in ce. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Selena¡¯s face reddened as she felt embarrassed. Chapter 1859 Jackie lowered his head and nted a kiss deep onto Selena¡¯s rosy-pink lips. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve kissed you!¡± He said. After a brief moment, Selena pushed Jackie away. ¡°I have a big ck spot on my face. It¡¯s ugly! Don¡¯t you mind it?¡± Her voice sounded embarrassed. Jackie chuckled at Selena¡¯s words. ¡°In my heart, you¡¯re the prettiest woman. You¡¯ve also given me such a wonderful daughter! I couldn¡¯t be happier right now!¡± ¡°Really? I¡­ Actually, I thought of having another son with you in the future!¡± Selena pursed her red lips and her face was full of happiness. ¡°Hahaha! I like that idea!¡± Jackieughed aloud. At this moment, Josh Wallman-the master of the Sword King n-brought the elders of the n over to visit the master of the Crystal Cloud n. ¡°I, Josh Wallman, as the head of the Sword King n, together with the Elders of the Sword King n, havee here to meet the head of the Crystal Cloud n!¡± Josh and his men arrived in front of a group of disciples, who were patrolling around the Crystal Cloud n, and bowed to the disciples respectfully, and spilled his intention of visiting the ce. ¡°Oh. You¡¯re the head of the Sword King n!¡± A female disciple of the Crystal Cloud n looked at the other party beforeughing, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. You came at the wrong time. Our Master is having an important discussion with another Master of a prominent n, so I think it¡¯s better not to disturb them at this moment. Why don¡¯t I take you to the square over there to rest for a while? I¡¯ll bring you to meet our Master when their meeting is over.¡± Although the Sword King n was not considered a prominent and famous n, it was considered an influential n among those smaller ns. Therefore the female disciple was still pretty polite while speaking to Josh, after all, he was a n master. Josh paused for a moment before saying, ¡°To be honest, if it was nothing important, I would not have come all the way here! Since there is another n master of a prominent n, I should go and meet both of them! The matter is huge and problematic, naturally, it would be better if more influential n masters knew about it!¡± An elder of the Sword King n stepped forward and spoke, ¡°Yes, little girl. Master Wallman is right about the matter! The world here is going to undergo a drastic change because of this matter! And I¡¯m afraid that our lives will no longer be as peaceful and harmonious as before!¡± Hearing how serious the matter was, the female disciple then replied, ¡°My bad. I did not know it would be such an important matter. Well then, I¡¯ll take you to our master but I hope that the matter you have in hand is indeed urgent and crucial. Otherwise, my master will punish me!¡± ¡°Haha! Don¡¯t worry. Your master will not punish you! I can assure you of that!¡± Josh chuckled aloud. Then they followed the female disciple and flew toward a pce. Soon, the group arrived at the pce. The pce was tall, grand, and carried a majestic aura. ¡°My Master, the Master of the Sword King n and his elders havee to visit you, saying that there¡¯s something urgent and crucial!¡± The female disciple took a few steps forward and reported loudly. One of the old men, with a frown, stood up and looked at Josh and his elders, before turning to the female disciple and ordering, ¡°Alright. Leave now!¡± ¡°Master Loador, Master Mackenzie! It¡¯s so great to know that both of you are here! I have something urgent to report and I hope we can discuss it!¡± Josh stepped forward and greeted them with ¨¢ fist-to-palm salute. Chapter 1860 ¡°Hmmm. Spill it! I¡¯m curious to know what urgent matter brought you and your elders all the way here from your n. It must be something important!¡± Master Loador was none other than the Master of the Crystal Cloud n. He looked at Josh with a smile on his face. Josh, with a solemn face, answered his question, ¡°Something big has happened! The Bloodshed n found out that a number of people who are from the abandoned world have entered this ce about two months ago. It¡¯s not just one or two, but around six hundred thousand people!¡± ¡°Around six hundred thousand people?¡± When the two great n masters heard this, they gasped aloud. How could they have imagined that so many people would have entered from the abandoned world? ¡°You¡¯re not serious, right? So many of them have actuallye in?¡± Master Loader asked Josh after giving the matter some thoughts. ¡°By the way, since the Bloodshed n discovered their existence, didn¡¯t they do something about them? There are too many of them! We can¡¯t just let these peoplee in and take our resources! It¡¯s not easy to break through to the next level now, and there isn¡¯t a lot of fourth-grade spirited grass, to begin with, so how can we allow so many people in here!¡± Josh responded immediately, ¡°The Bloodshed n did do something. In fact, they immediately sent people to surround the forest and besiege the outsiders!¡± Master Loador and Master Mackenzie immediately breathed out a huge sigh of relief upon listening to Josh¡¯s words. Since the Bloodshed n had already sent people to besiege the outsiders, they should not worry that much. After all, it should be very easy for the Bloodshed n to wipe out those outsiders, not to mention those outsiders are scattered around the forest and were not powerful in small groups. However, what the two n masters did not expect was when Josh continued his unfinished sentence. ¡°However, before Bloodshed n found them out and could actually do something, those outsiders were already in here for almost two months, so many of them have made breakthroughs. The Bloodshed n had actually suffered a great loss from the battle with them!¡± ¡°Oh, the Bloodshed n is a small n and there are not many disciples with ultimate god level. Most of them are still in the demi-god realm and true god realm. So, it¡¯s normal to suffer some losses!¡± Master Loadorughed and thought that Josh hade to intercede for the Bloodshed n in order to im the credit. He then immediately added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! They have made a great contribution to the Alliance Guard and they should be rewarded, though they have lost many disciples. We will definitely reward the Bloodshed n! We¡¯ll grant them some cultivation resources and help their disciples to improve their martial level!¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Nheless, Josh replied Master Loador with a sigh. ¡°No reward is needed for the Bloodshed n right now. There are a few talented masters among the six hundred thousand outsiders, and they broke through quite fast. Although the Bloodshed n did their best to kill these people, they lost many strong disciples as well. Some disciples at the seventh-grade ultimate god realm were even killed!¡± ¡°What the f*ck? Disciples at the seventh grade ultimate god realm were killed?¡± Master Mackenzie took a sharp intake of breath upon hearing the news. Soon, he thought of something else and immediately said with certainty on his face, ¡°Then it must be the people of the Nine Armies who have killed them, right? The Bloodshed n may have offended the Nine Armies because of this.¡± However, Josh shook his head. ¡°No. The Nine Armies did not send out aid to those outsiders at first. Among those talented outsiders, there was a crazily talented master and he had broken through to the seventh-grade ultimate god realm! At that time, the Bloodshed n also thought that the Nine Armies had sent aid to them. So, in a fit of anger, the Bloodshed n struck at the Nine Armies¡­¡± Advertisement chapter 1861-1865 chapter 1861-1865 Chapter 1861 Soon after, Josh narrated the whole situation to both n masters from head to toe. ¡°I truly did not see thating! How could someone break through so fast in such a short time? That brat must have picked up some kind of treasure, some really rare and precious treasure!¡± Master Loador¡¯s face was full of emotions. After thinking about it for a brief moment, he then said, ¡°We must get rid of that brat! If we allow him to live, he¡¯ll definitely bring trouble to the Alliance Guard one day!¡± ¡°Yes! You¡¯re right! If this brat is not killed, there will be endless problemsing to us!¡± Master Loador nodded along with great affirmation ¡°Sirs, I¡­¡± Advertisement ¡°Josh¡¯s face turned odd as he listened to the two n masters. ¡°I came today to inform you of the situation so that you can go to the remaining big ns to hold a meeting to discuss this matter! Also, I would like to propose something!¡± ¡°Oh? What is it?¡± Master Loador and Master Mazkenzie looked at Josh with interest after hearing his words. A bitter smile hung on Josh¡¯s face. ¡°Since so many people from the abandoned world came in this time, it¡¯s truly abominable! But on the whole, they suffered great casualties and the number was reduced from six hundred thousand to around two hundred thousand people. Besides, the Bloodshed n has sacrificed eighty to ny thousand disciples, plus those casualties from the Nine Armies, there were around 130 thousand people who have died!¡± Advertisement Josh paused for a short moment then boldly spelled out his thoughts. ¡°I think there is no drastic increase in the overall poption of this ce, perhaps the increase is only around 70 to 80 thousand people, and most of them are not strong fighters. Hence, why don¡¯t we just forget about it?¡± ¡°Forget it?¡± Master Loador¡¯s face instantly turned unsightly and huffed angrily, ¡°Josh Wallman, my dear Josh! Are you dumb? They intruded into our territory and struck at us! How can we forget about it just like that? Besides, we, the Alliance Guard, are never afraid of the Anti-Alliance Guard! Don¡¯t you forget that we are always the ones who are far stronger and powerful than them!¡± Josh was startled at Master Loador¡¯s anger; he immediately exined, ¡°Master Loador, that¡¯s not what I mean! What I want to propose is that since the poption did not increase much, maybe we could negotiate with the Anti-Alliance Guard and request them topensate us for some losses. In this way, we won¡¯t lose our face and superiority. After all, we can¡¯t just pretend things didn¡¯t happen!¡± Josh halted again and then continued, ¡°Besides, if we go into war, the loss will be too great, even if we win the battle!¡± This time, Master Mackenzie interrupted, his tone cold, ¡°Master Josh, your way of thinking is not feasible at all! Even though we don¡¯t ask for a full-scale battle, some small-scale battles are unavoidable! After all, the Bloodshed n sacrificed a lot for the honor of the Alliance Guard! So, no matter what, we have to at least ask forpensation from them! And thepensation can¡¯t be only some cheap cultivation resources!¡± Master Loador chimed in, ¡°All right, all right! We¡¯ll need to bring this matter to other n masters as the two of us have no absolute right to decide on our own. We need a meeting with the other four great ns to decide the next step! But I believe that the other n masters will notpromise as well. Your task today ispleted. You may leave now!¡± Chapter 1862 Josh soon left the hall with his people and flew back to his n. When they had flown some distance away, the First Elder of the Sword King n came forward and asked, ¡°Master, what were you thinking back there? Why did you try to persuade them to let the outsiders go? You knew clearly that these six ns of the Alliance Guard care about their image and reputation more than anything else! What more now that the small n-Bloodshed n-under their wings was eliminated just like that. How could they let it go?¡± Advertisement The second elder also approached Josh and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, Master. They may feel upset about it and may not respect you anymore in the future. Our task is only to inform them of the situation and not suggest an idea, because, in the end, they will hold a meeting to decide what is next, right?¡± Josh then smiled helplessly. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, do you? That brat, Jackie, is too powerful. It¡¯s fine if they manage to get rid of him this time, but what if they don¡¯t? They will anger the other party and problems will arise!¡± ¡°Is that possible? These big ns have a lot of fighters with the ninth-grade strength of the soul- prating realm! Could they still be afraid of him?¡± The First Elder showed an expression of disbelief; he even felt that Josh was a coward! How could Josh be afraid of a brat who was only in the seventh-grade ultimate god realm? ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s true that they have a lot of ninth-grade soul-prating level fighters in their ns, but their combat ability is more or less the same. Josh chuckled again. ¡°Jackie, however, is different. If he does not die, he will be able to break through very quickly within one or two years. By that time, if he bes a sixth- or seventh-grade soul- prating level fighter, I don¡¯t think anyone can defeat him anymore. If he then breaks through to the ninth grade of the soul prating realm, his power would be even more unimaginable!¡± He added. The Second Elderughed unconcernedly. ¡°Master, in my opinion, you overthink the situation; you believe too much in that brat¡¯s talent! That brat is able to improve so fast because he had gotten some kind of magic pill in the forest or maybe some miraculous holy water or fruit that he found somewhere in the forest! Besides, they were stuck in their martial cultivation in the abandoned world for too long, when they suddenly found this ce, naturally, they would be able to improve quickly!¡± The First Elder, too, nodded his head in agreement. ¡°Yes, the Second Elder is right! That brat must have found some precious treasure, and that¡¯s why he was able to improve so quickly and achieve what he has right now. But then, if he wants to break through to the next level in the future, I don¡¯t think it will be easy for them! And Master Josh has already informed Master Loador and Master Mackenzie of the situation. Two Masters will definitely bring it to other n masters, and they will certainly find ways to destroy that brat! He then will have no chance to grow!¡± Josh sighed again, ¡°I hope I¡¯m only overthinking it. Anyway, our n should keep a low profile, and try not to offend that brat in any way in the future. We would rather offend the Anti-Alliance Guard than that brat, got it?¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Although the First Elder and the Second Elder of the Sword King n had some reluctance harbored in their hearts, they could only nod their heads in agreement. Danie could not express how happy she was in her heart after knowing that Jackie and Selena were going to apany her on a shopping trip in the evening. The afternoon came quickly. Danie took a nice and warm bath and changed into a beautiful dress. Currently, Helena, Venus, and Danie had trained hard and had broken through to the first-grade ultimate god realm these few days. The Cabello family and the Nine ¡¤Armies were bursting with joy upon hearing the news. Especially the First Fortress Master, Austin, he was extremely ted when he saw that all these people who came from the abandoned world were cultivating and training incredibly hard after they experienced a tough battle. One after another broke through from the peak stage of True God Realm into the first- grade ultimate god realm. He could hardly contain his happiness that he constantly had a smile on him now. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After all, if there are more people with ultimate god-level strength, the overallbat power would be increased tremendously. ¡°There is a lot of good and delicious food on this street! This street was already quite lively before, and after our people came in, it is even more lively! Moreover, a lot of people are trading here, opening their stalls on the street and trading materials!¡± While the trio was shopping, Danie smilingly introduced the street to Jackie. ¡°Really? Haha! Then we should stroll for a while, then find a restaurant and have a good feast!¡± Jackieughed after hearing this. Chapter 1863 Many people had an envious look in their eyes when they looked at Jackie, Selena, and Danie. After all, how could they not envy him when two beautiful women were apanying him on this shopping trip. After the three of them finished their meal, Danie went back reluctantly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see the reluctant look on Danie¡¯s face? I think you should spend the night in her room!¡± After they returned to their room, Selena rolled her eyes at Jackie and said helplessly. Selena, ¡°Honey, I keep feeling that there¡¯s something wrong with Danie but I can¡¯t pinpoint what it is!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Selena was puzzled. ¡°I can¡¯t make it out. Anyways, when I held her hand during the shopping trip today, she would blush so badly. She is as shy as a virgin maiden and I feel that something is wrong!¡± Jackie thought about it before saying his suspicion out loud. ¡°You are overthinking it. Isn¡¯t it normal for a girl to be shy? On top of that, you don¡¯t hold her hands frequently in the past so it¡¯s natural for her to be shy!¡± Selena was speechless and continued speaking. ¡°You really think that she wouldn¡¯t be shy after sleeping with you once?¡± Jackie smiled bitterly as he spoke. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m overthinking it. I only feel that she gives me a vibe that she¡¯s still a young girl. It¡¯s normal for girls to be shy but she¡¯s overly shy. The most crucial point was both of us were drunk that night and although we woke up on the same bed, I could not remember if anything happened that night. I¡¯m growing suspicious right now that nothing actually happened between the both of us!¡± ¡°That isn¡¯t possible. Women pay a lot of importance to their virtual. How would she lie to you about something like this? On top of that, isn¡¯t Miss Danie a nice girl? I feel that she¡¯s quite a nice person! She¡¯s beautiful and is considerate toward you. When we were in the forest waiting for you on the mountain top, she was genuinely worried about you!¡± Selena rolled her eyes at Jackie. ¡°All right, rest earlier and don¡¯t overthink things!¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Jackie nodded and looked at Selena who was beside him. He picked her up in a princess hug before striding toward the side of the bed. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Selena was surprised as it was unexpected. ¡°Let¡¯s have a second child!¡± Jackie said happily. Chapter 1864 Jackie continued cultivating pills after resting for a day. Just as he expected, he finally had ten third-grade premium pills with him after three days. As for his fighting prowess, he was only one step away from achieving the eighth-grade ultimate god realm. He trained for one whole day and broke through into the eighth-grade ultimate god realm first. After stabilizing his realm, he directly used the third-grade premium pill and trained in retreat. After retreating for three to four days, the time for the election of a sect master had grown closer and closer. Austin did not waste his time. He also nned to have a chat with Jackie and pretended to ask for some suggestions for this new sect. ¡°This is weird. Miss Selena, why do we seldom see Jackie leaving the house? Isn¡¯t he too hardworking?¡± When he arrived at the yard, Austin smiled bitterly and asked when he did not see Jackie. ¡°First Fortress Master, Jackie realized the importance of increasing his fighting prowess after the fight with the Bloodshed n. He¡¯s not the only one as I see that almost everybody is busy training recently, looking forward to having some breakthrough in their fighting prowess. After all, isn¡¯t it possible that the Alliance Guard would cause us trouble after a period of time? It¡¯s definitely best for everybody to increase their fighting prowess!¡± Selena smiled bitterly and exined. Austin looked at Selena¡¯s near-perfect body before ncing at the ck spot on her face. He could not help but say, ¡°Miss Selena, you are such a beauty. It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯ve been cursed with this spell from the Bloodshed n. It is extremely difficult to lift spells and I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t have much time left!¡± Selena smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t have much time left with only eight to nine months left. However, I believe that my husband will work hard and he will definitely think of a way to help me!¡± ¡°All right, then I shall leave first!¡± Although Austin felt that Selena was imagining things, he still left with a smile on his face. After he walked some distance away, Austin smiled coldly and said, ¡°Haha¡­ He¡¯s training hard at this moment. Does he n to fight with me for the position of sect master? A person who¡¯s in the seventh grade ultimate god realm¡­ So what even if you worked hard and breakthrough into the eighth-grade ultimate god level? It wouldn¡¯t be good to have low fighting prowess no matter how high yourbat power is. After all, this is greatly rted to the honor of a sect. On top of that, how is it possible that the Nine Armies¡¯ fortress masters, members with a fighting prowess of fifth-grade ultimate god level and above, would choose you, an outsider?¡± After he finished speaking, Austin left confidently. However, he had no idea that Jackie had started breaking through into the first grade soul-prating level not long after he left. Jackie did not expect to experience a wave of dizziness when he was breaking through. His fighting prowess and his entire soul seemed to have entered a pitch-ck void. In this void area, light balls of different colors flew past him one after another. ¡®What are these light balls? Why do they seem like they are waiting for me to capture them?! Jackie frowned. He had never imagined entering this mysterious space once again. After he thought about it, he immediately stretched out his hand and grabbed onto one of the red-color light balls. That red-color light ball seemed to have a stronger vibration and gave him a different feelingpared to the other balls. Jackie instantly caught the light ball and he immediately felt a burning sensation on his hand. However, Jackie did not let go and continued grabbing the light ball tightly. Chapter 1865 After the light ball struggled for two to three seconds, it stopped struggling and rushed into Jackie¡¯s palm. At this moment, the space started vibrating and seemed to be leaving. Jackie took a look before stretching out his hand speedily and instantly caught a blue color light ball. The light ball also struggled twice before it stopped. It then directly entered Jackie¡¯s body and the scene completely copsed. Jackie discovered this and left the space. Jackie opened his eyes and immediately checked his body. He discovered two different energy fluctuations in the center of his body. Certainly, his fighting prowess also broke through into the first-stage souls prating level at this moment. Jackie immediately activated one of the powers and disyed it through his veins. He discovered that a small spark appeared in his palm and as he continued to maneuver his power, the spark grew bigger before turning into a fireball. ¡®Oh my god, this is not formed by the concentration of chi and this is like a real item! On top of that, the fluctuation of power is so strong. I can control it as I wish and it would be extremely powerful to attack with this!¡¯ Jackie felt the fireball in his hand carefully and was slightly excited. It seems like he obtained some special abilities after he entered the soul prating level. However, he was suspicious as to why Austin from the Nine Armies did not use this power when he was fighting with Edward and the others? After all, they were also in the soul-prating level, and all of them in this level should have such powers? Jackie could not understand this after thinking about it for some time. With a thought, the power dispersed and the fireball in his palm disappeared. At this moment, a thinyer of sweat appeared on his forehead. He was slightly stunned as the consumption of mental power to control this level of power was so much stronger, iparable to controlling chi. ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­ It seems extremely difficult to control this thing!¡± Jackie sighed while maneuvering the power of the other light ball. Soon,yers of ice crystals appeared on his palm and they increased as he maneuvered the power. ¡®One of them is fire and the other is ice?¡¯ Jackie frowned and was slightly excited. He never expected that the light balls in that space represented different powers and that he caught two light balls at the same time, giving him two different powers. ¡®No way, it might be that I¡¯ve just broken through, my mental power can¡¯t stand such depletion!¡¯ Jackie soon felt dizzy and was surprised. He felt slightly rxed with the change of his thoughts and stopped the formation of the ice. After he thought about it carefully, he discovered that they were five days away from choosing a sect master and Jackie was not in a hurry. He took a bath and rested for the afternoon. It was evening when he arrived at the yard. Selena was delighted when she saw Jackie walking out and said to him, ¡°You spend so many days training once you start training. How was it? Have you broken through into the eighth-grade ultimate god realm?¡± ¡°Eighth-grade ultimate god realm?¡± Jackie smiled indifferently before replying to Selena. ¡°I¡¯m already in the First-grade soul-prating realm!¡± Advertisement chapter 1866-1870 chapter 1866-1870 Chapter 1866 ¡°Hiss!¡± Selena inhaled deeply upon hearing that, wondering if she was mistaken. Unexpectedly, Jackie had already broken through into the First-grade souls prating level in such a short period. ¡°That¡¯s incredible! It looks like you¡¯ve refined a third-grade premium pill, too. Now that you¡¯re in the First- grade souls prating level, it must be a piece of cake for you to kill someone in the Second-grade soul-prating level!¡± Selena was absolutely excited. After all, it was not easy to break through into the soul-prating level as it was an important realm. Jackie was capable of killing masters in the First-grade soul-prating level when he was in the Seventh-grade ultimate god level. After breaking through into the Firstgrade soul-prating level, it would be easier to kill masters in the Second or Third-grade soul-prating level. Jackie chuckled and was hopeful of the future. ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯ll surely be the sect master. When I¡¯m the sect master, I¡¯ll give time to the fortress masters to train so that they can break through into the Firstgrade soul-prating level. If they¡¯re able to break through, our new sect will be so much stronger than the so-called Pavilion Billow Cloud!¡± To protect the remaining members of the White and Cabello family, whom he was familiar with, he had to make himself the sect master and then hastily strengthen the sect. By then, they had no need to fear, even if the people of the Alliance Guard came causing trouble to them if enough time was given to them. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. You¡¯re so much stronger than the others!¡± Selena smiled happily. ¡°You¡¯ve broken through into the Firstgrade soul-prating level, and it¡¯ll be so much easier to break through into the Second or Third-grade soul-prating level after you enter this huge realm. As for me, I think I won¡¯t be able to catch up to you in this lifetime.¡± Advertisement ¡°Haha¡­ Honey, you¡¯re also very talented!¡± Jackieughed and took two pills out with the flip of his hand. ¡°I prepared this just for you, and it¡¯s good for you. Your realm is quite stabilized right now, and you¡¯ve been training with martial art techniques to break through recently. These two pills will be enough for you to break through into the First-grade ultimate god level. You¡¯ll have a longer lifespan once you be a master with that fighting prowess.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Putting other things aside, I am still very confident about my capabilities!¡± Selena smiled sweetly as she took the pills from Jackie¡¯s hand. ¡°It really is nice to have a husband who knows how to cultivate pills. Haha¡­ With pills to help me train, how easy is it to break through into the ultimate god level?¡± As she spoke, Selena recalled something and immediately said to Jackie, ¡°By the way, Jackie, many of our people broke through into the First-grade ultimate god level when you were in retreat. Everyone had gotten quite a number of precious items from the forest before.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ That¡¯s great!¡± Jackieughed loudly. He thought about it and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be paying a visit to some of the fortress masters. Do you want toe with me?¡± Advertisement Selena rolled her eyes at him. ¡°No thanks, I won¡¯t go with you. You can go ahead on your own. I¡¯ll prepare several of your favourite dishes. Let¡¯s have a couple of drinks when you return, okay?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ That¡¯s great!¡± Jackieughed happily when he heard this. Not long after, Jackie arrived at where the Whittemores¡¯ fortress was located. ¡°Jackie? Why are you here?¡± An elder frowned when they saw Jackie. As the day to choose a sect master grew closer, Jackie suddenly visited them. Chapter 1867 ¡°Haha¡­!¡± Jackie chuckled and exined, ¡°I¡¯m here to talk with your fortress master.¡± ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll have someone to lead you.¡± As Jackie had a horrifyingbat power, the people of the Nine Armies respected him. The elder immediately ordered a young person to lead Jackie to their fortress master. As Jackie left them, the elder could not help but mumble, ¡°That¡¯s very strange. That guy has been busy training in retreat every day. Why is he suddenly visiting our fortress master? We¡¯re building a new sect and choosing a new sect master. I s this young man here to convince our fortress master and our members to vote for him?¡± However, the old man soon shook his head and smiled coldly. ¡°This young man truly is na?ve to have such thoughts. How could we choose him to be sect master instead of our fortress master when we¡¯re members of the Nine Armies?¡± Jackie soon arrived before Fortress Master Whittemore and asked him to have everyone else leave them both in the yard. Advertisement ¡°Brother Jackie, please just speak straightforwardly with me. I know why you came here even if you hadn¡¯t said anything, just by looking at how cautious you¡¯re acting.¡± Fortress Master Whittemore smiled softly. Jackie raised his eyebrows and smiled yfully.¡± Really? Enlighten me, and see if you made a correct assumption.¡± ¡°Haha¡­ That¡¯s very simple. You came to me with hopes that I and the members of my fortress, who¡¯ve already achieved Fifth-grade ultimate god level, would choose you during the voting process so that you can be our sect master, right?¡± Fortress Master Whittemore smiled coldly before he added, ¡°T o be honest, Brother Jackie, you have an impressive highbat power, and you¡¯re a strong fighter. Our First Fortress Master might not even be able to defeat you ¡°Everybody knows that this election is to choose one person between the two of you, but you should understand that you¡¯re not at the soul-prating level. On top of that, the First Fortress Mas §Ñ member of our Nine Armies, and we¡¯ve known him for so many years.¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Fortress Master Whittemore nced at Jackie before h e continued, ¡°Of course, this doesn¡¯t mean that we have to choose him. The main issue is that we won¡¯t be able to exin ourselves should we not choose him, and I fear he¡¯d take it to heart as well.¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Jackie suddenly chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s there to b e unhappy about? I think there¡¯s another reason that you don¡¯t want to choose me, and it¡¯s because you don¡¯t know my other identity.¡± ¡°Another identity? What identity?¡± Fortress Master Whittemore frowned when he heard what Jackie said and looked at him, bewildered. ¡°Alchemist,¡± enunciated Jackie. ¡°Alchemist?¡± The other party was surprised and quickly said, ¡°No wonder¡­ That exins how your fighting prowess increased so quickly. It looks like you¡¯re not only an alchemist, but you must be at least a third-grade elementary alchemist, no? Such pills are extremely suitable to be used by people in the ultimate god level. That¡¯s really rare¡ªso rare!¡± ¡°What if I told you that I¡¯m a third-grade premium alchemist instead of a third-grade elementary alchemist?¡± Jackie¡¯s voice was once again heard. Chapter 1868 ¡°Third¡­ Third-grade premium?¡± Fortress Master Whittemore¡¯s voice sounded shaky, albeit slightly. He understood well that third-grade elementa alchemists were extremely rare. Such alchemists were capable of increasing the training speed for those in the ultimate god level. This was extremely useful, especially for those who were in the First and Second-grade ultimate god level. However, such pills had not much use for people like him, who had achieved the Ninth-grade ultimate god level and failed twice to break through into the First-grade soul-prating level. After all, the power of a mere third-grade elementary pill was still not enough to allow them to break through into the First-grade soul-prating level. The energy might not be sufficient at the most important moment, affecting the process of breaking through before causing them to fail in the end. However, third-grade premium pills arepletely different. The energy in such pills was several times morepared to third-grade elementary pills and was sufficient for him, who was in the Ninth-grade ultimate god level, to break through within one go. The sess rate was also greatly increased. That went especially when he had failed twice in a row to break through before, and this affected his confidence. It was possible that his confidence to break through would increase with such third-grade premium pills. ¡°Brother Jackie, are¡­are you joking? Are you truly a third-grade premium alchemist?¡± Fortress Master Whittemore was no fool. Was Jackie not hinting at him when he said such words? After all, Jackie longed for something from him. Would Jackie give him if he and his people voted for Jackie? If so, then it was an easy choice for him. After all, the voting rules did not state that they could not choose Jackie. Met with Fortress Master Whittemore¡¯s expectant gaze, Jackie nodded, and a third-grade premium pill appeared in his palm with the flip of his hand.¡± Look: this is the third-grade premium pill I cultivated. This pill isn¡¯t only a third-grade premium pill, but it has exceptional fineness. The pill is round. Can you smell the scent of this pill? How is it? Doesn¡¯t it smell good?¡± Fortress Master Whittemore swallowed a mouthful o f saliva and widened his eyes, his sight never wavering from the pill. Looking at the pill in Jackie¡¯s hand, Fortress Master Whittemore nodded. ¡°It smells good-really good. Brother Jackie, then this pill¡­¡± ¡°Cough, cough¡­ This pill is a true treasure!¡± replied Jackie as he coughed lightly. ¡°In my opinion, those who have broken through into the soul-prating level in the future would surely be the elders of the new sect. I¡¯d treat the elders nicely if I be the sect master. I might just break through and be a fourth-grade alchemist in the future, and b y then, those who are in the soul-prating level would need my pills terribly. Those who are in the Seventh or Eighth-grade ultimate god level would look at me in a new light.¡± Fortress Master Whittemore was filled with hope when he heard this. How much strenuous train time would he be able to shorten if Jackie gave him fourth-grade pill in the future? He swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Young Master Jackie, voting for you isn¡¯t an issue as I¡¯ve always been optimistic for you. After all, you¡¯re the true, destined son. I¡¯ve already decided that I¡¯ll choose you in the voting ceremony for sect master in theing days.¡± ¡°Cough, cough!¡± Jackie purposely coughed, and he then hinted once more, ¡°Ah, but it won¡¯t work if you¡¯re the only one like that. I¡¯ve thought about it, and I¡¯ll give this to anyone who chooses me and is capable of making members with a fighting prowess of Fifth-grade ultimate god level and above to choose me.¡± ¡°Me, Young Master Jackie. L¡­ I¡¯ll ask them over privately and have a meeting with them. I¡¯ll make them vote for you. This pill is extremely suitable for me.¡± Fortress Master Whittemore was no fool as he immediately expressed his loyalty. He knew, at that point, how to get this pill as he realized the path Jackie had taken him in their conversation. Jackieughed and remarked, ¡°You said it yourself, Fortress Master Whittemore-I didn¡¯t threaten you. As for this pill, I¡¯m giving it to you as a sign of friendship. Did I bribe you with anything?¡± Chapter 1869 ¡°How is that possible? I¡¯ve long had my eyes on Young Master Jackie¡¯s talents. You were capable of killing a person in the First-grade soul-prating level when you were in the Seventh-grade ultimate god level. Who can be our sect master if it isn¡¯t a master like you?¡± Fortress Master Whittemore immediatelyughed and ttered Jackie, all while staring at the pill in Jackie¡¯s hands. ¡°Still, I¡¯m afraid that the First Fortress Master would be unhappy. How about this: I alone will vote for him, but all my subordinates shall vote for you. By then, I¡¯ll be able t o deny any knowledge when the First Fortress Master asked me what happened. I¡¯ll say that you¡¯ve won over my subordinates. How does that sound?¡± ¡°Haha¡­ That¡¯ll work. As long as I¡¯m able to win! Jackieughed and ced the pill into Fortress Master Whittemore¡¯s palm. ¡°Alright, then, I¡¯ll be taking my leave now.¡± ¡°Take care, Young Master Jackie. I won¡¯t be able to show you out as I¡¯m afraid that people will see us!¡± Fortress Master Whittemore immediately walked forward and opened the door for Jackie. Once Jackie left, Fortress Master Whittemore immediately looked at the pill in his palm excitedly.¡± Oh my god-a third-grade premium pill. It¡¯s no surprise that Jackie was able to break through so quickly. He¡¯s actually an alchemist. Tsk, tsk! Even big sects don¡¯t have such alchemists. I know that it¡¯s considered nice for several big sects that have a maximum of several third-grade elementary alchemists! ¡°Let¡¯s start training. After all, there are several days. Let¡¯s try and break through into the First-grade soul - prating level for now!¡± Having obtained th pill, Fortress Master Whittemore giddily returned his room to train. After Jackie left, he went straight toward the Lavigne Fortress and soon arrived before Fortress Master Lavigne. ¡°Haha! Why are you here to meet me sote at night, Brother Jackie? Did something happen?¡± Fortress Master Lavigneughed before hemented, ¡°You even asked the others to leave. Seems like you want me to elect you as the sect master.¡± Jackie smiled indifferently before saying, ¡°Fortress Master Lavigne, you truly are smarter than others. You got it right, though, but I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t agree to that unless something¡¯s in it for you.¡± ¡°Is that? Can you give me something good, then? Haha! Not many things interest me right now.¡± Fortress Master Lavigne smiled funnily at this, sure o f himself that Jackie could note up with something beneficial that would change his mind. Unexpectedly, Jackie took a pill out with a flip of his hand and showed it to Fortress Master Lavigne. ¡°Third-grade premium pill!¡± Fortress Master Lavigne was shocked to the core to see this. ¡°Oh my god¡­ You actually have such a treasure?¡± ¡°I¡¯m a third-grade premium alchemist, so I surely can take out such a treasure.¡± Jackie smiled and continued, ¡°On top of that, I¡¯m capable of cultivating third-grade premium pills at such a young age. Cultivating fourth-grade pills won¡¯t be too difficult for me in the future!¡± ¡°Deal!¡± Fortress Master Lavigne caved in and snatched the pill in Jackie¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll obey whate you say!¡± Chapter 1870 ¡°Haha! Great! What I need is very simple: just have your fortress members vote for me.¡± Jackieughed out loudly. Unexpectedly, the Fortress Lavigne¡¯s fortress master was in such a hurry and took the pill without much objection, even agreeing to his condition without much protest. ¡°Sure, that won¡¯t be a problem at all! Everything is fine as long as I¡¯m able to break through to the soulprating level,¡± remarked Fortress Master Lavigne tedly. He soon thought about something and immediately added, ¡°By the way, Brother Jackie, don¡¯t forget about us when you be a Fourthgrade alchemistter on!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll surely reward those who are hardworking in training and contribute to the sect. After all, it¡¯s not difficult for an alchemist o obtain such items, as long as there are materials to cultivate the pills.¡± At that point, Jackie was secretly making ns of his own. If he formed a sect in the future, would it not be easy for him to obtain martial enhancement materials? More importantly, h e would be able to ask the sect¡¯s disciples or elders to help search for materials required to lift Selena¡¯s curse. The thought of it eased Jackie. If everything went smoothly, he would have more time to cultivate pills, and he would then try to lift Selena¡¯s spell as soon as possible. Soon, Jackie left Fortress Lavigne and went to meet the other six fortress masters. Apart from the First Fortress Master¡¯s fortress, Jackie visited all the other fortresses. He only returned to his residence after handing them the pills. By the time he arrived, Selena had already prepared a table full of delicious dishes and was waiting for him. ¡°How was it? Did everything go smoothly?¡± asked Selena impatiently upon seeing Jackie returning, Jackie smilingly replied, ¡°Everything went incredibly smoothly! We just need to wait until the day they elect the sect master.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! To be frank, I know that you aren¡¯t very interested in being this sect master. It¡¯s not as rxing as being an elder,¡± continued Selena as she sat down. ¡°The main reason you wish to be the sect master is that you fear that Austin would treat our White family and everyone else who entered the area with us differently once Austin bes the sect master, am I right?¡± Jackie nodded. ¡°It looks like my wife knows me really well. Apart from this, there¡¯s still one benefit of me bing the sect master. I¡¯ll be needing materials to cultivate pills in the future, especially when I need to cultivate fourth-grade elementary pills to lift your spell, and it¡¯s difficult to search for these materials. If I be the sect master, I¡¯ll only need to appoint disciples with some missions and give them some reward. It¡¯ll be much easier to d o that.¡± Selena was genuinely moved upon hearing Jackie¡¯s conviction, and she gazed at him earnestly. ¡°Honey, you treat me so nicely. I never expect you to consider me no matter what happens, yet you¡¯re working hard to help lift my spell every second of every day.¡± Jackie held onto Selena¡¯s hands. ¡°Of course, my dear. You don¡¯t know this, but when I learned that it¡¯ll be a challenge to lift the spell cast on you, I was awfully afraid. I was afraid that my ipetence would cost me to lose you, but I¡¯m confident in myself as I¡¯ve already had such achievements in less than three months. Advertisement chapter 1871-1875 chapter 1871-1875 Chapter 1871 Selena nodded and advised Jackie, ¡°Alright. Please don¡¯t overwork yourself, do you understand? You have to rx when it¡¯s time to take it easy.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯ve just broken through into the first -grade soul-prating level, and I only need to train in the morning these couple of days. I¡¯ll stop researching the cultivation of pills at night and have a breather then,¡± conceded Jackie with a helpless smile. ¡°I can¡¯t help it-members of the Alliance Guard won¡¯t let us off the hook so easily. I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll do something. To prevent a terrible battle between both parties, I think the main sects won¡¯t interfere with the matter straight away. They¡¯ll send some forces under their control to cause us trouble.¡± ¡°What should we do, then? Won¡¯t we be in trouble? We might be in a dangerous situation within a couple of days.¡± Selena started to worry once again when she heard this. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear. They might think that we aren¡¯t at the Nine Armies, and they might cause trouble to the Sword King n, but I heard that there¡¯s a main sect near to where the Sword King n is, so they can¡¯t possibly wipe out the Sword King n! By the time they finallye to our Nine Armies, we¡¯d have more than one or two masters who are at the soul-prating level.¡± Jackie was quite confident about things. ¡°After several days, when the other fortress masters had broken through into the First-grade soul-prating level ¡­¡± He chuckled. ¡°Together with my fighting prowess andbat power, our new sect won¡¯t b e so easily trampled over, even though we¡¯re known as a new sect.¡± ¡°Yes! We won¡¯t be afraid, as long as they don¡¯t send masters in the Seventh or Eighth-grade souls prating level. On top of that, my husband is a third-grade premium alchemist. We¡¯ve got nothing to fear when you¡¯ve rested enough and break through again in the future.¡± Selena nodded and poured Jackie a ss of red wine before she smilingly said, ¡± Honey, try the dishes!¡± Advertisement Jackie ate some of the dishes before finishing the ss of wine in a gulp. He thenmented, ¡°We¡¯ve left for almost three months. I wonder how Kylie is right now. I really miss that little girl.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ I miss her, too.¡± Selena also poured herself a ss of red wine and took a sip before she said,¡± Nheless, our daughter has her own journey of life. Right now, there aren¡¯t many people with high fighting prowess over there. Our White family still kept some people with high fighting prowess over there, so Kylie only needs to train seriously. She¡¯s very talented, and I hope that her fighting prowess improves quite a lot the next time we see her.¡± The two of them drank and talked over their meal, and it was a homely, cozy atmosphere. Meanwhile¡­ Advertisement There was a huge city on a gigantic mountain, where 50 to sixty people sat in the main hall of the city. The 50 to 60 people gave people a solemn and serious feeling. These people were top masters in this world from the six main sects of the Alliance Guard. One of the old men was Master Loador of the Crystal Cloud n. He took a look at the people there before he addressed, ¡°The situation is as per what we¡¯ve described. We¡¯ve also informed everybody about the situation we know. We gathered everybody here to discuss what to do about it. Everybody, please tell us your opinion.¡± He just finished speaking when Master Mackenzie stood up and said to others, ¡°I have the same opinion as Master Loador. We can¡¯t just let this go. After all, so many people entered our area in one go, and the Bloodshed n waspletely wiped out. There won¡¯t be any Bloodshed n in the future and We, one of the six main sects, don¡¯t do anything. Will the Anti-Alliance Guard mock us in the future? The forces that follow us will be bitterly disappointed.¡± Chapter 1872 ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ Master Mackenzie is right. We can¡¯t disappoint the forces who follow our footsteps.¡± An elder from another sect shot up. ¡°Of course, we need to take action. After all, our Alliance Guard has six sects, while the Anti-Alliance Guard only has five main sects. Their overall strength isn¡¯t as grand as ours, and the forces that follow their lead aren¡¯t as many as ours. We can¡¯t swallow this bitter pill in silence! ¡°That¡¯s right, we can¡¯t suffer in silence. Fck¡­ We have to teach them a lesson!¡± said another sect master, standing up as well. ¡°Since they¡¯re daring enough to wipe out one of our sects, we¡¯ll wipe out two of theirs! About two hundred thousand of those fckers who entered this area are still alive. If we wipe out two of their smaller sects, their number would dwindle to about two hundred thousand, right? Haha! That¡¯ll work, won¡¯t it?¡± An elder with white hair thought about it andmented, ¡°About six hundred thousand of them entered, and many of them died. I don¡¯t think that the cycle of vengeance will ever end. Since Josh Wallman suggested for us to let things go, I think that we can ask the Anti-Alliance Guard for some benefits and just drop it altogether.¡± Master Loador¡¯s expression darkened at that suggestion. The Bloodshed n was originally a force that depended on their Crystal Cloud n, but since the Bloodshed n had been wiped out, he was distressed even though the other bigger sects did not. He stood up and spoke, glowering, ¡°Master Hackford, you¡¯ve grown cowardly as you age. You¡¯d rather tuck your tail between your legs, being so at ease with yourfortable life? Everyone can see that we¡¯ve grown stronger, but you¡¯ve chosen to not avenge our losses? Haha! Growing more timid as you age, are you?¡± Advertisement Several old menughed along at that remark. As for another man, he said to Master Hackford, Everybody, please quiet down. I know Master Hackford very well, and he¡¯s not a person who¡¯s afraid of confrontation. He must have his own ideas when he says what he says. Why don¡¯t we listen to his opinion since everyone is here for a discussion?¡± ¡°Alright, then. Since we¡¯re here for a discussion, we need to listen to everyone¡¯s opinions. If not, I¡¯m afraid that others will say that I¡¯m arbitrary when doing something,¡± muttered Master Loador, somewhat displeased as he sat back down coldly. Everyone looked at Master Hackford, and he smiled bitterly before saying, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯m barely daunted, seeing as I¡¯m already at this age but we¡¯ll suffer arge number of casualties if we have a battle. On top of that, I understand Josh of the Sword King n quite well. Since he said that the opponent has a master and talented young man, it¡¯s proven that he¡¯s a wonder. I¡¯m afraid that we¡¯d be in trouble if he grows exponentially.¡± ¡°Haha! Trouble? What¡¯s so troublesome about that? I heard that the young man is only in the Seventhgrade ultimate god level. Alright, he¡¯s extremely talented as he was capable of battling somebody in the First-grade soul-prating level. After all, our sects don¡¯t have people who are so talented!¡± scoffed Master Loador. ¡°However, he has a low fighting prowess. What¡¯s there to be afraid of when we can easily kill him if we send somebody who¡¯s in the Third or Fourth-grade ultimate god level? Master Mackenzie then chimed in, speaking on Master Loador¡¯s behalf, ¡°Master Hackford, have you thought about it? We should battle this young man because he¡¯s so extremely talented. We need to kill him, at least.¡± Another old man also nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. No matter what, that young man is a member of the Anti - Alliance Guard, and it¡¯s best if we kill him if we can¡¯t utilize such a person. We¡¯d only be able to eradicate future troubles if we kill him, or we¡¯d find ourselves in great trouble if we let him grow. The Anti-Alliance Guard might obtain anotherrge sect by then!¡± Chapter 1873 ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll go with whatever you decide. Anyway, I was just voicing out my opinion, and I hope that everybody doesn¡¯t regret itter on.¡± Master Hackford smiled bitterly. He knew it was useless no matter what he said. Most of the people present were superior people, and that was why they paid a high importance to their honor. This time, they wanted to take action because they felt that they had lost their honor. Since most of them agreed to the idea, it did not matter what he said. ¡°In order to be fair, it¡¯s best if we raise our hands and vote,¡± decided Master Loador as he stood up once more. ¡°How about this: those who agree that we¡¯ll take action and send our subordinate forces to attack them will raise their hand. Those that don¡¯t agree don¡¯t need to.¡± Soon, about 80-percent of the people present raised their hand. A satisfied smile soon appeared on Master Loador¡¯s face at the sight of numerous raised hands. ¡°It looks like everyone dislikes cowardly people. Since Master Hackford is afraid of the opponent growing up, I think that the young man and those people should be at the Pavilion Billow Cloud. Anyway, if they aren¡¯t at the Pavilion Billow Cloud, they¡¯ll be at the Nine Armies. Let¡¯s agree that we¡¯ll send two sects to attack these two ces separately. What do you guys think?¡± ¡°Pavilion Billow Cloud has a sect master who¡¯s In the Second-grade soul-prating level and an elder who¡¯s in the First-grade soul-prating level. They only have two members who are in the soul- prating level, so I think we just need to send a sect who has people in the Second-grade soul- prating level.¡± Master Mackenzie paused before he continued, ¡°Of course, since you guys said that this young man is too talented and are afraid that he¡¯d escape, we¡¯ll send two members in the Third- grade soul-prating level over, just to be safe. That¡¯s foolproof, no?¡± ¡°A sect with two members who are in the Thirdgrade soul prating level? That¡¯ll be the Blood Stalwart Pavilion. This sect has two members in the Third-grade soul-prating level and three First-grade soul- prating levels. Five masters would be sufficient to wipe out the Nine Armies. If that young man is at that sect, he¡¯s fated to die.¡± Master Loador nodded in satisfaction when he heard this before asking everybody, ¡°Does anybody have anything to add? If not, we¡¯ll agree to this arrangement. Of course, the trophies obtained after wiping out these two sects will belong to the sects who take part.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have other opinions.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s decide as such.¡± Many people looked at one another before they finally nodded and agreed to the suggestion. Chapter 1874 The six main sects of the Alliance Guard sent people to notify the other sects after a night of meeting. These sects were asked to prepare themselves in carrying out an ambush on two forces In the notification. Members of the Alliance Guard were extremely confident in this ambush. They decided to show the Anti- Alliance Guard their might and have them suffer some losses. They had no idea, however, that the Pavilion Billow Cloud¡¯s sect master, Tomas Lopez, also had a thought the next day after he returned. He immediately notified members of the Anti-Alliance Guard about what happened. At this moment, in a huge hall on another mountain, members of the five main sects of the AntiAlliance Guard sat together for a discussion. ¡°What a surprise this is,¡±mented one of the old men after learning of the situation. ¡°It¡¯ll be easy to settle this if more than a dozen or several hundred people enter. We just need to inform the Alliance Guard, and this wouldn¡¯t result in arge battle. However, what is it like to have six hundred thousand people entering the area at once?¡± An old woman replied, ¡°It is rather troublesome. Putting aside the six hundred thousand people, the Alliance Guard won¡¯t allow for such a thing to happen, even if ten thousand people entered the area, would they now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a good thing that about four hundred thousand of the people who entered from the abandoned world have died-maybe the Alliance Guard will be less angry because of this, somewhat. However, there are two hundred thousand people left, and they surely won¡¯t sit around and do nothing.¡± The old man took a huge inhale of his cigarette before he spoke again, ¡°What should we do now? Why don¡¯t we have a discussion with them and reward him a few things? There¡¯s no other way as we have to give them an out. If not, they would lose their honor!¡± The old woman nodded. ¡°That seems to be our only choice. It¡¯s preferable if we can try our best to prevent the fight. Once the battle starts, we¡¯d lose a hundred to two hundred thousand people if any two or four sects are wiped out. It¡¯d be even worse if both parties really started fighting!¡± The group of people had their discussion for some time before they finally prepared their treasures and were prepared to talk things through with members of the Alliance Guard Another four days passed by, and it was finally time to form the new sect. ¡°Oh my, brother Jackie¡­ We need to consider the name of the new sect seriously. Although you have low fighting prowess, you have amazingbat power! Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be the assistant sect master when I be sect master, and that is definite. Of course, I have to remind you that the main decisions will be made by the sect master at the end of the day.¡± After everybody arrived at a public square, Austin looked at Jackie happily as they stood on a tall tform. He once again highlighted the status of a sect master, fearing Jackie might not have a good grasp of the notion. Jackie smiled embarrassingly at Austin¡¯s words.¡± That¡¯s for sure. The assistant sect master has the word assistant¡¯ to his title, so it¡¯s natural for him to listen to the sect master about everything. Everybody understands this.¡± ¡°Haha! Good! It¡¯s good that this is clear.¡± Austin once againughed out loudly and seemed to be extremely confident. Meanwhile, the eight other fortress masters beside them donned weird expressions on their faces. Austin would be furious if he lost the positionter. ted and confident about everything, Austin then asked after a thought, ¡°Brother Jackie, what should we name the new sect? I feel that we should choose a domineering and resounding name!¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 1875 ¡°About this¡­¡± Pane frowned and went deep in thought Before Jackie spoke, Austin said, ¡°I have a suggestion, Brother Jackie, Our ce is Nine Armies, and I think that it¡¯s best to have the word ¡®nine¡¯ in the name of our sect. What do you think?¡± Jackie thought about it and said slowly, ¡°My people and I entered this area to search for ways to break through into the ultimate god level. If you choose the word ¡®nine¡¯, we¡¯ll choose the word ¡®god¡¯. How about this? Why don¡¯t we call ourselves the Nine Gods n? What do you think?¡± Austin¡¯s eyes lit up at Jackie¡¯s words, visibly satisfied. ¡°Great! This is a great name!¡± Several fortress masters were incredibly proud of the suggested name. Austin took a step forward and announced,¡± Everybody, after discussing it, we¡¯ve decided to call our sect, Nine Gods n. We hope that members of the Nine Armies can get along in harmony with the members who came from the abandoned world, just like a family, bing a collective group in the future. Stop mentioning that you¡¯re from another family or fortress, is that understood?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The people standing below yelled in unison, and they were able to see that everyone was confident with the establishment of the new sect. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s not waste time, then. Let¡¯s start electing our sect master now, who will then appoint the assistant sect master and the remaining elders!¡± announced Austin giddily. He obviously wanted to take control of all the power and feared Jackie might take it from him. Jackie was speechless; he was lucky to have prepared earlier. If this old man truly became the sect master, he would have to withstand his opinions whenever he had a few of them. ¡°Cough, cough! How about this: our fortresses will vote first. That box over there is for young brother Jackie, and those who support him should vote for him there. This box here is for me. Our fortress should take the initiative to vote first!¡± Austin coughed twice before he added, ¡°By the way, I¡¯m the First Fortress Master, and I¡¯m in the First-grade soul -prating level, so I have a vote, too. I¡¯ll vote for my younger brother Jackie!¡± To show his magnanimity, Austin was ready to walk toward Jackie¡¯s box to vote, and he even continued, ¡°To be honest, I truly hope that brother Jackie can be the sect master. After all, you are the master among masters, and you have an unlimited future ahead of you!¡± Many who came from the abandoned world were able to identify the duplicity in this old man¡¯s words, and they looked at him disdainfully. However, Jackie quickly stopped Austin. ¡°First Fortress Master, there¡¯s no need for you to vote. I nned to cast my vote for you. Since you n to vote for me and vice versa, why don¡¯t the two of us not cast our votes?¡± ¡°Haha! Sure, sure!¡± Austinughed before he said, ¡± Goodness, brother Jackie, you truly are such a modest person and think so highly of me!¡± Advertisement chapter 1876-1880 chapter 1876-1880 Chapter 1876 ¡°Haha! First Fortress Master, it doesn¡¯t seem appropriate if I don¡¯t vote for you as you¡¯ve voted for me, even though you have magnificent fighting prowess.¡± Jackie chuckled. This old man Austin was too hypocritical, and Jackie¡¯s mind was boggled at that. Nheless, it was a good thing that he kept stressing the power of a sect master. This old man would not see iting when Jackie got elected a s sect master. Just as Jackie predicted, the First Fortress Master¡¯s members voted for him, and none of them voted for Jackie. Austin coughed a little before saying, ¡°Jackie, I believe that some of your people are also qualified to vote. Why don¡¯t you ask them to vote now?¡± The First Fortress Master felt somewhat sympathetic. After all, none of them voted for Jackie. ¡°Alright, then!¡± Jackie nodded before gesturing to Alejandro and the others with his gaze. Soon, Alejandro and the others walked forward to vote. Naturally, there was no exemption, and all of them voted for Jackie. Advertisement After this round of votes was cast, Austin pretended to be embarrassed and awkward, muttering, ¡°Haha¡­ Brother Jackie, I just¡­¡± He sighed before adding, ¡°I truly am at a loss for words right now about our Nine Armies. Is it because they¡¯ve always been under my lead? Look at them! Can¡¯t they see that you¡¯re exceptional? I feel all too guilty to be leading in so many votes-all of them had voted for me!¡± He even pretentiously walked forward and spoke loudly to the crowd, ¡°Brothers of the Nine Armies, how can you guys behave like this? The votes have to be cast ording to your heart¡¯s wishes. You can¡¯t all vote for me just because I¡¯m your First Fortress Master. Brother Jackie is quite an excellent person, and you guys should cast some votes for him, too!¡± Jackie was bewildered. This guy conceitedly came forward and tried to campaign votes for him? ¡°Alright, everybody, please continue voting and just follow your heart¡¯s desires,¡± said Jackie smilingly. Advertisement Soon, it was time for the members of the Whittemore Fortress to cast their votes. Fortress Master Whittemore smiled indifferently and walked forward to cast his vote for Austin. Austin was even pleased when he saw that Fortress Master Whittemore had voted for himself. Since the fortress master of their fortress had voted for him, there should not be any reason that the others did not vote for him, right? He did not expect what happened next. Following Fortress Master Whittemore, elders of the Whittemore Fortress slowly walked forward and cast their votes for Jackie. The remaining members who were in the Fifth-grade ultimate god level and above also voted for Jackie. In the beginning, Austin thought that the Whittemore family cast their votes for Jackie to protect Jackie¡¯s honor. However, Austin¡¯s expression faltered when all members of the Whittemore fortress, apart from their fortress master, voted for Jackie. Fck! Is this happening because I campaigned for Jackie just now, and everyone¡¯s voting for Jackie after listening to what I said? Fck me! These imbeciles! Can¡¯t they see that I was just pretending to campaign votes for him? I didn¡¯t imply for them to vote for Jackie!¡¯ Austin inwardly hissed to himself. He should not have pretended to campaign for Jackie and said such words out of pretense. Things were in Jackie¡¯s favor as what he said had helped garner so many votes for Jackie. Chapter 1877 After the members of the Whittemore Fortress voted, the fortress master of the Lavigne Fortress also walked forward and voted for Austin. Austin¡¯s lips quirked into a small smirk at this. He believed that members of the Lavigne Fortress would follow their fortress master and cast their votes to him as long as they were smart enough. Advertisement That was why it bbergasted him when members of the Lavigne Fortress voted for Jackie instead. Just like that, Jackie¡¯s vote had surpassed him instantly and was obviously more than his. Austin had a darkened expression on his face and did not know what to say. He thought it through and walked forward to remind everyone present, ¡°Everyone, please look carefully and vote based on your wishes. The voting box for brother Jackie is over this side, and this one is mine. Please line up nicely. The queue for the Lanson Fortress behind¡­¡± However, such a reminder was useless until the end. The members of the fortresses, apart from the fortress masters, voted for Jackie. Not only did Jackie have more votes than him, but the number of votes he obtained was several times more than Austin. Austin¡¯s expression contorted darkly. Without a shadow of a doubt, Jackie would obviously be the sect master. Jackie came toward Austin and reminded him, coughing awkwardly as he did, ¡°Ahem, ahem! First Fortress Master, the voting has beenpleted. Shall we ask somebody to count the votes?¡± The corners of Austin¡¯s mouth slightly twitched before he said, ¡°Is there still a need to count the votes? The results are so obvious, and even a dummy knows who won. By the looks of it, everybody knows that you have more votespared to me!¡± After he finished speaking, he soon remembered something. If Jackie was the sect master, was Jackie not given the power of appointing the assistant sect master based on what he said? He immediately smiled at Jackie. ¡°Haha¡­ About that, Pavilion Master Jackie, now that you¡¯re the sect master of our Nine Gods n, who do you think is more suitable to be the assistant sect master?¡± Jackie thought about it and frowned. ¡°It truly is a worrisome thing about who¡¯s going to be the assistant sect master. I think that the most obedient person shall be appointed. What do you think?¡± Austin almost vomited blood in anger. This guy was obviously trying to subdue him. Still, he was helpless and could only reply to Jackie happily, ¡°Obedient? I¡¯m definitely obedient. On top o f that, I used to be the First Fortress Master. I¡¯m the one with the highest coherence and charismatic power. In the future, I¡¯ll definitely assist you to manage the Nine Gods n well!¡± Only then did Jackieugh and eximed, ¡°d to hear that. I announce that you are the assistant sect master of the Nine Gods n!¡± ¡°Thank you, sect master, for your acknowledgement!¡± cajoled Austin despite his dissatisfaction. There was nothing else he could have done. He was extremely speechless and could not make out why the people by his side would not vote for him. It was obvious that the eight fortress masters voted for him to give him face. The people under them who did not vote for him were obviously notified by their fortress masters, or such a situation would not have happened. In truth, the people from the eight other fortress masters were just as baffled. Their fortress masters asked them to vote for Jackie during the meetingst night but did not say much about the reason. They only said that these people would learn about the reason soon. Until that particr moment, many people were still kept in the dark and were clueless. Chapter 1878 ¡°Everyone, I now pronounce that Jackie is the master of our new sect, Nine Gods n, and he has appointed me the assistant sect master! I hope that everyone will obey him and work hard together to strengthen our sect!¡± announced Austin as he walked forward. ¡°Let us now invite the Nine Gods n¡¯s sect master, Pavilion Master Jackie White, to speak!¡± Everybody apuded thunderously, especially those who followed Jackie from the abandoned world. They were overjoyed, despite not knowing how Jackie managed to have be the new sect master and how he won the votes of the other fortresses. Jackie walked two steps forward and said loudly, ¡°The assistant sect master is right: we¡¯re a family from now on. As the new sect has just been established, we¡¯ll make unitary tokens and disciple clothes for everybody. Of course, I think that everyone can choose if they want to don these clothes, but I hope that everyone can bring their tokens along whenever they leave the n.¡± Jackie thought about it before adding, ¡°At this moment, those who are in the First-stage souls prating level, apart from the assistant sect master, shall be the elders of our sect. Those who achieve such fighting prowess in the future shall be our patronus!¡± The eight other fortress masters were delighted when they heard this. They had already broken through to the First-stage soul-prating level, and they had already be elders of the n at that moment. Austin immediately frowned when he heard this and said to Jackie, ¡°Pavilion master, apart from me, nobody else is in the First-stage soul-prating level! The other fortress masters are in the Ninthgrade ultimate god level. Does this mean that there won¡¯t be any elders now? Will we only have elders when they¡¯ve broken through? How long would we have to wait until then? It¡¯s not so easy to break through into the First-grade soul-prating level.¡± Jackie smiled and did not reply to what Austin said. Instead, he took a paper he prepared earlier on and read the contents, ¡°All elders shall have the same power, and their names aren¡¯t listed in order! ¡°The First Elder is the fortress master of the Whittemore Fortress, Kieran Whittemore!¡± Everybody immediately cheered and pped. Austin had an increasingly darkened look on his face when he saw Jackie take out that piece of paper. By how Jackie acted, this guy knew long ago that he was going to be the sect master. He even wrote the list down after considering who was going to be the first and second elder! ¡°The Second Elder is the fortress master of the Lavigne Fortress, Dominic Lavigne!¡± Jackie continued his announcement. Just like that, the fortress masters from the remaining eight fortresses were appointed as elders of the new sect. ¡°This is wrong! Didn¡¯t Jackie say that only those who are in the First-stage soul-prating level are qualified to be elders? Did the eight of them not break through yet? Why are they appointed as elders just like that?¡¯ The frown on Austin¡¯s face deepened, and he was extremely puzzled. Why did he feel that everybody was hiding something from him and only him? Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! However, a member of the Nine Armies they sent, who was guarding at the mountain top not far away, came flying over speedily at this moment, ¡°This is bad! This is bad! Members of the Blood Stalwart Pavilion are flying over, and fast. What should we do?¡± blurted the frantic man the moment he arrived. Although they knew that the members of the Alliance Guard would not let go of this so easily, they had never imagined that they would send people over so quickly. ¡°Trouble! We¡¯re in trouble!¡± Chapter 1879 Austin¡¯s expression contorted in terror at this news, The sect had just been formed, but before he could enjoy his new position as the assistant sect master, men from the Blood Stalwart Pavilion wereing their way. ¡°We¡¯re done for!¡± An elder who had just been appointed was just as frightened, and it showed visibly through his darkened expression. The overallbat power of the Nine Gods n had greatly increased and they had more people who were in the First-grade soul-prating level, but the Blood Stalwart Pavilion had two masters who were in the Third-grade soul-prating level and three who were in the First-grade soul-prating level. This sect had 170 to 180 thousand people, and many of them were in the ultimate god level. How could they defeat this army? ¡°Everybody, don¡¯t panic!¡± Jackie was the only one who remained calm and quickly asked Austin,¡± Assistant Pavilion Master, do you know the specific situation of the Blood Stalwart Pavilion? We might b e able to handle them.¡± Austin, still bbergasted, instantly replied, ¡°We can¡¯t handle them. They have two masters in the Third- grade soul-prating level and three who are in the First-grade soul-prating level. Throughout the years, we couldn¡¯t handle those three in the First-grade soul-prating level, let alone those two who are in the Third-grade souls prating level!¡± Just as Austin finished, they spotted a group of people flying over from far away and took up arge area. ¡°Pavilion Master, shall we¡­escape? We¡¯d still lose quite arge number of people even if we do, though, seeing as the two masters from their side will be able to catch up to us, but our newly formed sect will be wiped out if we don¡¯t run for it!¡± Austin persuaded Jackie after thinking about it. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jackie smiled after hearing about the Blood Stalwart Pavilion. ¡°Haha! Assistant sect master, you don¡¯t have to worry. We still haven¡¯te to a situation where we need to escape.¡± He then flew up into the sky and said loudly,¡± Everybody, today is a blessed day as the members of the Alliance Guard came bearing a wonderful gift the moment our sect was formed. Recently, everybody has been training hard, and I see that many have already had some breakthroughs in their fighting prowess. Let¡¯s enjoy the bloodshed once they arrive!¡± Mystified, Austin hastily flew up to persuade Jackie,¡± Are you sure, Pavilion Master?! We can¡¯t do that! The opponent has two masters in the Third-grade souls prating level!¡± Even the First Elder flew upward and said to Jackie, ¡± Pavilion Master, are we really getting into a fight? Although we don¡¯t have many people who are in the First-grade soul-prating level, they have people who are in the Third-grade soul-prating level, and there are two of them!¡± Unexpectedly, Jackie replied nonchntly, ¡°Listen carefully, everyone: Leave those two in the Thirdgrade souls prating level to me, and I¡¯ll leave the others to you guys. That should be fairly simple, right? Austin¡¯s face was covered in cold sweat, and he insisted with a tight smile, ¡°Pavilion Master, it won¡¯t be easy for us to handle the others! They have three people who are in the First-grade soul-prating level!¡± ¡°Haha¡­ What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Aren¡¯t our elders in the First-grade soul-prating level, too?¡± Jackieughed, and a strong wave of aura exploded from his body. The horrifying fluctuation caused many people¡¯s facial expressions to change out of fright. ¡°I¡¯m also in the First-grade souls prating level, too!¡± Chapter 1880 ¡®He¡¯s really in the First-grade soul-prating level! ¡®Austin took a deep breath at the sight of Jackie. Jackie was only in the Seventh-grade ultimate god level previously, and Austin estimated that it was exceptional for this guy to breakthrough into the Eighth-grade ultimate god level even if he trained hard recently. Nheless, he was no match for the masters in the Third-grade soul-prating level. However, Jackie, who was in front of him, was definitely in the First-grade soul-prating level. He was certain that if Jackie wanted to kill him, it would be as easy as cutting vegetables. First Elder Kieran was exhrated by this fact.¡± This is great! If our sect master can handle those two in the Third-grade soul-prating level. Leave the rest to us!¡± ¡°Haha! If that¡¯s the case, we¡¯ll be able to fight this battle with them. F*ck! We¡¯ll get lots of treasures after killing them for sure!¡± The second elder also flew up, and excitement was written all over his face. He wanted to test hisbat power badly as he had just broken through, never expecting that a chance to test his capabilities so soon. Utterly dumbfounded, Austin gulped and asked, albeit rather shakily, ¡°Have¡­ Have you guys broken through into the First-grade soul-prating level, Too?¡± ¡°Of course! There¡¯s no need to worry. If the sect master can handle those two in the Third-grade soul - prating level, not only will we win, but we¡¯ll have an overwhelming victory, too!¡± The second elder smiled happily. Jackie thought about it and said, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s no need for all of you in the First-grade souls prating level to join the battle together-four of you will be sufficient. Of course, some might be able to make it out alive, seeing how many there are. On top of that, there¡¯s a forest over there, and I¡¯m sure some of them will be capable of escaping. It wouldn¡¯t be a good thing for the Alliance Guard to learn about our situation right now.¡± The first elder¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard this.¡± That¡¯s right! Pavilion Master, your thoughts are so correct! Apart from our sect master, there are nine of us who are in the First-grade souls prating level now. Haha¡­ If the Alliance Guard learned about this, they¡¯ll definitely send stronger sects to attack us next time! We have to conceal our true strength so that they¡¯ll have the wrong impression. This shall give us a chance to grab an opportunity for ourselves!¡± ¡°All¡­ All of you have really broken through?¡± Austin was still in disbelief and bewildered. ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve all broken through!¡± Only then did Kieran exin things to him. ¡°Do you know why our sect master can break through so quickly? Not only is he extremely talented, but he¡¯s also a third grade premium alchemist! In this entire world, he should be the only third-grade premium alchemist. Assistant Pavilion Master, let me tell you: it wouldn¡¯t be an issue for our sect to expand if we¡¯re given time!¡± ¡°My stars¡­ Am I hearing right? A third-grade premium alchemist?!¡± Austin was once again shocked. No wonder the members of all eight fortresses voted for Jackie. Turns out, Jackie was a third-grade premium alchemist. It looks like Jackie secretly gave them pills. How else could they have all broken through? He had to admit that third-grade premium pills were precious items from heaven to people in the Ninthgrade ultimate god level who wanted to break through into the First-grade soul-prating level. ¡°Pavilion master, I¡¯m so loyal to you¡­¡± Austin was devastated at how unfair it was that he did not receive these benefits. Advertisement chapter 1881-1885 chapter 1881-1885 Chapter 1881 ¡°Don¡¯t worry; just go all out when you end them. I¡¯ll give you a pill after the battle is over. I¡¯ve reserved one for you here,¡± replied Jackie with a bitter smile. ¡°I won¡¯t keep these benefits from you, my assistant sect master.¡± ¡°Alright, alright! Thank you, Pavilion Master!¡± Austin was incredibly happy. He was very close to entering the Second-grade soul-prating level, so if Jackie gave him a third-grade premium pill, not only would he break through into the Second-grade soul-prating level, but he might be able to break through into the Third-grade soul-prating level at once! He would be so much morefortable being the assistant sect master by then. As he watched the members of the Blood Stalwart Pavilioning their way, Jackie then instructed,¡± Listen carefully: Me, the assistant sect master, First Elder, Second Elder, and Third Elder will be the one joining the battleter. The remaining five elders shall rest here. Take a look at the external area, and don¡¯t let any of the members from the Blood Stalwart Pavilion run away. The five of you can¡¯t expose your fighting prowess, understand?¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The other elders immediately nodded, though they still envied the first elder and the others. After all, those four would definitely win since Jackie asked them to fight one person. They were definitely envious of those four as they had such a good opportunity to fight with people that had almost the same fighting prowess. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Members of the Blood Stalwart Pavilion stopped not far away from Jackie and the rest, and their sect master smirked at them. ¡°Oh my! Are they out here on purpose to wee us when they know that we¡¯reing? Haha! What a surprise! All of them are actually gathered here!¡± Advertisement They were extremely happy that they were given the instruction to ¡®handle the Nine Armies this time. This was because the Nine Armies was not far away from the forest that was filled with many treasures. Hence, they would be able to get lots of treasures from them once they wiped out the Nine Armies. In a way, the Blood Stalwart Pavilion scored a bargain this time. As for Jackie and the others, the main sects overlooking things could not tell if Jackie and the others were here. The Blood Stalwart Pavilion felt that these people were not threats to them, no matter where they were. Advertisement ¡°Haha¡­ You can say that!¡± Jackieughed and looked at the other party coldly. ¡°You people must¡¯ve been sent by the Alliance Guard, right? Attempting to wipe out our Nine Gods n won¡¯t be as easy as you think.¡± ¡°Nine Gods n?¡± The opponents were stunned. The assistant sect master from the opponent side thought about it and said to their sect master, ¡°Pavilion master, I think these people are mystifying things. Haha! They actually said that they¡¯re some Nine Gods n. I think they¡¯re people of the Nine Armies and those who came over from the abandoned world!¡± The Blood Stalwart Pavilion Master immediately understood the situation andughed, harrumphing, ¡°Haha! You¡¯re quite the smart one, young man. You n to lie to us in hopes that we¡¯ll leave, thinking that we¡¯vee to the wrong ce, right? You¡¯ll all then scamper off to escape once we leave, huh?¡± The assistant sect master also said with a smile,¡± This is quite the idea you got here, young man, but we¡¯re no fools. We recognize the First Fortress Master from the Nine Armies. How do you n to lie to us now?¡± Chapter 1882 ¡°Both of you, our sect master isn¡¯t lying to you¡ªwe are the Nine Gods n. He¡¯s the sect master, and I¡¯m now the assistant sect master of the Nine Gods n!¡± Austin grew increasingly arrogant when he thought about how the Nine Gods n would be one of the best main sects. He looked at the other party coldly as he spoke, ¡°You guys should remember the name of our Nine Gods n. Our n will take the world by storm!¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± The people standing opposite them instantly broke out intoughter. One of the elders from the Blood Stalwart Pavilion even clutched his stomach as he smilingly mocked, Haha! Are you trying to kill me withughter? You n to awe the world? You think that we don¡¯t know about your situation right now? You¡¯re the only one in the First-grade soul-prating level, and that guy is only in the Seventh-grade ultimate god level. On top of that, hisbat power is onlyparable to a master in the First-grade soul-prating level.¡± The elder paused here before he continued,¡± Nheless, what I¡¯m slightly curious about is shouldn¡¯t Austin be the sect master if you n to trick us? Why did you let a young man with a lower fighting prowesspared to you be the sect master?¡± Advertisement ¡°Hmph! Young man? Our sect master can kill a useless person like you with a single finger!¡± Austin harrumphed indignantly, his loyalty for Jackie surging at the thought of how Jackie was a third grade premium alchemist and had a pill for him. ¡°Alright, young man. Since you say that you guys are the Nine Gods n, where are your tokens? You guys! Seems to be wearing your own clothes. In what way do you look like a sect?¡± The Blood Stalwart Pavilion Master once again said with a disdainful smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s best to y the part if you want toplete the act. Otherwise, we¡¯d instantly realize that you¡¯re lying to us!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. You even said that you are some Nine Gods n, no? We¡¯ve never even heard about it!¡± added the opposing assistant sect master. ¡°It¡¯s a new sect we formed today. It doesn¡¯t matter if you guys heard it. The most important thing is that none of you can leave aftering here today!¡± Jackie smiled coldly and tightened his fist. A strong wave of power caused a loud sound. ¡°None of us can leave, huh? Haha! We¡¯ve never nned to leave. How can we leave without killing everybody here?¡± After the Blood Stalwart Pavilion¡¯s assistant sect master spoke, he instantly rushed toward Jackie. Light on his feet, he appeared right before Jackie, his tightened fists surging with his energy. The vibration was of an extremely concentrated golden color as he swung toward Jackie. ¡°Young man, I heard that you were able to fight masters in the First-grade soul prating level when you were in the Seventh grade ultimate god level. Allow me, a person in the Third-grade soul prating level, to test you. You¡¯re a person the main sects highlighted that they¡¯d like us to kill. Today, I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± The opponent shot Jackie a meaningful, cold smile. His attack was incredibly surprising, and there was no chance for Jackie to prepare himself. He thought Jackie could not avoid it. Hence, Jackie would be badly hurt if not dead by his punch. By then, this guy would die if he went forward to give him a follow-up attack. He would have gotten rid of a hidden threat on behalf of the Alliance Guard once this guy was dead. Not only the main sects, but this was the first time members of their Blood Stalwart Pavilion saw such a talented person. Jackie, however, did not even n on dodging.¡± Hmph!¡± he scoffed coldly and balled his fists, swinging one forward as his fist gleamed with his energy in concentrated gold. ¡°Assistant sect master, kill that young man!¡± ¡°Yes! The assistant sect master is impressive, and he¡¯s so fast!¡± Many of the Blood Stalwart Pavilion¡¯s disciples yelled in excitement to support their assistant sect master when they saw this scene. Thoom! The punches from both masters contained a huge amount of power, and when their punches met, a loud explosion was heard, one utterly deafening and horrendous Chapter 1883 ¡°What?!¡± The Blood Stalwart Pavilion¡¯s assistant sect master felt that something was wrong the moment their fists collided. This young man in front of him was undeniably strong and did not seem to have abat powerparable to those in the First Grade soul-prating level. His opponent seemed to be stronger than him. Thoom! The next moment, the assistant sect master of the Blood Stalwart Pavilion was sent flying backward, blood spurting through his lips once he regained his standing. ¡°Mrpf! Pfft!¡± The assistant sect master of the Blood Stalwart Pavilion had a surprised look in his eyes, and he was so startled that he could not recover from the feeling. The Blood Stalwart Pavilion Master, Scott Davis, soon discovered something and eximed, ¡°This is wrong! He¡¯s not in the Seventh-grade ultimate god level. This young man is actually¡­ He¡¯s in the Firstgrade soul-prating level!¡± ¡°Impossible! How could he have broken through so quickly?¡± Several elders of the Blood Stalwart Pavilion were visibly surprised as they could not believe what was happening. ¡°That¡¯s right, he¡¯s broken through too quickly. I never thought this guy would be in the First-grade soul- prating level. No wonder he didn¡¯t hide away; he¡¯s got such strongbat power! The assistant sect master, Noah Sage, had a grim expression on his face before he spoke to Scott, Pavilion Master, it seems like we had to attack together!¡± ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll attack together. We need to kill this young man no matter what it costs. He¡¯s got a daunting combat power. If we gave him some more time, it¡¯d be out of our control if he continues to break through!¡± Scott nodded and a horrendous wave of power rushed out of his body following a thought On the other side, a young man from the White family eximed excitedly, ¡°This is great! Even masters in the Third-grade soul-prating level are no match for Young Master Jackie after he had broken through!¡± Another young man from the White family reminded the first young man, ¡°He¡¯s the sect master now! Pavilion Master; the Nine Gods n¡¯s sect master. Stop calling him Young Master Jackie, understand?¡± ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡­ He¡¯s the sect master!¡± The young man from the White family nodded continuously with a hopeful expression. ¡°Attack!¡±manded Austin with a wave of his hand. Their n was filled with confidence at the sight of Jackie battling the opposing assistant sect master. This time, they were definitely winning. ¡°Attack!¡± The others immediately rushed forward, one after another. ¡°Hmph! Do you think we¡¯re afraid of you guys?¡± Several masters from the Blood Stalwart Pavilion, who were in the First-grade soul-prating level, disregarded Austin and everyone else in his n as they rushed over with their people. However, they discovered that something was wrong when they started fighting ¡°This is wrong. How could they have four masters who are in the First-grade soul-prating level?¡± Not only was the sect master of the Nine Gods n in the First-grade soul-prating level and had a strongerbat power than someone who was in the Third-grade soul-prating level, it so happened that apart from their sect master, four others were in the First-grade soul-prating level, which was one person more than theirs. Chapter 1884 ¡°Haha! You guys never saw thising, huh? There are still a lot of things that you guys never expected!¡± Austinughed loudly and members of the Nine Gods n soon cornered their opponents. ¡°I¡¯ll give you guys a taste of my power when I use the Twin Dragons Fist!¡± Not nning to let things drag on, Jackie-as a thought urred to him squatted down slightly and soon performed the Twin Dragons Fist. Two gargantuan aura-fists appeared in front of him. Both aura-fists seemed to be hundreds of meters high and seemed more harrowingpared to what he did previously Both members of the Blood Stalwart Pavilion also formed a huge giant that was golden in color and came charging forward. However, the giant was no match to Jackie¡¯s huge golden fists and was about half the size of the fists. ¡°This is bad. Our attack won¡¯t be able to beat the opponent¡¯s. We¡¯re doomed!¡± Scott¡¯s face turned pale as he looked at the golden fists that came closer and closer toward them. ¡°Pavilion Master, why does this martial skill look so familiar? It looks like a martial skill from the Bloodshed n. This is quite a powerful skill, but how did this young man manage to learn this?¡± The assistant sect master was just as scared witless. Both him and Scott turned around to escape when they saw that their giant was easily sted by Jackie¡¯s fists. Thoom! Unfortunately, the golden fists soon caught up with them both and sent those two flying, and what was left in their wake were pieces of meat that rained from the sky. Two masters in the Third-grade soul-prating level failed to withstand blows from Jackie, who killed them both ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± The people from the Blood Stalwart Pavilion seemed to be winning at first, but they were petrified when they saw how quickly Jackie killed their sect master and assistant sect master. Their confidence instantly evaporated. ¡°Haha..! Attack!¡± Members of the Nine Gods n were more electrified than ever when they saw how quickly Jackie won. They carried out an even more unhinged assault on the people of the Blood Stalwart Pavilion before them. Boom! Boom! Boom! The moment Jackie killed both the masters from the Blood Stalwart Pavilion who were in the Third-grade soul-prating level, Austin and the others had already killed two of the opponent¡¯s people. At that moment, four of them surrounded another member who was in the First-grade ultimate god level and was attacking him. It was obvious that this person could not hold out for much longer. ¡°Escaping?¡± The Fifth Elder moved over in a sh and killed a person in the Seventh-grade ultimate god level when he saw that this person was going to break out of the containment from his side. ¡°How can this be?!¡± Chapter 1885 Another guy who was in the Ninth grade ultimate god level wanted to escape the containment from this direction, too. He turned pale out of fright when he saw this scene and immediately turned toward another direction to escape. The horrendous sounds of battle continued until the afternoon before it ended. Although Jackie and the rest helped kill the opponent¡¯s people, the several hundred thousands of Blood Stalwart Pavilion members were too overwhelming. In the end, about 1,000 to 2,000 people were lucky enough to escape. ¡°Haha! We nearly wiped out the entire sect, but some of them were lucky and rushed toward the forest. We failed to contain those people, but I think that there are only one to two thousand of them. Haha!¡± Austinughed out loudly after the battle ended. They killed so many of their opponents¡¯ people, but the entire Nine Gods n only suffered the death of 2,000 to 3,000 people. Several thousand of them were wounded. Overall speaking, this victory was quite an rming one. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve never expected that we¡¯d wipe out a sect that we used to fear in the past. Haha¡­! The Blood Stalwart Pavilion is close to extinction from now on!¡± another elder eximed. ¡°From today onward, our Nine Gods n can be considered as slightly famous, right?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s clean up the battlegrounds quickly as it¡¯s gettingte.¡± Alejandro and the rest had already arranged for people to start cleaning up the battlegrounds. They would definitely get lots of treasures after wiping out such a big sect this time, especially the masters who were in the soul-prating level. They definitely had some nice martial skills and powerful martial art techniques in their martial rings that could help in everybody¡¯s future training. At least, some people only obtained martial art techniques for the ultimate god level. Now, they could also use the martial art techniques from the Blood Stalwart Pavilion to achieve the soul prating fighting prowess. As they nearly finished cleaning the battlefield, Austin, unable to hold back his joy, walked up to Jackie and asked happily, ¡°Pavilion master, did what you say about the pill previously still count?¡± Jackie knew what this old man was thinking about for a long time. He had wanted to ask but was embarrassed about it. Jackie purposely refrained from mentioning it before the old man asked. Jackie could not help but want tough when he saw the slightly frightened expression on this guy¡¯s face. With a flip of his palm, he took out the pill he prepared previously. ¡°Assistant Pavilion Master, I saw how good your performance was just now. You went all out when you were killing those enemies.¡± ¡°Haha! That¡¯s for sure. As the Nine Gods n¡¯s assistant sect master, I have to set an example for the others!¡± Austinughed and immediately took the pill before storing it away carefully. ¡°Thank you for the pill, Pavilion Master. I¡¯ve been stuck in the peak stage of the First-grade soul-prating! Level for a very long time. With this pill, I might be able to breakthrough into the Third-grade souls prating level. I¡¯ve decided to go into retreat from tomorrow onward and try my best to break through into the Third-grade soul-prating level in a couple of days in order to serve the sect better.¡± Jackie purposely frowned and said after he heard this, ¡°In that case, won¡¯t your fighting prowess be much higher than mine?¡± Fearing that he would upset Jackie, Austin frantically exined, ¡°Pavilion master, you must be joking. I¡¯m no match for you, even if I break through into the Third-grade soul-prating level. You killed two people who were in the Third-grade souls prating level just now, so you must have abat power comparable to masters in the Fourthgrade soul-prating level.¡± At this moment, Kieran flew over and passed an ancient book to Jackie. ¡°Pavilion master! Pavilion Master! We found a fourth-grade elementary martial skill in their martial skill. However, I estimate that it¡¯s very difficult to practice this martial skill. Hence, members of the Blood Stalwart Pavilion didn¡¯t perform the skill.¡± Jackie took a closer look and was extremely excited. ¡°It truly is a fourth-grade elementary martial skill, the Emperor¡¯s Seal. This is quite an impressive martial skill, and only those with strong mental strength can practice this skill. That is why the Blood Stalwart Pavilion Master didn¡¯t practice this martial skill.¡± Advertisement chapter 1886-1890 chapter 1886-1890 Chapter 1886 ¡°This is great. Pavilion master, you are a third-grade premium alchemist and you have always had strong mental strength. Haha¡­ As long as the sect master is willing to research this martial skill, you might be able to master this skill. By then, yourbat power would definitely increase greatly!¡± Kieran had a smile on his face when he heard this. Everybody was hopeful toward the Nine Gods n. Jackie nodded and took a look at the book in detail before he said, ¡°It¡¯splicated to practice this martial skill and I need time to slowly go through it. However, mybat power would greatly increase once I manage to practice the martial skill. The skill Is separated into three seals and each of them is stronger than the previous one!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Really? That is great! We¡¯ve made a great gain this time and we¡¯ve obtained quite a significant amount of ultimate-grade spiritual tools from those people. On top of that, there were also many martial skills and martial art techniques!¡± Kieran said happily.¡± Pavilion master, you need lots of ingredients to cultivate pills. We shall bring the ingredients to you after we¡¯ve arranged them and you can choose them yourself! ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t just do nothing, I need to cultivate more! Pills when I have time. Apart from that, I n to select a few among the younger generations within these couple of days to see if any of them have a stronger mental strength. I shall be able to teach Them how to cultivate pills by then. If we have more people who are alchemists, our sect would progress better.¡± Jackie nodded in satisfaction andmented. ¡°If we solely depended on me, the pills would only be enough for those of us who have higher fighting prowess. However, I won¡¯t be able to supply pills for those disciples with lower fighting prowess.¡± ¡°That is great. We shall have a couple more alchemists uing and it would be good even if we have some in the first or second grade!¡± The First Elder said in extreme excitement. Advertisement Jackie frowned and quickly remembered something. He immediately gestured at Kevin, who was nearby.¡± Kevin Cabello, pleasee over here! Jackie originally wanted to address him as First Elder Cabello when he realized that they were already members of the Nine Gods and it would not be suitable to still address him as First Elder Cabello. Hence, he had no choice but to call him by name. First Elder Cabello immediately came flying over and gestured to Jackie politely. ¡°Pavilion Master, is there anything I can help you with?¡± Jackie smiled and asked, ¡°By the way, has the degree of your alchemy increased? I remember that you are a second-grade premium alchemist, right?¡± Advertisement Kevin nodded and said embarrassedly, ¡°Recently, I have been trying to cultivate third-grade elementary pills every day. There¡¯s been some improvement but! I still have not sessfully cultivated anything. There seems to be something wrong!¡± ¡°Then I shalle to you tomorrow morning. I will help you to take a look and try to help you be a third-grade elementary alchemist soon!¡± Jackie nodded and said, ¡°Although you don¡¯t have a high fighting prowess, you are the alchemist of our sect and you shall enjoy the treatment of an elder. You shall be the Ninth Elder of our Nine Gods n! On top of that, both of us will be selecting young people together to see if they have the talent for cultivating pills. You shall be in charge of grooming them and we shall try to increase the number of our alchemists!¡± ¡°Thank-Thank you, sect master. I shall not let you down!¡± Kevin was delighted and slightly bowed to Jackie. Although he was an alchemist, he had never thought about bing an elder as he did not have a high fighting prowess and had only managed to break through into the first-grade ultimate god level. Chapter 1887 He never expected that Jackie would directly appoint him as the sect¡¯s ninth elder and even nned to let him groom the n¡¯s future alchemists. It could be said that he was given an important task in the sect. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You can directly ask the sect for any ingredients you need in the future. We will cooperate with you regarding matters of cultivating pills. Certainly, you have to quickly raise your fighting prowess as your mental strength will greatly increase with it. This will greatly benefit your pill cultivation skills!¡± Jackie thought about it and added. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will try my best to groom alchemists! For the sect.¡± Kevin said seriously. ¡°Who would have known that we have such a powerful alchemist in our sect? Haha¡­ I always thought that there was only one! Turns out, there¡¯s another alchemist who¡¯s about to break through into the third- grade elementary level here!¡± Austin and the others were thrilled when they heard this. They originally thought that there was only one alchemist in their sect and were afraid that Jackie would be extremely busy. Although they had a big win today, the Alliance Guard would definitely send stronger sects to take action against them when they learn about this. Hence, not only did Jackie have to attend to the matters of the sect, he had to work hard to raise his fighting prowess. Advertisement From then on, Jackie would have more time to manage things with Kevin¡¯s help. Soon, the sky darkened and everybody was in a delightful mood. Jackie soon chose the martial enhancement material he required and let the others distribute the remaining items between themselves. However, what these people did not know was that the masters of the Anti-Alliance Guard¡¯s five main sects were already standing on a high, snowy mountain top with the masters from the Alliance Guard. Master Loador of the Crystal Cloud n smiled coldly before speaking with a smirk on his face,¡± Everybody, is there something that you would like to discuss by asking us toe all the way here?¡± The olddy from the Anti-Alliance Guard frowned and nced at the people beside her before she stepped forward and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure that everybody knows about the 600 thousand people who came over from the abandoned world. We¡¯ve never expected them to be able to find this ce after so many years and it¡¯s something that surprises us!¡± The olddy took a brief pause before she continued speaking, ¡°It might be fated that they manage to come over from the other side. I think we need to discuss this among ourselves. At this moment, they have suffered many deaths and the Bloodshed n had also been wiped out because of some unusual situation. Certainly, the Nine Armies had also suffered many deaths. We wish to resolve this issue peacefully!¡± ¡°Resolve this peacefully?¡± Master Loador once again smiled coldly. ¡°Oh my, we are really sorry but things might have been different if you guys came slightly earlier. Unfortunately, you are one step behind and we¡¯ve already sent two sects to take action. One of them went to Pavilion Billow Cloud while the Blood Stalwart Pavilion was sent to the Nine Armies. I think they are already in the middle of a fight now!¡± ¡°You¡­ You people have already taken action?¡± The corners of the olddy¡¯s mouth twitched a couple of times and a darkened expression appeared on her face Chapter 1888 ¡°How could this have happened? They have already traveled all the way there? There¡¯s even a possibility that the battle has already started?¡± The old man standing beside them also took a deep breath after he heard this. He too had a darkened expression on his face. However, Master Loador said while smiling, ¡°Haha¡­ Not only have they started fighting, I think the battle should be over by now! By the way, I¡¯m quite curious. Those people that came over from the abandoned world are now hiding in Pavilion Billow Cloud or Nine Armies? No matter where they are hiding, they would have been killed by now but I¡¯m still curious!¡± Master Loador paused before he continued speaking, ¡°Certainly, you guys have the right to keep quiet Even if none of you tell me where they are, my people will still inform me of the situation when they return!¡± The olddy had an extremely darkened expression on her face. She continued speaking after keeping quiet for a couple of seconds, ¡°Around 30 thousand of them went to Pavilion Billow Cloud and the rest are at the Nine Armies. Unexpectedly, you guys have sent the Blood Stalwart Pavilion to the Nine Armies. In that case, not many of them would be able to survive. Even if they did, there won¡¯t be many of them left! ¡°You are right. I am aware of the Blood Stalwart Pavilion¡¯s power. Do you know why I sent the Blood Stalwart Pavilion over? Apart from the fact that they are near to the Nine armies, the other reason is due to their close rtionship with the Bloodshed n all this while. In that case, the members of the Blood Stalwart Pavilion would do their best to kill their enemies to avenge the Bloodshed n!¡± Master Loador had a vicious smile on his face. He shrugged his shoulders before he said, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s no need for you guys to be angry as this is quite normal, right? It shouldn¡¯t be an issue for us to send our people to help avenge the loss of one of our sects, right?¡± Master Mackenzie also said with a smile, ¡°Consider us as merciful as our main sects did not take action and we only sent two smaller sects to fight your people. I think we shall just let this be. Certainly, we can¡¯t do anything if you guys aren¡¯t convinced!¡± A middle-aged woman from the Anti-Alliance Guard thought about it and said, ¡°Among those two sects that you appointed, one of them have masters in the fourth-grade soul prating level while the other one sent to the Nine Armies has two members who are in the third-grade souls prating level and three who are in the first grade soul-prating level. Under such circumstances, there will only be a handful of people who will be able to escape from these two sects!¡± Master Loador immediately said with a smile, ¡°oh dear me, how pessimistic are you? You have to believe in the strength of those people from your side. What if those people are lucky and more than half of them manage to escape? What if your people were able to obtainplete victory? Haha¡­ Am I right?¡± Master Mackenzie purposely said in a gloating minner. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will not continue to look into this even if both of your forces win. After all, there would be many deaths and that is enough for us. However, if both of your forces lose, the martial enhancement materials that once belonged to those people shall be ourpensation!¡± The middle-aged woman tightened her fist in anger but had nothing to say. In the end, she could only say, ¡°Then we shall make our move first. We hope that you will keep to your word. No matter what, we hope that you do not look into this matter in the future! The group was in a bad mood and could only leave with a dejected heart. ¡°Haha¡­ I¡¯m so happy when I see the expressions on their faces right now. If we don¡¯t teach them a lesson, they would think that they can simply bully us, the members of the Alliance Guard!¡± Once the other party walked away, an old man from the Alliance Guardughed loudly and the rest were also in a delighted mood. After they flew some distance away, the old man from the Anti-Alliance Guard said to the olddy, Should we separate into two teams to take a look at the situation at the Nine Armies and Pavilion Billow Cloud? The old woman thought about it before shaking her head helplessly. ¡°The Pavilion Billow Cloud is overly strong. Although the sect they sent is stronger than Pavilion Billow Cloud, Pavilion Billow Cloud has a profound base and is a sect. Their overallbat power is quite strong. Although they might be defeated, I believe that many people will manage to stay alive.¡± The olddy took a pause before she continued speaking, ¡°After all, the Pavilion Billow Cloud is not very far away from our sect. If they escape toward our direction, the people from the Alliance Guard would not dare to continue their pursuit once they are near our sect.¡± Chapter 1889 The old man nodded his head and said, ¡°The Nine Armies will probably be in trouble right now. There¡¯s quite a number of people among their ranks, and they have the people from the abandoned world who number a few hundred thousand. Although their numbers are big, their overall fighting power is not even worth more than one out of five stars. They¡¯re not capable of taking on the Blood Stalwart Pavilion, so I predict that it would be hard for the people of the Nine Armies to escape! ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a pity for the master, Jackie White. I heard from the people of Pavilion Billow Cloud that the kid¡¯s martial talent is amazing. Such a shame! The old woman sighed helplessly again. ¡°I¡¯ll survey the remaining numbers of the Pavilion Billow Cloud once I get back. I believe that if there are people who managed to escape, they would go to the Pavilion Billow Cloud to seek refuge.¡± ¡°Mmhmm. Then let¡¯s go back!¡± After they talked for a while, they all returned to their own sects. At that moment, Jackie and the others were all very happy. At night, they prepared to get some proper rest. ¡°This is great. We won splendidly!¡± Selena and Jackie sat in the courtyard, looking at the moon in the sky. However, she quickly frowned and said, ¡°Although we were victorious, the people from the Alliance Guard will probably send even stronger sects after us next time.¡± Jackie nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s true. Next time, predict that they will send people who are at least in the fifth or sixth-grade soul-prating realm. Perhaps they would even send those of the seventh grade. That¡¯s why we must seize every moment we have!¡± ¡°Do we have enough time?¡± Selena spoke in a serious tone after thinking for a while. ¡°I think it¡¯s enough!¡± Jackie deduced, ¡°There were not many who escaped, and many of them did not have high cultivation levels. Some were at the ultimate god realm, some only at True God Realm, and their flying speed was not very fast. Many of them were even injured, so it would take them a few days if they want to report everything to the bigger sects.¡± Here, Jackie paused before continuing, ¡°Besides, the bigger sects certainly won¡¯t make any move carelessly once they know the situation. They¡¯ll definitely call for a meeting together with the other sects then they¡¯ll decide on which sects to send, to trouble us. It¡¯ll take a few more days if that¡¯s the case! Selena nodded her head and continued her deduction, ¡°After they¡¯ve made their decision, they¡¯ll send people to inform that sect, and that will take another few days. Then before the sect goes into battle, they¡¯ll definitely get those who are able to make breakthroughs to do it so that they can fight. It¡¯ll probably take time for them to prepare too, right?¡± Jackie nodded his head. ¡°That¡¯s why I estimate that we have another month. During this month, we need to rapidly increase our sect¡¯s fighting power! At least we now have ten people in the soul-prating realm, but they only know that we have five! This is an advantage! They¡¯ll underestimate us!¡± Chapter 1890 ¡°Then you must work hard during this month. If they truly send fighters of the seventh-grade ultimate god realm, you probably won¡¯t be a match for them at your current cultivation level and fighting power!¡± After Selena thought about it, she said, ¡°Or you must at least break into the third or fourth-grade souls prating realm, right?¡± Jackie also said while smiling helplessly, ¡°That¡¯s right. If I only use a third-grade premium pill to cultivate myself, even if I can stabilize my cultivation level, I will be able to break into the second-grade soul- prating realm at most if I use this pill. It¡¯s a lot harder to make breakthroughs once we¡¯re in the soul- prating realm. That¡¯s why unless I¡­¡± Jackie did not continue his sentence, but Selena had already guessed Jackie¡¯s thoughts. ¡°Unless you are able to sessfully create a fourth-grade elementary pill during this month, and only after creating a fourth-grade elementary pill will your cultivation level be able to increase significantly, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Jackie nodded his head and took Selena¡¯s hand.¡± That¡¯s why I probably won¡¯t have time to apany you tonight,¡± he said. ¡°I need to sit down and cultivate myself to try and stabilize my current first grade soul-prating realm level! After I¡¯ve stabilized myself, I¡¯ll start to research the alchemy methods of a fourth-grade elementary pill once I¡¯m free!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t intend to sleep either. I¡¯m going to work hard to cultivate myself. I haven¡¯t used the pill you gave me yet so I¡¯m going to use it this month and break into the first-grade ultimate god realm!¡± Selena said, grinning. At night, the two began to cultivate themselves. Jackie continued to practice his martial arts technique, rapidly absorbing the chi emerging from the space between the sky and the earth, strengthening his cultivation level. If he could not stabilize his cultivation level and had to use a pill to increase it in the future, it would not be good for him. His level would be unstable then, and it would probably be difficult for him to kill those of higher levels. Meanwhile, Selena took out the pill that Jackie had given and began to cultivate herself. The next morning, Jackie and Kevin went to select youths with a talent for alchemy. There were plenty who wanted to be alchemists, but there were few who fulfilled the criteria. The two were busy throughout the day, and the selection only ended at night. ¡°There¡¯s only five of them who are talented in alchemy. That¡¯s too few. Even if we train all of them, we¡¯re going to use a lot of time. More importantly, they don¡¯t possess strong martial talent yet. It¡¯ll probably be a miracle if they can be a second grade elementary alchemist in this lifetime!¡± In the end, Kevin looked at Jackie helplessly, shing a bitter smile. He did not think that Kieran would actually step forward at this moment. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we go to Sky Dull City to take a look?¡± he asked. ¡°Sky Dull City? Where¡¯s that?¡± Jackie furrowed his brows. He was not very familiar with the circumstances in this world. Yesterday, Austin had given Jackie a map, which had markings of the territories of the forces, especially those of bigger ones. However, Jackie did not know where this Sky Dull City was. He only remembered that there was a small lake not too far away from them. Advertisement chapter 1891-1895 chapter 1891-1895 Chapter 1891 Kieran then exined, ¡°Sky Dull City is not a very big city, but it¡¯s a pretty famous one.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying that there are alchemists there?¡± Jackie was taken aback. He quickly thought of something and immediately asked Kieran. ¡°Sky Dull City is famous because the people in thatke city all advocate alchemy,¡± Kieran said, smiling. ¡°Furthermore, that¡¯s a ce where alchemists frequently go to trade. There¡¯ll be people going there to sell or buy materials used in alchemy, including alchemy stoves and even alchemy forme. People sell those there!¡± ¡°There¡¯s actually a ce like that? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡± Jackie was excited after he heard that. Advertisement Kieran quickly exined, ¡°Master, I only found out that you were an alchemist yesterday. Besides, we were so busy yesterday as we had just finished battling the enemy and I was busy cleaning up the spoils of war. I didn¡¯t have the time to tell you about this either. However, most of the people in Sky Dull City are first-grade elementary alchemists or those who wish to learn alchemy. It¡¯s very rare to have second- grade alchemists!¡± Jackie pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Oh, right. What about the bigger sects? Do they have alchemists too?¡± ¡°Of course they do,¡± Kieran immediately replied.¡± But there¡¯s not many of them. Usually, it¡¯s considered good if they have a third-grade elementary alchemist. There are very few third grade intermediate alchemists, and I don¡¯t think there is a single third-grade premium alchemist. This is because even in bigger sects, there aren¡¯t many in the soul-prating realm who are interested in alchemy. Of course, even fewer people from the ultimate god realm are interested!¡± Kevin nodded his head. ¡°If there are third-grade premium alchemists in the sect, then there¡¯ll be many people who are in the first or second-grade soul-prating realm. If many people wish to break into the fifth or sixth-grade soul-prating realm, they need a fourth-grade alchemist. Otherwise, they can only slowly cultivate themselves over time! Advertisement Kieran nodded his head and told Jackie, ¡°It¡¯s extremely rare to find an alchemical master like you, Master. If you¡¯re able to make a breakthrough and be a fourth-grade elementary alchemist, Master, I guarantee that you¡¯ll be the very first fourth -grade alchemist in the world, and there¡¯ll be no one stronger than you. Of course, you¡¯re very strong now too. That¡¯s why the Vice-master haspletely submitted to you!¡± ¡°All right. Then let¡¯s visit Sky Dull City. At any rate, we¡¯ll probably be able to arrive there by noon if we go now, and we¡¯ll see if we can select people toe to our sect in the afternoon. We¡¯ll have to hurry back the next morning. We don¡¯t have much time. If we were to spend one day, let¡¯s make it a fruitful day. We need to seize the moment!¡± After Jackie made the decision, he flipped his palm and threw his sword into the sky. The flying sword then turned bigger and the three hopped onto it. The flying sword was already fast, to begin with, and now that Jackie¡¯s cultivation level had increased, it was even faster now. At first, Jackie had estimated that they would only get there by noon. He did not expect to arrive at the entrance of Sky Dull City in two hours. ¡°Your weapon¡¯s flying speed is amazing, Master. I didn¡¯t think we would arrive so quickly!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The three jumped down from the flying sword, and Kieran said excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ve also wanted toe here long ago, but I had no purpose to do so, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t. I really didn¡¯t think that I would actuallye here with you today, Master, as the First Elder of the Nine Gods n!¡± Chapter 1892 ¡°I never thought that there would actually be a ce like this! This is practically a paradise for us, alchemists! Kevin looked at the modest-sized fortress, excitement was etched onto his expression. Advertisement When the three walked to the entrance of the city, they saw many people selling their wares at the gates. ¡°Second-grade elementary sky dragon grass-no need to use spirited grass to exchange for it. You only need a hundred premium spirited stones!¡± A fatty began to hawk his wares as he sat cross legged on the ground. ¡°Seriously? Using a hundred premium-grade spirited stones to buy a single stalk of sky dragon grass? Aren¡¯t you just ripping people off? You¡¯re being a little too greedy, Brother.¡± Here, a few people also walked over, and one of them began to nag and scold the fatty. The fatty just gave a wan smile. ¡°You have no idea that this is a thousand years old, Brother,¡± he said. ¡°It may be of a lower grade, but it¡¯s not easy to find such spirited grass either. I think something a thousand years old would be worth that price, no?¡± ¡°A thousand years? That sounds about right if it¡¯s truly a thousand years. It¡¯s easy to find sky dragon grass that¡¯s over a hundred years old, but it¡¯s not easy to find one that is a thousand years old! The people nodded their heads and said. Of course, there were people selling weapons, and they also were promoting their wares. The area grew busy. After Jackie thought about it, he asked Kieran, ¡°First Elder, let¡¯s go and recruit people to learn alchemy. How should we go about it?¡± ¡°There are not many people here, Master, and it¡¯s a little more chaotic as anyone sells anything,¡± Kieran said, smiling. ¡°If you want to recruit alchemists, there¡¯s a designated za in the middle of the city. We just need to ce a te there and exin which sect we¡¯re from and that we¡¯re recruiting disciples who have talent in alchemy.¡± Here, Kieran spoke confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Some casual trainers who wish to learn alchemy, naturally wish to join a sect, all so that there¡¯ll be someone to teach them alchemy and that they¡¯ll improve their alchemy. That¡¯s why since we¡¯re here, we¡¯ll definitely be able to recruit many people!¡± Jackie released an internal sigh of relief after he heard this. They all walked toward the za in the middle of the city. After a while, they came to the za in the middle of the city and found a te, writing their overall circumstances onto it. Then they sat down beneath a willow tree. After they sat down, Jackie carefully observed his surroundings. Only then did he realize that there were truly plenty of people who were recruiting others to learn alchemy. Soon, a young woman walked over and stopped before Jackie and the others. ¡°The Nine Gods n? When recruiting people to learn alchemy, it¡¯s best if you have some experience In alchemy yourself. It¡¯ll be best if you¡¯re a first grade or second-grade alchemist!¡± Chapter 1893 The girl looked at the words on the te and could not help but frown. ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of this sect? The Nine Gods n? Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s not even a third-ss sect?¡± Kevin quickly stood up when he saw that a person had finallye by. ¡°Our sect was established not too long ago, youngdy,¡± he introduced. ¡°We just established ourselves yesterday, but don¡¯t you think that such a sect is more attractive, with its potential to grow?¡± The girl¡¯s expression twisted into disdain when she heard this. ¡°I may be a casual trainer, but I¡¯m already a first-grade premium alchemist. I have good talent in alchemy, so forget about a new n like you. I intend to find someone who¡¯s at least a third-grade elementary alchemist to teach me. Only an alchemist like that would be able to nurture me!¡± Kevin¡¯s eyes brightened when he heard this. ¡°Our sect would be perfect for you then, youngdy,¡± he said, chuckling, ¡°I may not be a third-grade alchemist, but I¡¯m getting there soon. I¡¯m just a few steps away¡­¡± Before Kevin could finish his sentence, the girl cut in impatiently, ¡°Don¡¯t you know of the saying, ¡®a millimeter missed is a kilometer gone? If you aren¡¯t a third grade elementary alchemist yet, then you¡¯re far from it. There are plenty of people who are second -grade premium alchemists, but there aren¡¯t many who are third-grade. I can even be a master like this! Kevin saw that she was about to leave and immediately stepped forward to stop her. ¡°I haven¡¯t finished yet, youngdy. No need to be in a rush,¡± he said. ¡°I may not be a third-grade alchemist, but our master is. He¡¯s not just a third-grade alchemist¡ªhe¡¯s a third-grade premium alchemist!¡± ¡°Your master is an alchemist? Who? Why haven¡¯t I heard of this? Which sect¡¯s master would also be an alchemist? The girl seemed to be interested after she heard this, and she stopped to ask him. Kevin then looked at Jackie and gave a warm smile.¡± This is our master. He¡¯s young and handsome, and he has a high cultivation level. Furthermore, he has excellent talent in alchemy. He¡¯s going to be a fourth-grade alchemist sooner orter!¡± Suddenly, the girl¡¯s words attracted a few people, ¡°No way. There are scammer sects like this? That¡¯s terrible. Are they pretending to be third-grade premium alchemists to trick us into joining before getting us to make pills for them? It¡¯ll be toote by the time we realize. We might not even be able to escape then!¡± A man began to make spections. ¡°It¡¯s not trustworthy information. I¡¯ve never heard of the Nine Gods n either. Who would dare to join such an insignificant sect? Who knows how terrible it¡¯ll be there! Another middle-aged woman also shook her head.¡± You should seek out reputable ns to join. Otherwise, if you join and can¡¯t learn a single thing, or if you fight them once there¡¯s animosity, you would be in danger!¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± It was evident that Kevin was in a difficult position. He furrowed his brows, not knowing what to do. Jackie saw that more and more people had gathered, he then gave a cold smile and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we try this? I¡¯ll give a demonstration and create a third grade premium pill. After watching me, you can consider if you wish to join our can. Of course, it¡¯s best if you know some of the basics. Those who can create first-grade or second-grade elementary pills are best! After saying that, Jackie flipped his palm and took out his alchemy stove and materials. Chapter 1894 Once Jackie¡¯s words rang out, many eyes wandered toward his direction immediately. Sky Dull City was a haven for alchemists, and there were plenty of alchemists gathered here. Even if the people who came here were not alchemists, they still knew plenty about the trade. Now that someone was calling himself a third-grade premium alchemist, everyone was practically sneering upon him. Did he take them as uneducated idiots? Who were the third-grade premium alchemists? Not even two of them could be found in the entire Sky Dull City. Even if they wereplete bullies, one must always treat third-grade premium alchemists with courtesy. After all, third-grade premium alchemists could create pills that would help those in the soul prating realm. Alchemy was a respected profession in the cultivation world, and a third grade premium alchemist was the cr¨¨me of the crop. The people surrounded Jackie tightly in a sh, all their eyes pinned onto him. There were even some who began discussing in a loud voice. A middle-aged man with a little goatee spoke to Jackie, ¡°Did you eat some kind of crack, boy? Do you think that we don¡¯t know anything? You say you¡¯re a third-grade premium alchemist, and you think that we¡¯ll believe you after putting up a little sign to recruit disciples? Which third grade premium alchemist doesn¡¯t go through years of practice? They wouldn¡¯t be as young as you.¡± These words incited the surrounding people to agree, and a few added on, ¡°Don¡¯t shoot yourself in the foot and be aughing stock. Don¡¯t think that you can just create a pill, call it a third-grade premium pill and we¡¯ll believe you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! More than half of us here are alchemists. Maybe we¡¯re not that well-versed in other matters, but we can definitely tell the grade of a pill.¡± It was evident that not a single person believed that the young, handsome man before them was a third grade premium alchemist. Jackie turned a deaf ear to all their questions. He took out all his alchemy materials and began to create pills as everyone watched. The first step to alchemy was to control the concoction¡¯s temperature; this was a skill that every alchemist must master first. Jackie¡¯s technique was smooth, and he controlled the me to a fine point after pouring the ingredients into the stove. Every single stalk of spirited grass melted into the concoction under the perfect temperature, Most people could not perform this so smoothly. After all, upon a careful look, every spirited grass that Jackie was using was third grade! Someone could not help but cry out when he saw the spirited grass that Jackie was using, ¡°My God! Look! Amplified spirited grass! Thousand year corpse king flowers! Seven-color snow lotuses! This¡­ Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s creating a third-grade premium pill, the god -transfiguring pill!¡± The people had plenty of knowledge, and Jackie purposely chose one type of pill, so long as it was a third-grade premium pill that all alchemists would know about The form for the god-transfiguring pill was not a secret. Everybody immediately understood which type of pill he was going to create after they saw the spirited grass and spirited flowers he was using. ¡°Is he serious!¡± The middle-aged man with a goatee spoke with a frown. Everyone knew the form to the god-transfiguring pill, however, knowledge was just knowledge. After all, it was a third-grade premium pill. Other than alchemists who were third-grade premium and above, no one else could create it. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s just doing it for show. After all, which self-respecting third-grade premium alchemist would go on the streets to recruit disciples? If he was a true third-grade premium alchemist, he wouldn¡¯t be recruiting disciples on the streets-even if he just spread the word of intending to recruit disciples, people would be flooding his house! Chapter 1895 ¡°It must be for show. The brat¡¯s method of creating the concoction is real enough and he should be an alchemist of a pretty high grade, but he¡¯s definitely not a third-grade premium alchemist. If he were, he would not be out on the streets. The man with the goatee straightened his neck out, sneering as he spoke. The discussions went on endlessly, and they all entered Kevin and Kieran¡¯s ears. They held themselves back for the sake of the future. However, thest sentenceing from the middle aged man with a goatee was spoken with a condescending and mocking expression. It was not simply a discussion. Kevin gave a cold harrumph and red at the middle -aged man with a goatee. ¡°Just because you can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean that others can¡¯t. Just wait for the results to see if he seeds or not. You keep rattling off non-stop. Do you want a beating?¡± He had been irritated by the man with the goatee long ago. He had been rambling on from the start, and the more he spoke, the darker his tone was. Goatee¡¯s cultivation level was not as high as Kevin¡¯s, as he was naturally not interested in cultivation when he specialized in alchemy. However, he was still unafraid of Kevin. After all, this was Sky Dull City, there were explicit rules where one could not resort to violence in the city. Otherwise, they would be caught and punished by thew enforcers, banned from Sky Dull City forever. The more Kevin tried to go against him, the more Goatee wanted to suppress him. He stroked his long eyebrows and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s see what your so called master will be able to create!¡± Jackie was not the least bit affected by whatever ruckus going around him. He had familiarized himself with the form to create the god-transfiguring pill long ago, and his movements did not contain an ounce of hesitation as he created the concoction. ¡°He¡¯s actually already at the third step; solidifying the pill! He did everything so easily to this step. Could he truly be a third-grade premium alchemist?¡± the girl cried out in surprise. As her words rang out, the surroundings suddenly quieted down. Everyone had been continuously arguing among themselves, but they did not take notice of Jackie¡¯s alchemy process. They did not think that he would reach the third step so quickly and easily, and this was the most important step, to solidify the pill. The third step was to coagte the herbal concoction so that it became a pill. No matter if he seeded or not, the young man¡¯s abilities were not to be questioned to be able to reach this step in creating the gods-transfiguring pill. He was a third grade elementary alchemist, at least. Goatee tried to suppress the anxiety plucking his chest. After all, it was no small matter to offend a third- grade premium alchemist. After all, he would still be in Sky Dull City in the future. The word of a third-grade premium alchemist in Sky Dull City was practicallyw; getting rid of him would be like stepping on an ant. ¡°It won¡¯t happen! No way! No way! A third-grade premium alchemist would be worshipped in Sky Dull City. Why would they be unknown? This person must be cheating us!¡± Goatee could not help but mumble. ¡°Jeez! He¡¯s already created half the pill. From his technique, he should be able to create a whole pill without using much time! He¡¯s truly a third-grade premium alchemist!¡± The girl¡¯s eyes sparkled as she spoke with delight. She had originally been looking for a third-grade elementary alchemist as a master. She had not even dared to dream of getting a third-grade premium alchemist to be her master. After all, third grade premium alchemists were rare even in Sky Dull City. She did not think that she would run into a third grade premium alchemist who wanted to take her in just by wandering the streets! She had truly hit the Jackiepot! Advertisement chapter 1896-1900 chapter 1896-1900 Chapter 1896 The gods-transfiguring pill was notplicated to create for Jackie. He had tried doing it many times before, and he was so familiar with the process that It was almost habitual. Even if he was surrounded by people watching him, his progress was not affected at all. Before an incense stick¡¯s worth of time had passed, half of the pill¡¯s shape slowly solidified. A herbal scent wafted from the stove and suddenly spread to its surroundings, and everyone¡¯s eyes went big. Even if they could not personally verify if this was truly a third-grade premium pill, they could tell that it was no ordinary pill from the scent alone. It was a third-grade intermediate pill at least! ¡°It¡¯s done! It¡¯s truly done! Oh my God! I thought he was just boasting! I didn¡¯t think he was truly a third grade premium alchemist!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I didn¡¯t think he would be so skilled at such a young age! We can¡¯t even easily find third grade premium alchemists during this day and age!¡± The crowd burst into chatter, and Jackie extended his hand to summon the gods-transfiguring pill from the stove into his palm without batting ash. It was as though the pill had a spirit of its own. It spun around when Jackie took it, making everyone release a cry of surprise. Advertisement On that day, they were introduced to new horizons. After all, although most of the crowd were alchemists themselves, many of them had never seen higher-grade pills. Everyone knew the form for the gods- transfiguring pill, but as their skills were limited, they had no way to create it, much less see it. A youth whose face was full of pimples inhaled rabidly, as though he were a wild dog that had spotted a bone. He practically sucked in all the medicinal scents he could to increase his cultivation level. Although the people who saw this felt a little disgusted, they did not think that this was strange. After all, that was a third-grade premium pill. Taking a whiff of it would strengthen one¡¯s body and increase one¡¯s lifespan. Goatee, who had been ridiculing him, felt as though someone had whacked him across the head. He stared at the pill in Jackie¡¯s hand, and he did not dare to question anything anymore. Advertisement After all, the reality was right before him. If he tried to run away, Jackie would probably not even need to teach him a lesson¡ªeveryone around him would give him a few ps. Kevin could not help butugh when he saw that Goatee was stunned into silence. His rough features were scrunched together so tightly, and he pointed at Goatee and said, ¡°Go on! You go on. You just couldn¡¯t shut up just now, why aren¡¯t you saying anything now?¡± How could he dare to speak? The goatee was extremely embarrassed. He had dared to question Jackie before so many people. However, he had simply thought that Jackie was boasting; what third-grade premium alchemist during this age would put up signs on the streets to recruit disciples. He did not think that he would actually see one! He was truly unlucky. Goatee sucked in air through his nostrils. ¡°I¡­ You¡­ you¡¯re truly a third-grade premium alchemist?¡± His question was something so obvious that everyone stared at him with contempt. After all, the young man had already created the pill. Was he being dumb, still asking an obvious question? Goatee gave a small cough and tried to avoid the res pinned upon him. ¡°You¡¯re truly recruiting disciples?¡± Goatee¡¯s question finally hit the nail, and everyone suddenly fell silent once more. Before, everyone had come over to see what was going on, and they had not considered this question at all. After all, from their perspective, a third-grade premium alchemist was practically someone who walked on the clouds. They would never meet one on a usual basis, much less one who was recruiting disciples. Advertisement As Goatee asked this question, everyone¡¯s eyes suddenly grew wide as they waited for Jackie¡¯s answer. Chapter 1897 Jackie chuckled softly. This was exactly what he was looking for. After all, he had spent so much time crafting pills and presenting them, naturally, his purpose was to recruit alchemists in a more effective way. If a n would want to grow and expand, this alchemical expertise and pills were crucial. He took a deep breath and rose from his chair after putting away the pills. He then straightened his back and gazed at the crowd, his eyes released a stoic and indifferent sense. ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯m here to recruit disciples!¡± The crowd looked at him with an expectant gaze. ¡°Wow¡­¡± Surprise looks were written on everyone¡¯s faces in the room. Did he want to get a disciple? A third-grade alchemist was looking for a disciple! There had not been a third-grade advanced-level alchemist recruiting disciples in the Sky Dull City for the past ten years! Having a famous and talented alchemist as a mentor was always better than working alone behind those closed doors. Jackie had already proven his skills and abilities, so he did not even have to promote himself anymore. The next second after Jackie announced his intention, the crowd was extremely excited and some of them even tried to get close to Jackie. ¡°I¡¯m a second-grade intermediate alchemist! Take me please! I¡¯ll do whatever you want me to do!¡± Several people in the crowd shouted at Jackie. ¡°Me! Pick me! I¡¯m a second-grade advanced-level alchemist! Take me as your apprentice and I can do anything too!¡± The young girl from before had her cheeks kissed pink after seeing the situation. Kevin wanted to take her as his apprentice a moment ago, yet she was suspicious of him and did not agree to the proposal. Look at the situation now! The crowd swarmed out like hungry dogs going for their food. Her chance of getting picked has now be slimmer and slimmer. The young girl did not care anymore, after all, no one would be this fortunate to find such an excellent opportunity in a lifetime! Hence, she desperately pushed forward, trying to move to the front of the crowd. Unfortunately, the people around her were more aggressive than she was! If such a situation continued, a stampede might happen and cause casualties. ¡°Calm down, guys, calm down! Everyone has a fair chance to be picked! We¡¯ll recruit a group of disciples and not only one! As long as your alchemist rank reaches the first-grade advanced level, you¡¯ll be qualified to join our Nine Gods n!¡± Only a few of them traveled to the Sky Dull City, but when they returned to the Nine Gods n, there were ample people following them! These trips were indeed fruitful, and Jackie had recruited nearly a hundred new alchemists. Although the ability of these alchemists varied, the good thing was that they wererge in number. Moreover, each of them was extremely passionate about the art of alchemy! If the Nine Gods n wants to develop further in a short time, they would be the keyponents in the development. Jackie was a third-grade advanced level alchemist, but even the best alchemist could not support the pill consumption of the entire n. He knew very well that the Alliance Guard would never be on a good term with them anymore. That battle would not dispel the Alliance Guard¡¯s desire to destroy the Nine Gods n. Hence, Jackie had to raise and improve the overallbat prowess of the Nine Gods n within a short period of time. When Austin and the others saw that Jackie had brought back so many alchemists to refine pills for them, they were all so shocked that their jaws nearly dropped to the ground. After all, they had never encountered that many alchemists before. ¡°Jesus Christ! I¡¯ve never seen so many alchemists before! Our Nine Gods n is finally starting to be stronger!¡± Austin, initially, was upset that his votes were less than Jackies. However, all the discontentment and dissatisfaction dispersed the moment he recognized that Jackie was far stronger than he was! Firstly, Jackie¡¯sbat prowess was extraordinarily talented and superb¡ª he was no match for Jackie! Secondly, Jackie was a third grade advanced-level alchemist! He had never seen any third-grade advanced-level alchemist before and only heard it from others. Kieran noticed the awe-inspiring expressions hanging on Austin and the others¡¯ faces; he said proudly, ¡°Why are you still here? Hurry up and go train yourself! We will send pills to you once the pills are created and refined!¡± If these words were said in the past, not to mention Austin, even those fortress masters would have been furious and unconvinced after hearing such a statement. How dare a follower of Jackie like Kieran to talk back andmand them but the table had been turned now! Jackie brought so many alchemists back to the Nine Gods n, the n would definitely grow and develop rapidly. It might even be the number one n here! Chapter 1898 The number one n! How glorious was that! If they became the number one n, everyone would bow to them whenever they met someone out there. When they thought of this, they happily hurried back to their own residence to train hard. After Jackie returned to his residence, he greeted Selena for a brief moment and then started to put his n into action-guiding the alchemists to make pills. These alchemists had different levels of ability, so to raise their alchemical level as soon as possible, Jackie first taught the Ninth Elder and the others how to raise their level and then sent them to instruct the alchemists that Jackie had brought back from the Sky Dull City. In the next few days, Jackie had been immersed in alchemy, and his alchemy level had improved by leaps and bounds. He had actually broken through the shackles of the third-grade alchemy level and finally entered the rank of a fourth-grade alchemist. Jackie was merely a fourth-grade elementary level alchemist, but even if he was only at the elementary level, he was still the rare one out there. Moreover, he cultivated and trained harder than before for the past few days that he had also broken through into the second-grade soul-prating realm. Kevin was bursting with joy after hearing that Jackie could already make fourth-grade pills, after all, a fourth-grade alchemist was a legendary existence, and now a fourth-grade was right in front of him. ¡°Master Jackie! You have be a fourth-grade elementary alchemist, do you want to try to create a pill? What kind of pills are you going to make?¡± Kevin casually asked, not expecting that Jackie already had a n about it. ¡°I want to make soul-prating pills!¡± Jackie¡¯s voice was firm and resounding. This was what he had thought of long ago. For such a long time, he had been waiting for himself to be able to break through to the fourth grade and make these pills. The purpose of Jackie wanting to create the soul prating pill was simple¡ªhe wanted to break through to the next level within a short period of time. He knew clearly that the Alliance Guard would not let them off the hook easily, so he had to make himself stronger. The quickest way for him to do that was none other than the soul-prating pill. From the name of the soul-prating pill, one could understand that this pill could help to raise the martial level of a strong person in the soul prating realm. Nheless, it did not indicate how many martial levels could be raised by consuming a soul-prating pill. After all, for such a long time, no one could craft a fourth-grade elementary pill, let alone be a fourth-grade elementary-level alchemist. After thinking about this, Jackie could not help but get excited; his heart and mind were fully focused on alchemy right now. After handing over everything, he put his mind and soul into the fourth-grade alchemy. A hundred miles away from the Nine Gods n, the old crone who was the leader of the Anti-Alliance Guard and had once negotiated with Master Loador breathed out a heavy sigh of defeat. Her face turned unsightly and solemn. ¡°It¡¯s too tragic! It¡¯s simply a tragedy! Those guys are cruel and heartless! How dare they eliminate the Pavilion of Billow Cloud! Master Zeller, what do you think we should do next?¡± The one who was called Master Zeller was the old man who had followed the old crone to the Alliance Guard earlier His face nched. No one from the Pavilion of Billow Cloud survived, including those prominent fighters. After they arrived at the Pavilion Billow Cloud¡¯s residence, the only thing they saw were corpses; the scene before them was bloody and horrifying. ¡°Master Yarbrough, we should¡¯ve known from the beginning! That bunch of old sags of the Alliance Guard was never kind! They are always cruel and inhuman!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Those people of Alliance Guard only wanted to guard what they thought was right, and protect what they thought was theirs. They killed people as if these people were nothing to them! Master Yarbrough was so angry that his face turned red, and a few vicissitudes appeared on his already pale face. ¡°This group of heartless b*stard! Look at the ending of the Pavilion Billow Cloud! I don¡¯t think the Nine Armies would survive the Alliance Guard¡¯s attack either. They are probably not much different from the Pavilion Billow Cloud, after all, they were not as strong as the Pavilion Billow Cloud!¡± After they learned that the Alliance Guard had struck at the Pavilion Billow Cloud and the Nine Armies, their first thought was to go to the Pavilion Billow Cloud to find out what happened. They hoped to rescue some remnants of the battle too. The reason that they did not speed up in action was that they knew clearly in their hearts the Pavilion Billow Cloud was so much stronger than the Nine Armies. Chapter 1899 Master Zeller stared at the devastating scene before him; the once prosperous and powerful Pavilion Billow Cloud had fallen just like that. ¡°Do you think we should go to the Nine Armies and take a look at the situation? I want to go, what if there are some survivors?¡± he sighed aloud. At this point, Master Zeller ran out of ideas; he simply did not know what to do anymore. He was one of the important figures of the Anti-Alliance Guard, but he was helpless this time. Master Yarbrough¡¯s eyebrows snapped together, then he pped his thighs and announced, his voice determined, ¡°Let¡¯s go! We must go and have a look! If there are survivors, we must rescue them! Perhaps some of them were not killed, who knows?¡± Master Zeller bobbed his head in agreement. Master Yarbrough¡¯s point of view was reasonable and logical. Although the Pavilion Billow Cloud had be nothing, the spirit of unity and saving the others shall not die. Hence, they should at least go and take a look at the situation. After the two made the decision, they traveled together toward the Nine Armies. They were mentally prepared for what they were going to see in the Nine Armies. They had even formed an image of the current Nine Armies in their heads- the bloody scene of corpses, shattered fleshes, and so on. Perhaps, they would find Jackie¡¯s body as well. The imagination was what neither of them would like to happen. After they entered the gates of the Nine Armies, both of them almost had their jaws drop to the ground. Although there were traces of battle left behind, they could still see crowds moving around within the Nine Armies wall. They looked like they were happy and in good spirits as if they were full of hope and confidence about the future. Master Yarbrough frowned and hurriedly stopped a disciple of the Nine Armies for questioning. After asking a series of questions, they learned that the ce had changed its name; it was no longer the Nine Armies but the Nine Gods n, and their n master was none other than Jackie-whom they had been worried about all this time. Master Yarbrough pulled over a short-bearded disciple and asked with a surprised expression, ¡°Did the Alliance Guard not send anyone to attack here? Or did they not find the right ce?¡± The tragic situation that none had survived in the Pavilion Billow Cloud left a deep impression on Master Zeller and Master Yarbrough but the Nine Gods n was safe and peaceful to the point that they started to doubt what they witnessed at the Pavilion Billow Cloud. With disbelief in their eyes, they asked the disciple questions. Although the short-bearded disciple did not know the name of these two men in front of him, he knew that they were not ordinary men from the strong aura that they were emanating. So, he naturally did not dare to hide the truth. After all, none can hide the truth from an obvious situation He responded immediately, ¡°Those b*stard of the Alliance Guard, of course, they dide and attack us. But our n master is way more superb and stronger than them! So, those attackers were all gone, none of them were left alive!¡± After hearing these words, Master Yarbrough¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What¡­what did you just say? Those people that Alliance Guard sent were all killed by all o f you? Please don¡¯t make a joke about this thing! Master Yarbrough could not believe what he had heard. Not only Master Yarbrough who was in shock, Master Zeller who stood beside him was shaken by the truth as well. Master Zeller stepped forward abruptly and stared at the short-bearded disciples with a pair of stern eyes. The disciple trembled and his breath turned nervous under Master Zeller¡¯s intense stare. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth! Otherwise, how could we be standing and walking around here alive?¡± Master Yarbrough furrowed. ¡°As far as I know, the people who came to attack your Nine Gods n have two experts of the third-grade soul-prating level! There are also three strong ones of the first grade soul-prating level! They sent so many strong fighters! How did you all manage to survive and even win the battle!¡± The situation was beyondmon apprehension. The Nine Gods n was the Nine Armies, and the two masters knew the strength of the Nine Armies very well. There was no way there could be so many strong fighters among them to fight against the Alliance Guard. Even the superbly gifted Jackie was only at the ultimate god realm. Ultimate god realm was nothing In the eyes of those soul-prating level powerhouses! After noticing that Master Yarbrough¡¯s expression turned confused, the disciple straightened his back and answered them with pride on his face, ¡°Those b* tches from the Alliance Guard are indeed very strong, but our master is not weak either!¡± Chapter 1900 ¡°Our Master was at the first-grade soul-prating realm at that time, and he fought against those two elite fighters of the third-grade soul-prating level and managed to defeat them! He killed them both! Then the rest of the unimportant men of the Alliance Guard were finished off by the elite fighters of our n! So, naturally, we won the battle!¡± Master¡¯s Yarbrough¡¯s jaw almost dropped to the ground upon hearing the disciple¡¯s words; his expression was as though he had heard something strange. ¡°Your Master broke into the soul prating realm? How long has it been?¡± After hearing the news, Master Yarbrough was so shocked that he did not know how to react anymore, and so did Master Zeller. Both of them exchanged nces and felt that instead of asking the disciple here, they should meet Jackie in person. After much deliberation, the two of them did not waste any seconds and immediately went toward the Nine Gods n¡¯s residence. At this time, Jackie had finished crafting the soul-prating pill and had consumed it. A vast amount of energy was born inside Jackie¡¯s body and it wandered through his veins. The soul prating pill was so effective and potent that in just two hours after taking it, Jackie had broken through to the third-grade soul prating realm. The energy of the soul prating pill was still abundant. After two more days, the medicinal effect of the soul-prating pill waspletely absorbed by Jackie, and therefore, he broke through to the seventh- grade soul-prating realm! Jackie initially thought that even if the soul prating pill was a fourth-grade pill, it would be considered excellent if he could break into the sixth grade soul-prating level. Nheless, he never thought that it would be this potent that he would enter the seventh-grade soul-prating realm in such a short time. The strength of the seventh-grade soul-prating realm was enough to fight those strong fighters of the Alliance Guard. Those who were stronger and more superior than him in the past, Jackie did not have to fear them anymore. Just when he was excited about his martial level being raised to the seventh-grade soul-prating realm, a disciple passed on the two important people who were seeking to meet him. Jackie frowned and wondered in his heart who wanted to meet him at such a time. He went out to greet them. After Jackie went out to meet them, Master Yarbrough and Master Zeller immediately studied Jackie from head to toe several times, and after they both confirmed that Jackie had broken through to the seventh- grade soul-prating realm, they were even more surprised and happy. Master Zeller spoke first. He exined the purpose of their visit and then proposed an idea that he had never envisioned before. ¡°Now that you have broken through to the seventh grade soul-prating realm, with your talent, even if a ninth-grade soul-prating level fighter attacks the Nine Gods n, you¡¯ll be able to handle it. So, how about we initiate the fight this time, avenge our brothers and sisters and get back what we have lost? Those b*stards of the Alliance Guard are inhumane! How could they just ughter everyone In the Pavilion Billow Cloud!¡± Perhaps it was because of the tragic incident of the Pavilion Billow Cloud that the two Masters could not suppress their inner rage anymore. After knowing that Jackie broke through again, they had this confidence to take on those Alliance Guard b*stards! They had to avenge! Master Yarbrough gave a firm look at Jackie. When he went to the Pavilion Billow Cloud, he saw that Lance White and Lily Lagorio were killed by the heartless Alliance Guard. Master Zeller informed Jackie about their death, and Jackie only nodded slightly to acknowledge it. He did not care at all about their death. That was because he knew in his heart that Lance had been plotting against him in his mind. As for Master Zeller¡¯s proposal, Jackie naturally agreed to that. He had long wanted to avenge the dead, but he was not able to do so because of his low martial level. Now that he had the strength and the power, he had nothing to fear anymore. Even if it was not for revenge, he had to fight the Alliance Guard too-to get the sacred spring water, Although there was still some time left to remove the curse on Selena, he was not willing to waste any time. The sacred spring water of the Crystal Cloud n coupled with the alchemical pill that he would maketer could help remove the curse on Selena! ¡°Let¡¯s do it! And I think, with my understanding about those old folks of the Alliance Guard, even if we don¡¯t initiate the fight, they will gather men and strike at us too!¡± After saying this, Master Yarbrough thought of the smug expression on Master Loador¡¯s face when he told Master Yarbrough and Master Zeller that he had attacked the Nine Armies and the Pavilion Billow Cloud. Although the Alliance Guard managed to wipe out the Pavilion Billow Cloudpletely, the Nine Armies survived! Now it was their turn to feel hopelessness and desperation! Advertisement chapter 1901-1905 chapter 1901-1905 Chapter 1901 The fighters who attacked the Nine Armies were all eliminated. Those who managed to escape were nothing but lowly minions. What would be Master Loador¡¯s and Master Mackenzie¡¯s expressions once they heard the news? At that moment, Master Loador and Master Mackenzie were having drinks together in the Alliance Guard¡¯s base camp. They had received news of the victory and how Pavilion Billow Cloud was left with no survivors. It was good news for the Alliance Guard as if a n stronger than the Nine Armies were eliminated, it was logical for them to think that they were able to eliminate the Nine Armies too. After picturing Jackie White dying at their hands, Master Loador could not help butugh gleefully. He raised his ss and clinked against Master Mackenzie¡¯s. ¡°What did I say? That brat would surely die at our hands. There was no need to worry after all. He¡¯s only at the ultimate god level. No matter how strong he is, he will never win against someone from the soul- prating level,¡± said Master Loador in a breezy manner. Master Mackenzie nodded his head in agreement. ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more! They were truly making a fuss out of nothing. I don¡¯t care how much of a talented master he is. He is a useless junk in my eyes as long as he doesn¡¯t advance.¡± The two of themughed at what they had just said. After a while, Master Mackenzie suddenly asked, Why is there still no news about the Nine Armies? What¡¯s taking them so long? Do you think they¡¯ve run into some kind of problem?¡± Advertisement Master Loador shook his head at Master Mackenzie.¡± You should have more faith. They have probably met with some obstruction hence the dy in the news. But even so, I¡¯m sure the obstruction is nothing they couldn¡¯t handle so don¡¯t worry.¡° Master Mackenzie gently put down his ss and said with resignation in his voice, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to worry but I cannot get rid of this sudden anxious feeling.¡± Master Loador knitted his brows together, disapproving of how Master Mackenzie was making a big deal out of a small matter. ¡°Enough! There¡¯s no need to get your knickers in a twist. I¡¯ve already specially instructed the men from Blood Stalwart Pavilion to make sure Jackie White is eliminated from the face of this earth!¡± He then drank two big gulps from his ss and his cheeks started to flush red. ¡°The Nine Armies are small friespared to the Pavilion Billow Cloud and need I remind you that we¡¯ve managed to eliminate thetter? So don¡¯t worry!¡± Advertisement Master Mackenzie nodded his head and chastised himself for needlessly worrying even though his heart was anxiously beating against his chest. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps could be heard and a small-eyed disciple crashed in. It was evident something big had happened based on his panicked look. Master Loador furiously mmed down his ss on the octagonal table. ¡°How dare you behave like this? What happened?!¡± he shouted angrily. The small-eyed disciple dared not raise his head. His eyes were filled with panic and he gulped before answering, ¡°We have received news that most of the men who were sent to take out the Nine Armies didn¡¯t make it back. Only one or two thousand of them managed to escape the ughter.¡± Upon hearing the news, both Master Loador and Master Mackenzie¡¯s expressions turned ugly. Especially Master Loador¡¯s, the shock caused his eyes to widen greatly. He mmed his hand on the table and roared furiously, ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Chapter 1902 The news struck them down like lightning. Mere moments ago, they were still in a pre-celebratory mood and now it felt like they were being drenched with a bucket of ice-cold water. This must be a joke! Master Loador stared at the trembling disciple kneeling on the ground. ¡°Tell me again what exactly happened? How could the Nine Armies be so strong?¡± His voice, shaky and cold. The disciple was so frightened that his words started to run over each other. He was clearly aware that he would not be able to leave this secret room alive if he angered the two men in front of him. He managed to get his words out, confirming to both Master Loader and Master Mackenzie that what they had heard the first time was right. That they were not hallucinating after all It was only normal for them to be livid with rage to discover that all their strongest men had been killed and they were only left with lowly minions. ¡°Get out!¡± Although the order was said in a raging tone, it was like heavenly music to the frightened disciple¡¯s ear. He felt liberated and left the room without looking back. Master Loador¡¯s face turned ck with rage and if one looked closely, one could see he was trembling all over. Master Mackenzie knitted his brow together and felt vindicated of the anxiety he felt before. ¡°It¡¯s just as I feared. How could we not receive any news about the Nine Armies when it had been a while since we heard about the Pavilion Billow Cloud? And yet you told me not to worry. What do you have to say for yourself now?¡± Advertisement Master Loador took a deep breath as his eyelids kept twitching. He still could not believe what was happening. ¡°There must be some mysteriously strong person helping them. How else could our men be ughtered so easily? It is simply illogical. Think about it, out of the men we¡¯ve sent, there were two third-grade soul-prating level fighters and three first-grade soul-prating level fighters!¡± His confidence was not without basis as the fighters he sent were enough to eliminate the Nine Armies many times over and yet these five fighters were all dead. He was unwilling to ept that fact. Master Mackenzie knitted his brow again as confusion clouded him, but he was slightly calmer than Master Loador. He then said, ¡°No matter what, we have to ept that all our most powerful men had died at the hands of that brat. I¡¯ve already told you that brat is no ordinary person.¡± Upon hearing that, Master Loador raised his head and gave out a snort of disagreement. ¡°Why do you keep on praising him? Don¡¯t you realize that he is only of the ultimate god level? No matter how talented he is, it¡¯s impossible for him to win against someone from the soul-prating level.¡± Though what Master Loador said was not without its merit, Master Mackenzie¡¯s correctly intuit that the reason for their heavy losses in battle had to do with Jackie White. ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to refute me. Much time had passed since he was of the ultimate god level perhaps he had already reached the soul prating level.¡± Upon hearing this, Master Loador went back to sit down on the table again. ¡°So what if he did reach the soul-prating level? I bet he would still be at the bottom rung of the level.¡± Master Mackenzie had given up exining as he realized nothing he said could turn around Master Loador¡¯s biases against Jackie White. He was well aware that Jackie White would not be able to overturn the battle with his talents alone. The seriousness of the problem dawned on him and there was no use arguing further with Master Loador. He walked to the table and took up his ss again. Chapter 1903 Master Mackenzie stared coldly at the empty ss.¡± I don¡¯t care what you think about Jackie White. I¡¯ve already made up my mind to do everything in my power to stop him from advancing further.¡± Master Loador knitted his brow and nced sideways at Master Mackenzie. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯ll personally handle him?¡± Master Mackenzie nodded his head without any hesitation. ¡°You should save your breath trying to talk me out of it with your baseless logic. That brat is not the same puny insect that we can easily squash under our feet. He¡¯s more like a tiger now, though still nothing we can¡¯t handle.¡± Master Loador turned around and stared at Master Mackenzie with a grave expression. Master Mackenzie did not bother looking back at him and continued on saying, ¡°If we don¡¯t do something about him, it¡¯ll be our heads rolling on the ground next. Thus, he should be prevented from advancing further at all costs. We would need to gather all the Alliance Guard¡¯s power to take down the Nine Armies even if others might think we¡¯re making something out of nothing.¡± The high death toll of so many skilled fighters had sounded an rm bell in Master Mackenzie¡¯s mind. He took a deep breath and shouted at the guards outside of the door, ¡°Send the message to all of the higher-level-ups of the Alliance Guard to gather in the meeting room!¡± The tension in the meeting room was palpable and it was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. The higher-level-ups had already received reports from their disciples about the Nine Armies¡¯ situation before they gathered. Their expressions all tuned grave when they received the news. thic Hackford of the Wind Cloud Pavilion, one of the six great ns, was so incensed that his beard curled up unto itself. He could not believe that the Nine Armies were able to eliminate all their skilled fighters. Master Mackenzie went straight to the point and told them all about his thinking. Master Hackford frowned upon hearing his n for he did not fully agree with it. ¡°So your n is for us to leave our base camp and head toward the Nine Armies? Isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡± Though he was simrly furious about all the dead fighters, he did not think they needed to leave where they were and fight to the death at the enemy¡¯s location. Upon hearing the question, Master Mackenzie rested his cold gaze on Master Hackford. ¡°Too much? How could you ask this under these dire circumstances? The fighters we sent out were the best of the best, yet look at how they¡¯ve ended up! Even if we send out stronger fighters now they would no doubt be ughtered too!¡± Master Hackford¡¯s lips twitched at the reply but did not say anything in the end. Throughout this, Master Loador sat quietly at the head of the table with knitted brows. Nobody had any idea what was going on in his mind for he did not refute or agree to anything Master Mackenzie said, choosing to remain neutral. However, everyone present could sense the anger seething beneath his skin. While the Alliance Guard was busy discussing how to mount an attack on the Nine Armies, the atmosphere at the Nine Gods n was the total opposite. Therge group of alchemists brought back by Jackie White had created a seemingly-infinite number of pills in just a few days. Thanks to the pills, thebined power of the Nine Gods n had drastically increased. Many of the ultimate god level fighters had leveled up to the soul-prating status. It seemed like Lady Luck was smiling down on them as things got better and better. In the end, Master Zeller and Master Yarbrough decided to stay with the Nine Gods n. Chapter 1904 All the elders of Alliance Guard decided to join the battle against the Nine Gods n for the n association had already be a pain in the *ss to them. Never in history had a n association progressed as fast as the Nine Gods n had. Jackie White had been working tirelessly without rest ever since he broke through and sessfully leveled up to a fourth-grade elementary alchemist. He continuously created pills which he consumed to increase his cultivation level. In the short span of seven days, he had advanced to the ninth-grade soul-prating level from the seventh-grade soul-prating level. The ninth grade soul-prating level was this world¡¯s ss ceiling in power rankings and most of the great n association¡¯s masters held the same status. After reaching the ninth-grade soul-prating level, Jackie White subconsciously clenched his fist and felt an overbearing power flowing from the tips of his fingers. The current Jackie White was confident to go head-to-head against a second or third-grade nirvana level fighter. It was a shame that no fighter held the nirvana status which meant he was the strongest in the world of Daxia. He looked forward to the battle against the Alliance Guard and just when he was daydreaming about it, a panic-stricken Kevin Cabello rushed in with big steps. Once he saw Jackie White, his eyes lit up as if he had found his savior. ¡°We have received reports that arge group of fighters had gathered outside of Nine Gods n. They did not even bother to control their aura which judging by the feel of it, they n to wipe all of us out! Kevin Cabello¡¯s expression nched even more after delivering the news but he was shocked when he saw the yful smile creeping up on Jackie¡¯s face.¡¯ How could he still smile at times like this? Shouldn¡¯t the master be worried about the impending ambush? ¡®he wondered to himself. ¡°There¡¯s no cause for worry. It¡¯s not the first time they have done this kind of thing. They¡¯ll surely go back with their tails between their legs again. Just like thest time,¡± said Jackie White serenely. Each word of his dripped with confidence. Kevin Cabello took a deep breath but was still notforted by his master¡¯s words. ¡°I understand that there¡¯s a lot of things that can be solved with the master¡¯s current power but this is not one of them for the disciple who came back with the news and recognized some of the attackers.¡± ¡°And who may they be?¡± asked Jackie with a raised eyebrow. Kevin Cabello took another deep breath as if fearing what he was going to say next would be enough to send Jackie White into shock. ¡°The disciple spotted the leaders of the Alliance Guard-Master Loador, Master Mackenzie, and even Master Hackford! All of them had left their base camp for ours! He copsed to the ground like a deted balloon as He had taken his all to report the dire news. The combinedbat power of the enemies, not to mention the few ninth-grade soul-prating level fighters, could raze any armies to the ground. Though he was confident at Jackie¡¯s ability, he still felt despair at the impending massacre by the Alliance Guard He thought that Jackie would realize the direness of the situation when he exined everything to him but he was surprised when he saw the yful smile still lingering on Jackie¡¯s face. It was as if he had never said anything at all. Chapter 1905 Kevin was rendered speechless by Jackie. All he could do was stare at his master. ¡°Go and report what you¡¯ve just told me to Master Yarbrough, Master Zeller, and the rest of the n associations. Tell them to get ready for thest battle,¡± ordered Jackie calmly. Upon hearing that, Kevin felt suffocating as If he had swallowed three live flies as thisst battle would determine the survival of the Nine Gods n. The calmer Jackie White was the more anxious Kevin felt. He did not waste any time in spreading the news. Jackie White looked up at the sky above him and though it seemed calm, he could smell a thunderstorm approaching. ¡°What? The Alliance Guard left their base camp? It looks like they¡¯re betting everything on thisst battle.¡± ¡°Oh my God. What should we do? Can we win this battle?¡± All the disciples of the Nine Gods n started to panic once they had received the news. Kevin realized that only Jackie was able to stay calm throughout the whole ordeal. Though everyone was aware that they had leveled up, they knew that they were still no match against the Alliance Guard. However, they knew that they did not have a choice but to do their best in the uing battle. As the right-hand man of Jackie, Kevin had to do something to motivate everyone. Thus, he found himself standing on a high tform, giving a rousing speech to the disciples standing below.¡± Heed my every word! Our n master has advanced to the ninth-grade soul-prating level and though the enemies have the same level fighters within them, they are still no match for our master!¡± He only said that to assuage the fear in the disciples¡¯ hearts. In actual fact, he was uncertain whether Jackie would be able to take on many ninth-grade soul-prating status fighters by himself. No matter what, it was obvious his speech had achieved its intended effect. During thest ambush, Jackie easily eliminated two third-grade souls prating level fighters so it was no wonder to the disciples, he was an unassable divine God! The Alliance Guard had reached the gates of the Nine Gods n as soon as Kevin had finished his speech. Leading the troops were three ninth-grade soul-prating level skilled fighters-Master Loador, Master Mackenzie, and Master Hackford Their force was like a tsunami nketing a small ind, suffocating those around them. As soon as Jackie noticed them approaching, he flew up into the air and stood eye to eye with them, eager to begin the battle. All the First Elders of the Nine Gods n, Master Zeller, and Master Yarbrough had finished their preparation for the battle that would end all the battles with the Alliance Guard. When Master Mackenzieid his eyes on Jackie, he realized that thetter had already reached the same ninth-grade soul-prating level as him and his face immediately darkened. As for Master Loador, he finally realized how na?ve he had been to see Jackie as nothing more than an insect that he could easily squash. The insect had truly be a sea monster! Master Loador took a deep breath and rested his majestic gaze on Jackie White. If this gaze had rested on any other ordinary person, they would have no doubt shrank and slinked away but the current Jackie was no ordinary person. The gaze did not even cause a ripple in his heart. In fact, it pleased him that he could calmly stare back at Master Loador and the rest of the men. Advertisement Chapter 1901 The fighters who attacked the Nine Armies were all eliminated. Those who managed to escape were nothing but lowly minions. What would be Master Loador¡¯s and Master Mackenzie¡¯s expressions once they heard the news? At that moment, Master Loador and Master Mackenzie were having drinks together in the Alliance Guard¡¯s base camp. They had received news of the victory and how Pavilion Billow Cloud was left with no survivors. It was good news for the Alliance Guard as if a n stronger than the Nine Armies were eliminated, it was logical for them to think that they were able to eliminate the Nine Armies too. After picturing Jackie White dying at their hands, Master Loador could not help butugh gleefully. He raised his ss and clinked against Master Mackenzie¡¯s. ¡°What did I say? That brat would surely die at our hands. There was no need to worry after all. He¡¯s only at the ultimate god level. No matter how strong he is, he will never win against someone from the soul- prating level,¡± said Master Loador in a breezy manner. Master Mackenzie nodded his head in agreement. ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more! They were truly making a fuss out of nothing. I don¡¯t care how much of a talented master he is. He is a useless junk in my eyes as long as he doesn¡¯t advance.¡± The two of themughed at what they had just said. After a while, Master Mackenzie suddenly asked, Why is there still no news about the Nine Armies? What¡¯s taking them so long? Do you think they¡¯ve run into some kind of problem?¡± Advertisement Master Loador shook his head at Master Mackenzie.¡± You should have more faith. They have probably met with some obstruction hence the dy in the news. But even so, I¡¯m sure the obstruction is nothing they couldn¡¯t handle so don¡¯t worry.¡° Master Mackenzie gently put down his ss and said with resignation in his voice, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to worry but I cannot get rid of this sudden anxious feeling.¡± Master Loador knitted his brows together, disapproving of how Master Mackenzie was making a big deal out of a small matter. ¡°Enough! There¡¯s no need to get your knickers in a twist. I¡¯ve already specially instructed the men from Blood Stalwart Pavilion to make sure Jackie White is eliminated from the face of this earth!¡± He then drank two big gulps from his ss and his cheeks started to flush red. ¡°The Nine Armies are small friespared to the Pavilion Billow Cloud and need I remind you that we¡¯ve managed to eliminate thetter? So don¡¯t worry!¡± Advertisement Master Mackenzie nodded his head and chastised himself for needlessly worrying even though his heart was anxiously beating against his chest. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps could be heard and a small-eyed disciple crashed in. It was evident something big had happened based on his panicked look. Master Loador furiously mmed down his ss on the octagonal table. ¡°How dare you behave like this? What happened?!¡± he shouted angrily. The small-eyed disciple dared not raise his head. His eyes were filled with panic and he gulped before answering, ¡°We have received news that most of the men who were sent to take out the Nine Armies didn¡¯t make it back. Only one or two thousand of them managed to escape the ughter.¡± Upon hearing the news, both Master Loador and Master Mackenzie¡¯s expressions turned ugly. Especially Master Loador¡¯s, the shock caused his eyes to widen greatly. He mmed his hand on the table and roared furiously, ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Chapter 1902 The news struck them down like lightning. Mere moments ago, they were still in a pre- celebratory mood and now it felt like they were being drenched with a bucket of ice-cold water. This must be a joke! Master Loador stared at the trembling disciple kneeling on the ground. ¡°Tell me again what exactly happened? How could the Nine Armies be so strong?¡± His voice, shaky and cold. The disciple was so frightened that his words started to run over each other. He was clearly aware that he would not be able to leave this secret room alive if he angered the two men in front of him. He managed to get his words out, confirming to both Master Loader and Master Mackenzie that what they had heard the first time was right. That they were not hallucinating after all It was only normal for them to be livid with rage to discover that all their strongest men had been killed and they were only left with lowly minions. ¡°Get out!¡± Although the order was said in a raging tone, it was like heavenly music to the frightened disciple¡¯s ear. He felt liberated and left the room without looking back. Master Loador¡¯s face turned ck with rage and if one looked closely, one could see he was trembling all over. Master Mackenzie knitted his brow together and felt vindicated of the anxiety he felt before. ¡°It¡¯s just as I feared. How could we not receive any news about the Nine Armies when it had been a while since we heard about the Pavilion Billow Cloud? And yet you told me not to worry. What do you have to say for yourself now?¡± Advertisement Master Loador took a deep breath as his eyelids kept twitching. He still could not believe what was happening. ¡°There must be some mysteriously strong person helping them. How else could our men be ughtered so easily? It is simply illogical. Think about it, out of the men we¡¯ve sent, there were two third-grade soul-prating level fighters and three first-grade soul-prating level fighters!¡± His confidence was not without basis as the fighters he sent were enough to eliminate the Nine Armies many times over and yet these five fighters were all dead. He was unwilling to ept that fact. Master Mackenzie knitted his brow again as confusion clouded him, but he was slightly calmer than Master Loador. He then said, ¡°No matter what, we have to ept that all our most powerful men had died at the hands of that brat. I¡¯ve already told you that brat is no ordinary person.¡± Upon hearing that, Master Loador raised his head and gave out a snort of disagreement. ¡°Why do you keep on praising him? Don¡¯t you realize that he is only of the ultimate god level? No matter how talented he is, it¡¯s impossible for him to win against someone from the soul-prating level.¡± Though what Master Loador said was not without its merit, Master Mackenzie¡¯s correctly intuit that the reason for their heavy losses in battle had to do with Jackie White. ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to refute me. Much time had passed since he was of the ultimate god level perhaps he had already reached the soul prating level.¡± Upon hearing this, Master Loador went back to sit down on the table again. ¡°So what if he did reach the soul-prating level? I bet he would still be at the bottom rung of the level.¡± Master Mackenzie had given up exining as he realized nothing he said could turn around Master Loador¡¯s biases against Jackie White. He was well aware that Jackie White would not be able to overturn the battle with his talents alone. The seriousness of the problem dawned on him and there was no use arguing further with Master Loador. He walked to the table and took up his ss again. Chapter 1903 Master Mackenzie stared coldly at the empty ss.¡± I don¡¯t care what you think about Jackie White. I¡¯ve already made up my mind to do everything in my power to stop him from advancing further.¡± Master Loador knitted his brow and nced sideways at Master Mackenzie. ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯ll personally handle him?¡± Master Mackenzie nodded his head without any hesitation. ¡°You should save your breath trying to talk me out of it with your baseless logic. That brat is not the same puny insect that we can easily squash under our feet. He¡¯s more like a tiger now, though still nothing we can¡¯t handle.¡± Master Loador turned around and stared at Master Mackenzie with a grave expression. Master Mackenzie did not bother looking back at him and continued on saying, ¡°If we don¡¯t do something about him, it¡¯ll be our heads rolling on the ground next. Thus, he should be prevented from advancing further at all costs. We would need to gather all the Alliance Guard¡¯s power to take down the Nine Armies even if others might think we¡¯re making something out of nothing.¡± The high death toll of so many skilled fighters had sounded an rm bell in Master Mackenzie¡¯s mind. He took a deep breath and shouted at the guards outside of the door, ¡°Send the message to all of the higher-level-ups of the Alliance Guard to gather in the meeting room!¡± The tension in the meeting room was palpable and it was so quiet that one could hear a pin drop. The higher-level-ups had already received reports from their disciples about the Nine Armies¡¯ situation before they gathered. Their expressions all tuned grave when they received the news. thic Hackford of the Wind Cloud Pavilion, one of the six great ns, was so incensed that his beard curled up unto itself. He could not believe that the Nine Armies were able to eliminate all their skilled fighters. Master Mackenzie went straight to the point and told them all about his thinking. Master Hackford frowned upon hearing his n for he did not fully agree with it. ¡°So your n is for us to leave our baseText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. camp and head toward the Nine Armies? Isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡± Though he was simrly furious about all the dead fighters, he did not think they needed to leave where they were and fight to the death at the enemy¡¯s location. Upon hearing the question, Master Mackenzie rested his cold gaze on Master Hackford. ¡°Too much? How could you ask this under these dire circumstances? The fighters we sent out were the best of the best, yet look at how they¡¯ve ended up! Even if we send out stronger fighters now they would no doubt be ughtered too!¡± Master Hackford¡¯s lips twitched at the reply but did not say anything in the end. Throughout this, Master Loador sat quietly at the head of the table with knitted brows. Nobody had any idea what was going on in his mind for he did not refute or agree to anything Master Mackenzie said, choosing to remain neutral. However, everyone present could sense the anger seething beneath his skin. While the Alliance Guard was busy discussing how to mount an attack on the Nine Armies, the atmosphere at the Nine Gods n was the total opposite. Therge group of alchemists brought back by Jackie White had created a seemingly-infinite number of pills in just a few days. Thanks to the pills, thebined power of the Nine Gods n had drastically increased. Many of the ultimate god level fighters had leveled up to the soul-prating status. It seemed like Lady Luck was smiling down on them as things got better and better. In the end, Master Zeller and Master Yarbrough decided to stay with the Nine Gods n. Chapter 1904 All the elders of Alliance Guard decided to join the battle against the Nine Gods n for the n association had already be a pain in the *ss to them. Never in history had a n association progressed as fast as the Nine Gods n had. Jackie White had been working tirelessly without rest ever since he broke through and sessfully leveled up to a fourth-grade elementary alchemist. He continuously created pills which he consumed to increase his cultivation level. In the short span of seven days, he had advanced to the ninth-grade soul-prating level from the seventh-grade soul-prating level. The ninth grade soul-prating level was this world¡¯s ss ceiling in power rankings and most of the great n association¡¯s masters held the same status. After reaching the ninth-grade soul-prating level, Jackie White subconsciously clenched his fist and felt an overbearing power flowing from the tips of his fingers. The current Jackie White was confident to go head-to-head against a second or third-grade nirvana level fighter. It was a shame that no fighter held the nirvana status which meant he was the strongest in the world of Daxia. He looked forward to the battle against the Alliance Guard and just when he was daydreaming about it, a panic-stricken Kevin Cabello rushed in with big steps. Once he saw Jackie White, his eyes lit up as if he had found his savior. ¡°We have received reports that arge group of fighters had gathered outside of Nine Gods n. They did not even bother to control their aura which judging by the feel of it, they n to wipe all of us out! Kevin Cabello¡¯s expression nched even more after delivering the news but he was shocked when he saw the yful smile creeping up on Jackie¡¯s face.¡¯ How could he still smile at times like this? Shouldn¡¯t the master be worried about the impending ambush? ¡®he wondered to himself. ¡°There¡¯s no cause for worry. It¡¯s not the first time they have done this kind of thing. They¡¯ll surely go back with their tails between their legs again. Just like thest time,¡± said Jackie White serenely. Each word of his dripped with confidence. Kevin Cabello took a deep breath but was still notforted by his master¡¯s words. ¡°I understand that there¡¯s a lot of things that can be solved with the master¡¯s current power but this is not one of them for the disciple who came back with the news and recognized some of the attackers.¡± ¡°And who may they be?¡± asked Jackie with a raised eyebrow. Kevin Cabello took another deep breath as if fearing what he was going to say next would be enough to send Jackie White into shock. ¡°The disciple spotted the leaders of the Alliance Guard-Master Loador, Master Mackenzie, and even Master Hackford! All of them had left their base camp for ours! He copsed to the ground like a deted balloon as He had taken his all to report the dire news. The combinedbat power of the enemies, not to mention the few ninth-grade soul-prating level fighters, could raze any armies to the ground. Though he was confident at Jackie¡¯s ability, he still felt despair at the impending massacre by the Alliance Guard He thought that Jackie would realize the direness of the situation when he exined everything to him but he was surprised when he saw the yful smile still lingering on Jackie¡¯s face. It was as if he had never said anything at all. Chapter 1905 Kevin was rendered speechless by Jackie. All he could do was stare at his master. ¡°Go and report what you¡¯ve just told me to Master Yarbrough, Master Zeller, and the rest of the n associations. Tell them to get ready for thest battle,¡± ordered Jackie calmly. Upon hearing that, Kevin felt suffocating as If he had swallowed three live flies as thisst battle would determine the survival of the Nine Gods n. The calmer Jackie White was the more anxious Kevin felt. He did not waste any time in spreading the news. Jackie White looked up at the sky above him and though it seemed calm, he could smell a thunderstorm approaching. ¡°What? The Alliance Guard left their base camp? It looks like they¡¯re betting everything on thisst battle.¡± ¡°Oh my God. What should we do? Can we win this battle?¡± All the disciples of the Nine Gods n started to panic once they had received the news. Kevin realized that only Jackie was able to stay calm throughout the whole ordeal. Though everyone was aware that they had leveled up, they knew that they were still no match against the Alliance Guard. However, they knew that they did not have a choice but to do their best in the uing battle. As the right-hand man of Jackie, Kevin had to do something to motivate everyone. Thus, he found himself standing on a high tform, giving a rousing speech to the disciples standing below.¡± Heed my every word! Our n master has advanced to the ninth-grade soul-prating level and though the enemies have the same level fighters within them, they are still no match for our master!¡± He only said that to assuage the fear in the disciples¡¯ hearts. In actual fact, he was uncertain whether Jackie would be able to take on many ninth-grade soul-prating status fighters by himself. No matter what, it was obvious his speech had achieved its intended effect. During thest ambush, Jackie easily eliminated two third-grade souls prating level fighters so it was no wonder to the disciples, he was an unassable divine God! The Alliance Guard had reached the gates of the Nine Gods n as soon as Kevin had finished his speech. Leading the troops were three ninth-grade soul-prating level skilled fighters-Master Loador, Master Mackenzie, and Master Hackford Their force was like a tsunami nketing a small ind, suffocating those around them. As soon as Jackie noticed them approaching, he flew up into the air and stood eye to eye with them, eager to begin the battle. All the First Elders of the Nine Gods n, Master Zeller, and Master Yarbrough had finished their preparation for the battle that would end all the battles with the Alliance Guard. When Master Mackenzieid his eyes on Jackie, he realized that thetter had already reached the same ninth-grade soul-prating level as him and his face immediately darkened. As for Master Loador, he finally realized how na?ve he had been to see Jackie as nothing more than an insect that he could easily squash. The insect had truly be a sea monster! Master Loador took a deep breath and rested his majestic gaze on Jackie White. If this gaze had rested on any other ordinary person, they would have no doubt shrank and slinked away but the current Jackie was no ordinary person. The gaze did not even cause a ripple in his heart. In fact, it pleased him that he could calmly stare back at Master Loador and the rest of the men. Advertisement chapter 1906 chapter 1906 Chapter 1906 Master Mackenzie¡¯s face appeared ashen, not much better than Master Loadors. The former felt a foreboding premonition that the battle might not turn out in their favor. Before setting out, he swore that he would do anything in his power to im their victory but he did not expect Jackie would be able to advance to the ninth grade soul-prating level in such a short time. To him, it was impossible to advance so fast in such a short time. However, he was not aware of Jackie¡¯s master talent in making pills. After all, Jackie was the only person in all of Daxia who held the status of a fourth-grade elementary alchemist. When Master Mackenzie saw that Master Loador kept staring icily at Jackie White, he could not help but say, ¡°Even if you use all your aura to suppress him, he would still not feel a thing. I¡¯ve already told you that he is much more powerful than you thought and yet you didn¡¯t listen to me!¡± Master Mackenzie rejoiced at his insistence to mobilize all the force in Alliance Guard for it was obvious they would have lost if they only sent out their minions likest time. That would give Jackie more time to advance further which would be disastrous to them. Master Loador¡¯s expression became uglier by the second at the thought of how na?ve he had been before. ¡°Who would¡¯ve expected that brat to be able to advance to the same status as us in such a short period of time?¡± Master Mackenzie took a deep breath and said in a trembling voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that this brat is no ordinary fighter!¡± Even Master Hackford felt ashamed at what he had said before¡ªabout how Master Mackenzie was making nothing out of something by mobilizing the entire Alliance Guard. Now, all he could do was keep silent. Jackie gave out a coldugh as their words had traveled to his ear. ¡°Are you all done? If yes,e to me! But let me give you some advice¡ªif you wish to prolong your death, I suggest you fight me one by one.¡± Upon hearing that, the ninth-grade souls prating level fighters on the Alliance Guard side became even more irritated. Not to mention Master Hackford had be red with fury. How dare this little brat speak to them like that? How dare he act so insolently when theirrge troops were just outside his gate? Advertisement ¡°You insolent fool! Don¡¯t think you can take us all down just because you¡¯ve reached ninth-grade soul prating status! We can snuff you out just like that!¡± Master Hackford was not acting out of bravado, he truly believed that Jackie would taste inevitable defeat if the three of them attacked him at the same time. ¡°Yeah! You won¡¯t be bragging for much longer! You and the rest of the people in there would never live to see tomorrow!¡± added Master Loador coldly. Then, he rushed toward Jackie and unleashed his power. A fire dragon emitting eye-piercing red light appeared on his left hand, disying the true power of a ninth- grade soul-prating level fighter. The disciples of the lesser realm were forcibly pushed back by the over-domineering force although the attack was aimed straight at Jackie who only gave a coldugh as he clenched his fist tightly. Golden coloured light flowed out of the cracks between his fingers and a loud ear-piercing screech could be heard by everyone in the vicinity. It seemed as if two raging dragons had intertwined themselves along the length of Jackie arms and fists. With a kick from both legs, he sprang forward like a torpedo, aiming straight at Master Loader. They collided at that very moment as the red light and the golden light made a crashing sound. The red light shattered and was swallowed up by the golden light and the next sound that could be heard was the painful scream of Master Loador. He was hit squarely in the chest by Jackie which sent him flying across the air like a kite whose string had been cut. Advertisement Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Advertisement chapter 1907 chapter 1907 Chapter 1907 Fresh blood gushed out of Master Loador¡¯s mouth as he arched through the sky. This scene would forever be burned in everyone¡¯s minds as they found it hard to believe a person as strong as him was so easily defeated by Jackie. However, the stark reality was ying out in front of them as the ragged Master Loador fell onto the ground, creating arge crater upon his impact. The Master Loador had now lost his oppressive aura and like a drowning dog, struggled to heave himself out of the deep crater. Jackie had hit him with all that he got and that punch had broken Master Loador¡¯s ribcage. The sharp edges and splinters drove themselves into his organs and his death was inevitable if no immediate medical treatment was administered. It had been years since Master Loador had felt pain like this. He never expected to be so easily defeated by a junior. Yes, a junior. That was what Jackie had always been to Master Loador. Master Mackenzie and the rest of the group, nched at the sight of Master Loador¡¯s condition Initially, they only felt anger toward Jackie¡¯s insolent behaviors though they admitted that he possessed talent never seen before. Yet now, they sensed doom at the thought that maybe Jackie¡¯s words were backed up by his power. In all of the years, Master Mackenzie was renowned for his ability to keep calm under all sorts of situations and it was no difference this time. ¡°We can¡¯t let him win. We all need to attack him at the same time with ourbined power!¡± Then, he rushed toward Jackie, building momentum for his attack Jackie raised his eyebrow and changed his opinion about Master Mackenzie. Nevertheless, it would be foolish of them to assume that he would just stand there and wait to be attacked. He took a deep breath and made an emergency turn in the air. Suddenly, he rushed past the iing Master Mackenzie and aimed straight for Master Hackford. Though Master Hackford was the loudest heckler, in the beginning, he was already harboring the thought of running away from the battle after witnessing what Jackie did to Master Loador. He never expected Jackie White would bypass Master Mackenzie and turned his attention to him instead His face turned green with fear and hatred gripped his heart Advertisement He was still a ninth-grade soul-prating level fighter nheless and he must be skilled enough to reach that status. Unbeknownst to other people, he was holding a dagger in his hand of which he used to sh at the closing Jackie. Jackie onlyughed coldly at his attempt as he dodged the attack. Speedwise, no one in the battle was able to surpass him. Master Hackford¡¯s heart turned cold when Jackie dodged his attack so easily. All the energy was drained out of his body and he became incredibly demotivated. He was banking on this chance to create an escape route for himself but never expected Jackie to not be obstructed at all. His expression turned uglier.¡± You¡¯re a true pain in the *ss!¡± With a shout, Jackiended a punch on Master Hackford¡¯s face. Advertisement AdvertisementContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. chapter 1908 chapter 1908 Chapter 1908 Master Hackford felt as if the right side of his face was mmed against an iron mountain. The force shattered his aura shield also known as ¡®attached spirit¡¯ to the people of the sacred grounds. Once this attached spirit was broken through, Jackie¡¯s punchnded squarely on his face. All of Master Hackford¡¯s teeth were knocked out and his jaw was dislocated causing him to not be able to scream before he was sent flying through the air and finallynded on the ground with a heavy thud. It was a coincidence hended not far from where Master Loador was. The rest of the Alliance Guard watched as the scene unfolded before their eyes, their mouths agape. They did not even have time to react¡ªthat was just how fast Jackie was. The realization that they had heavily underestimated Jackie dawned on them and they finally understood how he could be so confident before them. It seemed to Master Mackenzie that Jackie had no intention of giving them time to gather power and his face darkened at this. Master Hackford was the backbone of the Alliance Guard and yet he had been so easily crippled by Jackie. Though Master Mackenzie could not imagine the pain Master Hackford was going through, he knew from his motionless body that he would forever be bed-bound if no high-grade pills were given to him. The same could be said for Master Loador. Master Mackenzie¡¯s expression turned darker than before as he knew Jackie would be targeting him next. He took a deep breath and assessed the young man before him, well aware of the terrifying power he possessed. He was proud to fight against Jackie but the desire to do so had left him a while ago. His only wish was to escape as far as he could. He would go to the ends of the earth if it meant he did not have to face this abomination. Forget about the Alliance Guard! Forget about honor! All these meant nothing to him anymore. What was the point in going head-to-head with an opponent stronger than one when death was the inevitable result? Under the surprised gaze of everyone, Master Mackenzie turned 180 degrees and escaped into the distance just when Jackie turned his eyes toward him. It was absurd that they thought it was a joke! All the n associations¡¯ masters swaggered in with their oppressive aura, talking about how they would eliminate their sworn enemies, and yet the result could not be further than the truth. Two of them were heavily injured and the other escaped with his tail between his legs! The Alliance Guard¡¯s elders were livid that Master Mackenzie did not once turn his head back. ¡°Master Mackenzie, how could you abandon us? What kind of leader are you!?¡± shouted them. Advertisement N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. s, their beseech did not bring Master Mackenzie back as he was no fool. He was well aware that death was the only choice if he did not escape now that Jackie had grown so much! He had already decided to live out his life in a hidden ce. To him, It was better to live cowardly than to die valiantly. All shreds of honor had drained out of his body. Jackie knitted his brows together. He had no intention of letting Master Mackenzie escape because he was worried that thetter would seek revenge upon his close friends and families in the future. It was better to take him out now than to dwell in regret if that really happens. He narrowed his eyes and turned to face the Nine Gods n¡¯ elders. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest to you all.¡± Advertisement chapter 1909 chapter 1909 Chapter 1909 Jackieie had already eliminated the strongest of their opponents. He was confident that the newly leveled-up Nine Gods n would be able to handle the rest of the Alliance Guard¡¯s minions. Not to mention, both Master Zeller and Master Yarbrough would be there as well. He gave out a cold scoff, activated his Chi, and shot through the sky like an arrow. He was heading toward Master Mackenzie¡¯s direction and would be able to catch up to him in no time at his current unparalleled speed. To the rest of the spectators, it seemed as if Jackieie had disappeared in a blink of an eye. Master Mackenzie could sense a powerful forceing from behind him. What a leech! Can¡¯t he just let me go?¡¯ he cursed. He was quaking in his boots. He did not want to die there and then. There were still years left in him and as long as he was careful, he would be able to live out those years. The desire to stay alive dominated his heart. ¡°Jackieie , we hold no personal grudges against each other. Let me go and I promise I¡¯ll pretend nothing ever happened between us!¡± he shouted toward Jackieie while maintaining his speed of escape. ¡°I¡¯ll even throw in some treasures for you! I¡¯ll give you anything you want as long as you spare my life. I can even be your servant if that¡¯s what you want!¡± He had given up thest shred of his dignity by offering to be his servant to save himself, but all these only made Jackieieugh at the absurdity of it all. The Alliance Guard became dumbfounded. Never did they think they would see the day when the high and mighty Master Mackenzie would be begging for his life. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jackieie gave out a coldugh and decided to drag this out as long as he could. ¡°Master Mackenzie, here I thought you were all high and mighty. An indomitable fighter, strongest of them all! And now, you¡¯re nothing but a rat caught in a sewer, willing to do anything for your life to be spared!¡±On hearing this, a fury of fire was ignited in Master Mackenzie¡¯s heart but he was careful not to show it on his face. He knew that it would be all over for him as soon as he disyed any signs of hostility toward Jackieiek. ¡°I meant what I said! We hold on to deep hatred toward each other. Killing me won¡¯t assuage the anger in you!¡± Advertisement No deep hatred? Once again, Jackieieughed at the absurdity of it all. How dare he even say such a thing like that. ¡°Don¡¯t you find it funny to say we hold no deep hatred toward each other? If that was the truth then why did you mobilize all your force against my people? If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I¡¯m strong, our roles would be reversed! So don¡¯t try to fool me with your deceptive words! Even a three-year -old would not believe what you¡¯ve said!¡± The deep grievances between Jackieie and Master Mackenzie were not created in one day. Thetter had mounted an attack on Jackieie numerous times. It was all due to Jackieie¡¯s extraordinary prowess that he managed to keep him and his family safe. Master Mackenzie could not be called a human being if he did not think of that. Master Mackenzie became even more horrified when he realized it would not be easy to sway Jackieie. No matter what, he had to try every trick up his sleeve if he wanted nothing more than to stay alive. Jackieie narrowed his eyes, unwilling to waste more time on the cat and mouse game. He put his hands together in a hand seal to increase his speed and in a blink of an eye appeared beside Master Mackenzie. Master Mackenzie felt a chill air beside him and the muscle memory honed from years of experience in the battleground caused his body to turn sideways to dodge Jackieie¡¯s attack. Advertisement Advertisement chapter 1910 chapter 1910 Chapter 1910 However, Master Mackenzie¡¯s speed was iparable to Jackieie White. He suddenly saw a gold light at the same time Jackieie mmed his fist onto his shoulders causing his joints to shatter with a violent crack. He let out one curdling scream after another as the feeling of pain shot through his whole body. The punch had crippled his shoulder. Jackieie Whiteughed coldly as he raised his left fist again-not giving time for Master Mackenzie to defend himself at all. Gold light shed on his fist as he mmed it against Master Mackenzie¡¯s right chest with a force enough to end anyone¡¯s life. The sound of bones breaking sounded again. The punch not only shattered Master Mackenzie¡¯s bones but made him unable to activate his Chi so he fell to the ground like a deted balloon. Jackieie was not done with him yet. He followed him down and grabbed hold of Master Mackenzie¡¯s cor. The next punch would be on Master Mackenzie¡¯s meridian points as he nned topletely destroy his cultivation to ensure he would never have a chance to avenge himself. Master Mackenzie¡¯s fearful eyes were wide open as he knew what Jackieie had in mind. Infinite despair filled his heart, he would be left with nothing if his cultivation waspletely destroyed. With thest of his energy, he stared at Jackieie pleadingly and said, ¡°Don¡¯t destroy my cultivation. I beg of you. Don¡¯t destroy me. I can be your ve! I can do anything! Be my ve?¡¯ Jackieie¡¯s cold smile became even more sinister at those words. In his eyes, Master Mackenzie was nothing but a worthless trash. ¡°Do you know how many people are lining up to wait on my hand and foot? You¡¯re not even worthy to do so!¡± As soon as those words were said, Master Mackenzie felt a fierce force rush through his meridians. The extreme pain of the meridian being cut caused his body to convulse and nearly cut off his air supply. The next second, he was in so much pain that his eyes rolled back and he fainted. Jackieie did not n a quick death for Master Mackenzie. How could he when his opponents had tried to ambush him so many times? Master Mackenzie was carried like a dead dog back to Nine Gods n. Advertisement By the time Jackieie was back, the battle had already been won. Without their leaders and Jackieie¡¯s prowess, the Alliance Guard¡¯s disciples would have lost their fighting spirit and had given in to their fate. The Nine Gods n¡¯s disciples ughtered most of their opponents but did not kill those who had thrown their weapons down. Instead, they confiscated the weapons, tied them up, and left them outside the gate. Their fate would be determined by Jackieie. Jackieie smiled coldly at the tied-up Alliance Guard disciples who were kneeling in front of the Nine Gods n¡¯s gate with their heads drooping. Though he usually did not treat his enemies with mercy, he also did not wish to kill indiscriminately. Besides, there were more important things he would need to attend to. Kevin Cabello walked unsteadily toward Jackieie White and greeted him with praises before pointing to the Alliance Guard¡¯s disciples. ¡°Master, what should we do with them? I think we should kill them all but their numbers are great. We might anger the gods if we do that.¡± Jackieie swept his eyes across the captives who broke out in cold sweat under his icy gaze. They dared not breathe at all. Though Jackieie was well aware of Pavilion Billow Cloud¡¯s dire situation, he would prefer to avoid a genocide if possible. If not, he would not be any different from those Alliance Guard people. He let out a gentle sigh and said, ¡°Let them go. They are no threat to us anymore. They would do well to keep their distance from us if they know what¡¯s good for them.¡± AdvertisementText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He then tossed Master Mackenzie on the ground as if he was a dead dog. Thetter did not even make a sound. Emptiness filled his eyes as he had no future to look forward to now that his cultivation had beenpletely destroyed. ¡°Let the minions go. As for these three, they don¡¯t deserve a quick death. I entrust Master Loador, Master Hackford, and Master Mackenzie to you. Master Mackenzie¡¯s cultivation had beenpletely destroyed and you should do the same for the other two. I¡¯ll leave it up to you to do whatever you want to them after that.¡± Jackieie did not wait for anyone¡¯s reply and strode back into his room. Once in his room, he called for Kevin Cabello. He estimated that it would not take him long to advance to the rank of fourth-grade intermediate alchemist now that he was a fourth-grade elementary alchemist. Advertisement chapter 1911 chapter 1911 Chapter 1911 He would be able to make the king pill once he became a fourth-grade intermediate alchemist. His current priority was to break Selena¡¯s curse. He would not rest until then as this matter was like a heavy stone pressing on his heart, suffocating him. The other problems were being solved one by one. The Alliance Guard was of no threat to them now that they had been disbanded. Jackie White stood at the world¡¯s peak and no one would be foolish enough to challenge him unless they had a death wish. As time went on, he finally created a fourth-grade intermediate level pill which meant that he had be a fourth-grade intermediate alchemist. After leveling up, he did not waste any time in creating a king pill. Naturally, he had brought back the Crystal Cloud n¡¯s sacred spring water after eliminating the Alliance Guard. Moreover, after the dissolution of the Alliance Guard, the Nine Gods ns obtained many treasures after going over their abandoned base camp with a fine toothb. One of the treasures was called a Soul Solidifying Spirit Staff. Though it was not useful when it came to one¡¯s cultivation, it could be used to remove any control on a body from the root. Using the Soul Solidifying Spirit Staff, Fernando could be saved. But first, he would still need to consume the resurrection pill. It would not take long for Jackie to create such a pill with his current capability. After five days, Jackie White was not only sessful in making a resurrection pill but also a king pill. With all the preparation done, he did not waste time removing the curse on Selena. He quickly instructed someone to bring the Soul Solidifying Spirit Staff and resurrection pill back to the White family to save Fernando Campbell. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Once he had done all that, he took his family to the sacred grounds. The reason he wanted to go back to the sacred grounds was to enter the Sky Gate. ording to the sacred grounds¡¯ legend, the Sky Gate was a light portal and no one knew where it would lead to. It waspletely shrouded in mystery and for that reason, no one dared enter the Sky Gate. Jackie was looking forward to entering the Sky Gate as he believed that with his martial art technique cultivated with the nirvana realm and the moreness realm, he would be able to find a ce more suitable for training through the light portal. It was only natural for someone powerful to be curious of what is on the other side of the portal. Advertisement However, he wanted to strengthen his cultivation by advancing to the nirvana realm before entering the Sky Gate. His preparation took him three months. After three months, he sessfully became the one and only nirvana realm fighter in this world making him more confident to enter the Sky Gate. Selena and the others wanted to go with him but were dissuaded by him. He was worried that it would endanger his family. He stood under the Sky Gate and felt a mysterious aura blowing into his face. Advertisement chapter 1912 chapter 1912 Chapter 1912 In order to enter the Sky Gate, Jackie White made sure he had fully prepared himself. The cultivation level of the nirvana realm would allow him to protect himself in any changing circumstances. After standing under the Sky Gate for four hours, he finally took a few big steps and went in. The moment he stepped inside, he felt the surrounding space had distorted and that the scenery had changed drastically. After giving it a closer look, he was shocked-even with his years of experience. It turned out there was another world on the other side of the Sky Gate. It was a ce like an abandoned continent. Looking up at the densely packed stars, the barrennd was pulsating with an ancient and majestic aura. There was no grass on the ground instead it was nketed with fragments of weapons. Upon a closer look, one could even see the dried blood on the weapons, as if the world had experienced a great war. It seemed that no one had set foot here for tens of thousands of years. Right in front of Jackie, something was emitting a bright white light, but he could not make out what it was. He took a deep breath and strode toward it. As he advanced, he felt a strange aura grow stronger. The aura here was different from the outside world. The Chi in this world carried with it a sense of tyrannical violence. Although the Chi in Daxia was thin, it was not violent. One could certainly damage one¡¯s meridians by inhaling the unpurified Chi from here. ¡°What kind of world is this? Why is the Chi here so violent? What happened here? Why are there so many shattered weapons?¡± muttered Jackie to himself. With a heart full of questions, he slowly approached the object emitting bright white light. He could not suppress his shock once he stood in front of it. Advertisement Jackie originally thought that this object was a piece of a broken treasure or a huge crystal, but after he saw what was in front of him, he realized he could not be more wrong. The object turned out to be a spirit ship that was more than a hundred feet long. It was a truly majestic spirit ship with many engraved rune seals emitting bright light. The closer he was, the more he could sense the thick auraing from it. He had no way of knowing who had left this spirit ship here in this violent world. He closed his eyes and used his divine sense to probe the entire spirit ship. The spirit ship was empty apart from a crystal that was also emitting a faint light. The spirit ship was probably abandoned or its owner had died. Jackie took his time to make sure there were no traps in the spirit ship before stepping in. As soon as he entered the spirit ship, he could feel a thick aura permeating the air. This aura was very different from the aura outside. The aura outside was filled with a sense of tyranny, while the aura in the spirit ship was rtively more gentle and pure. Trying to get to the bottom of everything, Jackie entered the spirit ship¡¯s bridge. After he entered, he involuntarily gasped because in front of him was definitely not something one could find in Daxia. The entire spirit ship was engraved withplex rune seals making its extraordinariness easily detectable. Only a person with profound cultivation could build a spirit ship like this. Even the current Jackie would not beparable to the ship¡¯s builder. All kinds of mysterious runes seals in the inside and outside twinkled brightly on the spirit ship Advertisement Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jackie felt a headacheing after staring at the rune seals for too long. He could not decipher them at all. Although he did not possess the knowledge when it came to the art of refining vessels, he should at least be able to understand some of the rune seals with his current knowledge and cultivation. Advertisement chapter 1913 chapter 1913 Chapter 1913 Even after studying the spirit ship for a long time, he still could not figure out the meaning of the rune seals. This indeed proved the spirit ship¡¯s great power! After making rounds, he went back to the ce where he found the six-sided crystal. Inside the spirit ship, it was empty except for the six-sided crystal that seemed to be carelessly tossed aside. This six-sided crystal was the size of a human head and it was exuding a faintish red light. Jackie White scanned it again with his divine sense and did not detect anything dangerous about it so he bent down and picked it up. He brought the crystal closer to his face and examined it carefully. He discovered that there were crystals of various sizes and colors floating within the crystal. These small crystals also happened to be six-sided. Although the six-sided crystals all had the same shape, their aura could not be more different. The tiny six-sided crystals inside seemed to possess even more mysterious auras. As he was taking a closer look, he felt stabbing pain in the fingers holding the six-sided crystal. Unbeknownst to him, his fingers had been cut open and blood was flowing out. The six-sided crystal exuded a dazzling light after being stained by his blood. Suddenly, Jackie felt his entire body stiffen as a mysterious aura enveloped him. Before he could react, he had been brought to a mysterious space. Large and small six-sided crystals floated around him and he heard a thought being transmitted into his mind. ¡°These are the soul gathering crystals that took me ten thousand years to refine. It is the treasure of our n! They now belong to you and you must avenge us once you have reached the peak!¡± The message entered Jackie¡¯s mind with a wave of indomitability and anger. ¡®So this is called the soul-gathering crystal? That¡¯s a strange name. Don¡¯t tell me the souls of others are inside?!¡¯ He felt a splitting headache as soon as the questions shed through his mind. More information was forced into his mind. After all that was done, he finally knew what he was holding in his hand. It also exined many mysteries to him! It turned out that the name of this spirit ship was Mustard Seed. It was made by the head of the Divine Void n, making it the n¡¯s treasure. Advertisement The Divine Void n was not from Daxia. The n belonged to a higher-level world¡¯s strongest race! ording to the head of the Divine Void n, Daxia belongs to the fifth-grade world while the Divine Void n lived in a first-grade world which was the best ce for martial art enhancement. The Divine Void World was simply named after the Divine Void n which showed just how powerful the n was while they were still alive. Even so, they ended up being exterminated. What really rendered Jackie speechless, was the fact that though the head of the n promised to make him stronger if he would help them return to their world, he never once told him exactly who he would be fighting against. The head of the n kept telling Jackie that he would find out who his opponents were once he had gained enough power which made him even more speechless. To him, one should n properly for a vengeance so deep. Jackie was not the kind of person who would go back on his promise of lending a helping hand after the other party had already given him something valuable. Since he had already been given the soul gathering crystal and Mustard Seed, it was natural for him to fulfill his promise. However, the message left by the head of the n and the fact that he still had no idea who the enemy was, frustrated him even more. Advertisement However, he could not deny the fact that the two treasures he had received were indeed powerful. Especially the soul-gathering crystal which was a hundred times more powerful than Mustard Seed because as he previously guessed, inside the crystal were indeed soul fragments!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Advertisement chapter 1914 chapter 1914 Chapter 1914 These soul fragments could not be viewed asmon soul fragments. Instead, their original owner voluntarily gave up their self-consciousness, leaving only soul fragments with memories of their origin. Jackie stared at the uncountable hexagon crystals floating around him and could not help but sigh in shock. The memory transmitted to him moments ago described the function of the soul fragments and the process of how these fragments were formed. Putting the functions aside, the formation process of these soul fragments was not bearable by ordinary people. Several tens of thousand years ago, the Divine Void n went through a battle that wiped out the entire n. To extend thest fire of their n, Divine Void n Masterbined the strongest members of their n and quietly practiced the Soul Secret Skill. The Soul Secret Skill was unable to raise their fighting prowess and only had a single effect. After the Soul Secret Skill had been trained to the level ofpletion, the soul would gather even though the body was destroyed. However, the soul lost the possibility of reincarnation even though it would not disperse. He only kept the refined memories and did not contain any instinct reactions! Such soul fragments could be absorbed by anybody and had no side effects. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Under normal circumstances, a person¡¯s soul would be destroyed if that person was killed. All the memories would turn into ashes and disappear from this world. However, after practicing the Soul Secret Skill, the powerful members of the Divine Void n became soul fragments after their death and gathered to be hexagon crystals. They were summoned by the soul-gathering crystals and became soul fragments stored in the soul-gathering crystals that could be absorbed by anybody! Advertisement Practicing this Soul Secret Skill meant that they were destroying their soul every minute of every day. The pain that went deep into their bodies would prate throughout their entire body. They would not have tried to train the Soul Secret Skill if it was not an emergency situation and they wanted to save the last fire of the Divine Void n. The biggest benefit of these hexagonal crystals in the soul-gathering crystal was that they could be absorbed by Jackie. These soul fragments would fuse with Jackie¡¯s soul and the memories stored in these soul fragments would be Jackie¡¯s memories. As these soul fragments were voluntarily sacrificed by their owners years ago, they would not affect Jackie¡¯s body and he would only have an extra memory! This was extremely useful to Jackie. The masters of the first-grade world practiced so many martial art techniques and martial skills throughout the years. All of these would transform into memories and merge into one with Jackie! Advertisement Jackie was extremely excited when he thought of this. However, he noticed that something was wrong after calming down. ordingly, the self-scarification of so many great masters was to save the fire for the Divine Void n. Hence, these things should be kept for the descendants of the Divine Void n However, Jackie was not a descendant of the Divine Void n On top of that, from the way the old voice spoke when he conversed with Jackie, he knew that Jackie was not rted to the Divine Void n. Jackie was a true Daxia World person. Then why would they leave such precious items for him? Could it be that these powerful people were extremely sure that Jackie would have extraordinary achievements in the future and he would keep his promise to help the Divine Void n to return to the Divine Void World? Jackie thought about this from another perspective. If he was the Divine Void n Master, he would not simply put his trust in a person who waspletely unrted and was in the lower realm. However, it was obvious that nobody was able to answer Jackie and he would not ask these questions out loud like a dummy. He only secretly paid some attention to this. At that moment, Jackie was able to absorb these soul fragments to form hexagonal crystals at will. However, he did not n to absorb these memories at that moment. Although the message transmitted into his brain kept telling Jackie that these soul fragments were extremely safe and would not harm his body, Jackie was still worried. Right now, both the soul gathering crystals and Mustard Seed saw Jackie as their master. He was able to control these two items at will. With a thought, he was once again covered in energy and he left the soul -gathering crystal¡¯s world the next second, returning to the space he was in just now. Advertisement chapter 1915 chapter 1915 Chapter 1915 He was still in the Mustard Seed right now and understood how strong the Mustard Seed was. After knowing that the Daxia was just a fifth-grade world, Jackie made ns to leave the ce. He wanted to see the martial art civilization that was truly flourishing and continue to climb the peaks of the martial art world. This world had ack of Chi and the number of inheritance was alsocking. Apart from wasting his time, there was nothing that he could obtain by staying here. Right now, the crucial part of him leaving was this Mustard Seed the Divine Void n had left him with. Not only could this Mustard Seed contain lots of people and carry out long-distance delivery, but it can also travel through space barriers to enter worlds of other grades. The interior area of this Mustard Seed was adjustable and could be used as a storage space apart from being a means of transport. It could be considered a huge storage space! Jackie was extremely satisfied with this. After leaving the Daxia World, he had no idea when he would return to this ce. He could not bear leaving all his family members here. Hence, he nned to bring his friends and family if he was leaving. He was unable to bring everybody with him but he would definitely bring those important to him. In that way, he would be at ease when he leaves the ce. After all, he had no idea what changes would happen if he were left alone. Advertisement The absorption of the soul fragments was dyed as the most important thing right now was to make arrangements for the remaining issues before they left the Daxia World. He waved his hand as he walked out of the Mustard Seed. The Mustard Seed turned into a bundle of light before being as small as a ring and entered Jackie¡¯s body. The Mustard Seed had epted Jackie as its master and Jackie was able to control it at will in the future. He once again stood in this deserted space and looked at his surroundings. The dim stars in the sky and the broken weapons on the ground gave a mysterious and ancient aura to this entire world. The Sky Gate must be something the Divine Void n brought over back then. Jackie felt that the world behind the Sky Gate must have experienced a life and death battle years ago. Advertisement The Sky Gate must be a precious item too. However, the Divine Void n Master did not inform Jackie what kind of precious item this Sky Gate was? Could Jackie use it? He discovered that it was the following day when he exited the Sky Gate. When he returned to the sacrednds, Selena stood outside the main entrance with a nervous expression on her face. From the look on her face, Jackie knew that she had been waiting for him for a long time. The nervousness immediately disappeared when she saw that Jackie had returned. She hurried over and spoke in a slightly pouty manner when she arrived in front of Jackie. ¡°Why are you gone for such a long period of time? I was really afraid that something bad happened to you behind the Sky Gate.¡± Jackie chuckled and petted Selena on her shoulder tofort her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Who would be able to hurt me with my current fighting prowess?¡± After he spoke, Jackie gazed at Selena¡¯s face, which was once covered by a spell. Now that Selena had taken the king pill and sacred spring water, the spell had slowly dispersed. They could not look down on the power of the spell as the consumption of the king pill and sacred spring water was unable to immediately eliminate the power of the spell. They still needed time to slowly lift the spell. However, Selena was already satisfied with this result. AdvertisementN?velDrama.Org holds ? this. chapter 1916 chapter 1916 Chapter 1916 Jackie stretched out his hand and touched Selena¡¯s face, which glowed once again. ¡°It¡¯ll recover soon.¡± The corners of Selena¡¯s mouth curled up, and a beautiful smile appeared on her face. However, before she managed to say anything, a familiar voice could be hearding from behind them. The voice was so familiar that it caused a ripple through Jackie¡¯s usually calm heart. ¡°Master! I¡¯m back!¡± Fernando rushed toward Jackie, visibly exhrated. Fernando had already recovered and returned to normal. As Jackie was immersed in training previously, he only asked Kieran and the rest to go back with the Soul Solidifying Spirit Staff and the resurrection pill to rescue Fernando. Although he did not go over personally, he had been secretly worried. Jackie waspletely relieved when he saw that Fernando hadpletely recovered. ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯ve recovered!¡± Fernando initially thought that he would suffer some after-effects even if he had regained his mobility. Unexpectedly, the Soul Solidifying Spirit Staff and resurrection pill had such powerful effects that no harm was done even though he had been frozen for such a long period. Advertisement After Jackie decided that he was leaving soon, he did not hesitate and gathered the group for a small meeting. The people who joined the meeting were those closest to him. All of them had different reactions when Jackie informed them about this matter. However, what they worried about was the danger they would meet after leaving this world. None of them mentioned that they wanted to stay. After all, they understood that Daxia World was a fifth grade world after Jackie made the introduction. They also longed to see what the outside world was like. Jackie did not ask Danie to join this meeting as she was in retreat with hopes to break through her fighting prowess. In the evening, Selena had a chat with Jackie over some tea. Recently, Jackie had spent most of his time training or in the pill cultivation room. Advertisement This caused a great reduction in the time that they spent together, and Selena was delighted with the precious free time they had at that moment. ¡°To be honest, I feel heavy-hearted to leave this ce just like this.¡± Jackie raised his eyebrows and said caringly, ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re nevering back to this ce. With the Mustard Seed in our hands, we cane back any time.¡± Selena nodded and she suddenly realized something. ¡°Danie is still training right now. I¡¯ll inform her of such good newster.¡± Jackie¡¯s expression faltered a little at the mention of Danie¡¯s name. ¡°Are we bringing her with us this time?¡± Selena was the one stunned when she heard this.¡± Are we not bringing her with us and leaving her here alone?¡± Jackie sighed lightly. He had been questioning what happened previously and managed to observe several doubts in their interactionster. Of course, these were only his suspicions, and he did not have real evidence. However, there was an underlying suspicion in his heart, and he could not resolve this within a short period. Jackie finally realized what happened after Selena asked this rhetorical question. He could not be considered a man if he left with these people and left Danie here. Although he was not sure if anything happened between him and Danie during that evening, he could not separate from Danie now. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Advertisement Advertisement chapter 1917 chapter 1917 Chapter 1917 Time passed, one day after another. Two monthster, Jackie led his rtives and friends into the Sky Gate. The Divine Void n Master once said that the space barriers within the Sky Gate were the weakest. If they wanted to leave this ce soon, they had to take the Mustard Seed from this ce and travel to other spaces. Everybody entered the Mustard Seed with extreme joy and excitement. Jackie ced all the spirited stones into the part where the Mustard Seed absorbed energy. Following a loud explosion, the Mustard Seed was driven by the spirited stone and started to exude a bright white light throughout the entire ship. As they started to move forward, Jackie quietly stood In the control room as he watched the surrounding space gradually distort under the drive of the Mustard Seed Three monthster, in a remote inn located in Zenith Sun City, located in West Cercie State of the Hestia Continent, a worker of the inn frowned and looked at the ten premium spirited stones in his hands with disgust. These 100 pieces of premium spirited stones were the most valuablemon currency in the Daxia world, yet they were looked down upon by a worker of an inn in the Hestia Continent. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that they¡¯re premium spirited stones. Who in Zenith Sun City still trades with spirited stones? Everybody uses spirited crystals.¡± Advertisement Jackie stood in front of this guy from the inn and sighed helplessly. He knew that there were great differences between worlds of different levels, but he never expected such extreme differences. As the most valuable currency in the Daxia world, It was impossible to use these premium spirited stones to pay for a room here. The worker did not continue to make things difficult for Jackie when he saw that Jackie was slightly helpless. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll take it that you¡¯re from the countryside and have never seen the world. The exchange rate in the market is one elementary spirited crystal for one hundred premium spirited stones, and one elementary spirited crystal can only be used for a ten-day stay in a normal guest room. Don¡¯t look at me like that; I¡¯m not conning you.¡± Jackie nodded and did not continue to dawdle with this guy. After taking his room key, he went straight to the second floor of the inn. This was Jackie¡¯s second day in the Hestia Continent, and everything was new to him during his first day here. After randomly asking a passerby some questions, he learned about what sort of a world the Hestia Continent was. Advertisement The Hestia Continent was a third-grade world and was one of the stronger worlds among all the third grade worlds. They had countless masters and were much stronger than the Daxia world in terms of martial enhancement resources and the inheritance o f martial skills. By taking themon currency between worlds as an example, the spirited stones could be used with ease in the Daxia World but were considered something that belonged to the poor in this world. Themon currency of this world was spirited crystals that contained more aurapared to the spirited stone. For some unknown reason, the martial training system of the Daxia world was fundamentally different from that of this world. In the Daxia world, the nirvana realm was the highest level of fighting prowess. However, that was the beginning of the fighting prowess in this world. What gave Jackie a headache was that from the first step into the road of martial arts until the final soul prating realm, this series of fighting prowess all belonged to the same realm in the Hestia Continent, known as the acquired level. The so-called acquired level was to cleanse one¡¯s body and be reborn. The nirvana realm that Jackie had entered was the initial stage of the innate level in this world and was just slightly stronger than the average martial artist. Jackie was not discouraged nor shocked when he learned that there were much more powerful realms after this. Instead, he longed for his future with an emotional heart. Jackie had left Selena and others in the Mustard Seed. He turned the Mustard Seed into a ring and wore it, acting like a storage ring. It was impossible to store living objects in normal storage rings, but the Mustard Seed was a premium spiritual tool. Not only could it allow people to live in it, but they could also even train and meditate while they were in the Mustard Seed! After all, Selena and the others did not have a high fighting prowess. Jackie feared for their safety should they follow him so openly, thus he asked them to train inside until their fighting prowess had improved Advertisement In fact, there was no need for Jackie to rent a room. After all, he had the Mustard Seed, and he could have entered the Mustard Seed if he needed to rest. That being said, he was a neer to this world, and he had to deal with the people here if he wanted to understand this world quickly. AdvertisementContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. chapter 1918 chapter 1918 Chapter 1918 Since bygone times, inns and restaurants had been the best ces to obtain news. This was why Jackie had to get a room in the inn. Apart from some simrities, there were also differences between this world and the Daxia world. The simrities were that apart from the developed martial art culture, the other parts of the world were iparable to the Daxia world. The difference was that their martial art culture was much more developedpared to the Daxia world. Even their level of martial skills and martial art techniques were fundamentally different from the Daxia world. The inn, from both the exterior appearance and interior design, was just a run-off-the-mill inn. Of course, Jackie did not care about this. After all, he was not here to enjoy life. The Hestia Continent was filled with all sorts of ns, and the fights between these powers had never stopped. This ce was far more dangerouspared to the Daxia world. The thought of it conjured uncertainty within Jackie, thinking that his journey would not be a smooth one. He had to develop his power within a short period so he could respond to the changes that would happen at any time in this world. Just as he nned to enter the Mustard Seed and discuss things with his family, noises broke out from outside his room. It sounded like someone had shattered their teacups. Advertisement Jackie was no busybody, but his refusal to listen to anything when he had just arrived at this ce might hinder his path in the future. Thinking things through, he pushed open his door and walked downstairs, toward the hall where the customers ate. Groups of people gathered at the originally quiet hall, and a man wearing a red robe was ring at a man with a huge beard. The atmosphere between them was so tense that it looked as if a fight would break out the next second. The man in the red robe had bulging cheeks as he said to the bearded man angrily, ¡°What do you know?! Don¡¯t think that you can show off in front of me with your mere ability! How can amoner from the countryside like you be worthy enough to snatch a treasure with me?!¡± The bearded man was so angry that his mustache started to tremble. Advertisement His eyes almost popped out of his sockets. ¡°Farley Haller! You¡¯re bullying us,moner martial artists who rely on your Haller family! I was the one who discovered the spirited herb! I¡¯ve already collected the items, and you brought a group of people to take the spirited herb from me! I¡¯ve already told you that this isn¡¯t over!¡± Farley looked at the bearded man in contempt after he heard this. ¡°So what if I took this from you? Are you capable of retribution against me? Our Haller family has produced many masters during the recent hundred years, and we¡¯re thriving now. Amoner like you that has nobody to depend on is only good at arguing, and there¡¯s nothing you can do. Just wait till your next life if you n on getting revenge!¡± Such words were undeniably exasperating, and the bearded man¡¯s eyebrows almost turned into a straight line. ¡°Just wait and see, then! I¡¯ll make you pay for this when I join the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and be their disciple!¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Farley raised his eyebrows and chuckled after he heard this. Everybody there was able to hear the mockery hidden in hisughter. ¡°Oh my god! You¡¯re making my stomach hurt. You¡¯re even thinking about bing a Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciple?! Why don¡¯t you take a piss and look at yourself? With your current strength, they won¡¯t want you even if you want to do odd jobs for them, let alone be the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciple!¡± What the man said caused the bearded man to be extremely furious. The muscles on his face trembled In anger, face tightening as he red at Farley. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be a disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Just you wait! The bearded man looked like he did not want to prolong his exchange with Farley. Thus, he took out two spirited crystals from his pocket and mmed them on the table with a thud before he left without looking back. Farley¡¯s mocking smirk never left his face as he watched the bearded man leave. Advertisement chapter 1919 chapter 1919 Chapter 1919 Even after the bearded man left, Farley sneered, ¡°I don¡¯t know if this guy is brainless or crazy. The Dual Sovereign Pavilion is an outstanding sect among the third-grade sects. Every time they recruit disciples, the chosen ones must be at least in the initial stage of innate level. As a person who¡¯s in the final stage of acquired level, how dare he dere that he¡¯s going to be a disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion? I¡¯m going tough my front teeth off.¡± Initially, the people around them said nothing as they watched the excitement unfold, choosing to stay back and whisper among themselves. However, what Farley said caused some good people to speak up. One of the men, who was handsome-looking and was about 20 years old, said, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Young Master Farley. That burly man wasn¡¯t making things up. Did you forget that the Dual Sovereign Pavilion is having an ongoing fight with the Muddled Origin n now? Both sects have reached the point where they¡¯re ipatible, just like fire and water. They might get into a battle at any time. To be on the safe side, the Dual Sovereign Pavilion has started to recruit arge number of disciples. They even lowered their condition that people in the final stage of the acquired level can join assessment!¡± It had been more than a year or two since the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and the Muddled Origin n did not see eye-to-eye. The Zenith Sun City was under the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s control and belonged under their influence. Naturally, the people in the city were most concerned about the Dual Sovereign Pavilion Naturally, they also knew a lot about the long-time enemy of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, the Muddled Origin n. On top of that, they discovered a secretive site for resources near the Dual Sovereign Pavilion some time ago. The Dual Sovereign Pavilion and the Muddled Origin n were located next to each other. The secretive site for resources should be close to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and was not that far away from the Muddled Origin n, too. Upon learning about this, the Muddled Origin n immediately started competing with the Dual Sovereign Pavilion over this site for resources. Advertisement There had been innumerable grievances between both sects, and this incident became the fuse. Although the battle between both sects had not begun, everyone knew that the battle between both sects would ur at any time if things developed ording to this momentum. The Dual Sovereign Pavilion lowered their conditions of epting disciples to get sufficient reserved personnel or cannon fodder. Farley was not surprised after he heard this. After all, he knew a lot about what happened between the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and the Muddled Origin n. He remarked with a sneer, ¡°Even if they lowered their conditions in epting disciples, they only did that to get more cannon fodder. With the level that he¡¯s at right now, he¡¯d be killed by the enemy as soon as he enters the battlefield!¡± Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Nobody reacted at that, but most of them secretly agreed to Farley¡¯s statement. Advertisement Farley¡¯s family was considered a well-developed one in the Zenith Sun City, and some snobs wanted to take this opportunity to butter up Farley. ¡°Even if that burly man bes a Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciple, he¡¯ll definitely be the cannon fodder among cannon fodders, just like what Young Master Farley said. I heard that Young Master Farley had nned to participate in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciple test this year! Although there will be lots of casualties during this battle, it¡¯ll also bring sufficient opportunities. With Young Master Farley¡¯s fighting prowess and talents, he¡¯ll surely achieve dazzling results!¡± Farley¡¯s eyes narrowed in satisfaction at those words. He loved to listen to such ttery, regardless If they were truthful or not. Jackie stood at the top of the stairs as he listened to what these people said. A thought suddenly appeared in his mind. He had also heard of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion when he arrived, but he had not much information nor understanding about them. Advertisement chapter 1920 chapter 1920 Chapter 1920 He knew that Zenith Sun City belonged to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, and every sect had its own jurisdiction. If Jackie wanted to enter a sect to practice, the Dual Sovereign Pavilion was a good choice. The only thing he was unsure of was what sort of issues he would face after entering the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. In fact, this farce came to an end following the departure of the bearded man. Jackie turned to return to his room when he noticed the fun was over. What he did not realize was the moment he turned around, Farley suddenly turned to look in his direction for a long period as if he had discovered something. After Jackie returned to his room, he immediately entered the Mustard Seed. His rtives and friends in the Mustard Seed were actively practicing as none of them wanted to hold Jackie back. They hoped to be of help when Jackie had gained a foothold in this world. Nash was already at the soul-prating level at that moment. Judging by the standard of Hestia Continent¡¯s fighting prowess, he was already in the final stage of acquired level. He saw the torn expression on Jackie¡¯s face the moment Jackie came in and immediately stopped his training. He pulled Jackie to an empty living room in the Mustard Seed and set up a table of wine to chat with Jackie. Jackie had nothing to hide from his father and immediately mentioned the doubts he had. Nash let out a deep sigh after he heard what Jackie said. ¡°This Is nothing to feel torn about. I know that you¡¯re afraid of the troubles that you¡¯ll face after joining a sect, but you also need to know that you shouldn¡¯t hide behind closed doors when you¡¯re training. Although you have the memories of great masters from the past, you lackbat and experience. You can only improve yourbat skills and gain experience by entering a sect.¡± Advertisement Jackie was suddenly enlightened after hearing Nash¡¯s words. He had be narrow-minded before. Just like what his father said, although he had the memories of those previous great masters, it did not mean that he did not need to do anything and could train by only relying on those memories. No matter which world he was in, battles and experiences were indispensable! On top of that, this was a brand-new world. If he joined a sect, he would have some support, and that was better than knowing nothing ¡°You¡¯re right. It happens that this time, the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and the Muddled Origin n battle lack disciples. I can also take this opportunity to gain some experiences.¡± Jackie did not hide the matter regarding the soul gathering crystals from Nash. After learning about everything that happened, Nash was slightly worried. Advertisement ¡°Although these soul fragments gathered by the soul -gathering crystal can provide you with the best martial art techniques and martial skills, does it really affect you after you absorb them?¡± When the Mustard Seed broke through the space barrier and shuttled through the world, Jackie took this opportunity to enter the soul-gathering crystals to absorb the soul fragments left there by the previous great masters. In fact, Jackie was equally as worried as Nash. After all, these were fragments of the souls, and things rted to the souls could not be taken easily. If he was not careful, he might lose his own personality. However, Jackie understood something after he thought about it. There was nothing he could do, no matter how he worried about things. His current fighting prowess could not ensure if any negative effects would be brought onto himself. To be sure about this, they could only figure things out after Nash personally absorbed the soul fragment. Hence, Jackie had already absorbed a soul fragment when he was in the spirit ship. Fortunately, he did not experience any difort apart from an additional memory in his mind after he absorbed this soul fragment. Nheless, Nash being Jackie¡¯s father-was understandably concerned. Jackie knew his father¡¯s thoughts. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry. I don¡¯t feel any difort after I absorb this soul fragment, nor did I feel affected. These soul fragments are indeed just leftover memories.¡± The soul fragment absorbed by Nash was the memory of an elder from the Divine Void n from the Divine Void World. This elder¡¯s fighting prowess had achieved the Void Breaking level! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Advertisement Advertisement chapter 1921 chapter 1921 Chapter 1921 Even the strongest masters of the Hestia Continent were no match for this elder. The martial skills and martial art techniques that this elder practiced had far exceeded the level found in this world. However, Jackie was unable to practice many of the martial art skills with his current fighting prowess. He searched the memories to pick and choose. It took him quite a while to choose the martial skills and martial art techniques he could practice! Nash also knew these things. He nced at Jackie and said, ¡°What level do you think the martial art technique Divine Void Heavenly Path and martial art technique Destroying the Void belong to in the Hestia Continent?¡± There was a different way of naming and setting the levels for martial art techniques and martial skill in the Hestia Continent. Both the martial art techniques and martial skills were divided into eight levels. They were named after the eight characters: Universe¡¯, ¡®World¡¯, ¡®Chaos¡¯, ¡®Ignorance¡¯, ¡®Heaven¡¯, Earth¡¯, ¡®Red¡¯ and ¡®Yellow¡¯. ording to their sequence, the ¡®Universe¡¯ level was the strongest while the ¡®Yellow¡¯ was the weakest. Each level was also divided into elementary, intermediate, and premium grades. For example, the bearded man Jackie had just seen in the inn could only master martial skills of the Yellow level as he was amoner. Advertisement The martial art techniques and martial skills mastered by each sect or other martial enhancement resources were what these martial artists longed for. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The most important aspect of every sect was their Martial Art Techniques and Martial Skills Hall. They thought of the inheritance of these techniques and martial skills as the sect¡¯s livelihood, and everyone was strictly forbidden to leak them. This was also why all martial artists desperately wanted to join the sects. Jackie sighed lightly and warily spoke, ¡°The Divine Void World and the Hestia Continent are inherently different. Their definitions of martial art techniques and martial skills are also different. Right now, the only martial skill I can practice at this moment, Destroying the Void, has no ranking at all! I can only make a preliminary judgement based on the content. In this world, this is at least a martial skill in the Heaven level.¡± Nash was secretly stunned after he heard what Jackie said. ¡°The great masters before us are really strong. The simplest martial skill from them is actually at the ¡®Heaven¡¯ level in this world.¡± Advertisement Jackie nodded and continued, ¡°I can still identify the ranking of Destroying the Void for the time being, but I really can¡¯t guess which ranking the Divine Void Heavenly Path belongs to.¡± This time, Nash spoke with certainty, ¡°This martial skill won¡¯t be too low of a level, since it was named the Divine Void Heavenly Path! No matter what, you should start practicing them first. I don¡¯t think you should go out for the time being, you can practice here in the Mustard Seed. You should have a certain degree of self-protection ability before you leave for the outside world, seeing how chaotic it had been lately.¡± Jackie nodded; he had in his mind too. The Dual Sovereign Pavilion and Muddle Origin n were about to go to war. Who knew which areas would be affected by this great battle between sects? Zenith Sun City might be caught up in the midst of the battle. Hence, Jackie nned to practice Destroying the Void first and continue to make ns after he had achieved the initial stage of the Destroying the Void skill. Fortunately, the memories left by the great master not only gave Jackie the martial art technique and martial skill. The training experiences were also left behind and were merged with Jackie! Such a fusion of memory was iparable to others. Even hand-in-hand teaching of famous teachers could notpare to the fusion of memories and experiences Jackie experienced. At this moment, Nash suddenly chuckled and said,¡± You¡¯ve been practicing recently and haven¡¯t been able to spend quality time with Kylie. After you havepletely stabilized, you should take her out for a stroll. She¡¯s a child, and it¡¯s natural for her to be curious about apletely new world. She can be happy for several days if you take her out for a quick stroll.¡± Jackie nodded, and guilt bloomed in his heart. After all, he did not have the time to apany his daughter recently. Since they arrived in this new world, he would definitely bring her for a stroll with the money they have. He wanted to broaden her knowledge while making her happy. Advertisement Advertisement chapter 1922 chapter 1922 Chapter 1922 To have the power of protecting himself soon, Jackie once again devoted himself to training. This time, he ced his entire focus on training the martial skill, Destroying the Void. Nheless, practicing a martial skill of this level was a difficult feat. Some martial skills just were not meant to be trained. They requiredparable fighting prowess to practice martial skills of the highest level, such as how those who were in the innate level can only practice martial skill of the ¡®Yellow¡¯ and ¡®Red¡¯ level. The martial skill that was a level higher-the ¡®Earth¡¯ level-was not something someone in the innate level could get involved in. However, it so happened that Jackie was able to ignore this rule. He fused the soul fragments of this great master, his predecessor. Since this great master was able to seed in practicing this martial skill, Jackie only needed to integrate the memories, and he would be able topletely learn this martial skill. On top of that, the level of Destroying the Void was unknown, and Jackie was only making assumptions. The martial skill was at least in the ¡®Heaven¡¯ level, and there were four levels for it. For the time being, Jackie tried to practice the first stage where he formed a Soul Sword and had it attached to his hands. The token of sess for the first stage was to form ten Soul Swords and control them to fuse together or separate them at ease. Jackie originally thought that it would not be too troublesome for him to form the Soul Swords, seeing as he had the memories of that predecessor fused with his. Advertisement However, he had underestimated how difficult it was in training the Destroying the Void skill. Forming the first Soul Sword alone used up two months of Jackie¡¯s time. Within these two months, Jackie had been training his soul restlessly to form the seal so that his soul could form the Soul Sword. This was the most difficult martial skill Jackie had to practice in this lifetime. If he did not have a strong willpower and the memories of the great masters, he would never be able to form the Soul Sword within two months. Forming the first Soul Sword only meant that Jackie had entered the training of the Destroying the Void and had not even achieved the first grade. He could only be considered as entering the first grade after he managed to form ten Soul Swords and can control them with ease. However, such progress had already used up most of Jackie¡¯s mental strength. Nash, Selena, and the rest persuaded Jackie to not rush through things. Speed, after all, was the enemy of training. Advertisement Nash gave words of warm-hearted advice and encouragement. ¡°I know you want to have a firm foothold in this world, but you also need to know that the martial art culture in this world is so much more developedpared to that of the Daxia world. You know deep down that it¡¯ll take an unknown amount of years for you to stabilize your position in this world based on your current fighting prowess. If you continue to rush things, you might regret it. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Jackie gave a small nod of response. He knew that what his father said was for his benefit, and he naturally knew how to listen when somebody spoke to him with good intentions. ¡°You¡¯re right. No one can grow fat after just having a mouthful of food. What I had been doing was rather dangerous.¡± Nash stretched out his hand and patted Jackie on his shoulder. ¡°How about this: You should rest for these couple of days or bring Kylie out for a walk. Zenith Sun City isn¡¯t a big city under the control of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Although there are many masters there, you won¡¯t be in trouble if you¡¯re careful.¡± In fact, Nash also constantly left for strolls during this period. Of course, the area of his movement was restricted to the inn¡¯s surroundings. Father should have walked away. After all, there were many extremely powerful people in this world, and with his current power, it was impossible for him to do everything as he liked. During this time, Nash managed to obtain lots of news. As Jackie had been in retreat for training during the past couple of months, Nash told Jackie about everything to prevent any unnecessary trouble. Advertisement chapter 1923 chapter 1923 Chapter 1923 ¡°All the power of this world is in the hands of the sects. I think the strongest martial artist of Zenith Sun City is only in the innate level, and that it¡¯s the city master of the Zenith Sun City, who¡¯s in the intermediate stage of the innate level. The masters who are in the premium stage of the innate level or stronger than this level have remained in the sect. After all, only the sect has arge amount of resources to support their training. To be frank, Zenith Sun City is only a city ofmoners.¡± Jackie slowly nodded. If the strongest people in this city were only in the intermediate stage of the innate level, that was fine for him. With this in mind, he decided to bring Kylie out for fun. As long as he was fully aware of his surroundings, trouble would note to them. Kylie was overjoyed when she heard that her father was bringing her out to y. After all, she was just a seven-year-old child. She still grew bored over time, even though she was surrounded by her rtives in the Mustard Seed. Jackie led Kylie out of the inn. The two of them did not go to the busiest streets. After all, that ce was filled with people, and idents were prone to happen. Jackie merely led Kylie to a street nearby the inn. Although this was not as busy as the main street, there were still many people who sold nice toys and delicious food. Kylie looked around happily as soon as she got to the street. Although Kylie was young, she knew that her father was not rich after entering this world. She did not ask for everything. Instead, she only picked a couple of toys and food that had a midrange price. Jackie touched Kylie¡¯s head and said, You don¡¯t need to be frugal because of me; they¡¯re just a few toys and food. I¡¯d be doing a poor job if I can¡¯t even pay for you.¡° Advertisement Kylie knew that her father was joking with her and happily chirped, ¡°I¡¯m not saving money for you. I like these small toys more! Those expensive ones might not be fun nor delicious.¡± The father-daughter pair happily chatted away when a wave of disturbance suddenly happened in front of them. Jackie frowned as he pulled Kylie behind him. He looked up and saw a person in tattered clothes and spells on his face stumbling out of an alleyway. This person looked really pitiful. Their clothes were in stripes as if they had gone through some whipping punishment, turning him into how they were. That person also had ck curses carved on their face. These curses looked like earthworms that were alive and crawled all over their face. It looked bizarre and horrifying at the same time. This person¡¯s face was covered by the ck curses, making it difficult to distinguish if this individual was a man or woman. Everyone else scattered at the sight of this person as though they had seen the gue Advertisement Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Kylie stood behind Jackie and stretched out her small hand to pull on his sleeve. ¡°That person looks so pitiful, Father. What happened to him? Why does he have that thing all over his face?¡± Jackie slightly frowned. He would have had the intention to investigate this matter any other day, but Kylie was with him at that moment. He would not look into what was happening if he had such thoughts. He stretched out his hand and pulled Kylie. It did not matter why that person appeared here. In Jackie¡¯s opinion, this ce had be a ce of gossip, and he did not want to remain any longer. However, just as he wanted to pull Kylie away, the person with spells all over their face suddenly raised their head. A hint of hopefulness suddenly appeared in their grey eyes when they saw Kylie. They staggered toward Jackie as they whimpered, ¡°I beg you, please, save me. I¡¯ve been pitiful all this while, being their captive for many years! They keep starving me! Can I have a bite of the food in your hands?¡± Advertisement chapter 1924 chapter 1924 Chapter 1924 Jackie had bought two sweet buns for Kylie, and she still had them in her hands as she did not have the chance to eat them. Jackie subconsciously frowned, but Kylie, with a sincere heart, tossed the sweet buns to the person that had a face full of curses. That person stuffed the buns into their mouth the moment they got their hands on it. It seemed that this person had not eaten for a long time. ¡°Thank you, both of you,¡± he profusely spoke as he ate,¡± thank you very much. Can you guys rescue me?¡± Kylie was not defensive of them, but Jackie was not stupid. This person obviously heard the conversation between them, and that was why he suddenly asked Kylie for help. Did this person have such efficacious ears? Kylie had lowered her voice when she spoke, and they were so far away from this ce. However, before he had the chance to think about this clearly, a scoff was heard from afar. ¡°How dare you feed my ve! Daughter duo in a helpless way. A middle-aged woman said to Jackie exasperatedly, ¡°Young man, are you new in town? Why don¡¯t you know the rules?¡± Jackie realized that something was wrong after he heard this and subconsciously asked, ¡°What rule?¡± Advertisement The middle-aged woman looked at Jackie helplessly.¡± This person is a ve of the city master¡¯s mansion. The curses on his face is the sign of them being a ve, the city master¡¯s personal property. Giving them even a nce is a mistake, let alone feeding them!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Jackie nced at the person once more. They seemed to be mentally challenged and spoke at a childish manner, as if he had turned dumb from being hit by others. They looked really pitiful¡­but Jackie did not want to offend the city master. He had just arrived at this ce, after all ¡°You truly are daring. Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?! A man in expensive clothing and an unhappy expression on his face hurried toward Jackie with two armor-d guards in tow. Advertisement The middle-aged woman immediately retreated to the side after taking a look. She reminded Jackie out of kindness before she left. ¡°This person is the first young master of the city master¡¯s mansion, Warren Alexander. You can¡¯t offend him, or you¡¯ll suffer!¡± The first young master of the city master mansion? Jackie was stumped speechless. Still, he was not a person who would get trampled on. Although this person was the first young master of the city master mansion, what he did was unintentional. With a frown on his face, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I had no idea that this was your ve, and I also didn¡¯t know the rules of the city master mansion.¡± However, such words brought out a negative reaction when Warren heard them. ¡°You don¡¯t know that this is my ve, and you don¡¯t know the rules of the city master mansion? Hmph! Do you think that I¡¯m stupid? Stop making excuses for yourself. I won¡¯t ept any excuses you make!¡± Warren red at Jackie after he said this. When he saw Kylie, who was behind Jackie, a disgusting smile appeared on his face. ¡°Of course, you can easily make up for your mistake. That young girl behind you seems great. Give her to me so that she can be my maid.¡± Kylie was so frightened that her delicate face turned pale. She never expected that her action of throwing a sweet bun would cause her father such terrible trouble. She raised her head to apologize to her father, but Jackie was not looking at Kylie. Jackie not wanting to get into an argument with Warren was just to avoid trouble. Jackie did not feel that Kylie¡¯s action of giving food to this pitiful person was a mistake. However, what Warren said hadpletely angered him. A cold look appeared in his eyes. To avoid trouble, he had been hiding his aura the entire time. People that did not have a very much higher fighting prowesspared to him could not correctly identify his fighting prowess. When Warren saw how Jackie stared at him with a cold look in his eyes, he spoke in a manner as if he could care less, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to? Alright, then! Since you aren¡¯t willing to give this young girl to me to be my maid, I¡¯ll chop off your hands to make you understand the meaning of rules!¡± Advertisement Advertisement chapter 1925 chapter 1925 Chapter 1925 Jackie was slightly stunned when he heard what Warren said. He never expected the city master¡¯s first young master to have such random powers. He could just chop off the hands of any person he wanted! Warren obviously did not want to waste his time speaking to Jackie. He raised his arms, and a strong aura was exuded from his body. This person had already reached the initial stage of innate level, and not many people in Zenith Sun City were his match. Noises of people discussing the situation could also be heard at this moment. ¡°The city master¡¯s first young master had just been epted as the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s informal disciple last year. I heard that he caught the eyes of an elder from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and had been practicing high-level martial skills!¡± ¡°This young man has terrible luck, sadly. The city master¡¯s first young master has been in a bad mood recently, and this is him wanting to vent his anger on somebody.¡± All sorts of discussion wafted into Jackie¡¯s ears and fueled his anger. In fact, Warren was just looking for an excuse to cause trouble, and Jackie happened to have made a mistake at the wrong time. Warren took out a silver sword from his storage ring and pointed It at Jackie¡¯s face. ¡°I might consider letting you go if you cut off both your hands now and kneel to praise me!¡± Advertisement Jackie smirked when he heard this. ¡°You¡¯re allowed to act as you please just because you are the city master¡¯s first young master? It seems true that there aren¡¯t any rules in this world!¡± Warren narrowed his eyes, and a dangerous look shed through his eyes. ¡°How am I not following the rules? You¡¯re the one who secretly fed my ve. Who in the entire Zenith Sun City doesn¡¯t know about the rules of our city master¡¯s mansion?!¡± What Warren said made Jackie understand that not only masters or those with a higher status could act a s they like in this world. The hidden meaning behind Warren¡¯s words was to search for an excuse to push the mistake onto Jackie! Jackie did not want to waste time speaking to him. The aura exploded from Jackie¡¯s body, and a ck ball of light slowly appeared in Jackie¡¯s palm. After Jackie¡¯s aura exploded, he did not hide his fighting prowess, and Warren raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°No wonder you dare act in such a presumptuous manner. Turns out you¡¯re of the same fighting prowess as I am! Still, that doesn¡¯t mean anything! I¡¯m the informal disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, and I¡¯ve practiced their martial skill! You¡¯re no match for me, even if you¡¯ve broken through into the innate level!¡± Advertisement Jackie looked at Warren as if he was looking at a dummy. ¡°Everybody knows how to boast. Get to it if you¡¯re that talented. However, I don¡¯t hold back when I get into action. You can only me your own stupidity if you die!¡± This sentence had obviously struck Warren¡¯s sensitive nerve. His facial expression darkened out of anger. He never thought this guy would speak so crudely, and he refused to chop his hands, too! It seemed like he had to teach this unscrupulous guy a lesson! With a disdainful sneer, a silver light traveled through his silver sword. Following that, a new moon appeared behind Warren¡¯s back. The cold light of the new moon was reflected on the silver sword. Warren stepped on the floor with the tip of his toes and went attacking toward Jackie like a cannonball. Beware, my Silver Moon Strike!¡± The power was really daunting. If he had not absorbed the soul fragments from the great masters, Jackie might have been shocked by this wave of power. This strength was something the masters of the Daxia world could never disy! Many people could not hold back their sound of exmation when they saw this scene. ¡°This is a ¡®Yellow¡¯ level premium martial skill! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen somebody perform a martial skill of that level. The power released by this martial skill is really strong!¡± ¡°Sh*t! This young man is done for this time! If he had just admitted defeat, he might be able to stay alive. Now that he haspletely angered Warren, he won¡¯t be able to survive this!¡± Advertisement AdvertisementText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. chapter 1926 chapter 1926 Chapter 1926 Everybody started to silently mourn for Jackie at this point. After all, Warren was a powerful martial artist even if his identity was ignored. He was the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s informal disciple and practiced Premium yellow level martial skills. Usualmoner martial artists were no match for him. However, the onlookers were no fools. When they saw how Jackie seemed to ignore the powerful martial skill Warren performed, they were curious while they pitied Jackie at the same time. Was this young man also a powerful martial artist? However, such thought only passed through the minds of the people before they silently denied it. After all, Jackie was not from Zenith Sun City, and he might not understand the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Jackie¡¯sck of expression caused Warren, who was already furious, to seem even more livid. He scoffed coldly and silently delivered Jackie his death verdict. The silver sword in his hands emitted a chilly silver light as it came shing toward Jackie. When the sword light was inspected carefully, there were some ripples flowing in it. This represented the gathering of strong power. The people standing around Jackie had proactively distanced themselves. If they were affected by this wave of energy, they might die on the spot! Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°ept your death, you b*stard!¡± Warren roared angrily, and the silver-colored sword aura swiftly raced toward Jackie¡¯s head. Advertisement The onlookers saw that Jackie stretched out his right hand expressionlessly. A ck-colored light the size of a finger floated on top of his right palm. This light looked ordinary and did not carry a hint of power ripples. Jackie raised his palm and gathered this ck energy on his fingers. As he pointed forward, the ck energy went flying forward and rushed toward the silver sword aura. The silver sword aura was so majestic that it looked like it could split rocks into two. On the contrary, the ck colored light Jackie flicked out with his fingers seemed to have no power ripples if they did not look at it carefully. Naturally, Warren also noticed the ck-colored light Jackie sent out with his fingers. He only swept through the light with contempt in his eyes. Just by looking at the power ripples on the ck light was sufficient for him to decide that it was harmless. Boom! Advertisement The silver sword aura and the ck-colored light collided with one another. Everybody thought that the silver sword light would destroy the ck light and reach Jackie easily. What shocked them was how Jackie¡¯s light instantly broke the silver sword aura. The vast silver sword aura failed to withstand the attack for a breath under the collision of the ck light! Jackie smiled coldly. The Destroying the Void was a martial skill great masters in the first-grade world, Divine Void World, trained. This martial skill was at least at the heaven level. Although Jackie had just started training the skill and had not achieved the first stage, a single soul sword was capable of breaking Warren¡¯s sword light easily. Warren¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when he saw this. The ck light was actually capable of destroying his sword aura with such ease. On top of that, when he was still immersed in his own fear, the ck color sword aura had already arrived in front of him within seconds. ¡°I¡¯ll cut you into pieces!¡± roared Warren before he waved his sword for another attack. His previous attack had been disbursed, yet his new power had not been generated yet. This second sword wave was formed in a hurry, and he could not extinguish the soul swords, even when he attacked with all his power, let alone one that was rushed. Crack! With a loud crack, his silver sword started to slightly shatter after it crashed into the ck light. The sword could not withstand the ck light, resulting In the ck light rushing into Warren¡¯s arm. The only thing everyone else heard was Warren¡¯s roar of pain. ¡°Arghh! It hurts!¡± Advertisement This heartbreaking cry caused everybody¡¯s scalp to tingle. Advertisement chapter 1927 chapter 1927 Chapter 1927 After the ck light sliced into Warren¡¯s arm, it instantly tore his clothes. The flesh under his clothes was also torn into pieces by this light. In an instant, pieces of flesh and blood flew everywhere, and Warren knelt on the floor in pain. The pain he experienced was not only physical; it even made him feel like his soul was being torn apart. When everyone saw Warren¡¯s tragic situation, their eyes widened and stared at those two in disbelief, especially Jackie. All of them had regarded him as a monster. He was obviously in the initial stage of innate level, but why was there such a big difference between them? Jackie had only emitted a ck light from the beginning to the end, but not only did he defeat Warren¡¯s attack, but Jackie also shattered his arm. Judging how Warren¡¯s injuries looked, he could not heal from this in a short time. Jackie was not surprised by Warren¡¯s tragic situation. Instead, Jackie secretly sighed. ¡°My control over this skill is still not good enough, and I didn¡¯t control the energy of this attack well. I was aiming for the chest but hit his arm instead. After all, Jackie had just started training. Although he managed to form the soul sword, he had not mastered the skill yet. Hence, he was unable to seed at such simple controls. Of course, he could onlyment this to himself, lest others would be shocked to hear this aloud. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Jackie had unleashed the skill albeit not wlessly. Had he did, he could have killed Warren. Advertisement Warren was in so much pain that he broke out in cold sweat. The warriors in silver armor, who had been standing behind him, immediately rushed forward to protect Warren when they saw their young master badly wounded. Both warriors in silver armor drew their swords at Jackie, but the looks at their faces obviously looked slightly guilty. After all, they were only in the final stage of acquired level. How could they challenge Jackie when someone in the initial stage of innate level could not defeat Jackie? Kylie stood behind Jackie and could not help but whisper, ¡°Father, you¡¯re amazing. You beat them in just one move!¡± Jackie chuckled and nced at his daughter without answering her. By this moment, the people¡¯s murmurs immediately filled the air. After all, it was surprising how Jackie, who they thought would have died, destroyed Warren¡¯s arm within one attack. Advertisement ¡°Who is this person? Where is he from if he¡¯s not from Zenith Sun City? He must be from some sect with such a powerful strength. The martial skill he used is so powerful. Could it be a red level martial skill? Only a red level martial skill can defeat a yellow level martial skill without fighting back!¡± ¡°Who knows? This young man is no simple man. I initially thought that he was so strong against the young city master because he was new and insensible. Now, it seems like it¡¯s just because he¡¯s capable of doing so!¡± At this moment, everybody looked at Jackie in a different light, and there was a faint hint of worship In their eyes. The Hestia Continent had been a world where the powerful people were respected, and the law of the jungle was deeply ingrained in their mind. Some of those who originally mocked Jackie immediately changed their tone and started praising him. ¡°This is amazing. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen somebody using the red level martial skill. Who would¡¯ve expected for it to be so powerful? What is that ck light? Why couldn¡¯t I feel the fluctuation of power? It has such a powerful lethality!¡± After this person aired hisment, the middle aged man standing beside him snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s normal that you can¡¯t feel the lethality. What¡¯s your strength, and what¡¯s his?¡± Jackie was not in the mood to fight the two warriors in silver armor and just stood there quietly. Originally, Jackie wanted to kill Warren, but he knew, after weighing the pros and cons of the situation, that he would be in big trouble with the city master mansion if he killed Warren. Advertisement chapter 1928 chapter 1928 Chapter 1928 The warriors in silver armor were relieved when they noticed Jackie standing still, not making a move on them and staring at them silently. The main reason was that Jackie had disyed how powerful it was and the two of them were frightened of him. At this moment, Warren yelled angrily at the two warriors, ¡°Hurry up and find me some pills! Are you two blind?!¡± Warren squeezed these words through his teeth. Warren was already in so much pain and was about to faint. His roar caused both warriors in silver armor to tremble before they finally realized that their young city master could not take out the pills he needed. Only then did those two help Warren up from the ground in a hurry. They then took the holy healing medication out from their storage ring, both for internal and external application, Warren¡¯s facial complexion slightly improved after they spent some time tending to the wounds. Still, hisplexion remained pale, and an increased number of people had gathered around to observe what happened. Nheless, all of them knew that Warren was in a very bad mood and nobody dared to offend him, so they merely observed from a distance. Warren let out a deep breath and stared at Jackie viciously through his bloodshot eyes. ¡°Who are you, and which sect do you belong to?! You¡¯re not from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, ¡®cause I would¡¯ve recognized you. Are you a spy from the Muddled Origin n?!¡± Advertisement Truth be told, Warren, at this point, was already a little intimidated. After all, he had used all his strength, and he still could not defeat the young man standing in front of him. This person seemed to be an extremely talented person. Jackie raised his eyebrows and scoffed softly before he spoke, ¡°Are you trying to nder me? On what grounds do you think that I¡¯m from the Muddled Origin n?¡± Warren knew that he was not Jackie¡¯s opponent, so he wanted to smear Jackie¡¯s reputation. Since the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and Muddled Origin n were at odds, a battle might break out at any time. If he made others think that Jackie was a spy from the Muddle Origin n, this would get the attention of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. It was even possible that the masters would kill Jackie. Warren snorted coldly as the hatred in his heart was about to drown him. After all, he was in an extremely shameful situation. Advertisement He was originally the Zenith Sun City¡¯s young city master. It was extremely shameful that he simply faced someone in the city and was pummeled to the ground by the opponent. He wanted to save his honor and cause Jackie trouble. Sneering, he stubbornly spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re a spy from the Muddled Origin n. Otherwise, why did youe to the Zenith Sun City at this time? Don¡¯t tell me that you aren¡¯t from any sects; I¡¯ll never believe that you aren¡¯t from any of them. The martial skill you disyed just now is at least in the red level. You must be a master trained by the Muddled Origin n, and you¡¯re here in our Zenith Sun City to find news about the Dual Sovereign Pavilion!¡± These words were used to nder Jackie, but they carried a certain hint of incitement. After listening to what he said, many people around them started to change the way they look at Jackie again, and this time, with a hint of doubt. If this person was a spy from the Muddled Origin n, being a spy was also disgusted by others, even though this was a world where they respected the strong and honored martial arts. Jackie sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯te to live in Zenith Sun City. I was just passing by. Stop ndering my name. Why would spies from the Muddled Origin ne to such a small Zenith Sun City? What¡¯s the point ofing to this ce? Do you have masters from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion stationed here? Stop lying without using your brain. I¡¯m telling you now that I passed by Zenith Sun City just to get to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion.¡± As soon as he spoke, the voices of discussion could be heard again. However, Jackie did not care what the people around him thought of him as he only wanted to clear his suspicion. After all, he was about to join the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s entry assessment. Just like what Jackie said, there was nothing to spy on in the Zenith Sun City. After all, this was just a normal city under the ruling of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. What could a spy do bying here? AdvertisementBelonging to N?velDrama.Org. chapter 1929 chapter 1929 Chapter 1929 The corners of Warren¡¯s mouth trembled, and the look in his eyes were like those that belonged to hungry wild wolves. Jackie simply ignored how darkened Warren¡¯s facial expression was. Jackie smiled coldly and said, ¡°My patience is limited. You better leave now, or I¡¯ll kill you and both your subordinates.¡± What Warren said about making Kylie his maid had angered Jackie beyond relief. If Jackie was not new to this ce and wanted to avoid causing problems, he would have killed Warren on the spot. Warren¡¯s face flushed by such impolite remarks. However, as he looked at how Jackie behaved, Warren realized that he might die here if he did not leave. His eyes widened as he stared at Jackie¡¯s face. He looked as if he wanted to engrave Jackie¡¯s face in his memory. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After that, he ordered the warriors in silver armor, and the three of them left in a dejected manner. He was so fast that it seemed like a wild hound was chasing after him. ¡°Father, you¡¯re amazing! You scared that guy witless! ¡°shouted Kylie behind Jackie with an excited look on her face. Advertisement Jackie chuckled and stretched out his hand to brush Kylie¡¯s hair. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back.¡± In fact, it was not a good thing to let Warren leave. Thinking about it, he was sure that Warren could not quell his anger and would cause Jackie some trouble. However, the thing Jackie worried the least was trouble. After all, Warren was not a particrly important figure and was only an informal disciple. He could not do much, even if somebody from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion appreciated him. Jackie waspletely unafraid. Advertisement After all the chaos and fun, Kylie no longer wished to stay outside. She felt that the outside was not as fun, and it was too dangerous as a minor move could cause a catastrophe. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. When Warren left, he did not bring the city master mansion¡¯s ve with him as he might have been too embarrassed about what happened. The ve was still squatting on the ground with a pitiful look on their face. Kylie could not bear to look at their pitiful way and stretched out her delicate hand to tug Jackie¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Father, shall we help him? He looks very pitiful.¡± Jackie raised his eyebrows; the person was indeed quite pitiful. However, Jackie was unwilling to bring them back. After all, it would cause him trouble to bring the ve back with him. He simply took out ten lower-grade spirited crystals and ced them in front of the ve. ¡°Take these ten lower-grade spirited crystals and leave. You can go to the countryside or wherever you want. You¡¯ll only end up dead if you continue to stay here.¡± The ve¡¯s eyes widened as they then nced at Jackie gratefully. They did not continue to pester him and only bowed deeply at Jackie before they stumbled away with the ten lower-grade spirited crystals. After Jackie returned with Kylie, he checked out of the inn with the inn worker as he could no longer stay in Zenith Sun City. Although he was not afraid that Warren would cause him trouble, it was better to distance himself away from such matters. After all, Zenith Sun City was not far away from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. He had already decided that he would be attending the entrance examination at the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and no longer wished to further dy his trip. The Dual Sovereign Pavilion was located in the Dual Sovereign City. The Dual Sovereign City was the largest city within a diameter of hundreds of miles, and the reason was naturally because of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s control. After Jackie arrived at the Dual Sovereign City, Warren also entered the city with his people. Advertisement Advertisement chapter 1930 chapter 1930 Chapter 1930 The Dual Sovereign City was bustling because of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. ording to their usual rules, those who entered the Dual Sovereign City had to fulfill certain terms. They had to be either extremely talented or powerful. Either that, or they were locals of the Dual Sovereign City. However, because of their fights with the Muddled Origin n, the Dual Sovereign City eased off on the terms to enter the Dual Sovereign City. However, the existence of these terms could not stop the disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion from entering the city. Warren had be a disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion for some time, and he naturally would not be stopped by anybody when he wanted to enter the city. Although he was just an informal disciple, he was a master at ttery, and riding on other people¡¯s coattails was a usual thing for him. Hence, he was doing considerably well in the sect. After he entered the Dual Sovereign City, he went straight to a medium-sized house. The owner of a medium-sized house in the Dual Sovereign City was definitely a person with an extraordinary identity. After he was invited into the hall, he saw Zeph Griffin, who was sitting by the octagonal table as he drank tea. Zeph did not look up when he saw Warren¡¯s arrival and only greeted Warren with a nod. Advertisement Warren had a ttering smile on his face and looked like a different personpared to the arrogant manner he had previously. ¡°How have you been, brother Zeph? There must be quite a number of worrisome issues recently.¡± Zeph replied with a frown on his face, ¡°Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s happening recently? Deacons like us have been running around busily.¡± Zeph was not a disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion but a deacon of the sect. He was a management personnel of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and was a level lower than the elders. His main responsibility was to manage the chores of the sect. Zeph was considered a personnel in the mid-range management, and that led to some informal or formal disciples naturally fawning over him. Advertisement However, Zeph could not offend the elder disciples or chosen disciples. Instead, he had to fawn over these people. The position of deacons was an embarrassing existence in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Warren purposely bought a number of nice items before he came. There were excellent Epiphany Tea and some snacks made out of precious items collected from nature. Zeph¡¯s facial expression slightly improved and finally looked straight at Warren when he saw Warren cing these items onto the table. He nced at Warren and said indifferently, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have visited me if you didn¡¯t have anything to ask from me. I¡¯m sure you aren¡¯t here to observe while I drink tea, am I right? I¡¯ve been very busy recently, and I don¡¯t have time to waste on you. Just tell me what you need.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. It was true that Warren came to Zeph with a hidden agenda. A smile blossomed on Warren¡¯s face, like a sunflower under the sun. ¡°Brother Zeph, you truly are a straightforward person. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m here for a small matter. As we¡¯re quite close with each other, I don¡¯t feelfortable going to others for this matter.¡± Polite words meant nothing to Zeph, but he said nothing. He only raised his eyebrows and looked at Warren as he waited for him to continue. In fact, Warren did not know Zeph well and only knew that Zeph was not somebody who was easily fooled. ¡°Brother Zeph, I¡¯ve been extremely unlucky recently. I¡¯ve been bullied by a young man of unknown origin. That person is slightly stronger than me and actually took action against me at the perimeters of my house! You have to help me.¡± Zeph slightly narrowed his eyes after he heard this.¡± Somebody bullied you? How strong is that person? You purposely came to me with hopes that I¡¯ll avenge you? Don¡¯t you have quite arge number of friends and elders who like you? Wouldn¡¯t the issue be resolved if you had asked the elder to send a powerful disciple? Is there a need for you toe to me?¡± Warren¡¯s lips curved slightly into a smile andmented about how smart Zeph was. He was able to guess what Warren wanted without Warren telling him anything Advertisement He took a deep breath and continued, ¡°It¡¯s true that I want to regain my honor, but that would give others a chance to talk about us behind our backs. After all, we¡¯re disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. If many people knew what happened, wouldn¡¯t they say that we are taking advantage of others?¡± Advertisement chapter 1931 chapter 1931 Chapter 1931 ¡°I intentionally came to you because I heard the young man say that he¡¯s here to join the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s formal disciple assessment? Aren¡¯t you the one in charge of this? I made this trip with hopes that you wouldn¡¯t admit him after you see him!¡± Zeph humphed softly and raised his eyebrows as he nced at Warren. He knew that this young man had always been a naughty one, how could hee to Zeph with hopes that Zeph would help him out? Zeph took a look at the nice things ced on the table. Although these were nice gifts, they were not enough to make him hinder the results of the assessment. ¡°This is quite a difficult task. The disciple assessment is an important matter and I¡¯m not the only deacon in charge of this matter. It isn¡¯t easy for me to do anything secretly as I might get into trouble if I¡¯m not careful enough!¡± A hint of anxiety immediately shed past Warren¡¯s face after he heard this. However, he soon suppressed the emotion. ¡°Brother Zeph, how can I not know who you are and what you are capable of? I wouldn¡¯t havee to you if you weren¡¯t capable of this! Since I¡¯m here, it means that you are definitely capable of doing this. He¡¯s just a person without a clear identity, It¡¯s even possible that he¡¯s a spy sent over by the Muddled Origin n.¡± Zeph did not pay much attention to what Warren said. When Warren saw how Zeph persisted, he quickly took 500 lower-grade spirited crystals out from his storage ring and ced them on the table tidily, ¡°Brother Zeph, if you can help me get this matter done, these lower-grade spirited crystals shall be yours!¡± The 500 pieces of lower-grade spirited crystals shone a light purple color and Zeph¡¯s eyes shone an interesting color when he saw them. At this moment, a smile finally appeared on his face and he looked at Warren with some emotions on his face. Zeph originally nned to extort more from Warren. However, after he thought about it, Warren might turn to another Deacon if he kept refusing the request and he would be left with nothing. Hence, he stopped when he knew he was far ahead. Advertisement ¡°I know that you are good at such things! Just hand this matter to me and I will definitely not allow that young man to pass the test!¡± Warren was finally relieved when he heard what Zeph said. At this moment, Jackie had already entered the Dual Sovereign City and had no idea of the obstructions Warren had set up for him. However, Jackie would not have cared much about such things even if he knew. He had been through so many obstacles and people going against him throughout the years that he had gotten used to such matters. If he was strong enough, the tricks used by those monsters were nothing. When he arrived at the Zenith Sun City, Jackie had already changed all his premium-level spirited rocks into spirited crystals. Advertisement N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After all, the spirited crystal was themon currency in this world. However, the exchange rate was really high. He did obtain many spirited crystals after he exchanged all the premium-level spirited rocks he had. He only got his hands on around 1000 pieces of the spirited crystals! They finally understood the meaning of bustling and overcrowding after they entered the Dual Sovereign City. The city was filled with all sorts of people due to the rxed terms to enter the city. However, they had just entered the main street when they were unable to continue walking forward as the entire ce was congested! Nash did not stay in the Mustard Seed the entire time. His training had reached a bottleneck and it seemed better to take a walk outside. Nash came out of the Mustard Seed after Jackie entered the Dual Sovereign City. He could not help but exim when he saw the streets were filled with people. ¡°I¡¯ve really gained some knowledge. The people here generally have such high power and most of them have already achieved the acquired level! If they were in the Daxia, they would be at the ultimate god level.¡± Advertisement chapter 1932 chapter 1932 Chapter 1932 Nash turned around to look at Jackie as he asked, ¡± Where are we going next? Are we heading straight for the Dual Sovereign Pavilion?¡± Jackie chuckled and shook his head. ¡°We are new here and we will be a joke if we barge into the Dual Sovereign Pavilion when we know nothing. Although we heard the news about how the Dual Sovereign Pavilion is epting new disciples, we have yet to find out when the admission is and what the conditions are.¡± Nash thought about it and agreed. ¡°Then shall we ask around about this?¡± To prevent unnecessary trouble, Nash returned to the Mustard Seed. Jackie had already made up his mind about where to go. It was quite difficult for them to ask any random person about matters in this world. To prevent unnecessary trouble, Jackie found an average inn. However, the inn¡¯s server said that their inn was full when he entered the ce. Jackie was slightly speechless as several inns that he entered were full of people. He had never expected for the inns of the Dual Sovereign City to have such great business that every single one of them was full! This continued until Jackie arrived at an extremely secluded road. The road was an extremely narrow alley and there were not many people when he was walking on the narrow alleyway. Advertisement Jackie had been asking around when somebody pointed the direction of an inn to him. The inn was definitely located in a remote area. The inn¡¯s server saw Jackie the moment he entered. He looked down and did not look happy as he seemed extremely uninterested. ¡°Wee. Are you here for a rest or to stay? We only have one guest room and if you n to stay, the price is three lower-grade spirited crystals per day. We don¡¯t do bargains or give discounts.¡± Three lower-grade spirited crystals for each day? The price caused Jackie to be secretly bbergasted. However, he did not hesitate for long. He had found this inn with an empty room with much difficulty. If he left because of the price, he had no idea if he would be able to find another inn any time soon. Advertisement Jackie paid the lower-grade spirited crystals without much hesitation. He had no idea how long he would stay in the Dual Sovereign City hence he decided to pay for ten days. After he paid the spirited crystals, he took another five out and ced them in front of the inn server. The server immediately understood that this was Jackie¡¯s reward to him. He finally looked up and spoke politely. From the looks of it, he nned to say something humorous to get into Jackie¡¯s good books. However, what Jackie disliked the most was useless small talks. Hence, he went straight to the point. ¡°I have a couple of questions that I would like to ask you.¡± The server immediately stood up straight and a formal fake smile appeared on his face. ¡°Honorable guest, what do you want to know? I¡¯m originally from the Dual Sovereign City and I know quite a lot of things that happen here. However, I might not know some of the unknown secrets if you want to ask me about them.¡± Jackie continued speaking calmly, ¡°It isn¡¯t some unknown secret. I only want to ask when will the Dual Sovereign Pavilion ept new disciples?¡± The server immediately understood the reason Jackie was here. In fact, he had lost track of the number of people who wanted to be a Dual Sovereign Pavilion disciple he served during this period of time. ¡°You¡¯ve asked the correct person. Something huge happened in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion recently and they changed their rules of epting disciples once every two years to once every three months. They¡¯ve already carried out the first admission previously and the second admission is in ten days. You definitely have to grab this opportunity. However, I think that thepetition is quite intense this time.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Advertisement chapter 1933 chapter 1933 Chapter 1933 Jackie raised his eyebrows, indicating the server to continue speaking after he heard this. The server became a chatterbox and started to speak without stopping. ¡°You must have visited many other inns beforeing to ours. Recently, almost all of the inns are full because the Dual Sovereign Pavilion is recruiting disciples! Everybody heard that the Dual Sovereign Pavilion iscking in disciples so they are trying their best to join the admission test at the Dual Sovereign City! More than ten thousand people havee here recently!¡± Jackie finally understood why every inn was filled with people after what the server said. Turns out, it was not because the inns of the Dual Sovereign City were doing well, it was because the Dual Sovereign Pavilion was recruiting disciples and this attracted arge number of people to visit the city. Since so many people wanted to be the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciple, the sect¡¯s examination system had naturally be stricter. Even though he heard from others that the Dual Sovereign Pavilion had loosened the terms because they were in a hurry to get disciples. However, it would still not be easy. The server continued speaking when Jackie was deep In his thoughts. ¡°However, not many people can truly be the Dual Sovereign Pavilion disciples no matter how many of theme over. Although the Dual Sovereign Pavilion loosened the terms of recruitment, not just anyone can join the sect! You seem to be extremely strong, I¡¯m sure you can be the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciple!¡± The ttery in thisst sentence was so obvious that Jackie only smiled softly without saying anything. The server stopped fawning over him when he felt that his ttery was falling on deaf ears. Advertisement It was the admission test for chosen disciples ten dayster and it was such a coincidence that he booked the room for ten days. However, he had no idea what the admission test was about and if he was able to pass the test with his current conditions. Jackie actually did not question his ability as he had received the great master¡¯s memories and trained in martial skills that was at least at the heaven level. However, absolute strength did not mean that Jackie fulfilled the admission conditions of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. If there was an age restriction, Jackie might not be able to join the sect. ¡°I wonder what¡¯s the admission requirement of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion? Do you know this?¡± The worker nodded heavily as he was extremely familiar with such things. Arge number of people had come over to ask for such news during this period of time. Advertisement ¡°In the past, the rules of admission were very strict. They did not want those in the acquired level and had to test if the new disciples had a firm belief in martial arts. However, the admission test only had one requirement right now and that is to make the obsidian light up three lights.¡± Jackie subconsciously raised his eyebrows after he heard this. ¡°Make the obsidian light up three lights? What is the obsidian?¡± The server continued to speak, ¡°To be honest, I have no idea what obsidian is but I understand its effect well. No matter what a person¡¯s fighting prowess is, the obsidian will light up several lights ording to the power you used when you hit it. There are five lights on the obsidian and lighting up three lights will be a pass.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After the server exined things to Jackie, he had sessfully instigated Jackie¡¯s curiosity. He really wanted to see what the obsidian was. However, Jackie felt that something did not make sense after he thought about it. Hence, he brought up his suspicion. ¡°It seems fair for them to hit the obsidian with absolute power so that the obsidian will light up the corresponding number of lights. However, this doesn¡¯t seem to be the case if we think about it clearly. They do not care about one¡¯s fighting prowess when they admit new disciples. Won¡¯t those in the initial stage of the acquired level have the upper hand? Is it possible that the Dual Sovereign Pavilion is really admitting people to serve as their cannon fodder?¡± The server shook his head after he heard this. ¡°No, my honorable guest. Although the Dual Sovereign Pavilion is recruiting disciples because of the battle, they aren¡¯t just looking to get cannon fodders.¡± Advertisement chapter 1934 chapter 1934 Chapter 1934 ¡°That would be too overboard. The recruitment has its own conditions too and the new disciples fighting prowess can¡¯t be higher than the initial stage of innate level as this is the best level to train a person. Once a person achieves the intermediate stage of innate level, the value of grooming somebody like that would be far lesserpared to those in the initial stage!¡± Jackie was stunned after he heard this. He understood that the higher a person¡¯s fighting prowess was without the guidance of a teacher, the lower the value was when the sect groomed such a person. Hence, usual sects would choose disciples that were still not so strong. However, what Jackie did not understand was the big difference between the initial and intermediate stages of innate level. Based on what the server described, the difference was huge and Jackie was unable to understand this. It might be due to his shallow understanding of this world that he was unable to understand. However, Jackie did not continue asking to prevent the server from being suspicious of him. After he received news about these things, Jackie turned around and went up as he was not curious about the other matters. He immediately entered the Mustard Seed once he returned to his room. At that moment, he had managed to form the first Soul Sword and he wanted to form the second one within the next ten days. Although he had no idea if he would seed in doing so, he had to give it a try. The ten days passed by in a sh and Jackie had been consistently training his soul with hopes that he would form another Soul Sword. Advertisement However, no matter how hard Jackie tried, he was unable to form another Soul Sword for unknown reasons. Although he had the memories the great masters left him, he did not know why he was unable to form the second Soul Sword! This made Jackie question if he had made a mistake. He started to look through the great master¡¯s memories and searched for the reason for his mistake. However, after he spent time looking through the memories andbining them with his training process, he was still unable to find where things went wrong. As the final ten days have passed, Jackie could only end his training in retreat helplessly. Jackie suffered a slight blow because of what happened. How could he not as his training was still filled with challenges and he was unable to identify his mistake even though he owned the memories. Advertisement After he left the inn, Jackie went toward the area where the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s admission test was being carried out following the guidance of the server. The admission test was being carried out at the back door of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Even though this was only the back door of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, it was a six feet high door with marvelous decorations. The door was filled with the engravings of many runes and these runes gathered to form a magic circle. With Jackie¡¯s current fighting prowess, he was unable to identify the function of this magic circle. When he arrived at the ce, Jackie discovered that at least 2000 people were standing in front of the door. Arge number of people were bbergasted and just like what the server said, many people were attracted to join the admission test as the Dual Sovereign Pavilion had loosened the terms of the test. Jackie walked over and chose a corner as he stood there in silence while waiting for the test to begin. He was quiet the entire time but the noises of discussion could be heard as if somebody stabbed a ho¡¯s nest. Standing not far away from Jackie, a man who looked younger than Jackie said, ¡°My second uncle told me that he¡¯s giving me 200 pieces of lower-grade spirited crystals as long as I pass the exam so that I can buy anything I want!¡± Another guy standing beside him chuckled and said with a hint of disdain in his tonation, ¡°Can you stop being so na?ve? Did you see therge number of people standing here? Do you think that you can pass the test when so many people are fighting for the position with you?¡± The young man was unconvinced after he heard this and said stubbornly, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know the rules of the test too. It doesn¡¯t matter how many people there are. I¡¯m sure I can be an informal disciple as long as I¡¯m able to make the obsidian light up three lights!¡± The guy rolled his eyes at the young man. ¡°Do you think that it¡¯s easy to make the obsidian light up three lights? Why don¡¯t you consider what sort of a ce the Dual Sovereign Pavilion is?! This is a famous third-grade sect! How can the disciples recruited by the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, which is one of the top sects among the third-grade sects, be simpletons?¡± Advertisement The young man seemed to be angered by what this guy said. ¡°So what if it¡¯s a third-grade sect? Isn¡¯t the current situation, a special one? Even a third -grade sect had to loosen their terms as the battle with the Muddled Origin n is on the verge o f happening!¡± Advertisement chapter 1935 chapter 1935 Chapter 1935 That guy shook his head in disagreement. ¡°You are too young. Why don¡¯t you think it through carefully? Do you know the concept of third-grade sects? In the West Cercie State that we live in, there are only a handful of third-grade sects in such a big piece ofnd! Do you know how many people there are in the West Cercie State? The amount of people has to be in trillions! How many people among these trillions of people can join the Dual Sovereign Pavilion?¡± The young man turned his head away and refused to listen to that person¡¯s exnation. ¡°I don¡¯t care about all of this. I¡¯m sure that I will definitely get into the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and I might even be an informal disciple of the sect. Although I¡¯m only in the final stage of the acquired level, I¡¯m still young. Given some time, I¡¯m sure that I will improve greatly!¡± That person instantly rolled his eyes when he heard what the young man said. He looked like he did not want to continue the debate with this young man so he turned his head to look in the other direction. Jackie stood beside them in silence. He gained some new insights about the Dual Sovereign Pavilion after listening to the conversation between those two. The entire West Cercie State only had a total of five third-grade sects. Although he had no idea how big the West Cercie State was, it seemed to be bigger than he imagined from the conversation between those two. It seemed like he had to read through all themon knowledge of this world after he joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion or he would seem ignorant. Advertisement At this moment, a wave of noise could be hearding from far away and it seemed to be the arrival of some important people. Jackie originally thought that the recruiting team was here. However, when he looked toward the center of the chaos, he realized that it was two rich young masters d in expensive clothing instead. The two of them were quite good-looking. Those surrounding them looked at these two people with fear and envy in their eyes. Jackie knew that these two definitely had an important identity but he had no idea who they were since he was new to this world. Just when Jackie was puzzled by what was happening, the young man¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Morton Ford? He¡¯s really here! We are really unlucky to be joining the assessment with him.¡± The person beside him sighed helplessly. ¡°What was meant to happen will definitely happen. Didn¡¯t you say that previously? The number of people has no effect on the assessment.¡± Advertisement The young man acted very arrogantly previously but since the appearance of this man called Morton Ford, he wilted like a grasshopper by the end of autumn. ¡°I feel nothing if everybody is at the same level. Morton is obviously so much strongerpared to us and I feel like the mud under his feet when we compare ourselves to him.¡± Jackie grew increasingly curious toward Morton after he heard how these two people described Morton. It seemed like Morton had the absolute strength to be crowned the winner of the crowd, causing everybody else to lose their will topete. The sounds of people discussing what happened grew louder after Morton¡¯s arrival. Many people lamented while even more of them were envious of them. However, what these people did was unable to affect Morton.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Look at who it is following behind Morton! Isn¡¯t that Gerald Thorton? Who would have expected the two of them toe over together? Are they nning to have apetition in front of the obsidian and see which one of them shall get the reward?¡± ¡°We seemed to be blessed with a lively scene this time. Morton is the extremely talented master of the Ford family while Gerald is also quite a strong martial artist. The two of them once ended in a tie when they got into a fight during a tea party! A person in the final stage of the acquired level was capable of fighting one who was in the initial stage of the innate level. The two of them have entered the initial stage of the innate level at the same time. I wonder what level ofbat power they have achieved right now!¡± Advertisement chapter 1936 chapter 1936 Chapter 1936 What was a tea party? It was another term Jackie had never heard before. However, from its literal meaning, it seemed to be a martial art exchange gathering It turns out that these two people had demonstrated extraordinary talents during the tea party causing those present to learn their names and admire them from the bottom of their hearts. Those two stood out among the crowd like cranes standing among a herd of chickens. The people surrounding them proactively made room for these people but those two seemed to dislike them. Especially Morton as he kept ncing at Gerald from the corners of his eyes. Gerald seemed to be more muscrpared to Morton and the protruding muscles on his arms seemed to be extremely powerful. Hence Morton had always thought of Gerald as an all brawn and no brain person. The discussion around them started to enter their ears. Gerald did not care about what these people said yet Morton was filled with contempt as he felt that he was much more talented and stronger than Gerald. They achieved a tie in their previous fight as he was much younger than Gerald. If the two of them were of the same age, Gerald would definitely not be his opponent in the fight. Advertisement Morton grew increasingly furious when he heard that the people surrounding them mentioned that they were at the same level and it was difficult to make out who was stronger. He humphed coldly and spoke loudly, ¡°Nobody can snatch the sengen pill from me! The qualification to get a private amodation shall also be my 50 contribution points and it shall be mine too!¡± Gerald humphed coldly after he heard this. He turned around and looked at Morton as if he was looking at a dummy. ¡°Hey, Morton, aren¡¯t you afraid that your tongue would suffer a stroke? Do you really think that those things will be yours after you say so?! Do you think that you are more talented than I am? Let me tell you something. I will definitely be number one in this assessment! I will be the only one who can sessfully make the obsidian light up five lights!¡± Both of them were quite confident about their abilities. They refused to admit defeat to the other in terms of their expression or the way they spoke. The fight between these two caused the surrounding atmosphere to grow increasingly lively. It was a fight between two masters. Although they were unable to involve themselves in the fight, they were still happy to watch the story unfold on the sidelines! Advertisement The young man standing in front of Jackie could not help but start to speak in a sourish manner when he heard the conversation between those two. ¡°Things are looking terrific for those who are strong. The two of them are actuallypeting for first ce! They even want to make the obsidian light up five lights! However, what our ancestors said was right as everybody should not speak as if things are absolute!¡± The jealousy behind his words was so obvious that the person standing beside him could not help but smile coldly. He stared at this young man in disdain. ¡°Why can¡¯t they speak in such a manner? They have the power to say so and you should stop speaking in jealousy!¡± The young man slightly humphed and looked like he still wanted to say something. However, he seemed to realize the jealousy in his words and nothing he said meant anything. After all, they were capable people and he could only speak in a sourish manner even though he was unconvinced. If he continued speaking, he would only capture the despising looks from the others and nothing else. However, he still felt sad when he thought about those rewards.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That is the sengen pill! It¡¯s a premium fifth-grade pill and consuming one could raise a person¡¯s fighting prowess apart from washing away the acquired foul air. This can be sold in the market for 2000 lower- grade spirited crystals! Unfortunately, I¡¯m not capable enough and I can only look on as such a precious itemnds in somebody else¡¯s hands!¡± Jackie had been standing at one side in silence. His interest was immediately piqued when he heard that the reward was a fifth-grade pill, the sengen pill. It seemed as if getting the first ce not only resulted In receiving the glory of being admired by others, they could also obtain some actual benefits. At this moment, Jackie did not want to continue his silent streak. He walked forward and asked the young man politely, ¡°Nice to meet you brother. I would like to ask if the sengen pill you mentioned just now is a prize for the person who obtained the first ce? On top of that, I heard Morton mention that apart from the sengen pill, they can also get private amodation?¡± Advertisement chapter 1937 chapter 1937 Chapter 1937 That person looked at Jackie in surprise after hearing his question. He measured Jackie up and down before answering with a rude tone, ¡°You don¡¯t know this? You don¡¯t even know the reward when you want to b e a Dual Sovereign Pavilion disciple. You are really free from desire!¡± There was an obvious ironic hint in this sentence and Jackie chose to ignore him. Then he started exining things to Jackie. ¡°The person will not be rewarded with the sengen pill even though they obtained first ce in the assessment. That is a premium first grade spirited pill that everybody wants! It¡¯s almost impossible to buy the pill with 2000 lower-grade spirited crystals. There were only two rewards for the person who finishes first, 50 contribution points and individual amodation.¡± ¡°Even though this is the famous Dual Sovereign Pavilion in the West Cercei State, there aren¡¯t enough amodations as there are too many disciples. Those who are new to the sect can only stay in the same room with several others. However, you are allowed to choose an individual room if you manage to get first ce. Living alone can resolve lots of problems. It¡¯s even difficult to obtain the sengen pill as you have to make the obsidian light up five lights.¡± Jackie memorized everything the person exined as these were attractive things to Jackie. The sengen pill was a fifth-grade pill and was worth more than 2000 lower-grade spirited crystals. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. This meant that Jackie was unable to buy one of such pills even if he sold everything he had. He was sure that the sengen pill would bring him great benefits after he consumed it. The pill might even help him form the second Soul Sword sessfully. The individual room was also extremely important for Jackie as he had many secrets and did not like to be disturbed when he was training. He was unwilling to waste time on unnecessary entanglements with other people. Jackie was willing to stay in a room of his own even if the room was an incredibly small one. Advertisement As he was thinking, he raised his head and took a deep look at the closed doors. It looked like he had to give everything he had this time. He just did not know what his final results would be like! As time slowly passed by, the number of people gathered at the assessment area gradually increased and there were already around 3000 of them. Even though the ce was a big piece ofnd, it seemed congested as there were many people gathered in that area. However, Jackie did not pay much attention to such things and continued to wait in a corner, silently. After some time, the eighth feet tall back door opened from the inside following a creaking sound. The noisy crowd slowly quiets down following the creaking of the door. Jackie stood on his toes as he looked in that direction. Three people could be seen standing behind the huge door. Advertisement The person standing in front had a head full of white hair although his facialplexion looked young. He had a kind expression on his face. He seemed to be a person of high position and might be an elder. The other two standing behind him were two middle aged men with stern expressions on their faces. They looked at those participating in the assessment with a sharp look in their eyes. Zeph, whom Warren begged him for help, was one of these two middle aged men. The other deacon standing together with Zeph was Ambrose Adams. Although both of them were deacons, they did not have a good rtionship. They wanted to seize each other¡¯s shorings to relieve the other party from their respective positions. The person standing in front of them was an elder but he was an informal elder with a slightly lower position. However, it did not matter how low his position was among the elders as those who were capable of bing an elder were not weaklings. Elder Lee nced at those who were about to attend the assessment with a gentle gaze in his eyes as he secretly nodded. ¡°They seem to be quite capable.¡± Advertisement chapter 1938 chapter 1938 Chapter 1938 Zeph and Ambrose both knew that was as high of apliment as they would get. This spurred them to take their organizer¡¯s duties seriously. It was not the first time Zeph was put in charge of announcing the rules and keeping everything under control. This time around, however, he had the help of Ambrose. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Zeph requested someone to bring over a chair for Elder Lee. The group stood in a line in the middle of the door and started to list the rules to the crowd below. The rules were exactly the same as before that Jackie heard from the others. Zeph took his time reading out the rules and although the people already knew the rules by heart, they did not show signs of impatience at his agonizingly slow speed. After all, the man before them was the manager of Dual Sovereign Pavilion. He could easily take them out with a single punch. Even the cocky Morton and Gerald listened quietly which pleased Zeph very much. After he finished reading out the rules, he paused before continuing in a louder voice, ¡°I¡¯m aware that all of you know the rules by heart but what I¡¯m saying next is a new rule passed down from the n association so listen closely. Normally, the first ce winner will receive rewards, but the n association had decided to reward the second to tenth ce winners as well. But of course, the rewards will differ vastly from the first ce winner. The second to tenth ce winners will each get ten contribution points.¡± The crowd looked at one another. They wanted to discuss the new development but were afraid it would be deemed inappropriate by the elders and organizers. Although the rewards were vastly different from what a first ce winner would get, they understood in their heart that it was better than getting nothing at all. ¡°We will be recording your test result to calcte your ranking and your amodation will be based on your ranking,¡± continued Zeph. Advertisement ¡°Our amodation will be based on our ranking? Does that mean those at the top of the ranking will get better amodation?¡± ¡°I wonder what ranking I¡¯ll get. Oh well, I¡¯ll just do what I can and hope for the best.¡± The crowd found a problem through their discussion and someone piped up, ¡°Excuse me, Sir, what happens if two people managed to light up the obsidian¡¯s three lights at the same time?¡± The question got to the crux of the matter. Someone would always need to best when it came to rankings. So who would get the short end of the stick if the three lights of the obsidians were lit up at the same time by two people? Advertisement Zeph squinted his eyes at the person who asked the question. He was a bit peeved at him but as an organizer, he must give a thorough exnation. He increased his voice, ¡°Do you think we haven¡¯t thought of that? We are well prepared for something like that to happen. The obsidian¡¯s lights will only stay lit for ten seconds. So that¡¯ll be the deciding factor for the result.¡± Advertisement chapter 1939 chapter 1939 Chapter 1939 ¡°For example, the stronger of the two might be able to light up the third light for six seconds while the weaker of the two can only do it for four seconds. Do you all understand now?¡± The crowd grasped the simple exnation at once-the obsidian has the ability to measure energy! After knowing of its ability, Jackie became more curious about the obsidian. He wondered how it was created for it to have the ability to urately measure energy to such a degree. Zeph did not immediately announce the start of the test but purposely gave the participants some time to discuss amongst themselves. All the crowd¡¯s attention was focused on the two strongest men amongst them. Naturally, Morton chose this very moment to stroke his ego. He nced sideways at Gerald and said in a haughty voice, ¡°Seems like they specially created this standard so the crowd can find out exactly how much stronger I ampared to you.¡± Gerald gave out a loud snort, having a view that Morton was nothing but a clown. He did not even turn to look at Morton when he said, ¡°Do you know how many times you¡¯ve praised yourself sinceing here? Who the heck does that? Why don¡¯t you prove how strong you really are with your actions instead of your words? Morton¡¯s face turned purple with rage. He was grinding his teeth as if he wanted to chomp down on Gerald¡¯s flesh. ¡°All I¡¯m saying is, I¡¯m much stronger than you. Don¡¯t even for a second believe you¡¯re my equal after our previous battle ended in a draw. You¡¯ll never surpass me in this lifetime and will forever be underneath me!¡± Morton hated when somebodypares his power with Gerald¡¯s, saying they were of equal ability. Words could not describe how much he despised that feeling. From beginning to end, he felt that he was a lot stronger than Gerald and that the fight between them came to a draw because Gerald had the advantage of being younger. Advertisement Gerald rolled his eyes at Morton. ¡°As I¡¯ve said, prove It with your actions and stop with your womanly nagging.¡± The crowd tried to stifle theirughter when they heard this. Due to Morton¡¯s status, they dared notugh loudly but the sound of snickering could be hearding from the people there. This caused the veins on Morton¡¯s forehead to burst. The fan that he was holding as a sign of his refinement started to suffer under his tightening grip. ¡°Just you wait. I¡¯ll not let this matter slide easily. Don¡¯t forget the second ce winner will only get ten contribution points while I still have the sengen pill and other tricks up my sleeves. Once I take the sengen pill, my power will increase tremendously and you will never be able to beat me then!¡± said Morton. Gerald rolled his eyes once again. ¡°You make it sound as if you¡¯ll definitely get first ce while I second. Well, don¡¯t you forget that the first ce belongs to me! Besides, you might not even get second ce if a dark horse appears.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Advertisement The two men stared daggers at each other and wished they could start a battle there and then. However, they clearly knew none of them would be the first to deal out the first strike but it did not stop them from peppering each other with derisive insults. Advertisement chapter 1940 chapter 1940 Chapter 1940 Finally, Zeph announced the start of the test, ¡°We will begin the test now. Please line up. Everyone will have their turns. You will be disqualified if you jump the queue!¡± Their discussion died down. Jackie could not help but wonder why Zeph purposely gave them time to talk amongst themselves. What benefits could the n association possibly reap from this? Just as he was mulling over this, a young man wearing a green shirt started to walk toward the obsidian. It was only natural for him to take the first spot as he arrived the earliest amongst them. The others were cowed by him and hesitated to be the first for they knew they could notpete against him. After all, the young man was already in the initial state of innate level. Before the young man found his ce in front of the obsidian, Ambrose said to him, ¡°You pass the test when the three lights are all lit up. Please stand behind me when you¡¯ve passed the test.¡± The young man nodded and took a deep breath to stabilize his emotions. Then, he put his hands together-palm to palm-and a green light started to swirl around his hand as a vine with a neon green glow appeared from his hand. The vine looked surreal and was imbued with a mysterious energy. The young man shot out his right hand with a cry and the vine rushed toward the obsidian like a poisonous snake. The green vine struck the obsidian violently with an extraordinary force and yet the obsidian did not move an inch. The young man had used all his energy for the attack causing his body to destabilize as droplets of hot sweat trickled down from his forehead. He was gasping for breath and looked exhausted. The crowd heard some sort of crackling sound as the obsidian started to light up which made the crowd¡¯s eyes widen in awe. ¡°One light! Two lights!¡± The lights paused for nine seconds before turning off. The first light dimmed one second before the third light would light up meaning that the young man¡¯s result was two lights at nine seconds. One second more and he would have qualified for the test, Advertisement The young man went into a state of shock at the result. His face became as green as the shirt he was wearing. ¡°Impossible! How could I not pass? I should have at least been ced in the first few rankings!¡± No wonder he volunteered to be the first go. He was supremely confident he would have gotten into the top ten ranking out of the three thousand fighters. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Ambrose ignored the young man¡¯s outburst and said, ¡°Two lights at nine seconds. You¡¯ve failed the test and can leave now.¡± Some of the people pitied the young man. One second more and he would have passed. However, most of the people were rubbing their hands with glee at the young man¡¯s result, for they were peeved by his disy of cockiness at the start of the test. ¡°Serves you right for being so cocky! You must be delusional to think you can easily pass the n association¡¯s test!¡± heckled someone. Advertisement chapter 1941 chapter 1941 Chapter 1941 ¡°He must havee from a backwater town. He wouldn¡¯t have been so confident if he was from the city. How ignorant can one be?¡± The young man¡¯s expression became more twisted after continuous insults floated into his ear. His body began to shake with rage and both of his eyes turned red as he stared daggers at the crowd. However, his effort was futile because no one paid any mind to his anger. He then took a deep breath and felt as if he had been pped hard by everyone there. The worst thing was he could do nothing about it. Jackie sighed gently at everyone¡¯s realistic mentality. Those who are strong will forever be exalted while the weak can do nothing but lick the strong¡¯s boots. Then again, the crowd might be right as the young man obviously had not gone through any hardships before so how could he not be ashamed at his outbursts? After that, everyone did not want to go second. Although everyoneughed at the young man¡¯s result, they were also chastened by it, after all, the young man¡¯s cultivation level was at the initial stage of innate level. Many fighters were at the final stage of the acquired level wanting to try their luck. Ambrose scanned the crowd with a frown on his face. ¡°No one wants to go second? No one at all? I¡¯ll treat It as voluntary giving up if no onees up. I don¡¯t even know what you all are waiting for. Will waiting give you a better result? Will waiting help you pass the test?¡± Although what he said was a tad mean but it had its intended effect. The crowd realized what he said was right-waiting would not help them pass the test. A few secondster, Beardie walked up to the obsidian as the crowd followed him with their eyes. Advertisement Although he was sporting his beard, they could tell that he was not that old. ¡°Since you young ones would note up, I have no choice but to go second. I don¡¯t even know what you all are scared of,¡± he said once he was standing in front of the obsidian The crowd started to jeer at him. ¡°You big mustached hooligan! What are you talking about! You¡¯re the scaredy-cat here.¡± Beardie did not even look back at the crowd when he said, ¡°Who are you calling a scaredy-cat? Why don¡¯t youe up here now? You cowardly mouse! Do you think you can get a good result with such weak determination?¡± The crowd was silenced by his retort. Beardie ignored them and focused his gaze on the obsidian as if it was a gift from the gods. His eyes were bright and shiny when he said, ¡°Behold and witness my strength for I will definitely pass the test!¡± Advertisement He was yet another fighter who was confident of his own strength. Only time would tell whether he had the right to be this confident. He gave out a loud shot and clenched his fists. A golden light started to flow above them. There were two big golden snakes faintly rotating above them, enveloping the Beardie¡¯s fists with thick energy. Beardie squinted his eyes, gritted his teeth, and roared. Under the gaze of everyone¡¯s attention, he punched the obsidian in front of him. The obsidian made the pinging sound again as themp above the obsidian lit up. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Advertisement chapter 1942 chapter 1942 Chapter 1942 The third light lit up for a second but no matter what that was enough for him to pass the test. Ambrose¡¯s voice rang across the crowd once more, ¡°Third light one second. Please stand behind me so I can put down your registrationter.¡± ¡°Thank you organizer!¡± said Beardie, grinning from ear to ear as he went to stand behind Ambrose. The crowd was looking at him with envy and all the doubts they had about him disappearedpletely. However, the cocky expression on the big man¡¯s face made them wish they could p the smirk out of his face with their own hands. Power was everything in this world and the big man had used his strength to prove that he could pass the test. That alone made him stronger than most of the people present. However, a young man who was standing in front of Jackie was still unconvinced of the big man¡¯s power. ¡°Why are you acting so proud? The third light lit up for only one second. You¡¯ve barely passed the test! You¡¯re acting as if you lit up the fourth light!¡± Beardie turned his gaze toward the young man. The young man did not bother to hide his cultivation and Beardie could easily sense that he was at the final stage of the acquired level. He stroked his beard and laughed. ¡°And here I thought it was some strong man making a fuss down there. But it was merely a fighter of the final stage of the acquired level. What rights do you have to doubt me, a fighter at the initial stage of innate level and the person who had passed the test.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m at this level because I¡¯m still young. I¡¯m sure by the time I¡¯m at your level, I¡¯ll definitely be stronger than you,¡± said the young man roughly. Beardieughed again and his eyes filled with derision. ¡°You can say whatever you want, but then again, I can also say I¡¯ll be invincible once I progress to another level!¡± Advertisement The young man turned purple with rage and green veins were popping out from his forehead. He gritted his teeth and started to walk toward Beardie but was stopped by those around him. The organizers turned a blind eye to all that was happening before them. They chalked it down to the young man¡¯s immaturity. The organizers¡¯ behavior was different from what Jackie expected. He had always thought the organizers would not allow anyone to cause trouble during the test. It was already weird enough the three organizers did not stop the fight but it seemed as if they were wishing for this kind of incident to happen. Jackie started to wonder if they were harboring any ulterior motives. The fight only started to die down when the third person took the stage. The test went smoothly from there on and nothing of interest happened. Out of five hundred participants, only one managed to light up the fourth light. Jackie was not in a rush to take the test and he had been patiently doing maths in his head. Out of five hundred participants, about forty to fifty people passed the test meaning to say out of the total three thousand participants, there would only be around three hundred of them left in the end. Although the percentage of ten percent seemed low, In the end, there really were only three hundred of them who would be recruited into the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Advertisement Advertisement chapter 1943 chapter 1943 Chapter 1943 It was no wonder the Dual Sovereign Pavilion was facing a shortage of rooms. This test would bring in three hundred or more new disciples and coupled that with the existing disciples, there would be a total of a thousand disciples. However, Jackie knew that these three hundred new disciples might be sent to battle and who knew by then how many of them woulde back alive. The higher-ups in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion were not stupid. They of course had their own ns. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Initially, Morton nned to be the second tost assessee but he could not wait anymore as time ticked by. Many of the people present were overly ambitious and thought they would be able to perform well in the test and forever have their heroic act imprinted in others¡¯ minds. However, the truth could not be further than that. Even those that managed to pass the test never lit up beyond the three lights. Those who managed to light up the fourth light were in the minority. Even so, thetter group was regarded as a master amongst all masters, and the crowd could not help but sigh with admiration. ¡°I thought I would pass the test for sure but I¡¯ve only managed to light up two lights with the second one being lit up for only five seconds. I¡¯m even worse than the first young man. I¡¯ve highly underestimated the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s test¡± The man standing next to him was shaking his head because he did not pass the test as well. ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s anyone amongst us who could light up the fifth light. It must be very difficult to do that. If not they would not have given out the sengen pill as a reward for doing that. I fear amongst the three thousand people present here, no one would be able to do it.¡± Advertisement ¡°No one? Are you sure? What about Morton and Gerald?¡± The discussion became even more lively as everyone started to guess whether Morton or Gerald could light up five lights. At the beginning of the test when they still had no idea how the obsidian worked, they were confident both Morton and Gerald could easily light up five lights and be rewarded a sengen pill each, but now they were not so sure. After all, they had first-hand experience of the test.¡± The two of them must be under a lot of pressure. Out of three thousand of us, only four or five managed to light up the fourth light for two seconds. That¡¯s still a long way from lighting up five lights,¡± said someone in a low voice. The crowd immediately nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t think they¡¯re strong. It¡¯s just that the obsidian requires so much power! I still think they will get a better result than all of us here but it¡¯s impossible for them to light up five lights.¡± Advertisement ¡°I think so too! It¡¯s too difficult. I bet they never n to give out the sengen pill and only want to whet our appetite with it.¡± Although the discussion was conducted in nearly a whisper, Morton and Gerald could still hear what they were saying with their extremely good hearing. Morton had always hated it when other people doubted him. He had set the goal of lighting up five lights. Even after all this while, he still believed he could do it. Advertisement chapter 1944 chapter 1944 Chapter 1944 Morton¡¯s n was naturally inferior inparison to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Nheless, his n was one of the few great ns in his city and he had been brought up with the belief that he was the chosen one, carrying the burden of making his n proud. Then there was the fact that he had never faced failure before so it was no wonder he was extremely confident in himself. He felt he was unique and was not nurtured by the Dual Sovereign Pavilion only because of his age. However, he believed that once there, he would surely advance quickly in a short time. He would climb the metaphoricaldder and use the position of the internal disciple as a stepping stone. In good time, he would be promoted to an elder disciple, and then there¡¯s no stopping him to be a chosen disciple. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He might even hold important positions within the sect. His n would surely be proud of him then. That was why he was unwilling to be deemed equal to Gerald-partly because of his confidence and partly because of his inferiorityplex. This little test was akin to an entrance exam so how dared they think he would not be able to light up the five lights. He had never been so humiliated before. Morton gave out a loud snort and turned his gaze to scan the crowd. ¡°You all listen closely now. Don¡¯t you dare use your level to judge me! I¡¯ve already said that the sengen pill was specially prepared for me so don¡¯t me me for hurting you if you all continue to talk like that.¡± Immediately, the crowd went dead silent. However, he could not stop them from what they were thinking. There was no denying Morton was very powerful and most of the people present there would not be able to win in a fight against him but this did not mean that he would be able to light up five lights. Everyone had seen for themselves just how difficult It was to light up five lights. It was truly beyond anyone¡¯s level. Initially, Gerald did not want to bother Morton with his illusory grandeur and annoying talk. Gerald was theplete opposite of him, he liked to get straight to the point so there was no fun in talking to Morton. Advertisement However, Morton had gone overboard this time to the extent that even Gerald could not keep his mouth shut. He turned to face Morton and said with a mocking smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a rest? You¡¯re making it sound as if the sengen pill is already in your possession. Am I invisible to you?¡± Mortonughed coldly and raised an eyebrow as he looked at Gerald. ¡°Of course not but I would say you¡¯re close. In my eyes, you¡¯re only a tad bigger than a grasshopper.¡± Gerald was itching to give Morton an *ss-whooping. ¡°I would have whooped your *ss if it wasn¡¯t for the rules imposed on us. Don¡¯t you feel any shame at all? Why don¡¯t you show us what you¡¯re really made of? Who knows you might be able to change my mind,¡± said he in a louder voice. Their bickering had turned white-hot and they might even really end up in a fight if the situation continued on the way it was. Ambrose had no choice but to step in though he must admit he was enjoying the show. ¡°No fighting during the test. If the two of you want to give it a go, you should go to the sect¡¯s battle arena after passing the test.¡± Advertisement It was only natural they would listen to Ambrose as the consequences of not doing so were not something they could afford. Both of them gave out a scoff at the same time and turned to look away. It seemed like Morton had really gotten under Gerald¡¯s skin and thetter thought he should get this over with. ¡°Who¡¯s next? I¡¯ll go if no one wants to go next!¡± It was better to prove to Morton that he was indeed much stronger than him than to stand there and listen to him yap away. He nned to shut Morton up for good-that good for nothing brat. Advertisement chapter 1945 chapter 1945 Chapter 1945 He strode forward in big steps and his sturdy appearance made him seem full of energy as if a single punch from him would be enough to kill two fighters at the final stage of the acquired level. The crowd parted to make way for him and watched him take the stage. Once there, Gerald took him time to size up the obsidian, as if he wanted to burn the image in his memory. He touched the obsidian lightly and said casually, ¡°I¡¯ll show you all the real meaning of master and power.¡± The previously silent crowd roared at this. Even Jackie found the corners of his lips started to creep up into a smirk. At first, Jackie felt that Gerald was much better than Morton. At least Gerald did not boast about himself. Unlike Morton who always talked about how strong he was, making him seem frivolous. Even if Morton was actually that powerful, it was still a disdainful thing to do. Now, what Gerald did was like the pot calling the kettle ck. The fact that Gerald did not boast about himself did not mean he was not confident about himself. He was also boastful, even more, boastful than Morton. He wanted to show what a true master was- nothing could be more boastful than that. However, no one present refuted him. After all, Gerald¡¯s strength was indeed extraordinary. Jackie raised an eyebrow and stared at Gerald with wide open eyes as he took a deep breath and made a seal with his hands. Everyone heard a low hum as if a beast was inhabiting Gerald¡¯s body, and a mustard yellow rune started circling between his fingers as ayer of apparition appeared behind him. Thisyer of apparition did not look solid at all and judging from its shape, it seemed to be a big tortoise. However, it was no ordinary tortoise, for it was looking at everyone as if they were beneath him. Not to mention there were scales and dragon horns on his head. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Advertisement Jackie stared at the apparition curiously and tried to guess what exactly it was. Before he could make heads out of tails, someone beside him said, ¡°This must be the Thorton family¡¯s elementary red level martial art technique, the Dragon Tortoise Fist that was passed down from their ancestors.¡± ¡°Yes, that must be it. The Thorton family is famous for their elementary red level martial art technique. Even the Dual Sovereign Pavilion finds this Dragon Tortoise fist valuable. I wonder how Thorton¡¯s ancestors managed to get their hands on it. The fact that he could summon the apparition alone is enough to qualify him to join the Dual Sovereign Pavilion.¡± ¡®So that is an apparition of a Dragon Tortoise,¡¯ thought Jackie. The only thing he knew about Dragon Tortoise was that it came from one of the dragon¡¯s bloodlines though its pureness was debatable. Nheless, it possessed huge power and was a guardian of the earth element¡¯s fighters. Other than that, Jackie knew nothing else about it. Anyone with a bit of status here came from well known families thoughpared to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, there was still a big difference Naturally, having an elementary red level martial art technique put Gerald far ahead of anyone else. Advertisement Most of the people there only possessed elementary yellow level martial art technique which was another world away from Gerald¡¯s elementary red level martial art technique. The crowd¡¯s discussion was cut short by Gerald¡¯s roar as he mmed down his fist on the obsidian. The punch carried mind-numbing power and even caused a windstorm. It did not take much to know that ny percent of the people there would die from that single punch. Advertisement chapter 1946 chapter 1946 Chapter 1946 Four lights immediately lit up which caused the crowd to gasp. However, it was impossible for Gerald to be satisfied with only four lights. His eye nearly popped out from their sockets as he willed the fifth light to light up. However, he was destined to be disappointed as eight seconds passed and the fourth light turned off. His result was the best so far. Anyone would be happy to get this kind of result but Gerald found himself unable to smile at all. His face looked as if someone had smeared ash all over it. ¡°Fourth light eight seconds. Pleasee and stand behind me,¡± said Ambrose. There was a hint of pity in his voice. Although Gerald¡¯s result was really impressive, it was obvious it was not up to his expectations. ¡°Four lights only? I¡¯m a disappointment,¡± said Gerald angrily. His entire face had be red and both of his hands were shaking. ¡°This is impossible! There¡¯s no way my power is only this much.¡± He was preparing to have another turn when Ambrose stopped him. ¡°Everyone only gets one turn. You¡¯re no exception. Your result is already quite exceptional and the second time won¡¯t be any different. Come and stand behind me now!! Gerald felt as if he had eaten something disagreeable. A burst of mockingughter escaped from Morton¡¯s mouth and after that, he could not stand straight from all theughing he was doing. It was obvious to the crowd Morton was enjoying Gerald¡¯s humiliation. ¡°Oh wow, I can¡¯t believe you would be so shameless enough to boast about yourself with this kind of result. You can say bye-bye to the sengen pill now. You can¡¯t even light up the fifth light. If I were you now, I would find some hole to hide myself in,¡± said Morton with his face red fromughing. Advertisement Gerald turned back his head quickly and stared at Morton with gritted teeth as if he was a bloodthirsty beast. He would have shredded Morton to pieces if it was not for the rules. Morton was not afraid of him at all as he nonchntly fanned himself. Everyone there possessed the ability to control their body temperature so there was no need for a fan at all. However, that was the kind of image Morton liked to project to the world-an image of the son of a wealthy family. Mortonughed even more as he looked Gerald up and down. ¡°What? Am I wrong? Are you still going to boast about how strong you are? For a moment there, I really thought you were as powerful as you said from the way you were boasting about yourself. It¡¯sughable you¡¯ve only managed up to the fourth light. I really wonder where you get your confidence from.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Gerald, of course, would not take this lying down. He felt as if he was being stomped on by Morton. He tried to calm himself down. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right in the sense that my result is not up to my expectations. However, there¡¯s no denying two seconds more and the fifth light would have lit up. Didn¡¯t you say just now you¡¯ll definitely get the sengen pill and take the first ce? You haven¡¯t even done your test yet so what gives you the right tough at me?¡± Advertisement Advertisement chapter 1947 chapter 1947 Chapter 1947 Morton¡¯s fan snapped to a close. ¡°What gives me the right tough at you? It¡¯s because I¡¯m stronger than you, of course. That gives me the right tough at you!¡± Geraldughed coldly. ¡°As if. Why don¡¯t you go next? That¡¯ll settle this once and for all.¡± Morton scoffed and strode steadily toward the obsidian as if victory was already in his hands. When one looked at him, it brought to mind a peacock strutting around looking for a mate. The crowd watched them bicker quietly. ¡°I wonder if Morton can really light up five lights,¡± whispered someone. ¡°I think so. He¡¯s not a fool. He won¡¯t say all that if he wasn¡¯t confident about himself. His ego is the most important for him.¡± Many people nodded in agreement with the second speaker¡¯s analysis. Yes, Morton might be boastful but he would not do anything that would hurt his own reputation. If he said he could do it, then he could do it. Advertisement By then, Morton was already standing in front of the obsidian at the exact same ce as Gerald previously did. He gave the obsidian a good look before depositing his fan in the storage ring. There was a rule saying no weapons were allowed¡ªthe assessees could only attack the obsidian with their energy. Although it might not look like it, Morton¡¯s jade folding fan was actually a weapon belonging to the hidden weapon first ss category. Morton gently exhaled and slowly closed his eyes to stabilize his emotions. Although he was acting all crazy and boastful below the stage, he turned strangely calm when faced with the obsidian. This changed the crowd¡¯s perspective of him- they did not think he was a senseless second-sser anymore. With a flick of his wrists, a blinding gold light appeared above his right hand. The golden light radiated purely but there was no energy fluctuation to it. Jackie stared at the light unblinkingly and wondered what Morton would do next. The golden light became more and more dazzling. Suddenly, with a cracking sound, it began to dim. Advertisement ¡°Look at his hand!¡± cried someone. Morton¡¯s hand waspletely covered in ayer of golden armor with a shing rune on it. It half looked like a weapon. ¡°What is that? How did he do it? The golden scales on his hand look like some beast¡¯s w,¡± said someone. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you know? They¡¯re real scales of some beast but I¡¯m not sure which one. Haven¡¯t you heard of the Ford family¡¯s most powerful skill that is passed down through generations from one ancestor to another? Both the Ford family and Thorton family came from a long line of ancient ancestors with deep backgrounds. Morton¡¯s skill is definitely the famous Golden Armor Hand.¡± Another elementary red level martial art technique. AdvertisementProperty ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. chapter 1948 chapter 1948 Chapter 1948 Jackie quietly listened to the crowd¡¯s discussion. At that moment, Morton was ready to give out the punch but then he went and did something stupid. He turned around and looked at Gerald with eyes full of provocation which caused Gerald to roll his eyes at him. Then, in a cold tone, he said, ¡°Feast your eyes on my supreme power!¡± Upon saying that, he then mmed his fist covered In golden scales violently against the obsidian. The force was so strong that everyone could hear the rattling soundsing from his bones. The obsidian pinged and the light immediately lit up. The strength of Morton¡¯s attack was simr to Gerald with his being more fanciful. Everyone was staring at the lights with eyes wide open. They had been witness to their constant bickering and could not wait to see Morton¡¯s result. If Morton was really more powerful than Gerald, then Gerald might have to eat his own words. Morton was in no rush to see his result. However, the crowd could clearly see only four lights were lit up. He had used all the energy in his body and though the fifth light showed signs of lightning up, in the end, it remained dimmed. Jackie counted the seconds. The fourth light stayed lit for nine seconds-one second more and the fifth light would have lit up. What a pity. The sound of the crowd talking floated into his ear and he quickly raised his head to look at his result. Advertisement His eyes were full of disbelief. Never in his life would he expect that the fifth light would stay unlit. The shock became unbearable to him and he was trembling all over. ¡°Impossible! Impossible, I say! There must be something wrong with this obsidian.¡± He refused to believe it but there was no changing the fact. Ambrose¡¯s expression changed when he heard Morton¡¯s usation. He raised his eyebrow and said coldly, ¡°There is nothing wrong with the obsidian. The fact that the fifth light didn¡¯t light up just means you don¡¯t possess enough power to do so. It¡¯s illogical to simply me the obsidian for your limited power.¡± Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Morton¡¯s face shed green and purple. All the words he said before surged back in his mind and reality pped him in the face. He had bested Gerald¡¯s result by one second. It was true. However, that did not change the fact the fifth light did not light up. The sengen pill was out of both their reach. ¡°Haha, I bet you regret what you said now,¡± said Gerald with a cold smile on his face. ¡°You¡¯re full of hot air! I thought you would at least light up the fifth light for two or three seconds but it seems like you boast better than you fight!¡± Advertisement Advertisement chapter 1949 chapter 1949 Chapter 1949 Morton¡¯s face turned beet red and he was breathing heavily. He pointed toward Gerald and said, ¡°Even though I didn¡¯t light up the fifth light, I¡¯m still stronger than you. My fourth light stayed one second longer than yours!¡± Gerald did not take what he said to heart. ¡°A mere second longer. Don¡¯t make it sound like you can take me out in one punch. Even if you¡¯re a little stronger than me, you¡¯re still no match when ites to a real battle. You will notst if we really go head to head.¡± Gerald had the utmost confidence in his battle experience. Since young, he had followed his elders for training and had sparred with many others. He had won some and he had lost some. All these experiences had made him who he was today. Morton¡¯s childhood waspletely different from Gerald¡¯s. Although he had some sparring experience, it paled inparison to Gerald¡¯s. He knew that fact himself. ¡°Don¡¯t try to twist the fact that I¡¯m still stronger than you. I¡¯ve earned the right to stomp you to the ground!¡± Gerald nced at him. ¡°Since we both passed the assessment, why don¡¯t we find out who¡¯s really stronger in the battle arena?¡± Ambrose frowned. He was not willing to listen to their bickering anymore. He put up his hand to stop them. ¡°I don¡¯t care what happens to the two of you but don¡¯t waste other people¡¯s time now. Those who haven¡¯t taken the test, pleasee up!¡± Advertisement The test had been going on for quite a few hours by now. There were only ten or so people left including Jackie, who still had not taken the test. He was not being coy or anything. He simply wanted to see what skills the fighters of the Hestia Continent had to offer. Jackie looked to his left then to his right and discovered everyone around him had already taken the test. He did not dally anymore and walked straight up to the obsidian. To the crowd¡¯s eyes, he was neither outstanding nor conspicuous. No one knew who he was since he had just arrived in Hestia and it was only natural no one paid any attention to him after the thousands that went before him. However, he heard a crisp voice calling his name once he took to the stage. ¡°You must be Jackie White.¡± It was a statement, not a question. Jackie raised his head and saw Zeph staring at him with a stern expression. An eyebrow shot up and he neither refuted nor confirmed Zeph¡¯s words. Zeph took a step toward him and sized him up as if trying to peer into his very soul. Advertisement N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to take the test nor join the Dual Sovereign Pavilion,¡± said Zeph. His words shocked the crowd. Until now, no one had ever been barred from taking the test. Even Elder Lee and Ambrose were looking at Zeph with odd expressions on their faces. Jackie narrowed his eyes. Things quickly became clear in his mind. ¡°Why can¡¯t I take the test? Have I broken any rules? No. ording to the rules, my age is within the range and I¡¯m in the initial stage of innate level so I fit all the requirements. Or are you implying that your ruling is more important than the rules? Zeph was puzzled at Jackie¡¯s calm demeanor. He seriously thought that Jackie would have panicked at the turn of the events. Advertisement chapter 1950 chapter 1950 Chapter 1950 Jackie¡¯s calmness made Zeph change his perspective on him for the better. Nheless, he had already epted the money on the promise of taking Jackie out. Therefore, there was no way in hell he would let Jackie participate in the test nor let him leave this ce alive. Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Zephughed coldly and turned to face the crowd. ¡°Of course not! The reason I¡¯m not allowing you to participate in the test is that you¡¯re a spy sent by the Muddled Origin n.¡± A collective gasp escaped from the crowd¡¯s lips as they turned to look at Jackie with suspicions in their eyes. The fact that the user was Zeph made the usation extremely believable. After all, why would someone of his status in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion lie about such a thing? What benefit could he possibly gain from doing so? Ambrose had no idea whether what Zeph said was true but he had always been the kind to y devil¡¯s advocate to whatever position he held. He sneaked a nce at Jackie and was simrly impressed by his calmness. ¡®If he¡¯s really a spy, he¡¯s definitely not your average run-of-the-mill spy,¡¯ he thought with a faint smile. He was originally standing next to Elder Lee but moved to be closer to Jackie. Then he turned to Zeph and said, ¡°You say he¡¯s a spy from the Muddled Origin n? I wonder where you get your intel from. Surely the Muddled Origin n would have done everything in their power to keep the identities of their spy a secret.¡± Although Zeph was not surprised that Ambrose would choose to go against him, his face still darkened nheless. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have used him without showing any proof. As a person who pledged their loyalty to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, I would not allow any harm toe to it. Therefore, we must not allow him to participate in the test,¡± he said while still facing the crowd. Ambrose smiled nonchntly at what he said while still keeping his eyes focused on Jackie whose expression never changed. Advertisement Jackie stared icily at Zeph. Beforeing, it had crossed his mind that Warren might send someone to come after him but he never expected that person to be someone from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion.¡± And what is this proof you speak of? You said that someone reported me to you. How do we know for sure that person is a reliable source? Besides, why would the Muddled Origin n send an initial stage of innate level spy? What is their motive? It¡¯s not as if I can influence the oue of the battle or uncover the sect¡¯s confidential information.¡° using Jackie of being a spy was the perfect solution to Zeph¡¯s problem. This way he not only prevented him from ever joining the Dual Sovereign Pavilion but also turned the crowd against him. No one would havee to his rescue as they would be punished too if they were found to be associated with a spy. Once someone has been used of being a spy, the onus falls on them to prove their innocence. Jackie clearly understood that it would be difficult for him to prove his innocence and this was exactly what Zeph was banking on. Unless he possessed some extraordinary abilities, there was no way in hell Jackie would be able to disassociate the word spy from his name. However, his calmness made everyone think twice. After some careful consideration, they discovered Jackie¡¯s word to be logical as to why would the Muddled Origin n send an initial stage of innate level to spy on the Dual Sovereign Pavilion? It would take a long while for a fighter this level to rise up to the ranks of an internal disciple even if he sessfully joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and only those of the ranks of internal discipline would have ess to slightly more useful information or be of help to the higher-ups. Advertisement Advertisement chapter 1951 chapter 1951 Chapter 1951 After all, they had a great number of informal disciples to act as cannons in the war between n associations. Something shed in Zeph¡¯s eyes as he raised an eyebrow. He did not expect Jackie to come up with a usible exnation so quickly. However, no matter how quick-witted he was, he would still not be able to stop Zeph. He chuckled softly and turned to face the crowd. ¡°I¡¯ve received a report from one of my runner disciples. He saw you having a meal with a disciple from the Muddled Origin n. Besides that, Warren can also testify that he had seen you in the Muddled Origin n before. Your argument is useless when there are testimonies from two witnesses.¡± Zeph¡¯s words sounded logical and those who did not know better began to believe him. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The crowd looked at Jackie with derision in their eyes. ¡°You despicable spy! Two-faced people are the worst! The secret ce filled with resources was discovered by Dual Sovereign Pavilion and stolen by the Muddled Origin n! You should be ashamed of yourself!¡± shouted someone. ¡°Yes! The Muddled Origin n is truly despicable and shameless!¡± ¡°What do you expect from them? Take this guy, for example, he looks decent but hides an evil heart in him. Don¡¯t even think you can get out of here safely, you Muddled Origin n dog! We might not be disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion but we grew up under their protection. We¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t get away so easily!¡± The moring from the crowd was endless and people were shouting indignantly. They were itching to rush up to the stage to punish Jackie. However, Jackie remained calm in the face of all this. He remained quietly standing in front of the obsidian as If all the ruckus had nothing to do with him. Zeph narrowed his eyes at him and his evaluation of Jackie went up a level more. He knew he would not be able to stay as calm as Jackie if their roles were reversed. Advertisement ¡°You kept on saying that your disciple saw me having a meal with people from the Muddled Origin n or that Warren saw me hanging out with them and yet you¡¯ve never mentioned where they had seen me or other specific details. Why don¡¯t you ask him toe up here to tell us the whole story? After all, I have done nothing wrong and am innocent,¡± said Jackie calmly with a hint of coldness in his tone. Zephughed coldly. Zeph was impressed by Jackie¡¯s calmness but thought that he was na?ve enough to think he could escape this usation that Zeph nted on him. His goal had been achieved¡ª Jackie would not be allowed to take the test. He would arrange for somebody to take him out when all of this was over. ¡°Ask the disciple to confront you? What wishful thinking. Why would I use you of something that you didn¡¯t do when my duty is to ensure the safety of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion? It¡¯s only fair for me to forbid you from taking the test when there¡¯s something fishy about you. You¡¯re not really as important as you think you are. I suggest you leave this ce immediately and give up your useless argument¡± said Zeph. Advertisement Advertisement chapter 1952 chapter 1952 Chapter 1952 Ambrose raised his eyebrow, he felt pity for Jackie for what Zeph said was true. With or without Jackie, the Dual Sovereign Pavilion would still go on as ever. There was also the matter of Zeph having most of the decision making power in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Jackie was only a candidate for the assessment and he did not have the power to veto Zeph¡¯s decisions. Ambrose wanted to put in a few good words for Jackie but he did not want to take the risk as what Zeph said about Jackie being a spy could turn out to be true after all and he would be branded as a traitor for helping Jackie. Thus, he kept quiet and quietly observed the unfolding of the events. Jackie¡¯s expression became chillier by the moment. It had finally dawned on him that this matter would not be easily solved. Zeph walked toward him with an eyebrow raised and whispered into Jackie¡¯s ear,¡± Give it up, you little brat. As a Dual Sovereign Pavilion officer, if I say you can¡¯t take the test then you can¡¯t take the test. This is what you get for messing with the wrong people.¡± Even if Zeph did not tell him that, Jackie had already guessed what was going on. Heughed coldly and looked sideways at Zeph, who was looking at him as If he was nothing but an ant underneath his booths. No matter how strong Jackie was, there was no way he would let him take the test. Jackieughed coldly and put some distance between the two of them. He turned his head to look at the angry mob, then he looked at Ambrose who had been standing quietly all this while, and finally at the silent Elder Lee. He made sure everyone¡¯s gaze was on him and spoke, ¡°I knew you would cause trouble for me today. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing. I knew all about the deal you¡¯ve made with Warren. You must have known I would get my hands on the sengen pill so you wanted to stop me. After all, you¡¯ve been lusting over the sengen pill for the longest time.¡± His words shook everyone and they could not process the new information. What did Jackie mean? What was the deal Zeph made with Warren? Was it true that Zeph was specifically targeting Jackie? Zeph was staring at Jackie thinking he must be the most foolish person in the world. He knew JackieText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. would not give up that easily but he did not expect him to take It this far- when did he ever think that Jackie had a chance to get his hands on the sengen pill? Advertisement He did not even know Jackie that well. He knew as much as what Warren had told him albeit very ineloquently. He had never ever stopped and thought about Jackie¡¯s cultivation level at all. All he needed to know was he was definitely much stronger than Jackie. After all he was an officer of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and him, merely just a boy. ¡°One shouldn¡¯t lie even if one is trying to get out of a situation. Where did you even get the confidence to say that you¡¯ll definitely get your hands on the sengen pill?¡± asked Zeph with a coldugh. Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1953 Chapter 1953 Chapter 1953 ¡°What a joke. Who do you think you are? You¡¯re a measly fighter at the initial stage of the innate level. Do you really think you can surpass the two masters before you and light up the obsidian¡¯s fifth light? Ambrose and Elder Lee exchanged nces with each other. They were thinking the same thing¡ªthat things were about to get even more unpredictable. Beneath the stage, the crowds had picked up their discussion again. The majority of them had the sentiment that Jackie was missing some brain cells. How dare he so cockily dere that he was going to win first ce? ¡°You must be delusional to think you can light up five lights and get the sengen pill. Do you really think you¡¯re a master? If you are, howe I¡¯ve never heard of you before?¡± ¡°Yeah! You shoulde up with something a little more believable than this! You don¡¯t strike me as someone who can light up five lights. You should count yourself lucky if you can even light up the third light for five seconds.¡± ¡°I know it doesn¡¯t take much to lie but this is just too much. He¡¯s the biggest idiot I¡¯ve met in my life, Even Morton and Gerald could not light up the fifth light. I will run around the square naked if you get your hands on the sengen pill.¡± Morton wasughing too. He was enjoying the whole drama. ¡°You¡¯re either na?ve or blind! I¡¯ve used up all my power and only managed to light up the fourth light for nine seconds. Do you really think you¡¯re stronger than me?¡± Advertisement ¡°He¡¯s a total second-ss piece of sh*t.¡± Even Gerald, who usually kept to himself in situations like this, had joined in the fun. Jackie ignored all the noises from the peanut gallery. His gaze remained on Zeph. ¡°I know my own strength. I just want you to know that I know you want the sengen pill for yourself. I overheard Warren mentioning that you will sneak the sengen pill into your pocket at the end of the test. The sengen pill is useless to you of course but it¡¯s not really for you, is It? It¡¯s for that lover of yours.¡± His words caused another ruckus in the crowd. ¡°What is this guy talking about? What lover? Sneak it into my pocket? What nonsense is this?¡¯ thought Zeph. Ambrose was rendered speechless by Jackie¡¯s words as well. What he said might sound far-fetched but it could very well be the truth. After all, truth is sometimes stranger than fiction. He would not put it past Zeph toe up with a n like this. Advertisement Zeph did not know whether to get angry orugh at the usation. ¡°Nonsense! Utter nonsense! I have no lover and have no intention to take the sengen pill as my own. Besides, this sengen pill is already registered in the records. It¡¯s impossible for me to take it,¡± said Zeph with a smirk. ¡°Impossible or not, that¡¯s really up to you to say, isn¡¯t it? All I know is Warren said that you can pull some strings to make the sengen pill yours without any fear of retribution from the Dual Sovereign Pavillion.¡± The way Jackie spoke made it seem believable. It was as if he was seeing the situation ying out right in front of him. This nted a seed of doubt against Zeph in the crowd¡¯s mind. To them, Zeph was like a celebrity and their favorite entertainment had always been to listen to celebrity gossip. They were secretly wishing for things to get worse but of course, they dared not say it out loud. AdvertisementN?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 1954 Chapter 1954 Chapter 1954 However, Jackie was altogether of a different pedigree. He did note from a prestigious family nor possess a high level of cultivation so of course he was ripped for their insults. Zeph clenched his fists tightly. He would have shut Jackie up with a punch on the face if it was not for thest shred of reasons controlling him. He had be aughing stock and he would do anything to stop Jackie from creating more malicious gossip. ¡°Do you think you can turn things around by ndering me? Where¡¯s your proof?¡± Jackie smiled lightly and straightened himself up.¡± Ditto. Where¡¯s your proof? You say you received the reports of me being a spy from your disciples. Then summon them here for an interrogation! I would like to know just where I met up with the people of the Muddled Origin n too.¡± Zeph took a deep breath and there seemed to be electricity shing in his eyes. He had a lightbulb moment- the malicious gossip was just a means to the end. He was impressed by Jackie¡¯s quick-witted thinking. It was a ssic case of ¡®if you can¡¯t beat them, join them. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Zeph scoffed coldly and turned his head away. ¡°Of course I can summon them here but why should I? I have the final say in this matter and I say you¡¯re a spy and thus, forbidden to take the test. There¡¯s no need to waste any more time on you who is merely just a test-taker. Everything I do is for the good of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion.¡± He was banking on his status to prevent Jackie from taking the test and had decided that he would personally end his life after all the dust had settled. ¡°Just admit that you don¡¯t want me to win the sengen pill,¡± said Jackie, without even bothering to look at him. Advertisement Zeph roared withughter at his words. He turned around and stared at Jackie with hawk eyes. ¡°You kept on saying you can win the sengen pill. Is this your humble way of calling yourself a master?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never said that. I just say I can get the sengen pill. Why don¡¯t you let me take the test if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± he said, not backing down one bit. ¡°If I don¡¯t have the ability then it means I was lying, and If i do, it means that I was telling the truth all along. How about it?¡± All along, he aimed to find a way for Zeph to let him take the test. There was no way Zeph would disregard his question now that he had forced him into a corner and judging from the cold beads of sweat rolling down his forehead, the words had achieved their intended effect. He was going to refuse Jackie¡¯s request but what was the worst that could happen if he let him take the test? The chances are, Jackie would fail so horribly and be branded as a spy forever. ¡°Fine, you can take the test but remember what you said,¡± Zeph said finally. He and the rest of the crowd did not doubt that Jackie would not be able to light up the fifth light. After all, three thousand people had already tried and not one of them seeded. Thus, what could an initial stage of the innate level fighter possibly do? Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1955 Chapter 1955 Chapter 1955 Morton had remained standing next to Zeph all this while. At Jackie¡¯s words, the corners of his lips began to creep up into a mocking smile. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this guy is trying to save himself by digging his own grave. He must not be right in the head if he really believes he can light up five lights and get the sengen pill. What a joke!¡± ¡°Yeah, he must have knocked his head when he was a baby. Couldn¡¯t he use a more normal way to prove his innocence? Does he think he can be the first ce winner? Ptooey! What an idiot!¡± echoed the crowds. Even till now, Jackie ignored their remarks and remained calm as both Ambrose and Elder Lee stared at him with an odd expression on their faces. Although Elder Lee held the highest position, he was also the one who spoke the least. He chose to quietly observe all that was happening as if he was an outsider in this matter. Jackie found his behavior odd but he had more important matters in his hand than to figure out what was going through Elder Lee¡¯s mind. He should make a move since he had been given the green light to take the test. Once again, he found himself standing in front of the obsidian. He took a deep breath, a bit unsure whether he could light up the fifth light. He did not know the extent of his own power. However, he was sure he would have no problem lighting up four lights and that alone would be enough to give him grounds to go another round with Zeph. Jackie¡¯s martial art skills were no ordinary skills for they were at least at the ultimate god status, putting him far above those present. Those elementary red level or yellow premium level martial art skills were nothingpared to his ultimate god status skills. It was a shame he only managed to condense one Soul Sword as a newbie. He closed his eyes, stabilized his mind, and performed a hand seal which immediately caused a ck light to shoot out from the middle of his palm. Even if one were to use their divine senses on the cklight, they woulde away with its unremarkableness. It was near impossible to perceive the energy fluctuations of it. Zeph, who was standing by his side and watching all this quietly, stared at this ck light and sneered. Although he agreed to let Jackie take the test, he could not help but worry about the oue. It would be the end of the road for him if Jackie really lights up the fifth light. However, his worries were washed away after seeing the ck light. Advertisement In all his experience of being an officer of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, he had seen all kinds of martial art skills, and Jackie¡¯s skill would not strike fear in anyone¡¯s heart. The more powerful a martial art skill is, the higher the energy fluctuation would be. He had never seen a martial art skill with energy fluctuation as weak as the one before his very eyes. Jackie raised his right hand, squinted his eyes, and pushed the Soul Sword forward with all his strength. Immediately, the Soul Sword hit the obsidian like a feather gently floating in the wind. His way of disying his martial art techniques was for sure different from others. The way he was hitting the obsidian was like tickling it with a feather as if the obsidian was a fragile thing one needed to be careful of. The crowd felt their suspicions had been confirmed there was really something not quite right with Jackie¡¯s mind. Even Ambrose was shaking his head with pity at the poor soul. The crowd then roared withughter. ¡°What is this? Can you even call that a martial art skill? Is he performing some kind of magic trick? I would be surprised if he even managed to light up one light.¡± Advertisement AdvertisementContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1956 Chapter 1956 Chapter 1956 The sound of their insults echoed through the air. All of them were looking at Zeph with derision in their eyes. Suddenly, a shout could be heard amongst the din of the crowd. Instantly, they all went silent for they all knew there was only one thing that could elicit a response like this. ¡°My god, my eyesight must be getting bad. Did the fifth light just light up? This can¡¯t be right!¡± ¡°Beats me! It could be a trick of the eye. There¡¯s no way something as outrageous as this can happen.¡± The area began to echo with the sound of shock and most of them had their jaws dropped to the ground. Jackie really did it-he really lit up the fifth light by a far margin. They were quietly counting the seconds In their mind. ¡°One second, two seconds¡­ eight seconds. It¡¯s still lit up! Nine seconds!¡± Finally, the fifth light extinguished itself at the ninesecond mark. The result shocked everyone present. Jackie not only lit up the fifth light but it managed to stay lit for nine seconds, making it the highest score amongst them all. The crowd had to pinch themselves to check if they were dreaming. How was it possible for a nobody to achieve something that even Morton and Gerald could not do? Even the informal disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion could not achieve such a result. Where did Jackie White come from? How did he get so strong? Was this really happening? Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. The young man, who was previously standing in front of Jackie, was manually pushing his jaws close with his hand. ¡°Someone pinch me quick! I must be dreaming. Is he really that strong?¡± His sentiment was exactly the same as the rest of the people there. Advertisement Zeph¡¯s eyes nearly popped out from their sockets and his mouth was wide open as he stared at the obsidian with disbelief. It was a long while before he recovered himself. He had a rousing suspicion that the obsidian had gone haywire if not, how was it possible for the fifth light to light up? He wished vehemently for his suspicion to be true. After all, this would not bode well for him. Finally, Elder Lee deigned to rise up from his chair. He walked slowly toward Jackie while keeping a steady gaze on him. ¡°Your result is certainly impressive. Even amongst the informal disciples, you will be in the top three hundred rankings.¡± His evaluation shocked Jackie for there were a total of three thousand informal disciples in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and each of the three thousand was a handpicked elite from all of West Cercie State. Elder Lee¡¯s evaluation of him was high praise indeed. It would not take him long to advance to the rank of a formal disciple and in a few years¡¯ time, to a rank of elder or chosen disciple. By then, Jackie¡¯s status would be so high even he had to fawn over himself from time to time. Jackie certainly had an immensely bright future to look forward to. Advertisement Chapter 1957 Chapter 1957 Chapter 1957 Ambrose was left speechless by Elder Lee¡¯s evaluation of Jackie. However, it was not the same for Zeph. He did not for a second believe Jackie would forgive him for what he had done to him today. He took a deep breath but his expression remained darkened. It was general knowledge that most of the fighters have some blood on their hands. Ambrose¡¯s speechlessness turned into happiness when he saw the darkened expression on Zeph¡¯s face. They were always at odds with each other and Ambrose wished every day that Zeph would one day be gone from his sight. Seeing him like this made him smile with glee. He walked up to Jackie and patted him congrattory on the shoulder. ¡°Elder Lee doesn¡¯t give out praises easily. You¡¯re called Jackie White, right? You might even surpass me in the future,¡± joked Ambrose. The din of the crowd started again once the words were out of Ambrose¡¯s lips. Every one of the test-takers was filled with unquenchable jealousy. ¡°I heard the Dual Sovereign Pavilion has around three thousand informal disciples. This Jackie White is not even a real informal disciple yet and he already ranked in the top three hundred, meaning to say that he is stronger than the other ny percent! I bet under the nurture of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, he would surely be a mainstay of theirs in no time at all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s so frustrating how strong he is! Joining the Dual Sovereign Pavilion as an average informal disciple is already hard enough as it is and yet this guy passed the test with flying colors. They would surely pile on the pills and martial art technique on him once he officially bes an informal disciple.¡± Envy and amazement flooded the hearts of everyone In the crowd. Both Morton and Gerald, who had nned tough at Jackie once he failed the test, were standing stock silent with a twisted expression on their faces. Morton¡¯s face, especially, had turned purple with rage. Compounding on the humiliation brought on by Gerald, he felt Jackie had humiliated him even more. He was trembling all over and the fan he was holding in his right hand began to shake as well. The shock in his eyes slowly turned into hatred. Advertisement He thought that today would be his day of glory. He would be the one to subdue Gerald with his awe inspiring result and at the same time, catch the attention of Elder Lee. Now, all that had been stolen by Jackie. He gnashed his teeth and said, ¡°Where did this brate from? Howe I¡¯ve never ever heard of him before?¡± Everyone was actually thinking of the same question as he was. This was the first time anyone had heard of the name Jackie White. They thought that he was a nobody. In the end, he might turn out to be the first ever initial stage of an innate level fighter who could light up the obsidian¡¯s five lights. Today¡¯s disciple recruitment was born out of desperate times as a desperate measure but even in the normal recruitment disciples test, Jackie¡¯s result would still put him in the top three rankings. Even Gerald¡¯s face had turned purple with rage. He was so confident of his own ability butpared to Jackie¡¯s, It was like heaven and earth¡ªthat was to say, iparable. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s just as he said¡­the sengen pill belongs to him now,¡± said Gerald. At this, Morton realized that no one would be able to surpass Jackie now. Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1958 Chapter 1958 Chapter 1958 Not only would Jackie receive a sengen pill, but also a single residence, and fifty contribution points. ¡°D*mn him! He¡¯s dead meat for stealing what should have been mine!¡± shouted Morton. He was raging with jealousy and wanted to take him down there and then but s he did not have the power to do so. Jackie was unaffected by Morton¡¯s outburst. He was too relieved at having his own question¡ªof whether he could light up the fifth light-answered to be bothered about others¡¯ opinions. He was also happy at the fact that his ¡®Destroying the Void¡¯ skill was much, much stronger than those who have taken the test, even if he managed to condense one Sword Soul only. However, now was not the time for celebrating, he had more important things to take care of. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jackie turned to look at Zeph coldly and a smile began to creep upon his face. ¡°Officer Griffin, I have proven my ability which means I was telling the truth all along. You should admit to your own wrongdoings as well.¡± Jackie¡¯s words brought Zeph back to the present. He suddenly remembered that a few moments ago, they were engaged in a battle of the tongue. Jackie¡¯s words floated back into his mind-¡°If I don¡¯t have the ability then it means I was lying, and if I do, it means that I was telling the truth all along¡±. His result had made it clear that he was telling the truth. Instantly, Zeph¡¯s face darkened for there was no way he was going to plead guilty to Jackie¡¯s usations. All those ndering words-going after the sengen pill to give to his lover-were utter bullsh*t. He would lose his position if he admitted to all that. At this, he started to panic. ¡°Winning first ce only proves that you have a strong ability. It doesn¡¯t prove that you¡¯re not a spy. Your usation of me was meant to be used as a distraction for your own wrongdoing. I would have never agreed to let you take the test if I knew about your power.¡± Advertisement Jackieughed at Zeph¡¯s desperate attempt to dig himself out of the hole he had dug for himself. In his eyes, he was as good as trash. ¡°You reluctantly agree to let me take the test because you¡¯re not sure of my power. You won¡¯t dare to do the same thing to Morton and Gerald because they had the backing of the n and some influential people. However, I¡¯m a nobody and you wanted to get rid of me once you knew about my power. You knew that I would not be able to fight you if you used me of being a spy.¡± Zeph gritted his teeth and red at Jackie. He so badly wanted to tear into Jackie¡¯s flesh with his teeth. ¡°Your power proves that you¡¯re a spy from the Muddled Origin n! In order to win the battle, they spared no effort to send a talent like you to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion! You¡¯re a spy through and through!¡± Advertisement Chapter 1959 Chapter 1959 Chapter 1959 Jackie could not hold in hisughter anymore. ¡°If what you said is true, then Muddled Origin n must have really thought this through because, to be honest, it¡¯s better to keep their best talent back at the headquarter. Why would they single-handedly deliver me to you? I swear I¡¯m innocent. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can go check it out. I¡¯ll be here waiting for you.¡± What he was doing was the best way to prove his innocence. No one would be magnanimous if they were really a spy. It would have been difficult for him to turn this around if he had not captured the attention of the higher-ups of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion through his disy of power then Zeph would be able to do anything to him without anyone knowing better. However, it was different now. He had proven his worth so the Dual Sovereign Pavilion higher-ups would definitely intervene in the matter. Besides, he was sure of his innocence. There was no way any evidence against him would turn up. Jackie turned to face the crowd and said, ¡°I do have an enemy. I¡¯ve mentioned him before and his name is Warren Alexander. He¡¯s the one behind all this. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find evidence of their collusion once an investigation is underway. The truth must be sought no matter what.¡± Elder Lee looked at Jackie with an unfathomable expression and said, ¡°I will send someone to conduct an investigation right away. If what you say is true, we will be sure to clear your name. As for you, Officer Griffin, you¡¯re to stay in the n association with no contact with the outside world.¡± At this, Zeph¡¯s face darkened as if he had eaten something disagreeable while Ambrose was smiling like the first flower to blossom in spring. ¡°I agree that an investigation should be conducted but the test must go on too. Those who still haven¡¯t taken the test please step up to the stage. If there¡¯s no one else, we will wrap up the test now.¡± Advertisement One by one, the nervous test-takers went up the stage to take their ce in front of the obsidian. As for Jackie, it was only natural for him to stand behind Ambrose for no matter what was said, he passed the test and is officially an informal disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. After this, they would need to give him the reward and arrange for his amodation. Jackie was standing not far from Morton and Gerald. Their expressions were bitter as they felt themselves to be the laughing stock of everyone. All that bragging and only four lights light up. What was worse was they were upstaged by an unknown nobody. Their anger red up again when they thought about this. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Morton glowered at Jackie. He had transferred all his hatred for Gerald to Jackie-who he had deemed as his number one public enemy. ¡°Don¡¯t even think for a second everything will be smooth sailing for you now that you¡¯ve been recruited into the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. idents can happen anytime, anywhere.¡± His tone and eyes filled with hatred left Jackie with no room for doubt as to what he meant. However, he had never paid him any mind and he was not going to start now. It was true Morton was a strong fighter but his narrow-mindedness was a huge turn off for anyone. Jackie would never give in to him for he knew If he gave an inch, he would take a mile. Besides, why should he give in when he really should kick him to the ground? Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1960 Chapter 1960 Chapter 1960 Jackieughed coldly, not backing down from the provocation. ¡°Who can really predict what¡¯s going to happen in the future? I know I can¡¯t. However, I can say with certainty that everyone has seen how you failed to light up the fifth light after all your bragging. It sounds like you¡¯re jealous of me. But what¡¯s the use of being jealous? You have no right to speak to me like that after failing to light up the fifth light. The sengen pill, the contribution points, and the single residence-I¡¯ve earned all that with my own power.¡± Morton¡¯s face darkened even more as if someone had forced him to eat sh*t. No one had spoken to him like that before. Ever. Each of Jackie¡¯s words was like a knife stabbing through his heart. He was trembling all over and the corners of his lips began to twitch uncontrobly. He red even more fiercely at Jackie. However, Jackie remained unbothered no matter how much Morton red at him. Throughout his experience, he had met countless insignificant people like Morton. He would not take what they said to heart no matter how much they tried to provoke a reaction out of him. On the contrary, Gerald was silent throughout Jackie¡¯s and Morton¡¯s whole exchange. From time to time, he would throw an unfriendly look in Jackie¡¯s direction but other than that Jackie had no idea what he was thinking. He was better at keeping his emotions under control than Morton. He was not going to be like that foolish Morton-an open book. After the test, Ambrose led the newly recruited informal disciples to their amodation and to get their jade identification cards. The jade identification cards were used to identify themselves and for the collection of the contribution points. They would only need to show their jade identification cards if they wanted to exchange something from their contribution points. It was handy and practical, a must for any n association. As an informal disciple, Jackie finally got to experience the majesty of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. There were innumerable buildings inside, countless luxurious rooms, and a double corridor packed with n associations. There were disciples going to and from everywhere and each of them was wearing the same uniform and essories which enhanced their gentlemanly and extraordinary refinement. Advertisement After thirty minutes of walking, the newly recruited informal disciples finally arrived at the more remote parts of the area. In front of them were some low, uniform buildings. They needed no introduction to know that the buildings would be their new amodation from now on. Although the buildings were not as luxurious as the ones they saw on their way, they were at least very clean. Most of the newly recruited informal disciples came from prestigious families meaning they were used to staying at a much better amodation than the buildings in front of them. They started toin internally to themselves at how they had to downgrade their living standards after being an informal disciple. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. It did not matter to Ambrose what they were thinking. Heughed coldly and turned around to look at the newly recruited informal disciples. ¡°As the newly recruited informal disciples, you all rank the lowest of the lowest in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. If you want to live in a big house or even a pce, you have to prove that you deserve it, otherwise you can only live in this kind of ce. There are many detached houses and even pces here, but only the most powerful disciples can stay there.¡± Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1961 Chapter 1961 Chapter 1961 Ambrose paused for effect before continuing on,¡± Actually, you all are just a little stronger than the runner disciples. If within a period of time, you don¡¯t level up or achieve a certain quota for the contribution points, you will immediately be deemed worthless and be relegated to the position of a runner disciple. Do you know what it means to be a runner disciple? Why? They¡¯re nothing but servants o f the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. By then, even this ce will be too fancy for you!¡± As soon as Ambrose had finished saying that, apart from the few disciples who were very confident of their own ability, most of the other disciples had already started panicking. They were well aware that they would bepeting against each other. Their ego would suffer a heavy blow if they were ever relegated to the position of a runner disciple. ¡°Only Jackie will get a room to himself. The rest of you will be sharing a room. ording to the order of your ranking, the top hundred disciples will stay in a two-person room and the rest will stay in a three person room,¡±continued Ambrose. Instantly, everyone turned their envious gaze toward Jackie. Even though they were all staying in the same type of buildings, they would give an arm and leg for a space that was theirs alone. Squeezing two or three people into a room would make the already tiny space even tighter not mentioning theck of privacy. It was natural for every one of them to want to keep something of theirs a secret. Sharing a room with others would take a mental and physical toll on them. Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There are a lot of rules in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and you can find the rules recorded in your jade identification card. You only need to use your divine senses to read them. That¡¯s all there is for now. We¡¯ll begin the room assignment now,¡± said Ambrose with a raised eyebrow. Jackie¡¯s room assignment was the easiest. He would be staying in the first building in the first row. When he was walking to his room, he could feel their hot gaze on him. He did not even need to turn around to sense the hatred in their hearts. Advertisement Just when he was about to enter his room, Morton could not help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t get carried away, Jackie. You¡¯re not the only informal disciple to get his own room. The other informal disciples who have been here longer than us also have their own room. I¡¯m sure the others are vying for your room so you better make sure you don¡¯t lose this privilege.¡± There was, of course, a hidden meaning in the message. Morton knew more about the inner workings of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion than Jackie. He subconsciously furrowed his brow and realized that taking first ce in the test might bring him more trouble than it was worth. However, he decided not to take it to heart. Ambrose had already passed him the sengen pill and the fifty contribution points meaning to say he had safely received all the rewards promised to the first ce winner. Jackie had some free time after that. He went into his room and swept his eyes over it. The room was not big, maybe around five hundred square feet or so. However, it was well furnished. There was even a kettle and mugs on top of the table. It was definitely fancier than the inns he was staying in before. He did not have the mood to admire the room. He quickly pulled out the straight-backed chair, sat on it, and took out his jade identification card. Although he was officially an informal disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, the next challenge would be even more difficult for him so it was imperative for him to memorize all the rules of the sect to prevent any unnecessary troubles. Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1962 Chapter 1962 Chapter 1962 The jade identification card listed out all the rules in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion with a detailed exnation. It even pointed out the important things to remember. Everything Jackie needed to know could be found inside. For example, he wanted to know how to advance to the position of a formal disciple from the position of an informal disciple and found out that he only needed to level up to the initial stage of the acquired level. He had always thought that he would need to go through a series of tough tests to be a formal disciple. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I only need to level up to the initial stage of acquired level to be a formal disciple? Isn¡¯t this a bit too simplistic?¡± muttered Jackie to himself. After all, the initial stage of the acquired level was only two small levels away from the initial stage of the innate level. Two small levels within a bigger level, was that what really separated an informal disciple from a formal disciple? Jackie could not help but feel that the Dual Sovereign Pavilion must be pulling his leg. He could not understand the reasoning behind it so he decided to enter Mustard Seed and invited Nash to have a discussion about this. He figured that two heads would be better than one. Since he had just arrived, he wanted to take some time to observe his fellow recruits before deciding who to befriend. Therefore, he only had his family to turn to when he wanted to discuss problems like this. Nash did not think there was a problem at all after Jackie had told him about it. ¡°You can¡¯t judge the workings of the Hestia Continent using the perspectives of the Daxia World. You¡¯re operating In a completely different world now. Do you remember how we divided up all the levels in Daxia and only found out that the Hestina Continent had lumped all the smaller levels into one big level when we first reached here? It may seem like the initial stage of the acquired level is only two levels away from the initial stage of the innate level but when seen from the perspective of Daxia, they are oceans apart.¡± Jackie understood Nash¡¯s exnation instantly. He chastised himself for his own stupidity and narrow- mindedness. The Hestia Continent hadbined all the little levels into the acquired level which meant that the gap in between was much bigger than he thought. He feared that even breaking through the initial stage of intermediate level from the initial stage of innate level would be a difficult feat for him. Jackie nodded his head and said, ¡°No wonder the person working in the caf¨¦ said it would require great cultivation to advance to the initial stage of intermediate level from the initial stage of innate level. I understand now that there¡¯s a huge difference between the two after all.¡± He initially thought that it would not take him long to move up two levels but it was obvious he had underestimated the division of levels in this world. Going by the new division, it would at least take him a few years to move up now. Advertisement Nash sighed with admiration after he was done reading the content in the jade identification card with his divine senses. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect any less from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Their knowledge of the resources, secret pce, martial art techniques, and pills put ours to shame. Not to mention the many, many rules of theirs. However, it¡¯s true what they said-nothing can be aplished without norms or standards. I have no doubt that was how they managed to nurture all the masters to carry on the torch for them.¡± Jackie nodded, and too, sighed with admiration at the all-powerful Hestia Continent. Any one of the people from the Hestia Continent could easily be the strongest person in the Daxia World. Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 1963 Chapter 1963 Chapter 1963 It looked like he was right to leave Daxia World for he would have remained a country bumpkin if he did note here. Nash nced at Jackie and said, ¡± Here it says that there are quite a number of informal disciples of the initial stage of intermediate level who have been promoted to the position of formal disciples. Also, you can exchange your position with a formal disciple of the initial stage of acquired level if you defeat him in a fight. The loser will take on the position of an informal disciple and the winner the position of a formal disciple. Ah, that exins all the fights happening in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion.¡± Jackie had first-hand experience when he had discovered that Officer Brigsgs, Elder Lee, and the others implicitly gave their acquiescence when it came to the bickerings and almost-fights that urred during the talent test. When it came to fights, the higher-ups would always give them a wide berth, which proved that they highly encouraged fights to break out between the n associations. It was as if the fiercer the fights, the more prosperous the n association would be. ¡°This is akin to the voodoo practice of keeping bugs whereby all the bugs are thrown into a vessel to fight to the death amongst each other with the lone survivor being the king of all bugs,¡± said Jackie after giving it some serious thought. Nash smiled lightly. He nodded his head and then shook his head. ¡°Your metaphor is only half right. It¡¯s true the Dual Sovereign Pavilion encourages fights amongst the n associations but the fighters are not allowed to take each other¡¯s lives. The fights are meant to motivate them to level up but killing each other is a big no-no for them.¡± Jackie nodded his head. If a n association disciple continued to scheme against each other after leaving the n association, wishing the other party to die before them, then the days of the imminent copse of the n association would not be too far off too. Each of the n associations was well aware of this unspoken rule. Nash took out the paper, calligraphy brush and ink from the desk¡¯s drawer and began to write something. Jackie nced at what he was writing and saw three words-wager battle arena. He was immediately filled with awe. Advertisement ¡°The Dual Sovereign Pavilion had taken the pains to set up a battle arena to encourage fights amongst the n associations. However, the battle rules are numerous. This is to prevent the disciples from getting out of control. As long as you¡¯re a disciple, be that an informal, formal or even an elder disciple you will need to participate in a fight in the wager battle arena once a month. ¡°The wager must be decided before the fight and could be anything such as treating the winner to a meal or handing over contribution points with the maximum limit of one hundred. Anything more than that would run the risk of the disciples being addicted to fighting in the wager battle arena. ¡°During the fights, there are two important things to keep in mind-you cannot cause permanent damage to the other party or take the other party¡¯s life. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll discover just how handy the wager battle arena would be. You can decide when and who the opponent is going to be but it must be consensual. ¡°You won¡¯t gain anybat experience if you keep on training by yourself. This will cause you to have many shorings. I¡¯m sure the Dual Sovereign People set up the wager battle arena specially to prevent this from happening. It¡¯s really ingenious of them.¡± Advertisement Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jackie nodded at his father, agreeing wholeheartedly with his words. In a nutshell, the wager battle arena¡¯s main purpose was to foster thepetitive spirits amongst the n associations¡¯ disciples and for them to gain actualbat experience. Nash then took up the calligraphy brush to write something again-Wooden Spirit Hall and Golden Spirit Hall. Advertisement Chapter 1964 Chapter 1964 Chapter 1964 He spoke as he wrote, ¡°This world is different from the previous world we were in. They even provide a special ce to increase a person¡¯s training speed in order for them toplete a martial skill speedily. Those who practiced martial skills that belong in the wood attribute can experience the wooden conception in the Wooden Spirit Hall. Those who practiced martial skills that belong in the gold attribute can feel the golden conception in the Golden Spirit Hall! By the way, the martial skill you are practicing belongs to the soul attribute. I wonder If the sect has a ce specially set up for the soul attribute?¡± Jackie curled the corners of his mouth in excitement when he heard this. This was the ce he needed the most right now. After all, he was unable to improve after he managed to form the first Soul Sword. This caused Jackie to question his abilities and also wonder if he made a mistake somewhere. However, the Dual Sovereign Pavilion had such a ce. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a Soul Hall written on the jade strips? That ce is where a person can focus on improving martial skills of the soul attribute. I really want to take a look at the Soul Hall now and see how they train.¡± Jackie was about to turn into a curious baby. Although he did not join the top sect in West Cercie State, the sect was reckoned as an outstanding one. The various equipment inside were naturally of medium to high-end condition. He wanted to see what was actually in the Soul Hall. How did they improve the speed of a person training the martial skill of the soul attribute? Nash confidently knew what his son was curious about. He stretched out his hand and petted Jackie on his shoulder while saying helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t you forget that entering this ce requires a lot of contribution points. Although you have been rewarded with 50 sect¡¯s contribution points, I don¡¯t think these contribution points are enough for you.¡± Advertisement Jackie could not help but to start feeling an indefinable sadness when the contribution points were mentioned. The most important thing for the disciples in the sect might not be the martial art techniques or martial skills they owned. Instead, it was the sect contribution points. Almost every sect has set its own contribution points. In order to exchange relevant items in the sects, spirited crystals or stones were not required but only sect contribution points. They had to pay a certain amount of sect contribution points when they wished to attend sses by the elders. Every sect had elders in charge of teaching sses that answered some of the questions the disciples had when they were practicing the martial art techniques or martial skills. However, the disciples had to pay a certain amount o f sect contribution points for every visit. On top of that, they also needed arge amount of sect contribution points when they visited the Martial Art Techniques and Martial Skills Hall. Advertisement There were also some martial art techniques and martial skills that were unretrievable with the sect contribution points. A relevant position was required for those. On top of that, the disciples could use their sect contribution points to exchange for spirited pills and spirited herbs that could be used to increase their fighting prowess. The sect contribution points were used in everything. This meant that Jackie had to spare a lot of time to earn sect contribution points during his training lifeter. Nash raised his eyebrows and said, ¡°In actual fact, there isn¡¯t much use for you to earn the sect contribution points. After all, you don¡¯t need a famous teacher to teach you because the experience in the soul fragments is sufficient for you toprehend them. You don¡¯t have a shortage of martial art techniques and martial skills either. On top of that, the martial art techniques and martial skills you own are several times better than those in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s Martial Art Techniques and Martial Skills Hall. You only need to spend the sect contribution points at those ces that can increase your speed of training in martial skills. If not, you can use those points in exchange for some spirited pills and herbs.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jackie nodded. This was afort for Jackie as the others had to attend the elder¡¯s sses and ask the elders about their inquiries on the martial skill or martial art techniques they were practicing. However, there was no need for Jackie to do this. After he integrated the memories of the great master, the experience appeared in front of him without any holdbacks. This was several times betterpared to being taught by those elders. However, Jackie was still stuck without any improvement under such conditions! Advertisement Chapter 1965 Chapter 1965 Chapter 1965 Nash picked up the identity jade strips ced on the wooden table. He took a look at the entire thing and could not contain his surprise as he spoke. ¡°Even the collection of spirited herbs can earn you sect contribution points. Aren¡¯t these the jobs of workers or servants?¡± There were many ways to earn the sect contribution points. They could hunt for monster beasts in the ancient forests and obtain the spirited cores from the beasts. They could exchange these spirited cores and other parts of the monster beasts that could be sold for money for contribution points o f the same amount. They could also help the elders of the sect to do things average people were unable to do. For example, they could help cultivate liquid medication or tempered weapons with their aura. These were also activities that could be use in exchange for sect contribution points. Even the collection of spirited grass and flowers in the mountain could be used to exchange for contribution points. However, the activity that resulted in the highest amount of sect contribution points was toplete the secret missions the sect announces. The identity jade strips did not clearly mention what these secret missions were. However, he could sense how difficult it was toplete these secret missions from the descriptions about them. Nash said in a slightly worried manner, ¡°You will definitely ept missions in the future. You need to be even more careful then. After all, who knows how many times more dangerous this world ispared to ours.¡± Advertisement Jackie nodded as he knew clearly in his heart about these things. ¡°I think there will be a chance to earn a large number of assignment points soon.¡± Nash looked up at Jackie in a surprised manner after he heard this. Jackie chuckled and continued speaking, ¡°I mean the battle with the Muddled Origin n. When the battle starts, there will definitely be arge number of casualties. ording to the survival of the fittest attitude this world has, it¡¯s estimated that they will use the number of people killed in exchange for the assignment points.¡± Nash nodded in agreement. He had forgotten about this. Previously, Jackie was used of no reason when Zeph said that Jackie was a spy from the Muddled Origin n with no supporting facts. By looking at this, they were able to determine that both sects had reached the breaking point and the battle would happen at any time. Nash shook his head and said with a heavy heart when he thought of this, ¡°If both sects start a battle, I hope that you don¡¯t join the battle. If we put other things aside, you might be one of the cannon fodders in the battle just by considering your fighting prowess.¡± Advertisement In the West Cercei State, the people weremonly In the acquired level and only masters were capable of achieving the innate level. However, there were so many masters in every sect. Jackie was only in the initial stage of innate level at the moment. Even if he practiced a strong martial art technique and an extremely powerful martial skill, he might not be able to stay alive in such battles. This was what Nash was worried about. Jackie nodded as he knew how much his father worries about him. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I will act ording to circumstances and I will not let myself get caught in the dangerous swamp.¡± Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Nash had always been confident in Jackie. He knew that Jackie had his own ns when he heard what Jackie said. Nash chuckled and continued speaking,¡± Let¡¯s stop talking about this. Why don¡¯t you tell me what you n to do next? Warren will definitely cause you trouble in the future. How do you n to handle thatter on?¡± Jackie raised his eyebrows and said without much care, ¡°Warren was unable to defeat me previously and he wouldn¡¯t be my opponent in the future. He¡¯s just a nobody and he wouldn¡¯t be an issue to us. On top of that, I will deal with him even if he does not cause me any trouble. This time, if I did not act smart and did things the other way, I won¡¯t be able to join the admission assessment or join the Dual Sovereign Pavilion!¡± Advertisement chapter 1966-1970 chapter 1966-1970 Chapter 1966 jackieie was not a person who muddled along. If he let things go when Warren spent so much effort to go against him, what was the difference between him and a useless person? He had to make Warren pay dearly since Warren dared to take action against him in such an unscrupulous manner. Just as jackieie was thinking of how he could get back at Warren, there was an abrupt knock on his door. jackieie quickly asked Nash to enter the Mustard Seed before tidying his clothes and opening the door. Standing outside was, in fact, Ambrose. As the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s deacon, Ambrose was normally burdened by odd errands. He would note to jackieie if nothing had happened. On top of that, Ambrose had a smile on his face and seemed to be in quite a good mood. Before jackieie was able to ask about it, Ambrose started, ¡°You don¡¯t need to invite me in; I¡¯m just here to inform you about some things. Just now, Elder Lee personally investigated the grudge between you and Zeph. Zeph is currently detained in the elder council, awaiting his sentencing.¡± jackieie rxed when he heard this. Although Ambrose did not tell him the findings of their investigation, he knew that they had a thorough investigation regarding what happened between them and did not wrong him. Advertisement Ambrose then continued, ¡°I had never imagined that Zeph would be such a shallow person. He was bought over with just five hundred spirited crystals. This matter had touched the bottom line of the sect. It¡¯s a big issue for a person to misuse their position to fulfill their personal desire. Elder Lee had personally ordered for him to be relieved of his position today.¡± In fact, there were one or two simr cases in every sect with regards to what Zeph did. If jackieie was just a usual participant in the assessment, it was not a big issue for somebody to misuse their position and power. Most of the time, the sect would turn a blind eye from this. However, this was not a simple matter. jackieie could be considered a master with his talents. If Zeph managed to pull off what he did, it would mean that the Dual Sovereign Pavilion had lost a master. If they considered the matter from this point of view, this was no small matter, and it was enough to get the attention of those with a higher position. Ambrose was naturally happy that Zeph could not cause any more issues. After all, the two of them did not like one another and had caused trouble for each other. Ambrose wished for Zeph to be hung tomorrow. That was why Ambrose had gotten happier when he looked at jackieie, wanting to call him his brother so badly. Advertisement On top of that, jackieie would definitely get an important position in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion with his talents. ¡°This issue happened because of a problem that happened with the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s management team. I¡¯m sorry that you have to suffer such grievance. Hence, Elder Lee purposely gave you those five hundred spirited crystals topensate for the inconvenience.¡± Ambrose took out a box that contained 500 lower-grade spirited crystals after he reached into the space ring. ¡°I have something else to attend to now. I¡¯m just here to tell you this, apart from sending you the spirited crystals. Well, that is all. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± It seems like Ambrose truly had taken some time off to do this. In fact, he could have ordered his subordinate to do this errand of telling jackieie some news and delivering the spirited crystals. However, Ambrose was delighted to share this news with jackieie, which was why he personally delivered the crystals. jackieie nodded and thanked Ambrose before he ced the spirited crystals into his Mustard Seed. The Mustard Seed was not only a means of transportation, but it was also arge storage unit. It was several times bigger than usual space rings. At this moment, many of the informal disciples who joined the sect were standing outside. These disciples had just joined the sect, and they, of course, did not want to remain in the sect all the time. They came out to enjoy some fresh air and conversations about how they should trainter. The Dual Sovereign Pavilion had a free range policy when it came to training their disciples. They were allowed to do anything they wanted as long as they had sufficient contribution points. It did not matter If they visited the Martial Art Techniques and Martial Skills Hall to choose martial art techniques or martial skills. They could also visit the Wooden Spirit Hall or other ces! With this, they overheard Ambrose and jackieie¡¯s conversation. Many of these people looked at jackieie enviously, but jackieie merely ignored them, not wanting to entertain them. Chapter 1967 Just as jackieie turned and was about to close the door, he heard someone calling out, albeit rather mean spiritedly, ¡°You¡¯re jackieie?¡± Although this was a question, it seemed to be more like a jeer. jackieie slowly turned around and saw a man with a short beard and a scary look in his eyes, standing not too far away. Advertisement While jackieie did not recognize this man, he wore clothes that indicated that he was an informal disciple. This man must be an informal disciple who joined the sect via the usual recruitment process. ording to seniority, they should call him their senior brother. Nheless, jackieie could not address the man as such, seeing as he obviously did note bearing kind intentions. In fact, jackieie would have ignored him based on his temperament. jackieie was new here and did not want to seem impolite. He only nodded as he responded. Wesley Sayer gave jackieie a nce-over before he looked at the individual house behind jackieie, his eyes gleaming with envy when he did. ¡°I don¡¯t know how the sect decides things. There are only thirty private amodations, and they actually gave it to cannon fodder like you!¡± Not only jackieie, but even the disciples who just joined the sect surrounding them also realized that something was wrong with Wesley¡¯s words. What did he mean, cannon fodder like him? Frowning, jackieie asked, ¡°What do you mean? We¡¯re both informal disciples. What do you mean by cannon fodder?¡± Wesley sneered and a disdainful look appeared in his eyes. He took a nce at all the newly joined disciples and crassly spoke, ¡°I¡¯m saying that you¡¯re cannon fodder. Don¡¯t you know how you were recruited? How is it possible for them to only put an obsidian as the assessment tool during usual recruitment? You guys are recruited to make up the numbers. Are you guys really thinking of yourself as informal disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion? Let me tell you: none of you are qualified to think so. ¡°When we epted the assessment back then, we had to go through the assessment alone three times, and we¡¯d be eliminated if we failed any one of those assessments. It isn¡¯t as easy as the assessment you guys had. If the fight between sects weren¡¯t happening soon, do you think you¡¯ll be able to join the sect?¡± Frankly, Wesley was correct. The Dual Sovereign Pavilion recruited disciples once every two years, but due to the possibility of a battle with the Muddled Origin n happening anytime soon and they wanted to expand their reserve army, they altered the period from two years to three months. However, all the new disciples present were especially confident with their strength. What Wesley said was no different from pping everybody in their faces several times. Many of them were so angry that their faces turned purple as they red at him angrily. Wesley sneered disdainfully and looked at the new disciples like they were bedbugs. ¡°Are you guys unconvinced? If you¡¯re that unsure, let¡¯s go have a fight at the wager battle arena. All this crap talk isn¡¯t as simple as a real battle. I¡¯m sure all of you don¡¯t really think that your strength is the best among all the informal disciples, do you?¡± Wesley truly was too far up in his head. Although he was an informal disciple recruited under normal circumstances, this did not mean that he was superior over everyone else in that ce. Some of them could not help but speak loudly, ¡°We had just be informal disciples, and it¡¯s natural for us to be not as strong as you who had trained in the sect for a long period. However, there are also masters among us! jackieie is the strongest among us. Elder Lee once said that his strength ces him at the top three hundred among the informal disciples!¡± Wesley nced at jackieie and spoke loudly after he heard this, ¡°That¡¯s just a general assumption by Elder Lee. However, my strength has been verified, and I¡¯m in the top two-hundred!¡± Chapter 1968 Everybody quieted down after they heard what Wesley said. Although there were around 3000 informal disciples, the top 300 were arge number of people. Compared to the 3000 disciples, the top 300 was just one-tenth of the total number of people, but it was still arge number of people. Sure, Elder Lee ascertained that jackieie should be in the top 300 among the informal disciples, but Wesley had a point-that was just Elder Lee¡¯s deduction. As for Wesley, he had proven that he was top 200 among the informal disciples through his strength. It was not surprising for Wesley to be so pompous as he could, in fact, walk the talk. Of course, he was able to defeat the newly recruited informal disciples with his strength. Many people had been unable to voice out their objections by the fact that he was among the top 200. However, there were still people who were not afraid of power and yelled at Wesley loudly, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. You¡¯ve been an informal disciple for a period of time. After such a long time of training and grooming, it¡¯s normal for you to be stronger than us. If we trained for the same period of time as you, it¡¯ll be difficult to say who¡¯s strong and who¡¯s weak.¡± Wesley red at the people disdainfully, listening as they spoke. He looked at the person as if he was looking at a dung shell beetle who had just climbed out of a manure tank. ¡°You¡¯re very boastful. How dare you say something like this. You dare say that you¡¯d be as strong as I am if you trained the same time span as I had? Why don¡¯t you take a look and see how many people are able to be one of the top 200 when there are a total of 3000 informal disciples? Your ignorance truly shocked me. On top of that, I didn¡¯t train any much longer than you as I¡¯ve just joined the sect six months before you.¡± In fact, without the battle between sects, the sect would not have recruited this new batch of informal disciples. Without them, Wesley and his batch of neers would be the newly recruited informal disciples. No wonder Wesley did not like them, that the disdain came from the bottom of his heart. At this moment, a wave of footsteps could be heard as they walked over from some distance away. Several informal disciples who were dressed the same way came rushing over from some distance away with a smile on their face. N?velDrama.Org content. Although they seemed to be at ease, they had a sarcastic look in their eyes in the way they nced at the newly recruited disciples. The ce they were at was where the newly recruited disciples stayed. These senior informal disciples would not havee for no reason. jackieie nced at the trio. The person standing in the middle had the fiercest look on his face as he had a pair of triangr eyes. Judging by his facial expression, he did not look like a nice person. The person with triangr eyes immediately smiled tteringly when he saw Wesley. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re here, Senior brother Wesley. We were looking for you. Didn¡¯t you go to the Martial Art Techniques and Martial Skills Hall to choose a martial skill?¡± jackieie could not help but sneered when he heard what the person said. He did not believe that this guy with triangr eyes had no idea that Wesley was here. They obviously knew that Wesley was near where they stayed; they purposely came here looking for him or for trouble. All that, yet they pretended as if they knew nothing. Wesley turned around to nce at the guy with triangr eyes and nodded. This guy was the leader among those three informal disciples who had just arrived, and the remaining two seemed to be his subordinates. However, from the way this guy spoke to Wesley, they knew that the guy with triangr eyes did not have a higher position than Wesley. Everybody could hear the ttery in his voice when he spoke to Wesley. The guy with triangr eyes nced at the newly recruited disciples after he arrived beside Wesley. ¡°I heard how you spoke so arrogantly from a distance away. You guys are so shameless that you say you¡¯d be able to surpass senior brother Wesley if you¡¯re given enough time. How dare you people say such things?¡± Chapter 1969 ¡°Even us who joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion the usual way dare not im that we can be one of the top two-hundred informal disciples within six months.¡± After the man with triangr eyes spoke, the two followers immediately chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re just ignorant people who know only to talk boastfully. You¡¯re even being unrealistic in what you¡¯re proiming. How dare you dubious cannon fodderpare yourselves to senior brother Wesley? Let me tell you: The battle between the sects is about to happen, and we¡¯re not even sure if we can manage to stay alive. I do wonder who gave you the guts to act in such a boastful manner?¡± The guy with triangr eyes sneered coldly and looked at the newly recruited informal disciple with a disgusted look in his eyes. ¡°Young man, let¡¯s not even talk aboutpeting with senior brother Wesley. I¡¯ll give you six months before you fight my junior brother in the wager battle arena. You might not even be able to withstand five moves from him, even if we give you a chance to have three attack moves before him.¡± The newly recruited informal disciples flushed in anger when they heard what he said, but none of them dared say anything. Even the informal disciple who gathered the courage to refute also kept quiet and flushed a purple color. After all, he did not dare to do anything. If he continued, he would have topete with the informal disciple standing beside the guy with triangr eyes. Gant as he was, he just was not capable of doing that. With this, the momentum of the newly recruited informal disciples hadpletely disappeared. They felt ufortable but did not have the courage to have a duel with these people. Wesley did not pay much attention to these people around him from the start as all his focus was on jackieie. jackieie, on the other hand, eyed the four of them coldly. Although these four exuded a stronger momentumpared to usual informal disciples, jackieie did not pay much attention to them. Wesley raised his eyebrows in surprise when he saw how calm jackieie was. He initially thought that jackieie would be surprised and would look away after he told jackieie about his power. Unexpectedly, jackieie did not respond. Wesley sneered coldly as he remarked, ¡°It is true that the ignorant ones aren¡¯t afraid of anything. You¡¯re getting so arrogant just because Elder Lee slightly praised you. How brave are you for looking directly at me!¡± jackieie was able to identify the enigmatical words Wesley said but he did not get furious. Instead, he wondered why Wesley came to say such words. jackieie was not somebody that allowed others to insult him, thus he sharply bit back, ¡°You were the one who never stopped running your mouth from the start, while I said nothing. You came looking for trouble as if you have nothing better to do. Just tell me what you want.¡± Wesley¡¯s facial expression immediately changed when he heard what jackieie said. He originally had an overbearing aura that seemed to be suppressing everybody present. However, jackieie¡¯s words were like the needle that popped the balloon. Wesley¡¯s indifferent, suppressing aura immediately disappeared. He roared loudly, ¡°What did you say? How dare you chide me?!¡± The man with triangr eyes also flipped out as if what jackieie said was offending him. ¡°Where did this dumb*sse from? How dare you disrespect Senior brother Wesley? Are you suicidal?!¡± jackieie did not even look at the two of them. He looked away. ¡°I think that you two are silly. Why did you come here to show off yourselves? We¡¯re newly recruited informal disciples, and we¡¯ve only joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion for one day. If you people really want to show off, why don¡¯t you go to where the other informal disciples are?¡± Chapter 1970 What jackieie said immediately caused a ripple effect among the newly recruited informal disciples. Those who were originally quiet immediately acted as if they were full of beans. ¡°That¡¯s right! Do you guys feel proud for humiliating us without any reason? Although you¡¯re a strong person and are one of the top two hundred among the informal disciples, we¡¯ve just joined the sect. Did those senior brothers who¡¯ve joined the sect for a long time humiliate you when you were a new member of the sect?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! All you people know is bullying us!¡± Wesley was furious when he heard these words. He scoffed and haughtily raised his head, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t compare me with you people. Do you think you are worth it? You people are just special products of a special period. If a huge battle isn¡¯t happening between the Muddled Origin n and the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, do you think people like you would be given a chance to join the Dual Sovereign Pavilion?!¡± Wesley then spun his head toward jackieie, and the hatred in his eyes pierced through jackieie like poisonous swords. However, jackieie did not seem affected at how Wesley looked at him and remained calm. Wesley suddenly stretched out his finger and pointed at the room behind jackieie. ¡°You¡¯re unworthy of owning an independent room. There are only thirty independent rooms for informal disciples in the entire Dual Sovereign Pavilion. What virtues or capabilities do you have to own a room?¡± jackieie immediately understood what was going on after he heard this. He had been wondering why a person like Wesley would purposelye here to humiliate them without any reason. After all, it was extremely shameful for him if others learned about what happened here. That was, of course, unless Wesley was an extremely conceited person and needed to fulfill his vanity and satisfaction. jackieie had the right guess as Wesley was not here because he did not have anything better to do. Instead, he wanted this individual room that jackieie owned. There were only 30 independent rooms among the informal disciples, and jackieie owned one of them. The other 29 rooms were definitely inhibited by other extremely excellent informal disciples. Just like what Morton said previously, the fact that jackieie owned a private room was provocative to other informal disciples. Unexpectedly, somebody hade to instigate a fight in less than a day. Wesley held his head high and continued to speak,¡± Fifty lower-grade spirited crystals, and I¡¯ll have a duel with you at the wager battle arena this month. We¡¯ll wager on this independent room.¡± A fox would definitely show their true colors sooner orter. He had such a good n in mind. It was definitely against the rules if he forced jackieie to give up the room. However, if this room was used as a wager in the wager battle arena, it would be perfectly justifiable if he managed to win the room. He only nned to pay jackieie 50 lower-grade spirited crystals for this, and this was more insulting than dismissing a beggar. After all, which of those people standing here did not have 50 lower-grade spirited crystals? There were finally some changes on jackieie¡¯s originally calm face. A chilly smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and chills ran down everyone¡¯s spines. jackieie also red at Wesley coldly. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m dumb? You want me to go to the wager battle arena with only fifty lower-grade spirited crystals?¡± Wesley nodded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you a proud person? Don¡¯t you feel that you canpete with me based on your identity? No matter how proud you are or what thoughts you have in your mind, why don¡¯t you join me on the wager battle area to prove yourself?¡± The man with triangr eyes chimed in, ¡°In our opinion, you people are just a group of cannon fodder, and you¡¯re just a slightly bigger cannon fodder among these people. Of course, that¡¯s what we¡¯re thinking. If you want to refute our ims, why don¡¯t you prove yourself with actual actions? Joining Senior brother Wesley on the wager battle arena will prove your strength.¡± Advertisement chapter 1971-1975 chapter 1971-1975 Chapter 1971 Such an obvious dare used in such a despicable way. jackieie could not help butugh coldly after he heard this. Such a challenge was useful to others, but just not against jackieie. The other newly recruited informal disciples were spirited after they heard this and looked at jackieie excitedly, wanting him to ept the challenge. To these people, jackieie was capable of fighting Wesley. Thinking jackieie would not agree to the wager with the way how silent jackieie was save for his sneer, Wesley frettingly added, ¡°You¡¯re the number one disciple among those who are newly recruited. If you¡¯re terrified now, what do you think others will think about you in the future?¡± jackieie spoke in a low-voice, ¡°I do not care about how others think about me. Don¡¯t you wish to fight me in the wager battle arena? I¡¯ll grant you your wish, but I¡¯m not doing this because of what you¡¯ve said. I just feel that you deserve to be taught a lesson.¡± A smile immediately appeared on Wesley¡¯s face when jackieie agreed to it. However, thest sentence jackieie said was like pouring a bucket of dogs¡¯ blood on his face, and the delighted expression immediately disappeared. Wesley stared at jackieie with gritted teeth, wanting nothing more than to rebuke him loudly. If the sect did not have rules that prevented them from fighting in private, he wanted to fold his sleeves and teach this gant man a lesson. Advertisement This guy dared say that he needed to be taught a lesson. Nobody dared humiliate him in such a way throughout the years! ¡°Listen carefully, you b*stard. I¡¯ll make you pay dearly.¡± jackieie raised his eyebrows and looked at Wesley calmly. ¡°You can keep those fifty pieces of lower grade spirited crystals as gifts for this faithful dog you have beside you. I¡¯m not taking them. Let¡¯s set the wager battle at the end of this month.¡± It was the beginning of the month, and jackieie kept enough time for himself by setting the wager battle at the end of the month. However, the time period that jackieie thought to be sufficient was just a blink of an eye in other people¡¯s opinion. Advertisement After all, the time period of a month was still quite short, and it would not increase jackieie¡¯s fighting prowess much. What jackieie had said not only pped Wesley, but he also included the man with triangr eyes. The man with triangr eyes was so furious that he pointed at jackieie and trembled, almostmbasting him right then and there. However, Wesley stopped him. Wesley turned around and spoke with narrowed eyes, ¡°Alright! We¡¯ll go ording to the timing you set. You¡¯ll have to remember it well, though. Don¡¯t be so terrified that you don¡¯t show up by then.¡± jackieie returned to his room without looking back after he finished speaking. He closed the room door with a m without replying to Wesley. In Wesley¡¯s opinion, such actions were no different from pping him on the face. He was so angry that his entire body trembled. The man with triangr eyes started yelling, ¡°Does this guy even know how to follow the rules?! What a b*stard; he doesn¡¯t understand the immensity of heaven and earth. Senior brother, you can¡¯t let this guy off the hook easily when you guys meet in the wager battle arena!¡± The corners of Wesley¡¯s mouth curled into a ruthless sneer. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. I¡¯ll teach this guy a lesson within the margins allowed by the rules. I¡¯ll show him who he can offend, and those that he can¡¯t afford to.¡± He waved his sleeves with a cold scoff before he left. The man with triangr eyes and the others also followed after Wesley like they were his henchmen. The newly recruited informal disciples who originally came outside for a chat were in no mood to continue staying outside. What Wesley and the others said caused them to be quite upset. Some of them were so angry that their entire body quaked, but there was nothing they could do. Chapter 1972 As they did not have the strength to defeat Wesley, they could only look forward to jackieie avenging them. The news of jackieie and Wesley meeting in the wager battle arena traveled as if they had wings on them. All the informal disciples learned of the news within an hour. Advertisement Hence, everybody waited for time to pass, anticipating the lively battle. jackieie once again asked Nash toe out after he entered his own room and gave him a brief exnation about what had happened. ¡°I know that you¡¯ve always been confident about your own strength, but it won¡¯t be easy to go against Wesley,¡± fretted Nash. ¡°Although Elder Lee praised that you should be one of the top three hundred informal disciples, Wesley is one of the top two hundred. Are you that confident in this duel with him?¡± jackieie shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not a hundred percent confident right now.¡± Nash naturally got nervous when he heard this, and he instinctively sat up straight. ¡°Then why did you agree to it?¡± jackieie pulled the teapot on the table over to pour two cups of tea for himself and his father. ¡°I mean that I¡¯m not a hundred percent confident now, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t be confident one monthter. On top of that, I¡¯ll have to face more trouble in the future if I don¡¯t agree to it today. Just like what Wesley said, there are only thirty individual rooms like the one I¡¯m staying in among the informal disciples. It¡¯s possible that these people think that I¡¯m not worthy of the room. If I don¡¯t prove myself with my strength, there will be endless trouble in the future. It¡¯s best to just solve the issue once and for all.¡± Nash naturally knew about the helplessness jackieie was feeling. This world had always followed the survival-of-the-fittest concept, and only those with sufficient power could take more resources. jackieie understood this concept, and that was why he forcefully epted this challenge from Wesley. jackieie drank a mouthful of tea and continued,¡± Nheless, I¡¯ll investigate him before the fight. I need to at least understand why he¡¯s the one who came instead of the others. Does he have any people supporting him, or was he ordered to do so by somebody else?¡± Nash nodded and focused his eyes on jackieie. ¡°Then, how do you n to train during theing month?¡± jackieie drank his tea and exhaled before he said, ¡°How can I train? I definitely have to enter the Soul Hall. I still have fifty sect contribution points with me, although I have no idea how long I can train in the Soul Hall with fifty contribution points. However, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s enough for me to give it a try. I need to at least know how the Soul Hall helps raise the speed of training for soul attribute martial skills.¡± The Soul Hall was located at the west side of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and was not very far away from where jackieie stayed. After all, he was new here and only knew the general direction of the Soul Hall but had never visited the ce. Hence, he simply pulled a runner disciple to lead the way for him. This runner disciple was Brook Davis. A runner disciple was someone whose strength was not at the level of an informal disciple but still wanted to join the sect to train. These people normallycked the support from their families, and their lives were not enjoyable even if they did not join the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. It was better if they joined the sect as a runner disciple. Although they had a slightly exhausting life, they were given the resources to support their training. Brook naturally knew about jackieie. Although jackieie was not well-known among the higher level disciples as they might not know who he was, he was quite famous among the informal and runner disciples. After all, he was about to challenge a person who was in the top 200 among the informal disciples by the end of the month. Brook dared not look down at jackieie as there were some differences between their positions. After a simple inquiry, jackieie learned that Brook had been in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion for four years, and he knew a lot about the things that happened in the sect. jackieie took this opportunity to ask about Wesley. Brook had a ttering smile on his face. ¡°Not only is Senior brother Wesley stronger than usual informal disciples, but he has a strong background. Senior brother Wesley will break through into the initial stage of acquired level soon and be a formal disciple. He¡¯ll then be Elder Sayer¡¯s elder disciple.¡± Chapter 1973 jackieie looked at Brook in surprise when he heard this. He could sense that Brook meant something else from the way he spoke, and with a small frown, jackieie asked, ¡°He¡¯ll be an elder disciple after just bing a formal disciple?¡± The steps in bing a formal disciple had been noted in the jade identification card, but nothing was written in the jade strips about how to be an elder disciple or chosen disciple. jackieie knew that the elder disciples were one level higher to usual formal disciples, but they were not much higher. The most important disciples in the entire sect were the chosen disciples as they were the cream of the crop. Only those who were promoted to the chosen disciples level could train the martial art technique and martial skills of the highest level. However, jackieie had no idea how to be a chosen disciple. Brook smiled politely; he must have realized that jackieie did not know much about this stuff. Hence, he exined patiently, ¡°Actually, the so-called elder disciples are when those informal and formal elders choose a disciple among the formal disciples as his chosen disciple, Senior brother Wesley is from the Sayer family, which is very famous in the Dual Sovereign City. The strongest master in the Sayer family happens to be the informal elder of our sect. ¡°Elders from usual sects will get members from their family to be their chosen disciples. In fact, the elder disciples might not be any stronger than other formal disciples. The only distinction is just their identity.¡± jackieie finally understood what the elder disciples meant after he heard what Brook said. The action of Elder Sayer taking in Wesley as his chosen disciple was, in fact, just taking the younger generation of his family under his wing. After all, this was the only way Wesley would get better grooming. This would strengthen their family¡¯s power, and it made sense why Wesley did not care if jackieie would have a high achievement in the future. After all, he had Elder Sayer as support. He felt that even if jackieie was able to go one step higher and take up an important position in the sect, jackieie would not make things difficult for him because of Elder Sayer. jackieie sneered at the thought of this. If this was what he had in mind, jackieie could only say that he was too self-righteous. jackieie was not the kind of person who would muddle around. Those who dared go against him had to be prepared that he would retaliate against them. He walked with Brook as they conversed. jackieie asked onest question as they approached the Soul Hall. ¡°Do you know how to be a chosen disciple?¡± This was the million-dor question jackieie, one that jackieie was focused on all this while. The sect would only focus on grooming a person after a person became a chosen disciple. Others would not dare trouble him because of his identity too. Although jackieie was not afraid about others causing him trouble, he wanted to focus more time on training Brook replied, ¡°There aren¡¯t many obstacles to ovee if you want to be a chosen disciple. There¡¯s no need to go through differentyers of screening, but there¡¯s only one word that you need to obey.¡± jackieie raised his eyebrows in surprise after he heard this. ¡°Which word?¡± ¡°Fight! There are a total of ten chosen disciples, and they¡¯re the strongest disciples among all disciples. If you think that you have the strength to challenge the chosen disciples, you only need to challenge one of them. If you manage to defeat them, you be a chosen disciple.¡± This did not scare jackieie. Instead, a burning spark was ignited in his heart. Chapter 1974 After absorbing the soul fragments of the great master, jackieie experienced an even more vast world. Although the Hestia Continent was much stronger in terms of training whenpared to the Daxia world, they were still iparable to the Divine Void World. It was just the position of a chosen disciple in a small sect located at West Cercei Ind of the Hestia Continent. jackieie did not pay much attention to it. Brook raised his head and nced at jackieie before he secretly shook his head helplessly. He was able to see how determined jackieie was in wanting to be a chosen disciple. Throughout the years, he had interacted with an uncountable number of disciples, and he saw the same expression on their faces. However, the determination to win would wear off within a year or two. It was really difficult to get to that position as the chosen disciples were the ten strongest people in the entire sect. Although the Dual Sovereign Pavilion was nothing in the Hestia Continent, it was one of the top sects In West Cercei Ind. The sect recruited many of the masters from the West Cercei Ind, and this was a concentration camp for prodigies. To step on the shoulders of these masters to be one of the top ten among them would require a high amount of talent and strong willpower. Too many disciples had failed as they tried to climb into the position of chosen disciples, epting their fate when they realized theck of talents. jackieie was definitely different from the others; he was several times more talented than Brook. However, Brook felt that he was still not qualified to be a chosen disciple. jackieie might be able to shine brightly among the formal disciples, but he would not be able to be one of the chosen disciples. Nheless, he had a great impression on jackieie. Some of the informal or formal disciples would look down on his identity as a runner disciple during their interaction. They would even yell at him and speak to him condescendingly. That never happened with jackieie, and he looked at Brook as his junior brother. He could not help but remind jackieie, ¡°All our disciples can¡¯t have a fighting prowess higher than the innate level. The stronger a person is doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯ll get a higher position.¡± jackieie nodded. He also noticed this from the jade identification card. After all, when a sect groomed disciples, they would want to groom them during the time when they were worthy of grooming. The innate level was a level separation in West Cercei State. All the disciples could not have a fighting prowess higher than the innate level. Once they break through the innate level and achieve the spirit assemge level, they would leave the identity of disciple and take an important position in the sect. Zeph and the rest were also in such a situation. They used to be disciples from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, and they started taking important positions in the sect after they broke through into the spirit assemge level. They broke away from their identity as disciples and became administrative members of the sect. This meant that even the chosen disciple with the highest fighting prowess would only be in the initial stage of acquired level, not breaking through into a higher level. jackieie slightly nodded. He was able to identify the hidden meaning behind Brook¡¯s words. He was secretly reminding jackieie that he could decide on the strength and talents of those chosen disciples in the way he usually thought. ¡°Thank you. I have onest question: Who¡¯s in charge of the Soul Hall?¡± Brook replied with a smile, ¡°The Soul Hall doesn¡¯t have any person in charge. They only have disciples who epted missions. This is an opportunity to earn contribution points in a moreid-back manner.¡± jackieie immediately understood what was happening after he heard what Brook said. The masters who had broken through into the spirit assemge level definitely could not be in charge of gathering the contribution points in the Soul Hall. That would be like making a fuss over a trifling matter. Instead, the disciples who wanted to earn contribution points could help do the job. They could collect the contribution points and turn on the equipment in the Soul Hall. The door of the Soul Hall seemed to be painted with ck ink. jackieie could feel his soul trembling from afar. Chapter 1975 When jackieie opened the door to enter the hall, he could not tell if his mind yed tricks on him, or if heN?velDrama.Org content. truly felt it: He felt a wave of wind blowing toward him and went straight into his soul through his body, It unnerved him. The hall had very simple decorations, and there were several small doors at the back of the hall, the height of a man. All sorts of charms and markings were drawn on these doors, and with just a nce at these things, jackieie felt his eye hurting so badly that he could not look at them. A table was ced in front of these doors, and a disciple was dozing off behind the table. jackieie knew that he was also an informal disciple from the way he was dressed, but jackieie did not recognize him. He also knew that such assignments would not be given to newly recruited informal disciples. This must be an informal disciple who was his senior. That person supported his face with his hand and was so drowsy that his eyelids drooped. Compared to other training grounds, not many people frequented the Soul Hall. After all, not many people practiced martial art techniques or martial skills of the soul attribute. Noel Karl barely raised his head as he might have heard the footsteps or felt that somebody had entered the hall. He had a cold expression on his face,zy as he was, though that did not upset jackieie. He raised his head and spoke in a clear voice,¡± Greetings, Senior brother Noel.¡± Before entering this ce, he had asked Brook who it was on duty at the Soul Hall. Noel had the same identity as jackieie, but he had joined the sect for two years. Two years was enough time for many informal disciples to be formal disciples, but Noel¡¯s talents were limited. Noel seemed to be extremely tired. He raised his eyebrows, frowning as he sized up jackieie. ¡°You must be the newly recruited informal disciple, are you?¡± jackieie nodded. There was no need to hide this fact, and he could not hide it even if he wanted to. Noel scoffed, seemingly derisive. ¡°What a rare sight for neers like you to visit the Soul Hall. The Soul Hall seldom receives visitors. Who would¡¯ve expected for a newly recruited informal disciple toe here when I¡¯m on duty today.¡± Noel emphasised thest sentence, and jackieie understood what he meant. In the minds of these disciples who joined the sect via the usual assessment, those who came in due to ¡®special conditions¡¯ were a joke. Putting all of them on the same pedestal was insulting to these informal disciples. Noel¡¯s words might sound bad, but they were not as sharp as those spoken by Wesley. jackieie raised his eyebrows and said calmly, ¡°Does our identity matter when ites to practicing martial art techniques and martial skills of the soul attribute? Are newly recruited informal disciples not allowed to enter the Soul Hall?¡± These questions might have been asked with a calm tone, but there was also a hint of jackieie¡¯s temper in the way he uttered them. Noel realized that this disciple was not a simpleton, and he did not have such an important background as Wesley did. He was just a verymon informal disciple. He did not have outstanding talents nor a bright future. Noel had not even broken through into the final stage of innate level at this moment. Even if he managed to break through into the final stage of the innate level, he would have to ept the challenges from the disciples who have not broken through into the final stage of the innate level the moment he became a formal disciple. By then, he would only be forced to give up his position and return to the embarrassing identity of an informal disciple. Advertisement chapter 1976-1980 chapter 1976-1980 Chapter 1976 ¡°You don¡¯t have to speak to me like that; I have a reason for saying what I said. Martial art techniques or martial skills with the soul attribute can be considered one of the more difficult to practice. I wouldn¡¯t have any questions if you¡¯ve practiced martial art techniques or martial skills of the five elements attributes. Think of this as me persuading you. Even the masters in the sect don¡¯t simply train for the martial art techniques or martial skills with the soul attribute, let alone those like you, a newly recruited informal disciple.¡± Noel did not exaggerate in his words. Among all the martial art techniques and martial skills, those that belonged to the five elements were the easiest to be practiced. Even though the power unleashed after they achieved the level ofpletion was not as strong as the martial art techniques and martial skills of other attributes, it was easy to practice those, and the possibility of sess was also much higher. Noel rubbed his slightly red eyes and leaned back in his chair, unhurriedly continuing, ¡°Throughout the years, those who were able to achieve the level ofpletion when practicing the martial art techniques or martial skills with the soul attribute are those extremely talented formal disciples. Even the chosen disciples wouldn¡¯t simply try this unless your soul is very special, or you¡¯re just extremely talented. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re any of those, though. Why else did you not join the proper informal disciple assessment and join the sect in such a way?¡± For disciples like Noel, assessment for the informal disciples previously could not be considered as a usual way of assessing disciples. They could only describe this as an unusual way to do things at an unusual time. jackieie did not want to continue an entanglement on this issue with Noel, thus he calmly interjected, ¡°I just chanced upon this opportunity. You don¡¯t have to teach me these things, Senior brother Noel. I came to the Soul Hall to increase my speed in training the martial skill, and I¡¯ve already made up my mind. These words won¡¯t affect my decision.¡± Advertisement Noel raised his eyebrows and chuckled in contempt. He was not that involved with jackieie; he just wanted to remind him out of goodwill. He would not waste time talking to jackieie, then, since jackieie was not appreciative. He raised his chin toward jackieie. ¡°As per our usual rules, training for a day costs you ten sect contribution points. It doesn¡¯t matter how long you stay inside throughout the day-it¡¯ll still be counted as one day.¡± Ten contribution points each day?! This meant that the reward jackieie obtained could only pay for five days in the hall! jackieie could not help but secretly exim at the thought. Advertisement This was quite expensive, more so than what he imagined it to be. He initially thought that the 50 sect contribution points he had were enough to support him to train for one month, but it seemed like wishful thinking at this point. Noel seemed to have realized the slight surprise on jackieie¡¯s face. With a cold smile, hemented, ¡°Ten sect contribution points a day isn¡¯t expensive. You need to think about it: The Soul Hall requires the support of power while you¡¯re training, and this uses up a lot of spirited crystals. As payment for the power consumption, you only need to pay ten contribution points a day. Even I feel that this is quite a small amount that we need to pay.¡± Before he arrived, jackieie had already heard that the Soul Hall was actually arge formation, and its function was to raise the speed of somebody practicing the martial art technique or martial skill that belonged to the soul attribute. Since it was arge formation, it required power to run itself, and this meant that a lot of spirited crystals were required. Considering this, ten contribution points a day could not be considered a huge amount. Noel looked up and continued speaking, ¡°I need to inform you something beforehand. I don¡¯t care if you stay inside for as long as a joystick burns or as long a s somebody drinks a cup of tea, but you have to pay me ten contribution points. Although ten contribution points isn¡¯t arge amount, it¡¯s great fortune enough for newly recruited informal disciples like yourself. Let me give you another piece of warning: People that are untalented like yourself shouldn¡¯t waste time on martial art technique or martial skill with the soul attribute. The soul is something illusory and hard to understand.¡± Chapter 1977 ¡°Stop thinking that you¡¯re stronger than any other person. Many had the same train of thoughts like you do, but they were examples to those who came after them that this is wishful thinking.¡± Noel was not reminding jackieie; he was taunting jackieie for overestimating himself. Just like what he said, there were so many disciples in the sect, but only a very small number of people practiced the martial art techniques and martial skills of the soul attribute. After all, the soul was an illusory thing, and it was untouchable like the five elements. Numerous seniors had trained the gold, wood, water, fire, and earth elements, and they could be used as references. jackieie merely gave a small nod wordlessly, to which Noel chuckled without a care and continued, ¡°Since you insist on going in and wasting those ten contribution points, there¡¯s nothing else I can say.¡± Noel did not believe that jackieie would be capable of hastening his mastery over his martial art techniques or martial skills after he entered the hall. To Noel, that was impossible. It might be possible if jackieie had broken through into the intermediate stage of innate level, but judging jackieie¡¯s fighting prowess, he knew jackieie had just achieved the initial stage of the innate level. He did not have the strength to have a soul enlightenment. ¡°I won¡¯t waste my time talking nonsense with you. Pick a difficulty level-there are seven of them. The easiest one is level one, and difficulty level seven is exceptional. In fact, I don¡¯t even have to ask you this. The most you can do is stay in difficulty level one, probablysting as long as somebody finishing their tea or a joystick burning.¡± Hezily stood up from his chair and picked up the formation of jade strips in front of him, adding a couple of runes that jackieie did not understand on the jade strips. Advertisement Just as Noel was about to inject energy, however, jackieie interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯d like to train in difficulty level two.¡± ¡°What? You want to go for difficulty level two? Young man, can you not rush in when you know nothing? Even chosen disciples won¡¯t be able to stay inside for longer than the time taken to finish tea if I start difficulty level two, let alone you!¡± Noel was borderline yelling at this point, looking at jackieie as though he had gone crazy. Exasperatedly, Noel added, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think that there isn¡¯t a big difference in the levels when there are only seven difficulty levels. I¡¯m telling you that there¡¯s a big difference, and opening the difficulty level two has a stronger effect on the soul that¡¯s several times more than difficulty level one. People like you won¡¯t be able to take it once you enter the formation. You¡¯ll be forced out by the strong souls inside, and you might change the levelter. You have to be joking with me right now.¡± Even after Noel finished his rant, jackieie¡¯s expression did not change much. ¡°I want difficulty level two.¡± Noel was rendered speechless instantly, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He felt that not only was this guy¡¯s brain filled with water, he probably had been kicked by a donkey, too. He spent his energy exining things, only for it to be wasted as this guy ignored everything. He chuckled and felt that jackieie was absurd. ¡°Young man, do you think that I¡¯m joking with you? If you can¡¯t take it, your soul might be wounded. A soul wound isn¡¯t funny, and I need to be responsible for that. It doesn¡¯t matter if you end up dead or disabled for life, but you might cause me to be punished by the upper management. Who did I offend to end up with this?¡± Chapter 1978 Noel grew increasingly angry as he spoke. He could not help but rush forward to p jackieie harshly on his na?ve-etched face so that he would wake up from his daydream. He would not have said so much to jackieie if he would not be severely involved if jackieie¡¯s soul was hurt. ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? Adjusting the difficulty level to level two, and I¡¯m sure that you won¡¯tst longer than a person drinking their tea. You¡¯lle running out with your tail between your legs after I take several breaths.¡± Noel looked at jackieie like he was looking at a stubborn fool. jackieie sighed lightly, knowing very well that his actions must trante to him being an idiot in the eyes of people like Noel. However, he did this because he did not want to waste time. After all, the usual difficulty would not be a huge improvement to a martial skill at the level o f the Destroying the Void. In fact, he asked Noel to adjust the difficulty to level two because he did not understand if this was useful to him under such difficulty. jackieie said helplessly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. If anything happens to me when I¡¯m inside, I¡¯ll inform the elders or deacons that I did this on my own will, that it had nothing to do with you. I¡¯ll make sure that this won¡¯t implicate you.¡± Noel lightly curled the corners of his mouth, no longer knowing what to say. He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Nevermind. Since you insist on ignoring my persuasion and ignore the possibility of wounding yourself, there¡¯s nothing much that I can say. I need to tell you, though, that the wounds to the soul can¡¯t be stopped bymon pills, and it¡¯ll directly affect your training in the future. You shouldn¡¯t lose your future because of your temporary curiosity or because you want to act tough to me.¡± jackieie raised his eyebrows and said calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry; I¡¯m in no mood to act tough in front of anyone. You can just adjust the difficulty level to level two.¡± Noel scoffed, thinking to himself that jackieie would not give up unless he faced the consequences. From the insufferably arrogant expression on jackieie¡¯s face when he spoke, he seemed to think that he could stay in the difficulty level two area for one to two days. He wanted to see the expression on this guy¡¯s face when he could not stand it anymore and came out himself. Noel stretched out his hand, harrumphing as he dered, ¡°Hand over your identification card. I¡¯ll deduct the contribution points to pay for one day.¡± jackieie nodded and handed Noel his identification card obediently. Noel proficiently deducted ten of jackieie¡¯s contribution points. Although it was merely ten points, jackieie still felt unhappy about it. There were only 40 sect contribution points left on his identification card, and he would finish the remaining 40 points soon. If he wanted to continue training, he had to make time and earn himself some contribution points. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve arranged the difficulty and set the time. You can go in now. Let me just make something clear: If anything happened to you inside, it has nothing to do with me. I¡¯ve already persuaded you and all, and you should stop acting tough. Just get out if you can¡¯t handle it. Don¡¯t force yourself to withstand things as it isn¡¯t worth it when your soul gets wounded, turning you into a dummy.¡± jackieie nodded as he put his identification card away. He walked toward one of the small doors that was one monthnally behind him. However, Noel spoke up again behind him as he was about to cross the threshold,¡± You need to understand that even chosen disciples have a record of staying inside for a maximum of three days and three nights. If you turn into a dummy because of your impulsive moves, I¡¯ll be affected by your actions.¡° Noel felt his head hurt when he thought of this possibility. This newly recruited informal disciple is like an idiot who could not be stopped even if ten bulls were pulling him back. N?velDrama.Org content. If something bad happened to jackieie inside, Noel would be implicated if he could not exin that he had already persuaded jackieie but jackieie insisted on entering the room. He could be punished if it was something minor, or he could be imprisoned if it was something serious. He felt his stomach hurt when he thought about this. jackieie nodded without turning back. He understood that Noel was telling him all this crap because Noel was worried for his personal gain, but that was understandable. Chapter 1979 This was a pitch-ck world, and it made a person¡¯s heart tingle. Everything around him was enveloped In darkness. jackieie stretched out his hand and subconsciously groped around him, but there was nothing around him. It did, however, make him feel as if it was difficult to walk. The space he was in was very different from the space outside, and the darkness in this ce was also very much differentpared to the darkness outside. If hepared the space outside like a clear spring in a stone pond, this area was like a pot of cooked porridge as it had an unspeakable stickiness to it. He balled both his hands into fists, and it seemed like he had caught the space around him in his hands. This was the true center area of the Soul Hall, and it was also the ce that could help him improve his training of martial skill. In fact, he was able to recognize from what Noel said that it was not easy to train here. However, he did not back away and continued to walk two steps ahead. As he was about to walk forward again, the abrupt sound of gusts blowing over treetops subconsciously startled him. Following that, another wave of wind came blowing toward him. This gust was different from the usual wind outside. It blew straight toward jackieie, ignoring the skin and bones, sting straight against his soul. The wind felt like sharp knives, and it was an unspeakable pain. It was so painful that jackieie could not stand, causing him to kneel. ¡°Why is it so painful?¡± jackieie subconsciously wailed. The strong wind continued to blow toward him, sting right against his soul. It felt like arge ax was dealt against his soul. This hurt several times morepared to the attack against jackieie¡¯s body. jackieie had a higher pain endurancepared tomon folk, but he still wailed out in pain. His breathing also slowed down. Was this what it meant by the second level of difficulty? No wonder Noel repeatedly said that this level of difficulty was not something usual people could withstand, and what he said seemed to be true. jackieie dared not dy and started activating Destroying the Void. He allowed the activation tactics of Destroying the Void to continuously course in his body. After three turns, jackieie managed to slightly subdue the soul-stabbing pain. jackieie had to thank the fact that he did not practice amon martial skill, but a martial skill that was at least at the heaven level. Activating usual martial skill would also make it difficult to withstand such impacts on the soul. Following the suppression of such pain, jackieie also started to understand the waves of soul powershing out on his body. It turned out that the wind blowing toward his body was not wind. In fact, they were soul-shockwaves formed by the coagtion of souls. These soulshockwaves were not aggressive and seemed to be formed by the gathering of actual souls. He could even feel thest wails of these souls to the world before they physically perished. ¡°Let go of me! I don¡¯t want to die!¡± ¡°You b*stard! You filthy, worthless *sshole! I¡¯ve groomed you with so much care throughout the years, and you repay me by betraying me! You even killed me!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ Can you please let go of my child? You only hate me, but this has nothing to do with my child. My death would¡¯ve paid for all my debts.¡± Thest words of the dead had been integrated into the souls. These words rang incessantly in jackieie¡¯s ears as the souls transformed into soul-shockwaves that flurried toward jackieie. The desire to stay alive and the fear of death continuously challenged jackieie¡¯s determination. Chapter 1980 The shockwaves formed by the concentration of souls kept rushing into jackieie¡¯s soul. Although the activation of the Destroying the Void by jackieie withstood the pain brought on by these soul shockwaves, he was not entirely immune to them. The soul-shockwaves came rushing toward him continuously and caused jackieie¡¯s soul to feel waves of stabbing pain. This, however, did not trouble jackieie-he was, in fact, delighted. After all, he had finally found the crucial reason as to why he could not form the second soul sword. In the past, jackieie¡¯s soul had been extremely stable, and he would not feel anything extraordinary If he was not stimted. Just like what Noel had said, the soul was an illusory item. Without special stimnts, jackieie was able to feel the soul but was unable to feel many other things. However, these soul-shockwaves kept charging against jackieie¡¯s soul, inflicting impact after impact. jackieie also used this opportunity to master the motion of his soul. Forming a soul sword happened to require the soul motion and everybody¡¯s soul motion was different. This was why the great master¡¯s perceptions and experiences were unable to help jackieie in forming the soul sword. The great master had a different soul motionpared to jackieie, and when he practiced Destroying the Void, he was extremely powerful. Hence, it was a simple thing for him to feel his soul motion, which waspletely different for jackieie. jackieie was not so strong at the moment, and he was unable to feel or master his soul motion as easily as the great master, However, jackieie was able to slowly do it under the attack of the soul-shockwaves. He held his breath and gathered his attention, allowing the soul shockwaves to continuously attack his soul. He then activated the Destroying the Void and continued in his attempt to form the second soul sword! In the Soul Hall, different disciples were in charge of the matters there at different time periods. Noel would be the Soul Hall¡¯s minor steward for 20 days, and unless something unexpected happened, he would be the highest person in charge of the Soul Hall. Of course, Noel was not the only one guarding the Soul Hall during this period. Two other runner disciples were in charge of the hall¡¯s cleanliness, and the person in charge of cleaning this day was somebody Noel was very familiar with, Zayn Allen. The two of them were rtives, and even though they were not as close, they shared a much better rtionship than the others. Zayn made his way into the Soul Hall in a familiar manner with the cleaning tools in his hands. He immediately saw Noel standing in front of the Array Eye Door in an upright manner, which puzzled him. Normally, Noel would be sleeping on the table when he had some free time. Zayn seldom saw Noel standing in front of the Array Eye Door with his eyes fixated on the door as if he was studying something. Zayn raised his eyebrows and subconsciously asked,¡± Senior Brother Noel, what are you looking at?!¡± Noel was obviously startled by Zayn¡¯s voice as his entire body trembled, his expression contorted darkly. ¡°What are you yelling for? Is there something wrong with you?! You frightened me!¡± Zayn, meanwhile, seemed to have had his fair share of teachings from Noel during normal days, and he seemed unfazed by these horrible words. He continued to look at Noel in curiosity. There was nothing different with the Array Eye Door. There were still runes and seals that he did not understand on the door. Was Noel investigating the formation on the Array Eye Door? Advertisement chapter 1981-1985 chapter 1981-1985 Chapter 1981 Was Noel studying the possibility of a second career after he failed to have impressive breakthroughs in his training? Zayn pointed at Array Eye Door and asked, ¡°Senior Brother Noel, do you n to learn about formations?¡± This was the only exnation Zayn could think of. After all, a person who could practice the martial art techniques and martial skills of the soul attribute was nomon person. Only extremely powerful formal or chosen disciples would try to practice it. There was only one possibility for Noel to stand in front of the Array Eye Door like this: The person training inside was a top chosen disciple from the sect. Noel wanted to fawn over this disciple, which was why he waited politely in front of the door. However, Zayn felt that there was a small possibility of this happening as he could not make out the expression on Noel¡¯s face. There was a hint of surprise among the confusion, and there also seemed to be slight helplessness shown on his face. After hearing what Zayn said, Noel replied to him, even though he was reluctant to speak, ¡°It isn¡¯t a chosen disciple. How can they be inside when none of the ten chosen disciples practiced the martial art techniques and martial skills of the soul attribute recently? It¡¯s a recruit who¡¯s inside. A very, very new recruit.¡± Noel emphasized thest sentence, which Zayn noticed. An exceptionally new recruit? Was there not only one type of extremely new recruit in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion? They were the newly recruited informal disciples. Advertisement Was it possible that the person training inside the Array Eye Door was one of the newly recruited informal disciples? If that was the case, Zayn was even more confused. After all, Zayn had been staying in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion for several years and had a great understanding of their rules. These newly recruited informal disciples were cannon fodder recruited due to the battle that was about to happen, and there were not many of them who were talented in training. If not, they would have joined the sect through the usual recruitment. Zayn was slightly surprised that somebody among these newly recruited disciples was practicing martial art techniques and martial skills of the soul attribute. What surprised him even more was that aplete newbie caused Noel to stand in front of the Array Eye Door. Zayn was so curious that he asked, ¡°Is there something weird about this guy? You seemed to be very interested in him.¡± Advertisement Noel subconsciously narrowed his eyes and took a deep breath in before he said, ¡°I can¡¯t me you for thinking that I¡¯m acting weird, but do you know something? This guy had already been there for a day!¡± Even Noel felt something was wrong after he said this. A normal person could never persist for an entire day. He had also entered the formation, and he knew the pain the soul-shockwaves could cause the soul. It was difficult for disciples to persist after they felt the pain. Before jackieie entered the formation, Noel told him that he was quite strong if he managed to stay inside as long as a joystick burned or as long as somebody drank a cup of tea. This was not to intimidate jackieie, though-this was a fact. Chapter 1982 Noel had seen people that had just started practicing martial art techniques and martial skills of the soul attribute enter the Array Eye Door to train in the past. However, none of those people managed to stay inside for more than an hour. Persisting for more than one hour meant that this person had extremely strong fighting prowess¡­but that jackieie guy had gone in for one whole day. If the formation was not running normally, Noel would have suspected that this guy had died inside. After all, that guy acted so stubbornly. If jackieie had only persisted for a couple of hours in the formation, Noel would have suspected that this guy insisted on staying, acting all tough for him to see. However, he denied his previous thoughts when an entire day had passed, and there was no sign of that personing out. If he insisted on staying inside without concerns of his soul being hurt, Noel would not be able to persist for such a long time. Zayn gaped upon hearing this. He also knew that somebody once broke a record in the Array Eye Door by staying inside for three days and three nights. However, this person was one of the top chosen disciples. Although it was surprising that jackieie was able to persist for such a long time in the Array Eye Door, it was not something incredibly astonishing. However, when Noel said that the person training in the Array Eye Door was a newly recruited informal disciple, Zayn was so surprised that his jaw dropped. Advertisement ¡°What?! A newly recruited informal disciple stayed inside for one whole day?! Oh my god, this guy is really strong! It looks like he¡¯s extremely talented in training for martial art techniques and martial skills of the soul attribute. Sure, he¡¯s not at the level of the chosen disciples, but this is a great feat already!¡± No wonder Noel stood before the Array Eye Door in a silent daze. He seemed to have been surprised by this young man¡¯s talents. Zayn did not expect the soft sigh from Noel, who seemed surprised and somewhat confused altogether. After some time, Noel slowly opened his mouth and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re wrong.¡± Zayn¡¯s eyes widened when he heard this. He made a mistake? What did he say wrongly? Was there something else to this young man? ¡°Senior Brother Noel, what was I wrong about?¡± Noel exhaled deeply and said, rtively reluctant,¡± This young man is already much more talented than the chosen disciple with the highest record.¡± Zayn almost bit his own tongue when he heard this. This guy was even more talented than the chosen disciple? How? Had he not just stayed inside for a day? How could he be more talented than the extremely talented chosen disciple? Noel continued to speak word by word when he saw that Zayn could not wrap his mind about what was going on, ¡°That guy activated the difficulty level two.¡± The previous chosen disciple stayed in the Array Eye Door for a total of three days and three nights. Although it was astonishing, he only activated the level one difficulty¡­while jackieie activated the difficulty level two. Level two was several times more difficultpared to level one. How could a normal person stay inside for one whole day? This was what Noel had to acknowledge, even though he was reluctant to do so. Zayn was so surprised when he heard this that his eyebrows almost flew out of his face. What?! This guy activated the level two difficulty?! Regr disciples would never activate the level two difficulty unless they were about to break through into the spring solidifying realm. No matter how strong a newly recruited informal disciple was, he should be in the initial stage of innate level. A disciple in the initial stage of innate level had gone into the level two Array Eye Door of difficulty level two?! Zayn felt that his mind could not process what was happening. Chapter 1983 Noel nced at Zayn and scoffed lightly, though he understood why Zayn¡¯s face seemed to have frozen. Zayn¡¯s disbelief was also the representation of his inability to believe in what was happening. Noel took a deep breath and slowly said, ¡°No wonder that guy could talk to me in such a way. It turns out that I¡¯ve bumped into an exceptional master, after all.¡± Zayn was unable to contain his surprise. ¡°Who¡¯s this person? Which newly recruited informal disciple is he?¡± Noel frowned as he spoke, ¡°You might not know who it is if it was just some random person, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of him. He¡¯s jackieie, the person who agreed to fight Wesley on the wager battle arena.¡± The fight between Wesley and a newly recruited informal disciple spread like wildfire among the informal disciples, and this was treated like gossip. After all, nobody thought that jackieie would be able to defeat Wesley-it was impossible. What Wesley did was despicable, but he did not seem to be fazed, seeing as he had a strong background. On top of that, the fact that jackieie had an individual room was a cause for jealousy. Even if Wesley did note forward to do this, there would be other disciples fighting against jackieie for the room. Noel also had the same thoughts in the past, but he had already denied these ideas. ¡°It looks like Wesley Is going to suffer this time. This young man is no regr man.¡± Zayn slightly nodded before he quickly shook his head after he heard this. He thought about it carefully and said, ¡°We can¡¯t say that for sure. After all, Wesley had been training in the sect for some time, and he¡¯s one step ahead in both talent and strength. Although jackieie is quite talented in the soul attribute, we¡¯re not sure how long he¡¯s been training the martial art techniques and martial skills for. If he¡¯s new at this, jackieie would never be Wesley¡¯s opponent.¡± Noel subconsciously raised his eyebrows after he heard this, but he eventually nodded after carefully thinking about it. What Zayn said made sense; there were some differences between their capabilities. It was true that jackieie was quite talented in the soul attribute, but they had no idea how long he had been practicing the martial art techniques and martial skill of this attribute. If he had just started, he was no match for Wesley. Noel sighed softly in understanding when he thought of this. ¡°No wonder that guy agreed to the fight without any hesitation. It seems that he¡¯s absolutely confident about his talents. However, he had underestimated the strength of our disciples from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Even though he¡¯s talented, the difference in realm is there, and it isn¡¯t so easy for that guy to cross over so easily.¡± Zayn nodded in agreement andmented, ¡°That¡¯s true. Shall we inform Wesley about this and ask him to be careful? After all, the martial art techniques and martial skills of the soul attribute are mysterious and unpredictable. Normal people will get hurt easily if they aren¡¯t prepared.¡± Noel frowned. He knew that if he informed Wesley about this news, he was doing Wesley a favor. Unfortunately, that would also mean offending jackieie at the same time. Offending a newly recruited informal disciple was nothing in the past but jackieie was not a normal new recruit. The others might not know this, but he was able to see this. Thinking things through, Noel shook his head decisively. ¡°We can¡¯t allow this news to spread. Even If others learn about jackieie¡¯s talents, it can¡¯t being from the both of us.¡± Chapter 1984 ¡°Wesley is such an arrogant person, and he never pays attention to others. Even if we did this favor for him, he might not remember us. We¡¯ll probably offend jackieie in the process, though, which isn¡¯t worth it.¡± Noel decided to keep his mouth shut after he thought about it. Although this would be huge news if people learned about this, it meant nothing to the others who did not benefit from this, and Noel was not willing to take this risk. Zayn kept quiet, but his gaze darted around as he entertained the idea. Noticing Zayn¡¯s silence, Noel turned to look at him, only to see from Zayn¡¯s expression that he knew he was up to no good. Noel instantly grew angry for his stupidity, snapping, ¡°What are you thinking about? I know you want to get acquainted with Wesley, seeing how well -known he is aspared to you, and you might have a great future if you manage to get into his good books. However, you need to understand that Wesley isn¡¯t someone you can fawn over just because you wish to do so. Apart from that, he¡¯s not the brightest bulb out there. He¡¯s all pompous and haughty because he has somebody to rely on. Even if you tell him about this, he¡¯ll repay you with some benefits, but nothing exciting. On the contrary, you might offend jackieie because of this.¡± Zayn frowned as he felt that what Noel said made sense. However, this did not dismiss Zayn¡¯s desire to climb the socialdder. Noel exhaled deeply. He would not have spent the time to say such things if this was somebody else, but this was Zayn, his rtive. If news of this spread, jackieie would suspect that he was the one who did it. He did not want to offend jackieie because of this. He turned around and said righteously, ¡°If you tell anybody about this, I¡¯ll be the first one to teach you a lesson. Have you forgotten how Wesley treats runner disciples like you? Do you think that he¡¯ll look at you differently just because you informed him about this? If I was you, I¡¯d pray for less trouble. Even if you n to be somebody¡¯s follower, you need to see who that person is.¡± These words reminded Zayn about how hard it was to get along with Wesley. He also recalled how Wesley used to order around runner disciples like him. In fact, he would also hit them as it was not a big deal to the sect if informal disciples hit runner disciples, so long as the person was not badly wounded. Recalling these, Zayn shook his head and decided that it was best to keep this news hidden. In the Array Eye Door, jackieie could feel his soul motion under the stimtion of the soul shockwaves. The second soul sword that he struggled with, one that he could not form before, was slowly taking form. After a day and a half, jackieie finally managed to form the second soul ?word. He had great improvements on his training of Destroying the Void. Raising his hand, two streaks of ck light slowly appeared in jackieie¡¯s hands, though one of them was still lighter in color. This was the second soul sword that jackieie had just seeded in forming. He continuously drew runes with his fingers, and these two soul swords moved continuously by following the runes. The swords were not moving speedily, but his control was much strongerpared to when he first mastered the soul sword. If jackieie was asked to fight Warren with a single soul sword at this point, jackieie might not miss his target again. jackieie exhaled deeply. These two soul swords existed independently, and if jackieie was able to merge them together, the power would be several times stronger. Unfortunately, jackieie could not achieve that just yet. jackieie raised his head and took a look at the pitchck surrounding when he thought of this. The area still had a stickiness to it, and this seemed to be an independent space. Soul-shockwaves filled the entire area. jackieie did not feel much under the soul-shockwaves. After all, the sess in forming the second soul sword meant that jackieie had improved greatly. His control over his soul and the stability of his soul had also be much stronger. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1985 The effect of the soul motion at this level did not have much effect on jackieie. He slowly stood up from the ground and walked toward the direction where he came from, where he entered, before he felt blocked off after a few steps. He stretched out his hand and pushed, feeling the surrounding space bing sticky again, one that instantly enveloped around jackieie. However, jackieie had returned to the Soul Hall within a breath. He saw Noel, who was standing in front of the Array Eye Door deep in his own thoughts. Noel was shocked by jackieie¡¯s sudden appearance and subconsciously took a step back. As a day and a half had passed, Noel¡¯s initial surprise had gradually dissipated. He was still standing in front of the Array Eye Door to observe when jackieie woulde out. He initially thought that jackieie would be in a flustered, tired state after he came out from the Array Eye Door. However, jackieie looked very energetic at that moment, as if he had a good night¡¯s sleep. The corners of Noel¡¯s mouth twitched as he inwardly sighed about how crazy this young man was. The contemptuous expression he originally had on his face disappeared with a twitch of his mouth. ¡°You¡¯re finally out! I wondered if something was wrong with the formation if you continued to stay inside.¡± Many people would be astonished by the news of him spending a day and a half in the Array Eye Door with the level-two difficulty. This guy finally could not stand it anymore. If he continued to train in the formation, Noel would have really doubted if something was wrong with the formation. He would wonder if the powerful soul shockwaves inside had disappeared. jackieie nodded. He took a deep look at Noel and suddenly said, ¡°You didn¡¯t spread news about this, did you?¡± After understanding the Soul Hall¡¯s level of difficulty, an idea formed in jackieie¡¯s heart. He absolutely could not allow this news to leak out. After all, Wesley would be prepared if that happened. Wesley had people supporting him, and if he asked Elder Sayer to provide him with some defensive weapons, jackieie would lose the upper hand. The corners of Noel¡¯s mouth twitched. Fortunately, he did not leak the news. jackieie was much more vignt and had a scheming heartpared to what he had expected. Sure enough, talented people with great fighting prowess were very smart. He coughed softly and deliberately suppressed the emotions in his eyes as he spoke calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t leak news about this, and nobody will know as long as you don¡¯t let others learn of what happened by ident. I¡¯ve already ordered the runner disciples working here to not say a word.¡± jackieie felt better about Noel upon hearing his response. This guy was smarter than he had anticipated. jackieie nodded. ¡°Thank you for that.¡± jackieie did not have any friends in the sect. From what he observed about Noel, he seemed to be a person suitable to be his friend. Noel took a step back, turned, and walked toward the table. Since jackieie came out from the Array Eye Gate, he had to shut down the formation. After all, activating the formation meant a constant consumption of spirited crystals. Although the Dual Sovereign Pavilion was arge sect in the Wet Cercei Ind, it could not afford such a high consumption rate. After all, there were so many disciples in the entire sect, and thebined consumption of all these disciples was definitely no small amount. ¡°You were there for a day and a half, so I need to deduct 20 contribution points from you. I¡¯ve already deducted ten points previously, so you need to pay another ten.¡± He raised his hand to activate the formation, but jackieie raised his hand to stop Noel¡¯s actions. Noel looked up in surprise as jackieie spoke calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯te out to stop practicing. On the contrary, difficulty level two was too weak, and I need you to adjust the difficulty level. You can adjust it to level four straight away.¡± Advertisement chapter 1986-1990 chapter 1986-1990 Chapter 1986 Noel almost thought there was something wrong with his ears when he heard what jackieie said. He subconsciously asked, ¡®What did you say? What do you want to adjust?¡¯ jackieie subconsciously touched his nose when he saw Noel¡¯s shocked expression. He had thought about whether Noel could ept it if he acted overly exaggerated before he came out. If the incident with Wesley did not happen, he might stop to think about the consequences. However, jackieie was obviously not In the mood to think about this. He softly exhaled before repeating himself, ¡°I said that I want to adjust the difficulty to level four. Please do the adjustments for me.¡± This time, Noel heard what he was saying very clearly. At the same time, his expression turned rigid as he opened his mouth widely while his eyes almost popped out of their sockets. The corners of his mouth slightly trembled. ¡°Have you gone crazy? Are you crazy or am I crazy? You want to adjust it to difficulty level four? Do you understand what the concept of level four is? Even the deacons of the sect dare not simply challenge this difficulty. You might be a dummy from the soul- shockwaves after you go in.¡± jackieie raised his eyebrows and slightly nodded. ¡°I know and I have my own ns. You just need to help me make the adjustments.¡± Advertisement Noel felt that his entire body was about to turn rigid. He realized that everything he said did not work on jackieie. If he had not seen jackieie¡¯s talents with his own eyes, he would definitely suspect if jackieie had gone crazy. If not, why would he say such crazy things? He softly inhaled as he looked at jackieie up and down several times with a tangled expression on his face. ¡°I know that you are very talented and you¡¯ve surpassed all of us. Even the chosen disciples might be iparable to you in terms of the soul attribute. However, this doesn¡¯t mean that you can simply challenge the difficulty of the Soul Hall. If I really adjust the difficulty to level four, you might just die inside. Do you understand?¡± jackieie nodded and said truthfully, ¡°I¡¯ve considered these things, don¡¯t worry about it as I¡¯m confident in myself.¡± The corners of Noel¡¯s mouth twitched and he finally understood. jackieie would ignore him even if he tore those words apart and ced them in front of jackieie. Advertisement He slightly swallowed his saliva and it had been years since he was appointed this errand. Throughout the years, he had seen many talented disciples training In the Soul Hall. However, he had never seen anyone adjusting the difficulty to level four. Even masters who had achieved the spring solidifying level would not simply try it. After all, the soul-shockwaves at level four would directly tear the soul. There were no changes in jackieie¡¯s expression when he said those words just now. Until this moment, Noel finally realized that jackieie would never listen to anything he said no matter how much he persuaded jackieie. He sighed while shaking his head. He stretched out his hand to pick up the array board. The runes on the array board kept changing and were showing different colors. Adjusting the formation only required changes of several runes and it was a simple task for an informal disciple. He stretched out his slender fingers and plucked the array board on the formation that caused clicking sounds. After several breaths, Noel suddenly raised his head to look toward jackieie as if he hadpleted something important in his life. ¡°I¡¯ve made the adjustments. To be honest, this is the first time I¡¯ve adjusted the difficulty to level four and you¡¯ve done something unprecedented. Anyways, I¡¯ve already done all the persuasion I can and there¡¯s nothing I can do if something really happens to you inside.¡± jackieie slightly nodded and only said, ¡°I have my own considerations.¡± Chapter 1987 He turned around and walked toward the Array Eye Door after he finished speaking. His steady steps and indifferent facial expression caused Noel to be stunned on spot once again. In Noel¡¯s eyes, jackieie¡¯s image hadpletely changed. He was like a rock that never changed, regardless of wind and rain. Maybe this person could really create miracles. However, he subconsciously shook his head when he thought about how crazy the soul-shockwaves of difficulty level four were. It was still an area of sticky darkness and it was even more viscouspared to the difficulty level two previously. This time, the space even blocked jackieie from walking forward. He felt the space surrounding him seemed to be filled with two buckets of glue and they were sticking to every single corner of his body, preventing him from moving forward. However, the resistance was not extremely strong. After he exerted twice the strength he exerted previously, he was still able to walk three steps forward. This was where he stood thest time. At that moment, the familiar creaking sound could be heard again. A strong soul motion came blowing over with a swooshing sound and it was so strong that it made it difficult to breathe. This soul shockwave was obviously several times stronger than the previous soul-shockwaves. It ignored jackieie¡¯s body and directly hit on his soul. Advertisement This time, the attack not only caused a tingling sensation on the soul but also blurred his spirit. It felt like a thousand ants were biting his soul and they were dragging him into the abyss while eating him. jackieie once again screamed in agony. He thought that after his first experience, he would be able to persist during his second time of facing the soul shockwaves, even though the intensity was several times stronger. However, it seemed like he had underestimated how terrifying the level four soul shockwaves were! With a muffled bang, jackieie¡¯s legs turned into jelly and he directly fell to the ground. He was still capable of supporting himself the first time he fell. However, the impact this time took away all his strength and he fell straight to the ground. What scared jackieie the most was the fact that the soul-shockwave was invading his soul and changing his soul motions. This caused jackieie to be on alert. Under the attack of such strong soul-shockwaves, jackieie became mentally ambiguous. However, he was extremely sure of one thing. If he did not quickly make the adjustments, he might end up like what Noel said. He would die in this ce! He forcefully inhaled and bit his own lower lips with hisst bit of energy. The pain allowed him to keep his consciousness. He used all his strength to support his body as he continuously wrote out the runes to activate the Destroying the Void with his hands! Two ck lights gradually gathered in his palms and they were the soul swords he sessfully performed previously. Both soul swords were held by jackieie in his palms. He lightly gripped onto them and both soul swords turned into ayer of thin mist, covering jackieie¡¯s body. They withstood the strong soul shockwaves on behalf of jackieie! This was truly a Heaven-level martial skill as it was still able to withstand the attack while facing such strong soul-shockwaves. Although it was just a barrier formed by two soul swords, it was strong and persistent, just like crested dogs¡¯ tails under strong wind!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. With thisyer of protection, jackieie was finally able to rx. What he had to do right now was to form the third soul sword. If he could only form two soul swords, jackieie was not certain that he could completely defeat Wesley. After all, Wesley could be considered a master disciple and could not be looked down upon. However, forming the third soul sword was not an easy task. Under the continuous impact from the souls, jackieie felt his soul motion with much difficulty and used it to sessfully form the soul sword. Chapter 1988 jackieie was gritting his teeth, not wanting to give up. At the same time, Wesley had entered the Seven Stars Hall and was greeting the other disciples. He was bing quite the celebrity there. Although he provoked a newly promoted informal disciple, and it was not good to talk about it, Wesley did not feel disgraceful in doing so, because he did it under the pretense of so-called uprightness. He told anyone within earshot that an ipetent person like jackieie did not deserve to have his own room and he did so under the name of justice. ¡°Brother Chaz, are you here to get an assignment too? Did youe across any new and interesting assignments? I just spent thest of my three hundred assignment points. I n to go to the Martial Art Techniques and Martial Skills Hall to redeem an elementary red level martial art technique once I have enough points,¡± said Wesley. Chaz turned around, nced at Wesley, and said, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I don¡¯t think there will be any good assignments since the n association is getting ready to go into battle with the Muddled Origin n. We¡¯ll have to wait for that to end before any good assignments wille our way.¡± Wesley sighed gently and in a resigned tone said, ¡°I really need to get a good assignment since I¡¯m so broke. I originally nned to level up as much as possible before the battle but now it seems like I have to fill my hunger first.¡± Of course, by ¡®hunger¡¯, Wesley did not mean hunger for food but hunger for martial art techniques and martial skills. Chaz raised an eyebrow. ¡°I would have believed those words if it came out of anyone else¡¯s lips but definitely not from yours. I trust that Elder Sayer ensures you¡¯ll get a constant supply of martial art techniques and skills. Wesley chuckled and said in a dignified tone,¡± Although he¡¯s an elder of my n, he¡¯ll never break the rules of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion for a junior like me.¡± Every Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciples had to redeem the martial art techniques and skills with their own assignment points; if Elder Sayer broke the rules for Wesley, it would surely bring dishonor to Sayer¡¯s family name. Chaz¡¯s eyebrow shot up again but he remained quiet out. He cupped his hand in salute and made his way t o the exit. The Seven Stars Hall was situated in the middle of the n association and was only one road away from Martial Art Techniques and Martial Skills Hall. From this alone, one could tell just how important the Hall was in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. There were always disciples going to and from in the Seven Stars Hall to get assignments so they could earn some points to redeem martial art techniques and skills. Unless one became the chosen disciple, then no disciple would survive long without assignment points. Wesley nced at Chaz¡¯s retreating figure and scoffed, ¡°What gives him the right to be so cocky! He¡¯s only in the top thirty ranking for informal disciples. There are more disciples who are stronger than me. Gah! He¡¯s so infuriating!¡± Chaz would feel wrong if he had heard what Wesley said because he had done his best not to cause any offense to him already. Wesley did not say it to his face because he wanted to be on Chaz¡¯s good side as he was stronger than him. Although it was true that Wesley had the backing of his n, he should still tread carefully as his ranking was in the top two hundred, a far cry from Chaz¡¯s. However, Wesley never thought that the difference In power between them was due to talent but time. H e strongly believed that given more time, he would surely surpass Chaz and would not need to act all polite in front of him anymore. Suddenly, he heard his name being called and he did not even need to turn his back to find out who it was. If jackieie was there, he would surely have recognized that person too as he was the man with triangr eyes who caused trouble for him and the person who sucks up t o Wesley the most. Chapter 1989 The man with triangr eyes smiled and said, ¡± Brother Wesley, I¡¯ve been looking all over for you! The young servant said that you¡¯ve gone to the Martial Art Techniques and Martial Skills Hall. It took me a while to ask around before the people there told me you¡¯vee to the Seven Stars Hall.¡± Wesley raised his eyebrow and did not even turn around to look at him. ¡°What do you want? Let me put this out first, I¡¯m very busy so you better not bother me with trifling matters!¡± he said in a low voice. The man with triangr eyes did not take Wesley¡¯s tone to heart as if it did not diminish his desire to please him one bit. ¡°You¡¯ve asked me to keep an eye on jackieie White and now I¡¯m here to report that he has gone to the Soul Hall!¡± Wesley snapped his neck to look him up and down when he heard that. ¡°Did you say jackieie went to the Soul Hall? Isn¡¯t he at the Martial Art Techniques and Martial Skills Hall to redeem some martial art techniques or skills with his fifty points? What is he doing in the Soul Hall anyways? Is he nning to cultivate his soul?¡± Wesley found this funny and the man with triangr eyes nodded his head. ¡°He definitely went to the Soul Hall and from what I¡¯ve heard, he entered the Array Eye Door so there¡¯s a high chance he went there to cultivate a soul attribute to martial art techniques or skills.¡± Wesley could not hold back hisughter anymore as If he had heard the funniest joke in the universe. He laughed so hard that he was clutching his stomach while bent over and hisughter made the other disciples look over. ¡°Oh my god! There must be a screw loose in his head. Did he go mad from my tauntings? I would be more scared if he had gone to the Wooden Spirit Hall or the Golden Spirit Hall, but the Soul Hall? Pure madness! Doesn¡¯t he know how hard it is to attain a soul attribute skill? I admit the attack power of a soul attribute skill is powerful and not many people can neutralize it but this also means not everyone can attain the skill. He has definitely gone mad.¡± The man with triangr eyes smiled and said, ¡°I totally agree with you but I¡¯m curious where he got the soul attribute skill from.¡± By logic, jackieie¡¯s soul attribute skill could never be a match to all the skills In the Martial Art Techniques and Martial Skills Hall. Most new disciples would ept as many assignments as they could to earn points to redeem the skill and not many would be like jackieie, who had chosen to focus on his training as the skills attained outside the Hall were iparable to those attained within the Hall. Wesley recalled that jackieie was awarded fifty contribution points for getting first ce and he felt that it was a waste. He had asked himself what would he do if he was jackieie after he had agreed to a fight in the wager battle arena and the answer was he would havee to the Seven Stars Hall to get as many assignments as he could and use the points to redeem some powerful skills. Only then would he have the chance to defeat his opponent but contrary to his belief, jackieie did not do so. Chapter 1990 Instead, jackieie went to the ce where he could level up his skills faster! Only the disciples who had been in the Dual Sovereign Pavillion long enough would do such a thing. Wesley scoffed and said, ¡°Oh well, he might be putting on a show. He should be honored about the fact that he¡¯ll be standing in the same arena as me¡­¡± Meanwhile, jackieie was close to reaching the climax. Condensing three Soul Swords was not a walk in the park at all. On one hand, he had to endure the soul shockwave, and on the other hand, he had to cast the Void Cutting spell to condense the three Soul Swords. However, he finally understood one thing- why the Soul Hall could speed up the leveling of soul attribute skills. The logic was simple, one could be likened leveling up a weapon or skill to the carving of a jade. At the beginning of cultivation, it was equivalent to an unpolished piece of raw jade, and continuous cultivation was equivalent to constant polishing and carving of the raw jade. The soul-shockwave was equivalent to an ax that could help the cultivator carve the raw jade faster, but the process could be quite cruel. One could easily die in the process if a mistake was made. As time passed, jackieie was oblivious to the time he had been there, he just felt arge amount of his true energy and spirit energy had been consumed as he continued to resist the soul-shockwave. The soul shockwave disappeared on the fifth day of training and the thick darkness around him seemed to have melted away. He was dazed when he noticed this and slowly stood up from the ground. He only managed to condense a prototype of the third Soul Sword. It would take a few more days of training for the third Soul Sword to bepletely condensed. When jackieie stepped out of the Array Eye Door, he saw Noel, who was pointing at the array board in his hand. ¡°Sorry, your time is up.¡± jackieie simply nodded. At this time, jackieie was looking a little more haggardpared to when he entered. It was not surprising because after all, a soul-shockwave of difficulty level four was noughing matter. Coupled with the need for him to condense the third Soul Sword, it consumed his spirit energy even more. jackieie would have surely not been able to withstand all that if he had not absorbed the powerful soul fragments of the senior. Noel raised his eyebrows and was actually relieved when he saw jackieie¡¯s haggard look. If jackieie¡¯s appearance remained unchanged, it was as if he went in and just took a nap. Noel would not be able to ept that as it would have meant jackieie was not human at all. Noel coughed slightly. ¡°To earn more points ande again.¡± What else could he say? After all, jackieie only had fifty contribution points which allowed him to stay inside for five days. jackieie nodded with resignation. He was back to being a pauper again. After taking back his jade identity card, he nced at it and saw that the number of points had returned back to zero. He rubbed his forehead helplessly. It seemed as if the rest of his time there would not be easy on him. He stayed and talked for a little while with Noel before leaving the Soul Hall. Advertisement chapter 1991-1995 chapter 1991-1995 Chapter 1991 However, Noel called out to him before he walked out of the door. ¡°I heard you¡¯ll be going against Wesley in the wager battle arena soon?¡± jackie raised his eyebrow and turned back to nce at Noel. He was sure Noel did not mean it as a question as almost all the disciples there knew about this. He also knew that the other disciples treated this piece of news as something to talk andugh about after dinner. Therefore, he did not answer him but waited for him to continue. Noel pressed his lips and said, ¡°You must becking In contribution points right now and it seems like you¡¯re willing to have another go in the Soul Hall.¡± jackie nodded. There was no doubt about it. If conditions allowed, he was even willing to stay there for a month, soul-shockwave be damned. He could feel his power growing stronger little by little and though he did not see Wesley as his rival, he needed to be cautious as he was still not strong enough to defeat him. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Noel coughed lightly and seemed to be embarrassed about what he was going to say next but still, he straightened him up and said, ¡°Do you know that new informal disciples can enjoy certain benefits?¡± No, jackie did not know. He had kept to himself all this while so did not hear anything about that. Now that he had thought about it, Noel was the only person he had spoken the most with and Noel knew that. He sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s been less than a month since you¡¯ve joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion so you¡¯re still eligible for the benefit. You¡¯re entitled to exchange fifty contribution points for five hundred low- grade spirited crystals. Your deacon should have told you about this so I¡¯m not sure why Advertisement jackie raised his eyebrow at the implication Noel was making. There must be a hidden reason as to why Deacon Ambrose did not share this benefit with the new informal disciples. He turned around to fully face Noel with a grateful look. ¡°Thank you, Brother Noel, for telling me all this. Where should I go to do the exchange?¡± Noel smiled faintly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go there yourself. Although there¡¯s still a slight difference in status between the new and old informal disciples, you could still ask the runner disciples to help you do the exchange. You¡¯ll only need to pass him the five hundred low-grade spirited crystals and your jade identity card and he¡¯ll do the exchange for you. After that, you cane back here to enjoy another five days of training.¡± jackie became very excited at that. It was important for jackie to train as much as possible before the fight with Wesley and earning points through assignments would take up too much of his time. He would have preferred to avoid taking that course if possible. Noel coughed lightly and in a nonchnt voice said,¡± Wesley has reached high attainment in his gold attribute martial art skills so it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t fight him head-on. Keep in mind that gold attribute techniques or skills possess much higher attack power than other attribute skills.¡± Advertisement Although this kind of information could be gotten easily, jackie was still very grateful for Noel¡¯s favor. jackie nodded his head vigorously. ¡°Thank you, Brother Noel. I¡¯ll keep all of this in mind. I¡¯ll surely repay you one day.¡± Chapter 1992 When jackie got back to his room, he immediately sent for Brook to do the exchange at the Seven Stars Hall. A runner disciple¡¯s duty was to run errands for the formal and informal disciples and Brook was considered a veteran in these matters. He quickly made his way to the Seven Stars Hall with jackie¡¯s jade identity card and spirited crystals, leaving jackie to wait for him to be back. jackie could have gone to do the exchange himself but he did not like crowds. Besides, he was quite the celebrity amongst the informal disciples and it would be best to avoid getting into an argument with Wesley. He knew that Wesley would never let an opportunity of talking smack to him go and he did not want to waste his breath on such a person. Brook came back an hourter and gave jackie back his jade identity card which had been sessfully updated with fifty contribution points. He looked at jackie with an expression hinting that he had something to tell him but did not know whether he should jackie raised his eyebrow. He invited Brook into his room and poured him some tea. ¡°Spit it out, why don¡¯t you? Did you run into some trouble during the errand? Or did somebody bully you?¡± Brook shook his head and epted the tea from jackie. ¡°I wasn¡¯t bullied. I¡¯ve been in the n association for many years, and though the formal and informal disciples look down on us runner disciples, they wouldn¡¯t dare to bully a veteran like me. It¡¯s just that I felt something was off when I was doing the exchange.¡± A hint of curiosity shed across jackie¡¯s eyes and he waved for Brook to continue on. Brooke breathed in lightly and furrowed his brow. ¡°I¡¯ve done this kind of exchange many times before as all the new informal disciples would exchange their five hundred low grade spirited crystals for the fifty contribution points the very next day after joining the Dual Sovereign Pavilion because it¡¯s not as if theyck the spirited crystals to do it. The ce to do the exchange is at the Seven Stars Hall assignment submission area and I¡¯m very familiar with the person-in-charge.¡± ¡°The person-in-charge? I thought all the assignment submissions were handled by the disciples?¡± asked jackie. To ensure that the disciples could earn contribution points, Dual Sovereign had set up different posts for the disciples to take up. Jobs like this were normally handled by a formal or informal disciple but judging by what Brook had said, the person in charge of the assignment submission did not seem to be a disciple. Advertisement One look at jackie¡¯s expression and Brooke knew what he was confused about. He chuckled softly and said,¡± It¡¯s true the Seven Stars Hall belongs to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and its importance is only second to the Martial Art Techniques and Martial Skills Hall. Therefore, the posts there are not normally given to the disciples for fear they would embezzle the points. After all, contribution points could make or break a disciple¡¯s career here. These positions are generally administered by the deacons personally. Each deacon has his own minor steward. These minor stewards are also former disciples, but their cultivation level has not yet reached the level of a deacon so they could only be minor stewards.¡± jackie nodded in understanding. He was not very familiar with the administrators of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. He knew that there were elders besides the heads. The elders were then divided into the formal elders and informal elders with the formal elder¡¯s qualifications and power much stronger than those of the informal elders. He also knew that the deacons held many important positions and some trivial matters were all ced under their jurisdiction. However the deacons could not handle everything without the help of the minor stewards and though the minor stewards¡¯ status was a little lower than the disciples, they were still the management nheless. Chapter 1993 ¡°The minor steward in charge of the assignment submission is Steward Fleming and he works under Deacon Ambrose. He immediately shook his head when he heard that I¡¯ve gone there to exchange the five hundred low-grade spirited crystals for the contribution points. He said that the benefits did not apply for the new informal disciples this time and his expression was a little off when he said that,¡± said Brook. jackie furrowed his eyebrows. He recalled what Noel had said to him previously and still could not figure out what was going on. Maybe Noel was trying to tell him that the Dual Sovereign Pavilion was treating this batch of new informal disciples differently than all the previous batches. Coupled that with what happened with the contribution points, jackie told himself he should be more cautious from now on. Could it be that even the administrators deliberately looked down on their new batch of informal disciples? If that was the case, no wonder the older disciples looked down on this new batch of informal disciples so much. However, jackie did not really think that was the case. After all, the Dual Sovereign Pavilion was also ranked as the number one n association in West Cercie State. This kind of behavior would be frowned upon and create resentment in the new informal disciples. jackie pointed to the fifty contribution points added to his jade identity card and asked, ¡°How did you get these points if this year¡¯s benefit has been canceled?¡± ¡°We can thank Deacon Ambrose for that. I was about to give up because Steward Fleming was really insistent that the benefit had been canceled. However, Deacon saw your jade identity card in my hand just when I was about to leave and excitedly asked me what I was doing there. I exined everything to him and he instantly reprimanded Steward Fleming for speaking nonsense and that¡¯s how I¡¯ve managed to get the points.¡± The lines on jackie¡¯s forehead became even deeper. Ambrose Adams left a good impression on him. The reason Ambrose had helped jackie grease the wheels a little must be because jackie had helped him out with Zeph and it was public knowledge that they were mortal enemies. Even so, if the benefit was really canceled, then what Ambrose did was break the rule and anything to do with the contribution points was a serious matter. Ambrose would never openly vite the rules just to help jackie out. Besides, he said that Steward Fleming was speaking nonsense meaning to say that the benefit was not canceled at all. There must be a reason as to why Steward Fleming had said that. Trying to make heads or tails out of the whole situation was giving jackie a headache. He was feeling as if there was a thick pool of glue sloshing in his brain. The whole thing was getting more and moreplicated. No wonder Noel told him to put the whole matter aside if he could not figure it out, after all, his priority should be leveling up. Thus, with the newly gotten fifty contribution points in his card, he rushed to the Soul Hall again whereas, as usual, Noel was found sitting behind his long desk with a dead look on his face. He managed toe alive a little when he saw jackie entering the ce. Also, as usual, he asked jackie how many days he would like to stay there to which jackie answered by holding up five fingers. Then, he ced his jade identity card on the table. Noel heaved a sigh and with a face filled with admiration said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what advice I can give to a master like you. Your talent is truly enviable. You could not imagine how shocked the others would be if they knew that you¡¯ve entered a difficulty level four Array Eye Door.¡± Chapter 1994 jackie chuckled softly and said in a gentle tone, ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m a master. I guess I¡¯m just a little lucky when ites to spirit attribute skill cultivation.¡± Noel shook his head and there was a little mncholy on his face as if he had suffered a huge blow from jackie¡¯s words. He gestured to the Array Eye door with his chin, leaving him with no doubt that he did not wish to speak to jackie anymore. jackie chuckled softly again and entered the door. Before he came, he wondered whether he should increase the difficulty level but after carefully thinking about it, he decided not to. There was still some way to go before he could fully adapt to difficulty level four and if he rashly raised the difficulty level, it would surely increase his burden. The excessive impact from the soul-shockwave would not do him well. After the array was activated, the soul-shockwave filled the room again. jackie closed his eyes and performed several hand seals with both hands. Two ck Soul Swords immediately floated up and down In his hands. This time his goal was to condense the third Soul Sword within five days and also keep track of the time inside his heart instead of wholly immersing himself in training. Thest time, he had no experience, and the soul-shockwave rushed away without any warning. Fortunately, at that time, his true energy and spirit energy were all used up and now he had recuperated. It would definitely deal a huge blow to jackie if the array was suddenly closed during the most critical breakthrough moment. After all, the opportunity for breakthroughs does note by every time. If it was rashly interrupted, it would throw a spanner into his training and he would have to wait for a long time for such an opportunity. Minutes and seconds ticked by and the third Soul Sword slowly solidified and on the dawn on the fifth day, he finally condensed the third Soul Sword. He was panting heavily while excitedly staring at the third Soul Sword floating in his palm. With the previous two sessful experiences, jackie found it easier to condense the third Soul Sword this time. However, to his dismay, he discovered that it would be more and more difficult from this point onward to cultivate Void ying. It did not take him long to condense the first Soul Sword but it would surely take him a long time to condense more swords further down the line. Not to mention the amount of spirit energy and true energy he would need to expand jackie was experiencing splitting headaches, bloodshot eyes, and trembles after he had exhausted his true energy and spirit energy. The soul-shockwave was still impacting his soul and the stabbing pain became even more intensified as the barrier made by his spirit energy slowly diminished. ¡°I would waste ten contribution points if I go out now,¡± muttered jackie. He started to do calctions In his head-he had been here for four days and one hour. ording to the Soul Hall¡¯s rule, even an hour would be charged at a full day¡¯s rate so if he were to go out now, he would have wasted ten contribution points. The emotional pain of that was more horrible than the physical pain he was feeling right now. However, if he continued to train, his spirit origin might be damaged and that was something he could not let happen. Thus, he had no choice but to leave. He heaved a sigh, slowly got up from the ground, and walked out of the door in one breath. Noel, who was sitting with one leg up and eating sunflower seeds, immediately stood up when he saw jackie¡¯s pale face and bloodshot eyes as if he was terminally ill. ¡°Oh my god, are you okay? How did you end up like this? Isn¡¯t the difficulty level the same?¡± Chapter 1995 Noel had no doubts about jackie¡¯s skills after witnessing his first five days in the Array Eye Door difficulty level four but this time it seemed to have taken an emotional and physical toll on him. Noel quickly walk up to catch him before he fell. jackie exhaled gently and in a tired tone said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m not hurt. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve exhausted my spirit energy and true energy.¡± Noel raised an eyebrow and lightly pressed jackie¡¯s meridian point with his finger and just as he expected, the true energy inside jackie¡¯s meridian points had all been used up, and there was only a little spirit energy left. This made him be even more speechless. ¡°What could you possibly be doing inside to have used up all your true energy and spirit energy?¡±. Asked Noel. jackie chuckled softly and told him the truth. ¡°I¡¯ve broken through a bottleneck. That¡¯s all.¡± At this, Noel immediately raised his eyebrow. ¡°I must say you¡¯re both high in talent and courage. The soul-shockwave for difficulty level four in the Array Eye Door was enough to kill anybody and yet you¡¯ve come out of it alive after breaking through a bottleneck. Anyone would have tread carefully but you didn¡¯t seem to be afraid that the soul-shockwave would damage your soul origins.¡± It did cross jackie¡¯s mind but he was so intent on condensing the third Soul Sword that he threw it to the back of his mind. It was only when he was out, that he felt afraid of what he had done. He made a note to himself that he should not do that anymore. Noel shook his head. His understanding of jackie told him that some advice would just bounce off jackie.¡± Forget it. I¡¯m just wasting my breath here. By the way, I¡¯ve just received some news you might be interested in. Wesley is going to the wager battle arena tomorrow and his opponent is Dale Woodward who ranked 143rd ce. I thought you might want to observe the battle so don¡¯t forget to go.¡± Hearing this made jackie straighten his body andugh coldly. It seemed Wesley did not view him as a worthy opponent at all. If not he would not have gotten into another battle just before his battle with jackie. ¡°Thank you, Brother Noel, you¡¯ve been such a great help to me these past few days,¡± said jackie. Noel shook his head humbly and said, ¡°It¡¯s no skin off my back. I¡¯m only passing on what I know.¡± They talked for a bit more before jackie went back to his room. Ah, the beauty of having an abode to oneself¡ªnobody could disturb you and there was no need to fear of one¡¯s secret being exposed. The ten days of training had consumed all his energy, both spirit and truth, and not to mention the emotional toll on him. He fell asleep as soon as his head hit the pillow. Ever since embarking on the road to cultivation, he had not had opportunities to sleep on a real bed and had to resort to meditation to rest his body. Therefore, it was no surprise that he slept a total of one day and one night and when he woke up, it was already noon the next day. His true energy and spirit energy was fully charged but he did not continue on with his training as he knew that there was no overnight sess in this field and that he would only enter a dead-end if he immersed himself too much in training. Nash Wood had been a bundle of nerves ever since he knew of jackie¡¯s battle with Wesley so it was only natural that he woulde out of Mustard Seed now that jackie had a little bit of free time on his hands. Advertisement chapter 1996-2000 chapter 1996-2000 Chapter 1996 Nash patted jackie on the shoulder and in a slightly pained tone said, ¡°You should take more rest and take things slower. There are still two more weeks to go. You¡¯ll snap if you wound yourself up too tightly.¡± jackie nodded and knew that his father was just worried about him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Father. I know what I¡¯m doing. It¡¯s true Wesley is a formidable opponent but not one that is worth me breaking my back over. He ounts for only a tiny part of my motivation for training this hard. My biggest motivator is that I might be sent to the frontline when the war breaks out. I can only sleep in peace if I keep on leveling up. Besides, I don¡¯t know why but I can¡¯t shake the feeling that the Dual Sovereign Pavilion is nning something fishy for us, new informal disciples.¡± jackie had very good reasons to feel that way, one being Noel¡¯s implications, and two was what had happened with the contribution points exchange. Moreover, jackie was well aware of his position of not being able to change anything in the Pavilion and should focus more on finding ways to protect himself by leveling up so he would be worthy to them. Nash nodded. He clearly knew that things were not the same as when they were in the Daxia World. He might have been able to support jackie then but now that jackie had surpassed him in terms of ability, he could only let jackie do things his own way. ¡°That Wesley is an intermediate stage of innate level which is one level above yours. I¡¯ve been researching the difference in cultivation levels and one thing I¡¯m sure of is although the intermediate stage of innate level is only one level higher than yours, the potency and reserve of true energy is more than double of yours!¡± Nash became even more worried and shook his head lightly. His eyes were filled with concern for jackie, I know you have the soul-gathering crystals, have absorbed a vast amount of the seniors¡¯ soul fragments, and don¡¯tck any martial art techniques or skill but there still possesses an ocean-wide gap difference in power between Wesley and you. Please don¡¯t underestimate him. I have been worried sick about you ever since I found out just how strong fighters in the intermediate stage of innate level are.¡± jackie nodded slightly. He had given some thought to all these before but found nothing to be worried about. ¡°Apart from increasing one¡¯s cultivation level, what else do you think can increase the potency and reserve of one¡¯s true energy?¡± Advertisement This question did not stump Nash. Heughed and in a buoyant voice said, ¡°Did you really think your old father would not know the answer to a basic question like this? Why the answer has to be the skills you¡¯re cultivating. The higher the level of skills you¡¯re cultivating, the more potent and more reserve you¡¯ll have of true energy.¡± jackie nodded and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right. Wesley might be one level higher than me but we¡¯re cultivating different techniques. If I go by that vein, I might evene out stronger than him!¡± Nash, of course, had thought about this but still could not shake off his worries. ¡°I know you¡¯re cultivating Divine Void Heavenly Path and that this is the ultimate technique in the Divine Void World, stronger than any of the techniques in this third world but you stillck the experience to wield this technique. Even if you have the experience of the seniors, it still doesn¡¯t absolve the fact that you¡¯re starting from square one. Tell me honestly now, can you say you¡¯re confident about your own cultivation on this Divine Void Heavenly Path?¡± The corners of jackie¡¯s lips went rigid. He had been focusing on Void ying and had put the Divine Void Heavenly Path on the backburner. Therefore, there was no way he could answer his father¡¯s question with confidence. ¡°No, I can¡¯t say that with confidence but nheless, I have grasped some of the Divine Void Heavenly Path and I¡¯m sure that the potency of my true energy is stronger than an average fighter of the intermediate level of innate stage.¡± Advertisement Chapter 1997 ¡°That, I¡¯m confident about. Besides, the Divine Void Heavenly Pathes with a handy function. As long as I have that card to y, I believe I can beat Wesley.¡± Nash raised his eyebrow. His curiosity had been stroked. ¡°What kind of function?¡± ¡°Cultivating the Divine Void Heavenly Path not only increases the potency and reserve of my true energy but it also gives me a preliminary grasp of thews of space because the Path itself contains thews of space,¡± exined jackie patiently. ¡°Laws of space! This was the first time Nash had heard of this term. He could understand the meaning based on the words themselves but did not have a physical experience of it. jackie sipped his tea and said, ¡°As I¡¯ve mentioned, 1 only have a preliminary grasp of it. I¡¯ll show you what I mean once I¡¯ve got aplete grasp of it.¡± Nash nodded his head, still not convinced jackie would be all right in the battle with Wesley. He sighed lightly and said, ¡°I know you know your own strengths the best but I must say this, sometimes the difference in cultivation level could not be crossed at all. If Wesley is one level higher than you, then he is one level higher than you. Even if your technique is higher than his, it doesn¡¯t make you stronger than him.¡± jackie nodded. He knew this more clearly than anyone else: ¡°I know, I know. Having a high cultivation level is like having a high-end engine. The better and bigger the engine is, the more fuel it can hold and thus the more energy it can give out. No one is denying Wesley is at a higher cultivation level than mine, but you¡¯ll soon find out which of us is the stronger one and which of us is the weaker one.¡± Nash raised his brow and in a confused tone asked, ¡± Isn¡¯t the fight two weeks away? Why do you say I¡¯ll soon find out?¡± jackie lowered his eyes and wiped out all the emotions from his face. He gently put the teacup back on the table and in a calmed tone said, ¡°Two weeks is too long for me. Wesley will be going against Dale Woodward tomorrow and I¡¯ll be there to observe the fight. Besides¡­¡± Advertisement The next morning, a throng of disciples had already gathered around the wager battle arena. The news of the fight had spread all around the Pavilion and the fact that the two fighters were both in the top two hundred rankings made it a fight not to be missed. Moreover, the two of them had a short cultivation time. In the future, they were likely to be the top ten informal disciples and then be promoted to be formal disciples and their career will skyrocket from there. The wager battle arena was located on the easternmost side of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. This was a huge open space specially designated for the wager battle arena. There were no buildings there apart from the seven huge battle tforms which were specially built with formations. The wager battle arena was divided into two parts, one was the seven battle tforms located in the center, and the other was the viewing tform surrounding the battle tforms. The viewing tform was filled with countless seats and at this time, half of the seats were already upied. Except for the chosen disciples, the other disciples muste to the wager battle arena every month to fight. If circumstances disallowed them to attend or if they were in a retreat practice then the fights would be postponed until such time they were ready to fight. It was a guarantee that the seats would be full If there were any fighters from the top three hundred rankings or if someone of celebrity status was fighting in the wager battle arena. Chapter 1998 Observing a fight could let one understand the other disciples¡¯ strength and also increase one¡¯s fight experience. Although Wesley¡¯s current ranking was only 187, the fact that he had only been there for a short time and also had the backing of Elder Sayer made him a celebrity. He would surely rise up to the top ten ranking in no time. Even the informal disciples in the top fifty ranking did not have as much fame as Wesley because most of them got to where they were through long training hours and increased their strength little by little. What they did had was more perseverance than talent and Wesley had both in abundance. Therefore, it was not surprising his fight with Dale had attracted the attention of many informal disciples. Wesley, being the main character of today¡¯s story, was sitting at the viewing tform with a bunch of suck-ups around him. These suck-ups wanted to win over Wesley¡¯s hearts, and their words seemed to be smeared with honey, as they piled on praises upon praises on him. Wesley, of course, was enjoying it. He was sitting with his eyes closed and a faint curl of his lips as they heaped on the praises upon him. The man with triangr eyes was one of the suckups. ¡°Although Brother Dale¡¯s is strong, his talent is nothingpared to yours. Your talent if ced in Dual Sovereign Pavilion, nay, even in all of the other third-graded n associations, woulde out the top amongst all of the other informal disciples. I¡¯m sure Elder Sayer will definitely recruit you as his chosen disciple and that you¡¯ll surely rise up the levels like a rocket by then.¡± ¡°Yeah! Even the top ten informal disciples here nodded their heads in recognition of your talents. You¡¯ll surelye out the victor in today¡¯s fight and in no time at all, you might even be able to fight against the top fifty informal disciples. Then, it¡¯s a one-way street for you to be a formal disciple.¡± Wesley raised his eyebrow. On the surface, he declined to give ament to all of the praises but in his heart, he epted their words wholly. He never once thought his talent was inferior to anyone else. The chosen disciples, maybe, but definitely not the other informal disciples, even those in the top ten. He felt that his cultivation time was still short, and if it was the same as their cultivation time, they would definitely be trampled under his feet. Just when the ttery was about to reach its climax, they suddenly heard one low exmation after another which made Wesley and the others look toward the direction of the cause, only to see a few wide-eyed informal disciples chatting with each other in an excited voice. ¡°Oh my god, I can¡¯t believe Brother Duncan is here! He has actuallye out of his meditation retreat! I seem to recall he had been there for three months as he had been in the retreat ever since he had beaten the third-ranked informal disciple and thus bing the third rank himself! He might even be stronger than the first ranked informal disciple now that he hadpleted his three-months long retreat!¡± ¡°Yeah! He¡¯ll surely challenge the formal disciples after bing the number one informal disciple. His talent is truly abominable. I remember he joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion at the same time as Brother Wesley and it didn¡¯t take him long to break through to the intermediate level of the innate stage. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s even stronger now. Comparing myself to him makes me a sad potato.! These words drifted into Wesley¡¯s ear and he felt as if he had received a p to the face which shattered all of his previous enjoyment of ttery. If he had to choose who was his biggest rival in this lifetime, then it would no doubt be Duncan Pierpoint. He joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion at the same time a s Duncan Pierpoint and yet had always been suppressed by him. He could only watch with vehemence as Duncan surpassed him time after time. The thought of Duncan bing third-ranked anding out stronger after his meditation retreat made his heart twist with rage. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 1999 That was not the hardest to ept. The hardest thing to ept would have to be the way other people kept onparing him to Duncan and with him alwaysing out the worst of the two. Just a moment ago, he felt his talent to be only a little inferior to the chosen disciples but now that illusion had been shattered with the arrival of Duncan. No matter how great he thought he was, there was no way he could possibly convince himself that he was better than Duncan as Duncan¡¯s existence was like a sun that made all the other stars disappear with his powerful light. The man with triangr eyes was the best at sucking up. He could tell with one nce, what and how Wesley was feeling, so he quickly said, ¡°Brother Duncan is strong, no doubt about that. After all, he has the support of the Pier points. The Big Elder of the Dual Sovereign Sect came from the same n as him and if I were him, I would have done everything in my power to support him as well. Anyone, even those with the worst talent, would have quickly leveled up under those conditions. What¡¯s more to say about Brother Duncan?¡± These words seemed to have achieved their intended effect and Wesley felt slightly better. The man with triangr eyes was right, Duncan must have gotten to where he was with the support of the Big Elder. The Big Elder, being second-inmand of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, must have an arsenal of resources in his hand which he had spent on Duncan. So it was only natural Duncan had surpassed him. If Wesley had the same resources as he did, he would have left Duncan in the dust too. At that thought, Wesley felt even better. It was then he saw a familiar figure amongst the crowd. Seeing him there, made him startled but that soon changed to derision. He scoffed and said, ¡°He dares toe here? Could it be that he¡¯s here to observe the fight between Dale and me?¡± His question made all the other suck-ups around him turn to look at jackie. They were well aware of all the animosity the two had between them. When it came to Duncan, they dared not say too much about him but it was a totally different story when it came to jackie. After all, to them, he was the disciple that got to where he was by luck. They did not even feel he had the qualifications to be an informal disciple and thus should not enjoy the same status as them. jackie was dressed in an informal disciple uniform and he had brought Brook along with him. After all, he was not familiar with many things in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and feared that he would get lost on his way here so he might as well bring him along and for him to act as amentator for the fight. The viewing tform was already half full and the two of them quickly found a secluded spot to sit down. jackie never once looked toward Wesley, as if he was only there by chance to observe the fight. ¡°This punk surely knows how to put up an act. He must have not understood the true strength of the top two hundred ranking of the informal disciples for him to ept Brother Wesley¡¯s challenge without any hesitation. He must have thought he could beat you because he just so happens to be stronger than the average people outside. What a joke he is! He should have taken a good look at himself in the mirror!¡± Chapter 2000 The man with triangr eyes was looking at Pane with a disdainful expression on his face. Heughed coldly and said, ¡°Look at him acting all cool and as if he doesn¡¯t care about anything at all. If he didn¡¯t care, he wouldn¡¯t havee here at all. He must be scared sh*tless about the uing fight with Brother Wesley toe here to check you out.¡± This time, he did not say all this to tter Wesley but meant it as it annoyed him to no end when he saw jackie looking as if there was not a care in the world. How could there possibly be a person like him? Hle thought that even the strongest hero in the whole of Hestia Continent would not act like he was some hotsh*t, undefeatable by anyone, What gave jackie the right to act like that? He was nothing but a new informal disciple! Then, there was the fact he did not get in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion through the usual means. He would not have gotten in if it was not for the war that was about to break out. Yes, it was true that jackie had received praises for his strength by Elder Lee, but how much weight did that hold anyway? In fact, he was only a little better than all the trash out there, not worthy of being called an informal disciple, It was obvious that Wesley felt the same way as the man with triangr eyes. He chuckled and said,¡± Yeah, who does he think he¡¯s impressing by acting all cool. He should just admit that he¡¯s here to check me out instead of pretending he¡¯s not scared of the uing fight with me.¡± After saying that, he suddenly thought of the day when jackie humiliated him in front of all the other disciples. At that thought, he narrowed his eyes on jackie. Although there was a rule that said fighters could not cause permanent damage or death to their opponents, that did not mean he could not beat jackie until he could not get out of bed for a few months.¡± I¡¯ve warned him before that I¡¯ll one day make him pay!¡± The man with triangr eyes nodded. He was looking forward to the day Wesley beat jackie into a pulp that his own mother would not even recognize him. He deserved that forparing him to a worthless, uncultured animal. Actually, he would not mind if jackie dropped dead right now. ¡°He was so cocky that day! We were all there and saw how he acted! He should not be forgiven so easily. We need to teach him a lesson that the Dual Sovereign Pavilion is not a ce for him to act so cocky!¡± said the man with triangr eyes. The others immediately joined in the demeaning of jackie. ¡°Yeah! He needs to be shown his ce! Does he really think he can act all cool in front of us just because he¡¯s a little better than all the newly recruited informal disciples!¡± ¡°What a joke! Everyone knows the newly recruited informal disciples are all a bunch of trash! They¡¯re only here to be cannon fodders. I can¡¯t believe h e thinks he¡¯s as good as the rest of us.¡± ¡°It was only a few days ago, I saw some of the newly recruited informal disciples challenging the older disciples to a fight in the wager battle arena, and lo and behold, it did not take them long to go down on their knees to beg for their lives once the fight started. They should stay in the trash bin where they belong instead of running around here.¡± The man with triangr eyes exhaled deeply and in a regretful tone said, ¡°It¡¯s a shame we can¡¯t tear his limbs apart. If we do that, we¡¯ll surely get punished for causing permanent damage.¡± Wesley smiled enigmatically at that. ¡°It¡¯s true we can¡¯t do that but that doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t break every bone in his body. Imagine the pain he would have to suffer through then.¡± They excitedly kept up the conversation for quite a long time and all the while sneaking nces at jackie. jackie, of course, knew what they were saying about him but decided they were not worth twisting his knickers over. Advertisement chapter 2001-2005 chapter 2001-2005 Chapter 2001 After all, jackie had mentally prepared himself for all the gossip that would inevitably happen once his presence was made known in the wager battle arena. However, the same could not be said for Brook as Wesley and his group kept looking over in their direction. Brook sighed and whispered to jackie, ¡°Be careful, Brother jackie. Those people over there don¡¯t seem to be looking at us too kindly. I bet that Wesley has some tricks up his sleeve when it¡¯s your turn to fight against him.¡± He did not doubt that Wesley would do everything short of killing jackie and to his words, jackie only nodded. He, too, had expected that Brooke found jackie¡¯sposure a bit odd. Although he knew that jackie possessed extraordinary power, that did not mean that he could win in a fight against Wesley, who was in the running to be a chosen disciple after only joining for half a year. Wesley¡¯s power and talent were something Brook had wished for himself for the longest time. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be worried?¡± asked Brook when he realized jackie was still staring impassively at the arena, waiting for the fight to start, which would take another thirty minutes. ¡°Why should I worry? Did you think that I agreed to the fight because I want to protect my pride?¡± jackie retorted. ¡®Isn¡¯t it?¡¯ thought Brook. He had always thought that was the reason or else why would jackie agree to fight a person who was way stronger than him? He did not think there was even a chance for the fight to come to a draw, and winning over Wesley would be even more impossible. Advertisement jackie did not have to look at Brook to know what he was thinking as his silence said it all. He smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no use exining it to you now. You would definitely not believe me. You¡¯ll soon understand everything.¡± This made Brook even more confused. Was jackie hinting at something that was going to happenter? What could it be? He thought about it and came up with the conclusion that the only way to make him change his perspective was if jackie got into a huge fight with Wesley At that thought, he abruptly straightened his back and his eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. jackie must be mad if he was really nning to do that. Just when he was about to ask jackie this, a sudden commotion caught his attention. He turned to the source and saw a delicate man making his way from afar. jackie instantly knew who he was from the whisperings of the crowd. Advertisement ¡°Brother Dale is actually on time. I thought he woulde at thest minute.¡± ¡°Yeah. He is known for hisst-minute arrival. He must be well-acquainted with Brother Wesley¡¯s temper. Who knows what Brother Wesley would say If he camete.¡± Chapter 2002 ¡°I¡¯ve been looking forward to this fight for the longest time. They have always been at odds with each other with both of them wanting to step on each other¡¯s heads. It¡¯s only natural that Brother Dale doesn¡¯t want to give Brother Wesley a chance to find faults with him.¡± ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t think Brother Wesley is on good terms with a lot of other brothers here.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no doubt about that. He has always looked down on those whose power is beneath him. Why, just a few days ago, he totally ignored me when I greeted him! It was then that I found the rumors about his personality to be true.¡± All theirments drifted into jackie¡¯s ears. Apart from his posse of suck-ups, Wesley seemed to have garnered a reputation of being difficult to get along with, no doubt due to his arrogance. As soon as Dale arrived at the viewing tform, he nced at Wesley for a second and immediately went to sit down at an area furthest from Wesley. It looked like the rumor of them being at odds with each other was true. ¡°I feel like Brother Dale seems to becking in confidence,¡± said Brook with a slightly raised brow. jackie nodded. Dale¡¯s expression was a little grim and on the contrary, Wesley seemed very carefree. Even their confidence level was at odds with each other. jackie hoped that Dale would be able toe out as the winner of this fight. Advertisement The host of today¡¯s fight was none other than jackie¡¯s old friend-Ambrose Adams. jackie knew from his time there that there were around ten or so deacons In the Dual Sovereign Pavilion but apart from Zeph and Ambrose, he had note across the others. Today, there was something sorrowful about Deacon Ambrose¡¯s expression as if he had not been getting enough sleep. After stepping into the arena, he took out a piece of paper from his pocket and impatiently tried to smooth it out. Then, he read from the paper. At first, jackie thought it was something important but realized it was only the rules for the fight. The rules were simple, the fighters had to join the fight out of their own volition, the fighters could not cause permanent damage nor death to each other, and the wager could not be too high with the maximum contribution points capped at a hundred and fifty. This was to prevent the fighters from getting addicted to fighting in the wager battle arena. After reading out all the rules, Deacon Ambrose announced the start of the fight with a wave of his hand and invited all the disciples who wanted to join the fight, up to the arena with their wagers. There were a total of seven battle tforms and it was impossible for Deacon Ambrose to preside over them all therefore he had brought along with him a few minor stewards. Brook pulled on jackie¡¯s sleeves and pointed at the chubby minor steward. ¡°That¡¯s Steward Fleming. He¡¯s Deacon Ambrose¡¯s best assistant. Don¡¯t be fooled by his smiley face. He¡¯s the stingiest person I¡¯ve ever known and the others call him Iron Rooster.¡± Steward Fleming was so chubby that his facial features were all squished together, and it was true that he was always sporting a smile. However, after that little introduction by Brook, jackie made a mental note to himself to be wary of Steward Fleming. There were many contestants in other battle tforms since every disciple must join a fight once a month, though the most popr fight today had got to be the fight between Dale and Wesley. Wesley seemed to be impatient to get the fight started. He shot up from his seat as soon as the announcement to begin was made. He shook away the non-existent dust on his body and made his way purposefully to the centermost battle tform. Chapter 2003 Wesley bowed slightly to Deacon Ambrose and whispered something in his ear while pointing at Dale. Deacon Ambrose then nodded and gestured for Dale toe down with his eyes. It seemed that both Wesley and Dale had already greeted Deacon Ambrose as they stood at the opposite end of each other. ¡°Informal disciple, Wesley Sayer of ranking 187 and informal disciple, Dale Woodward of ranking 143 have agreed to a wager of a hundred and fifty contribution points. If Wesley Sayer wins this round, then they will swap their rankings, and if Dale Woodward wins this round, their rankings will remain unchanged,¡± boomed Deacon Ambrose and immediately left the battle tform. He then activated the protective formation with the spirited crystals. Each battle tform had been set up with their individual protective formation to prevent the stray energy from affecting the spectators. Wesley and Dale remained facing each other. Dale was frowning and seemed reluctant to talk smack while Wesley did not even bother to look at him but instead, was looking at jackie which caused the other spectators to do the same. jackie was a little rendered speechless by this. ¡°Someone better not try to escape or beg for mercy when this fight starts. There¡¯s no use begging for mercy. One must keep one¡¯s promises. If not, be prepared to be theughing stock of everyone,¡± said Wesley with his chin held high. Everyone who heard this knew that Wesley was directing his words at jackie, and not Dale. They started tough and looked at jackie mockingly. They were waiting eagerly to see the expression on jackie¡¯s face once Wesley disyed his true power and was wondering if jackie would still be able to remain as calm. The corner of jackie¡¯s lips began to twitch. He was so fed up with Wesley¡¯s cockiness and turned his eyes away from him. However, Brook became even more agitated at Wesley¡¯s words as he moved around as if he was sitting on coals. Just then, a familiar voice drifted to jackie¡¯s ears. Noel hade to the arena too. ¡°Just ignore him. If not, there won¡¯t be an end to it.¡± jackie nodded. Arguing with Wesley was exactly what the other spectators wanted and besides, there was no point, so it was better for him to keep his mouth shut. However, Wesley misinterpreted this kind of behavior as cowardice. Heughed and in a pompous tone said, ¡°There¡¯s no use acting like a coward now. I¡¯ll never forgive you for what you have said to me. I¡¯ve promised you that you¡¯ll pay for behaving disrespectfully toward me!¡± It took jackie¡¯s every effort to not roll his eyes at Wesley. ¡°Hey, Wesley! I¡¯m the person you¡¯re fighting now. Quit your yapping and don¡¯t waste my time. Let¡¯s begin the fight now!¡± shouted Dale impatiently with a frown. Wesley smirked. He was not angered by Dale¡¯s words at all. He calmly wiped his hand against the thin air and instantly a sword measuring three feet appeared In his palm. Chapter 2004 The sword was twinkling like the stars in the Milky Way and from the looks of it, seemed to be very heavy. Dale, too, took out his weapon from his Loot ring and his weapon of choice was a pair of daggers etched with mysterious red patterns. Looking at both their weapons caused jackie to frown subconsciously. Ever sinceing to this world, he had wondered whether he should equip himself with a weapon that would be more suitable for him because after all, one¡¯s weapon could drastically increase one¡¯s battle power. However, the Destroying the Void skill he was cultivating right now was a soul attribute skill and a soul attribute weapon was one of the hardest weapons toe across. Dale was clenching his daggers tightly in both hands and with lightning-fast speed shot across the tform so fast that no one could see where he went. All they could see was the mysterious red glow of his dagger. Wesley scoffed. This was like child¡¯s y to him. He swung his sword when Dale was a few feet away from him and the sword came down on Dale like a shing meteorite. The force of the attack alone was enough for them to sense the extraordinary power. Dale blocked Wesley¡¯s sword with his daggers and a silver light immediately wiped out his daggers¡¯ red light. While still suspended in mid-air, he twisted himself away from the silver sword light which crashed against the battle tform with a loud bang. Fortunately, the battle tform was made with a special material that made it near impossible for fighters to destroy. However, Wesley¡¯s sword attack was so powerful that it left a faint mark on it. Most of the spectators¡¯ jaws dropped to the ground after seeing that and once again, began to give their two cents worth. ¡°That skill must be the Seven Stars Meteor Cloud! I heard it¡¯s an intermediate red level skill and Wesley has been cultivating it beyond a certain level.¡± jackie raised his eyebrow when he heard this. He initially thought that Wesley¡¯s skill to be at least premium red level. After all, it made sense for him to have a premium red level skill with this strong support system and exceptional talent so it came as a shock to jackie that he only possessed an intermediate red level skill. He tried to think of the reason for this but since he only came to this world not long ago, he could not think of the reasons at all. Thus, he turned to enlist the help of Noel. ¡°I admit that Wesley has a good grasp on the basics of intermediate red level skill but I really thought he will at least possess a premium red level skill. I mean Elder Sayer should be able to get that kind of skill for him quite easily, right?¡± Noel¡¯s eyes shed with confusion but then started to look at jackie like he was a monster. ¡°Dude, do you even know what you¡¯re talking about? Yes, Wesley¡¯s talent is truly exceptional but do you seriously think that anyone would be able to attain a premium red level skill just like that? Attaining a premium red level skill is so much more difficult than attaining an intermediate red level skill. The difficulty of a level is disproportionately higher than the next. You don¡¯t think Wesley knows about all this?¡± jackie raised his eyebrow as he listened to Noel¡¯s exnation. ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned that he had attained a certain level and which level might that be?¡± asked Noel. Both Dale and Wesley were testing each other out on the battle tform with none of them unleashing their full power yet. However, based on this alone, one could tell that Dale was no match for Wesley. Chapter 2005 ¡°He must be in the first stage,¡± answered jackie just as the two on the battle tform were getting into the heat of the fight. jackie¡¯s reply caused Noel, who was facing the battle tform, to turn around and look him straight in the eyes with an expression that left no room for doubt that he was crazy. ¡°What is this first stage thing you¡¯re talking about? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know that we don¡¯t use first or second or third to ascertain the level of a martial art skill or technique?¡± The corners of jackie¡¯s lips twitched. It was only natural he did not know how the rules in this part of the world worked, after all, the soul fragment he had obtained was not someone from the Hestia Continent. Looking at jackie¡¯s expression, Noel had already gotten his answer. ¡°I¡¯m beginning to suspect that you have been living under a rock all this while. How could you not know all these?¡± said Noel with an air of resignation. jackie coughed gently while trying to think how to answer Noel. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. I¡¯ve been living under a rock all this while. I hope you don¡¯t mind me asking all these. They say anyone could be your teacher and you just so happen to be mine right now.¡± jackie¡¯s words obviously did the trick for Noel as he started exining happily to him about all the inner workings of the Hestia Continent. ¡°No matter the technique or skill, there are three levels to cultivation ¨C preliminary, proficient, and perfection. For example, Wesley¡¯s Seven Stars Meteor Cloud seems to be at the level between preliminary and proficient meaning to say he had attained the preliminary level and was close to the proficient level. Once he reaches the proficient level, he would surely be able to strike Dale down with one swing of his sword.¡± jackie nodded and guessed that he had not even touched the preliminary level on his cultivation of Destroying the Void skill. ording to the skill¡¯s introduction, one would have to be able to condense andText ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. master the control of at least ten Soul Swords to reach the preliminary level. Not only would jackie need to be able tobine the ten Soul Swords but also control them individually to surround his enemies. At that thought, he started to panic as he had no idea what kind of martial skill would be most suitable for this kind of attack. Should he follow Dale¡¯s footsteps and choose the daggers? Just when he was contemting all these, the battle between Wesley and Dale had reached its climax. Wesley was acting like a male peacock as he confidently bombard Dale with his sword attacks and from the frown on Dale¡¯s face, he was trying to suppress his anger at the helplessness of it all. Finally, Dale was not willing to continue on. With a push from his pointed foot, he managed to put some distance between the two of them. He quickly performed a hand seal and rays of red light began to envelop the whole area as they transformed into mes which danced with the same rhythm as if they were synchronized swimmers. ¡°Divine Sky Crows!¡± shouted Dale ferociously. The mes started burning more vigorously and, to the astonishment of all the spectators, transformed into ming birds. Advertisement chapter 2006-2010 chapter 2006-2010 Chapter 2006 The ming birds flew all around the area and left a trail of me whenever they went. Each of the birds was made up of mes, and even the feathers were swirling with the pattern of fire. ¡°This has to be the most powerful skill Dale has ever used. If I remember correctly, Divine Sky Crows is also an intermediate red level skill. However, it¡¯s hard to tell at first blush which cultivation level he is at. He could be at the same level as Wesley though.¡± The color of fire-engine-red filled the whole battle tform which reflected in all of the spectators¡¯ eyes. Dale had pulled out his big guns¡ªthe fire attribute skill he was best at. He knew that it would be a disadvantage for him to continue as he realized that he was no match for Wesley. With a shout, he flung both of his fire-engine-red daggers up to the sky. He could control the daggers with his thoughts. Instantly, the daggers blended with the ming birds, and everyone there knew this would be his most powerful attack. ¡°You¡¯re going down, you loser!¡± shouted Dale angrily. Immediately, all the ming birds shot down crazily at Wesley, staining his surroundings red. In contrast, his pale, calm face seemed to be glowing as the sword in his hand was humming with a low sound He pointed his sword at Dale and calmly performed a hand seal just when the ming birds were about to crash into him. Immediately, countless silver lights appeared mid-air. Although the silver lights seemed to be unnoticeable under the red glow of the ming birds, they started to be brighter and brighter when the ming bird appeared closer and closer. Advertisement With a wave of his left hand, the silver lights gathered and spun madly around his sword which he was holding in his right hand. In a blink of an eye, the silver lights condensed into two small stars; so small were the two stars that they were at least a billion times smaller than the real ones up above the sky. Even so, the spectators could sense tyrannical energy from the pair of spinning stars. Wesley¡¯s speed and power suddenly increased drastically and with no warning at all, he jumped up to the sky and brought his sword down on the ming birds. All that could be heard was the air being ripped apart and the ming birds started dropping one by one under his attack. They never stood a chance against Wesley¡¯s sword at all. Wesley continued shing his way through the ming birds and under the buff of his two mini stars, the speed of his attack increased even more. Some of the weaker informal disciples could not even keep up his sword and would only know where he had been when the ming birds fell from the sky. N?velDrama.Org content. On the other side, Dale was sweating profusely. He performed a hand seal again to make the mes burn stronger and to summon more ming birds. However, this did not deter Wesley at all. He smirked and in an instant, the swarm of ming birds was wiped out once again. Advertisement Chapter 2007 The ming birds were the condensation of Dale¡¯s energy and transformed back to its original red-light state, diffusing into the surroundings when they were struck by Wesley¡¯s sword. Wesley¡¯s speed of casting out the attacks was lightning fast and even though Dale kept on replenishing the ming birds with his true energy, there was still a big hole in the swarm. Wesley shot through the hole when it was big enough for him to go through and instantly appeared in front of Dale. The corners of Dale¡¯s lips went rigid, he did not expect that Wesley would be able to break through the swarm. The ming birds were no match for Wesley at all. Wesley scoffed and the three-foot sword in his hand cast out a dazzling silver light. The two mini stars orbiting around his sword, cracked and their light infused into the sword, making it as bright as the gxy. At this sight, the back of Dale¡¯s neck went cold. He madly performed another round of hand seals to summon the scattered ming birds to create a barrier in front of him. That did not even make Wesley bat his eyelid. He raised his sword again and said, ¡°Behold my Seven Stars Meteor Cloud!¡± The dazzling gxy light became one with the sword and cut down on the ming bird¡¯s barrier just when everyone was widening their eyes. They heard a crisp cracking sound and the ming bird barrier split in half. Even though the ming bird barrier absorbed most of the attack, the remaining forcended on Dale. He suddenly felt a tearing pain in his shoulders and chest as the blood dyed his clothes red. He screamed painfully and was sent flying beforending on the ground with a heavy thud. All the spectators had their jaws already dropped to the ground by then. Wesley raised his cold brow and cast out another sword attack. The attack was not aimed at Dale¡¯s vital organs but was still imbued with a powerful force. Everyone heard a shing sound and another deep sword wound appeared on Dale¡¯s chest. The first sword sh was from Dale¡¯s left shoulder, cutting diagonally across his right torso and the second was from his right shoulder, cutting diagonally across his left torso and thebined effect was a bloody X. His shirt waspletely stained red and he looked extremely pitiful. However, it was not the pain that he could not handle but the humiliation brought by Wesley. Advertisement After that second sh, Wesley stored his sword back in the storage space and alighted gently near Dale, who was lying on the ground. He looked down at Dale with a mocking and condescending expression, making Dale flush even redder in the face. Dale tried to stand up, wanting to fight to the death with Wesley. However, before he could do that, they all heard the results being announced. ¡°The winner is Wesley Sayer. The two contestants will swap their ranking and the wager of one hundred and fifty contribution points goes to Wesley Sayer.¡± Once the announcement sounded, no matter how frustrated Dale was, there was nothing he could do. The rules must be obeyed. Chapter 2008 A runner disciple swiftly entered the battle tform to carry Dale after Deacon Ambrose deactivated the protective formation. Dale¡¯s face was pale with pain and he was staring daggers at Wesley, who on the contrary, was expressionless. He immediately left the battle tform without even once looking back at Dale, after Deacon Ambrose had announced the result. A pandemonium akin to five hundred ducks quacking at the same time rose up after the battle ended. ¡°Brother Dale is no match for Brother Wesley. That was evident from the start so it¡¯s no surprise Brother Wesley came out as the winner.¡± ¡°Actually, I think Brother Wesley should be ranked higher than his previous ranking. The only reason Brother Dale was able to rank 143rd was that he has been in the Academy longer. Talent-wise, it¡¯s definitely Brother Wesley who¡¯s stronger. I have no doubt that if given more time, Brother Wesley will surpass more disciples!¡± Although Dale ranked higher than Wesley, many people still felt that his talent wascking. ¡°Do you think Wesley unleashed all his power then?¡± asked someone and more opinions ensued. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. He looked at ease when he retracted his sword. I can guarantee you that he has more energy left. Dale being stronger than us doesn¡¯t mean that Wesley will need all his power to defeat him.¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m so jealous of Wesley¡¯s talent. Amongst us, he¡¯s the second most talented disciple after Brother Duncan. There¡¯s a slight probability he will be a chosen disciple.¡± ¡°What do you mean by a slight probability? I think his probability is higher than that! He might even be a future elder with the help of Elder Sayer. He definitely has a bright future ahead of him.¡± Thesements brought up a feeling of envy in many of the disciples¡¯ hearts. However, the feeling of jealousy was mixed with admiration, therefore, they would not do anything to Wesley behind his back. How could they when he was way more talented than them? Noel sighed and nced sideways at jackie. He was expecting jackie to be in a bad mood after seeing how Wesley had easily defeated the 143rd ranked Dale. He would definitely feel the immense pressure as if being pressed under a hundred boulders if he was the one who needed to go against Wesley in the next battle. However, to his surprise, he realized jackie did not even bat an eyelid. His expression remained carefree and impassive in the face of Wesley¡¯s power. The corners of Noel¡¯s lips twitched. He did not know whether he should praise jackie¡¯sposure or his acting skill. Chapter 2009 Even he could not tell whether jackie¡¯s confidence was because he had a good n or he was faking it until he made it. Most of the people there thought jackie was doing thetter and hated him for it. Wesley had been staring at him ever since he got down from the battle tform. He was expecting jackie to be scared shitless and became extremely furious when he was not. ¡°He must be pretending not to be scared! There¡¯s no way he¡¯s not scared. His acting is definitely better than his fighting.¡± He did not bother to keep his voice low but instead, said it really loud and made the others who heard it look at jackie with curiosity. jackie¡¯s overly calm behavior gave them no doubt that he was definitely pretending not to be scared. Not bothering what he would think of them, they started to give their two cents¡¯ worth. ¡°Ugh, I can¡¯t stand him looking so calm! I can understand him staying so calm if he hadn¡¯t seen what Brother Wesley can do. I don¡¯t even know why he bothers to put up a pretense when everyone knows Brother Wesley¡¯s power can be ranked in the top one hundred amongst us, informal disciples.¡± ¡°He must be doing it to protect his own ego. No matter how scared he¡¯s feeling, he definitely would not let outsiders see but this just makes him more of aughingstock.¡± ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s a joke! There must be a loose screw in his brain.¡± ¡°I think he might be in a state of shock. I would be scared shitless right now if I was him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Forget about the grudges between the two of them, Wesley didn¡¯t actually have to humiliate Dale with thatst strike. Although thatst strike didn¡¯t cause permanent damage to Dale thus Wesley didn¡¯t break any rules but there¡¯s no doubt it caused permanent emotional scarring to him. I¡¯m sure jackie will suffer a far worse humiliation than that.¡± ¡°I think so too. Brother Wesley and Brother Dale didn¡¯t really hold any deep hatred toward each other and yet look at what Brother Wesley did to him. He must have been nning something even worse for jackie.¡± They did not bother to lower their voices so it was only natural that jackie would have heard what they said. However, his expression remained impassive and he did not even look toward Wesley. The corners of Noel¡¯s lips twitched again. He lowered his voice and said to jackie, ¡°Are you really not afraid? Wesley had the intention to humiliate Dale from the very start. The ¡®X¡¯ mark on Dale¡¯s chest is like a p to his face. If he can do that to Dale, imagine what he will do to you.¡± ¡°So what?¡± asked jackie with an equally low voice and with a smile on his face. Chapter 2010 Those two words rendered Noel speechless. He and Brook stared wide-eyed at jackie, not knowing what to say. Judging from jackie¡¯s reply, it seemed as if he was really not afraid but they could not be! They were adamant he was pretending to be calm. The corners of Brook¡¯s lips started to twitch too. Wesley was already immeasurably powerful to a runner disciple like him. There was no way he could win in a fight against him in a million years and he was really worried for jackie. Many of the spectators there started to imagine what would happen during the battle between Wesley and jackie. Would jackie be sent flying with a single strike of the sword? Maybe Wesley will do his utmost to humiliate him by carving a few X on jackie¡¯s face. Not only would that humiliate jackie but it would also assure the fact that he would never have a chance to do anything great in his life. ording to their understanding of Wesley¡¯s personality, they knew there was a high possibility for that to happen. After all, Wesley had the backing of many influential figures and the most he would get for humiliating other people was a slight p on the wrist. Therefore, why would he care about hurting other people¡¯s egos? The man with triangr eyes patted himself on the back for having the foresight to suck up to Wesley. Not only was Wesley more powerful than the average disciple but also had the backing of Elder Sayer. No doubt that following Wesley would benefit him in the future. Even though Wesley had won the battle, there was no sign of happiness on his face. On the contrary, his eyes were filled with anger and the man with the triangr eyes instantly guessed what he was mad about. He shot up from his seat and turned to look angrily at jackie. Then, he scoffed and in a loud voice said, ¡°Oh wow, jackie. We should give you an Oscar for your acting skill but then did you really think all of us were fooled by your pretense? Why don¡¯t you just admit you¡¯re actually scared shitless right now?¡± The man with triangr eyes was Wesley¡¯s number one fanboy and he would do anything for him. Besides, humiliating a nobody like jackie would not bring him any consequences. jackie knitted his brow. The reason his face was expressionless was because he really did not care about Wesley¡¯s power and knew that they would not believe him even if he told them the truth. However, the man with the triangr eyes had crossed his line, and not to mention he had always seen him as a thorn in his side. He stared at him, scoffed, and in a chilly tone said, ¡°I was right when I called you Wesley¡¯s loyal dog. You would do anything for your master with no thoughts of the consequences.¡± His words shocked everyone there. Nobody expected him to say something like that. His words were more hurtful than if he had pped the man with the triangr eyes. The man with the triangr eyes nearly punched jackie in the face but stopped himself just in time as there was a rule saying no fighting on the viewing tform. Brook was pale in the face from fright and he quickly pulled on jackie¡¯s sleeves. ¡°Brother jackie, why did you say that? He would for sure seek revenge on you now.¡± jackieughed softly and in a calm voice said, ¡°Do you really think he would stop taunting me if I didn¡¯t say anything? Besides, I was only telling the truth. The only reason he keeps causing me problems is because he wants to please his master. Therefore, he should be prepared to reap the consequences.¡± Although Brook wished jackie would shut his mouth, he had to admit what he said was right. Wesley and his gang would not stop causing trouble for jackie even if heid down and rolled over. He understood all this butcked the courage to do it. Advertisement chapter 2011-2015 chapter 2011-2015 Chapter 2011 ¡°How dare you humiliate me again and again when I¡¯ve shown you nothing but kindness?!¡± shouted Wesley. Jackie stared coldly at the man with triangr eyes and Wesley. ¡°You¡¯re the one who keeps on humiliating me! And there¡¯s one thing you should get right, it¡¯s that I want to humiliate but you served yourself up on a tter to be humiliated by me! Things wouldn¡¯t have to be this way if you didn¡¯t force me to give you the room I won that day!¡± Jackie was on a roll. He was telling the truth but as the saying goes, the truth hurts. The others around them started to voice their opinions again. ¡°Is Jackie crazy? Or does he think he has nothing to lose since he had already offended Wesley many times before?¡± ¡°Yeah, I think that is. Might as well humiliate Wesley more since he knows he¡¯s going to lose in the battle.¡± Some of them could not help but sigh and shake their heads. ¡°Yup, he¡¯s definitely gone cray-cray. What he said would only spur Wesley on. No doubt Wesley would do his utmost to torture Jackie in their uing battle. He might even break the rules and cripple Jackie!¡± Advertisement Noel became even more resigned after listening to all theirments. He knew Jackie was really talented but that did not mean he would be able to defeat Wesley. He knitted his brows and in a low voice tried to warn Jackie, ¡°Shut up, Brother Jackie. Are you crazy? You¡¯ll anger Wesley even more if you continue on like this. He might even cripple you in the uing battle and then it¡¯ll be toote for regrets.¡± It was logical for Noel to be worried. However, Jackie did not care. He smiled and under everyone¡¯s watchful gaze, stood up from his seat and slowly made his way over to Wesley. Wesley raised an eyebrow and looked curiously at Jackie. He wondered what he was doing when Jackie suddenly stopped five feet away from him. ¡°My wager is the individual room that I¡¯m staying in right now. What¡¯s your wager?¡± asked Jackie. Every contestant would bet on something before going up to the battle tform just like how Wesley and Dale both betted on a hundred and fifty contribution points for their battle. Jackie asked about Wesley¡¯s bet because Wesley did not have an individual room of his own and it made sense for him to ask but to the others, it sounded like he had totally gone insane. It was enough that he remained impassive after observing Wesley¡¯s power and yet he still had the mood to ask Wesley for his wager? Yup, he had definitely gone insane. Advertisement Did Jackie really think he could beat Wesley in a battle? If he really did think so then there was really something wrong with his brain. Even Noel and Brook could not believe what they heard as they stared wide-eyed at Jackie. Wesley was first dazed but then erupted inughter as if he had just heard the funniest joke in the universe. ¡°What did you say? Are you really asking me for my wager? Oh, Brother Jackie, you don¡¯t seriously think you can win in a battle against me right? Where do you even get that confidence of yours? Or should I ask whether you were dropped as a child?¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Where did I get my confidence? That¡¯s not something you should worry about. The only thing you need to do is answer me about your wager. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll fight against you if you don¡¯t offer up a wager.¡± The man with triangr eyes nearly exploded with rage. He did not say anything previously since Wesley had already jumped into the conversation but now he could not control himself anymore. Chapter 2012 The man with triangr eyes strode rapidly toward Jackie and narrowed his eyes at him as if Jackie was the prey and he the predator. ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to do!¡± ¡®What am I trying to do?¡¯ thought Jackie with confusion. The man with triangr eyes scoffed and with an exaggerated gasp pointed at Jackie. ¡°You¡¯re trying to get out of the battle with Wesley!¡± Jackie¡¯s lips immediately set in a hard line. He was looking at the man with triangr eyes as if he had just escaped from a mental asylum. ¡°Please tell me what have I said to make you think that way? Why would I ask him for his wager if I don¡¯t want to have a battle with him?¡± The man with triangr eyes shook his shoulder, scoffed, and with a wave of his hand, said loudly,¡± You said you won¡¯t fight against Brother Wesley if he didn¡¯t offer up a wager. That¡¯s proof you don¡¯t want to get into a battle against him because you know that Brother Wesley is a proud person and if he offers up a wager then it means you have a chance of winning. He hates you so much so there¡¯s no way he would do that!) Advertisement ¡®What kind of sh*t logic is this?¡¯ thought Jackie. He found the whole thing so absurd that he nearly burst out inughter. However, he could tell the man with triangr eyes thought he had guessed correctly to Jackie¡¯s motive.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡®Huh! So he does know the meaning of the word ¡®fear ?. There¡¯s no doubt he was acting all along,¡¯ thought the man with triangr eyes, happy that he had managed to grab hold of his weakness. He then turned to face the crowd and said, ¡°You all heard what he said right? He must be scared to fight against Wesley to say all that. Does he seriously think he¡¯s worthy enough for Brother Wesley to put up his wager?¡± Wesley raised his eyebrow menacingly and looked at Jackie with a pair of eyes filled with derision as if he was asking him whether he reallycked the guts to go against him in a battle. Jackie was rendered speechless by their words and looks. What he hated the most was wasting his breath on other people who were sure of their own viewpoints. However, he knew things would not settle down so easily if he did not exin himself. He wished he did not have to waste any more time with the man with triangr eyes and Wesley. The crowd seemed to agree with the man with triangr eyes. After all, Wesley was so strong that even Dale, who ranked 143rd, was no match for him. It was even more impossible for the newly recruited informal disciples to win against him. All of them held the same sentiment that Jackie had previously agreed to fight Wesley in the wager battle arena because he did not know just how strong Wesley was. ¡°He must have gone insane with shock and quickly thought up a n like this to get himself out of the fight with Wesley. However, I don¡¯t think his n will work. If Wesley let the matter slide after all that he had said, then no one will ever take him seriously anymore.¡± ¡°Yeah! We all know about Wesley¡¯s fiery temper and how he would do anything to take out those that he hates. Wesley wouldn¡¯t be the Wesley we know if let Jackie go just like that.¡± ¡°That Jackie must be panicking toe up with a useless n like this. Wesley would definitely offer up a wager just so he could torture him during the battle.¡± Deacon Ambrose, who was standing under the battle tform, nced at Jackie with eyes filled with resignation. To him, Jackie possessed unlimited potential but he should really do something about his impulsive nature. Chapter 2013 There was no way Wesley, with his fiery temper, would let Jackie off the hook so easily. Even beating him up would not assuage his anger. However, Deacon Ambrose and Jackie were not really that close with each other so he chose not to speak up for Jackie and continued to observe from the sidelines. The crowd¡¯sments continuously streamed into his ear and their unfounded spections made him speechless. No matter how unwilling he was to defend himself, he was left with no choice but to speak up for himself in order to stop things from progressing the way they were. ¡°Can you just shut up for a bit? You¡¯re getting hysterical,¡± he said to the man with triangr eyes. Then, he focused his attention on Wesley, who was looking at him with an eyebrow raised a provoking smile. Jackie did not really care about what Wesley was thinking. ¡°Let me ask you again-what¡¯s your wager?¡± Wesley narrowed his eyes. He agreed with what the man with triangr eyes said; offering up a wager meant that he thought Jackie had a winning chance against him. He really looked down on the trash disciples who got into the Dual Sovereign Pavilion through unusual means. Jackie would never even have the chance to step into the Dual Sovereign Pavilion if it were not for the impending war between the n associations. Therefore, he did not deserve to hold the same position as him! However, since Jackie already asked, it would be unbing of him to not answer. He smiled mockingly and said, ¡°Although you¡¯re not worthy enough for me to offer a wager, I¡¯ll still do it because crippling you is the most important thing right now.¡± Deacon Ambrose coughed lightly and said, ¡°The rules of the battle are clear-no permanent damage o r crippling during the battle.¡± Wesley simply nodded at him but it was obvious he did not take what Deacon Ambrose said to heart by the way he was raising his eyebrow. Wesley¡¯s words had spurred the crowd to be more spirited. They wondered if he was really going to cripple Jackie but if he really did that, he would be punished! However, maybe he was willing to risk it all to teach Jackie a lesson. They all knew he would be fine as long as he did not cause permanent damage to Jackie. After all, he could always turn to Elder Sayer for help. Everyone turned to look at Jackie with slight pity in their eyes. They were all imagining how Jackie would end up crippled by Wesley. Some of them were even shaking their heads and thements got louder. Jackie waspletely speechless. ¡°Would it kill you to just answer my question? What does all this have to do with ego? I¡¯m only asking you about your wager!¡± He did not care what Wesley was feeling. He only wished to settle the wager as soon as possible. Wesley¡¯s anger red up again and his expression became rigid upon hearing what Jackie said. His hawklike eyes stared fixedly at Jackie. ¡°You really sound like you can¡¯t wait to die! Fine, let¡¯s have it your way and to make it worth your while-I¡¯ll let you decide what my wager is going to be.¡± Jackie raised his eyebrow and in a calm and slow manner said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t have an individual room, how about you offer up a wager of one hundred and fifty contribution points and two soulprating pills?¡± Chapter 2014 Everybody¡¯s eyes were wide open when they heard this. Putting the results of the battle aside, just the wager from Wesley as requested by Jackie was enough to shock many people. No matter who made the bet, they could not wager more than 150 sect contribution points and this meant that Jackie had requested Wesley to bet the highest contribution points. Together with two soul prating pills, the bet soared again as the soul prating pills were one of the more precious pills among the fifth-grade pills. In fact, the cultivation of soul-prating pills required several exceptionally precious ingredients. Due to the value of these ingredients, the pricing of the soul-prating pill wasparable to sixth grade pills. In the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, the pricing of every soul-prating pill was 150 sect contribution points and two soul-prating pills would be 300 sect contribution points. Together with the 150 sect contribution points, they wagered previously, they had a total of 450 sect contribution points! This price had far exceeded the pricing of the room Jackie owned right now. Common informal disciples cannot easilye up with so many sect contribution points. Even if any of them umted so many sect contribution points, they were used to redeem high-grade martial art techniques or martial skills. The corners of Wesley¡¯s mouth twitched. Before he was able to speak, the man with triangr eyes wailed and stared at Jackie with his ugly triangr eyes. ¡°Are you crazy? You are asking Senior Brother Wesley to wager items that are worth more than 400 to 500 sect contribution points when your wager is only a room. How dare you say so!¡± Even though everybody knew that Jackie was never going to win, they are also aware that those who went into the wager battle arena would wager items that are equal in value. The value of the items Jackie was requesting Wesley to bet on was so much morepared to what he could afford. What Jackie said had caused Wesley¡¯s darkened expression to slowly turn purple. He felt that Jackie said this to humiliate him with hopes that he would refuse to wager these items to take care of his honor. In that case, Jackie would not need to join him in the wager battle arena. The people surrounding them also had the same thoughts and many of them secretly shook their heads. ¡°Jackie is quite smart and he knows that Wesley would be unconsciously shaming himself if Wesley agreed to what Jackie said. Based on Wesley¡¯s characteristics, he might refuse this wager to protect his honor. By then, Jackie will have an excuse to refuse to join Wesley in the wager battle arena.¡± ¡°In the beginning, I thought that this guy wasn¡¯t smart enough. Now, it seems like I¡¯ve looked down upon him as this way might just work. If I¡¯m Wesley, I might refuse the bet just to protect my honor.¡± Wesley humphed coldly after he heard the discussion of the onlookers around them. He had an angry yet mocking look in his eyes. He raised his voice and said, ¡°Alright! I shall bet all of the items! Although the wager is in your favor, I will never let things go your way!¡± Everybody once again opened their eyes widely and gasped after they heard what Wesley said. Wesley had gone all out and ignored everything about honor as long as he was able to give Jackie a serious beating. Wesley did this so that Jackie could not find any excuses to not join him in the wager battle arena. At this moment, everybody once again looked toward Jackie. However, Jackie seemed to have rxed after he heard what Wesley said. The horrified and helpless expression that everybody was anticipating did not appear on his face. Wesley tightened his fists and was gritting his teeth In anger toward Jackie. ¡°You b*stard, remember what I¡¯m saying now. The end of this month shall be the day of your death!¡± Chapter 2015 Jackie chuckled lightly after he heard this and said, ¡± There¡¯s no need to wait till the end of the month as we can battle now. Since you¡¯ve agreed to my demands, there¡¯s no point in waiting.¡± What Jackie said was the same as dropping a 3000 kilograms boulder into a calmke. Many people immediately wondered if they were hallucinating. What did Jackie just say? Was he in a hurry to die when he said that he wanted to go into the battle arena right then and there with Wesley? Or had he given up and gonepletely crazy? Even Noel and Brook looked at each other in nk dismay after they heard what Jackie said. Their mouths were wide open for a long time and they were unable to say a word apart from the surprise in their hearts as they looked at Jackie¡¯s straight back. Jackiepletely ignored what the onlookers thought about him or their opinions toward him. He walked steadily and arrived in front of Ambrose. Ambrose was also slightly stunned as he looked at Jackie. He could notprehend what Jackie wanted to do. He felt that Jackie was not the kind of lunatic who did not care about anything else. Only around a dozen days had passed and he was in such a hurry to die? If he was given a month of training time, he might be able to increase his strength and would not lose in such an ugly way. However, Jackie was impatient for it to happen. The corners of his mouth twitched as he spoke dryly.¡± Are you sure that you want to have a fight with him In the battle arena now?¡± Jackie nodded solemnly. ¡°Unless Wesley is unwilling to fight with me.¡± Wesley¡¯s eyes almost jumped out of his sockets when he heard this. He really could not understand what Jackie had in mind. In the beginning, he thought that Jackie did so many things to prevent himself from joining Wesley in the battle arena. However, Jackie was in so much anticipation to have a fight with him! Wesley swallowed his saliva and the corners of his mouth twitched as he spoke. ¡°Sure! We definitely have to fight!¡± Jackie nodded. Was this not over? What was worth feeling tangled about? Jackie¡¯sck of dilemma did not mean that Ambrose was not in a dilemma. He softly sighed and felt that this was such an intriguing day. However, he could not say anything as the judge since both Jackie and Wesley had agreed to the terms. He asked Steward Fleming to pass him the wager record book as he slowly wrote down all the wagers set by both of them. When he finally finished writing thest item, he could not help but ask again, ¡°Are you sure that you would like to have a battle with him now?¡± Jackie nodded calmly. Ambrose exhaled deeply and decided to say nothing else. He pointed at the battle arena in the middle that was newly emptied. ¡°This is your battle arena. The two of you can go up now if you¡¯re ready.¡± Jackie turned around and looked at Wesley as he spoke. ¡°Do you need to take a rest to restore your peak state as you¡¯ve just finished a battle?¡± After Wesley heard what Jackie said, his facial expression changed like there were fireworks happening. His facial expression alternated between a greenish color and being pale. He humpped coldly as his shoulders trembled. Wesley felt that he did not know how to respond as he was exasperated. He even wondered if there was something wrong with this guy. The other onlookers were also speechless. Jackie was actually worried that Wesley was not at his peak state? Was he worried that Wesley would be unable to wound him badlyter? At this moment, everybody was certain that there was something wrong with Jackie¡¯s mentality or he would not have spoken in such a manner. Wesley inhaled deeply and refused to say anything as he directly walked toward the battle arena he had juste down from. The shoulders of the man with triangr eyes trembled as a speechless expression appeared on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anybody like you, who wishes to die so much. There really are various kinds of strange things in this great world.¡± Advertisement chapter 2016-2020 chapter 2016-2020 Chapter 2016 In fact, Jackie could not contain himself for long with the triangr-eyed man pestering him, right next to him. To everyone¡¯s surprise, Jackie abruptly turned around and stared at the man with triangr eyes coldly. Sneering, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been a vengeful person, and you¡¯d do well to remember my words.¡± After he finished speaking, Jackie turned around and walked toward the battle arena in the middle. At this moment, Wesley was already standing at the east side of the battle area, and Jackie stood opposite him. The two of them looked at each other, one of them expressionless while the other looked contemptuous. Wesley looked at Jackie as if he was an idiot or a dummy, but Jackie¡¯s expression remained passive for the most part. It looked like no matter what expressions Wesley had on his face, it would not affect Jackie. The sound of people discussing what was happening beneath the stage was noisy enough to hurt people¡¯s ears. After all, none of them expected things to develop until such a situation. A lot of busybodies started to send transmission runes to their friends who were not there to watch the battle so that they would not miss the great battle. Both Brook and Noel stared at those two, staring at each other from a distance as they stood on the battle stage, with frowns on their faces. They had no idea what to say at that moment. After some time, Brook lowered his voice as he spoke to Noel, ¡°Senior Brother Noel, do you think that Senior Brother Jackie has given up?¡± Brook was incredibly wary at this point, and he did not feel that there was something wrong with what he said. Instead, he was hesitant as he felt that Wesley would surely defeat Jackie, and that particr scene was unimaginable to him. Noel frowned and sighed softly before he spoke with a hint of uncertainty, ¡°I have no idea, but I don¡¯t think Jackie¡¯s brain had malfunctioned or something.¡± In fact, he had no idea what he should say. Although he knew that Jackie was very talented in terms of the soul attribute, he had no idea which level was Jackie¡¯s true strength at. Advertisement Jackie was only at the initial stage of innate level, but Wesley had already achieved the intermediate stage of innate level. From the fighting prowess alone, Wesley was one level ahead of Jackie. On top of that, Jackie had only joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion for a dozen days and had yet to be trained and groomed by the sect. How could he be Wesley¡¯s opponent when he had his talents but not the resources? He might not be able to defeat Wesley even if he was In the same realm as Wesley, let alone challenging Wesley at a lower level! As they stood on the battle arena, Wesley could not help but sneered at Jackie¡¯s seemingly expressionless face,menting. ¡°You¡¯re a good actor, I¡¯ll hand that to you. You still can be passive at a time like this. You have no idea what¡¯ll happen to you, do you?¡± Jackie raised his eyebrows. ¡°Can you just get on with It? What¡¯s the point of making these useless remarks?¡± Advertisement The informal disciples sitting at the audience seats were baffled upon hearing Jackie¡¯s remark. His brain must have been filled with water, and the damage must have been detrimental. Why else would he say such a thing? ¡°Do you have any idea what you are talking about, young man?¡± jeered Wesley. ¡°You¡¯re challenging me from a lower level, and you¡¯ve only joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion recently. Do you truly think that you can defeat me?!¡± Wesleyughed as he spoke. Jackie nodded and actually replied level-headedly, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be standing here if I wasn¡¯t sure I can defeat you.¡± Right after that, a suffocating silence appeared first before somebody snickered, andughter filled the entire area. Arge group of people broke out intoughter because of what Jackie said, looking at Jackie as though he was the biggest clown for thinking he could defeat Wesley. Did he not understand that he was only in the initial stage of innate level and did not have the support of powerful resources? On what grounds did he think that he could defeat Wesley? Was it just because of the fact that he ranked first ce during the admission assessment? That admission assessment was nothing to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion disciples who joined the sect through the usual admission tests, and many of them there could have done what Jackie did! Wesley scoffed indignantly. ¡°You truly are entertaining. The fact that I¡¯m fighting with someone like you in the battle arena is an insult to me!¡± Chapter 2017 After his warning, Wesley did not bother saying anything else as he pulled his three-feet-long sword from his storage ring, gripping it tightly by the hilt. He raised his right hand, and the sword was once again illuminated with a silver-like light. Everybody looked on as the specks of starlight gathered that became a small yet bright star within the sword¡¯s silver-like light. Fighting with Jackie did not require Wesley to use much strength. He formed two silver stars when he fought Dale, but he would only need one to st Jackie awaypletely. Jackie raised his eyebrows. When he was at the audience seats back then, he noticed Wesley using the Seven Stars Meteor Cloud, but standing right across Wesley, he could clearly feel the overwhelming strength of the Seven Stars Meteor Cloud. If he was a usual martial artist in the initial stage of the innate level, he would have lost his imposing momentum under such a strong suppression. It was possible that some with weaker fighting prowess would not be able to stand straight. Advertisement The Seven Stars Meteor Cloud was truly a Red-level intermediate martial skill. Jackie raised his eyebrow as he slowly took out a ck dagger from the Mustard Seed. There was nothing special about this ck dagger. It was only the length of his fingers and was not much different from Dale¡¯s weapon apart from the color. Jackie had been thinking about what weapon he should use before he went up the battle arena. Even after thinking it through, he still felt that the dagger was more suitable for him. Although daggers were more suitable for assassins, Destroying the Void was a soul attribute martial skill, and it seemed suitable for him to be an assassin. It might have been because of how ordinary the dagger Jackie had looked without any formation or runes carved into it, but the gossip and murmurs below the stage amplified. ¡°This young man can¡¯t evene up with a decent weapon. This is looking really shabby.¡± ¡°He¡¯s just a guy without any background, and he had just joined the sect recently. How could he own weapons that could rival or be on par as ours?¡± Wesley harrumphed indignantly as he stared at the ck dagger Jackie had at hand. With a move of his sword, he went straight toward Jackie, nning to defeat him with a single move. He wanted to injure Jackie to the point Jackie would not be able to counter him, all so Wesley could regain his honor. Jackie had to pay dearly! Wesley moved extremely speedily, like an arrow released from the bow. He came rushing toward Jackie with the sound of wind whistling. His sword looked ominous as it contained his will to kill. A regr person in the initial stage of the innate level would not be able to withstand the strength of his attack. Frowning, Jackie performed the seal with his hands. Soon, a streak of ck light appeared from his palm. Until that moment, Jackie was unable to estimate Wesley¡¯s true strength. However, Wesley realized at that moment that Jackie did not pay much importance to him. Hence, he decided to not use all his strength, and this sword attack only used a portion of his strength. If that was the case, he had to remain calm. After the ck soul sword appeared in Jackie¡¯s palm, It immediately covered the entire ck dagger. The dagger trembled before it seemingly hummed, looking as though the dagger could barely contain the power inserted into it. Jackie frowned as he once again performed the seal with his hands. This time, the ck dagger immediately floated into mid-air. Unfortunately, Wesley¡¯s attack was right before Jackie in the blink of an eye. Jackie pushed his hands forward calmly, and the ck dagger moved forward toward Wesley¡¯s sword attack. Wesley scoffed haughtily and snapped, ¡°You¡¯re biting off more than you can chew!¡± Many started to feel sorry for Jackie when they saw this scene. In the beginning, everybody was anticipating the martial skills that Jackie was going to perform. When they realized that Jackie had only infused his ck dagger with a streak of ck light, almost everybody shook their heads at the same time. Chapter 2018 Any powerful martial skill would be apanied by a ferocious power motion when it was released, However, no one among the audience sitting could feel any power movement from the dark- colored light when Jackie activated the martial skill. The spectators¡¯ reactions were simr to those who observed the fight between Jackie and Warren. Everybody heard a clear nging sound of weapons knocking into each other. The ck dagger and the silver sword in Wesley¡¯s hands collided with one another. The silver sword shone ringly, and a confident smirk appeared on Wesley¡¯s face. To him, Jackie¡¯s ck dagger was like a piece of trash he could easily knock off into the air¡­but the smile on his face soon fell after a few seconds as he felt a blunt forceing toward his right hand, the hand that held the sword. This particr force stunned Wesley for a moment before he took a step back. The next moment, Wesley¡¯s eyes almost popped out of their sockets as he discovered that his Seven Stars Meteor Cloud was equally matched to the martial skill Jackie had performed. Jackie took a step back, in sync with him! The silver light from the stars and the dark-colored light disappeared after their intense collision midair. However, the ck light contained dark energy that nobody understood. The energy traveled up his sword and impacted his arm instantly! Wesley¡¯s facial expression darkened as he realized that a piercing pain came from his soul after exchanging a single martial skill attack with Jackie. What was that?! Wesley was in disbelief. All this time, he thought Jackie was no match for him, that he would be able to get rid of him with the power of a single star. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. It seemed, however, that they were of equal power, and Wesley even suffered an unexpected blow. He activated his true energy to suppress the pain in his soul. His right hand trembled slightly as his entire face turned chalky white. This was mainly due to his shock and fury. Both of them took a step back after exchanging a single attack. Every informal disciple in the audience seats inhaled in surprise when they saw this, and they even thought they were hallucinating. ¡°Oh my god! Have I lost my mind? How and why did that happen? Jackie is actually strong enough to exchange blows with Wesley where both of them took a step back, and none of them managed to suppress the other?! What was that martial skill he used? It¡¯s capable ofpeting with the martial skill of the Red proficient level!¡± The corners of that person¡¯s mouth twitched uncontrobly after he spoke, and the people around him could not hold their surprise, too. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Jackie is one realm lower than Wesley, and this means that he¡¯s challenging Wesley from a different level. Even so, the fight between them still ended with a tie!¡± Even though they understood that Wesley did not use all his strength, it was enough to shock everyone present. After all, Jackie was only in the initial stage of the innate level and had only joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion around ten days ago. He was already so much stronger than many informal disciples present as he was capable of performing with such strength, despite the huge difference between him and Wesley. Brook¡¯s eyes widened as he started to ramble, ¡°No wonder Elder Lee said that Senior Brother Jackie has the strength to be among the top three hundred informal disciples. I thought he was just saying that to please Jackie, but from the looks of things, Elder Lee was telling the truth!¡± Meanwhile, Noel exhaled deeply as amazement filled his gaze. He knew earlier on that Jackie¡¯s talents were much stronger than many disciples in the front positions of the sect. From what had happened, it seemed like he had still underestimated Jackie¡¯s strength. Chapter 2019 Wesley¡¯s followers gaped at the scene so much that they nearly dislocated their lower jaw, especially the man with triangr eyes, who was stunned on the spot. His mouth was wide open as sheer disbelief overwhelmed his face. He had never expected Jackie to be so strong. The corners of his mouth slightly twitched as he growled, ¡°Impossible! This can¡¯t be real! How could this guy have such strength?!¡± The person that suffered the greatest shock among everyone present would be Wesley, who stood opposite Jackie. Wesley gripped his sword tightly with his right hand. If they looked carefully, they would be able to see the blue veins popping out on his right hand because he was overusing his strength. Although Wesley tried his best to suppress the surprise and disbelief in his eyes, he failed to do so. He exhaled deeply, looking like he had lost himself with his craze evident in his eyes. ¡°No wonder you could act so ferociously before all this. It turns out you do have some tricks up your sleeves. Still, don¡¯t you dare think that you can show off in front of me with that!¡± Although he was surprised that Jackie truly had some strength, Wesley still did not think that Jackie could defeat him. After all, he did not use all his strength but only a portion of it. Jackie looked at Wesley emotionlessly, seemingly unperturbed even with Wesley¡¯sments, which Wesley hated. He hated this overly confident, fearless expression Jackie had. He red fiercely at Jackie and gritted his teeth. ¡°I won¡¯t hold back this time! Prepare to face your death, young man!¡± With that, he once again performed the silver seals with both his hands, and they grew stronger in his palms before those silver beams transformed into twisted runes midair. These twisted runes gathered to form a second silver star within a single breath. The star floated and rotated speedily on top of Wesley¡¯s sword. The operation energy in the sword also grew increasingly strong. At this moment, Wesley¡¯s strength once again increased to a new level. When the Seven Stars Meteor Cloud achieved the perfection level, seven stars would appear on the sword. Wesley had not achieved the perfection level at that level and was only in the preliminary level. Even so,monfolk were no match for him. In the previous fight, Dale was defeated when he unleashed two stars on the sword. The speed that these two stars were rotating started to increase, and soon, a small swirl of energy formed around them. ¡°Wesley¡¯s getting serious now, and that guy¡¯s going to lose this time. Even though he¡¯s stronger than regr people, Wesley is one whole realm higher than him!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Not only is Wesley one whole realm higher than him, but the level of the martial skill that Wesley practices is much stronger than usual informal disciples. At the very least, he¡¯s much stronger than me. He must¡¯ve achieved the preliminary level for his Seven Stars Meteor Cloud and is going to achieve the proficient level soon. I haven¡¯t even achieved the preliminary level yet!¡± ¡°It truly is quite odious to carry outparisons between people. Nheless, that guy is quite strong, and he must¡¯ve achieved the preliminary level with the martial skill he practiced, even though he can¡¯t compare to Senior Brother Wesley. Otherwise, how could he be so strong and achieve aparable result as the Seven Stars Meteor Cloud?¡± ¡°Still, what was the martial skill that guy used just now? There weren¡¯t any obvious overpowering energy motions, and I even wondered if that guy pulled a prank or something.¡± Murmurs and gossip rumbled throughout the audience seated. Among everybody there, only Noel guessed correctly that the martial skill Jackie had used belonged to the soul attribute, and that was why there was no overpowering power fluctuation. Chapter 2020 Jackie nced at the small stars that spun wildly on Wesley¡¯s three-feet-long sword. Jackie seemed to be unfazed, even though the stars spun rapidly and formed a whirlpool-like funnel. Once the stars exploded and released their power, ordinary people would not be able to withstand the overwhelming power. He once again performed the seal with his hands and formed the second soul sword, one much darker than the first soul sword. At that moment, Jackie had solid control over the soul sword that he could control both soul swords to attack freely or merge into one. Jackie narrowed his eyes as he once again infused the soul sword into the ck dagger. The ck dagger once again released a striking dark-colored light. When they took a closer look, the ck dagger floating midair was releasing a wave of greyishck mist. It looked weirdly seductive and seemed capable of enchanting anyone. Wesley, of course, noticed what had happened, remaining silent as he frowned. He stepped forward as he once again waved his sword outward. This time, both his speed and strength achieved the extreme level. Regr folks could not even make out what was happening with such speed. In the blink of an eye, the sword lunged right toward Jackie¡¯s face. Everyone gaped at the sight in utter shock. They originally thought that Jackie would be cut into two halves by the Seven Stars Meteor Cloud. However, Jackie managed to evade the attack from a weird angle! The martial art technique that Jackie practiced was the strongest in the Divine Void World, Divine Void Heavenly Path. Practicing this martial art technique allowed him to control thews of space. Although Jackie only understood a slight portion of thews, it was sufficient for him to use it during this battle. Thews of space were much more uratepared to pure speed. If Jackie was just ¡®fast, he would be wounded by the overpowering energy, even if he managed to avoid the attack. However, he activated thews of space which granted him the power to ignore the limitation of distance. Although it looked like Wesley was attacking this space, Jackie had already used the power of space to transfer himself to another space and evaded Wesley¡¯s attack. However, Jackie felt his true energy trembling in his body, and he had used up arge amount of his energy after he performed this martial art technique. Beads of sweat trickled down his forehead as he panted heavily, and he silently warned himself that he should not execute this technique so carelessly in the future. After all, he had not seeded in practicing this technique. Even though he evaded the attack by utilizing the space, he had used up arge amount of his true energy, which was not worth much. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened at the sight. ¡°How did he evade the attack? He¡¯s actually unharmed! Wesley¡¯s sword was right at his face, but he managed to evade the attack by turning around. Something¡¯s weird with that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Seems to me that something doesn¡¯t add up, too. It felt like Jackie wasn¡¯t within the range of attack at that moment. What¡¯s going on here?!¡± How could these informal disciples understand thews of space when it was such a peculiar matter? Moreover, the Dual Sovereign Pavilion was only a sect in the West Cercei State, and all they could think of at that moment was how difficult it was to understand what Jackie did. Even though Wesley was shocked by Jackie¡¯s capability of avoiding his sword attack, he did not stop. There was a saying that went ¡®it¡¯s impossible to evade the unavoidable,¡¯ and there would be a time when Jackie would fail to evade. Wesley turned around in the air and waved his sword, evoking a silver light to appear midair. He raised the sword with his right hand and once again pointed it toward Jackie. He was much faster than before, and the attack aimed straight toward Jackie¡¯s head. With a slight frown, Jackie raised his hands. One after another, the ck runes merged with the ck dagger in front of him. The moment the sword brandished toward him, the ck dagger released a ck light and once again collided with the three-feet-long silver sword. Another audible crack was heard, and almost half of the silver light dispersed after its collision with the greyish-ck light. Advertisement chapter 2021-2025 chapter 2021-2025 Chapter 2021 Everyone was stupefied at what happened. Jackie once again released the spell, and the ck dagger shone brightly. He pushed the dagger forward with all his strength, and the ck dagger instantly broke through the silver light, aiming straight for Wesley. Wesley¡¯s eyes snapped open widely, and despite his hesitance, he habitually stepped back. The ck dagger was only three feet away from Wesley¡¯s body as he hastily raised his sword to intercept the attack. A sharp, resounding ng between metals was heard. The ck dagger shed against the three-feet sword once more. However, the ck light did not dismantle the silvery sword light this time. Instead, the ck light enveloped it like a maggottching onto a bone! Wesley¡¯s expression contorted uglily at the sight, and he immediately activated his true strength to shatter the ck light that spiraled upward the sword like vines. Unlucky for him, Wesley still underestimated Jackie¡¯s attack. Advertisement Although he used his true strength to shatter most of the ck light, a fraction of the dark-colored light conquered the sword and crawled onto his arm. Wesley felt a sharp paining from his hands, and It felt like 10,000 ants gnawed at his soul. The sharp pain caused him to wail out in pain. Wesley was a person who greatly prioritized his image, and he would not have wailed like he did-or anything else of that nature-even if someone wounded him terribly. However, the pain of the soul being invaded was not usual pain. Even those who acted high and mighty could never hold back their scream when they were invaded by the soul sword. ¡°What the hell is this?!¡± Wesley was in so much pain that he yelled out loudly. He realized, at that moment, that his dark-colored light was like a kind of poison, one that aimed to hurt the soul instead of the body. Advertisement Destroying the Void was a soul attack, and just a fraction of it was enough to submit the victim through sheer pain. Wesley stepped back, distancing himself greatly from Jackie. Meanwhile, the ck dagger flew back toward Jackie, though this did not mean that two soul swords were defeated by Wesley¡¯s Seven Stars Meteor Clouds. Instead, Jackie was forced to retrieve the ck dagger because the energy had been exhausted. At this moment, Wesley¡¯s face was chalky-white, and his eyes were bloodshot. His hands seemed to quiver as he attempted to activate his true strength to suppress the sharp pain that assaulted his soul. Everyone was speechless at the oue, and the entire area fell intoplete silence for a good while, save the sound of the breeze blowing past the tree leaves, proving that time was still ticking. Even Ambrose looked toward the battle stage as if he had seen a ghost. Finally, somebody blurted, ¡°This guy actually hurt Wesley. How can he be so strong? What is the martial skill that he performed? Why does the ck light have such a strong power?!¡±Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Are you asking me? How would I know? Regardless, we can¡¯t underestimate that young man. I just can¡¯t fathom how Wesley failed to defeat Jackie when he didn¡¯t even hold back!¡± ¡°The martial skill Jackie used must¡¯ve carried thews of poison. Why else did Wesley wail so painfully? On top of that, that dark-colored skill is incredibly ominous. Even though it was shattered, remnants of it still climbed onto a person¡¯s body¡­like maggots on bones!¡± Chapter 2022 This time, even Ambrose chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s right! Our hearts shuddered at the fright. What is that thing? It rendered Wesley, a person who cares so much about his pride, to wail in pain!¡± Dale, despite having been wounded by Wesley and having shameful sword cuts left on his body, could not help but sneak to the audience seats when he learned that Jackie and Wesley were at the battle arena. He ignored his wounds, even though he was supposed to be tending to them, and happened to chance at the sight of their battle-one that looked like both men were even. Dale was rooted on the spot at the sight, unable to assess if what he saw was real. Advertisement He ignored the pain that stemmed from the shes on his body, one that even gued his mind. If this fight continued at this rate, Wesley might truly lose to Jackie. If Jackie was capable of that, this would no doubt shake the entire Dual Sovereign Pavilion. After all, Jackie took up the challenge despite being on a different level, and he had just joined the sect as well. On top of that, Wesley was a talented person, and he might even be a chosen disciple in the future. If Jackie managed to defeat Wesley, he would certainly be a chosen disciple in the future. The man with triangr eyes almost bit his own tongue, while the subordinates that ttered Wesley just moments ago flushed a crimson color. None of them dared say anything as the reality came as a p to their faces. They degraded Jackie so badly, and it even sounded like Wesley only had to move his hand for Jackie to be beaten into a dead dog. At this rate, however, no one knew who would be done for. The man with triangr eyes trembled as he looked a t Jackie with a hint of fear in his eyes, instantly understanding something. Even if Jackie failed to defeat Wesley in the arena, his future would nheless be prosperous. Eventually, he would sessfully be an informal disciple and even a chosen disciple. Of course, until the day Jackie became a chosen disciple, the man with triangr eyes would not be able to survive in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. After all, was It not all too easy for an informal disciple to pick on an informal disciple without any background like the triangr-eyed guy? The triangr-eyed guy¡¯s flushed face instantly turned iparably pale. His hands that were hidden in his sleeves shivered unnoticeably. At this moment, gossip and debates were heard across the entire audience seats. ¡°Seems like we won¡¯t get to guess who¡¯s going to champion this. Who would¡¯ve thought Jackie to be so strong? It¡¯s surprising, really. After all, he had just joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion for a dozen days and had never been trained and groomed by the sect. Looking at the way things are now, though, he must¡¯ve gone through something before he joined the sect. The martial skill this young man practiced is comparable to the Seven Stars Meteor Clouds Wesley performed. It¡¯s even possible that the level of his martial skill is higher than the Seven Stars Meteor Clouds!¡± The people around the person who said this agreed, but many were still amazed with everything that had happened. ¡°If the martial skill that Jackie practiced is at a higher level than the Seven Stars Meteor Clouds, it should be Red level premium martial skill. If that¡¯s true, this young man is very talented!¡± Martial skills were not something a person could practice just because they wished to do so. Practicing the Red level martial skill not only required a person to be extremely talented, but they had to achieve a certain fighting prowess as well. Taking Warren as an example, he was at the initial stage of the innate level like Jackie, but the martial skill he practiced was at a much lower gradepared to the Seven Stars Meteor Clouds. This did not mean that Warren was unable to get Red level intermediate martial skills. On the contrary, Warren would not be able to practice the skill, even if he managed to attain a Red level intermediate martial skill. Chapter 2023 ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that there are talented disciples among the newly recruited ones that they simply took in? Jackie¡¯s talents areparable to Senior Brother Duncan!¡± Duncan, for many, was like an untouchable ceiling. Not only did he have a strong background, but his talents were so impressive that others just could not breathe when facing him. Many people worshiped Duncan as their idol. It was an extremely high note of approval for them topare Jackie to Duncan. Every debate andment from the audience traveled to Wesley¡¯s ears; his sense of hearing was sharp after all. The more these informal disciples talked, the darker Wesley¡¯s expression became. At this moment, it was as if he had swallowed a couple of flies as his expression gradually turned into a ghastly pale color. His right hand gripped the three-foot-long sword, albeit with a shaky hand. He stared at Jackie like a hawk, and his expression showed just how much he wanted to bite Jackie to relieve his hatred. If looks could kill, Jackie would have died several tens of thousands times. ¡°You must be very proud of yourself, huh? You¡¯re probably all fired up just listening to thesements about you, aren¡¯t you? I¡¯ll admit that I¡¯ve underestimated you. I never expected that you¡¯d be so strong!¡± spoke Wesley, though harshly and forcefully through gritted teeth. His eyes were bloodshot when he said these words as his envy and hate nearly spilled from his chest. He even grew envious of Jackie, who was extremely talented. Duncan alone was not enough, and all of a sudden, another talented individual appeared, suppressing him at the bottom! Jackie raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why do you always talk so much nonsense? I have a tight schedule, and I don¡¯t have much time to waste on you. You shouldn¡¯t think that I¡¯m purposely going against you. To be honest with you, I don¡¯t care about you that much.¡± Jackie¡¯s response came as a challenge to Wesley¡¯s sensitive feelings, and these words were like harsh ps on Wesley¡¯s face. Moreover, Jackie¡¯s expression barely shifted as he said those words. Wesley knew that Jackie really had such thoughts and was not doing this on purpose to provoke him. Compared to being provoked and abused, it was even more difficult for Wesley to ept such disregard. Wesley scoffed indignantly and gritted his teeth to the point that the veins on his forehead protruded.¡± Don¡¯t think of defeating me. I, Wesley Sayer, have achieved what I have, and I¡¯m not someone you can defeat just by saying so!¡± A secondter, Wesley raised his right hand and threw the three-foot sword into the air. The threefoot sword buzzed and trembled as it floated in front of Wesley. Once again, Wesley continuously performed the formation with both his hands. The silver light circted between Wesley¡¯s fingers, and the twisted runes poured into the three-feet sword were like mud being poured into the sea. Everyone noticed that the light emitted by the silver sword only grew stronger. Soon enough, a loud cracking noise could be hearding from the sword. To everyone¡¯s surprise, the third star appeared, and this silenced the audience once more. None of them expected that Wesley was capable of forming the third star. No wonder some informal disciples that had a better insight mentioned that Wesley was already halfway into the proficient level of the Seven Stars Meteor Clouds. Forming the first and second stars only proved that Wesley had achieved the preliminary level of the Seven Stars Meteor Cloud. However, if he was capable of forming the third star, it proved that he was halfway into the proficient level! When he sessfully formed the fourth star, it meant that he had already achieved the proficient level. There were a total of three levels when it came to practicing martial skills. These martial skills would only exert their overwhelming power when the martial artist achieved the second level. Wesley took in a deep breath and said solemnly, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to show my true strength before the sect¡¯s ranking battle, but I can no longer hide it, even if I wanted to. Consider it your honor, Jackie, to have forced me into such a situation!¡± Chapter 2024 Jackie¡¯s lips twitched upon hearing Wesley¡¯s bold im. It seemed like Wesley loved to boast about his strength pridefully no matter what he was doing. To Wesley, it was not Jackie¡¯s strong powers that forced him into doing this. Instead, Jackie should be honored that he was doing so. Jackie was stunned for a moment, however, and he even felt likeughing at Wesley¡¯s words. Nheless, he did not want to waste time on nonsense with Wesley at such a crucial moment. After the third star was formed, all three stars attracted and controlled one another. They continued to spin briskly on top of the three-feet sword and stirred the surrounding energy into a small-sized tornado. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened at the sight. Many of them were already mentally debating if Wesley could compete with the top 100 or even the top 80 informal disciples when he performed his strongest hit! ¡°It seems like my trip here today isn¡¯t in vain; I get to see such an interesting fight. I never thought Wesley had hidden hisst resort during his fight with Dale before. This is his true power!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I came here today because of the duel between Wesley and Dale. Surprisingly, the battle between Wesley and a newly recruited informal disciple was what amazed me the most. If I tell anyone else who has no idea what¡¯s happening here, they¡¯d probablyugh at me, thinking I made it all up!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss this right now. Who do you think is the stronger person, now that Wesley has shown his true strength?¡± This question once again haunted the surrounding spectators, and many of them frowned as they looked at one another. None of them coulde up with a conclusion, though. After all, the battle depicted change after change in the tides of battle, which confused everyone of their judgment. However, there were still people who spoke usibly, ¡°It¡¯s Wesley, no doubt. Although Wesley isn¡¯t as talented as Jackie, he¡¯s already in the intermediate stage of the innate level. On top of that, his Seven Stars Meteor Clouds has already achieved such a high level of proficiency. I believe that he¡¯s even capable of fighting somebody who¡¯s in the top 50 of our pavili¨®n!¡± said one individual. Many agreed to this person¡¯s statement, nodding in agreement as they did. Dale was stunned when he saw this scene. He originally thought that Wesley had used hisplete strength, which was why he lost his battle In the end, but what Wesley was showing in his fight with Jackie proved him wrong. Wesley did not use his strongest power to defeat him, and it finally made sense why Wesley was all proud and confident before. It turned out that he did not even regard Dale to an extent. Realizing this, Dale could not even mask the defeat visible in his eyes. His self-esteem had suffered a powerful blow. The discussion grew increasingly heated in the audience seats. The person with the most solemn expression among the audience was definitely Ambrose, who was seated in the middle among them, his eyes fixed on the battle arena. Ambrose was not a disciple, and as the only deacon In charge of things present, if anything happened to the important people on the battle arena, he would be the first to face the wrath of upper management. The upper management would not pay much attention if the people involved were regr informal disciples, even if one of them ended up badly wounded or disabled, so long as it was not a permanent disability. However, the situation was different at that moment. Wesley was supported by Elder Sayer and was a rather talented disciple. He had been one of the key disciples being focused on by the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. If something bad happened to him, Ambrose would also suffer. On the other hand, even though Jackie did not have any support or background, his talents were spectacr. If he was seriously injured or ended up disabled due to Wesley under Ambrose¡¯s supervision, Ambrose would pay dearly, too. Ambrose¡¯s expression continued to darken as he silently prayed for nothing to happen to these two people. His gaze never wavered from both Jackie and Wesley. If one of them looked to be seriously defeated, he had to immediately stop their fight. At this moment on the battle stage, Wesley waspletely unnerved by Jackie¡¯s provocation, and nothing else mattered to him at that point. He held the three-feet sword in his right hand, and the silver light was so strong that it could envelop his entire body. He let out a deep breath, and a silver light burst out of his eyes. ¡°Young man, I, Wesley Sayer, will show you my might, one that can render you incapacitated!¡± Instantly, he rushed toward Jackie like a ferocious lion. The three stars spun sprightly on the sword Wesley had in his hand. The moment he rushed over, he suddenly grabbed the sharp de of the three foot sword with his left hand and the sword cut his hand. Blood instantly soaked the de, and the bright-red blood looked increasingly ominous under the silver light. Chapter 2025 The next moment, the three-feet sword spongily absorbed Wesley¡¯s blood. The three stars rotating crazily around the three-feet sword, meanwhile, increased in speed. Jackie was sure this was Wesley¡¯s desperate tactic. At this moment, a solemn look appeared on Jackie¡¯s face, and he even felt slightly uneasy. Despite that, he could not retreat even if he was hesitant. With that, he performed the seal continuously with his hands, and the ck light was once again injected into the dagger. The dagger, like before, released a streak of ck light, and the third soul sword was fused into the ck dagger. To be safe, Jackie made up his mind and increased his true energy. Even though he could easily fuse two soul swords with his current abilities, it was still difficult for Jackie to merge all three soul swords in one attempt. He could not focus on that drawback, however. He had to force himself to fuse the swords, even if he typically could not. His hands turned continuously and became faster. One after another, the seals appeared in his hands like a running streak of light. Jackie felt waves of piercing pain on his soul, signifying that he had reached his limit, but he pushed that to the back of his mind. He had to merge all three soul swords, even if it hurt his soul! Whoosh! Following a strong gust of wind, Wesley got right up to Jackie. The silver light covered his entire being, and the sword shone brightly as it went straight toward Jackie¡¯s face! Jackie narrowed his eyes and stepped on the ground to quickly retreat. He was so close to seeding! Wesley was breakneck-fast, one that disabledmonfolk from defeating him. Luckily, the martial art technique Jackie practiced was very special and contained thews of space. Although he only mastered a small portion of the technique, it sessfully increased Jackie¡¯s speed greatly. A fierce look appeared in Wesley¡¯s eyes as he roared angrily, ¡°You wish to hide from me? Not happening!¡± Wesley¡¯s roar delivered his rawest feelings of hatred and envy, and it was evident how he roared with all his strength. Ambrose almost stopped breathing as he stood up from the audience seat, standing in a way that he was ready to rush up the battle stage. As long as there was something wrong, he would not pause for another second. Jackie retreated speedily. At this moment, he was still performing the seal continuously with his soul. The sharp pain in his soul reminded him that it was too much. Wesley naturally knew that Jackie was forcing himself to withstand his attack, and he, of course, did not want to give Jackie the time and opportunity to. If he lost to Jackie, his self-confidence would suffer a huge blow, and this would have a deep effect on his future. He could not allow himself to lose to Jackie. He roared furiously and once again increased his speed. This time, Jackie was unable to evade the attack, even with the help of thews of space. A smirk gradually appeared on Wesley¡¯s face. ¡°ept your death, young man! You can¡¯t hide away from this!¡± The decisive voice filled the entire arena, and everyone stared at the stage. At this moment, Jackie suddenly stopped retreating backward. He suddenly raised his head and pushed his hands forward. The ck dagger once again met the silver sword, and everyone heard it-a loud explosion. The center where both energies collided sent out waves of energy that impacted the formation surrounding the battle stage. Advertisement chapter 2026-2030 chapter 2026-2030 Chapter 2026 The audience heard that familiar dull explosion as a figure came hurtling out of the center of the energy surge. The figure mmed against the activated energy barrier of the battle tform with an audible whump. The figure was, in fact, Wesley, and the protective barrier managed to stop him from flying out of the arena. Wesley, who was once insufferably arrogant, was rendered to such a pathetic state-he looked like he had just struggled out of the quagmire. He slid down the energy barrier and fell onto the ground with a loud thud. Dust flew all over the ce as Wesley slumped to the ground with his four limbs up in the air. His clothes were torn into rags. The dark-colored light covered Wesley like ayer of mist. Blood leaked from the corners of his mouth as his face contorted in sheer pain. In the previous attack, Wesley¡¯s Seven Stars Meteor Cloud was no match for the Destroying the Void. After the Destroying the Void, which formed three soul swords, defeated the Seven Stars Meteor Cloud, the remnants of the skill struck Wesley. After all, the Destroying the Void was a soul attack. As if it was not enough that he suffered an unexpected attack, Wesley did not even know how to defend himself against a soul-attribute attack. He could not endure the attack, even though he knew that it was highly likely that the remaining power from Jackie¡¯s attack would damage his soul if it struck him. Advertisement The audience once again fell into silence. The remaining energy quickly dispersed without the support of the relevant parties. After the light disappeared, Jackie emerged before the crowd, albeit In a pitiable state as well. The silver sword beams left multiple slices on Jackie¡¯s clothes in their wake. His face was pale as paper as cold sweat slowly trickled down his forehead. He had a deep frown on his face as the corners of his mouth slightly trembled. Despite standing upright, everyone could see that he had his fair share of struggles, though he seemed to fare better than Wesley, who fell straight to the ground with a distorted expression due to the pain he faced. ¡°Oh my god! He really won! He really did it! Wesley couldn¡¯t defeat Jackie, even when they both executed their strongest attack at the same time? What sort of martial skill is this guy practicing? He¡¯s so strong!¡± ¡°His martial skill isn¡¯t the only thing that¡¯s strong. I¡¯m sure the martial art technique he practices is a high- level one as he¡¯s able to achieve such results. Where did this guye from? I heard that he doesn¡¯t have any background. If no one¡¯s backing him up, where did this strong martial skill of hise from?!¡± Advertisement The prattles instantly overwhelmed the perimeter. Jackie, meanwhile, ignored everything onlookers were saying. At this moment, it was true that he was not feeling well. Although his clothes had several cuts on them, his pale expression was not due to the Seven Stars Meteor Cloud. Instead, it was because his spirit energy had been dried out-hurt, even-as he forcefully merged the three soul swords. However, a wound on his soul of such degree was nothing to Jackie. He was not badly wounded, and he only needed to rest for a couple of days. He inhaled deeply as his gaze shifted. He saw that Ambrose was about to open his mouth, to announce the end of this wager battle. Before he had the chance to speak, however, Jackie moved as a small amount of true energy agitated in his body. Even though he forcefully merged the three soul swords and this caused his spirit energy to dry up, he had not used much of the true energy in his body. He had already put the ck dagger away as he rushed forward like a cannon. Jackie got right up to Wesley, having not been too far from him, within a breath. Ambrose immediately realized what Jackie wanted to do when he saw Jackie¡¯s action Ambrose¡¯s face turned pale and he shouted loudly to stop Jackie, but Jackie was one step faster than Ambrose¡¯s words. The moment he got right before Wesley, Jackie silently swung his fist sharply at his chest. Wesley¡¯s rib broke with an audible crack, one that the audience could hear. The impact from the attack rendered Wesley somewhat unconscious from the severe pain as he had already suffered from a damaged soul. He failed to see Jackie flying toward him, and when he realized what had happened, Jackie had broken his rib with a punch. The physical agony he felt, along with the torment his soul was haunted with, made Wesley feel like he was in hell. Chapter 2027 No matter how willful Wesley was, he could not hold back his scream. After seeing what happened, Ambrose instantly turned pale. ¡°Stop! I dere that the battle is over! You¡¯ve won now, Jackie, so stop what you¡¯re doing!¡± Advertisement Ambrose could not just watch as Jackie¡¯s attack crushed Wesley entirely. Although Jackie¡¯s previous punch broke Wesley¡¯s ribs, it did not cause more fatal injuries. Cold sweat dripped down Ambrose¡¯s forehead as he feared Jackie would continue his assault, even if Jackie listened to him. After all, the animosity between Jackie and Wesley ran deep, and Wesley even insisted on crippling Jackie before the battle. Jackie was not someone who would just forgive and forget. He was also impressively talented and did not ce much importance on the fact that Wesley came from an important family. Surprisingly, Jackie stopped attacking after hearing Ambrose¡¯s deration and slowly stood up from the floor. He did not turn around to look toward the audience seats and instead nced at Wesley, much to the audience¡¯s surprise. He chuckled softly and said calmly, ¡°Now, do you understand why I asked you to make those bets?¡± Although Wesley was in so much pain that he was losing his sensibility, he heard what Jackie had said. His words triggered Wesley so badly, more so than the pain on his body. He struggled to open his eyes and red at Jackie murderously. He coughed violently as blood and some of his internal organs spewed from the corners of his mouth. Despite better judgment, he growled, ¡°I will kill you!¡± Wesley¡¯s anger nearly demented him. It felt like he was utterly humiliated without Jackie saying anything, let alone since Jackie decided to tell him why he agreed to the bet so calmly. Wesley finally understood why Jackie behaved in such a way in front of everyone, even though they previously looked down on him. After all, no one believed that Jackie could defeat Wesley and thought that Jackie had given up. Even the only deacon there also thought so, but the tables have turned against them, making them look like a joke instead. What Jackie said had acted as a reminder to the others, and they finally realized why Jackie insisted for Wesley to make the bet from the beginning Everyone, during the time they were deciding on the final bet, looked at Jackie as though he was a jumping clown, but with everything that had happened, the audience felt their face burning in pain. Even Brook and Noel, who sided with Jackie, were also speechless. ¡°You wish to kill me? Sure, just tell me when. With your current strength, however, I¡¯ll be so far ahead of you after another ten years of training.¡± Everyone would haveughed at Jackie had he said this at the beginning of the match, but not at this moment. They were all exceptionally quiet as what Jackie said was the truth. Jackie had the ability to challenge Wesley from a lower level. If he was given more time to train, he would be very far ahead of Wesley without a doubt. Wesley could not just simply ept such things, but it was the truth, even if he did not want to ept it. Wesley¡¯s face turned purple from anger and looked like an old man on the verge of death. N?velDrama.Org content. Jackie raised his brows, disinterested in talking to Wesley. How he wished Wesley would have died on the spot in his anger, but that would not happen. At that moment, Ambrose had closed the protective shield as runner disciples waiting down the arena rushed toward Jackie and Wesley. Chapter 2028 The runner disciples quickly transferred Wesley onto the stretcher. Every battle tform came with five or six runner disciples, and their main task was to bring any wounded disciple after their battles for emergency treatment. Jackie raised his eyebrows when Wesley was about to be brought down the tform by the runner disciples and said, ¡°Don¡¯t forget our wager. ording to the rules of the wager battle arena, you need to send the items you owe within three days. If you fail to do that within three days, not only will you be detained, but you might be deported from the sect, too.¡± Wesley was so angry that he coughed up blood hearing Jackie¡¯s words. The chest area of his clothes had already been dyed with blood. His hands quaked as he wanted to p back at Jackie with something snarky. s, he had already lost, and it was useless no matter how much a loser spoke. He would only be ridiculed by others. After Wesley was brought away for treatment, Jackie slowly walked down the battle tform. At this moment, everybody had looked at Jackie in a different light. As Jackie demonstrated his prowess, their view had shifted from disdain into one of admiration, taking him more seriously and enviously. Some people could not help themselves but started to discuss quietly among themselves. ¡°This guy¡¯s talent is out of this world. I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll be a chosen disciple in the future. No wonder he was so rxed previously. I almost thought he got brain worms!¡± ¡°You should shut up. Since when have our sect recruited idiots? People had never given up. Instead, he never ced much importance on Wesley. During the final attack, both of them used their full power and caused Wesley to be beaten into such a state. This means that Jackie¡¯s strength had already achieved the top-hundred positions or even the top fifty positions!¡± The surrounding onlookers immediately nodded when they heard this. There were a total of 3000 informal disciples, and being able to be in the top 100 or top-50 among these 3000 people proved how incredibly strong this person was. Of course, many of these informal disciples were able to be in the top100 positions because of their extensive practice time. Some of them were even in the final stage of innate level! The positioning of these informal disciples had nothing to do with their talents. However, Jackie was only in the initial stage of innate level, and he was capable of being in the top-100 because of his exceptional talents. This evoked the envy of many, but all they could do was nothing but stare. Ambrose looked at Jackie as if he was looking at a monster. Zeph had been relieved of his position and incarcerated because of what Jackie revealed. Ambrose was so interested in seeing Zeph¡¯s pitiful ending that he purposely went to the dungeon where they held Zeph. At that point, Zeph rambled crazily, ¡°You people just wait and see. I won¡¯t let any of you off the hook once I leave this ce. I failed in the hands of that stinky b *stard because I was unprepared. You should tell him that joining the sect doesn¡¯t mean that he has nothing to worry about. He¡¯s just an informal disciple after he joins the sect. I¡¯ll being for him once I leave this ce. Me being a deacon doesn¡¯t diminish the fact that I can easily kill an informal disciple like him!¡± Ambrose onlyughed coldly when he heard this. The mistake Zeph made was neither arge nor a small matter. No matter how things were, he had been dismissed and detained. Ambrose was not worried about himself as Zeph would be incarcerated for at least two to three years. Before Zeph was detained, he did not take any actions against Ambrose, and Ambrose knew that he would be unable to cause any big trouble when he left the dungeon. Zeph might do something against Jackie, but Ambrose was not that well-acquainted with Jackie. He only felt good about Jackie because of what happened to Zeph. He had no idea how things would be by then, though Zeph would nheless be in for a surprise by the time he left the dungeon, seeing how things had developed at this moment. Ambrose estimated that Jackie would be able to be a chosen disciple within two to three years. Zeph was still capable of taking action against an informal disciple, but a chosen disciple was in a much higher positionpared to Zeph. No one would know who would hurt who by then. Chapter 2029 At the thought of this, Ambrose started to look forward to that surprised expression on Zeph¡¯s face once he was to be released. Jackie, meanwhile, ignored the murmurs and gossip from the people around him, talking about him, and returned to his seat among the audience. He decided It would be in his interest to sit and watch the others battle as he did not have anything important to do today, more so having no more contribution points left at this moment. When he heard that formal disciples would have a battle on the wager battle arena afterward, Brook looked at Jackie with admiration as he sat, his eyes almost glued on Jackie. The corners of Jackie¡¯s mouth twitched helplessly.¡± What are you looking at?¡± Brook coughed softly with an excited look on his face. ¡°You¡¯re very strong, Senior Brother Jackie! I¡¯ve really missed it when I thought that you weren¡¯t Wesley¡¯s opponent. Who would¡¯ve expected for you to hit him so badly!¡± Jackie raised his eyebrows helplessly and said calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you how I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to the battle if I wasn¡¯t confident?¡± Brook was still extremely excited. ¡°I thought that you were bragging.¡± Jackie was so speechless that the corners of his mouth twitched. Brook was such an honest person, and even Joelughed so hard at Brook that his eyes narrowed into crescent moons in hisughter. ¡°Oh, dear me! Young man, you¡¯re so excited that you can¡¯t even control what you said. You¡¯re that bold to say whatever crosses your mind!¡± Due to the fact that Jackie did not immediately leave the area, the informal disciples who purposely came over to observe the fight did not leave the scene either. They were still having lively discussions and only lowered their voice because Jackie was still there. Many people started looking at Jackie earnestly. If Jackie did not have a stern expression that kept strangers away, they would havee over to greet him. After all, Jackie had a bright future. After a period of time long enough for half a stick to burn, the remaining excitement from the previous battle began to disperse slowly. The others who participated in a wager battle today once again entered the battle tform. Brook sat at the audience seat and spoke non-stop by Jackie¡¯s ears like a machine gun, and though this irked Jackie, he did not stop him. He purposely looked at where the man with triangr-eyes was at. When he looked over, the man and hispanion had already disappeared. They must have booked it because they were scared. Jackie intended to shake up the man with triangr eyes a little; that man irked Jackie to no end. Jackie did not have any conflict of interests with him, and he only caused trouble for Jackie because he wanted to tter Wesley. Compared to Brook¡¯s constant chatter, Noel seemed to be far more level-headed. It was only after some time did he speak, ¡°You held back, but I still feel that Wesley was badly wounded.¡± Jackie slightly nodded.¡± Aren¡¯t the rules clear? I can¡¯t cause any permanent damage, which I didn¡¯t do. I only broke his ribs and didn¡¯t heal his wounds. He¡¯ll be alive and kicking after several months of treatment.¡± Chapter 2030 In truth, Jackie had only told half the tale. After all, the worst attack was not breaking Wesley¡¯s ribs. Instead, it was how the remaining power from the Destroying the Void attacked his body and caused the wound on his soul. Others did not know what attribute Jackie was training in, but Noel knew it very well. Lagarioring his voice, Noelmented, ¡°Did Wesley suffer from a wound on his soul due to how much pain he¡¯s in? If that¡¯s the case, it doesn¡¯t seem good.¡± Jackie raised his eyebrows and took a meaningful look at Wesley after he heard this. He saw how serious Noel¡¯s expression was and responded with an equally serious tone, ¡°I don¡¯t think that he¡¯s seriously wounded. Although the martial skill I performed was strong enough, the Seven Stars Meteor Cloud isn¡¯t so weak. It canceled most of the attack, and only a small amount of the attack rushed onto Wesley¡¯s body.¡± Noel felt that Jackie did not understand what he was trying to get at. He could not help but sit up straight and leaned toward Jackie. ¡°The wounds suffered by the soul are different from those the body suffered. If his soul is gravely wounded, it¡¯s difficult to rule if it¡¯s permanent damage. However, it takes more pills and time to recover.¡± Jackie gave a light nod. He could feel that Noel was dancing around with his words, thus he waved his hand. ¡°Just tell me what you want to say; there¡¯s no need to beat around the bush.¡± Coughing lightly, Noel then replied, albeit a little exasperated, ¡°What I mean to say is that you took it a little too far this time. Even though I know that you dislike Wesley that much, you shouldn¡¯t have given him an additional punch in the end. Yes, he acted all high and mighty before, but he has the support of Elder Sayer. If you only wounded his soul, it can temporarily be exined away by saying that it was unavoidable. However, yourst punch was obviously aimed to humiliate Wesley¡ª ¡° ¡°I know what you mean, but I¡¯ll still do it again if this repeats,¡± interjected Jackie, not allowing Noel to finish. ¡°Although he has a great background supporting him, I¡¯m not somebody he can bully at his will. Consider me a nice person that I only punched him once, no matter how much he did before.¡± Noel merely nodded at Jackie before he shook his head silently. He felt that what Jackie said made sense. After all, it would only be hellish if Jackie continued to put up with all of that. Nheless, Jackie¡¯s action hadpletely dishonored Wesley by what he did. He was only afraid that Elder Sayer would be a petty person and take revenge on Jackie. However, Noel also knew that Jackie was somebody with his own ideas, and he was certain that Jackie knew what might happen. Jackie stared at the battle tform for a good while before he began to feel rather tired. The main reason was due to the low reference quality toward the battles between these people. After all, not many of those 3000 informal disciples were stronger than him. Just as he was about to get up and leave, he heard a familiar voice from far away. Jackie chose a slightly secluded ce to sit, which was near to the exit, after he entered the ce. His main concern was so that he would not get into a fight with the others. After all, he knew that he would definitely attract criticism from everybody as he joined the wager battle arena hastily, especially when Wesley was also there. Hence, he chose a ce that was near the exit and secluded. The familiar voice came from the exit, and Jackie spotted a familiar face when he looked over. What surprised him was two people who used to hate one another were having a genial conversation as they walked together. These two were Morton and Gerald, who caused trouble for Jackie. The two of them had also joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion from the previous assessment. After the amodation was arranged, Jackie never saw the two of them in the sect. A dozen days had passed, and he almost forgot these two people¡­that was until these two showed up. What surprised Jackie the most was how they were all smiles and good talk as if they were friends for a very long time. Noel raised his eyebrows and also took a nce at the exit. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Morton and Gerald? What a rare sight¡­! Advertisement Chapter 2031 Chapter 2031 Chapter 2031 Noel¡¯s remark caught Jackie¡¯s attention, and Jackie turned to look at him in surprise, not expecting Noel to know these two newly recruited informal disciples. Noel knew the cause of Jackie¡¯s surprise when he noticed the look in his eyes. ¡°Ie from a n aristocratic family. Although it isn¡¯t a big family, it is so rare for me to know two outstanding young disciples?¡± To this, Jackie chuckled and gave a slight nod, saying, ¡°Are you sure that those two can be considered outstanding?¡± Jackie did not say this out of vanity of himself and his skills, nor was he belittling them; he was merely telling the truth. Jackie was speaking from the overall looks of things. After all, they only made four of the lights lit up during the assessment. Such results were not very outstanding among all the informal disciples, but Noel seemed to feel good about the two of them. Raising his brows, Noel answered, albeit a little wound up, ¡°They are rtively outstanding. I know about your assessment results. Even though they were unable to get full marks, they¡¯d also have great results during usual assessments as they managed to light up four of the obsidian lights.¡± Jackie raised his eyebrows, obviously disagreeing with Noel¡¯s opinion, but he said nothing else on the matter and instead shifted the topic. ¡°You seem to be quite familiar with the two of them. You even kept track of such results,¡± he asked. ¡°I realize that you don¡¯t even understand some basicmon knowledge. The younger members of aristocratic families know about each other¡¯s strengths and talents. On top of that, our Karl family also interacts with the families behind those two. That¡¯s how I got to know them and learn about them. I also paid attention to their results in the recruitment exam because of this.¡± As they were having their discussion, Morton and Gerald had walked up to their side. These two had no real purpose in being here; they just happened to pass by. Advertisement Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Morton saw Jackie and Noel having small talk as he inadvertently nced at them. Morton subconsciously raised his eyebrows and scoffed before he spoke to Gerald, ¡°Who would¡¯ve expected Jackie to be acquainted with Noel. From the looks of It, they seem to know each other well.¡± There was a hint of indelible jealousy in the way Morton spoke. Jackie was ahead of him since the recruitment assessment, and he had always disliked and envied Jackie. The better Jackie¡¯s life was, the worse Morton felt. With raised brows, he turned to speak to greet Noel, ¡°Greetings, Senior Brother Noel. Are you here to watch the battles, or do you have a wager battle with others today?¡± Noel raised his eyebrows at this. Morton would not usually speak to him in such a familiar manner. Although he was also quite talented, Morton liked to look down upon people, and there was a hint of contempt in the way he spoke. ¡°I¡¯m here today to watch the wager battle of other people.¡± Morton nodded and turned to look at Jackie. He raised the volume of his voice as if he had just met Jackie, saying, ¡°Are you Jackie? I almost forgot about you. Why are you here?¡± Advertisement Jackie sneered, not wanting to entertain the guy. This guy just had to pull something whenever he was in front of Jackie. Morton revolted and upset Jackie; he was like a blind housefly who just would not leave. Somewhat helpless at the situation, Noel changed the subject when he noticed just how impatient Jackie was. ¡°Where have the two of you gone during this time? We didn¡¯t see you guys in the sect.¡± Gerald seemed quite polite. He gave a small bow as he responded, ¡°The two of us went to Mount Beasts.¡± Noel immediately replied with a cold expression on his face, ¡°You both are quite daring people. How can you guys go to Mount Beasts before you start training?¡± Advertisement Chapter 2032 Chapter 2032 Chapter 2032 Gerald replied calmly, ¡°We needed sect contribution points no matter what we wanted to do. If the two of us stayed in the sect, how many contribution points would we be able to collect, even if we ved ourselves away? Instead, we¡¯d be able to obtain more by going to a safer ce outside like Mount Beasts.¡± Pavilion contribution points were something every disciple needed. No matter what they did in the sect, it required arge amount of sect contribution points. Although Jackie had just obtained 150 sect contribution points from the battle against Wesley, the points were a mere drop in a bucket and were insufficient for Jackie. There were many ways to obtain sect contribution points. Usually, newly recruited informal disciples would stay in the sect to do some chores that were safe and could earn them contribution points, such as completing various chores for elders, assisting smelters in producing weapons, or helping alchemists to cultivate pills. Disciples would ultimately earn these points. However, such contribution points were a waste of time-they were too few for Gerald and Morton. Instead, it was far better to leave the sect and hunt monster beasts in Mount Beasts for their spirited cores. They could return to the sect and exchange the spirited cores or other exchangeable parts of the monster beasts for sect contribution points. From the happy smiles on both Gerald and Morton¡¯s faces, they seemed to have had a fruitful trip. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Noel raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°It looks like both of you have had a fruitful trip. How many contribution points did you guys manage to get?¡± Advertisement Morton responded, though unable to hide the grin that crept to his face, ¡°We¡¯ve obtained a total of two hundred-and-eighty points within these two days, but each of us only got an average of a-hundred and - forty contribution points.¡± Noel¡¯s facial expression changed when he heard the number. Although 280 contribution points was not a large amount to Noel at that moment, it was a lot for newly recruited informal disciples who had just joined the sect toe up with. Their capabilities of obtaining 280 contribution points within a dozen days proved that both Morton and Gerald were much stronger than most of the newly recruited informal disciples. ¡°You both seem well-versed,¡± Noel did not hold back his praises. ¡°Based on what I know, the total amount of contribution points earned by ten of the newly recruited informal disciples isn¡¯t as much as the two of you.¡± Morton raised his chin arrogantly. ¡°How can we be the same as those opportunistic people?¡± To Morton and Gerald, they did not ce themselves in the same position as the other newly recruited informal disciples, even though they joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion through this recruitment assessment. After all, they were more than capable of passing the usual recruitment assessment for informal disciples. Advertisement This was why Mortonbeled the other newly recruited informal disciples as opportunistic people, He and the other disciples unanimously agreed that these people would never have had the chance to join the Dual Sovereign Pavilion if there were no friction between two sects with the possibility of a terrible war From Morton¡¯s reaction, it was not difficult to see how arrogant he was. Jackie subconsciously raised his brows when he heard what Morton said, but his face remained stoic and he spared no nces at both Morton and Gerald. What Noel wanted to ask at that moment was how did Morton and Gerald join forces? After all, almost everyone who knew these two knew about their strained rtionship. These two had always been like water and fire where none of them looked happy whenever they met. It was an astonishing fact to others, knowing that they went on a hunting trip to kill monster beasts together. However, Noel was smart enough to hold his tongue. After all, all three of them would be in for an awkward time if he asked Morton and Gerald about this. Advertisement Chapter 2033 Chapter 2033 Chapter 2033 This was why Noel ultimately decided not to ask anything. In fact, Morton and Gerald should be on their way, seeing as their conversation had ended, and they were not that well-acquainted with one another, too. All of a sudden, Morton suddenly acted as if he knew Noel well and struck another conversation, ¡°Mount Beasts truly is the vastest mountain in the West Cercei Ind. Although we were only capable of going into the outer ring of the peripheral area, we still met a lot of dangers. Luckily, we were strong enough and turned the tides to our favor, however dangerous it was.¡± Noel nodded and simplymended him. To be frank, he wanted to be upfront to Morton, wanting to say he was not interested in listening to his crap. Morton and Gerald did not have to tell him how dangerous Mount Beasts was; Noel had already visited that ce several times. Jackie listened with high interest as he made arrangements for his next steps. However, Morton suddenly changed the topic of the conversation as Jackie was listening to their conversation. ¡°Junior Brother Jackie, what are you doing here?¡± Jackie could not help but frown at how Morton lowered his seniority by addressing him as ¡®junior brother¡¯. Jackie did not know about the rules of other sects, but the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s rules were that the stronger party would be addressed as the senior brother, and the weaker party would be the junior brother. They did not decide their seniority based on their ages. His strength was undoubtedly stronger than Morton, but Morton purposely addressed him as his junior brother. Nheless, Jackie was not a member of the Hestia Continent, thus this did not concern him. He did, however, offer Morton a cold nce. ¡°I¡¯m here to watch the others battle.¡± Advertisement The corners of Morton¡¯s mouth curled upward as he walked closer to Jackie. ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve made a wager battle with Senior Brother Wesley. I have to admit that you¡¯re really brave. We, members of the aristocratic families, understand the strength of Senior Brother Wesley. Are you here to see how strong Senior Brother Wesley is by observing others battling it out?¡± Jackie chuckled and was somewhat mind-boggled. He knew Morton meant something else as he, instead of leaving, continued to linger around and conversed with them. Jackie had no idea where Morton had heard about the battle between him and Wesley. Morton was obviously looking forward to Jackie making a fool out of himself. Jackie turned around and said, ¡°I know what his strength is like, so there¡¯s no need for you to remind me.¡± Jackie spoke in such a straightforward manner, and it was mainly because he did not wish to continue listening to Morton¡¯s continuous speech. Morton cared too greatly of his dignity, yet Jackie spoke in such a straightforward manner when there were so many informal disciples around them. How could he maintain his reputation like that? Advertisement Morton was so angry that his face became slightly pale. His right hand instinctively balled into a tight fist. He purposely raised his voice as he spoke, ¡°Are you sure you understand Senior Brother Wesley¡¯s strength? What do you know? Stop pretending to be a master in front of us. Although you were ahead of me during the entrance assessment, don¡¯t think that you can always be ahead of me. Let me tell you¡± I¡¯ll be able to go ahead of you with my talents and sufficient sect contribution points. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. ¡°I do wonder where you get your guts from to challenge Senior Brother Wesley. He¡¯s capable of defeating you with a single finger of his! Let¡¯s see how cocky you¡¯ll be after that!¡± What Morton said immediately attracted the attention of many around them. In fact, Morton was curious as to why so many people were gathered in the wager battle arena today. Were there important individuals who would be having a wager battle? No matter what it was, he wanted to regain his reputation. Although Jackie sat at a slightly secluded ce, Morton had purposely raised his voice, and the surrounding people heard what he said clearly. Almost 50 to 60 people turned their heads around and looked at Morton as if he was an idiot. Advertisement Chapter 2034 Chapter 2034 Chapter 2034 A few among the audience started to mumble softly among themselves. ¡°Who¡¯s this person? Where did hee from? Is he crazy?¡± ¡°Who knows? Seems like they have a problem or two with Jackie. They do seem to be in the initial stage of the innate level. They must be crazy.¡± Morton had no idea what was going on when he saw how these people stared at him. Was there something wrong with what he said? Why was everyone looking at him like he was some clown? He carefully thought about what he said but could not find the error in his remarks, no matter how he tried. If that was the case, why were the people looking at him in such a way? N?velDrama.Org content. Gerald was just as stunned, and he, too, felt the odd nces these people shot at them. Advertisement Noel was also speechless as he nced at Morton. In fact, he wanted to tell Morton that what he said was no different from pping himself hard on his face. Nheless, he could hear that there was a rivalry with Jackie from what they said. If that was the case, I t was best for him to keep his mouth shut. Jackie chuckled softly and looked at Morton coldly. Although he seldom wasted time speaking to others, he was utterly disgusted by how Morton constantly caused him trouble. He was like the triangr-eyed guy who annoyed Jackie into silent bewilderment.¡± You said that Wesley can kill me with a single finger?¡± The corners of Morton¡¯s mouth froze, yet he still nodded stubbornly. ¡°Of course! Senior Brother Wesley is extremely talented, and he¡¯s one of the top informal disciples. From the way you¡¯re talking, you seem to be confident in defeating Senior Brother Wesley!¡± Jackie nodded, not bothering to hide reaction. ¡°I can defeat him, no doubt.¡± Advertisement Both Morton and Gerald were stunned on the spot when they heard this. How could this guy be so crazy? He was daring enough to say anything, and he even said that he could defeat Wesley. The others had no idea about it, but the two of them knew how talented and strong Wesley was. Even though Morton said that he himself was extremely talented, he could notpare to Wesley. Not only was Wesley extremely talented, but he came from an extremely strong family. How could this young man be so brave? Morton scoffed indignantly-twice, at that-before he spoke, shoulders trembling as he did, ¡°You truly are arrogant! Who do you think you are? How dare youpare yourself to Senior Brother Wesley? Senior Brother Wesley ranks at the hundred-and eighty-seventh spot among the informal disciples. Although Elder Lee praised you the other day, it was only to give you face. Do you really think that you¡¯re extremely talented?¡± The people around them were stunned when they heard this, much to Morton and Gerald¡¯s bewilderment as they noticed the gazes sent their way grew more¡­peculiar. The mocking look in the audience¡¯s eyes amplified, yet they had no clue what they did to have earned this. Jackie chuckled softly and looked at the two of them as if they were dummies. ¡°Morton, I think it¡¯s best if you stop speaking right now. Do you know what the two of you look like right now?¡± Morton smiled awkwardly, subconsciously lowering his voice as the people around them were looking at the two of them in a weird way. ¡°What¡­ What do we look like? Why are they looking at me in such a weird way?¡± he asked, purely baffled. Brook coughed softly. He did not want to say anything, but he was acquainted with Gerald, and he had treated him nicely. They would only be further embarrassed if this continued, thus Brook cleared his throat and exined, though awkwardly so, ¡°Just moments ago¡­ Senior Brother Jackie had already fought with Senior Brother Wesley, and Senior Brother Wesley had lost the fight. Senior Brother Wesley has been carried away in a stretcher.¡± Advertisement Chapter 2035 Chapter 2035 Chapter 2035 Such a simple statement stunned both Morton and Gerald, their faces mmed with disbelief, and their mouths hung wide open. Mortonughed dryly, even musing to himself that Brook might have lost his mind. Why else would Brook have said such impractical things? Jackie and Wesley had already finished their wager battle, and Jackie¡­defeated Wesley? What nonsense these were! Despite that, the weird nces they were receiving subconsciously stopped Morton just as he was about to refute. Gerald blurted, ¡°What are you talking about? How can Jackie defeat Wesley?¡± His expression darkened as he got a hint of something from what he said, subconsciously stepping back. Every informal disciple around them could hear very well, and all of them heard what Brook had said. None of them refuted his im, however, and none of them gave him odd stares. This meant that Brook was not pulling things out of thin air; he was telling the truth. N?velDrama.Org content. Even a dummy would have realized that something was wrong Advertisement Morton and Gerald subconsciously gulped as they looked at Jackie in a different light. They finally understood why the people surrounding them were looking at them as if they were dummies. They finally understood the error in their words. Morton breathed heavily as he was obviously stimted by what happened. ¡°Impossible! How can you be so strong? This is impossible¡ªno way did this happen! ¡°Senior Brother Wesley has been carried away? Where is he taken to?¡± In fact, Jackie had no idea where Wesley had been carried off to, either. However, the others knew that Wesley would be brought to the elder council where Elder Sayer lived. At this moment, Wesley was lying in the guest room of Elder Sayer¡¯s elder council with his eyes closed and his face pale. Elder Sayer stretched out his hand to smooth out the nket on Wesley. Advertisement The man with triangr eyes knelt on the wooden floor beside the bed, visibly distraught. ¡°Elder Sayer, you need to get justice for Senior Brother Wesley! That guy has taken it too far. Senior Brother Wesley has already fallen to the ground, badly wounded, and that guy still followed up with a punch, not holding back! He subjected Senior Brother Wesley to suffer from four broken ribs, which worsened Senior Brother Wesley¡¯s already grave wounds! That guy is too much!¡± After he heard this, the expression on Elder Sayer¡¯s face remained the same. He slowly stretched out his right hand, and if they looked carefully, they would discover that ayer of grayish-ck mist floated above Elder Sayer¡¯s right hand. If Jackie was in the room, he would recognize right off the bat that the grayish-ck mist was the residue of his martial skill. After Jackie and Wesley performed thest attack, Wesley¡¯s Seven Stars Meteor Cloud was iparable to Destroying the Void. After it destroyed the Seven Stars Meteor Cloud, the remaining power from the Destroying the Void festered Wesley like maggots on bones, feasting on Wesley¡¯s soul. If Elder Sayer did not use tyrannically strong methods, he would not have been able to expel the remaining energy. Elder Sayer raised his eyebrows, and his grayishwhite beard seemingly quivered. There was a hint of seriousness in his voice as he spoke, ¡°That guy is practicing the martial skill of the soul-attribute. No wonder he¡¯s able to stay for such a long time in the soul hall. You should stop inverting right and wrong with me. Although I¡¯m old, I¡¯m not blind or deaf. I know the reason behind this altercation of yours.¡± The man with triangr eyes immediately bowed and knocked his head heavily on the ground. Others would have trembled badly in fright and dared not say a thing when they heard this, but the man with triangr eyes had given in everything. Advertisement chapter 2036-2040 chapter 2036-2040 ¡°Elder Sawyer, I believe that you are fair and unprejudiced. Although we had an altercation with him in the beginning, we did not overdo things. Even if that guy was resentful, he should¡¯ve considered your support toward Senior Brother Wesley and refrained himself from carrying out such a violent attack. The martial skills of the soul attribute cause people to be wounded terribly. That guy did not care about anything and directly wounded Senior Brother Wesley badly. His body wounds can be easily healed but not the wounds on his soul within a short period of time!¡± A hint of anger shed through Elder Sawyer¡¯s old eyes as he slightly narrowed them. However, the anger disappeared soon. ¡°Not only is this guy strong, but he also has a bad temper. As an elder of the sect, I cannot simply take action against disciples. However, if I allow this guy to develop at will, he will soon step over me someday in the future.¡± The man with triangr eyes quickly went along with the conversation when he heard this. ¡°That¡¯s right! Elder Sayer, this guy is really arrogant. Not only that, I think that he¡¯s also haughty and inflexible. He seems to be a vengeful person. Although he has wounded Senior Brother Wesley severely, I feel that he would still settle ounts in the future. Elder, what do you think we should do in the future¡­¡± Elder Sayer¡¯s originally calm face darkened increasingly. He humphed coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to prod me into action as I know what to do. Treat this as a lesson for Wesley. He always does things ording to his will and bullied others just because he thinks he¡¯s extremely talented. What you said about that guy seeking revenge in the future makes sense. However, you need to understand that the young man is considered one of the top disciples in the sect considering his talents and strength. We will definitely suffer a terrible loss if we simply go against him. We need to find an opportunity to take him down for good.¡± The man with triangr eyes grew excited when he heard this. ¡°I shall obey your orders!¡± Elder Sayer raised his eyebrows. ¡°Alright. I know what you¡¯re thinking and you¡¯re worried about Jackie taking it out on you. There¡¯s no need to worry about that. With my presence, he would not dare do anything to you. However, there¡¯s a time limit on this. If we allow Jackie to grow, he would definitely threaten you and even myself. We cannot allow somebody with a grudge toward the Sayer family to continue to develop.¡± The man with triangr eyes nodded with all his might. He was about to continue speaking when they suddenly heard the rapid sound of bells ringing. Advertisement ng! ng! ng! The bells were so loud that they could be heard in every corner of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. The rapid sound of the bells caused the two of them, who were in the room, to be stunned. Elder Sayer raised his eyebrows and looked outside the window. His eyes, filled with experiences, were slightly stunned. ¡°I thought that this would happen after some time. Who would have expected them to start the battle now? Those people from the Muddled Origin n are really impatient.¡± The man with triangr eyes did not know what was going on. Elder Sayer looked at him and exined everything like a responsible teacher even though he seldom spoke to such informal disciples that were not talented. ¡°This is the only bell in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and it will not be rung unless something important has happened. Now that the bell rang, It means that the great battle between sects is happening.¡± Advertisement A great battle at this moment was naturally the conflict they had with the Muddled Origin n. The corners of Elder Sayer¡¯s mouth curled upward. ¡°This is a great opportunity and you should cherish it.¡± Jackie naturally heard the rapid sound of the bells. He was not in the wager battle arena at that moment. Instead, he had gone to the soul hall with Noel and the others. Jackie was considered one of Noel¡¯s friends at that moment. The others might not understand what the rapid nking of the bells meant but Noel did. Jackie¡¯s expression darkened after he listened to the short exnation by Noel. At that very moment, he had already made new ns. Brook followed behind the two of them like a puppy and he was also in the soul hall. Noel was on duty that afternoon. The soul hall was quiet and empty as nobody visited the ce during normal times. They sat around the long table and the runner disciple of the soul hall, Zayn, prepared a pot of tea for them. Chapter 2037 The smell of the fragrant tea overflowed into the space but they obviously did not pay any attention to how good the tea smelled. Noel spoke helplessly, ¡°In the end, we are still going to war. How did this happen so quickly? Senior Brother Jackie, do you n to join the war? You can get quite arge number of contribution points if you manage to kill some people during the battle.¡± Many of those present looked over to Jackie at the same time when they heard what Noel said. Jackie shook his head decisively. ¡°It is true that I can receive quite a significant amount of contribution points if I ept this task and leave the sect to kill the enemies. However, my strength at this moment cannot ensure my safety. It is true that the members of the Muddled Origin n want the people from our sect dead, but the people from our sect are also wishing for my death.¡± The people around him immediately quieted down when they heard what Jackie said. They were able to identify the hidden meaning behind what Jackie said, Although Jackie was more talented than many others, he had also made quite a significant amount of enemies. Many people would take action against Jackie out of jealousy. Wesley and the others would definitely not allow him to continue to grow stronger. Noel nodded and said, ¡°In that case, do you n to remain in the sect and train for some time before you leave to kill the enemies?¡± Jackie sighed helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s the n for the time being. However, I have no idea when Wesley will send over the bets he owes me. I have no idea how badly wounded he is and I don¡¯t know if he will wake up within these three days.¡± Jackie had won 150 sect contribution points from Wesley and that was sufficient to support his training for ten days. On top of that, he had also won two soul-prating pills from Wesley and they were worth a fortune. At that moment, Jackie was worried about whether Wesley would send the bets over. He thought about it and said, ¡°If there aren¡¯t other choices, I shall go over and ask for the items. After all, I am in a rush to practice¡­¡± Noel and the others chuckled when they heard what Jackie said. They could imagine how angry Wesley would be when Jackie could no longer wait and personally visit him to ask for them. Advertisement However, footsteps could be heard after Jackie finished speaking. Everybody was stunned and wondered who would visit the Soul Hall at this moment. Noel turned around and happened to see Steward Chapman walking in with a smile on his face. He had several items in his hands. Noel narrowed his eyes and quickly stood up from behind the long table. Steward Chapman had a kind smile on his face but he did not look like an easy-going person as he had an eagle-like nose and foxy eyes. Steward Chapman nodded to Noel and turned around to look at Jackie without saying anything. He arrived at the long table and gently ced the tray on the long table. ¡°Elder Sayer asked me to send over the bets.¡± Jackie raised his eyebrows as he sized up Steward Chapman. There were two boxes on the tray. He casually took one of the boxes and as he opened the box, it revealed the ck pill in front of everybody there. The pill had manyplicated runes carved on it that looking at it once was enough to shock one¡¯s soul. The pill also had a weird scent that taking a whiff of it made them feel instantly refreshed and rxed. ¡°This is the soul-prating pill?¡± Jackie asked. Steward Chapman nodded and stretched out his hand. He spoke calmly, ¡°Please hand me your identity token. There are 150 sect contribution points for you.¡± Jackie nodded and took his identity token out of his storage space before passing it to Steward Chapman. Chapter 2038 Steward Chapman brought out a glowing red identity token. Both the size and materials were obviously better than the disciple¡¯s identity token. The name¡¯ Maynard Sayer¡¯ was written on the identity card and though Jackie did not know Maynard, he could guess that it was the identity token of Elder Sayer. Steward Chapman then took out a yellow paper with many runes written on it and ced it in front of Jackie. ¡°I¡¯ll need you to sign this transfer of ownership paper.¡± Jackie nced sideways at Noel but did not detect anything peculiar in his expression so he signed the paper which immediately burst into mes after he lifted his pen. This stunned him a little. ¡°There are rules in the n associations. Contribution points cannot be transferred to one another willy- nilly. If you need to transfer the contribution points, you need to sign the transfer paper. Only after signing the transfer paper, the points can be transferred to your identity token,¡± exined Steward Chapman impassively. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After the exnation, Jackie¡¯s identity token began to glow slightly. Jackie lightly washed his divine senses across it and as expected, his previously zero contribution points had increased to a hundred and fifty points. Steward Chapman then bowed slightly, turned around, and left with the tray without saying anything ¡°He did all that to keep you in your ce and as a warning. It seems like Elder Sayer is really protective of Wesley,¡± said Noel when he was sure that Steward Chapman was out of earshot. Jackie raised his eyebrow nonchntly. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more than that.¡± Noel¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What do you mean? What else is he trying to say?¡± Jackie shook his head and in a calm voice said, ¡°Only time would tell. One thing is for sure, he wants to teach me a lesson.¡± Jackie did not want to get too entangled in this topic. He took the soul-prating pill out of the wooden box, sniffed it lightly, and immediately felt his soul tremble. It was definitely good stuff. He was confident that he would advance quickly in his training now that he had two of the pills. Noel¡¯s face was a little dazed. It was obvious he had something to say but Jackie was not in the mood to hear it. ¡°I can finally train in the Array Eye Door again,¡± said Jackie. Noel¡¯s lips twitched uncontrobly. He thought something was definitely wrong with Jackie¡¯s head. Jackie seemed unmoved by all the crises and he did not know what else to say to him. ¡°One hundred and fifty points gets you fifteen days. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll reach a new height aftering out from the Array Eye Door.¡± Jackie shook his head and swept his eyes over the location of the Array Eye Door. ¡°You can deactivate the array at the end of the fourteenth day.¡± ¡°You¡¯re nning to train for only fourteen days?¡± Noel was a little stunned. This was a deviation from Jackie¡¯s usual behavior. Normally, he would spend everything on the Array Eye Door and nothing on the lessons or techniques. Chapter 2039 Jackie nodded and said, ¡°Yes, fourteen days. I n to use the remaining ten contribution points on other things.¡± Jackie had gotten used to the sticky darkness and as usual, he did not let Noel turn up to level five difficulty. He was confident he would be able to train under level five difficulty but truth to be told, it would be somewhat hard on him. After the previous training, Jackie hade to understand one thing: stronger stimtion does not guarantee faster progression in his training. He should maintain a bnce by making sure the shock wave was not too strong nor too weak and level four difficulty hit the sweet spot. After the array had been activated, Jackie immediately felt the familiar stimtion as the soul-shockwave washed over him. Thus, his training had begun. This time, he intended to condense the Fourth Soul Sword. The seconds ticked by and the more he trained, the more difficult the training was. After four days, he only managed to condense two-thirds of the fourth Soul Sword. Under normal circumstances, two-thirds meant that sess was not far off but now he discovered that he had already reached his limit. His spirit energy was all dried up and he could not continue on anymore. He started to panic. Condensing a Soul Sword must be done in one go and if he stopped halfway, all his previous hard work would have been wasted. Not to mention the contribution points he had already spent. Beads of cold sweat began to form on his forehead. He pressed his lips into a thin line. Although he had the experience left by his senior, and there was no doubt that this was better than being personally taught by an elder, there existed a huge gap between his and the senior¡¯s spirit energy. In the process of condensing the Soul Sword, he would not encounter too many bottlenecks but because of his insufficient cultivation level now, his spirit energy was not strong enough. This made it unsustainable for him to continue on. Jackie¡¯s expression turned ugly when he thought about all the wasted effort and contribution points. He was taking big gulps of breath and he waspletely drenched in sweat. On the fifth day, the Soul Sword remained condensed at two-thirds. He knew that he would definitely cause harm to his spirit if he preserved like this. It hurts him even more knowing that even after hurting his spirit, he would still not be able to fully condense the fourth Soul Sword. He could and would not ept that fact. He adjusted his spirit energy resignedly and took out a pill from the Mustard Seed. The pill emitted an abundance of aura and without hesitating, he popped it into his mouth. As soon as the pill reached his gut, strong spirit energy immediately melted into his body, and the dried- up spirit was instantly moisturized, like a beached starfish being thrown back to the sea. With the spirit soothed, the feeling of unsustainability disappeared without a trace. What Jackie took was naturally the soul-prating pill he had just won. The soul-prating pill, being a soul- attributed pill, not only could repair the spirit but also increase the spirit energy. After Jackie took the soul-prating pill, his spirit energy increased drastically, Jackie seized the time to take the soul-prating pill. He only took it when his spirit hadpletely dried up. This had the best effect, and it could also temper his own spirit energy. He then performed a hand seal again, and the fourth Soul Sword, which had been stagnant, finally condensed quickly with the help of the soul-prating pill. On the sixth day, Jackie sessfully condensed the fourth Soul Sword with some spirit energy leftover. He exhaled deeply, and there were four Soul Swords floating in the palm of his hand. These Soul Swords were each darker than the previous, which meant that the strength was stronger than the previous. If Jackie were to go against Wesley now, he was certain that he could easily defeat him without even hurting his spirit. Jackie closed his eyes, quickly recovering the consumed spirit energy. There was still a lot of time left. He intended to take advantage of the remaining time to condense the fifth Soul Sword! Chapter 2040 The seconds ticked by and the only constant was the pitch-ck darkness. It was not hard to imagine what would happen when the war between Dual Sovereign Pavilion and Muddled Origin n finally began. Although he did not n to join the frontline, sooner orter he would have to for the sake of contribution points. What kind of trials would he have to face at that time, he was not sure himself, the only thing he could do was to continuously improve his cultivation. Only when he was strong enough then he would be able to protect himself in the war. Even if he were to encounter dangerous situations, with enough power, he would survive. That was why, through gritted teeth, Jackie persevered on with training even though he was both mentally and physically exhausted. After condensing the fourth Soul Sword on the sixth day, he immediately began to condense the fifth Soul Sword. He nned to use the remaining time toplete the condensation of the fifth Soul Sword. He kept performing hand seals and the surrounding soul-shockwave continued to crash over him like a tidal wave. Days passed and on the twelfth day, two- thirds of the fifth Soul Sword was already condensed but the same problem resurfaced as his spirit energy became unsustainable again. His spirit energy was so dried up that his true energy was running dangerously low too. After several days of training, he constantly invoked the true energy in his body. Destroying the Void was a weapon of the soul attribute but when it came down to it, he would need to invoke his true energy too. Simrly, condensing the Soul Sword required his spirit energy to be supported by his true energy. Over time, there was not much true energy left. Taking another soul-prating pill would solve the insufficient spirit energy but not the depleting true energy. Without the support of the true energy, he would not be able to condense the fifth Soul Sword with the remaining time. After realizing this problem, Jackie slowly opened his eyes, his hands never stopped performing the hand seals, but the helplessness in his heart became more and more apparent. He knew that he would run into many obstacles in the future if he did not condense the fifth Soul Sword. Not to mention the contribution points that he would have wasted. He had made a lot of enemies for himself in the n associations. Although Elder Sayer sent someone over to transfer the contribution points to him, it was obvious to any outsiders that Elder Sayer held a grudge against him for what he did to Wesley. He must improve his strength to deal with the troubles that may arise next. ¡°I can¡¯t give up now!¡± Jackie gritted his teeth and said to himself, but doing so would not solve his problem. He only had one-twentieth of his true energy left and he estimated that it would bepletely depleted within a few hours. Then he would have no choice but to stop his training because even if he still had some spirit energy left, it would quickly dissipate without the support of true energy. He breathed out helplessly, secretly regretting that he had not thought this through beforehand. He predicted that his spirit energy would run out but he did not expect his true energy would as well. The spirit energy could be replenished by taking the soul-prating pill but the true energy had no such pills. The pills he had brought over from the Daxia World were of no use to him now. After all, his current cultivation base had already surpassed the limitation of the highest cultivation base in the Daxia World. The only pills that were of help to him now were the soul -prating pill and sengen pill. Suddenly he sat upright and his eyes widened. ¡°That¡¯s right! I still have the sengen pill I won from the talent test. It¡¯s a tier-five pill and considered the best amongst that tier.¡± At that time, he did not listen attentively to the effects of the sengen pill. He guessed that it would probably improve the cultivation base which was more useful to the disciples at the innate level. He took a gulp and thought to himself,¡¯oh well,better than nothing!¡¯ Advertisement Chapter 2041 Chapter 2041 Chapter 2041 He took out the two pills from the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship. The two pills floated above his palm. One of the pills was slightly reddish, and he felt his strength soared after sniffing it. The other pill exuded a dark glow. Just by cing this pill under the tip of his nose, he felt refreshed and full of energy. These two pills were the sengen pill and the soul-prating pill. After thinking about it, Jackie popped both of these pills into his mouth. Immediately, he felt a surge of energy spreading all over his body. Outside the Array Eye Door, Noel was sitting on a chair with one leg on top of another, shaking his head and humming a little song. The staff on duty in the Soul Hall changed every five days. Today, it was Noel on duty again. Advertisement Generally speaking, the more motivated a disciple was, the more time he would spend on training, even if his environment did not allow him to do so. However, Noel was obviously not motivated. He wanted to enjoy his free time and had no desire for training. He was shaking his head vigorously and was in the moment when he heard a clicking from the Array Eye Door. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Advertisement He suddenly stopped shaking, ced his foot down, and sat up straight. ¡°He should being out now. What day is it today?¡± Noel had lost count of the days Jackie had been inside. He got up and walked quickly toward the Array Eye Door. There, he saw a man with a pale face and beard on his chin, as if he had been beaten by someone, walking slowly out from the door. It seemed as if walking out of the door had taken all the man¡¯s effort and Noel did not recognize him at first. He quickly got a hold of him when he saw that the man was about to copse. ¡°Brother Jackie,what happened? Did you hurt your spirit?Why does it seem like this time was worse than thest time?¡¯ Previously, when Jackie came out of the Array Eye Door, he still had enough energy to walk out of the door though he did look a little worse for wear. This time,however, seems as though Jackie had been through hell and came back. Not only did he lose weight, he was also unshaven and haggard. The look on his face was so miserable that those who did not know would think he had been living in a slum for a few years. Advertisement Jackie shook his hand with hisst remaining strength. He could not even utter a word. It just so happened that Zayn was walking in with a broom in his hand and he, too, was shocked when he saw Jackie¡¯s state. The two of them helped Jackie to the bench and Noel poured him a cup of tea. Then he took out a pill from his own storage space and ced it in front of him. The pill was not high in grade, but it was extremely effective in restoring energy. It was a pill that could strengthen one¡¯s essence and cultivate one¡¯s spirit. Jackie shook his head subconsciously. The price of this pill was not expensive but it still required contribution points to redeem it. Although Noel had been in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion for a long time, he was not rich. Despite Jackie¡¯s decline, Noel forcefully stuffed the pill into Jackie¡¯s hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just take it. I didn¡¯t use my contribution points to get this pill. It was given to me by my elders and there¡¯s more where that came from. You need it more than I do now. You can repay meter¡± Jackie had no choice but to ept the pill since Noel had already said so. Besides, he was right about Jackie needing the energy restoring pill. After hesitating for a second, he finally popped the pill into his mouth. Advertisement Chapter 2042 Chapter 2042 Chapter 2042 The medicinal properties of the pill were mild. Compared with the two pills previously he had taken, the difference in medicinal properties was almost like heaven and earth. The medicinal properties of the sengen pill and the soul-prating pill were like cooking oil on fire, and this energy restoring pill was like spring water, gurgling. The mild medicinal properties slowly flowed through Jackie¡¯s meridians, repairing his wounds and gradually making him feel more energetic. Fifteen minutester, he gradually recovered from hisck of physical strength. Thank you so much, Brother Noel,¡± said Jackie after taking a sip of the tea. Advertisement Although ording to the rules, Jackie needed to address Noel as his junior, he chose not to do so, and instead addressed him as his senior. He felt it was more respectful to do so. After hearing Jackie addressing him as so, Noel let out a chuckle and did not think too much about it. He patted Jackie on the shoulder and solemnly said, ¡°You seem to like to torture yourself to death whenever you¡¯re training in the Array Eye Door. This time was your worst yet. I checked your vitals just then and discovered there is some damage to your meridians. What were you doing inside?¡± Advertisement After hearing this, Jackie just smiled bitterly. In order to condense the fifth Soul Sword, he had willingly taken the sengen pill and the soul-prating pill. The two pills were very domineering as their effect rushed across his body. Although they brought great effects, they also made him ufortable. Especially the sengen pill which was more domineering than the soul-prating pill. The sengen pill contained a huge amount of true energy. Its effect would not be that ufortable if it was taken under normal circumstances and given time to digest slowly. However, every minute in the Array Eye Door was precious to Jackie and thus, he made a crazy decision Putting aside the domineering nature of the sengen pill, he forcefully absorbed the medicinal properties and quickly restored the true energy in his body. He also injured the meridians as a result of the dominating medicinal properties hence when he came out, he was so weak that he had to almost crawl out of the door. However, he was greatly rewarded and though he identally injured his meridians, he sessfully condensed the fifth Soul Sword. After all, it would only take him a few days to repair his meridians. He let out a deep breath. It was not good to tell them all these so he simply said,¡± No pain, no gain.¡± Noel was renderedpletely speechless. Compared to Jackie¡¯s desperate effort, he was much more carefree and rxed. He had already decided he would slowly rise through the ranks of deacon and work in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion for the rest of his life At this time, what Jackie was most concerned about was the battle between the n association. ¡°What is the battle status now? Did the Dual Sovereign Pavilion suffer any losses?¡± After asking this, he recalled the attitude of the newly promoted informal disciples of the Team Cando as if they were purely using these informal disciples as cannon fodder. Advertisement Thus, he quickly added, ¡°What about those new informal disciples who joined at the same time as me? Did they all go to the battlefield?¡± He stared at Noel and Zayn, waiting for their answers. Their expressions changed when they heard his questions. Noel chuckled softly. ¡°We can¡¯t me him for not knowing what¡¯s happening in the outside world. He has been inside for so long.¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Jackie was stunned by his words. What did he mean? Did something big happen while I was inside? ¡°The war has already ended,¡± answered Noel without waiting for him to ask. ¡°No more fighting¡­?¡± asked Jackie with a frown. Advertisement Chapter 2043 Chapter 2043 Chapter 2043 Noel nodded, leaving Jackie speechless. Since arriving in the Hestia Continent, he has heard about the imbroglio between the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and Muddled Origin n. The two factions had held deep grudges against each other for a long time and with the resources secret ce acting like a fuse, the two factions could break out in a fight at any moment. For this reason, the Dual Sovereign Pavilion specially recruited many new disciples and lowered the entry specifications, but after all that, they decided to end the war just like that? Jackie¡¯s speechless expressions were all written on his face. Noel and n looked at each other and naturally understood what Jackie was thinking. That¡¯s totally absurd, right? We were rendered speechless as well. They called a stop on the war on the fifth day since it started which was around the third or fourth day you were inside the Array Eye Door. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Advertisement All the disciples, deacons, and others who participated in the war were all called back. Fortunately, the casualties were not serious, and only five or six people died. After all, everyone was only in the probing stage at the beginning of the war,¡± said n with a smile. Jackie leaned forward again, his right eye winced and his face was filled with confusion. ¡°What¡¯s the point of going through all that trouble to end the war in five days?¡± Advertisement Noel chuckled lightly and sipped a drink of tea. ¡°Yes, why go through all that trouble? But you know, something else happened today that will make you even more speechless.¡± Jackie immediately turned his head and looked at Noel who continued on, ¡°Today, the Dual Sovereign issued another announcement saying they want to recruit another batch of informal disciples within five days.¡± Jackie¡¯s eyes were instantly covered with doubt. Why do they still want to recruit more informal disciples? The war has stopped, and there is no shortage of disciples in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. What¡¯s the use of recruiting so many disciples? Every n association wants to choose the best of the best to be nurtured.but what¡¯s the point of choosing from the rejected lot? n obviously could not figure it out either. He asked curiously, ¡°Why are they doing this? I really don¡¯t understand. Could it be that the Dual Sovereign Pavilion has a shortage of disciples?¡± The three of them knew clearly in their hearts that there was no shortage of disciples. Moreover, the resources of the n associations are limited. They would need more resources if they nned to recruit more disciples. Advertisement Even Jackie¡¯s batch was already a little over the limit. Therefore it was natural for them to be suspicious. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand it at first, but after thinking about it, I kinda understand what they¡¯re doing. Do you know how the war stopped?¡± said Noel steadily ¡°1 heard it was the Thousand Leaves Pavilion who stopped it,¡± said n without skipping a beat. ¡°Thousand Leaves Pavilion?¡± asked Jackie with an eyebrow raised. Although Jackie only said three words, n and Noel were stunned at the same time. Noel nced at Jackie speechlessly. He ced the teacup he was holding on the long table, turned his body, and with Complicated expression on his face said, ¡°Have you really been living under a rock all this while? How could you not know about the Thousand Leaves Pavilion?¡± Jackie really did not know. Before entering the n association, he had nned to slowly find out more about the West Cercie State but once he entered, it was one thing after another and thus he did not know much about this world. He had subconsciously uttered out the three words. He had let his guard down since he regarded Noel as his friend. Jackie rubbed his nose and said, ¡°Yes, I have mentioned that I¡¯ve been living under a rock and know little about West Cercie State.¡± Advertisement Chapter 2044 Chapter 2044 Chapter 2044 Noel and n looked at Jackie as if he was kidding. However, this was not the first time this has happened and so Noel quickly brought him up to date. The Thousand Leaves Pavilion is the second fourth-grade n association and also one of the two most powerful n associations within the West Cercie States. Our Dual Sovereign Pavilion is also strong butpared to the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, it is still found wanting. ¡°In fact, both the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and the Muddle Origin n are within the jurisdiction of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. There must be a reason why the Thousand Leaves Pavilion suddenly stopped the battle between the two n associations. Moreover, I heard that it was the sect master of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion who personally handled the matter. Since the sect master came forward himself, our Dual Sovereign Pavilion and Muddled Origin n, which are both third-grade n associations, dare not defy his orders. But the Thousand Leaves Pavilion had never meddled in this kind of matters before and normally turned a blind eye even if many skilled fighters died in the war between two n associations.¡± After exining, Noel looked into the distance with a contemtive expression on his face. Advertisement Jackie nodded and with a hint of uncertainty said, ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is something huge is about to happen and the sect master of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion had no choice but toe forward to stop the war between the two n associations? And we¡¯re kept in the dark because of our lower status?¡± Noel nodded his head. It was exactly what he meant. ¡°We will find out in the future, but the cessation of the war is also a good thing for us. Although the war will sharpen ourbat effectiveness and is good for the improvement of our cultivation base, it is nheless very dangerous. I will ever want to participate in a war like that.¡± Advertisement Jackie nodded nonchntly. Noel suddenly seemed to have thought of something. He retracted his gaze from a distance and focused it on Jackie. From the storage space, he took out two sets of palm-sized array boards and put them in front of Jackie. Take these two small defense array boards. It wille useful to you in these critical times. ¡°These two small defense arrays were engraved with rune curse seals and were exuding a faint cyan light. These rune curse seals constantly exchanged positions which changed the shape of the rune curse seals. Although they were small, they were nheless lovingly and exquisitely crafted by a master.¡± Jackie felt that the gift was too dear, and immediately shook his head, but before he could say anything, Noel said, ¡°As I said, where you¡¯re going, you¡¯ll need it more than I do and if you feel that this is too costly, you can always pay me back in contribution points. I know you don¡¯t like to owe people favors so treat it as I¡¯m lending it to you.¡± Noel¡¯s words had the effect of lifting Jackie¡¯s burden but then he suddenly thought of something and immediately shook his head again. ¡°How do you know I¡¯m going to Mount Beasts next?¡± Noel chuckled and nced at him. ¡°Of course you¡¯re going to Mount Beasts. Even though you tried to suppress your emotions, I could tell you were really interested in that ce when Morton and Gerald were discussing it in front of us. You can indeed earn a lot of points in that ce. What youck most currently is points. The only logical option after the battlefield is Mount Beasts.¡± Jackie nodded. ¡°I do n to go in the near future, but I haven¡¯t decided when to go. I keep on having this feeling that this time, things are a little weird. It¡¯s better to stay here for a few days.¡± Advertisement N?velDrama.Org content. The three of them chatted for a while more and Jackie left after receiving the small defense array boards. On the way back, Jackie wanted to stop by the Seven Stars Hall but decided against it. He nned to exchange hisst remaining ten points for a map of the Mount Beasts that shows the danger rating of each area. Advertisement Chapter 2045 Chapter 2045 Chapter 2045 The map was cheap and useful. With it, one could find the details of beasts whereabouts and their difficulty level. Monster beasts have a very strong concept of territories, and the weaker ones will never invade the territories of powerful beasts. The fighters who wanted to survive the journey through Mount Beasts would get their hands on a map like this. With this map, they would be able to stay close to the area where the low-level monsters are. Under these circumstances, as long as they are not too unlucky or identally step into the nest of the high-level monsters, they wille out unscathed. Jackie, being cautious, did not go to the Seven Stars Hall himself but instead, asked Brook to go in his stead so that no one would know he had the map in his hands. It was better to be safe than sorry. Advertisement No one would dare to do anything too overt to him while he was still within the confines of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion but it would be a different story if he was outside. Jackie was not afraid of the other disciples but he knew where his limit was. There was no guarantee he would make it out alive if his enemies sent a group of skilled fighters to go after him. Two dayster, in the outskirts of Mount Beasts, Jackie held the rating map in one hand while trying to distinguish the surrounding geographical indicators. Outside of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, he naturally did not have so many scruples so he called Nash out of the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship. Advertisement Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. During this period of time, Nash was bored out of his mind and though the space in the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship wasrge enough, he still wanted toe out to see the Hestia Continent for himself. Nash pointed to the map and said, ¡°Starting from Dual Sovereign City, walk sixty miles to the south, you will reach the outskirts of Mount Beasts. ording to the location we are on the map, we should walk ten miles forward, and then change direction. If you walk for forty miles in the east, you wille to the gathering ce of the monsters of the acquired level.¡± Every time the two of them walked a certain distance, they wouldpare the map to the surroundings. This was to avoid going the wrong way, even though they were in a location nowhere near their of powerful monster beasts. However, it would be prudent for them to tread carefully as Mount Beast was rampant with beast and demon. Jackie put away the map after memorizing the approximate location and continued on with his father. Nash nced at Jackie, chuckled, and said, ¡°I thought you would specifically look for the gathering ce of innate level monsters.¡± Jackie shook his head and without breaking stride, said, ¡°Although the purpose of this trip is to get more contribution points, I should still proceed carefully since this is my first time here. Besides, I¡¯m worried about you so I have no choice but to take my time. By first exploring the safest ce, we¡¯ll know where to retreat to if you doe across danger.¡± Nash nodded. He understood his son¡¯s concerns now. ¡°It never crossed my mind that Mount Beasts would be so vast. To be precise, it should not be called Mount Beasts but Mountain Range Beasts.¡± Advertisement In order to prevent other people from doubting his identity, Jackie had been hard at work learning the most basic geographical knowledge of West Cercie State. The West Cercie State is divided into three parts by the Mount Beasts. Mount Beasts was located in the center of West Cercie State and upies a huge area. The southernmost part of West Cercie State was the domain of the fourth -grade n association, Corpse Pavilion. There area total of two fourth-grade n associations in West Cercie State, and one fourth-grade n association ruled an area. Corpse Pavilion upies the south of Mount Beasts, and Thousand Leaves Pavilion upies the north. The two n associations are separated by Mount Beasts. Being so far apart, they had each stayed in their own domain for many years. Advertisement Chapter 2046 Chapter 2046 Chapter 2046 After all, the two ns are separated by Mount Beasts wedge in between, and monster beasts are rampant in the mountain. Even the strongest in the fourth grade n association dared not cross Mount Beasts for their death would be guaranteed if they were to do that. The area of Mount Beasts ounts for more than twice that of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s sphere of influence. That was how vast the mountain was and Jackie¡¯s current location was only at the outer periphery of the mountain. Although there were many monsters there, they were all weak and useless. A spirited core of an innate monster beast could be exchanged for seventy contribution points, but an acquired monster¡¯s spirited core could only be exchanged for ten contribution points, and some weak monsters did not even have spiritual cores, making it pointless to kill them. Advertisement At present, the gathering ce of the low- level monster beast that Jackie was going to, did not have innate level monster beasts. They were all acquired level monster beasts. It was not that Jackie dared not try to attack the innate level monster beasts, but he thought he should first familiarize himself with the surrounding environment and have an escape route mapped out first. The scope of the monster beast¡¯s activity has a strong territorial nature. As one goes deeper into the mountain, the stronger the monster beasts were. Advertisement Therefore, it was good to have an escape route mapped out in case they ran into any danger. After Nash knew of Jackie¡¯s n, he patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°You are more careful than I thought. That¡¯s why I never need to worry about you.¡± Jackie chuckled and touched his nose. ¡°This can minimize the danger. It¡¯s true that the acquired level monsters are worth more points but they¡¯re also much more dangerous. I¡¯m currently only at the initial stage of innate level and can only fall back if I¡¯m surrounded by them.¡± After all, Mount Beasts was full of monsters. While the humans were hunting monsters, the monsters were also hunting humans. The ce was a natural colosseum and Jackie must stay vignt at all times. Another four, five hourster, Jackie finally arrived at his destination. What really surprised him was that he had not seen any low-level monster after walking for so long. Only the surrounding towering trees and the singing of birds, animals, and insects proved that he was indeed on Mount Beasts. Advertisement Even Nash thought that it was a little strange. ¡°Isn¡¯t this ce supposed to be full of monsters? Howe we have not seen one ever sinceing here?¡± Jackie nodded, his eyes were scanning the surroundings like falcons. ¡°Could it be that the monster beasts in this area have been hunted clean?¡± That was the only logical deduction he coulde up with. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Nash frowned. Seeing that Jackie had taken out the rating map for the dangerous area of Mount Beast, he hesitantly said, ¡°I don¡¯t think we should believe this map anymore. It¡¯s obviously not urate. After all, we don¡¯t know when this map was drawn. The monsters might have moved theirir¡­¡± Suddenly, Jackie¡¯s ears twitched, and he turned his head abruptly. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Did you feel the wind blowing just now?¡± As soon as Nash saw Jackie¡¯s cautious expression, he increased his vignce as well. He started to scan around the towering trees too. However, it was already midday, and the sun had risen to the very center. Even though the trees were towering, they still leaked sunlight through the gaps in the leaves, illuminating the surroundings. The grass on the ground revealed a puff of moisture, and it was soft when they stepped on it. They could smell a bloody scent on it. However, this did not make Nash wary, because since stepping into Mount Beasts, this smell had been filling their noses. ¡°I¡¯m sure there was no wind blowing just now. If there is wind blowing, the leaves on the treetops will shake, but why do you ask?¡± Advertisement Chapter 2047 Chapter 2047 Chapter 2047 Jackie frowned. By then, he had already stored the rating map into the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship. ¡°I just heard a rustling noise, like somethinging through the bushes. Nash was not concerned. ¡°That should be the monstering over. It¡¯s about time we run into one.¡± As soon as he said that, something in blue gradually approached from a distance. After the thing entered the sight of Nash and his son, the two of them were stunned at the same time. Advertisement It was a wolf- like monster that was as tall as a human. It was surrounded by ice-blue icicles. The eyes of the monster beast were also ice blue, and it was emitting a chilly aura. The fur on his body was like icicles. After touching the surrounding grass, the weeds were instantly covered with ayer of frost. Advertisement Jackie frowned and blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s a Frost Wolf?! But what is a Frost Wolf doing here?¡± Beforeing to Mount Beasts, Jackie had also taken the time to learn about the kinds of monster beasts that appeared most frequently in the mountain, and with one nce, he recognized the Frost Wolf, a monster beast that frequently haunts the periphery of Mount Beast. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The Frost Wolf is a monster beast of the intermediate stage of the innate level. It is as big as a cow and releases an ice sword attack with it being very fast. The average initiate stage of innate level fighter was not its match at all. Nash cast a puzzled look at Jackie when he heard his tone. Jackie took a deep breath and grabbed his father¡¯s arm. ¡°Go into the Mustard Spirit Ship first. This monster beast is an intermediate stage of the innate level.¡± Upon hearing this, Jackie¡¯s expression changed. An innate level monster should not have appeared where they were. Advertisement It was another hundred miles to go to reach the ce where they were most active. However, it was not the time to wonder about all this. Nash nodded and the space around him distorted as he turned into a ray of light and plunged into the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship. Although Nash also had a cultivation base, his cultivation was at best only a martial artist in the acquired level. He could not help Jackie and would only burden him. It was safest for him to return to the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship. The Frost Wolf stared at Jackie with a sinister look as if he was a delicious meal. The monster beasts of the innate level had extraordinary intelligence and could think like a human. Jackie instinctively took a step back. The Frost Wolf clearly saw his cultivation level, and did not take him seriously at all. He bared his sharp fangs at him, like a cat toying with a mouse, as if telling Jackie that there was no way he could escape. Jackie frowned deeply and took out the ck dagger from the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship. Jackie was veryfortable with this ck dagger which was emitting a dark light. The Frost Wolf scanned him up and down with a disdained and annoyed expression. He took a few steps forward but Jackie stood his ground. The Frost Wolf seemed unwilling to continue wasting time with Jackie and it began to bend his limbs slightly. Jackie suddenly realized that it was nning to attack and he should not take it lightly. He performed some hand seals and a series of pitch-ck runes flowed from his fingertips and was quickly injected into the ck dagger. The ck dagger burst out with jet ck light, and the four Soul Swords merged with it. In the next second, Jackie felt a strong wind and a skull-numbing chill. He narrowed his eyes and he adjusted his position. He heard a swishing sound and three or four icy blue rays of light shot toward where he just stood. Immediately afterward, there was a cracking sound, and several six-sided ice crystals shot out from the position where he was just standing. These six-sided ice crystals carried a strong cold air, instantly freezing the surrounding grass and earth. Advertisement Chapter 2048 Chapter 2048 Chapter 2048 Jackie¡¯s eyes went cold when he saw what happened. He really should not underestimate this monster. One blow from it wasparable to Wesley¡¯s attack. This made Jackie even more puzzled. After all, the area he was in belonged to the outer, outer periphery. It should be extremely safe. Even Wesley would find it difficult to win against the Frost Wolf, what more to say about the other weaker informal disciples? Was it just a coincidence that Jackie bumped into a Frost Wolf here? He narrowed his eyes and reminded himself that he had no time to think about all these. The Frost Wolf quickly attacked again when it saw that it had missed. It charged toward Jackie by pushing off on his powerful hind legs. Advertisement ¡°Oh shit!¡± The speed of the Frost Wolf was so fast that he could only catch a glimpse of an ice-blue blur. His heart was trembling and his hands kept on dealing out hand seals. He kept on retreating while activating thews of space to dodge the Frost Wolf¡¯s bite. That was how strong Jackie was. A fighter in the initial stage of innate level would definitely not be able to dodge the attack but with his speed, Jackie was able to quickly open up the distance between him and the Frost Wolf. Advertisement No matter what, the Frost Wolf had an advantage when ites to close or meleebat. Therefore, making it the strongest type of Frost Wolf amongst the intermediate stage of innate level monsters. The ice-blue eyes swept away in the direction that Jackie ran off to. Its eyes narrowed slightly, and it seemed to be surprised that the human in front of it was stronger than it had imagined. He was able to dodge his attack with the support of thew of space and within two or three breaths, Jackie had already put a vast distance between him and the Frost Wolf. He narrowed his eyes, and a thought shed in his mind that he would need to defeat the Frost Wolf in the shortest amount of time possible. Dragging the fight longer would only make it worse. He performed some hand seals again and took out three ck daggers from the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship. Now he had four uniform ck daggers in his hand which he had prepared beforehand. Advertisement He took a deep breath, and a gray-ck light shed in his hands. The Frost Wolf seemed to sense that Jackie would be trouble and did not want to drag on the fight too. It threw his icy blue head and howled toward the silent sky as if calling for its pack. This made Jackie chuckle on the inside. Then the Frost Wolf charged toward him again. A dazzling icy blue light burst out from the center of the wolf¡¯s eyebrows, and four six-sided ice crystals shot toward Jackie at an extremely fast speed. The speed of the Frost Wolf¡¯s attack seemed to have increased tenfold. Jackie took a deep breath. When the six sided ice crystals shot over, he knew in his heart that it was impossible to dodge, so it was a good thing he had never nned to do that. He frowned and the gray-ck light in his hands flourished. He pushed both of his hands forward, the gray-ck light instantly wrapped around the four ck daggers like a vine. With a light exmation, the ck daggers rushed toward the Frost Wolf. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. A trace of contempt shed in the Frost Wolf¡¯s icy blue eyes when he saw the attack. It seemed like it was very disdainful of Jackie¡¯s attack. The next second, the four ck daggers collided with the four six-sided ice crystals. The icy blue light and the gray-ck light met in mid-air, and the sound of impact erupted out with the violent energy fluctuations! After the two beams of light collided, they released a dazzling spark again, the Frost Wolf and Jackie narrowed their eyes at the same time. Advertisement Chapter 2049 Chapter 2049 Chapter 2049 Blinded by this light, the two opponents could not see each other clearly, but this statested for only half a breath. The next second, pieces of fingernail sized ice kes drifted down all around them. These icy blue fragments were the product of the six sided ice arrow being crushed. When the Frost Wolf saw the fragments in the sky, before it could react, the four gray-ck daggers rushed out from the dazzling light and were aiming straight at its neck. This made the Frost Wolf tremble in terror. After fighting for so many years, it had formed an instinctive reaction and began to retreat swiftly to avoid the attack. However, the four daggers suddenly shook violently in the air. The middle three daggers were especially shaking violently. The Frost Wolf heard a ¡°click¡±, and the three daggers exploded midair with the shattered pieces shooting toward the surrounding like a steel needle. The Frost Wolf saw with its own eyes that even after the three daggers had exploded, there were still three ck rays of energy in their original position. They were still rushing toward him with the only dagger that did not explode. The Frost Wolf found this strange and instinctively backed away. It sped away very fast but how could Jackie let go of such a good opportunity to kill it once and for all? He whispered, ¡°Now!¡± He performed the hand seals again, and the three Soul Swords, under his control, merged with the only dagger that had not exploded with a swishing sound. After the fusion, the attack power of the Soul Sword increased sharply and the speed of that ck dagger skyrocketed. Advertisement He did not even hesitate to use thew of space here. Although Jackie could control thew of space, he still had not perfected the technique and thus, was a little burdensome to use. However, now that a rare opportunity had been presented to him, he could not let this Frost Wolf go no matter what! Seeing the ck dagger chasing after it, the Frost Wolf once again relied on his speed and retreated with a whooshing sound. The Frost Wolf turned its head back to look at the iing dagger while it was running and it seemed as if its worst fear was being realized. Originally, the ck dagger was still tens of yards away from it, but for some reason, the space suddenly distorted and in the next second, the ck dagger was inches away from it! N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. This was so unexpected to the Frost Wolf that it was caught off guard and the next instant with a stabbing sound, blood began to spray out of its body. There was another explosion as violent energy crushed against the Frost Wolf and it fell to the ground instantly with a whimper. In fact, the physical damage it received was only secondary to the soul damage it received. After all, Destroying the Void was a soul-attributed technique. Advertisement The soul of the monster beast was their weak point. The instant the ck dagger imbued with the four Soul Swords pierced the Frost Wolf body, it was then that its soul became minced meat. It could not be any more dead than it was. Before the Frost Wolf took itsst breath, it still did not understand how a human being in the initial stage of innate level could be so strong Seeing the Frost Wolf motionless on the ground, Jackie breathed a sigh of relief and Nash came out of the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship. Advertisement Chapter 2050 Chapter 2050 Chapter 2050 Nash frowned and nced at Jackie. He only walked over to the Frost Wolf¡¯s corpse when he saw Jackie nod and ce his hand under the wolf¡¯s nose. ¡°It¡¯s dead alright and it seems like it didn¡¯t go gently into the dark night.¡± Jackie nodded again, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, and walked over slowly. ¡°It seems like I stillck actualbat experience. It shouldn¡¯t take me this much effort since the Frost Wolf had underestimated me. He would have been dead sooner if I had attacked with full power from the very beginning.¡± Nash nodded. He did not see the fight unfold but even so, he could tell by the cold sweat on Jackie¡¯s forehead and his expression that the battle must have been fierce. At this time, the shattered pieces of the six-sided ice crystals were still drifting down from above, making the temperature drop a few degrees lower. However, being people with cultivation, they were not bothered by the cold. Nash frowned, and then said, ¡°Let¡¯s pack up the Frost Wolf and leave right away. Somehow, I don¡¯t think this is a very safe ce.¡± Jackie nodded and immediately got to work. He took out arge box from the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship, plus arge skinning knife, and together with Nash, started removing parts of the beast that could be sold such as its spirited core and its skin. Advertisement Theypleted the work rapidly and after putting everything away, Jackie and Nash left quickly. Within five minutes after they left, several other monsters rushed out. If Jackie was there, he would be even more surprised, because the monsters were all in the innate level. To be on the safe side, Jackie and Nash walked east for more than a dozen miles which put them a few more yards away from leaving Mount Beasts. The beasts there were ordinary animals, making it a very safe ce to be. Jackie sighed with relief and Nash urged him, ¡°You should rest first.¡± Both of their expressions were not very rxed. Jackie nodded and found a cave that could amodate five or six people. Outside the cave, he took out the small defense arrays that Noel gave him. These small defense arrays would alert Jackie if a strong fighter or monster was in the vicinity and they could also project all that was happening around the surrounding areas. Although they were very ordinary defense arrays and could not withstand any attacks at all, their usefulness proved to be evident in these times. Advertisement After making his preparations, Jackie and Nash went into the cave to rest for a while. Nash¡¯s face was dark as he said, ¡°Do you think the map is wrong?¡± Jackie exhaled lightly and took out the map. The map divided out every dangerous area, and even the ces of some powerful monsters were highlighted and marked. The type and strength of the monster beast were written on the side. He stared at the map and shook his head slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I always think that maybe some ident happened.¡± Nash looked at Jackie solemnly and said, ¡°Maybe we should leave the mountain ande back another time.¡± Jackie frowned, obviously unwilling to do so. He thought about it and said, ¡°Although things didn¡¯t go as expected, we should stick with our n of staying on the outskirts of the mountain. We should be safe as long as nothing untoward happens.¡± AdvertisementN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 2051 Chapter 2051 Chapter 2051 ¡°I n to earn two hundred points this round. If not, it¡¯s not worthwhile toe on this trip.¡± Nash suddenly felt he was making a big fuss out of nothing. After all, it was Jackie¡¯s first time here so it was no surprise if things happened unexpectedly.¡± Maybe you should have brought a local with you. It was not a good idea for you toe here alone,¡± he said grudgingly. Jackie put away the map and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do that next time. In any case, let¡¯s stay here a few more days and kill as many monsters as we can. We can always head back when it gets too tough for us.¡± Jackie had always been firm in his decisions so Nash gave up trying to persuade him. Four days passed. One mile away from the cave where they were staying, Jackie was staring at a red eyed white lion¡¯s corpse, lost in thought and as always, Nash was standing beside him. N?velDrama.Org content. The red-eyed white lion was not strong; it was only In the initial stage of the innate level, but their location was even more remote than Jackie¡¯s previous location where he killed the Frost Wolf. It was so remote that they were nearly out of the Mount Beasts. Advertisement Jackie furrowed his brow and said, ¡°This is the fifth initial stage of the innate level monster I¡¯ve killed.¡± His face gradually became frightening to look at. Since it was his first time entering Mount Beasts, he had no reference to what was or was not normal. He did not know if the situation there was as it is or if a sudden change caused the initial stage of the innate level monsters to begin to wander more outskirt. For the past few days, to be on the safe side, he had only been wandering near the cave, hoping to kill a few more acquired level monsters. Instead, he came across four innate level monsters, two in the intermediate stage and two in the initial stage. Fortunately, they were all alone. There was no doubt Jackie would have run away if they were in groups. Nash shook his head and said, ¡°This is very weird indeed. ording to the map, there should not be any innate level monsters here at all. There should not even be any acquired level monsters! The Chi here is too weak and there aren¡¯t any spirited nts at all. There should only be normal beasts here.¡± Jackie nodded his head in agreement. The red-eyed white lion had taken itsst breath and could not be any more dead than it was. Its fresh blood flowed to the ground and the metallic scent of death drifted into their noses. Advertisement Then, Jackie shook his head in resignation. ¡°Oh well, let¡¯s clean this ce up before leaving. We can discuss whether we should leave Mount Beasts when we¡¯re back at the cave.¡± Even Jackie was a little shaken. Within these four days, he had killed a total of five innate level monsters and each of the spirited core from them could get him at least seventy contribution points. Even the other parts of the monsters would get him at least another three hundred or so contribution points. Nash nced pointedly at Jackie and with a voice full o f concern said, ¡°How about we go back now? I don¡¯t think we need to discuss this anymore. I feel it¡¯s getting more and more dangerous around here. I¡¯m not sure whether I¡¯m being paranoid but don¡¯t you think the innate level monsters are getting more active around here?¡± Jackie raised his head and smiled bitterly. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just our rotten luck to have bumped into something weird here.¡± Nash did not know what to say to that. Jackie sighed and cut the conversation short. He squat down and took out the tools he frequently used from his storage ring Suddenly, hurried footsteps sounded from somewhere far away. It was so sudden that it made both Nash and Jackie spontaneously look over in the direction of the sound. Jackie instinctively took out his ck daggers from the storage ring and clenched it tightly in his hand. Advertisement Chapter 2052 Chapter 2052 Chapter 2052 Jackie possessed a pair of eyes and could see a few figures rushing toward their direction. There were a total of three people with two of them supporting one person in the middle, who seemed to be hurt. Their speed was not too fast or too slow. It was as if they were being chased by someone. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Jackie quickly stored the monster corpse into the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship. Harvesting its spirited core and other parts could wait. He then pulled his father back. By right, he should have left that ce quickly and discreetly but he was curious to find out if something out of the ordinary really had happened. Within a few seconds, the three of them arrived at where Jackie and Nash were standing. The person on the right quickly pulled out a sword from his storage space and pointed at Jackie¡¯s be when he saw them. The man¡¯s eyes were like knives and were looking at Jackie vigntly. The three men were dressed simrly, like disciples of a certain n association. Jackie swept his eyes across the three of them and secretly prayed that they were not disciples of the Muddled Origin n. If they really were, then a fight would be unavoidable. The reason he did not move away after seeing the three people just now was one, he was curious, and two, the three of them looked injured and were acting as if they were being chased after so they most probably would not start any unnecessary fights. The three men were dressed in white with a few bamboo leaves embroidered on their chests. Their white shirts were stained with blood and their faces showed immense exhaustion. Dwight Warner nced at Jed McDanial and said,¡± This guy is the informal disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion.¡± Advertisement After hearing this, Jed put away his sword. Jackie did not change his clothes when he went out. He still wore the uniform of the informal disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Therefore, it was not hard to identify him. Jed looked closely at Jackie, who was not hiding his cultivation level so it was easy to know with a nce what cultivation level he was at. ¡°Leave here quickly!¡± warned Jed. Jackie nodded. He could feel something dangerous was going on. It would be difficult for them to handle the situation if there were really someone chasing after the three men. He quickly pulled his father¡¯s arm and disappeared from that ce. Although the ce they were at belonged to the outer, outer periphery of Mount Beasts, it was still not safe for them to dally. It was best they leave the ce even though he really wanted to get to the bottom of what was happening. However, before they even took three steps, the person in the middle started coughing violently. Advertisement Dwight¡¯s face turned pale when he saw fresh blood being coughed up. He pressed his two fingers on the wrist of the middle person to check on his pulse. ¡± Things are not looking good for Brother Albion. We should find a ce to treat his wounds before running again.¡± Jed knitted his brows together and nodded gravely. He, too, felt that Albion might die if they continued running like this. The only reason the two of them were able to escape was because of Brother Albion so there was no way they were going to let him die alone, out there. ¡°There¡¯s a cave nearby. I¡¯ve set up some simple small defense array formations around it. The three of you can hide there if you don¡¯t mind,¡± said Jackie immediately. Jackie knows that he should beware of strangers however, one of them warned him about the ce so they must not be bad people. Besides, there was no reason for them to do anything to him since he had nothing of value and not to mention his cultivation level was not that high. Advertisement Chapter 2053 Chapter 2053 Chapter 2053 Jed narrowed his eyes and sized Jackie up again. It was a pure coincidence they ran into each other and besides, what happened to them had nothing to do with the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, but in the end, they still epted his offer. In the cave, they started a fire to keep Albion warm. Those with cultivation normally were not affected by heat or coldness but Albion was seriously injured and the surrounding temperature was decreasing inexplicably, thus they had to start a fire. The three introduced themselves briefly when they arrived in the cave. They were all informal disciples o f the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. Jackie was puzzled by this. In the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, a final stage of innate level disciple would already be promoted to a formal disciple but in the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, they would have to remain as an informal disciple. It must be due to thetter sect being a fourth grade sect. Albion was in an unconscious state because of his injuries, Jed and Dwight tended to his wound simply and wiped away the bloodstain on his face. With furrowed brows, they took out all the spirited herbs from their storage ring to give Albion. Jed was a little agitated. ¡°Those *ssholes! I will avenge Brother Albion no matter what!¡± Dwight nodded gravely. ¡°I¡¯ll make a report about this once we¡¯re back in the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. They¡¯ll surely take this matter seriously.¡± Advertisement Jackie and Nash nced at each other then Jackie coughed lightly and asked, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, what happened?¡± He realized that they would not tell him anything if it concerned the grudge between two n associations or something confidential, but he was just too curious. Jed took one look at him and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing to hide about. We had a run-in with the people from Corpse Pavilion.¡± Jackie¡¯s expression changed when he heard this. He unknowingly raised his voice when he asked,¡± Corpse Pavilion? Disciples from the fourth-grade Corpse Pavilion?¡± Advertisement Jed nodded, undisguised anger all over his face as if he could not wait to annihte the entire Corpse Pavilion. ¡°Yes, them, alright. What¡¯s more, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re your average disciples because the leader of the group is already at the spring solidifying level.¡± Jackie¡¯s expression changed again. It was no wonder they were so badly injured. It was a pure miracle that they had survived under the attack of a spring solidifying level fighter. However, Jackie had another question in his mind.¡± The Corpse Pavilion is in the south of the West Cercie State and their sphere of influence is not here. How was it possible for them toe over when there is Mount Beasts with its overbearing monsters situated in between?¡± Dwight exhaled heavily. ¡°We were surprised to see them here too. After all, in so many years, they would not havee here unless the Thousand Leaves Pavilion invited them. Mount Beasts acts as a natural regional barrier that perfectly separates the Corpse Pavilion from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. We never thought that they would suddenly appear since the forces on both sides are too far apart and there is no border between them.¡± Jackie had read about the Corpse Pavilion when flipping through the ssics. In the ssics, the Corpse Pavilion was described as an ambitious and ruthless n association. Although this n association was extremely dangerous, due to the existence of the Mount Beasts, there was no direct conflict of interest between the two sects. AdvertisementN?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 2054 Chapter 2054 Chapter 2054 Therefore, for many years, peace reigned. Sometimes, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion would even invite outstanding disciples of the Corpse Sect toe over. N?velDrama.Org content. ¡°What are they doing here? Are they here to hunt monsters as well? How did they evene over?¡± asked Jackie with furrowed brows. From a geographical point of view, West Cercie State Is independent of other continents. It is surrounded by the sea. If one wants to leave West Cercie State, one must use a teleportation array. It was because West Cercie State is surrounded by the sea that the Corpse Pavilion must pass through Mount Beasts to come here. However, Mount Beasts covers an extremely wide area, and the central area of the mountain is full of powerful monsters. These powerful monsters are very territorial. If anyone dares to set foot into their territory, they will definitely be attacked by these tyrannical monsters. Even if their cultivation had reached the spring solidifying level, it was still impossible to pass through Mount Beasts unscathed. Therefore, it was only natural for all of them to be surprised by their appearance there. Jed¡¯s expression was frightening to look at.¡± Fortunately, I could recognize their uniform after seeing their disciples in a banquet once. Actually, now that I¡¯ve thought about it, they definitely did not cross Mount Beasts. No way do they have the guts to do that.¡± Advertisement Jackie became even more puzzled after hearing that. He blinked and asked, ¡°Then how did theye here? Did they use a teleportation array? Wouldn¡¯t the Thousand Leaves Pavilion know if someone came to their territory if they used a teleportation array?¡± Conjuring a teleportation array requires a lot of spirited crystals. Every teleportation array is under the control of the sect. If they came to the north from the south without authorization, they would definitely be discovered by the people of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. The fact that the sect did not receive news about this meant that they came without authorization. ¡°Anyone who takes the teleportation array from the south to the north will be subjected to strict investigation so there is only one way for them toe undetected. They will not be subjected to strict investigation if they first use the teleportation array to go to other continents, and then from there use the teleportation array toe here. They would only need to change their clothes and we would be none the wiser,¡± said Dwight with a frown on his head. No matter how they came, the fact that they did it sneakily meant they were definitely up to something no good. Advertisement Jackie¡¯s deep frown lines never left his face. ¡°How did you all get hurt? Did they attack you as soon as they saw you?¡± Dwight¡¯s and Jed¡¯s expressions darkened and Jed nced at the unconscious Albion. ¡°The three of us came to Mount Beasts to hunt some monsters and things passed uneventfully for the first few days. It was yesterday that I discovered the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s disciples doing something sneakily with the array gs in their hand while out scouting around the area after we have entered a hundred miles into the mountain¡± he said with a face full of guilt. Jed¡¯s chest rose and fell dramatically when he reached the next part of his story and his eyes were filled with hatred. ¡°It never crossed my mind that I would see the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s disciples here and was so shocked that I forgot to hide my presence. It¡¯s all my fault that they discovered us and then without saying anything, they charged toward us with their weapons. Needless to say, the spring solidifying fighter came at us too.¡± Jed¡¯s expression was frightening to look at. His eyes were bloodshot and all they could hear was the thick guilt in his voice. Jackie felt that he should feel guilty for not staying calm in the face of unexpected events. Things would not have ended up this way if he had hidden his presence in time. Advertisement Chapter 2055 Chapter 2055 Chapter 2055 Jed took a deep breath and continued speaking, ¡°At that time, I knew that I was in trouble and didn¡¯t want to drag anyone else, so I turned and ran away. But, Brother Albion began to worry about me when I didn¡¯t go back at the appointed time so he came to look for me, and that was how he got dragged into it. Brother Albion did everything to protect me; Brother Dwight did too. Fortunately, Brother Albion had a defense instrument that could block against the spring solidifying level fighter¡¯s attack. But even then, we were still gravely injured and could only escape after throwing out the instrument to stall them¡­¡± Suddenly, as if he sensed something, Albion started coughing violently and blood trickled out of the corner of his lips. His tightly closed eyes were twitching and both led and Dwight rushed to his side to calm his wounds with their own true energy. Albion coughed a few more times and slowly opened his eyes. He was still very weak. ¡°Brother Albion, how are you feeling? Do you feel better?¡± asked Jed anxiously, N?velDrama.Org content. Albion nodded his head with difficulty. Even in times like this, he tried to put on a smile-a smile that was more heart-breaking than if he were to cry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m okay. Where are we now¡­?¡± Jed quickly told him everything from top to bottom. Albion¡¯s face darkened when he realized they were still in Mount Beasts. With hisst energy, he grabbed Jed¡¯s cor and in a weak voice said, ¡°Leave me and get out of here fast! They won¡¯t stop chasing after us until we¡¯re all dead.¡± He coughed violently again Advertisement ¡°I know, Brother Albion, but you¡¯re badly hurt. We would get into trouble if we go on like this. Don¡¯t you worry, we¡¯ll definitely bring you out of Mount Beasts,¡± said Jed tearily. Those few words just now seemed to have exhausted Albion¡¯sst strength. He became unconscious again whereas Jed and Dwight started to panic again. Jackie¡¯s face darkened because he finally realized he had encountered something tricky. He did not have to turn his head to know that Nash¡¯s expression was probably the same as his. ¡°I told you so. We should have left this mountain a few days ago. We would have been safe then¡­¡± said Nash with a low voice. Be that as it may, things had not progressed to a truly dangerous level so Jackie was not that worried after all, they were already at the outskirts of the mountain. They would only have to walk two or three miles to bepletely out of the mountain and it would not take them long to reach the city then the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Advertisement It would only push him to dangerous grounds if he panicked right now. He suddenly stood up and this caused Jed and Dwight to do the same while looking at him with a quizzical expression. ¡°We need to get out of here now. It¡¯ll be harder if we put it off,¡± said Jackie with furrowed brows. Jed¡¯s face darkened. He nced at the unconscious Albion and knew that Jackie was right. No matter how much he could not bear to drag Albion to run in his state, he had to, if they wanted to avoid bigger trouble. Advertisement chapter 2056-2060 chapter 2056-2060 Chapter 2056 ¡°We can¡¯t leave like this,¡± said Nash seriously. All of them turned to look at him with confusion in their eyes. Nash coughed and continued to exin, ¡°What I meant was, we need to make sure the surrounding area is clear before leaving. Didn¡¯t you all say that they would do anything to kill you all to make sure you won¡¯t be able to report on them? Although we¡¯re at the outskirts of the mountain, there¡¯s no guarantee they might not view this ce as a key observation zone.¡± What Nash said was logical. They exchanged nces with each other and all of their expressions were solemn. They could not drag on any longer but they could not just leave like that either. Jackie knitted his brows and made a decision. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll go scout the surrounding area to plot out a path of escape and we¡¯ll leave within two hours.¡± Without waiting for their replies, he turned to leave the cave but was stopped by Dwight. ¡°I will go instead. I have cultivated a special technique and have a keen sense of perception. If there are enemies around, I¡¯ll find out immediately and will be able to retreat safely. After all, your cultivation is only in the initial stage of the innate level. Besides, I¡¯m all better now,¡± he said as he stood up. He patted away the grass from his bottom. Jackie nodded. There was no need to fight about this since he had a special technique to scout the surroundings. Advertisement Jed nodded at Dwight too. ¡°Leave Brother Albion to me. Please be careful out there ande back as soon as you can.¡± Dwight nodded and left the cave while the four of them waited patiently in the cave. Jackie meditated to rest his body while Nash assisted Jed in taking care of Albion. The seconds ticked by and Nash became more and more worried. After ten minutes, he could not hold it in any longer and said, ¡°He should be back by now. Do you think he ran into some trouble out there?¡± Jed was worried too butpared to Nash, he had more understanding of Dwight¡¯s capabilities. He sighed faintly and in a grave tone said, ¡°Under normal circumstances, Brother Dwight can escape extremely fast. He¡¯s smarter than most of us and would be able to detect anything out of the ordinary very quickly so there¡¯s no chance for us to escape if he really ran into any troubles now.¡± Advertisement Another ten minutes passed and even Jed¡¯s face was darkening by the seconds. He stood up and stared worriedly at the entrance of the cave. Jackie knew exactly how he was feeling but they could not do anything apart from waiting. Finally, after an hour, they heard noisesing from the outside. Jackie¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he instinctively looked at the small defense array in his hand. For the defense array to be effective, two defense arrays must be used together. One defense array board was ced outside and the other would b e kept by the user¡¯s side. The defense array board in his hand not only served as an rm but could also transmit the scene outside. A figure swiftly traversed the location with the array¡¯s monitor area. Even though he could not see the person¡¯s features, he was relieved to recognize the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s uniform. Jed quickly went to the entrance to wee Dwight back. He looked more helter-skelter than before and was covered in leaves and grass. His hair was dirty and he was so pale that he gave off a chilling aura. Chapter 2057 Jed grabbed Dwight¡¯s shoulder and anxiously asked, ¡± What happened? Did you run into any danger? Have you plotted out our escape path?¡± These series of questions made Dwight¡¯s face even more frightening to look at. His pupils were slightly shaking and the corners of his lips were twitching as If trying to decide how to answer him. All the others started to panic when they saw him acting like this. Jackie walked over too and stared at him with furrowed brows. Dwight signed softly and waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first and I¡¯ll tell you all about it.¡± They nodded and though they were anxious for the answer, they had no choice but to go deeper into the cave. ¡°I found out what they were doing with the array gs and there¡¯s no way we can get out now,¡± said Dwight gravely after taking one look at the still unconscious Albion. Advertisement Everyone¡¯s expression changed and Jed grabbed Dwight¡¯s arms impulsively. He raised his voice and asked, ¡°What happened? Why can¡¯t we get out? Tell me what happened! Did you run into them again?¡± Dwight nodded and closed his eyes in a bid to try to calm himself down. ¡°Yes, I ran into them again. They were definitely up to something big. I kept on trying to find the best escape route but there were at least twenty or so disciples from the Corpse Pavilion and after taking a close look, the disciples who chased after us were not amongst them. In other words, the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s disciples have taken over this mountain. But thanks to my techniques, I was able to escape from their detection before they discovered me.¡± He paused here. Jed urged him to go on by asking, ¡± Why can¡¯t we get out of here? Is it because there are too many of them?¡± Dwight shook his head and his lips were trembling.¡± No, it¡¯s because of something much worse than that. While it¡¯s true I¡¯ve managed to escape their detection and sessfully arrived at the border between Mount Beasts and the outside world but from there I discovered they had set up a trap array with us in it. This trap array would alert them should anyone step out of it and the only way to get out of the array is to attack it.¡± Everyone froze when they heard this. It was the worst situation ever. They never expected the disciples of Corpse Pavilion to set up a trap array at the borders of Mount Beasts. As the name implies, the trap array is used to trap people in a particr area. Although they would be able to break out of it by attacking it with powerful energy, they would still be discovered as long as they were within the warning range. Then, the surrounding Corpse Pavilion disciples woulde and attack in groups, and no one would be able to survive then. Jed suddenly deted like a balloon on the ground and was trembling all over. Both Nash and Jackie¡¯s faces were darkened, they thought they would be safe once they reached the outskirts of the mountain but now it seemed as if they were too na?ve. Nash nced at Jackie and asked, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Chapter 2058 Jackie shook his head. He had no ideas either. There was no way they could get out safely unless news of their entrapment reached the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. They had no idea what the Corpse Pavilion disciples would do next. Would they rigorously scout through the area they were in? If they did, Jackie and the others would no doubt be effortlessly eliminated. Seeing everybody¡¯s expression, Dwight started to contemte whether he should continue speaking and decided, in the end, to do so because some words could not be left unspoken. He took a deep breath and in a sorrowful voice said, ¡± On the way, I saw a lot of corpses. Most of them were the bodies of the disciples within the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s sphere of influence and a few of them were unaffiliated cultivators. Judging by the wounds of their bodies, they must have perished under weapons and not monsters.¡± This news made an already bad situation worse.. It confirmed Jackie¡¯s guess that anyone would have been eliminated once discovered by the Corpse Pavilion disciples. Both Dual Sovereign Pavilion and Muddled Origin n were within the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s sphere of influence which was not surprising since the former two n associations were only third-grade while thetter n association was the only fourth-grade n association in the entire north area of West Cercie State. Therefore, ording to the rules, the lower-grade n associations would need to heed the orders of the higher-grade n association so that was why the two n associations would help out the Thousand Leaves Pavilion even though they did not belong to the same n associations. What the Corpse Pavilion disciples were doing was indiscriminate killing. Death was inevitable as long as one did not belong to their own n association. Knowing this, it finally dawns on Jackie and the others just how bad their situation was. Jackie¡¯s face was ck as thunder. ¡°What should we do next? We can¡¯t just wait for death toe to us!¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Dwight nced at Nash helplessly and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. We can¡¯t just wait to die here but our ideas have run dried. We¡¯re not even sure how many Corpse Pavilion disciples are out there. From my initial observation, there are at least a hundred of them. One of them is still manageable but they usually move in groups. Besides, we don¡¯t even know what their motives are and how long they would stay here.¡± Dwight had listed out all the questions in everyone¡¯s minds and still, no answers were to be found. It would be their worst nightmare if the Corpse Pavilion disciples nned to stay there for half a year or even a year. Jackie furrowed his brows and raised his head. ¡°How long do you think it will take the Thousand Leaves Pavilion to discover what the Corpse Pavilion is doing?¡± That was the million-dor question. It was given that the Thousand Leaves Pavilion would notice something was amiss even though the Corpse Pavilion disciples had set up the trap array but the question was, when? Their only hope, for now, was for the Thousand Leaves Pavilion toe to their rescue but they were not sure what the higher-ups of the sect would do once they got wind of what the Corpse Pavilion was doing Jackie got up and looked outside the entrance. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here and be sitting ducks. We should still find a way to get out no matter what the Corpse Pavilion ns to do or how long they¡¯ll stay here.¡± He took out the map from his storage ring,id it t on the ground, and marked their location. Jackie was a decisive person and chose not to wrack his brain over what he could not figure out. Instead, he would find a way out of this himself. Dwight, too, came over to his side. Chapter 2059 ¡°We all know the best thing we can do now is to look for a way out but how can we when there are so many of those Corpse Pavilion disciples?¡± asked Dwight helplessly after looking at the map. Then he gestured at the circled location which was where they were. ¡°There are no other hiding ces In this vicinity apart from this cave. The only ce we can go is this cliff over here but chances are we¡¯ll die If we scale the walls there so we might just as well wait here.¡± He became despaired after saying that. Dwight was not the type to easily give up when things got tough but this time, he obviously realized they had been backed into a corner. Although they were still safe for now, he was not exactly sure for how long more. Suddenly, Jackie¡¯s small defense array board let out a red glow. He quickly put down the map and went over to the board to perform some hand seals. The glow changed to white and a moving image floated above the board. They instantly recognized the ce they were looking at. The ce was about a hundred yards away from the cave and the moving image showed twenty or so people in a horizontal line walking toward where they were. The man in the middle of the line was wearing a strange mask. The mask was made of bone fragments and blood-red runes were written all over it. Ted shot up from the ground when he saw that person, ¡°He¡¯s the spring solidifying level fighter!¡± Their enemies were getting closer and this made Jackie¡¯s heart clench while his expression darkened. The man with the mask was holding a blood-red rope in his hand and a monster, measuring about half of an average human¡¯s height, was tied to the end of the rope The monster looked like a dog but was much more ferocious than a normal dog. It had only one eye but the eye was the size of a palm and its pupil was giving off a red glow. ¡°It¡¯s a cyclops canine!¡± said Jackie with a knit of his brow. The cyclops canine is the final stage of the innate level monster. However, this monster is weaker than the average final stage of innate level monster and is very popr with humans. A lot of martial artists like to keep one or two of them as pets. The n associations, as well, like to keep a group of them, for they woulde in very useful especially in times like this. Jed¡¯s lips twitched. His expression was extremely frightening to look at and his breath became very haggard. ¡°They must be looking for someone! Who could it be?¡± Although a cyclops canine would not win in a fight with other monsters, he can find a person based on the fluctuations of his true energy. With his palm sized eye, he can find the traces of that person within a certain range by relying on the remaining true energy fluctuations of a person. This was also the reason why many n associations favored having a group of canine cyclops as pets. Their blood ran cold the moment they saw the cyclops canine. Then they saw the masked man take out a piece of cloth and hold it in front of the cyclops canine¡¯s eye. The huge eye released dark red runes, and the runes flickered in the air as if they were attracted by the cloth, and began to hover and float o n the small piece of cloth. Dwight¡¯s face turned dark, and he quickly turned to look at the still-unconscious Albion. ¡°That¡¯s from Brother Albion¡¯s undershirt! He identally ripped It during the fight with them. I¡¯m one hundred percent sure about this!¡± Chapter 2060 Everybody¡¯s hearts clenched again when they heard this and their hands started to tremble. The cyclops dog locates a person by following the remaining true energy fluctuations of that person. When anyone uses martial arts skills or techniques, there will be residual true energy fluctuations on the things they used. This kind of true energy fluctuations cannot be detected by humans, but the cyclops canine can. Even if that person¡¯s clothes have extremely weak true energy fluctuations. In the huge eye of the cyclops canine, the true energy can be magnified countless times. At this moment, Albion woke up and a little bit of color came back to his face. It was obvious that the spirited herbs Dwight and Jed had piled on him previously had worked. However, even so, none of them were in any mood for celebration. ¡°sH*T!¡± Jackie gritted his teeth as the anxiety in his heart intensified, for he had noticed the cyclops canine seemed to have zeroed in on its targets and was wagging his tail and looking over in their direction. This was as good as them receiving a death sentence. His breath became haggard and he regretted letting Nashe out of the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship. He never thought that things would end up this way. ¡°We have to leave this ce! The cyclops canine has already found us,¡± said Jackie decisively. Dwight¡¯s face was as ck as thunder. ¡°But where can we go? They¡¯re all over the ce. We¡¯ll die if we go out like this!¡± he said in a panicky tone. It might seem like the three of them had dragged Jackie into their problem but to Jackie, he was grateful to bump into them. If not, he might not have known about the Corpse Pavilion disciples and might have run into them and was probably dead by now. He closed his eyes and forced himself to calm down. Then, he made up his mind. ¡°There is one way to escape the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s detection.¡± ¡°Which way?¡± asked Dwight and Jed with wide eyes. At that moment, the small array defense board glowed red again and they all turned to look at the newly transmitted moving images. The masked man was performing hand seals and the cyclops canine had already locked on its target. It was jumping around excitedly, trying to rush to the cave, but was pulled back by the masked man. The next second, the masked man walked over to a particr area. ¡°Oh sH*T!¡± cried Jackie in a low voice when he saw where he was going. Immediately, the small array defense board he was holding shattered with a crisp cracking sound and everyone knew what had happened without any need for exnation. The small defense array boards were linked to each other so it was not surprising the array board in Jackie¡¯s hand would break if the masked man had broken the other one outside the cave. Fortunately, they had already seen all that they needed to see. Jackie turned his head and nced at Albion. Advertisement chapter 2061-2065 chapter 2061-2065 Chapter 2061 ¡°They¡¯re about a hundred yards away from us. It won¡¯t take them long to reach us. We need to go now but we can¡¯t dash around madly. If we do that, we¡¯ll b e dead for sure so there¡¯s only one way we can take. Follow me!¡± said Jackie icily and determinedly. He quickly pulled Nash and headed for the cave entrance. Both Dwight and Jed hesitated for a second, but only a second. They were all out of ideas and though Jackie did not exin himself, he was still their best bet. They exchanged one nce and quickly supported Albion up and followed Jackie out. The cave entrance faces south and by right, if they wanted to escape, they should head north or east, but no, Jackie chose to go south instead. Moreover, the path they were on was extremely remote. Judging by the dense weeds around, even the beasts and monsters did not frequent there. Their path became more and more remote until an unknowingyer of fine mists appeared around them. By then, both Dwight¡¯s and Jed¡¯s faces had already darkened but Jackie showed no signs of stopping. Finally, Jed could not hold it in any longer and asked him, ¡°Where are we going? Why are there mists here? A mile away, the masked man and his group were following them at a tempered speed. He was not afraid of losing them, not when he had the cyclops canine with him. The Corpse Pavilion had spared no expenses for what they were about to do and the masked man would not let anyone interrupt their ns. Especially the Thousand Leaves Disciples who had gotten away from him before. Besides, he would be theughing stock of the town if word got around that he, a spring solidifying level fighter, could not even take out a few final stages of innate level fighters. Therefore, he must kill them no matter what. A pointy-chin Corpse Pavilion disciple looked left and right then suddenly moved closer to the masked man and said, ¡°I think something¡¯s not right. They seemed to be going in the direction of¡­¡± Advertisement ¡°Cliff of Sorrow,¡± said the masked-man icily, finishing the pointy-chin disciple¡¯s sentence. The point-chin disciple nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes, the Cliff of Sorrow. They must have thought that it would be better for them to jump off a cliff than to suffer in our hands.¡± The masked man scoffed and shook his head. ¡°They won¡¯t die so easily. Master has told me a long time ago that below the Cliff of Sorrow is not the ten thousand precipes. Meanwhile, Jackie and the others had already arrived at an extremely narrow path. The vegetation around them had disappeared and was reced by ugly ck rocks which threatened to trip them anytime. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Advertisement Jackie did not answer Jed¡¯s previous question and just walked on quietly. After ten minutes or so, the mist around them was so thick that they could only see five yards ahead of them. Jackie stopped walking and Jed and the other two quickly caught up to him. ¡°Another ten yards or so and we¡¯ll arrive at the Cliff of Sorrow,¡± said Jackie. Everyone¡¯s expression changed drastically when they heard that. ¡°What?! Why did you bring us here? You¡¯re not going to ask us to jump, right? How is that different from getting killed by them?¡± Chapter 2062 Dwight¡¯s face turned ugly but he did not say a word; he just stared at Jackie. Jackie heaved a sigh and turned around to look at the mist-covered surroundings. ording to the map, another ten yards and they would reach the Cliff of Sorrow. No one knew just how deep the cliff was and it was named so because no one had ever made it out alive once they jumped down the cliff, filling their loved ones with deep sorrow. ¡°I¡¯ve brushed up on all the dangerous areas beforeing to Mount Beasts so I am very familiar with the Cliff of Sorrow. One thing all the ssics and the other disciples agreed on was that you won¡¯t die from the Cliff of Sorrow,¡± exined Jackie slowly. Dwight¡¯s lips twitched, he could not help but say, ¡°We don¡¯t need you to tell us that. Everybody knows that a cultivator can use his true energy to support his body while falling down the cliff and this will ensure his safety. The reason people die in the Cliff of Sorrow is because of the ancient array!¡± Jackie nodded. That was what he came to understand too. ¡°I think the ancient array is a kind of trap array too and because it¡¯s so old, it has lost its effectiveness. Look at the mist around you¡­ these are all the energy that was released after the ancient array fell into disrepair.¡± Advertisement Jed became more and more confused, not understanding exactly what Jackie was trying to get to so his tone became a little aggressive, ¡°What are you trying to say exactly? Just get straight to the point and stop confusing me! Are you saying we should jump down the cliff to save ourselves?¡±. Jackie shook his head and turned around to look at everyone with a grave expression on his face. ¡°I know of a senior who has been to Cliff of Sorrow before, and he has personally experienced the mist that pervades the surrounding area. He said that these mists are made from the energy that escaped from the trap array and that they can confuse people¡¯s hearts and even shield perception. The reason why I brought you here is for the shield perception. It¡¯s easy to get lost here but with enough time we can still make our way back so there¡¯s no need for us to jump down the cliff.¡± Finally, it dawned on Dwight why Jackie had brought them there. ¡°In other words, you brought us here to shield us from the cyclops canine¡¯s perception so that it won¡¯t be able to find us?¡± Jackie nodded. They were lucky enough to not have bumped into any of the Corpse Pavilion disciples here, it was because even the Corpse Pavilion disciples knew no one in their right mind would go there. One being no monsters or spirited beasts could be found there and the second reason was there were no spirited nts either. Only those fed up with the world woulde here since it would take them a lot of effort to get out of there. That was why Jackie did not hesitate to bring them there. The white mist that pervades the surroundings formed a natural barrier. It would be difficult for the cyclops canine to find them now. Jackie would have come here, even if Jed and the others did not want to. After all, it was definitely the safest ce on the mountain. Jed¡¯s face softened a little after this. Jackie quickly gestured for them to put Albion down so he could tend to his wound himself. It was best not to exhaust him further since their little journey here had taken a lot out of him. After putting Albion down, they began to meditate. Their faces were still filled with anxiety even though they were safe for now, they did not know for sure whether the natural barrier would work. Chapter 2063 Would they make it out alive? Dwight¡¯s voice drifted into Jackie¡¯s ears just when he was thinking about that. ¡°How can you be so sure that the ancient array below the Cliff of Sorrow is a trap array and not a kill array? It¡¯s not as if you can tell from the mist around us.¡± Jackie opened his eyes and looked around everywhere but him. ¡°Actually I¡¯m only seventy to eighty percent sure about it.¡± ¡°Then what do you base that seventy, eighty percent on?¡± Dwight was prepared to ask as many questions as she needed to get to the bottom of this and it annoyed Jackie a little. In truth, Jackie was a hundred percent sure that the ancient array below the cliff was a trap array and not a kill array because he hade across this type of trap array before, albeit not with his own eyes. However, in the memory left by the predecessor, there was this kind of trap array. This kind of trap array has a characteristic where as time goes by, the energy inside will slowly escape and turn into a white mist clouding the surrounding area. These diffuse mists have the function of shielding perception and disorienting people and the white mist here basically has the same function too. For this reason alone, Jackie was sure that the ancient array below the cliff was a trap array. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this array is called the Ten Absolutes trap array. This array can trap a person¡¯s mind, body, and spirit. Even our divine senses would be useless against it. But what I really wanted to know is why would this array appear here¡­¡± said Jackie breezily. Dwight was struck dumb when he heard Jackie mention the Ten Absolutes trap array. He had never heard of it. This would not be surprising but the fact that he spent a lot of time reading about ancient ruins in his spare time and had nevere across the Ten Absolutes trap array; It was as if this trap array was not of this world. Jackie looked around him again and ¡®By right, the Ten Absolutes trap array should not appear in a small ce like West Cercie State. After all, the most powerful n association is only of the fourth grade. While it¡¯s true they¡¯re powerful beasts in the mountains, they don¡¯t use arrays like us humans.¡¯ Dwight gave it some thought and said, ¡°So you¡¯re saying the martial artists who were identally trapped here, died because they could not break the array or find the eye of the array?¡± Jackie nodded. Although the array¡¯s name sounded impressive, it did not possess the ability to kill. Those who identally entered into the array could only wait for death if they did not have enough power to break through the array. Dwight¡¯s hair stood up when he thought about spending hisst moments here. It was definitely a fate worse than death. He would rather be killed by somebody than wait day after day for death to im him. Even just thinking about the despair terrified them. ¡°I can¡¯t believe the two of you still have the mood to talk about all this under the circumstances we¡¯re in. Aren¡¯t you worried that the mist would not be able to shield us from them? That they¡¯re on their way here as we speak?¡± asked Jed anxiously. Chapter 2064 Dwight nced at Jed speechlessly. ¡°Even if we wait here obediently, can this stop them from finding us?¡± Jed was trying every possible way at a time of crisis and was not thinking straight. He wanted to cause trouble when he saw people chit-chatting. What Dwight said immediately stopped Jed from speaking. Jed was so embarrassed that his face and neck flushed a crimson color but he was unable to refute Dwight. Just like what Dwight said, were they able to prevent themselves from being captured by those people if they kept quiet and sat there meditating to restore their breathing? In fact, their current situation was akin to leaving their life in the hands of the gods. They did everything they could and if they were still unable to escape the fact of being captured, this proved that they were fated to die. Dwight turned around and looked at Jackie, who had been calm the entire time. ¡°I¡¯ve never expected you to be so calm when you¡¯re only in the initial stage of innate level. Aren¡¯t you afraid of being implicated by us?¡± This was what Dwight really wanted to ask after they came out of the cave. The cyclops canines had strong hunting powers but no matter how strong they were, they required items left behind by their targets to search for these people. The masked man had their senior brother¡¯s torn up clothes and this meant that they were being pinpointed. The two of them could never leave their senior and escape on their own and they would have to die together no matter what happened. However, there was no need for Jackie to run for his life with them. If they went on different ways, Jackie would have a better chance at survival. However, from Jackie¡¯s calm expression, it looked like he did not think about leaving them to save himself. Dwight was extremely puzzled by his actions. After all, if he was in Jackie¡¯s shoes, he would definitely distance himself from these people to prevent himself from being involved. Jackie nced at Dwight and remained calm as he spoke. ¡°From how the Corpse Pavilion is acting, I would not have a high possibility of surviving even if I leave you guys and run toward the opposite direction. The Corpse Pavilion ns to kill everybody and I don¡¯t think that I¡¯m lucky enough¡­¡± Jackie was not telling the truth as he was full of secrets himself. If he told the truth, he would naturally raise Dwight¡¯s suspicion. Dwight subconsciously raised his eyebrows and did not continue the conversation after he heard Jackie¡¯s reply. However, Jackie knew clearly that Dwight did not believe in what he said. At this moment, footsteps could be hearding toward them from far away. All five of them were stunned and they immediately stood up. Jackie stepped forward with a frown on his face and shielded Nash behind him. Dwight and Jed did the same thing as theypletely blocked Albion behind them. They should have turned around to run at this moment but what Jackie said shed through their minds. They would arrive at the Cliff of Sorrow if they ran another 10 more yards. They could only run toward the sides if they wanted to but there was a huge boulder and below this huge boulder was the Ten Absolutes trap array. Even if they moved toward the side, they would arrive at the border soon. This forced them into a desperate situation where there was no ce to hide. The figure slowly became clearer through the white mist. Their hearts dropped the moment they saw the person clearly as the worst situation had urred. The masked man was holding onto the cyclops canine¡¯s leash as the animal breathed heavily with his long tongue hanging out of his mouth. He seemed to be extremely excited now that he had found his target. He wagged his tail hard as he focused his huge eyes on Jackie and the rest. Chapter 2065 The masked man sneered as he took a piece of meat out and threw it toward the sky. The cyclops canine rushed forward in excitement as he opened his mouth to swallow that piece of meat, letting out a crunch! ¡°I thought you guys were smart enough to escape to some special ce. Who would have expected you guys to still be here? Do you think that the mist around this ce can prevent you from being detected by the cyclops canine? This is hrious and childish. You people really look down on the cyclops canine¡¯s capabilities.¡± The masked man stretched out his hand and caressed the cyclops canine¡¯s huge head. The pointy-chin man from the Corpse Pavilion chuckled as he looked at Jackie and the rest. He had a smirk on his face as he spoke with his sharp voice, ¡°Do you think that the cyclops canine my eldest senior brother has with him is a normal cyclops canine? Today, we shall give you some insight. This cyclops canine was groomed with our sect¡¯s secret method and an unknown amount of spirited crystals were spent on him. Although he isn¡¯t strong in fighting, his senses are three to four times stronger than usual cyclops canines. Although the surrounding mist has a certain barrier effect, it isn¡¯t sufficient to block this cyclops canine¡¯s senses! Jed and Dwight closed their eyes at the same time as despair filled their hearts. Theirst hope was gone and they were unable to evade the attack. The masked man sneered and he looked rxed like a cat who had sessfully captured a mouse. He was not In any hurry and he wanted to toy with the captured mouse around before he killed it. ¡°To be honest, I could have captured you people the moment you step into the mist area. However, I didn¡¯t because I want to see what you guys were nning to do. I thought that maybe you guys ran over here to meet the others. It looks like I¡¯ve been overthinking it¡­¡± Jackie lowered his eyes and secretly thought to himself, ¡®No wonder these people were moving so slowly.¡¯ However, he was able to see how cruel this masked man was. He slowly forced them into a desperate situation and gave them some hope before instantly crushing them. The masked man must love this feeling that brought him a hint of satisfaction when he saw the despair on the faces of these people. How could normal people remain calm when they encounter somebody like this, Jackie took a nce to his side and sure enough, Jed was trembling badly. Although he was a brave man, he could not help but feel a wave of chilliness when facing a person like this. Dwight was still able to remain calm and Albion was extremely calm as he seemed to have epted his miserable fate. The masked man took a four-feet scimitar out of his storage space. The weapon was red as blood and had a hint of entricity to it, causing others to feel a wave of chilliness after they looked at it. ¡°You guys were able to escape from me previously and I wasted so much time tracking you down. It would be a blessing for all of you and a waste of my time if I let you die easily.¡± What he said caused the group of five, who was frightened, to be extremely stressed out. This was the worst ending for them as they were not even allowed to die in peace. They could be tortured until they begged for their deaths before they were allowed to die. The members of the Corpse Pavilion had always been well known for their cruel ways and were extremely proficient in torturing others. Jed¡¯s hands started trembling so badly that the weapon he held tightly, started to tremble too. However, he was not a coward who would just give up and ept his fate. ¡°It¡¯s just death! I will make sure that I pull them into hell with me if I am going to die. Guys, listen to me! We can¡¯t just allow them to kill us without fighting back!¡± The masked man startedughing coldly until his shoulders started trembling when he heard what Jed said. To him, Jed¡¯s inspirational speech at this moment was a joke. With his presence, how could he allow them to kill the disciples of his sect! Nash frowned as he lowered his voice to speak to Jackie, ¡°What should we do? Shall we just stand here and wait for our deaths?¡± Nash was also filled with despair at that moment. Although he knew that Jackie had some hidden means, he did not know what Jackie had up his sleeves. He wondered if they were able to escape the ce if they took the Mustard Seed out at this moment. Advertisement chapter 2066-2070 chapter 2066-2070 Chapter 2066 Unexpectedly, Jackie reached out and grabbed Nash¡¯s elbow. He turned around to speak to Jed and the others, who were standing beside him, ¡°Follow me, we¡¯re only left with one choice right now. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way even if we¡¯re in a desperate situation!¡± Jackie turned around and started running toward their back with Nash. Jed and Dwight were stunned. They knew what Jackie nned to do at this moment. Did they have no other choice but to jump off the cliff? Regardless, this guy knew that the Ten Absolutes trap array was ancient, and even great masters could not escape from them. Would he not end up dead if he jumped down the cliff? It might be how Jackie was the first person to rush over or what the masked man said about torturing them, but there was no time for them to hesitate. Dwight took in a deep breath before he reached out and grabbed Jed and Albion by their arms. They followed after Jackie and rushed toward Cliff of Sorrow. The masked man cocked his brows upon the sight. He raised his hand and stopped the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s disciples behind him, who tried to hurry over and stop the group of five from jumping down the cliff. Let them jump, They¡¯ll die over time, and such pain will torture them until they go crazy. What an interesting ending.¡± The group of five was only a dozen meters away from the cliff, and they soon arrived by the cliff. Jackie took a look down and saw nothing but the white mist that shrouded the air. They stood at the edge of the cliff, and death would be their only ending if they did not jump. Jackie inhaled deeply and, not turning back to the three behind him, jumped forward with everything he had while still grabbing onto his father¡¯s arm. Advertisement The speed of their plunge disoriented Jackie for a short period. To prevent any sudden incidents, he immediately opened the Mustard Seed and sent Nash back into the spirited ship. After five to six breaths later, Jackie could faintly see the ground below amid the mist. The surrounding mist had be thinner, allowing him to see clearer. Although he had jumped down the cliff, he had the support of his true energy and was able to control the speed of hisnding. Everything felt so surreal to Jackie until his feet touched the ground. At this moment, the surrounding mist had be so thin that it was almost invisible. He turned around and observed his surroundings It was an empty valley, but though it was surrounded by high mountains, there was an exit right in front of him. The area where he stood was barren, but the exit was covered in weed and looked like it was a rejuvenated ce. He took another careful observation of his surroundings and discovered that there were several exits. He was definitely at the bottom of the cliff, but this seemed to be t terrain. Advertisement The valley was as big as a football field. If one listened carefully, they would be able to hear the noise of water flowing in the stream. This was like a different world below the mist. Sounds of something cracking were heard from his surroundings, but Jackie knew that it was the sound of Jed, Dwight, and Albion jumping down from the cliff without turning around. The trio was stunned for a moment, and their worried hearts eased slightly upon noticing Jackie standing before them. They were nheless shocked by what they saw. This was different from what they had expected. This ce was not covered with traps, and there was no thick mist that obstructed their view. They were able to see clearly, and the exit was right in front of them. There was even more than one exit, too, and it seemed like escaping would be easy for them. Chapter 2067 They just had to continue forward! Jed took one step forward and felt a slight resistance under his feet. A crack could be heard once more, and they altogether turned toward the source of the sound¡­only to see several sets of skeletons where they were standing. It was obvious that these skeletons had been there for several years, seeing how dusty the bones were. Even the clothes these skeletons donned crumbled like confetti over time. The remnants of their clothes turned into pieces and scattered around the skeletons with the slightest touch. A chill shot through their bodies, and their hopeful gazes faltered. Jackie had been busy looking around and did not look beneath his legs. It was only at this moment did his gaze shift downward to the ground, where more than one skeleton emerged around them. The ground was slightly cleaner around the ce where they stood, and they were surrounded by skeletons of both humans and monster beasts. These bones were scattered everywhere as they silently told their story of despair when they lived. Jed could not help but shivered and subconsciously tightened his grasp on his senior brother¡¯s hand. Their expressions shifted darkly, and Albion was the one who interrupted the silence, ¡°Where¡¯s your father?¡± Advertisement Jackie had feared something would happen to his father as they dropped down from the cliff, which was why he kept Nash in the Mustard Seed for his own safety. Letting out a short cough, Jackie gave only a vague reply, ¡°I have a small storage space that can amodate one person; living beings can also enter that space. I was afraid we¡¯d be in for something dangerous as we descended the cliff. My father¡¯s power is limited, so I ced him in the storage space.¡± He dared not mention that he had a huge storage space with him. Something like the Mustard Seed was precious, even in ces like the Divine Void World. Although he trusted Jed and the others, he would not parade his wealth in front of them. Albion nodded slightly at Jackie¡¯s response and did not press on the matter, while Jed and the others did not even look toward Jackie. Their minds were focused on the skeletons that littered the ground. Jed trembled as he helped Albion to a clean ce where he could meditate and recover. He then stood up straight as he stared at the exit. That was a gap between two mountains. Although the gap looked small and narrow from a distance, they would discover that it was sufficient for two horse carriages to pass through when they took a closer look. ¡°I¡¯d like to go and take a look! We should be able to leave this ce! It was obvious that he himself was not sure of his words. If they could leave this ce, why would there be so many skeletons scattered around here? Jackie and Dwight said nothing at the moment, while Jed stood up straight and stretched his fingers before exercising his waist. Those who did not understand the situation would have thought that he was preparing for some sports activity. He inhaled deeply and strode toward the gap between the two mountains. Every step he took was filled with all his strength as if this would provide him with the courage he needed. He walked quickly and soon arrived at the gap between the two mountains. He subconsciously slowed down, too, and every step he took was to check if anything would obstruct him. However, there was no obstruction until he walked into the gap between those mountains and stepped on the dense weeds. Jed¡¯s guard lowered when he noticed nothing obstructing them. This had to be an exit, and they could finally leave this ce!N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Jed turned around excitedly, eyes widening as he waved at the three standing from the other end.¡± There¡¯s nothing here! We can get out of this ce! Wait here for me. I¡¯ll pass through and scout for possible dangers. I¡¯ll be back shortly!¡± He strode forward afterward. The gap between both mountains was only around ten meters, and after he walked out of the gap, there should be something else once he took a left turn. Chapter 2068 Jackie and Dwight looked on as Jed turned left after he walked past the gap. No sounds were made until his figure faded from view, and Dwight was delighted by this. Of course, he was not that rxed, seeing as there were innumerable skeletons on the ground, Jackie, on the other hand, only looked quietly to where Jed left, his expression passive. Dwight turned around to face his senior, who was sitting behind him, and spoke excitedly, ¡°Senior Brother Albion, look! Junior Brother Jed has gone out, and nothing happened. It looks like we can still leave this ce. I only wonder what we¡¯ll find when we go out¡ª¡± Just then, a familiar voiceced with a hint of despair came from behind them, ¡°W¡ªWhy am I back here?!¡± They immediately turned around, and Jed was right behind them, standing in the gap between two mountains This valley had a total of four gaps that allowed them to leave the ce. Thergest gap was right in front o f them, and there was one more behind them. They saw Jed going out of the gap in front of them with their own eyes, yet all of a sudden, he was right behind them. Dwight¡¯s breaths grewbored. ¡°Why are you here? Why did you end up behind us?¡± Jed desperately exined, ¡°The gap in front of us isn¡¯t a straight line, and I had to turn left. The gap then shifted right, so I turned right, and here I am now.¡± Dwight¡¯s face turned pale as if someone had stered cement on him when he heard this. He seemed to be in disbelief as he strode forward. Sure enough, he reappeared from the gap behind them a couple of breaths after he disappeared in front of the rest. This meant that the gaps at the front and back were connected They were walking in a circle and were still at the same ce. Both Jed and Dwight looked utterly defeated at this disappointing revtion. Although skeletons were practically everywhere here and they ignored the fact that there was a trap array here, they insisted on trying when they saw hope. In the end, everything was in vain and they still could not leave this ce. If there was an exit, why would there be so many bodies on the ground? These skeletons basically conveyed their story of how they, too, attempted to escape years ago. Jackie stretched out his hand and stopped Jed, who wanted to try again, ¡°This is how the Ten Absolutes trap array is. Although you see an exit in front of you, it¡¯s another ingenious array. Even though you¡¯ve walked forward, there are movements of runes at the turning corner, and you¡¯re transferred to another entrance by the space. You won¡¯t be able to get out of this ce no matter how many times you walk around this ce.¡± Jackie¡¯s words were utterly discouraging. Jed and Dwight exchanged nces, and they both slumped to the ground like deted balloons. They could hear the water of the river flowing with their own ears, and the exit was just in front of them¡­yet they just could not leave! Jackie seemed to have thought as though they were not that desperate in leaving as he added, ¡°The Ten Absolutes trap array prevents us from flying. It¡¯s even impossible for us to exit this ce from where we came in.¡± What Jackie said immediately caused the surrounding atmosphere to reach a freezing point. Jed and Dwight were lost in a daze as they sat on the ground,pletely at a loss for words. Although Albion did not say anything, they could still feel his despair from his expression Jed looked up and nced at Jackie. ¡°It didn¡¯t matter If we jumped down or not; we would¡¯ve died anyway. You, however, seemed to be very decisive when you decided to jump down here.¡± Chapter 2069 Jackie could hear the resentment in Jed¡¯s words. Nheless, Jed knew in his heart that he could not me Jackie for anything-he did not force them to jump down the Cliff of Sorrow. Although they would have died regardless, they would be tortured to their death had they not jumped off. Jumping off the Cliff of Sorrow and waiting for their deaths here was much better than being tortured by the masked man up there. They would not die in disgrace, at least, despite how tormenting this would be to die. Jackie ignored them and found a clean ce to meditate and recover. He kept performing seals with his hands as strands of true energy traveled between the tip of his fingers. Then, he pointed forward, and a strand of his true energy hit the air. Jackie suddenly opened his eyes and stared forward, frowning. It was the position where his true energy had gone toward, but nothing had happened. If anything, Jackie just made himself look odd. Dwight and Jed looked at each other helplessly. They raised their brows and had no idea what Jackie nned to do. Jackie ignored them both and once again sent a strand of true energy forward. Just like before, however, nothing happened. Jackie then stood up from the ground, his eyes wide open as he took a few steps forward and punched into the air with his true energy. He continued tond punches into the air as he walked. This time, Jackie looked like he was a lunatic, much to Jed and the rest¡¯s bewilderment. Jed cupped a hand over his mouth slightly and turned toward Dwight, whispering into his ear, ¡°Has that guy gone crazy? What is he doing? He keeps punching the air; is he nning on exploding the air? Does he think we can go out if he does that?¡± Dwight shook his head and said helplessly, ¡°Who are those questions for, exactly? Whatever it is, I don¡¯t think this young man is a loony. He seemed to be far calmer than we were when we faced so many dangerous incidents before. How can he go crazy so quickly?¡± Jed shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s probably his fa?ade. He acts like he doesn¡¯t care about anything, but he might¡¯ve gone crazy inside. Jackie, meanwhile, solely focused on his punches and ignored everyone else¡¯s remarks and stares. He paid no heed to their thoughts, even if he looked deranged at the moment. He stared ahead where he aimed his punches. His punches were imbued with his true energy, and logically speaking, true energy would cause no effect when it hit the air, only disappearing afterward. Only the strongest masters could break the space with a punch. Jackie, however, was so weak that his punches had no effect when theynded in the air. However, Jackie did not n to break the space with his true energy. Instead, he wanted to see how the true energy dispersed in the space. Under normal circumstances, as long as his true energy was not strong enough to break the space, the true energy in his punches would disappear into nothingness like a water droplet in the sea. However, every time true energynded in the space following his punches, they would be like drops of water hanging in the air before dropping down speedily, causing tiny ripples to sway continuously. Jackie¡¯s eyes widened as he noticed tiny ripples when the true energy assimted into space. The reason Jackie did this was simple: this was how the ancient great master resolved the ancient array I in the memories he left behind. Nash might have been too worried about Jackie, so he exited the Mustard Seed after Jackie ensured the safety of his surroundings. Jackie did not stop Nash as Jed and the others knew about Nash¡¯s existence. Chapter 2070 Jed and the others only felt waves of fluctuations surrounding Jackie. All of a sudden, Nash-who had disappeared-appeared for them, startling Jed and hispany. Upon his appearance, Nash stared straight at Jackie seriously, not sparing a nce at everyone else in the area. Jackie¡¯s actions might have made him look like he had lost his mind, but Nash knew that his son must have learned how to resolve the ancient array. He lowered his voice and spoke by Jackie¡¯s ear, ¡°Have you found a way to resolve the issue?¡± Jackie turned around and nced at his father; he had nothing to hide from Nash. ¡°Yes, I have. The great master was once trapped in the Ten Absolutes trap array, too.¡± Nash finally rxed when he heard Jackie¡¯s sure answer. He could not help but pat Jackie heavily on his shoulders. ¡°Son, couldn¡¯t you have told your father your ns before doing something? My heart nearly leaped out of my throat when you jumped down from the cliff just now, do you know that?¡± Jackie¡¯s lips curved into a helpless smile. He was not afraid of being tortured to death, and he did not jump because of that. Based on the situation, he would have been found by the Corpse Pavilion even if Jed and the others were not there to involve him if he stayed outside. He chose to jump into the Ten Absolutes trap array because there was an important memory regarding this ancient array among the memories from the great master. Years ago, the great master was also trapped in the Ten Absolutes trap array when he explored the secret ce. Although this great master was several times stronger than Jackie, he could not break the ancient array by force and could only resolve the ancient array in another way. Jackie¡¯s method of punching the air was akin to how the great master resolved the ancient array before. Nash lowered his voice and asked Jackie, ¡°Are you capable of resolving the ancient array by jabbing the air? Do you think that you can break the Ten Absolutes trap array like this?¡± Jackie shook his head and exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t do this to break the ancient array by force. With my current strength, I can¡¯t do that. I did that to observe how the true energy disperses in space. Father, look at this!¡± With that, Jackie swung his fist forward, and Nash widened his eyes to study what happened. Much to his shock, Nash saw how the true energy sent ripples across the space like a stone thrown into water before it dissipated. He turned around in surprise as he pointed at where Jackie punched into the air. ¡°It¡¯s like ripples in the water when a stone is thrown in.¡± Jackie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. This means that the space here is very stable, and the array eye isn¡¯t here!¡± Nash turned around excitedly at Jackie¡¯s words. ¡°So you¡¯re actually searching for the array eye?¡± Everyrge array woulde with an array eye, which was the core of the arrays. Due to the difference in how the arrays were formed, the usage and strength of the array eyes were different. Some of The array eyes were the strongest ce of an array, but some of them were the weakest spot of arge array. It could even be described as the softest spot of an array. Of course, the Ten Absolutes trap array belonged to thetter. Jackie frowned as he spoke, albeit confidently so,¡± Normally, the array eyes of trap arrays would be the easiest spot to attack. If I¡¯m able to find the correct ce, I¡¯ll be able to resolve this huge array despite being weakerpared to the great master.¡± Nash nodded. ¡°Then how can we be certain that we¡¯ve found the array eye?¡± Advertisement chapter 2071-2075 chapter 2071-2075 Chapter 2071 Jackie exhaled softly and simply replied, ¡°Fish-scale pattern.¡± Despite the simplicity in Jackie¡¯s response, Nash instantly knew what Jackie meant. Jackie was observing how true energy dispersed to search for the array eye. In a stable space, true energy would disperse like rippling water. However, the true energy would disappear with a fish-scale pattern where the array eye was. There was arge difference between both, and they would be able to identify the array eye if they were able to observe carefully. Nash could not help butment when he thought of this. ¡°We have the great master for being captured in the Ten Absolutes trap array to thank.¡± Jackie also nodded, simrlymenting as well.¡± Nheless, this Ten Absolutes trap array is considered one of the ancient arrays, and it¡¯s a puzzle as to how this appeared in a third-grade world. I wonder what had transpired that made someone n a Ten Absolutes trap array here.¡± As he spoke, Jackie continuously swung his fists in the air, though the sight of him looked downright ridiculous from a distance. The father-and-son duo spoke softly between themselves for some time. Jed and the others heard nothing, however. They initially thought that Nash would persuade his son to cease his ridiculous antics, but it surprised them that Nash would only nod at Jackie in their conversation instead. Jed found it hrious the more he looked at them, having no idea what they were up to. N?velDrama.Org content. Advertisement In fact, he had already given up. After all, they should just wait for their deaths in silence as they would never be able to leave this ce alive. ¡°I¡¯m lucky that I¡¯m still sane. Junior Brother Dwight, if I turn like Jackie and start punching the air, please kill me swiftly. I don¡¯t want to turn into an idiot like him.¡± Dwight sighed softly. He ignored Jed and stood up from the ground as he walked toward where Jackie was, calling out loudly to him, ¡°What are you doing? Are you nning to find a way to resolve this array by punching the air?¡± As he spoke, however, he found himself stepping onto broken bones, and the sound of bones cracking caused Dwight¡¯s heart to sink lower. He subconsciously looked down and was stunned by what he saw. ¡°Senior Brother Jed,e over quickly!¡± he called out loudly. ¡°Take a look at the clothes he has on him!¡± Jed immediately struggled up from the ground as he was called. He looked toward the direction Dwight pointed at and spotted a skeleton with clothes that looked much like theirs. However, the clothes this skeleton had on seemed much more delicate and high -qualitypared to theirs. Advertisement A few bamboo leaves were sewn on the clothes Jed had on him, and he had nothing else apart from a jade ring pinned on his belt. However, this skeleton had on clothes where bamboo leaves were sewn on most of the areas. On top of that, he also had five bamboo leaves sewn on his belt. Dwight¡¯s eyes widened as his hand raised to cover his mouth slightly. He could barely register the sight.¡± Could this be Elder Gardner?!¡± Elder Gardner was a formal elder of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion and was once an all-powerful person in the sect. However, Elder Gardner disappeared for unknown reasons after he arrived at Mount Beasts 100 years ago. At that time, the upper management of the sect sent people to search for him, but Elder Gardner seemed to have disappeared into thin air without leaving a trace. This event fizzled out eventually. Who would have expected that Elder Gardner had fallen down the Cliff of Sorrow and met his demise in this area. The two of them inhaled simultaneously, and their expressions mellowed down at the sight. Elder Gardner was an impressively strong person, and it was possible that he was the strongest elder among all the other formal elders. Even he ended his life here, let alone small fries like them. Chapter 2072 Dwight initially posed his question to Jackie with a mindsight that Jackie had the method to resolve the trap array, but all hopes had left him at this point. What did it matter that Jackie had studied many books when a formidable individual like Elder Gardner had perished in this ce? Did Elder Gardner study fewer books and had lesser knowledgepared to Jackie? Although Jed was a simple-minded person, he realized that Dwight asked the question because he felt that Jackie was searching for ways to resolve the trap array. Jed smiled bitterly, apathetically, ¡°Are you still cing your hopes on him? You think too highly of him, you know. No matter what, he¡¯s only in the initial stage of innate level. How can he find the method to resolve this array when his fighting prowess is lower than ours? Let¡¯s just silently wait here for our deaths.¡± Dwight exhaled deeply. ¡°Don¡¯t be so discouraged. Although what you said makes sense, I still think we should give everything a try.¡± Advertisement Jed, however, felt like Dwight¡¯s pep talk was hrious. ¡°Try everything, you say? How should we try everything? Should we also punch into the air like a crazy man?!¡± Just then, they heard Jackie exim, ¡°I found it!¡± The two of them immediately raised their heads and looked over. Jackie looked as if he discovered something incredibly priceless in the way his eyes shone brightly, and he even turned to look at his father and pointed excitedly to a direction in the air. Jed and Dwight had no idea what he was so excited about, but Nash seemed to have understood why Jackie was so excited. ¡°It¡¯s the fish-scale pattern; no doubt about it!¡± As Jackie punched into the air, his true energy appeared in the form of a fish-scale pattern before slowly disappearing into the surrounding space, much to his delight. He threw one more punch, despite his hands trembling, and did not hold back this time. His true energy instantly filled the space like arge bucket of cold water pouring from the sky. Jackie and Nash¡¯s eyes widened instantly. The true energy collided into the air, and waves after waves of fish-scale patterns were formed before they slowly dispersed into the surrounding space. ¡°It¡¯s real! We¡¯ve found it! We¡¯ve really found it!¡± Nash cheered, unable to suppress his surpriseced with disbelief. The entire thing felt so surreal to him from the moment he received the news until this moment when the fish-scale pattern appeared with Jackie¡¯s punches. Nash could barely believe it, even though Jackie mentioned that he had found a solution and dered it to him. After all, the Ten Absolutes trap array was an ancient trap array and none of those previous great masters were able to escape from this ancient array. Jackie narrowed his eyes and focused all his attention to the space, which had stabilized, in front of him.¡± Who would¡¯ve expected for it to be here?¡± Jackie had assumed it would take a while for him to resolve the Ten Absolutes trap array, even though he knew the method. He had mentally prepared himself that he would be stuck here for a month or two. Luckily, he had sufficient food and some spirited crystals in his storage space. He only had to persist and he would manage to find the location of the array eye. Those were his thoughts before. Unexpectedly, he found the spot impressively fast! ¡°What did you guys find?¡± Jed hurried over to Jackie¡¯s side and looked at the father-son duo in puzzlement. These two just looked peculiar to him, no matter what they said or did. Jackie lightly exhaled before he turned around to look at Jed and Dwight. ¡°I¡¯ve found a way to resolve this trap array!¡± Chapter 2073 Jed slightly raised his brows as irritation visibly shed past his eyes. He subconsciously scoffed as his initial bewilderment vanished. He turned his head and nced at Dwight, who was by his side. He saw that Dwight was just as stunned but said nothing as he was well-mannered. Jed stretched his arm out and pointed behind him, where bonesid scattered across the ground, proving to be an unnerving sight. ¡°Do you know what we discovered just now?¡± Jackie shook his head. He had focused all his attention in searching for the array eye and did not pay attention to what the two of them had discovered. Jed crossed his arms at his chest and shook his head lightly. ¡°We¡¯ve found a formal elder from our Thousand Leaves Pavilion who disappeared for more than a hundred years. Back then, he was strong enough to fight for the position of sect master, but he had disappeared without a trace. Who would¡¯ve expected him to have fallen here.¡± Jackie nodded and suddenly frowned. He had no idea why Jed would suddenly shift their topic to talking about their formal elder. Jed noticed Jackie¡¯s cluelessness, scoffing lightly at his expression as helplessness was stered on his face. He even had a hint of sympathy in the tone of his voice as he spoke, ¡°I¡¯m just saying, how could you have found a way to resolve the array when our formal elder had died from being trapped here?¡± Jackie was only in the initial stage of innate level and was a disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. There was a huge difference between third and fourth grade sects. So what if Jackie had more knowledge about thingspared to them? Could he beparable to Elder Gardner from their sect? Such a strong person with a bright future had met his demise in this ce. Dwight shook his head and stretched out his hand to pinch Jed¡¯s shoulder, indicating him to not speak so harshly. After all, they still had to live the rest of their days peacefully. Although they might die here, he did not want to make it difficult to alleviate their rtionship. Of course, Jed was a straightforward person and felt that Jackie¡¯s actions were hrious and oundish. Dwight said, ¡°I know that you¡¯re very confident and you really want to escape from this ce, but I¡¯ll have to remind you¡­ Sometimes, our disappointments will be greater as our hopes grow. You shouldn¡¯t overthink it until you experience a mental breakdown.¡± Dwight was honest in persuading andforting Jackie. Jackie¡¯s excited expression was naturally evident in his gaze, and it genuinely looked like he had found the method to resolve the trap array. This was, unfortunately, impossible, and Jackie would soon be disappointed. Such an impact was grave for a person, and Jackie might just lose his mind due to this. Jed then asked, not thinking twice, ¡°What did you n to do by punching the air? Are you punching whichever space that you observed to be weak and thin?¡± In fact, what Jed exined made sense. Jackie merely nodded slightly at his question, not exining himself. After all, it was difficult to stop once he started exining such things as this involved his secret. Some secrets were meant to be kept under lock and key. If others noticed something, he mightnd himself in a dangerous situation. Jed did not hide his smile when he saw Jackie nodding rather confidently. Jed had already epted his destiny. He could just sit here and wait for the inevitable death-it was not like he could leave anyway. He buried his internal conflict, which was why Jackie¡¯s behavior amused him. Chapter 2074 ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a na?ve person like you for so many years.¡± Jackie was still emotionless. He knew what Jed meant, but he had no ns to exin himself. Jed stretched his body before reaching out to grope the air where Jackie threw his punches. There were no changes, and it looked the same as his surroundings-a normal area in this space. ¡°Stop being so stubborn,¡± said Jed, albeit sympathetically, ¡°there¡¯s nothing you can do. I may not know how strong Elder Gardner was years ago, but I¡¯m sure that he¡¯s thousands of times stronger than you. He couldn¡¯t leave this ce, let alone you!¡± Jackie merely raised his brows and kept silent. It seemed to Jed that Jackie had no intention of giving up with the way he reacted. He even suspected that Jackie had gone crazy. He turned around and shrugged at Dwight. ¡°Nevermind, it doesn¡¯t matter what we say. This guy has gone nuts!¡± Jackie turned around and ignored what both men thought of him. He took a deep breath and continuously performed grayish-ck runes with his hands. Strands of flowing light traveled through his fingers, and five soul swords floated in front of him the next second. With a small frown on his face, he pped, and all five soul swords instantlybined into a bright strand of dark-colored light. The combined soul sword was several times stronger than their previous separated form. This dark colored light rotated crazily mid-air, stirring the surrounding true energy to form a small swirl. The two others were slightly shocked by Jackie¡¯s action. What did he n to do? Would this guy only quit when he died? Jackie roared loudly and unleashed his attacks on the area where the fish-scales pattern appeared. A dull yet audible explosion was heard as the Destroying the Void hit the weak array eye harshly. Crack! Like y fresh out of the kiln, dropped onto the floor. Everyone felt their nerves tighten with a click, and everybody looked to where the sound came over. They were surprised to discover a crack in the air where Jackie hit with his martial skill, much to their surprise. Jackie did not respond when he saw what happened. He only mumbled to himself while frowning. ¡°The power isn¡¯t enough!¡± He then concentrated his soul sword again and carried out another attack. Crack! Crack! The sound akin to vases breaking were heard from the point where Jackie attacked. Three breathster, the gap gradually grew bigger and broke into pieces with another crack as though unable to withstand the attack. All jaws hung wide open at the sight, and Jed blurted, ¡°You¡¯ve actually broken the space!¡± This was all that came to his mind. After all, what he saw was no different from the space broken into pieces. Jackie inhaled deeply as he focused his bright eyes on the broken space. The gap he broke was about the size of two fists. The insides of the gap seemed to be darkness¡ªand oddly sticky at that¡ªwhere nothing would happen even if a breeze blew past it. Jackie inhaled deeply and kept recalling in his mind what the great master did after he broke the space. Jed and Dwight¡¯s exims of sheer surprise kept ringing in his ears. ¡°How did you do that? You¡¯ve broken the space. Impossible! Anyone who¡¯s capable of breaking the space is an absolute master! Even our sect master is incapable of doing this, let alone you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! What¡¯s going on?!¡± Jed was so surprised that he almost bit his tongue, unable to formte words. This was such a stunning scene. Even Albion, who had been resting aside with his eyes closed, opened his eyes and looked over in surprise. Chapter 2075 Jackie rubbed his ear irritably, looking as though he wanted to block off the noise. ¡°Stop speaking-I¡¯ll still test this!¡± He then stretched out his right hand and looked at the array eye that he had just broken. Jed and Dwight assumed that Jackie was breaking the surrounding space, but Jackie knew he was not capable of that. Something like that happened because this was the weakest point of the entire array. It was the array eye of the Ten Absolutes trap array! He held his breath and focused his mind. He stretched his hand out to grab the darkness behind the shattered space while ignoring the yellsing his way. ¡°Have you gone crazy?!¡±blurted Jed, nearly yelling.¡± You don¡¯t even know what¡¯s behind that, and you just stretch out your hand to grab it! Aren¡¯t you afraid that something terrible would happen?!¡± Fwoosh! After Jackie stretched his hand into space, a strong wind blew past them. A secondter, a demon from the deepness seemed to have pulled at Jackie¡¯s arm, causing him to lurch forward into space, much to everyone¡¯s horror. Everyone was stunned when they saw how Jackie was swept into the darkness, unable to react in time. When they tried to grab him, they only managed to grab the hems of his clothes. It did not matter how strong they were. The ripping of cloth was heard in Jed¡¯s attempt to pull Jackie back, but Jackie hadpletely disappeared in the darkness behind the shattered space. After what seemed like a gurgling vibration in the dark, the broken space reverted to normalcy rmingly fast to the naked eye. Nash¡¯s heart dropped when he saw this, but he was petrified where he stood, staring off into the darkness worriedly as he did. It only took five breaths and the space Jackie shattered had already recovered to how it originally looked. Jed was so frightened that his hands were shaking. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Jackie had been pulled inside. Is he dead just like that? What¡¯s actually happening?¡± Jed was stunned and the corners of his mouth trembled continuously as if he were on a jitter machine. Albion struggled to stand up. His body was weak at this moment, and he swayed as he walked. However, he still braved through it and walked to their side. He saw everything that went down and was just as surprised. Dwight was stunned as he muttered to himself, ¡°The space was scattered, and Jackie was swallowed in!¡± Albion turned around and nced at Nash, feeling that he had to be feeling conflicted at the moment. As Jackie¡¯s father, he should be more worried than them. Despite how worried his gaze seemed, however, Nash remained calm. This meant that he knew what was going on. Whoosh! Whoosh! Sounds akin to piles of garbage thrown in rang in Jackie¡¯s ears, and all the garbage collided with each other, making bursts of noises. Jackie¡¯s breathing hastened as he felt the darkness around him intensify. A secondter, he felt his feet lighten, as if he had been thrown from mid-air andnding with a thud. Soon, the darkness around him disappeared as he fell to the ground. Jackie had, in fact, been pulled into the darkness. Despite his wariness, he kept hisposure in check, having expected these things. He was bold enough to have done what he did and unscrupulously reached out into the darkness because this was what the previous great master experienced. He slowly raised his head and noticed that the sun had set. He looked up and saw the afterglow of the setting sun staining the entire sky a crimson color. Was it already this hour of the day? Advertisement chapter 2076-2080 chapter 2076-2080 Chapter 2076 Despite having been in the dark for some time, it was, in fact, no longer than what was needed to finish a cup of tea. Before Jackie was consumed by the darkness, the sun had hung high in the center of the sky, and the valley was bright as day. He estimated that it should be noon. However, it was already sunset when he got into this dimension. It seemed like a few hours had passed in the blink of an eye. Jackie rubbed his sore shoulders and struggled to get up from the ground, only then able to study his surroundings. There were majestic mountains behind him and a t stonynd before him. Mountain rangesid before his sight. He should be at the mountain¡¯s heel. There was even a gurgling stream in front of him, flowing from west to east. ¡°Where is this ce?¡± Jackie stood on his toes as he gazed at the mountain behind him, but all he could see at that moment was ayer of mist that covered the peak of the mountain. Advertisement ¡°Is this the Cliff of Sorrow?¡± Jackie was unsure of this himself. He knew he had fallen into the Ten Absolute Trap Array after jumping off the Cliff of Sorrow. Eventually, he managed to escape from the array eye of this very trap array. He had no idea where he was at this moment, however. Jackie curiously walked a few steps back before a loud thud was heard, and Jackie was knocked a few steps back. The space in front of him was transparent, but there seemed to be a force field in ce. He knew right away that although the transparent space behind him looked like nothing, it was within the scope of the Ten Great Array. Nheless, the space was concealed by an illusion and looked like there was nothing in that space. None would be able to cross through this barrier nor rescue the people beyond it. Advertisement Regardless, Jackie had left the trap array, and his surroundings were very safe. There was a tinge of regret in him that he had left his father behind. Still, he did not regret that entirely, knowing that this was a dangerous ce. Nheless, Jackie would be a cold blooded person if he truly ignored the remaining three-Jed, Dwight, and Albion-who were still in the trap array, Jackie had no idea if he could leave this dimension. He took a few steps forward before hearing something crunching beneath his feet; it sounded like he had stepped on fallen branches or leaves. Jackie subconsciously lowered his head and realized he had stepped on another skeleton. Jackie frowned at the sight and stepped back before squatting to have a better look at the bones. The skeleton was dressed in green clothes, and based on the looks of it, this person had died many years ago. Moreover, this area was right outside the Ten Absolute Trap Array, indirectly proving that this ce was an airtight area. Strangely, the green clothes on this skeleton seemed different from the clothes worn by the others deceased in the Ten Absolute Trap Array. The green clothes should have withered in time, seeing as it was exposed for a long period, but the clothes on this specific skeleton showed otherwise. The clothes looked bright as though they were only worn yesterday. Stretching out a hand and touching the hem of the clothes, Jackie rubbed on the fabric and noticed that the clothes were made of good quality. Moreover, the outer shirt was not made of ordinary materials at all, seeing as numerous rune spells Jackie could not understand were engraved into the shirt. It might just be a great magic of sorts that shielded the clothes from being ruined by fire and water, however. The clothes might even help resist certain attacks. The reason Jackie squatted to study the bones carefully was not for the clothes the deceased had, but for their bones instead. The bones seemed to be different from what he had seen in the past covered magic seals engraved with red charms. On top of that, Jackie determined that these were not purposely engraved on the deceased after they had passed. Instead, they just automatically appeared on the bones! Advertisement Ordinary people could not have achieved this, no doubt. Something simr had been described in the memories the great master left for Jackie. Some experts who practiced special methods would automatically have rune seals engraved on their bones, ones that could enhance the attack power of a person¡¯s martial skills and even enhance their understanding toward martial arts. Chapter 2077 This meant that the deceased must have been a powerful expert before his death. He was at least at the level of a great master from a first-grade world powerhouse, much to Jackie¡¯s bewilderment. There was a serious division based on grading between the worlds. Such great masters could not have appeared in a third-grade world as such power would only be born in first-grade worlds. Together with the Ten Absolute Trap Array behind him, Jackie could not help but wonder what had happened at this ce in the past. ¡°What is this?¡± Crystals glowing a purplish-red fluorescence color were scattered next to the skeleton. Jackie White looked intently and noticed that the corpse¡¯s right hand was tightly clenched as if holding something tightly. Next to the body¡¯s right hand, two purplish-red fluorescent crystals were scattered on the ground. Jackie White picked up the smallest crystal and ced it in his palm to observe it up-close. His brows raised as he subconsciously blurted, unaware that his voice was raised, ¡°Is this the Shattered Soul Crystal?!¡± Perhaps he was too surprised that he nearly yelled. The Shattered Soul Crystals were one of the best crystal stones as they contained a huge amount of potent soul power. This was one of the rarest and most exotic treasures even in the Divine Void World. This item was formed under harsh conditions and was considered invaluable even in first-grade worlds! They should not have appeared in third grade worlds. There were two Shattered Soul Crystal where one of them was the size of a palm while the other was only the size of a nail. Others might sell these Shattered Soul Crystals if they were ced in front of others forrge amounts of spirited crystals. After all, the Shattered Soul Crystals contained extremely strong soul power, but martial artists that did not practice martial art technique and martial skills of the soul attribute did not have such a huge demand for this crystal. To Jackie, however, he felt like a traveler who, on the verge of dying, discovered an oasis when chancing upon these Shattered Soul Crystals. Jackie could not help trembling as he held the Shattered Soul Crystals in his hand, and his eyes gleamed with desire. All of a sudden, crackling sounds were heard behind him. Jackie immediatelyposed himself. He knew that the people on the inside had finally acted. He took a nce and dared not dally, cing the corpse and both pieces of Shattered Soul Crystals into the Mustard Seed. Swoosh! Within two breaths, the space in front of him shattered as four figures broke free from the space,nding heavily onto the ground. Jackie White frowned and immediately came to Nash¡¯s side. He reached out his hand and helped Nash up from the ground while dusting his clothes. Nash nodded and assured him, saying, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± The reason why Jackie left Nash in the Ten Absolute Trap Array was for Nash to break those inside out into the open. After all, Jackie managed to break through the space not because he was far stronger than the others. Instead, it was because Jackie found the right ce to break through. With Jackie¡¯s instruction, Nash knew what to do and where to attack. Jackie was first to leave to scout for possible dangers outside the valley. Jed fell in an embarrassing manner, his face ramming into a stone and left a cut on his forehead. He coughed as he patted the dust on his body. Dwight stretched out his hand to help Jed up when h e saw the state Jed was in. Chapter 2078 Albion was in a better situationpared to the others, havingnded steadily on the ground. Although he was still seriously injured and had not healed, he was 30 to 40 percent better than before. Dwight¡¯s eyes were fixated on Jackie as if he had discovered a whole new world. ¡°How did you find the trap array eye? Your father said that you were able to get out because you found the trap array eye!¡± Dwight could not suppress his surprise when he spoke. To him, Jackie seemed more capable than ever. Jed patted the dust off his clothes and eximed,¡± You truly have found a way to break the trap array. Prior to that, I thought that you had lost your mind when you said that you could find it!¡± Jed was flustered as he recalled how he thought Jackie had lost his mind. He was obviously the one who had no idea what was going on. Jackie ignored what Jed said and turned to look at Dwight instead. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that I¡¯ve seen and studied ancient scrolls that contain information about the Ten Absolute Trap Array? They happened to describe the method on how to break through the Ten Absolute Trap Array. All we had to do was just find the trap array eye¡­¡± A calctive gleam shed through Dwight¡¯s eyes, and he wanted to continue asking questions. However, Jackie turned his head away and walked a few steps forward before looking into the distance. Jed reacted and immediately followed up with a question, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we leave this ce as soon as possible?¡± In fact, he could not think of anything. Although they got out of the cocoon, it was still a question of whether they could travel far or otherwise. Jackie did not turn back and frowned as he thought about it for a while. ¡°Let¡¯s meditate, adjust our breathing, and recharge our energy. We need to make sure that we recover to our best condition. I think that we might run into those men if we go out now.¡± Jackie was naturally referring to the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s disciples. They have seen how Jackie and hispany jumped off the cliff and would naturally think they have died. From how empty their surroundings were, they could guess that nobody woulde here under normal circumstances. It was safe to stay in this ce for some time.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Jackie raised his head to look at the setting sun and the darkness creeping up the treetops. He reached out and pointed at the remaining red color over the horizon. ¡°Look!¡± The others looked in the direction Jackie pointed and watched as the sun began to set. ¡°What? What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Jed, puzzled. Jackie sighed with a trace of hesitation and puzzlement. ¡°Time flies so quickly. It¡¯s two different worlds out here and in there.¡± This was a reminder to everybody. They were in the Ten Absolute Trap Array just moments ago and saw how the sun hung high that noon. However, it was already sunset, a time to take out theirmps, when they got out of the valley. Dwight stood beside Jackie, and his eyes brightened from the red sunset in the sky. ¡°You mean that we¡¯re wrapped in illusions? That whatever we see right now in the visual illusions are all made up?¡± Jackie merely looked up ahead. ¡°No. I just feel that the flow of time inside is different from that outside. Look at the bones on the ground. You said that your Elder Gardner had already disappeared for more than a hundred years. Unless he went crazy and killed himself, he would¡¯ve been able to stay inside for a few hundred years with his storage space and high fighting prowess.¡± Dwight¡¯s eyes lit up, visibly inspired by what Jackie said. He suddenly turned around and his breath quickened in excitement. ¡°You mean to say that the time inside is flowing several times faster than that on the outside?¡± Jackie nodded before he shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t seem to differentiate anything just by looking at the sun in the sky. However, we know how long we¡¯ve stayed inside. It had only been an hour since we jumped down from the cliff, and it should be around noon time right now. The time inside seems to be right, but the time out here seems to be different.¡± Chapter 2079 Dwight gradually realized what was happening after he heard the exnation. Jed, on the other hand, obviously did not understand it. ¡°What does this mean? Does this mean that time flows slower or faster on the inside? If the flow of time is slower, Elder Gardner should still be alive unless he had been driven mad and had chosen to end himself. However, his body had already decayed, and only his bones remained. This indicates that he had died a long time ago, not recently. Doesn¡¯t this prove that the time flowing inside is much faster than outside? The setting sun on the outside proves that the flow of time inside is faster!¡± The more Jed spoke, the more confused he became. Jackie nced at Jed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this problem. Let¡¯s meditate and adjust your breathing. It¡¯s easy to get out of this ce, but it¡¯ll be difficult to get out of Mount Beasts. We have no idea what happened to the outside world as we speak.¡± With that, Jackie ignored the three men and went straight to a patch of fairly t ground. He then sat down, cross-legged, and began to meditate. Nash sat right next to Jackie and muttered, ¡°This isn¡¯t like you¡­ How many days do you n to meditate here? Jackie had mentioned that they had to adjust themselves to be in the best condition. If one did not understand Jackie, what he said would be considered a reasonable move. However, based on Nash¡¯s understanding toward Jackie, Jackie was already in his best condition. ording to his usual temperament, Jackie was not one to dilly nor dally. At the very least, he should be exploring the outside world. The corners of Jackie¡¯s mouth curled upward as he smiled helplessly. ¡°My father knows me best.¡± Suddenly, he lowered his voice and spoke, barely audible, ¡°Please cover for me and notify me if something¡¯s wrong. I¡¯d like to¡­absorb something.¡± The Shattered Soul Crystal contained arge amount of pure soul power and was a great treasure for a person who practiced the soul attribute. It was not rational to break through and absorb the crystals under such circumstances, but Jackie had run out of choices and was willing to take the risks. Who knew what they would face after they left this ce? At this moment, improving his strength was the most advantageous move! Jackie gave Nash a summary of information on the Shattered Soul Crystal, to which Nash spoke his concerns, saying, ¡°This is a bad idea. Based on what you said, you can¡¯t simply absorb a treasure like the Shattered Soul Crystal. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the power will make you burst?¡± There were tens of thousands of precious treasures across thend, but this did not mean that everyone could break through their realm and be the most powerful master after obtaining such items. Every martial artist had a limit in their tolerance for such breakthroughs. Exceeding this tolerance limit might burst individuals physically. The Shattered Soul Crystals were considered treasures even in the Divine Void World. Jackie was only in the initial stage of innate level, and absorbing such a treasure might not be a good thing. The more he thought about it, the more Nash grew worried about what Jackie was going to do. He was so worried that he grabbed Jackie¡¯s arm. ¡°Since the precious item is with you and the others have no idea about it, let¡¯s wait until we go back before you absorb their power after studying them. We need to at least study through the ancient scripts to see if there¡¯s a way to reduce the danger while absorbing the power.¡± Jackie lightly sighed. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. Please know that I won¡¯t put myself in a dangerous position. I know that it¡¯s impossible to eat a whole cow in a bite. Isn¡¯t there a small piece of Shattered Soul Crystal? It¡¯s only the size of a fingernail, and it¡¯s much easier to absorb that one.¡± Nash exhaled deeply as he knew he could not persuade Jackie. This was indeed a helpless move as their future was unknown. Chapter 2080 The shattered Soul Crystal was an extremely special precious crystal One of its characteristics was that it could not be absorbed slowly. With just a crack, all the energy would gush out of the crystal and would be wasted if it was not immediately absorbed into one¡¯s body. A person might onlye into possession with one or two of the Shattered Soul Crystals in their entire life. Wasting such a precious enemy was worse than wasting heavenly objects. Jackie had gotten rid of his other thoughts at this point. He took the Shattered Soul Crystal out of the Mustard seed and ced it on his palm. Thest glow from the sun shone over this purplish-red crystal, exuding an incredibly beautiful gleam. Although the crystals were unable to release brilliant colors, the crystal was soul-absorbingly beautiful. Jackie exhaled a long sigh of relief and was fully prepared. If other martial artists in the initial stage of the innate level absorbed this Shattered Soul Crystal, they would definitely explode and die without a doubt. After all, the martial art techniques and martial skills they practiced were too low in level, causing them to be unable to withstand such a powerful energy impact. However, Jackie was different as he practiced the most powerful martial art technique from the Divine Void World. Although the martial skill was iparable to the martial art technique, they were still in the Heaven level. Martial skills were different from martial art techniques as there were limits to a person¡¯s fighting prowess when practicing martial skills. However, the martial art techniques were different as there were no limitations to a martial artist¡¯s realm. Together with the fact that Jackie had the support from the great master¡¯s memory and experience, he obtained twice the result with half the effort. He tightened his right fist and the Shattered Soul Crystal, which was the size of his fingernail, suddenly broke with a loud crack. It sounded like arge hailstone plummeted to the ground. Following the sound was a burst of purplish-golden energy that boiled in Jackie¡¯s palm. This energy was vast, mysterious, and powerful. Jackie trembled slightly as he clenched his teeth and guided the energy into his body. He started activating the Destroying the Void at the same time. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? It looks like someone¡¯s beaten him badly, and his forehead is covered in sweat. Why does he look so tormented while he¡¯s meditating to recover?¡± Jed looked at Jackie with a puzzled expression on his face. At this time, not only did Jackie tremble and shake, but his skin was flushed as if boiling water had been poured over him. The blood circted rapidly under his skin, driving his heart to beat speedily and thumping like a piling machine. Everybody was stunned. They could hear his heartbeat, even though they were a few meters away from Jackie. Dwight frowned and looked at Nash. He asked with trembling lips, ¡°Is brother Jackie alright? What¡¯s wrong with him? Has he gone into a bad situation while training?¡± It was normal for these two to speak up about their worries. After all, Jackie looked like he had gone terribly crazy. He could not control the energy fluctuations in his body, causing his blood to boil in his body. His heart raced crazily fast, too. Nash was clearly worried too, but he still had to deal with the rest of them. He slightly cleared his throat and said, ¡°He¡¯s training and wants to improve his strength before we leave this ce.¡± Jed raised his eyebrows and turned to look at Dwight, who was standing beside him, after they heard what Nash said. When he saw that Dwight also did not believe in the excuse by Nash, he smiled helplessly.¡± How much of his fighting prowess can he improve within a few days? He shouldn¡¯t forcefully do it if he can¡¯t handle it.¡± There were obviously some hidden meanings behind what he said, but Nash just pretended he did not understand any of them and turned to look away. Jed wanted to continue the conversation, but Dwight reached out and stopped him. Advertisement chapter 2081-2085 chapter 2081-2085 Chapter 2081 Dwight signaled at Jed with a frown and shook his head softly to stop him from asking questions. To this, Jed shrugged and kept his curiosity aside. At this time, Jackie was in no capacity to care about what the people around him were talking about. He focused all his concentration on the energy that he had just absorbed. The powerful soul power washed through his meridians, and immense pain spread throughout his entire body. Although the Shattered Soul Crystal was a precious treasure, it contained a great amount of energy. The energy was so strong that it felt like a road roller constantlypressed his meridians. Jackie¡¯s meridians were rtively strong, but he gradually grew weaker after enduring the continuous impart and was unable to take it anymore. He sighed deeply and continuously performed the seal with his hands, wanting to form the sixth soul sword by utilizing this energy. He ignored the thoughts of everyone around him. One by one, strands of dark-colored light appeared In his palms. These strands of light condensed into ck runes in mid-air, and they twisted and rotated as if they were about to form a painting. With the support of such powerful soul power, it was much simpler to form the soul swords. The great master was able to form the soul swords several hundred times faster than Jackie because he had the support of strong soul power and was able to use that power to form the sword as he wished. Everyone watched as Jackie continuously flipped his palms. His hands moved faster and faster until only shadows of his hands were left. Within several breaths, the sixth soul sword waspleted. Jackie ignored the condition of his body and continued. He immediately plunged into forming the seventh soul sword. Everybody stared at him, especially Jed and the rest. Jed looked left and right in puzzlement as he tried to make sense of what was going on by looking at the others¡¯ reactions. s, everyone else was just as clueless, with doubt painting their expressions, and they could not even hide it. Advertisement They had no idea what Jackie was doing. What was he practicing? Why were his hands so grandiose in the way they moved? Dwight¡¯s frown never left his face. He lowered his voice and said, ¡°What is he doing? Is he practicing powerful martial skills?¡± Jed initially nodded before he shook his head. ¡°What martial skills can he practice when he¡¯s only in the initial stage of the innate level? He¡¯s probably bluffing, who knows.¡± Dwight leaned back, but his eyes never left Jackie.¡± Ordinary people might be restrained by their realms when practicing martial skills, but Jackie seems to be extraordinary. Look at what happened just now. The two of us thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to break through the trap array, but he still managed it.¡± Advertisement Jed nced at Dwight. ¡°This is different from finding a way to get out of the trap array. If he¡¯s so talented, he would¡¯ve been epted as one of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s disciples. Why did he go to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion instead? Let¡¯s not stretch it out too much.¡± Dwight stopped speaking, and one after another, the possibilities shed through his mind just like what Jed said, practicing martial skills was different from thinking of a way to break out of the trap array. Practicing martial skills was an extremely difficult task. It was extremely difficult for a person in the initial stage of the innate level to practice martial skills of the Earth level! Even disciples in the fifth-grade sects could not achieve this, let alone this young man who was from a third grade sect. However, the things happening to him were too grand to ignore. As Jackie continued absorbing the surrounding energy into his body, Dwight truly wondered to himself if Jackie was truly practicing an Earth-level martial skill. Chapter 2082 In fact, Dwight did not know that the limitation on the realms had no effect on Jackie because Jackie had absorbed the memories of the great master. Not only did he know what the great master knew, but he also inherited the great master¡¯s various experiences with these things aiding him. Jackie had no limitation when he practiced martial skills. As time passed, Albion, Dwight, and the others only saw hot sweat trickling down Jackie¡¯s forehead like a waterfall that burst through its bank. They could not help but brown when they saw this just like that, a day and a night had gone by when Jackie finally seeded in forming the tenth soulsword. Jackie had finally entered the level of proficiency. No matter what martial skill a martial artist was practicing, they were separated into three stages: preliminary, proficient, and perfection. Jackie¡¯s sess in forming ten soul swords meant that he had completely entered the level of proficiency. Jackie wanted to achieve perfection, he had to form so many more soul swords. At that moment, he required a lot of time to settle down to achieve that. When Jackie opened his eyes again, it was already sunrise on the third day. This meant that he had been practicing for one and a half days. He was slightly more rxed when he saw how the sunlight shone over thend. Jackie had sessfully absorbed most of the energy from the Shattered Soul Crystal, and the remaining 30 to 40 percent of the power had been stored in his body. Although the crystal was only the size of a fingernail, the power could not be underestimated. if he did not use all the soul power in forming the soul swords, Jackie would have burst and died from the high amount of power. Advertisement Nash stretched out his hand and ced a white towel in Jackie¡¯s hands. ¡°Go and wipe yourself dry.¡± Nash¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse in sheer worry for his son. After all, Jackie was in so much pain from his meridians being crushed by the soul power that his entire body quaked Seeing Jackie in such a state worried Nash immensely. Jackie quickly nodded. He was so dirty as he had been covered in dust blown by the wind and had been sweating. His biggest wish right now was to find a clean stream to take a bath. He exhaled a rxing breath and finally stood up from the ground. As he had been meditating for a long period and his body was in a stiff position, his joints audibly popped the moment he stood up. At this moment, Jed could not help but say, ¡°Brother Jackie, what were you doing just now? Were you practicing some extremely powerful martial skill or martial art technique? You¡¯ve caused quite a huge amodation¡­¡± Jackie nced at Jed and simply replied, ¡°I just wanted to use my time to quickly improve my strength.¡± This was such an obvious and stiff prevarication, but Jed also understood that this was Jackie¡¯s private matter. He would seem impolite if he continued to pester Jackie for answers when Jackie was obviously unwilling to speak more about it. Hence, Jed ceased his questioning. Jackie turned around to look at the gravel road in front of him. The gravel traveled from west to east, and he wondered if they were able to walk out of this valley following this road. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ve stayed here for a long time already.¡± The others were speechless when they heard what Jackie said. The corners of Jed¡¯s mouth twitched, not knowing what to say to that. He felt that this person was not strong, but he was secretly thinking about himself as the leader of the team. He started training or leaving after mentioning it and did not take their opinions seriously. Jed coughed softly. ¡°My Senior Brother Albion hasn¡¯t healed from his injuries. What should we do if we go out abruptly and face any danger?¡± Chapter 2083 Jackie turned around and walked toward Albion without any hesitation. He stretched out his hand and ced it on Albion¡¯s wrist. Jackie did not know much, but he was capable of judging Albion¡¯s injuries through his meridians. Albion had recovered 40 to 50 percent already, but he would need a couple of months if he wanted to be completely healed. Jackie did not want to waste those couple of months In this ce. Jackie nced past Jed and stared straight at Dwight, who stood behind Jed. ¡°Your Senior Brother Albion¡¯s wounds have stabilized, and he¡¯s forty to fifty percent recovered. However, apart from time, he needs a peaceful environment if he wishes to be seventy to eighty percent recovered. Even if we continue to stay here for another month or two, nothing will change, and your senior brother will only have a fifty to sixty percent recovery. What we should do is think of a way to leave this ce and cure your senior brother after that.¡± Dwight exhaled softly and felt that what Jackie said made sense when he thought about it. Senior Brother Albion needed the help of other pills and herbs to have a recovery rate of 70 to 80 percent. However, they had already used all the pills and herbs they have on Albion, and none remained. If they stayed here, it would hinder Senior Brother Albion¡¯s recovery. Dwight stretched his legs and stood up from the ground when he had made up his mind. He patted the dust off of his body and picked the broken leaves off his arm before speaking without looking up.¡± You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a waste of time to continue lurking here. Let¡¯s think of a way to leave this ce.¡± Jed¡¯s expression faltered upon hearing this, but all he could do was hide his anger, unable to directly refute Dwight. They did not dy their actions after they decided what to do next. For everybody¡¯s safety, Dwight led the pack to check the path for everybody else while the others followed behind him. There was a stream flowing beside the gravel path. They just walked outward following the direction of the stream flowing. In fact, none of them were able to tell where they were or which way they should go; they could only march on. Albion, on the other hand, could walk on his own without the support of others. Although it was slightly tiring, it did not affect his wounds. Jed walked beside Albion. As Dwight had gone checking the path for everybody, Jed could only mention his worries to Albion. ¡°Do you think that we¡¯ll bump into the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s disciples? What do we do if we do? What shall we do if the trap array hasn¡¯t been resolved?¡± He did not forget that those lunatics from the Corpse Pavilion had secluded Mount Beasts and set up a trap array. Even if they did not run into any of the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s disciples, they would also face the issue of the trap array. He had no idea if Jackie would be able to find the array eye this time. Albion sighed helplessly and nced at Jackie, who was walking right in front of him. ¡°I have no idea; guess we¡¯ll only have to wait and see. To be honest, I feel that we¡¯re taking a risk by going out at this moment. Nheless, it¡¯s a waste of time if we stay here for a long time. We can only try our luck and circle back if it doesn¡¯t work.¡± The grass under their feet was soft. The situation seemed to be extremely peaceful as the birds¡¯ chirping and sounds made by other small animals traveled to their ears. However, none of them let their guard down, knowing very well that none of them knew what they would face the next second. Right at this moment, Dwight, who had been checking the path for everybody ahead of them, suddenly turned around and came running back. His darkened expression obviously meant that he had encountered something bad. Jackie immediately stretched out his hand to shield Nash behind him as his eyes stared at the space behind Dwight. Sure enough, a familiar voice entered their ears within two breaths. ¡°It¡¯s you! How are you guys still alive? Was the trap array at the bottom undeserving of its reputation?!¡± Chapter 2084 The man with a pointy chin showed up in front of Jackie with three Corpse Pavillion¡¯s disciples behind him. Luckily, the masked man was nowhere to be seen. The man with a pointy chin had been the one following the masked man previously, providing the masked man with ideas as he bad mouthed about them. Who would have expected to bump into them not long after they left the valley? Senior Brother Robin Mullins, are these the people our eldest senior brother is hunting. Jackie raised his brows. So, this man¡¯s name was Robin Mullins. Under normal circumstances, nobody would address their n brothers with their full name unless this person¡¯s surname was everywhere, Their name might be easily confused with other n brothers unless they addressed him with his full name. Robin had a sharp chin and looked like a treacherous court official, good at ttering others. Robin narrowed his eyes as he sized up Jackie and the others, seemingly trying to spot some great secrets from them. Robinughed coldly, shrugging as he said, ¡°We can¡¯t let them escape. I¡¯ve never heard about anybody coming out of the legend under the Cliff of Sorrow, but these people had actually made it out. They probably know something very important.¡± Robin suddenly turned around and looked to those three people behind him. Those three looked alike and were obviously brothers. ¡°Derek Roffe, you¡¯ll go to the left, and Dudley Roffe to the right. Damian Roffe, you¡¯ll remain in the center with me.¡± With that said, the four of them manage to surround Jackie and the rest in the middle. It looked like they nned to make Jackie and the others stay, not allowing any of them to escape. Jed and the others turned pale. He immediately turned toward Dwight and barked, ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? How could you lead them here? How did they discover you?¡± Dwight¡¯splexion darkened when he heard what Jed said. He turned around and red at Jed angrily.¡± What¡¯s this about? You speak as if I purposely led them here. I have no idea how they discovered me. That Derek guy discovered me when I was checking the path ahead of us.¡± Dwight was slightly flushed, whether it be out of shame or frustration. He did not even lower his voice, causing the four men standing opposite them to hear his words, too. Derek sneered and stared at Dwight with a mocking expression on his face. ¡°Stop embarrassing yourself in front of us. You¡¯re a Jackie of all trades but a master of none. You must¡¯ve practiced a martial skill to hide your figure. Unfortunately, the martial skill you practice means nothing to me. In the entire Corpse Pavilion, nobody from the formal and informal disciples have better hiding and exploration abilities than me. You¡¯ll only make a joke out of yourself by showing yourself up to me.¡± Dwight flushed a crimson color, but he was unable toe up with any refutable words. From the looks of It, Derek was definitely stronger than him, or he would not have easily discovered how he hid himself. However, Derek suggested to Robin, ¡°Senior Brother Robin Mullins, should we send a signal to our eldest senior brother¡ª¡± Unexpectedly, Robin¡¯s once prideful expression turned cold upon hearing this, like a wave of cold wind in December. He stared daggers, and Derek was startled by Robin¡¯s reaction. Robin sneered. ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you this foolish any other day? Did you not hear what I said just now? The five of them have great secrets! What can we get If we report to the eldest senior brother about this? We wouldn¡¯t even get the scraps, let alone the main dish.¡± Chapter 2085 Derek had an immediate realization when he heard this. He stretched out his hand and pped himself instantly. Of course, his p was nowhere harsh; it was out of realization, too. A smile crawled to his face. ¡°Agh, what a fool I am! You¡¯re right. If news about this gets out, it won¡¯t benefit us at all. These people aren¡¯t strong, and we alone will be sufficient in handling them.¡± Dudley and Damian jumped on the bandwagon and said ttering words, much to Robin¡¯s pleasure. His cold expression was nowhere to be seen after that. You guys are thinking of notifying the eldest senior brother when these are just a couple of losers. The eldest senior brother will say we¡¯re losers if we trouble him with this. Three of them are in the final stage of the innate level while the other one is in the initial stage, and another useless one who¡¯s in the acquired level. On top of that, one of them in the final stage of the innate level was badly wounded previously. Even if there were only three of us, they¡¯re no match for us!¡± All four of them were in the final stage of innate level, especially Robin, who was about to break through into the spring solidifying realm. These peopleid out their n without even making it discreet, thinking as though Jackie and hispany were like bs of meat on a chopping board. Although Jed was extremely furious when he heard what they said, he could not refute it, anyway. These men had a point: they were no match for Robin and his team. They were considered weak soldiers, too. Jed inhaled deeply and could not help but take a couple of steps back. He stretched out his hand to grab Albion¡¯s arm. Senior Brother Albion, we need to retreat. I don¡¯t know if we can get rid of them, though.¡± A bitter smile appeared on Albion¡¯s face. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? On top of that do you think that they¡¯d allow us to escape? We¡¯ve escaped the tiger¡¯s den just to enter the wolves¡¯ territory. It looks like we¡¯re fated to die.¡± Albion would never say such discouraging words under normal circumstances. However, the continuous problems had caused him to slowly lose his will to fight. Together with the fact that he had not recovered from his wounds, he became disheartened. Despite keeping their voices hushed, Robin saw through their thoughts andughed maniacally at them. ¡°Are you guys thinking of escaping? Do you think you guys can do that? Thebat power of your team combined is only two people in the final stage of the innate level. You guys are fated to die if you n to fight the four of us!¡± Robin grew increasingly excited as he spoke, and his smile grew wider. Jed¡¯s expression faltered. ¡°We¡¯re done for, this time. I¡¯ll never leave Senior Brother Albion and escape on my own!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Dwight rolled his eyes at Jed. ¡°What do you mean when you say this? You sound like I¡¯d leave our senior brother here and escape alone! I won¡¯t escape on my own; we¡¯ll die together if that¡¯s our fate. It¡¯s just quite unfortunate¡­ After all, we¡¯ve just escaped from the Ten Absolutes Trap Array, and we even thought that peace was at hand. Who would have expected¡­¡± Jed tightened his fists and raised his head to look at Jackie. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have left the ce as this ce Is filled with danger. We should¡¯ve waited inside for a couple of months until the masters of our sect broke the trap array and got rid of these asses. We would¡¯ve been safe by then!¡± He was obviously comining about Jackie¡¯s idea, and Jackie could tell what he really meant. He was not a fool. Advertisement chapter 2086-2090 chapter 2086-2090 Chapter 2086 Jackie replied without turning around to look at them, ¡°So, do you think that we should have chosen to stay inside instead? That way, we would not have suffered any losses, right?¡± There was no change in Jackie¡¯s expression when he spoke but anybody smart enough could hear the anger in Jackie¡¯s words. Jed was quick to judge. He was full of praises when things were going smoothly but he was not one to hold back judgment whenever something bad was happening. Jed dared not raise his head to look at Jackie. However, there was a hint of not being convinced in his lowered eyes. ¡°I did not say so. I just feel that we came out in a hurry. If we were able to stay inside for a couple more days, such issues would not have happened.¡± Jackie humphed lightly and he continued to stare forward with his eagle-like eyes. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say this earlier on? You kept quiet previously but you speak more than anybody else when something has happened.¡± Jackie had never been somebody who liked to talk. However, this did not mean that he would allow others to use him as they wished to. Jed¡¯s facial expression mellowed and he wanted to refute Jackie. However, Dwight could not endure this anymore and said, ¡°You should shut up. What¡¯s the use of saying such things when we¡¯re already in this situation.¡± Jed was so angry that his lips were trembling. He red at Dwight¡¯s stressed expression with an usatory look in his eyes. He was angry at Dwight for scolding him on behalf of an outsider. Dwight was in no mood to acknowledge what Jed was thinking about. Right now, they might be facing the most dangerous situation of their lifetime. They did not lower their voices as they fought and Robin heard every word they said. The smile on his face grew and he thought how fun the situation before his eyes was. Robin narrowed his eyes as he sized Jackie up and said, ¡°Young man, you don¡¯t seem to be worried. Aren¡¯t you afraid that we will cut you people into piecester? You might not know what sort of a sect our Corpse Pavilion is. Shall I exin our sect to you?¡± Advertisement What Robin said was filled with ridicule yet Jackie did not even look up when he heard this. There was no need for any exnation as to what sort of a sect the Corpse Pavilion was, the name was self- exnatory. They were definitely a bunch of vicious and merciless people who practiced ck martial arts. In fact, Robin said this to inform Jackie that they would not kill Jackie and the rest easily. They n to torture these people until they get their hands on everything Jackie and the rest knew. It was known when the wind started blowing and the breeze swept past Jackie¡¯s sideburns. Strands of Jackie¡¯s hair were sticking on his cheek. There were no changes in Jackie¡¯s expression even though Robin said some threatening words. He turned around and nced at the four people beside him. He did some calctions and said in a serious tone, ¡°Brother Dwight and Jed, can the two of you help to pin those three down with the help of Brother Albion? There won¡¯t be any need for my father as his strength is iparable to a single blow from these people.¡± The others were stunned when they heard what Jackie said. Everybody looked at Jackie with puzzled expressions on their faces. Robin sneered and stared at Jackie as if he was a fool. ¡°You asked them to pin those down¡­ Do you think you can get rid of one of me fast enough to free up your hands to fight the others?¡± The more Robin thought about it, the funnier he felt Jackie was. Who did he think he was? He was just a martial artist in the initial stage of the innate level yet he dared to say such raving words. Did he hit his head somewhere or had he just woken up and was not in his right mind. Although Dwight thought of Jackie differently, the corners of his mouth also twitched when he heard this. He did not know how to respond at that moment. Advertisement Chapter 2087 In the end, Albion was the one who spoke. He lowered his voice and spoke as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Brother Jackie, what do you mean by saying that? Jackie raised his eyebrows and did not n to continue wasting time talking to them. He replied confidently, ¡°Leave that guy in the middle to me and you guys can focus on holding the others off.¡± Jackie pointed at Robin, who stood in the middle. His lengthy finger shone under the remaining light from the sun and looked powerful instead of showing off its delicateness. Robin almost wondered if he had been experiencing hallucinations. If not, how did this guy dare say such absurd words? He was actually daring enough to challenge Robin for a duel. A person in the initial stage of innate level with clothes that obviously indicated his position as a disciple in a third-grade sect was actually daring enough to challenge him, someone, who was in the final stage of the innate level. On top of that, he was already in thepletion stage of his innate level and was about to break through into the spring-solidifying realm after some time! Derekughed so loudly that he was unable to stand up straight. He pointed at Jackie and said, ¡°Young man, have you gone crazy? How dare you challenge our senior brother in a one-on-one duel! Who gave you the courage to do that? Open your eyes and take a closer look! My Senior Brother Robin is in the final stage of the innate level. He¡¯s capable of defeating you single-handedly. Do you even think that you can defeat him within a short period of time beforeing at us? I¡¯ve seen some idiots throughout the years but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen someone as bad as you!¡± Dwight subconsciously exchanged nces with Albion. In Dwight¡¯s opinion, what Jackie said sounded ridiculous and he felt that Jackie had gone crazy. Dwight had unexinable confidence toward Jackie because of how they managed to get out of the Ten Absolutes Trap Array depending on Jackie. However, there was not any basis for him to ce his confidence in Jackie under such circumstances. Albion exhaled deeply as a darkened expression appeared on his face. He was thinking that their best bet right now was to let everybody get a chance at escaping. Staying back to fight those four seemed like a suicidal move. Chapter 2088 He did not want all his n brothers to die here, but when Jackie said those words, both his expression and tone were calm. An unspeakable self-confidence filled his heart, and Albion could not help but wonder if Jackie really possessed this kind of power. After thinking for a long time, he finally decided to open his mouth. His voice was a little low but had an unquestionable tone to it. ¡°We can do it but can you?¡± Jed¡¯s hair stood on end when he heard the question, He turned to Albion and said, ¡°Brother Albion, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re seriously considering it? What is there except for death if we go head-on against those four who are in the final stage of innate level? Didn¡¯t you hear Robin when he said he will torture us? Everyone will eventually die but I want to die with dignity, not this way!¡± Advertisement Albion stopped his nagging with a wave of his hand. He took a deep breath and then said, ¡°I don¡¯t actually know what to do. The best thing to do now is of course to retreat but do you think we can? We might end up dead anyways¡­¡± Robin and the rest of them patiently waited for their unending conversation to finish. They did not mind watching them struggle since they were like fishes in a barrel right now. This would only make what was going to happen next more enjoyable for them. They all loved to watch their prey put up a final resistance. Jed threw up his hands in frustration. ¡°You¡¯re all mad! One mad person is enough and yet all of you chose to follow this mad person!¡± Dwight frowned, stretched out his hand to grab Jed¡¯s arm, and pull him behind. ¡°Keep your mouth shut from now on. Can you do something other than nagging?¡± He really wanted to warn Jed that previously, they had treated Jackie with the same attitude, and yet he was the one who saved them in the end. Although Dwight did not believe that Jackie could create another miracle as it was not possible, it was still better than nothing. Jackie nodded and turned toward Robin again. ¡°Don¡¯t let any of them escape. Spare no one.¡± The words came out steadily from his lips. Robinughed wildly when he heard those words. He thought that Jackie was an interesting soul. Those lines should be uttered by Robin. Did Jackie think that by saying that, he would let them go? Derek looked at Jackie as if he was stupid. ¡°To be honest, I have seen a lot of fools over the years, but I must say that you take the cake!¡± Jackie scoffed and winked at Nash, who then nodded and quickly hid behind a thick tree. Robin and the other three would be suspicious if anyone other than Nash did that but they ignored him since he was the weakest of them all. To them, those in the final stage of acquired level were like ants that could easily be killed with a stomp. Jackie took a step forward and stretched out his hand to take out ten gray-ck daggers from the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship. These ten gray-ck daggers floated in front of him and were radiating a grayck glow. Seeing this, Robin and the others widened their eyes. Robin sneered and said, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re really going to take us on! Your courage ismendable, boy!¡± Jackie said nothing. With a flick of his wrists, rays of gray-ck light flowed from his palms. Under these circumstances, actions speak louder than words. Chapter 2089 Robin smiled so much that the corners of his lips touched his ears. He winked at the people behind him, and the three brothers stepped forward to face Jed and the others. It looked as if they were there to prevent them from escaping, Robin cracked his neck and shook his wrist; the joints made a crackling sound. ¡°Okay! Since you want to fight with me so much, I will show you the true meaning of power! After saying this, he felt that he was making a fuss out of nothing. He turned to the three brothers behind him and said, ¡°You guys make sure those three don¡¯t run away. I¡¯ll take down this kid single handedly. I¡¯m not taking this seriously of course, but this kid must be taught a lesson!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Immediately, a golden light shed in Robin¡¯s hand, and a five-feet-long staff appeared in his palm out of thin air. The five-feet-long staff exuded bright golden light and there were mysterious and antiquated runes carved all over it. His choice of weapon surprised Jackie. After all, he did not look like a power type of cultivator. Generally, cultivators who use staff win by strength, and their cultivation techniques and martial skills are also power-oriented. Robin swept the long staff forward, and the ground was marked with an arc. ¡°The martial skill He practice is the intermediate red level earth mountain staff technique. It¡¯s been a long time since I havee across an opponent like you so I will use this technique to teach you the right way to live!¡± Another intermediate red level technique?¡¯ Jackie thought that Robin¡¯s technique would at least be in the premium range. After all, Wesley was only an intermediate stage of innate level and his attainment was already an intermediate red level technique. Robin, who was hellbent on torturing Jackie, did not say anything further and pointed his long staff at Jackie. The golden light undted around the long staff like waves. With a low shout, he charged toward Jackie. He lifted his long staff with golden light and smashed it toward Jackie. The stick carried the force of the mountains and rivers. Even from some distance away, Jed and others could feel the force of the earth mountain. Jed gulped and said, ¡°The force is so powerful that even I would not be able to withstand it.¡± In an instant, the long staff appeared in front of Jackie, who was steadily moving his hands through the gray light then distorted runes began to float out of his palm. In an instant, the ten Soul Swords were injected by him into the gray-ck daggers suspended in the air. With the Soul Swords attached to the daggers, it was as if the daggers had been infused with a soul and they immediately converged together. Five gray-ck daggers met against the long staff head-on as soon as it came smashing down and the gray-ck light and the golden dazzling long staff mmed together. The energy from the two weapons collided together and the gray-ck daggers did not retreat in the slightest, nor was it smashed into pieces by the staff. Seeing this, Robin stiffened. His eyes widened with disbelief. While it was true he did not exert his full power just now, he did, however, used quite a lot of it to make it a speedy battle. It never crossed his mind that Jackie would be able to neutralize his attack and it destabilized him a little. He gritted his teeth and raised his staff for another attack. Chapter 2090 Jackie arched his eyebrow He quickly put some distance between Robin and himself his opponent was a melee fighter while Jackie was better at long range fighting so he would be safe as long as he did not get too close to Robin He quickly performed some hand seals again and the ten ck daggers who were still suspended mid air parried with Robin¡¯s long staff. The golden light and gray-ck light collided with each other once again. This time Jackie used six gray ck daggers, putting him on even ground with Robin Robin was breathing heavily and his face was flushed. He was feeling angrier than ever. His hands trembled as he looked at Jackie with gritted teeth. He swung his staff to attack again, but all of his attacks were neutralized within a few seconds by the grayck daggers He became more and more shocked whenever his attack was blocked by the gray-ck daggers. He was not the only one as the others were also watching with eyes wide open as if they had seen a ghost. The corners of Jed¡¯s lips began to twitch. ¡°Pinch me, Brother Dwight. Am I dreaming? How is it possible that Jackie is on par with Robin? They had been going at it for quite some time. Is this really happening? I¡¯m not dreaming, right?¡± His pupils were unsteady a she said this Dwight puffed out some air and said, ¡°It just showed that there¡¯s a lot of things we don¡¯t know in the world.¡± All this while, Jackie maintained some distance away from Robin, who was trying desperately to break through the barrier made of the ten gray-ck daggers. However, he discovered that the barrier was like a sticky spider web and the long staff in his hand was like a tiny bug. The ten gray-ck daggers worked with each other and the stronger the staff became, the more daggers woulde out. In the beginning, there were only five daggers, then seven, and now there were eight daggers blocking his path. It seemed like no matter how powerful he was, he would not be able to break away from the web made up of the gray-ck daggers. Robin¡¯s hands trembled slightly as he stared at Jackie vehemently and thought to himself, ¡®So this is why he was so confident. He still had a few tricks up his sleeves. Robin narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°You surprised me but do you really think you can suppress me with your little tricks? Though my technique is only of the intermediate red level, I¡¯ve already cultivated it to perfection! Hearing this, the eyes of everyone present snapped wide open. The fact that Robin cultivated his technique to perfection alone proved that he possessed immense talent. Jed and Dwight nced at each other, and both saw a hint of helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes. Although their level had broken through to the final stage of innate level, their martial art techniques remained at the proficient level. Derek and his two brothers were looking at Jackie fearfully which was a huge contrast to how they were looking at him before. They were sure that the power he had conjured up so far could defeat them three easily. Robin scoffed and said, ¡°I admit that you¡¯re quite talented but it¡¯s still not enough to defeat me! Let¡¯s end this now!¡± The way he uttered those words was as if he had not used his full power in the fight before but judging from everyone¡¯s looks, they did not believe him one bit. Robin then exhaled deeply and forced himself to calm down. Advertisement chapter 2091-2095 chapter 2091-2095 Chapter 2091 He clenched his staff tighter and began to infuse his true energy into it. The runes, from one end to the other, began to glow brightly. He then performed hand seals with his right hand. A non-human roar erupted out of his mouth as he unleashed balls of golden light, simr to those of fireflies, which then condensed behind his back. In a second, the golden lights took on the form of a gori with sharp fangs. Its lightbulb-like eyes shone brightly on everyone, making them dizzy. The light- gori stared vehemently at Jackie as if wanting to swallow him whole. In the end, Robin had been forced into using his most powerful technique. ¡°This technique could only be used after I have cultivated the earth mountain staff technique to the perfection level. Many people have died from this technique and soon you¡¯ll be one of them!¡± His face then contorted savagely as he charged toward Jackie. The light-gori behind him roared as he charged toward Jackie too. Along the way, the light -gori slowly merged with the staff on Robin¡¯s hand, and there was no doubt that this was his most powerful condition. Everyone gasped when they saw this. The force alone was enough to suppress everyone present. They started to wonder what would happen to them if they were in Jackie¡¯s shoes. After thinking about it, they shook their heads internally-they were sure that Jackie would lose and end up severely injured. Which meant that Jed and the others would also die then. Thinking of this, Jed¡¯s face became pale as a ghost and he subconsciously held onto Dwight¡¯s elbow. Dwight¡¯s face was simr to Jed¡¯s and they were both praying for Jackie¡¯s safety. At least, that way, they coulde up with another n. Advertisement Derek and his two brothers were so excited that they nearly drooled. Dudley was even waving his arms up In the air as he shouted, ¡°Kill him, Brother Robin! Or at least make him a cripple!¡± Jackie took a deep breath. He had expected this. He put his palms together and the ten gray-ck daggers flew back to where he was. He summoned nine Soul Swords back and they immediately unattached themselves from the floating daggers. Another round of hand seals and the tenth Soul Swords attached themselves to the remaining ck dagger and countless runes started to circte around it. Infused with the power of ten Soul Swords, it unleashed a dazzling ck light with the power to devour everything in its path. Jackie had cultivated Destroying the Void to the level of preliminary and could freely manipte the Soul Sword to merge or unmerge as he pleased. The merging of all ten Soul Swords into one dagger was his most powerful attack. Advertisement A strong wind blew by, and golden light filled Jackie¡¯s pupils. The staff had alreadye smashing down and Jackie quickly performed another hand seal to manipte the gray-ck dagger to block it. The two tyrannical energies collided together again, and instantly wave after wave of energy shock waves swept around, kicking up dust all over the ground. Chapter 2092 Dwight and the others immediately retreated and at the same time used their true energy to block the shock waves. Jed wrinkled his eyebrows and his face became pale when he heard the clicking sound coming from his attached spirit. He could not believe that the shock wave from a technique alone could shatter his attached spirit. Fortunately, the shock waves did notst long and soon dissipated. A scream broke the silence. A figure was retreating from the center of the energy impact, followed by a gray-ck dagger. The gray-ck dagger was moving extremely fast. It was so fast that it seemed to have teleported to where Robin was in a blink of an eye. All the colors drained out of Robin¡¯s face. He tried to block it with his staff but the gray-ck dagger dodged it effortlessly and immediately sank itself into Robin¡¯s stomach. The pain that followed felt like his flesh was being eaten by the poison. ¡°How could this be!¡± shouted Robin. He was both shocked and furious. Never in a million years would he think that his most powerful attack would be defeated by a dagger. The dagger was less than a palm¡®s length while his staff was five-feet-long for crying out loud. He had no idea why all his techniques were useless against the dagger. What was worse was the dagger not only damaged his physical body but his soul as well! He could feel his soul hurting and this made him tremble nonstop. It was as if a million ants were biting on his soul. Pull it out! Pull it out now!¡± screamed Robin as he copsed heavily to the ground. He tried to pull out the dagger but he discovered that the pain in his soul became even more intensified as soon as he tried to do that. The pain ate away all his courage and the only thing he could do now was to beg Jackie for mercy. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Everyone gasped and their jaws nearly dropped to the ground. They could not believe what was happening. There was no way that Robin¡¯s most powerful attack was no match for Jackie¡¯s. They thought that Jackie¡¯s fate was sealed before the fight even began but in the end, the person who should have won was lying on the ground, heavily injured. They were so shocked that they forgot to breathe. Advertisement Jed¡¯s lips turned white. He was shocked to the extent that he forgot how to blink. He stared fixedly at the scene before him and saw that Robin was rolling on the ground with pain as if he was a stray dog nobody wanted. Jed took a deep breath and in a shaky voice said, ¡°Is this really happening? But he¡¯s only at an initial stage of innate level while Robin is at the final stage of innate level. Not to mention, his intermediate red level is at the perfection level. Not to mention, we are no match for him, and yet this kid. He could not go on because his throat had gone dry.¡± Albion felt that he had seen one miracle after another ever since he met Jackie, who had surely opened up a whole new world for them. He used his divine senses to check Jackie¡¯s cultivation again and came to the same result. Jackie was indeed an initial stage of innate level but then how did he manage to conjure up such a powerful attack? Could it be that he had attained an earth-level technique and cultivated it to the perfection level? Even so, that would still not exin it¡­unless he had a heaven level technique! Chapter 2093 Albion nearly bit his own tongue when the thought shed across his mind. ¡®No way! How can a kid who is at the initial stage of innate level be capable of using a heaven level technique!¡¯ Even the immensely talented n brothers he knew of could not cultivate heaven level techniques as they had not broken through their main levels. What Jackie did was akin to being epted to a university with his elementary school¡¯s result! Jackie was capable of that because of the memories and experience left by Senior. What he had gotten from the Senior was a thousand times better than being trained by an elder personally. ¡°How did he do it? Can anyone tell me how he did It?¡± muttered Albion to himself. The more he thought about it, the more unbelievable he found the whole thing to be and this made his brain hurt. Dwight could not even find the words to describe his feelings. He had thought Jackie to be exceptional but judging by the looks of it, that word was truly an understatement of the day. Jackie must be a monster! Only a monster could cultivate an earth level technique at the initial stage of innate level. The three Roffe brothers were breathing haggardly while chills ran up their spine. They were looking at Jackie as if he was the devil himself. Although theirbined power would be able to take down Robin, individually, they were no match for him so how was it possible for him to lose at the hand of Jackie? Now, even with theirbined power, they were not so sure whether they could take Jackie down. The more they thought about it, the more terrifying they found Jackie to be. They thought this was a simple cat and mouse game but it turned out that the mouse was actually a lion! Both Derek and Dudley took a step back instinctively and when Damian saw his two brothers were scared shitless, he, too, quickly stepped back. Jackie arched his eyebrow and stared at the three brothers with cold eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t think I have forgotten about you three!¡± Everyone snapped out of their trance after he said that. They thought he was being arrogant and delusional to utter those words but it was only then that they realized he had the power to back up his words. Derek shuddered and his words ran over each other as he said, ¡°You¡¯re a monster! A devil! I have never come across an initial stage or innate level as powerful as you! Even Brother Robin was not as strong as you when he was at that stage¡­¡± He was not trying topliment him but rather stating the fact. Jackie chuckled and said breezily, ¡°There¡¯s a high chance I¡¯ll be dead meat if you four attacked me at the same time but instead Robin decided to fight me on his own. I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t let the three of you go just like this. Who knows what will happen to us if I do that.¡± Jackie¡¯s words were like a curse to them. With trembling hands, Derek took out a long sword from his storage space and pointed it at Jackie, letting him know that he would not be going down without a fight. ¡°Let us go and we won¡¯t tell anyone about this. If you don¡¯t, we¡¯ll make sure to fight you to the death.¡± The three brothers had no spare thought to give to the severely injured Robin. All they could think about was how to get away from this devil. Jackieughed coldly. He never expected them to threaten him again. Did they not see what would happen to those who threatened him? With a wave of his hand, the dagger that was in Robin¡¯s stomach instantly flew back to him, dripping with blood. Chapter 2094 Derek¡¯s face turned pale when he saw the dagger returning back to Jackie¡¯s hand. He took a step back and the sword in his hand quivered, not from the infusion of true energy, but from fright. His two brothers, who were less powerful than him, were even more frightened than him that they hid behind him, treating him as a shield. Their previous cockiness was now reced by fear and caution. They were looking at Jackie as if he was a devil who had climbed out from the deepest depth of hell and could rip off all their heads in an instant. Derek swallowed and the sword in his hand quivered even more violently that the tip gave off a low hum.¡± I warn you, it¡¯s true individually we¡¯re not as strong a s you, but you won¡¯t be our match if the three of us work together!¡± Jackie¡¯s lips curled up. With a flick of his wrist, the ck dagger floated mid-air again. Its cklight transformed into a swirling light gray mist akin to the venomous gas given out by a swamp. He stared coldly at Derek and said, ¡°I hate it the most when others try to threaten me so you leave me with no choice but to kill you.¡± He then turned to Jed and Dwight and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take on Derek and leave his two brothers to you two.¡± The ck dagger floating in the air released a ck light once again. The ck light was like a beast opening its mouth, wanting to devour everything in its path. It was a death sentence for the three brothers. Perhaps it was being pushed to the extreme, or perhaps it was because of the contempt in Jackie¡¯s words, but Derek pulled out thest of his courage and shouted between gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to skin you alive first before I die!¡± With a wave of Derek¡¯s right hand, runes flowed between his fingers. His long sword began making clicking noises like a skeleton that had suddenlye back to life and was struggling to move. He gave out a low grunt, and thumb-sized skulls appeared on the long sword. These skulls released a bright white light, and their big mouths gave out a rattling sound that made everyone¡¯s scalp crawl. By Jackie¡¯s rough estimate, the skulls amounted to more than fifty. These fifty or so tiny skulls revolved around Derek¡¯s longsword and a closer look made him realize that the skulls were ignited with tiny white mes. ¡°Be prepared to fight to your death!¡± shouted Derek. The next second, Derek¡¯s entire body was covered with a cold me. Each of these tiny skulls encased a resentful spirit struggling in hell. These resentful spirits filled everyone¡¯s eardrums with their shrill screams. Jackie arched his eyebrow. ¡°He¡¯s using resentful spirits as the lead? The skill that Derek had conjured up obviously contained a lot of power from the resentful spirits. It seemed that to cultivate this skill required killing the cultivator and absorbing his resentment and spirit energy. This kind of insidious skill was in line with the Corpse Pavilion disciple. Jackie flicked his wrist and the ten Soul Swords unattached themselves from the gray-ck dagger and converged together, transforming into a long sword. The long sword was ck, with gray-ck fog swirling around it. Those are not the real fog of course but the spirit energy. ¡°Take this!¡± shouted Derek as he charged toward Jackie with the sword pointed at him. The long sword was aimed at Jackie¡¯s head, with floating skulls opening their mouths wide, releasing the fire of spirit! Jackie scoffed, stretched out his hand, and pushed forward, and the long sword condensed from the spirit energy rushed out. Chapter 2095 In an instant, the two long swords collided mid-air, and everyone heard a bang. When the gray-ck long sword collided with Derek¡¯s long sword, the fifty -odd skeletons that originally floated on the long sword instantly ignited like confetti, burning crazily in the air. However, within one breath¡¯s time, more than fifty skeletons were burned out, and the light on Derek¡¯s long sword was instantly dimmed. He looked at it incredulously. ¡°How is it possible? Why is my skill so weak?¡± He did not think that he couldpete with Jackie, he just wanted to buy some time, and then abandon his sword and flee. It never crossed his mind that his skill would be so weak and be disarmed in an instant. Jackie scoffed. The move he cultivated, Destroying the Void, was at least a heaven level skill. It was a soul attribute which meant it had natural restraint on the soul and it just so happened Derek¡¯s skill used spirit energy as an attack point. Derek was no match for Jackie in the first ce and coupled with being restrained, it was only natural that his attack would be disarmed. After the long sword broke through Derek¡¯s moves, it straight away rushed toward his chest. Derek¡¯s expression changed as he backed away but it was already toote. The ck longsword pierced his chest in the blink of an eye. Under the impact, his attached spirit became as weak as a piece of paper, and there was no form of any obstacle at all. The ck longsword pierced through Derek¡¯s heart. His physical body remained unharmed because the ck long sword was made of energy but the same could not be said for his spirit. He felt the stabbing pain in his spirit, making his whole body tremble. He opened his mouth wide and wanted to shout, but realized that he did not even have the strength to make a sound. He fell heavily to the ground, his eyes widened as if he could not believe he was dead. He looked to his chest and discovered there was not the usual falling and rising, meaning he could not be any deader than he was then. The fightsted less than five seconds, Derek was killed with just one move. Jed and the others had not even fully processed the shock of Jackie winning against Robin and now they had to digest what just happened before their eyes. They knew in their hearts that Derek was not Jackie¡¯s match, but they did not expect him to be killed with just one move. Originally, Dudley and Damian were still waiting for the best opportunity to escape but all this happened so quickly that the two of them stood on the same spot with widened eyes, speechlessly looking at their eldest brother¡¯s body. Jackie arched his brow and looked sharply at Dudley and Damian. His gaze was cold, like a razor, cutting out their flesh strip by strip. Immediately, the two of them fell to their knees with fright. Advertisement chapter 2096-2100 chapter 2096-2100 Chapter 2096 Two pairs of eyes stared beggingly at Jackie. They were too shocked by what just happened before their eyes. The eldest brother, who was stronger than both of them, stood no chance against Jackie at all. Was Jackie even human? How could he be so monstrously strong when he was only at the initial stage of innate level? This kind of blow made all their resistance disappear. They were not shy to kneel before Jackie. After all, what¡¯s the use of dignity when one is so close to death? Dudley vigorously knocked his head against the ground three times. It was as if Jackie was the ancestor of his eighteenth generation. Instantly, his forehead was swollen and red. ¡°My Lord, please be the bigger person and spare our lives. We really had no intention of killing you and were just following orders,¡± said Dudley who was begging in tears. Damian knocked his head against the ground too while begging, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die yet! I beg of you to chalk all this down to our youthful ignorance and let us go. We will definitely tell anyone what happened here. We will not stay here. We will immediately return to the Corpse Pavilion and nevere out again!¡± The two of them desperately knocked their heads a few more times. Jed curled his lips in disdain and said provocatively, ¡°Are you sure the two of you are the disciples of a fourth-grade n association? How can you be so spineless? A man should only kneel down to heaven, earth, his parents, and his master. You¡¯re not a man at all to kneel down at this moment.¡± After hearing this, Dudley suddenly raised his head and stared at Jed with an angry look. ¡°You shut your trap. My life is more important than my pride. I bet you¡¯ll be kneeling too if you¡¯re in my ce!¡± Advertisement The words struck Jed¡¯s nerves. Just moments before, he did not really care whether they live or die but now, he was a cock that had been defeated in a fight and was blowing up his feather. ¡°What did you say? Did you hear what he said, Brother Jackie? We should torture them before we end their lives!¡± He was shouting so loudly that Dwight had to cover his ears. Dwight nced sideways at Jed. He wanted to remind Jed how he treated Jackie before all this. It seemed as if he had made a hundred and eighty degree change of attitude after Jackie showed them what he could do. Jackie ignored Jed. In fact, he did not even look at him. Instead, he walked two steps forward, looked at Dudley, and said, ¡°Whether you can get out of here alive or dead depends on what you can do for us.¡± Advertisement He killed Derek because he was the strongest of the three brothers and also to use his death to frighten his two brothers. After all, he still had a lot of questions that needed answers from them. Derek¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the underlying meaning of Jackie¡¯s words. The corners of his mouth inched up to a cating smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will dly answer all your questions. I will tell you whatever I know, as long as you let us go¡­¡± Jackie looked at them with a half-smile and he retracted back his awe-inspiring murderous aura. Without it, he looked just like the friendly boy-next-door. ¡°Then tell me, why did the Corpse Pavilion take so much effort toe to the Mount Beasts and how can we deactivate the trap array you guys have set up?¡± These two issues were the most important thing they had to figure out right now.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2097 ¡°You two bastards better not say anything! I¡¯ll haunt you to the ends of the world if you do!¡± shouted Robin suddenly. Both Dudley and Damian trembled when they heard his threat. After all, they were of an inferior position to him and had to bow to him every time they saw him. Their faces were already pale, to begin with, but all remaining blood drained out of them, making them even paler. Jackie frowned and then raised his right hand, and a gray-ck light instantly stabbed Robin again. ¡°Ahh!¡± screamed Robin in pain. This time his screams were even more violent than before. His soul was already riddled with holes after being hit by Jackie¡¯s Destroying the Void move and now his soul was rendered even more precarious with thetest attack. Advertisement This time he felt that his soul had beenpletely torn apart, and his consciousness gradually blurred. An injury of this degree could not be saved. He had at most another two to four hours to live. His shrill screams reverberated in Dudley¡¯s and Damian¡¯s eardrums. Beads of cold sweat soaked their temples and neck. Both of them were breathing fast, and they seemed as if they would faint any time. Jackie arched his eyebrow and said in a calm tone, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me everything you know, I will make sure that you won¡¯t enjoy a quick death like your dear brother. Robin is the best example. Do you know why he is suffering so much? It¡¯s because I am destroying and stripping his soul with the Soul Sword. The most unbearable pain in the world is having your soul in.¡± Hearing this, the two brothers fell into despair. Both of their breathing had be stagnant because of the immense fear they were feeling. Dudley felt that his scalp was numb and his face was stiff. Only the trembling corners of his mouth showed that he was still alive. He nodded heavily and said, ¡°Rest assured that we will tell you everything we know. Just please don¡¯t strip our souls!¡± Jackie arched his brow and said, ¡°Then you will do well to answer my questions now!¡± With some difficulty, Dudley took a deep breath and said, ¡°We are really just minions. We know little of the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s ns but what I can tell you is that we came from other states to Mount Beasts using the transporter. We arrived a month ago. After entering the mountain, we set up the trap array and began building many transporters. I think they were hoping to bridge the gap between the north and the south so that the disciples of the Corpse Pavilion cane to the north without any hindrance¡­¡± Jackie narrowed his eyes, pressed his chest forward, and looked down at the trembling Dudley who was kneeling on the ground. ¡°You swear you¡¯re telling the truth?¡± Dudley nodded vigorously and even put up his hand. ¡°I swear to heaven everything I said is true. I will die a thousand deaths if any of it is untrue.¡± Jackie nodded, his expression still frightening. After hearing these words, Jed and others frowned, and the atmosphere became a lot more serious. Chapter 2098 ¡°I knew they were definitely up to no good! I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re building transporters.. Could it be that they n tounch a war against the Thousand Leaves Pavilion? But as far as I know, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion and Corpse Pavilion are on par with each other. There¡¯s no doubt that it could end up with both sides suffering heavy losses and even if they win, the benefits would far outweigh the cost,¡± muttered Dwight. Albion nodded in agreement. ¡°You are right, even if the two n associations really fight, the final result will not be a one-sided victory. Unless¡­the Corpse Pavilion has some tricks up their sleeves¡­¡± Generally speaking, two n associations of equal strength would not engage in arge-scale battle unless they have deep grievances or it involves significant interests. After all, doing so would result in a lose-lose situation. In the end, even if one side won, it was very likely that the gain will not be worth the loss, so there would be no war between the two n associations without ast resort, but it seemed like a war was what the Corpse Pavilion was aiming for. Otherwise, why would they go to such length to set up so many transporters to bring their disciples over? Albion took a step forward, looked down at Dudley, and asked, ¡°Is the Corpse Pavilion nning tounch a war against the Thousand Leaves Pavilion?¡± Dudley shook his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t I just say I¡¯m a minion that doesn¡¯t know anything? Why would the higher- ups tell us what they¡¯re nning to an ordinary informal disciple like me?¡± Albion thought about it then nodded grudgingly. Dudley was indeed a minion and there was no way he would know any confidential information. He med himself for being impatient to ask something like that. ¡°And the second question?¡± asked Jackie. Dudley frowned slightly as if he did not want to tell, but he knew that if he did not answer Jackie, he would be dead in a second. ¡°You¡¯ll need an entry token to get out.¡± Jackie straightened up and asked, ¡°Do you have it?¡± Dudley shook his head. ¡°Not everyone has an entry token to prevent this exact kind of situation from happening. You will be able to get out of the trap array once you get your hands on the array token but then you will also be found out¡­¡± Jackie sighed lightly and stared regretfully at them. Seeing this did not make Dudley feel the slightest relief at all. Instead, his neck tightened, for he had immediately understood what Jackie was thinking. In other words, he did not prove to be useful enough, for he did not have the entry token. In the end, death still found its way to him. He shuddered and quickly said, ¡°But I know Robin has it. Not everyone has the entry token. It will only be ced with important people for emergencies. Robin is close to our elder n brother since Robin had always fawned over him. He gave Robin an entry token which you can find on him. An opening will appear as long as this entry token is integrated into the trap array with a special method and then you¡¯ll be able to get out of here through that opening.¡± Jackie arched his brow. ¡®Which means I still need to keep you alive.¡¯ Time would tell whether Dudley was telling the truth. Lying still on the ground, Dudley took two steps forward with his knees and reached out to grab Jackie¡¯s pants but his hand was smoothly evaded by him. Chapter 2099 ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just say whatever you need to say.¡± Dudley¡¯s face turned a little purple. He did not care about anything anymore. ¡°I beg you. Please spare me. I will definitely take you out and keep our mouths shut as long as you let us go.¡± Jackie nodded. They were his best shot. Jackie and the others should be safe as long as they kept watch over the two brothers to ensure that they could not send any message to the other disciples of the Corpse Pavilion. However, Jackie keenly perceived the different meanings of what Dudley had just said. He turned around and stared at him with cold eyes. ¡°How many days has it been since the trap array was set up?¡± After calcting in his mind, Jackie realized that it had been more than ten days since he stepped foot into the mountain. He did not feel any obstructioning in here, that was to say, the trap array had not been set up at that time. ¡°Around nine or ten days,¡± said Dudley after mentally calcting it. ¡°And not one Thousand Leaves Pavilion people came here during that time?¡± asked Jackie. Dudley shook his head and replied very sincerely, ¡°Not that I¡¯ve heard of. The trap array we set up has never been attacked. Several cultivators who escaped our line of sight attacked the trap array from within the trap array.¡± Hearing this made Jackie even more surprised. ording to his statement, the trap array had been set up for at least nine days and yet the Thousand Leaves Pavilion never noticed anything strange during that period? After all, would it not be strange if none of the disciples returned to the sect in those nine days? Under normal circumstances, they would definitely find something off about this so how was it possible that they did not send out men to annihte the Corpse Pavilion disciples in the mountain? If Jackie were a senior member of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, he would immediately send people to investigate after he noticed something amiss, and thenunch an attack to rescue the disciples trapped In the array and destroy the n of the Corpse Pavilion. However, nine days had passed and there was still no movement from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. Neither did they send anyone to rescue the disciples trapped inside, norunched an attack. It was as if they were blissfully unaware of what was happening. Jackie¡¯s expression became more solemn at the thought of this. He nced sideways at Dwight and the others and saw that their expressions were also very strange. This was definitely not a normal situation. Maybe the Thousand Leaves Pavilion was under attack right now or ran into some other ident. However, they had no way of finding out since they were still trapped there. ¡°Jed, bury the bodies and tidy up the surroundings. We will set off to the mountain border once all that is done,¡± said Jackie. Hearing this, Jed became baffled. He pointed at the bodies on the ground and asked, ¡°Why do I have to be the only one to do the cleaning up?¡± Jackie chuckled and gazed at him softly, ¡°Because I find you displeasing. You don¡¯t have to do what I say. I just won¡¯t bring you out with me.¡± They were strangers, to begin with, and though Jackie found Jed to be friendly at first, he soon proved him otherwise. Besides, Jackie not only provided them with a ce to heal their wounds but also took them out of their predicament. Without him, they would have been long dead. Chapter 2100 Jed kept talking nonsense along the way. As long as Jackie said something wrong, he would ridicule him with harsh words. Jackie was not the type of person who allowed others to bully him. The fact that he had endured Jed for so long was mercy enough. Jed looked at Jackie¡¯s cold face. Although his tone was calm and there was not a hint of anger on his face, he also knew that if he defied Jackie¡¯s orders, he would leave him there without hesitation. Albion wanted to say something to ease the atmosphere but was held back by Dwight. Dwight was obviously smarter than Jed. He knew that if Jackie did not get his revenge on Jed now, there would be more hell to payter, down the road. ¡°Why do you find me displeasing?¡± asked Jed, flushed with humiliation. ¡°Think about all that you have said to me before. As I said, it¡¯s up to you whether you want to do what I say or be left alone here,¡± said Jackie with a smirk. He then called Nash over as if getting ready to leave the ce. Seeing this made Jed panic. ¡°I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll bury the bodies!¡± He immediately began to deal with the dead body on the ground and restored the ce to its original appearance, leaving no trace of the previous fierce battles. After doing all this, he wiped the sweat from his forehead and though his face was a little stiff, he still did not dare to say anything. Jackie nodded in satisfaction. He tied up Dudley¡¯s and Damian¡¯s hands firmly and sealed their meridians with true energy. Finally, the group of people left the ce. Through Dudley¡¯s guidance, they found the shortest way to leave the mountain. They remained alert even though they had tasted victory. Dwight walked in the forefront, his perception on high alert. They walked cautiously, for fear that they would meet one or two disciples of the Corpse Pavilion, though, with Jackie there, they were not particrly afraid. Still, Dudley had told them that there were not only powerful n brothers in the mountain but also several elders and deacons stationed in the mountain. They were afraid of attracting the attention of these people, so they moved very slowly, taking every step carefully, and after four hours they finally came to the border of the mountain. Standing on tiptoes and looking out, they could still see the spring smoke from the town outside. The trap array was like an invisible barrier, and the entire mountain was trapped inside. They sighed with relief at finally having reached the border. The past few days had passed by in a nervous haze; it was as if a shackle had been locked around their throats, making it difficult for them to breathe. ¡°We can finally leave this ce!¡± said Jed, ovee with emotions. Just when he wanted to say a few more words, there was a sudden movement from the field in the distance, as if something was rubbing against the grass, and the nerves that had just loosened tightened again. Several people nced at each other and suddenly looked in the direction of the sound. It was a thick eucalyptus tree, its trunk spanned ten arms width. Jackie frowned and shouted, ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± One could not me him for behaving like a frightened bird. After all, they were all so close to getting out of the mountain and desperately wished for things to go smoothly. Albion stretched out his hand and patted Jackie on the shoulder. ¡°Calm down. Maybe it¡¯s just a small animal. The mountain is known for its abundance of beasts after all. It¡¯s probably just a small animal wandering on the edge.¡± Jackie nced at Albion, hoping what he said was true. It was then that an old voice came from behind the big tree. ¡°Are you all disciples from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion and the Dual Sovereign Pavilion? Advertisement chapter 2101-2105 chapter 2101-2105 Chapter 2101 The question froze everyone. It was really not a small animal but a real person instead, who deliberately made the rustling sound to gain their attention. Judging from the voice, it was obvious that it came from an elderly person. If he was a lone cultivator, he might not be strong but if he was a cultivator from the Corpse Pavilion, then he must be of extraordinary power. None of them would have survived except Jackie. In other words, the enemy would not bother to ask them a question like this unless¡­he had too much time in his hands. All kinds of thoughts shed through his mind, as he remained on high alert. He exchanged nces with the others and made his way to the other side of the tree. It only took him a dozen steps or so to finally see the person behind the tree. To Jackie¡¯s surprise, this person¡¯s age did not match his voice at all. He looked like he was in his thirties, his abdomen was stained red with blood, his face paler than normal, and breathing heavily. He was seriously injured. ¡°Are you a formal elder of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion?¡± asked Jackie. He asked that question because the person in front of him was wearing a dark blue shirt with a few dazzling begonias embroidered on his belt, and anyone who had begonia on his waist was an elder. Moreover, he was dressed in dark blue, and only the elders of the formal elder in the entire sect were qualified to wear a dark blue outer shirt. After hearing Jackie¡¯s words, the others rushed over. Albion saw the man leaning on the tree, and a hint of surprise shed in his eyes. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to be Elder Godfrey from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, right?¡± Advertisement Elder Godfrey was a little surprised that Albion had recognized him. He turned to look at him and saw him in the disciple uniform of the Thousand Leaves Sect. Seeing this surprised him even more. ¡°Do we know each other?¡± Albion cupped his fist in salute excitedly. ¡°One year ago, at the tea party held by the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, I had the honor of meeting you, Elder Godfrey.¡± Elder Godfrey nodded slightly. He did go to the tea party held by the Thousand Leave Pavilion a year ago. There were many disciples at the tea party. Any disciple, even those with little strength could show up at the tea party. There were many deacon disciples and their faces all blurred into one so naturally, he would have no impression of meeting Albion at all. Jackie coughed softly. He was a little embarrassed that he, as the informal disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, could not recognize a formal elder. It was unreasonable, but the fact was thus. After all, he had just entered the Dual Sovereign Pavilion not long ago. Advertisement Now that the identity has been determined, the danger was of course resolved. Jackie crouched down and took a look at Elder Godfrey¡¯s injury; a hole was punched into his abdomen by a sharp weapon. He was now meditating, adjusting his breath, and recovering from his injury, but even so, it would take him at least three or four months to fully recover from an injury of this degree. ¡°Elder Godfrey, I might as well take you out of here. Don¡¯t worry, I am indeed a disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. The reason why I don¡¯t recognize you is that I¡¯ve just joined not too long ago,¡± said Jackie decisively. Edler Godfrey suddenly raised his head and stared intently at Jackie. There was a trace of vignce and helplessness in his eyes. Finally, he waspletely relieved. Thisplicated look made Jackie a little startled. ¡®Why would he be wary of me? It seems like he¡¯s reluctant toe with me. Logically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t have such a look on his face. After all, I¡¯m indeed a disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and besides, my cultivation is only at the initial stage of innate level. I bet he¡¯s still stronger than me, his injuries are not withstanding.¡¯ Before he could figure it out, Elder Godfrey nodded slowly. ¡°I am now seriously injured and unable to break through the trap array. If you have a way to break through the array, then take me with you. I will reward you ordingly when we are back at the sect.¡± Chapter 2102 Jackie arched his brow. He did not care about the rewards, instead he was curious as to why Elder Godfrey had looked at him with suchplicated expressions. Although he tried to hide it, it still did not escape Jackie¡¯s notice Jackie nodded calmly, and exchanged a few more polite remarks, saying that he did not care whether there were rewards and that as a disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, he naturally had the duty to protect the elders of the respected sect, Elder Godfrey just nodded, and theplex look on his face never appeared again. He turned his head to look in the direction of the trap array, ¡°Let¡¯s drop the formalities and get out of here. I was injured by an elder of the Corpse Pavilion. If it hadn¡¯t been for my life-saving means, I would have died in his hands long ago. He must be anxious to catch me now and I¡¯m afraid things will not end well for us if we dy any longer.¡± Advertisement The group started to panic when they heard this, but then quicklyposed themselves. Jackie looked at Dudley with cold eyes and he knew what Jackie wanted without even having him say it. He trembled and took out the entry token. The entry token was found on Robin¡¯s corpse, and Jackie deliberately asked Dudley to do the dirty deed to remind him of his possible ending if he dared to disobey Jackie. Therefore, no matter how unwilling Dudley was to do anything he asked, Jackie would only need to give him the look for him to change his mind. Jackie reached out and helped Elder Godfrey up. Elder Godfrey¡¯s face turned paler as getting up made his injuries even more painful. However, being able to achieve the position of an elder naturally meant he had his fair share of injuries along the way so although his injuries were severe, he could still bear it. He never once cried out in pain even though they could see that his sideburns were soaked in cold sweat. Dudley¡¯s hands kept trembling and in order to prevent him from ying tricks, Jackie stood behind him. Dudley performed a series of hand movements and injected these seals into the entry token. A dazzling white light was released in an instant as it floated slowly into the air. The next second, it integrated into the trap array. The trap array was transparent. One would not notice it unless one had touched the barrier. However, after the entry token was integrated into the trap array, the transparent space in front rippled like the tide. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, and the ripples became bigger and bigger and more frequent. Gradually, an empty brilliance was released from the trap array. Everyone understood that a space had opened up for them to exit. Jackie arched his brow, and stared at Dudley with calm eyes, ¡°You go out first and your brother stays. He will exit with us.¡± Dudley was impressed with Jackie¡¯s deep thinking. He smiled bitterly, and sighed inwardly, thinking that Jackie did not need to resort to doing this, for there was no way he would dare to y tricks at this time. Jackie was not that kind of soft-hearted person. Dudley would be the first to die should anything untoward happen. Dudley closed his eyes and strode out of the open space. After he stepped over, there was only a breeze blowing over his temples, making his fine hair stuck to his face. Nothing else happened. Jackie and others waited for a few seconds just to be sure Dudley did not do anything funny. Once confirmed, they nodded to each other and then walked out of the trap array one after another. The outer space was actually no different from the space inside, but the feeling it gave was quite different. Jackie looked back and thought that the trap array was like a cage with invisible shackles. Chapter 2103 To prevent the unexpected from happening, they did not release Dudley on the spot, but took him and his brother toward the city, away from the border of Mount Beasts. After traveling for five or six miles, Jackie turned around and looked at Dudley, who was sporting a frightening expression on his face. His heart was throbbing wildly, for fear that Jackie would kill him. After all, the two of them were now useless. If they let them go, it was very likely that they would report back to the Corpse Pavilion. In fact, he would not have let himself go if he was in Jackie¡¯s position. Dudley took a deep breath and said with a trembling mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my lord, I will definitely not rat you out. After all, those people are still in the trap array. You just need to leave us here and we¡¯ll stay here for a while before going back.¡± What he said was a bit incoherent, because he was too scared, which caused him to speak too quickly. Jackie chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person who breaks their promises. I will hold up my part of the deal even though killing you now is the better option for us. However, I will leave a restriction on your bodies which will be automatically lifted in about two days. I¡¯ll advise you both to stay here and not run around because death is guaranteed if you encounter any fierce beast. Whether the two of you wille out of this alive depends on your luck now.¡± With the restriction on them, even if they return to the Mount Beasts, they would not be able to enter the Mount Beasts through the trap array. Even if they could enter, they would not be able to use their true energy to fend for themselves should theye across any fierce beast or monsters. The best solution for them was to stay where they were, wait for the restriction to be lifted from their bodies, and then return to Mount Beasts. By then, Jackie and the others would have arrived safely in their own n associations and need not be wary of them anymore. Relief washed over Dudley. He nodded vigorously, wishing to pat his chest and promise, ¡°You can rest assured that we¡¯ll stay here for two days and not cause you any trouble.¡± Jackie chuckled. He did not take his words seriously at all. He turned his head and nced at the other people. After all, they were not in the same n associations, they would have to part ways here. Albion cupped his hands in a salute toward Jackie and said from the bottom of his heart, ¡°Thank you, Brother Jackie, for your care all this time. If it weren¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of Mount Beasts safely.¡± Jackie was not humble either. After all, what Albion said was true. He just nodded and said nothing. Dwight nced at Jackie and said, ¡°You are the most talented person I have ever seen. You will definitely shine in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion in the future. I will treat you to a meal if you evere to the Thousand Leaves Pavilion.¡± Jackie nodded, and they exchanged a few more words before parting ways. The Thousand Leave Pavilion was toward the west, and the Dual Sovereign Pavilion was a little more toward the east. When saying their goodbyes, Albion-and others tried to exchange formalities with Elder Godfrey for a long time, but perhaps because of his serious injury, or perhaps because of other reasons, Elder Godfrey did not return their sentiments. After saying goodbye to each other, Jackie, Nash, and Elder Godfrey made their way back to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Chapter 2104 Taking into ount the injuries of Elder Godfrey, they did not rush toward the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Jackie rented a horse-drawn carriage in a nearby town and used the mostmon way to go to the Dual Sovereign City. Inside the carriage, Elder Godfrey rested with closed eyes while both Jackie and his father remained quiet, for there were some things that could not be discussed in front of a third party. Nash did not mind but Jackie was feeling a little uneasy. Elder Godfrey was injured very badly and could barely remain conscious. As an elder, he had no shortage of pills, but even after taking the best pill, his injury still did not show any signs of recovering. This just proved how seriously injured he was. Jackie had a lot of questions to ask him but stopped himself, after all, this was their first meeting. All the recent events did not sit right with him; it was as if Jackie had been unknowingly dragged into a conspiracy ever since stepping foot in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Suddenly, Elder Godfrey, with his eyes still closed, asked, ¡°Did the Thousand Leaves Pavilion do anything about it?¡± The question caught Jackie off guard, but without hesitation, he shook his head. Although Elder Godfrey did not ask clearly, Jackie knew he wanted to ask if Thousand Leaves Pavilion tried to attack the trap array. The corner of Elder Godfrey¡¯s lips curled up into an ironic smile, but he quickly returned to his former expressionless face. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This made Jackie even more puzzled. Now that Elder Godfrey had opened up a conversation, it would not be too rude for him to ask some questions. He cleared his throat and asked, ¡°Elder, when did you enter Mount Beasts?¡± Elder Godfrey sighed lightly, and a trace of anger shed through his tired eyes. ¡°Nine days ago.¡± Jackie still remembered that Dudley once said that they had set up the trap array nine or ten days ago. That was to say, Elder Godfrey had entered the mountain about the same time as the trap array was set up. Jackie sighed and said, ¡°What do you think the people of Corpse Pavilion are nning to do?¡± Elder Godfrey kept quiet after hearing the question. The carriage was still swaying in the intended direction, and the sound of ¡®clop, clop¡¯ came from the horse¡¯s hooves. From time to time, they could hear the horseman whistling and shouting. Finally, Elder Godfrey spoke, ¡°My guess is it has something to do with the secret resource ce.¡± Jackie frowned. He had heard of this secret resource ce before. It was what sparked the war between the Muddled Origin n and the Dual Sovereign Pavilion but if it was really because of this, then they have a big problem in their hands. The fact that the Corpse Pavilion had spared no expenses to get their hands on the secret resource ce meant that whatever was inside was very valuable. There was no way the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, as the true ruler of the north, would let two three-grade n associations get their hands on it. Jackie was quite puzzled by all this, Elder Godfreyughed and said in a low tone, ¡°This is just a guess that I pulled out from thin air.¡± He closed his eyes again as if this issue triggered him. Jackie thought it was best to stop questioning him, but there were just too many questions in his mind. He would die overthinking if he did not get some concrete answers now. Besides, this concerned his future as well. After all, a member of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, a huge war between n associations would no doubt affect him as well. He took a deep breath and his voice was a little low. Chapter 2105 ¡°Elder, can you think of a reason why the Thousand Leaves Pavilion did not make a move? There¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t have known what the Corpse Pavilion was doing when they had caused such a huge commotion.¡± Elder Godfrey gave a cold snort. This snort took a lot of his strength and his shoulders were shaking. He took a deep breath, in a bid to suppress the anger in his heart. ¡°Of course, they know about it, and they probably knew about it a long time ago.¡± Upon hearing this, Jackie was shocked. He could see the irrepressible anger on Elder Godfrey¡¯s face. What happened to him? Why is he so angry?¡¯ The fact that the anger seemed to be directed at the Thousand Leaves Pavilion instead of the Corpse Pavilion made him even more confused. Of course, Jackie did not voice his questions out loud. After all, he and Elder Godfrey were still not so familiar with each other. Although he had saved his life, it was not as if he went out of his way to do it. Therefore, it was not surprising that Elder Godfrey was wary of an informal disciple who moments ago was just a stranger. Silence fell over inside of the carriage once more. No one spoke but their thoughts were surging, and various thoughts burst into their minds. Nash was also curious but since Elder Godfrey was there, he did not think it would be suitable for him to discuss all the questions in his heart with Jackie. About ten to twelve hourster, the carriage finally entered the Dual Sovereign City. Only then did Elder Godfrey break the silence. ¡°When you¡¯re back at the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, if someone asks, tell them that you actually stayed at Mount Beasts for only a day because you discovered that the monsters that are usually found in the deepest part of the mountain hade out to the periphery. Thus, you came out to get away from harm¡¯s way. As for what happened between me and you, it¡¯s best not to divulge this information. If not, you¡¯ll be dragged into it.¡± As for what ¡®it¡¯ was, Elder Godfrey did not say, and Jackie did not ask. He could tell that Elder Godfrey was telling him all that for his own good and that the elder was not the kind of selfish person who only cared for himself. Jackie nodded vigorously. ¡°Do you not n to go back to Dual Sovereign Pavilion now?¡± Elder Godfrey raised his eyes and looked forward. The carriage curtain blocked his vision, but his eyes seemed to be able to see the outside world through the curtain. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this. I will go back in a few days. As long as you behave normally, others will not be suspicious of your rtionship with me.¡± Jackie nodded and did not continue to ask. It was just as Elder Godfrey said, they were strangers after all. Jackie was just an informal disciple with no background and would never have had a chance to meet Elder Godfrey if it was not for the recent incident. No one would ever associate them together. In order to prevent people from discovering that, instead of pulling the carriage to the gate of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, they found an inn for Elder Godfrey, before Jackie returned to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion alone. This time, Nash has stayed out long enough so it was best to return to the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship. Doing this would prevent his identity from being exposed. To enter the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, Jackie only needed to take out his identity card. After he entered Dual Sovereign City, he kept observing people¡¯s faces for signs that some huge changes had urred and was surprised to find that people were still peacefully going about their daily lives, as if nothing had happened. Advertisement chapter 2106-2110 chapter 2106-2110 Chapter 2106 However, when he stepped into the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, he felt the obvious difference. The ce where they, the informal disciples lived, was just west of the entire sect. If they wanted to go from the main gate to the informal disciple¡¯s residence, they had to make a few turns and walk through a few outdoor corridors. These outdoor corridors extended in all directions, and the disciples could go back to their residence through the outdoor corridors or to the most central Martial Art Techniques and Martial Skills Hall and the Seven Stars Hall. Under normal circumstances, there will be many disciples passing by the outdoor corridors, sometimes it would even be bustling with disciples. However, on that day, he was the lone person walking through them. He raised his head to look at the sun and estimated the time to be around noontime. There was nothing special about this time and yet why was he there alone? He started making wild guesses in his heart. However, he became even more shocked when he discovered that there was no one in the residences of the informal disciples as well. After thinking for a while, he went back to his room, changed his clothes, and then walked in the direction of the Soul Hall. He did not know if Noel was on duty today but hoped that he was so that he could ask him all the questions in his mind. On the way to the Soul Hall, he happened to meet Brook, the runner disciple. They had a good rtionship with each other and when Brook sported Jackie, he greeted him from afar. At this time, Brook was holding two brick-sized boxes in his hand. ¡°Brother Jackie, you¡¯re finally back! Let¡¯s see if they still dare to say anything this time.¡± Advertisement After hearing this, Jackie arched his brow in surprise.¡± What are you talking about?¡± Brook snorted and said disdainfully, ¡°Remember when you beat Wesley into a pulp before? Well, he and his lickspittles had been spreading around the rumor that you¡¯ve died on Mount Beasts.¡± Jackie was taken aback, not because of the rumors but because of the timing of the rumors. He started to think there was a deeper meaning as to why Wesley would choose this time, of all time, to spread a rumor about this death. Coupled with the things he experienced during this time, he started to boldly link everything together. He stretched out his hand and patted Brook on the shoulder, and said mildly, ¡°To prove that I¡¯m not dead, can you please help me spread the news?¡± Advertisement Brook looked curiously at Jackie and felt that this was out of his usual behavior. Although he had not known Jackie for a long time, he knew that Jackie had never cared about what the others thought of him. However, he said nothing. Jackie knitted his brows together and said, ¡°Help me spread the news, and remember not to spread it too deliberately, that is, when you are chatting with others, you pass it on in a casual tone.¡± When he said this, Jackie¡¯s tone turned solemn, making Brook straightened up a little as he quietly listened to Jackie¡¯s instructions. ¡°You said that I came out after staying in Mount Beasts for only one day because the innate monsters suddenly appeared in the acquired monsters¡¯ frequently active areas for some reason. It was too dangerous inside, so I came out early. And why didn¡¯t I return here until today? You tell them that my family came to see me in the Dual Sovereign City and so I stayed in the city for a few days.¡± Brook nodded, not really understanding the point of all this. After giving it some thought, he finally asked, ¡°Are these all true?¡± Chapter 2107 Jackie arched his eyebrow and said in a heavy tone,¡± What is true?¡± Brook shook his head quickly, knowing that Jackiehad misunderstood his question. ¡°I¡¯m not asking whether the words you¡¯re asking me to spread are true. What I meant was, is it really true that something weird is going on in Mount Beasts?¡± Jackie nodded. Of course, it¡¯s true. The changes there are enough to turn the world that we know upside down!¡¯ He wanted to say these out loud but knew that he should not. Besides, he presumed that the high-ups in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion had already known about it. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you much right now. Please do as I say and after that, go tell Brother Noel toe to my ce when he¡¯s free. You cane too. I need to discuss something with the two of you,¡± said Jackie. Brook nodded seriously, and the two exchanged two or three polite remarks before Brook took the boxes and walked toward the Seven Stars Hall. Since Brook would spread the news, Jackie did not need to go to the Soul Hall anymore. He had a stomach full of questions and wanted to figure out these problems before nning his next practice. Advertisement Less than an hourter, Noel and Brook were already knocking on his room door; he invited the two people into the room and poured tea for both of them. On the way, Noel had already caught up with Brook. He took a sip of his tea and asked, ¡°How many days did you stay in Mount Beasts?¡±. Jackie arched his eyebrow and said, ¡°Give or take ten days.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Noel raised his eyebrows in surprise. ¡°Then why did you say that you¡¯ve only stayed there for a day? Did something happen?¡± Actually, Jackie did not intend to keep it a secret, because he felt that everyone would eventually hear about what was going on there. However, he did not directly answer Noel¡¯s question. Instead, he turned to ask, ¡°Why is the outdoor corridor so empty? Did something happen in the n association?¡± Noel leaned toward him with excitement showing on his face. ¡°It seems that the affairs with the Muddled Origin n have not yet been settled. I don¡¯t think the elders n to let it go at that, even though the Thousand Leaves Pavilion gave a temporary truce between the two n associations. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before that our n association is nning to recruit another batch of disciples? I¡¯m surprised at this. Obviously, your batch is already more than enough. Why do they want to recruit more disciples? Didn¡¯t they say that there will be no more wars in the foreseeable future? The two just don¡¯t make sense. What¡¯s more, do you know when they started the recruitment?¡± Jackie shook his head. Noel widened his eyes and held up three fingers. ¡°On the third day after you went to Mount Beasts. They¡¯ve been at it non-stop. Every disciple found this really odd and we had been talking about it since. ¡°However, there¡¯s been no conclusion since the elders did not give a proper exnation. Anyway, the new disciples were recruited, and after recruiting new disciples, we started to practice thebined battle formation. That¡¯s the reason why there¡¯s no one walking around in the outdoor corridor. Thebined battle formation is formed by the cooperation between disciples. Once this kind of formation is deployed, not only does it increase the attack power of the disciple¡¯s skills but also enhances their defense.¡± Chapter 2108 Jackie arched his brow and gently ced the teacup in his hand on the table. ¡°So you¡¯re saying that the n associations still n to continue with the war?¡± That was the most usible exnation. If not, why would they be so anxious for the disciples to learn thebined battle formations? All these are signs that arge-scale war would soon break out since it was only at this time that thebined battle formations would have the greatest effect. There were many practical reasons for practicing thebined battle formations. For example, if a group of disciples went out for training, deploying thebined battle formation would increase their chances of surviving should they encounter any danger. However, thebined battle formation would be most effective when it is used in a war between n associations. Jackie took a deep breath. He did not associate the impending war with Muddled Origins n but instead asked, in a rushed tone, ¡°Did any other disciples go to Mount Beasts during the days I was there? Especially the disciples who are rtives of the formal or informal elders?¡± There were many elders in a faction and unless they were pure-hearted, they would definitely ept some of his own disciples into the n association. Brook and Noel looked at each other and shook their heads in unison. ¡°After you left, the n association suddenly issued an urgent order for the disciples to practice the combined battle formations and put aside other things at hand for the time being,¡± said Brook. Jackie frowned and asked, ¡°Are you sure not one of the rtives from an informal or formal elder went or had the intention to go to Mount Beasts?¡± Jackie¡¯s insistence on getting to the bottom of this question puzzled Noel and Brook. Brook frowned and he suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, Elder Tony, who is a formal elder, has epted his nephew as an elder disciple. Four days ago, his nephew asked me to help him exchange his contribution points for healing points at the Seven Stars Hall. He was nning to go to Mount Beasts, but two dayster, I saw him again and asked him why he didn¡¯t go. He said that Elder Tony would not let him go. I didn¡¯t pursue further since I was in a hurry to do something.¡± Jackie¡¯s eyelids began to twitch. The elder disciple was stopped from going and not one elder or rtives of the elders went to Mount Beasts during this period. This is a huge problem. He suddenly recalled the strange expression on Elder Godfrey¡¯s face. It seemed to be abination of mockery, anger, and resignation. What could have possibly happened to him to make such an expression? Not to mention, Elder Godfrey¡¯s enigmatic tone he was speaking in. At that time, Jackie had a few guesses as to why Elder Godfrey was acting that way. Now, he was even more sure of his guesses after confirming that the Thousand Leaves Pavilion did not make a move against the Corpse Pavilion and came back to discover that the Dual Sovereign Pavilion had recruited disciples, and even ordered them to practice thebined battle formation. He scoffed and said, ¡°Even a formal elder cannot escape the scheming of an organization.¡± What he said stunned both Brook and Noel, and they nced at each other to see if the other knew just what the heck Jackie was talking about. Jackie did not really want to exin himself but who else but the two of them could he discuss this matter with? ¡°What do you guys know about Elder Godfrey?¡± Chapter 2109 Noel looked at Jackie in surprise, not understanding why he suddenly asked about Elder Godfrey, but he still answered his question, ¡°We have a total of eleven formal elders. Based on ranking, Elder Godfrey is the eleventh formal elder. However, he is quite talented. The ranking of the formal elders is ranked ording to their strength. It is estimated that it will not take long before Elder Godfrey bes one of the top three formal elders.¡± Jackie nodded, and after a light sigh, he continued to ask, ¡°Then, have any of the formal elders had a conflict with each other?¡± Noel picked his teacup and took a sip. ¡°Why do you ask? How do you know Elder Godfrey anyways?¡± Jackie cleared his throat, touched his nose, and said, ¡± I saw Elder Godfrey while I was in Dual Sovereign City. It¡¯s funny now that I think about it. I knew him to be a formal elder by the way he was dressed but didn¡¯t know which formal elder he was. I only found out his name when the person next to him told me.¡± Noel seemed to be satisfied with the exnation and did not press any further. Instead, he answered Jackie¡¯s previous questions. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for the reason for conflicts within the formal elders, my guess is the fight over who gets to be the head of the n association.¡± Jackie¡¯s eyes widened. Seeing this, Noelughed. He was sure Jackie knew nothing about this and proceeded to tell him the whole story. It turned out that the head of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion was already advancing in age and intended to abdicate. He would then be promoted to a supreme elder allowing him to focus on his cultivation, so the position of the head has be the goal of the formal elders. The head has always been the strongest elder among the formal elders and by logic, should go to the top ranking formal elder. However, the rtionship between these eleven formal elders wasplicated, especially in the past few years, the second formal elder¡¯s reputation was in a roll, making his strength and prestigeparable to that of the first formal elder. There were even people who said that the second formal elder was stronger than the first formal elder and that the second formal elder should be the first formal elder. Therefore, the news that the head wanted to abdicate had be the fuse that blew apart what was already a fragile rtionship between the formal elders. The first and second formal elder was vying to be the new head once the old head abdicated, Out of the remaining nine formal elders, four of them supported the first formal elder while the other four of them supported the second formal elder, leaving Elder Godfrey, a newly promoted formal elder, holding the vote that would tip the scale. Unsurprisingly, both the first and second formal elders had been courting him to their respective teams. Jackie finally knew what was at stake for the formal elders. Heughed ironically and said, ¡°In other words, Elder Godfrey holds the winning vote to who gets to be the next head?¡± Noel nodded but then shook his head. ¡°Yes and no. While his vote is important, it¡¯s still too early to say that whoever he chooses will for sure be the next head but as long as Elder Godfrey makes a choice, the scale will be favorable toward the side he had chosen.¡± Even Brook could tell what was at stake for everyone. Realization suddenly dawned on Jackie, when he recalled Elder Godfrey¡¯s strange expression and the way he was asking whether Thousand Leaves Pavilion did anything about the Corpse Pavilion. He was sure that the Dual Sovereign Pavilion had long known about what was going on in Mount Beasts and that was why they did not do anything about it. Chapter 2110 It would exin why the Thousand Leaves Pavilion broke their usual rule to order the Muddled Origin n and the Dual Sovereign Pavilion to stop the war between them. At a critical time like this, it was best to conserve their resources to be used against a greater enemy like the Corpse Pavilion. Jackie remembered that he had heard the news about the Dual Sovereign Pavilion wanting to recruit new disciples before he left for Mount Beasts. From this alone, he could guess that the higher-ups of Dual Sovereign Pavilion already knew what was going on in Mount Beasts. It would also exin Elder Godfrey¡¯s strange expressions and the odd tone in his voice. Nobody had told him what was going on in Mount Beasts and that was why he was ambushed there. He was wary of Jackie, for he was a disciple from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, and some higher-ups from the sect obviously wanted him dead! Ever since then, Elder Godfrey held a grudge toward the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Finally, Jackie was getting somewhere with these mysteries. What was left to figure out was which of the party wanted Elder Godfrey dead. Was it the first formal elder¡¯s party, or the second? Maybe it was both of them! After all, he alone possessed the power to tip the scale. Jackie was frowning while all the thoughts surged around in his mind. He did not know what he should say. Seeing this, Noel chuckled and said, ¡°Why are you being so mysterious? Did something happen to you while you were in Mount Beasts?¡± Jackie sighed. He might as well tell them all about it since he had already revealed so much. He sat down and told a brief version of what happened to him in Mount Beasts. He left out the part about his true power and that he was the one who defeated Robin. No one would ever believe him if he told them he defeated a final stage innate level fighter. Noel¡¯s eyes nearly popped out while Brook¡¯s jaw had dropped to the ground when Jackie was done. It was a long while before they snapped out of shock. ¡°It all makes sense now. That¡¯s why the elders wanted to recruit more disciples and have been conducting training day and night. It¡¯s because something more troublesome than the Muddled Origin n is hovering over our heads!¡± said Noel in a hoarse voice. His face darkened and the teacup in his hand was trembling, sending waves of tiny ripple across the surface of the tea. Jackie sighed and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯ll take the Corpse Pavilion a lot more effort and time to reach here. The two of you will be safe as long as you stay away from the battlefield.¡± Advertisement chapter 2111-2115 chapter 2111-2115 Chapter 2111 Noel stared speechlessly at Jackie before rolling his eyes at him. ¡°Do you hear yourself? Going to war against the Muddled Origin n and going to war against the Corpse Pavilion is totally different, okay? One is on par with us and the other is a fourth-grade n association! By then, it¡¯s not up to us to say whether we want to go to the battlefield because they will force us to go for sure!¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jackie arched his eyebrow and said defensively, ¡°It¡¯s not as if the Corpse Pavilion is specifically targeting us! There¡¯ll be other n associations fighting against them too. Besides, their target is to get rid of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion first, meaning they would be the main force in this matter while we¡¯ll only act as supporters.¡± Noel shrugged his shoulders helplessly but his lips were pressed in a tight line. ¡°You¡¯re more na?ve than I thought. Yes, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion would be the main force but do you think they would sacrifice their disciples to protect us? Don¡¯t be surprised if they treat us like pawns. Whatever happens, we¡¯ll be the unlucky ones. As an informal disciple, I might not be of great help in the war but it doesn¡¯t mean I can defy orders if I was sent as cannon fodder.¡± A dry, bitter feeling spread from Noel¡¯s mouth to his entire body, making him feel deathly ufortable. Jackie arched his eyebrow and patted him on the shoulder. It was not as if he did not understand Noel¡¯s feelings. ¡°The war hasn¡¯t started yet. I told you all these so that you can mentally prepare yourself. When the time comes, you alone can choose the path that is best for you,¡± said Jackie. Noel did not know whether tough or cry when he heard this. He shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°You¡¯re right. But what can I do? How can I turn my back on my own n association in times of need? I might as well give up my identity as an informal disciple and be branded as a coward.¡± Advertisement Brook sighed. As a runner disciple, his presence was usually not needed on the battlefield but even so, there was a high chance he would be sent there if the n association became desperate. Then, he would be nothing but cannon fodder. Thinking about this made him feel like he had been thrown into quicksand, the more he struggled, the quicker his death would be. Noel mmed down his teacup angrily on the table. His eyes were filled with outrage. ¡°What the hell are those bastards from the Corpse Pavilion thinking? Why break the peace now? Isn¡¯t it enough for them to rule the south? Why do they have toe here to make trouble?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to be confused and there¡¯s no need to question their intelligence. There must be a reason for them to go through all this effort and my guess is, it has something to do with the secret resource ce,¡± said Jackie, a little down. Then, he suddenly jerked his head up and solemnly asked, ¡°What do the two of you know about the secret resource ce? We need to exchange all the information we have so that we can figure out why the Corpse Pavilion is going through all this length and why the Thousand Leaves Pavilion isn¡¯t doing anything about them.¡± Advertisement Noel furrowed his brow and gave it some thought before answering, ¡°Actually, I have no idea what. I¡¯ve only heard that the secret resource ce has a lot of treasures and resources and both the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and the Muddled Origin n want to im the ce for themselves. Hence, the war. But presumably, those things should not be very precious, otherwise, why would the Thousand Leaves Pavilion not im it for themselves?¡± As the ruler of the north of West Cercei State, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion not only had a strong influence but also upied most of the resources, so that they could continue to grow and prosper. Chapter 2112 As Noel mentioned, if this secret resource ce was quite precious, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion would definitely not allow two third-grade n associations topete for it; they would definitely take it for its own! Brook cut in at this moment, ¡°Maybe they discovered something very valuable in the secret resource ce and the news reached the ears of the Corpse Pavilion. That¡¯s why they¡¯ve spared no expense to come here to get it for themselves.¡± Noel nodded. It was logical, what Brook said, but then he asked, ¡°Then why would the Thousand Leaves Pavilion not do anything about them? ording to Brother Jackie, the trap array around Mount Beasts had been there for more than ten days! ¡°No one, apart from Brother Jackie, came out in those ten days. Anyone with a little bit of a brain would have figured out something was not right and sent someone to investigate the matter. They¡¯re bound to discover something if they do that. It¡¯s not something that could be easily missed so how is it that the Thousand Leaves Pavilion and our Dual Sovereign Pavilion did not do anything? Don¡¯t you find this weird? What are they nning exactly?¡± Both Jackie and Brooke were struck dumb by his questions. It looked like they would not be able to figure out what was going on unless they had more information. This and all the other questions knocked against their skulls repeatedly. Jackie¡¯s brain began to hurt and he threw his hands up in surrender. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t torture ourselves, trying to figure things out with little information we have. Things will be crystal clear if we give it a little more time. Besides, the truth will always prevail. In the meantime, we just need to pay more attention to our surroundings.¡± Advertisement They chatted for a bit longer. Noel was on duty that day so he left first. Brook was about to leave when Jackie requested him to go to the Seven Stars Hall on his behalf to exchange the loot he got from Mount Beasts for some contribution points. Jackie ced the corpse and spirited core of the Frost Wolf, as well as the corpses and spirited cores of the other monsters he had hunted, on the table with a bang. The scent of metallic blood instantly filled the room. Brook¡¯s eyes widened and he pointed a trembling finger at the corpses. ¡°Oh my god, these are all innate level monsters! You¡¯re really amazing to have single-handedly killed so many.¡± Jackie furrowed with confusion. ¡®Why is he so shocked? He had seen what I can do in the wager battle arena, right? Therefore, isn¡¯t it normal that I would be able to kill a few innate level monsters?¡¯ Jackie¡¯s confusion must be really obvious as Brook immediately knew what he was thinking about. The corner of his lips lifted and he said, ¡°The disciples usually go in groups when hunting in Mount Beasts. It¡¯s not because they want to but it¡¯s because they have to since it¡¯s so dangerous there, especially if you come face-to-face with a herd of monsters. ¡°At that time, you not only have to fight against the monster in front of you but you also have to keep an eye out for the other monsters. That¡¯s where having a teammate woulde in handy. Not to mention, only those who are extremely strong would dare to step into the areas where the innate level monsters are active.¡± Jackie finally understood why Brook was shocked by the corpses but Jackie really did not think this much when he was hunting the monsters. The only thought he had was to kill the monsters and get the hell out of there as soon as possible. Chapter 2113 Then there was also the fact that he identally stumbled upon these monsters in the acquire level monster area, where they were not known to be active. He now knew that the innate level monsters had no choice but to escape to the periphery of the mountain because their usual area had been upied by the Corpse Pavilion. Jackieughed dryly and said, ¡°I guess I¡¯m just lucky¡­ or maybe I¡¯m really that strong. Haha.¡± Brook became a little speechless at him. ¡°Gah! It frustrates me topare myself to you. I will definitely not go to the mountain alone! That would be akin to looking for death! I still can¡¯t believe you single- handedly killed all these monsters. By my rough estimation, you¡¯ll get at least four hundred contribution points for these!¡± Brook¡¯s estimation was right. In total, Jackie received four hundred and thirty contribution points, more than what he imagined. The points shouldst him quite a while if he used them wisely. After all, he did not have to use it in the Martial Art Techniques and Martial Skills Hall or consultation with the elders, so to him, these contribution points were ample enough. In the evening, Jackie went to the Soul Hall. It just so happened that Noel was also on duty tonight. After seeing Jackie walking in, Noel raised his eyebrows in surprise, poured some tea for him, and said a little unhappily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you working a little too hard? It hasn¡¯t even been a day since you came back from Mount Beasts. You¡¯re making me look really bad, you know.¡± Jackie chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to be this hard working. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be strong enough to handle whatever maye in the future.¡± After thinking about it carefully, Noel felt that what Jackie said was right. After all, in critical times like these, training to be more powerful was like putting insurance on one¡¯s own life. Noel took out the array board matter-of-factly. ¡°The same difficulty asst time?¡± Jackie shook his head and said, ¡°Increase the difficulty to level five this time.¡± Upon hearing this, Noel was not even surprised. He simply nodded, in his heart, he had already assigned Jackie to the ranks of monsters. He would not even be surprised if Jackie asked him for the maximum difficulty level. ¡°For the sake of my mental wellbeing, I¡¯m going to stopparing myself to you¡­¡± muttered Noel to himself. His hands never stopped adjusting the runes on the array board and immediately a white light shed, signaling that the difficulty level had been increased. Without even lifting his head, Noel pointed at the Array Eye Door and said, ¡°You can go in now.¡± Jackie nodded and entered the Array Eye Door. Once he was in, he felt the familiar feeling as the darkness enveloped him. It was as if everything was being swallowed and even time and life had lost their meaning there. Chapter 2114 The array opened with a ¡®cracking¡¯ sound and waves of soul-shockwave rushed toward Jackie without holding back. Jackie inhaled deeply and started meditating. He kept performing the seals with his hands and the remaining power from the Shattered Soul Crystal sealed in his body was activated. It was much easier to form soul swords under the support of the remaining power from the Shattered Soul Crystal. Ten days passed within the blink of an eye and Jackie sessfully formed five more soul swords after using thest bit of remaining power from the Shattered Soul Crystal. This meant that Jackie was capable of forming 15 soul swords to carry out attacks during fights. There was no need for them to fight for such a long period of time and Robin would be killed by Jackie with a single attack if he bumped into Robin right now. Jackie exhaled deeply and decided to stop training. After all, an actual fight was the only criterion for a person¡¯sbat power and he nned to carry out two wager battles after he left the array. The Array Eye Door opened and Jackie walked out of it, step by step. He had just returned to the real world when he heard Noel hump up coldly and spoke in a mindless manner. ¡°What does this have to do with me? I¡¯m not going. Even Wesley is just following his brother¡¯s lead. What can I do?¡± Zayn, who was sitting beside Noel, seemed to be very excited. ¡°I feel like we cannot say everything for sure. What if he really likes you¡­¡± Noel rolled his eyes at Zayn and grabbed Zayn¡¯s clothes to put some distance between them as a disgusting look appeared on his face. ¡°Hey, have you been eating a lot of spirited herbs recently and have forgotten yourmon knowledge? Which chosen disciple isn¡¯t hand-picked from the formal disciples?¡± The heated discussion grew between those two that none of them realized the Array Eye Door had opened and Jackie had exited the array. Jackie walked toward them curiously when he heard what they were discussing. ¡°Who really likes who? Wesley has a brother?¡± The sudden interruption shocked the duo in discussion and Zayn almost jumped up from his seat. Noel frowned and spoke with a twisted expression on his face. ¡°Jackie, are you a cat? You don¡¯t even make a sound when you walk out. Are you trying to scare us to our deaths?¡± Jackie shrugged his shoulders helplessly. ¡°You guys did not hear the loud sound when the Array Eye Door opened and you me me for not making a sound when the two of you were so focused on your discussion. Alright, let¡¯s not hover over these useless matters. Please let me know first, what were you talking about? Does Wesley have a brother?¡± Noel pulled a chair next to him and asked Jackie to sit. Jackie did not reject the gesture and poured himself a cup of tea after sitting down. As of then, Noel had already assumed Jackie as his close friend and started telling everything he knew. After Jackie heard the entire story, he spoke with a stiff expression on his face. ¡°You mean that Elder Godfrey is getting a disciple and this will be his only chosen disciple?¡± Noel nodded and nced at Jackie with a meaningful look in his eyes. As runner disciple Zayn was still by their side, he could not point things out frankly.¡± That¡¯s right, I was also surprised by this. I remembered Elder Godfrey once said that he would not take any disciples. I wonder why the sudden change of mind right now.¡± Jackie took a deep inhale but said nothing as all sorts o f thoughts were running in his mind. Chapter 2115 Zayn did not know about the issue between Jackie and Elder Godfrey. Hence, he spoke in a slightly curious manner, ¡°I feel that Elder Godfrey has let things go. In the past, he had been focused on training. Now, he feels that his life will be too boring if he only focuses on training. It¡¯s surely not as rewarding as getting a disciple and teaching that person everything he knows.¡± Noel rolled his eyes at Zayn. ¡°Hey, can you stop guessing what the elder has on their mind with your own thoughts? After all, they might have their own agendas.¡± Zaynughed dryly. ¡°You are right. Right now, Elder Godfrey has be one of the formal elders, and based on our rules, we should address him as Elder Eleven.¡± They normally would not address their formal elders with their surnames. Instead, they address them based on their ranking. Right now, Elder Godfrey was in eleventh ce so they should address him as Elder Eleven. Jackie was lost in a daze for some time before he suddenly asked. ¡°What about Wesley¡¯s support, Elder Sayer? What¡¯s his ranking? Why do you guys address him as Elder Sayer instead of following his ranking?¡± Zayn obviously liked showing his knowledge so he rushed to convey the information to Jackie at this moment. ¡°Elder Sayer is in the eighth ce and ording to the rules, we should address him as Elder Eight. However, Elder Sayer disliked this name for unknown reasons and he really hated when others addressed him as Elder Eight. Hence, everybody addresses him as Elder Sayer in order to not offend him.¡± Jackie could not help but raise his eyebrows when he heard this. He never expected Elder Sayer to be in the eighth ce and that meant that he was quite strong. No wonder Wesley was so arrogant. With Elder Sayer as his support, he had the capital to be confident. Jackie sighed and continued to ask, ¡°Who¡¯s Wesley¡¯s brother? Why haven¡¯t I heard about him before this?¡± Zayn quickly answered the question. ¡°The Sayer family has a flourishing poption and it¡¯s only natural for their family to have more than one Wesley Sayer. Wesley¡¯s full elder brother, Oliver Sayer, is one of our formal disciples. Based onmon practice, Oliver should have be Elder Sayer¡¯s chosen disciple. However, he had be a formal disciple for six months but he hadn¡¯t be a chosen disciple for unknown reasons. You do not know about him because he was not in the sect during these few months as he had gone out toplete his mission.¡± Since Oliver was Wesley¡¯s full brother, their rtionship should be quite close. Based on Wesley¡¯s temperament, he would definitelyin without holding back and describe Jackie as a heinous person. It was possible that Oliver would take this opportunity to cause Jackie some trouble. Jackie could not help but rub his temple. ¡°How strong is Oliver?¡± Noel replied, ¡°He¡¯s in the final stage of innate level and is quite strong. I heard that there¡¯s a huge possibility that he will fight for the position of the chosen disciple.¡± A question appeared in Jackie¡¯s head. ¡°Is it possible that he never became Elder Sayer¡¯s disciple because he wants to fight for the position of the chosen disciple?¡± Noel was stunned after he heard this. ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t even havemon knowledge about this. Even if a disciple is epted to be an elder disciple, he or she can still be a chosen disciple as long as they have the capability to be in the top ten among all disciples. There isn¡¯t any conflict between these two.¡± Jackie had some realization after he heard this. If that was the case, Oliver¡¯s actions were unexinable. Was it possible that Elder Sayer did not ept Oliver as his elder disciple because he did not value Oliver? Noel spoke as he immediately knew what Jackie was thinking about when he saw Jackie¡¯s expression. ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Elder Sayer values Oliver and he personally trained Oliver for a period of time previously. We also wonder why he did not ept Oliver as his disciple. In the beginning, we even discussed this matter for several days. However, nobody could figure out Elder Sayer¡¯s thoughts and the matter was dropped.¡± Advertisement chapter 2116-2120 chapter 2116-2120 Chapter 2116 As this matter caused such a big sensation, many formal disciples were eager to give it a try. Noel¡¯s lips twisted into a helpless, envious smile. ¡°We informal disciples can only observe the scene; chances like these won¡¯t ever happen to us. Still, I feel that everybody can be Elder Eleven¡¯s final disciple, apart from Oliver.¡± After having said this, Noel stared at Jackie for a considerable time, and Jackie understood what he meant. As Wesley¡¯s full brother, Oliver would definitely hate Jackie, seeing as deep grievances ran between him and Wesley. Jackie might be the first person he would go after the moment he achieved great feats. Jackie chuckled and said, ¡°I believe that Elder Godfrey is a wise person. He won¡¯t be somebody else¡¯s pawn for unknown reasons and hand over all his belongings to outsiders.¡± Zayn frowned as he obviously did not understand what Jackie meant by what he said. However, Noel¡¯s eyes lit up as he sipped his tea, pretending that he did not care. ¡°You have a point there, but there aren¡¯t any guarantees that something won¡¯t go wrong. It¡¯s best to be prepared so that we won¡¯t be overwhelmed by then.¡± Jackie nodded. He knew that Noel was reminding him that they should be prepared for trouble, seeing as he had a massive conflict with Wesley before. However, Jackie was not afraid. After all, he was not useless, and this pressure would be his motivation Noel was stunned when noticed how Jackie¡¯s expression did not falter, even after he had mentioned the concerns. ¡°You have quite an impressive mentality.¡± Advertisement Jackie raised his brows. ¡°This has nothing to do with my mentality. Even if I worry about such matters every day, I can¡¯t stop whatever that¡¯s going to happen. If so, why don¡¯t I focus my attention on training and work hard to increase my fighting prowess so that I can deal with anything thrown at me next?¡± Jackie enunciated every word when he spoke and with a clear mind. The more he acted like this, the more Noel felt envious of people like Jackie. Jackie¡¯s confidence did not appear out of nowhere. Instead, it came from his talents, which would support him constantly. Compared to Jackie, he was amon person. Still, he understood that it was unfair topare two people, so he changed the subject of the conversation back to how Elder Eleven was recruiting an elder disciple N?velDrama.Org content. He sighed softly and said in a rxed manner, ¡°Elder Eleven mentioned that his disciple has to be able to satisfy all his requirements.¡± Advertisement Zayn was slightly puzzled and asked, ¡°What does he mean, satisfying all his requirements? I remembered that Elder Eleven didn¡¯t mention the conditions of his satisfaction.¡± Noel sneered; he was obviously mocking Zayn¡¯s intellect. ¡°Can¡¯t you understand what he¡¯s trying to say? Which of our formal elders don¡¯t try their hardest to have an unpredictable image? They¡¯d never voice out their intentions straightforwardly. Instead, the disciples would need to guess the hidden agenda behind their words. The intention behind what he said is quite clear. Doesn¡¯t satisfying all his requirements mean that this person has to be excellent in everything? Elder Godfrey has to be satisfied with this person¡¯s talents, temperament, and looks! Zayn¡¯s expression visibly shifted, showing his realization. His frown slowly disappeared as he smacked his thigh. ¡°So that¡¯s what it is. I thought that Elder Eleven¡¯s requirement is for his disciple to tter him. If that¡¯s all he needs, I can do it, too!¡± Noel could not help but roll his eyes when he heard what Zayn said. In the end, he refused to even look at Zayn. Chapter 2117 ¡°Which of the elders do you think will ept disciples who are good at ttery? There are tons of disciples who like to tter the elders, so is there a need to ept them as elder disciples? If he likes to listen to ttering words that much, I can instantly give up my position here and wait for him at his door every day to tell him a hundred ttering sentences, different every time.¡± Zayn guffawed at this, and even Jackie could not fight the faint smile that crept onto his face. However, Noel was indifferent toward their reactions. On the way back to his room, Jackie was still thinking of what they had discussed. He was certain that Elder Godfrey had his own ns for suddenly announcing his intention of getting hisst disciple at this moment. He did not believe that Elder Godfrey was able to forget his near-death experience at Mount Beasts. People at Elder Godfrey¡¯s position were extremely hateful of injustice and they would not repay grievances with virtue. It was possible that he had other intentions, too. As Jackie¡¯s thoughts migrated to this issue, he started to specte about the person who framed Elder Godfrey before. However, he did not know much at this moment and could only review the suspect list before shaking his head. The matter was ced aside for the time being. Advertisement It did not matter who nned to get ast disciple; it had nothing to do with him. What he needed to focus on was his fighting prowess. After Jackie returned to his room, he let Nash out for some fresh air after he closed the door. At that moment, Jackie had not yet stabilized his position in the Hestia Continent. Hence, he did not let all his family out of the Mustard Seed. They could only hide inside and focus on training. He nned on spending six months to handle these intricate rtionships and find a safe ce so that the others cane out of the Mustard Seed¡¯s confined space to explore this area. Nash pulled a chair over and started to ask about what happened before he managed to sit down. To prevent his father from getting overly worried, Jackie gave him a brief summary of everything he knew. Nash sighed softly after he heard what Jackie said.¡± This is definitely a world that follows thew of the jungle, and fights can be seen everywhere. Public morality isn¡¯t what it used to be, so you have to be extremely careful.¡± Jackie nodded. He was about to say something tofort his father when Nash continued, ¡°I don¡¯t agree with you sharing this with Noel and that runner disciple, Brook. Although they¡¯re your acquaintances, we can¡¯t be sure that others won¡¯t inquire about your news through them. If they sell news about you to others, won¡¯t others plot against you?¡± Jackie had already thought this through. He also pulled a chair over and sat down before speaking in a hushed tone, ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t tell them everything, and I only informed them about things they need to know. They¡¯d only grow suspicious of me if I don¡¯t say anything. After all, I can only obtain information from the two of them. If I didn¡¯t say anything and only asked for information, they¡¯d grow even more suspicious of my rtionship with Elder Godfrey. It¡¯s better to make up an excuse and let them have that. Apart from that, I don¡¯t think that they¡¯re capable of investigating my rtionship with Elder Godfrey.¡± After all, the two of them met at the edges of Mount Beasts. Apart from Jed and the others from Thousand Leaves Pavilion, nobody else knew what they experienced there. Chapter 2118 Jackie paused before he continued, ¡°Apart from that, I don¡¯t think we¡¯d be able to hide such things, and it¡¯s not a big deal even if I tell anyone about it. Would Elder Godfrey help me when I¡¯m in trouble? Would I support him and influence the situation in the sect? As an informal disciple, I¡¯m unimportant to these high-status people. Naturally, they won¡¯t involve me because of their grudges with Elder Godfrey.¡± Nash nodded slightly at that; Jackie did make sense. Despite his ever-present worry-one that had dwindled, at least¡ªhe changed the topic, not wanting to stick around with the previous topic. ¡± Didn¡¯t you tell me that you saw a corpse after you came out of the Ten Absolutes Trap Array?¡± This instantly reminded Jackie of the corpse he saw. Since they were back in the sect, they were considered in a safe area. He had closed the door, and nobody would know what was going on if he took the body out at this moment. Jackie performed several runes with his hands, and the Mustard Seed was once again opened. He then took the body out of the Mustard Seed and ced it on the table in front of him. This body was the same height as Jackie, but it was different from the usual corpses they saw. There were many hideous, weird-looking runes carved on the white bones. Jackie wondered what these runes were for, and who this person was. Nash gasped softly, obviously surprised by this body covered in runes. He fell into deep thought before he asked, ¡°There aren¡¯t any space rings on this body?¡± The space ring was the mostmon storage item In the Hestia Continent, and great masters usually would have one for themselves. However, the space ring would also fall apart due to the instability of its internal structure as time went on, and there was not any support from a person¡¯s true energy. However, this body did not look like amoner, and he might even be a master from outside the Hestia Continent. If that was the case, his space ring should be at a much higher levelpared to normal masters, and the internal space should not have fallen apart, even though many years have passed. Jackie shook his head. From the moment he saw this body, he had been subconsciously looking for the space ring on the body. However, only the Scattered Soul Crystals on the floor were seen apart from the green clothes this person had on, Nash could not help butment, ¡°There isn¡¯t any space ring? That¡¯s weird. There might be one, but somebody might¡¯ve taken it away.¡± After all, every master would have a space ring with them unless the space ring had fallen apart as time passed by. However, there would still be a hint of its existence, such as fragments of the broken ring, even though the space had fallen apart and it could no longer be used. However, Nash was even more puzzled when he heard from Jackie that not a hint of its existence could be seen. Jackie slightly waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell in this; let¡¯s move on. On top of that, the appearance of this body outside the Ten Absolutes Trap Array is a questionable matter. Since we don¡¯t know what happened, we shouldn¡¯t think about it right now.¡± Nash nodded and said helplessly, ¡°The value of this body is only the runes carved on the bones. Still, do you understand it?¡± Jackie shook his head instantly. ¡°Although the great master left me many precious memories, I¡¯m still unable to understand these runes.¡± Nash smiled bitterly and remarked, ¡°Then, this body is useless to us right now. We might be able to unlock this secret in the future, but right now.¡± Jackie waved his hand and interrupted his father before Nash managed to finish. He then stretched out his hand to point at the right hand of this corpse. The corpse¡¯s right hand was curled into a tight fist. Surprisingly, the knuckles on this corpse¡¯s right hand were thick and huge for unknown reasons two to three times thicker than the bones of a normal person¡¯s fingers. They were so thick that Jackie could not see what this person held so tightly in his hands, despite zoning in. Chapter 2119 Nash frowned and also focused on the corpse¡¯s right hand. He even raised the corpse¡¯s right skeletal hand, and he could only see from the side that the right hand was holding onto a transparent crystal. However, they had no idea what this transparent crystal was. The father-son duo exchanged nces and reached out toward the deceased¡¯s right hand, trying to pry off the fingers. They initially thought they would have to struggle in opening the fist, seeing how tightly balled it was, but both Jackie and Nash heard something cracking. It sounded like a mechanism had been activated when they gave it a try. Startled, both men released the right skeletal hand. The hand fell on the table with a thud, and the tightly closed knuckles opened up,ying t on the table. The crystal the hand was holding onto so tightly also appeared in front of Jackie and Nash. This was a transparent crystal the size of a palm, and it encased a sort of glowing red liquid inside. The red liquid immediately attracted Jackie¡¯s attention. He focused on the red liquid and noticed that the liquid seemed to be somewhat alive. The liquid was rushing around in the crystal and seemed to vehemently try and break free from the crystal¡¯s restrictions. On top of that, there were several words carved on the crystal. Jackie frowned and subconsciously caressed his chin a s he said, ¡°It¡¯s some runes or spells again.¡± Unexpectedly, Jackie perked up and said, ¡°These aren¡¯t runes nor spells; this is a kind of text.¡± Nash immediately looked at Jackie in surprise. ¡°How do you know that this is a kind of text? Do you recognize it?¡± Jackie nodded, and all sorts of emotions shed through his eyes. He sighed softly before pointing at the words and said, ¡°This is a text only found in the Divine Void World. As a first-grade world, the Divine Void World has its own civilization. Hence, thenguage and texts they use are different from ours. The words carved on the crystal are from the Divine Void World, and it roughly means that the red liquid in the crystal is a drop of blood from the Ancient Eclipse Dragon!¡± Nash¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°This is dragon¡¯s blood?¡± Jackie nodded with a serious expression on his face.¡± This is dragon¡¯s blood, no doubt. However, it isn¡¯t The blood of a pure-breed dragon, but a branch of the dragon n, the Ancient Eclipse Dragon. Regardless, this is the blood of a mythical beast!¡± dered Jackie, his voice seemingly quivering when he spoke. Among the memories that the great master left him, there was an introduction of the dragon n. The dragon n was a huge race, and only pure-breeds were extremely strong. Some of the pure breeds even had strengthparable to the Divine Void World¡¯s head of ns. The Ancient Eclipse Dragon could not be considered as pure breeds, but they inherited 90percent of the dragon n¡¯s blood. They were considered a stronger branch among the dragon n and could be addressed as mythical beasts. The blood of monster beasts with a high fighting prowess was considered valuable as they could increase a person¡¯s strength and potential after absorption, let alone the blood of mythical beasts. A mythical beast¡¯s blood not only contained a huge amount of true energy, but it also contained the beast¡¯s talents and skills. Every mythical beast had their exclusive talents and skills. He remembered that the Ancient Eclipse Dragon¡¯s talents and skills were its control in thews of space. Chapter 2120 Thinking of this, Jackie remarked, ¡°If I¡¯m able to absorb this drop of heavenly blood, I¡¯ll be able to improve my Divine Void Heavenly Path!¡± The martial art technique that Jackie practiced was the Divine Void Heavenly Path, and it was all about control over thews of space. This drop of blood from the Ancient Eclipse Dragon contained the talents and skills of the beast¡¯s control over thews of space. If he could absorb this drop of blood, his control over thews of space would be improved! Amid Jackie¡¯s excitement, Nash suddenly chimed in,¡± Don¡¯t you think that this is rather strange?¡± Jackie raised his brows and looked at Nash, confused. Nash sighed softly before he exined, ¡°The first item was the Scattered Soul Crystals, and now it¡¯s the blood of the Ancient Eclipse Dragon that contained thews of space. It feels like these two items were purposely prepared for you, and you just so happened to need them. Don¡¯t you think that this is too coincidental?¡± A look shed past Jackie¡¯s eyes, and he slightly nodded. It did seem coincidental, but this was not the coincidence Nash was talking about. He pointed to the words on the crystal. ¡°I don¡¯t think that this is what you think it is. Since the texts carved on this crystal are words only used in the Divine Void World, then this person might¡¯vee from that world. The martial art technique and martial skill I practicee from the Divine Void World. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m from the same n as this person. It doesn¡¯t seem like a coincidence that he has things that I need.¡± Nash smiled bitterly and said, ¡°How could I have forgotten about this? Since the words carved on the crystal are only used in the Divine Void World, this person must be somehow connected to that ce. If that¡¯s the case, this isn¡¯t a coincidence, then. Does this also mean that the Ten Absolutes Trap Array under the Cliff of Sorrow also has some sort of connection with the Divine Void World?¡± Jackie thought about it for some time and replied,¡± I¡¯m not sure about that. However, I think that there must be a reason why this body appeared outside the Ten Absolutes Trap Array. If they¡¯re connected after all, it¡¯s definitely a huge mystery. I just wonder if this has anything to do with the great disaster that landed the Divine Void World¡­¡± Nash stretched out his hand and ced the crystal containing the blood of the Ancient Eclipse Dragon into Jackie¡¯s hands. ¡°You can look into these thingster, when you¡¯ve grown stronger. Right now, you should focus on increasing your abilities.¡± Jackie frowned as he tightened his grasp on the crystal in his palm and nodded. At this moment, a sudden knock appeared outside the door, apanied by urgent-sounding voices. ¡°Senior Brother Jackie, are you there?¡± It was Brook. Following that, Noel¡¯s voice could also be hearding from outside the door, ¡°Where else can he be? Nowadays, he either stays in this small room of his or visits the Soul Hall. Since we didn¡¯t see him at other ces, he¡¯s definitely inside. What¡¯s he doing, though?¡± Jackie chuckled as he stored the body and Nash back into the Mustard Seed. After he did that, he tidied the slightly scattered table before he opened the door.¡± What happened?¡± Noel gestured with his chin. ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Jackie also understood that it was not convenient for them to talk in the open. He stepped aside and let both of them into his room. They had obviously familiarize themselves with Jackie¡¯s room as they poured themselves some tea and sat down on the chairs in the room. It was only after he sipped his tea that Noel began,¡± The situation is getting messed up outside, and you¡¯re still rxing in your room.¡± His words caught Jackie¡¯s attention. ¡°What¡¯s going on outside? Did somebody expose the matter regarding the Corpse Pavilion, and we¡¯re asked to join the battlefield?¡± Advertisement chapter 2121-2125 chapter 2121-2125 Chapter 2121 Noel guffawed in disbelief. ¡°If it¡¯s something that important, do you think that I¡¯d still be able to sit here, enjoying tea while chit-chatting with you?¡± That eventually clicked for Jackie; Noel made sense. However, what else could mess things up apart from this? Noel did not wait for Jackie to ask as he instantly continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before, that Elder Eleven is getting his one and onlyst disciple? The formal disciples are fighting among themselves because of this. Oliver even joined the wager battle arena with other formal disciples because of this. The wager battle arena is so lively that there¡¯s no ce to stand, seeing how jam-packed it is there. Do you want to go and take a look?¡±. Jackie sighed hopelessly; he did not think that this was such an important matter. It was just a matter of gaining the final disciple, so what was so special? Although this final disciple would only affect where Elder Godfrey sided in the future, it would only affect the greatest issue the sect was facing. Was that not the problem the Corpse Pavilion caused? Jackie shook his head without thinking twice. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not in the mood to take a look now, even if they¡¯re fighting to the death. It¡¯s all just fights among a handful of formal disciples.¡± Brook¡¯s and Noel¡¯s mouths twitched at this. They exchanged looks and could not help but smiled bitterly before they looked at Jackie in a slightly helpless manner. Jackie was surprised when the two of them were looking at him in such a way. Advertisement Did he say something wrong? Noel gave Jackie a thumbs-up and shook it in front of Jackie. ¡°I have to admit that masters like you don¡¯t have the same thoughts as useless morons like me. Mind you, everyone can barely focus on training Cause we¡¯re all too focused on these fights. You, on the other hand, don¡¯t even care about the mess outside and only focus on your training. I admire your mentality.¡± There was not even a hint of ridicule in Noel¡¯s sincerest sentence. He was unable to achieve Jackie¡¯s mentality of only focusing on what was important while ignoring the outside world. He was not the only one, however, as the n brothers were also attracted by what was going on. Some of their junior brothers even came out of their retreat just to take a look at this matter. Advertisement Brook¡¯s eyes widened, and he stretched his head forward as he said, ¡°But this is rted to who our future sect master will be. Are you not curious at All? Jackie also poured himself a cup of tea and spoke as he drank the tea. ¡°Can I control who the future sect master will be? I won¡¯t join such events; it¡¯s just a waste of my time.¡± Noelughed at this, so much so that his shoulders trembled. ¡°You have such a good mentality, but you¡¯ll be forced to join the event after a couple of days, even if you don¡¯t wish to do so.¡± Jackie looked up in a puzzling manner. ¡°Why?¡± Noel immediately informed Jackie about thetest order that came from the sect. Ten dayster, Elder Godfrey would be announcing in front of the entire sect which disciple he would ept as hisst disciple. Apart from the disciples who were in retreat, away for training, or the deacons, everyone else had to be at the gathering spot for roll call by seven in the morning. Jackie spoke reluctantly, ¡°Is it such a grand event? Everyone has to be there, apart from those in retreat and in training? It¡¯s just onest disciple. What does this have to do with informal disciples like us? Isn¡¯t It enough for us to know that there is such a person?¡± Chapter 2122 Jackie did not want to participate in the event. Noel pursed his lips and said, ¡°Elder Eleven is one of the formal elders, and this is his only disciple. This isn¡¯t considered a big deal for our Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Our disciples understand what has happened among the formal elders, which is why everyone pays special attention to this matter. On top of that, all the other formal elders also pay high importance to this matter. Ten days from now, all the formal elders of the inner gate will also be at the gathering spot for roll call.¡± Jackie¡¯s lips twitched at this. Since all the formal elders would be there, he could not act like he was above the rules and excuse himself from the event. He raised his brows, and the dignified face of Elder Godfrey shed through his mind. He was incredibly curious as to who Elder Godfrey would choose as hisst disciple. Although this had little to do with him, he did not wish for Elder Godfrey to ept Oliver as hisst disciple. No matter what, Oliver was his enemy, and it was, of course, not a good thing for his enemy to be stronger. Advertisement Noel took another sip of his tea and said, ¡°I¡¯ll knock on your door in ten days¡¯ time, and we can go together.¡± Jackie nodded. When Brook saw that Jackie was indeed not interested in the battles, he tugged at Noel¡¯s sleeve and said,¡± Senior Brother Noel, since Senior Brother Jackie isn¡¯t going to the wager battle arena, let¡¯s go and have a look. Even runner disciples like us have put aside our work to observe the lively scene.¡± Brook¡¯s eyes shone brightly as he spoke, his excitement all too obvious. Noel nodded as he, too, wanted to observe Oliver¡¯s capabilities with his own eyes. The two of them came to an agreement and left for the wager battle arena after exchanging some words with Jackie. After closing the door, Jackie calcted the time he had. Ten days was neither short nor long, and it should be enough for him to absorb the blood of the Ancient Eclipse Dragon. He did not wish to waste any time. He was not in the mood to participate in the exciting event that had attracted the interest of all the sect¡¯s members. To prevent others from disturbing him, Jackie asked Nash toe out and keep an eye out for him. After learning about Jackie¡¯s n, Nash patted Jackie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one will disturb you on my watch. Still, this is the blood of a mythical beast. Are you confident that you can absorb it without possibly harming yourself?¡± Nash had limited understanding of the mythical beast¡¯s blood. He had heard about it, but he did not know how to absorb it. On the contrary, Jackie had a deeper understanding of the mythical beast¡¯s blood. After all, the great master was from a first-ss world, and only first-ss worlds contained information about these mythical beasts. Hence, he knew a lot about them. Jackie raised his head and shot Nash aforting smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. Although this drop of mythical beast¡¯s blood seems to be roaring with life now, it¡¯s only acting out of instinct and won¡¯t put me in much danger.¡± Nash raised his brows and said worriedly, ¡°Is that so? Why do I feel that this drop of blood from the mythical beast seems quite difficult to be dealt with? Will it gain control over you instead?¡± Jackie shook his head. ¡°No, that won¡¯t happen. I may suffer while absorbing this, but there is no danger of a bacsh.¡± No longer in the mood to entertain questions, Jackie ced the crystal on the table. This crystal was made of a special material, and if Jackie did not have the memories of the great master, he might be hovering over the crystal at that moment. Although the crystal contained the Ancient Eclipse Dragon¡¯s blood, nothing could be done if the crystal could not be broken. Fortunately, Jackie had inherited the skills from the great master, and he knew how to break the crystal to retrieve the Ancient Eclipse Dragon¡¯s blood. With a flip of his hand, a strand of pure true energy fell out of his body and flew into the crystal along his fingers. Then, the sound of mineral cracking was heard as cracks instantly appeared on the originally iron-like crystal. Chapter 2123 The mythical beast¡¯s blood that darted left and right like a beast that broke out of the cage seemed incredibly invigorated. It looked like it wanted to rush out and escape into mid-air. How could Jackie allow that to happen? He took a ck dagger out of the Mustard Seed and cut his right palm. Blood immediately flowed out of the wound, and just as the drop of mythical beast¡¯s blood was about to escape, he raised his wounded hand to grab the blood and imprisoned it in his palm. Jackie then quickly pressed the drop of blood at the position where his wound was opened. The mythical beast¡¯s blood was instantly diluted after it came into contact with Jackie¡¯s blood. Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org. Hiss! It sounded like red-hot soldering iron ced into cold water. Nash frowned, and the worried look in his eyes deepened. However, Jackie did not say a word. He instantly pressed onto the newly cut wound after his blood had merged with the mythical beast¡¯s blood. The mythical beast¡¯s blood flowed into Jackie¡¯s body in such a way. Jackie could only hear his heart beating heavily as if his heart had been filled with lead. Jackie¡¯s skin quickly turned red and hot. He did not hesitate and immediately sat down with his legs crossed. He started to perform seals as he activated the Divine Void Heavenly Path. He used the power of the martial art technique to suppress and absorb the mythical beast¡¯s blood. ¡°What is that?¡± Jackie suddenly spoke in surprise. Nash was stunned. He saw Jackie looking ahead and was reacting as if he had seen something shocking. Meanwhile, nothing changed inside Jackie¡¯s room. What, then, had shocked Jackie that he reacted like that? Nash frantically blurted, ¡°What¡¯s happening to you? What did you see? Are you having hallucinations? Have you gone crazy?¡± Nash¡¯s persistent questioning made Jackie realize his father had not seen what he had. Jackie exhaled softly and remarked, ¡°I saw a translucent divine dragon!¡± ¡°What divine dragon? Why don¡¯t I see it?¡± Nash¡¯s expression was a little stiff. Upon thinking things through, however, he realized that this was the effect of the mythical beast¡¯s blood. This was an endless starry sky, and the vast gxy shone dazzlingly beside Jackie. Among this starry sky, a several hundred-feet long dragon rose circled the sky. This gargantuan dragon did not look exactly the same as the divine dragon¡¯s in Jackie¡¯s impression. Although it also had the body of a snake and four legs, its scales were shining. The dragon seemed to be translucent, and there were times where its body dimmed down. It looked as if it would disappear at any time. At this moment, a man in ck clothes suddenly appeared some distance away. The man was also hidden among the starry sky. For some unknown reason, the ck-clothed man suddenly roared toward the Ancient Eclipse Dragon. ¡°All you can think of is escaping at times as crucial as this? Aren¡¯t you ashamed when you im that you¡¯re from a purebred mythical beast¡¯s bloodline?¡± The Ancient Eclipse Dragon did not answer this person¡¯s question and continued to hover in the starry sky. Theck of response from the Ancient Eclipse Dragon seemed to have angered the man in ck, and he suddenly punched into the void, sneering as he did. Chapter 2124 Jackie felt a st of destructive energy hammering toward him as the mysterious individual threw his punch. That power even caused the surrounding starry sky to tremble. It was a strong wave of power that Jackie had never experienced in the past. With an audible bang, Jackie fell backward and tumbled onto the ground, having lost his bnce. When Jackie opened his eyes again, he had already returned to the real world and saw his father staring at him worriedly. Nash stretched out his hand and gently patted Jackie¡¯s cheek. ¡°Are you alright? What did you see? Why are you sweating so much?¡± Jackie¡¯s breaths were quick, and his heart raced vigorously. It even felt like his heart was thumping at 190 beats per minute. He knew it was all an illusion, but that punch was truly terrifying. Had he truly stood before the ck-clothed man back there, there was no need for the man to punch him: Jackie would have turned to ashes and disappeared from this world with just that man¡¯s exhale. Jackie waved his hand weakly and allowed Nash to help him sit upright. ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just an illusion. A horrible one, that is.¡± The moment Jackie spoke, Nash suddenly blurted, rather surprised, ¡°You¡¯ve broken through into the intermediate stage of innate level!¡± Only then did Jackie realize that he had broken through into the intermediate stage of innate level upon hearing Nash¡¯s words. On top of that, his mastery of the Divine Void Heavenly Path had also improved. He stretched out his arm, and with a grasp of his palm, he felt that his entire body was filled with inexhaustible power. Jackie did not know if this was an expected or unexpected result. He had been in the initial stage of the innate level for some time. If he followed his speed of training when he was in Daxia, he would have broken through several realms a long ago. However, the Hestia Continent was a high-level world, and their training system was different. If it was not for the Ancient Eclipse Dragon¡¯s blood, it would have taken Jackie some time to enter the intermediate stage of the innate level. After realizing this, hemented, ¡°It¡¯s so troublesome to break through a small realm. No wonder warriors in the spring solidifying realms are already considered masters in the West Cercie State.¡± Nash nodded. During this period, he had been busy training while studying the ancient scripts Jackie found to better understand the Hestia Continent. As a result, he had a better understanding of the continent. He helped Jackie up from the ground with his right hand and guided Jackie to sit on the bed next to them before patting the dust off of Jackie¡¯s clothes. ¡°There are so many realms in Daxia, and we only realized that those realms belong to the acquired state after we arrived at the Hestia Continent. From this point alone, we can see how big the difference between bothnds are. Right now, a small breakthrough of the realm in this world is equal to several realms in Daxia. You should probably drop this, then. You don¡¯t face a shortage of teachers, martial skills, or martial art techniques. You¡¯re in a much better statepared to other martial artists. As long as you focus on your practice, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to achieve higher realms, let alone the spring solidifying realm.¡± Jackie had a small smile on his face, surprised by his father¡¯s words. Nash seldom praised him with so many words, but this had lightened Jackie¡¯s mood. In fact, Nash was right when he thought about it. The worlds are of different levels, and the difficulty to break through was naturally different. Nash did not wish for his son to be constantly struggling with how difficult the future was. Hence, he changed the subject of the conversation and said, ¡± What did you see just now? You look visibly terrified, and it¡¯s like you¡¯ve seen something worse than a ghost.¡± Jackie could not help but gulp upon recalling what he saw. ¡°You are right about one thing: it¡¯s scarier than a ghost. I saw an extremely powerful martial artist, and I also saw a mythical beast, the owner to this drop of blood. I saw the exchange between those two. Unexpectedly, the mythical beast¡¯s blood also contains the memory of the beast.¡± Chapter 2125 Jackie was certain that the illusion he had seen was the memory of the mythical beast, and it was something that left the deepest impression on the beast. Nash frowned in surprise. Just as Nash was about to question Jackie further, somebody knocked on the door. Jackie frowned and asked subconsciously, ¡°Who¡¯d interrupt me at this hour? Unexpectedly, Nash looked at Jackie in surprise and said, ¡°It must be Noel and Brook. Didn¡¯t Noel tell you? He said that he¡¯d bring you to the gathering spot for the roll call in ten days.¡± Jackie was visibly stunned, evident in the way his eyes widened at Nash¡¯s words. The corners of his mouth slightly trembled. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯ve trained for ten days?¡± Nash saw Jackie¡¯s expression and instantly understood why he was so surprised. Nash nodded and said, ¡°Ten days have indeed passed.¡± Jackie exhaled a long sigh of relief as a trace of disbelief shed across his eyes. He had just fallen into the illusion, and it felt like he had only been meditating for less than an hour. He only saw the Ancient Eclipse Dragon flying in the sky and the man in ck clothing. Who would have expected that Jackie¡¯s short experience in the illusion meant that ten days have passed in reality? Nash patted Jackie¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Alright, put aside the things that you can¡¯t figure out at this moment. If you don¡¯t open the door for them, they¡¯ll break down the door sooner orter.¡± ¡°Jackie! Are you inside? I did say I¡¯de get you in ten days. Did you run off to train at some other ce?¡± There was a hint of helplessness in Noel¡¯s voice. Jackie reacted sighed softly and immediately got up from the bed. After returning Nash to the Mustard Seed, he opened the door. Noel studied Jackie¡¯s form the moment the door opened before he stretched his neck to take a look at the room behind Jackie. When he saw that nobody was there, he asked curiously, ¡°I knocked on the door so much that my hands hurt. What were you doing inside? Don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t hear me knocking on the door?¡± Jackie chuckled helplessly as he quickly moved away from the door, allowing Noel and Brook, who followed behind, to enter his room. Brook was about to go in for a cup of tea when Noel stopped him. ¡°Why are you still going in at this hour? We need to report ourselves at the gathering spot in fifteen minutes. Do you want to be thest one to arrive there?¡± By then, Brook snapped out of it. He had been so used to entering Jackie¡¯s room that it had be a habit. He quickly nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right; this isn¡¯t time for tea. The reception for epting a new disciple will begin soon, and almost all our disciples will be there.¡± Noel nced at Jackie and pointed at his clothes. ¡°Do you want to have a change of clothes before we go?¡± Jackie looked down at his clothes. He had been so focused in his training that his blood cirction was too fast. His clothes were soaked in sweat and looked extremely dirty. He smiled awkwardly. ¡°Please wait for a moment. I¡¯ll clean up, and we can be on our way shortly.¡± After Jackie changed, the three of them walked toward the gathering spot. It was a ce where the Dual Sovereign Pavilion held important meetings, and so spacious that it could amodate 5000 to 6000 people ¡°How did the battle go the other day?¡± Jackie asked Noel on their way to the spot. ¡°Did Oliver win?¡± Advertisement chapter 2126-2130 chapter 2126-2130 Chapter 2126 Noel exhaled deeply, and there was a slight hint of envy in his tone as he spoke, ¡°As expected, he won, and he won without contest. The guy who instigated Oliver only managed to endure three attacks from Oliver before Oliver managed to stab him in the chest, and blood literally sttered all over the floor. Fortunately, Oliver knew the boundaries and stopped in the end. That person wasn¡¯t badly wounded, but his wounds were serious enough to make him bedridden for a month or two.¡± Brook, who was beside them, nodded vehemently. A calctive look shed past his eyes when he thought of what happened on that particr day.¡± That day, the two of us found seats, though not without struggling to, seeing how cramped the ce was at that time. The observers cheered so loudly when Oliver stabbed that guy¡¯s chest, and they yelled how invincible Oliver was.¡± Noel nced at Brook hopelessly. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t stopped you at that moment, you would¡¯ve yelled the same thing.¡± Although Brook was rather inconsiderate, he also knew about the grudges between Jackie and Wesley. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have shouted like that, no. Oliver¡¯s brother, Wesley, kept causing troubles to Senior Brother Jackie previously. How can I cheer for the enemy?¡± Of course, Brook looked sheepish as he responded, to which Jackie chuckled and paid no mind to it. He did not think that it was a big deal, even if Brook yelled once or twice at that moment. The closer they were to the gathering spot, the more disciples were gathered around the area. They then noticed just how rtively crowded the road was. When they arrived at the gathering spot, the ce was full of people, and it was a boiling cauldron of voices. Jackie estimated that there were about 3000 to 4000 people present. Nheless, there had to be more than that Noel patted Jackie on his shoulder and reminded him, ¡°Today, the informal disciples, formal disciples, and all other disciples are supposed to gather at different ces. Let¡¯s find the informal disciples¡¯ team and stand there.¡± Advertisement The informal disciples were arranged to stand at the far west side. The arrangement from their positions to the east side were the formal disciples, elder disciples, and a team that consisted of less than ten people. Without the need for any introduction, Jackie knew that those ten are the legendary chosen disciples. N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The chosen disciples were the hopes of the entire sect. These disciples might be the sect¡¯s elders or even the sect master in the future. As they were too far apart, Jackie could only see the faint outline of these people¡¯s faces. They were rather good-looking and donned a light green outer shirt with several begonias sewn onto their waist area. The position of the chosen disciples were even slightly higher than the deacons as their future was immeasurable. The ten of them stood out at the far east corner, and other disciples looked at the chosen disciples, green with envy. Noel pressed his hand on Brook¡¯s shoulder and spoke while gesturing with his chin, ¡°You should stop looking at them. After all, this isn¡¯t the first time we¡¯re seeing them. We¡¯re never going to achieve that position, but Jackie can give it a try. Jackie, if you seed at bing a chosen disciple in the future, don¡¯t forget about us both.¡± Advertisement Jackie smiled but said nothing. The three of them upied a position at the edge of the informal disciples. No matter where they were, Jackie liked ces where he could hide from other people¡¯s eyes as he disliked the attention. Noel knew about Jackie¡¯s habit so they purposely found a slightly remote corner when they were looking for a ce to stand. The gathering spot was a huge fan-shape, and there were two round tforms more than ten meters high at the front. The tform in front of them was surrounded by array gs, and it looked just like the battle tform in the wager battle arena. The function of both tforms should be simr and were ces for disciples to have their battles. The area on the back was where the elders sat. Chapter 2127 The further south area was where the disciples stood. This ce was like a huge square. Although it was the size of two or three football fields and could hold thousands of people, the disciples stood apart. Disciples of the same level stood in the same area. It seemed slightly crowded as the outer disciples, the group with thergest number of people, were gathered at the south area even though it was a spacious area. Jackie could hear very well what everyone around him was talking about. It was then that a man with a mustache standing in front of him pointed at the battle tform as he eximed, ¡°I think that Mateo Bailey should be selected by the Eleventh Elder. After all, he¡¯s in the fifth position among the formal disciples, and he doesn¡¯t have any family supporting him. On top of that, I heard that he is aloof and very temperamental, simr to the Eleventh Elder. It must be him!¡± A long-faced man standing next to the guy with a mustache snorted and said disdainfully, ¡°Can you stop guessing what the formal elders are thinking of with your limited brain power? Don¡¯t you know that they¡¯ve already predetermined the disciples to be chosen?¡± This sentence stirred up reactions among the disciples, just like how a tossed stone could cause thousands of ripples. Several people around the long faced man turned around to look at him while the man with a mustache also looked at the long-faced man in surprise. Jackie and the others were also attracted by what the guy said as they turned to look at him. When the man saw how the people around him stared at him curiously, he suddenly felt important. After all, he seemed to be the only one who knew about this among everyone else around him. Tipping his chin upward slightly, he exined, though with a tinge of arrogance in his tone, ¡°This news has been spread among the elder disciples, and the formal disciples more or less know about it. Only us, the informal disciples, don¡¯t know the news clearly or have very little knowledge about it.¡± He deliberately paused as he reached this point as if he was trying to catch everybody¡¯s attention. The people around him could not ept this, however, and many pressed on the matter. ¡°Get on it quickly. You¡¯ve exined it ¡®till this point, so get on with it. Is it really fun to keep us hanging?¡± Advertisement ¡°That¡¯s right. Since you started talking about it, finish it. Why do you have to stop halfway?¡± The people grew more impatient, evident in their insistence. The long-faced man dared not offend everyone around him and quickly retracted the proud expression he had on. ¡°Actually, there are only three people who are the predetermined candidates. After all, the Eleventh Elder is choosing his onlyst disciple, so the requirements are naturally more demanding. This person not only has to be talented, but they need to have a clean background and be free from unsavory interests. On top of that, it¡¯s best if this disciple is in the final stage of innate level. Among all the formal disciples, there are only three people who are most suitable in that case. The Eleventh Elder will surely choose one among these three: Calvert Atkins, ranked 58th among the formal disciples, Gresham Potter, ranked 63rd, and, finally, Oliver Sayer, ranked eighth.¡± All eyes widened at this, and a solemn look shed through Jackie¡¯s eyes. It seemed that Oliver was ranked in the eighth position among the formal disciples; it made sense why Wesley was so arrogant before. With such a powerful support and a powerful brother, it was true that he could have everything he wanted in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Unfortunately, Jackie had been refusing to ept his power from the start. After hearing this, the man with a mustache twitched his mouth and said with a trace of doubt in his voice, ¡°We all know that the formal disciples who are in the intermediate stage of innate level are more worth groomingpared to the formal disciples in the final stage of innate level. In that case, why is Oliver among the predetermined disciples when he¡¯s already in the final stage of innate level?¡± Chapter 2128 The long-faced man chuckled. ¡°You have no idea about this, do you? Although Oliver has broken through into the final stage of innate level, he¡¯s much more talentedpared to average formal disciples. It shouldn¡¯t be long before he¡¯s on par with chosen disciples. With his talents, he¡¯s eligible to be among the predetermined disciples, even though he has already broken through to the final stage of innate level!¡± Jackie raised his brows while Noel eyed him nervously. Noel opened his mouth to say something but swallowed his words when he saw Jackie shaking his head at him. Everybody had started to have discussions among themselves because of what the long-faced man said. ¡°Calvert is in the intermediate stage of innate level and is fifty-eighth in their ranks. His ranking isn¡¯t very conspicuous among the formal disciples. Why is he able to overpower other disciples and be selected as one of the predetermined disciples?¡± ¡°On top of that, I heard that he doesn¡¯te from a clean background and seems to be rted to the Fourth Elder. In that case, will the Eleventh Elder be willing to ept him?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. As for Gresham, his ranking is lower than Calvert, and he¡¯s in the sixty-third ce.¡± The long-faced man waved his hand to interrupt the discussion when he saw how the discussion had be further away from the main issue. ¡°You guys are steering this discussion in the wrong direction!¡± His words immediately suppressed the discussions around him, and everybody looked toward the long faced man. The man scoffed softly and continued, Although the two of them are only among the top hundred among the formal disciples, there are more than three hundred formal disciples, and this means that their rankings are just rtively fine. ¡°You people are short-sighted if you¡¯re only looking at the rankings, though. After all, most of the formal disciples are in the final stage of innate level, and only a small portion of the formal disciples are in the intermediate stage. On top of that, it¡¯s rare for a disciple in the intermediate stage to fight their way into the top-hundred. When you think about it carefully, the higher the ranking, the higher the realm of the disciples. This means that all these people have been challenging their opponents who are at a higher level!¡± The people around the long-faced man had a sudden realization when they heard what he said. The informal disciples surrounding them only had concerns about their own matters. When it came to the fights among the formal disciples, they only Everything to them, they immediately understood the importance of the matter. The guy with a mustache also nodded. ¡°In that case, Calvert is indeed talented for being in the fifty eighth position among the formal disciples, and he¡¯s already close to being in the top-fifty. This proves that he has been challenging somebody of a higher level in every battle!¡± The people surrounding them also agreed. ¡°True! All the top ten formal disciples are in the final stage of innate level, and none of the top fifty disciples are in the intermediate stage. This proves how hard it is to challenge somebody of a higher level among the formal disciples. Calvert is indeed a rare master!¡± The long-faced man continued on the topic,¡± Furthermore, it¡¯s not true when you say that Calvert has a complicated background. After all, most of our disciples in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion are rted to others in one way or another. There isn¡¯t a way to avoid this, and I believe the Eleventh Elder won¡¯t care too much about such things. As long as this person hasn¡¯t been epted as an elder disciple and isn¡¯t a direct rtive of another elder disciple, the Eleventh Elder will be able to ept it!¡± Many people nodded when they heard this guy, seeing how his words made sense. ording to what the man said, the predetermined people definitely had enough capital and talents. Others just could not compare to these three. Noel sighed softly and lowered his voice to speak by Jackie¡¯s ear, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they choose Calvert o r Gresham. Any of them is fine, as long as it isn¡¯t Oliver.¡± Chapter 2129 Of course, Jackie knew that Noel was worried about him, so he nodded slightly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if Oliver is epted as thest disciple. After all, he wouldn¡¯t let me off the hook, even if he isn¡¯t epted as thest disciple.¡± As Jackie and Noel were muttering among themselves, a suddenmotion erupted in front of them. Following that, a path in front of Jackie was cleared by several people, and several familiar faces squeezed their way toward them. Jackie took a look and could not stop his lips from twitching, unable to hold back from rolling his eyes. He could not be bothered to pay attention to these people, but they loved coming to him like cats who smelled fish from afar. Wesley had a jade fan-which nobody knew where he obtained-in his hand. Although they were immune to changes in the temperature as they were martial artists, he acted like a handsome young master as he walked toward Jackie, swaying his fan lightly as he did. Behind him was another familiar face; the man with triangr eyes. When the man with triangr eyes saw Jackie, his eyes instantly narrowed into dangerous arcs like a poisonous snake that was dormant in the dark. Everybody among the informal disciples knew about Wesley, and so did many formal disciples. As Oliver had be the center of discussion among all the disciples as he was about to be the Eleventh Elder¡¯sst disciple, Wesley felt that he was greatly honored as he walked jubntly everywhere he went. A meaningful smile appeared on his face when he saw Jackie. ¡°Isn¡¯t this Junior Brother Jackie? It¡¯s been a long time since west met! You seem to be doing well.¡± What Wesley said immediately attracted the attention of those around him. Although Jackie was not as well-known as Wesley among the informal disciples, his fame was not something to be ignored. After all, he had once openly beaten Wesley on the wager battle arena, and it was a challenge where the two of them were on different levels to boot! Everybody knew that Jackie would be a formal disciple soon, and he would have a prosperous time when he became one. Everybody also knew the grievances between these two. Everybody was excited to observe the interaction between them when they saw Wesleying over to greet Jackie. Wesley was not the kind of person who would be pliant after being trampled on. They all knew in their hearts that after Jackie had severely injured him, Wesley would fight back since he had recovered. Noel and Brook, who stood behind Jackie, had darkened expressions on their faces. Jackie stepped forward and blocked both of them behind him. He sneered and ignored Wesley. Wesley seemed to have had a good understanding of Jackie¡¯s temper from a long time ago. He was not irritated when he saw how Jackie sneered and said nothing on it. ¡°I heard that you went to Mount Beast a few days ago, and I thought that you were killed by the monster beasts there. Who would¡¯ve expected that you would return safely.¡± Jackie snorted softly. In his eyes, Wesley was no different from talkativedies who loved to gossip. He replied, ¡°And you¡¯re still as talkative as ever, even though I haven¡¯t seen you for a couple of days. I thought that our previous battle wouldpletely shut you up. It looks like I¡¯ve still underestimated your mouth.¡± Jackie¡¯s words were intently straightforward, ones that hit Wesley badly, evident on Wesley¡¯s reddening face. A gossiping look shed through the eyes of most of those around them, and they were dying to see both men duke it out right then and there. The man with triangr eyes roared angrily, ¡°Jackie White! How dare you say such things to Brother Wesley? Do you wish to die?! Don¡¯t you know that Brother Wesley¡¯s elder brother has returned?!¡± Chapter 2130 The man with triangr eyes was naturally referring to Oliver, who was extremely famous. Jackie, on the other hand, smilingly responded, ¡°Hey, as his follower, can you say something new the next time you speak? Or are these the only words your brain is capable of remembering? You call me a daring person every time, but why can¡¯t I be? I¡¯ve beaten Senior Brother Wesley, who¡¯s standing next to you, until he was close to dying, and I¡¯d beat him again!¡± The face of the triangr-eyed man darkened as he nced at Wesley who was beside him, sheepishly. Wesley felt that he had lost face as he stretched out his hand to pull the triangr-eyed man aside. He took a step forward. ¡°Jackie, don¡¯t act so arrogantly. Although you defeated me in the past, it was only due to myck of preparation. Right now, I¡¯m much stronger than I used to be as Elder Sayer has spared no effort to groom me. You¡¯ll find yourself unable to contend against me should we have another round on the battle stage again!¡± Wesley¡¯s decisive statement proved how confident he was in himself to the people around him. Jackie raised his brows, unable to even muster the strength to entertain Wesley. However, he knew how Wesley would chatter on and humiliate him with all kinds of vulgarities, even if he did not say a word. Jackie looked at Wesley as if he was a fool. ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think that I¡¯d go to the battle tform with you just because you asked me to? I¡¯ve incapacitated you before, and I¡¯ve seeded In defeating you. I don¡¯t wish to waste my time with a man that I¡¯ve once defeated. I naturally know about your brother, Oliver, and you mentioned him in hopes of frightening me. Sadly, I don¡¯t pay much attention to the both of you.¡± Jackie did not speak loudly, but everyone heard his every word. Wesley¡¯s face immediately darkened as he had really expected Jackie to have such a sharp tongue. Originally, he came here in hopes of frightening this fearless guy who dared go against him with his elder brother¡¯s fame. Unexpectedly, he did not expect Jackie to catch every sentence he said and fought back. What Jackie said even caused his anger to surge in his stomach. He closed the jade fan in his hands with a swoosh and almost broke the handle with his tight grasp. ¡°Don¡¯t Be so pompous! I¡¯m telling you: your leisure days are over! My brother won¡¯t let you go!¡± Wesley roared these words through gritted teeth, and he looked as though he would rush forward and bite a piece of meat off of Jackie¡¯s body. As Wesley¡¯s anger and hatred toward him grew, Jackie grew calmer as if he was appreciating the beauty of springtime. His facial expression even looked like he wasfortable and enjoying himself. Wesley¡¯s eyes seemed to be filled with poison as he red at Jackie angrily. He looked like he was about to leap forward to bite Jackie, just to vent his anger. He grew up as the role model for the children in his family, and the elders ced high importance on him. Wesley had achieved his current status smoothly and without much of a challenge Although he had an aloof temper and had always spoken in an overbearing way, he had never been looked down on or attacked by others with words. All of a sudden, he felt like meeting Jackie had struck him with nasty luck. His talents and background seem to be nothing in Jackie¡¯s eyes as Jackie kept going against him. Wesley was so angry that his teeth would shatter in sheer force of him gritting them together. ¡°B*stard! I won¡¯t let you off the hook so easily, and the Sayer family won¡¯t let go of you either. Don¡¯t think that you can ride on top of our heads and piss on us just because you¡¯re slightly talented right now!¡± Jackie sneered; all Wesley could do to him was attempt to frighten him. He smiled in disdain. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought about it in such a way. You¡¯re the one with that much free time, seeing as you keep provoking me. If you didn¡¯t run over here to say such nonsense, do you think that I¡¯d be willing to speak to you?¡± The words between both men became rather muffled the more they spoke. The people surrounding them secretly mumbled as they wondered if the two would ignore the rules and start fighting. If that was the case, they would definitely be punished. Advertisement chapter 2131-2135 chapter 2131-2135 Chapter 2131 Noel also felt that the atmosphere was too stagnant, and both Jackie and Wesley were on the brink of a fight. He nced at Jackie with a slightly worried look in his eyes before he sneakily stretched out his hand a tan area, unseen by the others, to pull Jackie¡¯s clothes, all in an attempt to remind Jackie not get too agitated from Wesley¡¯s provocation The corners of Jackie¡¯s mouth curled upward. He knew what Noel meant by pulling on his clothes¡­but he ignored it. Wesley was trembling with anger as he stared at Jackie resentfully. Compared to Wesley¡¯s furious expression, Jackie was extremely calm. Although he was arguing with Wesley when he said those words, his expression remained stoic. Wesley gritted his teeth as he spoke, ¡°My brother will never let you off the hook; he¡¯ll kill you!¡± ¡°What else can you do besides making threats?¡± responded Jackie calmly. These words were like a big rock stuffed into Wesley¡¯s throat, and Wesley felt that his interaction with Jackie would only make his blood boil. His sensible nerves were at the brink of disappearing, too. His eyes had reddened like red-colored ss beads, and they almost popped out of his sockets. At this moment, their surroundings suddenly quieted down. Everybody looked forward subconsciously and saw a dozen or so men in their fifties or sixties, in dark blue robes, walking steadily toward the big round tform behind them. Such a scene caused everybody to instantly hold their breath. Jackie immediately saw his old acquaintance. Elder Godfrey was at thest position, but Jackie felt that he had the most overpowering aura. Advertisement However, he had a slightly cold expression on his face and did not look like he was the one getting ast disciple today. These people were naturally the formal elders of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Although they had different appearances, they had simr auras. They had the demeanor as men without losing their majestic temperament as elders. After all 11 of them went on top of thest tform, they sat down from east to west ording to the order of their strengths. At this moment, Wesley did not dare act so irate, even though his anger red still. With that, he turned around and red at Jackie fiercely. Wesley lowered his voice and hissed, ¡°You just wait and see!¡± Wesley then walked a couple of steps forward to keep some distance between himself and Jackie. Jackie sighed lightly, finally no longer having to be interacting with this disgusting fly. Noel and Brook let out a long sigh of relief when they saw how Wesley turned around to leave. Brook slowly spoke as he ced his hands on his chest and a tangled expression appeared on his face, ¡°You both were talking so sharply at one another that I thought you¡¯d break out into another fight.¡± Advertisement Noel also chimed in, ¡°You two met squarely in the argument, and it felt like you¡¯ve reached the point where only death would stop the argument.¡± Jackie raised his brows and said disapprovingly,¡± Naturally, the argument will only end when one of us dies. People like Wesley will never stop once somebody offends him. He¡¯ll only cease to do anything when I manage to trample him under my feet.¡± Brook sighed helplessly. ¡°Actually, I wish to persuade you now as it¡¯s better to take a step back. However, I feel that masters like you have your own persistence and arrogance. It¡¯ll be useless no matter what I say.¡± Jackie raised his brows. ¡°This has nothing to do with my inner persistence and arrogance. I¡¯m not the one who caused him trouble. My principle has always been that I won¡¯t offend anybody if they leave me alone. Why should I spoil him?¡± Chapter 2132 Jackie¡¯s tone was extremely calm when he said this. It sounded like he was simply telling Brook what he wanted to eat and drink. However, every word he said showed his temperament. Brook could not help but look at Jackie deeply, not knowing how to respond. Jackie was in no mood to think of their opinion toward him at this moment. Instead, he ced all his attention at the tform behind. All 11 elders had been seated, and Jackie silently observed the core power of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. No matter how many disciples there were in the sect, the people who truly supported the Dual Sovereign Pavilion were still these people, who were the strongest among all. The person seated at the first position was, of course, the First Elder. He looked at the disciples below the tform with a kind look in his eyes and a smile on his young-looking face. Compared to the First Elder, the Second Elder had a strict expression on his face as there was a calctive look in his eyes. He looked at the disciples under the tform indifferently. All the other elders had their own specialties, but all of them seemed to have an overbearing temperament. In the end, Jackie focused his line of sight at the Eleventh Elder, Elder Godfrey. He looked the same, but his eyescked anger and suspicions. Only indifference and calmness remained in his eyes as he seemed to be uninterested in anything. Advertisement At this moment, almost all the disciples were observing the formal elders on the tform, like what Jackie did. Although other disciples knew more about the formal disciplespared to Jackie, they still could not help but observe the elders as if they wanted to observe something from these people. Jackie raised his brows and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why is the sect master nowhere to be seen?¡± Although the elders were the core power of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, the sect master was the person in power and the decision-maker who issued the orders. Why did the sect master not show himself when all eleven elders were gathered here? Noel slightly shook his head. ¡°We have no idea about this. In fact, the process of getting a disciple today means nothing much to the sect master. After all, the Eleventh Elder is in the eleventh ce, and he hasn¡¯t grown strong. The sect master may not pay much attention to this. On top of that, our sect master has always been extremely mysterious. I¡¯ve only seen him once after joining the sect for such a long period.¡± To this, Jackie no longer questioned it. Nheless, his curiosity toward the Dual Sovereign Pavilion Master grew. The First Elder stood up as he felt that the timing was correct when he saw that the disciples had quieted down. Although the First and Second Elders kept fighting among themselves, the First Elder was still in the first position. He was the leader of all the elders, and he was the one to make any announcements at such moments. He stood up straight and walked three steps forward at a steady pace. He still had a gentle look in his eyes, but the expression on his face had turned into a dignified one. He slightly cleared his throat before he spoke, ¡°Originally, there¡¯s no need to alert so many people when an elder is just taking disciples. However, there¡¯s something else we need to announce to all you disciples, so we gathered everybody here.¡± The First Elder¡¯s words puzzled everyone. The disciples only thought that they were gathered for one reason, and that was to witness who would be the Eleventh Elder¡¯sst disciple. Unexpectedly, there was something else they wished to announce. Jackie also raised his brows. When Noel informed him of this matter, Jackie was surprised about the reason to involve so many people when it was just the eptance of ast disciple. It looked like he had been making silly assumptions about the elders¡¯ thoughts as they had their own ns. The First Elder waved his hands to stop the disciples from their discussion, and the disciples continued to listen to the Elder¡¯s announcement. Chapter 2133 The Elder spoke loudly, ¡°Several days ago, the elder of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion visited us and told us something extremely important. I¡¯m sure everybody knows that our West Cercei State only has two fourth -grade sects. One of us is located in the North while the other is in the South, and we do not interfere with one another. Recently, the upper management of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion received news that the Corpse Pavilion in the South had secretly transported arge number of disciples over to the North. We¡¯re sure that this isn¡¯t good news. Hence, everybody needs to get themselves ready during this period.¡± The news was like a stone that caused a thousand ripples. This was the first time everybody heard about this, and their eyes were widened. Originally, no one dared to discuss anything as the elders were present. However, none of them could suppress themselves when they heard the news, and chatters erupted in the area. ¡°What? The Corpse Pavilion ising to the North to cause us trouble again? We¡¯ve been in a peaceful state all these years. What do they wish to do here?¡± ¡°They must¡¯ve gone crazy. Although the Corpse Pavilion is also a fourth-grade sect, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion at our northern side is also a fourth-grade sect. Both sects have equal strengths, and we¡¯re separated by the Mount Beasts. Isn¡¯t it good for us to continue developing without interfering with one another?¡± ¡°Do they have other ns in mind?¡± ¡°No matter what, this news must be true as the First Elder announced it in front of so many of us here. We might go to war next. I¡¯ve been too optimistic to think that we won¡¯t be going to war soon after the matters regarding the Muddled Origin n have been ced aside.¡± Some of the slightly smarter people immediately recalled the unexinable actions by the sect. Some of them pped their thighs and said, ¡°No wonder our sect still recruited a new batch of informal disciples after the Thousand Leaves Pavilion stopped the war. This is the reason, it seems All sorts of discussion noises hummed continuously by their ears like a hundred flies. Among all the disciples, Jackie was the only one who had the most information about the matter. After all, he had personally traveled to Mount Beasts, and he also knew what the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s disciples wanted to do. On top of that, he also had information about the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s ns as he heard Elder Godfrey¡¯s spections. The sounds of discussion under the stage grew louder, but the First Elder had no intention of stopping the disciples. He only looked at the disciples with a kind look in his eyes and a smile on his face. Jackie slightly raised his brows. The more the First Elder acted in such a way, the more Jackie felt that this old man was a cunning character with unknown ns. After a little whileter, the First Elder interrupted the crowd¡¯s discussion by speaking again, ¡°I know that everyone wille up with their own ns after receiving this news. However, I will remind everybody now that it doesn¡¯t matter what your ns are, as the most important thing is what the sect wants you to do. The situation isn¡¯t so bad yet, and everybody can continue to carry out your tasks in peace. I¡¯ll immediately notify everybody if there are any arrangements.¡± Such words did notfort everyone. Instead, it only agitated them more. Nheless, nobody dared step forward to say anything. After all, they had to step forward and service the sect after enjoying so many years of grooming by the Dual Sovereign Pavilion as the sect¡¯s disciples. The First Elder nced at the Eleventh Elder, who was seated at the fat west corner. He mentally scoffed when he saw how calm and unwavering the Eleventh Elder was. However, nothing was seen on his face. ¡°Alright! The discussion about this shall end here as there¡¯s something else that we need to announce tonight.¡± Chapter 2134 The First Elder slightly moved his body to the side after he said this and looked toward Elder Godfrey. Elder Godfrey, of course, could feel the First Elder¡¯s line of gaze that seemed kind. There still was not much of an expression on his face as he stood up stiffly from his seat and walked toward the central part. He did not stand in front of the First Elder when he arrived behind the First Elder. Instead, he stopped about three steps away from the First Elder. He then signaled for the First Elder to continue speaking of this matter. Everybody knew that the main agenda had started when they saw the Eleventh Elder stepping forward. Although the previous news caused everybody to be uneasy, no one forgot about the reason they had gathered on this spot. The First Elder slightly nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure everyone knows that the Eleventh Elder wishes to recruit ast disciple, and today is the day he¡¯ll announce his choice. However, I¡¯ve alsomunicated with the Eleventh Elder before this, and the Eleventh Elder doesn¡¯t know much about our outstanding disciples as he¡¯s so focused on training during normal days. Hence, we¡¯ve gathered all the disciples here today with hopes of choosing the most excellent disciple among you as thest disciple.¡± The First Elder spoke of how they would choose the most excellent disciples among them, but in truth, he only meant the formal disciples. The informal disciples were there just to make up the number. After the First Elder finished speaking, he looked toward where the formal disciples were at, focusing on looking at Oliver and Calvert. He was about to continue speaking when the Second Elder, who had been silently sitting on the second chair, suddenly stood up, much to everyone¡¯s surprise. The First Elder¡¯s expression stiffened as he looked at the Second Elder with a slightly unhappy look in his eyes. However, he did not say a word because of his manners. In fact, the First Elder had anticipated that the Second Elder would step forward at this moment. The Second Elder also took two steps forward, and rather expressionless at that. However, he did not stand three steps behind the First Elder like what the Eleventh Elder did. Instead, he stepped forward and stood by the First Elder¡¯s side. He did not look at the First Elder¡¯s expression and instead turned his gaze toward the disciples present. Everybody thought that the Second Elder would say something as he stood forward at this moment. However, the Second Elder remained silent. He acted as if his sudden movement was just a random act. The First Elder secretly rolled his eyes. The others might not understand what the Second Elder meant, but he understood what the Second Elder wanted. His eyesnded on Gresham unwillingly and exhaled deeply. ¡°Although the Eleventh Elder has no idea how many excellent disciples there are, we¡¯ve been paying attention to the outstanding disciples in the sect while we¡¯re training. Right now, we happen to have three outstanding disciples.¡± He looked toward the direction of the formal disciples before he continued to speak. ¡°Oliver Sayer, Calvert Atkins, and Gresham Potter, pleasee forward.¡± After that, three people among the formal disciples came walking out of their teams. The three of them were tall, handsome, and were definitely people of outstanding talent. The first person walking in front of everybody else looked slightly simr to Wesley, and there was no doubt that he was Wesley¡¯s elder brother, Oliver. However, Oliver seemed to have better manners than Wesley. The three of them strode forward and stood in front of everyone, and everyone stared at the three. Even though thousands of pairs of eyes stared at them, however, the three of them kept their composure, and nothing else happened. The man with a mustache standing in front of Jackie could not help but scoff coldly. ¡°Just like what you said, they¡¯ve already predetermined their choices. If so, why did they make it sound like all the disciples of our sect are given the choice when they initially mentioned the matter? I¡¯m sure that many people had been looking forward to this for a couple of days, and none of them realized that the group of people had been predetermined. This is really¡­¡± The long-faced man standing beside him chimed aloofly, ¡°Although they¡¯ve already predetermined their choices, they still have to go through the process.¡± Chapter 2135 The informal disciples surrounding Jackie had unnatural expressions when they heard this. They must be thinking of how hypocritical these formal elders were. Jackie was not surprised by this as no matter how he interpreted these three people, they were the most suitable choice. The First Elder looked at those three under the tform with an extremely genial look in his eyes as if these were his grandsons. Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The First Elder spoke in a gentle tone, ¡°The three of you are extremely talented and are extremely suitable to be the Eleventh Elder¡¯sst disciples, seeing as none of you are elder disciples of other elders. However, it doesn¡¯t matter how suitable the three of you are, as there¡¯s only one avability. This is why you three need topletely show your talents and strength today to catch the Eleventh Elder¡¯s attention.¡± What the First Elder had said immediately caused the disciples gathered under the tform to have another heated discussion. Noel said softly, ¡°Regardless, they still have to go through a fight in the end, and the results will be decided with their strength.¡± Just like what the First Elder said, the three of them were suitable in every aspect, but there was only one position. Hence, they still had to battle to fight for the position, and the most excellent disciple would be the Eleventh Elder¡¯sst disciple. The Eleventh Elder raised his brows after he heard this, and it looked like he wanted to say something, but the First Elder paid no mind to the Eleventh Elder. At this moment, his attention was focused on those three formal disciples standing under the tform. He still had a gentle expression on his face as he said, ¡°The battle tform in front will be where you three shall show your talents and strength. The three of you shall take turns in joining the battle, and those with the most wins will be the most talented disciple.¡± The disciples gathered below started getting excited after the First Elder finished speaking. It was a meaningful thing for the disciples to witness a great battle. They would be able to learn battle techniques on top of increasing their experience just by witnessing a battle between disciples with great talents. However, Gresham, who had been extremely quiet, suddenly knelt on one knee. ¡°First Elder! I think that it¡¯s unfair if only the three of us are fighting in a single battle!¡± Gresham had spoken clearly and loudly, thus everyone could hear him. His words had effectively stunned them, and they stared at Gresham with widened eyes. They secretly admired Gresham for being so daring as what he said was equal to refuting the First Elder¡¯s face on the spot. He was saying that the First Elder was unfair for arranging these battles. Of course, the First Elder¡¯s expression darkened, and he looked at Gresham sharply. ¡°Unfair? How is this unfair?¡± Gresham had been kneeling on the floor with his head down all the time. However, there was not much respect in the tone as he spoke, ¡°Although Oliver is also a formal disciple, he¡¯s much stronger than the two of us. On top of that, he¡¯s already in the final stage of the innate level while myself and Calvert are only in the intermediate stage of the innate level. It¡¯s unfair that we have to fight him from a lower realm.¡± What Gresham had said darkened the First Elder¡¯s expression. He was about to reprimand Gresham when the Second Elder, who had been standing aside without saying a word, suddenly spoke up,¡± Gresham is right. It¡¯s unfair for them to fight like this.¡± There was instantly a tit-for-tat momentum at the gathering spot. Although Brook had joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion for several years, he had always been a runner disciple and had never seen such big scenes. At this moment, however, he was amazed by what he saw as the First Elder and Second Elder seemed to be getting into a fight in front of all the disciples. He looked toward Gresham and could not help butmented, ¡°Gresham is so daring. How could he say something like this? Isn¡¯t he afraid that the First Elder will cause him troubleter on?¡± Noel smiled when he heard what Brook said. ¡°I would¡¯ve said the same thing if I¡¯m Gresham.¡± Advertisement chapter 2136-2140 chapter 2136-2140 Chapter 2136 What Noel said immediately attracted the attention of those around him. Jackie looked at Noel with a curious look on his face. Noel¡¯s face started blushing when he felt the gazes of others. He coughed softly and tried to calm himself down. ¡°Why are you guys looking at me? Don¡¯t you know the rtionship between them?¡± A hint of confusion appeared in the eyes of many people when he said this. Obviously, they had no idea of the rtionship between these people, and they had only heard of the ranking of these formal disciples from the long-faced man. What Noel said was obviously hinting that the predetermined disciples hadplicated rtionships with the elders. Jackie nced at Noel. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop dropping hints and just get to the point. I really want to know where Gresham gets his courage to go against the First Elder.¡± Jackie had already made guesses in his heart when he said this and he was just waiting for Noel to personally confirm his assumption. Noel nodded and said seriously, ¡°In fact, Gresham is going against two people by himself.¡± The people around him were even more surprised when they heard what Noel said. Noel did not tantalize everyone on purpose and continued exining, ¡°I¡¯m sure everybody knows about the rtionship between Oliver and Elder Sayer. Elder Sayer is an unwavering supporter of the First Elder. On the other hand, Calvert has a great rtionship with Oliver and I heard from others that Calvert has a close rtionship with the Sixth Elder. Calvert¡¯s mother is from the family that supported the Sixth Elder. In the beginning, I thought that the Sixth Elder would ept Calvert as his elder disciple.¡± Everybody immediately understood what was going on after they heard Noel¡¯s exnation. Noel continued to speak and did not care if the people around him understood what he said. ¡°The Seventh Elder recognizes Gresham¡¯s talents. There was once when Gresham returned from his training outside with an injury and the Seventh Elder personally gave him pills to cure his wounds.¡± Advertisement Noel stopped speaking at this point. On the other hand, Jackie continued, ¡°The Sixth Elder and Elder Sayer support the First Elder while the Seventh Elder supports the Second Elder. This is why you mentioned previously that Gresham is going against two people by himself.¡± He heard from Noel previously that half of the formal elders supported the First Elder while the other half supported the Second Elder. That was why Gresham spoke insolently as he was fighting for the best chance for himself. Although Jackie disliked Oliver, he had to admit that Oliver¡¯s strength was undeniably strong as he was capable of being in the eighth ce among the formal disciples. Although Gresham might be as talented as Oliver, there was a difference between their realms. Gresham was in the 63rd position and he definitely would not be the opponent of somebody in the 8th position. The two of them had a great difference between them Noel¡¯s words sessfully helped Brook in understanding theplicated rtionship between these people. He mumbled as he widened his eyes, ¡°In this case, it doesn¡¯t matter if Oliver or Calvert bes the Eleventh Elder¡¯sst disciple as they would represent that the First Elder had won. On the other hand, the Second Elder would only win if Gresham bes the Eleventh Elder¡¯sst disciple.¡± Advertisement Chapter 2137 Noel looked at Brook in a satisfied manner before he stretched out his hand to pat Brook on his shoulder to instigate that Brook had answered correctly. What Brook said hadpletely broken the doubts in the hearts of those people around them. Special thoughts shed through the eyes of almost everybody present. This battle for the position of the last disciple looked like it was just a matter of the Eleventh Elder getting his one and onlyst disciple. However, it actually involves the battle between two elders, and the position of the sect master is at stake. That was why all the elders were mobilized and all the disciples were so excited. At this moment, Jackie finally understood what Noel meant by saying he would have said the same thing If he was Gresham. Gresham did this with hopes to get rid of Oliver. After all, the chances of him being thest disciple would be 30% less with Oliver¡¯s present here. On top of that, Oliver was slightly stronger than him and he did not have such a good rtionship with Oliver. Oliver might kill Gresham after they go onto the battle tform, but he would stop at the correct moment when it came to facing Calvert. After all, the two of them were on the same team. No matter who became the Eleventh Elder¡¯sst disciple, it would be a win for the First Elder. The First Elder stood on therge round tform and looked at Gresham, who was standing under the tform. The First Elder was not a dummy. The reason the Second Elder stood next to him was to support Gresham. The Second Elder naturally did not wish for the First Elder¡¯s choice to be thest disciple. The First Elder sneered as he would not give the Second Elder what he wanted. ¡°Gresham Potter! Do you know what you are doing is treacherous to your elders!¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Everybody was surprised when they heard what the First Elder said. None of the disciples could withstand such a terrible usation. The lethality of being used as treacherous to his elders was so powerful that Gresham¡¯s face turned slightly pale. However, he still knelt down with his body. ¡°First Elder, these are such heavy words. I just feel that this is slightly unfair as I¡¯m the one fighting with two senior brothers.¡± Gresham said this to tell the crowd that he was not refuting the First Elder and was just fighting for his rights. On top of that, he was also mocking the First Elder as he should not be used of treacherous because of this. The First Elder sneered. ¡°As the First Elder of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, I work hard to preside over the sect¡¯s matters. As a mere formal disciple, have you honored me by questioning the fairness the moment you open your mouth? If this isn¡¯t a treacherous act, what is?¡± There were finally some changes in the Second Elder¡¯s cold expression. He curled his mouth and smiled mockingly. He did not turn to look at the First Elder but instead looked straight ahead at the disciples gathered underneath. ¡°First Elder, don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯ve spoken too seriously? He was just fighting for some fairness for himself, how can his actions be considered treacherous?¡± The First Elder humphed coldly and suddenly raised his head. He wanted to have a debate with the Second Elder for 300 rounds but the Second Elder did not wish to continue exchanging nonsense with him. The Second Elder continued, ¡°Oliver has already broken through into the final stage of innate level and the value of grooming him isn¡¯t high no matter from which aspect of things.¡± Advertisement Oliver¡¯s face darkened as he heard this. Standing among the informal disciples, Wesley¡¯s heart beat fiercely and he was unable to close his mouth in panic. He was afraid that his brother¡¯s predetermined quota would be canceled by them with just a few words. If his brother sessfully bes the Eleventh Elder¡¯sst disciple, his status would also rise ordingly. By then, not only would Elder Sayer be his support, the Eleventh Elder would be his support too. In that case, he would be able to act as he wished in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion in the future. The First Elder narrowed his eyes and nced at the Second Elder angrily when he heard this. ¡°What do you mean by the value of grooming him is low? There are so many disciples in the final stage of innate level in our sect. Do you mean that all disciples in the final stage of innate level aren¡¯t worthy of being groomed by us?¡± Chapter 2138 The First Elder¡¯s misdirection of me did not cause the Second Elder to panic. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. You are taking my words out of context. Who in the room hasn¡¯t gone through the final stage of innate level. If I meant that, wouldn¡¯t I be talking about myself too?¡± said the Second Elder evenly. If the Eleventh Elder must ept thest disciple then he must be excellent in all aspects. The cultivation value is also a point that must be considered. The adaptability of the final stage of innate level is not as high as that of the intermediate stage of innate level. You should know about this.¡± The higher the cultivation level is, the lower the chance of new talents to be tapped. This is something everyone knows. The First Elder waved his long sleeves and said dismissively, ¡°Oliver is at the innate level and his talent is very high. It shouldn¡¯t take long before he is in the running for the position of the chosen disciple. With these facts in ce, do you think his cultivation value is low?¡± They did not see eye-to-eye in this matter, and they would quarrel endlessly because of this problem. The Second Elder was unwilling to continue on like this, but the First Elder was adamant to get his way. At this time, there was no need for Gresham to say anything. The firepower of the war was concentrated on the Elders, but the three people in the audience waited quietly. The only way anyone could tell what they were feeling was by the emotions in their eyes. The First Elder wanted Oliver to fight. Whether the Eleventh Elder will choose Oliver or not, he would y a big role in thisst disciple dispute, just as Gresham was worried about before. The First Elder wanted the three of them to let Oliver attack Gresham with improper means. At least let Gresham be bed-bound for a month or two so that the quota would fall smoothly to Calvert. The person backing Calvert was the Sixth Elder. Both he and Elder Sayer were Calvert¡¯s unwavering supporters. The Second Elder resolutely refused to let Oliver participate in the dispute of thest disciples. He was not a fool so naturally, he knew what the First Elder was nning. If he seeds, Gresham would have a miserable end. The two people continued to quarrel for another fifteen minutes or so while all the other disciples stared at each other with wide eyes. They did not expect to see two Elders quarreling so ferociously today. ¡°I¡¯m telling you! By doing this, you are depriving the disciples of the opportunity. As the Second Elder, you should consider every disciple and be impartial, but look at what you are doing now, taking away the opportunities for the other formal disciples¡­¡± The Second Elder sneered and rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the sake of my disciples. It¡¯s unfair for Oliver to participate in thepetition of thest disciple. Everyone knows that he¡¯s ranked eighth amongst the formal disciples! Calvert stands no chance against him at all..¡± ¡°Alright! That¡¯s enough!¡± said Elder Godfrey, tired of their bickering. He let out a long sigh. The argument between the First Elder and the Second Elder was about to make his eardrums explode. If it was before, he would not ept anyst disciples at all. It was all because of the recent events that made him change his mind. He scoffed, and cast a cold nce at the First Elder and the Second Elder. Why are they getting so heated up when it was him who was the one recruiting thest disciple? He of course knew the answer to this question. He turned to face the disciples in the audience. ¡°I am grateful for your input, but at the end of the day, it is me who gets to decide who bes myst disciple. Chapter 2139 The First Elder and the Second Elder shut up in an instant. Elder Godfrey was right. They could quarrel with each other until their mouths ran dry and still had no say in who thest disciple would be. Elder Godfrey¡¯s eyes remained facing the audience.¡± As to who myst disciple will be, I already have someone in mind. I have said before that myst disciple has to be excellent in all the ways I find important.¡± Jackie arched his brow. Noel had analyzed and exined this sentence to him before. He thought that Elder Godfrey meant to say that his closed disciples must be excellent in all aspects. With this in mind, his gaze fell on Oliver and the other two, who were handsome, talented, and came from prominent backgrounds. Faultless, in every way. Just as he was thinking about it, Elder Godfrey¡¯s voice rang loudly in everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°There¡¯s no need for the three of them to battle each other. I already have a candidate in mind.¡± Everyone¡¯s body stiffened. One by one, they turned their scorching gaze on Elder Godfrey. The most anxious people there were the First Elder and the Second Elder because both of them knew very well in their hearts that whichever disciple he chose, the power behind that disciple would break the delicate bnce between them. The First Elder¡¯s lips were pulled into a thin line, and his eyes were fixed firmly on the Elder Godfrey. Even the Second Elder, who had been calm and rxed, looked at the Elder Godfrey with a solemn expression. Elder Godfrey exhaled deeply, and said, ¡°I choose¡­¡± These two words made everyone hold their breath and perked up their ears. ¡°Jackie as myst disciple!¡± As soon as the words came out, everyone fell silent; only the sounds of heavy breathing and heartbeats could be heard. Everyone started to wonder if there was a problem with their hearing. ¡°What did the Eleventh Elder say? Who did he say he has chosen as hisst disciple? Jackie? Who is that?¡± ¡°I must have heard it wrong. Is there a Jackie amongst those three up there?¡± Jackie was well-known among the informal disciples, but most of the formal disciples, let alone the chosen disciples, did not know who he was. Everyone was looking at each other skeptically. Did they have auditory hallucinations? Elder Godfrey thought that he was being clear enough, so he repeated it again in a loud voice, ¡°I choose Jackie as myst disciple!¡± This time, there was an explosion of uproar, as if the ice was poured into boiling oil. Everyone was at a loss for words. Even Jackie himself found his mouth to be slightly ajar. He had to clean out his ears to make sure he did not hear wrong. Chapter 2140 He even wondered if there was also a Jackie amongst the formal disciples, but he dismissed this thought as soon as it popped into his mind. After all, he knew Elder Godfrey¡¯s secret. Even so, he did not expect that he would be put in the spotlight when he hade as a spectator. Noel and Brook were struck dumb. The two stood on the spot in a daze and there was disbelief written all over their faces as if they had just been told that they had won the lottery. Noel turned his head and saw Jackie with the same expression as he did. ¡°The Eleventh Elder just chose you as thest disciple¡­¡± Noel¡¯s voice was a little hoarse, while Brook was so shocked that he could not utter a single word at all. Wesley started glitching. He thought that it was all a mistake when the Eleventh Elder announced Jackie¡¯s name the first time but when he repeated it the second time, emphasizing on Jackie¡¯s name no less, Wesley¡¯s mind started to experience a tidal wave of emotions. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be him! What gives him the right to be the Eleventh Elder¡¯sst disciple? He didn¡¯t even come here by formal means in the first ce. He is not qualified to be thest disciple of the Eleventh Elder!¡± Wesley insisted on sticking to the narrative he knows well about Jackie. If it was before, everyone might have believed him. After all, the informal disciples were all rubbish, but Jackie had proven himself to be a cut above the rest when he defeated Wesley. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not him. He is just an informal disciple. Which elder in his right mind would choose an informal disciple to be hisst disciple. He doesn¡¯t have the qualifications, nor thework to know the Eleventh Elder at all!¡± said the man with the triangr eyes firmly. Wesley was greatly relieved to hear those words and could not agree more with the man with the triangr eyes. There must be a person with the exact same name as Jackie amongst the formal disciples. There was no way in a billion years that it was the Jackie he knew. However, Elder Godfrey suddenly took a step forward and fixed his gaze on the group of informal disciples. His eyes were full of calmness. He pointed at Jackie and said, ¡°What are you still standing there for?!¡± Now there was no way Jackie could deceive himself or others because Elder Godfrey had pointed directly at him. The corners of his mouth twitched, and hisplexion turned pale whereas both Wesley and the man with the triangr eyes¡¯ turned dark. It was really the Jackie that they despise so much! Wesley immediately felt that he could not breathe, and his eyes turned bloodshot; he gritted his teeth angrily, wishing to die on the spot. He would ept anyone but him! He still remembered that he had bragged to anyone within earshot that his brother would be Elder Godfrey¡¯sst disciple. Then his brother would go further than anyone under the elder¡¯s grooming What happened was totally out of his expectation. It was like a p to his face that Jackie was chosen to be Elder Godfrey¡¯sst disciple. Advertisement chapter 2141-2145 chapter 2141-2145 Chapter 2141 Wesley took a deep breath. The corner of his mouth never stopped twitching. ¡°This can¡¯t be real. Absolutely not! Why would Elder Godfrey choose him?¡± he said hoarsely. He took another deep breath, and without warning, pped the man with the triangr eyes violently on the face. The crisp sound attracted the attention of the people around them. Holding his face, the man with the triangr eyes was taken aback, but he dared not utter a word of anger. . He knew that he was punished for what he had said just now. At this moment, Jackie was not in the mood to deal with Wesley. He understood the benefits that would come with being thest disciple; after all, that was the reason why so many disciples covet the spot, but those benefits did not hold much attraction to him. He held the memory of his predecessor¡¯s great ability, therefore, he did not need any elder to teach him anything. Moreover, he was full of secrets, and being in close contact with Elder Godfrey would put him at risk of his secrets being found out. The loss would outweigh the gains if that were to really happen. Besides, he did not really want to be pushed t o the cusp of a social struggle. However, judging by Elder Godfrey¡¯s steadfast eyes and naked finger pointing at him, he did not have a choice in this matter. It would not do him well to make Elder Godfrey lose face in front of so many people. Advertisement The informal disciples near him were staring at him with shocked eyes and had unconsciously parted to make a path for him. He took a deep breath and began taking one heavy step after another. He nced back at Noel and Brook, who was still staring at him with disbelief. He did not say anything to them but continued making his way to the second round tform. The gathering spot for roll call was divided into three areas-three round tforms and the square underneath them. The first round tform was used only for the elders to announce important matters. The second round tform was arge battle tform surrounded by gs and a venue for a duel between disciples. This tform was where Oliver and the other two were standing. Elder Godfrey waved at him, signaling him to stand with the three formal disciples. No matter how unwilling Jackie was, he could only bite the bullet and get on with it. Only then did the First Elder and the Second Elder react. They had gone through extra lengths to make sure that the disciple they had in mind would get chosen to be Elder Godfrey¡¯sst disciple. Hell, they even argued in front of the spectators. This fact alone had caused no end to their embarrassment, and for what? For an informal disciple whose existence they did not even know of to be chosen as hisst disciple? The First Elder¡¯s face was ck as thunder. ¡°What is the meaning of this, Eleventh Elder? Who is this kid? Why did you choose him to be yourst disciple?¡± Advertisement Elder Godfrey arched his brow and calmly said,¡± Because he is excellent in every aspect. Have you forgotten the requirements to be myst disciple? And Jackie just so happens to fit that profile so, of course, I would choose him.¡± Chapter 2142 The First Elder¡¯s chest tightened and his fingers trembled. He snorted with a hint of unkindness, and said, ¡°I thought you wanted to choose the best formal disciple!¡± He emphasized the words ¡®formal disciple¡¯ to remind Elder Godfrey that in the history of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, all thest disciples had been selected from formal disciples. ¡°I¡¯ll choose whoever I find the most pleasing as myst disciple,¡± said Elder Godfrey evenly with a smile. At this time, even the Second Elder felt a little ufortable. He nced sideways at Elder Godfrey, and said, ¡°Alright, haha very funny. You got us. It¡¯s time to stop joking around and get down to business.¡± It was obvious the Second Elder did not agree with Elder Godfrey¡¯s choice as well from the way he was putting all this down as a joke. Elder Godfrey scoffed internally when he heard that. Normally, he would not bother to reply as he was certain that the Second Elder knew that he was not joking from all the time he had spent with the Elders. In fact, he had no doubt that the Second Elder wanted him to rescind his choice so that his own disciples would still have a chance to be in the running for thest disciple. Well, that was not going to happen. He had always taken a neutral stance in the fight between the First and Second Elder, and he nned to keep it that way even though he knew that they would not let him go that easily. Elder Godfrey sighed and ignored them. He turned to the disciples in the spectator tform, and in a clear voice said, ¡°Jackie will be my onlyst disciple. That is my limit.¡± The muscles of the Second Elder¡¯s face twitched slightly, as he tried to suppress the annoyance in his heart. ¡°Eleventh Elder, instead of immersing yourself in training, you should have schooled yourself on the rules of Dual Sovereign Pavilion, but regardless, I will tell you how it works today. Everyone knows that the elder¡¯sst disciple is actually an elder disciple. Since it is an elder disciple, it must be chosen from the group of formal disciples. If I am not mistaken, Jackie seems to be an informal disciple.¡± Advertisement Elder Godfrey¡¯s expression darkened. Wesley was relieved to hear what the Second Elder said. Suddenly, he pushed the disciple in front of him away and dashed madly to the forefront of the line of informal disciples. Under normal circumstances, he would not dare to behave like this, but he had no time for such concerns now. He knelt down with a plop, and said loudly, ¡°Jackie is indeed an informal disciple, and he has not entered the Dual Sovereign through formal screening methods! In fact, he had not even joined for that long!¡± Upon hearing this, the spectators started to whisper amongst themselves. Those formal disciples and chosen disciples who did not know the whole story looked at Jackie with haughty eyes, as everyone knows that thest two batches of informal disciples were only meant to be cannon fodder. These two batches of informal disciples only had to light up three obsidian lights to be epted whereas they had to undergo so many different tests just to get their foot across the door. Hence, the holier-than thou attitude. Chapter 2143 For this reason, many disciples were unwilling to treat the cannon fodders as ¡®brothers and sisters¡¯. It was not hard to imagine their anger when they found out that Jackie was not only an informal disciple but an informal disciple from the batch of cannon fodders! Internal criticisms about the Eleventh Elder¡¯s rash behavior abounded. Was he joking? How could he choose trash like Jackie as hisst disciple? What does that say about the rest of them? Many people could not suppress the anger in their hearts and began to mumble wildly. ¡°What was the Eleventh Elder thinking? Why would he choose trash like that when he could have his pick at any of those excellent formal disciples in front of him?¡± ¡°I bet he never wanted ast disciple at all so he is using this to get away with it!¡± ¡°Choosing ast disciple is no small matter. Even if the Eleventh Elder didn¡¯te in contact with us much doesn¡¯t mean he should joke about something like this. Maybe he has his reasons, but I can¡¯t for the life of me think of what they could be!¡± The formal disciples were looking at Jackie like he was a pile of shit, and he could clearly hear all the comments from their mouths. He arched his brow and said nothing. In fact, he never once looked at the Third Elder on the round tform and was acting like this whole thing had nothing to do with him. Wesley was overjoyed. His n had worked! He had turned everyone against Jackie. Just a little more push and Elder Godfrey would definitely rescind his choice, and choose his brother to be hisst disciple. Some of the spectators did not bother to keep their voice low so some of thements drifted into the First Elder and the Second Elders¡¯ ear. The Second Elder was looking meaningfully at Elder Godfrey with his eyebrow arched. He chuckled, and said, ¡°You heard it yourself, Eleventh Elder, Jackie is a newly recruited informal disciple and you as an elder, should know what that means. Why I¡¯m willing to bet that he¡¯s not even all that strong. I advise you to reconsider your choice. After all, in one way or another, yourst disciple represents you, so wouldn¡¯t you want someone that can make you Proud?¡± The First Elder looked like he was about to burst with all the words he wanted to say, but his pride stopped him. He just kept his mouth shut tight, and looked meaningfully at Elder Godfrey. Elder Godfrey scoffed lightly and was not affected by the Second Elder¡¯s words. ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯ll keep what you said in mind, but I remain firm with my choice. I get to choose who gets to be myst disciple.¡± The Second Elder narrowed his eyes sinisterly. So the good cop act doesn¡¯t work on him eh? Maybe I need to use the bad cop act. But, why is he so persistent in making this trash, hisst disciple? Is he trying to resist our efforts and go against me and the First Elder?¡¯ Chapter 2144 The Second Elder scoffed lightly and turned his attention to Jackie. He scoffed again when he saw Jackie¡¯s uninterested look. ¡°Jackie, right?¡± The corners of Jackie¡¯s lips twitched. What he had feared was happening. He really did not want to be caught in the middle of their power struggles. He was still a disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion after all and these elders could make his life very hard if he was made a pawn. He nodded robotically, and said, ¡°Yes, Second Elder, that is indeed my name.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be very happy being chosen as thest disciple of the Eleventh Elder,¡±mented the Second Elder evenly. Jackie arched his eyebrow. Judging from what the Second Elder said, he knew for sure that it would not be easy to handle him. In fact, he might be setting him up to fall at this very moment. Fortunately, he had handled situations far worse than this. Jackie bowed a little, and said calmly, ¡°I was taught by my father to be calm under all circumstances.¡± Oliver, who was standing next to him, felt that this was a jibe at him. He red at him and shouted,¡± How dare you speak so disrespectfully toward the elders?!¡± Jackie was a little taken aback by this. ¡®What was wrong with what I just said?¡¯ The corners of the Second Elder¡¯s lips curled up. The fact that he remained silent meant that he agreed with Wesley that Jackie had indeed behaved disrespectfully. Jackie was irked by this. Whatever I do or say will be wrong in their eyes now that I¡¯ve be the enemy. If that¡¯s the case, I might as well do whatever I want!¡¯ He cleared his throat lightly, and calmly said,¡± Brother Oliver, it won¡¯t do you well to keep a grudge against me. Please tell me, what is so wrong with what I said? Maybe you can enlighten me on the correct way to reply to the Second Elder.¡± Wesley narrowed his eyes and scoffed. How dare a low-life like him, throw him the hot potato? While it was true he was the one who started the whole thing, in his world, he alone reserved the right to cause troubles for others. ¡°You said I hold a grudge against you? What a joke! Why would I hold a grudge against you? I¡¯m just worried that the Eleventh Elder had been misled by you, for how else could you exin why a mere informal disciple like you would be chosen to be thest disciple?¡± At this moment, even Calvert and Gresham were ncing sideways at them. They had remained silent all this while but it was obvious they did not hold a favorable view toward Jackie too. How could they when this guy from out-of-nowhere had snatched their chances of being thest disciple from right under their noses? Jackie regarded the three of them coldly while cursing Elder Godfrey in his heart. This was a disaster. He never thought that Elder Godfrey would choose him to be hisst disciple. He could not help but look at the elders on the round tform and found that Elder Godfrey was staring at him with encouragement in his eyes. Chapter 2145 Seeing the encouragement in Elder Godfrey¡¯s eyes made Jackie even more nonplussed. ¡°What the heck are you encouraging me for? I never wanted to be yourst disciple or get anything out of you!¡¯ The more he thought about this, the more gloomy he became. If he backed down, he would no doubt be looked down even more by others. Thus, he stood up a little straighter, looked evenly at Oliver, and said, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have said all that if he didn¡¯t hold a grudge against me! Stop trying to nder me. Besides, Elder Godfrey is the one who¡¯s choosing thest disciple now, not you! So you should just keep your mouth shut!¡± Everyone gasped when they heard this, but quickly their eyes began to sparkle in anticipation of what was going to happen next. Never in a million years would they think that a nobody would dare to speak to Oliver in this manner. This was the first time Oliver was ever humiliated by an informal disciple. His mouth twitched and his eyes filled with anger. Wesley, who was still standing at the front of the line of informal disciples, was so angry that he almost rushed up to beat Jackie senselessly, for humiliating his big brother. ¡°How dare an informal disciple speak so tantly toward a formal disciple? Don¡¯t you know what it means to have respect for your seniors?¡± shouted the First Elder. Anyone would have already gotten down on their knees to beg for forgiveness by now, but Jackie was not just anyone. He remained impassive and did not even bother to turn to face the First Elder while answering, ¡°Of course, I do but I was just saying it like it is. Was I wrong in thinking that it is Elder Godfrey who¡¯s doing the choosing today?¡± Oliver nearly exploded with anger. ¡®Who the hell does he think he is? Does he think that he can say and do whatever he wants just because he has been chosen to be thest disciple? Trash will forever be trash!¡¯ His hand was trembling, but he managed to control himself. ¡°Why should I listen to you? You¡¯re nothing but an informal disciple¡­¡± Jackie cut in before he could finish. ¡°You¡¯re right! I am an informal disciple! But so what? You were once an informal disciple too! What makes you so certain that I don¡¯t have what it takes to be Elder Godfrey¡¯s last disciple?¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Oliver was so angered by his words that he started tough. He pointed at Jackie¡¯s face, and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t take a master to figure it out! All of thest disciples were chosen from the formal disciples. And you¡¯re right, we formal disciples were once informal disciples too but we got to where we are right now through our talent and hard work! Not to mention you didn¡¯t even get epted through our standard procedures. You, of all people, have no right to tell m me to shut up!¡± His words were exactly what many of the spectators were thinking, and the disdain in their eyes intensified Some of them even began to shout out their displeasure at Jackie. ¡°Did you hear that, you punk? Do you really think you¡¯re a match for us formal disciples? You don¡¯t even deserve to breathe the same air as Brother Oliver!¡± Advertisement chapter 2146-2150 chapter 2146-2150 Chapter 2146 ¡°Did you forget to take your medicine today? You¡¯re digging your own grave here! How dare you spout all this nonsense? There should be a limit to how ignorant one can be!¡± The other disciples kept the worst insults to themselves as the elders were present, but there was no guarantee that they could keep it that way if Jackie continued on like that. Jackie was being too outrageous! How could he look down on the formal disciples? On Oliver, who was ranked eighth amongst them all?! Even them, the formal disciples did not dare to look down on Oliver, for ny percent of the formal disciples there had lost to Oliver before! Why that cocky little Jackie! They gritted their teeth, imagining his flesh between them right now. Oliverughed coldly. The way he was looking at Jackie now was as if he was nothing but a clown who would not amount to anything. ¡°I¡¯ve gotta say you¡¯re the most arrogant person I¡¯ve ever had the displeasure ofing across.¡± Jackie pretended he did not hear his scathing remark, and instead asked, ¡°You said that I didn¡¯t have the qualifications to be Elder Godfrey¡¯sst disciple. Then, may I ask, what qualifications does one need to have?¡± Oliver narrowed his eyes, and said coldly,¡± Excellence in all aspects!¡± Advertisement ¡°Then do you think you are qualified? More than me?¡± asked Jackie. Oliver was confused by this. His smile froze, and it took him five seconds to snap out of it. The corners of his mouth were slightly twitching and he was looking at Jackie like he was a fool. ¡°What do you mean? Of course, I¡¯m more qualified than you! I¡¯m stronger than you in all aspects! Are you saying that I¡¯m not?¡± If it was anyone else, Oliver might not be so confident or be so direct, but I in front of him was a measly newly recruited informal disciple who had no right to even be standing on the same tform as him. There was no need for him to ¡®hold back. He was at least a hundred times stronger than Jackie. Jackie smiled enigmatically at Oliver¡¯s answer. One look and all the disciples present knew that Jackie did not agree with Oliver¡¯s evaluation of him. This caused another round of uproar. Advertisement ¡°He must be a few screws short to think that he¡¯s stronger than Brother Oliver!¡± ¡°He must have been dropped on the head when he was young! We should not try to brain him. It was outrageous enough for him to say all that he had and now this?!¡± The formal disciples did not bother to keep their voices low; both Noel and Brook¡¯s expressions changed when they heard all these. They knew Jackie was not the type to bluff so if he said he could do it, then he could do it. The two of them nced at each other and they could tell that each of them was feeling fifty percent certainty and fifty percent doubt. Chapter 2147 Theers of Brook¡¯s lip were trembling. ¡°What do you think Brother Jackie is doing? Does he really think that he¡¯s stronger than Oliver?¡± Noel shook his head, not knowing how to answer him. He stared at Jackie¡¯s back and took a deep breath. ¡°Who knows what he¡¯s thinking. He¡¯s always confident in everything, but somehow I feel like he¡¯s bluffing this time. Oliver is ranked eighth amongst all the formal disciples who were in the running to be the chosen disciple after all. He¡¯s not someone we can take on. I do not doubt Jackie¡¯s talent, but he hasn¡¯t been training for long and he¡¯s only¡­¡± He suddenly paused. Then, a lightbulb went on in his head. ¡°He has broken through!¡± he shouted hoarsely. He was going to end his previous sentence with the words ¡®initial stage of innate level but discovered that Jackie had broken through to the intermediate stage of innate level after reading his cultivation level. Brook quickly looked at Jackie, and then said,¡± Brother Jackie has really broken through! But how is this possible? He was still at an initial stage of innate level ten days ago!¡± Noel shook his head in amazement. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I don¡¯t know anything. But even so, he had only just broken through. Therefore, being at an intermediate stage of innate level won¡¯t help him that much. He¡¯s still no match for Oliver.¡± Jackie was unaffected by whatever the disciples were throwing at him. He only smiled at Oliver, and after a while, said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying. I am, in fact, better than you, in all aspects.¡± Advertisement His words had the effect of an ind being blown to bits by a nuclear bomb. Everyone¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets, while thinking that mental asylum was one patient short. Even the informal disciples were stunned into silence. Only Wesleyughed. He pointed at the back of Jackie¡¯s head, and shouted, ¡°That has to be the funniest thing I¡¯ve heard all day! You should be a comedian instead! Or even better, a clown!¡± The others started tough with him. The image of Jackie being a clown was cemented in their minds. Oliver scoffed, looked disdainfully at Jackie, and said,¡± For a moment there, I really thought you held some kind of trump card of your sleeves, but I see that now you¡¯re just an ignorant fool who doesn¡¯t know the way of the world!¡± Gresham and Calvert were also looking at Jackie like he was a clown. Only those who did not know their own limits would be this cocky. Jackie was unaffected by the derisiveughter aimed at him. Heughed coldly, and said, ¡°Well, why don¡¯t we settle this once and for all on the battle tform?¡± Chapter 2148 This made the sound ofughter even louder. ¡°Did you forget to pay your brain bill? Careful, you don¡¯t want to be crippled by Brother Oliver in a battle! Haha!¡± ¡°Hello, Earth to Jackie! It¡¯s time to wake up now. Don¡¯t you know that the person standing next to you is Brother Oliver, who¡¯s ranked eighth amongst all the formal disciples? even we¡¯re no match for him, what makes you think you can defeat him? I really do wonder where you get your guts from!¡± The elders on the round tform were silent as they watched everything unfold below them. The way the Second Elder was looking at Jackie had changed. He was now more sure than ever that Elder Godfrey was not right in the head for choosing Jackie. ¡°Your choice for thest disciple is certainly very interesting, Eleventh Elder. It seems like he¡¯s really adamant that he¡¯s stronger than Oliver. I wonder where he gets his courage to issue a challenge with a disciple who¡¯s ranked eighth amongst all his peers,¡± said the Second Elder with a smile. Elder Godfrey ignored him and continued to observe Jackie. What Jackie said was truly outrageous in the ears of others, and many people felt that he should get his brain checked out, otherwise how could he spout such conceited nonsense? An informal disciple against a top ten formal disciple? Ha! Anyone would have assumed that Jackie was bluffing. Anyone, except for Elder Godfrey. Jackie must have felt his gaze as he lifted his head slightly to look at him. Jackie gave him a curt nod and said nothing Elder Godfrey let out a deep exhale, and said, ¡°I think we should let them battle it out. Oliver¡¯s talent Is undeniable but that doesn¡¯t mean that Jackie cannot beat him.¡± The Second Elder thought he had heard wrong. ¡°You really trust him that much huh? I¡¯m starting to wonder if you guys are best friends.¡± He nced meaningfully at Elder Godfrey before putting his attention back on Jackie. All sorts of thoughts began to course through his mind as to how Elder Godfrey and Jackie knew each other. The men he had sent to spy on Elder Godfrey had never mentioned any disciple who was close to him, and yet, he was sure that Elder Godfrey would never pick a name out of thin air just like that. Jackie must have been someone special to him for him to choose Him as hisst disciple. The Second Elder did not know anything about Jackie at all. Why would he when there were three thousand informal disciples in the sect? Besides, a measly cannon fodder was not worth his time. Elder Godfrey chuckled softly, and said dismissively, ¡°To be honest, we¡¯re just acquaintances and it was pure chance that I met him, but I¡¯ve always been a good judge of people.¡± Chapter 2149 No one believed him at all. There was no way they were just acquaintances. Their rtionship must be deeper than that. Still, they could not say for sure how they came to know each other. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a very unique way of choosing yourst disciple. I guess that would exin why the candidate you have chosen is a little¡­unique too. In any case, you might think that you¡¯ve made the right choice, but don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a little too confident for his own good?¡± Elder Godfrey just blinked innocently at him and said nothing. The First Elderughed coldly. He would have used a few choices of words to him if it were not for the fact that they had an audience before them. Instead, he turned around, and said to Jackie, ¡°You say you¡¯re stronger than Oliver eh? Well, why don¡¯t you prove yourself? The battle tform is right in front of you! One fight and we¡¯ll know who¡¯s stronger!¡± A dangerous glint shed through Oliver¡¯s eyes.¡± First Elder is right! You and me, the battle tform now!¡± Oliver¡¯s smile became more presumptuous. His eyes were fixed on Jackie as if telling him that he would soon be dead meat. ¡°Yes, First Elder is right! Step on the battle tform and prove that you¡¯re stronger than Oliver!¡± said the Second Elder. It was a rare instance that he was on the same wavelength with the First Elder. To him, Jackie¡¯s arrogance came from inexperience. He guessed that Jackie had not even seen a battle between formal disciples before so he did not know how strong they could be, thinking that the gap between formal and informal disciples was minuscule. Even Calvert, who was ranked 58th, and Gresham, who was ranked 63rd, amongst the formal disciples would not dare to challenge Oliver. At this thought, the Second Elder started cackling in his heart. The more he thought about it, the more certain he was that Jackie was just a fool who did not know where his own limits were. Jackie nodded his head earnestly, agreeing to the battle. Seeing this, the mor of the crowd began to die down until it waspletely silent. However, that silence was short-lived. ¡°Yup, he¡¯s cuckoo alright. He must have thought that the First Elder and Second Elder believed his words!¡± ¡°I¡¯m willing to bet that he won¡¯tst even a minute! Let¡¯s see if he can still be this cocky when he¡¯s half dead!¡± Wesley was clutching his stomach so hard, trying to keep hisughter in. He assumed wrongly-that Jackie must have got his confidence from the fact that he had beaten him before so now Jackie thought that he could beat Oliver too. He could not wait to see how his brother would beat the crap out of Jackie. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this rascal agreed to a battle! Knowing Brother Oliver, he would make sure that Jackie is carried off in a stretcher after the battle for how he had humiliated him! Why even his own mother would not recognize him after Brother Oliver is done with him!¡± said the man with the triangr eyes excitedly. Chapter 2150 Wesley guffawed withughter. He then puffed up his chest, and said, ¡°That would teach him not to mess with my brother! He not only looked down on us but every one of the formal disciples as well!¡± Brook pulled on Noel¡¯s sleeves, and whispered into his ear, ¡°Why would Brother Jackie ever agree to a battle? I thought¡­¡± Noel did not wait for him to finish. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Jackie said just now? He was the one who brought up the idea. He would not have done that if he wasn¡¯t sure of himself,¡± said Noel impatiently. Brook was speechless. He scrunched up his face and nced at Noel. ¡°I thought he was only trying to rile up Oliver. Maybe he didn¡¯t expect that the First Elder and Second Elder would give him the green light.¡± Noel sighed with resignation, and muttered to himself, ¡°Seems like you really don¡¯t know Jackie that well. I should just save my breath and stop here. It¡¯s not as if I know for sure what¡¯s going through his mind. The only thing to do now is to wait for the result.¡± Fortunately, the second round tform in the gathering spot for roll call was a designated battle tform for the disciples. The gs ced there acted as a barrier, preventing the errant attacks from leaving the area. The battle tform there was bigger than the battle tform in the wager battle arena, so there was plenty of space for them to fight It out to their hearts¡¯ content. Jackie nced at the battle tform, and suddenly asked the elders, ¡°I haven¡¯tpleted my wager battle for this month so may I count this as a wager battle?¡± Many of them were taken aback. ¡®Really? That¡¯s his priority right now?¡¯ It looked like Jackie would not shed a tear until he had seen a coffin. ¡°Yes, you may. This battle would go toward your monthly wager battle!¡± said the First Elder. He would agree to any of his requests just so that Oliver could teach this cocky kid a lesson. Jackie nodded, and sincerely looked up at all the elders on the first round tform. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we should each put up our wager beforehand. Also, it would be best if there¡¯s a referee.¡± Everyone snorted inughter, amused to no end at his naivety; as if he had any chance of winning at all. The First Elder¡¯s lips began to twitch. Now Jackie was really pushing it. Under normal circumstances, he would not even bother with him. In fact, he might even secretly arrange for someone to beat him up in hopes that he would wake up from whatevernd he was in. He nced coldly at Elder Godfrey. This was all his fault! Why did he have to choose this oddball to be hisst disciple? Oliver was red in the face with anger. The way Jackie was acting was as if he was sure he would win. This was adding one humiliation after another on top of him! His mouth twitched as he said, ¡°You piece of shit! Don¡¯t you think that asking for a wager and a referee is really pushing it?¡± Jackie was puzzled by his reaction. He turned to face Oliver, and in all seriousness said, ¡°On the contrary, I think it¡¯s a perfectly reasonable request. It only makes sense to put up a wager for a wager battle. If not, it¡¯s not a wager battle at all! It¡¯s not like I have too much time on my hand to simply pick a fight with anyone.¡± Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Advertisement chapter 2151-2160 chapter 2151-2160 Chapter 2151 Oliver¡¯s face turned beet red; his hand started to tremble on their own as if wanting to strangle Jackie. Wesley was so angry that he was at the risk of having a seizure. ¡°You asshole! You¡¯re just wasting everyone¡¯s time with all this talk of wager! As if you¡¯re ever going to win against my brother!¡± Jackie arched his brow. How annoying could Wesley get? Jackie had endured his nonsense for long enough! He turned to face him and said, ¡°This has nothing to do with you, so can you just shut up? The sound of your voice really irks me!¡± After saying this, Jackie raised his head and looked at Elder Godfrey; he motioned to Elder Godfrey with his eyes. Elder Godfrey raised his eyebrows. He naturally understood what Jackie meant; the threat in his eyes was obvious enough. It seemed that if he did not speak out soon enough, Jackie would quit, so he sighed with resignation. He stepped forward and said to Wesley, ¡°Jackie is right. This matter has nothing to do with you. You should stay in yourne and not meddle in this matter. I¡¯m starting to wonder if your parents taught you any manners.¡± Elder Sayer¡¯s face darkened instantly. Although he was not Wesley¡¯s parent, they were still rted to each other. Elder Godfrey¡¯s remark was undoubtedly the face of the Sayer family. He was about to say something when the look on First Elder¡¯s face stopped him. He had always obeyed his order, and this time would not be any different. Lips twitching, he had no choice but to swallow back his anger. Advertisement Wesley¡¯s face was flushed red, but he dared not say anything after being reprimanded so fiercely by Elder Godfrey. Oliver stared coldly at Jackie, his hatred for him bore deep into his bones; their rtionship had sessfully proceeded to the point of arch nemesis. Oliverughed icily, and then said, ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll have It your way. There¡¯s no excuse for you to back out of the battle now that I¡¯ve agreed to put up a wager.¡± Since Oliver had agreed to it himself, the First Elder and Second Elder also readily agreed. ¡°In that case, let me be the referee,¡± said the Second Elder. He was actually looking forward to seeing what tricks Jackie had up his sleeves. Jackie nodded. The position of a referee was originally held by the top brass, and the Second Elder naturally qualified to hold this position. Advertisement Oliver did not want to dy any longer, and said with a cold face, ¡°What kind of wager do you want to bet on?¡± Jackie thought about this for a while before saying, ¡°Do you have seven hundred contribution points on you?¡± Chapter 2152 Seven hundred contribution points?! Many were dumbfounded when they heard this. No one knew where this question would lead to. Oliver¡¯s lips twitched. Of course, he had seven hundred contribution points. He was a formal disciple after all. Coupled with the fact that he was strong, earning contributions points was not difficult for him. He had built up quite a sizable stash during his period there. Oliver nodded coolly. ¡°Of course, I do. Are you asking me to bet seven hundred contribution points? Do you even have that much? From what I know, you¡¯ve only joined recently so you can¡¯t possibly have that much.¡± He deliberately raised his voice when he said all that. Everyone heard him loud and clear, and some of them were even nodding their heads in agreement. Generally speaking, both sides would need to put up a wager of equal value, and there was no way Jackie coulde up with so many contribution points. Therefore, it was to their shock that he said, ¡°I never once said that my wager will be contribution points.¡± Oliver scoffed, and asked, ¡°What else can you put up except for contribution points? Don¡¯t tell me you have some item of equal value!¡± The mockery in his eyes was evident. However, Jackie did not take the bait and remained calm. ¡°Of course, I have something of equal value. It¡¯s worth even more than the seven hundred contribution points.¡± Advertisement Everyone looked curiously at Jackie, wondering what it could be. ¡°I¡¯ll put thest disciple position as my wager!¡± said Jackie. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened in an instant. What did he mean he would put hisst disciple position as his wager? Oliver frowned, and said, ¡°What do you mean? How can you put up yourst disciple position as a wager?¡± Elder Godfrey¡¯s expression changed as soon as he heard Jackie¡¯s wager. If it was not for the asion they were in right now, he would have rushed down and scolded Jackie to a puddle. Jackie did not really care about other people¡¯s opinions. ¡°If I lose, I will give up my position as Elder Godfrey¡¯sst disciple. The fact that I lost means that I¡¯m not qualified to be hisst disciple.¡± Oliver¡¯s expression altered slightly. He did not even have the time to say anything before the First Elder cut in, ¡°That settles it then! Oliver¡¯s wager will be seven hundred contribution points! I can even throw In another three hundred contribution points if you don¡¯t think that¡¯s enough!¡± The First Elder was worried that Jackie would regret his decision so he wanted to set everything in stone as soon as possible. A hint of joy shed across Jackie¡¯s face when he heard that the First Elder was willing to bump up the wager to a total of one thousand contribution points. ¡°First Elder, do I have your word on that?¡± asked Jackie seriously. The First Elder nodded solemnly, and said casually, Of course. You have my word as the First Elder of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Oliver will put up seven hundred contribution points and I will put up three hundred contribution points, making it a total of one thousand contribution points. This amount of points should get you quite a lot of things.¡± ording to the rules, no one could put up a wager o f more than one hundred and fifty contribution points, but it was obvious that this was a special circumstance and that rule did not apply. Chapter 2153 Upon hearing this, the spectators grew even more excited. No one in the audience thought that Jackie would win, but the amount was enough to make it worthwhile for them to watch the battle. The one thousand contribution points were peanuts to the First Elder. What he really cared about most was Jackie giving up hisst disciple position. This way, Elder Godfrey would have no choice but to choose anotherst disciple since it was Jackie who willingly gave up the position. Thinking of this instantly made the First Elder and Second Elder feel better. They nced meaningfully at Elder Godfrey as if to remind him that Jackie was the one who spoiled his own n. Elder Godfrey¡¯s expression was to look at but he remained silent while gazing sternly at Jackie. His heart was beating wildly against his chest. He had not seen Jackie in battle before, but judging from the way the Thousand Leaves Pavilion informal disciples treated him at the Mount Beasts, and from the conversation they had, he could vaguely guess that Jackie was the one who got them out of trouble. Therefore, it would not be far-fetched to say that Jackie was someone of extraordinary caliber. However, whether Jackie could win against Oliver was a whole other matter. He started praying in his heart, ¡®You punk! You better not lose or else it would be bad news for the two of us!¡¯ Jackie, of course, knew what the elders were plotting. Now that everything was finalized, he had nothing to worry about and immediately walked up to the battle tform. Oliver was made a little speechless at what he thought was Jackie¡¯s bravado. At first, he thought that Jackie was only bluffing, but looking at what he was doing now, Jackie clearly believed that he was stronger than him! Oliver chuckled to himself. His eyes were full of irony. It would only make him look bad if he did not get up to the battle tform right now. He swished his robe and strode toward the battle tform at twice the speed of Jackie so that he would be the first one there. It was all a little immature, but Jackie did not take it to heart. He did not care who got there first. In fact, nothing could ruffle his feathers, to be honest. Oliver chose the westernmost area of the battle tform, so Jackie chose the easternmost. They stood facing each other, and even before the fight had begun, sparks were already flying around In the air. All the spectators¡¯ eyes were wide with anticipation, not daring to blink in case they would miss something. ¡°I don¡¯t know why but I¡¯m really excited for the battle even though I know that Jackie is definitely no match for Brother Oliver. I¡¯m so d I took the time toe here! I¡¯d hate to think of the regret I would feel if I missed this battle.¡± ¡°Yeah! Actually, I think he might have a little something to him. If not, he wouldn¡¯t have acted so cockily. He might just really surprise us!¡± ¡°Even so, there¡¯s no way he can win against someone who is ranked eighth amongst the formal disciples. Didn¡¯t you see how Gresham was so against Oliver joining the battle for thest disciple?¡± Chapter 2154 ¡°Why do you think Gresham was so against Oliver joining? It¡¯s all because he knew that Oliver was stronger than him.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. Even he doesn¡¯t want to fight head-on with Oliver, where does Jackie get the idea that he can win against him?¡± ¡°All I can say is ignorance is bliss.¡± The surrounding discussion was endless. The louder the conversation, the darker the faces of Noel and Brook became. The two of them were really worried about Jackie, but they dared not say anything at this time. Jackie had a close rtionship with the two of them, and everyone knew that they were friends. If the two of them said something at this time, they would immediately be the target of everyone¡¯s attack. The informal disciple was much quieter than those of the formal disciple because Jackie¡¯s reputation was famous among his own peers, and they knew Jackie to be very talented. After all, Jackie defeated Wesley as a newly recruited informal disciple. This was something most of them could not do. Even so, they did not think Jackie could beat Oliver. However, they did not wish to dwell on the matter. Oliver stood on the westernmost side of the battle tform. The spring breeze blew on his robe. With his hands folded behind his back, Oliver looked like a prince. The only thing hecked now was a folding fan. Compared to his appearance of strolling leisurely in a courtyard, Jackie looked ordinary and in. He just stood there quietly, without any movement or expression, as if the battle that was about to take ce was just as normal as sitting down for lunch. The more indifferent Jackie was, the more irritated Oliver became. ¡°Boy, I am not someone who does things half-heartedly. Your previous behaviors havepletely offended me. Although there are rules in ce, I will make sure to find a way to make you feel the greatest pain in your life without breaking the rules!¡± Everyone knew very well what he meant. Jackie would not be beaten to death, nor would he be disabled for life, but his limbs would be mercilessly broken. A broken leg would heal anyway, so it was not a permanent disability. If this kind of threat fell on someone else, it would be able to scare that person to the point where their legs would turn into jelly, but Jackie¡¯s expression remained impassive. ¡°Are you done? Can we begin the battle now?¡± Oliver¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°You *sshole! Looks like you¡¯re in a hurry to die! Fine, I will fulfill your wish then!¡± Immediately, he made several seals with both hands, and dazzling rays of light flowed between his fingers. In the next second, his whole person was dazzling like a sun, releasing light that could burn people¡¯s eyes. Many people there had to squint their eyes. ¡°This is Oliver¡¯s strongest martial art technique, Light de Lore. I remember the Light de Lore is a premium red level martial art technique!¡± shouted someone. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a premium red level martial art technique. There are not many people here who can attain it. The main reason is that the martial arts of this level are too difficult to practice. Judging from the cultivation, he should be proficient, right?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that. Oliver hasn¡¯t been in a battle since thest ranking battle. I don¡¯t know what cultivation level is his skill right now.¡± The formal disciple¡¯s discussions drifted into the ears of the informal disciples. Their mouths opened in surprise when they heard that Oliver was cultivating a premium red level martial art technique. They were naturally aware of the difficulty of the cultivation of premium red-level martial art techniques. Some people had cultivated for several years and still could not reach a proficient cultivation level. No wonder he could be ranked eighth among the formal disciples! A violent wind blew past as if there was a windstorm. Oliver was plunged into dazzling light, and people could not distinguish his figure. Chapter 2155 One light de after another suddenly flew out from the dazzling light. The speed of these light des was extremely fast, like a meteor hitting the earth; their tails long as they rushed toward Jackie. Jackie furrowed his brows and began to move speedily to avoid Light de Lore. However, he was not fast enough, and a light de cut through his sleeves. This shocked him. The speed at which he was dodging was definitely not slow, but his sleeve was still ripped open by the light de. He looked down and saw that the location where it was cut off, there was a me that went out every now and then. The light de was not only extremely fast and powerful but ming hot as well! He sessfully dodged the remaining light des, and those fell to the ground. Even though the battle tform was made of special materials, several potholes still appeared where the light desnded, which made the eyes of many, widen. ¡°I¡¯ve gotta hand it to him! The premium red level martial art technique is so much stronger than an intermediate red level martial art technique,¡± said the formal disciples with awe. ¡°Yeah, I definitely would not be able to dodge the attack. That kid is really fast!¡± ¡°This kid wasn¡¯t bluffing after all! He does have extraordinary speed. The Light de Lore has the advantage of attack speed, and most people wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge it but that kid got away with just a ripped sleeve!¡± A cold snort came from the dazzling light. ¡°You¡¯re fast, I¡¯ll give you that.¡± Oliver¡¯s disdainful voice sounded in Jackie¡¯s ears. He frowned and stared at his cut-off sleeves. He had underestimated Oliver¡¯s power. Jackie knew that his speed was fast even without using thews of space, and yet he could not avoid the attack. He was sure that he would have lost his arm if he was still at his initial stage of innate level. ¡°I have cultivated the Light de Lore to be faster than the ordinary premium red level martial art technique, and the move just now was just a test!¡± said Oliver. He once again made a magic seal, and six light des flew out from the dazzling strong light. The speed of these six light des was faster than before, and the dazzling light made the spectator¡¯s eyes hurt. Three light des attacked Jackie¡¯s left side, and the other three attacked his right, nking him from both sides, cutting off his escape path. Jackie furrowed his brow and exhaled lightly before moving back quickly. The disciples were all surging with excitement.¡± Surely this kid can¡¯t escape with three light des on both sides.¡± The light de swished through the air at an incredibly fast speed, as it aimed for Jackie¡¯s face. Although he retreated quickly, he was still too slow. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened when they saw the des closing in on his arms, and even some of them were imagining what his arms would look like after, all mangled and bloody. Chapter 2156 Brook covered his mouth, so scared that tears were about to fall. ¡°Look out, Brother Jackie!¡± he shouted. Suddenly, everyone saw Jackie¡¯s footsteps shrank as if the space in front of him had been slightly distorted, and the light des all collided to the ground. Many people were stunned. They looked nkly at Oliver and Jackie, thinking ¡®What just happened?¡¯ One moment Jackie was about to lose his arms, but the next he was yards away from the de. ¡°He just used thews of space!¡± growled the Second Elder in a creepy, deep voice. Not many disciples knew about it, but it was easy for the elders to recognize it when they saw it. Right then, all the elders had a surprised look on their faces. Jackie did take a step back just now, but with thews of space, this step was equal to more than ten yards. The few light des thought that they had found their target, so they cut straight down, not expecting Jackie to be able to dodge them, and all their power mmed toward the ground. At this moment, even Oliver was a little stunned. He stared at Jackie from behind the dazzling light, and blurted out, ¡°How did you do it?¡± Jackie was obviously unwilling to answer this question. Wesley had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. The same thing happened when heunched his strongest attack at Jackie. He was hundred percent positive his attack had closed in on Jackie, but then it seemed like a warp bubble urred, allowing Jackie to pull the distance from the attack. ¡°Not this again!¡± roared Wesley furiously. The informal disciples who had watched the battle between Jackie and Wesley knew what was happening. After all, Jackie had used this trick before, butpared to before, it seemed that he had more control over it this time. Before, he was gasping for breath after using the same technique, but now he seemed rxed as if it had not taken him much effort to use the technique. This was due to the Ancient Eclipse Dragon¡¯s blood he absorbed. The Ancient Eclipse Dragon possessed an innate ability to control space. With the light flowing in his palms, Oliver punched out another series of hand seals. Immediately, the light enveloping him converged, leaving only the dazzling ball of light on his hands. Now Oliver¡¯s figure was once again revealed. His eyebrows furrowed tightly, and he was looking daggers at Jackie, his hatred for him written clearly on his face. N?velDrama.Org content. The disciples started whispering amongst themselves again. ¡°Why do I get the feeling that Brother Oliver hates Jackie? It¡¯s true that Jackie¡¯s words can be scathing, but there¡¯s no need to hate him to this extent right? Don¡¯t you find all this a bit odd?¡± The person standing next to him chuckled and said,¡± I would hate Jackie too if I were him. Think about it; Jackie is just an informal disciple, and what are informal disciples to us? Something worse than trash. In fact, we have always treated them as runner disciples instead of informal disciples.¡± Chapter 2157 ¡°I¡¯m willing to bet that Oliver epted the challenge with the expectation that he would be able to squash Jackie within a few moves. However, lo and behold, Jackie managed to dodge both of his attacks, so it is no wonder that he would hate him so much.¡± This man¡¯s exnation sounded reasonable, and everyone around him nodded. He was indeed right. Oliver¡¯s hatred for Jackie was totally out of this world. He really thought that he would be able to end the battle with just one move; he did not expect Jackie to be this slippery. Oliver sneered, and said, ¡°Is that all you can do? You can dodge all you want but it will not change a thing! I was holding back just now so don¡¯t even think that my speed is limited to this!¡± Immediately, he shot out like a cannonball toward Jackie. The ball of light shone brilliantly in his hand, and with a few swishes, five-light des flew out again, rushing toward Jackie with a murderous aura. Jackie arched his brow then raised it. He knew that Oliver did not unleash his full power in the first two moves. Why would he when in his eyes, Jackie was no better than trash at the side of the road? As the saying goes-take not a musket to kill a butterfly. ¡°Oliver¡¯s attack speed has doubled!¡± shouted someone. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened, trying to keep up with the light des¡¯ movement. The speed was indeed twice as fast as before. There was no way Jackie could dodge it this time! Jackie blocked out all of the noise around him and fixed his eyes on the light des. Then he exhaled gently, tipped his toe, and used thews of space again. With a loud bang, the light des crashed against the ground, carving several deep pits on the tform. Jackie stood only a yard away from the deep pits, which was shorter than the distance he had pulled before. However, the most important thing was that he escaped again! He heaved a sigh of relief and gathered up all his focus. Oliver¡¯s face looked like he had eaten shit when he saw the same thing happening again. He had doubled his attack speed so how was it possible for Jackie to dodge it?! ¡°You slippery piece of shit!¡± he said between gritted teeth. ¡°Take this!¡± He roared and punched out another series of hand seals, and countless dazzling light des flew out from his hands. The overwhelming light shrouded the space between him and Jackie. These light des rushed toward Jackie like meteors. He took a deep breath, and his feet kept moving back with thews of space, pulling him away from the light des. However, he did not use thews of space perfectly every time. Once he wrongly took half, and a light de instantly shed against his cheeks. Fortunately, he managed to avoid most of the damage with his fast reaction. Even so, his sideburns did not fare so well. His fallen hair was blown into the air by the strong wind brought by the light de. With another swish, the fallen hair was chopped by another light de and instantly burned to ashes by the hot energy mixed with the light de. Chapter 2158 The spectators erupted in a cheer every time Jackie escaped the light des. At first, everyone looked at him like he was crazy, but now they were actually impressed by him. Although he had not used his martial skills, they could tell by the way he dodged Oliver¡¯s attacks that he was indeed extraordinary. They had the self-awareness to know that they would not have fared as well if they were in his position. ¡°It¡¯s really weird! He seems to be able to manipte space. Could it be that the technique he¡¯s cultivating has something to do with space or is it an attribute of the technique itself?¡± ¡°Who knows? I only know that he¡¯s faster than me! Brother Oliver had already doubled his attack speed but still, he managed to dodge it by at least half a yard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no wonder that this kid was so rampant before. He really is quite capable, but even so, a battle could not be won by dodging. After all, there is a difference of one realm between them, making the amount of the true energy different too. This kid can dodge all he wants, but it¡¯ll be over for him the moment his true energy runs out.¡± Many people nodded silently at that. It was just as the person said, the difference between an intermediate stage of innate level and a final stage of innate level could not be overlooked. The depth of Oliver¡¯s true energy was much stronger than that of Jackie. There would definitelye a time when Jackie ran out of true energy before Oliver. The fight was getting boring, and some of the formal disciples started toin, ¡°It would take at least one to two hours for either of them to run out of true energy! Are they going to do anything else apart from attacking and dodging?¡± They thought that they would be able to see Jackie suffer a crushing defeat. If not that, at least a fight from both sides. Anything would be better than a one-sided attack. Some of the spectators stood on tiptoes and yelled toward the battle tform, ¡°Hey you, Jackie right? Is that all you got? What happened to all that bravado you had? Stop dodging and fight, dammit!¡± ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s boring to watch you scurry around like a mouse!¡± All those heckling did not make Jackie angry at all. In fact, he could empathize with them. After all, what they said was true. The reason he kept on dodging was not that he was afraid of Oliver, but because he wanted to use this as an opportunity to have a better grasp on thews of space. After absorbing the blood of the Ancient Eclipse Dragon, he had better control of space, but hecked experience. This battle was a good chance for him to practice. Oliver¡¯s moves were much faster than any other formal disciples¡¯, making this a rare opportunity indeed; he turned a deaf ear to all the spectators¡¯ moring and focused on avoiding Oliver¡¯s attacks. Oliver was gritting his teeth. He was full of anger and had nowhere to vent. Thus far, Jackie had eluded all his attacks. What was worse was that, as time passed, Jackie seemed to be more and more adept at dodging his attacks. Chapter 2159 ¡°Dammit! Is that all you can do?¡± roared Oliver. Jackie ignored himpletely and put all his attention into avoiding all the iing light des. With every step he took, he became more and more proficient in thews of space. Oliver gritted his teeth with anger. Noel blinked, at a loss for words, and Brook, who was standing next to him, had his mouth and eyes wide open. After a long while, Noel finally said, ¡°Jackie must have thought that he could rely on this weird skill, but sooner orter, he would need to cast an attack for there to be a victory.¡± Brook might not be strong, but he had gained a lot of knowledge and observed a lot of battles between formal disciples in his years there, so knew that Noel was right. ¡°Brother Jackie would need to cast an immensely powerful attack to be able to defeat Oliver. If not, he wouldn¡¯t be able to win just by dodging all the way.¡± Elder Godfrey clenched his fists tightly under the robe. Although his face seemed calm, his heart was uneasy. His understanding of Jackie was limited to their encounter at Mount Beasts. He did not actually know the limit to Jackie¡¯s power. Seeing that Jackie had only been dodging the attacks, he started to doubt whether he had judged him wrongly, and this made him a little nonplussed. He would have yelled at Jackie to fight back if it were not inappropriate for him to do so. The First Elder and Second Elder looked very happy. The two squinted their eyes and observed the battle with joy on their faces. Jackie was like a mouse scurrying around on the battle tform. Oliver¡¯s attacks were mboyant. The dizzying light des were shining brilliantly and attacking Jackie from all directions. The Second Elder chuckled and said, ¡°Oliver has grown a lot during this period but I bet he¡¯s feeling frustrated at the moment. After all, Jackie just refuses to fight him head-on.¡± The First Elder snorted coldly and shrugged. ¡°It seems like Jackie only knows how to dodge. What¡¯s the use of such a disciple? Doesn¡¯t he know that offense is the best defense?¡± The two elders were dripping with disdain. Everyone on the scene knew that they were secretlybeling Jackie as a deserter. Although the ability to escape was also important to a martial artist, it was not glorious after all. ¡°Hey look, Jackie is almost at the edge of the battle tform!¡± shouted bearded formal disciples with surprise. Due to the airtight attack, Jackie could only gradually retreat toward the corner. ¡°Brother Oliver must have wanted to force him into the corner so that he would have nowhere to escape.¡± Chapter 2160 The person¡¯s voice was trembling with excitement. Everyone suddenly realized that Oliver had been changing the light de¡¯s attack angle ever so subtly so that Jackie would be pushed toward the edge of the battle tform The battle tform was circr in shape, surrounded by array gs. After the array g was activated, an energy shield was raised. This protective array method was known as the guardian array. The guardian array was transparent, like a big bowl buckled upside down on the battle tform, protecting the entire tform. Nobody could get in or out once the guardian array was up. In other words, Jackie¡¯s back would be pressed against the guardian array once he was forced to the edge. All the disciples let out a long exhale after seeing this; finally, they would see some real action. ¡°I¡¯ve gotta hand it to Brother Oliver. He managed to find a way to handle that slippery kid. I guess he has his battle experience to thank for that,¡± said a formal disciple in awe. There was no way Jackie would be able to evade Oliver¡¯s attack anymore once his back was pressed to the energy shield; not even if he could shrink himself. Then, he would have no choice but to face Oliver straight on. ¡°Haha, let¡¯s see where he can hide this time!¡± Many of the disciples were so excited that their voices went hoarse with cheering, and their eyes were gleaming. On the battle tform, Oliver smirked cruelly. ¡®His footwork is good, I grant him that but I¡¯m no fool! This ends now!¡¯ With his wealth of battle experience, he had alreadye up with a countermeasure. It was just that it was better to take Jackie by surprise. Electricity crackled from his eyes, never once letting Jackie out of his sight as he kept on punching out hand seals. Ten yards, five yards. In his heart, Oliver kept counting the distance between Jackie and the guardian array. ¡°Three yards! Now!¡± he shouted suddenly. A whooshing noise sounded as if a strong wind was blowing across the valley, Oliver¡¯s hands once again made a series of magic seals, and streams of light bloomed with dazzling brilliance between his fingers. ¡°Die!¡± he roared. In an instant, the light became even more radiant as he kept ten light des suspended in the air. These ten light des were more dazzling than the ones before, and it was his strongest attack yet. Everyone had to avert their eyes to stop the stabbing pain in their eyes. Oliverughed coldly, and said, ¡°There¡¯s no way you can evade it this time! Die, you punk!¡± He was determined to punch out a few holes on Jackie¡¯s body; this was the next best thing to breaking his limbs. That way, he would be at least bed-bound for years, and his foundation might even be destroyed! A wide grin split on Oliver¡¯s face at the thought of Jackie being bed-bound. His excitement was obvious from the shine in his eyes. He pushed both of his hands forward, and the ten light des slew toward Jackie, who had his back pressed against the guardian array. Jackie let out a sigh and knew that it was now or never. He flipped his hands and ck rays of light flowed between his fingers. In an instant, ten Soul Swords floated on the palm of his hand. In fact, the martial arts of the two belonged to long range attacks. They would have the upper hand as long as they kept a distance from their opponents. At this time, the distance between the two of them was just right, giving Jackie time to summon his skill. There was horrifying dark smoke swirling around the Soul Swords as if they hade up from the very depths of hell. Advertisement chapter 2161-2170 chapter 2161-2170 Chapter 2161 Everyone was stunned by Jackie¡¯s martial art technique. No matter how they used their divine senses to probe, they could not feel any energy fluctuations from the martial arts technique conjured up by Jackie. After all, the more powerful martial arts technique, the greater the fluctuation of energy, but the grayck daggers in Jackie¡¯s hand were like ck holes with no energy fluctuations. At this time, the ten light des were already within ten yards of Jackie. Emotionlessly, he pushed his hands forward, and the ten Soul Swords instantly collided with the ten light des. All everyone heard was a burst of bang, bang, bang, like cannonballs crashing against each other. An eye-piercing light briefly shrouded the two of them, and the next second Jackie already had his palms together. After the light subsided, a three-foot-long giant Soul Sword shot out in the air toward Oliver. The others might not know it, but he knew that his ten light des all instantly exploded into a light ball, and were extinguished aftering in contact with the gray-ck energy. What surprised him, even more, was that the ten Soul Swords remained unscathed. The ten Soul Swords converged into a giant Soul Sword after Jackie put his palms together, and in a blink of an eye, appeared in front of Oliver. Advertisement ¡°Shit!¡¯ thought Oliver. It would be the end of him if he was shed by the giant Soul Sword. He desperately backed away. Fortunately, his Light de Lore not only increased his attack speed but also his own speed. Unfortunately, his opponent was Jackie, who had no intention of letting him escape so easily. Jackie snorted, narrowed his eyes, and once again used thews of space. The giant Soul Sword, which was originally five yards away from Oliver, broke through the shackles of space and appeared instantly in front of him after Jackie used thew of space. All the spectators¡¯ eyes widened, and jaws dropped when they saw that. Jackie gritted his teeth; he knew that things would not end well for him if he killed Oliver. Originally, the giant Soul Sword was aimed at Oliver¡¯s throat, but with a flick of his wrist, it changed its target to Oliver¡¯s right shoulder. Immediately the sound of metal scraping against bones could be heard. Advertisement ¡°Ahh!¡± Oliver¡¯s scream broke through the clouds, making everyone gasp. He quickly staggered back, but lost his bnce mid-way, and fell from the air to the ground with a heavy thud. Tears began to flow out of the corner of Oliver¡¯s eyes. He had always prided himself on having never cried from pain, but this time there was no forcing back his tears. He had never felt pain like this; it was as if his soul had been torn apart! His entire body was convulsing. He could not even breathe properly, let alone stand up. Seeing this stunned everyone into silence, and for a long time, the only sound that could be heard was the screams of Oliver. ¡°Is this really happening? Did my eyes deceive me? Did Jackie just neutralize Oliver¡¯s strongest attack with one move? What are those gray-ck swords? How is it so powerful?¡± ¡°Brother Oliver actually lost! And to a newly recruited informal disciple at that! This kid¡­¡± The person could not continue on anymore. Chapter 2162 The winner of the battle was obvious, but this result was uneptable to everyone present. No one thought that Oliver would be defeated by Jackie. From the very beginning, everyone thought Oliver would be able to take down Jackie in one move or three at the most. However, it turned out to be a long drawn-out battle. Oliver was still no match for Jackie even after casting his strongest attack. He had lostpletely and was seriously injured. He was still screaming and crying on the ground. It did not take much to imagine just how much pain he was in, for which martial artists would be willing to shed tears in front of others? One¡¯s pride would never allow them to do such a thing. ¡°Jackie is just too strong! Can someone please enlighten me how he got this strong?¡± said someone in shock. Advertisement ¡°I would like to know too! He would have no problem being ranked in the top five amongst the formal disciples!¡± ¡°No wonder he was so cocky before! Brother Oliver never stood a chance at all!¡± Everyone¡¯s evaluation of Jackiepletely changed. Now it seemed like they were the clowns, not him! Even till now, Jackie ignored them. Wesley felt his legs turn into jelly and copse to the ground. He stared helplessly at his big brother who was still rolling around in pain on the battle tform. Out of everyone there, Wesley was the one who was most worked up. How could he remain calm when his own big brother was defeated by Jackie, who he had a grudge on since the day they knew each other¡¯s existence. His back was ramrod straight, but his expression was lost. Suddenly, he shook his head vigorously, as if wanting to wake himself up from this nightmare. ¡°No, this is impossible! Absolutely impossible! How can Oliver lose to Jackie? I must be hallucinating! Yes, this must be a hallucination!¡± His expression was frightening to look at. His face was ashen and pale at the same time as if he had just recovered from a serious illness. The man with the triangr eyes standing next to him was stunned speechless. He, too, nursed a grudge against Jackie. He thought by allying himself with Wesley, one day he would surely see Jackie meet a tragic end, but again and again, it was Jackie¡¯s opponent who had tragic endings. The man with the triangr eyes took a deep breath. At this time, he was not in the mood tofort Wesley. His mouth twitched and said, ¡°How is he so powerful? He wasn¡¯t this powerful before!¡± The rest of the informal disciples were shocked and did not know what to say as well. However, they were not as shocked as the formal disciples because they had prior knowledge of Jackie¡¯s talent. Still, it was a long time before they couldpose themselves. It was impossible for Jackie to be this much stronger than he was previously. Could it be that he has been concealing his power all this time? Chapter 2163 A month ago, it took Jackie all that he had to defeat Wesley, but now, he effortlessly defeated Oliver. Although Wesley and Oliver were brothers, there was a world of difference between their powers. After all, Oliver joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion a few years earlier than Wesley. Then there was also the fact that Oliver was ranked eighth amongst the formal disciples while Wesley was not even in the top fifty of the informal disciples. It would take years before Wesley could even catch up to his big brother. That was why it was so shocking that Jackie was able to bridge the great gulf of power within a month! ¡°Jackie definitely hid his real power from us! There¡¯s no way that he could have leveled up so much within a month!¡± said an informal disciple firmly. ¡°It must be so! After all, the gap in power between Oliver and Wesley is really too big. It¡¯s likeparing apples and oranges. It was only a month ago that Jackie barely defeated Wesley, and now he defeated Oliver without even sweating much! This is not something that can be done within a month!¡± said the person next to him. ¡°In any case, Jackie is too strong! He¡¯s so strong that I don¡¯t even dare to dream about catching up to him! And he¡¯s only at the intermediate stage of innate level whereas Oliver¡¯s at the final stage of innate level!¡± This sentence reminded them that Jackie had actually defeated someone who was one level higher than him. Gradually, they began to realize that there was definitely something extraordinary going on. Not only were all the disciples shocked, but the elders on the round tform were also in disbelief. They could not believe what they had just witnessed. The First Elder¡¯s lips were trembling, and he nced at the Second Elder. He immediately felt a little better when he saw that the usually impassive Second Elder was also trembling with shock. The Second Elder exhaled deeply, turned to face Elder Godfrey, and scoffed. ¡°I now know why you¡¯re so insistent on having Jackie as yourst disciple. His talent and strength indeed qualify him to be yourst disciple. However, I do wonder why you never bother to tell us all in the first ce.¡± On the surface, the Second Elder¡¯s words sounded like praises, but he was actually ming Elder Godfrey for making a joke out of them. Elder Godfrey arched his brow, the only change in his face. He was a little irked by the Second Elder¡¯s words and wanted to brag a little to blow off some steam, but this was the first time he saw Jackie in battle too. He was not much different from others; he went ck -jawed the moment he saw Jackie neutralize Oliver¡¯s Light de Lore, and wound him with a single move. Although he knew Jackie was extraordinary, he did not expect him to be THIS extraordinary. Elder Godfrey sighed. He knew that he could not let the others in on just how shocked he was. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before that myst disciple has to be excellent in all aspects? Why would I choose Jackie if he did not meet the criteria?¡± Chapter 2164 The First and Second Elder¡¯s faces turned dark after they heard this. The Second Elder was so angry that the corners of his mouth twitched continuously as he narrowed his eyes. The First Elder did not hide his anger and red at Elder Godfrey maliciously. He looked like he was about to rush forth and give Elder Godfrey a scolding. Elder Sayer, who sat behind the whole time, also looked terrible. He had a twisted expression on his face as he tightened his fists. Jackie was the Sayer family¡¯s enemy. The stronger Jackie was, the more unfavorable the situation was for him. At this moment, Oliver once again yelled out in pain. This time, his cries were much more intense as the pain seemed to have invaded his spine. ¡°Ah! It hurts! Help me!¡± Elder Sayer snapped out of his daze when he heard the cries. He immediately stood up from his seat and rushed toward the battle tform. He performed seals after seals with his hands and the seals rushed onto the guardian array like a meteor shower before merging with the guardian array. Everybody only heard the clicking sound of the mechanism being activated and the guardian array was instantly removed. Elder Sayer¡¯s feet hadnded on the battle tform and he hurried toward Oliver. He stretched out his hand to help Oliver up before taking several pills from his storage space and feeding them to Oliver. He then checked Oliver¡¯s pulse and his face instantly darkened after he checked Oliver¡¯s wounds. He instantly looked up and red at Jackie hatefully. ¡°You b*stard, how dare you do such a terrible thing. How can you do something like this by tearing up his soul?!¡± Elder Sayer was furious. The wounds on his body were fine but the wound that his soul suffered were much more difficult to recoverpared to the wounds on his body. Apart from that, those wounds required the help of exceptionally expensive pills. From the looks of things, Oliver¡¯s wound would require at least six months to recover. Six months might be nothing to the elders but it was extremely precious to the disciples that were in their growth period. How could Elder Sayer not get angry when this could affect Oliver¡¯s future. There were no changes on Jackie¡¯s face when he heard this. It did not matter to Jackie even if Elder Sayer died on the spot due to anger. He chuckled lightly and said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what Elder Sayer means by this. In a battle between two people, I will definitely do my best unless I really understand Senior Brother Oliver¡¯s true strength! There¡¯s always a possibility of getting wounded during a battle and it¡¯s even more difficult to control one¡¯s strength when the person is trying their best. Everybody saw that if I didn¡¯t hold back when the two of us were performing ourst attack, Senior Brother Oliver won¡¯t be able to cry out in pain right now.¡± Elder Sayer was so angry that his face blushed a crimson color. He stretched out his hand and pointed at Jackie as he spoke, ¡°What a young man with a glib tongue. Since you can control yourst attack, can¡¯t you just directly disperse the attack! In that way, Oliver won¡¯t get hurt.¡± Jackieughed out loud when he heard what Elder Sayer said. However, hisughter sounded cold as he red coldly at Elder Sayer who was standing in front of him. How dare he say such a thing? Was he asking Jackie to disperse his attack so that Oliver could bounce back and they would end up in another life or death battle? Jackie red at Elder Sayer coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see how Oliver attacked me? He was trying to kill me. Why can¡¯t I attack him when he¡¯s allowed to do that to me? I know that Oliver is a member of your Sayer family and you will definitely be on his side. However, you cannot support him blindly and forbid me from attacking him while allowing him to kill me!¡± Chapter 2165 What Jackie said immediately caused his surroundings to quiet down. Jackie¡¯s words were sharp and devastating. However, that was exactly what Elder Sayer meant. He only allowed Oliver to attack Jackie but forbade Jackie to do the same! All the disciples standing there looked at Elder Sayer angrily. Elder Sayer humphed softly and understood that he had been caught in the trap by Jackie. If he continued the conversation, it would hurt his prestige. He might even lose his position as an elder because of this. He humphed coldly and said, ¡°B*stard, don¡¯t you quote what I said out of context. That is not what I meant.¡± ¡°If so, what do you mean? Why are you questioning me so angrily for what I did? I didn¡¯t break any rules and I didn¡¯t kill Oliver. I also did not cause him to be disabled for life. Since I didn¡¯t break any rules, why are you questioning me?¡± What Jackie said sessfully choked Elder Sayer and he felt like he had swallowed a huge piece of stone. The stone was stuck at his throat and he was unable to swallow or spit it out. As an elder of the sect, he was forced by Jackie to a point where he was speechless. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jackie smiled coldly and said loudly, ¡°I know what Elder Sayer means. If I¡¯m the one who¡¯s badly wounded and on the ground, you will be sitting on the round tform, looking at Oliver happily. However, you¡¯ve rushed over to question me because Oliver is the one who¡¯s on the ground right now. I can understand that you¡¯re just protecting your family. However, you should treat every disciple the same as you¡¯re an elder. I¡¯ve never expected for you to be so biased!¡± ¡°You!¡± Elder Sayer was so angry that his eyes were almost popping out of his sockets. ¡°All of you, shut up! Elder Sayer, why are you wasting time speaking to him on the battle tform instead of helping Oliver to receive his treatment?!¡± The First Elder¡¯s voice traveled far and exploded loudly by everyone¡¯s ears. At this moment, the First Elder was so exasperated that his entire body hurt. Oliver could be considered a disciple siding with him and Elder Sayer was an unwavering supporter of his. One of them was defeated by Jackie while the other ignored his position and started a fight with Jackie. The most embarrassing part was how Elder Sayer was suppressed by Jackie and was unable to win the argument. The First Elder was in an extremely embarrassing situation. The corners of Elder Sayer¡¯s mouth twitched and he knew that things would not end well for him and the First Elder might teach him a lesson if he insisted on fighting with Jackie. He exhaled deeply and forcefully suppressed his anger. He asked others to help Oliver down the battle tform and sent him away for treatment. Jackie also walked down from the battle tform slowly and steadily. Everybody was looking at Jackie. They still remembered their feelings when they initially looked at Jackie walking up the battle tform. Right now, everything had changed and the strength that Jackie demonstrated was really shocking! Just as Jackie walked down the battle tform, he suddenly raised his head and looked toward the First Elder, who was on the round tform. The First Elder had no idea why but he felt ufortable when he saw Jackie looking at him. He saw the corners of Jackie¡¯s mouth curling upward and a standard smile appeared on Jackie¡¯s face. ¡°First Elder, please don¡¯t forget about the bet between us. You can directly ask somebody to send the sect contribution points over or I can personally pick them up.¡± All the audience was in an uproar once again when they heard what Jackie said. The First Elder¡¯s face had already turned into a crimson color and he recalled at this moment about his personal promise to Jackie that he would top up 300 contribution points on top of Oliver¡¯s wager of 700 contribution points if Jackie won. Chapter 2166 The First Elder scoffed indignantly and spoke, obviously flustered, ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. As the First Elder, I¡¯ll keep my promise and send the sect contribution points to youter!¡± He then flicked his sleeve and turned around to leave. He might feel that his presence had no other meaning apart from embarrassing himself. Since the First Elder had left, the other elders did not need to stay, too. Jackie¡¯s room still looked the same. It was a standard single-bed room with a wardrobe, a table, a chair, and a shelf. After he returned from the noisy gathering spot, Jackie had been tidying his belongings. In fact, he did not leave many things in this house. Apart from his bedding, there were only several ancient books that he borrowed. Brook and Noel had also followed Jackie to his room, they had been talking throughout their journey. Their conversation did not stop after they entered the house and sat by the table. The excitement on Noel¡¯s face was overflowing. ¡°You have no idea what those people thought of you when you walked out from the crowd. Some were jealous, some hated you, and some admired you, surely. Anyway, you have the respect of them all. You defeated one of the top ten formal disciples as a newly recruited informal disciple. I don¡¯t think there are many people in the sect with such a record!¡± Brook nodded vehemently, and he was much more excited than Noel. After all, he was just a runner disciple, and it was his great honor to be acquainted with Jackie, who would definitely be a chosen disciple in the future. ¡°Elder Sayer looked at you like he¡¯d eat you. When you ask the First Elder to remember the three hundred sect contribution points he promised, Elder Sayer glowered so badly. Not only have you defeated Oliver, but he has to give you seven hundred contribution points obediently. This time, he has suffered a terrible loss!¡± Brook could not stop smiling when he thought of this. When Jackie mentioned that he was going to have a fight with Oliver, no one around Jackie thought of him highly. Everybody belittled Jackie terribly, wanting to trample all over him. However, their view of him changed so quickly, faster than skimming through books, and soon changed the direction of their conversation. They started to mock Oliver and said that he was outwardly strong but inwardly weak. Noel poured himself a cup of tea. ¡°This time, no one in the sect dares question you. Those who looked down at you dare not say anything right now. I¡¯ve never expected you to be so strong that even Oliver can¡¯t contend against you. No wonder you could survive the dangerous Mount Beasts.¡± Brook could not stop running his mouth when it came to matters regarding Jackie¡¯s strength. He inhaled deeply and said, ¡°How can you be so strong? What martial skill are you practicing? How did you still manage to crush Oliver when you¡¯re challenging him from a lower level? The question of what martial skill you¡¯re training is in everyone¡¯s minds right now. Some people are even guessing that you¡¯re practicing an Earth level martial skill!¡± Brook and Noel¡¯s expression changed when they heard the words, ¡®Earth level martial skill¡¯. The two of them were so excited that they forgot the most crucial point. However, Jackie obviously had no ns of telling them about this. He only chuckled and packed everything. He pointed toward the outside of the door. ¡°Elder Godfrey sent somebody to inform me that I¡¯ll head directly to the Mysterious Green Hall after I pack my things.¡± In the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, every formal elder owned their personal hall, and the one belonging to Elder Godfrey was known as the Mysterious Green Hall. Noel and Brook were not insensible, and they stopped asking when they noticed Jackie not wanting to continue with the topic. Brook mentioned that he wanted to send Jackie to the Mysterious Green Hall, and Jackie agreed to it. The three of them left the individual house and walked towards the Mysterious Green Hall. The Mysterious Green Hall was located at the east side of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion where disciples did not dare venture to, apart from the elder disciples. Jackie had already be Elder Godfrey¡¯sst disciple and was naturally a member of the elder disciples. Hence, his living quarters had changed from the secluded room to the Mysterious Green Hall. Noel and Brook had never visited where the formal elders stayed. The two of them wanted to apany Jackie there with hopes of getting a peak. The informal disciples stayed at the west side of the entire sect, and they had to walk across the entire sect to reach the Mysterious Green Hall. Chapter 2167 They talked as they walked, meeting many other disciples along the way as they did. The battle at the gathering spot made Jackie rtively well-known, and a lot of people viewed him in a different light from then on. Most of them looked at him with admiration, but some envied Jackie immensely. Despite this, Jackie¡¯s expression remained stoic and unperturbed, no matter what the people¡¯s opinions were of him. The closer they were to the east side, the fewer the disciples they ran into. After all, the people active in the east side were mostly the management members with high positions, or even elder disciples. Jackie and the rest did not know their way as this was their first time here. They struggled to find their way here and had to ask for directions from several disciples. The only road to the Mysterious Green Hall was one turn away. They quieted down a little as they got closer as their surroundings were utterly quiet. Apart from the sound of the wind blowing past the bamboo trees, the only thing that could be heard were their voices. At this moment, Noel suddenly frowned as he lowered his voice and said, ¡°Who¡¯s that guy up ahead? Why is he looking at us like that?¡± Jackie followed his voice and looked over. A man was standing behind a clumper of bamboo, and he seemed to be doing that on purpose so that they could not see him clearly. However, all three of them could see the hostility in his eyes. Jackie frowned as this was the only route to the Mysterious Green Hall. Was this a member of the Mysterious Green Hall? Jackie continued walking, even though doubts riddled his heart. Jackie could only see the person a little better as they approached. This person was quite good-looking, and Jackie was surprised when he saw that the person was wearing clothes that indicated he was a chosen disciple. There was an obvious division between the sect¡¯s disciples. The disciples had different clothes ording to their ranking of being informal disciples, elder disciples, and chosen disciples. This person had three begonias sewn on his waist, and he was obviously a chosen disciple as well. All three of them raised their guards mentally upon seeing him. Brook had the lowest position, so he decided to hide behind the two others. Only his eyes were seen peeking out behind them as he looked at the chosen disciple in fear. Griffin Olsen looked at Jackie coldly. ¡°Why are you looking at me so alertly? I won¡¯t do anything to you right now.¡± What he said sounded like he wanted Jackie to be at ease, yet it was aplete power show. Jackie frowned; this person did note bearing good intentions. He had no idea who this person was as he had only joined the Dual Sovereign Pavilion recently. He could not have offended a chosen disciple, either. Jackie could only gesture politely with his hands out of his mannerism. ¡°May I know who you are?¡± Griffin raised his eyebrows. ¡°I¡¯m a chosen disciple, Griffin Olsen. Remember this name; you¡¯ll be hearing it often in the future.¡± Jackie frowned at Griffin¡¯s intonation. He was even more concerned about why Griffin was purposely blocking his way here to meet him. Griffin stared at Jackie coldly. He seemed to have read Jackie¡¯s thoughts as he sneered and said, ¡°I had to meet you. You so effortlessly won a spot while my brother lost his.¡± Jackie was puzzled when he heard this. He had no idea who Griffin was, let alone his brother. As for the spot Griffin mentioned, could it be the spot as thest disciple? However, Jackie¡¯s guts told him that what Griffin meant was not the recently obtained spot as thest disciple. Chapter 2168 Griffin¡¯s words and him waiting for Jackie at this location had confused Jackie greatly. Although Griffin was a chosen disciple and every disciple would automatically feel inferior to them as they were the future hope of the entire sect, the chosen disciples did not have such treatment when it came to Jackie. Before Jackie could understand the meaning behind Griffin¡¯s words and tone, Griffin was already so arrogant toward him. Jackie, unable to tolerate such behavior and not wanting to dilly nor dally, chuckled softly and said in a slightly cold manner, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand what you mean, Senior Brother Griffin. I don¡¯t know anything about this spot you¡¯re talking about.¡± Griffin raised his eyebrows, obviously not believing In what Jackie said. Griffin scoffed indignantly and looked at Jackie as if he had chosen the hard way to deal with things. ¡°You really think I don¡¯t dare do anything to you? Although you¡¯re already the Eleventh Elder¡¯sst disciple, you¡¯re just an elder disciple, but you¡¯re nothing to us chosen disciples. Oliver Sayer is definitely a top disciple among the formal disciples, but he¡¯s just a newbie in my opinion. I can easily achieve what you were able to do. Don¡¯t think that you can show off in front of me just because you¡¯ve got some little achievements.¡± Noel and Brook had slightly darkened expressions on their faces. Although Griffin¡¯s questions were not aimed at them, the look in his eyes was undeniably cold when he asionally nced at them. The two of them proactively took a step back. Jackie smiled coldly and said in a baffled manner, ¡°I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s something wrong with your eyes or your mind. When was I arrogant and showed off in front of you? This is the first time I¡¯ve met you, and I¡¯ve never heard of you before today.¡± Griffin was, to Jackie, a hrious character. Griffin¡¯s face flushed a purple color when he heard what Jackie said. As a chosen disciple, he had never expected for Jackie to have replied with such a sharp tongue. Since he became a chosen disciple, all regr disciples were extremely respectful when they interacted with him. None of them dare act like what Jackie did as he dared mock Griffin¡¯s intelligence. Griffin¡¯s fingers slightly trembled as he spoke, ¡± Amazing! I¡¯ve heard about how unruly you are, and now, I¡¯ve finally experienced it myself. I originally nned to forgive you if you¡¯re sensible enough. However, it looks like¡­ You¡¯ll be stepping all over us chosen disciples if I don¡¯t teach you a lesson!¡± Jackie closed his eyes, utterly bewildered. He abhorred those who, as being in a higher position, spoke to him in such an interrogative manner. They always treated him with such a condescending attitude, and they would feel insulted once he said something they disliked. As a result, they would go against him. Jackie exhaled deeply, not wanting to waste a single second of his time. ¡°What do you actually want?¡± Griffin raised his eyebrows and took a step forward. His aura slowly increased as he wanted to suppress Jackie with his aura. However, Jackie was not made out of paper. Although Griffin hadpletely released his momentum, Jackie stood his ground, expression stoic as ever as though he was undaunted by Griffin. ¡°I think it¡¯s best if you cease such useless actions. Just say what¡¯s on your mind, not beating around the bush. I don¡¯t understand anything you said previously,¡± remarked Jackie coldly. Chapter 2169 Griffin¡¯s expression faltered and darkened, utterly embarrassed for not overpowering Jackie. However, he felt that Jackie might say something worse if he wasted time here. He knew that this was the only road to the Mysterious Green Hall, and if anything happened here, members of the Mysterious Green Hall would definitely support Jackie, while he might be in trouble due to this. Griffin suppressed his anger after deliberating the situation. ¡°I¡¯m not here today to question you. Instead, I hope that you¡¯ll be smart enough to give up he spot to visit the Secret ce for Resources. You¡¯re just in the intermediate stage of innate level, and you¡¯ll be in danger if you visit that ce. It¡¯ll be better if you stay in the sect and focus on your training. You can visit the secret ces in the future when another opportunityes along.¡± While it might have looked as though he was advising Jackie, Jackie was no fool and knew Griffin would not be so considerate toward him. It turned out that the reason Griffin came looking for him was because of the Secret ce for Resources. However, Jackie had never heard anything about himself gaining a spot to the Secret ce for Resources. Elder Godfrey¡¯s figure shed through his head when he thought of this. It looked like the spot had something to do with Elder Godfrey. Elder Godfrey might have even strived for this spot for him. If that was the case, he definitely could not yield the spot to Griffin. That man spoke so impolitely and mocked him in such an enigmatic manner. On top of that, Griffin even wanted to suppress him with his momentum. If he honored such a person, he would really be ashamed of himself. Jackie chuckled. ¡°I still don¡¯t know what this spot to enter the Secret ce for Resources is, but it doesn¡¯t matter if I know about it or not. Since I have a spot for that, I won¡¯t give it up. You¡¯re right that I¡¯m only in the intermediate stage of the innate level, but carrying challenges ahead of my level is nothing to me.¡± Griffin¡¯s expression darkened and he once again looked at Jackie fiercely, but Jackie ignored how Griffin looked at him. Jackie¡¯s expression remained neutral as Griffin sized him up with a sharp look in his eyes. Griffin scoffed indignantly coldly and flicked his sleeve furiously. ¡°You truly are an utterly arrogant person. I¡¯ve already given your respect, and you tantly refuse it. In that case, pinpointing you in the future! Jackie tilted his head to one side as a sarcastic smile appeared on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t you find your own words funny? What do you mean, respecting me? You were the one who came up with such pompous excuses when you¡¯re actually pushing me for such minor benefits. Why should I listen to you? If you wish to pinpoint me, feel free to do so. After all, I don¡¯t mind adding you to my enemy list!¡± Jackie then took a detour from Griffin, who stood before him, and strode toward the direction of the Mysterious Green Hall. Noel and Brook dared not look up as they ran after Jackie, heading toward the same direction. Griffin flushed a crimson color out of anger as he tightened his fists and red at Jackie¡¯s figure hatefully. He looked like his anger could only be resolved if he could pounce and bite Jackie. He inhaled deeply and hissed through gritted teeth,¡± You¡¯re too pompous, young man! Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re free to do as you like just because you have the support of the Eleventh Elder. Just wait and see! I¡¯ll make you kneel and make you take back what you said in tears, sooner orter!¡± With that, Griffin immediately turned around and walked in the opposite direction of where Jackie was headed to while Noel and Brook followed after Jackie. The two of them had to walk inrge strides to catch up with Jackie as he was walking speedily. Chapter 2170 Noel slowly turned around to look at Griffin carefully while walking forward, and only when he saw Griffin turning at a corner and leaving did he call out to Jackie, ¡°Wait for me!¡± Jackie stopped walking and turned to look at Noel, who looked visibly pale and with trembling fingers. Jackie chuckled and knew this was the first time Noel faced the chosen disciples. It was normal for him to be afraid under the coercion of a chosen disciple¡¯s aura. Noel inhaled deeply. ¡°You truly are courageous, and I genuinely admire you. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be that brave to stand up against him if I were you!¡± Jackie nodded wordlessly. Brook raised his chin and said confidently, ¡°Senior Brother Jackie is different from you. He¡¯s a disciple elder and has the support of the Eleventh Elder. What does it matter if that guy is a chosen disciple? Apart from that, he¡¯s obviously causing trouble. Even though we have no idea what the spot to enter the Secret ce for Resources is, it¡¯s definitely something good as even Griffin is fighting for it. If so, it¡¯s only natural that we can¡¯t simply yield this to others! Noel nced at Brook speechlessly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind us of this. I know that Jackie is different from how he used to be, but chosen disciples are still chosen disciples. You won¡¯t have a nice life if he ns to pick on you. I¡¯m just thinking that we should reduce the number of enemies we have in the future.¡± Jackie nodded as he understood that Noel was considerate toward him, but he did not agree to what Noel said. He turned around and looked at Noel with a serious expression on his face. Jackie¡¯s clothes fluttered as the breeze blew at his clothes. However, Jackie stood straight as if the strong wind could not bend his spine. ¡°I understand what you mean, but you have to think about it carefully. Even if I yield this time, he¡¯ll still force me again if something simr urs again in the future. Should I yield to him every single time? If so, why should I be a martial artist? I won¡¯t be able to improve if I lose so many great chances.¡± He paused here and exhaled softly before he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve always been somebody with my own principles. I won¡¯t offend anybody if they did nothing to me, but I¡¯ll double the reprisal if they dare offend me. If they¡¯ve alreadye picking on me, I¡¯d rather die than be a coward and yield my opportunity.¡± Noel¡¯s expression darkened upon hearing this. He mocked himself by chuckling softly and stretched out his hand to tap Jackie on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re right. If a martial artist wishes to go against nature, they have to be equipped with the mentality you have to achieve the peak of martial arts. However, I¡¯m different from you, being the extremely careful person I am. I¡¯m not as talented as you, so I don¡¯t have the confidence and strength.¡± Jackie did not say anything and only looked at Noel in silence. Noel chuckled and pointed at the Mysterious Green Hall in front of them as he changed the topic of the conversation. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside so that we both can learn something new!¡± The Mysterious Green Hall was a huge pce, and if it was reduced in size, it could be seen as a house with one main entrance. There were two side halls beside the main hall, and there was a small garden with green nts nted in front of the main hall. There was a gazebo in the middle of the garden. As trees covered most of the gazebo, Jackie could only see the outline of the gazebo. The runner disciples invited all three of them to the side hall the moment they entered the hall. The runner disciple did not make any self-introduction. He only introduced all the facilities in the side hall and Jackie¡¯s future amodation to them. Advertisement chapter 2171-2180 chapter 2171-2180 Chapter 2171 Jackie¡¯s room was on the west side hall. This used to be a storage space for misceneous items, but everything had been cleaned out and the space was nicely tidied. After the runner disciple left, Jackie poured a pot of tea for Noel and Brook, who bade him goodbye after spending half a day talking to them. With that, Jackie was the only one left in the west side hall after sending Brook and Noel away. Jackie sighed helplessly as he stood alone in the empty side hall. He thought that Elder Godfrey would ask him toe after he had arrived. Unexpectedly, he had been ignored. After sitting in the side hall for another hour, he became utterly bored and could not reign his thoughts. He then opened the side hall¡¯s door and walked out of the west side hall. Jackie had just stepped on the green stone path when he saw a man In formal elder clothing sitting in the gazebo. The man had his back facing Jackie and seemed to be enjoying his tea. Jackie¡¯s tension ebbed away when he saw that person¡¯s back figure. He walked steadily toward the gazebo that was situated in the middle. The surrounding nts were incredibly lush, which would obstruct one¡¯s view densely. He moved the leaves away as he slowly walked inside. Elder Godfrey slowly looked up and nced at Jackie who arrived in the gazebo. Advertisement Jackie¡¯s expression seemed a little bitter. Although he had be Elder Godfrey¡¯sst disciple, Jackie¡¯s mood was still slightly terrible. He sat down opposite Elder Godfrey impolitely before he took another jade teacup from the table to pour himself a cup of tea. The delicate fragrance of the tea leaves assailed his nostrils. He had never drunk such tea, but he knew that this was a type of spirited tea that could clear one¡¯s mind with its fragrance. Elder Godrey¡¯s mouth curled upward as a significant smile appeared on his face. He did not waste time on other irrelevant things as he said straightforwardly,¡± You can ask anything you wish to know, and I¡¯ll tell you everything I know without reservation.¡° Jackie scoffed lightly. He initially held respect for this formal elder, but what he did previously had stripped off all the respect Jackie had for him. Jackie replied in a slightly low voice, ¡°I feel that the Eleventh Elder should give me an exnation. You didn¡¯t give me any hint before suddenly announcing me as yourst disciple in front of everyone, causing everyone to target me. I had no idea that the Eleventh Elder was so confident in me and knew that I was capable of settling this dispute without seeing me in action.¡± Advertisement Elder Godfrey chuckled when he heard this. He did not get angry because of Jackie¡¯s angry tone. The elder picked up his cup and took a sip. ¡°I know that you¡¯re not amoner, and this can be considered my test to you. If you pass the challenge, it proves that you¡¯re capable of bing myst disciple. The news I¡¯ve dered is true as myst disciple has to be excellent in every aspect.¡± Jackie was furious when he heard this. This meant that Elder Godfrey only had a brief understanding about Jackie, and he did not consider things on his behalf when he decided to do so. If Jackie was capable of suppressing the matter, it meant that Jackie was qualified to be hisst disciple. If Jackie failed, he would follow the First and Second Elders¡¯ opinion and choose ast disciple among those three disciples. Chapter 2172 Regardless, the Eleventh Elder was not at a loss and Jackie was the only one who would suffer. Jackie glowered at the elder, though not as intensely, but his response was curt as he spoke, ¡°You truly are amazing at calcting such matters, Elder Godfrey. Compared to you, my schemes seem to be nothing important.¡± Elder Godfrey naturally understood Jackie¡¯s hidden sarcasm. He put down the teacup in his hand and looked up at Jackie. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be so angry. We¡¯re fated, and I have to thank you for rescuing me out of Mount Beasts. I owe you for your kindness, and I naturally won¡¯t ignore you when you¡¯re in trouble. It was indeed rash of me to suddenly announce this back then, but I won¡¯t abandon you even if you¡¯re unable to defeat any of those three disciples.¡± The elder¡¯s words might have seemed pleasant, but Jackie was not a three-year-old child. He chuckled and spoke softly, ¡°You have to understand that I¡¯ll face the danger of failing once I get onto the battle stage. You announced me as yourst disciple previously, and they¡¯ll naturally target me. If they attack me fatally, I may lose my hands or legs by then.¡± Elder Godfrey said, ¡°I know that you aren¡¯t an ordinary person, and you won¡¯t put yourself in such danger. If you truly feel that your strength is iparable to them, you won¡¯t join them on the battle tform. I know this clearly.¡± Jackie snorted and did not respond. He only turned to one side and looked at the dense trees surrounding them. Elder Godfrey was not displeased because of Jackie¡¯s attitude. He ignored Jackie and continued speaking,¡± Right now, you are already myst disciple. To put things simply, we are on the same boat. Don¡¯t let these grievances affect our rtionship.¡± Advertisement Jackie¡¯s mouth twitched as he itched to say something terrible. However, he also understood that what Elder Godfrey said was true, and the two of them were in the same boat. It was best for them to not speak so harshly and cause their rtionship to be in a deadlock as he would also suffer because of that. He had no choice but to nod. ¡°You¡¯re right. However, you¡¯ve refuted the First and Second Elder by doing this. Aren¡¯t you afraid that the two of them will cause you trouble in the future? Even a newly recruited informal disciple who doesn¡¯t care about the world also knows that the biggest issue in the sect right now is the battle for the position of sect master. No matter who will be the sect master in the future, it¡¯ll be a battle between the First and Second Elder. It¡¯s unwise of you to offend the two of them at once.¡± Jackie did not purposely say this to disgust Elder Godfrey. Instead, he felt that Elder Godfrey had completely offended those two elders by doing what he did. Both the elders were not people that could be easily dealt with, especially the Second Elder. He was a gloomy, extremely shrewd person. Once he had his eyes fixated on a person, that person¡¯s life would not be easy in the future. Elder Godfrey chuckled and replied nonchntly, ¡°We have many days ahead, and even if the sect master wishes to abdicate his position, it¡¯ll take him two to three years to do so. Who will know how the situation is in two or three years? On top of that, will they let go of me easily even if I didn¡¯t offend them? The others might not know this, but you know what I went through before. I was framed by others, and I found out that those two elders made a pact together to lure me into Mount Beasts after I did my investigation.¡± Jackie¡¯s expression stiffened when he heard this. He had never imagined that this was the case. He naturally understood that Elder Godfrey was framed by others to appear at Mount Beasts at that time. Chapter 2173 However, Jackie did not expect that the people who framed Elder Godfrey were the First and Second Elders. The two of them were ipatible during any other day, and Jackie was rather surprised by the fact that they would temporarily join forces to frame Elder Godfrey Elder Godfrey exhaled deeply. ¡°I¡¯ve already figured a way out for myself, and I¡¯ve also thought about the way out for you. Some things are unavoidable even if I wish to avoid them. As the results will be the same, it¡¯s better to live happily than living a vexed life.¡± Jackie nodded deeply as he agreed with what Elder Godfrey said. Elder Godfrey chuckled, shook his head, and said solemnly, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about these misceneous matters. I have something important to tell you right now.¡± ¡°The spot to enter the Secret ce for Resources, yes?¡± Jackie blurted out without waiting for Elder Godfrey to continue speaking. Elder Godfrey raised his brows and nced at Jackie in surprise. ¡°How did you learn about that? I¡¯ve just learned about this recently, and ording to those people¡¯s virtue, they would¡¯ve asked their subordinates to keep it a secret. Surprisingly, news of this has been spread, it seems.¡± Jackie¡¯s lips twitched reluctantly before he simply described what he experienced before he entered the Mysterious Green Hall to Elder Godfrey. Elder Godfrey sneered coldly after he heard what happened. ¡°So it was Griffin Olsen. He¡¯s always been like that; acting domineeringly due to the fact that he was a chosen disciple. His characteristics and your temperament would definitely end badly sooner orter. Since he said that he won¡¯t let you off the hook, you should do the same.¡± Jackie smiled helplessly when he heard this. Usually, would the support not stand forth and protect those under their care from harm? It looked like Elder Godfrey did not n to do so. Elder Godfrey seemed to be oblivious about Jackie¡¯s struggle as he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve finally understood the stories behind some of the things that happened, and I¡¯ve made my guesses as to why the Thousand Leaves Pavilion would act as if they didn¡¯t see the members of the Corpse Pavilion. The Thousand Leaves Pavilion is carrying out a chest game, and every step they take is a gamble with much to lose.¡± Jackie shot up upon hearing Elder Godfrey¡¯s meaningful words. The elder continued, ¡°The reason they allowed the Corpse Pavilion toe to the North is due to their inability to take over the entire resources by themselves. Hence, they needed more people to share the Secret ce for Resources.¡± Jackie was slightly confused by this and could not help but ask, ¡°Since they can¡¯t take over the entire area, they can just do it slowly. After all, the Secret ce for Resources is located on our North side. As long as we don¡¯t disclose the news and keep our guards up, we can slowly harvest the secret ce. That would¡¯ve solved the problem, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Elder Godfrey sighed and said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯d be great if matters were as simple as you¡¯ve mentioned. The upper management of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion definitely have thought about this as even you were able toe up with this idea. After I dug deep into things, I discovered that the news regarding the Secret ce for Resources had been spread by the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. They personally informed the Corpse Pavilion about it.¡± Jackie¡¯s expression turned into a solemn one when he heard this. At this moment, he had gradually understood some things that made no sense in the past. If the Thousand Leaves Pavilion personally informed the Corpse Pavilion about this, they must have done it to gain the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s corporation or they wished to achieve some goals by using the Corpse Pavilion. In that case, the upper management of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion would ignore the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s petty actions in Mount Beasts. Chapter 2174 ¡°Why would the Thousand Leaves Pavilion do so? What difficulties are they facing that require the cooperation of the Corpse Pavilion? Are they hoping that the Corpse Pavilion will spearhead the matter? Those in the Corpse Pavilion aren¡¯t fools, though, and they¡¯ll also notice issues if they investigate the matter. Once they discover the issues, the Corpse Pavilion won¡¯t cooperate obediently with the Thousand Leaves Pavilion,¡± spoke Jackie rather excitedly Elder Godfrey nodded. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten to the most important point. In fact, I can¡¯t make out the reasons for these questions right now. I only know that the news was spread by the Thousand Leaves Pavilion themselves, but I¡¯m not sure why they did it.¡± Elder Godfrey paused before he continued, ¡°Look, even you have thought of these questions. I believe the old fellows definitely have thought about them, too. Nheless, I¡¯m sure they have their own reasons to insist on doing this. The Secret ce for Resources isn¡¯t a ce we can enter as we like. Every sect has its corresponding quota, and that¡¯s why Griffin would snatch the position from you for his brother.¡± Jackie thought about it for some time and did not immediately continue the conversation. He finally spoke after some time, ¡°What¡¯s inside the Secret ce for Resources? In the beginning, our sect is fighting with the Muddled Origin n for the secret ce. After that, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion discovered something, so we stopped the battle between us and the Muddled Origin n to take over the secret ce.¡± Elder Godfrey was slightly stunned after he heard |Jackie¡¯s inquiries. He raised his hand to pour himself another cup of tea. ¡°ording to the situation I inquired about, the Secret ce for Resources was passed down by an ancient master. On top of that, it¡¯s highly likely that this ancient master isn¡¯t from our Hestia Continent. I think the Secret ce for Resources has been passed down by a master from a world that is far more developed in terms of their martial art culturepared to our Hestia Continent.¡± Elder Godfrey looked up toward Jackie after he finished speaking. He originally thought that Jackie would be greatly shocked by what he said. After all, even he was shocked and could not control his expression upon learning how the secret ce was passed down by an ancient master. However, Elder Godfrey was stunned when he saw Jackie¡¯s facial expression; he was not even shocked in the slightest. Instead, Jackie¡¯s face was filled with curiosity. What was he curious about? Was he wondering about the ancient master¡¯s name? Should he not have been shocked when he heard the news? Elder Godfrey coughed softly and interrupted Jackie¡¯s rampantly running, causing Jackie to snap out of it and looking rather sheepish. ¡°You mean that this Secret ce for Resources was passed on by an ancient master who¡¯s much stronger than the masters of our Hestia Continent?¡± Elder Godfrey nodded. Jackie¡¯s eyes nced around as what he encountered at Mount Beasts shed past his thoughts. He was forced to jump down from the Cliff of Sorrows, was trapped in the Ten Absolutes Trap Array, and encountered the skeleton covered in robes after he escaped the Ten Absolutes Trap Array. At that time, Jackie inferred that the skeleton did not belong to the West Cercei State or even the Hestia Continent, especially when the person had the Ancient Eclipse Dragon¡¯s blood in his hand and the Shattered Soul Crystals scattered around his right hand. These items did not belong to the Hestia Continent, and they were incredibly precious even in first-grade worlds. Oh top of that, the Ten Absolutes Trap Array that contained them also did not belong to this world. These questions had long been raised in his heart, but all this while, he temporarily suppressed these doubts as he did not receive further information. However, he knew in his heart that something huge must have happened in the West Cercei State a long time ago, causing things that should not have appeared in this ce to constantly appear. Chapter 2175 The corners of Elder Godfrey¡¯s mouth slightly twitched as he tapped on the table with his fingers.¡± What are you thinking of? What is that weird expression for?¡± Jackie snapped out of his thoughts when he heard Elder Godfrey sid. He coughed softly and touched his nose to hide his slightly embarrassed expression again. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just wondering why something like this was left behind by ancient masters in the West Cercei State.¡± Elder Godfrey raised his brows. ¡°You¡¯re not the only one troubled by this as everybody who knew about this matter wondered about it. Something huge must¡¯ve happened at the West Cercei State a long time ago and caused the master to pass down his inheritance here.¡± Jackie nodded and asked with a hint of surprise in his voice, ¡°Since this is an inherited ce, why is it addressed as the Secret ce for Resources? Does the upper management of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion n to confuse others with the name?¡± Elder Godfrey nced at Jackie and simply shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not the case. In fact, both the upper management of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion and the elders of our Dual Sovereign Pavilion have no idea why the Secret ce for Resources was left behind. Some people said that this used to be the residence of the ancient master, while others said that the ancient master did this to search for a suitable inheritor to take over his powers. There are all sorts of interpretations, but I think that this is the inheritance left behind by the ancient masters.¡± Jackie nodded and did not press on with his questions regarding this matter, to which Elder Godfrey looked at Jackie in surprise. Others would have continued asking questions until they got to the bottom of things, but Jackie seemed like he was not interested in the matter. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious as to why I fought for a spot on your behalf?¡± Jackie nodded. He was certainly curious, but there were so many questions running in his mind that he did not have time to think about this issue. He was focused on other issues, too. Since Elder Godfrey had brought up the matter, he naturally went with the flow and asked, ¡°I am, actually, and I am waiting for you to continue talking about it.¡± Elder Godfrey could not help but roll his eyes at Jackie, not believing in his response. However, he did not wish to make a fuss over this with Jackie. When he was about to continue speaking, Jackie suddenly looked up as if he had a sudden realization. ¡°Since this Secret ce for Resources is left behind by ancient masters, there must be lots of precious items inside. No matter how much the upper management cares about the sect¡¯s disciples, none of them would be able to consider their disciples when facing such precious items.¡± Jackie spoke tactfully, but he actually wanted to ask why they were allowed to enter the Secret ce for Resources. After all, this was something left behind by ancient masters, and they were considered precious items to the masters of the West Cercei State. Should the elders not take over the area by themselves? Elder Godfrey raised his brows and nced at Jackie praisingly. Jackie was a smart young man, indeed.¡± You are right. If the old men were able to obtain the items by themselves, there wouldn¡¯t be anything left for you people. The reason they are in such a hurry to arrange for disciples to enter the Secret ce for Resources was that it isn¡¯t a ce everybody could enter. There are many limitations in that ce, and we¡¯re not allowed to enter the secret ce.¡± Jackie was even more puzzled when he heard this. Elder Godfrey was not someone who would withhold information. He would naturally exin things to Jackie, since they were already at this point of the conversation. Chapter 2176 ¡°There¡¯s a limitation of realms for those who wish to enter the Secret ce for Resources. Those with a fighting prowess higher than the final stage of innate level will be blocked outside the secret ce. Only martial artists in the final stage of innate level or lower are allowed into the Secret ce for Resources. On top of that, those who wish to enter the secret ce need to have the entry token. Nobody can enter the secret ce without the entry token, and that¡¯s why there¡¯s a restriction on the quota. I fought a spot for you, and I hope you won¡¯t let it go to waste.¡± This excited Jackie, and a radiant look shed past his eyes after he heard Elder Godfrey¡¯s description. If there was a limitation on their fighting prowess, he would not be in such great danger after he entered the secret ce. The only problems he might face might be from the secret ce itself. He could not help but sit up straight when he thought of this. His eyes were fixated on the camphor behind Elder Godfrey, and Elder Godfrey could not help but chuckle when he saw Jackie¡¯s expression. He pushed the cup of tea toward Jackie and wanted him to drink the tea. ¡°Drink some tea and calm down. I know that you¡¯re thinking about how you¡¯ll be able to have great achievements in the Secret ce for Resources after you hear about this limitation. However, I have to advise you to remain calm no matter where you¡¯re heading next.¡± Jackie lifted the teacup and took a huge sip. He exhaled deeply before he suddenly said, ¡°I believe that the Thousand Leaves Pavilion had sent someone, at least, to check the danger inside.¡± Elder Godfrey¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You are quite smart. Since they¡¯re sending their excellent disciples into the secret ce, they¡¯ll definitely check the area to ensure the safety of these disciples. In total, the Muddled Origin n, Dual Sovereign Pavilion, and the Thousand Leaves Pavilion sent a hundred puppets in the intermediate stage of innate level into the Secret ce for Resources. Out of the hundred puppets, more than seventy of them came back, which means that the depreciation rate is around thirty percent. The disciples we send are naturally excellent disciples of our sect. They¡¯re much stronger than the puppets in the intermediate stage o finnate level. Your depreciation rate will also be about ten to twenty percent lower. This means that most of you will return. I¡¯ve arranged for you to go in because it¡¯s extremely safe.¡± Jackie blinked as he relished what the Elder Godfrey had said. A depreciation rate of 10 to 20 percent was impressively low. So long as he kept himself disciplined and avoid being cannon fodder after he went in, he should be able to leave the ce safely. The Secret ce for Resources was truly a great ce for Jackie. Elder Godfrey frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t think that the Secret ce for Resources is paradise and you can run around because of the low depreciation rate, still. More than seventy of the puppets were able to return because their mission was to investigate what¡¯s inside the secret ce. After you and the other disciples go in, you may just end up in an extremely dangerous spot because of the precious treasures inside. You mustn¡¯t actpulsively and end up dying.¡± Jackie nodded. He knew that Elder Godfrey was saying this for his own good. The elder was afraid that Jackie would act impulsively and put himself in danger. However, Jackie was not the kind of person who would endanger himself for some small benefits. Jackie frowned and asked, ¡°How many quotas did our sect obtain? Who¡¯s going?¡± Elder Godfrey replied, ¡°Third-grade sects were given twenty spots. The Thousand Leaves Pavilion was given fifty spots, and the Corpse Pavilion also has fifty spots.¡± Jackie was slightly stunned when he heard this. ¡°The Corpse Pavilion also has fifty spots? You mentioned that the entry tokens are required to enter the Secret ce for Resources. Was the Corpse Pavilion also given entry tokens?¡± N?velDrama.Org content. Chapter 2177 ¡°If these entry tokens were given to the Corpse Pavilion by the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, does this mean that both sects have alreadye to some sort of agreement?¡± Elder Godfrey nodded, and there was a weird expression on his face. He seemed to bementing and, at the same time, tongue-tied. ¡°You thought right. The Thousand Leaves Pavilion was the one who gave the entry token to the Corpse Pavilion. The hrious part is that not only was the Corpse Pavilion given 50 spots¡­, but those two third-grade sects in the south under the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s control also have 20 spots like us. This means that the sects from the north and south have the same number of spots.¡± Jackie¡¯s expression morphed into one that could not be read upon hearing this. He obviously did not understand what the Thousand Leaves Pavilion had In mind based on their actions. Didn¡¯t they know that doing this wasuding the enemy¡¯s spirit and belittling their own? They distributed the resources so averagely, and nobody was at an advantage. Elder Godfrey chuckled softly. ¡°Are you unable to understand what¡¯s going on? I was just as puzzled when I first received the news. I couldn¡¯t understand what the old men from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion were thinking. Didn¡¯t they know that they¡¯ll lose the restriction once they enter the Secret ce for Resources, that they¡¯ll be killing disciples recklessly? Disciples from the south won¡¯t hold back when going against our disciples from the north. Arge number of our people might just die in that secret ce.¡± Jackie nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Not only will we lose the restrictions once we enter the Secret ce for Resources, but we¡¯ll get into bigger battles when fighting for precious items because we belong to different sects, too. There aren¡¯t any benefits of allowing them into the secret ce. However, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with the upper management of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, and I¡¯m sure they have their reason for doing so.¡± Elder Godfrey sighed softly, picked up his cup, and took a sip of his tea. Jackie nced at Elder Godfrey and asked, ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me who from our sect is going.¡± Elder Godfrey chuckled before replying to Jackie¡¯s question, ¡°We¡¯re sending three chosen disciples, eleven elder disciples, and six formal disciples in the top six positions.¡± Jackie blinked in surprise when he heard this. ¡°We¡¯re only sending three chosen disciples into the ce?¡± Jackie was surprised by what he heard. After all, the Secret ce for Resources was a ce with a low level of danger, and there would definitely be great items inside. It was possible that this ce was left behind by the ancient master in search of people to inherit the things he left behind. In that case, they should have reserved ten spots and sent all the chosen disciples into the secret ce. Why did they only send three chosen disciples? Elder Godfrey nced at Jackie. ¡°The chosen disciples are extremely important to a sect, and there might be several future formal or informal elders among those ten chosen disciples. Although this ce looks promising, we can¡¯t send so many chosen disciples into the area as nobody knows how the ce is. Only you will be the judge of that ce after you enter.¡± Jackie¡¯s expression darkened when he heard this. In fact, the consideration of the sect¡¯s upper management was correct. Although they proved how dangerous the ce was with puppets, they could not draw conclusions just from this. Although the Secret ce for Resources seemed to be a safe ce, chosen disciples were the lifeline of a sect, and the upper management naturally could not use them as subjects in the experience. Losing too many chosen disciples in the secret ce would absolutely be irreparable bad news to a sect Chapter 2178 Jackie raised his brows and suddenly felt like he had been subjected to an experiment like ab rat. The 20 people chosen were quite strong, and they were not chosen disciples, so they could be chosen as the guinea pigs for this experiment. The remaining seven chosen disciples might enter the Secret ce for Resources sooner orter. However, these people might enter the secret ce after they had left the ce. At this moment, Jackie suddenly remembered diffin, who came to Jackie because of the quota. He wanted Jackie to give up entering the Secret ce for Resources and gave the spot to his younger brother. Jackie suddenly asked, ¡°Is Griffin¡¯s brother in seventh ce among the formal disciples? Elder Godfrey chuckled and nodded, ¡°You¡¯re quite sharp. Griffin¡¯s brother, Howard Olsen, is in seventh ce among the formal disciples. Without you, there will be seven quotas for the formal disciples to enter the Secret ce for Resources. However, since you became myst disciples, I¡¯d fight for a position for you. After all, you¡¯re an elder disciple now, and all the other elders fought for a spot for their disciples. Since you obtained a position, the number of formal disciples would be one less.¡± Jackie nodded. He finally understood what was happening. Elder Godfrey chuckled and added, ¡°Every formal elder will send one of their elder disciples into the Secret ce for Resources. I¡¯m sure you know that the formal elders have more than one elder disciple. However, I only recruited you, so I can only send you.¡± Jackie nodded and did not continue arguing on the matter. Instead, he asked something else, ¡°In that case, will Griffin enter the secret ce?¡± Elder Godfrey focused his gaze on Jackie. ¡°He¡¯ll be there, yes. Although I don¡¯t know much about the disciples in our sect, I have some impressions about Griffin as he¡¯s apetitive person who bullies the weak. He¡¯d surely fight for such a great opportunity.¡± Jackie nodded. Griffin was a blunt person, and his character was apparent in just a short conversation. If he did not have the support of his own talents, he would have died a long time ago. Sometimes, there was no need to pay too much attention to people like him. The more troublesome people were the Second Elder and Elder Sayer. Jackie had only met the Second Elder once. The First and Second Elders had lengthy conversations on the round tform the other day. Theypletely ignored the people present andundred their interaction in front of all the disciples. Although the First Elder had his prestige as the First Elder, Jackie felt that the Second Elder was the most troublesome among them. The First Elder said such insulting words, but the Second Elder waspletely unfazed by what he heard. The Second Elder seemed like a crafty person as he was able to control his emotions, speak justifiably, and act tactically. If the First Elder was a fierce tiger in the mountains, the Second Elder was a venomous snake hidden in the darkness. One only needed to be smart and have the correct weapons when facing a fierce tiger, but one would never know when the venomous snake would lunge and bite. Its poison would kill a person at any time. Jackie frowned as he slightly turned pale. Elder Godfrey looked at Jackie in a slightly surprised manner. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re actually afraid of Griffin.¡± Chapter 2179 Jackie chuckled as he slightly raised his chin. ¡°What¡¯s so frightening about a person who only knows how to parade his power and fight without converging his thoughts?¡± Elder Godfrey nodded at Jackie¡¯sments about Griffin; they were no doubt urate. ¡°In that case, why do you look rather troubled? Is something upying you?¡± Jackie did not hide his thoughts and nodded. ¡°My thoughts went to the Second Elder because of Griffin. What the Second Elder said on the round tform has left a deep impression, and I feel that it¡¯d be difficult to handle him. I didn¡¯t say this in hopes of causing you trouble. I just think that it¡¯s rather unwise for you to offend both elders at the same time. The First Elder is fine, but the Second Elder is difficult to handle.¡± Jackie spoke with such sincerity that Elder Godfrey nodded. He naturally took what Jackie said into his heart. He moved over and looked at Jackie before stretching out his hand to slightly pat Jackie on his shoulder. ¡°I know you mean well with what you said. In fact, I¡¯ve already made the necessary considerations and you¡¯re right. Compared to the First Elder, it¡¯s much more difficult to handle the Second Elder. However, I¡¯m really unlucky. As the Eleventh Elder, I¡¯m a person who¡¯s capable of disturbing the peace. The Second Elder will still do something against me if he isn¡¯tpletely certain that he can gain my support. If so, then I have nothing to worry about. Since the two of them will do something to me sooner orter, why should I bend to their will?¡± Jackie nodded softly. His eyes flickered as a hesitant expression appeared on his face. Elder Godfrey nced at him and said softly, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but I don¡¯t wish to be ackey. I didn¡¯t practice martial arts to listen to others. If I choose a side now and be ackey to one of those two, that¡¯d be going against my way of practicing martial arts. This is something I can never do.¡± A slightly imposing look appeared in Jackie¡¯s eyes. He admired how Elder Godfrey handled things. He would rather be their enemy or hide far away instead of bing theirckey and do things for them. Elder Godfrey sighed softly. ¡°I¡¯ve involved you in this matter by epting you as myst disciple, but I have no choice but to do this as our rtionships might be discovered sooner orter. Instead of waiting for them to take action against you by then, I¡¯d rather take you in earlier. This can be considered as providing you with protection, and I can help you gain lots of benefits.¡± Elder Godfrey smiled bitterly and continued, ¡°I know that my actions might bring disaster, but I no longer care about that right now. Once I think that I¡¯m unable to stay here, I will leave the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. I investigated you as a person, and I know you¡¯re rather like my character.¡± Jackie nodded at that. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you if you truly leave the Dual Sovereign Pavilion,¡± he dered, and Elder Godfrey nodded gratifyingly. The two of them picked up their respective cups and took a sip. Jackieughed bitterly and shook his head as if he had remembered something. Elder Godfrey nced at Jackie in surprise and asked, ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Jackie answered, ¡°I¡¯m thinking of how the Thousand Leaves Pavilion and Corpse Pavilion¡¯s upper management will react when they meet each other on the day we enter the Secret ce for Resources. That¡¯d be very memorable, I¡¯ll say. The enemies meet one another, but they can¡¯t do anything about it. They can only hold all their anger in their hearts¡­¡± Elder Godfrey arched his brow and slightly thought about it. He ced the teacup down and said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re wrong; we won¡¯t be meeting one another.¡± Chapter 2180 Jackie arched his brow in surprise when he heard this. Since they were entering the Secret ce for Resources together, they had to wait together at the location where the secret ce was to be activated. By then, elders or sect heads would inevitably be visiting the ce together with them. Elder Godfrey knew that Jackie had the wrong idea in mind just by looking at his expression. He chuckled and exined, ¡°The method of us entering the Secret ce for Resources is different from what you think it is. We don¡¯t need to gather on one spot to activate the Secret ce for Resources. Instead, we can enter at will as long as we own the entry token.¡± This was out of Jackie¡¯s understanding, Jackie had assumed that the activation of all secret ces required arge number of spirited stones or spirited crystals. The space cave required the support of sufficient energy to allow entry for those who wished to enter. Elder Godfrey started exining to Jackie in a good tempered manner, ¡°This Secret ce for Resources Is quite special as it¡¯s located at the northwest corner of the West Cercei State. This secret ce is separated from our space, and one has to go through the space cave if they wish to enter the area. There are a couple hundred space caves within a ten-meter radius of a specific location. You only need to have the entry token to enter the space cave. Of course, those who wish to enter have to fulfill the restriction of fighting prowess. If not, one can never enter the secret ce, even if he owned an entry token.¡± This gave Jackie a general understanding of what was happening. This meant that the Secret ce for Resources was invisible to the human eye unless one entered the area. As the secret ce was an individual space, they had to search for space caves at the specific location and enter the space cave with the entry token. Still, questions rose within Jackie. ¡°Those who own the entry token are able to enter the Secret ce for Resources through the space cave. If so, who made these entry tokens? Could it be a powerful master from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion of sorts? If they¡¯re able to create these entry tokens, why don¡¯t they make more, and they wouldn¡¯t need to restrict the number of people entering the area.¡± Elder Godfrey spoke helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re considering It too simply. If it¡¯s really just like what you said, there won¡¯t be anything worth worrying about as all the sects can create the entry tokens. In that way, we can send as many people into the secret ce and spend as much time inside. There won¡¯t be any limitation on time and number of people.¡± Jackie could not help but frown when he heard this.¡± Then who created the entry tokens? Is it the Corpse Pavilion?!¡± Upon saying that, Jackie felt likeughing at himself and immediately shook his head to reject the idea.¡± It¡¯s not the Corpse Pavilion, for sure, or the Thousand Leaves Pavilion would¡¯ve lost their position a long time ago if that¡¯s the case. Are you trying to say that the masters of the fourth-grade sects are incapable of creating the entry tokens?¡± Elder Godfrey nodded and did not continue wasting time on nonsense with Jackie. He straightforwardly answered, ¡°The entry tokens aren¡¯t created by anybody; it¡¯s proactively released by the Secret ce for Resources.¡± Jackie was stunned when he heard what the elder said. The Secret ce for Resources was capable of releasing items? The more he listened to it, the more bizarre things seemed to be. Elder Godfrey knew what Jackie was thinking about when he saw the look in Jackie¡¯s eyes. Elder Godfrey chuckled and picked up his teacup to sip at his tea. ¡°I was just as surprised when I heard the news, but this is the truth. Our elders personally saw these entry tokens being released from the nearby space caves when we discovered the Secret ce for Resources. It rushed outward so abruptly, as if somebody was throwing them out.¡± Advertisement chapter 2181-2190 chapter 2181-2190 Chapter 2181 Jackie¡¯s expression darkened when he heard Elder Godfrey¡¯s exnation. ¡°Does this mean that this Secret ce for Resources wees the entry of us outsiders? Is it possible that the ce was left behind by some ancient master, and he did this in search of his inheritor?¡± Elder Godfrey nodded. ¡°I highly rmend that you go into the ce because my deduction is that the Secret ce for Resources is an inheritance left behind by an ancient master.¡± Jackie exhaled deeply. Elder Godfrey raised his hand and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure. If you run into danger, remember that your safety is more important, and you shouldn¡¯t act impulsively.¡± After he said this, Elder Godfrey touched the Tortoise Ring on his left hand with his right hand. Jackie only saw a sh of ck light before a token the size of his palm appeared in Elder Godfrey¡¯s hand. The token was of a weird shape, and it was filled with engravings of all kinds of iprehensible runes and spells. There was even a faint sh of red colored light in it. Elder Godfrey looked at the entry token for some time before cing it in Jackie¡¯s hands after sighing softly. ¡°You can enter the Secret ce for Resources through the space caves at any time with this token.¡± Jackie nodded and tightened his grasp on the entry token. Advertisement Elder Godfrey nced at Jackie and added, ¡°I don¡¯t rmend others traveling with you, and you have to turn down anyone searching for you. I think that you should enter the secret ce on your own. Even If you entered the space cave withpany, you¡¯d be separated by the chaotic space and be sent to different areas in the secret ce. Hence, it¡¯s useless to travel with others. Thepanionship will only be helpful if you meet other people in the secret ce and form them there.¡± They would be separated and be sent to other ces when traveling into the Secret ce for Resources through the space caves. If that was the case, it really did not make much sense to travel with others. Only the people he met in the secret ce could be regarded as hispanions. Elder Godfrey picked up the teapot and poured tea for them both. ¡°The human heart has been unpredictable since ancient times. We can¡¯t simply trust anyone, even if they¡¯re our sect brothers. When you encounter something valuable, your rtionship will be as brittle as window paper, and a mere breeze will tear it apart. He¡¯ll instantly turn into your enemy.¡± Jackie nodded and said, ¡°I understand what you mean. Don¡¯t worry- I didn¡¯t n to travel with others.¡± Advertisement Two dayster, Jackie finally arrived at his destination after being transported several times by the transporter. It was a plot of desertnd in the north west direction of the West Cercei State, which was the only desert in the entire state. Unexpectedly, the Secret ce for Resources was hidden in this piece of desert, and the sun high in the sky scorched thend. Jackie walked across the desert with Nash by his side. After all, they were outside the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, and there were not that many scruples. Nash knew that after what happened these couple of days, the remaining journey was still worrisome. He sighed helplessly. ¡°Forgive my nags, but I think that this journey to the Secret ce for Resources might be challenging, and you need to be incredibly careful.¡± Jackie chuckled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure that a lot will happen, and I¡¯m not taking this trip like a walk in the park. I¡¯m going on a treasure hunt, and since we¡¯re on a treasure hunt, we¡¯ll definitely be fighting with others over precious treasures.¡± Chapter 2182 ¡°A terrible battle might happen by then, and the people from the Corpse Pavilion will also be involved. The environment will be extremely terrible when we go in.¡± Nash grew increasingly worried when he heard this. He stopped walking and stretched out his hand to tug at Jackie¡¯s arm. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why do you want to go in? You might run into all sorts of danger after you go in. Aren¡¯t you afraid? You¡¯re not the strongest¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m definitely afraid, but I can¡¯t stop here just because of my fear. Martial arts is a journey of going against nature to change our lives. If we don¡¯t go against nature and move forward, we¡¯ll only be mediocre.¡± Nash could only sigh helplessly when he heard this. He said nothing and continued following behind Jackie as they headed toward the Secret ce for Resources. Jackie took the map out for reference for every 50 meters they traveled. Elder Godfrey personally drew this map for Jackie, and it was to provide guidance to Jackie on the position of the Secret ce for Resources. Jackie looked at the map in detail, and after some time, he remarked, ¡°We¡¯re correct; this should be the ce¡­but why does it seem socking? All I see here is sand.¡± Advertisement Nash also moved closer and looked on the map, even though he did not understand the map. At this moment, an obvious mocking sneer could be heard from behind them. Jackie was startled at this and turned to look back¡­to see a familiar face. ¡°Griffin?¡± Jackie had never imagined that he would bump into Griffin in this ce. After all, nobody apart from Elder Godfrey knew that he hade out from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, and he should not have run into Griffin. There was another man beside Griffin, and they had simr facial features. The name ¡®Howard Olsen¡¯ subconsciously appeared in Jackie¡¯s thoughts after he saw this person. Was this Howard? However, Elder Godfrey had informed him previously that there are only 20 tokens, and after he took up one of the spots, only the top six formal disciples would be chosen. It had nothing to do with Howard. Griffin scoffed indignantly and walked two steps forward. He sized Jackie up with a mocking look in his eyes. ¡°Who would¡¯ve expected for us to have such a great fate? I never expected to meet you here.¡± Jackie frowned as shock overwhelmed him. Truth be told, the surprise did note just because he bumped into Griffin and his brother here; it was because he failed to notice anybody around him and did not even pick up the sound of footsteps. It seemed like the Olsen brothers suddenly appeared behind his back, which creeped out Jackie. However, Griffin failed to realize what Jackie was thinking of. He nced at Nash, who stood behind Jackie. ¡°Who¡¯s this? He¡¯s only in the final stage of the acquired level. Is he your errand man? If that¡¯s the case, this will be even mode hrious. Are you unable to take care of yourself? Why do you need to bring an errand man with you to such a ce?¡± Jackie¡¯s anger exploded when he heard this. Jackie could still hold himself back if they were just jabbing at himself, but what Griffin said was aimed at Nash. Jackie narrowed his eyes and pulled Nash behind him. ¡°You better watch what you¡¯re saying; stop saying everything thates to mind like that. What does what I do have to do with you? Keep your nose out of my business. If you have that much time in your hands, help someone walk their dog, and don¡¯te barking by my ears.¡± Although Jackie¡¯s words were nowhere vulgar, they were bluntly rebuking Griffin. Griffin¡¯s face blushed a crimson color as he had never experienced such treatment. He stretched out his right hand, and his sword was unleashed from its sheath audibly. The silver sword shone brightly under the sun. Griffin held the sword with his right hand and pointed it at Jackie¡¯s face. Chapter 2183 Jackie, however, merely smirked, nowhere scared or intimidated ¡°B*stard!¡± roared Griffin. ¡°How dare you disrespect me! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± With that, Griffin activated his true energy and was about to attack Jackie when Howard, who stood behind Griffin, grabbed his brother¡¯s shoulder when he noticed Griffin was about to attack. ¡°Brother, this isn¡¯t the time to fight! No matter what, we¡¯re disciples from the same sect, and we¡¯re surrounded by space caves. If the space around us is disrupted, a person might suddenly appear out of nowhere. By then, news of what happened to this guy might spread. I¡¯m sure you know the rules of our sect: you¡¯ll be punished if he dies or is badly wounded by your hand.¡± The Dual Sovereign Pavilion forbade their disciples from killing one another at ces outside of their sect Griffin¡¯s face was slightly pale as he stared at Jackie. The muscles on his face slightly trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t get too cocky, b*stard. I may not be able to kill you now, but this doesn¡¯t mean that your luck will stay up after leaving the secret ce! On top of that, I¡¯m not the only one who wants to kill you. You¡¯ve offended so many people, and you may just perish before I can do anything to you!¡± The sword in Griffin¡¯s hands once again returned to the sheath with a wave of his sleeve. He sneered and looked around before moving his hands, activating his true energy and punching the space before him. Ripples appeared in the space in front of him. A sh of happiness shed past Griffin¡¯s eyes as he walked toward the area where the ripples were most apparent. Griffin took out his entry token and pushed it forward. The entry token looked like it had been dropped into water as it was swallowed by the space in front of him. The next moment, a bright light shone over Griffin and he disappeared in front of them. Howard seemed unsurprised by what happened. He turned to look at Jackie. ¡°Are you wondering why I¡¯m here, even though there aren¡¯t any spots left for me?¡± Jackie pursed his lips speechlessly. He was definitely curious, but the thought had just shed past his mind and he did not wish to get to the bottom of it. However, Howard spoke as if Jackie was extremely eager to find out what was going on. Jackie scoffed and did not even spare a nce at Howard, yet Howard could tell Jackie was all too curious of the reason. He thus smirked and turned to face Jackie. ¡°Our family has certain power in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, and it isn¡¯t difficult for me to obtain a spot as long as I want it. My brother tried to preserve your prestige by asking you to give up the spot, yet you turned us down¡­ You truly can¡¯t differentiate good from bad.¡± With that, Howard took his entry token before Jackie managed to say anything. He let the entry token combine with the space caves before the light also covered his entire body. He, just like Griffin, disappeared into the space cave and entered the Secret ce for Resources. The corners of Jackie¡¯s mouth twitched speechlessly. Both the brothers of the Olsen family had the same temperament. They were entric and unreasonable. Chapter 2184 What Howard had said implied that they had shown him some respect by asking him to give up the spot, yet Jackie failed to recognize their kindness by refusing Jackie could not help but sneer. Some of these people were painfully peculiar, and they were always capable ofing up with some presumptuous reasons. Jackie only felt that they were ridiculous. Nash¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Why are these two people so despicable? What on earth are they talking about? Why should you give the spot to him? And you¡¯re being unreasonable for not doing so? Who does he think he is?¡± ¡°He thinks that he¡¯s a god and can step on anybody, but his ns are useless to me,¡± remarked Jackie with a cold expression on his face. Nash sighed helplessly and felt that nothing in this ce was going smoothly. Things were so much simpler when they were in Daxia. However, Jackie was so focused on pursuing the pinnacle of martial arts, and he definitely could not say anything discouraging. Nash turned and looked at Jackie with a serious expression on his face. ¡°You have to be careful after you enter the secret ce. Be on your best guard as those two brothers will surely trouble you there.¡± Jackie nodded and looked around him. He sighed helplessly, unable to form his thoughts with what Elder Godfrey did. The elder reminded him of so many things but had forgotten about the most important part¡­ Jackie had no idea on how to enter the space caves, more so had Griffin not disy how to do so just moments ago. It turned out that the space around him was filled with space caves. However, one had to stimte the surrounding space with his true energy to find the middle point of the space caves. Just moments ago, the Olsen brothers appeared so soundlessly because Jackie was surrounded by space caves that could block a person¡¯s sight and sound. This was a ce with mountains of uneven height. Thend was covered with weed, and he raised his head to see a huge tree. However, the mountains blocked arge area, and he could see no further. Jackie looked up and was unable to see the sun, but his surroundings were bright like it was noon. Jackie turned around in ce and got familiar with his surroundings, exhaling deeply upon not sensing any form of danger. This was the legendary Secret ce for Resources. With the Mustard Seed as his tool, Jackie was able to bring everybody in the Mustard Seed into the area, even though he only had one entry token. Nash continued to stand by Jackie¡¯s side. He looked at the uneven mountains surrounding them and said, We¡¯re lucky that we weren¡¯t transported to some extremely dangerous area. We¡¯d be terribly unlucky if so.¡± Jackie knelt and simply picked a small piece of weed up efore cing it under his nose to give it a sniff. He then rubbed the weed in his hands. Nash chuckled and said helplessly, ¡°Why are you acting like a child when you¡¯re already at this age?¡± Jackie chuckled and replied, ¡°I just wanted to check if this world is real.¡± Nash could not help but frown when he heard this.¡± What do you think?¡± Jackie flicked the weed away before taking out a piece of tissue to wipe the dirt and green leaves on his hand. ¡°It should be real. However, I question the authenticity of the area. The feeling is too realistic.¡± Nash felt that he was at a loss when he heard what Jackie said. The corners of his mouth twitched helplessly. He was about to say something when Jackie suddenly grabbed his arm. Chapter 2185 Nash looked at Jackie with widened eyes. Jackie frowned as he lowered his voice. ¡°Hurry back into the Mustard Seed. I can feel something approaching.¡± Nash paled when he heard this. He dared not dy and immediately entered the Mustard Seed, leaving Jackie the only one left standing there. Jackie frowned as he widened his eyes while scanning his surroundings. It was still the same uneven mountains and vast skies. After three breaths, the soft footsteps became clear ahead of him. Jackie looked up and subconsciously inhaled. There was a slightly taller mountain 40 to 50 meters away from him, and a three-headed wolf stood on the mountain This three-headed wolf was one-feet-tall and stood on the highest peak of the mountain, casting a shadow. The three wolf heads appeared to share the same body, and its six eyes stared straight at Jackie. The corners of Jackie¡¯s mouth twitched as he subconsciously assessed the three-headed wolf¡¯s fighting prowess¡­only to fail to determine its fighting prowess in the end. Jackie was even more at a loss when he realized this. He had gone through all the ancient scrolls to understand the Hestia Continent, but none of them described the three-headed wolf. This resulted in Jackie¡¯s bewilderment, and doubt of actually defeating this beast rose within him. Jackie inhaled deeply and took ten ck daggers out from the Mustard Seed. The ck daggers floated in mid-air as Jackie raised his hands. The ck fog covered the ten ck daggers, and they were like venomous fangs of a viper. 1 The three-headed wolf understood that Jackie was about to attack itself and nced at Jackie from high above with its six eyes. A hint of disdain shed through the wolf¡¯s eyes, and the corners of Jackie¡¯s mouth twitched helplessly. Had the three-headed wolf possibly broken through into the spring solidifying realm? Why else would the wolf act in such a high and mighty manner? The three-headed wolf slowly prowled toward Jackie with steady steps. Jackie inhaled deeply as he wanted to test the three-headed wolf¡¯s fighting prowess. If he was unable to defeat the wolf, he could turn around and escape without turning back! Just when he was about to activate Destroying the Void, the sound of something traveling through the sky suddenly came from far away. A long arrow came shooting from far away with extreme speed. The arrow was surrounded by a circle of ghostly pale blue mes. The three-headed wolf looked fierce and disdainful, even as the arrow came flying. All three wolf-heads opened their mouths at the same time and looked like they were about to perform their strongest attack. However, the long arrow was too fast, and before the three-headed wolf was capable of releasing its attack, the arrow covered in blue mes plunged into the middle-head audibly. The three-headed wolf instantly let out a piercing scream and fell to the ground as it lost its bnce. The wolf kept rolling around on the floor as if it wanted to try pulling the long arrow stuck in his head out. ¡°Are you alright, young brother?!¡± aforting voice came from far away. Jackie turned around to take a look and saw a man in the costume of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s formal disciples rushing toward him from afar. Jackie raised his eyebrows and did not put his weapon away. Although this person was from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, Jackie could not guarantee if this individual had ulterior motives. As he came closer, Jackie discovered that he was not alone; there were three more people following behind him. However, not all three of these men were disciples of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. Two of them had on the costume of the Muddled Origin n¡¯s formal disciples. Jackie raised his brows in surprise and nodded to the person standing in front. Chapter 2186 Heath Vay chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid. This three-headed wolf is only at the initial stage of innate level and he¡¯s extremely dumb. The wolf thinks that it¡¯s invincible on this hill.¡± Jackie rxed when he heard what this person said. In the beginning, he suspected that the three- headed wolf was in the spring solidifying realm. After all, he was unable to assess the other party¡¯s fighting prowess if they had a higher fighting prowesspared to him. However, it did not make sense for him to fail in identifying this three-headed wolf¡¯s fighting prowess if the wolf was only in the initial stage of innate level. Heath knew what Jackie was thinking from the expression on his face. A smile appeared as he exined, ¡°The rules of this world¡¯s heaven and earth are different from that of the outside world. You can¡¯t use the old way to learn about the monster beast¡¯s fighting prowess, but instead, you need to judge it by the aura they release.¡± Jackie nodded as he was unable topletely understand what the man was talking about. In fact, both the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s disciples treated him affectionately but the disciples from the Muddled Origin n looked at him in a slightly different manner. There was a hint of mockery in their eyes as they examined him. Jackie was not surprised when the disciples from the Muddled Origin n looked at him in such a way. After all, the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and the Muddled Origin n had a long history. It was natural for them to not have a good attitude toward him when they spotted the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s costume on him. After a brief introduction, everybody got to know each other. Among the two disciples from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, the one who spoke to him was Heath Vay while the one standing behind was Byron Reid. As for the disciples from the Muddled Origin n, one of them was Frank Wack and Edric Law. Those two had an indifferent attitude toward Jackie. Jackie did not respond to their attitude and was indifferent toward them as well. Heath chuckled and said while saluting with his hands, ¡°Destiny gathered us here. We are still wandering among these hills after walking around for more than half a day. However, I received news from the elders that these mountains aren¡¯t the only thing in the Secret ce for Resources. There are also continuous mountains and an endless piece of wastnd. If there aren¡¯t anypanions when traveling in this big piece ofnd, the dangers we face in the secret ce might be life-threatening. Hence, I propose that we travel together. We shall treat each other sincerely and we will help one another when danger arises, am I right?¡± When they took action to kill the three-headed wolf, Jackie had already guessed that they were here to form an alliance with him. Jackie frowned but did not immediately reply to Heath. He was used to traveling alone and he would be restricted if he traveled with others due to the number of secrets he was keeping. However, this was an unfamiliar and dangerous ce for Jackie. If he continued traveling alone, he might run into a dangerous situation that he was unable to resolve. If the five of them traveled together, their chances of survival would be higher. Jackie nodded earnestly when he thought of this. However, the Muddled Origin n¡¯s disciple, Frank, had already humphed coldly and started speaking before Jackie was able to speak. ¡°Young man, what are you hesitating about? We are at the final stage of innate level and we¡¯re at a disadvantage for bringing you, one who¡¯s at the intermediate stage of innate level. How dare you hesitate? Do you think that we will cause you trouble?¡± In fact, Jackie had only paused for around three breaths and he did not expect Frank to proactively find fault with him. Jackie nced at Frank and he could see the frown on Frank¡¯s face as he stared at Jackie in disdain. The expression on his face was using how ungrateful Jackie was. Jackie sneered. ¡°Everybody has their own concerns and there is nothing between us that can bring us down.¡± Chapter 2187 Frank¡¯s face was slightly darkened when he heard how straightforward Jackie was. ¡°You¡¯re such a shameless boast. Who did you say will be bringing the other down? How dare you! Why don¡¯t you open your eyes and take a good look! Look at your fighting prowess and our fighting prowess. Just now, we only took action because we thought that we would have another member who¡¯s in the final stage of the innate level. However, we realized that you¡¯re just a young man in the intermediate stage after we came closer.¡± Jackie arched his brow when Frank turned aggressive; he kept making a scene out of Jackie¡¯s fighting prowess to suppress him. Jackie did not wish to have a dispute with them if these two people had not provoked him. However, he was unable to withstand It any longer as Frank kept causing him trouble.¡± What¡¯s the issue about the intermediate stage and final stage of the innate level? Do you think that you can walk around and do anything you want because you¡¯re in the final stage of the innate level? To be honest, your fighting prowess means nothing to me. If you are unconvinced, just have a duel with me right now.¡° Frank, who stood in front of Jackie, was at the same level as Oliver and Jackie really did not pay much attention to him. However, Frank was furious after he heard what Jackie said. He suddenly rushed forward and pointed at Jackie¡¯s face. ¡°What an arrogant young man! How dare you challenge me?! Alright! I shall show you the meaning of suppression from a higher realm!¡± He touched his storage ring with his right hand and a three-foot-long sword appeared in his hand. The sword was red in color and looked like it was burning with endless mes. Heath immediately rushed forward with a frown on his face and grabbed Frank¡¯s right hand. ¡°Let¡¯s discuss this nicely and not fight among ourselves. Do you know what time it is right now?! If we really get into a fight, not only will it hurt our rtionship, we would be suffering losses. Why don¡¯t you guys think about it? This isn¡¯t our respective sects and this ce is filled with all sorts of danger. We have no idea when the enemies or strong monster beasts will appear. Hence, we definitely can¡¯t start a fight among ourselves!¡± Frank was so angry that the muscles on his face were slightly trembling. Heath held his right arm so tightly that he was unable to release his arm. He could only give up his ns of fighting with the young man in front of him. However, the look in his eyes grew increasingly fierce as he looked at Jackie. He looked like he was going to chop Jackie into pieces if Heath did not stop him. Jackie sighed helplessly. He had no idea that he would be provoked by others when he had done nothing wrong. In fact, there was nothing wrong with how Jackie reacted. Frank took this opportunity to find fault with him because he had a lower fighting prowess and he was a disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Jackie sneered when he thought of this. ¡°Senior Brother Heath is correct. This ce is extremely dangerous and we won¡¯t gain anything if we fight here. However, I¡¯m not frightened if you wish to fight with me forcefully.¡± Frankughed coldly and a mocking look appeared in his eyes. He put away the sword he had in his hand and pulled his right hand out from Heath¡¯s grip. He waved his sleeves and raised his chin arrogantly as he said to Jackie, ¡°You have to thank Senior Brother Heath foring forward to speak on your behalf. If not, what happened today will not end here.¡± Jackie did not wish to argue with somebody like him. If he wanted to take action, Jackie would naturally show him what it meant to carry out challenges from a lower level. Chapter 2188 Heath turned to Jackie. Heughed dryly to ease the tension. ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, Brother Jackie. He¡¯s a quick talker, but he means no harm.¡± Frank looked unhappy after hearing that, and wanted to say a few more words, but was stopped by Edric who was standing beside him. Edric frowned and shook his head discreetly at Frank, indicating to him to not start a dispute at this time. Frank breathed out deeply, trying to restrain his anger. He averted his eyes away from Jackie. Jackie nodded nomittally. Heath took two steps forward and said again, ¡°You¡¯re one of us now that you¡¯ve agreed to join us.¡± His words were both hypocritical and highfalutin. Jackie would not take these words into his heart. Heath then pointed at the dead three-headed wolf on the ground and said, ¡°Since we¡¯re all team members now, you¡¯ll need to know some ground rules. Everyone is here to get their hands on some good items. Although we came here not long ago, we have already discovered some spirited grass and spirited herb and killed some monster beasts. ¡°All of these are good stuff. It was hard to equally divide the goods when there were four of us, so I made a small rule. When ites to spirited grass and spirited herb, whoever saw it first has the im to it. When ites to monster beasts, the most valuable item will go to the one who made the most attack or gave the fatal blow. As for other things, we¡¯ll cross the bridge when wee to it.¡± Jackie just nodded and said nothing. However, in his heart, he started to analyze Heath. All the things he had mentioned sounded fair, but all those spirited grass, spirited herb, and the things on the monster beasts were onlymon items in the Secret ce for Resources. Naturally, they were there to find an umon master treasure. ording to legend, that ce was an inheritance left by the ancient masters. Maybe they would find the inheritance of the ancient masters. When it came to that, how would it be distributed? Jackie was sure Heath would not be a pushover when it came to the more umon items. Jackie was no fool; he would not be worthy of being called a human if he did not catch the hidden meaning behind Heath¡¯s words. The fact that he said that they would all cross the bridge when it came to the other things meant that he was leaving a way out for himself. Heath remained smiling amicably, like a fresh breath of air. ¡°This three-headed wolf was in by Brother Byron. We didn¡¯t do anything so the spirited core and all the other valuable items on the wolf belong to him.¡± After he said that, Byron did not even bother to see what the others were feeling before walking over to the three-headed wolf corpse. He took out a short de from the storage ring, cut open the wolf¡¯s abdomen very skillfully, and pulled out a light gray spirited core. He took a piece of white rag, wiped off the blood on It, and stored the three-headed wolf¡¯s spirited core into his storage ring in front of everyone. Nobody said a word throughout the whole process. The amicable smile never left Heath¡¯s face as he swept his eyes across everyone. Jackie arched his brow and looked at the three-headed wolf¡¯s corpse silently. ¡®This wolf would have died under my hand if these people didn¡¯t show up just now.¡¯ At this thought, heughed bitterly to himself. ¡°They knew that this wolf is an initial stage of innate level, which is something I can easily y, and yet they still decided to snatch it from right under my nose. What ground rules? Those are just something they pulled out to make it so they could im the wolf for themselves!¡± Chapter 2189 The way Heath made it sound was as if there was nothing suspicious about what he said, but it did not take a rocket scientist to figure out something was off with the whole arrangement. It was obvious that Heath only cared about his sect brothers and not the so-called ¡®brother¡¯ like Jackie. ¡°Hey, why are you looking at the three-headed wolf like that? Are the ground rules not to your liking? Don¡¯t tell me you think everything rightfully belongs to you!¡± said Frank provocatively when he saw Jackie being all silent. Jackie frowned, and he turned his darkened face toward Frank, who was arching his brow and looking at him contemptuously. Jackie scoffed, thinking that they must have thought he was a pushover. He was about to say something when Heath cut in,¡± Nonsense. Why would you say that when Brother Jackie didn¡¯t even say anything? Besides, from the very first impression, I can tell that he¡¯s the type that considers the overall situation. I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t have any ill-will toward us. Am I right, Brother Jackie?¡± ¡®Considers the overall situation? Does that mean that I¡¯ll be deemed unrighteous if my opinion differs from theirs? Wow, this Heath is quite the maniptor,¡¯ thought Jackie. Then, he chuckled, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not really one to take the overall situation into consideration. The overall situation is quite reasonable so I don¡¯t mind going along with it. However, I do wonder why you thought that I was unhappy with the ground rules when I didn¡¯t say anything or showed any unhappiness on my face.¡± Thest sentence was, of course, directed at Frank. He narrowed his eyes and stuck out his neck like a cock ready for a fight. ¡°Did you think that I didn¡¯t see the look on your face just now? What do you take me for? A fool? You should be grateful that we¡¯re willing to let an innate stage level kid like you join our team! I can¡¯t believe after all that, you dare to look at the wolf like that.¡± ¡°Like what?¡± The lines on Jackie¡¯s forehead got deeper and deeper. He had decided then and there that he would teach Frank a lesson if he did not give I tup. ¡°It was obvious from the look in your eyes that you want to im the three-headed wolf for yourself. I¡¯m really curious to know what the elders in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion are thinking. Why would they let an intermediate stage of an innate level kid like you enter when the quota is limited to twenty people? Could it be that the Dual Sovereign Pavilion has fallen so far that theyck a strong final stage of innate level disciples, so they had to use a kid like you to make up the numbers?¡± Frank roared withughter with unconcealed disdain after saying all that. This was the straw that broke the camel¡¯s back. Jackie stepped forward and took out the ck daggers from the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship. Heath frowned and looked at Frank unhappily. He quickly walked up to him and pulled his shoulder.¡± Are you done? Brother Jackie didn¡¯t say anything at all, so just shut up, okay? And you shouldn¡¯t judge others by their cultivation level. You should know that masters could challenge those above their level.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 2190 Frank arched his brow, and said nonchntly, ¡°Each one of us here in the Secret ce for Resources is a master.¡± Heath furrowed his brow, and was about to say something else but was stopped by Edric. He turned around and said, ¡°Brother Frank, please just stop there. Don¡¯t forget we¡¯re all a team and should have each other¡¯s backs. I strongly suggest that you watch what you say from now on or else¡­I won¡¯t help you with the thing that you want.¡± Edric¡¯sst sentence was filled with hidden implications. Frank pursed his lips, and unwillingly dropped down his head, and said, ¡°Okay, Brother Edric.¡± Edric heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Frank¡¯s acquiescence. ¡°I know you hold a very deep grudge against the Dual Sovereign Pavilion but you shouldn¡¯t take it out on every Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciples that you meet.¡± ¡®Ah, the grudge between him and the Dual Sovereign Pavilion exins why he was acting so offensively toward me. But he should take it out on the sect, not me or the other disciples.¡¯ Thought Jackie. He made a mental note to himself to make Frank pay for all the things he said some other days. They soon set eastward after Heath said a few more perfunctory things. It was their first time in the Secret ce for Resources so they were not familiar with the environment. The only thing they could do was to choose a direction and continue on that path with perseverance. The hill was bigger than they imagined. After walking for two or three hours, they still could not see the edge. The rolling hills blocked most of their sight. Just to be on the safe side, they decided to go by foot instead of air and became exhausted after walking for so long Jackie thought that it was nothing, but Frank started toin. ¡°Going on foot takes too long, and it doesn¡¯t look like we¡¯re going to reach the edge anytime soon. We should just go by air!¡± Heath nced sideways at Frank, and said, ¡°No. Have you forgotten what happened when we tried to go by air? Yes, I admit it¡¯s tiring to go by foot, but it¡¯s also safer this way.¡± Frank curled his lips in disapproval, and said in a low voice, ¡°We were caught off guard before. We¡¯ll just need to be more vignt this time. Besides, it¡¯s not like there will be so many dangers for us to run into.¡± Heath frowned unhappily when he heard that. He was already a little annoyed by his non-stop talking, but still managed to squash down his frustration after reminding himself they were all in this together, and that they would need to work together In the face of danger. Edric nced at Frank and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°You promised me you¡¯ll keep your mouth shu¡­ Huh? What is that over there?¡± The surprise in his voice caught everyone¡¯s attention. He took two quick steps forward, climbed to a nearby teau, and pointed to a distance. ¡°What Is that? It¡­ it¡­it looks like a giant monster beast!¡± Everyone climbed to the highest point of the hill, Looking in the direction of Edric¡¯s finger, they saw a huge monster beast lying curled up on the ground at a distance of about 400 yards from them. However, they were too far away to identify what kind of monster beast it was. ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out!¡± said Byron excitedly. Advertisement chapter 2191-2200 chapter 2191-2200 Chapter 2191 Heath kept staring at the huge monster beast. ¡°Yes, we should, but looking at the size of it, it¡¯s definitely not an ordinary monster. It may be dangerous if we approach it rashly so let¡¯s all be extra careful.¡± Everyone nodded. In order to ensure their own safety, they came up with a n. Well, not really a n but simply an agreement for those with the strongest cultivation to take the lead, and for the weakest to follow behind. They would slowly approach the monster beast so that they could make their escape at the first sign of danger. They would run as far as possible while making sure they stuck together in a group. Out of the five people, four of them were in the final stage of innate level. Heath was the strongest, and not to mention he was from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, so he would take the lead. Then, it would be Byron and Edric in the second row, and then Frank and Jackie in the third row. Actually, with this formation, it did not matter who was in the front, as long as they were stuck close to each other, if anything should happen, they would all suffer the same fate. Furrowing his brow and the two swords in his hands, Heath gradually moved closer to the giant monster beast in a stance that would allow him to attack at a drop of the hat. His eyes never left the monster beast once. The closer they got to the monster beast, the more clearly they could see the shape of it. It looked something like a snake but not a snake. It had scales on its body and only one eye on its head, which was tightly shut. What surprised them, even more, was that this monster had nine ws, which wereid t on the ground, making the monster beast seem a sif it was asleep. ¡°I remember it now! I¡¯ve read about this monster beast in one of the ancient books before,¡± said Edric suddenly They all turned to look at him in unison. Advertisement He did not keep them hanging as he continued to say, ¡°This monster is a nine-wed python! Judging from its size, it should have grown to adulthood, meaning to say that it should be at the final stage of spring solidifying!¡± Hearing this, they all stopped in their tracks at almost the same time. They looked at each other with hesitation written all over their faces. The nine-wed python was not something they could handle even with theirbined power. Their faces immediately darkened at the thought of them being wiped out by the nine-wed python. This nine-wed python was around 200 yards long and was as tall as a small hill. The five of them would surely die instantaneously with one hit from its w should it go berserk. At that thought, they started to make ns for retreat. Heath coughed lightly, and said, ¡°Not so fast. Don¡¯t you all think that there¡¯s something off about this nine-wed python?¡± Advertisement ¡°What do you mean? You can¡¯t leave us hanging like that? If you have something to say, just say it,¡± said Frank with a frown. ¡°Brother Heath, are you referring to the fact that we can¡¯t sense any oppressive aura from the nine wed python even though we¡¯re only forty yards away from it? And the fact that it hasn¡¯t moved at all ever since weid eyes on it? As if it¡¯s dead¡­?¡± asked Jackie. Heath nodded heavily, with a trace of admiration in his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s just as Brother Jackie said. All the powerful monster beasts would exude a powerful aura. Even at rest or slumber, the aura should be noticeable. The only time the aura is not noticeable is when it deliberately hides it in order to stay hidden. However, this is not the case as it chose to be out in the open for everyone to see.¡± The powerful aura could also be called an imposing force. A strong cultivator would have an imposing force around him, and a weak cultivator would invariably lose his presence if he was standing next to the strong cultivator. Chapter 2192 They were very close to the nine-wed python, around a hundred yards or so, but they still did not feel any powerful aura emanating from the nine wed python. That actually made them even more nervous. Coupled with the fact that the nine-wed python was motionless-it did not even seem like it was breathing, so everyone agreed with Jackie¡¯s guess. Heath thought Jackie¡¯s knowledge was extraordinary, even though his cultivation was not high. As soon as he opened his mouth, Jackie knew what he wanted to say. ¡°You¡¯re very smart, Brother Jackie. That¡¯s exactly what I mean. This nine-wed python has not moved at all. Don¡¯t you all find this very strange? It¡¯s as if¡­it¡¯s not alive but¡­dead.¡± Jackie nodded and looked at the nine-wed python In front of him. The nine-wed python did not move from its position at all. He could not feel any aura, not even its breathing. Jackie frowned and said with certainty, ¡°I think this nine-wed python is dead.¡± Bryan nodded too and said, ¡°Brother Jackie is right, I also think so, but how did this nine-wed python die here?¡± Frank instantly felt ufortable when he heard both Heath and Byron¡¯s generous praise of Jackie, and the way they were looking at him with eyes filled with unconcealed admiration. After all, he did not make the same conclusion as Jackie, and so was robbed of his limelight. Advertisement He scoffed and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you all jumping to conclusions a little too fast? I don¡¯t think this nine wed python is dead. How could such a big monster beast die here? Why aren¡¯t the other monster beasts eating it if it¡¯s really dead? How can the body still be intact?¡± Jackie ignored Frank¡¯s words; he did not even look at him. Instead, he looked at Heath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s speed up our pace. No matter what, there is definitely something wrong with this nine-wed python.¡± Heath nodded, also ignoring Frank¡¯s words. He elerated his pace and rushed to the front, quickly approaching the nine-wed python. Frank¡¯s face flushed with anger, and he stomped his feet hard, not knowing what to say when he saw all of them ignoring him. After speeding up, it took them only five minutes to reach the nine-wed python. Its scales were shining under the sunlight, and Jackie could even see mud mixed in with the scales. The five of them were so close that nothing about the nine-wed python could escape their eyes. Heath circled the giant nine-wed python and came to a definite conclusion. ¡°It¡¯s not breathing so It should be dead. If it¡¯s alive, it is impossible for it to not react to our presence here at all. Besides, there¡¯s a rotting smelling out from it.¡± The others frowned in unison as soon as Heath said that, Byron approached thergest w, and stared at it for a long time. Then he sighed and said, ¡°I wonder how this big guy died, and why didn¡¯t the other monster beasts eat its corpse? Isn¡¯t powerful monster beasts considered a kind of supplement for the other monster beasts?¡± Heath nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. The rotting smell proves that this nine-wed python has been dead for a while, and it is really strange that it is still intact here.¡± Chapter 2193 Edric chuckled and said, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not really that strange. After all, we are not outside. The world in this Secret ce for Resources is very different from the outside world. Maybe the monster beasts here don¡¯t like to eat the corpses of other monster beasts.¡± Heath and the others nodded, this exnation was barely passable. Jackie did not listen to their discussion, but instead, he stood on tiptoe and looked at the nine-wed python from top to bottom. He pushed the tip of his toes against the ground, activated his true energy, and took a flight to the air. From above, he looked down at the nine-wed python. He was around a dozen yards in the air when he saw a faint light shing under the head of the nine-wed python. The light was so weak that it could be easily overlooked. He would have definitely missed it if it were not for the fact that he was looking down from above. The corners of Jackie¡¯s mouth curled up into a smile, and he rushed toward where the light was emitting The huge nine-wed python was coiled up like a mosquito coil, and the bottom of the python¡¯s head was where the light was emanating. He still clearly remembered that Heath once said the spirited grass and spirited flower would go to whoever first discovered it. Therefore, there was no need to alert them to it since he was the first who discovered the light. Thinking of this, the corners of his mouth inched even higher as he rushed toward the light. However, as soon as he was five or six yards away from the python¡¯s head, he was knocked backward with a bang as if he had hit a sheet of transparent ss. His eyes widened in surprise. There was clearly nothing there, but it seemed like there was ayer of tempered ss that could not be broken. He could not go past it at all! Themotion caused by him attracted the attention of the other four. They all stared at Jackie with surprise. Heath frowned and asked, ¡°Brother Jackie, what just happened? Was that an array you just ran into?¡± Jackie¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and he sighed helplessly in his heart. He did not know what he had run into but he knew for sure that his n had been foiled. He coughed lightly and pointed in the direction of the python¡¯s head. ¡°There is light emitting from under the python¡¯s head. I was on my way to checking it out when I ran into something transparent.¡± As soon as Jackie said that, the other four took flight into the air, and looked down on the nine-wed python. Under the guidance of Jackie, they found the target. There was fluorescent light emitting from the position of the python head, but because of the distance and the obstruction of the python head, they could not see what was giving off the light. However, being smart, they knew that it must definitely be something good even if it was not spirited grass or spirited herb. In fact, it could be a master treasure since it emitted white light and was being guarded by the nine-wed python. Everyone¡¯s eyes instantly lit up, and a surge went through their hearts. They had traveled across the hills for so long, slew a few monster beasts, and collected a few spirited grass and spirited flowers, but all these were nothing to crow about. At one nce, they knew the fluorescent light-emitting item must be extraordinary, Heath chuckled, turned his head, and looked at the other four with kind eyes. ¡°I¡¯m guessing the item to be spirited grass. The grade of this spirited grass must be absolutely extraordinary if it¡¯s guarded by such a powerful monster beast. We can surely fetch a high price for it once we get our hands on it.¡± Chapter 2194 Jackie saw a sh of greed in Heath¡¯s eyes. He was the one who kept saying that the spirited herb and spirited grass would belong to whoever first discovered it, but from the way he did not mention it at all, it was clear he had forgotten about this ground rule. Jackie was no fool. He was not about to let others take advantage of him. It was just that it would be difficult for him to investigate the item with the transparent barrier in the way. Frankughed mockingly and looked at Jackie with contempt. ¡°I was wondering why you were rushing here suddenly and now the cat¡¯s out of the bag! You n to take everything for yourself!¡± Jackie turned to face him abruptly. ¡®Oh my god, he¡¯s so annoying! Why does he keep on picking on me?¡¯ ¡°Did you knock yourself in the head? Have you forgotten the ground rules? That the spirited grass and spirited flower belongs to whoever finds it? It¡¯s only fair for me to harvest it since I was the one who found it!¡± said Jackie unceremoniously. Frank¡¯s face darkened at his words. He did not expect Jackie to talk back to him. He was about to make aeback at him when they all heard the sound of footstepsing from their surroundings. The five of them were stunned for a moment, and they quickly descended from the air. After all, being in the air was too conspicuous. Afternding, Byron frowned. ¡°It seems like someone discovered the nine-wed python too. Did you just see where the people areing from?¡± he asked in a hasty tone. They all shook their heads. They were all in a hurry to get out of the air space, and only took a nce before doing that, but they found nothing. Afternding, they formed a nervous group and did not see anything at all. ¡°We should have taken out the spirited core immediately after confirming the nine-wed python was no threat!¡± said Heath nervously. His words were filled with regret. He med himself for not thinking of that sooner. The nine-wed python was a spring-solidifying level monster beast; its spirited core could definitely fetch a high price! ¡°Senior brother! It¡¯s really dead!¡± said a sharp voice suddenly from a distance. They all looked in the direction in unison, only to see that seven people had arrived, and they were less than fifty yards away from them. They appeared so abruptly that Heath and the others were all stunned. ¡°Why are they so close to us all of a sudden? I didn¡¯t see theming just now!¡± said Frank with trembling lips. The five of them were standing in front of the nine wed python before. They heard the footsteps but saw no one, so they thought that the people wereing from the side or the back of the nine-wed python. They never expected them to appear right in front of them. However, when the five of them formed a circle, they did not find anyoneing from that direction at all. If that sharp-voiced person had not suddenly spoken, they would not have realized anyone was in that direction at all. Jackie¡¯s pupils trembled slightly. Their sudden appearances gave him a d¨¦j¨¤ vu feeling, just like the way the two Olsen brothers appeared in front of them before they entered the Secret ce for Resources- one second there was no one there, but the next they suddenly appeared in front of him. There were seven people in total, all dressed in ck robes with skulls embroidered on their chests. From this alone, they could tell the neers were from the Corpse Pavilion. Jackie knew more about the Corpse Pavilion than the people around him because he had faced several groups of Corpse Pavilion disciples in Mount Beasts. Chapter 2915 ¡°Master was right. There are really good things in this ce. The man standing at the front said coldly. As soon as this statement came out, the others were surprised but did not reveal it on their faces. Jackie, however, quickly lowered down his head and hid behind Heath, as if he had been stabbed by a needle. He did it all so discreetly that, all apart from Frank, did not notice him doing so. The only reason Frank saw him was that he was standing behind Jackie all this while. Frank sneered and gave Jackie a contemptuous look.¡± Well, well, it seems like someone had lost all of his pluck. Why are you hiding behind Brother Heath? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re afraid of the Corpse Pavilion disciples.¡± The corners of Jackie¡¯s lips twitched. He could not be bothered with Frank then; his priority was to make sure his face stayed hidden because the person who was referred to as ¡®Senior Brother¡¯ was the masked man he saw at Mount Beasts. The masked man was still wearing a mask on his face, which was exactly the same as the one he saw that day; even his voice was the same, so it must be the same person. What really surprised Jackie was how could the masked man enter the Secret ce of Resources when he was clearly at the spring solidifying level. It was against the rule for those beyond the final stage of innate level to enter. He exhaled softly, threw away these distracting thoughts to the back of his mind for the time being, and quickly took out amon-looking mask from the Mustard Seed Spirit Ship. Then, he hurriedly put It over his face. Frank, who had been observing Jackie all this while, frowned thoughtfully. Heath and the others did not care about the quarrel between the two of them. The three of them stood at the forefront and were solemnly observing the seven Corpse Pavilion disciples who were directly opposite of them. It would be five against seven if a fight was unavoidable, and all seven of their opponents were at the final stage of innate level. As for the five of them, one of them was only an intermediate stage of innate level, so they definitely would not be a match for them. The Corpse Pavilion disciples could speak without a care in the world because they knew they had the advantage of number and strength on their side, so there was no need to fear Heath and the others at all. The corner of Heath¡¯s lips twitched; he had a bad feeling about this. The masked-man stepped forward and eyed Heath coldly. He did not notice Jackie at all. ¡°Get lost or die!¡± spat the masked man, the words mming down on Heath and the others, who all gasped at the same time. The expressions on their faces were as if their fathers had died. This masked man was too arrogant. He did not give them any face at all. It was either get lost or die! Although Heath might seem gentle and talkative on the surface, he was also quite arrogant. He would never take this kind of humiliation lying down. He clenched his right hand tightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any conflict with you and yet you disregard all the etiquettes. At any rate, the Corpse Pavilion is a fourth- grade n association¡­¡± The masked man cut in before Heath finished his sentence, ¡°Stop spouting your bullsH*t nonsense to me! Chapter 2196 ¡°You hypocrites only talk about etiquette and shame. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re just trying to save your face by not getting lost. You obviously want to fight with us to get a piece of the pie!¡± As soon as the masked man finished speaking, the bearded-man standing beside him burst out laughing. ¡°Every one of you cowards, is a hypocrite. It¡¯s obvious you don¡¯t want to give up the treasure and just want to find some ¡®righteous¡¯ reason to justify yourselves! We are not hypocrites like you, and you dare to fight us for treasure? Maybe you should take a good look at yourself in the mirror before that!¡± Heath¡¯s face darkened. In all of his years of being alive, no one had ever humiliated him like this. He angrily pointed at the bearded man and shouted, ¡°We are not hypocrites. You¡¯re the one who was obviously in the wrong here and yet you use us of being hypocrites?¡± Jackie curled the corners of his mouth helplessly. He could already tell from Heath¡¯s tone that he was in actual fact scared and was forcing himself to talk back to save his own face. The bearded man roared withughter and swung his sky-opening ax to point at Heath¡¯s face. ¡°You hypocrites like to y tricks, and we, the Corpse Pavilion, have always hated you, hypocrites, the most. Hurry up and get lost if you know what¡¯s good for you! Immediately disappear from my eyes. If not, we will tear you into pieces and feed them to the dogs!¡± These words were not polite at all. It was no different from scolding and pointing at a dog. Heath¡¯s hands trembled slightly, and a myriad of colors shed through his face like fireworks. The others¡¯ expressions were simr to his while Jackie¡¯s expression was very calm from beginning to end. His eyes were fixed on the masked man and he discovered that the cultivation of the masked man was in the final stage of innate level. In other words, he had dropped a levelpared to before. Then, he clearly saw that this masked-man was at the spring-solidifying level, and it was because of that they had no choice but to escape, and even jumped off the broken heart cliff in desperation. However, at this moment, the masked man was at the final stage of innate level. Jackie rolled his eyes and thought to himself, Could it be that the masked man knocked down his cultivation in order to enter the Secret ce of Resources? But if this is the case, the sacrifice is a bit too big. Or maybe there¡¯s some kind of pill that can temporarily suppress the cultivation base? No matter what, this masked man must have gone through extra pains to enter the Secret ce of Resources. It¡¯s better to avoid an all-out conflict with them. Although this masked man has fallen a level, he was once at the spring-solidifying level. Surely the martial art skills and techniques he practiced were not what the four others could handle. Jackie frowned, thinking how he should tell them what he knows and bring them to safety. It would be too sudden if he left by himself. Worst, they might think that he wanted a spot in the limelight. Byron¡¯s face turned ck with anger. ¡°You¡¯ve overstepped the line!¡± The masked man sneered and took a step or two forward. ¡°Overstepped the line? Don¡¯t you know that this is a world where the strong eat the weak? Weaklings like you all deserve all the bullying you Get!¡± This humiliated them even more. Heath¡¯s face was about to explode in fury. He clenched his fists tightly. If it were not for what little reason he had left, he would have brought out his weapon and engaged in an all-out war with the seven Corpse Pavilion disciples. The masked man suddenly flew into the air. Looking down from the air, he quickly found the thing that they had discovered before that was suspected of being a precious spirited herb. Chapter 2197 The masked man¡¯s imposing aura was a little more restrained after hended on the ground again. ¡°Do I need to say it again? Either get lost or die. None of you five will survive if you stay any longer!¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he took another ten steps forward, and the imposing aura erupted from his body. They could still feel the aura clearly even though they were dozens of yards away from him. Heath involuntarily took a half-step back, but then he forced himself to gain back that half-step as if he did not want to give the masked man the upper hand. Edric¡¯s brows creased tightly, and he swept his eyes across the Corpse Pavilion disciples. Then, he looked at the members of his group and finally said,¡± Brother Heath, don¡¯t be impulsive. You very well know that none of the people in the Corpse Pavilion are easy to deal with. They don¡¯t care about etiquette and morality. By the looks of it, they¡¯re hellbent on getting their hands on the spirited grass and nine wed python spirited core. Let¡¯s not fight with them and just leave¡­¡± Heath¡¯s face became even more frightening to look at when he heard that. Frank turned his head and shouted like a cat whose tail had just been stepped on, ¡°I say, Edric, why are you being such a coward? We might not have the advantage of numbers but that doesn¡¯t mean we have no chance of winning at all! In any case, our ranks in the n association are quite high as well! Although the Corpse Pavilion is also a fourth-grade n association, there is still a gap in power between the disciples. Who knows, these guys might be the weakest among the fourth-grade n association!¡± After being questioned, Edric¡¯s expression became so scrunched up that water might drip from it. Jackie arched his brow; he could imagine how badly Edric must have wanted to curse. It was obvious the masked man and others heard Frank since he did not bother to lower his volume at all. The masked man sneered and said nothing, but the two disciples nking him were not as calm as him. Judging by their stance, they should be the masked man¡¯s two most loyal and powerful junior brothers. One of them was the bearded man who just spoke, and the other had not spoken from the beginning to the end. Jackie recognized him even though he did not say anything. His facial features, for the most part, were average-looking. His eyes were as small as a mung bean. If going by the eyes alone, one would be forgiven to think they belonged to a wild rat on the roadside. The small-eyed man who had been silent before suddenly opened his mouth after hearing what Frank said. ¡°I have met a lot of people who like to brag in my years of being alive but you, my friend, take the cake. Judging by what you are wearing, you should be a disciple of the Muddled Origin n of the third grade n Association. I do wonder where did a third -grade n Association get so much courage to speak such big words in front of a fourth-grade n Association?¡± True to his personality, Frank did not back down but instead said, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business where I get my courage from! What¡¯s the use ofing from the fourth-grade n Association when the people from there act so cowardly! I bet you¡¯vemitted all the sins under heaven! If we are hypocrites, then you¡¯re worse than us!¡± Chapter 2198 The seven Corpse Pavilion disciples¡¯ faces were as ck as coal. Jackie stared speechlessly at Frank and wondered if there was a screw loose in his head. It seemed as if he was willing to offend anyone as long as he could show off his bravado. Edric immediately put his hand on Frank¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°Have you gone insane? There are seven of them and look at what they¡¯re wearing! All of them are from the Corpse Pavilion! While on our site, all five of us are from different n associations, and not to mention Jackie is only an intermediate stage of innate level! Don¡¯t think we¡¯re getting out of this alive if they¡¯re hell-bent on killing us!¡± ¡°Can you not be such a coward? How can you ever earn anyone¡¯s respect like this? Didn¡¯t you hear how they humiliated us just now? Are you just going to let them get away with it? You¡¯re afraid of them, but I am not, for I know I¡¯m strong! Although the disciples of the fourth-grade n associations are powerful, us Muddled n Origins disciples are not bad as well,¡± said Frank nonchntly. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Everyone except Frank turned green after hearing that while Jackie nearly burst outughing. Wow, he sure is confident. I wonder where he got it from¡­? Thought Jackie. The masked man stared at Frank sinisterly. ¡°It seems like you really want to die!¡± The temperature in that area suddenly dropped to a freezing point, and no one said anything else for a while. Heath¡¯s face was as ck as charcoal, and his hands were still trembling slightly. The nine-wed python was likely to have broken through to the divine-solidifying level and a spirited core of a monster beast at that level could definitely be exchanged for a lot of wealth. He could then exchange all that wealth for the pills and martial art skills. In addition, he suspected there was precious spirited grass under the nine-wed python¡¯s head. He was unwilling to let go of all this, but if he did not, the five of them would surely fall at the hand of the masked man. In fact, he also knew in his heart that although the five of them temporarily formed an alliance, it did not mean that they would abide by the ¡®fall for one, and one for all¡¯ slogan. There was no way they could win against the united Corpse Pavilion disciples, not to mention the tyrannical masked man. After thinking of all that, he exhaled slowly. Then, he looked sideways at Frank, who was still seething with anger, as if he had just experienced the worst humiliation in his life. Heath felt that if they dawdled further, they would run the risk of Frank saying something even more offensive. By then, it would be toote for them to escape. Heath made up his mind. He turned around and said to the people behind him, ¡°Let¡¯s go, we are no match for them.¡± As soon as these words came out, Frank¡¯s indignant face suddenly froze. He widened his eyes and stared at Heath with disbelief as if he was questioning why they had to flee. ¡°Brother Heath, are you really afraid of them?! Even if we are no match for them, we can¡¯t let them insult you like that. Listen to what they said before. What will others say about us if we escape with our tails between our legs?!¡± The more Frank said, the more agitated he became. He felt that his ego had been trampled to the ground, and was red in the face. Seeing this made Jackie roll his eyes. Chapter 2199 Heath¡¯s face turned beet red. ¡°So what if it spreads out, can it bepared to our safety? We are not escaping with our tails between our legs, but knowing when to pull the plug. The five of us are no match for the seven of them, so why should we risk our lives like that!¡± Frank felt that Heath had misinterpreted his intention, and jumped around in frustration. ¡°I never thought that you would be such a coward! Of course, I know that we¡¯re no match for them but it¡¯s not like we wouldn¡¯t be able to knock out a few of them! Why should we let them humiliate us like this? I¡¯m all for leaving but we should leave in a way that we can be proud of!¡± Heath¡¯s expression became frightening to look at after being lectured by Frank. He never expected those words toe out of Frank¡¯s mouth. ¡®What the hell does he mean by leaving in a way that we can be proud of? Is he saying we should strut away after scolding them? Jackie chuckled. It was his intention to not say anything, but he had greatly underestimated Frank¡¯s idiocy and had no choice but to break his silence. ? Brother Frank, what does it mean to leave in a way we can be proud of? Do you mean that we should let the other party murder us after you¡¯ve angered them?¡± Frank had never liked Jackie. At his words, his face turned red with anger while his eyes be bloodshot. He whipped around and stared at Jackie vehemently. ¡°Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said just now? Even if they want to fight us, they have to weigh their losses! Yes, there might be seven of them and only five of us but it¡¯s not like we can¡¯t knock out a few of their teeth! Do you think everyone is the same as you? That they would not weigh the pros and cons? It¡¯s because of that they still hadn¡¯t made a move against us! And that¡¯s why I¡¯m confident we¡¯ll be fine!¡± Upon hearing that, everyone pursed their lips speechlessly. ¡°It seems that your brain is really muddled. Who do you think are those people standing across from us? Do you think the Corpse Pavilion disciples are benevolent people who would not do anything just because of some stupid pros and cons?¡± said Jackie icily. At this, Frank became so angry that he pointed at Jackie, and shouted, ¡°You¡¯re just doing this to rile me up, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Do you think we have time to listen to your quarrel here? I¡¯ll say it for thest time, either get lost or die!¡± said the masked man sinisterly before Jackie could answer Frank. The masked man eyed the five of them icily while the bearded man was bent overughing ¡°The masked boy behind you is absolutely right! You¡¯re really muddled in the brain. Do you really think we won¡¯t take action toward you just because we¡¯re afraid of getting our teeth knocked out?! Who do you think you are? You might be someone in a third -grade n association, but in our eyes, you¡¯re not even a piece of sH*t!¡± said the bearded man. Those words were like a torpedo sting away Frank¡¯s self-esteem. His hands trembled slightly, and he turned his head sharply to look at the masked man and the others. Heath frowned, knowing very well in his heart that Frank was about to say something that would push them to the edge of no return. Chapter 2200 The atmosphere was so tense that an all-out battle was on the verge of breaking out. Heath wanted more than to get out of this in one piece; it would be a heavy loss on their side if the battle really broke out. At this thought, he quickly reached out his hand and grabbed Frank¡¯s arm, in a bid to stop him from saying anything, so that they could hurriedly leave the ce. However, Frank seemed to not notice him at all as he shouted at the Corpse Pavilion Disciples, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare look down on a third-grade n association! Even a disciple from a third-grade n association can y a bigger role than you can imagine! Just you wait! After I leave, I will make sure to spread the news of a treasure here so that all the powerhouses woulde scrambling for it!¡± Heath and the others could not help but tremble in their hearts as soon as the words were out of Frank¡¯s mouth, while the masked man¡¯s eyes darkened in a second. What Frank said reminded him that there was the chance that they would spread the news about the treasure after they left, and someone else might just be brave enough to fight over the master treasures with them. In other words, letting them go was as good as courting danger. Heath¡¯s face was no different than a ckened pot. He pointed one shaky finger at him and said, ¡°Are¡­ are you crazy! Do you really want to die that much?!¡± What Frank did undoubtedly sentenced the five of them to death. If Heath were the masked man, he would never let the five of them leave! Both Edric and Byron¡¯s expressions were as if their own mother had died. Byron wanted more than nothing to p Frank there and then. He hade across stupid people, but never someone as stupid as Frank. ¡°You bastard! Just stick out your own neck if you want to die that much! Why do you have to drag us down with you?¡± shouted Byron at Frank. Frank felt aggrieved by all their scoldings because he still did not think that he did anything wrong. Edric rolled his eyes angrily as if he was unwilling to believe that he and Frank came from the same n association. Jackie was a little jittery too. He originally thought that Heath was a sensible person even though he was a little greedy. Even so, he must have realized that they had no chance of winning, so it would be meaningless to stay. In this case, it would be best if they all leave. What they had all underestimated was how brainless Frank could be. Frank scoffed and said nonchntly, ¡°I have a backbone, unlike you guys! Who wants to be as spineless as all of you!¡± Jackie took a deep breath and asked him a question he had been keeping in his heart, ¡°I¡¯m really curious to know how you are alive today? You should have been beaten to death with that stupid brain of yours!¡± Frank¡¯s face darkened, he was about to shoot down Jackie¡¯s verbal attack, but at that moment, the masked man suddenly brought down his hand in the direction of them. The six Corpse Pavilion disciples standing behind him rushed out, positioned themselves in a semi-circle, and approached the five of them at an extremely fast speed. Originally, the distance between the two groups was only a hundred yards, but in a blink of an eye, the Corpse Pavilion disciples already had the five of them surrounded, blocking all of their escape paths. Heath took a deep breath, in no mood to quarrel with Frank. The five of them quickly adjusted their positions to be back-to-back against each other as they faced the six Corpse Pavilion disciples. Advertisement chapter 2201-2210 chapter 2201-2210 Chapter 2201 The masked man rushed to the front swiftly. He stood in the center with three people on the left and right, facing Heath. The masked man arched his brow, and before Heath and the others could react, he suddenly waved his right hand, and a powerful air current rushed toward five of them. Although Heath and the others were not as strong as the other party, they were after all battle-hardened. They immediately propped up their attached spirit to protect themselves when the masked man made a move. Jackie took a deep breath, and within half a second, the powerful air current had already hit them. He thought that this energy would tyrannically smash their attached spirits into pieces, but unexpectedly, the air current did not have violent destructive power despite its looks. They were, however, pushed back by the wind. The five of them were swept up and down by the air current. Fortunately, they were not hurt in any way but were separated from the others. Jackie¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he immediately understood the masked man¡¯s n which was to deal with them separately and finish them off fast! N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Just now, Jackie only wanted to use the attached spirit to resist the impact of the air current. He did not expect that the air current was not to hurt them but to separate them, so it was only natural that he was caught off guard. By the time he realized that he had already been blown five or six yards away! Just then, he heard a loud bang. Turning his head toward the direction of the sound, he saw that Frank had fallen to the ground a yard away from him. He nced at him and immediately stood up from the ground Advertisement Although stupid most of the time, Frank also knew that he should not let the enemy have any opening, so he quickly stood up while struggling. However, it was toote for them to converge at that time. They were surrounded by three people as soon as they stood up and among them was the bearded man! Jackie quickly nced around and saw that both Byron and Edric were also surrounded by three people at a distance of twenty yards away from him while Heath faced the masked man alone. Seeing this, his heart began to beat like a drum in his chest. Their small number had already put them at a disadvantage, and what made it even worse was that their opponents had higher cultivation than them. The odds of winning were not favorable to them at all. This masked man is not an ordinary person! He separated us as soon as possible so that we couldn¡¯t work together!¡¯ thought Jackie. He then turned his attention to Heath who was facing the masked man and saw that his original pitch-ck face had turned pale. Heath naturally understood the masked man¡¯s intention to separate them, and he was under immense pressure to take down the masked man alone. The others might not know this, but Jackie knew that the masked man used to be at the spring solidifying level. Although he did not know the extent of Heath¡¯s power, he was sure that Heath would not be able to win at all. After analyzing all that, he turned his attention to the three Corpse Pavilions disciples surrounding him. Advertisement Chapter 2202 The three Corpse Pavilions disciples looked at the two of them as if they werembs waiting to be ughtered. The joy on their faces was apparent, especially the bearded man who looked at Jackie and Frank as if they were delicious food. It was only then that Frank realized he had brought the trouble upon them. The bearded man did not attack them immediately but stared at Frank mockingly. ¡°Hey kid, why aren¡¯t you talking big anymore? Where¡¯s your righteous indignation now? Who was the one who said that we wouldn¡¯t dare kill you because of the cost involved?¡± Frank gulped and was trembling all over. The bearded man roared withughter when he saw how Frank behaved; his eyes never left Frank even for a second. ¡°Saying that makes me want to kill you even more! Soon you¡¯ll experience a fate worse than death! Frank shivered at the thought of the bearded man torturing him to death. He was almost jealous of Jackie, who he was sure would be granted a quick death. In a panic, Frank suddenly pointed at the mask on Jackie¡¯s face and said, ¡°He wasn¡¯t wearing this mask before you guys came. He only put it on after! You probably know who he is. He has a grudge against you. If you want to torture someone, torture him!¡± The bearded man and the two Corpse Pavilion disciples behind him were momentarily taken aback, and the three of them looked at Jackie who was wearing a mask at the same time. The corners of Jackie¡¯s mouth twitched, and he turned his head sharply to look at Frank. It dawned on him that Frank¡¯s mind worked very fast as long as it was aimed at bringing other people down. If it was not for the situation they were in, Jackie would have been impressed with how he could divert the attention toward him while Frank was under duress. Jackie took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t lie, Frank! I have my reasons for wearing a mask, but it has nothing to do with them!¡± Of course, Jackie would not admit that he was wearing a mask because he was afraid that the masked man would recognize him. Frank got excited at Jackie¡¯s words. He turned his head and said loudly, ¡°I didn¡¯t lie. He¡¯s the one who¡¯s lying! If you don¡¯t believe me, ask him to take off his mask, and you¡¯ll see! I swear on my mother¡¯s life that he only put on the mask after you guys came.¡± The masked man was about tounch an attack on Heath, but Frank¡¯s words piqued his curiosity, making him turn to look at them. How Jackie wished he could stab Frank to death there and then. He frowned while thinking that he must not get tangled with Frank anymore. If things continued like that, the masked man might abandon Heath first to deal with him. Advertisement He exhaled a puff of air, turned to face Heath, and said, ¡°Brother Heath! There is something wrong with Frank. It seems like he¡¯s hellbent on making sure we don¡¯t get out of here alive. We shouldn¡¯t give him this chance so let¡¯s end this fight as soon as possible. Either that or we¡¯ll try to find an opening for escape!¡± They were all in that situation because of what that bastard Frank had said. Heath had always hated Frank and wished that he could cut him up into a million pieces. After listening to Jackie¡¯s words, he felt that he was right, even though he too wondered why Jackie only put on the mask after the masked man came. However, he would not press the matter further since Jackie had not done anything to him, unlike that bastard, Frank. Chapter 2203 Heath breathed out deeply. Mask or no mask, he did not care. He then took out two three-feet-long swords of the same length from his storage ring and held one in each hand. The swordsmanship he cultivated was the double-sword style, and he stood In a way that allowed him tounch an attack at the drop of a hat. The masked man set his eyes on Heath again. Seeing this, Jackie heaved a sigh of relief, and once again set his eyes on the three Corpse Pavilion disciples in front of him. The bearded man looked him up and down, trying to read him. He suddenly burst outughing, and said,¡± You¡¯re smart to change the subject, but even this will not help! I will take off the mask on your face with my own hands to see who you are!¡± Jackie snorted lightly and ignored him, turning his face away from him. In fact, the position he and Frank were in was considered safepared to the other three. The masked man might have thought of the two of them as garbage hence, pushed them to the edge. That would make it easier for Jackie to escape. However, even if he wanted to escape, he had to solve the problem at hand first. The bearded man was done talking. Suddenly, he charged toward Jackie and Frank with a swinging ax. Frank¡¯s face turned pale immediately. He stepped back, and shouted, ¡°Kill him first! He must be your enemy, if not, why would he wear a mask?!¡± Even till then, Frank had not given up on directing the attention back to Jackie. In Jackie¡¯s heart, Frank was as good as dead. He stepped back, activated thews of space, and immediately pulled a distance of five to six yards between them. The bearded man was impressed by his technique. He chuckled coldly, and changed his direction toward Jackie, leaving the remaining two Corpse Pavilion disciples to deal with Frank. The sound of chaos could be heard when Frank¡¯s three-feet-long sword collided with the two Corpse Pavilion disciples¡¯ weapons. The bearded man swung his ax and a scorching me erupted likeva from the ax. When the mountain breaking ax shed over, it carried scorching energy that distorted the surrounding air. Jackie¡¯s brows furrowed, his attention a hundred percent on putting some distance between him and the ax. Although he was not weak, he also knew that he was no match for the bearded man, who was probably ranked top of the Corpse Pavilion. He needed to proceed cautiously. The gap between him and the bearded man was half a small realm, meaning to say he was challenging someone half a level higher than him. He flipped his hands and punched out hand seals to summon the ten Soul Swords, which instantly appeared floating above his palm. He then put his hands together,bining the ten Soul Swords into a giant Soul Sword. Gray-ck smoke swirled around the giant Soul Sword while the runes on the sword shed. As he retreated frantically, he pushed the Soul Sword forward to meet the mountain-breaking ax. Bang! The giant Soul Sword collided with the mountain breaking ax, and a violent shock wave rippled across the air. The mountain-breaking ax¡¯s mes were extinguished by the giant Soul Sword, and the residual energy on the giant Soul Sword wrapped itself around the mountain-breaking ax like the vine. Chapter 2204 There was a hint of shock in the bearded man¡¯s eyes. He looked toward Jackie disbelievingly, and said, ¡°You bastard! What kind of martial arts are you cultivating that can actually compete with the mes that I cultivated?!¡± Jackie scoffed and said nothing. The Destroying the Void technique he cultivated was at least a heaven level skill. If it were not for the memory left by the ancient predecessors, he would not be able to immediately tell what kind of martial skill the me on the mountain-breaking ax was, but with the help of the memory, he could see at a nce that the mes must be a premium red level martial arts technique, making it the same level as the one Wesley had. However, Wesley¡¯s martial arts technique was not as powerful as the mes. This meant that the bearded man¡¯s mastery of the mes was definitely higher than Wesley¡¯s which led to a certain gap in the martial arts technique disyed by the two. The bearded man might appear calm on the surface, but a storm was brewing in his heart. He knew that the masked man wanted them to kill Jackie and the others as quickly as possible to avoid attracting attention hence he used more than half of his strength to do the mes technique. Therefore, it was only natural for him to lose hisposure when he saw Jackie dispel his attack with just one move. ¡°You bastard! Don¡¯t even think you can beat me just because you got away with the previous attack!¡± said the bearded man, putting on his bravado. He charged toward Jackie with his ax again. Without slowing down its ground-shattering momentum, the mes ignited on the ax with a whoosh. Jackie punched out another series of hand seals, and this time, summoned twelve Soul Swords which he pushed forward. The gray-ck Soul Swords twisted, shattered, and merged into a giant Soul Sword infused with a vast amount of his own soul power. The giant Soul Sword hummed and trembled as if it had infinite energy. Blue veins popped out of Jackie¡¯s forehead. Although the giant Soul Sword was still not his strongest combat power, it was already making him a little tired due to the huge amount of soul power poured into it. The moment the ax came over, Jackie urged the Soul Sword to meet it head-on. In an instant, the me and the soul power raged over each other, like a fire dragon thrashing around in a sea of Soul Sword while the aftershock of the collision swept across the area with a loud whooshing sound. Jackie heard a dragon¡¯s roar and realized that the mountain-breaking ax had really transformed into a fire dragon. However, the giant Soul Sword had pierced through its heart, and it was thrashing and roaring madly, unable to break itself free. In the next second, the fire dragon dissipated and the giant Soul Sword collided with the ax. ¡°No!¡± shouted the bearded man, and he began to frantically retreat, but the Soul Sword was like a leech attached to skin. After hitting the mountain ax, it instantly turned into a cloud of ck energy and wrapped itself around the bearded man¡¯s right hand. The pain was like being stabbed with a thousand needles causing the bearded man to scream miserably He let go of the mountain-breaking ax, and it fell to the ground with a thud. The bearded man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. The constant tingling from his right hand reminded him that he was no match for Jackie at all which he found uneptable! Chapter 2205 ¡°Who the hell are you?! You must be concealing your cultivation!¡± No way an intermediate stage of an innate level disciple could beat him up like this. Not only did he sustain heavy injuries, but he also dropped his weapon. He would be aughing stock if words get out about this! Those who could enter the Secret ce for Resources were all highly-ranked among the n associations. He had naturally met those who challenged those above their levels. In fact, he possessed the ability to do so, but that was only rtively speaking. Every one of them in the Secret ce for Resources was all masters in their own right, and in the bearded man¡¯s mind, a battle between two masters where one was fighting above his level was unheard of. Unless that master was someone like the masked man, who by talent alone was already enough to overwhelm him, and who had deliberately downgraded his own cultivation to enter the Secret ce of Resources. At that time, everyone had their hands full with their own battle, so the only people who saw what happened between the bearded man and Jackie¡¯s battle were only Frank and others who were closest to him. ¡®Jackie actually made the bearded man drop his weapon?¡¯ Frank widened his eyes and stared at Jackie and the bearded man incredulously. He was still fighting the two Corpse Pavilion disciples who seemed to have an upper hand. Although his talent put him at the top of the ranking in the Muddled Origin n, he was still no match for the Corpse Pavilion disciples whose talent was above average. He was losing ground, and almost beaten to the point of coughing up blood, while one of his arms was bleeding profusely from a sword wound. The pain caused his forehead to wrinkle, and cold sweat to run down his face. He never expected that the cocky bearded man would ever lose to Jackie. ¡°How is this possible? Was the bearded man bluffing about his own powers?¡± asked the shocked Frank. Judging by the astonishing look on their faces, the two Corpse Pavilion disciples opposite him also saw what happened. The others might not know, but the two of them knew that the bearded man was among the top thirty formal disciples in the Corpse Pavilion. Even thebined power of two of them was not enough to suppress the bearded man, what was more to say Jackie did it single-handedly. ¡°That kid is stronger than Brother Zamian!¡± shouted the Corpse Pavilion disciple on the left. It was only then Jackie realized the bearded man¡¯s name was Zamian. Zamian gritted his teeth and raised his head. He heard what his junior brother had just said, and suddenly felt that he had been humiliated as if he was pped on the face several times. ¡®It¡¯s all this bastard¡¯s fault! I wouldn¡¯t be humiliated if it wasn¡¯t for him!¡¯ He went ballistic. He squatted down suddenly and picked up the mountain-breaking ax from the ground. With a roar, he activated the internal energy In his body, and a ferocious me surged from the ax once more. This time, his power was fully activated, and the me formed a real dragon phantom mid air! ¡°Die, you bastard! There¡¯s no way you will survive now that I¡¯ve unleashed my full power!¡± Jackie scoffed and said, ¡°What makes you think I¡¯ve unleashed my full power just now? It seems that you are quite confident in yourself!¡± His words were like adding insult to injury and it made Zamian¡¯s already pale face even paler. He might not have believed it if it came out of anyone else¡¯s lips. Chapter 2206 However, those words came out from Jackie¡¯s lips. In addition, Jackie had stayed calm throughout the whole ordeal, so Zamian was convinced that Jackie had not unleashed his full power yet, and if that was the case, it was highly likely that Zamian would lose the next round as well. He gulped at the thought and looked at Jackie with a hint of fear. It was at that moment a figure suddenly sailed past them. All of them looked toward the figure at the same time. It was a man dressed in green, who had been sted by the air current. The man was sent flying dozens of yards away before finallynding heavily on the ground with a heavy thud. Jackie¡¯s heart skipped a beat; he immediately took a step forward, and shouted, ¡°Brother Heath, are you okay?!¡± Heath coughed violently twice, and spat out blood as If he had an infinite amount of it; he was so seriously injured that his face was blue and purple. With the blood staining the corners of his lips, he propped himself up on one shoulder and tried to stand up. However, he only managed to rise halfway before losing his bnce and falling to the ground again. Jackie turned his head abruptly to face the masked man, who looked no different than before. Even the corners of his clothes were clean and not stained with dust, as if he was not in the battle at all. Before the battle, Jackie already knew in his heart that Heath was no match for the masked man, but he did not expect the gap between the two to be sorge. He was too focused on his own battle with the bearded man and had no time to worry about the others, but even so, he could tell how much stronger the masked man was from the tragic state that Heath was in. Heath coughed up two mouthfuls of blood again. The open space was dyed red from his blood which frightened everyone present. They did not need to perform a check on Heath¡¯s injuries to know that he was seriously injured. ¡°Hold on, Brother Heath!¡± shouted Byron loudly. Edric and his situation were quite perilous too, butpared to Frank, they were much stronger. Although they were still no match for the three Corpse Pavilion disciples in front of them, they could, however, get by. Jackie could tell that in terms of the battle situation over there, it would not be long until the two of them were defeated. The masked man seemed to have lost interest in the fight after he took down Heath, for his eyes were fixed on the dead nine-wed python. Seeing this, Darryl heaved a sigh of relief-that was a fortune among misfortunes! The masked man probably thought that the other disciples would be able to handle the rest of them, so there was no need for him to help them out. Zamian frowned. He wanted to ask the masked man for help, but looking at the situation, the masked man obviously had no intention of doing that as he had faith in their power. Chapter 2207 Zamian sighed internally. The masked man would definitelybel him as weak if he asked for his help now. He did not want to leave a bad impression, so he bit the bullet instead. Jackie narrowed his eyes and suddenly thought of a n. This was his chance to escape since the masked man¡¯s attention was elsewhere. If he did not leave then, he would have died with the others. Thinking of this, he activated his internal energy and unleashed his strongest skill. Fifteen Soul Swords appeared on his palm. He had sessfully condensed fifteen Soul Swords in the Soul Hall after absorbing the Shattered Soul Crystals. Those fifteen Soul Swords which were exuding a gray -ck brilliance were Jackie¡¯s trump card; they were filled with unfathomable power as they spun on Jackie¡¯s palm. Zamian felt his heart skip a beat when he saw the Soul Swords. He had a bad feeling about them. However, it was not like he had any other choice other than to fight Jackie head-on, so he gritted his teeth and prepared for the battle of his life. However, before that, he turned his head sharply to look at the two Corpse Pavilion disciples who were fighting Frank, and said, ¡°What are you two dawdling about! Finish him off now!¡± In fact, what he really meant wase and help me once you¡¯ve finished Frank off! The two Corpse Pavilion disciples had not unleashed their full power previously but did so after getting chewed out by Zamian. Immediately, they activated their internal energy and charged toward Frank with the intention to kill him there and then. The Corpse Pavilion disciple on the left punched out a series of hand seals, and countless ming skulls started to circte wildly on his spear. With a roar, he stabbed Frank¡¯s chest with the spear. Frank¡¯s face turned pale with fright, and he quickly activated his internal energy to escape. Just as he was doing so, he caught a glimpse of Jackie out of the corner of his eye, and suddenly thought of a n. Without missing a beat, he headed toward Jackie¡¯s direction. ¡®He¡¯s the cause of all the misfortunes!¡¯ He would be open to escape once the two Corpse Pavilion disciples changed their target to Jackie. He was impressed at how smart he was toe up with such a n. Fortunately, he had learned a martial arts skill that was used especially for escaping called Seven Steps Gone. It was just that he had yet to master the skill. Not to mention the skill would consume a lot of his internal energy to unleash its full potential, so he could only use it once at most. That was his one- shot at saving himself, so he normally would not use it until necessary. He kicked against the ground and shot toward Jackie like an arrow. Under the impetus of his internal energy, he managed to careen forward at full speed. The spear that was aimed at his heart stabbed the ground with a loud bang instead, and the revolving ming skulls exploded the moment the spear hit the ground, kicking up a cloud of smoke and dust which instantly blocked everyone¡¯s vision. After the series of explosions, Jackie heard the annoying voice again. ¡°I say, Brother Jackie, you are so strong, so won¡¯t you please help me take those two down!¡± Jackie turned his head sharply and looked at Frank with contempt. He really did not expect him to be that thick-faced. He was the one who dragged everyone into this, and he was also the one who constantly tried to frame him. It was hrious how he still dared to ask Jackie for help after all that. Chapter 2208 With a whoosh, Zamian¡¯s mountain-breaking ax swung toward Jackie again. He was ready to fling out the Soul Swords but changed his n at thest minute after what Frank did. The moment the ax came flying at him, he rushed toward Frank who was flying in the same direction as him. It was not long before the two of them bumped into each other, and it was not just the two of them. The attacks of the bearded man and the two Corpse Pavilion disciples were also hot on their tails, especially the fire dragon of the mountain-breaking ax. Frank felt his heart drop to his stomach. ¡°Are you crazy?! Why didn¡¯t you dispel Zamian¡¯s attack first?¡± Jackie sneered. Would that not be what Frank intended if he did just that. Frank immediately understood what Jackie had in mind when he saw the sneer on his face. ¡°In this case, you and I will die together!¡± he roared just when the attack was about to hit them both. Jackie arched his brow. He did not pay any attention to him at all. He pushed the power of thews of space to its limit and retreated to a distance of twenty yards with only one step. This was the first time that Jackie had pushed thews of space to such a level, and it had cost him a lot of internal energy. At the same time, it also affected his meridians; he could feel them throbbing faintly after using the skill. His breath became ragged, and when he raised his head, he saw Frank¡¯s incredulous eyes. How could Jackie be standing next to him in one second, and then dodged to a distance of twenty yards the next? This time, all the attacks fell on Frank, who roared maniacally, ¡°Help!¡± However, it was all toote. No one woulde to save him even if he shouted until his voice turned hoarse. With a loud bang, the fire dragon and the skulls swallowed him up. Violent energy fluctuated, blood and flesh spattered out, and a big hole was blown out where Jackie was standing just moments ago. Frank was so battered that there was not one intact part on his entire body. In another blink of an eye, he stopped breathing. He was so dead that even a ghost would seem more alive than him. Jackie sneered, and thought that it was a shame that Frank died so fast; he did not even get to torture him yet. His anger would only be assuaged if he managed to torture him before sending him to hell. ¡°Brother Frank!¡± yelled Edric hysterically, the moment Frank took hisst breath. However, no matter how he yelled, it would not bring Frank back from the dead. Jackie arched his eyebrow subconsciously as he did not expect the brotherly bond between Frank and Edric to be so deep. Edric had obviously forgotten that it was because of Frank that they found themselves knee-deep in trouble. Jackie breathed a sigh of relief. He swept his gaze across the surroundings and confirmed that his position was outside of the battle range. He would be able to escapepletely as long as he continued forward. He had no feelings for the people he had just met, and even though they were a team for a brief moment in time, it was also a fact that they each had an ulterior motive for doing so. Chapter 2209 If the opportunity to escape was presented to others, they would definitely seize it without hesitation, so It was only natural for Jackie to do the same. He exhaled deeply and immediately decided in his heart. He turned around, pointed his toes, and rushed out in the opposite direction! Suddenly, the sound of raging wind sounded in his ears, as if a wild beast was hot in his pursuit. He turned his head, and his heart skipped a beat when he saw the masked man behind him. The speed of the masked man was several times faster than Jackie. Within a few seconds, he had already shortened the distance between Jackie and him. At this speed, it would not take long before hepletely catches up with Jackie. A chill rose in Jackie¡¯s heart as if he had been deluged with ice-cold water. ¡®Why did the masked man suddenlye after me when he was clearly focused on the nine-wed python?¡¯ Just as he was thinking, and running for his life frantically, a sinister voice rang in his ear, ¡°I remember who you are now. It seems like that idiot wasn¡¯t lying. You put on the mask because you recognized me! Didn¡¯t you die in the Cliff of Sorrows? How did you get into the Secret ce for Resources?¡± The masked man¡¯s words chilled Jackie¡¯s heart even more. He really did recognize him, which was the worst situation ever! He was sure that the masked man would not let him go so easily now that he had recognized him. After all, for so many years, no one had been able to walk out of the Cliff of Sorrows, and those who could must be hiding some sort of secret. Jackie breathed out deeply and said nothing. He activated his internal energy again and frantically used thews of space to escape in the opposite direction. Unfortunately, he had only cultivated for a short period of time and had no special escape martial arts skills, so could only rely on thews of space to pull some distance between the two of them. Although the masked man did not know how to use thews of space, his speed had not fallen behind Jackie¡¯s and was continuously shortening the distance between the two. It did not take a rocket scientist to figure out that the masked man had cultivated some kind of speed-increasing martial arts skill. The masked man chuckled coldly when he saw that Jackie was so focused on running away that he had no energy to say anything to him. ¡°Hey kid, do you seriously think you can escape from me? I might leave your corpse intact if you surrender now.¡± This had to be the most dangerous situation Jackie had encountered. Although the masked man¡¯s current cultivation was only in the final stage of innate level, Jackie was sure that he was stronger than the average person with the same level. The reason why Jackie was able to challenge those above his level was that he had very strong martial art skills, and the martial arts techniques he cultivated was also the best of the best;bined they could close the gap between levels, but the masked man also had this advantage. His previous level was the spring solidifying level meaning he most probably had an Earth-level martial arts technique. In addition, his extraordinary talents would surely allow him to cultivate martial arts techniques to the level of perfection. All these and the difference in level gave Jackie no confidence that he could win against the masked man. Not to mention, Jackie had a feeling that the masked man had more than one martial arts technique up his sleeves. Of course, to be a senior brother to the others, he must have plenty ofbat experience, and Jackie estimated that he had less than twenty percent of a chance to win against him. Therefore, Jackie would definitely not engage in a fight with the masked man. Chapter 2210 Jackie could only hope that he woulde across people who could save him while escaping. However, the whirring sound in his ears became even more frantic just when the thought shed across his mind. He nced sideways and was shocked to find that the masked man¡¯s speed had increased even more. He was less than twenty yards away from him! His face darkened. The masked man would be able to attack him soon, and by then Jackie would have no choice but to engage in a battle with him, which would drastically reduce his speed. The masked man sneered, and said, ¡°It seems that you won¡¯t give up until I¡¯ve beaten you into a pulp, or is the secret you possessed really worth dying for?¡±. Jackie wanted to p back at him, but he managed to hold back his anger. The masked man just scoffed at him, and purple-ck energy started to gather on his right w. The purple-ck energy made a crackling sound as if it was created by condensing countless lightning bolts! Jackie did not have to turn to look at the energy to feel its immense power. He was sweating buckets and his heartbeat became erratic. He knew that even a brush of the masked man¡¯s attack would slow him down, and by that time, it would be game over for him. He quickly used the laws of space again, pushing it to the limit. Whether he could escape from that moment depended on this last chance. The masked man must have got an inkling of Jackie¡¯s n, for he said coldly from behind, ¡°Give it up! You don¡¯t stand a chance!¡± Jackie felt that the energy behind him was getting more and more violent. He did not need to look to know that this was a precursor to the masked man¡¯s uing move. However, the two of them suddenly heard a clicking sound from the distance, as if a mechanism had been activated. Both of them were taken aback by the sound, and looked back at the same time only to see that the area a few hundred yards behind them was enveloped by some gray energy. Their eyes widened In horror when the gray energy swept quickly toward them at a speed invisible to the naked eye. Their shock onlysted for a moment because in the next second, the gray energy instantly enveloped them before they could even react. Jackie felt as if he was thrown into the quagmire, and his limbs were unable to break free. His ears seemed to be blocked by an invisible earplug, for he could only hear faint voices which sounded like someone screaming or begging for mercy. Jackie held his breath. He felt like he was about to go crazy, and thought that he should just resign to his fate. The situation was beyond his control, and he would need to y by ear. It was at that moment that he heard a gurgling sound as if water was pouring down somewhere. The next second, he fell from mid-air andnded on the ground with a loud bang. Fortunately, the sticky feeling gradually disappeared. When he opened his eyes again, he found that he hade to a completely unfamiliar ce. The endless hill from before had disappeared without a trace while the ground he was standing on seemed to be paved with some kind of special material. He looked up and was greeted by a huge and towering slope of around a thousand feet, while the slope was at a sixty degree incline. The top of the slope was covered with ayer of white mist making it hard to see what the huge slope was made of. Advertisement chapter 2211-2220 chapter 2211-2220 Chapter 2211 Jackie could vaguely see something shing on top of the slope. ¡°Another one came!¡± said someone. Jackie turned his head and saw a group of people standing around. Fortunately, the ce was wide enough. It was wider than the square in front of the gathering spot for roll call in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. He estimated the ce could fit at least ten thousand people. His hands were trembling slightly. Everything happened so suddenly that Jackie could not process it. One second ago, he was in a life-or-death situation and was prepared to die, but the next second, he found himself in an unfamiliar ce with unfamiliar faces standing all around him. Although the people there were dressed differently, Jackie could guess from his general understanding of West Cercie State that some of the people were from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, Muddled Origin n, and Dual Sovereign Pavilion. There was a group of people who he could not put his finger on at first nce, but after careful study, he recognized them to be a n association under the Corpse Pavilion. Jackie did a rough calction in his mind and estimated that there were more than a hundred people present which was about the total number of people who had entered the Secret ce for Resources. In other words, the people who entered the Secret ce for Resources were gathered there. Advertisement A series of muffled noises sounded again causing Jackie to look in the direction it wasing from. There, he saw several people had fallen from mid-air into the open ground just like him. Their faces were dazed, not knowing how they got there. ¡°What is this ce? Why are there so many people here! Brother Calum, why are you here?¡± ¡°Where else should I be? Can¡¯t you see that all the people who had entered the Secret ce for Resources are gathered here?!¡± The neers were brought up to date about their situation after a brief chat with someone they knew. Jackie breathed out deeply and instinctively went to find a remote ce to avoid being in contact with anyone there. However, before he could do that, he heard the sound of sobbing. Advertisement ¡°Third Brother, what happened to you? How did you get all those injuries?¡± Thirteenth Brother, wake up! We¡¯re safe now! Please wake up¡­¡± Jackie turned in the direction of the noise and saw two seriously injured people lying unconscious on the ground. The one who was addressed as Thirteenth Brother was pale and lifeless; he was most likely dead since his chest was still. So even corpses get moved here,¡¯ thought Jackie. He frowned, and subconsciously looked for the masked man. The masked man who was standing fifty, sixty yards away from Jackie was staring daggers at him with a pair of gloomy eyes. The corners of Jackie¡¯s mouth twitched; he was secretly d that the gray energy came in time. Otherwise, he might be the one lying dead on the ground. Fortunately for him, it would be difficult for the masked man to make any move toward him when there were so many people there. Chapter 2212 ¡®What should I do now? Why is everyone here? The only person who possessed the ability to bring us all here should be the master of the Secret ces for Resources. Just exactly what is he nning to do?¡¯ Suddenly, Elder Godfrey¡¯s words shed through Jackie¡¯s mind. The Secret ces for Resources was very likely to be a ce of inheritance left by a powerful predecessor. The reason why he left the ce was to find the person he could pass his mantle to. Could it be that Elder Godfrey had guessed correctly? Suddenly, an old voice with unrivaled force exploded In everyone¡¯s ears. ¡°All teleportation caves are closed! If you want to go back, you must find the exit yourself. I would give you all a hint- the ce where you enter the Divine Void Slope is where you can leave!¡± The hint confused them though they could somewhat guess the general meaning. All the teleportation caves had been closed? What exactly are those anyways? Are they simr to the space cave they used to enter the Secret ces for Resources? If all the space caves were closed then it would mean that they could not go back, and if they wanted to go back, they had to find the Divine Void Slope? What the heck was the Divine Void Slope? Advertisement The announcement was like a bomb, kicking up an explosion of uproar that filled Jackie¡¯s ears. ¡°The teleportation cave is probably the space cave that we used to enter the Secret ces for Resources. We won¡¯t be able to go out if it¡¯s really closed.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what the voice said? That we can go back by other means even when the teleportation portal is closed. The ce where we enter Divine Void Slopes is the ce where we can go back!¡± ¡°Where is the Divine Void Slope? Why have I never heard of it? Is it a secret ce in the Secret ces for Resources?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! All I know is it¡¯s impossible for us to get out through the space cave!¡± ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll be locked up here till the day we die?!¡± ¡°I hope not¡­¡± The discussions were endless. Everyone was worried. Would they be trapped there forever? Why was the teleportation cave closed? What was the main purpose of closing the teleportation cave? All those questions took hold of Jackie¡¯s attention. He was also very curious as to the reason why the space cave must be closed. Could it be that there was a sinister plot going on that they did not know of? The old voice did not give everyone much time to discuss before it continued calmly, ¡°In front of you is the Divine Void Slope which measures three thousand feet, and your current position puts you at the foot of the Divine Void Slope! The Divine Void Slope will open after two hours, and all of you must climb up the slope. You wille across a Divine Void Warrior every three hundred feet, of which you must defeat to be able to continue your journey. You will have to defeat a total of nine Divine Void Warriors, and only the one who has reached the top will receive the rich reward the Divine Void Slope has prepared for you.¡± Chapter 2213 The old voice suddenly paused. Everyone became immensely excited at the mention of a reward. The way they were staring at the peak of the Divine Void Slope was as if the reward woulde flying down at them if they stared hard enough. The glowing items that Jackie saw before must be the reward the old voice mentioned. Undoubtedly, the items must be of astronomical value since they were left behind by the master of the Secret ce for Resources. The old voice seemed to like to whet the appetite of everyone as he continued slowly, ¡°There are too many rewards, I won¡¯t exin them one by one, but I will mention a few of the moremon ones. There are Ten Thousand Soul Pill, an eighth-rank spirited pill, Heaven Aroma Fruit, and Hundred Soul Grass, both of them seventh-grade spirited grass, and five spirited cores of the monsters in the divine solidifying level!¡± There was an uproar as soon as the final word came out. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened with excitement, and they had to wipe the drool off their mouth, while their greedy eyes were fixed at the top of Divine Void Slope. They would be swimming in contribution points if they sell off all the rewards. Even an elder would be fighting over an eighth grade pill; that was just how precious it was. The eyes of the people there became bloodshot, while some of the others¡¯ breathing became haggard. Most of the people there were very confident in their own power, and felt that they could be the first to get to the top! Jackie, however, was much calmer, because he had other things on his mind. ¡®Is it a coincidence that this slope in front of me is named the Divine Void Slope?¡¯ Aftering to the West Cersie State, he discovered a lot of things were actually rted to the Divine Void World, and now he would have to climb the Divine Void Slop and fight the phantom of the Divine Void Warriors. Everything was too coincidental for his liking, and if it was not a coincidence, then it would mean that the Secret ce for Resources was inextricably linked with the Divine Void World. He suddenly recalled the scene at the Cliff of Sorrows-the Ten Absolutes trap array that should not have appeared in this world, and the corpse engraved with runes outside the trap array. All these various signs pointed to the fact that the West Cercie State was definitely rted to the Divine Void World during ancient times. ¡°Don¡¯t get too happy too soon! After climbing the Divine Void Slope, the martial arts skills that you use your internal energy to activate will be suppressed to a certain extent,¡± said the old voice. Everyone felt like that was a hidden meaning behind the words, and they began to mull it over. Jackie¡¯s eyes widened instantly, and a thought shed in his mind, but he was not sure whether it was true. The old voice continued, ¡°I¡¯ll give you two hours to rest. The Divine Void Slop will open after two hours! Remember, everyone will fight against nine Divine Void Warriors every three hundred feet you climb!¡± After saying this, the old voice fell silent, as if it had never appeared. Everyone would have two hours of rest. Most of them did not need the time to rest since they had not consumed any energy in the time they were there. Instead, they spent their time discussing topics such as climbing the Divine Void Slope, who the old voice belonged to, what was the purpose of setting up the Divine Void Slope, and what would be the best reward at the top. Jackie furrowed his brows. He walked over to the Divine Void Slope and looked to the top. Chapter 2214 As the Divine Void Slope was covered by a thinyer of mist, he was unable to identify what the slope was made out of. As his thoughts were focused on this, he heard a clear voice suddenly coming up by his ears.¡± You must be Junior Brother Jackie?¡± Jackie suddenly turned his head around and saw a handsome man dressed in Dual Sovereign Pavilion clothes standing behind him. The man was looking at Jackie with kind eyes. After some self-introduction, Jackie learned that this person was a chosen disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, Nelson Lester. Nelson looked much stronger than Griffin. He pointed to a ce 100 yards behind him. ¡°All the Dual Sovereign Pavilion disciples are gathering over there. Why don¡¯t you join us there?¡± Jackie nodded. As a disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, he might be bullied by others if he did not join the team. In order to prevent himself from getting into these troubles, he followed Nelson to the gathering spot of the disciples from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Nelson was in fourth ce among the chosen disciples and was the strongest disciple in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion sent into the Secret ce for Resources. Jackie also asked around for Griffin¡¯s information and learned that Griffin was in ninth ce. This meant that he was in thest ce among the chosen disciples. When all the people were brought to the Divine Void Slope by the grayish power, many of them had already entered the Secret ce for Resources for many days. They had already encountered many dangerous situations. The danger included monster beasts and other people. Apart from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, all the other sects had suffered some losses. However, the disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion werepletely intact and none of them were wounded. After Jackie was led to the gathering spot of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, everybody looked at him with a weird look in their eyes. After all, they were not familiar with Jackie as he had just joined the sect recently. Before he became Elder Godfrey¡¯sst disciple, he was just an informal disciple. Compared to Jackie, they had a closer rtionship with one another. After all, they had been by each other¡¯s side since the beginning The people Jackie was most familiar with were the Olsen brothers. However, the two of them had a strained rtionship with Jackie. ¡°I thought that I won¡¯t see you here but it looks like you¡¯re really lucky. You weren¡¯t killed by anybody or swallowed by monster beasts with your intermediate stage innate level fighting prowess.¡± Griffin said enigmatically. When he started speaking, the other Dual Sovereign Pavilion disciples looked over at them and their eyes were flickering between Jackie and Griffin. Many of them were wondering how the two of them, who had nothing to do with one another, became enemies. The corners of Jackie¡¯s mouth twitched. He knew that Griffin would not let him off easy and would definitely say something nasty when they bump into one another. However, Jackie was not somebody who would allow others to step over him. Griffin had been continuously causing him trouble and the situation would only intensify if Jackie did not fight back. Jackie chuckled and said calmly, ¡°Same to you.¡± Griffin was stunned and it looked like he had suffered several ps to his face when he heard what they said. Griffin was so angry that his face darkened. ¡°B* stard! How dare you!¡± Jackie looked at Griffin coldly. ¡°What did I say that deserves suchments from you? I only said that I feel the same. Am I not allowed to fight back when you¡¯re allowed to insult me?¡± Chapter 2215 Griffin waved his sleeves. If nobody was standing in front of him, he would have rushed forward to grab Jackie¡¯s cor and p him twice. ¡°Do you think that I will not take action against you when you¡¯ve gone against me several times?! Even if you¡¯re under Elder Godfrey¡¯s protection, you¡¯re nothing to us, the chosen disciples. I can easily kill you if I wish to do so!¡± Griffin spoke while gritting his teeth and it sounded like he was about to swallow Jackie. Jackie chuckled coldly. Griffin was really dumb. How could he say something like that? Killing n brothers was a serious crime and the offender would be severely punished no matter where this happened. However, Griffin brought this matter up without holding back. Certainly, Nelson¡¯s facial expression darkened when he heard what Griffin said. He suddenly turned around and spoke fiercely, ¡°Junior Brother Griffin, please pay attention to what you say! How can you mention killing your n brothers without any restrain! If there are any disagreements between you and Junior Brother Jackie, you can just talk it out! How can you fight or kill your n brothers when we¡¯re in the Secret ce for Resources?!¡± The upper management of sects encouraged fights between their disciples as the intense fight can improve the disciples¡¯ fighting prowess. However, killing one another outside of the sect was unforgivable! Griffin seemed to be incredibly afraid of Nelson. The corners of his mouth twitched and he rolled his eyes at Nelson before looking over at Jackie. ¡°Senior Brother Nelson is right but I¡¯m furious with him. This guy has been causing me trouble so I said this in a hurry.¡± Jackie raised his eyebrows. This guy was really good at Misrepresenting the facts. He was the one that caused Jackie trouble but he made it sound like Jackie was the one who constantly caused him trouble. If this happened to somebody else, they might not say anything to defend themselves as the matter could b e forgotten soon. However, Jackie was unwilling to put up with it. He turned around and looked straight at Griffin.¡± Senior Brother Griffin, you¡¯re wrong as you were the one who constantly caused me trouble. Why do you sound like I was the one causing you trouble? I said nothing when I walked over but you insulted me sarcastically. Is that me causing you trouble? Did I pinch your mouth and make you say what you said? I only refuted you by saying that I feel the same about you and you exploded like a cat whose tail was stepped on!¡± All the disciples from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion looked at Jackie in surprise. They had never expected that Jackie would speak so straightforwardly. The people surrounding them immediately looked over a s they were interested in what was happening. It looked like things were not going to end well today. Griffin was so angry that his facial expression darkened while his hands were slightly trembling.¡± You must be suicidal!¡± Jackie sneered. ¡°Senior Brother Griffin, you¡¯re overreacting. I¡¯m never suicidal but I won¡¯t stop anybody if they wish to kill themselves bying to me! Nelson frowned and nced at Jackie helplessly. Unexpectedly, Jackie was not somebody who would let this go easily. He raised his hand to stop Jackie. ¡°The two of you should stop fighting. You¡¯re n brothers and we¡¯re in a public ce. If the two of you refuse to stop, I will report your actions to the head of the sect. By then, you will be the ones to suffer the consequences.¡± Griffin stopped speaking when he heard what Nelson said. However, he was so furious by what Jackie had said. Although he had stopped speaking, he red at Jackie so fiercely as if he wanted to bite a piece of meat off Jackie¡¯s body. Chapter 2216 Jackie t-out ignored Griffin¡¯s gaze, turning and refusing to look at him before walking two steps forward to be at the edge of where the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciples were gathered. He had zero desire to meddle with these people and only wanted to peacefully wait for the Divine Void Slope To be activated. The interlude had cast a gloomy mood among the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciples. Brook, the best among the formal disciples, nced at Jackie before he turned and smiled at the others.¡± What does the sound we hear mean when it says that any of our martial skills that involve true energy will be suppressed?¡± The crowd naturally joined the conversation when Brook changed the topic. Griffin¡¯s brother, Howard, remarked, ¡°I think that it¡¯s quite simple. The voice is telling us that once we step on the Divine Void Slope, the martial skill we perform will be suppressed! This means that we¡¯ll face certain resistance when fighting the Divine Void Warrior.¡± Nelson chuckled and shook his head. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, he could¡¯ve mentioned that we¡¯ll be suppressed once we climb up the Divine Void Slope. Why did he mention that the martial skills that require the activation of our true energy will be suppressed? It¡¯s in to see that there¡¯s some hidden agenda in what they¡¯ve said.¡± Jackie raised his brows when he heard their discussion. He was even more confident with the idea that appeared in his head. If he was right, the Divine Void Slope was no doubt rted to the Divine Void World. Since it was rted to the Divine Void World, then he¡­ As he was thinking about it, Jackie heard footsteps approaching him. He turned around and saw five to six people approaching the gathering spots of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciples. From the attire of these people, he knew that these people were from the Muddled Origin n. All the disciples from the north knew about the issues between the Muddled Origin n and Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Even disciples from the south had heard of the bad rtionship between both sects. The surrounding people red at the disciples from the Muddled Origin n when they approached the gathering spot of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciples. The person standing in front seemed to be one of the leaders. He looked like a handsome young master as he was tall and good-looking. However, he had an extremely serious expression on his face. Jackie was very familiar with the person standing behind the leader. It was the Muddled Origin n¡¯s disciple who allied with him, Edric Law! Edric seemed to be in bad shape. His right hand waspletely bandaged, and he was limping. The left side of his face was swollen, and he was obviously wounded After Frank died, Jackie had turned to escape. He ran as the masked man chased after him and was unable to pay attention to the others. Jackie had no idea what Edric and the others faced after he left. However, from the looks of the wounds on Edric¡¯s body, Jackie knew that they were unable to resist the attack and were wounded by the disciples from the Corpse Pavilion. Edric took a nce at the people from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion before finally looking at Jackie.¡± There¡¯s Jackie White!¡± said Edric as he pointed at Jackie. Jackie frowned and wondered what he meant when he said this. Theo Garfield narrowed his eyes as he sized Jackie up. He then nced at Nelson and greeted Nelson. Nelson responded by nodding with a smile on his face. He knew that this person was here with unkind intentions. After all, it was impossible that the other party was here to greet him as their sect and the Muddled Origin n had many issues. On top of that, they did not know each other well. However, he still had to make the necessary introductions. Nelson chuckled and pointed at the man leading the Muddled Origin n¡¯s disciples. ¡°This is the chosen disciple of the Muddled Origin n, Theo Garfield.¡± Chapter 2217 Nelson nced at Jackie in confusion before he spoke, ¡°I wonder what business you have by visiting us here. Theo sneered coldly, knowing he had said nothing offensive at all. Instead, he looked at Jackie and said,¡± Junior Brother Jackie, do you know that our Junior Brother Frank has perished?¡± Jackie mentally smirked. He initially assumed that they were here for something else, but it seemed that it was only regarding Frank¡¯s death. Jackie thus nodded without hesitation. ¡°I know, and I saw him die with my own eyes, but what does this have to do with me? It wasn¡¯t me who killed him.¡± Edric looked like he wanted to say something but immediately stopped himself. Theo scoffed at this. ¡°You¡¯re wrong. Nobody saw how Junior Brother Frank died, and you were the one nearest to him when it happened. On top of that, you two had bad blood with one another, and no one will believe you if you say that his death had nothing to do with you.¡± Jackie¡¯s expression turned cold when he heard what Theo said. What did he mean by that? They were trying to me this on him! Jackie knew how Frank died as Frank was the one who put himself into all that trouble. Why was Jackie med when all he did was make sure Frank got what he wanted? Jackie sneered and slightly raised his voice in response, ¡°Senior Brother Theo, your remark is quite absurd. What are you trying to say? Are you trying to say that I was the one who killed Frank? Didn¡¯t your n brothers tell you that I was also surrounded by enemies when Frank died? We were caught in a battle, and you¡¯re saying that I turned around to kill Frank instead of fighting against the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s disciples?¡± Theo narrowed his eyes. ¡°My junior brother saw that you ran away and left Frank behind with his own eyes! All the attacksnded on my junior brother, and you survived!¡± Jackie was speechless from anger. How could Theo say something like that? Should he have stayed behind and died together with Frank? Everybody wanted to survive! On top of that, he did not know Frank well, and they had grudges. Why should he die together with Frank? Theo¡¯s words were downright absurd! He could clearly feel that Theo was here to cause trouble. Nelson frowned and nced at Jackie before lowering his voice as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you involved in Frank¡¯s death?¡± Jackie exhaled deeply and gave a brief exnation about what happened, and Nelson then turned around to look at Theo with a scowl. Everybody there could see that Theo was here to cause trouble. Based on what happened, Jackie did not make any mistakes. Frank died because he was too slow in his escape attempt, and this had nothing to do with Jackie! Although Nelson did not know Jackie well, they were disciples from the same sect. Theo was causing them problems on purpose, and it happened without any reason. ¡°Senior Brother Theo, you¡¯re going too far,¡± spoke Nelson, his voice audibly stern. ¡°My Junior Brother Jackie is unrted to Frank; they just happened to be allies for a brief moment.¡± Chapter 2218 ¡°We¡¯d understandably run for our lives. From what you say, do you mean that my junior brother shouldn¡¯t have escaped? Should he have died with Frank? Don¡¯t you think that what you¡¯ve said is vexatious?¡± Nelson addressing Theo¡¯s vexatious actions straightforwardly made Theo¡¯s expression sour. He scoffed and spoke while raising his chin, ¡°Do you think that nobody saw what happened? I purposely asked the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s disciple, Heath Vay, about what happened. He saw that you had the opportunity to resolve the opponent¡¯s attack before you escaped, but you didn¡¯t. You left my Junior Brother Frank there to endure the attacks that caused his death, all while you escaped!¡± The corner of Jackie¡¯s mouth slightly twitched when he heard this. Jackie was so angry that he could not muster words. What he did, after all, was definitely justified Jackie was about to refute when Griffin spoke up mockingly, ¡°Junior Brother Jackie, what you did is wrong. How could you frame others when you wish to escape?¡± Jackie immediately turned his head around and looked at Griffin coldly. Griffin looked back at Jackie indifferently; it was in to see he was trying to make Jackie furious. He then added, ¡°Based on what you say, the five of you had formed an alliance at that time, and you shouldn¡¯t have done that even though he isn¡¯t your n brother.¡± What Griffin said was morally ckmailing Jackie, and he waspletely unfazed by the burning fire he had just added fuel into. Griffin purposely raised his voice when he spoke so that the people around them could hear him clearly. What Griffin said had attracted the attention of many, and everyone started toe closer to them. Many of them crossed their arms at their chests, pointing at Jackie usingly as they gossiped among themselves. Although they spoke in a soft voice, they did not hide the mockery in their eyes as they looked at Jackie. Nelson frowned and looked at Griffin angrily. Griffin still acted as if he saw nothing and looked like he was unfazed by what he had just done. He stretched out his hand and touched his storage ring. A jade folding fan appeared in his palm, and he opened the fan with a p. Griffin waved the fan in his hand. Although martial artists were not afraid of the changes in temperature, he still shook the fan happily. Jackie only gazed at Griffin coldly before a smirk appeared on his face. Half of the smirk was a smile, while the other half made the others feel a tingling chill traveling down their spine. Griffin did not care about Jackie¡¯s gaze as the grudges between them were unresolvable. On top of that, he looked down at those who relied on others to improve their status. Griffin chuckled and spoke in a manner that made Jackie want to kick his teeth in. ¡°Junior Brother Jackie, why are you looking at me like that? Did I say something wrong? You can point it out if you think that there¡¯s something wrong with what I said.¡± Jackie replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m impressed, Senior Brother Griffin. You¡¯re capable of doing anything just to fulfill your despicable wishes.¡± Griffin raised his eyebrows. ¡°Junior Brother Jackie, what do you mean? What did I do to deserve such comments from you? Although you¡¯ve always liked to nder others, please refrain from doing so now! I can let go of what happened in the past, but it¡¯s bad for you to nder me now when there are so many people around us!¡± Griffin threw all caution in the wind and made up things just to defame Jackie. Everybody could see that there were grudges between the two of them, but they had no idea how and what had happened between them. Chapter 2219 Griffin¡¯s sudden mention that Jackie once ndered him immediately caused the others to misunderstand that Jackie did this in the past. Jackie raised his brows. ¡°Senior Brother Griffin, I¡¯m impressed that you can simply make things up. Since you mentioned that I ndered you, can you tell everyone what lies I¡¯ve said and my nders toward you?¡± Nelson exhaled helplessly. He knew that if he allowed the matter to continue developing, it would not be beneficial for both Jackie and the Dual Sovereign Pavilion Thus, he stretched out his hand and stopped Jackie from speaking before he hurried toward Griffin. He then warned Griffin with a cold expression, ¡°Junior Brother Griffin, please pay attention to your words. Since the matter has nothing to do with you, leave it to me and Junior Brother Jackie.¡± Griffin said nothing previously because he was afraid of Nelson and the punishment from the sect. However, it meant nothing for him to make somements at this point as Jackie offended outsiders and were here to cause Jackie trouble. Even if the upper management of the sect learned about what he did, he would also defend himself by saying that Jackie caused the trouble, and he only spoke up because it was morally inappropriate. Griffin chuckled when he thought of this exnation and nonchntly spoke, ¡°You¡¯re wrong, Senior Brother Nelson. I feel that it¡¯s inappropriate of us to take Jackie¡¯s side all the time. What Jackie did was wrong!¡± Theo followed suit as he said, ¡°That¡¯s right! Jackie has crossed the line, and if he made another move, my junior brother would¡¯ve survived the attack. He purposely avoided the attack and let my junior brother die! Even though you aren¡¯t rted to my junior brother, you were allies at that point and were teammates. You¡¯re backstabbing my junior brother by what you did! An immoral person like you should pay for what you did!¡± Jackie was ced on a pedestal, and it looked like they were criticizing Jackie into a despicable, immoral viin with no virtue. What Theo said added fuel to the fire, and many people eyed Jackie hatefully-the disgust in their eyes was apparent. Some people even said straightforwardly, ¡°Such a despicable person doesn¡¯t deserve to stand together with us or fight for the precious treasure on the Divine Void Slope with us!¡± N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. ¡°That¡¯s right! And he even tried to spew twisted exnations! I thought that he was an understanding person, but it seems that he¡¯s a despicable, shameless person instead!¡± The sharpments wafted into Jackie¡¯s ears, but Jackie remained unfazed as if he heard nothing. In fact, Jackie had heard many of suchments since a long time ago. However, the reactions of the crowd caused Theo to be extremely excited. It was his intention to frame Jackie into a despicable person with no virtue so that everybody would gather to attack Jackie. Jackie said nothing and only focused on Edric, who stood behind Theo. He saw how Edric lowered his eyes to stare at the ground while frowning. Edric slowly looked up as if he felt that Jackie was looking at him. He immediately turned to look away when he saw that Jackie was staring at him. Jackie frowned when he saw Edric¡¯s reaction. Something was wrong with him. Chapter 2220 There was something wrong with the entire matter. Jackie suddenly looked up and said to Theo, ¡°You mentioned that Senior Brother Heath saw the entire thing, yes? He was indignant about what happened and had told you everything, am I right?¡± Theo¡¯s gaze darted around, but he soon calmed down and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true. Junior Brother Heath felt that you had gone too far. Nobody can ept such despicable actions, which was why he told me everything out of righteousness! Don¡¯t try and argue that Junior Brother Heath didn¡¯t see anything. Although he was already badly pounded at that time, he wasn¡¯t that troubled at all. The others were focused on their respective fights, but he had time to observe everybody while you were fighting. That was how he had witnessed how despicable you were!¡± Theo raised his head and chest as he spoke so righteously, as though he was a messenger of justice who was rebuking Jackie, the despicable and shameless viin. Jackie chuckled and startedughing when he heard what Theo said, and the ridicule Jackie held in his laughter was unmistakable. He suddenly looked over at where the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s disciples were gathered. Compared to their side, the other gathering spot was much quieter. Several of them were meditating with their legs crossed. It was true that Heath was badly wounded in the battle with the masked man. He was also meditating at that moment, and he was extremely pale while his breathing was shallow. Jackie still remembered how much blood Heath vomited when he was wounded and fell to the ground, yet he still found it in him to ry what had happened to Theo, even after he spewed blood enough to coat the entire ground? Heath must have been genuinely free to have done that! Griffin immediately mocked Jackie¡¯s ear-piercingughter. ¡°Why are youughing? Do you think that the righteous words of others are hrious?! Still. It¡¯s understandable for despicable people like you to think of other people¡¯s actions for justice to be hrious!¡± Griffin was so used to ndering others. He mocked Jackie to his heart¡¯s content and waspletely guilt free with doing that, too. Nelson was so angry that he, with his face turning purplish, stretched out his head. ¡°Junior Brother Griffin, can you stop talking? You have nothing to do with this matter, and you should stay out of it. Don¡¯t forget that no matter what Junior Brother Jackie did, he¡¯s still your junior brother!¡± Griffin immediately stood up straight when he heard what Nelson said. ¡°You¡¯re right. Senior Brother Nelson-Jackie is my junior brother no matter what he did. However, I cannot put up with such a disloyal and unrighteous person!¡± Nelson scoffed at this and ceased his attempt. He knew that Griffin just could not stop himself, no matter what he said. He could only allow Griffin to continue showing off. Jackie barely reacted when facing the usations and mocking looks from the people around him. Jackie did not feel like it was nothing, but he realized the crucial point of the issue. Jackie felt that there was something weird going on when Theo rushed over to question him. Was Theo close to Frank? Why did Theo question him? Why did Edric refuse to face him? Why did Heath, who was terribly wounded and was on the ground vomiting blood, tell Theo about what happened? Apart from himself, Heath was the other person who hated Frank. If Frank had not ignored his words and did not say so much to anger the masked man, they would have withdrawn themselves safely. They would not have experienced the annoying matterter on. Heath would not be badly wounded either! The Divine Void Slope was about to be activated, and everybody would be fighting over precious items by then. Heath was so badly wounded that he did not have the courage to climb up the Divine Void Slope. Advertisement chapter 2221-2230 chapter 2221-2230 Chapter 2221 Heath could not have spoken righteously on Frank¡¯s behalf just like what Theo said, as Heath abhorred Frank. This all merely seemed hrious to Jackie. On top of that, he remembered that Heath was unable to stay awake after being wounded by the masked man. How could he be in the mood to look at other things at that moment? Although Jackie was in a battle at that time, he still paid attention to the changes around him. It seemed untrue that Heath saw everything that happened! It was true that the others were deeply immersed in their battles, but Theo managed to describe their battle urately. This meant that somebody described what happened to Theo, but that person was neither Heath nor Edric! Jackie suddenly raised his head to look at Theo and smiled coldly. He opened his mouth and said, ¡°I¡¯m impressed! How can you do this when Frank was your n brother from the same sect¡­¡± Theo was stunned when he heard this and the people around them were also stunned. All of them stared at Jackie in disbelief. Griffin said with a frown on his face. ¡°Are you so intimidated that you¡¯ve gone crazy? What are you talking about?¡± Jackie suddenly turned around to look at Griffin. ¡°If this happened to Senior Brother Griffin, what would you do? It was an emergency situation, and my opponent was in the final stage of innate level. If I wasn¡¯t thinking about escaping, should I have stayed to die with Frank? I¡¯m sure that you would¡¯ve escaped faster than anybody if this happened to you! You only asked me these questions because we¡¯ve got bad blood. We¡¯re n brothers, so it doesn¡¯t matter if there are some issues between us, but you ignored the fact that we¡¯re n brothers and, instead, joined some random outsider to me me! You agreed to what the outsider said without looking at what happened with your own eyes! What sort of a good person do you think you are?!¡± Advertisement Griffin slightly stuttered when Jackie¡¯s questions hit, and his expression mellowed out. ¡°I was just standing on the side of,¡± ¡°You said that I¡¯m a disloyal and unrighteous person, but have you thought about my situation?¡± interjected Jackie. ¡°This person is a disciple of the Muddled Origin n, and you agree to everything that he said. You¡¯re helping an outsider against me! Is this the loyalty and righteousness that you¡¯re talking about?¡± Nelson immediately followed behind Jackie and said,¡± Junior Brother Jackie is right! We¡¯re all disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, and if we are of no help, we shouldn¡¯t have spoken before we know what¡¯s going on. Where¡¯s your loyalty and righteousness as you disregarded the sect¡¯s morality for your personal grudges?¡± Jackie and Nelson¡¯s alternating words caused Griffin To blush a crimson color as he looked at the two of them with gritted teeth. He tried to find his tongue so that he could talk back to them. Advertisement However, Jackie did not provide the opportunity for him to do so. He suddenly turned around to look at Theo. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m dumb?! Everyone was too caught up in their own battle that no one would¡¯ve bothered to look at somebody else. You said that¡­Senior Brother Heath told you everything. However, I saw him badly wounded and lying on the ground vomiting blood in the end. He¡¯s still trying to recover right now, so do you think that he would be In the mood to tell you all that?!¡± Chapter 2222 Jackie paused after he finished saying this. ¡°Another person saw the entire process!¡± Theo¡¯s expression changed, and he was about to interrupt Jackie when Jackie beat him to it. ¡°It¡¯s the person who tried to kill us at that moment!¡± He pointed at the direction of the masked man when he finished speaking. ¡°That eldest senior brother from the Corpse Pavilion who has on a mask had been standing by the side and observing the entire battle after he wounded Senior Brother Heath! He must be the one who told you about everything!¡± What Jackie said was like a wake-up call to everyone present. Although Jackie was disloyal and unrighteous, he was on the weaker side. Jackie sneered and continued, ¡°The Corpse Pavilion was the one who wanted to kill us, and Frank died in the hands of the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s disciples. You¡¯re causing us trouble instead of using the Corpse Pavilion! Is this your loyalty and righteousness?¡± Everyone there had a sudden realization when they heard what Jackie said. Jackie was right: The Corpse Pavilion was the one who did the murder, and Frank died in the hands of their people. However, Theo acted as if he hadpletely forgotten this and only came to question Jackie. He was obviously bullying the weak! At this moment, everybody turned to use Theo, and the looks in their eyes changed when they looked at him. Jackie sneered and added, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter that you¡¯re bullying the weak and purposely causing me trouble, but you¡¯re working together with the person who killed Frank! Senior Brother Heath was so badly wounded at that moment that he was on the ground, continuously vomiting blood. How could he even have the thought to focus on me? Right now, Senior Brother Heath is still healing, and he¡¯s unable to even open his eyes right now. How would he be in the mood to go to you and purposely tell you everything?!¡± Theo was so angry that his hands were trembling. Still, he stubbornly insisted, ¡°Your actions were too overboard, so¡ª¡± ¡°Stop lying to everybody with these made-up facts. What did I do that was so overboard? We could¡¯ve left in peace, but Frank was all pompous. Hepletely angered the opponent, and this caused the opponent to attack us. If everyone won¡¯t believe what I said, you can ask another person who was involved in the fight, the formal disciple of Thousand Leaves Pavilion, Byron Reid!¡± Advertisement Theo blushed a crimson color as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to smooth-talk your way out of this!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not trying to smoothly talk my way out of things; you¡¯re the one who was in exasperation. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re cooperating with the masked man because he promised you a sweet deal or two. After all, the masked man failed to capture me, and he hated me. You don¡¯t actually care about Frank¡¯s fate, and you only care if you¡¯ll receive your promised benefits. You could¡¯ve thrown anyone under the bus for these small boons!¡± ¡°It is true, and I can testify!¡± At this moment, a clear voice could be heard from behind the crowd, and a Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s disciple in a white robe walked over to them steadily. The person who made his way toward the scene was Byron, and he seemed to be calm at this moment. However, waves of anger were shing across his eyes. He announced loudly when he arrived in front of everybody, ¡°I can testify for Junior Brother Jackie, and everything he says is true! On top of that, my Senior Brother Heath had been tending to his wounds since he was transferred here. He was in no mood to tell anybody about what happened since then.¡± With this witness testifying on Jackie¡¯s behalf, the judgment of things naturally leaned toward his side. Theo, who was arrogant before, immediately shrank as though a bowl of cold water had been poured over his head However, he still tried to defend himself. ¡°Junior Brother Byron, why are you siding with Jackie? He killed my junior brother!¡± Chapter 2223 Byron nced at Theo in disdain. He loathed people who cooperated with their enemies for measly gains. He smiled coldly andmented, ¡°A person who stresses about getting justice for his junior brother is actually cooperating with the true murderer who killed his junior brother. You¡¯re a truly unjust, wicked person! How dare you mention that I¡¯m helping somebody else? Ask your own conscience about your actions!¡± Almost everybody looked at Theo in disgust after Byron¡¯s remark. With Byron¡¯s testimony and Theo¡¯s guilty expression, everybody knew the truth. ¡°I thought that he was genuinely infuriated about his junior brother¡¯s death. Turns out, he¡¯s here to frame others because of some benefits!¡± ¡°He dared not say anything when facing the true murderer who killed his junior brother, and he even cooperated with that person! He¡¯s here to frame Jackie because he thinks that it¡¯s easy to frame somebody in the intermediate stage of the innate level. He¡¯s such a despicable person for framing someone!¡± ¡°I almost fell for his words just now and thought that Jackie was a vile person!¡± At this moment, all the doubtful voices and contemptuous gazesnded on Theo. Theo was not as insensitive as Jackie was, and he felt that the gazes from the crowd burned holes in his body. News about this incident would surely travel back to his n, and everybody would be mocking him by then. Everybody would think of him as a despicable person. Theo was so angry that his hands were trembling, and his eyes were bloodshot, too. He suddenly raised his head and looked over at Jackie. ¡°B*stard! I¡¯ll remember everything that happened here today! I won¡¯t let you off the hook, and there¡¯s still a long way ahead of us. Just wait and see what I¡¯ll do to you! With that, Theo turned and left. After all, he would only provoke ridicule if he stayed behind. Jackie, meanwhile, felt that Theo was ridiculous and disgusting when he saw how he escaped with his tail between his legs. However, Jackie remembered what Theo said in the end. He believed that Theo would no doubt cause him trouble if he had the chance, and the beef between them was unavoidable. This, however, did not overly concern Jackie as he did not go against his principle as a person. Theo, in fact, was the one who caused him trouble. As the main person in this incident had escaped in embarrassment, onlookers naturally left with ack of interest. Once again, only the disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion were left. Griffin¡¯s glower intensified as what he did was definitely despicable. He stood on the side of outsiders against his n brothers, and many people despised him for what he did. However, Griffin did not feel that he made a mistake. He had never thought of Jackie as his n brother. Jackie turned around and looked at Griffin before speaking up in front of all the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciples, ¡°I¡¯ll remember what you did today, Senior Brother Griffin!¡± Griffin reacted like a cat whose tail had been stepped on when he heard what Jackie said. ¡°Why? Do you n to retaliate? You wish to do that by yourself? Stop thinking that you can show off in front of me because you¡¯re under the Eleventh Elder¡¯s protection! You¡¯re just a formal disciple right now, frankly speaking, but I¡¯m a chosen disciple! Who do you think you are to bring up revenge in front of me? Jackie smiled coldly and replied indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± Jackie turned around and refused to look at Griffin again, all the while thinking of how to thank Byron as he hade to his aid. After all, Jackie was not an ungrateful person. Chapter 2224 Jackie thanked Byron solemnly, but Byron waved his hand in dismissal. ¡°This is nothing. I did this because I can¡¯t stand Theo¡¯s behavior.¡± The two of them exchanged some words before Jackie sent Byron away. Time passed by slowly, and after an hour, the aged voice could be heard again, ¡°Time¡¯s up! Everybody can board the Divine Void Slope now! You¡¯ll fight the Divine Void Warrior when you¡¯re on the Divine Void Slope. The criteria to judge your failure is when you lose your capabilities to fight or when you admit defeat. Once you lose to the Divine Void Warrior, you won¡¯t be able to continue climbing up the Divine Void Slope.¡± The evaluation standard was quite fair as everybody could proactively admit defeat if they felt that they would be badly wounded should they resume their battle. ¡°Alright! Those who wish to climb up the Divine Void Slope, you can start now. Those who do not wish to do so can just stay at the bottom.¡± After the announcement, the crowd started to burn with excitement. Apart from those who were badly wounded or dead, the others started rushing toward the Divine Void Slope. Jackie walked slowly and looked like he was taking a stroll in the garden. He had no intention of fighting with the people in front of him. At this moment, those closer to the Divine Void Slope climbed up the slope faster. The first person who stepped on the Divine Void Slope was stunned, and his originally high spirits disappeared. He felt like he had been imprisoned by the surrounding space and was unable to move. The next second, he heard something cracking.. This scene immediately extinguished everyone¡¯s enthusiasm. Everybody looked over at the first person who rushed up the slope but was stuck there and unable to move. Crack! Crack! Sounds of chains being pulled could be heard again, and the ground beneath that person suddenly shifted. The person was unable to move his body, but he moved together with the ground. After an inhale, that person was moved 300 meters away from where he originally was. ¡°Oh my god!¡± he blurted in fear. His sideburns were wet from his cold sweat, proving just how frightened he was when his body was controlled. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The voice of the old man could be heard at this moment. ¡°Everybody is given their own spot! What are you waiting for? Why haven¡¯t you moved up the slope? If you don¡¯t move, the Divine Void Slope will decide that you don¡¯t wish to fight for the precious items.¡± The words of the announcer acted like a stimnt. Everybody¡¯s enthusiasm was rekindled when they saw that the first person to rush up the slope was safe. Like bees flying out of their hives, everyone rushed up the Divine Void Slope. The Divine Void Slope was not crowded, even though more than 100 people had moved up the slope. The body of every person who stepped on the slope was instantly controlled, and the ground they stepped on moved ordingly. In the beginning, Jackie was curious as to why the Divine Void Slope would function in such a way. However, Jackie had an instant realization when he saw that more than 100 people had been arranged nicely. The Divine Void Slope controlled the distance between them and led all of them to their respective ces. At that moment, everyone stood at the lowest point of the Divine Void Slope in one straight line. Jackie did everything slowly, but it was not because he wanted to make a grand entrance. Instead, he did not wish to spend time with these people. He had only arrived in front of the Divine Void Slope at this moment. He was about to step onto the Divine Void Slope at this moment when he heard a gloomy voice saying, ¡± You¡¯re so much more interesting than I originally thought. You¡¯ve been quite lucky until this point. However, you should remember that good luck won¡¯te your way every single time. Young man¡­ You¡®ll suffer in my hands, sooner orter!¡± Chapter 2225 The masked man stood three meters behind Jackie and eyed him sharply. However, Jackie replied indifferently. ¡°Many people wish to kill me, but those people usually end up dead.¡± ¡°Hmph! Such arrogance! The masked man scoffed, one that sounded as though it boomed from his chest. Jackie ignored the situation behind him and stepped onto the Divine Void Slope. The moment both his legs stepped on the ground, he felt an unseen wave of energy covering his entire body. He was unable to move as the energy was like hardened cement. Secondster, he moved speedily and appeared at the northern side of the slope. After his body was able to move freely, Jackie still felt a vague blocking force around him. Although he stood in the same space as everybody else, they were in individual spaces. Of course, Jackie was not the only one who felt this. Bang! Bang! Sounds of something smashed were heard from far away, and Jackie saw a disciple from the Corpse Pavilion raise his mace and continuously waved it at the space surrounding him. The intense true energy collision caused waves of true energy in his surroundings. However, the collision was within a range. With the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s disciple as the center point, the aftershocks of the energy collision could be felt within a radius of several meters. However, none of them could feel anything once they were out of the radius! The disciple¡¯s actions immediately made everyone else nearby follow suit. Momentster, everybody came up with the same conclusion. Even though they looked like they were in the same space, they were isted. This meant that no matter how intense the fight in their individual space was, they would not affect the people around them. It was absolutely fair yet marvelous altogether! Jackie exhaled deeply and looked up the Divine Void Slope with his bright eyes. To be frank, this was not an amazing ce, but it was absolutely powerful. There were more than 100 people there, and the slope was capable of instantly forming more than 100 individual spaces! The attainments toward thews of space were unimaginable when one was capable of doing so! ¡°The climb has begun! Remember: the Divine Void Slope is over nine thousand meters tall, and a Divine Void Warrior will appear in front of you every nine hundred meters! Defeat the Divine Void Warrior, and you¡¯ll be qualified to continue climbing up the slope. On the contrary, the other party shall be eliminated! You¡¯ll face nine Divine Void Warriors, but there shall be ten battles. Thest person who wins the battle shall win it all! Good luck¡­warriors of the West Cercei State!¡± The voice, evidentlying from an aged individual, quieted down after he finished saying this. However, the people who joined this battle for precious items were unable to calm down. They were required to join ten battles, but there would only be nine Divine Void Warriors. The information contained in this statement was apparent! Everybody caught the crucial point of the battle after giving it some thought. Thest fight was a melee, and only one person would win! Once they thought of this, the intention to fight around the people grew more intense. Jackie saw a Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s disciple staring at the peak of the slope as his intention to kill overflowed. ¡°Go!¡± roared an individual, striding toward the peak of the Divine Void Slope filled with burning determination. Compared to the enthusiasm of those around him, Jackie was like an old man who moved slowly. Momentster, a handful of participants arrived at the 30-meters point. That person had just stepped within the 30-meter-range when their surroundings suddenly released a strand of reddish-orange light. Chapter 2226 The person was startled and subconsciously stopped walking. The orangish-red light only appeared for a short instant before disappearing a secondter. A translucent phantom then appeared in front of him. The phantom had a strict face and eyes filled with vigor. He had an object in his hand that looked like a crystal sphere. The crystal sphere floated in mid-air due to the phantom¡¯s true energy. He stood upright like a soldier in front of the person. This immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention; no doubt was this translucent phantom the Divine Void Warrior the old voice mentioned. After the appearance of the Divine Void Warrior, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s disciple immediately got ready for a great battle. He had a serious expression on his face as he stared at the Divine Void Warrior while holding the sword in his hands tightly. Surprisingly, the Divine Void Warrior did not instantly make his move after appearing, and it felt like his appearance was to stop the people standing In front of him from advancing. As the Divine Void Slope was a precious item left behind by the ancient master, the person could not simply take action before the enemy did, and no one dared to act without caution. Since the enemy did not do anything, that person could only be prepared with the sword in his hands and a serious expression on his face. Not long after, Divine Void Warriors appeared in front of every person that arrived at the 900 meter point. Each of these Divine Void Warriors looked different, but all of them held a crystal sphere in their hands. Jackie was not the veryst to arrive at the 900 meter point, but he was among thest few. After he stepped into the 900 meter range, an orangish-red beam appeared in front of him, followed by a tall figure. The Divine Void Warrior in front of him was tall and thin with gentle facial features, but there was no mistaking that heroic look on his face. He had a slight frown on his face thatpleted his solemn expression. He stood up straight with the crystal sphere in his hands. After he saw the phantom figure of this Divine Void Warrior, a thought shed past Jackie¡¯s mind.¡¯ Warrior! A fearless warrior! Since the word ¡®Divine Void¡¯ was in the name of the Divine Void Warrior, the warrior was no doubt rted to the Divine Void World. Still, how were they connected? All sorts of thoughts shed through Jackie¡¯s mind, but he had no idea what was going on. He was lost in confusion and deep in his thoughts when he heard a sharp yell. ¡°F*ck! It moves!¡± The noise broke the rather eerie silence. Jackie quickly looked up, and the Divine Void Warrior suddenly moved its eyes. The warrior was like a mannequin whose switch had been turned on. The Divine Void Warrior¡¯s eyeballs moved and seemed to be getting used to this strange world. The next moment, his eyesnded on Jackie. His eyes were icy-cold, and it looked like he was looking down at the world. It made Jackie feel like he was a piece of floating duckweed in the eyes of the warrior, or, to be more exact, a piece of trash. The warrior seemed to be emotionless as his eyes were focused on Jackie. To put it in better words, he was not emotionless, but he was really ignoring Jackie, who stood in front of him. It felt as if Jackie¡¯s fighting prowess was not worth his attention. Jackie cleared his throat and pinched his nose helplessly. He probed the Divine Void Warrior¡¯s fighting prowess and, sure enough, noticed that it was in the initial stage of innate level. His ascertainment should be correct¡­so why did a Divine Void Warrior in the initial stage of innate level look at him in such a way? The warrior looked at him in contempt as though he was nothing but garbage. ¡°D*mnit. What¡¯s that look in his eyes for? I¡¯ve never been looked down upon by a person in the initial stage of innate level!¡± A depressed rant could be heard from a distance away. Jackie turned around to look and noticed that many people around him were looking at the Divine Void Warrior in front of them with depressed looks on their faces. Every Divine Void Warrior was staring at the challengers in front of them with contempt and ignorance. Chapter 2227 These disciples were privileged people in their sects and had spent their lives showered in compliments. They had never suffered such contempt, and the look in the Divine Void Warriors¡¯ eyes was extremely depressing for them. ¡°Do we look like trash? Why are you looking at us like that? You¡¯re only at the initial level of innate level!¡± A few of themined. Some of their worries dissipated as they had nothing to fear when the other party had the same fighting prowess as they did. The Divine Void Warriors standing in front of these disciples did not respond. The warrior had the same look in his eyes and there was silence, as if the warrior heard nothing. Jackie crossed his arms at his chest and observed the ongoings around him with great interest. The others were speechless with his actions. As he was immersed in his own observation, he suddenly felt something around him moving. The Divine Void Warrior standing opposite him suddenly raised the crystal sphere in his hands high in the air. A bright light of seven colors immediately covered his surroundings. Before Jackie realized what had happened, he found himself on a great prairie. He inhaled deeply, realizing he was the only one there across the empty grasnd. Why was he here? Where is this ce? He was¡­ Where was he just moments ago? Jackie suddenly could not recall where he was before. It felt like he had been on this great prairie from the start, yet he knew not how he got here and why. ¡°Jackie! I told you that I¡¯d get my revenge, and I¡¯ll finally have it today!¡± Theo smiled arbitrarily as he red at Jackie. He was a meter away from Jackie, cackling in glee. It felt like he was about to achieve all his goals in life, that he could enjoy his life soon. Jackie frowned and subconsciously took a step back. Since he practiced Destroying the Void, he subconsciously kept some distance between himself and his enemies. Destroying the Void was a long distance martial skill, and close-range fights were unbeneficial for him. However, he noticed that he seemed to be rooted on the spot just as he was about to back away. ¡°What do you want?¡± sneered Jackie. ¡°Hahaha! What do you think I n to do?! You discredited me in front of everyone, and I was punished by my sect when I returned! Have you forgotten that? I¡¯ll make you suffer so badly that you wish you were dead!¡± ¡°Jackie!¡± A dark voice could be hearding from Jackie¡¯s left side. He turned around, only to find that the masked man was already at his left side. The man was looking at Jackie fiercely, as though he could slice Jackie into pieces. Jackie inhaled deeply. No matter how strong his mentality was, he just could not get a grip of his calmness. As he was shaken up, another voice appeared on his right side. ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought you¡¯d end up like this today, Junior Brother Jackie! How does it feel? Is it painful? Does it hurt? Your skin will be peeled off soon! This isn¡¯t something a normal person can withstand! Hahahaha!¡± Griffin¡¯s voice was like a lingering fly that hummed incessantly in Jackie¡¯s ears. Chapter 2228 Three enemies surrounded Jackie, their gazes burning with resentment yet were happy enough at the thought of mincing Jackie into pieces. Jackie did have bad blood with all three men, and he knew they were capable of cutting every piece of meat off of him with their daggers. Jackie was in a muddled state at this moment. He knew that he was in extreme danger, that the enemies were about to torture him until he died. He wanted to break free, but his body felt like it had been infused with cement, and he just could not move. A cold wind swept through his sideburns, and his heart skipped a beat. He immediately turned around and saw that the masked man had a dagger in his hand as he approached Jackie. The remaining two people were also on the move. All three of them had a sharp weapon in their hands respectively, and he knew what they were about to do. Sure enough, what he feared the most was happening. Suddenly, a thought shed past Jackie¡¯s head. At the same time, Jackie seemed to have a sudden realization, and his expression turned stiff. No¡­ Why would the thing that he feared the most happen to him? It was just seconds ago that he assumed the three men would cut him clean from his bones, and they suddenly advanced toward him with such intention. Each of them had a sharp weapon in their hands, too. Such a coincidence meant that this was not a coincidental matter. Moreover, why was he here? He seemed to havended on this great prairie out of the blue. Was he so careless to have stepped into a trap? No. This was a fantasy. This was not real! Jackie immediately bit on his tongue when he realized this, and the pain cleared his mind! The words Divine Void Illusion¡¯ shed through his head. The feeling of being caught in an illusion was familiar, but there was also a hint of unfamiliarity. The familiar feeling did note from Jackie, but from the memories in his head, those that belonged to the ancient master. The Divine Void Illusion was amon illusion attack in the Divine Void World that could invade a person¡¯s mind and attack the victim based on the person¡¯s worst fears. Once they plunged into inextricable fear, they would be unable to regain consciousness. The Divine Void Illusion was a premium Red Level martial skill. On top of that, it was one of the greatest skills among those in the premium Red Level, and it was close to being an Earth Level martial skill! Jackie dared not waste time when he realized this. Those three were still terrorizing him by making threats, and they had already waved the sharp knives toward Jackie¡¯s skin! ¡°Stop!¡± Jackie roared angrily and started activating the Destroying the Void. All 15 soul swords were formed and were like sharp swords sent flying at the same time. The swords traveled in Jackie¡¯s body and broke all those delusional thoughts in his consciousness. ¡°tter!¡± After the power that belonged to the Divine Void Illusion was perforated by Jackie¡¯s Destroying the Void, the power disappeared from Jackie¡¯s consciousness and the surrounding illusion gradually disappeared. The great prairie dissolved in front of his eyes, and all three enemies dissipated like flying ashes. When Jackie could see his surroundings clearly once, he realized that he was still standing on his original spot, and the crystal sphere in front of him was glowing in an orangish-red color. The Divine Void Warrior stood right before Jackie, but the crystal sphere had somehow floated toward Jackie. It was so dangerous. Jackie exhaled deeply in relief. Fortunately, he regained consciousness at a crucial moment and realized that what he had seen moments ago was not reality. He was also lucky to have found out what martial skill this weird illusion was from his memories. The ancient master practiced the Divine Void Illusion years ago and had deep knowledge about this martial skill. Jackie was able to resolve the illusion smoothly because the ancient master had a deep understanding of the method of resolvement! Whizz! The crystal sphere sounded like it had been leaking electricity. After the sphere let out such a noise, the orangish-red light gradually disappeared and returned to how it used to look. Jackie immediately looked up and discovered that the Divine Void Warrior was looking at him with a different look in his eyes. From the original ignorance and contempt, the look in his eyes had turned into a gradually serious one. Did the Divine Void Warrior really have his own intellect? From the beginning, Jackie felt that the Divine Void Warrior was just a phantom that could attack but did not have his own intellect. Although the warriors looked at them as if they were trash, Jackie felt that their gaze was unifiedly set. Chapter 2229 However, Jackie gave up such thoughts when he saw the change in the Divine Void Warrior¡¯s eyes. This phantom had his own intellect, after all! This¡­was too¡­ Jackie felt unnerved as he could not make out what he felt. What were these things? ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m sorry! It was my mistake! I won¡¯t do it again!¡± A heart-wrenching cry came from his left, and Jackie turned around to look. He noticed that almost everybody stood still in their ces, but their faces were extremely expressive. The cry came from a Muddled Origin n disciple. The disciple¡¯s body tensed while a frightened expression was written all over his face. He seemed to be pleading as tears trickled down his cheek, wetting his shirt in the process. It was apparent that he had been crying for some time. He was not the only one to react in such a way, however, as most of the disciples were in the same situation when Jackie took a look around. It was not hard for Jackie to imagine what sort of an illusion these people were in when he thought about his previous expression. The illusion slowly unfolded every piece of fear buried in the disciples¡¯ hearts, turning them into reality. Experiencing such pain was not something a normal person could endure. ¡°Ufh!¡± The disciple¡¯s face blushed a crimson color before he suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood. The Muddled Origin n disciple vomited a mouthful of blood, he looked like a cooked prawn and was unusually red. Momentster, he, unable to keep himselfposed, fell to the ground with a thud. An orangish-red light enveloped the person, and the Divine Void Warrior standing in front of him dered, ¡°You lost yourbat effectiveness, and you¡¯ve failed the challenge! I¡¯ll allow you to heal your wounds here, but you¡¯ll go no further from here. When the winner appears, everyone will be moved out of the Divine Void Slope.¡± The appearance of this voicepletely woke the Muddled Origin n disciple. When he realized that he had been eliminated, he blushed and said, ¡°No! I¡±He was about to say something when he felt a surge of blood overflowing from within him. He had definitely lost but he had never imagined that he would fail so badly and so quickly. The old voice once said that they had to experience nine Divine Void Warriors as they climbed up the slope. This was the first one, and he had already lost! Jackie sighed softly when he saw that the Muddled Origin n disciple had been eliminated. He knew that this was a difficult challenge, but he did not expect the elimination to happen so quickly. He thought that all the disciples here were masters sent by their respective sects, and eliminations should only happen when they meet the third or fourth Divine Void Warrior. As he was deep in his own thoughts, he could hear something cranking, like gears being activated. He looked up warily and the Divine Void Warrior blocking his way had somehow disappeared without his notice. Did this mean that he was allowed to pass? He inhaled and tried to walk forward. Jackie instantly understood when he no longer faced any obstruction or was stopped. He wasted no more time as he advanced Murmurs and cries of pain echoed around him, but this did not affect Jackie¡¯s mentality as he was only thinking about moving forward. The Muddled Origin n disciple who was the first one to be eliminated had already epted his fate and was observing his surroundings as he tended to his wounds. When he saw a figure slowly moving up the slope, his eyeballs almost popped out of his sockets as he blurted, ¡°He¡¯s passed the first test already? He managed to escape the illusion by himself?¡± Was deep in their illusions apart from Jackie and himself. ¡°Who is this? He¡¯s wearing the Dual Sovereign Pavilion disciple¡¯s attire, but¡­ Why haven¡¯t I seen him in the past? No! I saw him just now! Isn¡¯t this Jackie, the person who got into a fight with Senior Brother Theo just now?!¡± Chapter 2230 Jackie and Theo had caused a huge ruckus at that time, and the Muddled Origin n disciples dared not follow Theo to cause trouble at the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Those that did not go over also focused all their attention at that side. Hence, this disciple was extremely surprised when he realized who that person was. This guy was the first one to break through the illusion? Was he lucky, or was he really capable? The Muddled Origin n disciple had a darkened look on his face. He was one realm higher than Jackie and was In the final stage of innate level. All of them paid attention to the chaos when Theo was causing Jackie trouble. As this guy was only in the intermediate stage of innate level, they did not pay much attention to him. They had heard that he was only an elder disciple and not even a chosen disciple. The Muddled Origin n disciple could not ept the fact that a person he looked down upon was stronger than him. He was not even in the mood to heal his wounds. ¡°Ah!¡± The masked man yelled loudly, and consciousness gradually returned to his eyes. He panted heavily, having finally broken free from the illusion atst. Crack! The Divine Void Warrior that stood before him disappeared after being in a semi-transparent situation. With nothing obstructing him, this meant the masked man was qualified to advance. He could not help butment, ¡°Such a great illusion! I was also caught up in it, but¡­ It couldn¡¯t keep for long.¡± On top of that, the masked man felt that a huge reason he was trapped here was that he lowered his fighting prowess. He also felt that the Divine Void Slope had a certain degree of suppression on him. If he had his full energy, an illusion of such level would be unable to trap him! Heughed coldly at the thought. He nced around him and discovered that everybody else, apart from himself, was still caught in their respective illusions. All of them were frowning and looked like they were suffering badly. He was the first one to break free! Of course, there were a few of these nobodies, but they did not deserve the precious items on the Divine Void Slope. They were prepared for him, not theseme disciples that could not even put up a fight! Inadvertently, he caught a glimpse of the Muddled Origin n disciple surrounded by the orangish-red light. However, this person had a weird expression on his face and a clear look in his eyes. He was not trapped in the illusion, but the Divine Void Warrior blocking in front of him had not disappeared. The masked man knew that this man must have been eliminated and sneered. He was only a disciple from a third-grade sect, and it was normal that he was eliminated the moment he stepped on the slope. However, this guy had a slightly weird expression on his face. Why was he looking at the Divine Void Slope with a frightened, yet jealous look on his face? As he followed the Muddled Origin n disciple¡¯s line of gaze, he saw a familiar figure who had already arrived at the 18-meter-range point. He stood up straight, and the Divine Void Warrior once again appeared in front of him. The masked man had already understood the rules of the Divine Void Slope. The Divine Void Warriors would only be activated when everyone was at their designated point, and the next round of elimination would only begin. ¡°Jackie¡­¡± He subconsciously called out this name that gave him a headache. Apart from being surprised, there was a great deal of disbelief in his voice. Jackie managed to pass the challenge before he did? He had just woken up from the illusion, but this guy had already arrived at the 18-meter-range point and was awaiting the next round of elimination. The masked man¡¯s expression immediately darkened as he stared at Jackie¡¯s figure, unable to believe the sight. Why? How could that guy be faster than him? He had already broken through into the spring-solidifying realm, and he would not have taken the pill to suppress his fighting prowess if he did not need toe to this ce. However, the martial art techniques, martial skills, andbat experience he had would not reduce no matter how he suppressed his fighting prowess. He was absolutely confident abouting to the Secret ce for Resources, and he had never paid attention to these young people. ¡°Impossible! How could this be? Why?!¡± he growled through gritted teeth. Advertisement chapter 2231-2240 chapter 2231-2240 Chapter 2231 At this moment, many of the people around him slowly broke free from their mental prison. Many of them seemed to be stunned and in a bad condition when they got out of the illusion. After all, the Divine Void Illusion used the weaknesses of the human heart and made them see things they never wish to face. The disciples were frightened and thankful once they escaped the illusion. ¡°Oh my god! W-What sort of illusionary skill is that? It¡¯s so¡­domineering that I thought everything was real! I was almost defeated!¡± ¡°Yes! Second Senior Brother, you¡¯re awake too? You¡¯re so much faster than the other n brothers!¡± Just as there were those who won, there were also those who lost the fight. Many of them failed and vomited blood as they had weak mental strength. These people were naturally covered by the orangish - red light and could no longer move as they had failed the challenge. However, most of them seeded, and the sess rate was as high as 70 percent. This percentage of people had seeded in the challenge, and the Divine Void Warrior in front of them disappeared. Soon, somebody realized that there was a person at the second challenge, facing the second Divine Void Warrior. ¡°Who¡¯s that?! D*mnit! He¡¯s already arrived at the second challenge!¡± Advertisement At this moment, Griffin managed to escape the illusion, huffing and puffing as his vision slowly came to. He immediately looked around him and was pleased with himself when he saw that there were still some people who had not escaped the illusion. However, the noises of discussion around him stunned him before he had enough time to enjoy his victory. ¡°That¡¯s Jack from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, isn¡¯t It? Isn¡¯t he in the intermediate stage of innate level? Why is he so strong?! How determined is he?!¡± ¡°Do you know that the illusion we were in just now is also a type of martial skill? A determined mind can help us break free from the illusion, but it requires the support of our fighting prowess. We need to use a strong martial skill to cut off the improper thoughts! This isn¡¯t something achievable only by a determined mind!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ We¡¯ve certainly looked down at him!¡± Advertisement When thesements wafted into Griffin¡¯s ears, he immediately looked up and saw Jack¡¯s upright figure as he faced the second Divine Void Warrior, unmoving ¡°How could this¡­¡± Griffin felt like he had just swallowed dung. At this moment, the people who passed the first challenge were slowly climbing up the slope, and none of them wanted to be left behind. However, Jack was still much faster than everybody there! Nelson looked at Jack with an unrecognizable expression in his eyes. He was relieved, envious, and jealous at the same time. He had also looked down at Jack, who had just be an elder disciple. Although Jack also showed his extraordinary strength at the gathering spot for roll call and defeated Oliver, who was at the eighth position among formal disciples, this was nothing to the chosen disciples when he was just an informal disciple. After all, Jack was only in the intermediate stage of innate level. However, it looked like he had underestimated Jack. Jack might not have even used all his strength during his fight with Oliver. The masked man arrived at the 18-meter-range point with a darkened look on his face. A strand of purple light that appeared before the second Divine Void Warrior also appeared in front of him. He was the second person to arrive at the 18-meter-range point, but this felt more like an insult to him instead. He might not be in such a foul mood if it was another person who was ahead of him. However, it was Jack, the young man he failed to kill and escaped from his hands twice. How could he stay calm when Jack surpassed him with a fighting prowess of intermediate stage of innate level?! Chapter 2232 The masked man let out a long sigh as he narrowed his eyes at Jack. His gaze might have been so intense that it caused Jack, even though he was quite a distance away, to turn toward his direction. Despite the mask covering his face, Jack could still tell what expressionid beneath the mask just by looking at his eyes. Was it defiance? Jealousy? Perhaps bitterness? Advertisement Jack let out a coldugh. What did it matter if the masked man felt this way? A loss was a loss. Jack¡¯s cold smirk evoked the masked man¡¯s anger. ¡°Are you very pleased with yourself? Do you think you¡¯ve surpassed me? You¡¯re faster than me, which I can only attribute to your firm resolve. If you were really stronger than me, then why did you always retreat whenever we fought in the past?¡± The masked man¡¯s voice was clear and loud, despite the distance between him and Jack. Jack raised an eyebrow, not angered by his words. ¡°I know what the differences in our skills are, but don¡¯t forget the fact that your cultivation has always been higher than mine by a whole realm. If the both of us were at the same level, you¡¯d be the one running!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± The masked man¡¯s face rapidly reddened. Jack could not be bothered to y along with the masked man and turned his head around. The minutes and seconds slowly ticked away as Jack quietly waited for the second battle. Once everyone who passed arrived at the 18-meter-point range, the second stage would formally begin. Each of the Divine Warriors at the spot all exuded a vibrant purple,vender glow, and all of them looked at each other with serious expressions. Click! All of them pulled out their swords, and the swords exuded a purple glow. Purple runes were etched on the swords, filled with a mysterious power. The pulling of the swords symbolized the start of the battle. Shockingly, none of them made a move to attack, seemingly waiting for the challengers to attack Jack looked at the Divine Warriors in front of them with no intention of making a move. The warriors at the 18-meter-point range looked the same as the ones they met at the first point, but the weapons the warriors had in hand were different, as well as their fighting prowess. The warriors at the previous challenge had all been at the initial stage of the innate realm, while those facing them at that moment were already at the middle stage. However, they seemed to have only just broken through to the middle stage and did not seem to have a very steady foundation. Looking at the way the warriors looked at him, it was the exact same from before. Their disdain-filled gaze gleamed with arrogance, not considering him to be a threat at all. The first time Jack encountered those looks, Jack mentally cursed in his mind. They were no stronger than he was, so why were they looking at him like that? Of course, Jack finally understood the reason. Those restrained warriors might actually be great masters in the Divine Void World, with abilities that far exceeded everyone present. They were probably restricting their powers for the sake of the Divine Void Slope, which is why they looked at everyone present like ants. ¡°I¡¯m not going to wait anymore! Let¡¯s see what kind of tricks you have up your sleeve this time!¡± shouted a disciple from the Thousand Leaves Pavillion impatiently. He then pulled out his one-meter-long sword and rushed right at the Divine Warriors in front of him. A blood-red glow radiated from the sword as he shouted loudly, ¡°Blood Wave!¡± A bloody aura covered his body as the sword in his hand looked like it had been pulled out of hell. It contained a wave of killing intent and thirst for blood as he shed right at the Divine warrior in front of him. ¡°You¡¯re just at the middle-stage of the Innate Realm! Show me what you¡¯ve got!¡± the man shouted out as he attacked. Chapter 2233 Practically everyone¡¯s attention was focused on that man. The Divine warrior standing in front of him started to move the moment the disciple used that skill. The purple de in the warrior¡¯s hand let out a vibrant glow as the warrior took the Blood Wave head - on, rushing forward. At that moment, however, a clink was heard as the purple aura that was on the Divine warrior shone so vibrant that everyone shut their eyes. The Divine warrior was submerged in the purple light. The purple light dissipated in the next second, but a shocking scene greeted everyone. The Divine warrior had split into two identical Divine warriors. Both of them held their purple swords and faced the attack of the disciple from the Thousand Leaves Pavillion. ¡°Another illusory art! It¡¯s a phantom this time!¡± a number of disciples eximed in shock. The disciple from the Thousand Leaves Pavillion thought the same as well. The disciple furrowed his eyebrows and stared at the Divine warrior that had been split into two before coldly snorting, ¡°You can¡¯t fool me!¡± His one-meter-long de changed directions, shing right at the Divine warrior in the left. A massive explosion reverberated throughout the venue, and purple light shed against the bloody aura, emitting a painfully sharp crackling sound. The purple light was incredibly radiant, but it still did not manage to hold the torrent of blood for too long. Under a torrent of noise, the blood aura swallowed the purple light, and the de had shed right toward the Divine warrior. ¡°Good stuff! He managed to see through it immediately!¡± The onlookers all cheered for the disciple from the Thousand Leaves Pavillion. When facing illusory techniques, finding the true body was the key to victory. As long as one managed to find the user of the techniques, the attack would be countered and the enemy would be at their wit¡¯s end. The reason he could find out the true body so quickly was down to his incredibly amazing eyesight, and he could immediately see the big energy fluctuations on the bodies. The one on the left had double the energy than the one on the right. The Thousand Leaves Pavillion discipleughed out loud. He had won! The second stage was no sweat for him, after all! Even in his own sect, he was just someone who could show off a little among the inner disciples. When it came to all the masters at the Secret ce for Resources, he was nothing impressive. He felt like he became the center of attention that day. Despite the fact that he had used all his strength, he still managed to defeat his opponent in one blow! If the fact spread into his sect, he would receive the attention of the elders, and his growth would be prioritized! Thinking about that, heughed as he circted the true energy in his entire body and stabbed right at his opponent. At that moment, the Divine warrior had yet to recover his strength and had no way to fight back at all The sound of a de piercing through flesh could be heard as the divine warrior was pierced right in the heart, and he suddenly lost all his ability to fight. The Thousand Leaves Pavillion¡¯s disciple was ted. He had won! It was, oddly enough, this easy! He did not expend much strength at all. The first stage had been so torturous, so he thought the second stage would have been incredibly hard. He never expected It would be so easy! The crowd started to prepare themselves to attack as well when they noticed that the challenge was a mere breeze. If it was going to be so simple, braving It right away sounded like the perfect thing! However, at that moment, Nelson¡¯s confused voice reached their ears, ¡°Why has the illusion not disappeared yet?¡± His eyebrows were furrowed. At that moment, the crowd noticed something wrong. Based on normal situations, after dealing with the true body, the illusions would follow suit and disappear. Illusions were meant for confusing opponents and never possessed anybat abilities themselves. However, it did not seem to be the case at that momentText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The true body on the left had already lost all ability to fight, but the body on the right was still active as always. It did not seem to have been affected at all, let alone looking like it would disappear any soon. Chapter 2234 Before the disciples¡¯ confusion was settled, the crowd noticed that the Divine warrior that had been pierced suddenly turned into spots of purple light, quickly being absorbed by the Divine warrior on the right. The scene caused everyone to take a sharp breath. The one that had been pierced earlier was not the real body! There was only one Divine warrior left in front of the Thousand Leaves Pavillion disciple. The disciple widened his eyes as he stared at the Divine warrior in disbelief. It was then he realized that he had made the wrong guess¡­but it was toote. The Divine warrior¡¯s sword was already right in front of the disciple. Everyone heard something being pierced. Unable to shield himself, the disciple from the Thousand Leaves Pavillion was dealt arge wound by the Divine warrior¡¯s de. It was a deep wound that extended from the left shoulder to the right waist. The disciple of the Thousand Leaves Pavillion spat out a mouthful of blood and copsed on the ground immediately. The injury he got from that sh had rendered him with no strength left to fight back. His blood stained his shirt, and the disciples from the Thousand Leaves Pavillion that were on friendlier terms to him all shouted loudly, ¡°Hughes! Are you alright?!¡± At that moment, Hughes no longer had the strength to even reply to the frantic shouts of his fellow disciples. After the Divine warrior did all of that, he walked back to his original position. A purple glow surged out of his body and covered up that disciple from the Thousand Leaves Pavillion. Being surrounded by that purple light meant that he was already eliminated, with no hopes of advancing. Many shivered as they watched the scene unfold, not expecting the tables to be turned so quickly. They had thought that the disciple¡¯s victory had been assured, but no one expected that the body he pierced would not be the Divine warrior¡¯s true body. Those present, whose skills were at the level of the person who had failed, became visibly worried. Everyone saw what happened, as bright as day. Thinking things through, they stood with not much of an advantage if they were to face the Divine warriors. However, there were some who said, ¡°That guy was too hot-headed; he just rushed ahead before anyone else did anything. He wanted the spotlight all to himself. The reason he lost so badly was that he didn¡¯t know what skills the opponent had at all!¡± ¡°Now that we know, that move is nothing! As long as we manage to find his true body, we won¡¯t end up like that!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! If that guy earlier pierced the Divine warrior on the right, none of this would¡¯ve happened! ¡°How do you think he judged which body was the real one from those two Divine warriors earlier?¡± ¡°That¡¯s simple! Of course, it¡¯s through energy fluctuations. That¡¯s the most basic way to tell. However, using such amon technique against the Divine warriors won¡¯t work. All we need to do is do the opposite thing! With him as an example to us, we won¡¯t end up like him!¡± Jack merely stood by the side, silently listening to everyone. With their exchanges, the atmosphere was quite peaceful. At that moment, he suddenly felt like he was being red at, and not just by one person. Jack turned around to look somewhat helplessly. He noticed the masked man staring at him with a provocative expression and narrowed eyes. Jack knew exactly what that man¡¯s expression meant. The masked man wanted to show off his skills to make up for his loss to Jack. It was not just the masked man, however, as even Griffin and Theo eyed him with the same expression. He had triumphed over everyone else and was the first to reach the 18-meter-point range. The rest of them would definitely not be willing to admit defeat easily. They would probably think that they should have had that result, and that Jack was merely lucky instead of having usible skills. They were bitter that Jack seemed undeserving of the position. Chapter 2235 This was an incredible chance for the disciples to prove how much stronger they were than Jack. Jack, on the other hand, was not bothered by their petty thoughts at all, turning his head away and ignoring them. However, Griffin mistook it as a show of nervousness from Jack, thus Griffin coldly sneered. ¡°Surely you don¡¯t believe that the results you obtained earlier meant that your skills dominated everyone else here, do you?¡± Jack furrowed his eyebrows, genuinely not wanting to engage with this insignificant fly. On the other hand, if he did not answer, others would think that he truly was afraid, not even daring to answer. He turned rather exasperatedly. ¡°I never wanted to dominate anyone. Can you just zip your mouth? If you really want to prove your skills, thene at me. Why are you wasting so much time with nonsense?!¡± Griffin¡¯s face reddened with anger as he pointed right at Jack. ¡°Very well! I¡¯ll let you taste how great the gap in our skills is!¡± The moment he said that, a bang could be heard around them. A disciple from the Muddled Origin n had been beaten down and spat blood on the floor! The disciple was the second person to make a move. After the first disciple had given them an example, he was unable to hold himself back from being the second test subject. This time, he did the opposite of what the Thousand Leaves Pavillion disciple did and attacked the body with weaker energy fluctuations. s, he had chosen wrongly. After destroying the weaker Divine warrior on the right, the same thing happened as before. The Divine warrior on the right turned into spots of purple light and was absorbed by the warrior on the left. After absorbing the purple light, the warrior¡¯s strength increased dramatically, and his speed had increased by several times as well. He dealt a heavy injury to the disciple from the Muddled Origin n In just one blow, the damage close to what was dealt to the person before. That had shocked everyone present. Even Griffin, who had been boasting earlier, furrowed his brows, not knowing what to say. Attacking the Divine warrior with the stronger energy fluctuations was the wrong choice, but attacking the one with the weaker energy fluctuations was the wrong choice as well! Was the Divine warrior¡¯s true body determined at random, then? Everyone present was stunned on the spot at that moment. However, even after being taken aback, there were still those who wanted to jump in and fight. Some people were just naturally impatient, and they ended up attacking one at a time. The results caused everyone to frown. No matter which body was attacked, it never seemed to be the true body of the Divine warrior. It felt like both the Divine warriors were phantoms! Of course, there were those who defeated the Divine warriors in the end. After all, there were quite a few talented individuals present. As the masked man looked at those who attacked, he let out a cold snort of disdain. The masked man turned around and faced the Divine warrior in front o f him. Out of the space ring on his left hand, a machete appeared. Jack raised an eyebrow. So, the masked man used a machete. With a step forward, he swung the machete in his hand at the Divine warrior. His attack was so quick that he left behind an afterimage. The Divine warrior also pulled his sword out the moment the masked man started to attack. Just like the other Divine warriors before, after a purple glow, two clones emerged. The bodies on the left and right started to attack the masked man. The masked man¡¯s lips curled up, revealing a disdainful smile. The machete in his hand glinted coldly as it shed at the Divine warrior¡¯s throat. As weapons shed, the purple sword in the Divine warrior¡¯s sword was sent flying. A secondter, the left Divine warrior¡¯s neck was shed. The Divine warrior on the left suddenly turned into spots of purple light, but the masked man did not give the Divine warrior a chance to gather up the light at all. He made a 180-degree turn in the air. Opening up his right hand, he threw the machete in his hand. The machete wasunched with an incredible force as it suddenly sliced off the Divine warrior¡¯s head under everyone¡¯s widened gazes! Chapter 2236 The masked man¡¯s movements were all incredibly slick. Even the sheathing of his sword had been done wlessly. His string of movements practically looked like an artful masterpiece. Clink. The machete was ced back into its sheathe. He did not store his weapon back into the space ring and instead held it gently in his palm. ¡°My god! That¡­that was too amazing. The Divine warrior was just like a pile of mud in front of him. It makes me feel like the Divine warrior I just fought isn¡¯t even at the same level as the one he did!¡± A lot of them could not hold back from mumbling softly. Quite a few people started to discuss among themselves. The main topic had been the masked man¡¯s attack making it seem far too easy. Compared to the rest of them who had used their full strengths, it was an astounding difference. It left some of them feeling a deep sense of worship and admiration. ¡°I know him! He¡¯s a disciple of the Corpse Pavillion. All the other disciples there all treat him with respect. He definitely holds a high position within the Corpse Pavillion for the other disciples to treat him that way. His talent should be top-notch as well¡­!¡± ¡°I feel infuriated justparing myself to him. This guy is far too strong. I feel like the treasures on the Divine Void Slope will all end up in his hands.¡± Even though the other disciples from the Corpse Pavillion knew that their fellow disciple was exceptionally talented, witnessing it with their own eyes still left them unable to hold back their excitement. All of the disciples from the Corpse Pavillion started to cheer loudly, ¡°You are our champion! You¡¯ll definitely be able to get the treasures!¡± ¡°Thispetition is practically designed for our senior, the rest of you can¡¯t evenpete with him!¡± Those sharp words naturally incited a lot of anger in the other disciples. Yet, facing those disciples from the Corpse Pavillion, there was nothing they could counter with. After witnessing that person¡¯s skills, they knew they could notpare. Furthermore, the Corpse Pavillion was a fourth grade n that followed demonic ways. They killed without any regard for honor or morality. The disciples from the north were all very wary of the Corpse Pavillion. The masked man disregarded the praise showered on him as well as the cheers from his fellow disciples. Instead, his gaze was once again fixed on Jack. Jack naturally saw everything that happened earlier. However, his expression remained calm as if everything had been within his expectations, leaving no need for any hint of surprise. The Corpse Pavillion had just made a big ssh, and the Thousand Leaves Pavillion was obviously not willing to be left behind. The leader of the disciples from the Thousand Leaves, Graham Eliot, let out a light snort before attacking a Divine warrior as well. He held a green-colored sword in hand. His white robes fluttered even with theck of any wind. He stepped in a gust of wind, his sword aimed right at the Divine warrior. The Divine warrior split into two bodies after a radiant glow from his de as usual. The Divine warrior was incredibly quick and charged forward at Graham like a bullet. Yet, it shocked everyone to find that the Divine warrior¡¯s speed could still not match up to Graham. All everyone could see was a figure that carried a faint green glow. In the blink of an eye, Graham appeared right in front of the Divine warrior, the purple de suddenly shed with the green de. The glow that Graham¡¯s sword had been emitting suddenly condensed into wave after wave of green leaves. The leaves were no ordinary leaves. Jack could clearly feel an explosive power condensed into each leaf. After the leaves were condensed, they started to quickly revolve around the green de. It was so fast that all they could see was a rotating green light. Everyone could only see Graham waving his sword, and the leaves formed a rapid vortex suddenly rushing toward the Divine warrior! Everything happened so quickly that it was faster than taking a breath. In just a moment, the Divine warrior on the left had turned into purple energy. Chapter 2237 Graham¡¯s expression remained the same after the attack and rotated strangely in arc mid- air. The leaves that had attacked the Divine warrior on the left earlier had yet to disappear. Instead, gathered around Graham¡¯s de with his movements. Graham was just as fast as before, and everything happened just like with the masked man earlier. Graham had been too quick, and before the Divine warrior on the right had the chance to absorb the power from the killed warrior on the left, Graham attacked again, killing the warrior in one blow. It was done just as cleanly. However,pared to how casually the masked man had dealt with the Divine warrior, it seemed like Graham had expended a bit more energy. However, everyone present knew that the two of them had yet to show their true strength! That was the horrifying part! To be able to enter the Secret ce for Resources meant that they were definitely below thete stage of the innate level. Other than Jack, everyone else present was at that level. Thepetition should have been rtively fair since everyone was on the same level. The only advantage anyone would have was talent! The strong would be able to easily defeat the weak. The Divine warriors were impossible to defeat for the weak, but for the strong, killing the Divine warriors was just a casual endeavor, nothing to worry about. ¡°You¡­seem to not feel anything at all.¡± Brook suddenly said to Jack. Jack was taken aback. Only then did he notice that the top disciple of the Dual Sovereign Pavillion, Brook, was actually quite close to him. There was only one person between them. Brook had been observing Jack the whole time and felt that Jack had been far too calm that it seemed like he was just putting on a show. Jack let out a soft chuckled, ¡°Why should I feel anything? If they¡¯re strong, then they¡¯re strong.¡¯ Brook¡¯s lips curled up into a smirk. ¡°You really do surprise me.¡± Jack did not know how to answer that, so he merely kept his mouth shut. He did not n on being friends with anyone. After all, in Jack¡¯s eyes, other than his family, other rtionships were not reliable. So, he was not willing to get too friendly with anyone. ¡°It¡¯s my time to shine!¡± Griffin dered loudly. ¡®It¡¯s as if he¡¯s worried that no one will watch him!¡¯ Jack snorted lightly but anticipated to witness Griffin¡¯s skills as a chosen disciple. Griffin was eager to show off in front of Jack. After seeing Jack¡¯s dismissive gaze, he narrowed his eyes at Jack with a vexed expression. He swiped at his space ring, and a bone that had been specially refined appeared in his hand. His weapon surprised Jack since it was the first time Jack had ever seen someone wield such a weapon. With an angry roar, he leaped forward at the Divine warrior like a leopard. His bone made cracking noises in his hand. ¡°Ha!¡± The bone shot at the Divine warrior like a whip. With a bang, the purple aura was shattered by the bone. However, it did not manage to injure the Divine warrior. Clenching his teeth, Griffin let out another attack. The attack managed to pierce through the Divine warrior¡¯s body, but did not manage to kill him! Chapter 2238 At that moment, the Divine warrior on the right rushed over with the purple de as well. Being attacked from the right and the left, Griffin¡¯s face suddenly paled. Many disciples fell for that attack. Unable to instantly kill one of the Divine warriors, the other one would quickly follow up with an attack. Being attacked from both sides meant that it was incredibly easy to get injured! However, Griffin was still a chosen disciple after all. He had his own skills, so he shouted, ¡°Misty Steps!¡± He avoided the attack from the Divine warrior on the right as if he was a catfish, and did not hesitate to attack the warrior on the left. This time, he spared no mercy. The bone in his hand emitted a dark red glow as Griffin shouted furiously, ¡°Die!¡± The bone then pierced and stabbed the Divine warrior¡¯s body viciously. After a bang sounded, the Divine warrior turned into speckles of purple light. That was the most intense moment. He could not allow the Divine warrior on the right to absorb the purple lights. Otherwise, the Divine warrior¡¯s power would increase dramatically. In the end, he would be faced with double the pressure, which was something he could not allow. Bang bang bang! Griffin continued to attack. Each wave of his bones crashed viciously on the Divine warrior on the right. The Divine warrior¡¯s body was beginning to look more and more transparent from the attacks. Just as the purple light from the left was about to merge with the Divine warrior on the right, the warrior could no longer hold on and exploded with a boom. After seeing the Divine warrior on the right turn into purple spots of light as well, Griffin could not stop himself from panting loudly. He had won! However, it was not that easy. For the sake of the challenges that would follow, Griffin did not unleash all his power, preserving his true energy. Yet, he had used about eighty to ny percent of his powers to secure this victory. It was something Griffin did not expect. Thinking about that, he could not help but look further into the Divine Void Slope. Looking upward, the slope was obscured by a thinyer of mist. The slope was not very steep, but due to the three hundred feet distance, it gave everyone the impression that it was piercing through the clouds. Griffin gulped down a mouthful of saliva with a sour look on his face. He had thought that he would be able to gain many rewards initially, that he would have been able to show off his skills and go back to his n with his head held up high. Yet, it seemed like even the Divine warriors at the second stage were already so tough to defeat. Thinking about the challenges that awaited him, he subconsciously bit his lips, and an unwilling look appeared in his eyes. At that moment, he seemed to have thought of something. He raised his head to look at Jack who was standing in the distance. All he saw was Jack looking to the front with the same calm look as if his battle earlier did not interest Jack at all. That caused Griffin to be even more furious. The brat really knew how to piss him off. Jack had an uncaring expression as if the Divine warriors were easy to be dealt with. Griffin panted as he slowly straightened his body. Focusing on Jack, his eyes were full of hatred. At that moment, the others were already starting their attacks on the Divine warriors. Those who passed had started climbing up to the next thirty feet distance. Even Theo hadpleted his battle. Chapter 2239 Brook, who was only one person away from Jack, managed to barely defeat the Divine warrior in front of him,pleting the battle. Practically everyone who knew Jack shot Jack a curious gaze. Why was Jack not making a move? Was he waiting for lunch? Griffin lightly snorted, ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re afraid, Jack? Or are you worried you¡¯ll show your weakness in front of us? If that¡¯s the case then stop pretending to be so calm. You were acting as if you could easily defeat the Divine warrior in front of you! Jack narrowed his eyes, not even bothering to turn his head to look at Griffin. He could no longer be bothered to respond to all these challenges. Yet, he did not make his move merely because he was watching the other battles as well as making guesses in his mind. His eyes twinkled as he looked at the Divine warrior In front of him. Since he did not attack, the Divine warrior assumed that Jack was still not prepared, so the Divine warrior did not make a move at Jack either. In truth, the Divine warrior¡¯s skills were merely at the level of someone who had just stepped into the middle stage of the innate level. Compared to most of the people there, they were not that strong. Furthermore, the Divine warriors were all using the same skills. It was merely a red-level technique. It would not even be anything of interest in third-grade ns. Almost everyone present was the elites within their ns, so the Divine warriors should not be that hard to defeat. Yet, forty percent of them had been eliminated! The only point of exnation was what that old voice had said before. Within the Divine Void Slope, martial skills that used true energy would be suppressed. With that in mind, Jack let out a sigh. ¡°What are you mulling over? I can¡¯t believe you care so much about how you look.¡± The masked man¡¯s sinister voice could once again be heard in Jack¡¯s ears. Jack furrowed his eyebrows. He nced over at the masked man. He noticed that all of those who bore a grudge against him did not continue climbing the mountain. They all stopped for the moment, looking at him with mocking gazes. They were all waiting for Jack to embarrass himself. How could Jack be oblivious to what they were thinking? He let out a smallugh and started to form seals with his hands. Dense aura began to gather in his palm. Suddenly, fourteen Soul Swords formed. Jack divided those swords into two, splitting them into the right and left sides. The Divine warrior judged how prepared the person in front of him was by the energy fluctuations. Jack¡¯s Soul Swords naturally involved intense energy. Jack could hear a sword unsheathe. He did not need to look to know that the Divine warrior in front of him was finally attacking. After a radiant purple glow, the Divine warrior split into two as usual, and rushed right at Jack! Jack did not rush and raised his Soul Swords up in the air. As the Divine warrior rushed over, he pushed forward, forming eleven seals with his hands. The seals formed on the Soul Swords, and on his right and left hands were seven Soul Swords each, merging into tworge swords. Those two swords radiated gray energy as if it was an unclean smog. Jack pushed off, twisting thews of space to the fullest, pulling away from his foe. He retreated as he activated his Soul Sword, meeting the Divine warrior¡¯s attack. The crowd merely heard a crackling noise as the two Soul Swords shed against the Divine warrior. The purple glow was shattered, and in the blink of an eye, the giant Soul Sword pierced deeply into the Divine warrior. With two clicks, both the Divine warriors dispersed into thin air. Chapter 2240 Everything happened in the blink of an eye. It was not any slower than Graham and the masked man. Those who saw Jack¡¯s battle all widened their eyes. Jack had killed the Divine warriors far too quickly. It was far greater than the average disciple. To be able topete against the two strongest people caused quite a few of them to widen their mouths in shock. ¡°This brat is the first one who arrived at the second stage! I recall that he had the fastest speed. He was the first one to escape the illusions. I can¡¯t believe that his skills actually match up to the determination in his heart!¡± ¡°That¡¯s not even the most important point. Look at his fighting prowess. He¡¯s merely at the middle stage of the innate level. He¡¯s actually stronger than all thete-stage innate level disciples here, and not just by a little bit!¡± ¡°Of everyone present, the masked disciple from the Corpse Pavillion and Graham, the leader of the Thousand Leaves Pavillion¡¯s students are the only ones who can reallypete with him! Look at what this guy is wearing, he should be from the Dual Sovereign Pavillion. I can¡¯t believe that a disciple from a third-grade n would possess such good skills!¡± Griffin looked like he had swallowed a fly as he stared at Jack. His mouth was slightly agape, not willing to believe what he saw. Compared to how much difficulty he went through to win, Jack had an incredibly rxed time. Just a step back and one attack was all it took for Jack to defeat the Divine warrior that was definitely not weak in his eyes! He had witnessed Jack¡¯s battle against Oliver before. During that time, Jack definitely did not show this level of skill which meant Jack had concealed his abilities! The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he got. He refused to admit that Jack was stronger than he was. Yet, the reality was cruel. Comparing their two battles, he understood the difference between the two of them without anyone needing to tell him anything ¡°Why?! Why is this guy so strong? He¡¯s only at the middle stage of the innate level!¡± Nelson looked at Jack with interest and delight. He really wanted to give Jack a few words of praise, but he felt like he would be sabotaging Jack if he opened his mouth at that moment, so Nelson kept his mouth shut. The person with the worst look on his face present was the masked man. However, the masked man was different from regr disciples. His eyes were incredibly vicious and could immediately tell that Jack¡¯s battle was quite different from his. The only thing the masked man could not pinpoint was the exact reason for that difference right at that moment. It had definitely ruined the masked man¡¯s ns of ridiculing Jack after his battle to vent his frustrations. He would then find a chance to deal with Jack in the future and dig out the secret behind how Jack escaped the Cliff of Sorrows, but now it seems like he may have to abort his n. Jack was not bothered with how the others looked at him. Jack even ignored the praise that Brook was showering him and merely walked toward the third stage. As he made his way to the ny feet area, he could not help but turn back to look at where he had climbed. Looking down, he saw that at least half of them had been left behind at the first and second stages. He had thought that the eliminations would only truly begin at the third stage. Yet, over half of them had already been eliminated before the third stage. It was obvious how difficult the challenges were. Once everyone arrived at the area, the third challenge formally started This time, they faced Divine warriors as well. However, the Divine warriors in front of them were already at the middle stage of the innate level! This time, no one dared to rush forward. After all, from the two past experiences, they could see that whoever made the first move would end up suffering misfortune. No one knew what the third Divine warriors would end up doing. Just as everyone¡¯s imaginations ran wild, they suddenly heard the ringing of bells in their ears. The sound of the bells seemed to press directly at their souls, constantly assaulting their hearts. Advertisement chapter 2241-2250 chapter 2241-2250 Chapter 2241 ¡°No! There¡¯s something wrong with this sound. Why do I feel like it¡¯s trying to kill me?¡± ¡°What is happening? Why can I still hear it even though I¡¯ve covered my ears?!¡± Every ring would cause their blood cirction to go erratic. Quite a few of them felt their blood surging with the sound of the bells, and some of them even started to vomit blood. Jackie furrowed his eyebrows, circting his true energy to block the attacks brought forward by the sound. The Divine warriors in front of him had yet to move and were merely looking at him with disdain. Just as Jackie wondered what else there would be other than the bells, his vision shed as he arrived at a special ce. The scene had changed too quickly for him to formte any guesses. He wondered if he was in an illusion again, but discounted that possibility after some thought. If it were an illusion, the scene would not have changed so clearly. Advertisement Everything happened too abruptly while illusions were supposed to blur the lines between reality and illusion. Yet, Jackie could clearly feel that his mind was still in a clear state. They were in a bloodiedndscape. The entire space was covered in the color red. Even the crescent moon in the sky was red. The whole area was filled with the aura of death as if an apocalyptic battle had happened not too long ago. An unknown number of people had died, which was why the ce felt grim. Jackie could not help but take a deep breath, putting himself on full alert. Since it was the third challenge, the sudden change In scenery was definitely not meant for sightseeing. Even though he could still not bepletely certain I fit was reality or fantasy, what happened still needed to be dealt with. Advertisement Just as his thoughts began to wander, he heard a familiar wizened voice. It was the same voice that read out the rules at the Divine Void Slope. ¡°Find the Divine warriors in this world! Those who manage to will continue climbing the Divine Void Slope. If you fail, then you fail to pass!¡± After those words, the surroundings once again entered a strange silence, and the wizened voice spoke no more. Jackie frowned. The key to passing was not to eliminate the Divine warrior but to find one in this strange and foreign world. At that moment, Jackie was still confused. He did not know if he had truly arrived at that world, or if everything was merely happening in his mind. However, he was no longer interested in thinking about that. Since the wizened voice had announced the rules, then he could no longer waste any more time. He sighed as he forced himself to calm down, walking forward step by step. The blood-red world was a massive in. Looking up, he could not see the end with just his eyes. The ground waspletely barren. Other than a few withered trees, he could see nothing else. The ce seemed abandoned, a ce that no longer saw the light of day. Jackie carefully advanced, staying on constant alert for any sudden threat. In truth, he did not know where he needed to go either, because the world was truly far toorge. Looking around, there was nothing other than withered trees, so where was he supposed to find the Divine warrior? Time slowly ticked away. Hepletely lost track of time. His surroundings never seemed to change causing Jackie to get nervous, and his breath started to get anxious. Advertisement Right at that moment, a noise could be heard in the distance. Jackie suddenly stood up straight, forming seals in his hands, and fifteen Soul Swords formed in his palms! Chapter 2242 At that intense anxious moment, the sound of howling winds filled his ears. Anyone would be able to figure out that something was going to happen. Jackie gathered his spirits, focusing all his attention around him. The moment anything strange happened, he would react immediately. The wind grew stronger, carrying the dust on the ground, obscuring Jackie¡¯s sight. Jackie¡¯s clothes were rustling in the wind. The wind did not only obscure his sight, it also covered up any sounds around him. Jackie had suddenly plunged into a realm devoid of his senses. He let out a long breath, it would not do for that to continue! Another gust of wind blew past, causing Jackie to lose his bnce and his body nearly be blown away by the howling wind. What was happening?! He did not know how long the wind wouldst, or how much danger it would bring. At that moment, his mind was in disarray. Just as he was about to panic, the wind suddenly. Stopped. The sudden stop caused Jackie to lose his bearings for a moment. Without the wind, the dust slowly settled, and everything returned to the quietness from before. Yet, once his vision cleared, Jackie could not stop his heart from pounding Less than fifty meters away from him, stood a group of people lined up with their heads down. All of them were wearing armor and had messy hair. Their hands held onto their weapons tightly. Jackie took a rough nce. There were roughly over a hundred people there. With a crack that sounded like brittle bone, the group raised their lowered heads together. At that moment, Jackiepletely saw what they looked like. All of them had green skin, and their faces had bloodred runes etched on them. The red eyes were full of violence. After they raised their heads, they stared firmly at Jackie. Killing intent and violence gathered, they were like a group of killing machines. They were actually zombies with no sentience! A familiar figure stood fifty feet behind the zombies. There were spots of white light around the man as the man stood still, expressionless. He was the Divine Warrior that Jackie was supposed to find. Jackie let out a long sigh, finally understanding how he needed to pass this stage. He needed to kill the group of zombies in front of him that numbered over a hundred to get close to the Divine warrior. Before, Jackie¡¯s heart had been pounding, wondering how he could pass the stage. Now that it was clear, Jackie did not rx one bit. The pressure in his heart felt heavier and heavier as if a fewrge stones had been thrown on it. It was too difficult! Over a hundred zombies. Each of them was at the initial stage of the innate level. If they rushed over, he was not certain if he could get past. After all, the numbers were too great, it was practically a swarm of zombies! When Jackie stood on the Divine Void Slope, he was never certain if he could obtain any reward. He told himself he would do his best. Even if he came back with no rewards, he would not give up halfway. If he was going to lose, he would lose in the end! Yet, it was already so difficult facing the third Divine warrior. He could not imagine how difficult the challenges would end up being when he faced the fourth and fifth Divine warriors. Chapter 2243 It was impossible to even think about. This was an impossible task toplete! Those thoughts were not just in Jackie¡¯s mind. The same scene appeared in front of everyone who was challenging the third Divine warrior. Each and everyone in the third stage was transported into their own isted spaces. Each isted space had the exact same scene. Over a hundred zombies stood in front of them, emitting the same vicious aura from their bodies! Griffin looked at the zombies in front of him and subconsciously gulped. The sword he held tightly in his hand shook as he trembled slightly. ¡°How could this¡­ Am I supposed to kill all these zombies? How¡­is this even possible?¡± Griffin was almost rendered speechless. Facing such a challenge, he could not hold back from voicing out his fears. Griffin¡¯s brother, Howard, had only barely passed the second stage after using all his power and had even gotten injured because of it. Facing so many zombies, he had lost all the courage in his heart! If they start to fight, he did not even know if he could hold the first wave back. It was too terrifying! The zombies were all at the initial stage of the innate level. He ranked eighth among the disciples from the Twin Sovereign Pavillion. He was at the tail end of the masters gathered there, so just being able to reach the third stage was already quite a feat for him. ¡°I surrender!¡± Howard shouted loudly. He did not know if it would work or not, but he really did not have the courage to face so many zombies, it was too terrifying! With a whoosh, a ray of light covered Howard¡¯s whole body after Howard admitted defeat. The next second, a familiar ce appeared in front of him. He was back at his original spot in the Divine Void Slope. An orange light hit his body, representing the fact that Howard was already eliminated. He had a sense of helplessness in his heart but felt quite relieved. Thankfully, it was still possible to surrender. If it had not been possible even if he shouted his throat coarse, then he would have been faced with horrifying attacks. If his cries had been ignored, he might even suffer from heavy injuries or lost his life. Howard was the first to be eliminated in the third stage. After that, a few figures were sent back as well. Those who were eliminated all had practically the same sentiments as Howard. All of them had some regret but also felt quite relieved. Those who were eliminated in the first and second stages were all filled with curiosity when they saw the people from the third stage disappear before being sent back. All of them asked what they saw, and what the third stage involved. They also asked why those participants have suddenly been transported away and transported back. After the information was spread, everyone knew that over a hundred zombies appeared on the third stage. Even though the ones sent back were all those without the courage to fight, no one dared tough at them. That was because no one knew if the hundred over zombies would have attacked all at once. If that was the case, unless they were incredibly strong, it would be incredibly difficult to hold off the horde, and their lives would even be at stake. One of the disciples from the Twin Sovereign Pavilion who had been eliminated in the second stage could not help but curse, ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s far too difficult. It¡¯s only the third stage. Getting to the peak requires us to face nine Divine warriors! It¡¯s just the third stage, and it¡¯s already so difficult!¡± Someone immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s right! This is absolutely¡­unreasonable.¡± Chapter 2244 ¡°Surely they won¡¯t eliminate everyone by the fourth stage, right? If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t all this have been for nothing?¡± ¡°Who knows¡­ However, I think your thoughts are reasonable!¡± The more they discussed, the more questions they had. Whether or not there would be anyone who can complete this challenge, whether or not anyone would be able to obtain the rewards at the top of the Divine Void Slope. Everyone felt that it was impossible with the difficulty that had been shown. If that was the case, then it would have all been for naught. Just as everyone was talking about it, the wizened voice could be heard again, ¡°There are a total of a hundred and twenty zombies. Killing thirty means clearing one obstacle, which is equal to defeating one Divine warrior. Killing a hundred and twenty zombies is equal to defeating four Divine warriors.¡± Saying that countless Divine warriors suddenly appeared on the Divine Void Slope. Those Divine warriors lined up on the Divine Void Slope in order. A Divine warrior appeared every thirty feet, in total there were seven Divine warriors in front of every person. Four of the Divine warriors in front of every one were surrounded by a red light. Everyone was shocked to see the sight. A rumble of discussions started. ¡°So that means if they kill a hundred and twenty zombies, it would be equal to defeating four Divine warriors. If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s quite reasonable, there¡¯s still a chance for someone to get the reward!¡± ¡°Why are the four Divine warriors covered in a red glow? What does it mean?¡± Someone asked in confusion Some of the smarter folks began to exin, ¡°Didn¡¯t that voice say that killing thirty zombies is equal to clearing an obstacle? The obstacles refer to the Divine warriors in front of them. Every thirty zombies those challengers kill will probably cause one of the Divine warriors with a red glow to disappear. It¡¯s the same as when we got past the Divine warriors and them disappearing afterward.¡± With an exnation like that, everyone started to understand. It was already the third stage. Looking forward from the third stage, there were naturally seven more Divine warriors. There were a hundred and eighty people who entered the Secret ce for Resources. There were less than ny people who advanced to the third stage. The first two stages had gotten rid of over half of the participants, so it was obvious how difficult the challenges were The third stage was anotherrge obstacle. Only a few would be able to pass. There were still some who did not understand the rules, and started to ask, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t killing thirty zombies mean you¡¯ve passed? After all, killing thirty zombies represents killing a Divine warrior.¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Howard loudly denied the man¡¯s question. Possibly because he was embarrassed for surrendering, Howard would not allow anyone to im that it was so easy to pass after understanding the rules. Howard exined somewhat emotionally, ¡°The old voice said earlier, the key to passing the challenge lies in finding the Divine warrior in the world. Finding it means they would need to clear all obstacles in front of them and arrive in front of the Divine warrior. That means that passing this stage requires killing a hundred and twenty zombies.¡± Howard¡¯s words were incredibly firm, adamant in making sure that everyone understood. When he said those words, quite a few people fell silent. Everyone seemed to mumble in their hearts that this stage was far too hard. Killing a hundred and twenty zombies in one go. Just surviving them would have been an incredible feat, let alone killing them. After all, each of those zombies was already at the initial stage of the innate level. One of those was still fine, but a hundred and twenty of them caused them to shiver just thinking about it. Those who had been transported into the blood-red world had heard the old voice as well. They were all smart people. Just thinking about it for a moment led them all to understand the key to passing. Chapter 2245 Jackie narrowed his eyes. If he killed the hundred and twenty zombies in front of him, it would be the same as clearing four Divine warriors in one go. Finishing this challenge would lead him straight past the sixth Divine warrior! It was a simple enough thought, but it felt like the difficulty had just increased greatly! The hundred and twenty zombies had started to pull out their own weapons. They seemed to have been awakened by a system, and all of them had their own expressions and goals. They clenched their teeth as if they wanted to rip Jackie apart. ¡°A hundred and twenty of them attacking together?¡± Jackie¡¯s heart pounded. He had thought that they would have at least gotten a chance to rest in between even if they were supposed to kill a hundred and twenty zombies. He had thought that they would have at least advanced In waves. Yet, with how unified their actions were, it seemed like they would charge at him together. Even Jackie would have some trouble facing the attacks from so many zombies. However, he no longer had the will to think too much about it. ¡°Die!¡± A hundred and twenty zombies all said at the same time. The next second, all of the zombies charged right at Jackie, looking like they were hungry for a taste of flesh. Jackie had a cold look on his face as he pulled out a jetck sword from Mustard Seed. With a stab, the de pierced into the chest of a zombie. With the power to pierce through the void, it easily destroyed the weak soul energy within the zombie after piercing through its skin. With another sh, another zombie¡¯s arm was shed apart by Jackie. The spiritual power surged into the zombie¡¯s inner body and killed it off. Destroying the Void had always been a spiritual attack, so it naturally had an advantage against spirits. Zombies might be corpses, but zombies still required a certain amount of aura to be controlled. A zombie¡¯s specialty was its strong defense. However, once their outer defenses were pierced through, just a slight gap was enough topletely destroy the aura within the zombie! Without the control of aura, the zombies were just like toys without any batteries! Jackie was incredibly cute. He did not botherpletely destroying the zombies. As long as he pierced through their defenses, Destroying the Void would invade the inner body of the zombies, destroying the aura which was equal to killing off a zombie! Bang bang bang! Another three zombies had been dealt with by Destroying the Void after piercing through their defenses! It was actually much easier than Jackie had thought. In just a moment, Jackie had killed off ten zombies. That was even after he deliberately held back his speed. Despite letting out a sigh of relief, Jackie was still full of suspicions. Why did Jackie always feel like the challenges were all practically designed for him to pass with ease? Practically all of the challenges were tailored for cultivators that focused on aura. Facing the first Divine warrior, spiritual cultivators naturally held the advantage. After all, spiritual martial arts naturally needed a strong aura. Chapter 2246 Anyone who used long-ranged attacks would have an absolute advantage during the second stage, and soul attribute martial arts had the most long-ranged attacks. Facing the hundred and twenty zombies, in the same way, those who trained in soul attribute techniques would only need minimal effort to deal with those zombies. The more Jackie fought, the more he felt climbing the Divine Void Slope was practically a piece of cake for those who used the soul attribute. However, for those who trained in other ways, it was full of difficulty. Each advancement was filled with burdens. Thinking about that, Jackie could not help but narrow his eyes. The sword in his hand constantly danced. Those red eyed zombies constantly charged at Jackie. One by one, they fell in front of Jackie, even though they had charged together and had the absolute advantage in numbers. The zombies did not use any techniques and merely used their true energy to attack at close distances, Unless their attacks fell on Jackie, there would not be that much damage Jackie twisted thews of space, attacking the zombies as he avoided their attacks. He would then use Destroying the Void to render the zombies useless! Killing the zombies was quite easy! Compared to how rxed Jackie was, the others were having trouble killing off the zombies. ¡°Haha,e, I¡¯ll kill all of you!¡± Jackie¡¯sugh carried a hint of craziness. ¡°What, what¡¯s up with that guy? Why is it so easy for him?¡± The others were filled with admiration in their hearts. They were already at their wit¡¯s end trying to handle the zombies. With so many zombies rushing toward them, killing a zombie relied onpletely incapacitating the zombies. They did not have any soul attribute martial arts or skills. Unable to destroy the aura in the zombies, they were forced to destroy the zombie¡¯s bodies. However, the zombies had incredibly strong defenses, so destroying a body required a lot of power! Griffin spat out a mouthful of blood. He held back the attacks from the zombies as he put his life on the line, stabbing the bone in his hand into the bodies! Griffin felt a sense of hopelessness. Even though his bone managed to pierce into the zombies, it did not incapacitate the zombies. Those zombies did not feel pain! Only by destroying their hands or slicing their bodies in half would the zombies lose all ability to fight. Killing one or two was fine, but facing so many of them, Griffin had an incredibly difficult time. About five minutes had passed, but Griffin had only dealt with two zombies! With a crack, he snapped a handoff a zombie. However, Griffin had been focused on attacking, neglecting his defense. He ended up suffering a w to the back from another zombie. After a wail of agony from Griffin, the zombie left a w mark on Griffin¡¯s back! Red blood stained Griffin¡¯s clothes. Griffin¡¯s face reddened in pain as he spat out a mouthful of blood! Bang! Another zombie attacked Griffin¡¯s stomach. Griffin was sent flying. Like a kite that had lost its string, Griffin flew in mid -air before he mmed onto the ground. At that moment, his vision shed as the space around him changed. When he reopened his eyes, he had already been sent back to the Divine Void Slope. ¡°Griffin! Are you alright?¡± Chapter 2247 Griffin could hear Howard¡¯s concerned voice. Griffin¡¯s internal organs were a mess at that moment, having suffered internal injuries. There was a burning pain in his back. His brother¡¯s voice had pulled him back from his muddled thoughts, and he barely managed to force himself to sit up. He saw Howard a few dozen feet away from him, looking at him with concern and widened eyes. The people around him were also shooting him with uncertain looks. Just as he was about to say something, a red glownded on his body, indicating that Griffin had failed. He had actually lost and failed miserably at the third stage. He had only managed to kill two zombies before ending up in this state! His heart refused to ept it! Everyone on the Divine Void Slope was actually in their own isted spaces. Even though they could see where each other was and could converse, they were still unable to interact or jump out of their own spaces. All Howard could do despite Griffin copsing from internal injuries was to ask about him. Howard was unable to run over to help his brother up. Griffin let out a long sigh, ¡°This stage was far too difficult. A hundred and twenty zombies rushing at us! There¡¯s no way to win!¡± Even though Griffin was very confident with his own skills, the difficulty of that stage had far exceeded Griffin¡¯s imagination. All he could do wasin about it! Griffin was not the first to fail. Other than those who had surrendered before the battle even started, there were also quite a few who had fallen to the hordes of zombies in the battle. After being determined to have failed, they were all sent back to the Divine Void Slope. Every single one of them had suffered varying degrees of injuries. Some of them were the strongest chosen disciples of their n. Even the chosen disciple of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion had failed. They started to discuss among themselves. ¡°Will a single person even pass this stage? A hundred and twenty zombies are all at the initial stage of the innate level. Killing those zombies requires them to destroy their bodies. The zombies specialize in defense in the first ce, it¡¯s insanely difficult! ¡°Other than the strongest disciples from a n, there¡¯s no way to pass!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Even though passing this stage eliminates four Divine warriors, there will still be one to follow! This stage is far too hard, so what about the stages in the future?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know if anyone will be able to obtain the treasures at the peak of the Divine Void Slope!¡± Thinking about that, they could not stop themselves from feeling defeated. Griffin slowly stood up, looking over at where Jackie was supposed to be. Jackie was not there, which meant that Jackie was still fighting in that world. The masked man frowned. The machete in his hand was like a scythe wielded by the grim reaper as it constantly shed at the zombies. The power of lightning condensed on the machete, exploding inside the bodies of the zombies. After a few explosions, several zombies were blown apart, their organs littered on the ground. The masked man was incredibly quick. His martial arts were already at the Earth level, which proved more than enough to eliminate those zombies. However, the zombies were incredibly resilient. Killing them needed him to exert his powers, injecting lightning into the bodies before detonating It inside the zombies. Even though the true energy in his body was constantly being depleted, it was still all under his control! His attacks were incredibly quick, and the lightning condensed on his machete, constantly injecting itself into the zombies. After exploding inside the zombie¡¯s bodies, the lightning blew the corpses into pieces! Even in the blood-red world where Graham was at, he still showed off his impressive skills, cutting down the zombies in front of him one by one. He was quick as always! His sword constantly pierced the zombies! The battle in the blood-red world continued, but the Divine Void Slope was very noisy as well. Chapter 2248 ¡°Wow! Amazing! That masked guy from the Corpse Pavilion is really something else. It¡¯s not even been that long, and he¡¯s already killed thirty zombies. The fourth Divine warrior in front of him has already disappeared.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really impossible topare ourselves with him. Before the battle started, some of us had already surrendered. In such a short time, so many people have been defeated and sent back. He thought no one would be able to pass, but now it looks like he underestimated those masters.¡± The masked man¡¯s original spot was simr to everyone else. Every thirty feet, there was a Divine warrior standing there with a weapon in hand. They were now facing the third Divine warrior and looking up, there were seven warriors. Of the seven, four were shrouded in a red glow. The reason why everyone eximed in surprise was that the closest Divine warrior to him had suddenly disappeared. That meant that he had eliminated an obstacle, and killed thirty zombies. Theo had been eliminated at around the same time as Griffin. Yet, the masked man actually managed to kill thirty zombies in such a short time while Theo had to surrender to his heavy injuries. The gap between them was immense. His reddened eyes stared at the spot where the Divine warrior had disappeared. He pursed his lips tightly as his heart filled with jealousy and eptance. He felt extremely horrible at that moment. He knew that, as the best disciple from the Corpse Pavillion, the masked man would definitely have immense potential and skill. Yet, he never thought that he was not that far off from the masked man. Even though he could not defeat the masked man, he had assumed that their skills were close. However, the reality that was disyed in front of him at that moment had proven otherwise. It showed him how na?ve his thoughts were before, and showed him the gulf in their skills. Griffin did not have a pretty look on his face either. Almost everyone present had a certain amount of confidence and pride in their skills, but that confidence and pride had been dealt a heavy blow. As a chosen disciple, Griffin had thought that he had immense talent. Even though he was not as strong as the best-chosen disciple, it was not that big a difference. However, it was obvious that he was merely too ignorant. Everyone who used to be confident in their abilities had suddenly suffered varying degrees of trauma. ¡°Look at Graham¡¯s side! The Divine warrior in front of him has disappeared as well. Graham has also killed thirty zombies!¡± One of the disciples from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion started cheering loudly as well. As fourth-grade ns, both the Corpse Pavilion and the Thousand Leaves Pavilion were about equal in power. With the masked man performing so well, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion was naturally not willing to fall behind After the person¡¯s realization, the other disciples from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion cheered as well. ¡°Graham is so strong. He¡¯s not even in the first ce among the chosen disciples of our n, but he¡¯s only a little slower than that masked man!¡± When the disciples of the Corpse Pavilion heard that, their expressions changed. Why were those Thousand Leaves Pavilion disciples not content to just praise their own fellow disciple, but tried to mock the Corpse Pavilion as well? It was obvious that the Thousand Leaves Pavilion was iming that, despite the fact that Graham was not the strongest among them, he had only narrowly lost out in time to the strongest disciple from the Corpse Pavilion Chapter 2249 The most loyal follower of the masked man, Zamian, was sent into a rage after hearing those words. His head snapped over, ring furiously at the disciples from the Thousand Leaves Pavillion. ¡°What does Graham even amount to? How could you even talk about him in the same sentence as our senior? The only reason the timing was close is just that he isn¡¯t in a hurry to kill those zombies. No matter what, he enjoys observing the situation! He wasted some time on that, which is how Graham managed to catch up!¡± Those words felt a bit like an incredibly forced exnation. Yet, Zamian seemed incredibly earnest as he said them. It was as if he would kill anyone who dared to retort. The disciples from the third grade ns were naturally too afraid to get involved at that moment, However, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion was a fourth -grade n, equal to the Corpse Pavilion in every way. Naturally, they refused to acknowledge Zamian¡¯s insults. ¡°Can you just listen to your own words?! Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a joke? The disciples of the Corpse Pavilion aren¡¯t all that strong, but their ability to spout nonsense is on another level! You haven¡¯t even seen how your senior is fighting, but you talk as if you¡¯re looking at him! ¡°You dared to blindly im that your senior likes to waste time observing the situation? Is this the proper asion to waste time? Observing the situation needs the proper ce for it. Being surrounded by so many zombies, is he waiting for his true energy to deplete and for himself to be injured by not clearing them up quickly?¡± Those words were reasonable. The other disciples from the Thousands Leaves Pavilion immediately voiced their support. The two ns that did not have any conflict with one another were suddenly stuck in a tense rtionship. If they were not restricted by their isted spaces, they might have started a fight. Bloodshed would have been unavoidable. Griffin and the others did not pay too much attention to the quarrel between the two sects. Instead, he was fixated on Jackie¡¯s spot. The spot waspletely quiet. No one had been sent out. Griffin could not help but say, ¡°How is this guy not thrown out yet?¡± With a sh, a zombie¡¯s ws reached out for Jackie¡¯s arm. The sharp ws ripped his shirt, almost prating Jackie¡¯s skin. ¡°Strange, how strange! I can clearly feel¡­the flow of energy! I just need a little bit of time to figure this out!¡± Jackie had a ck sword in hand as he constantly shed at the horde of zombies. There were already twenty-five zombies on the ground. That was the result Jackie had gotten while deliberately slowing down his attacks. Jackie did not do it for no reason, nor was he nning on slowly getting rid of those zombies. It was just that he could clearly feel the energy flowing out of the corpses before they were absorbed by something, heading somewhere else. Before, on the Divine Void Slope, they had fought the second Divine warrior. The Divine warrior had split into two, and after killing the first one, the dead Divine warrior would form into purple energy that would flow into the other Divine warrior. The transferring of energy in that manner was a natural phenomenon, and Jackie would normally not care about it. However, Jackie could clearly feel something amiss about the movements of the energies from the zombies. That was because Jackie¡¯s soul thirsted for power after feeling it. It was as if the energy that flowed out of the zombies was not energy, but food for Jackie¡¯s soul, and eating It would be very nutritious! That feeling was far too deep, so much so that Jackie could not dismiss it. Chapter 2250 It was a deep thirst as if his soul had smelled an alluring fragrance. This caused Jackie to be curious with a deep desire to figure it out! He let out a deep breath as seals formed on his left hand. As he held back the zombie onught, he condensed a Soul Sword on his left hand! Even though he had killed off twenty-five zombies, it was still an incredibly small amount from the hundred and twenty of them. It had only alleviated the pressure mildly. Before, Jackie retreated as he fought, and his skills were able to handle it. Yet, now that he was gathering a Soul Sword as he fought, it got a bit more difficult. Seemingly sensing Jackie¡¯s state at the moment, the waves of zombies suddenly rushed at him in a fervor. Roar! They let out an animalistic roar as those red eyes stared right at Jackie¡¯s throat. They bared those sharp teeth as if nning on biting Jackie with them. In just a moment of distraction, fifty to sixty zombies had surrounded Jackie. A group of them lunged over with their ws. The nails that were the length of half a finger were incredibly sharp, and they were coming at Jackie from all directions! Jackie frowned. The aura of blood and decay had captured him! The ws and teeth were already right in front of him. The surrounding zombies did not allow him any avenue of escape. Even if Jackie blocked with all his might, there was no way for him topletely retreat. The sharp sword In his hand had a limited range of attack, and there was no way for him to cover every angle. The situation he was in was something one would be able to deal with easily. Even the masked man would not be able to, but the masked man would not have allowed himself to be surrounded. Being trapped like that was down to Jackie¡¯s inexperience. His mind was racing as he condensed the Soul Sword, nning on arge-scale attack. The distraction was what caused him to be surrounded by the zombies! Roar! The angry roars never stopped. The zombies seemed to have expected that Jackie would be ripped apart by them, and started to cry out as they lunged over without a care. His clothes were ripped apart by the ws, and his skin was already bare. He could even feel the cold aura on those ws. Jackie clenched his teeth, not using his sword to defend himself. Instead, he kept the sword and started to summon his true energy, moving thews of space that he could. With a woosh, Jackie disappeared from the spot. He appeared thirty feet away. His face was incredibly red at the moment like a cooked lobster. His forehead was full of sweat as he gulped subconsciously. A piercing pain could be felt on his meridians, a sure sign of overusing his true energy. For him to use the laws of space to this degree, it would have needed a lot of true energy. Half his true energy had been used in one go. However, it had still dealt with the immediate danger. If it had been anyone else in his situation, they would have been injured and eliminated! Their speed and skill would not have mattered. Thews of space were different from speed martial arts. Transferring space meant directly shifting from one space to the other, rendering the enemy¡¯s attack useless. However, if one only had speed, they would still be injured if they were too slow! The horde of zombies frantically charged toward where Jackie was, but due to Jackie dodging through thews of space, the attacks were all useless! For a moment, the zombies did not react at all. Jackie shouted loudly, ¡°This is a good chance!¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. With a step forward, heunched himself forward like an arrow, rushing over with sword in hand. At that moment, fifteen Soul Swords had already merged into the long ck sword in Jackie¡¯s hand. The ck sword radiated a ck glow and looked like a ck hole that could swallow everything. Advertisement chapter 2251-2260 chapter 2251-2260 Chapter 2251 shing away with his sword, performing the Destroying the Void to its full extent, hitting the group of corpse puppets with no reservation, Five or six corpse puppets were shed with multiple wounds one after another. These wounds were not deep but covered a wide area, this was the effect Jackie wanted. The corpse puppets have a strong defense, and if anyone else was standing there, the wound would not cause any substantial damage or render them incapacitated However, Jackie was different, he did not rely on destroying their bodies to kill the corpse puppets. ¡°Roar!¡± The wounded corpse puppets, like a leopard that had beenpletely enraged, turned their heads violently and looked at Jackie who had suddenly appeared behind them. Advertisement They bared their razor-sharp teeth at Jackie then turned their bodies and rushed toward him, but at that moment, the corpse puppets suddenly seemed to be struck in the brain by a thunderbolt and could not move at all. Their body swayed twice, as if it had lost all energy, and fell to the ground with a thud, losing its life. The wounds on their bodies emitted gray-ck smoke and made a sound like raw meat was being roasted, but there was nothing unusual about the wounds. It was not the body that burned and corroded, but the soul that controlled all their movements. The moment these corpse puppets fell to the ground, Jackie¡¯s eyes looked straight at them, as if his eyes were on the body of these corpse puppets. Advertisement As expected, there was a special energy in the corpse puppets, and when they died, a pale grey, smoke- like energy broke free from them. As if controlled by something, this energy was drawn away from the body of the corpse puppets in a sh and suddenly surged toward the west. Jackie turned his head abruptly to see a familiar figure, still standing straight, directly west of his location. It was the Divine warrior! The center where the gray energy converged was the body of the Divine Warrior. So, was it absorbed by him? To verify if he was wrong, Jackie pointed his toes and once again rushed toward the group of corpse puppets, the ck longsword in his hand would not swing, a sword light shed at the group of corpse puppets, instantly at least ten corpse puppets were pierced through their bodies. Fifteen soul swords converged to form a force that instantly broke through their outer skin and went straight into their inner souls, like a meat grinder, the only trace of soul left in the corpse puppet¡¯s body was instantly churned to pieces by the Destroying the Void. Ten more corpse puppets fell to the ground, and the gray energy was once again drawn from the bodies of the corpse puppets. The straightened body of the Divine Warrior absorbed all these energies into its body like an ocean that could not be filled. Jackie narrowed his eyes, he craved for that power, but it was being absorbed cleanly by the Divine Warrior, which made him a little reluctant. While the fights in the blood world were almost endless, outside, apart from the chatter, there was nothing but conflict between the Thousand Leaves Pavilion and Corpse Pavilion. ¡°How long has it been?¡± Griffin Olsen rushed to Howard Olsen and said anxiously. Advertisement Howard Olsen calcted the time in his mind. ¡°I guess it takes time for a cup of tea, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Griffin Olsen felt a stone weighing down on his heart and took several deep breaths but instead made him feel even more ufortable. ¡®That guy is still noting out? How long was he going to stay there?¡¯ When he thought of this, his eyes turned a little red. Riv Jones nced at Griffin Olsen and said with a lightugh, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What else could your brother do? Probably seeing that Jackie hadn¡¯te out yet, he feels disconcerted.¡± Riv and Griffin did not get along well with each other. Although Riv is the number one internal disciple, Griffin as a chosen disciple, still belittled him, but this was not a problem for Riv. Griffin likes to talk nonsense, and every time he meets Riv, he says something sarcastic in a sinister way. Chapter 2252 Riv did not have the opportunity before, but now that Griffin looked like this, Riv was relieved and could not help but to say sarcastic things back as Griffin did previously. In turn, Griffin was so angry that his face turned red, and he fiercely turned his head to re at Riv. His eyes were about to pop out of his eye socket, ¡°What do you mean, Riv Jones! What is convincing or not! How do you know what my thoughts are?¡± Riv snorted lightly, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s in your mind, those eyes of yours haven¡¯t left the spot where Jackie was since you were transferred back from the blood world, you must especially want to see Jackie after he was severely injured and gets transferred back to the Divine Void Slope.¡± Griffin raised his chin and said, ¡°What does it matter to you whether I want to see it or not, this is not what anyone wants, and it will definitely happen. This guy has note out because he is very fast and good at escaping.¡± Jackie had an extraordinary performance on the gathering spot for roll call. In the beginning, Jackie did not fight Oliver Sayer directly but kept using his speed to avoid Oliver¡¯s attack. The scene was clearly remembered by all present. After Riv heard this, he had yet to open his mouth when Theo Garfield jumped ahead and said, ¡°You mean Jackie¡¯s escape speed was extremely fast?¡± When he said that, there was suppressed excitement In his tone as if he had found the answer he had been looking for. Griffin nodded, he was not making this up as a reason to discredit Jackie. Jackie was indeed exceptional in his escape skills, although he had never been moved to the Divine Void Slope, leaving Griffin more than a little unconvinced and resigned in his heart. However, he felt that Jackie was able to stay inside for a teatime, all thanks to his faster-than-average escape speed. Theo let out a long breath of relief after seeing Griffin nod his head. He suddenly sneered, ¡°I thought the guy was so outstanding in terms of strength and talent, but it turns out he¡¯s just a guy who only knows how to run away.¡± How could Riv not understand Theo¡¯s state of mind today? Of course, he did not want to see Jackie show his extraordinary strength and talent. After all, the rtionship between the two was already like water and fire. Seeing the enemy strong was like putting his heart on a zing fire and steaming it. Riv scorned Theo and said, ¡°Theo, you feel relieved, but don¡¯t you forget that at the second stage, Jackie didn¡¯t use much strength at all to solve the second Divine warrior.¡± These words were like a pot of cold water sshed on Theo¡¯s head, and his face instantly turned ugly. Griffin gazed coldly at Riv. ¡°Just now when you shut up, I thought you were a man who suited the actions to the situation, but now it seems that you are equally over your head, what does Jackie¡¯s strong strength have to do with you? You keep speaking up for him like that, is he going to think well of you?¡± Riv cocked his head and replied indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s true that it doesn¡¯t matter much to me, but I¡¯m happy seeing you suffer.¡± The moment he said this, the grudge between them became obvious. Griffin was so angry that his face turned purple, if there was not a space restriction, he would have rushed over and fought Riv. When the other disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion saw the situation, they hurriedly spoke up to calm the two of them down while Nelson Lester was still fighting within the blood world. In his absence as the leader, he could only let others step in to calm these disputes. Theo was most reluctant to have anyone praise Jackie, and the scene he would love to see was Jackie being spat out and stepped on by a thousand people fiercely. Chapter 2253 Theo already saw Riv as his enemy. ¡°Jackie did kill the Divine warrior before, but what does that prove? That move might have been the energy that Jackie had gained by overdrawing his own life energy to show off! ¡°It is well known that in this world, there are secret methods to gaining great energy by overdrawing one¡¯s life!¡± After hearing this, Griffin nodded strongly and deliberately raised his voice so that all those around him could hear it clearly. ¡°Theo Brother is right, that guy is only in the intermediate stage of innate level. Among all the people here, he is the only one in the intermediate stage of innate level, yet the strength he had disyed exceeds more than fifty percent of the people here! What gave him such talent, he¡¯s just an elder disciple! He must have used a life-draining secret method, to be recognized and praised by others! This kind of nderous words can be casually said by Griffin, and he said it with justification as if they were true. After listening to that, the people around him also felt what he said was very reasonable. Jackie was just in the intermediate stage of innate level. Among the more than 180 people here, only Jackie was in that stage, and all the others, without exception, had the cultivation of the final stage of innate level. However, when facing the second divine warrior, he had disyed a strength that surprised everyone, overpowered fifty percent of the people here, which had people wondering if Jackie had used some secret technique? Otherwise, Jackie possessed superb talent. Griffin said that Jackie was only an elder disciple among the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, not even a chosen disciple, and that was enough proof that Jackie did not have the talent to be a Chosen disciple! ¡°It seems that this man really doesn¡¯t care about anything for the sake of his own reputation, he even used a secret technique that drains his life energy to boost his attack energy, I think he got his head caught in a big iron gate!¡± ¡°Brother is right, people would not normally do this self-destructive thing. Things like extending one¡¯s life energy or overdrawing one¡¯s body are secret techniques that can¡¯t be used easily at the cost of draining the future. The guy has no qualms about being able to gain a reputation in front of everyone! This really opened my eyes.¡± After these words, the crowd already saw Jackie as a guy who was in over his head. Riv narrowed his eyes, although he did not get to know Jackie well before, he did not want to hear the disciples of other sects, vilifying the disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. He is not the type of person like Griffin who for the sake of his own interests, has no regard for the face o f the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. He coughed softly and said loudly, ¡°If he really used the secret technique of overdrawing his life energy and future, then there is no way he could have stayed in the blood world for so long.¡± ¡°Once you have used this secret technique, you must finish the battle in a short time, and everyone knows that this secret technique has a time effect, it simply cannot sustain him until now!¡± The exnation from Riv had just made the crowd rethink when a few words from Griffin brought them back to their initial thoughts. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say it all before? This man is best at escaping, and since he is so prideful, he must have gone all out to stall for time to get attention from the public!¡± Chapter 2254 Griffin now had decided that the reason why Jackie couldst so long in the blood world was that he was good at escaping and dodging attacks, rather than because of how strong he was. This exnation was eptable to the crowd mainly because it was influenced by Jackie¡¯s cultivation and status. Many people who were far above Jackie in both cultivation and status were very reluctant to believe that someone like Jackie would be stronger than them and could stay within the blood world for longer than they had! The words from Griffin seemed to have resonated with the crowd. ¡°This brother is right. If a person is good at running away, they indeed can stay in that world for a long time, but this kind of behavior, apart from being able to hang around in that world for a longer period of time, does not have any other effect.¡± ¡°Right, it¡¯s just an act of appearing to be better than others, apletely futile act, others are in the blood world, wholeheartedly dealing with corpse puppets, but he¡¯s in the world, full of himself trying to make a reputation in front of everyone.¡± Many people were not impressed with Jackie and had no grudges against him, so they did not speak as bluntly as Jackie¡¯s enemies. However, the meaning of these words had politely expressed that they greatly despised what Jackie had done in the blood world, but it was just to fight for that reputation that he had done such a meaningless act. What was the point of staying in that world for a long time? None of the divine warriors in front of us had disappeared, so what was the point of running even fast enough? ¡°Look, you guys! The second divine warrior in front of the disciple of the Corpse Pavilion has also disappeared!¡± One hundred and twenty corpse puppets, each thirty representing a divine warrior, the disappearance of two divine warriors proves that the masked man in the blood world had killed at least sixty corpse puppets! The crowd was very surprised after seeing this scene. Many people looked with envious admiration at the position where the masked man had been before. He used his own strength to prove that the disciple of the Corpse Pavilion was indeed overpoweringly talented! The more prominent the masked man¡¯s performance was, the more the others¡¯ shorings were set off. Some people said a few more sarcastic words, it¡¯s the same as staying in the blood world for such a long time, but some people were able to kill 60 corpse puppets, others who gained an advantage by trickery did not even kill 30 corpse puppets. How long do you think that guy, Jackie, is going to run around in the blood world?¡± After saying this, he could not hold back a snort ofughter, hisughter filled with sarcasm and mockery. After hearing this, Theo Garfield could not help butugh and hurriedly said aloud, ¡°Perhaps in order to prove his strength, even the disciple of the Corpse Pavilion ran out afterpleting the mission, he didn¡¯t even bother toe out of it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s the only way to prove that he¡¯s been able to stay in the blood world long enough to be stronger and more talented than us.¡± Thatst word was full of insincerity, clearly a rhetorical statement, but it also aroused indignation within the crowd. Although Theo¡¯s words were full of animosity, one had to say that this matter was very likely to happen. If that man was good at escaping, he was certainly doing everything he could to stay in that world for a longer period. Chapter 2255 After Theo said that, many people whispered, and some deliberately not lowering their voices, as if to be heard by the disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. ¡°A disciple at the intermediate stage of innate level, even if he is strong, how strong can he be? Using such tactics to prove his talent, he thinks everyone else is stupid! Does the Dual Sovereign Pavilion have no one else? How dare they let a disciple who is at the intermediate stage of innate levele into the Secret ce for Resources to die?¡± After hearing these sarcastic words, the faces of the disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, except for Griffin, reddened, as if someone had pped them hard in their face twice. Some of the disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion then began to resent Jackie. It was all because this brat loved to show off and dragged them along with him to be mocked. Griffin, however, was smiling and was in two very different states from the other disciples of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. He was so happy to hear others humiliate Jackie that he could not apud those people and make them say more. Anyway, in Griffin¡¯s mind, the reputation of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion was nothing, and when he saw that the crowd did not go on, Griffin wanted to add a few more words to the story. Just then, someone from the surroundings suddenly said, ¡°You guys, look at where Jackie was before! The divine warrior in front of him has also disappeared!¡± These words were like a bolt from the blue, exploding in Griffin¡¯s ears as he jerked his head up to look at the spot where Jackie had been standing before. Just as the man had said, the divine warrior, who should have been standing straight with the weapons in hand, had disappeared at some point. This scene was quickly seen by everyone. Those who had just mocked Jackie and only knew how to run away, instantly felt like a hundred big flies were stuffed in their mouths, unable to say a word. Theo looked like someone had choked his throat, his face swelling red with breathlessness, unable to believe what he was seeing. Rivughed and said, ¡°It seems that it was brother Jackie who killed thirty corpse puppets, and I don¡¯t know who just said that brother Jackie only knew how to escape in the blood world. Those who said that brother Jackie only knew how to pretend, did they kill thirty corpse puppets just like brother Jackie?!¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. These few words were like a sounding p in the faces of those who had just mocked Jackie, many of them had never even entered the blood world. Although the others had entered the blood world, it was impossible to kill the thirty corpse puppets. Even though the cultivation level of those corpse puppets was only at the initial stage of innate level and did not know how to use martial arts. However, the number of one hundred and twenty Corpse puppets was too many, and such arge number waspletely beyond the tolerance of these people. During the battle, not only did they have to kill the corpse puppets in front of them, but they also had to prevent the rest of the corpse puppets from striking at them, and very few of themsted under the swarm attack. In their eyes, to kill thirty corpse puppets was not something ordinary people could do. If someone of extraordinary strength had killed thirty corpse puppets, they could ept it. However, a disciple at the intermediate stage of innate level, who was not even a chosen disciple, had done it. He was obviously stronger than all of them there, which undoubtedly hit their self-confidence. Riv¡¯s voice was like a pervasive sharp sword, viciously piercing the hearts of Theo and Griffin. Chapter 2256 ¡°Brother Griffin is right, Brother Jackie is good at escaping, but I just have a question in my mind, can brother Griffin answer it for me? Is killing the corpse puppet something that can be done if you can only run fast?¡± The question was asked sharply, or maybe it was not a question at all, and everyone here knew the answer to how it could be possible to kill corpse puppets by just running away. Everyone knows that the corpse puppet¡¯s defense is amazing. To break the corpse puppet¡¯s defense and to make the corpse puppet lose its fighting ability, one must have superb attacking energy, which most of the people there cannot do. Even if someone managed to do it, it would be impossible to do so under the swarm attack of the corpse puppets! Griffin¡¯s expression was no different from eating shit, these words from Riv were to use him. After all, just now Griffin had rambled on, describing Jackie badly and thinking that the only reason he had note out was that he was good at escaping. Griffin was breathing heavily, obviously, he could not answer this question from Riv, no matter what he said it would be self-defeating, Griffin hated Jackie even more in his heart. He found that as long as he was against Jackie, no matter what, he would be the one to lose out. Th¨¦o was also expressionless and did not say anything. The masked man in the blood world, holding a machete, kept shing at the corpse puppets that stretched out their sharp ws toward him. Lightning shed above the machete as if the machete had been soaked in thunder clouds for thousands of years. The lightning on the de shed purple-ck, and every corpse puppet that lunged at him would be cut open by the lightning¡¯s defense. ¡°Pang!¡± Like lightning striking the ground, every time the masked-man swung his machete, a purple-ck thunderbolt struck on these corpse puppets. The skins of corpse puppets were struck, turned ck and rotted. The thunder energy restrained evil spirits, and these corpse puppets belonged to evil creatures, so under the strong attack of the thunder energy, the corpse puppets¡¯ bodies were blown apart with ck blood marks everywhere. Two more corpse puppets, under the constant shing of the machete, fell at the feet of the masked man, who spat out coldly, ¡°Eighty-five!¡± This was already the eighty-fifth corpse puppet he had killed, and by now the ground was already covered with the dead bodies of corpse puppets, some of which were blown to pieces, while others only had an arm, or a leg left. The masked man was breathing heavily, the true energy flowing in his vessel was already getting thinner and thinner, although the masked man¡¯s strength was much stronger than a normal person, and his talent was even more powerful than the others but no matter what, he was only at the final stage of innate level. Even if his cultivation once reached the spring solidifying level, he had after all suppressed his cultivation because he had to enter the Secret ce for Resources. So now he could not exert the energy he had when he was aplete victory. The result of constantly making moves was that the true energy was frantically flowing away, and he noticed that the more corpse puppets he killed, the more ferocious the remaining corpse puppets attacked! At this moment, the corpse puppets in front of him had gonepletely mad, and the blood color between their eyes was bing more and more intense. Now the masked man was standing in front of these corpse puppets, just like a fresh and delicious piece of fat meat shown in front of the hungry beasts. They pounced madly, regardless of life or death! The masked man¡¯s brow furrowed as he pointed his toes and frantically retreated, now that he had less than sixty percent of his true energy in his body, he could not waste any bit of it. Chapter 2257 Kill the most corpse puppets with the least amount of power! By reducing the flow of true energy, the attack power also bes weaker and the speed of killing the enemy naturally slows down. The same scenes are presented together during different character worlds. Not only was the masked-man facing a dramatic depletion of his true energy, but Graham Eliot also had the same worry, as his internal true energy was also quite depleted, but there were still eighty or ny corpse puppets in front of him, staring at him intently. Graham took a long breath and made the same choice as the masked man, lowering the consumption of true energy in his body. Their goal was toplete the pass, not to frantically kill the corpse puppets in front of them! As time passed, more and more people, from the blood world, were seriously injured and then transferred back to the Divine Void Slope, and gradually only ten people remained in the blood world. Each of these ten people, apart from Jackie, was the best within the n association. Both their talent and strength were the best! At this time, at Nelson Lester¡¯s location, one of the divine warriors in front of him had also finally disappeared. This meant that Nelson had sessfully killed thirty corpse puppets. His performance could be considered both expected and unexpected. Nelson was originally thought to be the strongest of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, but now, it seems that although he is indeed quite strong, he is not the strongest one in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Jackie had killed thirty long ago, and now he still hadn¡¯t been transferred out, which proved that he was persisting, or he was still killing! Griffin muttered, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t hee out yet? It¡¯s not fair!¡± When saying these words, Griffin was in a bit of a trance, he was really struck nowadays, Howard Olsen spoke worriedly as soon as he saw this look of his brother ¡°Are you alright brother? Don¡¯t think too much, maybe that guy¡­¡± Howard suddenly paused, in fact, he did not know what words he should use tofort Griffin at this time, after all, he knew it better than anyone else in his heart. The grudge between his brother and Jackie could never be resolved, the two of them did not like each other, and they both wanted each other to suffer a miserable death, and with their opponents getting stronger and stronger, no one would be in a good mood. Even if others said the mostforting words, he wouldn¡¯t feel better, ¡°Look guys! The disciples of the Corpse Pavilion have already killed ny corpse puppets, and he only has onest obstacle left!¡± Thest obstacle represented thest divine warrior enveloped by the crimson glow. There were four divine warriors in total, and he had already cleared three of them. There was only one left, still insisting on standing far away! Since so many had already been defeated, thatst was no longer considered an obstacle. The remaining thirty corpse puppets were too simple for the masked man to kill! The masked man was about toplete this seemingly impossible mission. At this moment, a Thousand Leaves Pavilion disciple shouted, ¡°My brother Graham has also killed ny corpse puppets!¡± At this point, the eyes of the crowd looked back to where Graham had been before, and indeed as he had said, the divine warrior in front of him also left one! Chapter 2258 Sure enough, the masters from fourth-grade sects are obviously stronger than those who were from third-grade sects. ¡°Look! That guy named Jackie had actually killed 60 corpse puppets! Two Divine Void Warriors had disappeared from in front of him!¡± Somebody yelled out in surprise. Everybody was surprised by what that person said and almost everybody looked towards where Jackie was. Sure enough, two of the Divine Void Warriors had disappeared! Many of them opened their mouths in surprise. ¡°I remember that he¡¯s only in the intermediate stage of the innate level! How can he manage this when he¡¯s only in the intermediate stage of innate level! Has he been using his secret skills continuously?¡± Another person humphed coldly and spoke with an indifferent expression on his face. ¡°Can¡¯t you think twice before you speak? How will Jackie be able to continue for such a long time even if he used the secret skills?¡± This person was right. Even if Jackie used the secret skill and sacrificed his life, he would only be able to obtain a very small amount of time in return. Once the effect of the secret skill wears off, he would enter the decline stage. By then, he would lose more than 70% of his strength. Normally, one would only use a secret skill in desperation as thest resort. If not, the losses were greater than the gains. In the beginning, everybody thought that Jackie would act just like what Griffin mentioned. They thought that he would exhaust his life and hidden potential in order to look good in front of everybody else. However, that did not seem to be the case. How would a person capable of killing 30 corpse puppets do something so stupid?! ¡°It looks like the third-grade sects also have many hidden talents.¡± The disciple from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion exhaled andmented. After he spoke, the people around him immediately went silent, Nobody refuted as he was telling the truth and none of them were unable toe up with reasons to refute what he said. ¡°I wonder how much time they need toplete the mission? Who do you think will be the first one to complete the mission? How many of them will be able toplete the mission?¡± A series of questions gradually attracted their thoughts away from Jackie. Everybody¡¯s attention immediately focused on the questions ¡°The first one toplete the mission will undoubtedly be the eldest disciple of the Corpse Pavilion. Although Graham from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion is also quite powerful, he¡¯s still not as strong as the eldest disciple.¡± One of the disciples from the Muddled Origin n spoke straightforwardly as if he was not afraid of offending others. The Corpse Pavilion¡¯s disciples were proud when they heard what this person said. However, the disciples from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion felt that this guy did not know how to speak. He was from one of the Northern sects but he was speaking on behalf of the Corpse Pavilion. However, none of the disciples from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion raised any objections. After all, they knew in their hearts that this person was right and their analysis made sense. Their Senior Brother Graham was strong but he was slightly weaker than the masked man. The masked man turned to one side and stopped his attack. He pulled the machete out of the corpse puppet¡¯s body and the ck-colored blood trickled down along the de. There seemed to be lightning shing above the de with a crackling sound. The ck blood was burned as the lightning was released and crackled with the released heat. With a loud bang, the 109th corpse puppet directly fell on the ground and dust flew all over the ce. Chapter 2259 A cold look shed past the masked man¡¯s eyes. He raised his head and looked towards thest 11 corpse puppets. At this moment, the number of corpse puppets left was no threat to him. However, the masked man was not relieved. After all, the more corpse puppets he ughtered, the crazier the remaining corpse puppets became. He tried his best to control the consumption of his true energy, but his true energy was almost exhausted as the corpse puppets grew increasingly crazy. ¡°This is so f*cking difficult!¡± The masked man could not help but have an outburst of profanity! The dozen of people still fighting independently in the blood world were facing their challenges respectively and none of them had a rxing time. There were too many enemies and it fulfilled the saying, they would exhaust the enemy even if they couldn¡¯t kill these challengers! These corpse puppets used up the challenger¡¯s true energy! ¡°Huff¡­¡± Jackie exhaled deeply. With a step of his feet, he retreated 10meters away. The group of corpse puppets had already pounced towards where he originally stood while waving their ws and fangs. ¡°I¡¯m not in the mood to waste time with you guys!¡± Jackie mumbled. He had already learned everything he needed to know. As time passed, he had also wasted a lot of his true energy. However, the difference between him and the others was that his true energy was used on thew of space. The use of Destroying the Void did not exhaust much of Jackie¡¯s true energy. Ayer of grayish-ck mist covered the ck sword. It felt like there was some sort of elerant slowly burning on the sword. Jackie frowned and stepped forward before shing his sword towards five corpse puppets nearest to him. The sharp sword aura tore through the corpse puppets¡¯ skin before the power of Destroying the Void wiggled into their body via the wound. ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡± Another five corpse puppets fell to the ground. Jackie did not look towards the bodies and once again raised his sword to continue attacking! It was another wave of noises before six more corpse puppets dropped down. The power of Destroying the Void was performing to its greatest extent in the blood world. A martial skill focusing on the souls made the fight against corpse puppets incredibly easy. The strong defensive power was a nightmare to the martial artists. However, this was nothing to Jackie. After all, the soul was incredibly weak and like a piece of paper that he could tear at any time. On the Divine Void Slope, the remaining 160 people were looking at the ces where those who hadn¡¯t been transported back originally stood in silence. They had aplicated look in their eyes when they looked at those empty spots. It seemed to be a mixture of regrets,ments, enviousness and jealousy. These people had yet to be transported out until now. This meant that they were still capable of fighting. Even the weakest person killed at least 60 corpse puppets. By now, nobody dared question the talents and capabilities of those who remained. ¡°Ah! A loud cry could be heard followed by a silent thud, Nelson dropped heavily to the ground. At this moment, Nelson was extremely embarrassed and no longer looked like a handsome young man. If his face wasn¡¯t quite clean, the others would have thought that he was some random beggar. His white shirt had been torn into strips by the puppet¡¯s ws and the others could see the bloody w prints on his body behind the strips. There were also marks left behind by the puppet¡¯s fangs. His hair that was originally tied up was now scattered around his shoulder. He looked extremely pitiful as his face was flushed and swollen. The disciples from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion immediately asked when they saw Nelson¡¯s embarrassing state. ¡°Senior Brother Nelson, are you alright? Have you been terribly wounded?¡± Nelson smiled bitterly and his wounds started hurting as he tugged the corners of his mouth. Chapter 2260 Nelson felt that he was in such an embarrassing state right now. His true energy had beenpletely exhausted and there were so many wounds on his body. If the blood world hadn¡¯t detected that he was no longer capable of fighting, he might die on the spot the next second. He was unable to fight after trying his best to kill 60 corpse puppets. After exhausting his true energy, he cut off the arm of a corpse puppet. He still remembered thest thing he saw in the blood world. The corpse puppet¡¯s arm was sent flying into the sky and he also fell into despair Nobody understood his situation more than himself at that moment. He did not have the support of true energy and was badly wounded. He was prepared for the worse. Fortunately, he was transported back to the Divine Void Slope at the crucial moment. These thoughts shed through his mind and he exhaled deeply. Although he was safe now, he was still terrified by what happened. The Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciples looked towards Nelson worryingly. Nelson was the leader of their team on this trip into the Secret ce for Resources. The other disciples from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion admired him for his strength, sense of responsibility and great talents. They also respected him greatly after this trip. ¡°Senior Brother Nelson, have some pills to recover your wounds.¡± Riv reminded Nelson when he saw that Nelson was only sitting there in silence, deep in his own thoughts. He knew that Nelson was definitely wounded in the blood world from how he looked. After all, they were in apletely unfamiliar environment and nobody knew what they would encounter the next moment. The best way to deal with such emergencies was to keep themselves in an optimal state. Nelson was stunned for a short while before he finally reacted. He looked up and smiled at Riv before retrieving a pill from his storage ring and swallowing it. The medicinal power instantly started working in his body, assisting him in healing his damaged meridians and other internal wounds. He slowly closed his eyes and performed seals with his hands. After 15 minutes, he opened his eyes after he sessfully suppressed his internal wounds. He subconsciously looked around as what he cared the most about right now was the safety of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciples. A total of 20 Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciples entered the Secret ce for Resources but there were only 19 of them there at that moment. Nelson was surprised and worried at the same time. Was it possible that one of them was wounded and had been transported out of the Divine Void Slope? Could it be that something else happened? He stood up and asked Riv. ¡°Junior Brother Riv, how Is everybody?¡± Riv slightly nodded. ¡°Everybody is fine. Apart from you, nobody else is wounded.¡± Nelson was slightly rxed after he heard what Riv said. Was it possible that he had calcted wrongly? He must have calcted wrongly and there were 20 people, including himself. He once again raised his head at this moment and looked towards all the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciples. After another calction, he confirmed that there were 19 of them, including himself. Who was the person that had not appeared on the Divine Void Slope? Was that person in danger? As his imagination was running wild, the other Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciples had started speaking with Nelson. They asked him about his wounds and if he needed the help of pills. Nelson replied with a smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. Although I¡¯m wounded, it isn¡¯t anything serious. I only need to rest for a couple of hours and I will be able to suppress my wounds.¡± Griffin nced at Nelson. Although he was extremely reluctant, Nelson was the leader of this trip to the Secret ce for Resources and he was quite prestigious. If he kept quiet when everybody else complemented and greeted him, he would stand out among the crowd. This would also cause outsiders to suspect that he was doing badly in the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Advertisement chapter 2261-2270 chapter 2261-2270 Chapter 2261 After secretly thinking about it, he spoke unwillingly. ¡°Since Senior Brother Nelson isn¡¯t badly wounded, you should take the time to meditate and recover. Why are you standing right now? If you need our help with anything, we will not refuse you.¡± What he said did not sound enigmatic. Nelson chuckled softly and nodded at Griffin. Since he meant well, Nelson could not refute what he said. ¡°There¡¯s one small thing that I¡¯m unable to make out. We sent 20 disciples here and why is there only 19 of us out here?¡± Everybody went silent after they heard Nelson¡¯s question. They looked at one another and a weird look appeared in their eyes. Griffin¡¯s originally peaceful expression immediately turned gloomy as if he had swallowed a couple of dead flies. Nelson was extremely surprised when he saw the weird expressions on everybody¡¯s faces. He turned around and looked at the crowd. At this moment, he suddenly realized who was the one that had disappeared. ¡°Where¡¯s Jackie? I saw him stepping onto the Divine Void Slope with my own eyes. Why don¡¯t I see him now? Did something happen to him?¡± Nelson asked with a slight nervousness. The others had an even weirder expression on their faces when they heard his questions. After five to six breathster, Riv interrupted the silence and pointed to the spot beside him. ¡°Look at this empty spot beside me, do you still remember who stood here previously?¡± Nelson looked towards where Riv was pointing at and thought about it. He immediately realized. ¡°This is Jackie¡¯s position! Where is he?!¡± Advertisement Nelson had a sudden realization after he spoke. He immediately asked. ¡°He¡¯s still in the blood world?!¡± He did not notice how hoarse and the tremble in his voice as he spoke. Riv sighed softly and nodded. ¡°He¡¯s still inside and I¡¯m sure he¡¯s still fighting!¡± Nelson¡¯s expression instantly changed when he heard this. Even his breathing became uneven. He looked forward following where Jackie originally stood and saw that two out of the four Divine Void Warriors covered in the red light had disappeared! Compared to the others, Nelson clearly knew what this meant. Jackie had killed at least 60 corpse puppets and this wasparable to his results. Jackie had even killed more corpse puppetspared to himself! Jackie was so strong that even he was not Jackie¡¯s opponent? However, wasn¡¯t Jackie only in the intermediate stage of the innate level? Nelson grew increasingly surprised the more he thought about it. The corners of his mouth slightly trembled. ¡°Is it really Jackie? How many more people are still in the blood world?¡± Riv had been paying attention to the people in the blood world. Together with the discussion everybody had just now, he was capable of repeating who was still killing in the blood world right now. ¡°There are still five people inside the blood world. Among the five of them, two of them are disciples from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion while the other two are disciples from the Corpse Pavilion. Thest one is Jackie from our Dual Sovereign Pavilion. The disciples from the other sects had already gotten rid of three obstacles. This meant that they have killed at least 90 corpse puppets. They will be able to pass the challenge if they kill 30 more corpse sects.¡± Advertisement Chapter 2262 Apart from Jackie, it was just a matter of time for the four others to kill the final 30 corpse puppets. However, Jackie was much stronger than 90% of the people there even though he had only gotten rid of two Divine Void Warriors. The surprising look on Nelson¡¯s face was so apparent that the unconvinced feeling filled Griffin¡¯s heart after he saw it. He could not help but speak sulkily.¡± That guy is just lucky. Who knew what he did?¡± Nobody resonated with anything he said. Everybody knew well that he was just envious and jealous of Jackie. The stronger Jackie was, the more terrible he felt as they had a bad rtionship. Everybody understood his mentality and did not say anything because of this. However, Riv spoke with a slight tremble in his voice at this moment.¡±90! Jackie had killed 90 corpse sects! Look at him! The third Divine Void Warrior in front of him has disappeared!¡± What he said sessfully attracted everybody¡¯s attention. Not only the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciples, the disciples of the other sects also turned around to look at where Jackie was. It was true that three Divine Void Warriors had disappeared from where Jackie was and only one Divine Void Warriors covered by the red light remained. The disciples of their sect were speechless while the disciples from the other sects started discussing what happened in surprise. ¡°I thought that Jackie would be the one who was unable to persist among those five in the blood world. After all, he only killed 60 corpse puppets. From the looks of things, there¡¯s a possibility that he might be able toplete the challenge! Sure enough, we cannot look down on anybody!¡± After this person finished speaking, a Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciple standing beside him could not help but speak loudly. ¡°What do you mean by he might be unable toplete the challenge? Remove the word ¡®might¡¯! I¡¯m sure that my Junior Brother Jackie is capable of doing it! I¡¯m sure he would be able to get rid of the fourth one as he sessfully got rid of three of them!¡± At this moment, none of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciples, apart from Griffin, resented Jackie. Previously, they felt ashamed because of Jackie, but the strength Jackie presented right now made them proud of him. After all, four out of those five who stayed in the blood world were from fourth grade sects. Among them, Jackie was the only one from the third-grade sect. Although all of them were qualified to enter the Secret ce for Resources, they were disciples from third-grade sects and disciples from fourth grade sects were much stronger than them. They always had a feeling of being belittled by the fourth grade disciples! Right now, Jackie had finally made the third- grade sects proud. Griffin inhaled deeply. ¡°How¡¯s that possible?! How can he be capable of such achievements?!¡± Advertisement Griffin was slightly trembling when he was speaking as if he was unable to believe that this was happening. After he took in several deep breaths, his facial expression had been incredibly darkened. Zamian also frowned deeply while Theo looked like a family member of his had just died. They had never imagined that Jackie had already achieved such strength and wasparable to the strongest disciples from the fourth-grade sects. This was beyond their imagination! At this moment, somebody yelled loudly. ¡°Look! The fourth Divine Void Warrior in front of Jackie had also disappeared!¡± This noise was no different from tossing a time bomb onto the calm surface. Everybody widened their eyes in surprise and looked towards where Jackie was previously in disbelief. The fourth Divine Void Warrior had disappeared and everything happened so quickly. They were still discussing if Jackie would be able toplete this challenge just now, but Jackie had immediately proved them wrong. Chapter 2263 Just like what the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciple said, he should remove the words ¡®maybe as Jackie would definitelyplete the challenge. On top of that, he wouldplete the challenge much faster than everybody else! The disappearance of the fourth Divine Void Warrior meant that Jackie had sessfully killed 120 corpse puppets! What a great achievement this was! Even the eldest disciple of the Corpse Pavilion was unable toplete the mission as the fourth Divine Void Warrior did not disappear. ¡°Goodness me! The most important thing is that this guy is only in the intermediate stage of the innate level. Since when is somebody in the intermediate stage of the innate level so strong? There are so many of us, who are in the final stage of the innate level, who have failed! On top of that, we¡¯re forced into the corner and are unable to fight back!¡± His lips were slightly trembling as he spoke. He was unable to believe that everything was true. This was such a great blow for them! Nobody could imagine that the first person toplete the mission was an unknown disciple from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Although Jackie caused amotion previously, it was within a small radius. Everybody only slightly looked up at Jackie but none of them imagined that he would have such strength and talents. Even the eldest disciple of the Corpse Pavilion paled into insignificance in front of him! The reason for the fight between the Corpse Pavilion and Thousand Leaves Pavilion seemed to be nothing after what happened! In the blood world where Jackie was in, he had a ck sword in his hand and looked like an undefeatable pine tree standing in this world filled with blood. One another another, the corpse puppets dropped dead around him. Their ck blood pooled into a small river and circted around Jackie with a swooshing sound. There was still some ck blood on his sword and the blood dripped down drop by drop following the edge of the sword. Jackie exhaled deeply and finally rxed when the final corpse puppet died. Compared to the situation Inthe other worlds, his surroundings were much cleaner as most of the corpse puppets died from a single attack! Jackie¡¯s means of killing wasn¡¯t to destroy the corpse puppet¡¯s defense. Instead, he used Destroying the Void to kill their souls. He only needed a small cut and the corpse puppet would definitely die. The corpse puppets, who were originally threatening him with their ws and fangs, had slowly fallen to the ground one after the other. The corpse puppets no longer blocked his line of sight and Jackie slightly raised his chin to look far away with burning eyes. About 100 meters from where he was, a man in armor stood straight there with a sword in his hand. The two of them looked at each other from afar. The Divine Void Warrior was still the same and even his expression remained the same. Jackie put the ck sword away and slowly walked past the corpse puppets¡¯ bodies on the ground. He slowly approached the Divine Void Warrior. The old announcer made it clear previously that they had won the challenge after they sessfully killed 120 corpse puppets. If so, thest Divine Void Warrior he saw was no danger to him. He did not float in midair or rushed forward. He slowly approached the Divine Void Warrior one step after the other. He spent around 10 minutes before arriving in front of the Divine Void Warrior. There wasn¡¯t any difference between this Divine Void Warrior and the others he saw previously. Every person that stepped onto the Divine Void Slope would face Divine Void Warriors with different appearances. However, the Divine Void Warriors each individual face would remain the same. Jackie subconsciously took a step backwards when he heard the cracking sound as if a mechanism was activated. He was afraid of something uncontroble happening. However, the Divine Void Warrior¡¯s arm moved at this moment! Chapter 2264 Jackie red alertly at the Divine Void Warrior in front of him. The Divine Void Warrior was expressionless as he stretched out his palm. A wave of grayish-ck energy that looked like mist slowly gathered in his palm. Jackie was familiar with this wave of energy. He experienced it several times in the past and realized that this was the energy the corpse puppet released after they were killed. He remembered clearly that his body experienced extreme hunger after he felt the wave of energy and It felt like that energy was the best food in the world. Right now, waves of the energy gathered in the palms of the Divine Void Warrior and there were a total of 120 waves of energy. Jackie¡¯s heart raced as he wondered what the warrior was thinking. The energy continued to gather like streams flowing into the river in the Divine Void Warrior¡¯s palm. After five breaths, a maroon-colored crystal appeared in front of Jackie. Jackie could not help but exim when he finally saw what the crystal looked like. ¡°Shattered Soul Crystal?¡± This was a Shattered Soul Crystal the size of two thumbs. The entire crystal was red in color and looked like a piece of blood jade that had been buried for hundreds of thousand years. When observed closer, there were sparkles of red dots inside, and there was a soul-capturing beauty to the crystal. Jackie obtained two Shattered Soul Crystals in the past, and they came from the corpse covered in red runes outside the Ten Absolutes Trap Array. One of them was the size of a thumb while the other was the size of his palm. One of the crystals had beenpletely absorbed by Jackie while the other was still intact and stored in the Mustard Seed. ¡°How can it be a Shattered Soul Crystal? Why is it a Shattered Soul Crystal?¡± Jackie was extremely surprised. Why did the Shattered Soul Crystal appear here? Did the Divine Void Warrior coagte the Shattered Soul Crystal as a reward for him? In Jackie¡¯s memories, the Scattered Soul Crystals were precious treasures even in the Divine Void World. Only great sects would have one or two crystals. However, why does he continuously see so many crystals in this third-grade world? This did not make any sense. He was certain that there was something wrong with the West Cercei State. A long time ago, something huge definitely happened in the West Cercei State and it was definitely rted to the Divine Void World. Jackie exhaled deeply as all sorts of assumptions appeared in his head. No matter what he assumed, he was unable to make the correct decision as he did not have enough information. The same scene appeared in all five independent blood worlds. The other five people alsopleted their challenge within the required time and arrived in front of their respective Divine Void Warriors. However, they did not have the same perspective as Jackie and were only ring at the crystals. They knew that this was definitely a precious treasure but they had no idea what it actually was and its function. Although the masked man was already in the spring solidifying realm, his knowledge was still limited. After all, the world they were in was only a third grade world and was iparable to the Divine Void World. On top of that, Jackie¡¯s memories came from the strongest masters of the Divine Void World while the masked man was only the eldest disciple of a fourth-grade sect in West Cercei State located in the Hestia Continent. All of them looked at the Divine Void Warriors stretching out their hands in front of them puzzlingly. The Corpse Pavilion disciple, Lennon Wachs, even stretched out his finger to touch the weird crystal. Chapter 2265 At this moment, a cracking sound was suddenly hearding from the Scattered Soul Crystal, and cracks started to appear on the crystals. The cracks grew with an unprecedented speed and soon covered the entire crystal. The crystals looked like they would break at any time and the precious energy stored inside would once again be released. Both the masked man and Lennon¡¯s response was to put their guards up mentally. They took two steps backward and once again tightened their grip on their weapons in order to react to any sudden changes. To them, the crystals seemed to be rewarded to those who managed to pass the Divine Void Slope. However, this was their assumption and none of them were sure. Compared to the frightened disciples from the Corpse Pavilion, Graham and Benjamin¡¯s reactions were slightlyposed. Although they were also ring at the Scattered Soul Crystals while they gradually cracked, vigntly, they did not hide from It. Jackie was the only one who looked at the Scattered Soul Crystal in a regretful and anxious manner. After the scattered Soul Crystals crack, the energy will be immediately released. If he failed to absorb the power, the precious and pure spirit energy would be completely wasted. This was definitely a great loss for Jackie and he dared not waste any time. Before the Scattered Soul Crystalpletely broke into pieces, he sat down with his knees crossed to calm himself Down and to be prepared to absorb the energy at any time Following thest cracking sound, the Scattered Soul Crystal waspletely broken. A great sea of spirit energy came pouring toward Jackie with no restriction. Jackie frowned as he immediately absorbed the energy into his own body. He performed spells with his hands and waves of ck light flowed around his fingers. He quickly activated Destroying the Void and started forming the soul swords without holding them back. In order to form the soul swords, he required the support of a strong aura. It was a waste to not form the soul swords after absorbing such arge amount of pure spirit energy! Jackie did not require any teaching from teachers or spend any time to slowly understand how to practice the martial skills. Due to the selfless sacrifice from the previous great master, Jackie¡¯s understanding and training toward Destroying the Void had already achieved an iparable level. What he required was the support of strong spirit energy in order to form more soul swords. Now that he had absorbed such a huge amount of pure spirit energy from the Scattered Soul Crystals, he was forming the soul swords with an astonishing speed. ¡°31! 32!¡± Jackie slowly counted with every soul sword he formed. This Scattered Soul Crystal was double the size of the one that he absorbed previously. He felt like his veins were about to pop as he was absorbing such a huge amount of spirit power. However, Jackie was much stronger than he used to be. During this period of time, not only did he rey how to activate Destroying the Void in his heart a few hundred times, but he had also managed to form 15 soul swords. With so much experience, he faced no obstacles and was several times faster when forming the soul swords. Time slowly passed by and during the lengthy period of forming the soul swords, Jackie had no sense of how much time had already gone by. ¡°Cough, cough¡­¡± After absorbing thest trace of the pure spirit energy, Jackie could not help but cough out a mouthful of blood. The red blood stained his clothes as hisplexion turned pale. However, he was unable to suppress his happiness. After he absorbed the pure spirit power from the Scattered Soul Crystal, he managed to form another 20 soul swords. Together with the 15 soul swords previously, he was capable of forming 35 soul swords at once! Chapter 2266 Jackie had never imagined that this would happen. He initially thought that this was just a normal way of increasing his fighting prowess and had never imagined that he would obtain such benefits. However, his body was overwhelmed as he absorbed a hefty amount of pure spirit power. As a result, he turned pale and vomited blood as he suffered from some internal injuries. To Jackie, however, this was nothing as it was iparable to what he had obtained A disciple of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion stared straight at the Divine Void Slope and feebly commented, ¡°Why haven¡¯t theye out? Were they transferred to another world after they passed the test? As we¡¯ve been eliminated, are we unable to observe how they go through the uing tests?¡± All five disciples in the blood world hadpleted their mission, and all four Divine Void Warriors in front of them had disappeared. This meant that all of them had passed the test. Still, there were no movements at where they originally stood on the Divine Void Slope, much to everyone¡¯s bewilderment. After all, everyone that was eliminated would be transferred back to the Divine Void Slope from the blood world, but everyone was confused and began making assumptions when those whopleted the tasks had not returned. After the remaining five passed the test, the Divine Void Slope also changed. All the Divine Void Warriors ced in front of the challengers had disappeared, and the scene had regained its unobstructed view. After some time, the people there heard something swishing, as though a strong wind had blown past the trees, followed by several muffled banging noises. All five challengers that passed through the test finally returned to their original ces. They were not transported back but were tossed in midair, and the challengers could not react in time due to how abrupt they were thrown out. Thus, all five of them fell to the ground in an extremely embarrassing state. Fortunately, they were martial artists, and minor wounds were nothing to them. The masked man ced both hands on the ground and managed to stand up. He patted the dust off his body in a speechless manner and could not help but look up toward where he fell down from. ¡°Our eldest senior brother is so strong! He passed the challenge without any difficulties. The group of masters are iparable to our senior brother!¡± ¡°The treasures on this Divine Void Slope are for our eldest senior brother to take. He¡¯s the only one with the strength to get them!¡± The loudpliments drowned the voices of the rest. The disciples of the Corpse Pavilion were extremely excited when they saw that the masked man was finally returned. They did not stop talking and sang praises of the masked man continuously. The masked man was used to this after so many years. He had always been the top disciple in his sect, and none could match up to him. As such praises had always been surrounding him, they had no effect on him. He exhaled softly and ignored thepliments as he asked coldly. ¡°How many people won the challenge?¡± He remembered what the announcer, old-sounding as it was, had said. They would face nine Divine Void Warriors in total, and there were four waiting for him as he managed to eliminate four in this challenge. He wanted to know who else waspeting for the treasures with him at this moment. Zamian immediately replied in a ttery manner,¡± Five of you managed to pass the challenge.¡± He paused and had no intention of continuing the conversation. The masked man exhaled softly after he heard this. There were five of them, but the others might not be able to hold out for much longer. After all, the current challenge was extremely difficult, let alone those they had to faceter. He estimated that less than ten percent of those who remained would be able to continue when he heard the rules in the blood world. True enough, his assumption was correct, and the number of people that seeded was less than his expectation. ¡°Is Graham Eliot one of them?¡± Chapter 2267 The masked man had asked in a barely audible voice, and Zamian quickly nodded. ¡°Benjamin Gale and Graham Eliot from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion had passed the challenge. Graham is much stronger and took a shorter timepared to Benjamin.¡± The masked man turned toward where Benjamin was and noticed that he was slightly pale. Benjamin had swallowed some pills as he focused on recovering and restoring his true energy. It was obvious that everybody had used a lot of their true energy when they were in the blood world. ¡°Who else?¡± asked the masked man again. Zamian coughed lightly as his expression turned rigid. He did not wish to mention this, but he did not have a choice. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ Senior Brother Lennon from our sect and¡­yourself,¡± Zamian stuttered as he spoke, and the masked man turned around to look at him in surprise. Zamian forced a smile, and the masked man frowned when he saw Zamian¡¯s expression. He was extremely puzzled. ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯re about to cry? Just be honest and tell me what happened. Why are you stuttering?¡± Something then clicked in the masked man¡¯s mind, and he asked, ¡°You¡¯ve only mentioned four of us. Who¡¯s the fifth?¡± The masked man had finally asked a question Zamian had to answer directly. He gritted his teeth as he made up his mind. ¡°It¡¯s Jackie.¡± ¡°What!?¡± The masked man thought that he had made a mistake. What was he talking about? The fifth person was Jackie? Impossible! This was impossible! ¡°What are you talking aboutI¡¯m asking you who the fifth person is not how Jackie is doing hissed the masked man Zamian exhaled deeply as he forced himself to calm down. ¡°I¡¯m talking about Jackie, he¡¯s the fifth person whopleted the mission. Also.. He isn¡¯t just the fifth person toplete the challenge, he¡¯s the first one to do so.¡± Zamian was immediately relieved, as if he hadpleted a huge mission in life, when he finally let the words out of his chest. No matter what he did, he could never escape this question ¡°What? What did you say?¡± The masked man squeezed the words through gritted teeth. At this moment, Graham and the others had opened their eyes to look at the masked man. After all, they all knew who the masked man was, and he managed to capture their attention with his heart wrenching roar. Graham heard everything they had said, seeing as both Zamian and the masked man¡¯s voices were very audible to the rest of them. His emotionless expression started to crumble like cracks appearing on thick ice, and he was unable to remain calm. If he was not tending to his wounds, he would have jumped up from the Divine Void Slope or rushed over to ask if this was true! ¡°Is it true that he was the first?¡± Graham¡¯s voice slightly trembled as he spoke. The other disciples standing beside Graham nodded, and it looked like Zamian was telling the truth. Regardless, Graham felt that everything that happened was absurd. He remembered that Jackie was only in the intermediate stage of the innate level, and there was a limit to his strength. He fought hard in the blood world, and only those who experienced killing 120 corpse puppets knew how difficult it was to kill all of them at once! Chapter 2268 He fought hard at that moment and nearly finished hisst true energy to kill all the corpse puppets. Everybody else faced the same issue. Benjamin was from the same sect as Graham, and Graham had also asked him how he managed to spend thest moments after they were transferred back to the Divine Void slope. After all, fighting so many corpse puppets had exhausted their true energy and rendered them helpless. After enquiring Benjamin for the details of the process, Graham came to a conclusion that no matter how strong they were, as long as they were in the innate level, their true energy would still be used up. After all, the speed of their killing was in direct proportion to their strength. The faster they killed, the crazier the corpse puppets grew, resulting in more energy being drained in the process. The weakerpetitors would kill the enemies with a slower speed, and the corpse puppets¡¯ attack would be weakened. The Corpse Pavilion¡¯s eldest disciple and himself were unquestionably the strongest among everyone there. They were the fastest in killing enemies, and the corpse puppets in their area were the craziest. This caused arge amount of their true energy to be exhausted, although they were the strongest. In the end, they were unable to continue. As for Jackie¡­ Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. How did he manage to surpass their speed and be the first person to kill 120 corpse puppets when he was only at the intermediate stage of innate level? Was Jackie possibly stronger than them? However, this could cause the corpse puppets to go crazy and consume a huge amount of Jackie¡¯s true energy! The differences in their realms not only caused the differences in their lethality, but there was also a difference in the storage of their true energy. Those In the final stage of the innate level had one quarter more storage of true energypared to those in the intermediate stage. Of course, the precondition was that both were practicing martial skills of the same level. Graham assumed that Jackie had not practiced any high-level martial skill as that required talents and a good understanding of the realms. Only those who achieved a certain fighting prowess can practice high-level martial skills. This was a common sense that everyone had the same understanding, and that young man could not have practiced high-level martial skills. Since he had a quarter less of true energy storagepared to Graham, how did Jackie manage to finish the mission first when Graham suffered in the end, nearly failing toplete the challenge? Graham just could not figure it out. He looked toward Jackie, who was nearby. Jackie stood at his position calmly as he ignored all the discussions around him. ¡°He wasn¡¯t hurt?¡± Graham¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse when he spoke. The Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s disciples beside him quickly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been looking at Jackie since just now, and he didn¡¯t suffer from any wounds at all. He didn¡¯t replenish his true energy since he returned and had ignored anyone that wanted to talk to him, standing still and looking forward in silence this whole time.¡± ¡°Impossible,¡± insisted Graham, unable to believe what had happened. There was something wrong, for sure. He killed 120 corpse puppets and had struggled when he did, and he was also wounded afterpletely exhausting his true energy. On the other hand, Graham could not help but suspect that something was wrong with Jackie as Jackie was theplete opposite of himself. Graham knew deep in his heart that something was wrong with this guy as Jackie did not suffer from any wounds or exhaustion of true energy. ¡°What¡¯s impossible?¡± the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s disciple standing beside Graham asked curiously when they heard what he said. Graham did not answer his question and only observed Jackie quietly as all sorts of ideas appeared In his head. ¡°I think it¡¯s impossible, too.¡± Chapter 2269 Benjamin suddenly chimed into the conversation. Graham looked over and saw that Benjamin was also deep in his thoughts as he looked at Jackie. He knew that Benjamin was thinking what he was thinking. He had also experienced the fight with 120 corpse puppets and almost failed in the end. Benjamin¡¯s wounds were more severe than himself, so he was even puzzled by Jackie¡¯s current condition. ¡°I get it now!¡± At this moment, the masked man, who was some distance away, suddenly spoke up. A calctive look shed past his eyes, and he looked like he had solved the most difficult problem in his life. He spoke loudly, and as his position was apparent, he immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention with his boisterous exmation. Even Jackie looked over, and the masked man sneered before narrowing his eyes. ¡°You are practicing the soul attribute, aren¡¯t you?!¡± challenged the masked man, sounding very certain with himself. Many people, at that moment, realized that Jackie indeed practiced martial skills of soul attribute as they saw Jackie¡¯s attack. The masked man and the others were also looking at Jackie, so they also saw everything. Jackie, however, chuckled and said nothing. He ignored the masked man and wanted to see what the masked man was about to say. The masked man exhaled deeply. ¡°No wonder you were so calm when you came out. You looked like you¡¯ve just had a meal in the blood and suffered no losses when we almost exhausted our true energy! On top of that, you¡¯re only in the intermediate stage of innate level, and you should have one quarter less true energy storagepared to us. Why are you all fine and dandy when our energy has been completely exhausted?!¡± The others immediately agreed with what the masked man said. After the five of them came out, they naturally became the focus of everybody there. Compared to how tired, exhausted, and wounded the other four were, Jackie seemed to be in the pink of health, and they could not feel any changes from him. It felt like these five people did not move to the same ce and were doing different things. Everybody even gossiped and theorized why they were in two different states. The masked man turned around and faced Jackie as he spoke, ¡°The corpse puppets had an incredible level of defense, and we had to spend a huge amount of energy to kill or incapacitate them. We had to execute strong martial skills to destroy the corpse puppets¡¯ defense, yet you didn¡¯t need to do that.¡± The masked man paused here as a darkened look crept to his face. A hint of jealousy shed through his eyes, no doubt envious of Jackie¡¯s good luck. He then added, ¡°You are practicing martial skills of the soul attribute! The corpse puppets¡¯ weakness happens to be their soul, and you need only destroy the corpse puppet¡¯s exterior and let your attack prate them. You¡¯d be able to kill the corpse puppets¡¯ souls easily!¡± The masked man was a master that was once in the solidifying soul level and the strongest among the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s disciples. Before anyone else realized what was going on, he had already found the crucial point of the issue and knew why Jackie was so rxed. Jackie could not help but think better of the masked man as the situation was just like what the masked man said. He waspletely unbothered because the martial skill he practiced happened to suppress the corpse puppets. Hence, he was able to kill all 120 corpse puppets without exerting too much strength. The masked man¡¯s exnation could be understood easily, and everyone quickly understood what he said. This time, their surroundings were filled with chatters of discussion again. ¡°No wonder this guy was unhinged when he came out. Turns out, he¡¯s been cutting corners! He¡¯s so lucky. The others killed a hundred and twenty corpse puppets with much difficulty, while he only had to break their skin to kill them easily!¡± Chapter 2270 ¡°That¡¯s right; he got lucky! If Jackie didn¡¯t practice martial skills of the soul attribute, I¡¯m sure that he would¡¯ve failed the mission and gotten eliminated!¡± ¡°He¡¯s not qualified to advance forward with the other four!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This guy is just lucky. How can he manage to advance if his skill didn¡¯t happen to suppress the corpse puppets?!¡± Many people were unconvinced, viewing Jackie like he was just a guy who hit the Jackiepot. They admired the other masters who seeded with their true power, yet they despised and were unconvinced with Jackie. Why did he advance forward with the four other masters? Most importantly, this guy was only in the intermediate stage of the innate level. Why did he seed when they, a group of people in the final stage of innate level, failed to advance further? Griffin felt terrible as though he had eaten kilograms of dung. Before the masked man exined things, the thought that Jackie was stronger than him tormented him. However, he felt even worse after he heard the exnation. After all, Jackie managed to advance forward because he was lucky, and not because he was stronger than Griffin. No matter what, Jackie would be treated as an important talent the sect would train with his current results. Who knew how much resources they were going to throw at him? Griffin felt even worse when he thought of this. ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to what they say. They¡¯re just¡­ jealous,¡±mented Riv as he eyed Jackie. Jackie chuckled. To be frank, he had never paid attention to what the people around him discussed. It did not matter if theyplimented him, envied, admonished him, or said anything bad about him. After all, the soul attribute was not something everyone could practice, let alone achieve his current achievement. He turned around and nced at Riv. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Riv sighed softly. Since they entered the Secret ce for Resources, the various topics surrounding Jackie had never stopped. He always managed to be the center of every conversation. ¡°In that case¡­ Don¡¯t feel too good about yourself, then!¡± The masked man¡¯s voice once again suppressed the discussion surrounding them that drifted into Jackie¡¯s ears. Jackie turned and noticed how the masked man eyed him with a strange expression In his eyes. The more the others ndered Jackie, the happier the masked man was. He was even happier when he knew that he was the one causing all this. Jackie sneered and said, ¡°I¡¯d say the same thing for you, too.¡± The masked man was stunned. Jackie had always managed to surprise people, and all of a sudden, Jackie was repeating the same thing to him? ¡°Hahahaha!¡± The masked man sneered and felt that Jackie was growing even more outrageous than before. ¡°B*stard! You better hope that you¡¯ll be eliminated in the next challenge. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure that you wish you were dead when you face me!¡± Jackie knew what he was talking about. The old voice said that they had to face ten challenges, but there would only be nine Divine Void Warriors. This meant that the people they had to face in the tenth challenge would be the others who also passed the other challenges and arrived at thest challenge. The masked man raised his eyebrows andmented disdainfully, ¡°You might not make it to thest challenge. With your current capabilities, you¡¯ll surely be eliminated when facing the sixth Divine Void Warrior.¡± Advertisement chapter 2271-2280 chapter 2271-2280 Chapter 2271 Jackie turned around and did not respond. No matter what the masked man said, he acted as if he heard nothing. It did not matter how much he said. On top of that, Jackie looked forward to thest challenge. If this was before the absorption of that Scattered Soul Crystal in the blood world, he might not be a match against the masked man. However, the current situation was different. The Scattered Soul Crystal allowed Jackie to form 20 soul swords. Coupled with the 15 soul swords he formed before, he had a total of 35 soul swords, which reassured him from being intimidated. The mark that he had mastered Destroying the Void was when he managed to form 50 soul swords. As ofte, he was only 15 soul swords away from his aim of 50 soul swords. Once he managed to form 50 soul swords, nobody in the innate level would be his opponent. After all, Destroying the Void was at least I in the ultimate god level, and nobody in the innate level, apart from Jackie, could practice martial skills of the ultimate god level. This was Jackie¡¯s greatest advantage. ¡°A total of five people have passed the challenge!¡± The old voice spoke again and instantly silenced those who were still embroiled in chatters and gossip. ¡°Those who¡¯ve seeded shall continue to climb up the Divine Void Slope! This time, you¡¯ll be allowed to climb a hundred and eighty meters and arrive before the sixth Divine Void Warrior!¡± Everyone looked at the five challengers once the announcement was over. At this moment, Graham and the others had almost recovered. All five of them wasted no time and immediately climbed forward. Out of the 180 people there, only five of them were qualified at this moment. Everyone else looked at the final five continuing their ascension as sadness, envy, and jealousy shed past their eyes. Riv could not help butment, ¡°This is really cruel. I thought that I¡¯d be able to face the eighth Divine Void Warrior no matter what, but I never thought I¡¯d fail to even defeat the third warrior.¡± Advertisement Riv had never realized such a difference between his talents and the others. They were in the final stage of the innate level, but the difference was vast. He could even imagine how the eldest disciple of the Corpse Pavilion could kill him with a single attack. Riv was not the only one who felt this way as many of those there also felt the same. They felt terrible, but there was nothing they could do. Jackie walked calmly as he climbed toward the 180meter-point, one step after another. An extremely tall Divine Void Warrior was already standing there, staring at him indifferently as if Jackie was the tiniest ant in the world. It felt like he would disappear with a wave of the warrior¡¯s hand. It felt terrible to be stared at in such a way, but Jackie had already gotten used to it. The Divine Void Slope was still covered by ayer of thin mist, and no one could even see clearly what the slope was made of. The five of them were ced at five different positions and were a certain distance from each other. Apart from Jackie, they were looking at each other. Finally, they arrived at the 180-meterposition 15 minutester. Those who turned around to look backward from this position finally felt like they were able to see everything in a single nce. The n brothers that were eliminated looked upward at them like little mice. Advertisement With the mechanism being activated, the sounds of cranks audible, the Divine Void Warrior started moving. The warrior was still holding his weapon, but he raised his leg and was prepared to move to one side, much to the five¡¯s confusion. After all, the Divine Void Warriors they faced in the past would not start attacking before they got ready. The five of them could not help but walk several steps backward. The Divine Void Warriors ignored all five people and moved to the left in unison to move away from their previous positions. As all five of them were wondering what the warriors wanted to do, they saw a red light shing past them the next second. Another Divine Void Warrior appeared at the position the first Divine Void Warrior moved away from. Chapter 2272 Not only did a Divine Void Warrior appear right in front of them, but the same Divine Void Warrior appeared on their left after the same red light shed past them. ¡°Goodness¡­ Three Divine Void Warriors? What¡¯s happening?¡± Before the five of them said anything, those standing underneath the slope had already started to go crazy. True enough, the challenges grew increasingly difficult, and now that three Divine Void Warriors appeared at once, were each of them supposed to fight three warriors by themselves? As they began to feel unsettled, the old voice once again appeared beside their ears. Each of you will fight three Divine Void Warriors, all slightly stronger than the warriors you defeated during the second challenge. However, these warriors also use the same martial skill, Dream Soul Swordsmanship. Defeating all three Divine Void Warriors is equivalent to passing the sixth, seventh, and eighth challenges!¡± Once the announcement was over, the people standing at the bottom of the slope once again started rambling 50 percent of them failed to carry out the third challenge, while 99 percent of them failed to pass the third challenge. However, most of those standing at the bottom of the slope experienced the second challenge, and the lingering fear toward the second challenge loomed in their hearts. Many of them were defeated during the second challenge, and none of them could imagine that their sixth challenge was four times more difficult than the second challenge. Four times the difficulty was inurate, however, as the Divine Void Warriors standing in front of them were stronger than those they faced during the second challenge. More importantly, they had to defeat three at once! On top of that, the martial skill they used was the Dream Soul Swordsmanship! When they attacked, they would be divided into two, and if they failed to defeat the second one soon after they defeated the first one, the warriors would absorb the remaining power left behind by the first warrior. The second warrior would replenish itself, and its power would double in an instant. This meant that once they started fighting, each of them had to handle six Divine Void Warriors¡ªall powerful beings, too! Advertisement ¡°How are they supposed to defeat the warriors?¡± asked Riv, his mouth hanging open widely. Nelson also smiled bitterly and shook his head. ¡°Even if I pass the third challenge by force, I¡¯d fail this challenge for sure! It¡¯s too difficult!¡± Nelson meant this from the bottom of his heart. Although he won easily during the second challenge, he was facing a limited number of enemies. He did not have the certainty of winning if he was asked to face six warriors at once! The people standing at the bottom of the slope could not help but start mumbling. ¡°Do they even want them to let these people win the challenge? I feel that the difficulty set by this Divine Void Slope is meant to make us stuck here so that nobody wins the challenge!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Even if this fight represents the sixth, seventh, and eighth challenges, there¡¯s still a ninth challenge awaiting them. I wonder how difficult the ninth challenge is, seeing how difficult the previous challenges were already. I¡¯m scared to even think of the ninth challenge; I think that it¡¯s almost impossible toplete!¡± The people standing at the bottom were extremely noisy while those five standing on the slope were in peace. After some time, Benjamin was the first one to speak. ¡°It¡¯s quite challenging. Senior Brother Graham, are¡­ Are you confident?¡± Graham nced at Benjamin. The two of them were chosen disciples directly trained by the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. They were stronger and much more talented than usual disciples, and they also understood each other¡¯s strength well. Benjamin was slightly uncertain as he faced the challenge that had doubled in difficulty. However, he felt that Graham should be capable of passing the challenge. Graham exhaled and said. ¡°Don¡¯t go into the fight thinking you¡¯ll lose; this will weaken your momentum. You won¡¯t win with that attitude!¡± Benjamin nodded and kept quiet. The masked man nced at Lennon, the junior brother standing beside him, without saying a word. Lennon was slightly nervous, but he understood his senior brother¡¯s temperament well. The masked man would not have blinked even if he died in front of the masked man. ¡°You look like you can always remain calm no matter what happens,¡± remarked the masked man as he turned around to look at Jackie. Jackie could not help but roll his eyes. This guy had always tried to cause him trouble, no matter where he was. He seemed to revel whenever Jackie was in any form of issue. Chapter 2273 ¡°Can you stop talking?¡± grumbled Jackie. No matter what, their rtionship was especially acrimonious, and nothing good would happen even if he spoke nicely. This was why Jackie decided to not let this guy get used to doing this. The masked man¡¯s face darkened as Jackie spoke against him. He was so angry that he almost choked. ¡°B*stard! Just wait and see! Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re safe just because I can¡¯t do anything to you right now! Jackie chuckled and replied nonchntly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting for whatever you¡¯ll do. I just hope that you don¡¯t beg me to forgive you in tears when we get to that point.¡± The masked man was so angry that his hands trembled when he heard this. Graham and the others even looked toward Jackie in surprise; even he dared not speak to the masked man with such an attitude. After all, there were certain things he had to do in order to maintain their superficial rtionship. Was Jackie not afraid that the masked man would try everything in his power to kill him after he spoke so definitively? Graham grew increasingly curious when he saw how calm Jackie was, but the argument did not continue. ¡°Whoosh!¡± The sound of sharp knives being unsheathed could be heard by all five of them, and they turned to look toward where the sound came from at the same time. All five Divine Void Warriors standing in front of them released a bright red light from their eyes at the same time, bright like the sun. All three Divine Void Warriors standing in front of each person pulled their weapons out at the same time. It was still a sword that was three meters long, but this time, the sword was not covered in a purple light. Instead, the sword was surrounded by ayer of intense red color, and it looked like the sun was burning. ¡°It¡¯sing!¡± Nelson looked upward and lowered his voice as he spoke. The people standing at the bottom of the slope started to get nervous. This was going to be a very intense battle, and they had no idea if any of them would be able to pass the challenge. ¡°Senior Brother Graham will pass the challenge, for sure!¡± eximed one of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s disciples. The Corpse Pavilion¡¯s disciples did not wish to be outdone and started shouting that their eldest senior brother would win when they saw that the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s disciples were working so hard. They even shouted that Senior Brother Lennon would also win. The sounds of people cheering could be hearding from the bottom of the slope, and it shook the earth. However, this did not affect the mentality of those five people standing on the slope. Jackie restrained all his thoughts as he stared at the three Divine Void Warriors in front of him. The warrior in the middle moved, and he swung the red knife in his hands, rushing forward like a cannonball. The two other Divine Void Warriors followed after the first warrior as they rushed to attack Jackie. The same happened to all five of them, and those standing at the bottom of the slope saw everything that happened. The crowd inhaled deeply as things were happening just as they imagined. The three warriors attacked in a semi-surrounding manner so that the five of them did not have a chance of avoiding the attack! Jackie frowned and continuously performed seals with his hands. The grayish-ck seals formed in his palms, and within the blink of an eye, all 35 soul swords appeared in his palms. The 35 soul swords exuded energy that looked like mist. At this moment, the Divine Void Warriors that came rushing toward him were covered in a red light in mid -air. The next second, the three warriors separated into six warriors. Six identical Divine Void Warriors held onto the same red sword as they aimed for the center of Jackie¡¯s head! Chapter 2274 Jackie put his hands together, and the 35 soul swords floating in his palms immediatelybined into three. Three huge soul swords floated three meters In front of Jackie, and a sharp look shed past his eyes. The old announcer mentioned that the Divine Void Warriors were stronger than the warriors he faced during the second challenge. Although they were not very much stronger, it was no longer realistic to handle all six of them with the previous strategy he used. He had to defeat half of them first! Once again, he performed the seals with his hands, and the grayish-ck seals instantly merged with the huge soul sword in front of him. The soul sword was like a cannon ready to beunched. With a swing, the huge soul sword rushed toward the Divine Void Warrior. Both parties moved speedily and rammed into each other before Jackie managed to take his second breath. With a loud bang, the red light and the grayish-ck soul sword collided with each other heavily. At that moment, the ck and red colors blended together. All of a sudden, with the sound of something creaking, the red beam seemed to falter. Jackie only focused on attacking those three Divine Void Warriors, and the remaining three were still rushing toward Jackie without hesitation. Jackie¡¯s energy had been exhausted, and his new energy had not been replenished. The remaining three Divine Void Warriors were right before him, and a gust of strong windnded on Jackie¡¯s face. This was the energy wind aroused by a martial skill before the skill came attacking at him. Jackie could have very well suffered tremendously had the attack hit him squarely. At this moment, Jackie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and those three Divine Void Warriors had already turned into three bundles of red light. They arrived within three meters of Jackie¡¯s surroundings at a speed invisible to the naked eye. He could even see the sharp edges of the knives illuminated by the red light. All three Divine Void Warriors acted simultaneously, using a semi-encirclement attack and blocking all possible escape routes Jackie had. The people standing at the bottom of the slope were In an instant uproar when they saw this scene; Jackie was sure to lose if he failed to prevent this attack. After all, his strength was limited, and he was completely defeated during the first attack. He was fortunate to arrive at this challenge and fought with the four other masters. If the martial skill he practiced did not happen to suppress the corpse puppets, he would have been eliminated a long time ago. On top of that, he was not the most careful when he attacked the warriors. The Divine Void Warriors had increased from three to six, but he managed to onlybat three. Did he think that the remaining three would not attack him after he defeated the first three of them? Such a method of confrontation proved his lack of experience inbat. Anybody who experienced several serious battles would not make such a decision and allow themselves tond in this unresolvable dilemma. Griffin harrumphed coldly. ¡°He¡¯s done for this time!¡± Griffin, however, discovered that Jackie was no longer where he stood at that very second. A second later, he heard a loud explosion, and the attacks from the three Divine Void Warriors mmed to the vacant spot where Jackie had stood. He had disappeared into thin air. Griffin could clearly hear the deep inhalesing from around him and his own pounding heartbeat.¡± Impossible! How did he disappear?!¡± growled Griffin¡¯s hoarsely, his disappointment and anger evident. Chapter 2275 Griffin was disappointed that Jackie managed to evade the attack and was enraged that Jackie was able to continue fighting Jackie once again appeared right after his remark, though he did not stand in his initial position. Instead, he moved ten meters away in a sh and appeared behind the attacking three Divine Void Warriors. Whoosh! The huge soul sword that was fighting against the three Divine Void Warriorspletely swallowed the red light. The grayish-ck sharp sword acted as if it came from an abyss as it broke through the attack and defense of the first three Divine Void Warriors. The sword pierced through the bodies of the three Divine Void Warriors within the blink of an eye. As the three huge soul swords pierced through their bodies, the first three Divine Void Warriors instantly turned into red specks of light and floated in midair. Jackie exhaled deeply as he stared at the red specks present after he defeated the first three Divine Void Warriors. He knew that if he did not wipe out the remaining three warriors, these red specks would be absorbed by the warriors to strengthen themselves. Jackie dared not waste any time. He roared lowly and once again performed the grayish-ck seals with his hands. The seals integrated themselves with those three huge soul swords used to kill the first three Divine Void Warriors speedily. All three huge soul swords released a bright ckish ray of light. Jackie took a ck sword out of the Mustard Seed at this moment. This sword achieved great things when they were in the blood world, and Jackie felt extremely confident now that he had the sword in his hands. All three huge soul swords immediately rushed toward Jackie as if their souls had been summoned after Jackie took out the ck sword. Within the blink of an eye, all three huge soul swords melted on the ck sword like snow melting under the hot sun. The ck sword immediately looked like it was covered in ayer of grayish-ck halo, and mist of the same color surrounded the sharp edge of the knife. It was as if a ck-colored fire was surging from it. At this moment, those red sparks rushed toward the remaining three Divine Void Warriors speedily as if they had been summoned. Jackie grew taut like a tight rope as he activated thews of space and once again disappeared from where he was. He had to kill the remaining three Divine Void Warrior before those red sparks arrived! At this moment, a loud cry of distress could be heard by his ear. A person flew across the air like a kite with a broken string beforending heavily far away, Jackie was in no mood to see who had been sent flying away, however, as his eyes were trained solely on the three Divine Void Warriors like an eagle. He waved his sword, and thebined power of those 35 swords was swung forward by the ck sword. A suffocating wave of spirit energy immediatelynded on the Divine Void Warrior nearest to Jackie. Originally, 11 soul swords were sufficient to kill one Divine Void Warrior, what more the power of 35 soul swordsbined into one. Swoosh! The ck sword¡¯s momentum did not weaken after It cut through the red sword. In the blink of an eye, the ck sword had sliced the Divine Void Warrior into two. The warrior instantly exploded into specks of red lights!N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. After killing one, Jackie gritted his teeth as he attacked the second Divine Void Warrior, who sped toward him at the same time. The sound of weapons shing against one another could be heard as the red and ck swords collided with one another. An unstoppable wave of energy immediately exploded, and Jackie broke the red knife into pieces. The Divine Void Warrior quickly moved backward, but Jackie did not n to provide him with any chances to retreat and attack again. He pounced forward again like a famished eagle who had not feasted on meat for ten days. Chapter 2276 With another sh of the sword, the second Divine Warriorpletely disintegrated into spots of red light. In a sh, only one Divine Warrior was left next to Jackie. This time, Jackie was not fast enough. That Divine Warrior had already absorbed the red spots from the Divine Warriors that died earlier. The Divine Warrior¡¯s strength suddenly increased dramatically. Jackie swept his divine senses around as he began to make estimations. The Divine Warrior before him had strengthened by roughly a third. After his attacks, the third Divine Warrior once again put Jackie on the defensive. This time, Jackie was calm as usual. The space under his feet started to distort again as he retreated 5 meters back, and this gave him enough time to catch his breath. As he took a deep breath, he started to use Destroying the Void again. When the third Divine Warrior rushed at him, he raised his sword to attack once more. After five breaths, a sound reverberated throughout, and the final Divine Warrior disappeared under Jackie¡¯s ck de. The others were not done with their battles yet, and the energy fluctuations from their own battles turned into gentle breezes after being weakened by the spatial wall. The wind brushed against Jackie¡¯s body, and his hair fluttered with the gust. His right hand held the de as he stood still like a tree that would never fall for ten thousand years. He stood right in front, and all the Divine Warriors were already dead. He had no more obstacles in front of him, and he could continue going upward. This time, he would arrive right at the 823-meter-range, where thest Divine Warrior was. After going through the obstacles nned by thest Divine Warrior, he would reach the peak of the Divine Void Slope and face the final battle. Of course, that was contingent on others being able to reach the final stage like he did! ¡°He won! He actually¡­ won! He killed three Divine Warriors.¡± Those at the 274-meter mark gaped at the sight. Shock was no longer enough to describe what they felt at the moment. Only Jackie¡¯s immense strength allowed him to continue climbing. They had thought that Jackie was not qualified and that his luck would notst, yet every judgment they lay on seemed toe back at them like a vicious p on their faces. Skilless? Luck? Did he really pass the third stage by sheer luck? What about the other four who had yet to win? What about them? Those people no longer knew what to say. They were already sure in their hearts that Jackie absolutely did not have that skill, that he was not worthy of standing alongside the other four. Everything that happened earlier was right before their eyes. Jackie fought quickly and decisively, and he had a strange movement technique that helped him escape danger numerous times. He broke through the attacks and defenses of the three Divine Warriors in one move, and after he avoided their attacks, he easily killed the three warriors. They had thought that Jackie¡¯s inexperience in battle had caused him to fall into a disadvantage, yet Jackie seemed to have already known what to do, and had quickly dealt with the battle without dy. Those Divine Warriors that feel so unbeatable to them went down like paper before him! Chapter 2277 ¡°Jackie seems far too strong. Compared to him, I¡¯m nothing! Even facing just one Divine Warrior, I had to use my true energy to kill it, yet he fought three at once and didn¡¯t seem to use too much of his strength! Comparing myself to others will really be the death of me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I thought that this brat was only lucky to be able to get to this point, and he¡¯s only at the intermediate stage of the innate level!¡± The fact that Jackie was only at the intermediate stage of the innate level turned into their biggest point of confusion in understanding Jackie¡¯s true strength. After all, all of them were already at thete stage, thus those in the intermediate stage should have been weaker than them. Shockingly, Jackiepletely changed everyone¡¯s view. They no longer dared to look down upon anyone at that level. Griffin and Theo glowered at this. Everything they had dismissed as luck earlier had turned into sore spots. Jackie was strong-stronger than any of them. If they had been in Jackie¡¯s position, they would probably only have been able tost a few breaths before being surrounded and killed by the Divine Warriors. There was no second option! ¡°How could this be? He¡¯s so strong!¡± Griffin¡¯s lips quivered, his voice raspy with exhaustion. Jackie shocked him far too much. Griffin¡¯s confidence had been shattered again and again by Jackie, leaving him nothing but an empty vessel, unable to do anything. Theo¡¯s face looked even worse than Griffin¡¯s. He was someone who always sought benefits. For the sake of the masked man, he had hid the true reason for his fellow disciple¡¯s death and insulted Jackie with the masked man. Of course, he did so also because he was afraid of the strength of the masked man. At this point, however, he realized that Jackie, who he kept on targeting, was just as powerful as the masked man. He was no match for Jackie, and going up against Jackie was his greatest miscalction. Remembering the way Jackie looked at him, Theo felt a chill in his heart. Jackie would not let him off, and Jackie would surely kill him when given the chance! Nelson looked at Jackie with a glint in his eyes, hismenting already enough to fill up a whole bucket. He had thought that Jackie was a junior he needed to protect, yet Jackie was just as strong as direct disciples from fourth-grade ns. No wonder Jackie had ignored Griffin from the start and had been so rude. He had the skills and could walk the talk! Those from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion had the mostplicated feelings about it. Other than Jackie himself, not one of the 20 disciples from the sect thought that Jackie would be able to reach that stage and be so strong. Riv muttered to himself, ¡°If I recall¡­ Didn¡¯t he just start studying under the elder? He was even an outer disciple before.¡± Others did not know of Jackie¡¯s growth, but the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciples did. Jackie had just been an insignificant outer disciple before that, even if he was ranked decently among them. They clearly remembered the Eleventh Elder picking out a disciple back then, and how intense the reaction had been when the Eleventh Elder picked Jackie. All of them said that Jackie was not worthy of being under an elder and that the elder should have chosen an internal disciple. At this point, it looked like their opinions back then were a joke. Even the first ce among the chosen disciples would probably not be able to stand up against Jackie. Furthermore, Jackie was only at the intermediate stage of the innate level. ¡°Fiend!¡± Nelson spat out what he felt in his heart. At the 549-meter-mark, Jackie turned back and looked at the heavily injured Lennon. The figure that was sent flying earlier was precisely Lennon, who had already been eliminated, and was sitting cross legged. Lennon being the first to be eliminated was within Jackie¡¯s expectations, because he was the weakest among the five of them. Even Benjamin was slightly stronger. Chapter 2278 Lennon seemed to have felt Jackie¡¯s gaze. Lennon abruptly looked up, and when he saw Jackie calmly looking at him, Lennon felt like he had been pped on the face a few times. He wanted to say something to protect his dignity, but no words came out of his mouth. All he could do was hold back the burning feeling in his stomach, suffering without anything to retort with. Before he saw everything for himself, Lennon would still have had the guts to shout back at Jackie¡¯s gaze, That was no longer the case since Jackie¡¯s skills were on full disy. The sound of close quarterbat could be heard, and Jackie did not even need to turn around to know that the battles of the other three were already reaching a conclusion. ¡°Ack, ack!¡± Benjamin spat out a mouthful of blood, his eyes reddening as he reached his limits. He had used up all the strength he had but only managed to kill three Divine Warriors. If he tried to force it, he would only injure himself more. There were no miracles to be seen, so he shouted out with a heart full of reluctance, ¡°I surrender! His reluctance was pointless. The truth was right in front of him, and there was nothing he could do to change it. When Benjamin shouted out those words, the red sword that was aimed at Benjamin stopped, and a vibrant red light fell on Benjamin¡¯s body. The battle was over, and Benjamin was eliminated. Jackie let out a sigh, not even looking at what was happening around him. He increased his speed as he set his eyes on the 823-meter-area, walking up step by step. Jackie walked with a carefree stride, not thinking about what was happening around him at all. His actions rendered many speechless. Everyone had thought that Jackie would wait for everyone else¡¯s battles to end before returning the insults they had hurled at him several fold. Regardless of what had been said, Jackie should still have returned the favor¡­yet it seemed like Jackie did not care at all. The 823-meter area appeared in front of Jackie. A Divine Warrior appeared in front of him just like before. He used the same gaze to look at Jackie, as if it did not matter what level of skill Jackie was at when standing in front of a Divine Warrior. Even though he did not look back, he could still feel the gazes on him. He raised his head and looked forward. The peak of the Divine Void Slope was captured in his eyes. A white glow epassed the peak of the Divine Void Slope, which was probably the reward for the victor. Eighth-grade pills and Seventh-grade spirited grasses were just the least of the treasures. There were still countless valuable things there. Thinking of this, Jackie could not help but recall the sneaking question that had been in his mind the whole way. The Secret ce for Resources undoubtedly had close ties with the Divine Void Slope. The series of tests seemed to be aimed at picking an inheritor, and their conditions seemed very clear: they wanted someone with strong spiritual or martial arts training. Even though those people from before kept running their mouths and ended up being caught by surprise by his skill, he still had to say that he was very lucky. Those tests so far seemed tailor-made for him. If it had not been for that, it would have been much more difficult for him to reach where he was. Just as his thoughts wandered, a faint shout came from below him. Jackie subconsciously turned around to look. The masked man had just taken down thest Divine Warrior with a sh! The red lights were swallowed by dark purplish lightning, and thest Divine Warrior turned into spots of red light, dispersing into the air. The masked man¡¯s right hand was slightly trembling, his breath erratic after using a lot of his true energy. The masked man struggled to stand up straight, and his eyes were like a crescent moon, exuding a cold and arrogant glow. Chapter 2279 He won! The masked man had passed this stage, too! His lips curled up slightly, feeling rather pleased with himself The masked man had put his full focus on the battle earlier, so he did not know what was happening around him at all. He had no clue who was eliminated and who had seeded. However, all of that was not important to the masked man at all. He refused to believe that there was anyone else who could possiblyplete the task before he did. He let out a coldugh, thinking to himself that Jackie was just a piece of trash who happened to be lucky Graham was a little skilled but was still not at his level. The other two were not worth mentioning, since they barely passed the third stage. Thinking about that, he smiled as he turned his head around. He saw Lennon and Benjamin both surrounded by red glows, and he immediately knew that they had been eliminated just as he expected. The two of them had a strange look on their faces. Why were they looking at the peak of the slope with a look of anger and helplessness, but also with a trace of eptance? Were they reluctant to ept the fact that they were already eliminated from getting the rewards? However, those thoughts did notst long, because he noticed that Jackie had disappeared. The masked man was someone incredibly self-centered and had a big ego. He did not care much even for his fellow disciples. However, he cared particrly for that brat under whom he had suffered from multiple times. He wanted nothing more than to have Jackie at the bottom of his feet, begging for his life. When he saw that Jackie was not around, the masked man immediately looked around. Jackie was nowhere behind or below¡­so where did he go? Those thoughts did not dwell in his mind for too long when he felt something wrong. He followed Benjamin¡¯s and Lennon¡¯s gazes up 91 meters further on the slope. Jackie was standing there, unmovingly. He¡­ was already at the next spot! How could Jackie already be at the 823-meter mark? What was he? Did he pass? How could he have passed? He had actually reached the next stage first! Those thoughts yed in the masked man¡¯s head, causing him to lose control of his expressions. He looked like an angered lion and his breath became erratic, looking like he wanted to kill someone. ¡°How could this be! How did he do that?!¡± Those words came out of clenched teeth, and his voice was incredibly hoarse. When Lennon heard the masked man¡¯s roar, his expression froze. He naturally knew of the grudge his senior had with Jackie. With Jackie beating the masked man at every corner, it was no surprise that he was angered. Lennon gulped subconsciously, carefully saying, ¡°He ¡­ He ran very quickly and avoided many attacks. After that¡­¡± After that, he killed the six warriors and passed. Of course, he did not dare to utter thest words. He was worried that the masked man would tear him apart if he did. To calm the masked man, he was forced to stammer out that Jackie had run away very quickly. However, those words did nothing to console the masked man. The masked man was already thoroughly crazed at that moment. He had been pushed back by Jackie at every angle. Ever since he was born, he had been a master among masters and was never behind everyone. How could he not explode being beaten again and again by Jackie like that? Chapter 2280 For a moment, all the masked man could feel was his anger boiling. It seemed like there was a volcano erupting in his heart, and theva hadpletely drowned all sense of reasoning he had. Lennon was scared pale. There were constant struggles within the Corpse Pavilion itself, and their schemes were much more intense than regr ns. For the masked man to have been able to stand at the top like that, how could he not be ruthless? There must have been countless Corpse Pavilion disciples that have died in his hands. Lennon might have a certain amount of talent as well, but he was nothingpared to the masked man. He very clearly remembered that the masked man had already entered the spring solidifying realm. However, to head into the Hidden ce for Resources, he had to suppress his level. Even after going through so many hoops, he did not gain any advantages. It was definitely a huge blow to the masked man¡¯s mental state. ¡°You¡­ Just you wait!¡± Those words were uttered by the masked man through clenched teeth. His eyes reddened as he viciously red at Jackie¡¯s straightened back. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Graham spat out a mouthful of blood. He knelt on the floor with one leg as the final Divine Warrior was finally defeated. He let out a long breath as he pushed down the true energy that was activated in his body. He passed! After spitting out that mouthful of blood, he felt much better despite his depleted strength. Ever since started walking up the Divine Void Slope, he had been fighting the whole way. Even though he did sit and rest asionally, he was still in a fatigued state. It had been an intense battle, and Graham could feel his blood curdling. He had some internal injuries but could still keep them under wraps. After he stood up, he heard a congrattory voice, ¡°Congrattions for passing, Graham.¡± He did not even need to turn around to know that Benjamin was the one who said that. He took a deep breath as he nodded. He then stood up and looked right over to the masked man. The masked man seemed like he was in a state of rage and was panting in anger. Graham frowned, not understanding why he acted in such a way. When Benjamin saw Graham¡¯s confusion, he stammered, ¡°Graham, look up.¡± Graham looked up, just as Benjamin told him to, and noticed the green-robed man standing quietly at the 823-meter mark like an immovable rock. Graham was stunned, and he suddenly turned his head. He looked at Benjamin, who was still shrouded In a red glow, and when Benjamin nodded reluctantly, Graham immediately understood. He did not think too much of Jackie since he bore no grudges against the guy. Even though Jackie had been neck-to-neck with him the whole way, he had never really bothered with Jackie. Before the sixth stage started, he had agreed with the others that Jackie was just lucky to reach that state. Even though luck was important, skill was still what determined victory in the end. Without skill, he would not have gone far and would have been eliminated at this stage. However, Jackie was already at the 823 meter mark faster than they were. That was definitely a blow to those who looked down on Jackie. ¡°How did he do it¡­ How!!¡± Graham¡¯s tone was low as he blurted that incredulously. His entire body trembled when he recalled that the guy was only at the intermediate level of the innate stage. Even though he had no grudges against Jackie, he was still filled with dissatisfaction and anger, feeling like he had been beaten by someone beneath him. The masked man heard Graham¡¯s mutters, and his light tone was full of unrestrained anger, ¡°This brat is very durable and much stronger than you, so how could that not be possible?¡± He nned on igniting Graham and Jackie¡¯s rtionship. Advertisement chapter 2281-2290 chapter 2281-2290 Chapter 2281 Even after this remark, however, the masked man did not stop. He started to walk over to the 823 meter mark. Each step he took felt incredibly resolved and heavy, and it was also filled with the intense mes of anger. Graham lightly snorted. He was no idiot and knew what the masked man was trying to do. Despite that, he still felt ufortable in his heart. Since the masked man had made his move, Graham did not dwell on it and started to head to the 823-meter range as well. After a while, the two of them arrived at the same spot where Jackie was. At that moment, only three were left with the right to continue forward. Graham and the masked man were within everyone¡¯s expectations, but Jackie was definitely an unexpected factor. The spectators all looked at Jackie with surprise. Jackie raised his eyebrows when he saw the other two finally arrive but did not say anything else. That time, the masked man said nothing for once. Before, he would always shoot a few words whenever he saw Jackie, and each time, his words would be filled with cold mockery. He chose to keep his mouth shut this time. Advertisement Jackie looked over with some curiosity, and he saw a pair of bloodshot eyes. The masked man looked at him as if he had killed the masked man¡¯s whole family, rendering Jackie speechless. In the silence, the hoarse was heard again, causing the atmosphere to be tense. ¡°This is the ninth Divine Warrior. After passing this stage, you can climb to the top!¡± With those words, everyone on the Divine Void Slope felt their body stiffen. A formless energy started to wrap around their whole bodies. Advertisement The next moment, the space around them started to distort. When they studied their surroundings again, there was a massive change in the scenery. The tall Divine Void Slope had disappeared, and they had arrived at a foreign blood-colored world. When the energy that surrounded his body disappeared, Jackie looked. It was another world that had been stained red with the color of blood. Compared to the previous world, however, this one contained a little more life. Looking forward, there were hills and also some withered trees scattered around. In front of them was a massive mountain, taller than the clouds. It was massive, and Jackie estimated that it was about a hundred miles away from him. It wasrge, but Jackie could still clearly see the naked mountain, and there was evenva flowing at the peak. There was the clear plow of fire at the peak, and even dark gray rolls of smokeing out. Looking at that scene, Jackie immediately thought, ¡®Volcano!¡¯ It was definitely a massive volcano. Jackie walked around the spot and found that there was nothing else around him other than himself Could it be that he would have to kill zombies to pass again? As he thought about it, the old voice could be heard again, ¡°That active volcano is called Netherworld Mountain. As long as you arrive at the foot of the mountain, you¡¯ll earn the right to continue climbing.¡± All they had to do was arrive at the foot of the mountain? Jackie blinked suspiciously. It was quite different from what he had thought. The old voice continued saying, ¡°All those who climbed the Divine Void Slope have the right to participate in this stage.¡± Advertisement Those words shocked Jackie. Anyone could participate? Chapter 2282 ¡°There is a myriad of fiends in the blood world. If you kill them, they¡¯ll turn into spirited grass and herbs, even valuable martial arts and skills. This is the Divine Void Slope giving you a chance,¡± the hoarse voice continued saying before Jackie could recover from his initial shock. Upon hearing that, everyone who hade to the blood world perked up in an instant. They were wondering earlier why they were sent to this level, and what was the point of going to the foot of Netherworld Mountain with those three men. Their doubts were answered. The hoarse voice announced again, ¡°You¡¯re now standing at a hundred and twenty miles away from Netherworld Mountain. The closer you are to the mountain, the more powerful the fiends are, and the number of fiends who were able to turn into treasures will be rarer.¡± The words from the mysterious being were like a dose of stimnt that roused the crowd with motivation and high spirits. Ever since they stepped into Divine Void Slope, they encountered and witnessed nothing but failure after failure; they had not been able to achieve anything for themselves. The countless treasures were only gifted to the champions, and there was nothing for them but to drool in envy. The fact that there was finally a chance for them to gain something had naturally thrilled them. Plenty of them were eager to dive right in, fantasizing the possibilities of killing tens of thousands of fiends and attaining limitless treasures and precious martial skills. Jackie, on the other hand, was not thinking of the treasures he might get from killing fiends. The owner of the hoarse voice had clearly stated that the closer they got to Netherworld Mountain, the levels and powers of the fiends would be greater. Their mission was to get to the foot of Netherworld Mountain, and by the time they arrived, they would be facing fiends of unimaginable power. As expected, the difficulties of each level escted quickly. Jackie let out a gentle sigh as his mind wandered back to the time when he had first arrived at the Secret ce for Resources and faced the three-headed wolf shortly after arriving. He had zero knowledge of the three-headed wolf¡¯s level of cultivation at the time. It was Heath who told Jackie that the three- headed wolf was only at its preliminary level of cultivation. He wondered if he would have the same problem of not being able to identify the fiends¡¯ cultivation level in the blood world. If that was the case, the difficulty of this definitely went up by a notch. ¡°Your lives don¡¯t matter in this world. If you were to be killed by the fiends here, you¡¯d be dead for good. It won¡¯t be like before where they¡¯d teleport you out if they sensed that you¡¯re in danger.¡± The news rained on them like a cold pail of water during the harshest of winter. Everyone was frozen In terror upon hearing that, fearing that they might be killed off by the fiends. They did not expect that their lives would be in danger here. Even though their passions were not as vigorous as before, the majority of them were still in high spirits, tempted by the innumerable treasures. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Cultivators were meant to go against the heavenly principles anyway; death was just part and parcel for them. Those who made it to the Secret ce for Resources were all elites from different fractions, and death was not going to stop them from advancing Those elites had been through hell and back. They had been to treacherous ces to obtain points for their ns and to train theirbat skills. Danger was bound to follow them whenever they go, anyway. Sure, they were slightly shaken and their spirits were not as high as before, but they were still fervent. The hoarse voice continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t wish to participate at this level, you¡¯re free to stay where you¡¯re at right now. You¡¯ll be sent back to Divine Void Slope in two days.¡± This meant that this level wouldst for two days. ¡®Does this mean that if in two days we don¡¯t reach the foot of Netherworld Mountain, we¡¯ll fail the mission?¡¯ Jackie thought as he raised his brows knowingly. Chapter 2283 The hoarse voice resounded again while Jackie was still deep in thoughts, ¡°This level will take two days to solve. You¡¯ll be eliminated if you¡¯re unable to reach the foot of Nethend Mountain in two days. The level will begin-now!¡± The hoarse voice wentpletely silent soon after. Jackie stood still as he exhaled a long, heavy breath. He had to calm his nerves and braced himself before he proceeded. He thought thoroughly about everything the hoarse voice had said. The mysterious owner of the hoarse voice used¡¯ fiends¡¯ to describe all the obstacles they might face, and Jackie knew it was just a collective term. No one knew what sort of monster they would face at this level. After contemting for a while, Jackie took out a brand new mask from the Mustard Seed and put it over his face. Even though he would not be able to see anyone, he knew for sure that he would run into people on this journey. He did not want others to recognize him as Jackie White as it would only cause him more trouble. If the masked man were to figure out his whereabouts, he would no doubte looking for trouble. With his current cultivation level, he would probably be able to take the masked man on squarely. However, his objective was to break through the level, not to have a battle with the masked man. Concealing his identity would save him plenty of unnecessary troubles. After switching to a new mask, he changed into some new clothes as well. He did his best to stay lowkey so that when he did run into others they would not be able to recognize him as Jackie White. The aura inside the blood world was bleak, and there were no visible corpses or carcasses of any wild beasts. However, the ce felt like it was once flourishing and that a harrowing catastrophe had rained and wiped out every single being. Jackie proceeded cautiously and observed the surroundings that were fogged by absolute destion. He gasped silently as an air of familiarity washed over him, as if he had been here and witnessed everything before. He dug deep into his memories but could not seem to locate the exact time that it had happened. ¡°It¡¯s keel grass! The spirited grass that¡¯s ranked top six! What a lucky day for you, junior Hayden!¡± Samson Hill eximed enviously to Hayden Wales. Moments ago, Hayden sessfully killed a fiend that had the appearance of a big rat. Following the fiend¡¯s death was a beam of crimson light, turning the carcass into a keel grass. The keel grass looked ancient, and they could definitely trade it for a good amount of contribution points. ¡°It¡¯s just luck,¡± answered Hayden with a wide grin o n his face. Isaiah Riley shook his head and eximed genuinely, ¡°It¡¯s not just luck, junior Hayden. Your abilities are very impressive as well, and I heard that you¡¯re one o f the elites from Thousand Leaves Pavillion.¡± The reason they referred to Hayden as ¡®junior¡¯ was because he was younger than them; they had no idea who was stronger amongst themselves as they had never fought hands in hands before. It was just easier to refer to him that way for the time being. Jackie stood about ten meters away from them, concealed behind a skeletal tree. Those three had no idea there was anyone around. It was the first time Jackie had encountered other people in the blood world. s, those were disciples of the North faction, and it would be troublesome if he were to run into people from the Corpse Pavillion. He would have to summon all of his power and attack mercilessly, since the Corpse Pavilion and him had sworn to fight each other to death. However, he was not sure if he was allowed to kill wantonly in the blood world without being punished. It was certainly not worth the shot. Chapter 2284 Jackie had not encountered a single soul, not even a fiend throughout the whole journey. That was the first time he had seen a living human. Among the three of them, he only recognized Isaiah. Upon eavesdropping on their conversation, Jackie found out that Hayden was from Thousand Leaves Pavilion while Samson was from Muddled Origin n. The reason Jackie knew of Isaiah was because they were both from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Dual Sovereign Pavilion appointed three of their chosen disciples to the Secret ce for Resources. Aside from Nelson and Griffin, the third chosen disciple was Isaiah. The chosen disciples of Dual Sovereign Pavilion were of honorable positions, and they could do whatever they want without facing consequences. Ever since arriving at the Secret ce for Resources, disciples of higher positions were everywhere, and the chosen disciples had no chance to show off their honorable positions. Jackie had only a faint impression of Isaiah as a person. Earlier when he had a conflict with Griffin, Isaiah stood aside without saying a word. He was not aggressive like Griffin, nor was he self-righteous and defending himself like Nelson did. It was as if nothing mattered to him, and he showed no emotions. He also flunked the previous level in the blood world as he failed to kill 120 corpse puppets. Jackie sighed silently. It was better if he did not show himself, even though he had a new mask and clothing. It was not guaranteed that they would not be able to recognize him after some interactions. He had decided to wait for the three men to leave before he switched to another direction to head toward Nethend Mountain. ¡°Who¡¯s there?!¡± Hayden shot a re toward the dead tree. Jackie was taken aback as he did not expect Hayden to have such a sharp perception. Jackie made no major movement, yet Hayden was able to sense him just by his sigh. Hayden fetched his weapon in a swift movement, his eyes locked on the skeletal tree Jackie was leaning onto. The other two men became aware in an instance as they red toward the same tree. Jackie picked on the corner of his lips in annoyance; he did not anticipate to be found out by others. Hayden¡¯s sharp perception waspletely unforeseeable. If he refused to show himself, they would eventually start attacking. He decided to step out from the shadow of the dead tree to avoid unnecessary trouble. He looked slimmer in his new white linen robe, but his vicious aura was unconceble. The three men stared in perplexity at the man before them in a white robe and an unfamiliar mask. ¡°Which n are you from? Why were you listening to our conversation?¡± Isaiah¡¯s brows knitted together as he interrogated Jackie. All n associations had their own regtions when It came to clothing. Disciples who joined a n had to follow a dress code. Each title and position had different styles of clothing, but they were simr to each other. Disciples of other n associations were usually able to identify which n a person was from ording to the clothing that they were wearing. The robe Jackie had changed into was not of any other n belonging to the West Cercie State. Jackie let out a few coughs and altered his voice to a lower pitch. ¡°I-I¡¯ve been chased by the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s disciples.¡± Jackie paused briefly after saying that, refusing to further exin himself. However, the three men were able to tell from just one single sentence. If what the man before them was telling the truth, it would make sense that he changed his clothes and put on a mask to disguise his identity and cover his tracks. ¡°None of us are from the Corpse Pavilion and we¡¯re also not from any of the South n associations. You¡¯re free to take off your mask, or at least tell us which n you¡¯re from,¡± Hayden responded coldly as he raised his brows in doubt. Jackie knitted his brows upon hearing Hayden¡¯s insistent tone. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not like we were exchanging any secrets anyway. It won¡¯t matter if he eavesdropped on us. He¡¯s probably just a passerby.¡± Samson took charge and tried to smooth things over. Chapter 2285 Jackie nodded faintly; he had no intention to argue with them. As he turned around to leave the discord, an air of fragrance wafted into his nose. The honey-sweet scent washed over him like a bed of blossoming flowers, and Jackie paused dumbfoundedly. Ever since he stepped into the blood world, everything within his peripheral vision was traumatic and deste. He had not smelled the scent of grass and wood, let alone the sweet aroma of flowers. The skeleton- bare trees and decaying stalks he encountered had been dead for God knew how many years. Its rotten and dreadful smell was always present. Where did the sweet scente from? Jackie turned his head around once again, facing the three men. The men seemed to have smelled the aroma as well, their faces scrunched up together, sensing how odd the sudden shift of air was. The aroma became increasingly strong, and a sudden gust of wind blew their wispy long sideburns as it danced in the air. ¡°Did you guys smell that?¡± stuttered Samson with a stiff expression. Isaiah and Hayden nodded. ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be smelling any flowers in this world, but this aroma is as if we¡¯re being showered in blossoms. What exactly is going on?¡± Isaiah asked calmly. Upon saying that, a single petal drifted in front of them from above. The four men were stunned. As they looked up at the sky, flower petals were raining down like a blossom shower. The scent grew stronger as the petals rained continuously. Jackie took a few steps back as his eyes were glued onto the sky. A sudden ¡®swoosh¡¯ was heard from below, and he looked down to find that his pocket had been shed open. He knew there was something wrong with the petals. Following that was a shrieking cry from Samson, ¡°F*ck!¡± Jackie followed the source of sound to find that Samson¡¯s cheek was slit open, freshva of blood flowed from his wound. Jackie brought his brows together as he focused on the cut on Samson¡¯s face. The cut was forming blisters and decaying in mere seconds! It was obvious that the thing that shed his skin open was poisonous. ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the petals, be careful!¡± Jackie looked at Isaiah and urged kindly for the sake that they were both from the same n. The three men perked up, fully alert at this second. All four of them started forming a protective spirit, summoning their true energy to wholly protect themselves. The petals that fell onto the ground still exuded sweet scents. A whiff of wind swept the petals off the ground. The petals surrounded them and flew in their direction as if they could see them. The petals looked fragile and harmless, and at first it seemed to just blindly follow the wind. However, Jackie noticed that the petals had strong motivation to attack the four of them. ¡®Swoosh!¡¯ Jackie snapped his head back to find that the protective spirit he had cast had been attacked by the razor-sharp petals. Fortunately, Jackie¡¯s protective spirit and true energy were dense enough that the petals were unable to perforate through it. Jackie knitted his brows once again, ring at the petals falling incessantly from the sky. He staggered a few steps back using thews of space, attempting to dodge the petals¡¯ attacks. Jackie looked up at the rest of them to find that they were still staring at the sky in bewilderment. ¡°Run! What are you guys waiting for? If the petals prate your protective spirits, you¡¯d lose your limbs-or worse, dead!¡± he spat in desperation. Chapter 2286 Jackie¡¯s words snapped everyone out of confusion, and the three of them rushed outside immediately. Petals were raining all around, and they did not know which way to head out. The three of them lost their sense of direction at that moment and just ran around blindly. It was as if the wind could sense their desire to escape, the little breeze blowing on them suddenly became stronger, and eventually turned into a powerful gust of wind. Jackie could only hear the sound of air current crashing and sshing like a hurricane. There were so many petals falling around that his surrounding vision was obstructed, and he could smell the floral fragrance all over the ce. Jackie and the others did not bother to stop and appreciate such beautiful scenery. He just ran thews of space and instantly moved ten meters away In a blink of an eye, dodging the attack of the densest petals. The petals were not giving up that easily. As Jackie shouted to the three people moments ago, the petals scattered around and quickly gathered toward him again. Jackie frowned, and immediately activated the Spirit Shield. He made a series of seals with both hands, and a gray-ck energy substance began swirling on his fingertips! In an instant, thirty-five soul swords were wrapped I n front of Jackie¡¯s body. A muffled bang sound was heard as another petal, sharp as a de, vigorously attacked Jackie on his Spirit Shield. The impact force of this petal was not very strong, but there was more than just one around him trying to attack. Jackie looked around and noticed there were hundreds of petals surrounding him, like ghosts in the wind. Not every petal was aggressive, but Jackie could not tell them apart. His eyes shed coldly, staring at the petal that had just hit him. He flipped his hand, and instantly a soul sword appeared and sliced the petal, shattering it to bits. Jackie gritted his teeth, he did not know what he was going to do next. He could continue holding on for the moment. After all, void ying was a long ranged attack. With all the soul swords in front of him, he could still resist the attack temporarily. However, he did not know when the petals would cease, and whether the fiend who was hiding in the dark would be depleted of true energy and stop attacking them. Jackie¡¯s spirit was tense as he kept making seals with his hands. Several continuous bang sounds were heard as more petals that attacked Jackie were quickly obliterated by the Soul Sword. The surrounding petals were still too much as if it was never-ending. Jackie felt a little overwhelmed by just looking at them. At this moment, Isaiah¡¯s voice came from a distance, ¡°I can¡¯t get out!¡± he shouted loudly, ¡°There are petals everywhere, I can¡¯t see clearly. Their attack power may not be strong, but there are just too many of them. We can¡¯t hold much longer!¡± Indeed, they could not hold much longer. By then, their true energy would bepletely exhausted, and only death awaits them. The old voice had said clearly, this level would not only bring great opportunities for everyone but also extreme danger. The sudden appearance of the petals had caught them all off guard, and now they got themselves in a helpless situation, unable to escape. ¡°I¡¯m going to die, there are too many petals! Guys, do something!¡± Samson shouted with all his strength. He was injured by a petal attack moments ago, the wound festered and turned ck in an instant. Although these petals have a strong fragrance, they contain toxins within, and any person that gets into contact with them will be poisoned. Chapter 2287 The situation was bad as Samson struggled to hold on. He discovered the fiends had minds of their own. The petals attacked him more violently as they sensed him getting weaker. Hayden let out a sigh, cold sweat breaking out on his forehead. He stayed silent as he listened to the screams of his other twopanions. Now that they have fallen into a quagmire, death was the only way out if nothing was done. Hayden still had a bright future ahead, and thest thing he wanted was to die in the Secret ce of Resources. ¡°Find the fiends! We know it¡¯s hiding in the dark!¡± shouted Hayden loudly, ¡°Only by killing the fiends can we be safe!¡± He was right. With petals surrounding them everywhere, they did not even know which direction to flee in. If they failed to escape, the petals would eventually consume all their true energy and leave them to die. The only way for them to get out was to y the attacking fiend that was hiding in the dark. However, the problem was that they never discovered any fiend in the first ce, and if it was not for the fiend¡¯s attack, they would still be chatting around ignorantly! They had activated their Aesthesis Sense previously to survey the area, but nothing was found. They could not feel anyrge energy movement nearby, as if there was nothing else around except the four of them. ¡°I can¡¯t find anything!¡± Isaiah eximed in exasperation, ¡°I¡¯ve used my Aesthesis Sense to investigate around, but there¡¯s nothing! What should we do next!¡± ¡°Why are we seeing such terrifying fiends here? I thought they would only appear around Netherworld Mountain?¡± Samson asked with a desperate tone of voice. This question puzzled the three of them. They entered the blood world a few hundred kilometers away from Netherworld Mountain and encountered many small fiends at the beginning of their journey. These little creatures did not pose any threat to them at all. They expected to face challenging fiends as they approached Netherworld Mountain, but they did not imagine themselves already fighting such formidable monsters just within the first ten kilometers of their journey. The four of them were not the top among the crowd when ites to strength, but they were not weak. For a fiend to trap and deal with all four of them at the same time, it was indeed one powerful creature. Now that they were already facing such a formidable foe within the range of just ten kilometers, they could not imagine what sort of monsters they would meet if they proceeded further. This was an impossible task, even the oldest disciple of the Corpse Pavilion would not be able to advance much. The four of them were feeling doubtful and apprehensive. Samson did not expect an answer to his question, but it got Jackie to realize something. Samson was right, their location was indeed too far out, it was impossible for fiends of this level to appear. Jackie was a little puzzled by the weak attacks of the petals. Although he was trapped by the petals, he clearly felt their attacks were not strong. Jackie may not be able to resist if the petals were to all strike him together, but he had never met with a swarmed assault. Even if it was a dense attack, it would onlye in two petals at most¡­ Chapter 2288 Jackie had a sudden recollection in his mind. Something felt very familiar as if he had seen this kind of attack somewhere before! The more he thought about it, the more familiar it felt. He took a breath, and a memory suddenly shed In his mind. This memory was a little vague, but he could still remember it clearly. ¡°This kind of Illusory Wind Demon is the most troublesome. We can find it quickly if it¡¯s on drynd. But it would be troublesome if it¡¯s in a closed jungle.¡± ¡°But I remember that the Illusory Wind Demon is just a tiny fiend that has just entered the early stage o f the innate level¡­¡± ¡°Its attack power may not be strong, but it can draw true energy from Heaven and Earth anytime to make up for itsck of strength. As long as you are entangled with it, you need to have good strength and vision to ovee it. Otherwise, it would be trouble!¡± The conversation shed in Jackie¡¯s mind. This memory did not belong to Jackie, but it was inherited from his predecessor back when he was still weak in his cultivation level. This particr conversation happened to his predecessor during a chatter with his friends in the third-world where he was there to fight a war with the goal of training and gaining experience for himself. Moments after the conversation, Jackie¡¯s predecessor and his friends really did meet the Illusory Wind Demon. However, that one, in particr, did not rain petals all over the sky, but maple leaves instead! Countless maple leaves formed a small circle, trapping them in it, but after a series of tossing around, they managed to escape. Back in the present, it was a different scenario. Jackie would not have remembered if it was not for the reminder of Samson¡¯s words. They were very close to the periphery of the blood world and had only advanced within a range of ten kilometers. Logically speaking, it was impossible to encounter any powerful fiends. How could such a weak creature be able to pull off something so strong! However, the Illusory Wind Demon is capable of doing this. When it matured into an adult, the Illusory Wind Demon was only at the initial stage of innate cultivation and considered weak amongst the fiends. But after encountering it, one would realize that it was actually troublesome to the core. It was more problematic than facing two fiends from thete innate stage, the Illusory Wind Demon may be weak in attack power, but it can trap its victims! The Illusory Wind Demon could absorb the true energy around while attacking to make up for its own deficiencies. The attacks are continuous, making the Illusory Wind Demon a very difficult opponent to deal with, encountering one would just feel like falling into a quagmire! If it goes on like this, it would not take long for the Illusory Wind Demon topletely deplete them of their true energy. After that, it will start attacking them. In addition to the creature¡¯s poisonous features, the situation would be critical. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be an Illusory Wind Demon,¡± Jackie thought to himself as he let out a long sigh. These fiends did actually exist in reality, but they all inhabited different continents. Nowadays, there were not many exchanges between continents. Such monsters may only exist on one continent, and news about them could not be passed on. Naturally, people on the Hestia Continent had never seen this kind of attack, nor can they identify what exactly it was. Jackie, however, was different. With the help of the memory which he inherited from his predecessor, he instantly recognized the creature! The Illusory Wind Demon was not undefeatable. As long as its weakness was pinpointed, it could be taken down easily! Jackie could still remember the words of the friend of his predecessor from his memory. ¡°The Illusory Wind Demon was named in such a way because of its ability to conjure up illusions. It could disguise its attacks behind a fa?ade of an everyday object, such as a leaf. They are excellent hunters, consuming the true energy from your body while they can. As you sumb to exhaustion, they would then strike you with their strongest killing blow, and absorb the nutrients in your body after you are dead. Human beings are a delicacy to the Illusory Wind Demon! These creatures could be troublesome, but a s long as you find their physical bodies, you could easily diffuse their attacks.¡± Chapter 2289 ¡°Where are their physical bodies?¡± Jackie¡¯s predecessor asked, being less knowledgeable during that period of time. ¡°It¡¯s right next to you! They will morph themselves into nts,¡± his friend raised his chin as he replied to him, ¡°Once they turn into nts, they can¡¯t move on their own. This is their biggest weakness. Also, their defense is very weak. Once you find their physical bodies, attack them! Even if they are in their early stages of the innate level, they can be easily taken care of!¡± These words kept shing in Jackie¡¯s mind. The Illusory Wind Demon would transform into a nt, and their range of attack was limited. Their physical bodies would just be around nearby as they conduct the attack. Jackie clearly remembers not seeing any nts the moment he first set foot in the area. All around him were just barren, blood-rednd. The closest to him was only a dead tree, and not even a single weed was found Jackie froze all of a sudden. He realized he had overlooked something. ¡°Help! I can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡± Samson¡¯s gnashing voice came from a distance. His hands trembled slightly as he struggled to hold up the Spirit Shield. At the same time, he used martial arts to attack the aggressive petals around him. The petals¡¯ attack increased as if knowing that Samson could not hold on any longer, and seized the opportunity and struck him viciously. ¡°Hang in there!¡± shouted Jackie loudly from afar. The three of them were stunned as they heard Jackie. What is this kid going to do? Does he have a n? Now that they are trapped helplessly in this quagmire of petals, nobody seemed to have figured a way out. What could that kid do? It¡¯s ridiculous. Perhaps he was just trying tofort Samson, who was struggling to hold on at the moment. Samson had the same depressing thought. Even if he held on longer, it would be futile. They did not have a n escape n. As he thought about his impending demise, he could not help but let out a bitter laugh, his entire self sunk into sadness. Bang! Bang! Bang! Three more petals mmed into Samson¡¯s Spirit Shield, simultaneously consuming his true energy. In addition to himself being poisoned previously, Samson finally could not withstand it any longer. A part of his Spirit Shield shattered and left a fistsized hole wide open. The petals scattered around Samson seemed to be waiting for this perfect opportunity, they quickly gathered and drilled themselves into the shield hole. Samson could not stop them froming in. The sound of slicing air could be heard as the first petal flew toward Samson, cutting his knife-wielding arm. Samson screamed as he felt severe pain. Isaiah and Hayden both heard Samson¡¯s scream. Their hearts tightened immediately, ¡°Brother, are you alright!¡± Isaiah shouted. They did not hear any reply from Samson, it seemed that he had reached a critical point. As the petal pierced his arms, it also released its toxin into his wounds. A second petal was already aiming for Samson¡¯s neck. Now that he was seriously injured, he could no longer defend himself from the attack of the second petal! Samson¡¯s mind was clear as ever in this very dire moment. He knew if this petal got to his throat, it would be his end. Chapter 2290 Samson could feel the aura of death wrapping itself around his throat. His eyes were already shut as he slowly waited to die. Sometimes, when a person knew they were at the brink of death, they would instead calm down. Samson was precisely in that state, although he really wanted to live on. He had a bright future ahead of him, after all. He was an internal disciple in the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. As long as he did not give up, he would be able to be a deacon in the Thousand Leaves Pavilion or even an informal elder. He had many possibilities. Yet, that was all about to go up in smoke. The smell was so dense it stunned him, and he suddenly heard, ¡°Found him!¡± The next second, many wails filled Samson¡¯s ears. Samson suddenly opened his eyes, and the flowers in front of him seemed to have had their lives drawn out in front of him, wilting suddenly As if decades had passed for them, the flowers turned to dust after they wilted, and a gentle breeze blew on Samson¡¯s eyes. Samson¡¯s breathing became erratic, not believing what had just happened. He had clearly felt the scythe of the grim reaper right on his neck earlier! The next moment, the thing that had threatened his life had turned to dust. ¡®What happened!¡¯ That was the first thing that shed in Samson¡¯s mind when he woke up. The shouts he had heard earlier did not seem like they were made by a human, it sounded like the devil! ¡°Samson, are you alright?!¡± Isaiah¡¯s voice could be heard in front of him. Without the flower petals blocking them, Samson could finally see his surroundings. Isaiah seemed to be in a bad state as well. His clothes had been ripped In several ces, but thankfully he was not injured. As he looked at himself in worry, Hayden¡¯s voice was heard, ¡°You¡¯re injured! The poison¡¯s pretty bad as well, your lips are already turning purple. Hurry up and take the antidote!¡± Hayden¡¯s warning caused Samson to wake uppletely. He did not dare think of anything else as he hurriedly retrieved a poison-curing pill from his ring, swallowing it. The pill entered his body, the medicinal powers poured out, and temporarily stopped the poison from spreading out in his body! When his body felt a little better, he said loudly,¡± What happened? How did those flower petals disappear?¡± The moment he said that he noticed Isaiah and Hayden with shocked gazes looking behind him. Samson looked back. What he saw was the masked brat earlier next to arge withered tree, hacking away at the withered tree¡¯s truck with his de. The tree that was an unknown number of years old was oozing out a pinkish-red, blood-like liquid after being pierced through by the de. Looking at it in detail, they could actually see the tree seemingly shaking. It seemed to be having a final struggle before its death. The three of them were incredibly shocked at the scene, not knowing what to do. Jackie stood upright, looking right at the tree! That was the true body of the Illusory Wind Demon. Due to the memories left behind by that person, he knew that the demon¡¯s weakness was that it was unable to move its true body. The Illusory Wind Demon had a limited range where it could use its skill. If it wanted to trap them, then its true body could not be far away. The demon would turn into a nt, hiding around them. Yet, Jackie clearly remembered that there were no other nts around them other than that tree. The reason why Jackie did not think about the demon immediately was because of that tree. The reason was simple, the tree did not have any signs of life at all, it seemed like a tree that had been dead for many years. Advertisement chapter 2291-2300 chapter 2291-2300 Chapter 2291 Jackie stared at the demon trembling for a good long while, and the Illusory Wind Demon finally died! Under the surprised looks of the others, the demon suddenly exploded, turning into a pink light. The light got more and more intense, so radiant it started to hurt their eyes. After a breath of time, the pink light disappeared. A round pill appeared in front of the three of them! The pill had a strong medicinal smell, and was obviously nomon pill! Jackie raised his eyebrow, sending his divine senses out. After that, he determined that the pill should be a seventh-grade pill. The only trying was that he did not know what the name or effect of the pill was. However, no matter what, he was the one who killed the demon, and the pill should belong to him. He did not think much about it as he pulled out a box from Mustard Seed, cing the pill inside and keeping the box right in front of the three of them. All of that was done very casually. The other three might be ring, but they knew very well that they were not Able to fight over the treasure with Jackie! After all of that, Jackie did not speak, and Samson was the person who broke the silence, ¡°That was so scary! I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able to see another day. The two of you don¡¯t know, but the flowers almost slit my throat!¡± Advertisement Samson¡¯s face was very emotional as he said that. He did not say that to break the tense atmosphere, it really was true that he was terrified. That moment, he had already epted death, and his eyes were already dark. If Jackie had not made a move then, he would really have died. The moment Samson said that he walked forward and saluted Jackie. ¡°Thank you so much for saving my life. If it wasn¡¯t Exchanging looks before they walked forward and saluted Jackie as well. Even though Jackie¡¯s identity was suspicious, Jackie had given them so many reminders earlier. After Jackie had killed the demon and saved their lives, they felt that they should at least show some respect. Advertisement Jackie nodded, not thinking much about it. He wanted to turn around and continue by himself, but Samson suggested that moving in a group would be safer. The blood-colored world had danger hidden everywhere. No one knew what would happen the next step of the way, so why not move together! Jackie frowned slightly, not feeling like he would benefit much from moving with them. However, after thinking for a moment, he agreed to Samson¡¯s suggestion. Even though Hayden was still suspicious of Jackie, he decided not to pursue it since Jackie was not willing to say anything. Isaiah smiled slightly and said, ¡°We can understand you not wanting to reveal your identity, but can you give us something to call you?¡± Jackie nodded, thinking for a moment before saying,¡± You can call me White.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Hayden and Samson nodded, both of them calling him that at the same time. Isaiah¡¯s expression changed slightly when he heard that name. Jackie¡¯s expression seemed to have something behind it, so Isaiah had his suspicions, but after measuring Jackie, he shook his head, feeling like it could not be so coincidental. Chapter 2292 There were more than a hundred and eighty people who came into the Secret ce for Resources. Among those, who knew how many of them had the word White in their names. Furthermore, that guy was so mysterious, White must just be a meaningless moniker. Thinking about that, he sighed, pushing away those thoughts from his head. Samson¡¯s attitude had changed after Jackie saved him, treating Jackie incredibly attentively. Advertisement Jackie had nned on advancing himself. After all, he had a special identity, and it would save a lot of trouble. However, sometimes traveling alone could greatly increase the danger. The few of them could still help each other if anything happened. Furthermore, with how attentive Samson was, Jackie could not leave easily. The four of them formed a small alliance. The alliance between the four of them was actually more honest than the alliance Jackie had with the five before he entered the Divine Void Slope. The four of them continued walking toward the volcano as they talked. Samson¡¯s mouth never stopped, andpletely revealed everything about the three of them. ¡°Honestly, the three of us shouldn¡¯t be this familiar with each other, but fate works in strange ways. Last year, I went to Mount Beasts to hunt monsters and was unlucky enough to meet a monster that was at the spring solidifying level. ¡°At that moment, my only idea was to frantically run. I did not care where I would end up, and I ended up bumping into Isaiah and Hayden. ¡°That beast was so bloodthirsty, it went straight for the three of us. The three of us were backed into a corner and used everything we had. Using some geographical advantages, we finally managed to kill that beast.¡± Jackie raised his eyebrow and asked curiously, ¡°The three of you killed a spring solidifying realm beast together?¡± It was not that Jackie was looking down on their skills, but that spring solidifying realm beasts were not something innate stagebatants could deal with. The three of them were strong together, but it would still not have been enough. Samson sighed helplessly, ¡°The three of us together was somewhat enough. Even if we can¡¯t really beat it, we can still hold on for some time. ¡°At that moment, the beast was already injured, and we had the geographical advantage, which was how we killed it.¡± At that moment, his eyes glinted in a strange light. After falling into nostalgia, he found it hard to pull out. Jackie nodded slightly, not asking any deeper. After all, the matter was already in the past, he did not really care if it was real or not. Hayden did not feel like talking about the past. He raised his head and looked at the distant volcano. His dark eyes glinted as he excitedly interrupted the topic, ¡°Who do you all think will pass?¡± His question was enough to gain the attention of the other two, and the topic changed to what was on the minds of practically everyone in the blood-red world. Chapter 2293 In their hearts, everyone was wondering who would pass. They wondered who would arrive at the foot of Netherworld Mountain, being the person who passed the ninth stage. Only that person would stand atop the peak of the Divine Void Slope. All they could do was look on in admiration. Samson had a clouded look in his eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s that guy from the Corpse Pavilion. It could even be Graham, or our other senior, Jackie.¡± Samson calling Jackie a senior caused Jackie¡¯s heart to move a little. He had entered the Dual Sovereign Pavilionte, and he had only be the disciple of an Elder. Everyone else usually addresses him as a junior. Yet, with the skills that he had disyed in the Divine Void Slope, everyone acknowledged that Jackie¡¯s skills were stronger than almost everyone there, so he was now a senior. When Samson finished, he suddenly turned around and looked at Isaiah with curiosity, ¡°Jackie¡¯s from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, what do you know about him?¡± ¡°I heard he was an elder disciple, if that¡¯s the case, you two must be very close¡± Isaiah felt a sense of awkwardness at those words, not knowing what to say at that moment. In truth, Samson¡¯s words were definitely logical. Normally, disciples with insane talent like Graham would not interact much with the normal disciples. He was an untouchable existence, and one would be looked down on by others for trying to suck up to someone stronger if they tried to talk to him. However, Jackie was different. He was an elder¡¯s disciple. His status meant that he could be approached easily. With Isaiah¡¯s status as a chosen disciple, he could definitely talk to Jackie easily. Isaiah was not one of those people who liked to put on pretenses, so he shook his head bluntly, ¡°Jackie¡¯s situation is a little special.¡± His mouth trembled slightly when he mentioned Jackie. After all, Jackie was still only an elder¡¯s disciple, he was a level higher than Jackie. Yet, he was not so na?ve to think that he was better than Jackie. Jackie was clearly much stronger than he was. When Samson heard that, he was suddenly interested, and even slowed down his pace. He widened his eyes, saying, ¡°What¡¯s so special about him? Is he actually the illegitimate child of some elder? Or is he someone sent by a high-ranking n to train in secret?¡± It had to be said that Samson had a very rich imagination. His thoughts even caused Jackie¡¯s lips to twitch. Isaiah smiled, somewhat speechless as he said, ¡± What are you even saying. I say he¡¯s special because he only became an elder¡¯s disciple not too long ago. I wouldn¡¯t have had much time to interact with him at all, even if I wanted to. ¡°Furthermore, he doesn¡¯t really enjoy interacting much with us. I thought he just liked moving alone and did not enjoy mingling. Now it seems like it¡¯s just because he¡¯s on a different level from us.¡± Hayden caught on to the key point, and said in surprise, ¡°He just became an elder¡¯s disciple? Then surely he was one of the top internal disciples before this?¡± Isaiah did not know how to answer that question even more. He somewhat awkwardly pursed his lips, looking around. He was very conflicted, not knowing how to answer for them to believe that he was not spouting nonsense. Chapter 2294 Jackie sighed somewhat helplessly. No one knew better than him how he got to where he was. He knew what Isaiah was conflicted about, and he merely smiled inly, wanting to see Isaiah¡¯s exnation. After a long time, Hayden and Samson¡¯s faces were getting impatient before Isaiah finally said slowly,¡± Jackie used to be an informal disciple, an incredibly ordinary one at that. He improved very quickly.¡± Hayden and Samson were stunned in ce as if they had just heard something sphemous. They looked at Isaiah with suspicious looks. Those looks seemed to be using Isaiah. The looks seemed to imply that he should not have said something so dumb even if he did not want to reveal the truth Isaiah sighed when he saw their expressions, ¡°I¡¯m really not lying. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask any other disciple from my n. You¡¯ll know after that, it¡¯s not really a secret within our n.¡± Isaiah¡¯s exnation caused them to believe it. Samson reached out and rubbed his face, ¡°Is that true? He really was an informal disciple?¡± Isaiah¡¯s nodded earnestly. Isaiah could not really believe it either. How did they never notice Jackie before? If Jackie had not been at the Divine Void Slope and had such a ster performance, he would not even know who the guy was. Hayden let out a long breath, ¡°Jackie is already on the level of the best disciple from the Corpse Pavilion, and the third best-chosen disciple from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion! He¡¯s just an elder disciple from a third-grade n. Something like that has never happened before¡­¡± Hayden knew Graham¡¯s skill and potential very well. After all, Graham was in the same n as him. Thinking about that, he let out a sigh. ¡°I feel so uselessparing myself to them, but you two still haven¡¯t said who you think can pass.¡± Samson frowned before thinking about it in earnest. ¡°Logically, the disciple from the Corpse Pavilion should pass, but I feel like Jackie has a greater chance of passing than he does.¡± ¡°Yes, Jackie¡¯s level is lower than the Corpse Pavilion disciple¡¯s, but he¡¯s been able to ovee everything thrown at him so far¡­¡± Even though Samson looked a little silly, he was serious when it came to important matters. He did not mention Graham and only the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s disciple. After all, Hayden was from the same ce as Graham, it was a little impolite for him to evaluate Graham so honestly. Hayden nodded, admitting it bluntly, ¡°Jackie really is strong, and I feel like he¡¯s full of secrets. He should be able to pass!¡± The conviction behind his words made it seem like he was more confident in Jackie than Jackie himself. The other three did not know the subject of their discussions was right beside them, quietly listening to them. After their evaluations, the three of them slowly went quiet. Jackie did not participate in the discussions from start to finish and merely listened on. Chapter 2295 Samson felt like the three of them had spoken too much nonsense. Jackie never participated throughout, cutting himself out to be a lonely figure. He said, ¡± White, what do you think?¡± Jackie raised his eyebrow, earnestly thinking for a moment, ¡°I think the masked man will pass, and Jackie should as well.¡± He merely said it to that point, which revealed Jackie¡¯s thoughts. He did not think that Graham would pass. In through, the other three did not have that much confidence in Graham as well. Yet, the other three never said it out so firmly. Hayden was a little unhappy, ¡°White, you seem confident in your judgment as if it will happen for sure.¡± The words obviously bore meaning behind them. Jackie was no idiot, he could tell that Hayden was a little angry as well. However, he did not care about that and did not reply to Hayden¡¯s words. Even though Jackie had saved the three of them, Hayden still harbored some feelings against Jackie. He felt that Jackie hiding his status like that was very cowardly. Jackie not answering caused Hayden to be even more angered. Hayden¡¯s eyebrows were raised as he prepared to shoot a few mocking words at Jackie. Yet, at that moment, something happened, and he abruptly looked over. There¡¯s someone there! Let¡¯s go take a look!¡± Jackie nced at Hayden somewhat curiously. He did not expect Hayden¡¯s senses to be so sharp. Jackie had not even felt anything when Hayden was immediately certain that someone was there. The few of them nodded at the same time, carefully walking toward the direction Hayden talked about. There was a hill there, and the nearer they got, the louder the sounds of battle they could hear. Listening carefully, Jackie suddenly heard a familiar voice. Byron¡¯s whole body was trembling slightly. His right hand was clutching his left arm as blood flowed through the cracks in his fingers. It was obvious that he was injured. His face was pale as he looked over somewhere in anger. ¡°Let me say it again! We were the ones who discovered and killed this beast. The corpse flower it turned into after it died has nothing to do with you! Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± A coldugh answered him, ¡°That¡¯s just wrong. We discovered the beast a long time ago, he just never made a move. It¡¯s not that we couldn¡¯t defeat it, we just didn¡¯t want to get injured because of it. ¡°So we were waiting for more people to gather before we attacked, but you guys ended up making the first move! The Corpse Pavilion¡¯s rules have always been finders keepers, it has nothing to do with who killed the beast!¡± Byron¡¯s face darkened, it was clearly daylight robbery. Everything they said was just a forced argument. Jackie frowned, surprised that it was Byron. Jackie was only one hill away from them. No one noticed that they were there after they suppressed their auras. Hayden angrily said, ¡°They¡¯re such bullies! Do they think the Thousand Leaves Pavilion is easy to bully?! Isaiah said seriously, ¡°It seems like there are three of them on both sides. If the numbers had not been equal, the Corpse Pavilion would probably have attacked!¡± Chapter 2296 Over at the hill, two parties were preparing for battle. There were six of them in total, three from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, and another three from the Corpse Pavilion. Byron was leading the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, he remembered that Byron was a decent disciple of Thousand Leaved Pavilion, his ranking in the n was pretty high. Jackie¡¯s only impression of Zamian was from their previous quarrel. From what he knew, he was just a lickspittle, always lingering around masked man, kissing and wiping his a*s. You would probably need to have a decent amount of power in order to be the masked man¡¯s bootlicker. The disciples of Corpse Pavilion who were under the reign of the masked man at the time were pretty respectful toward Zamian. Even though Zamian was not one of the chosen disciples, his position within the internal disciple was still reasonably high. Jackie thought to himself and turned his head toward Hayden, ¡°Do you guys know Zamian Ness?¡± Upon hearing that, the three men paused in sync. Hayden looked at Jackie with a knowing eye, ¡°Can¡¯t believe junior Jackie knows of Zamian too.¡± Jackie nodded, ¡°As I mentioned earlier, both the Corpse Pavilion and I have grudges against each other. I know some of them who were of higher ranks. You know what they said about knowing yourself and your enemy.¡± That was just an excuse given by Jackie. Whether or not Hayden believed him was not of importance. His only objective was finding out the identity of Zamian Ness. Hayden chuckled lightly, his eyes glued onto Jackie.¡± Zamian is one of the internal disciples of Corpse Pavilion. I heard he ranked first amongst the internal disciples, he had some impressive skills as well.¡± Jackie frowned upon hearing that. It was within his expectation, he thought Zamian was at the very least a chosen disciple, but he apparently had not reached the standards of a chosen disciple yet-he was just a mere internal disciple. No wonder their conflicts were mostly just harmless quarrels. If one party were to overpower another, it would have been an actual battle instead of arguments. Fury thrummed through Byron¡¯s veins as if he was going to tear Zamian. ¡°Despicable rat, you exceeded my expectations of you. I knew you¡¯re a piece of sh* t, but I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d stood as low as a maggot!¡± Zamian snickered nonchntly, he waspletely unaffected by Byron¡¯s words. It was as if nothing Byron said would ever have an effect on him. Byron was huffed and puffed, his whole being, shook in raw anger. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m giving you the corpse flower!¡± Zamian¡¯s brows furrowed, his eyes were aze with mes. ¡°Are you saying you want to duke it out?¡± Byron hummed coldly, ¡°If you say so. We¡¯ll settle everything at once!¡± The reason he said that was because he remembered¡ªif it was not for the sudden shift of space, the five men would have died under the men that the masked man led. Zamian chuckled nonchntly, ¡°As I said, this corpse flower is mine! If you wish to die under me, I¡¯ll grant it. Don¡¯t forget, my men are on a winning strike, you three on the other hand- either injured physically or drained of true energy. You¡¯ll never beat us!¡± Byron bit the inside of his cheeks in anger, his face paled. Zamian was not wrong, the three of them were spent after the previous battle. They were indeed no match for him, but they refused to give up on the corpse flower they attained with their sweat and blood. It was humiliating, to say the least. Chapter 2297 Hayden exhaled a long, deep breath. He shot up from where he was and dashed from the back of the hill to the front. ¡°Follow me!¡± He turned his head and ordered as he galloped. He appeared in front of Byron within a blink of an eye, Zamian and his men were taken aback by the sudden appearance and took a few steps back. Hayden had quite a bond with the other two men. Sure, the two men hesitated but they eventually followed closely behind him. Since both Isaiah and Hayden were gone, it would be embarrassing if they stayed behind by themselves. They sighed resignedly and followed closely behind. Upon seeing Hayden, Byron eximed as if he had found his savior, ¡°Junior Hayden!¡± Hayden nodded and strode next to Byron without saying a word. He straightened his back and stood closely beside Byron, it was obvious that he was here as his backup. Zamian frowned as Hayden¡¯s appearance waspletely unforeseeable. It would have been fine if it was just Hayden, but he had three men with him. They were definitely at a disadvantage now that Byron had four extra helping hands. Even if the four of them were not as powerful as him, they could still win by sheer quantity. Zamian thought as his face darkened into an ugly shade. Ever since Hayden heard their quarrel, he had despised Zamian¡¯s guts. Hayden sneered, his tone cold as the Antarctic, ¡°Is everyone in the Corpse Pavilion as despicable as you? Shamelessly iming something that others had attained with their sweats and blood as your own. Even using some pathetic, baseless excuse! Such an abhorrent act, I can¡¯t even stand to look at your revolting face!¡± Zamian¡¯s face scrunched as if he had just swallowed a bee. ¡°You-¡± He pointed his finger at Hayden as fury smoldered him, rendering him speechless. Samson disliked every single disciple from the Corpse Pavilion, especially Zamian now that he knew of the treacherous things he had done. He spat aggressively, ¡°You better fck off now before we fck you up! We¡¯ll make sure you either crawl out of here without all four of your limbs or die!¡± The terrorizing words rained on him, he felt embarrassed knowing what they said was probably true. If they really were to get into a fight, he would definitely be at a disadvantage. Seeing as Hayden seemed to have decent skills, Zamion was considering fleeing the scene before trouble fell on him. As he was still torn between wanting to leave and stay, a gust of wind whiffed aggressively. He turned around to find a familiar shadow approaching them from a distance, leading three men in long, gray robes. ¡°Brother Rufus!¡± Zamian yelled excitedly. Jackie turned his head around to look at the man. Rufus Bate was charming looking, his white robe varied from the others. He looked at Zamian and frowned in displeasure, and then moved his eyes toward Jackie and the others. Rufus nodded faintly, he had not spoken a word since arriving. Zamian briefly greeted the men behind Rufus. It was easy to tell that they were all from the Corpse Pavilion from their clothing, they were of higher ups positions, too. Jackie raised his brows as he found the scene before him to be amusing. Chapter 2298 Jackie inched closer toward Hayden and said in a suppressed voice, ¡°Who¡¯s this Rufus? What¡¯s his position within the Corpse Pavilion?¡± Jackie knew very little about the Corpse Pavilion. He knew only a few people who were from Corpse Pavilion, and that was the limit of his knowledge. As for what went on within the Corpse Pavilion, he knew nothingpared to others. Other than the few people in front, he only recognized the masked man and that man called Lennon. Lennon¡¯s skills lost out to the masked man, and Rufus¡¯ skills must be decent as well. Otherwise, Zamian would not treat Rufus with such a respectful attitude, practically wagging his tail at the man. Hayden shot a look at Jackie as if he was especially irritated by Jackie¡¯s continuous questioning. Yet, they were still a small team, and in the end, he calmed himself down as he answered, ¡°Rufus is a Chosen Disciple from the Corpse Pavilion, and is only just behind Lennon in skills.¡± Hayden¡¯s tone was quite serious. He looked at Rufus as if the man were a ticking time bomb. Jackie raised an eyebrow, somewhat understanding what Hayden was feeling If Rufus was really only second to Lennon, then Rufus is probably a huge threat. Thinking about that, Jackie shot his gaze at the others. All those who knew who Rufus was could only look at Rufus with a serious and helpless expression. Even those who did not know of his identity could basically guess a thing or two from Zamian¡¯s respectful tone. On their side, they did not have a single chosen disciple. Even though Isaiah was the chosen disciple of a third-grade n,pared to one from the fourth -grade Corpse Pavilion, he was not worth anything. At most, he would just be a rtively stronger internal disciple there. Rufus did not seem to care about any of them at all. He frowned as he looked around, saying in a cold tone, ¡°Are you so weak that you can¡¯t even deal with a few minnows like them?¡± The words were full of arrogance, dumping Jackie in with the rest of them. It was as if they were useless goods that could be destroyed at any time. Zamian had a bitter look on his face when he heard that. In truth, he wanted to curse and swear, but he did not have the guts to. He hurriedly bowed, adopting a sincere tone, ¡°How could Ipare to you. With the tiny bit of skills that I have, there¡¯s no way I can deal with that many people.¡± Rufus¡¯ words naturally infuriated Byron and the others. The Thousand Corpse Pavilion¡¯s disciples were all red with anger as they stared at Rufus with hateful looks. Possibly because he had been too emotional earlier, but Byron could not hold back anymore. He could not help but walk forward as he coldly red at Rufus,¡± Rufus! The Corpse Pavilion is just a bunch of bullies!¡± Rufus looked over at Byron as if he was looking at an ant, his gaze greatly angering Byron. Byron wanted nothing more than to rush over and speak his mind, but he was stopped by Hayden¡¯s arms. Rufus inly said, ¡°Bullies? Why are we bullies? My fellow disciple said earlier that the Corpse Pavilion already had our eyes on this corpse flower a long time ago. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who rushed in and stole what¡¯s ours. You should be thankful we¡¯re not asking for anything back.¡± Chapter 2299 His tone had been incredibly rude. Even Jackie felt angered listening to him, let alone the others. Byron¡¯s hands were already shaking with anger. His right hand was clenched tightly, and his left hand had already retrieved his weapon from his storage ring. The atmosphere was once again tense with the chance of battle at any moment. Samson helplessly sighed, he was forced to whisper, ¡°Rufus won¡¯t be easy to deal with. He¡¯s right behind Lennon in terms of skills in the Corpse Pavilion, and Lennon was in the top five earlier.¡± Lennon might have been eliminated advancing from the sixth stage to the ninth, but he had definitely proven his skills. No one would question how strong Lennon was. So, for someone to be right behind Lennon, he was definitely strong as well. They were obviously at the disadvantageous side, and Byron was already wounded. If they started to fight, It would be hard for their side to gain anything, and they might even lose a few lives. Samson¡¯s skills were probably the weakest among the seven of them, so if someone were to die, he would probably be one of the first. That was why he chose to speak up at that moment. Byron nced at Samson indignantly, ¡°So we¡¯re supposed to just hand over the corpse flower we so painstakingly obtained just because we¡¯re scared?¡± Earlier, the few of them had put in so much effort to kill the beast and obtain the corpse flower. With just a few nonsensical words, the Corpse Pavilion wanted to take it for themselves. How could he just ept that?! Zamian let out a cold snort. He had been quietly observing the discontent among the disciples of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. All they could do was ept their anger in silence. After all, with Rufus¡¯ skills, fighting one against two would be something incredibly easy. Even the two strongest among the seven would not be able to stand up against Rufus, which meant their even numbers were useless. In that situation, Zamian felt fearless, ¡°How haven¡¯t you left yet?! Are you really nning on fighting over the corpse flower with us? Why don¡¯t you look at yourselves in the mirror first? With Rufus here, there¡¯s no way you can obtain the corpse flower!¡± That was adding oil to the fire, causing even more discontent among Jackie¡¯s side. They were so angered that their faces were all red. All they wanted to do was rush forward and fight to the death against Zamian. However, they knew very well that Zamian would only hide behind Rufus in a battle. Rufus was an incredibly strong backer. When Rufus heard Zamian¡¯s words, his face remained emotionless as he said coldly, ¡°Either you get lost, or you die!¡± Those words seemed to trigger something in Jackie¡¯s heart. Before they entered the Divine Void Slope, the masked man had used a simr threat against them. He still deeply remembered how much he suffered. With Rufus saying the same thing with the same tone, Jackie¡¯s anger had been thoroughly ignited. Samson¡¯s face darkened as he forced himself to lower his voice, saying to the other six, ¡°Rufus isn¡¯t someone we can deal with easily. Let¡¯s just bear with this for the moment. After all, this isn¡¯t the only fiend around. After this, we might be able to kill even more fiends and gain more treasures.¡± Samson received no reply. Everyone knew it was the right thing. Samson¡¯s words might have sounded awful to listen to, it was still the truth. Rufus was not someone they could deal with easily. Chapter 2300 For them, trying to face the seven of them head on would not bear any good results, Yet, ever since they came to this ce, they had been humiliated immensely. How can they just swallow their anger and leave so easily? Byron¡¯s face was incredibly dark with anger. In order to kill the fiend earlier, he had used up a lot of his strength. No one could stand being humiliated like that with an injury on them. Just as Byron wanted to resist again, a clear voice could be heard next to him, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do anything, but I really can¡¯t stand it anymore. You¡¯re Rufus? You¡¯re the hardest one to deal with?¡±. Those words sessfully attracted the attention of everyone present. Both the Corpse Pavilion and the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s sides were all focused on Jackie. Jackie walked a few steps forward, and his eyes were fixed on Rufus, Rufus smiled coldly, clearly not seeing through Jackie. In order to properly cover up his identity, Jackie had even used his true energy to suppress his power. Of course, the suppression was temporary. The moment he fought, everyone would notice, Rufus narrowed his eyes, measuring the masked man in front of him, ¡°How ignorant! Do you know the consequences of mocking me?!¡± Jackieughed coldly, saying casually, ¡°I¡¯m not really mocking you. I just really can¡¯t stand the sight of you. Do you think you¡¯re very strong? Prove your strength to me then.¡± After saying that, everyone heard a swish as Jackie raised his hand. In a sh, a long ck de appeared in his hand. The sword was full of densely packed seals as usual. The sword itself was actually not that special. It was something he found on Derek after killing the man. Jackie felt like the sword felt veryfortable to wield, so he kept it in Mustard Seed. Looking at Jackie, everyone was stunned. Was he challenging Rufus? Was he insane? Did he not know who Rufus was? Did he really think he could face a chosen disciple from the fourth-grade Corpse Pavilion? If Jackie had been a chosen disciple from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, with skills close to Rufus, they could be hopeful. However, they had never seen a chosen disciple like Jackie from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion at all. Furthermore, the chosen disciples of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion would never mask their looks and power. Since he was not one, he was purely looking for death. Isaiah¡¯s mouth twitched as he berated in a low voice, ¡°White? What are you doing? Are you trying to die?¡± Hayden frowned, saying unhappily, ¡°A duel against Rufus, how bold of you. Did you not hear my introduction of him earlier?¡± Jackie let out a sigh, not caring what everyone around him was saying. His eyes were fixed on Rufus, Rufus let out a coldugh as he looked at Jackie like he was looking at an idiot. He stepped forward and pulled out his weapon from his storage space as well. Just like Jackie, he used a sword. Only, his sword was silver, and it glowed lightly with the light of the stars, like the milky way. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, I¡¯ve never seen someone look for death quite like you. If you want to die so badly, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish!¡± Advertisement chapter 2301-2310 chapter 2301-2310 Chapter 2301 Looking at the situation, it did not seem like there was a way to stop it anymore. Samson looked at Jackie with a panicked expression, ¡°White, are you crazy? If you fight him on your own, you¡¯ll be killed!¡± Jackie shook his head slightly, ignoring everything that was said. Zamianughed loudly as he pointed at Jackie, ¡°You¡¯re crazy! You really don¡¯t know your ce. Rufus, this brat is challenging you, so you¡¯d better not spare him any mercy. You have to show him what it means to challenge you!¡± Rufus acted like he was ignoring Zamian¡¯s words, but those words sessfully made Rufus¡¯ anger toward Jackie, peaked. To be challenged by an insignificant brat like that, if Rufus did not properly teach Jackie a lesson, it would mean that his skills were not good enough. With that in mind, he ignored everything else as heunched himself forward, sword in hand. He rushed at Jackie, and Jackie smiled lightly, not even turning around as he said, ¡°The rest of you retreat far away!¡± Everyone else reacted immediately when they heard Jackie. Even though everyone was dubious of Jackie, the battle would definitely be intense. It would not do for them to be caught up within it. So, when Jackie shouted out, they scattered. In a sh, the center was left with only Jackie and Rufus, who was rushing toward him. Advertisement The meter-long de in Rufus¡¯ hand radiated with coldness. Wherever he went turned cold to the limits. Even the blood-red soil on the ground was covered with ayer of white. Despite the rest of them distancing themselves, they still managed to feel the intense coldness that radiated from Rufus¡¯ body. That chill was even cold enough to stop the flow of true energy. Jackie raised his eyebrow, not expecting Rufus to have that up his sleeves. Jackie retreated a few steps, maintaining a certain amount of distance from Rufus. The Corpse Pavilion¡¯s disciples were all shouting Rufus¡¯ name, cheering for him. Naturally, Rufus did not need that at all. Advertisement Zamian loudly dered, ¡°Rufus is amazing. He¡¯s already elementary Earth level skills, and is already proficient! ¡°Even Benjamin from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion can only fight to a draw against Rufus!¡± Benjamin was the second ce disciple from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion in the Secret ce for Resources, and was one of the five who arrived at the sixth stage! Of course, Zamian¡¯s actions were all just boasting, but Byron and the others had a sour look on their faces. They did not expect Rufus to have trained in Earth level skills. The rest of them were not even close to that level. After all, skills of that level needed an extremely high level ofprehension, as well as a certain level of strength. After all, without being at a certain level, it would be impossible to evenprehend the intricacies of an Earth level martial skill. Only those talented masters who were at the level of defeating practically every other disciple could learn them. Byron let out a long breath, being forced to admit that his talent was lower than Rufus. He was only at the level of red martial skills, they were far too different! Furthermore, the fact that Rufus was not only training but was already proficient was what caused Byron and the others to be in disbelief. This was something regr disciples could never hope to do. Hayden and the others had a bitter smile on their faces as they shook their heads silently, already mourning Jackie in their hearts. Advertisement Chapter 2302 Jackie was absolutely no match for Rufus! Earlier, Zamian¡¯s boasts had naturally been heard by Jackie as well. Jackie slightly smiled, Earth level elementary skills? It might be something unattainable for those present, but it was nothing to Jackie! Thirty-five Soul Swords gathered inside the ck sword. A radiant ck glow came from the de! As Rufus¡¯ sword was swinging down thunderously, Jackieunched his attack too! Everyone heard an incredibly loud bang, Soul Frost and Destroying the Void shed together viciously. The dark light suddenly enveloped the cold blue light. The two of them shed mid-air, and in just a moment, cracking sounds could be heard. The cold blue light had been shattered into pieces of snow. They were blown away by the wind as they fell to the ground. Jackie¡¯s Destroying the Void did not lose a beat. After destroying the Soul Frost, it shed right at Rufus. From the start, Rufus had never even thought that he would lose to the masked brat in front of him. He had thought that there was no way his Soul Frost could have been blocked. The brat would have been turned to ice, and Rufus would only have to send out a kick to shatter the brat¡¯s body into pieces. Yet, what he had expected did not happen. Soul Frost was actually broken by the brat¡¯s technique. Not only that, the technique was still hurling toward him. At that moment, Rufus was spent and did not have the strength anymore to block Destroying the Void. Nheless, he was still a chosen disciple of the Corpse Pavilion, so he had plenty of experience in combat. Since he knew he could not block that technique, he would do his best to ensure that his injuries were kept to a minimum. He activated his true energy and quickly fled to the side. However, Destroying the Void had been less than a meter away from Rufus, so there had been no way for Rufus topletely avoid it. With a piercing sound, the technique found its way through Rufus¡¯ left shoulder. Everyone widened their eyes as they looked over. They did not see a drop of blood, but Rufus¡¯ face looked like he had lost all his blood. It waspletely pale as he shouted, ¡°Ah! What the hell is this!¡± The paining from the soul was not something a regr person could withstand. Rufus felt like tens of thousands of ants were biting at the spot that was pierced, and the pain continued to intensify. The technique Jackie had used not only pierced his shoulder but was also destroying his soul. Rufus used the true energy of his whole body in an attempt to stop Destroying the Void from rotting his soul. However, that power was incredibly strange. Even with Rufus trying to suppress it with all his might, it merely slowed it down. He was still in so much pain that his entire body trembled! With a stumble, he started to fall from the air,nding violently on the ground. Everyone looked at the sight in disbelief. Rufus¡¯ Soul Frost had looked so incredibly strong. Everyone had felt its power, but White¡¯ technique seemed to have a mysterious power. None of them felt any intense energy fluctuations at all. However, it actually had such a big impact. It destroyed an elementary Earth level skill, and even injured Rufus! Rufus had basically lost in just one move. ¡°How is this possible!¡± Hayden¡¯s voice was trembling slightly. He did not dare to believe what he witnessed before him. There was no one there who did not know of Rufus¡¯ skill as a disciple who was second only to Lennon. Chapter 2303 Someone like that had still proven to be no match for White! Who was White? Why have they never heard of him before? Samson let out a sigh of relief, ¡°No wonder he was able to save us. I thought it was just a coincidence, but he really is that skilled!¡± At that moment, Isaiah slowly reacted. His lips trembled slightly, not knowing what to say. Byron¡¯s eyes were wide, looking at Jackie floating in the air with a look of disbelief. Zamian looked like he had just stepped on a needle, his mouth was widened, but not a single word came out! All of the disciples from the Corpse Pavilion were gaping simrly, not able to utter a single word! The shock of what they had witnessed had been far too much for them. They would never in a thousand years have expected Rufus, who had never been defeated, to have lost at the hands of an anonymous brat. Jackie raised an eyebrow as he set his cold gaze on Zamian. Zamian shuddered at the gaze, and he felt a chill on his back. It was as if he would be killed by Jackie at the next moment. He could not help but take two steps back, and at that precise moment, Rufus¡¯ trembling voice could be heard, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you helped me up!¡± Hearing that, the Corpse Pavilion disciples broke out of their stupor and rushed out, chaotically helping Rufus up. Rufus¡¯ entire body was trembling from the pain. His left hand clutched where he was pierced. Even his breath was erratic. The whole scene felt strange. Rufus did not have any external injury at all, but he seemed to be in so much pain that he was practically dying. At that moment, everyone realized that Rufus did not suffer a physical injury, but one to the soul. The pain of the soul was something iparable to any physical pain. It was much more painful and much harder to cure. That was something everyone knew. Thinking about that, everyone started to look at Jackie with a different eye. Byron looked over to Hayden and uttered, ¡°Who is he?!¡± That was the biggest question in his heart. Who was that man? Why was that man so strong? How did that man use soul attacks? Hayden shook his head, wanting the answer even more than Byron. Yet, he was devoid of any. Samson and Isaiah were staring at Jackie with widened eyes as if he was a monster. Rufus used some time to suppress the pain in his soul. At that moment, his face was incredibly pale, akin to a vampire. ¡°I wondered who it was! So it¡¯s¡­ As Rufus said that, he red venomously at Jackie. ¡°What? This person is Jackie?!¡± Samson¡¯s voice increased by several decibels. His mouth trembled like crazy as his eyes brimmed with excitement and disbelief. Isaiah widened his eyes even more. His guess had been right, this man really was Jackie. He had thought he was assuming too much, that there were no such coincidences in the world. It seemed like coincidences happened for a reason! He let out a long sigh as he said with a strange expression, ¡°We seemed to have been making a lot of commentary about Jackie earlier.¡± Chapter 2304 He was suddenly filled with immense regret for everything he had said earlier. He had no idea that the main character had been beside him all along, so his evaluations had held nothing back. Isaiah¡¯s words had reminded Hayden and Samson as well. Their faces burned red as they felt intense regret. They should have kept their mouths shut! Byron looked at Jackie with aplicated look. After all, he had interacted with Jackie before, but he did not care much for Jackie at all at that moment. He had thought that Jackie was merely someone at the intermediate stage of the innate level who was very well-connected. However, Jackie had proven how much of a joke his thoughts had been. Jackie helplessly sighed. Since his identity had been exposed, there was no reason for him to keep up with the disguise. He tossed away the mask on his face and revealed himself to the other thirteen people present Zamian retreated further back in fear. He had a very personal history with Jackie. Back then, he had followed the masked man in attacking Jackie and the others. At the time, he had been incredibly rude, always targeting Jackie. Later on, Jackie had shown that his skills were on par with the masked man, but Zamian felt that it made no sense. Jackie had clearly only been slightly above him when they had a duel before. Jackie was definitely not at that level where he was capable of killing him. It was as if Jackie had taken some crazy medicine during the recent period of time, dramatically increasing Jackie¡¯s skills. Even though Zamian was doubtful, they still had to be careful facing all the skills he had disyed. Rufus coldly snorted, his face full of hatred. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± He spat out those words, but it had no room for disobedience. When Zamian heard that, he shot an unwilling look at Rufus. However, Rufus did not care what Zamian thought at all, spitting as he headed toward the North-East direction. The other Corpse Pavilion disciples were reluctant, but they knew they were no match for Jackie when Rufus had already lost. With Rufus retreating, there was no point for them to stay on any longer. They would instead be killed by Jackie. As they looked at each other, they pushed down their reluctance and left with Rufus. Even the girl was full of anger, following the rest of them. ¡°Are you leaving just like that?¡± Samson¡¯s voice was suddenly heard. He felt like everything was advancing too quickly, and he could not really process it. Rufus, who had been so imperious before, was actually retreating so quickly. There did not seem to be any signs of them slowing down too, leaving without a word. It did not seem like something the Corpse Pavilion would do, and Hayden was a bit speechless as he whispered to Samson, ¡°What else can he do but leave? If we really fought, he wouldn¡¯t be able tost long with his injury. When that happens, they would all die. If they don¡¯t leave quickly, they would not be able toter on if Jackie decides to kill them.¡± Samson finally epted it after hearing that exnation. He thought for a moment before nodding earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re right, if Jackie is their opponent, then the situation ispletely different. If they did not leave, Jackie would definitely not let them off considering how close we are.¡± Looking at Rufus and the others slowly disappearing In the distance, there was a sudden silence among those who remained. They looked at Jackie with aplicated and respectful look. Samson lightly coughed, ¡°Hello Jackie, I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s really you!¡± Isaiah¡¯s lips froze. In truth, he should have been the one to say that, but he had never been one to suck up to another. He hadplicated feelings and said nothing. Chapter 2305 Jackie nced at everyone before he sighed lightly,¡± The corpse flower is yours, keep it quick.¡± Byron¡¯s face stiffened, finally resolving his worries. He had thought that Jackie would seize the corpse flower. After all, the corpse flower was an eighth grade spirited grass. It was very valuable. However, Jackie did not seem to care about the corpse flower at all. Byron immediately kept the flower in the jade box they had prepared, keeping it in his storage ring. Jackie did not want to say too much to them and be dyed. ¡°Since my identity has been exposed, we should each go our own ways. My identity will end up putting you guys in danger.¡± After Jackie finished saying that, he turned around to leave. However, Samson did not seem willing to part with Jackie. Jackie said that his presence would put them in danger, but Samson did not think so at all. He felt that having Jackie around was actually much safer. Jackie was someone who stood at the top three among them all in skill. Jackie was definitely someone incredibly strong to have around. Samson resolved to hold on tightly to Jackie. ¡°Jackie, I disagree with you! You won¡¯t bring us danger but would actually keep us safe. However, if you think we¡¯re a burden, we naturally wouldn¡¯t dare to bother you!¡± After saying that, he hurriedly turned to look at Isaiah and said, ¡°Isaiah, don¡¯t you think so?¡± After all, Isaiah was from the same n as Jackie. After saying that, he frantically shot Isaiah a look. Isaiah helplessly pursed his lips, knowing what Samson wanted He knew what Jackie meant to them as well. No matter how reluctant he was to suck up, he still had to lower his head, ¡°That¡¯s right. If Jackie doesn¡¯t think we¡¯d be a burden¡­¡± Jackie suddenly interrupted him, ¡°Since you want to follow me so much, then let¡¯s go. However, let me make things clear, any of the treasures from the fiends I kill will be mine.¡± Isaiah and the others nodded obediently. However, Byron mentioned that he would not follow the rest since he knew that what he could do was limited and that Jackie would definitely continue advancing deeper. The closer to the volcano they got, the stronger the fiends were. With his strength, he would not be able to deal with them, so staying outside to kill a few fiends was far better. He was not that ambitious, knowing the limits of his Kills. After the two sides split up, Jackie was still very silent, but Samson was even rowdier than before. ¡°Jackie, you¡¯re so amazing! If you were in my n, you¡¯d definitely rank first! Even if you were in the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, you¡¯d probably be in the first ce amongst the chosen disciples too!¡± If those words fell on anyone else, they would be pure ttery, but Jackie was a worthy recipient. He did have those skills. After all, he was someone equal in skills to the top disciple of the Corpse Pavilion. Yet, Jackie did not feel like the praise was urate, ¡°I should still be a bit behind the top disciple of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion.¡± Chapter 2306 It was obvious that Jackie was not the only one who smelled blood. The others had a concerned look on their face as they started to look all around. The smell of blood was too obvious, there had been a ughter nearby It was definitely not just one or two people who had died because the smell would not have been so strong Samson¡¯s expression was dark as he said, ¡°There are no corpses nearby, but the smell of blood is still so dense. We should prepare for the worst.¡± Samson¡¯s judgment was the same as the others. When everyone smelled blood, their expressions had collectively darkened. Isaiah looked over at Jackie, wanting to say something, but swallowed back his words after some thought. Hayden looked at Isaiah¡¯s conflicted expression and sighed in exasperation. Since Isaiah was not willing to say it, he would Hayden walked toward the left of Jackie, ¡°Jackie, you make the decision. Are we going to look for the source of the smell?¡±. Jackie nodded, saying just one word, ¡°Search!¡± The few of them split up, using their senses to check their surroundings. They split into the four cardinal directions, and after a while, there was some movement toward the East, where Isaiah had gone. ¡°Everyone,e quickly, something big happened!¡± Hearing Isaiah¡¯s summons, the others stopped in their tracks and rushed toward the East. The further they went in that direction, the thicker the scent of blood was. After moving past a hill, Jackie immediately saw a row of corpses behind it. Quickly counting them, there were seven of them. From their attire, they could tell that the seven corpses belonged to various ns from the north. When they saw the scene, Jackie and the others hurried up their pace, quickly arriving next to Isaiah. Jackie let out a low cry, ¡°Riv!¡± He hurried over to Riv¡¯s corpse. Riv at that moment had no trace of his usual carefree demeanor. His face was pale, and his chest was no longer breathing. Jackie touched Riv¡¯s arm. It was cold as ice. Riv had already died for several hours. Jackie had an incredibly ugly expression on his face. He had a very good impression of Riv. Riv had spoken up for him many times in the past. As fellow disciples from the same n, Riv was much closer to him than most. He had thought that he would be able to see Riv¡¯s carefree smile again. Never did he expect that the next time they meet, Riv would have turned into a corpse devoid of warmth. Riv¡¯s eyes were shut tightly, and his face was devoid of emotion. The blood on his lips had already dried. For some reason, even though Riv was already a corpse, Jackie could sense a sliver of unwillingness and hate in his expressionlessness. Jackie took a deep breath, his right arm slightly trembling. Isaiah¡¯s expression was just as bad as he knelt next to Riv. Just like Jackie, Isaiah had a good rtionship with Riv. Now that Riv had died, his mood was just as heavy as Jackie. At that moment, another shout was heard, ¡°Jackieson Jones!¡± Haydon rushed over to another corpse as he shouted out a name, sobbing. He knelt next to Jackieson¡¯s corpse, reaching out as he shook it, trying to wake Jackieson up. Chapter 2307 Unfortunately, Jackieson would never be able to respond to Hayden again. Of the seven corpses haphazardly thrown around, two of them were from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, another two were from the Muddled Origin n, and the remaining three were from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. Samson found a disciple from the Muddled Origin n that he was close to and knelt down looking at him in pain. Isaiah¡¯s voice was slightly hoarse as he said, ¡°What is this? Who killed them? Was it a fiend or a person?!¡± Jackie let out a sigh, his gaze shifting to Riv¡¯s chest. There was a hole the size of a fist. There was no blood around the wound, but it was all ck. It seemed like a burnt wound. Using his senses, he could feel that it carried a sliver of electricity. Jackie shot his gaze over at the other corpses. As he checked on the others, he noticed that they had injuries that had been caused by weapons. It was obvious that fiends had definitely not been the culprits, they were killed by humans. Arriving next to Riv¡¯s corpse again, Jackie¡¯s expression was already extremely dark. His eyes had a very strange look to them. Isaiah¡¯s mouth trembled, ¡°Why did they have to kill all of them? Is it likest time, is it all for the sake of treasures that fiends turned into?¡± Jackie said resolutely, ¡°No!¡± Those three words had been firm, suddenly drawing the attention of the other three onto Jackie. Samson inhaled as he asked doubtfully, ¡°Jackie, why are you so sure?¡± Jackie took a deep breath, not answering Samson¡¯s question. Instead, he checked Riv¡¯s body, flipping Riv¡¯s corpse over. After doing all that, he turned around to look at the others, ¡°Other than a piercing wound, there are no other injuries on Riv¡¯s body. Go look at the other corpses, see if they¡¯re like that as well.¡± The other three nodded, not really understanding. Even though they were curious as to what Jackie was doing, they did not question it and did everything as Jackie instructed. After a moment, they hadpletely checked on all seven of the corpses. Hayden said, ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any extra wounds on Jackieson¡¯s body. Just like Riv, there¡¯s only a piercing wound on the chest.¡± Jackie nodded, ¡°Then my guess should be right.¡± Saying that made the others even more curious. Before they could ask anything, Jackie asked again,¡± You should know those from your own sect the best. Tell me about their skills, let¡¯s see who¡¯s the strongest.¡± All of them nodded and gave a simple brief on the respective strengths of the seven before they arranged them. They were surprised to notice that Jackieson was the strongest, and the second was Riv. Based on what Isaiah said, Riv definitely had the skill to be a chosen disciple. It was just that he had been secluded for a while and never had the chance to challenge any chosen disciples. The two strongest had the exact same wounds, while the other five were littered with differing wounds as if they had suffered many different attacks. Jackie said in a heavy tone, ¡°It has to be those Southern ns who did this. After all, it¡¯s not just one n from the North that died. The seven of them must have formed an alliance between northern ns as they advanced, killing fiends together.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chapter 2308 The rest of them nodded, very much agreeing with what Jackie said. Jackie slowly stood up from the ground before continuing, ¡°There¡¯s seven of them in total. Even if they aren¡¯t the strongest, the seven of them together won¡¯t be weak. Yet, they still ended up like this, and the opponents killed them just the same. ¡°Just look at Jackieson and Riv¡¯s wounds, they were definitely killed in one swift strike, leaving no room for them to counterattack. ¡°Someone who could do something like that is an expert! Since he¡¯s an expert, he won¡¯t be unknown. Just like you guessed earlier, the reason the conflict started was possibly over a treasure left behind by a fiend. ¡°Since it¡¯s an expert that¡¯s probably well known, the seven of them would have known this person who killed them. If they did, knowing the difference in skill, they would probably not have acted rashly.¡± With Jackie¡¯s exnation, the other three started to understand as well. To be able to kill them in one strike, the opponent would not have been any regr disciple. He would definitely be a chosen disciple that was highly rated. Someone at that level would have been recognized by at least one of the seven. If they managed to recognize the person, they would have known how strong he was as well, just like Rufus from before. If they had not appeared, and if Jackie had not lent a hand at thest moment, Byron would have been forced to retreat, no matter how much he did not want to. The corpse flower could be given, their lives were more important in the end. The seven who died were no idiots. If they knew their opponents were strong, what would have been the point of fighting head-on? However, they did not retreat and were instead killed. The opponent had even picked out the two strongest among them, killing them in one blow, leaving them with no room to fight back! Jackie had a furious look on his face, killing intent showing through. ¡°This is definitely some scheme! They did not care for some treasure, nor did they want anything else! ¡°They just wanted to kill. It was all to kill this group. That¡¯s why the kills were so clean, there were no other possible results!¡± Jackie¡¯s tone was incredibly heavy as he said all that. ¡°That¡¯s too far!¡± Samson stood up angrily, his hands trembling slightly. ¡°It has to be those pieces of trash from the Corpse Pavilion. Are they crazy? Why are they setting out to kill?! What do they stand to gain from killing those people? Nothing had been done to provoke them, why did they do that!¡± Hayden and Isaiah looked over at Jackie again, hoping to get an answer from Jackie. Jackie sighed, his eyes sweeping over the corpses on the ground before he said, ¡°They were not just killing people for the sake of it. They definitely had a goal. As for what the goal is? There¡¯s nothing to be gained from killing them. I¡¯m not very sure myself, I only have a vague guess¡­¡± Jackie did not continue after that, and Hayden said hatefully, ¡°Maybe the treasure these seven obtained after killing the fiend was something incredibly valuable. Those people found out and decided to do something.¡± Jackie shook his head, disagreeing with Hayden, ¡°I doubt it. In truth, we¡¯ve only walked about 10 kilometers even after walking for so long. Compared to the two hundred kilometers we have to walk, we¡¯re still on the outskirts. ¡°The fiends killed here can¡¯t possibly be all that valuable. At the most, they¡¯re some spiritual medicines or sses. Only when you get closer to Netherworld Mountain will killing fiends get you treasures that are that valuable. ¡°Those people can¡¯t kill these seven because of them. Even if they did, the kills would not have been so coordinated.¡± Chapter 2309 Then why did it happen!¡± Samson said tearfully. Other than Jackieson and Riv¡¯s bodies that were not bleeding, the others were practically soaked in blood. It was because of the dense smell of blood that they found this bloody scene. Hayden looked up and said seriously, ¡°Since it¡¯s not for treasure, and it can¡¯t be because they were just itching for a fight for no reason, then why did they do this? They definitely had a goal, but I really can¡¯t fathom what the goal could be?!¡± Jackie turned around, looking at Netherworld Mountain, ¡°No matter what it is, we probably won¡¯t be able to figure it out from these seven corpses alone. We have to continue looking, and see if there are any clues elsewhere.¡± The three of them nodded, feeling like Jackie was right. Jackie turned around and looked at Riv¡¯s body with a lot of emotion. Jackie really wanted to know who did it. Could the reason have been him? No matter what, he would find the killer for Riv, and help Riv have his revenge. Jackie let out a sigh, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s tidy up their corpses for a bit and put them into our storage rings. ¡°We can¡¯t just leave them in the wilderness. They¡¯ve died in this blood-colored world, and it¡¯s our responsibility to bring them out.¡± The others nodded in unison. Everyone kept the bodies from their respective ns. After the bodies were stored, all that was left on the ground was endless blood. Looking at it was utterly disgusting, and it was enough to send a chill across anyone¡¯s heart. The group said nothing as Jackie turned and continued to walk toward the volcano. The rest of them followed behind Jackie. After taking two steps forward, Jackie said without turning his head around, ¡°The four of us will take turns sending our senses out to check our surroundings. The moment you notice anything strange, voice out immediately.¡± Sending their senses out referred to expanding the spiritual power to observe the surroundings. It was not out of arrogance, or the belief that they could handle anything that they did not do before. No, it was because it consumed aura very quickly, and what sustained aura was their true energy. Expending true energy to sustain their aura was something that would put one at an incredible disadvantage if they ended up getting into a fight. It was very easy to fall into danger. That¡¯s why they would never do that normally if there was nothing big happening. However, with how special the situation was, they needed to check If there were any more corpses around them. Jackie suggested that they took turns. One person would do it while the others rested. When one¡¯s turn ended, they could rest and replenish the true energy they had just expended while they continued to advance. It was still filled with the unending color of blood everywhere. There was a blood-colored crescent moon in the sky. The aura of death filled the whole world. Due to how cruel the scene was before, they were all in heavy moods. Comparatively, Jackie¡¯s aura was the strongest. After all, Destroying the Void was a spiritual skill, and one that was very high ranked. Hence, each time it was Jackie¡¯s turn, the area would be incrediblyrge. His senses would clearly cover everything in hundreds of meters. Chapter 2310 Right at that moment, Hayden, who had been silent throughout, suddenly said, ¡°I remember now!¡± The three of them turned around and saw Hayden with a look of realization on his face. He looked up at Jackie earnestly and he hurried forward, arriving next to Jackie. ¡°It¡¯s Evil Blood Thunder!¡± Hayden said firmly. Jackie paused for a moment before asking, ¡°What is Evil Blood Thunder?¡± Hayden quickly answered, ¡°Evil Blood Thunder is what caused us to feel that sliver of electricity around Jackieson and Riv¡¯s wounds!¡± The electricity remained around their wounds, and there was no blood around them at all. It looked so strange. I felt like it seemed familiar at the time as if I¡¯d seen it somewhere. ¡°I kept on trying to remember as we walked, and I suddenly did. I once saw a martial skill called Evil Blood Thunder in ancient records. It leaves behind this effect after killing someone!¡± After saying that, his face turned serious. He took a few deep breaths,posing himself before he continued, ¡°It¡¯s an incredibly cruel technique, but it¡¯s highly ranked. It has the abilities of an intermediate stage Earth level technique. Those who train in it need to constantly kill other people to absorb the blood of others! ¡°Those hit by the technique will have all the blood around their wounds absorbed and digested by Evil Blood Thunder instantly. Due to the lightning properties of the technique, each strike is incredibly explosive. ¡°Now that I think about it. Their wounds were not the result of being punched, but of an explosion! The control of the technique seems incredibly good. It¡¯s obvious that whoever is using this technique has at least entered a proficient level!¡± Hearing that, Hayden¡¯s expression was incredibly furious as he concluded, ¡°I think that the people who killed our fellow disciples should be the masked man from the Corpse Pavilion! ¡°Only he has the skills and the talent to practice an intermediate Earth level technique, and even practice it to a proficient level!¡± With Hayden¡¯s introduction, Jackie and the others were clear now. It was just as Jackie guessed. Jackie narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, ¡°It looks like my guess was right. If the masked man was the one behind the attack, then it¡¯s definitely not for the sake of any treasures, but purely for the sake of killing. He naturally has his goals in doing that, and I have a very ominous guess!¡± Hayden said anxiously, ¡°Jackie, are you trying to say that he absolutely won¡¯t stop at just killing seven? He¡¯ll even kill the rest until every one of us from the northern ns is dead?!¡± Jackie nodded, suddenly remembering his past experience. Jackie felt like ever since he stepped onto Mount Beasts, he had stepped into a plot that was full of mystery, and the plot was still in ce until now. Or perhaps the plot was just all culminating for this moment? He said, ¡°Everything the Corpse Pavilion did back then, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion should have some knowledge, right? ¡°Allowing the disciples of the Corpse Pavilion to enter the Hidden ce for Resources is definitely something the higher-ups from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion nned. However, I don¡¯t think the Thousand Leaves Pavilion is the only one with ns, the Corpse Pavilion has its own as well. ¡°What happened now is very possibly connected to their ns! Or maybe, the masked man is just doing all this out of spite!¡± After saying all that, Jackie¡¯s facepletely darkened. Isaiah and the others were very worried about the situation, but there was nothing much they could do. After all, no matter in terms of skill or numbers, they were nothing to speak of. Since the Corpse Pavilion might be relentlessly killing those from the northern ns, then they might be in danger too! Advertisement chapter 2311-2320 chapter 2311-2320 Chapter 2311 Samson said with a look of fear, ¡°Then what do we do? We can¡¯t just stand there and wait for death! We can¡¯t just let them kill us, we have to work together! ¡°We need to get all the disciples from the northern ns to work together to fight against them! Fiends or treasures are not important at all, our lives are the most important!¡± Samson was right, with how the situation was, all those treasures were no longer that attractive to them. Their lives were the most important thing, and ensuring their ns were able to profit as well. With the Corpse Pavilion crazily attempting to ughter everyone, if they did not react immediately, all of them would be ced in a lot of danger. They would be at an absolute disadvantage with no way of turning the tables around. Jackie turned to look at the three of them, ¡°Do you three have any way to notify the other disciples from your ns?¡± Hayden nodded, ¡°I have an idea! I have a sound transfer array with Graham!¡± Advertisement As he said that, he retrieved a sealing array that was about the size of a palm out of his storage ring. Jackie knew what that was. Arrays like that were incredibly expensive, regr folk would not be able to afford them at all. However, it had its uses at crucial times. As long as spirit crystals were ced outside of the formation, they could transmit sound through space. They could no longer even afford to think about the cost at that point, and Hayden retrieved a few more spirit crystals, cing them there. Various seals started to appear, and in two breaths, Hayden said into the array, ¡°Graham! Something bad¡¯s happened! We¡¯re now at¡­¡± Advertisement Hayden suddenly paused at that. He did not know how he could convey the position he was to Graham. After all, they were not familiar with the area. Jackie frowned before saying, ¡°We¡¯ve advanced about thirty kilometers. With Netherworld Mountain as thendmark, we¡¯re to the west. You can light a signal when you¡¯re here.¡± That was the only way they could describe their position. After the voice was sent over, Graham¡¯s voice was sent back after about five breaths time, ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll head there immediately!¡± After that, Hayden was a bit more rxed. He slumped on the floor in exhaustion. As a warrior, he was actually not afraid of death. He¡¯d seen his fellow disciples being killed by man or beast alike. However, this was different from before, this was manughter! None of them would have survived! Thinking about that, Hayden suddenly felt like someone had their hands around his throat, that he could die at any Moment. Just as they were feeling incredibly nervous, Jackie suddenly raised his head, looking over a withered tree before he suddenly reacted. The three of them were shocked and immediately ran behind Jackie. Samson trembled as he said, ¡°Jackie, did you see something? Is there any danger?¡± Jackie frowned, ¡°I can feel¡­something on the branch of that tree!¡± Advertisement Jackie walked forward toward the tree. Jackie¡¯s movement had been too quick. The three of them were still incredibly anxious. Even though they were reluctant, they still followed behind. Chapter 2312 It was a withered tree with no signs of life left in it. It was about the height of two humans. The tree was so withered that, just by touching the trunk,yers of dried bark would fall off. Jackie ignored the people behind him. He slowly knelt down, staring right at the tree¡¯s roots. The three of them looked toward where Jackie did and did not notice anything strange. The roots seemed to be just like any other part of the tree. It was unknown how long it had died. The white skin spoke of the ages past. With Jackie not having said anything yet, the other three did not dare to Make any careless moves. The three of them merely stared at where Jackie was looking. However, no matter how they looked, they could not find anything strange about it. After kneeling down for a long time, Jackie slowly stood up. His eyes had an unusual look to them, ¡°What¡¯s the point of doing all this? Is there anything special in this ce?¡± After saying that, he looked up to look at his surroundings. It was still the same endless, blood colored world. There did not seem to be anything special there, nothing that would attract Jackie¡¯s attention. Isaiah frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the point in what? Jackie, what did you find?¡± Jackie furrowed his eyebrows, saying in a in tone,¡± Evil Blood Thunder, I felt a sliver of it on the roots of this tree. It¡¯s the same electricity I felt on Riv¡¯s body. Jackie had carefully investigated Riv¡¯s corpse, especially the electricity around his chest. Without that as a reference, Jackie would not have so urately noticed the odd circumstance. The masked man had merely left a sliver of electricity around that tree, probably only as a mark. That was why Jackie expanded his attention, trying to see if there was anything special around them. However, after looking for a long time, he did not notice anything. It was possible that it really was just a mark. With Jackie¡¯s words, the three of them sent out their senses at the roots of the tree, and sure enough, they noticed the remnants of Evil Blood Thunder. Hayden¡¯s expression was incredibly dark, ¡°What is it that this piece of trash wants?! He definitely has a goal in mind!¡± With their fellow disciples dying in such a cruel manner, Hayden and others were naturally incredibly upset. On top of them, the group of madmen could very possibly attack them as well, causing the group to harbor even more hatred. They did not have the confidence to beat the masked man. Even though Jackie was there, their opponents were working together. With only the four of them, they would definitely not end up in a good state. Samson paced around nervously. His skills were the weakest, and he was the one most worried about his own future. ¡°What do we do? I feel like that group isn¡¯t just crazy, they are madmen with a n in their heads. Facing them, we have to be incredibly careful. Otherwise, if we meet them, we¡¯re gone!¡± Finishing that statement, Samson¡¯s face was incredibly terrified. His lips trembled slightly as he looked at Jackie with anticipation. Jackie knew what Samson was worried about. There was nothing much Jackie could do at that moment either. ¡°Just take it easy for now. We already know that this group will definitely attack if they meet us. ¡°Then, we just have to retreat immediately the moment we spot traces of them. If we¡¯re far enough from them, they definitely won¡¯t be a threat to us.¡± Jackie¡¯s words were mostly tofort Samson¡¯s anxiety, but Samson still looked incredibly panicked. Chapter 2313 ¡°Then we can never switch off our senses. As long as he notices anything wrong, we should flee immediately, don¡¯t even think about anything else!¡± Death was terrifying. It was something all of them did not want, nor were willing to face. Their group was not that prominent among the masters gathered in the Hidden ce for Resources, but back within their own ns, they were among the elites. They were either internal or chosen disciples within their ns. Normal informal disciples or runners, and most of the other internal disciples would never dare to look down on them. They were always greeted respectfully, and they had their own bright futures to look forward to. Hence, none of them were willing to lose their lives in a ce like this. Isaiah¡¯s whole body was trembling slightly because he was constantly being flooded with the pale face of Riv in his head. Just half a day ago, Riv had been joking around with the rest of them. He never expected that the next time they met, that carefree and yful top internal disciple would end up as a corpse. He had died so quickly, in just one hit. He did not even have the chance to fight back. It had been far too cruel. Isaiah took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. However, his heart was still beating erratically. After a moment, he told Jackie, ¡°Jackie, there¡¯s definitely a reason he left a mark behind here. There might be something special around here that we haven¡¯t noticed ¡°It¡¯s because our investigation is just on the surface. Why don¡¯t we investigate in detail so we can try and see what he¡¯s up to.¡± Jackie nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, but I feel like the masked man probably did not leave only a single mark behind. We might be able to see simr marks around here.¡± Right after he said that an explosive sound was heard. It was as if someone was heading toward them at a fast speed. The four of them jumped back in surprise, and their eyes all moved to the origin of the sound A handsome man in green robes was rushing toward them, with three others behind him. The man was already less than a hundred and fifty meters away from them. Looking at that, Hayden was incredibly emotional ¡°Graham is here, he¡¯s finally here. With the two of you, I probably won¡¯t have to die anymore¡­¡± Seeing Graham had put Hayden thoroughly at ease. Jackie raised his eyebrow, his mind thinking back to the sound transfer array that Hayden had taken out earlier The array was something incredibly expensive. Normally, regr disciples could not possibly own them. Even if Hayden was one of the top internal disciples in the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, he still did not have the money to buy such a thing. That meant that the array must have been given by someone else. The uniqueness of the array meant that just buying one was useless, they would have needed two for it to be used. Thinking about that, Jackie turned and looked at Hayden meaningfully. Before, Jackie thought that Hayden had a bit of a rotten mouth, but was just one of the stronger disciples in the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. There had been nothing particrly noteworthy about Hayden, but now it seemed like he had underestimated the guy. As he thought about it, Graham and Benjaminnded in front of them. When Graham saw Jackie, his eyes narrowed a little, obviously surprised. Chapter 2314 However, he had never been a particrly expressive person, so he resisted his surprise. The people behind him obviously did not have Graham¡¯s level of control. The moment they saw Jackie, they all widened their eyes. Their faces were full of questions. Graham first nodded slightly at Hayden before he walked forward to them, saluting Jackie. ¡°Jackie, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m meeting you here. I¡¯d have thought that you¡¯d already have been at least twice as far inside, killing countless fiends.¡± The words sounded respectful, but Jackie paid no mind to it at all. He felt amused that Graham was definitely not as upright and straight as he wanted to seem. It would seem like Graham was a schemer as well, and he would need to be careful interacting with Graham. Jackie merely nodded slightly, shooting Hayden a look. Hayden immediately understood what Jackie wanted, and did not hesitate to reveal everything they had discovered. Graham had a dark look on his face. Once Hayden finished, Graham said seriously, ¡°Actually, I noticed a few corpses on the way here as well. All of those corpses belonged to the northern ns. I had wondered if it had been the work of fiends or maybe fighting over the treasure. ¡°Now, it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. It looks like someone has already decided that all of us need to die here.¡± Thest words had been practically forced out of Graham¡¯s mouth through clenched teeth. Benjamin did not look to be in a good state as well. He stepped forward and said, ¡°What should we do?! I never expected that the Corpse Pavilion would be so ruthless to want to kill us all off! None of us expected something like this from the start, and we gave them a chance to seize the initiative. Who knows how many have died.¡± Benjamin was right. Even though they¡¯ve only noticed a dozen or so corpses thus far, no one could guarantee that was the extent of it. It was possible that, with the masked man at the helm, the Corpse Pavilion had already started ughtering all of the northern n disciples. The eight that were present all had ugly looks on their faces. If the Corpse Pavilion really gained the upper hand, then the masked man would definitely surround all those who remained at the end. Even though Graham, Benjamin, and Jackie were all extraordinary, there was still no way for them to fight against those sorts of numbers. If it turned into a numbers game, then they would be helpless. If that happened, they would be forced to run, leaving behind the weaker disciples. Even if they survived, they would not know what to say when they returned to their ns. They were already at the brink of despair when they suddenly heard frantic footsteps in the distance. The eight of them looked toward the noise. They saw a man in ragged clothing limping toward them, staggering as he moved. When the man noticed Jackie and the others, he was incredibly emotional Even though his leg was injured, he still quickened up the pace. Jackie furrowed his eyebrows, feeling like the silhouette looked incredibly familiar. He could not stop himself from walking forward for a better look. When he saw who he was, his heart stopped, and he hurriedly ran forward. When the man saw Jackie and the others, it was like he had found hisst hope! He ran quickly and urgently, and his left foot ended up tripping over his right, sending him tumbling to the ground. Right before he fell on the ground, someone reached out their hands, holding him securely and pulling him up slowly. Chapter 2315 Jackie had a trace of uncertainty in his voice, ¡°Nelson!¡± At that moment, Nelson was in an incredibly bad state. His clothes had all been stained with blood, his body ripped all over by some unknown weapon. He looked to be in a worse state than some beggar by the side of the road. He had lost all trace of his usual noble demeanor. Nelson tightly clenched Jackie¡¯s arm, his lips trembled slightly, ¡°Jackie! I finally found you!¡± At that moment, the rest of them had caught up. When Isaiah saw that it was the chosen disciple, Nelson, he widened his mouth in surprise, not daring to believe what he was seeing. He immediately knelt down, holding Nelson with both hands, ¡°What happened?! How are you so injured?!¡± Jackie did a simple check of Nelson¡¯s injuries. A third of his Vessels were already broken, and he had countless wounds, big and small. There were even two broken bones. The fact that Nelson had managed to reach this ce was already a testament to his will. Nelson no longer had the energy to respond to Isaiah¡¯s questions. Jackie knew very well how much Nelson was suffering at that moment. He looked up at Isaiah, ¡°Do you have recovery medication, I¡­¡± Jackie had a very troubled expression on his face hearing Nelson. Isaiah immediately knew what Jackie was thinking when he saw the expression and did not dwell on the problem. Reaching into his storage ring, he took out two recovery pills, stuffing them into Nelson¡¯s mouth. Jackie was already an elder disciple and was in a much higher position than a regr disciple. However, Isaiah knew that Jackie had only been an elder disciple for a few days, there was no way for him to have umted any wealth. Hence, he could not have had any recovery pills, which was why Jackie was forced to look at him. After taking the pills, Nelson¡¯s expression calmed down a bit. Jackie and Isaiah helped Nelson take a seat, and Nelson started to shut his eyes to meditate and recover. After two hours, Nelson¡¯s injuries started to stabilize. Even though he was still heavily injured, he had cleared his mind enough to start answering questions. Graham and the others moved over, asking a few questions about Nelson¡¯s injuries before anxiously asking him what happened. Nelson frowned. ¡°Ever since I left the starting spot, I had nned on killing a few fiends and possibly obtaining some good treasures. On the way, I met a few fellow disciples and formed a small alliance. ¡°The small alliance consisted of five of us, three from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and two from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion.¡± For some reason, Nelson had a strange look on his face when he mentioned the alliance. Even if most of them had noticed, none of them interrupted him. Nelson continued, ¡°The five of us advanced together, killing fiends. The journey had been filled with surprises but had not been particrly dangerous. Yet, two hours ago, we suddenly encountered arge group of disciples from the Corpse Pavilion!¡± Nelson¡¯s hands trembled as he recall the scene. He could not hold back his fear and anger. It looked like he had witnessed ughter before his own eyes. ¡°I had no idea how many disciples the masked man had with him. However, I knew that there would be no way for the five of us to stand up to so many of them. ¡°Furthermore, with the masked man at the helm, they could probably easily aplish anything they wanted to! So, the five of us avoided looking for any trouble with them. ¡°He did not know what the masked man was bringing so many fellow disciples around for. So, we got curious¡­¡± Chapter 2316 Nelson¡¯s lips curved into a bitter smile as he spoke. It was as if he was mocking himself as well as the people who had discussed it back then. ¡°I had thought that as long as he didn¡¯t provoke them, and as long as he tried to stay out of their way, we wouldn¡¯t be in any danger. No one would¡¯ve ever expected that they¡¯d suddenly stop advancing when they noticed us, and rush right at us instead. ¡°The five of us fled the moment we realized something was wrong. However, we were too slow, and they eventually caught onto us. Not even bothering to listen to us, about our identity or where we¡¯re from, the first thing they did was attack us with their weapons!¡± Nelson¡¯s whole body trembled, his eyes growing bloodshot as shbacks of what had happened ran through his mind. He feltpletely broken. He gulped and continued, ¡°How could we have stood up against them? I looked on as my fellow disciple fell right before me. At that moment, all I could think of was fleeing! ¡°Thankfully, the elder gave me an offensive talisman before we left. The attack from the item was incredibly strong after it was activated, and it blew a hole in the group. I¡­took that opportunity to escape. The tears that pooled in Nelson¡¯s eyes finally fell at that moment, and they dripped onto his clothes. Everyone exchanged looks, noticing how grave the issue was. It was just like they had anticipated, but it also meant that the situation was already at its worst. Isaiah painfully said, ¡°So you¡¯re the only one who survived?¡± In truth, Isaiah had merely beenmenting the situation. With what had happened, Nelson would have been the only survivor, yet¡­ Nelson¡¯s expression suddenly changed when Isaiah questioned him, as if there was another twist. His demeanor had garnered everyone¡¯s attention. Those who were not familiar with Nelson could not formte words at that moment, but Isaiah had known Nelson for many years. With how strange Nelson¡¯s expression was, he asked, ¡°Did something else happen? Has someone else survived?¡± Nelson had not nned on speaking about that. After all, it was not just those from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion that were gathered there. However, if he did not say it, it could very well bring them all harm. With that, Nelson brought himself to confess,¡± Someone else had survived, yes. Not only did he survive, but he¡¯s not injured at all. He¡¯s in a very good state.¡± Nelson¡¯s anger was evident in the way he spoke, and the individuals around him looked on in curiosity. Nelson let out a long sigh as he rubbed his temples. ¡°There were three of us from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion,¡± added Nelson, nearly growling. ¡°Other than me and the disciple who died, there was also Griffin Olsen!¡± Normally, even though Nelson did not truly approve of how Griffin acted, he regarded Griffin as a junior. However, the situation waspletely different this time. Nelson¡¯s wrath was unbridled at this point when he spat out his response, and it was too obvious to ignore. Jackie suddenly smirked. ¡°Did Griffin submit himself to Corpse Pavilion before you even started fighting?¡± ¡°He sucked up to the masked man and constantly bad -mouthed me. Not only did he manage to survive, but he¡¯s now a part of the Corpse Pavilion.¡± Nelson¡¯s face stiffened as he gazed at Jackie regretfully. Even though he did not want to admit it, the truth was still the truth, and there was no way for him to change it. He forced himself to nod. ¡°It¡¯s as you said. Back then, we were incredibly furious, but that didn¡¯t help at all. He had already made up his mind and will probably never return to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion.¡± Chapter 2317 Jackie snorted, not thinking much about it. ¡°I think he¡¯d still be able to return. As long as all of us die here, no one will be able to prove what he did. He¡¯d naturally be able to go back safely and might even receive a bountiful reward.¡± The others visibly soured at this. Even though it was hard for them to criticize the situation, with Griffin¡¯s status as well as the others from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion present, they still abhorred Griffin¡¯s actions silently. Even scumbags would detest those who only knew how to suck up to others when challenges arose. Isaiah gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°He¡¯s gone too far. What he¡¯s done before is one thing, but with what he did this time-¡° ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± interjected Jackie as he raised his hand, ¡°it¡¯s not worth us wasting time talking about him at this point.¡± Jackie then slowly stood up and turned to look at Graham. ¡°Do you have any way ofmunicating with the rest? ¡°With them gathering up their forces against us, our best course of action is to gather everyst one of our manpower.¡± Graham nodded grimly, hurriedly taking out the sound-transfer array and contacting everyone else. The Dual Sovereign Pavilion also had a way of sharing its location, butpared to the sound transfer array, it was far simpler. Nheless, it was still quite useful. After quickly contacting everyone in 15 minutes, they had notified everyone they could. After about two hours, all the surviving northern n disciples had been gathered. There were even those who had forced themselves toe over, despite varying injuries. After they did a headcount, they noticed that there were only 25 of them left. When they entered the Hidden ce for Resources, the northern n had brought in a total of 90 disciples. The losses were already more than two-thirds. It was a massive loss. Furthermore, it was not guaranteed that all 25 of them would make it out alive. The situation was already in an incredibly serious state. After everyone had gathered, the unsettling feeling had been somewhat quelled. Graham was busy consoling the other disciples, while Jackie had picked a secluded spot and brought Nelson over as well. He sat down next to Nelson and tended to Nelson¡¯s wounds, not saying a single word. Nelson looked at Jackie helplessly. ¡°Tell me: will we survive?¡± As he said that, he had an aura of despair and hopelessness about him. Jackie could understand how he felt after stabilizing the injuries, Jackie told Nelson about Riv¡¯s death. Nelson and Riv had been quite close, and when Nelson finally registered the news of his demise, his morale plunged into an all-new low. Jackie shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no point thinking about all this now; you better focus on recovering.¡± At that moment, Graham¡¯s voice could be heard from a distance, ¡°Come, Jackie. Let¡¯s discuss our next course of action.¡± Jackie sighed in exasperation. In truth, he did not want to discuss anything with Graham. He kept feeling like even though the guy seemed like a perfect gentleman on the surface, he was, in truth, not that righteous. Unfortunately, at that moment, they were forced to work together, and staying as a group was the most sound choice. With that in mind, he was forced to walk toward Graham. Graham anxiously said, ¡°Jackie, what do you think his goal is? Jackie let out a small chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s not hard to guess.¡± Chapter 2318 Graham frowned as he looked at Jackie earnestly. Jackie gazed into the distance, looking at the endless color of blood on the horizon. He fell deep in thought, and after a good while, he finally opened his mouth and continued, ¡°He wants to kill us. There are, after all, benefits to achieving just that. After all, we¡¯re his competitors, and only by killing us will he easily obtain those rewards. ¡°If we sessfully arrive at the foot of Netherworld Mountain and get sent back to the Divine Void Slope, there will be another battle after that. If it had been before, he would probably have been incredibly confident in beating the both of us. However, right now¡­ He probably doesn¡¯t have that confidence anymore.¡± Graham nodded in agreement; Jackie was right. Killing them would save him a lot of trouble. Jackie smiled coldly before he added, ¡°He¡¯s got a grudge against me from the start, too. Furthermore, he definitely has another goal in entering the Hidden ce for Resources. In clearing us, his obstacles, it¡¯ll be much easier for him to do anything.¡± Graham¡¯s face was sullen as he said, ¡°So that¡¯s why he wants to kill us all- not wanting anyone to survive? Jackie nodded, and Graham was close to losing control of hisposure. Just thinking about the masked man, who always acted high and mighty, and thinking about the incredibly disadvantageous position they were in made him incredibly anxious. He looked up at Jackie. ¡°I think something¡¯s wrong,¡± Jackie raised a brow, motioning for Graham to continue, Graham lowered his voice as he said,¡± You¡¯re right. His greatest wish at the moment is to clear obstacles, and that¡¯s us, so he can arrive at Netherworld Mountain alone, making him the only one who passed ¡°He doesn¡¯t have the confidence that he can kill the two of us in one blow, so he needed to plot and scheme, clearing everyone around us and leaving us alone. Then, he¡¯d use numbers to eliminate us.¡± Saying that, he paused, and Jackie nodded. ¡°That¡¯s probably what he¡¯s nning, so which part of it do you think is wrong?¡± Jackie seemed to have thought of something after his own question, and he smirked. ¡°You¡¯re saying that since he¡¯s trying to eliminate everyone who can help the two of us, then no traces would be left, but we found the corpses.¡± Graham nodded. That was indeed what he was thinking, and it was far too much of a strange point. If the masked man truly did n on eliminating everyone else, leaving only both him and Jackie forst, then he would not have let them realize something was strange. However, after he killed the northern n disciples, h e allowed the others to run amok, not bothering to clear any traces and disyed too tantly. It was clear he did not care if Graham and the others could see it. ¡°That¡¯s a hefty question. Before we can clear up this point, I feel like your earlier guess has no ground to stand on.¡± Graham was right, and Jackie agreed with what he said as well. Jackie smiled, not answering Graham¡¯s question and, instead, mentioned the hidden traces of electricity on the withered tree. Graham said in confusion, ¡°He left traces of the Evil Blood Thunder as a mark, and you think that there¡¯s definitely more than just one? What does this have to do with your earlier suspicions?¡± Jackie looked up and said earnestly, ¡°The two definitely have something to do with each other. You were definitely right before. Since he wanted to kill off everyone around us and finish us off in the end, then he wouldn¡¯t have let us notice it. ¡°However, the fact of the matter is that he seems to be deliberately letting us notice it. He wanted to disy everything in front of us, so there¡¯s definitely something behind it. Whatever they are, his goals are all for us to see.¡± Chapter 2319 ¡°There are so many amazing things on the Divine Void Slope, so who wouldn¡¯t want them? Of course he wants them all for himself, and if that¡¯s the case, then he first needs to get rid of all of us!¡± Graham could still not fully ept everything that was said, and doubt clouded his eyes. Jackie smiled lightly as he walked forward, cing a hand on Graham¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Since his goal is obvious, then everything he¡¯s done is to contribute toward that goal. Him leaving the mark behind is also for that goal. ¡°Even though he still doesn¡¯t know the full details, as long as we obtain even more evidence, the answer will naturally reveal itself.¡± Graham nodded, not understanding it fully. The two of them suddenly fell silent, and neither of them said anything. They were both deep in their own thoughts, but Jackie seemed to have a calmer expression, while Graham¡¯s was much darker. He was incredibly worried about what would happen next. After a long time, Graham finally urged, ¡°Then, what should we do after this?¡± Jackie walked two steps forward. ¡°Search.¡± ¡°Search for what?¡± ¡°Search for the other marks the masked man left behind. Once we find enough of them, we¡¯ll be able to find out. Furthermore, you have to remember that our goal this time isn¡¯t revenge but passing the stage instead.¡± Graham nodded, feeling that Jackie¡¯s words were reasonable. Jackie continued, ¡°Let¡¯s stop getting tangled up here, then. If we want to find answers, we have to first find the other marks. After that, we continue advancing; we can¡¯t just hand a free pass to the masked man.¡± ¡°Even though he¡¯ll threaten our safety, we¡¯ve already prepared ourselves, and we have enough skills as well. All these problems can be solved.¡± Jackie¡¯sst few words were said in a very firm manner, causing Graham to be taken aback. This disciple from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion named Jackie never failed to surprise Graham, time after time. He never expected that a disciple from a regr third -grade n could advance to where Jackie was. The fact was that his skill was on par with Graham¡¯s. He was also strategic, and he was incredibly mature in how he spoke and acted. Jackie looked at Graham and noticed that thetter was already looking at him differently. He could not help but snort mentally, but he did not dwell on the matter. He decided to change the topic instead, saying, ¡°We don¡¯t have any time to waste. Since we¡¯re sure of what we have to do next, we should hurry up and make our arrangements.¡± Those words served as a reminder to Graham, and Graham immediately jumped into action, hurriedly walking toward the others. He had just taken two steps when Jackie¡¯s voice was heard behind him,¡± Remember: we can¡¯t afford to split up. No matter where we go, we have to go together. Otherwise, we¡¯d just be giving them a chance.¡± Graham nodded without turning his head around. He arrived at where everyone was gathered before he loudly arranged everything. He had everyone stand apart, taking turns sending their senses out, and rotating every two hours. Chapter 2320 Four of them would send out their senses every time. Each in charge of one direction. That way, they preserved their aura and true energy while they also increased their uracy. After arranging everything, they decided on a direction to advance. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. When everyone advanced, Jackie, Graham, and the other strangerbatants were all arranged to stand at the front. They truly felt the power of moving as a group then, and everyone felt a sense of security. After all, they had lost over two-thirds of their people, and they were already at the stage where everyone was in danger. While the group advanced at a steady pace, Jackie once again talked to Graham and Benjamin. It was not really much of a conversation, however, because Jackie¡¯s tone had a hint of usation to it. His dark eyes were focused on Graham to his left. ¡°Graham, as a top-five chosen disciple in the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, you must have the favor of the elders and leaders. There¡¯s something in my heart that I¡¯ve been mulling over for several days, and I wonder if you can help me clear my doubts.¡± Even though the words sounded polite, there was an usatory undertone to it that slightly stunned Graham and Benjamin. Graham raised an eyebrow. ¡°If it¡¯s something I know, I¡¯ll tell you. However, if it involves secrets of the n, then I really can¡¯t help you.¡± The words sounded ambiguous, but Jackie did not mind. He smiled lightly as he said, ¡°What is the Thousand Leaves Pavilion nning? Why did they allow the Corpse Pavilion to enter this ce? Did the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s internal and external elders feel like the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s disciples would be kind enough to not harm us? ¡°A Big part of what¡¯s happening right now is because the Corpse Pavilion was allowed entry. If it was just us northern ns, things wouldn¡¯t have escted to this point regardless of whatever conflict would¡¯ve taken ce.¡± Jackie¡¯s words were very meaningful, and it caused Graham and Benjamin to have a change of expression. It truly was a question that could not be overlooked, and Jackie was right. If the Corpse Pavilion had not been allowed entry, this catastrophe would not have happened. They would not have lost so many disciples. Just thinking about Riv¡¯s bloodless face caused Jackie To boil in anger. He truly did not understand what the Thousand Leaves Pavilion was trying to do. At Mount Beasts, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion had noticed the Corpse Pavilion sealing the ce up, yet they acted like nothing had happened, ignoring the disciples on Mount Beasts. It was as if those lives were insignificant to them. Entering the Hidden ce for Resources needed permits, and there were only 180 of them. They did not even have enough to distribute among themselves, but they took out half for the southern ns. Jackie could not understand their actions at all. Graham let out a long sigh as he answered, albeit rather exasperatedly, ¡°The Pavilion doing this naturally has its own reasons as well as their ns. After all, the elders and disciples from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion aren¡¯t idiots. There¡¯s no way they¡¯re doing all of this for no good reason; they must have a very special goal.¡± Hearing all that, Jackie could not hold back the mockery in his words as his face darkened. ¡°Do you think such an exnation is enough for everyone? Even though we¡¯ve deliberately toned down our voices and no one else can hear what we¡¯re saying, do you truly think they aren¡¯t mulling the same things internally? ¡°So many people have died, and most of them were the elites from the various ns. What sort of n is worth sacrificing all their lives?¡± Advertisement chapter 2321-2330 chapter 2321-2330 Chapter 2321 Graham frowned and turned his head away from Jackie¡¯s usatory gaze. ¡°To be frank, I¡¯ve thought of the same thing, too. Even though I¡¯m a highly ranked chosen disciple, it doesn¡¯t mean I know everything. This is a n secret, and even with a high position, I¡¯m still just a disciple in the end.¡± Jackie nodded, admitting that Graham was right. Benjamin tried to pick up the mood by the side as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Jackie, and let¡¯s not hold grudges, either. I think that Graham is right. Since the n did all this, they naturally have their own ns. ¡°The n doesn¡¯t want this to happen, either, for so many disciples dying is out of their expectations.¡± The way Benjamin had tried to soothe things over was rather tactless, however. Jackie was not a simple mind that would allow someone¡¯s few words to change his thoughts. Advertisement He smiled lightly as he said, ¡°You two don¡¯t have to use those words to try and fend me off; I¡¯m not someone so carefree. If this matter hadn¡¯t advanced to this stage, I would never have even asked those questions.¡± After that, Jackie¡¯s cold smile deepened. ¡°You say they didn¡¯t expect so many to have died. I don¡¯t believe that one bit. ¡°The higher-ups of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion know better than any of us what type of peoplee from the Corpse Pavilion. They¡¯re ruthless and venomous in their methods, and they¡¯d stop at nothing so long as they have something in their sights! ¡°Honor and morality are nothing for those people. As long as there¡¯s a chance to get rid of us, they¡¯d definitely take it. This is no ident; it¡¯s all within their expectations!¡± Advertisement Jackie got angrier as he spoke, and his face reddened.¡± You¡¯re right, Graham. You¡¯re just a disciple in the end, and there are things you don¡¯t know. ¡°However, I refuse to believe you know nothing at all. Otherwise, with your personality, you wouldn¡¯t have entered this ce for sure.¡± The moment he said that, Graham¡¯s face stiffened, yet Jackie continued, ¡°You can¡¯t possibly know everything, but it¡¯s also impossible that you know nothing at all. Those elders that are closer to you would¡¯ve revealed a thing or two. ¡°I know these are all secrets to you, but with the way things are right now, I¡¯m not even sure if we can survive this ce if you still keep your secrets.¡± Jackie¡¯s words were not just to increase the sense of danger; he genuinely felt that way. If Graham and the others did not reveal the truth, it was very possible they would be swimming around in the dark, and even more people would die because of those higher-ups. That was something Jackie did not want to see or have happened. Thinking about that, he looked back to Isaiah and Nelson behind him. Isaiah was helping Nelson walk with one arm, and both of them looked to be in bad shape as well. After all, the Dual Sovereign Pavilion had greatly suffered this time. Other than the traitor, only the three of them were left. Furthermore, the two of them were not even sure if they themselves could survive, fearing the future to come, resulting in their very-obvious anxious expressions. Jackie could understand how they felt, and he did not want anything to happen to these two. Putting aside everything else, Nelson was quite a good person. Jackie really did not want to see a tragedy happen, so he had to pursue the matter to the fullest and dig out the truth. Advertisement Chapter 2322 When Jackie looked at Graham again, his gaze was stern and fierce. Graham let out a sigh, feeling incredibly helpless, while Benjamin looked at Jackie before looking at Graham. Unlike Graham, Benjamin waspletely in the dark. Even though he wanted to defend Graham and say something, he was, in fact, all too curious as well, so he chose to remain silent. Graham dwelled in his helplessness for a long time before finally opening his mouth unwillingly. ¡°It¡¯s because they want to find something, and that thing is both evil and righteous. It¡¯s not something that can be opened with just the power of the northern ns, so that¡¯s why they ended up giving the southern ns half of the passes for free.¡± Jackie had guessed correctly after all, and his expression did not lose much of its initial intensity. Graham let out another sigh and knew that Jackie did not believe what he had just said at all. ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe what I¡¯m saying right now, but I can assure you that I¡¯m not lying. If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do anyway.¡± At that moment, Jackie suddenly said, ¡°What¡¯s this thing? Where is it? Is it some divine treasure on the Divine Void Slope, or is it somewhere else on the Hidden ce for Resources?¡± Graham shook his head. ¡°That, I do not know. I possess the strongest skills, which is why the elders had arranged for me to go retrieve it. When I received all this information, I had thought that way. ¡°However, no one summoned me even as I waited. I received no arrangements even as I was being sent into the Hidden ce for Resources.¡± After saying that, Graham nced at Benjamin by his side, and Benjamin frantically shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. I would¡¯ve never heard of this righteous-yet-evil thing had you not brought it up.¡± Grahamposed himself, turning his head back.¡± Truthfully, I don¡¯t know what the elders are nning. I¡¯m just as much in the dark as the rest of you.¡± Jackie ignored Graham¡¯s exnation and mumbled to himself, ¡°Righteous and evil?¡± Graham shot a look at Benjamin. Both of them could see the helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes. Their exnations were all a bit barren, but the truth was that neither of them knew anything. Even if they had a bit of news, it was all shallow. They never got the most important parts. At that moment, one of the senses suddenly shouted out, ¡°We¡¯re picking up traces of a battle up ahead!¡± When they heard that, they put aside their thoughts and went toward the direction the person was pointing. Holes were everywhere on the ground, and there were also traces of energy from martial skills. Jackie and Graham knelt to investigate the ground, and they could clearly feel traces of fiendish energy. There were also remnants of human weaponry, as well as a few drops of blood on the eastern side. An intense battle must have taken ce at this spot, and they had advanced about 15 kilometers. All 25 of them had not seen or sensed anything other than this battlefield-not even fiends. Chapter 2323 Samson stood behind Jackie and mumbled, ¡°This is so strange. Before, we¡¯d find a fiend every one to three kilometers, and we¡¯d even encounter two or three of them. Yet, ever since that withered tree, we haven¡¯t met a single fiend¡­ All we saw were remnants of that battle.¡± Jackie stood up and looked around him. Just from the traces of that battle, he was unable to determine if the ones who fought were disciples from their side or those from the south. With that in mind, he could not resist unleashing his senses, expanding it to 300 meters. At that moment, he felt a familiar feelinging from a withered tree root about 250 meters away. His breaths grew short in anxiousness. ¡°It¡¯s the electric mark from Evil Blood Thunder again!¡± The moment he said that, the other 24 participants paused and gazed at Jackie expectantly. Jackie did not bother waiting for them to say anything, however, and started to rush toward where he sensed the mark. The other participants followed closely behind Jackie. In that blood-red world, other than the most common hills and slopes, all they saw were various withered trees. Those fragile-looking withered trees had already been dead for an unknown number of years. They stood there as if they would fall at any moment, and yet also looked like they would stand there, unchanging for eternity. Every few minutes, they would see two or three of those withered trees. Jackie arrived next to the withered tree and knelt, expanding his senses again. At that moment, he felt the senses of the others unleashed as well. 25 senses conversed in the same area as they investigated the foot of the tree. ¡°It really is there!¡± blurted Graham somewhat emotionally. The others started to discuss among themselves,¡± Why did the Corpse Pavilion disciple leave behind these marks? This is no doubt the electric remnant of the Evil Blood Thunder. It means that he came here personally.¡± ¡°Who knows what he¡¯s trying to do? It¡¯s nothing good, that¡¯s for sure. He might¡¯ve left behind these things to deal with us, to kill us all!¡± ¡°I feel so suffocated. If those people weren¡¯t so petty and shameless, we wouldn¡¯t be left with just only twenty-five of us. Once we get out of here, I¡¯ll report this for sure. I¡¯ll have the n take revenge for our fallen brothers!¡± From the initial questions to theter indignation, everyone grew more and more emotional, and Jackie looked behind helplessly. Even though those people were among the top talent -wise and skill-wise within their own ns, their brains did not seem to work very well. They spoke without regard for anything. They did not think deeply at all. Even putting aside whether they would be able to escape safely, the higher-ups would only suppress their reports if they were to get out. After all, the target was a fourth-grade n as well. However, he had to push down those words at that moment. Graham earnestly looked at Jackie. ¡°Jackie, why do you think they left these marks? I did a little calction, and the two marks are fifteen kilometers apart. Might we find another one another fifteen kilometers deeper?¡± Jackie did not even need to think before nodding.¡± Absolutely. I¡¯ve already more or less guessed the use of these marks. I have to say, there¡¯s nothing that guy won¡¯t do. In order to pass, he¡¯s used everything he can.¡± Chapter 2324 Graham and the others were puzzled, and some of the more curious folk could not hold back from asking immediately, ¡°What did you guess?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! What does that guy want?¡± Jackie let out a deep sigh as he looked at the direction behind the tree. Netherworld Mountain was still shrouded in red, incredibly far away. It looked like it would never be touched. His pupils moved slightly as he somberly spoke, ¡°His biggest goal at the moment is to pass as fast as possible, and his second goal is to not let the two of us pass. He¡¯s not someone who doesn¡¯t know where he stands; he knows which of those he can¡¯t do. ¡°This is why he¡¯s using another way to constantly dy us. He wants us to not be able to make it in time to pass at all! He¡¯s already arranged things long ago: he¡¯d clear all the obstacles here, and then leave behind marks so he can advance, unhindered.¡± Everyone else was confused to have heard Jackie¡¯s exnation, but Graham understood. His expression changed, his teeth gritting harshly as he growled, ¡°That dog of a man has gone too far. There¡¯s really nothing he won¡¯t do!¡± The masked man brought all his fellow disciples around, ughtering all the northern n disciples and not forgetting to kill off the fiends they saw. They cleared a path of obstacles and left behind marks, all to save time. It was so he could arrive at Netherworld Mountain in the stipted time! Graham became even more furious as he thought about it. He wanted nothing more than to rush right at the masked man and challenge him to a duel. If he defeated the masked man, even ripping the man apart would not alleviate his anger. ¡°That despicable, shameless man! He¡¯s quite smart!¡± Jackie raised a brow. That was something he was hypothesizing. If they switched positions, he would have felt that the n was quite solid, if not extremely cruel. However, to the masked man, that was not cruel at all. After all, the ones to die were not his fellow disciples. Killing off the northern disciples had been one of his goals, anyway. Graham anxiously paced around on the spot. ¡°What should we do? We can¡¯t just leave things as they are! We can¡¯t just hand the pass to him, either-we have to make him pay!¡± Jackie did not say anything as he gazed into the distance. No matter what Graham said at that moment, it would not affect Jackie¡¯s mood nor would It affect his decision. In truth, Jackie could feel that what Graham cared the most was whether or not he could pass. However, the masked man had seeded a step before him. Noticing Jackie¡¯s silence, Graham said anxiously, ¡°We have to figure out a way. Why don¡¯t we do what they did? Let¡¯s track them down and exact what they¡¯ve done! ¡°I refuse to believe that the masked man will constantly be with the other disciples. Even though there are only twenty-five of us left, we have you and my skills. ¡°With the two of us at the helm, we don¡¯t need to care about their numbers at all! We¡¯d still be able to kill them all!¡± Graham¡¯sst words were uttered through clenched teeth, his eyes filled with palpable murderous intent. He could have made the resolve to kill every single one of the disciples from Corpse Pavilion, too. Jackie, however, shook his head. He could not afford to let his thoughts get as muddled as Graham at that moment. ¡°I¡¯ll say the same thing as I¡¯ve said before: don¡¯t rush into things. The two of us should focus on passing right now. Revenge can wait for the moment. Chapter 2325 ¡°Since we already know why he¡¯s left the Evil Blood Thunder marks to ensure that he passes, why don¡¯t we use it for ourselves?¡± Graham paused, his eyes suddenly widening as he gleefully eximed, ¡°You¡¯re right! Since he¡¯s cleared the fiends along this path, we might as well follow the way! We can think about the rest after we pass!¡± After making his decision, Graham did not waste any more time. He turned around and started to loudly order everyone behind him. ¡°This is the special mark that the masked man from the Corpse Pavilion left behind. Now, we have to follow these marks as we advance to make sure it¡¯s safe. I know all of you entered the blood world in hopes of killing fiends and obtaining treasures, but this is a special circumstance. ¡°If we don¡¯t move together, you might very well end up being killed by the Corpse Pavilion. ¡°I won¡¯t force all of you to follow us forward. If you¡¯re not willing and would rather hunt fiends and obtain treasures, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± After he finished those words, the other remaining disciples all voiced their loyalty. ¡°We¡¯re going to keep following Graham. We wouldn¡¯t dare go out alone. Treasures are nice, but our lives are more important!¡± ¡°He¡¯s right. Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯re all already mentally prepared, and we¡¯ll follow all of you. As for those treasures, we¡¯ve given up on them!¡± Receiving everyone¡¯s pledge, Graham¡¯s expression cleared up a little. ¡°Alright, then we won¡¯t waste any more time. Let¡¯s hurry up and advance. We¡¯ll take turns sending out our senses likest time and look for the remnants that the masked man left behind.¡± Jackie looked at Graham meaningfully. That guy did not mention the truth at all; he had hidden the most important part. Nheless, Jackie could not rock the boat at this moment, so he merely went along with Graham. The group started to advance, following the marks the masked man left behind, advancing toward Netherworld Mountain. Even from a distance, Netherworld Mountain looked impressively massive. Even with over 150 kilometers between them, they could still see its full glory. The closer they got, the more they could feel how impressive it was. Anyone standing beneath the mountain would seem unbelievably miniscule. It would make one feel as small as a newborn ant. The masked man clenched his chest, and blood oozed from the corner of his mouth. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He was in no way as strong as he was before and, instead, even felt a bit weak. Standing next to him, Zamian helped the masked man with a concerned look ¡°Are you alright?!¡± The masked man raised his hand shakingly, using all his might to shake his head. At that moment, even his voice was unsteady as he responded, ¡°I¡¯m fine! Help me sit down, I need to meditate!¡± Zamian hurriedly helped the masked man. He ced a nket underneath the masked man¡¯s buttocks and took out expensive medicinal pills for the masked man. At that moment, not only did the masked man look like he was in a bad state, but he seemed very aggrieved by pain as well. Just moving a little would aggravate the injuries on his whole body. The bone piercing pain he felt was not something an ordinary person would be able to stand. He lost count of how many bones were broken on his body. Just his ribcage alone, there were four, and that was even the result of him doing his best to defend his chest. If he had not protected the most important part at thest moment, he would probably not even have been able to stand up. ¡°Why is that eight-tailed snake so strong?!¡± blurted Zamian concernedly. ¡°It actually did this to you¡­¡± Chapter 2326 Zamian trailed off in his sentence, not daring to continue. After all, the masked man never had the best of tempers. If he had finished his words, he might be seen as questioning the masked man¡¯s skills. The masked man coldly smiled, looking up at where the eight-tailed snake had fallen, his hands trembling slightly. ¡°This is thest fiend and thest test for me before I pass. It¡¯d be weirder if the fiend was not this strong.¡± The masked man gulped as he remembered the bitter battle he had just gone through. If it were not for the fact that he was much stronger than the average person and had reached the spring solidifying realm before, he might not have been able to kill that eight-tailed snake. Zamian frowned, snorting lightly before saying,¡± The structure of this blood-colored world is so strange. They allowed us all to enter, but at the final battle, they erected a barrier, not allowing us in to help you at all.¡± The masked man coldly smiled, ncing at Zamian disdainfully before saying, ¡°Do you think that the old man who designed this stage has your brain? If he let everyone in, how could he not have thought of this? ¡°The eight-tailed snake wouldn¡¯t have amounted to much if we attacked it in a group, then thest test would hold no meaning to it. The whole reason the eight-tailed snake existed was to see if I have the qualifications to pass.¡± After saying that, the masked man squinted as he added, his words carrying the sliver of ridicule he had, ¡°Even if those guys risked their lives on the line and arrived here, they wouldn¡¯t be able to pass anyway!¡± Zamian hurriedly nodded. ¡°Even you¡¯ve been injured to this degree, so how could the other two have any hope? They were never at your level, and if you hadn¡¯t suppressed your powers, the two of them wouldn¡¯t even be able to face you together.¡± The masked man smiled at this; Zamian¡¯s ttery was quite decent Reveling in Zamian¡¯s praise, he nodded. ¡°I¡¯m definitely at a disadvantage here. If it was outside, even if the two of them challenged me at the same time, I¡¯d make them regret living in this world!¡± After finishing those words, his breathing turned erratic. He felt waves after waves of pain as he started to tremble. He hurriedly formed some seals with his hands, trying to stabilize his injuries. The Corpse Pavilion¡¯s chosen disciple, Rufus, eyed the two other eight-tailed snakes. When they all arrived at the foot of the mountain, they noticed three eight-tailed snakes. The three snakes did not attack on their own, and they were all sealed within their own barriers. When the masked man got closer, a wave of energy enveloped him, sending him to one of the eight tailed snakes. The battle started immediately. The eight-tailed snake was like an angered beast and fervently started to attack! All of the disciples there had witnessed that incredibly dangerous battle. Rufus let out a small sigh, his tone carrying a sliver of doubt as he spoke, ¡°Even with a barrier between us, I could still feel a very dense demonic energying from the snake. We can¡¯t just call it amon eight tailed snake-it¡¯s probably an eight-tailed demonic snake.¡± The others nodded after hearing those words, thinking Rufus could be right. The eight-tailed demonic snake¡¯s demonic energy could not be suppressed, so much so that even with the barrier in the way, they could still clearly feel it. The demonic snake was not like the fiends they had encountered before. Even though the fiends had powering out of their bodies as well, none of them had such dense demonic energies. Yet, that eight-tailed snake felt like it had been soaked in demonic energy: raw and unbridled energy. The masked man said as he recuperated, ¡°It truly is a demonic snake. To be precise, this monster is probably incredibly close to the spring solidifying realm. It only needs just the slightest push to level up. With that level of strength, even I can¡¯t defeat it easily, let alone the other two.¡± Chapter 2327 Rufus nodded. Lennon, meanwhile, stood by the side and spoke, albeit rather anxiously, ¡°They won¡¯t reach this ce. You¡¯ve made such good arrangements, and they¡¯ve definitely fallen for your schemes.¡± The masked man nodded, thinking that Jackie and Graham would not be able to reach where they were at, too. He had nned the scheme himself; there was no way they would not fall for it. Plus, he had nned to kill two birds with one stone. He would both kill off those people and carve a clear path forward for himself, devoid of obstacles. When it was about time, he brought the disciples who subjected themselves unto him and walked along the path free from obstacles, arriving at the foot of Netherworld Mountain. Just thinking about it made him feel incredibly pleased with himself. Zamian smiled. ¡°They can¡¯t possibly be able to figure out that you did not n on killing Jackie and Graham at all! Killing so many troublesome people was just to attract their attention. ¡°It was to dy them! Once enough time is dyed, they won¡¯t have the focus to kill fiends and advance. The time limit is only two days, and if they don¡¯t find this ce by then, you¡¯ll be the only one who passes. The masked man nodded, slowly opening his eyes, incredibly pleased with himself as evident with his expression. His strategy was wless¡­and those disciples from the northern ns were all too hung up with their honor and virtue. They were different from evil practitioners. Looking at their fellow disciples being killed like that, they would definitely try to fight back. They would gather all the other remaining disciples and attempt to battle. However, what they did not know was that the masked man would have already brought his own disciples to the foot of Netherworld Mountain. All he did was just to pass, and there would naturally not be any disruptions. Just thinking about this amused the masked man greatly. He could not stop himself from smiling, and everyone around him was heaping praises on him. ¡°You are talented beyond belief. Those guys definitely won¡¯t guess your true n!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Even though Jackie and Graham don¡¯t amount to much, they still have some skill. If we really n on killing them, it might end up dying ourselves, and we¡¯d have suffered great losses if they ended up escaping!¡± ¡°Right now, they¡¯re probably only a hundred kilometers in, while our great senior has already passed!¡± The masked man wanted so badly to see their expressions after the task ended and they all returned to the Divine Void Slope. At that moment, he would reveal all his ns. He wanted nothing more than to see for himself Jackie and Graham¡¯s remorseful expressions. He wanted to return all the humiliation he had suffered dealt by Jackie, right back at him. That was not all, though. He would have Jackie pay the price and have Jackie wish he was dead! The masked man could barely contain himself just thinking of all this. All of a sudden, at that moment, a familiar voice was heard in the distance, ¡°You really are here. You¡¯re quite fast.¡± That voice¡­ That voice was all too familiar to the masked man. It was so familiar that the voice was practically engraved into the masked man¡¯s bones. It was not just him, too. There was not a single one of the other disciples from the Corpse Pavilion that was not familiar with it. They widened their eyes in shock, looking toward the source of the voice. Around 200 meters away¡­ stood 20 twenty disciples. Chapter 2328 The masked man and hisckeys were all incredibly familiar with the ones at the helm. There they were: Jackie, Graham and Benjamin, all standing upright in front of them. Jackie seemed ratherid-back as he gazed at them nonchntly, unperturbed. On the other hand, Graham and Benjamin¡¯s eyes were filled with rage, and the scene stunned the masked man. It was not just him, though-the others were all stunned as well. They were just on a ridicule-train, bashing on these men, so sure that they would still be in the outer areas. All that, and they suddenly popped right into the scene! Zamian¡¯s lips froze as he eximed, his voice trembling, ¡°How is that possible? How could they be here?! Shouldn¡¯t they be at the outskirts?¡± They must have known that many people have perished, and they should have wasted a very long time gathering everyone up. Furthermore, therge number of fiends they would have had to exterminate would have dyed them by a great deal. rmingly, they still made it! They had arrived no moreter than themselves. The masked man had just defeated the eight-tailed snake and did not even have the chance to rest before Jackie and the others arrived! Jackie chuckled coldly, ignoring the conflict felt by the masked men and hisckeys. He merely turned his head and set his gaze on the eight-tailed snake. Jackie recognized the eight-tailed snake from the past memories. The eight-tailed demonic snake had never appeared on the Hestia Continent before; it existed in a second -ranked world. A mature eight-tailed demonic state could reach up to the spring solidifying realm in power. Those they were looking at were not truly in the spring solidifying realm yet, but they were close. Thinking of this, Jackie frowned, his expression a little dark. Just as he was thinking of how he would deal with the eight-tailed demonic snake¡­ Graham shouted loudly, ¡°Don¡¯t think those little tricks of yours are enough to help you pass. I didn¡¯t fall for them!¡± Jackie could not resist looking at Graham when he heard that. Feeling Jackie¡¯s gaze, Graham¡¯s face stiffened as he added, ¡°Jackie noticed the marks you¡¯ve left a long time ago, and he didn¡¯t even take too long to understand what you were doing! Who do you think you¡¯re fooling with that flimsy trick of yours?!¡± Graham even went to the extent of enhancing his voice with his true energy, not wanting the opposing group to not hear him. The masked man became visibly livid; he had never felt so pathetic in his life. There he was, pleased with himself just moments ago, yet his pride had been shattered so quickly. The n he had felt was perfect had been decoded with ease! At that moment, the masked man felt nothing but rage whirling in his mind, so much so that he even forgot the wounds that tormented him. He wanted nothing more than to rip Jackie apart. It was Jackie yet again-it was always him! Jackie was the sole cause of every moment of humiliation he had gone through! The masked man became so enraged as thoughts consumed him, and he even spat a mouthful of blood. Zamian hurriedly knelt and helped the masked man up. ¡°Don¡¯t get angry! Who cares about these commoners? They can¡¯t possibly pass; they don¡¯t have the skill to!¡± The masked man flung away Zamian¡¯s hand, still livid, sending Zamian to the ground. At that moment, the masked man could no longer maintain hisposure. He pointed at Jackie with his trembling hand. ¡°Just you wait! I won¡¯t let you off, I promise you that. I¡¯ll have you begging for death, and I will send you to hell!¡± Despite the masked man¡¯s hate-filled deration, Jackie was still¡­undisturbed. He was already used to words like that and was already practically immune to them. Even though it was the masked man saying such words, Jackie did not care at all. Chapter 2329 Graham snorted. ¡°You killed so many of our fellow disciples, so we won¡¯t let you off either! Even if we can¡¯t kill you right now, we¡¯ll make you pay in the future!¡± Jackie did not care much about the masked man¡¯s curses, but Graham¡¯s words had caused him to raise his eyebrow. Graham was rather interesting. This man had basically tied himself to Jackie in that one sentence, as if the two of them were tied together by the same n. Jackie did not think that Graham really meant it. He understood very well that the two of them were only standing on the same side purely because they were temporarily in a mutually beneficial rtionship. Since they were both from northern ns, they had to work together against the Corpse Pavilion However, the moment they left the Divine Void Slope, Graham would not show any mercy whatsoever. Jackie was not even willing to guarantee that Graham would not work with the masked man against him. The masked man cackled at Graham¡¯s words, However, he was heavily injured, and on top of that, his heart was steaming with anger. His body¡¯s condition was getting worse, and he could no longer even sit properly. The disciples that were near to him immediately reached out to help the masked man. Graham seemed to only just notice that the masked man was heavily injured to the degree that he could not even sit properly. He immediately turned around in shock. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Why is he so heavily injured? Did something happen to him?¡± Jackie frowned as he looked at Graham exasperatedly. Jackie could not believe that Graham only just noticed the eight-tailed demonic snake that was hundreds of meters tall. With such arge snake right there, he was still asking Jackie why the masked man was so badly injured? Was that guy mentally deficient? Jackie smiled lightly and said with a slightly cold tone, ¡°Do you not see that eight-tailed demonic snake?¡± Graham furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°Eight-tailed demonic snake? That¡¯s called an eight-tailed demonic snake? You¡¯re incredibly knowledgeable, Jackie, and you know everything! Compared to you, I feel like I¡¯mcking.¡± Jackiepletely ignored those false words of ttery. He was toozy to dwell on these things with Graham. ¡°The two of us will be facing an eight-tailed demonic snake each as well. Looking at how injured the masked man is, he probably didn¡¯t get to receive help. Passing will depend on our own individual skills.¡± Graham hurriedly nodded. ¡°Be wary, Jackie. Looking at how injured the guy is, the eight-tailed demonic snake is definitely not easy to handle.¡± Jackie pursed his lips and looked at Graham. Benjamin then advised Graham nervously, ¡°Graham, you have to act ording to your strength¡­ You shouldn¡¯t allow yourself to suffer any incurable injuries just to pass; that would be pointless. After all, there will still be another battle waiting for you after you pass.¡± Graham let out a sigh. He knew that Benjamin never thought that he could defeat the masked man. Those words were basically telling him that even the masked man had suffered such heavy injuries to win. If he could not win, he should try and retreat. It would possibly allow him to preserve his life. Jackie nced at Graham. Even though Graham wasposing himself, Jackie could still see a sliver of rage in Graham¡¯s eyes. Graham believed he had been underestimated. Chapter 2330 Graham snorted at the thought. Meanwhile, a familiar voice was suddenly heard. ¡°Jackie, please don¡¯t overdo it. After all, as long as you¡¯re still alive, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do. Don¡¯t put yourself in danger just for the sake of victory,¡± appealed Nelson with a sincere look on his face. Nelson had yet to recover from his injuries at that moment. Jackie nodded, knowing that Nelson meant what he said. From the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, other than the traitor, Griffin, only the three of them were left. Isaiah hurriedly added, ¡°Nelson is right. The eight tailed demonic snake is not easy to defeat, so if you have to fight it, please do so with a n!¡± Jackie reached out and ced his hand on Nelson¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The three of us are the only ones left from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. No matter what, I¡¯ll make sure I send the two of you back safely.¡± Even though he did not harbor that much positive intention for the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, he had to admit that the n had spent time and effort in training him. To repay that debt of gratitude, he would take care of them. Nelson and Isaiah nodded, visibly moved by Jackie¡¯s words. They had been full of fear for the future due to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s massive losses and had been very depressed. Hearing Jackie¡¯s words managed to lift their spirits at that moment, albeit only slightly. It had imbued them with the will to survive once more. Samson looked at the eight-tailed demonic snake curiously. The snake was a few hundred meters tall, and its name suited its looks perfectly. From the waist downward, its abdomen was split into eight tails. Its whole body was covered by scales, and it had a massive tongue. Its red eyes looked threatening and could send chills into anyone¡¯s heart. It would asionally stick its tongue out but seemed topletely ignore the people in front of it. It was as if it did not see anyone. The eight-tailed snake did not attack, which sparked the curiosity of Jackie and the others. Samson could not help but say, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this eight-tailed snake? Is something wrong with its eyes? Why isn¡¯t it attacking us?!¡± Jackie looked at Samson. ¡°It¡¯s because we are not within their area of attack.¡± Samson was confused and asked, ¡°Area of attack?¡± Jackie was in no mood to entertain Samson as he looked over at Graham. ¡°Are you ready? If you¡¯re ready, then let¡¯s not waste time.¡± Graham had a sunken expression on his face. He nced over at Jackie and noticed that Jackie did not seem pressured at all. It was as if Jackie did not care about the battle that would soon follow. He himself was forced to wonder if he could defeat the eight-tailed demonic snake, or if he would be heavily injured just like the masked man was. Graham was speechless, even thinking that Jackie was just pretending to be calm. After all, the eight- tailed demonic snake¡¯s skills were no ordinary matter, and it was already incredibly close to the spring solidifying realm. Even the masked man could not gain an advantage against it. No matter how strong Jackie was, there was no way Jackie could break past the restrictions of his level! Since that was the case, Jackie¡¯s calmness had to be a fa?ade. Graham¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I¡¯m ready, but you seem to be in a much better mood than me, Jackie. Facing such a strong eight-tailed snake, your expression hasn¡¯t changed at all.¡± The words sounded like a question, but they had a strange tone to them. Jackie smiled lightly, and it was obvious what that man was thinking in his mind. Advertisement chapter 2331-2335 chapter 2331-2335 Chapter 2331 Jackie raised his brow slightly as he said, ¡°Even though the eight-tailed snake is incredibly strong, it¡¯s not like it can¡¯t be beaten. Since you¡¯re ready, let¡¯s go.¡± Hearing Jackie¡¯s words, Graham had a sour look on his face. He felt like Jackie was too pretentious and that Jackie¡¯s words were too monotonous. It was as if Jackie implied he was a powerful individual. Graham¡¯s face darkened a bit, and he wanted nothing more than to say some foul words to incite Jackie. He wanted Jackie to stop showing off like he was the best of the best. However, he knew as well that Jackie would not just take it lying down, and he might end up retaliating If that awkward situation happened, they could just forget about working together. With that, Graham held back his exasperation as he walked toward the eight-tailed demonic snake with Jackie. The masked man and the others saw that Jackie had made his move and could only look on with widened eyes. The masked man¡¯s anger started to boil over. Moments ago, he had felt incredibly ufortable beingughed at by Jackie and the others, and he wanted nothing more than to find somewhere to hide. Advertisement Zamian, on the other hand, knew what was making the masked man ufortable and hurriedly started with his ttery. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! With their skills, they won¡¯t be able to stand against the eight-tailed demonic snake. The beast will bulldoze thempletely, and the two of them won¡¯t ever be able to pass. Only you will be able to climb the Divine Void Slope!¡± His words sounded incredibly certain, as if he wanted nothing more than to shout it out to the world. The masked man¡¯s expression mellowed out, and his mood slowly improved, too. The earlier awkwardness had sent his anger to its limits, and he felt like a few vicious ps had been delivered to his face. Advertisement The masked man smiled coldly as he said loudly,¡± You two should know your ce. It¡¯d be disastrous if you¡¯re just swallowed up by the snake!¡± The words were full of mockery, meant specifically for Jackie and Graham. The northern ns¡¯ disciples reddened in anger the moment they heard those words. If it had been before, they might have kept quiet due to who the masked man was, but the masked man¡¯s earlier actions had been too evil. If Jackie had note out, the masked man might have ughtered the rest of them. They were still filled with frustration and anger, and they could no longer hold it back after the masked man¡¯s words. Benjamin stepped forward. ¡°Hey, disciple of the Corpse Pavilion, even though I still don¡¯t know your name, you¡¯ve left a deep impression on us. ¡°Why does it seem like all you know is mockery? Have you forgotten that your words were always met with a p in the face every time?¡± ¡°When you saw us, you had such a shocked look on your face. Is it because you thought we¡¯d never guess your n?! It looks like you¡¯ve really overestimated yourself!¡± ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t be able to see through that little trick of yours? Honestly, we have to thank you for our easy trip here!¡± To this, the other disciples of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion joined in, jeering. Advertisement ¡°That¡¯s right! Of course we have to thank that disciple with the mask on. If he hadn¡¯t cleared so many obstacles for us, we¡¯d never have arrived here so easily. We didn¡¯t encounter any dangers on the way here at all!¡± They chimed in one after another and all those words were like stabs after stabs onto the masked man¡¯s heart. His anger that had just been suppressed boiled up again and exploded. Chapter 2332 The masked man was so enraged that he scrambled to stand up, albeit struggling when he did, wanting to fight with the northern disciples, even daring to bet his life on the line. s, he had yet to recover from his injuries and could not even stand up. The disciples next to him hurriedly helped the masked man up, and Zamian even tried to console him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry; these are just petty remarks made by insignificant people. If you weren¡¯t injured, they wouldn¡¯t have even dared to say all that. You¡¯ll surely recover eventually, and you can show them who¡¯s boss after that!¡± The masked man was so angry his entire body was trembling. His anger boiled within his heart, and he spat out another mouthful of blood. Jackie¡¯s lips twitched at the sight. Even though the masked man was incredibly strong and talented, he was rather frail in his mentality. Just a few words were enough to have him spitting out blood in anger. He was far too weak on that front. Just as Jackie¡¯s thoughts wandered, a sticky energy suddenly enveloped his body. He immediately turned his head to look at Graham next to him, and Graham¡¯s expression changed as well. Before they could even figure what was happening, their vision blurred as they were suddenly pulled into an isted space. When their surroundings cleared up, Jackie was shocked to notice that he was only less than a hundred meters away from the eight-tailed snake that was in the middle. When he stepped inside the barrier, the snake seemed to havee alive, and its beady red eyes stared right at Jackie. Its breath reeked of blood, and the whole ce stank of the same ominous stench of blood, too. Jackie let out a sigh, not able to entirely suppress the surprise he felt. After all, he never expected that he would suddenly be teleported. He was not the only one caught unaware, as Graham seemed visibly shocked, too. The masked man had naturally not been kind enough to tell them that they would be teleported inside. Furthermore, the two eight-tailed snakes they were facingunched their attacks before the two of them could even recover from their surprise. The eight-tailed snake adopted an attacking stance, and Jackie¡¯s eyes stared right into the snake¡¯s red eyes. Before Jackie made a move, the eight-tailed snake bared its fangs and rushed right at Jackie. In his shock, he immediately twisted space, suddenly teleporting 30 meters away and heard a crash. The eight-tailed snake¡¯s head viciously crashed into where Jackie was earlier. Looking at the massive crater on the ground, Jackie started to have a nervous look on his face. The eight tailed snake¡¯s attack had been far too quick. No wonder it raised its head earlier¡ªit was charging up! If not for Jackie mastering thews of space, he might not have been able to avoid that speed. Jackie was even more shocked that such arge crater had formed just from the demonic snake¡¯s head! The snake, on the other hand, was not injured whatsoever. Its scales seemed to be the strongest scales in the world. It did not seem like any amount of force would be able to break through! Looking at that scene, Jackie helplessly thought that If he did not know the eight-tailed demonic snake¡¯s weakness, he would never be able to break through those scales on the snake¡¯s body no matter how he attacked When the outsiders saw that scene, they widened their eyes. Samson lost his voice slightly when he eximed, ¡°That¡¯s way too fast; it only took a blink of an eye! If I was there, I would¡¯ve died from that blow!¡± His words were not exaggerated at all. If Samson had faced the eight-tailed demonic snake, he would not have been able to avoid it! Chapter 2333 Jackie sessfully avoided the eight-tailed demon snake¡¯s attack and seemed to trigger the eight-tailed snake¡¯spetitive spirit. The snake got faster and faster, and anger glossed over its eyes. It was the first time Jackie had seen anger in the eyes of a beast. At the same time, he had no idea why the snake would be so¡­ infuriated. Of course, the eight-tailed snake could not give Jackie an answer. A piercing sound met his ears as the eight -tailed demonic snake raised its tail and attacked Jackie with a speed that could not be seen by some of the people. Those constant, unending attacks gave Jackie a huge headache. It was at that moment did he realize why the masked man was so badly wounded. The eight-tailed snake¡¯s tail attacks were not something a normal person could withstand. Furthermore, the eight-tailed snake seemed incredibly versed inbat; each attack was aiming at a fatal blow. Not even a god could withstand the constant attacks! Jackie took a deep breath as he mentallymented. If he did not have the memories left behind for him, he might not have been able to pass this stage. After all, the eight-tailed demonic snake was far too strong. It did not have any martial skills or special abilities, and it relied on pure physical strength! Its whole body was covered with ayer of scales, and ying it would be an incredibly difficult feat, especially if one knew not its weakness and if an individual had not the strength greater than the eight - tailed snake! Thinking about that, Jackie could not help but mumble to himself, ¡°I can¡¯t dy it anymore! If I keep dying, my true energy will be exhausted!¡± Thinking about that, he once again used thews of space. This time, he did not avoid the attack by heading outward and instead teleported straight to the snake¡¯s back. He floated behind the snake and clearly felt that aura that could not be ignoreding from the eight tailed demon snake. A denseyer of demonic energy surrounded its body. The scales on its back were as hard as steel, so much so that even steel might not be able topare. The ck scales looked incredibly strong under the blood -colored glow of the moon. The masked man could not help butugh coldly at the scene. ¡°What is Jackie trying to do? Is he nning on attacking the snake¡¯s back? Is something wrong with his brain? Doesn¡¯t he know that fiends usually had the hardest defense around their backs?! ¡°Even I wouldn¡¯t dare to attack its back; that¡¯d just be a waste of time. It seems like this bratcks experience in battle after all!¡± The moment he said that, Griffin, who had just been quietly standing in the corner, finally found a chance to speak up. Griffin hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re right! This guy has no battle experience. Based on what I know, he had only fought within the n a few times. Even though he won every battle, it¡¯s still a very small number of battles! ¡°Someone like him can¡¯t possibly have the most basic of knowledge!¡± Griffin¡¯s words made the masked man incredibly happy. He nodded at Griffin, feeling like not killing the brat, Jackie, at the start had been a brilliant decision. At the very least, it made him feel a little better. Chapter 2334 ¡°I knew there was something wrong with Jackie¡¯s brain!¡± At that moment, Jackie raised the ck sword and unleashed an attack toward the back of the eight tailed demon snake, and everyone else watched on, their expressions changing as they spectated with a complicated expression. A few of them felt like Jackie wascking in knowledge. Did he not know that beasts like the eight -tailed demonic snake, who were strong defensively and physically reliant, had their strongest defenses at their backs? Did he think that his attack had already exceeded the restrictions of his level and would be able to pierce through the eight-tailed demonic snake¡¯s defenses? This time, even those from the northern ns who had faith in Jackie did not know what to say. ¡°What¡¯s Jackie doing? Why is he risking his life on the line to attack the eight-tailed snake¡¯s back?! Is he trying to waste his true energy?¡± Their confusion was evident in their questions. Jackie¡¯s actions were no doubt difficult to understand. Isaiah clutched Nelson¡¯s hand incredibly tightly. He then spoke to Nelson, his voice lowered, ¡°What do you think Jackie is doing? I know he¡¯s always had his own opinion of things, and I feel like he¡¯s not someone who would do things frivolously¡­¡± In truth, Isaiah did not know any better way to describe it. Nelson knew what Isaiah wanted to say; Jackie was not an idiot. However, everything Jackie was doing seemed to be proving that Jackiecked some brain cells! The masked man started tough out loud. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s genuinely attacking the hardest part. Graham would indefinitely not do something like that. ¡°Everyone knows that no matter what manner of fiend they are, their stomachs are the softest section of their body. The stomachs are always the best ce to attack! Yet, this guy seemed to not understand anything. I want tough just looking at him putting his life on the line that!¡± Griffin stood behind the masked man with an ted look on his face. Just like the masked man, he would be over the moon as long as something unfortunate happened to Jackie. Jackie looked like a fool, doing something thatpletelyckedmon sense. Griffin was so happy that his mouth was about to fall off from smiling! He had never cared if he would be punished when he returned to the n or not. After all, he had already been certain of the fact that Jackie would not leave this ce alive. Isaiah and Nelson would absolutely not make it back, either! The Dual Sovereign Pavilion had sent 20 of them here. Other than him, no one would be allowed to go back! Howard had already died in the hands of the masked man. Even though that stained Griffin¡¯s impression of the masked man, he still suppressed all his hatred for the sake of survival. He ignored everything else that happened. Who cared about what those people outside were talking about? Whatever they were talking about, Jackie did not care at all. His mind was purely on the eight-tailed demonic snake at that moment. The eight-tailed demonic snake was intelligent, no doubt, different from any regr beasts. At that moment, it should have already noticed something wrong with that brat it could not handle. The brat insisted on tickling the beast¡¯s body. It definitely felt like something was wrong with Jackie¡¯s mind, attacking the scales that could definitely not be pierced through. The eight-tailed snake had actually started to rx against Jackie. It was like a mouse being toyed by a cat after being caught. It happily wanted to torture Jackie. With a p, Jackie once again avoided the eight-tailed demonic snake¡¯s attack. He had already used up quite a lot of true energy. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After all, bending thews of space required a lot of true energy. Instead, Jackie did not seem to be too focused on attacking the eight-tailed snake¡¯s back and seemed to be sending in a few symbolic attacks. Chapter 2335 Just as everyone genuinely thought Jackie was a brainless individual, Jackie took another deep breath as he formed a few seals on his hand. He activated thews of space again, using it to its limits. He went from floating around the eight-tailed snake¡¯s back to suddenly appearing in front of it, catching the eight-tailed demonic snake byplete surprise. The eight-tailed demonic snake took its time attacking Jackie all this while, thinking Jackie was dull- witted. It definitely did not expect that Jackie would suddenly appear in front of it. Jackie narrowed his eyes, his mind quickly churning as his eyes settled on the area beneath the snake¡¯s forehead. Jackie shouted out in a low voice, ¡°Two meters below the snake¡¯s head! The scale should be there!¡± The moment he said that, heunched forward like a bullet and headed to the position he determined. At that moment, he had nothing else in his mind, not even wondering if the eight-tailed demonic snake had noticed his ns. His hands constantly formed some seals as a grayish-ck light glowed from his fingers. After that, he quickly formed 35 Soul Swords on the ck de! ¡°Destroying the Void!¡± eximed Jackie. ¡°Die!¡± The moment he said that, the ck de surged forward, piercing into the snake. Everything had happened far too quickly. The eight tailed demon snake never thought for a second that Jackie was, all this while, a wolf in sheep¡¯s clothing. Attacking the scales on its back were merely to attract its attention. In truth, he had long known the eight-tailed demonic snake¡¯s weakness. Its body was fully covered in scales, and the only weak point was two meters below its forehead where a gray scale was positioned. That gray scale was where it absorbed true energy, and it was the weakest point on its body! Everyone heard a crack at the scale shattered. The ck de pierced right into the eight-tailed demonic snake¡¯s body, and a gray energy surged out of the de in Jackie¡¯s hand. It was a massive Soul Sword formed by 35 Soul Swords merging together. It was the strongest attack Jackie could use. The massive Soul Sword pierced its body. In a sh, it prated the snake¡¯s body and killed its soul! The fiend¡¯s soul was never that strong in the first ce. Being attacked by Destroying the Void caused immense pain on its soul, sending the snake into a ballistic frenzy. It opened its mouth and let out a roar as its whole body started to twist and turn. Jackie was alreadypletely depleted of energy at that moment. The snake¡¯s wild thrashing had caused its eight tails to constantly assault its surroundings! s, Jackie was hit with one of the beast¡¯s tails with an audible thud. Jackie felt like his internal organs had been shattered as he flew across the air. Thankfully, the snake¡¯s soul had already been attacked. All of its actions were merely a reaction to pain and not targeted attacks in any direction. Despite being sent zipping across the air, Jackie was miraculously safe, not suffering any serious injuries. With a bang, Jackie fell to the ground. He coughed intensely as he grabbed one of his arms, sitting up from the ground His hands trembled slightly, and the ck de had already flown out of his hand from the earlier attack. Advertisement chapter 2336-2340 chapter 2336-2340 Chapter 2336 He could still hear the eight-tailed snake¡¯s painful roars in his ear. Jackie¡¯s hands were trembling, momentarily forgetting the pain inflicted by his injuries from the tail strike. Instead, he looked up at the eight-tailed demonic snake that was struggling. At that moment, Destroying the Void had destroyed most of the eight-tailed demonic snake¡¯s soul. It could no longer think and could only struggle with its instincts. Struggling against its own life slipping away, its roars shook Jackie¡¯s ears. However, Jackie did not cover his ears and merely stared with widened eyes at the eight-tailed demonic snake. After struggling for a while, the eight-tailed demonic snake¡¯s soul was finallypletely extinguished. Its roars stopped abruptly as the spectators looked on, stunned. Under everyone¡¯s gazes, the gigantic eight-tailed demonic snake copsed on the ground. With a loud bang, the massive body caused the ground to shake. Dust blew as it temporarily obscured everyone¡¯s vision. At that moment, everyone¡¯s mouths were slightly wide open, not knowing what to say. Advertisement In truth, that battle had notsted that long. The spectators had yet to understand what was happening even though Jackie¡¯sst attack at the eight -tailed demonic snake was not obvious but it was deadly! ¡°It died just like that?¡± Samson¡¯s lips trembled slightly, his eyes widened so much that they threatened to jump out of their sockets. The others were incredibly anxious. ¡°It should be dead! However, can anyone tell me how it died? ¡°It looked like Jackie merely shifted his attacking point, and that eight-tailed snake¡¯s imprable defense suddenly crumbled like paper. Jackie defeated it in one blow! After that, the snake struggled and roared for a few seconds before it died!¡± Advertisement That person¡¯s words left the others and himself in disbelief. The others looked up at the eight-tailed demonic snake¡¯s corpse, slightly stunned. Isaiah looked over at Nelson and said, ¡°How did Jackie do that? How did the eight-tailed demonic snake¡¯s defense crumble so quickly¡­¡± Nelson was a chosen disciple who was close to the top of the rankings. Even though he was from a third -grade n, he was still quite experienced. He took a deep breath and said in a serious tone,¡± Just now when Jackie attacked its back, it was not due to any miscalctions on his part. He attacked it knowing that it was the most defended part. ¡°He did so to attract the snake¡¯s attention. He wanted the snake to think that Jackie was doing so out of stupidity, just like everyone else did! That Jackiecked experience!¡± After listening to Nelson¡¯s exnation, Isaiah finally understood. He turned around and clutched Nelson¡¯s arm anxiously. ¡°You mean that Jackie knew where the eight-tailed snake¡¯s weakness was from the start! The eight-tailed demonic snake¡¯s defense did not suddenly crumble. It was just that Jackie attacked directly at the eight- tailed demonic snake¡¯s weak point?¡± Nelson nodded. He had faith in his eyes. He could see that Jackie attacked at a very special spot earlier. The scale that Jackie attacked had been slightly different In color from the other scales. If he did not look at it I n detail, he would not have noticed! Benjamin¡¯s hands trembled slightly. Since Nelson had noticed, he would have as well. He could not help but shake his head. Advertisement ¡°Sure enough, we can¡¯t underestimate masters like this. Even though masters are sometimes hard to understand, it¡¯s just because we don¡¯t understand them, and not because they¡¯re dumb!¡± Chapter 2337 After finishing his words, he shook his head, sighing. He felt the gap between him and Jackie growing wider and wider. At the start, Benjamin had thought that Jackie¡¯s actions were amusing and that he was inexperienced No matter how strong he was, he might still have moments of failure. Instead, it seemed like what he thought was Jackie¡¯s inexperience was actually just him not knowing Jackie well enough. The northern n disciples were all full of deep admiration for Jackie despite their surprise. They were stillposed, after all, they were in the same camp as Jackie. However, the Corpse Pavilion was different. The Corpse Pavilion¡¯s disciples had a depressed look on their faces. The masked man¡¯s hands were clenched tightly. Due to how much force he was using, his muscles were bulging tightly as well. At that moment, he had been dealt a huge blow. Even Nelson had seen through what had happened, let alone the masked man. The masked man had naturally managed to see through that Jackie¡¯s actions were merely to trick the eight-tailed demonic snake, concealing his final attack. If that meant Jackiecked experience, then the rest of them amounted to nothing! Jackie had attacked in an incredibly unique way! If the masked man was not Jackie¡¯s enemy, the masked man would probably have praised him! ¡°That brat! I definitely can¡¯t allow him to live. He can¡¯t be allowed to leave this ce alive!¡± The masked man¡¯s raspy voice was incredibly resolved. At that moment, hepletely understood what he had to do. If he let Jackie leave the Hidden ce for Resources, he would be facing an incrediblyrge threat in the future. Jackie¡¯s rtionship with him was already bad to begin with, and he had killed so many of Jackie¡¯s fellow disciples. Jackie would definitely be a threat to the Corpse Pavilion when he grows stronger. The first person Jackie would look to kill would be him! He could absolutely not let something like that happen. Before, the masked man merely hated Jackie but did not feel as threatened as he did at that moment. However, after witnessing this scene, he felt like Jackie was a ticking time bomb! When Lennon heard the masked man¡¯s words, he had a moment of realization. He had been like the others, stuck in their surprise. After all, he had witnessed the masked man¡¯s fight against the eight tailed demon snake for himself. The masked man had used everything he had, and still ended up heavily injured when he dealt with the eight-tailed demonic snake. Furthermore, he had taken much longer than Jackie to defeat the snake! Compared to the masked man¡¯s battle, Jackie seemed to have ended it faster and easier. That was even despite the fact that Jackie had been incredibly unlucky to get hit by the eight-tailed demonic snake at thest moment. However,pared to the heavily injured masked man, Jackie¡¯s n seemed perfect. The gap between the two of them had been disyed for everyone to see right there! To the masked man, Jackie was already a gigantic threat that could not be ignored. He could understand the masked man¡¯s worry and fear! He could not help but frown, he had to say what he was afraid of saying before, ¡°You have to quickly recover. When you get back to the Divine Void Slope, you have to do everything you can¡¯t. We can¡¯t let him leave the top. ¡°It¡¯s not just because he can obtain those treasures. If he grows stronger, he¡¯ll definitely be a huge threat to the Corpse Pavilion, he might even be able to unite the West Cercie State!¡± Chapter 2338 Lennon¡¯sst words were like a massive stone being thrown into calm waters. Everyone was stunned when they heard those words and had a look on their faces that looked like they wanted to die. Zamian¡¯s face was pale, and veins even appeared on his eyes, ¡°Lennon¡­ Aren¡¯t you exaggerating things a little? This guy can unite West Cercie State? ¡°Is he really capable of doing that? It¡¯s been so many years, and the northern ns have definitely had their masters. However, none of the masters have ever been so powerful! Something no one has been able to do for so many years, are you sure this guy can?¡± Lennon nced at Zamian. Normally, he would not have bothered to exin something like this to Zamian. However, it was a special time, and if he did not make things clear, those people would not understand the severity of the situation. Lennon¡¯s voice was very deep, as if he was announcing something incredibly painful, ¡°Use your brains a little, please just think about it. Even though the northern ns have had their masters all these years. In so many years, not a single one of them had really been able to threaten the Corpse Pavilion. ¡°Think about it, can those so-called masterspare to Jackie? Don¡¯t forget, Jackie is currently only at the intermediate stage of the innate level. ¡°I paid special attention to Jackie before this, and I¡¯ve asked Griffin about Jackie as well. That guy had only been at the initial stage of the innate level and it didn¡¯t take him long to reach the intermediate stage! ¡°Which master can defeat another master at thete stage of the innate level when they¡¯re only in the intermediate stage? The gap between one master and another is usually not that much different. ¡°However, this guy can battle across stages! He¡¯s even so much stronger than those of us who thought we were masters.¡± At that moment, Lennon¡¯s tone was a little depressed. The others fell silent after hearing that. Lennon was right. There were differences between masters, but it was rarely sorge of a gap. Fighting across stages was something that would not happen between absolute masters, but Jackie had managed to do it. Jackie had done something no one had been able to do so in many years. Then when he grows stronger, he would naturally threaten the Corpse Pavilion. Not even the masked man could retort at that moment, because the masked man knew that Lennon was right! The masked man took a deep breath, and after shutting his eyes momentarily, he said in a somber tone, ¡°Everyone shut up! You¡¯re not allowed to praise others to diminish yourself! ¡°He¡¯s definitely a master, but masters who have yet to mature can only live by the mercy of others. He¡¯s not a threat yet!¡± After that, the Corpse Pavilion was once again in a strange silence. They were no idiots. They naturally knew what the masked man meant, and that he would kill Jackie at all costs! After another boom, the eight-tailed demonic snake¡¯s corpse suddenly glowed in colorful light. Under Jackie¡¯s surprised look, the colorful lights slowly disappeared, and the eight-tailed snake¡¯s corpse disappeared in the light. In the end, the light all gathered into a pill the size of a grape! When the pill appeared, the smell of blood around him had suddenly disappeared, and the deep smell of medicine assaulted his nose. Jackie widened his eyes abruptly, unable to stop himself from saying, ¡°Ninth-grade soul refining pill! Chapter 2339 It was the first time Jackie had seen a pill that was of such a high grade. If he took it back to the n in exchange for points, he would absolutely be able to get over ten thousand points. After all, refining a pill like that would not only need ninth-grade spirited grass and other valuable natural treasures, it would also need an incredibly high-ranked alchemist. The alchemist would have to refine it for several days, that was how valuable it was! Jackie¡¯s excited eyes started to glow. He withstood the pain in his bones as he stumbled to stand up. He hobbled over to the pill that was floating in the air. The pill was more valuable to Jackie than anyone else. A spirit refining pill meant that it could help train his soul. It would enhance the level and quality of his soul, and increase the control a person had over souls! Thinking about that, Jackie¡¯s hands started to shake. He took a deep breath as he forced himself to calm down. He retrieved a jade box from Mustard Seed and ced the pill gently inside, making sure not to harm the pill¡¯s effects. In front of everyone, he ced the soul refining pill into his storage space. When Benjamin and the others witnessed the scene, their eyes watered, and could not help but say in exasperation, ¡°It¡¯s a ninth grade pill! A ninth-grade pill is even more valuable than an Earth Ranked martial skill. Ninth-grade pills have been known to double a person¡¯s potential! It¡¯s a pity, but I¡¯ve only seen such a thing, and have never obtained one!¡± After listening to that, the others added, ¡°No wonder masters improve exponentially. We¡¯ll never be able to stand up against these masters. ¡°Failing against them only means they¡¯ll continue soaring up, while we continue to be stuck in one ce! Only masters can gain even more resources for themselves¡­ We can¡¯tpete at all!¡± Those words were exactly what everyone else had been thinking. They could not help but nod in agreement, and everyone shot looks of envy at Jackie. Jackie did not hear those words at all. At that moment, he was already nning how he would deal with the masked man when he went back to the Divine Void Slope. Thinking about the masked man¡¯s cold and arrogant face, Jackie¡¯s anger could not help but surge. Even though he always had a calm and uncaring expression when he dealt with the masked man, Jackie definitely wanted the masked man to die! Thinking about Riv¡¯s cold face, as well as the other disciples that died in the hands of the masked man, he wanted to skin that man alive. Jackie knew very well that the masked man probably thought the same about him as well. Both sides definitely wanted the other side to die. At that moment, a wail of agony was heard. Jackie looked over and could see apletely bloodied figure soar across the air. The figurended heavily on the ground not far from Jackie with a boom! That person¡¯s clothes were stained with blood, if not for the fact that his chest was still moving, Jackie would have thought that the person was dead! Jackie frowned slightly as he shouted, ¡°Graham, you should admit defeat, or you¡¯ll die.¡± N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Those words sounded cold, but it was out of sincere concern. When Graham heard Jackie¡¯s words, he coughed viciously, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Chapter 2340 At that moment, he was more injured than the masked man was. He tried using his arm to force his body to sit up, but after trying a few times, he fell back on the floor with a thud. He could hear the roar of the snake on the other side. He knew that the eight-tailed demonic snake was about to attack him again! He was seriously injured, but his mind was incredibly clear. Even though Jackie had finished speaking, Jackie¡¯s words kept on repeating over and over in his head. Just as the eight-tailed snake was about to use another tail to strike, Graham used thest of his strength to shout, ¡°I surrender!¡± In truth, he did not know if the eight-tailed demonic snake would stop its attack after he surrendered. After all, that old voice said that death existed in the blood world. However, he still had to gamble no matter what! At that moment, the hearts of all the northern n disciples stopped, about to jump out of their throats. They did not want to see Graham¡¯s bloodied form. After all, if Graham died, it would leave only Jackie behind. They were not willing to gamble on Jackie being able to carry them through. Some of them loudly shouted, ¡°What do we do? Should we rush inside to save Graham?! We can¡¯t let that snake continue attacking, or Graham will definitely die!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we tell Graham not to force things earlier?! If he had just stopped when he felt like he could no longer take it, he would at least have been able to save himself, but now¡­¡± However, those words were merely helpless ramblings. Jackie furrowed his eyebrows. Even though he was not that fond of Graham, they were still in the same camp at that moment. If Graham really died, he would have to withstand the pressure from the Corpse Pavilion himself. Just as he tightened his fists and nned on trying to break through the barrier to save Graham, the snake¡¯s tail suddenly stopped. It was as if a button had been pushed, and it stopped two meters in front of Graham. At that moment, Graham had already broken out in cold sweat, the salty sweat reminding him that he had almost died! Under everyone¡¯s bated breaths, the eight-tailed demonic snake slowly retracted its tail, reverting back into its arrogant state, ignoring all. It had stopped attacking Graham. Graham felt his body get lighter, and familiar energy once again stuck to his body. His vision blurred, and when he opened his eyes again, he was already outside the barrier. Standing next to him was Jackie. Jackie frowned, leaning down to help Graham up, helping him adopt a sitting posture. He then turned around to look at Benjamin and the others, ¡°Why aren¡¯t youing over?!¡± When Benjamin and the others heard that, they hurriedly ran over. The other twenty-odd people had very serious looks on their faces. Benjamin took out a pill from his storage ring and fed it to Graham. Graham forced himself to swallow it, and the warmth of the medicine slowly entered his body. It went through his broken veins, and slowly repaired his internal injuries. However, Graham¡¯s injuries had been far too severe. Even though his condition was stabilized for the moment, he still needed more time to recover. Graham seemed to be in an incredibly bad state like he would run out of breath at any moment. Benjamin pursed his lips helplessly. Even though he knew he should not utter those words, he could not hold back. Advertisement chapter 2341-2345 chapter 2341-2345 Chapter 2341 ¡°Graham, are you crazy? You clearly know you weren¡¯t a match for it, so why did you continue fighting? You ended up being so heavily injured, it¡¯ll definitely affect your future¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re not within the n at the moment. We still don¡¯t know how much danger we¡¯ll face in this ce. For you to get yourself so heavily injured is incredibly irresponsible!¡± As he said that, Benjamin¡¯s lips were trembling slightly. He had clearly told Graham earlier to not push himself if he could not win. Surrendering would have been the way to go. However, Graham seemed to havepletely forgotten that promise. When Graham fought against the eight-tailed demonic snake, he seemed to drop everything else, seemingly wanting to battle the snake to death! Graham took a deep breath, not saying anything. He knew that Benjamin¡¯s words were reasonable, and that he had lost hisposure. At that moment, Jackie said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re the chosen disciple from the fourth-grade n, you¡¯ll be bearing a lot of responsibilities in the future. For you to put your life on the line for this trivial thing isn¡¯t worth it at all.¡± Advertisement When everyone heard Jackie¡¯s words, they had confused looks in their eyes. They obviously did not understand what Jackie had meant. No one else understood, but Graham definitely did. Graham felt like his sore point had been pressed, and his face turned from pale to red. He opened his eyes to look at Jackie, but Jackie still had that nonchnt expression on. Jackie was looking at Graham with a very in expression. After letting out a long sigh, Jackie looked away. Graham really did not want to admit defeat. Even though he had been focused on his own battle, he still saw Jackie¡¯s victory over the eight-tailed demonic snake. Advertisement He never expected that Jackie would win, and Jackie looked like he was not even injured. His skills were clearly not on the level of the eight tailed demon snake. It was impossible for him to beat the snake. There was actually such a huge gap in skills between Jackie and him, how could he just swallow that. Why was there such a big gap between the two of them when they were both masters! He clearly remembered that Jackie was merely at the intermediate stage of the innate level as well. He admitted that he was no match for the masked man, but he felt like the gap between the masked man and him was not thatrge. It did not make Graham feel that bad. Instead, he noticed that there was such a huge gap between Jackie and him. There was no way for Graham to calmly ept that, and the thought filled his mind at that moment. He wanted to do everything he could to prove that the gap between Jackie and him was not that big. He could defeat the eight-tailed demonic snake as well. He could also stand at the peak of the Divine Void Slope, looking down on everyone! Benjamin¡¯s eyes lit up, looking at Jackie before looking at Graham, seemingly understanding Jackie¡¯s words. He reached out and lightly patted Graham, not continuing to scold the man. Instead, knelt down and took out a few more pills for Graham. At that moment, the sound of a clock could be heard In their ears. The sound seemed very close to them as I fit came from within Netherworld Mountain. Everyone widened their eyes. In their state of confusion, all of them started to be enveloped in familiar energy. When they started to react, they had already left the blood-colored world, and was back on the Divine Void Slope! Advertisement Chapter 2342 However, this time, there were only less than a hundred disciples left from the initial hundred and eighty! Most of those who died were from the northern ns! When they were transferred back to their original position, Jackie turned to look. There was suddenly a lot of space within the densely packed crowd. The northern n disciples were no longer as confident within their own backyard as they were before. They were anxious, and looked at the disciples from the other ns with hatred! If they did not know of the difference in numbers, the two sides would have started to fight! Jackie let out a long sigh and looked over at Graham next to him. Graham was not in a good state and seemed to want to avoid everything by shutting his eyes. Graham sat down cross-legged as he started to tend to his own wounds. The masked man was not in a much better state. The masked man¡¯s injuries were only slightly better than Graham¡¯s. Jackie was actually injured as well, butpared to the two of them, his injuries were nothing. He had also taken a recovery pill before that, so Jackie already felt much better! The masked man¡¯s cold gaze fell on Jackie. The masked man did nothing to hide his killing intent as if he wanted to skin Jackie alive. Jackie let out a cold smile and stared right back. The masked man snorted, ¡°Prick! Don¡¯t be so pleased with yourself. There¡¯s still plenty of time, we¡¯ll see what happenster!¡± Jackie raised his eyebrow slightly as he said, ¡°You¡¯re right, there¡¯s still plenty of time¡­¡± The moment he said that the old voice was heard once again, ¡°Three days! You have three days to recover from your injuries! After three days, the peak of the Divine Void Slope will witness your battle!¡± After that, the old voice was no longer heard, and the crowd started to talk amongst themselves. All the battles and risks they took before were for this very moment. From the moment when everyone entered with confidence to them all losing their confidence when faced with difficulty of each challenge. At that moment, everyone had thought that no one would be able to pass. Defeating the ninth Divine warrior seemed like something impossible. Yet, someone had done it. It was not just one person, but two! They had to admit that the old man¡¯s arrangements were quite humane. After all, Jackie and the masked man had suffered varying degrees of injuries. If they had fought right away, it would be unfair to the masked man. After all, thest battle would be the final battle between Jackie and the masked man! When the masked man heard those words, he took a deep breath. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. He suddenly looked up at Jackie, ¡°Excellent! Three days is enough for me to recover. Then, I¡¯ll let you know that luck will not always be on your side!¡± ¡°The others can¡¯t see, but I clearly did. ¡°You killed that eight-tailed snake so easily, not because you were strong enough to easily pierce through its defenses. It was just because you knew its weakness!¡± Jackie smiled, not denying it. He did not really care what the masked man thought about him. Even if the masked man insulted him, Jackie was not bothered to retort. After all, strength had never been determined with words. Chapter 2343 The masked man loudly dered, ¡°Don¡¯t even think that I¡¯ll lose to you just because your results were better! Let me tell you¡­ If I¡¯m at my peak, or if I really decide to put my life on the line, you¡¯ll never defeat me!¡± The others might not know what the masked man¡¯s hidden message was, but Jackie got the message loud and clear. After all, he had seen the masked man¡¯s true power before. As someone who had already entered the spring solidifying realm, the masked man had definitely taken pills to suppress his power to enter this ce! The masked man was right, if his powers were not suppressed, Jackie would stand no chance. However, Jackie was merely at the intermediate stage of the innate level. If Jackie managed to break through and reach the spring solidifying realm, he would not be bothered with the masked man then! Jackie took a deep breath, his eyes glinting as he went deep in thought. He suddenly had a worry in his heart. If the guy was forced to the level where he did not care about anything else and reverted to the spring solidifying realm, Jackie might really die! Thinking about that, Jackie frowned. He suddenly made a vow in his heart that he would not let that happen. Even if it did happen, he would make sure he had a way to protect himself. After making that point clear, he did not even look at the masked man and sat down immediately. He had no time to waste. The others did not react to what Jackie was doing. Jackie suddenly took out that jade box and retrieved the spirit refining pill. He stuffed the pill into his mouth right in front of everyone. That scene caused everyone to be stunned, Jackie had swallowed the spirit refining pill! Even though they¡¯ve never had such a pill before, everyone had heard of its power and effectiveness. The key lies in the word ¡®refining¡¯. Refining one¡¯s soul was not something to be yed around with. Before swallowing the pill, most people would have various preparations. It was so that they would be able to stave off the effects if they could not hold on! Otherwise, they would damage their souls, and turn into a madman. However, Jackie ignored all of that and swallowed the pill directly! Isaiah said nervously, ¡°What do we do? Has Jackie gone crazy?! Does he not know how intense the spirit refining pill is? It doesn¡¯t just level up the soul. ¡°It can damage his soul if he¡¯s not careful! Damaging his soul at a time like this will affect the results of the battle!¡± Nelson had a worrisome look on as well. However, it was already toote to worry, because they had not even had the chance to stop Jackie before he swallowed the pill. Nelson shook his head slightly, saying helplessly,¡± It¡¯s already toote to say anything. All we can do is pray that he¡¯ll be fine. ¡°Otherwise, the two of us will be in danger. If anything happens to Jackie, the masked man won¡¯t let the two of us from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion off!¡± Isaiah cursed in his heart as if he had taken some poison. His eyes were full of despair. Nelson was right, if anything happened to Jackie, the two of them would suffer. There were only the three of them left from the n. Jackie was their pir of support. If that pir fell, the two of them would be eaten alive. Graham looked over at Jackie in shock, ¡°He¡¯s really gone crazy¡­¡± Graham spat out those words in exasperation. As a chosen disciple at the peak of a fourth-grade n, he naturally had a lot more knowledge than the rest. Chapter 2344 It would be incredibly difficult for anyone to swallow the spirit refining pill before making preparations beforehand, that was what everyone else knew. However, they did not know that the soul refining pill¡¯s medicinal effects were incredibly dominating. It refines the soul by using the dominating medicinal effects to break down the soul and reassemble it again, training the soul! Each time a soul was broken down and reassembled, It would be even more refined, losing unneeded filth! I t would slowly be molded into a sharp de! The pain when souls were ripped apart was not something a regr person could withstand. Some would even go mad from being tortured like that. It needed a very strong soul as well as will to be able to hold on! The masked manughed lightly, mocking, ¡°Brat! It looks like the both of us won¡¯t even need to fight, you¡¯ll be the death of yourself!¡± Jackie was unable to respond to the masked man at that moment. Even if he could, Jackie would not have replied anyway. At that moment, Jackie¡¯s full focus was within his own body. Ever since the spirit refining pill entered his body, Jackie felt like his entire body was being engulfed by a strange energy. His soul was screaming out in pain. Jackie had read in an old book that the body¡¯s pain would never reach the limits because the bodies had their limits. Once the pain reaches a certain level, the pain would go numb. However, pain in the soul was different. There was no limit to the pain he could suffer. It was able to torture a person to death. The pain in the soul was far worse than any physical pain. Someone had said before that no matter how firm one¡¯s resolve was, the limitless torture that could be inflicted on the soul would still be able to subdue them. At that moment, Jackie¡¯s face was still the picture of calm, but he was already in so much pain that he could not even utter a single word. The spirit refining pill was extremely imperious, and it hadpletely prated Jackie¡¯s soul after being absorbed. The power was like a chisel that never stopped hitting Jackie¡¯s soul. Jackie¡¯s soul was like a wooden block that had been shattered by the chisel. After a while, Jackie¡¯s whole body was twitching, and cold sweat started to form on his forehead. Without any context, one would think that he had just been pulled out of water. His skin looked like a prawn that had been cooked. It was incredibly red. Those further away were unable to see anything, but the two next to him could clearly see what was happening to him. Graham did not even have the mood to continue recovering. He raised his eyebrow as he sighed helplessly. Even though he had never had a spirit refining pill before, he had heard from others how much torture the pill inflicted. Having one¡¯s soul being shattered before being reassembled! All that increases the strength and quality of the soul. Just thinking about it had Graham¡¯s head go numb. He could only helplessly look at Jackie, who was experiencing all of that. ¡°Even after taking so much pain, he isn¡¯t crying out at all. He¡¯s a real man.¡± It was high praise from Graham. There were not even three people who he thought were real men, so it was obvious how high Jackie¡¯s tolerance was. Even the masked man next to Jackie did not have words to rebuke it. However, he was still unwilling to admit anything, and said inly, ¡°So what if his tolerance is high? The spirit refining pill isn¡¯t something to be yed around with. Swallowing it without any preparation, even if he can withstand the pain, his soul won¡¯t be able to recover from the damage. ¡°It might even destroy him mentally. The spirit refining pill might be a ninth-grade pill, no one dares to easily consume it. The medicinal properties are far too strong, and Jackie¡¯s just at the intermediate level of the innate stage. Chapter 2345 ¡°Even someone at the spring solidifying or even divine solidifying realm would not dare to try it so easily. Does he think that he can? He¡¯s looking for death!¡± Graham nced at the masked man, Graham was already at the level where he hated the masked man with a fierce passion. After all, that guy had caused Graham so much trouble and had even killed so many disciples from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. He had originally wanted to ignore the masked man, but hearing the masked man¡¯s arrogant words, Graham could not help but say coldly, ¡°You always evaluate Jackie like this, but aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s constantly on the losing end? Don¡¯t casually give out criticisms like this!¡± The masked man¡¯s face was suddenly red with anger, and wanted nothing more than to start a fight against Graham immediately! Just as the masked man was about to retort, Jackie could finally not resist letting out a cry in agony, ¡°Ahhh¡­¡± However, that cry was forcibly held back by Jackie midway. He shut his mouth tightly, not wanting his cry to be heard by anyone else. However, because of the pain he was suffering, his body was trembling even more intensely. He was shaking so intensely that every muscle on his body was trembling. His temples thumped as if he would explode at any moment. Even though they could not feel the pain Jackie was going through, they could still somewhat tell what the pain was like from Jackie¡¯s reactions, and to what degree the spirit refining pill had advanced to. At that moment, Jackie had no strength to notice the reactions of those around him were to his cry of agony because he was already in so much pain that he felt like dying The spirit refining pill really was intense! Jackie felt like his entire soul was being assaulted by intense attacks. His soul was being ripped apart in every area before being reassembled! The pain from his soul being constantly torn, left him unable to stand the pain! Reassembling his soul still required him to use his aura which needed his true energy. So, not only did Jackie need to withstand the pain, he needed to use his true energy as well. The assault on two fronts left him in a dire situation! Jackie was incredibly concerned, he did not know how much his soul would be reconstructed. How much aura and true energy would he need to expand? If all his true energy ended up being expended, would he not bepletely exhausted? Jackie was starting to regret his recklessness at that moment. He had swallowed the pill without first making sure the price he would have to pay. He was incredibly concerned at that moment. However, it was already toote for any regrets. He had to hold on! Everyone on the Divine Void Slope was staring at everything Jackie was doing with widened eyes. In the beginning, Jackie was not trembling so intensely, so those further away were not able to see It clearly. However, at that moment, everyone could see it very clearly because of how badly he was trembling! On top of that, the earlier cry of agony had immediately signaled Jackie¡¯s condition to everyone else. Hayden frowned and said, ¡°Jackie¡¯s in trouble. The spirit refining pill isn¡¯t something to be fooled around with, will he be able to withstand it?¡± Benjamin sighed, ¡°For his spirit to be destroyed and reassembled, he won¡¯t just need to tolerate the pain, he¡¯ll also need to expend a lot of aura. Even if Jackie¡¯s incredibly strong mentally, he would need the aura to hold up.¡± Advertisement chapter 2346-2350 chapter 2346-2350 Chapter 2346 ¡°The moment Jackie runs out of aura to support the reconstruction of his soul, then his soul would only be ripped apart! If something like that happened, it wouldn¡¯t just be a heavy injury, Jackie might even end up dying.¡± Benjamin¡¯s words served as a reminder to everyone. After all, most of them did not know much about the spirit refining pill. Benjamin was not just a talented fighter, he was also a future alchemist. He understood more about pills than a normal person would, so his words were naturally trustworthy. Isaiah looked like his entire family was about to die. ¡°What do we do?!¡± At that moment, he did not know what else he could do other than say that. Nelson¡¯s face was just as concerned. Ever since Jackie swallowed the spirit refining pill, Nelson did not stop being worried. He shook his head slightly, unable to give Isaiah an answer. Other than Benjamin, no one else had anything to say. Benjamin shot Isaiah a deep look. H e knew that Isaiah belonged to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion just like Jackie. If anything happened to Jackie, it would be an immense blow to Nelson and Isaiah. On top of that, with Jackie and the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s grudges, it would only be the two of them left from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. Advertisement The masked man would absolutely kill them while Jackie was weak! Thinking about that, Benjamin said sympathetically, ¡°Jackie might be able to tide it over.¡± Those words were empty, and Nelson and Isaiah had no changes in their expression at all. Isaiah¡¯s worry even intensified He said impatiently, ¡°Jackie¡¯s too reckless!¡± Advertisement Due to how anxious Isaiah was, Nelson turned around and looked at him. ¡°Don¡¯t be so agitated. There¡¯s no point in feeling this way. I trust that Jackie will be able to get past this.¡± Nelson¡¯s mouth trembled a bit. Ever since what had happened before, he was in an unstable mental state. He had been dealt a lot of blows and was slowly losing his rationality. He said, ¡°How would he solve it? Without true energy, he won¡¯t be able to use his aura! When that happens, all we can do is look at Jackie dying! Nelson frowned and admonished, ¡°Shut up!¡± Isaiah shut his mouth somewhat reluctantly. At that moment, he slowly realized that, if he did not stop, he would be regarded as a joke by those around him. After a while, Jackie finally exhausted all of his true energy. He looked as his true energy was slowly drying up, and his aura was also at its limits. Jackie could only bitterly smile in helplessness. He would never have expected that reconstructing his soul would use up so much true energy! It had completely exceeded Jackie¡¯s expectations. At that moment, an annoying voice was heard,¡± Jackie, is your aura finishing up, and your true energy already exhausted?¡± The person¡¯s eyes were very sharp and immediately saw through Jackie¡¯s helplessness. The one who spoke was the person Jackie hated the most. Even if that man had only said one word, Jackie knew it was precisely the masked man from the Corpse Pavilion! Advertisement Even though Jackie did not know what the masked man¡¯s name was, it still did not stop Jackie¡¯s hatred. Jackie slowly opened his eyes, and with a nce, he looked at the masked man who was smiling at him. Next to the masked man was Graham, who was looking at him with a calm expression. Chapter 2347 After that, he looked at all the other spectators. Other than the disciples from the northern ns, there were the southern n disciples as well, who were looking at him in amusement like the masked man. They were all waiting for Jackie to fail in reconstructing his soul at thest moment and die! Jackie let out a cold snort and nodded, agreeing with the masked man. The others suddenly erupted when they saw Jackie agreeing. The southern n disciples who did not like Jackie started to discuss among themselves happily. ¡°My god! It¡¯s only been such a short time, and his true energy has already depleted. Look at Jackie, his whole body is shuddering. It¡¯s obvious that his soul is still constantly being ripped apart and reconstructed.¡± ¡°Without his true energy as support, Jackie will no longer be able to reconstruct his soul! He¡¯ll only be able to watch as his soul is ripped apart. How could he withstand it? He¡¯ll die!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! So what if he¡¯s strong or talented? Being dumb is just being dumb, isn¡¯t he just trying to kill himself?! It looks like no one will even need to do anything, and Jackie will kill himself off!¡± ¡°Senior¡¯s eyes are so sharp. He knew immediately that this brat was just an idiot. We don¡¯t even need to do anything, and he¡¯s killing himself.¡± ¡°This is too hrious. He got so far with his power, but so what? He¡¯s just going to die by his own hand in the end!¡± Quite a few of them were mocking Jackie with great amusement. Everyone felt like Jackie¡¯s actions were too hrious by how he was going to kill himself. In so many years, Jackie was the first! The northern n disciples all had difficult looks on their faces. Most of them were incredibly concerned about Jackie¡¯s situation. After all, Jackie was one of their main fighters. No one knew what would happen after this. They did not know if the southern n disciples would suddenly start attacking. At that moment, they were no longer like before. After all, so many people had died. With their numbers at just over twenty, they were no match for the southern ns. If they lose Jackie, it would be a tremendous blow to them! The northern n disciples said anxiously, ¡°Quick! Think of something. See if we can help Jackie!¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to do? At this moment, all he can do is rely on himself. Normally, people would make incredible amounts of preparations before taking a spirit refining pill. Now, we have no preparations at all, how can we help him? ¡°With how fast his true energy is being consumed, even a replenishing pill will be useless! After all, true energy recovering pills all need to be absorbed and digested! I don¡¯t think he can even do that anymore!¡± Benjamin was incredibly pessimistic about Jackie¡¯s situation, he felt like Jackie could only hold on for just a moment longer before he failed to reconstruct his soul! The masked man started tough uproariously,¡± Looks like I was right, you¡¯re about to end your own life!¡± Graham frowned, saying with exasperation, ¡°I really want to help you right now, but I can¡¯t. We¡¯re in separate spaces, I can¡¯t go there at all.¡± Jackie was in an incredibly awkward position. The ones below could not rush up, and even Graham, who was next to him, could not give Jackie any pills. After all, they were in separate spaces even though they could see each other. Chapter 2348 The isted spaces were created to prevent them from fighting each other. However, at that moment, Graham did not know what to do. Even though everyone thought that Jackie would die for sure, Jackie did not have that many emotions on his face. He slowly retrieved a ckish-purple crystal from Mustard seed. The crystal looked like a normal, colorful crystal. It seemed incredibly ordinary, and there was energy surging inside. Everyone saw Jackie reach out, and ck energy started to gather on his fingertips. He sent a surge of energy toward the crystal, and with a crack, it shattered. The energy within started to flow out, and Jackie took a deep breath. His palm aimed right at the source and started to absorb the energy into his body! That Shattered Soul Crystal was even bigger than the one he obtained before. The Shattered Soul Crystal was special in that, as long as there was one crack, the flow of energy would not be able to be stopped. He needed to absorb all of that energy within himself. Jackie had nned on waiting to reach the Divine Solidifying realm before using that crystal. After all, that Shattered Soul Crystal had a lot of energy stored within, and he could use it at an important time. However, he was forced to use it. Even if he wasted some energy, he could no longer care! After all, his aura was already exhausted, and what was stored in the Shattered Soul Crystal was the purest form of aura! At that moment, a sea of spirit energy surged into his body, immediately filling up the emptiness before. The destroyed soul was rapidly recovering and the intense pain had reduced in half. Jackie felt his entire body relieving from the pain, and the intense trembling from before had subsided. When everyone saw that scene, they started to gape. That was especially true for the southern n disciples. They were all hoping that they would have an amusing show on disy. They had thought that Jackie was trapped, and was waiting to see Jackie perish in pain. However, Jackie had viciously shatter all of their hopes in a sh. He seemed perfectly fine, and the trembling had even stopped. The southern n disciples shouted out in surprise, ¡°What did he absorb? Why does it look like he¡¯spletely fine now after absorbing it? Was there a miraculous pill like that in the world? ¡°It actually replenished his true energy. If it replenished true energy, why don¡¯tI feel any energy fluctuations?¡± Even though they were in isted spaces, and could not reach where Jackie was, they were still able to extend their divine senses out. After Jackie shattered the crystal, all of them tried to observe the energy that flowed out. It was the purest form of aura, so there were naturally no energy fluctuations. They were deeply confused by the fact. In everyone¡¯s eyes, Jackie should have been absorbing a treasure that replenished true energy. However, since it was a treasure, there should naturally be energy fluctuations. Yet, none of them even felt a sliver. That was what rendered them confused and shocked. ¡°Why is he fine again? Is he immortal?¡± ¡°He probably is¡­¡± A regretful voice said. Jackie not dying meant that he would still have a final battle against the masked man. If it was before, they would definitely think that the masked man would defeat that unassuming elder disciple from a third- grade n. That had been something they would have been assured of. Yet, at that moment, none of them dared to say that the masked man would absolutely defeat Jackie. After going through so many battles, Jackie had yet to lose! Chapter 2349 That was the strongest proof of Jackie¡¯s skills. They felt that Jackie battling against the masked man would be a fifty-fifty battle. The northern n disciples were all smiling happily. Some of them even started to cheer Jackie on loudly, but they were immediately stopped by Benjamin. After all, Jackie was still absorbing the soul refining pill. If he was disturbed by those cheers, he might be affected. However, he could still not stop everyone¡¯s passion. ¡°Jackie is so amazing. I¡¯m really so clueless. I underestimated Jackie. I thought Jackie was in trouble, but he was actually prepared all along!¡± ¡°He¡¯s too amazing, after absorbing the spirit refining pill, he¡¯ll definitely take a step forward in skill. Only, I don¡¯t know who¡¯s stronger between him and the masked man!¡± ¡°I think that Jackie will win. He¡¯s never disappointed us. This time, the treasures on the Divine Void Slope will all belong to Jackie!¡± The northern n disciples were all naturally supportive of Jackie, believing that Jackie would be able to beat the masked man. Meanwhile, the southern n disciples were not happy. Even though Jackie was strong, they supported the masked man more. Zamian shouted, ¡°What do you know? Even if Jackie absorbs the ninth-grade pill, all he will increase is his potential. It won¡¯t increase his skill immediately! The soul refining pill is something meant to increase potential! It won¡¯t improve his powers!¡± Benjamin raised an eyebrow at Zamian, raising his voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t know anything, then shut your mouth. What do you know about the spirit refining pill? You said it all so confidently. ¡°Even though the spirit refining spills can one¡¯s increase potential, it also improves aura. Don¡¯t forget, Jackie specializes in spiritual techniques. Increasing his aura will definitely improve his power!¡± Zamian¡¯s face reddened. He had not wanted to be used like that, but he did not want people saying that Jackie would beat the masked man. If it was before, he might have been more careful with his actions, but he no longer had much sense of rationality. ¡°Let me tell you all. No matter how strong Jackie is, he can¡¯t beat our senior. His original levels were at the spring sole defying realm!¡± The moment he said that everyone was stunned. The Corpse Pavilion disciples frowned at him, feeling like Zamian had gone too far by saying that. That was the masked man¡¯s secret. To enter this ce, he had taken pills to suppress his power. That was actually not something that should be revealed, but Zamian had shouted it out loud. Lennon furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°Zamian, don¡¯t say anything!¡± Zamian gulped, even though he knew that he had gone overboard, he no longer cared. They will find out eventually anyway, so what if they know? Can they even do anything to him?¡± After saying that, Zamian looked at Benjamin and said, ¡°He was originally already at the spring solidifying realm, but he suppressed his level back to thete stage of the innate level.¡± Chapter 2350 ¡°He¡¯s still much stronger than any regr person in thete stage of the innate level. He might have been injured before, but that does not mean his skills were weaker than Jackies. ¡°You aren¡¯t blind. You should have been able to tell that Jackie being able to easily defeat the eight-tailed demonic snake with minimal injuries was just because Jackie saw through the eight-tailed snake¡¯s weakness. ¡°If the masked man knew the eight-tailed snake¡¯s weakness as well, he definitely would not be injured at all. Jackie¡¯s just lucky, you shouldn¡¯t doubt the masked man¡¯s skills, he¡¯ll definitely beat Jackie!¡± Thosest words had practically been yelled out by Zamian with all his might. He wanted to use those words to prove that the masked man would not lose! The northern n disciples all had changes in their expressions. If what Zamian said was right, then Jackie would not be able to beat the masked man. After all, the masked man was once at the spring solidifying realm. The skills he trained in were much less limited than theirs. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The realm was the greatest restriction to the martial skills one could learn. Only those at high realms could train in high- level techniques as well as improve their skills to even higher levels. That was something everyone knew. It was just that no one knew what techniques and skills the masked man had already knew, and to what level they had been trained to. If it was strong, then Jackie would be in trouble! However, the northern n disciples chose to quiet down and wait patiently. Jackie opened his eyes after a day, but he did not stop refining. He formed seals on his hands as the ck light circted on his fingertips. Not only did he purify his aura, but he had also greatly improved the amount as well. He wanted to use that chance to train Destroying the Void to the second level! At that moment, he pushed away all stray thoughts, and focused everything on forming Soul Swords! Time flowed just like that, and right as the third day was about to pass, Jackie finally finished his training. He took a deep breath as he clenched his right fist tightly and said, ¡°Sixty Soul Swords! Not bad!¡± Jackie had not only mastered the skill, but he had also managed to condense ten more Soul Swords. Jackie was already able to condense sixty. Destroying the Void was split into three levels. Condensing ten Soul Swords would put him at the elementary level. Fifty Soul Swords had him at the proficient level. Once he reached a hundred, it would mean that Jackie hadpletely mastered Destroying the void, That was the perfect state of Destroying the void! Even though Jackie was still a bit far frompletely mastering it, Jackie felt like it would not take much longer! Thinking about that, he stood up. He dusted off the non-existent dirt from his body as he looked around. The masked man had a complicated look in his eyes as he looked at Jackie with envy, hatred, and killing intent. However, Jackie did not mind, he was already mortal enemies with the masked man. The masked man coldly said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you leave this ce alive!¡± Jackie raised his eyebrow, not even turning around to say, ¡°What a coincidence, I was thinking the same thing about you.¡± Advertisement chapter 2351 – 2352 chapter 2351 ¨C 2352 Chapter 2351 Everyone was stunned at those words. The masked man saying he wanted to kill Jackie might not have elicited much of a reaction, but Jackie saying that he wanted to kill the masked man as well had definitely shocked everyone. After all, Jackie seemed to be behind the masked man in every way, but when he said those words, his tone was incredibly calm, and there were no emotions on his face. The fact that he behaved like that meant the words he said was not for the sake of honor, but really because he did want to kill the masked man! Graham took a deep breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s time the two of you stop bickering.¡± He no longer wanted to listen to the two of them talk. Advertisement After all, it felt like he was not on their level when they did so. Just as Graham finished his sentence, the old voice was heard again, ¡°Will the two who have passed please ascend to the peak!¡± The moment he said that, everyone took a deep breath. It was finally time! They would see who was stronger among the two masters at the peak. Advertisement Whether or not Jackie could create a miracle again, and whether or not the masked man could deal with Jackie. Jackie did not bother seeing how shocked everyone was, nor did he bother looking at how furious the masked man was. He calmly walked toward the peak of the Divine Void Slope. There were countless rays of light on the Divine Void Slope. The glows had treasure after treasure within them. If he had won the battle, then all of it would be his. Possibly intentional, the glow had obscured everyone¡¯s visions. They did not know what kind of treasures were hidden behind the lights. However, that had actually arouse their interest even more. Advertisement They might covet those treasures, but they had already lost. All they could do was look at Jackie and the masked man¡¯s backs with jealous gazes. The two of them finally reached the peak of the Divine Void slope. They looked around. Those treasures shrouded in the lights dispersed far away, giving them more than enough space to fight it out. The masked man narrowed his eyes, retrieving a purple ring from his storage space. Looking at it closely, there were shes of lightning within the ring. That was the masked man¡¯s main weapon, the Purple Thunder Rings. The masked man was so skillful in using the Purple Thunder Rings that it was not just the southern disciples, even the northern disciples knew that the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s strongest disciple¡¯s main weapon was called the Purple Thunder Rings. Of course, Jackie was not included among them. After all, Jackie had only arrived in Hestia Continent not too long ago, not even one year in total. He had just started to understand the rules andmon sense of the world. Hence, he did not know much about things like that. However, despite the fact that he did not know, Jackie could still tell that the Purple Thunder Rings was verypatible with the masked man. With the Purple Thunder Rings, the masked man was much stronger. However, Jackie had already expected that the masked man would absolutely fight him at his strongest state! At that moment, the masked man suddenly asked, ¡°I¡¯m very curious. Before you came to the Divine Void Slope, why did you run?¡± Those words had Jackie stumped. In his mind, the masked man¡¯s pursuit of him before he encountered the nine-wed python shed. If he was the masked man, he would have been curious as well. After all, if he was so strong, he would have fought the masked man back then. Why did he constantly flee? It looked like he had no confidence in beating the man. He probably would never have dared to fight the masked man! That impression had been too strong, which was why the masked man had never bothered with Jackie before. Chapter 2352 It was not until Jackie revealed his true skills for the masked man to realize that Jackie was almost at his level! However, the more he thought about it, the more confused and frustrated he felt That was why the masked man had to ask. It was not just the masked man who was confused, all those who were present then also looked at Jackie with curious looks. Jackie¡¯s lips twitched as he touched his nose helplessly. Back then he had only been able to condense fifteen Soul Swords! He was truly running for his life because it was impossible for him to fight the masked man then. Yet, it was something he was not able to exin, so he was forced to make up something ¡°It wasn¡¯t the right ce to fight!¡± Those words caused everyone to pause. A thoughtful look shed in the masked man¡¯s eyes. What did he meant by it was not the right ce Did the location really matter? ¡°What do you mean?¡± Jackie let out a slight cough. A single lie would set off many more lies to cover it up. He continued with some exasperation,¡± There¡¯s no other meaning to that. It means exactly what I said. I don¡¯t want to waste any more time, are we fighting?¡± Those words sessfully ignited the anger within the masked man. He let out a coldugh as he raised his hands. The Purple Thunder Rings were suddenly covered in purple light. After that, the crackle of lightning could be heard. The Purple Thunder Rings were like a monster that had been stirred awake as they radiated the lightning into the skies! The masked man let out a small shout. Blood red shes of lightning started to form between his fingers. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they looked at the masked man with incredibly heavy expressions. The person with the mostplicated feelings in his heart was the traitor, Griffin. Griffin took in a deep breath, praying in his heart that the masked man would kill the person he hated the most. As long as Jackie died, nothing would happen to him in the future. All he needed to do was deal with Nelson and Isaiah in secret, and he would be able to return to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion in peace. Griffin was no idiot. He knew very well that he had betrayed his n. However, it would definitely end up badly for him if he followed the masked man back to the Corpse Pavilion. After all, the skills and techniques he was trained in were far too different from those from the Corpse Pavilion. Even if the other ns went back and spread the news, he would be able to cover it up with some lies. After all, he had the elders behind him. As long as no one from his own n did anything to him, he would not be in danger! Thinking about that, he could not help but shout, ¡°He has to die! He absolutely has to diel¡± Even though he shouted very loudly, it did not attract any attention from those around him. It was not that no one heard him, but rather that everyone¡¯s thoughts were all on the Divine Void Slope at that moment. Jackie took a deep breath, putting all his focus on the Purple Thunder Rings. The purple lightning seemed to be mingling with the colored lightning. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The Purple Thunder Ring seemed to be a pure source of lightning birthed by nature at that moment! The crackling sound filled his ears, and the light from the Purple Thunder Rings illuminated the whole Divine Void Slope. Advertisement chapter 2353 – 2354 chapter 2353 ¨C 2354 Chapter 2353 Even Jackie was being enveloped by the purple and red glows. The masked man was already at full force at that moment.¡± I don¡¯t want to spend too much time on you! I¡¯ll kill you with this one strike!¡± As he said that, he constantly formed seals. Lightning constantly poured into the Purple Thunder Ring! ¡°I won¡¯t hide anything from you. I¡¯ll let you die with a clear understanding! The Evil Blood Thunder that I¡¯m training on is a middle-tier Earth rank technique! Furthermore, I¡¯m already at the proficient level! I¡¯m just barely short of perfection!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow after hearing that. He did not have much of a reaction to it, since it was more or less what he had expected. He had already spected on the masked man¡¯s level before. Advertisement After hypothesizing, he had ascertained that the masked man was definitely incredibly strong since he had already been in the spring solidifying realm. The masked man definitely stood at the top among everyone there. Yet, no matter what, his skills and abilities were still restricted. There was no way the masked man could not possibly have cultivated any upper-level Earth rank skills. However, there was still something that Jackie was surprised by, Jackie had thought that the masked man¡¯s technique was at the middle-tier Earth rank, but the masked man should have already reached the second level of perfection. The masked man would absolutely not lie or hide his true skills at a time like that, so it seemed like the masked man really did stop at the first stage. Advertisement Even though the second stage was not to far away from the first, after absorbing those memories, Jackie knew very well that it was no easy feat to reach the second stage from the first. The only reason Jackie did not have any barriers in doing that was that he had absorbed the memories of the great master. To Jackie, there were no bottlenecks in Destroying the Void. He already understood everything, and merelycked the time and spiritual nevercked energy. He was different from the rest! Jackie estimated in his heart that if the masked man managed to survive, it would take him at least one or two years to pass that stage! Thinking about that, Jackie could not help but let out a coldugh. The masked man had a deathly stare on Jackie. The masked man had thought that his words would shake Jackie. At the very least, he wanted to let Jackie know that he was no ordinary person that could be casually dealt with. Yet, Jackie actually managed tough. To the masked man, it was a p to the face. He felt humiliated. The masked man was so angry his entire body was shaking. He looked like a balloon on the brink of exploding. ¡°You¡¯re looking for death!¡± The masked man shouted angrily. He surged forward, and he flew up in the air. His hands constantly danced around as lines of red lightning surged around him. At that moment, the Purple Thunder Ring had already gathered enough energy. It was so bright that no one could even look at it! Advertisement All they heard was crackling, and countless strands of electricity formed into attacks, heading straight for Jackie. Jackie let out a smallugh, having already been prepared. He clutched the ck sword tightly on his right hand. Sixty Soul Swords formed into a huge spiritual de and merged with the ck sword! Jackie had already entered the second stage of Destroying the Void! Before, he was not able to determine what level of skill Destroying the Void was due tock of information. Based on the various skills and powers in this world, he was already able to estimate what rank Destroying the Void was at! Chapter 2354 Before, Jackie thought that it was at least an ultimate god realm skill. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. After mulling over it further, he determined it was at the upper-tier ultimate god level! An upper-tier ultimate god level skill against an earth rank skill. And Jackie was already at the perfection stage of the skill! His skill was already one whole realm higher, and it was a stage higher too! Even though Jackie¡¯s strength was not equal to the masked man, the skill Jackie used was so much stronger than the one the masked man was using! Comparing it in those ways, Jackie was not afraid of the masked man at all! He coldly snorted as he raised his sword with both his hands. Aiming at the iing lightning, he shed out! Everyone heard the attacks shing as the space was covered with the light from the blood-red lightning! The lightning split up, and constantly danced on the peak of the Divine Void Slope! It actually looked incredibly beautiful however, even with the colorful dancing Iightning, no one bothered to look at it. All of them were focused on whether or not Jackie could block the attack! Benjamin could not help but say, ¡°A middle-tier earth skil.. and it¡¯s already at the proficient level! It¡¯s only one stage away from perfection! He would absolutely be the strongest, no matter what n he¡¯s in! ¡°Even the strongest disciple from our n would not be able topete with the masked man. I wonder if Jackie would be able to stand this¡­¡± At that moment, all that could be seen in the Divine Void Slope was blood-red lightning. The two of them were enveloped within, and the glow was so bright that nothing could be seen. All they could do was listen to the sound of crackings! Everyone was incredibly anxious. After Zamian heard Benjamin¡¯s words, he loudly shouted, ¡°He¡¯ll definitely beat that brat! Have you not heard him say that he has a middle-tier earth technique That was the level of skill that he longed for. If he managed to master such a technique, he would stand at the top of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s disciples! Nelson shrugged helplessly. At that moment, he had already lost all hope. However, he still said with a resolved tone, ¡°I have faith in Jackie.¡± Graham stopped at where he was. Just like everyone below him, he hadplicated feelings in his heart as he looked up at the Divine Void Slope. On one hand, he hoped that Jackie would win. At least that would relieve his burdens. On the other hand, he did not want Jackie to have that level of talent and skill. If Jackie won, it would prove that Jackie was the strongest. Even the top disciple of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion would not be able topete against Jackie, let alone himself. If Jackie really won, it meant that Jackie could truly stand at the top. Advertisement chapter 2355 – 2356 chapter 2355 ¨C 2356 Chapter 2355 Thinking about that caused Graham to feel like he was being weighed down by manyrge rocks! At that moment, a cry came out from within the lightning! Due to the loudness of the sh, no one could tell who that cry was from. Just ass everyone got incredibly anxious, the lightning that had dispersed throughout the battlefield had slowly began to weaken. Two people stood in the middle of the peak of the Divine Void Slope. One stood to the west and one stood to the east. The one on the west had a sword in hand, which had pierced through the eastern one¡¯s chest! The one standing in the east was still holding the Purple Thunder Rings. Everyone¡¯s jaws dropped at the scene. Even the masked man looked at Jackie who was in front of him with an expression of disbelief! Blood flowed down from the corner of his mouth. The face behind the mask had long since been covered with shock. ¡® Why? I actually couldn¡¯t beat you! Who are you? Impossible! Absolutely impossible! Advertisement ¡°The Evil Blood Thunder is a middle-tier earth-level technique! What kind of skill are you training? It actually broke Evil Blood Thunder and pierce into my chest!¡± After the battle started, Jackie actually used two strikes. The first strike had broken through Evil Blood Thunder, while the second strike was right into the masked man¡¯s chest! After all, it was an ultimate god level technique. What was Evil Blood Thunder in front of Destroying the Void? However, the masked man did not know any of that. At that moment, the masked man¡¯s whole body was twitching in pain. After all, Destroying the Void had destroyed his soul, that pain was not something a regr person would be able to withstand. He was also filled with shock at the result. He could not imagine what kind of technique Jackie had used, and what kind of power it had! Even Evil Blood Thunder and what kind of person was not able to stand against it! Advertisement Jackieughed coldly, and sighed somewhat helplessly. At that moment, his whole body was trembling slightly. Wave after wave of numbness wrecked his nerves. Even though he had shed past Evil Blood Thunder, he was still hit with the aftermath. Countless tiny bolts of electricity had prated his defense, seeping into his body. Thankfully, the electricity was merely the ripples of a skill. It would not cause any real harm to Jackie. ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Jackie said with a cold smile. The masked man¡¯s whole body was shaking. In truth, he knew that he was definitely dead. Jackie¡¯s technique was incredibly sinister, and it was destroying and strangling his soul. He was already in too much pain to fight back. He just wanted to know the truth. After meeting Jackie, he had never been able to pull one up on Jackie. It was as if Jackie was filled with secrets, no matter on Mount Beasts or where they were at at that moment. ¡°Who are you? Why are you so strong?! Do you have an ultimate god level technique?¡± The masked man widened his eyes. He did not wait for Jackie to answer. He coughed intensely before saying, ¡°That¡¯s it! It has to be that. Otherwise, it would not beat my Evil Blood Thunder so badly. ¡°I didn¡¯t even have the chance to fight back! However, you¡¯re just at the middle- stage of the innate level, how could you have such a skill? You have to be the top master in the whole continent!¡± After He no longer had much strength left. Advertisement Chapter 2356 After intensely coughing, his face was pale as paper. The blood on his mouth was already flowing uncontrobly. ¡°I¡¯m already almost dead. Can you tell me who you are before I die? How are you able to use an ultimate god level technique?¡± The the masked man used thest of his strength to say. Jackie took a deep breath. There had been some things that he had nned on keeping to himself until death, not saying it is forever. However, the masked man was right. He was already about to die, there there was nothing he could do. Jackie let out a smallugh, whispering so only the two of them could hear, ¡°You¡¯re right. I did use an ultimate god level technique. It¡¯s not any normal one either, it¡¯s a top-tier one!¡± The moment he said that the masked man widened his eyes as if he had just been pped. He looked at Jackie in disbelief. He was right! Jackie was really using an ultimate god level technique. Why? Why was he able to learn something like that? Jackie was only someone at the middle level of the innate stage. When he was at his peak, he would never have even spared a nce at someone like that. ¡°Who are you?!¡± The masked man said as he shuddered. Jackieughed lightly as he pulled back his right hand. With a squish, the sword that was stuck on the masked man¡¯s chest was pulled out easily. As the masked man¡¯s whole body convulsed in pain, Jackie pushed forward again. The ck sword pierced into the masked man¡¯s body again. This time, The masked man was in so much agony that he could not even shout! ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re not worthy of knowing who I am.¡± That was thest thing the a masked man heard. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. The next second, the masked man felt an intense pain in his chest again, and he shut his eyes for the last time! With a plop, the masked man¡¯s body fell to the ground. Jackie¡¯s grudge against him was settled there and then! The scene had been far too shocking. No one had even been able to react to the death of the top disciple from the Corpse Pavilion! He had been killed by that nameless Jackie. He died in the hands of an elder disciple from a third-grade n. If the news spread out, anyone would probably treat it as a joke, and not believe it! This time, both the northern n and southern n disciples let out a breath of cold air. Their eyes widened as they looked at the peak of the Divine Void Slope in disbelief. It had been far out of their expectations. How could it have happened so quickly? When the battle started, they had been blocked by the blood-red lightning. When they could see clearly again, the masked man¡¯s chest had already been pierced by Jackie! After a few breaths, the prodigy was thoroughly dead. ¡°He died just like that? The top disciple of Corpse Pavilion died just like that?!¡± Hayden widened his eyes, practically shouting those words. It was far too unbelievable. After all, everything had happened far too quickly. He did not have the chance to process it at all If it had been a drawn out fight, and the masked man slowly fell into more and more of a disadvantage before dying, they might have been able to ept it. However, the masked man had died far too quickly. The time between him losing and dying had been far too short, leaving then no time to react! Everyone had the same reaction. Samson frowned as he looked around in disbelief. ¡°Am I imagining things?! He¡¯s the top disciple of the Corpse Pavilion, someone who¡¯s mastered a middle stage earth level technique! How did he lose so quickly, and even lose to¡± Advertisement chapter 2357 – 2358 chapter 2357 ¨C 2358 Chapter 2357 He did not finish the sentence, but Everyone knew what he wanted to say. Benjamin took a deep breath, his eyes were filled with shock. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he is so strong. It looks like Jackie¡¯s technique was at a higher level than the top disciple from the Corpse Pavilion! It might even be a whole realm higher¡± Yet, Jackie was clearly just at the intermediate stage of the innate realm. With such little power, how was he able to use an ultimate god technique? That was far too absurd! Everyone understood that, if that was not the case, there was no way to exin everything they had seen. After all, the masked man had definitely not underestimated his opponent. He had used his strongest technique, but still failed in the end. That proved that the technique Jackie had used was far above the masked man¡¯s Evil Blood Thunder. Advertisement At that moment, Jackie did not even need to turn back to feel everyone¡¯s gaze on him. Other than shock, they were filled with confusion. He looked away from the masked man¡¯s body. With the man already dead, there was no need to dwell on their past. He looked to the Divine Void Slope, and the glowing treasures within! Just as he was considering how he would obtain those glowing treasures, they started to rapidly move toward the center! The glowing objects were all absorbed into a purple-colored storage ring! That the dark purple ring had a very old design. Advertisement The patterns on it were all of the things that Jackie did not understand. After a short moment, the ring floated in front of Jackie! Jackie reached out, and the ring slowly fell into his palm. Everyone had seen that sight, and they were quickly pulled out of their disbelief. Even though they clearly knew that those things did not belong to them, they could not hold back their jealousy. After all, those things that were stored within couldpete with the most valuable treasures within their ns. ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡± The old voice was heard again. Jackie widened his eyes, trying to find out where that old voice came from. Yet, he still could not after looking for so long. The old voice continued, ¡°Those treasured are all not as important as what¡¯s stored in a Jade box. The box is locked. In order to find the key, you¡¯ll have to go somewhere else¡­ Hearing that, Jackie was stunned. Before he could ask where that ce was, a gust of wind blew on his back, and everything around him changed the next second. It turned into a limitless sea of stars. Everything floating around him was stars of varying sizes. He heard the voices of soldiers as if they were fighting a massive battle. Jackie could not help and turned around to look, but could not see anything. He was shocked. To fight among the stars, with a whole group at that. Who had that kind of power? Advertisement Just as he was filled with curiosity, he saw a man in a white shirt in the distance pulling out a sword, rushing rapidly toward him! A gust blew from behind him and Jackie turned back to look. He noticed that someone was rushing at him from that direction as well. However, The one behind him had ck armor on. The man¡¯s entire body was covered, even his hands were covered in what looked like leather gloves. Chapter 2358 Where was he? Was this a fantasy? Does this ce have anything to do with the Hidden ce For Resources? The questions in his mind popped up one after another, but no one was there to answer them! The two of them stopped about a hundred meters apart. Jackie could not see what the ck-armored man looked like due to how much armor he had on, but the white -clothed man was not entirely covered up. Yet, the man¡¯s face was still blurred, as if ayer of mist was around him. Obscuring his face completely. Who were those two people? Why were are they there? Why was he looking at all of that? At that moment, the white-clothed man said, ¡°You¡¯re not only cruel, but you¡¯re also despicable as well! All the sess you have today is all because of your mentor¡± The ck-armored man let out a cold smile them uttered, ¡°I hate false and pretentious people like you the most. If you were in my shoes, you would probably be worse! Quit talking as if you¡¯re the most righteous person in the world.¡± The man in the white clothes snorted, ¡° Indeed, it¡¯s a waste of time to even talk to you!¡± The ck-clothed man let out a cold smile as he looked at the white- clothed man with disdain and said, ¡°You¡¯re still the same. You always regard others with so much disdain. ¡°You act as if you stand on the peak of morality, as if you¡¯re the most righteous person, and everyone else is beneath you!¡± The white-clothed man looked furious and refuted, ¡°Quit with your nonsense. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking to say all of that about me. Are you saying I¡¯ve framed you? ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about all of the things that you¡¯ve done? Which one of them isn¡¯t shameless and despicable act? This is what everyone thinks of you!¡± The ck clothed man snorted, holding his head up high. ¡°Why do I care what you all think of me? What does the kind of person I am, have to do with all of you? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The white clothed man waved his right hand, and a golden sword appeared in his hand. ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn. I¡¯d thought that you would have some regrets after going through that incident. I can¡¯t believe you actually got worse. You¡¯re nowpletely a dark person!¡± The ck-clothed man spat at him. ¡± Let¡¯s quit with all that fake righteousness? Regret? Getting worse? ¡°All that I¡¯ve done is so I can live a proper life. If you were me, you would have done far worse!¡± The ck-clothed man narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do. For you to suddenly ask me here, it must be for that Zechs person!''¡± The moment those words were uttered, the white -clothed man¡¯s cold face was suddenly frozen. It was as if something important had been touched upon. However, he quicklyposed himself and said, ¡°What do you mean I don¡¯t understand you?¡± The ck clothed man rolled his eyes, ¡°do you think I still don¡¯t understand you? I¡¯ve long since seen through all your ns! You won¡¯t seed as I¡¯ve already made preparations!¡± At that moment, the white-clothed man could no longer remain calm as he shouted, ¡°What did you do?!¡± The ck-clothed manughed as if it was the happiest thing to ever happen to him, ¡°There¡¯s no point in panicking now. It¡¯s already toote, everything¡¯s over!¡± Advertisement chapter 2359-2360 chapter 2359-2360 Chapter 2359 After saying that, the sound of explosions were suddenly heard from a distance. It was as if something had exploded. Jackie looked toward the direction of the sound and saw a bright glow! He could even vaguely hear cries of agony. The white-clothed man waspletely panicked. He turned around and shouted loudly, ¡°How could you do this?¡± The ck-clothed man¡¯s smile disappeared and said with a cold and dark tone, ¡°Why can¡¯t I do this? Are you the only one who can plot and scheme against me? Jackie was a little anxious, but mostly confused. He did not understand what had happened. Why was the ck and white pair fighting? However, he could hear from their words that the ck-clothed man was very ruthless, and had done various despicable things. However, the white-clothed man was probably not a saint as well. Yet, without knowing the details of everything, he could not just pass judgment on the two of them. He merely 1looked on as the white- clothed man seemed like he had been fooled. His entire face was full of anxiety as if he wanted to leave the ce immediately. Yet, he seemed to be worried about what would happen. Advertisement His eyes were full of uncertainty. After a while, the white-clothed man seemed to use all the strength in the body to say, ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this. You¡¯ll absolutely pay for this!¡± After that, the entire scene started to blur. Jackie furrowed his eyebrows as he widened his eyes. He wanted to see what happened after, but everything had be blurry. The stars around him had all turned ck. Just as Jackie was wondering what to do, a sigh could be heard next to him. The sigh had appeared far too suddenly, causing Jackie to turn his body abruptly. Advertisement He saw an old man wearing a traditional ck shirt. He had a pair of wizened eyes, and was quietly looking forward. When Jackie saw him, he wondered if he was still in an illusion. At that moment, the old man suddenly said, ¡°Do you have a lot of questions?¡± After the old man said that, Jackie was stunned. It was not because of the question, but because Jackie was incredibly familiar with the old man¡¯s voice. He had heard the same voice countless times before. That old man was the wizened old voice that he had constantly been looking for. He never expected the man to appear in front of him like that. The old man did not look at Jackie, but instead merely continued looking forward. Yet, when Jackie followed his gaze, there was nothing other than pitch-ck darkness. The old man sighed again. ¡°There were far too many regrets left behind back then. If not for those regrets, this hidden realm would never have appeared.¡± Advertisement Hearing that, Jackie¡¯s heart skipped a few beats. He was unable to determine if the old man was some lingering spirit of a great warrior or something else. However, he knew very well that, no matter what the old man was, the old man was definitely closely rted to the Hidden ce for Resources. Ever since he stepped into the realm, he had been wondering who the owner of the realm was. Why did that person leave this ce in West Cercie State? What did the Ten Absolutes Trap Array in Mount Beast have to do with this ce? Were they both tied to the Divine Void Slop as well? Those questions constantly appeared in Jackie¡¯s mind. However, due to his special status, as well as the fact that those from West Cercie State did not know about the Divine Void World at all, he could only keep all those questions at the back of his heart. The old man¡¯s words had caused Jackie to be filled with hope despite his nervousness. He hoped that he could find out what had happened back then from the old man. Chapter 2360 Jackie bowed to the old man, full of respect. He said sincerely, ¡°Old man, could you tell me why this ce was left behind? What was going on in that scene I had just witnessed?¡± The old man did not turn around to look at Jackie, nor did he answer Jackie¡¯s question directly. He merely replied inly, ¡°You¡¯ll know in the future.¡± Jackie¡¯s lips twitched. At that moment, he really wanted to ask all the questions in his heart. However, he was worried that the old man would find it strange if he poured out everything just like that. Then if the old man would suspect him, it might even cause him to lose everything. So, all he could do was temporarily hold back his curiosity. The old man did not know what Jackie was thinking about. He merely continued to say, ¡°The box in your hands still requires a key. The key is at the Wild Gorge Pass. If you want to open the box, you have to head there. Then, I¡¯ll send you off.¡± Jackie raised his eyebrows. His heart was filled with even more confusion. What was the Scarlet Case? Where was the Wild Gorge Pass? There was still a key? Those questions muddled in Jackie¡¯s mind before he suddenly remembered something. He recalled what the old voice had said when he was on the Divine Void Slope. The old man said that the most valuable thing he had obtained was still locked in a box. The box could not be opened at the moment, it still required a key. Was the Scarlet Case the most valuable box in the storage ring? Just as he was about to ask if his thoughts were correct, the old man continued, ¡° Whether you can obtain the ring or not, you¡¯ll still have to go. Don¡¯t think or care about anything else. With your current abilities, knowing is useless. Once you open the Scarlet Case, you¡¯ll know everything!¡± Jackie was incredibly confused. Even though the old man had told him that he would know all the secrets after opening the box, Jackie still felt like something was wrong. How could he know if he would bring cmity onto himself by opening the Scarlet Case? Would something else happen? Though the old man did not seem like an ordinary person, he could not be sure that the old man would not harm him, even though Jackie was probably insignificant to the man. The old man continued, ¡°Everything you saw earlier really did happen. As for what the two of them were talking about, you¡¯ll find out the truth after you open the Scarlet Case. ¡°You don¡¯t have to investigate at all. All those questions in your heart will be answered eventually.¡± Jackie frowned. At that moment, he really wanted to say something. However, the old man¡¯s words had completely stifled anything he could say. He had been very clear. There was no point in knowing anything at that moment. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Even if he asked, the old man would probably not answer. All the questions at the back of his mind had been pushed back to after he opened the Scarlet Case. Then, there would be no more secrets. He would get all the answers he wanted. Another sigh was heard. The old man finally turned around, and his eyes fell on Jackie. He appraised Jackie, ¡°You¡¯re the most suitable one after so many years. You already have the thing, the restrictions of the realm will be opened!¡± Jackie was still just as confused as he was before. Yet, the old man¡¯sst words made his heart jump. Advertisement chapter 2361 – 2362 chapter 2361 ¨C 2362 Chapter 2361 Before he could even ask, the old man said hisst sentence, ¡°Transporter, start.¡± Right after that, Jackie¡¯s vision started to blur. When he could see again, he was back on the peak of the Divine Void Slope. At that moment, the Divine Void Slope looked the same as when he left. The masked man¡¯s corpse was on the ground, and everyone was looking at Jackie with widened eyes! Just as Jackie was mulling over the old man¡¯s words, familiar energy surrounded his body. His whole body started to rapidly move under the energy¡¯s control. In just a sh, he arrived at the za they were on before he first climbed the Divine Void Slope. The za was incrediblyrge. Even when there were over a hundred and eighty participants, it was not cramped at all, let alone after half of them had already died. There were only about a hundred of them left, so their surroundings seemed incredibly vast. Everyone had returned to the za, except for those who had died. Advertisement Those that were left did not seem much different from before. Only that their mental state was far different from when they had first arrived. The northern n disciples were all full of despair and sorrow. The southern n disciples were not much better as well, especially when they saw that Jackie had been transferred down just like them.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. They looked at Jackie with horrified expressions, and they slowly grouped together, staring at Jackie with rm. Advertisement Jackie nced at everyone. He naturally knew why they were looking at him like that. After all, they had worked together to kill at least sixty or seventy of the northern n disciples before. Those lives belonged to fellow disciples, and now the southern n disciples werecking an incredibly important person. With the skills Jackie had, it was hard to tell who would win if they started fighting. Their only advantage was in numbers, but the northern n disciples still numbered over twenty. If they really fought, and Jackie decided to ughter them, it was possible he would take away half their forces in one go. In truth, it was normal for them to be scared. If not for the old man¡¯s words constantly ying on Jackie¡¯s mind, Jackie could very well have decided to finish up the enemy while they were weak and make them pay! Nelson and Isaiah rushed to Jackie¡¯s side with emotional looks on their faces. They had been incredibly close to rushing over and hugging Jackie tightly. ¡°Jackie, you¡¯re so amazing. Even the masked man could not rival you! I¡¯d thought that it would be a long drawn-up battle, but he was actually just a fraud! He couldn¡¯t even stand up to one strike from you!¡± Jackie looked at Isaiah and helplessly pursed his lips. Even though his skills were now proven to be at the top, Isaiah was not quite right. The masked man really was strong. The masked man had been suppressing his powers. If the masked man had been at the peak of his power, Jackie might not have been able to win. Even if Jackie won, it would have been a hard-fought battle. Advertisement After all, the masked man would have been a whole realm higher than Jackie at the spring solidifying realm. It was not something that could be ovee easily! At that moment, a familiar silhouette shed in Jackie¡¯s mind. He looked up and saw that Griffin was looking at him with a terrified expression as if Jackie was some ghost. Chapter 2362 Jackie let out a coldugh. Even if he was not going to fight those southern n disciples, he still had a problem to deal with first. Griffin had constantly given him trouble. Jackie had tolerated it before, not because he was afraid of Griffin, but just because it did not feel like it was the right time. Yet, he no longer cared about that. If he did not get rid of the masked man, Griffin might actually survive! On the Divine Void Slope, he could not do anything because of the barriers. Without that restriction, Jackie naturally did not need to hold back. He waved his right hand, and a ck sword appeared. His left hand started to condense sixty Soul Swords. Griffin seemed to have realized something was wrong, and he widened his eyes as he started to retreat rapidly. Even though Jackie¡¯s sword was not pointed at him, Griffin knew that Jackie¡¯s target was definitely him. ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t attack. I¡¯m your senior. I¡¯m your fellow disciple. If you harm your fellow disciple outside of the n, it¡¯s punishable!¡± It would have been better if he had not said that. The moment he did, Isaiah let out a coldugh, ¡°You dare say something like that after you hurt so many of our fellow disciples. Don¡¯t forget what you did before. You were the one who betrayed the n! You even helped the enemies against us! Griffin furiously shook his head as he backpedaled. Jackie furrowed his eyebrows, not wanting to waste his time speaking to that person. Under everyone¡¯s shocked looks, he surged forward. He activated thews of space as he appeared in front of Griffin in a sh. Griffin trembled in fear, constantly retreating. He would never have thought that he would end up in a situation like that. He still remembered how he looked at Jackie before they entered the Hidden ce for Resources. Jackie had just been a slightly lucky elder disciple. There was no need to feel threatened by Jackie at all. However, he could not believe that the elder disciple had managed to climb all over him in just a few days! Before, Jackie was merely just an ant in his eyes, and yet, he, himself had turned into an ant instead! ¡°Go ahead and die..¡± Jackie said coldly. At that moment, no one was willing to interfere. Everyone immediately gave the two the space to fight. When Griffin saw that everyone had dispersed, he was so furious that he almost shouted. Just as Griffin thought that he was going to die in just one strike, cracks could suddenly be heard around them. Rays of bright lights were seen in the skies, and everyone looked up. Ten figures suddenly appeared in the skies! All of them had different clothes on, and because the light around them was too dim, they could not tell who those people were. ¡°The restrictions are finally lifted! I thought I¡¯d need to wait for a few more days, I can¡¯t believe these new bunnies are actually quite good!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I just wonder who managed to get their hands on the treasures.¡± As they discussed, the light slowly dissipated. When everyone saw who they were, they widened their eyes as if they had seen something unbelievable. Jackie immediately saw Elder Godfrey standing behind the First and Second Elder. When he saw that scene, Jackie finally rxed. No one else knew, but he had heard the old man say that anyone could enter the Hidden ce for Resources after the restrictions were lifted. Coupled with what that group was saying, Jackie could more or less understand what was happening. As long as someone ascended to the peak and obtained the treasures, the restrictions would naturally go away, and anyone would be able to enter the realm. That was something the Thousand Leaves Pavilion had already nned, and the Thousand Leaves Pavilion was already waiting for that moment! Jackie did not recognize the few that stood in the front at all. Advertisement chapter 2363 – 2364 chapter 2363 ¨C 2364 Chapter 2363 From their attire, Jackie could tell that they were from the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. They were definitely not anyone on the bottom of the totem pole either. He saw that Elder Godfrey was behind them, along with the First and Second Elder. He more or less understood that they were probably the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s elders, and the ones standing behind them were probably from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion and the Muddled Origin n The elders of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion had excited looks on their faces, not even able to contain their excitement. They excitedly looked at everyone there. It was as if they wanted to read everyone¡¯s minds! The northern n disciples that were present all paid their respects to the elders, and the elders all nodded slightly. The Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s First Elder excitedly smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve all done well. You did not disappoint, and managed to get the treasures. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Advertisement After saying that, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s First Elder looked up at the divine Void Slope¡¯s peak. The location waspletely empty. All the glowing lights had disappeared. He raised an eyebrow as he looked at all the disciples present. In the remaining hundred or so disciples, the most anxious among them were the southern n disciples, as well as Jackie. At that moment, Jackie finally understood what they were here for! The ¡®Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s First elder looked over at Graham. Graham looked quite pale at that moment, his body not being in a good state. After all, he had suffered heavy injuries while battling the eight-tailed demonic snake. Even after recovering for a few days, he had not gotten much better Advertisement ¡°You¡¯re injured?¡± the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s First Elder asked Graham. Graham had a bad expression on his face However, it was not all caused by the heavy injuries he had sustained. There were otherplicated reasons as well. Yet, he could not voice them out at that moment, and could only nod. ¡°I was injured by a demon during one of the stages.¡± The Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s elder consoled, ¡°That¡¯s something you could not have avoided.¡± After saying that, he looked over at the southern n disciples. He was about to say something when the space cracked again. Everyone¡¯s expressions changed at the same time. Was there someone elseing? The elders from the northern ns had a bad look on their faces, as if they had felt something, but were unable to stop it! Once the radiant light dispersed, Jackie once again saw ten unfamiliar faces. Only, even though he did not know those people, each of them was shrouded in sinister energy. Jackie concluded that those were the elders from the southern ns. The one at the helm was definitely the Corpse Pavilion Advertisement The Corpse Pavilion¡¯s First Elderughed. ¡°I saw you mid-way, and I wanted to greet all of you. I can¡¯t believe you ran so quickly.¡± Those nonchnt words caused the First Elder of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion to have an incredibly sour look on like he had been angered. His face turned red as he coldly looked at the First Elder of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. The Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s First Elder said, ¡°I knew it would be difficult to get rid of you flees!¡± When he said that, he sounded incredibly defeated. He had probably never expected to be followed into this realm by that group. That had been the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s secret, but it had been discovered by the other group. Jackie sighed. Could the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s higher -ups be any more foolish? The Thousand Leaves Pavilion had done so many things for others at the expense of themselves, how could they not have some goal in mind? They were not there to do charity! The Corpse Pavilion¡¯s First Elder did not seem to want to continue talking and cast his gaze elsewhere. Chapter 2364 He seemed to be looking for someone. He stared as he looked at everyone present. Yet, after looking everywhere, he did not find what he was looking for, and he suddenly got suspicious. He frowned before he looked at Graham. Graham¡¯s condition was not that great, it was obvious that Graham was recovering from a heavy injury. The Corpse Pavilion¡¯s First Elder¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Where is he?¡± The elder cast his gaze at Lennon. When Lennon heard that, he quickly paled as his hands trembled. At that moment, he was in an incredibly difficult spot. If he told the First Elder that the masked man was dead, the First Elder might put the me on him. If he did not speak, there was no way they could get past this. He took a few deep breaths, his face already white as paper. His actions had made the elders all even more confused. Naturally, those elders had no idea what had happened. Both the northern and southern n disciples all clearly knew who was the strongest person who had entered the Hidden ce for Resources. They knew who was potentially in danger, but it was absolutely not the masked man! Yet, the way Lennon looked seemed like he had something to say, but did not dare to do so. It was obvious something had happened. The Corpse Pavilion¡¯s First Elder¡¯s face was red, fuming with anger. ¡®¡±What¡¯s there to hide?! I¡¯m asking you where he is?Why are you all here, but not him?!¡± Those words from the First Elder were very obviously anxious, despite the fact that he told himself in his mind that the masked man would be thest person to have anything happen to him. Yet, there seemed to be no trace of the masked man. On top of that, Lennon¡¯s strange expression had the Corpse Pavilion¡¯s First Elder¡¯s heart in an incredibly frantic state! Lennon had an even more sour look on his face after hearing those words. He looked like he had just ingested some poison. His face alternated between turning red and going pale, and he was shuddering even more fiercely. The Corpse Pavilion¡¯s First Elder raised his eyebrow. He looked at Graham but saw that Graham had a strange look on his face as well. To be more precise, everyone present had strange looks on their faces. It was as if what happened was impossible for them to talk about. The Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s First Elder was quite intelligent. Even though he did not know what had happened, it was easy to deduce that it was not a good thing for Corpse Pavilion. He let out a coldugh and said, ¡°Royce Charlton was the future pir of your n. Skr, don¡¯t panic, he will be fine, don¡¯t you all think so?¡± The tone had been incredibly condescending. Everyone had naturally managed to tell that the First Elder of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion was trying to imply that something had definitely happened to Royce. Jackie raised an eyebrow, unable to stop himself from looking at the First Elder of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. Only then did he find out that the masked man was called Royce and that the First Elder of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion was called Skr. Skr had a dark look on his face as he turned around abruptly and uttered, Stop being so condescending. Even though Royce isn¡¯t here, just look at your own disciples. Other than those who are somewhat stronger, it doesn¡¯t look like many are left. Advertisement chapter 2365 – 2366 chapter 2365 ¨C 2366 Chapter 2365 The moment Skr said that the First Elder of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion had a sour look on his face. He had already noticed before that only six or seven were left from the fifty they had sent. Even though Graham was still alive, the ones who were not present were among the elites as well. If anything had really happened to them, it would still be a big blow to the n. Skr looked at the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s First Elder coldly. ¡°It looks like something must have happened. You¡¯re right, Royce is incredibly strong. Even if something happened to everyone else, nothing would have happened to him. ¡°However, he might be strong while the others are not close. The fact that they¡¯re not here might mean that something did happen to them. Don¡¯t you think so, Elder Zayne?¡± Zayne was the name of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s First Elder. The only reason why the Thousand Leaves Pavilion and the Corpse Pavilion had been at peace for so long was that Mount Beasts was between the two ns. If not for Mount Beasts, the two ns would definitely have been at incredible odds with each other. Advertisement With what the Corpse Pavilion had done, it was obvious that the two ns did not hold any good feelings toward one another. As the First Elders of the two ns, they might look like they were on good terms on the surface, but they were naturally at odds with each other. The way Zayne looked at Skr, it was as though he wanted to eat the man alive. Skr felt like there was no reason to continue quarreling. After all, they had yet to determine who had died and who had not, as well as where the Scarlet Case was! Advertisement In the eyes of those elders, the Scarlet Case would naturally be in the hands of the strongest disciple. Skr naturally thought that the strongest one was definitely Royce, but there was no sight of him. ¡°What exactly happened? Lennon, give me a clear exnation. Stop fidgeting around like this. Are you some girl who had never seen the world?¡± Lennon shook even more after being scolded like that. He was naturally not weak and was just slightly behind Royce. However, the Corpse Pavilion was different from other ns. Their n was incredibly cutthroat, and there were a lot more deaths. Lennon was incredibly terrified. If he voiced out what had happened, Skr would definitely pull him out! Yet, he knew that he would be punished if he did not tell them what had happened. Thinking about that, he took a deep breath, and stood up straight as he said, ¡°Royce is dead!¡± The moment he said that all of the elders were stunned. In truth, they had already spected on that result, but hearing it was still hard to ept. Skr¡¯s body froze. The next second, he shot forward in front of Lennon. He grabbed Lennon¡¯s cor with his hands. Skr¡¯s face was green. ¡°He died? How Did he die? Who killed him? What exactly happened? Tell me everything, now!¡± Advertisement Lennon gulped. He turned and looked at Jackie. The moment Jackie saw his expression, Jackie knew that something was up. He knew that, if he did not do anything quickly, that crazed elder might just kill him the next second. Hence, he looked up at Elder Godfrey. Ever since Elder Godfrey had entered the realm, his gaze had been on Jackie. Jackie let out a sigh of relief and hurried over to Elder Godfrey. The First and Second Elder shot Jackie a cold look. They felt that Jackie was like a cat trying to hide and looked absolutely embarrassing! Chapter 2366 Nheless, they could not say anything at that moment. After all, no one was focused on Jackie. Elder Godfrey was taken aback when he realized Jackie had sneaked up behind him. Did something happen? ¡°Did something happen?¡± whispered Elder Godfrey. Jackie, knowing he could not evade this, nodded at the elder. ¡°No need to ask for now. You¡¯ll find out in a moment.¡± When he heard Jackie say that, Elder Godfrey was even more confused, but he did not persist on the matter. Lennon¡¯s breath was slowly getting more erratic with his cor being grabbed in such a manner. He felt like Skr might actually kill him on the spot if he did not make things clear, so he pointed at the peak of the Divine Void Slope. ¡°The final battle was one between the two strongest among us. Royce couldn¡¯t stand up to Jackie, and Jackie killed him in one blow.¡± Lennon used the most abbreviated version of everything that had happened. However, the others were confused when they heard this. Royce had been killed in one blow, and it was nowhere random, either, the ce being the peak of the Divine Void Slope. All the elders had already ascertained the rules before they got there. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Naturally, they knew that climbing to the top of the Divine Void Slope was an incredibly perilous road. There were countless obstacles, and only the two strongest could stand at the top for a final battle. It was nothing peculiar to hear Royce having reached the peak. It was only natural, seeing as he was definitely at the helm of all the disciples there. All that and even with his impressive skills, however.. he had lost and, what more, killed in one strike! Losing and being killed were two different matters. Being able to kill the other party required one to be much stronger! ¡°Who is Jackie?¡± Skr shouted. Why had he never heard of that name before? Skr swept a nce across the northern ns¡¯ disciples and assessed them. The strongest among them, other than Graham, would be Benjamin. He had never heard of the name Jackie. Other than the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s elders, the other elders were confused as well. The First Elder widened his eyes as he turned back to look at Jackie, who, at that moment, hung his head low and kept mum. The Second Elder was just as shocked. The two elders would never have expected that Jackie was actually the one who faced off against Royce and killed his opponent. Even though they felt like Jackie was capable and talented, it was nowhere earth -shaking. No matter how strong he was, they would never have expected him to defeat a chosen disciple from a fourth- grade n!The elder pointed at Jackie. ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Nheless, he had deliberately whispered those words. Jackie let out a sigh; there was no point in keeping it a secret anymore. No matter how long Jackie wanted to hide it, he would not have such a chance. With that, Jackie nodded. ¡°I was the one who killed Royce.¡± The people were shocked to have heard this, never once expecting that Jackie would be this formidable. If they had not heard it for themselves, the First and Second Elders would not have believed him. In truth, they still had their doubts. After all, no matter how strong Jackie was, he was still just at the intermediate stage of the innate level. They were certain that much, despite not knowing other details. Advertisement chapter 2367 – 2368 chapter 2367 ¨C 2368 Chapter 2367 Royce was able to enter the Hidden ce for Resources thanks to consuming pills to suppress his power. Royce was no regr person on the innate stage. Even a chosen disciple from another fourth-grade n like Graham would not stand a chance against Royce. Arge reason why the Thousand Leaves Pavilion had so many issues was that Royce was in the Corpse Pavilion. Furthermore, they knew that Corpse Pavilion had a pill that was able to suppress one¡¯s strength. Thus, obtaining the Scarlet Case would require someone incredibly strong to enter the Hidden ce for Resources. That was why the Thousand Leaves Pavilion had been in such a bind. Not only did they reveal the information, but they had even given participation badges out. ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible! Are you really that strong? You killed Royce?!¡± Elder Sayer almost bit his tongue. He did not believe that Jackie was that strong; they had seen Jackie fight before Even though Jackie had won a few battles, he was still a far cry from someone like Royce. If Royce wanted to defeat Wesley, it would probably take less than a single strike! Elder Godfrey inhaled deeply. ¡°What exactly happened?!¡± Advertisement As Elder Godfrey was saying that, Skr shouted the same thing to the disciples from his n, making them recount everything that had happened the past few days. Even though those disciples had all been scared witless by Skr, they still stammered out everything that had happened in the past few days in detail. When Skr listened to everything, fury overtook his expression. ¡°That Jackie is so talented? He¡¯s able to defeat someone at thete stage of the innate level when he¡¯s just at the intermediate? Seems like there¡¯s more to him than meets the eye, then! ¡°That means the Scarlet Case must already be in his hands! Where is Jackie?! Come out right now!¡± Advertisement When Skr said that, everyone pointed at Jackie¡¯s location. Skr turned to look at Jackie, who was behind Elder Godfrey. Even though Elder Godfrey was blocking half of Jackie¡¯s body, he still saw Jackie¡¯s face. ¡°What are you hiding for?! Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you off just because you have talent and skill. Hand over the Scarlet Case immediately, or I¡¯ll rip you apart!¡± Jackie helplessly sighed; it seemed like things still reached this stage at this point. Zayne slowly turned around, looking at Jackie with disbelief. He had thought that the Scarlet Case would at least fall into Graham¡¯s hands if Royce did not get it. They would never have thought that the Scarlet Case would fall into an elder disciple from a third- grade n in the end. It was unbelievable. They had never even heard of that name before! Zayne let out a smallugh as he narrowed his eyes, walking toward Jackie¡¯s location. He warmly greeted, ¡°Jackie, is it? Don¡¯t worry, with the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s Elders here, the Corpse Pavilion won¡¯t be able to do anything to you.¡± His words seemed to be telling Jackie that the Thousand Leaves Pavilion would protect him. However, Jackie was not an ignorant child; they were merely protecting the Scarlet Case. Once they brought him out of this ce, they would still ask him to hand over the Scarlet Case. If he did not, he would die anyway! Advertisement s, it was still not the best time for him to retaliate. All he could do was nod. Isaiah whispered to Nelson, ¡°What¡¯s the Scarlet Case? Could Jackie be¡­¡± Chapter 2368 Nelson shook his head slightly as he looked at Jackie helplessly. Jackie was already pushed to a precarious situation. Jackie would have to hand over the Scarlet Case if he wanted to live. It seemed like the Scarlet Case was incredibly valuable. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯ll happen to Jackie, but since he killed Royce, the Corpse Pavilion won¡¯t want to let him off. Still, as long as Jackie is smart, he should be fine!¡± The moment he said that, Skr was already heading toward Jackie. However, as he rushed over, Zayne and the others did as well, standing before him. They were, of course, not willing to have the Scarlet Case fall into the hands of those people. Skr let out a coldugh. ¡°Quit pretending to be some righteous person, Zayne. With the Scarlet Case in this brat¡¯s hands, you¡¯re just protecting the case, not him.¡± Zayne let out a smallugh, brushing those words aside. ¡°The Scarlet Case is Jackie¡¯s, and he can give it to whoever he wants. Your disciples weren¡¯t able to get the Scarlet Case, so there¡¯s already no reason to cry about it.¡± Skr squinted at this, already ripping Zayne to a thousand pieces in his mind. He took a deep breath as he looked right at Jackie. The brat truly did have some skill. Furthermore, he had beaten ate- stage innate level while being at the intermediate stage, and no regrte stage either. Jackie would definitely grow to be a dreadful opponent against the Corpse Pavilion if he was to be spared. On top of that, Jackie had killed their very best disciple, so how could he not hate Jackie? ¡°Setting the Scarlet Case aside, this brat has to die. Don¡¯t thinkI don¡¯t know. Even if this brat doesn¡¯t give you the Scarlet Case, you¡¯ll think of all sorts of ways to get it back. Since that¡¯s the case, why are you standing on his side? Just kill the child and be done with it!¡± boomed Skr. It was obvious that Skr hated Jackie to the core. Zayne raised an eyebrow-he had to admit that Skr was right. However, there were some things where he could not be too ruthless. After all, Jackie was not a disciple of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion, but the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. With that child¡¯s skill and potential, he would definitely be greatly favored after returning to the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. If he made a move against Jackie at that moment, the Dual Sovereign Pavilion¡¯s Elders would interfere. It would greatly damage their reputation, since they were still in the same camp no matter what. N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Skr coughed lightly, raising an eyebrow as he said, ¡°Stop trying to stir things up. What happens in the future is the Thousand Leaves Pavilion¡¯s problem.¡± Meanwhile, Jackie inwardly chuckled. Both Zayne and Skr were two peculiar individuals, no doubt. Zayne might look like he was on Jackie¡¯s side, but his words were shameless. Saying that Jackie should give the Scarlet Case to whoever he wanted seemed to imply that Jackie would be at fault if he did not give it to someone! ¡°Hand this brat to me!¡± snapped Skr, his eyes blown wide open. ¡°Other than the Scarlet Case, we don¡¯t want anything else! You know that this trip isn¡¯t just for the Scarlet Case, too. If you hand that brat to me, then other than fairly fighting over the Case, we don¡¯t want anything else.¡± Those words caused Zayne¡¯s face to stiffen with sudden indecision. Skr was right; they were not just after the Scarlet Case. There was still the medicinal garden within the Hidden ce for Resources, and that ce would definitely have many treasures. If those disgusting people did not interfere, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion would greatly benefit. Thinking about that, he let out a forced Smile as he looked at the elders from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. The First Elder and the others immediately knew what Zayne wanted to do when they saw Zayne¡¯s face. The First Elder was incredibly frustrated. He did not like Jackie, but with Jackie¡¯s potential and skill, Jackie would definitely be a pir to the Dual Sovereign n in the future if they put the proper resources into him. Advertisement chapter 2369 – 2370 chapter 2369 ¨C 2370 Chapter 2369 Jackie might even be able to lead the Dual Sovereign Pavilion into being a fourth-grade n. Regardless, his rtionship with Jackie was not the best. Jackie might just target him if he grew stronger in the future. That would really be a loss. It was obvious the Second Elder shared the same thought as well. After all, there was bad blood between Jackie and himself. If Jackie grew in power, his position would surely be affected in the future. Furthermore, Jackie definitely had some secrets to show such skill and potential. If he wanted to protect Jackie, the pressure hE would need to withstand was one thing but the other problem was whether or not Jackie would be an issue in the future When the Second Elder thought of that, he shut his mouth, deciding to leave the decision on the First Elder. If the First Elder wanted to protect Jackie, then he would do so as well. If the First Elder wanted to throw Jackie away, then he would not argue. When Elder Godfrey looked at their faces, he had an inkling of what would ensue. Advertisement Those two sly men actually considered surrendering Jackie! Putting everything else aside, Jackie was a disciple from the Dual Sovereign Pavilion. If his own First and Second Elder were not going to protect him, then who would?! N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Elder Godfrey trembled in anger, wanting to scold them at that moment. Jackie reached out a hand to stop him, and Elder Godfrey looked at Jackie helplessly. He did not know what to say at that moment. He felt like Jackie was in a very pitiful and helpless situation. Jackie shook his head at Elder Godfrey, not wanting Elder Godfrey to say anything at that moment. Advertisement Skrughed coldly. ¡°This kid¡¯s talent and skills aren¡¯t bad. He¡¯s someone worth cultivating. However, Elder Zayne, don¡¯t forget that he¡¯s not a disciple of the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. If this brat grows up, he¡¯ll definitely lead the Dual Sovereign Pavilion into bing a fourth-grade n. When the timees, there will be two fourth grade ns in the north,¡± Those words had another meaning behind them, and Zayne suddenly had a sour look on his face. He had managed to maintain his calm before, but it hadpletely disappeared at that moment Skr was right. If Jackie was allowed to grow, it would not be a good thing for the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. There were very limited resources in West Cercie State, and the Thousand Leaves Pavilion had taken up most of it as a fourth-grade n. If the Dual Sovereign Pavilion also became a fourth-grade n, they would definitely fight against the Thousand Leaves Pavilion to gain those resources. With Jackie at the helm at that time, the Thousand Leaves Pavilion would not have an easy time. Thinking about that, Zayne¡¯s gaze at Jackie turned cold. He had even started to view Jackie as an enemy The First Elder let out a long sigh, turning to look at Jackie. ¡°Jackie, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you. You killed their best disciple. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s the wrong thing to do. Since you killed someone, you have to pay the price. Skr is still the First Elder of the Corpse Pavilion, however, and he won¡¯t make you suffer too much.¡± Chapter 2370 Elder Godfrey had a dark look on his face. ¡°First Elder, are you not ashamed to say that? Do you think we¡¯re all children? If Jackie¡¯s taken away by Skr, he¡¯ll die! He might even have to suffer through unspeakable torture. As the First Elder of the Dual Sovereign Pavilion, you¡¯re helping someone else instead of standing on your own disciple¡¯s side¡­¡± The First Elder¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Eleventh Elder, you shouldn¡¯t say that. Do you think I don¡¯t want to help Jackie? Since he¡¯s already in the wrong, it won¡¯t be right for me to protect him.¡± Advertisement Those words wereplete nonsense, and Elder Godfrey was furious to just hear them. He turned his head over and mentally decided for himself. If these people wanted to hand Jackie over to Skr, he would carve out a path for Jackie to escape, even if he had to die for it. He was not willing to look at his disciple die just like that for others¡¯ sake! Skr cackled loudly at the situation. At that moment, he knew that Jackie¡¯s death was certain. He walked forward and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made your decision, hand over that brat to me.¡± At that moment, the looks thrown Jackie¡¯s way grew lighter with joy. The fear that Jackie had brought them from before hadpletely disappeared. After all, they all knew that Jackie would not be able to live after being brought away by Skr. Jackie would even be tortured first! At that moment, Jackie suddenly let out augh as he then coldly looked at Skr. ¡± Remember this, though, Skr: I will make you pay for what happened today many times over.¡± Those words shocked everyone present, and a few of them even eyed Jackie with a strange expression. Was he out of his mind? Was he actually adding fuel to the me instead of trying to say something that could alleviate the situation for himself? It looked like Jackie was resigned to his fate! Nelson shook his head helplessly. He knew that it would be useless if he tried to stand up at that moment to say a few good words for Jackie. He did not have any power. He was merely a disciple at that moment, and he could not interfere with the First and Second Elder¡¯s decision at all. Skr let out a coldugh. ¡°You¡¯re quite bold, brat. Are you not worried that you¡¯ll suffer after I bring you away?¡± Jackieughed coldly. ¡°Bring me away? Are you even capable of doing that?¡± Skr squinted at this and reached out his right hand, preparing an attacking stand. Elder Godfrey pulled back, wanting to shield Jackie behind him. At that moment, everyone felt a gentle breeze blow over. Before everyone could react, the breeze enveloped Jackie¡¯s body, and he felt his whole body freeze. It was like he had fallen into quicksand, unable to move at all. In the next moment, the space around him started to twist. Jackie knew that it was the early signs of being warped out. Skr loudly shouted. ¡°Teleportation? This brat is being warped out! Who¡¯s doing it?!¡± Those words were met with no answer, but Jackie already knew who it was. In the illusion, the old man had told him a lot. Thosest few words had echoed in Jackie¡¯s heart. The old man had said that the restrictions of the realm would be lifted. At that moment, Jackie had wondered if those restrictions meant the restrictions in power, and that everyone could enter the Hidden ce for Resources. The old man even started the transporter in the end. Jackie had wondered what that meant ever since he returned to the Divine Void Slope. It was only when those elders arrived at the Hidden ce for Resources did he understand what it meant. Advertisement chapter 2371-2372 chapter 2371-2372 Chapter 2371 Even though the transporter had been activated, it still needed a certain period. Jackie calmly waited, and just as he expected, he was warped out right before Skr attacked. He could hear gusts of wind blowing past his ears, and the scene in front of him constantly rotated. It was something that was only seen in long-distance transporters. Jackie¡¯s frozen body could not move at all, which was not a great feeling. Just as he was wondering where he would be sent to, he heard a familiar elderly voice once more that said, ¡°You¡¯re the most suitable one, so let me give you a final gift.¡± Jackie¡¯s breath hitched at the words. A strong wave of energy pierced through Jackie¡¯s skin, seeping into his body. The energy was incredibly overwhelming. The moment it entered Jackie¡¯s body, Jackie immediately knew what that gift was. The power that was in Jackie¡¯s body was called Formational True Energy. Advertisement Formational True Energy was a real treasure even in the Divine Void World that could increase a person¡¯s strength without any side effects. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Jackie had beencking an increase in level the most. However, Formational True Energy was too overwhelming, so he might just end up injuring himself if he was not careful in absorbing it. Jackie sighed somewhat helplessly, wanting toin to the old man. Being transported naturally made him feel restless, anxious. Having him absorb the energy at that moment would no doubt injure him! s, he was too preupied to shout at that moment. Advertisement Two dayster, in a small winding path within Middle Provine, a ragged-looking man was talking to a girl who had a helpless look on her face. ¡°Are you better now? spoke Selena rather exasperatedly, Jackie nodded. ¡°I¡¯m already much better, but my injury isn¡¯t something that can be handled in just a day or two. This ce seems quite barren, so I shouldn¡¯t be in much danger. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Selena sighed but seemed to be more rxed. Nheless, she was still worried about Jackie¡¯s situation. ¡°We don¡¯t even know where you¡¯ve been transported to? Do you have any ns?¡± Jackie shook his head. After half a day, the transporting had finally stopped. He was flung in mid-air, but he was already prepared, thankfully, so it did not add to his injuries. Regardless, he was already injured internally, and rather badly at that, due to absorbing the Formational True energy. He would need some time to recover. As for where he was transported to, he did not have the time to even think about it. He looked up at his surroundings, realizing that it was a valley in the middle of a sea of mountains. What he also noticed was that it looked especially barren. The ground waspletely empty. Other than a few trees, there were not even any nts or flowers around. Jackie smiled inly as he asked Selena, ¡°I don¡¯t know where this is, but we should be fine for the moment. You don¡¯t have to worry. Have you already given out the things I asked you to?¡± Advertisement Selena nodded. Jackie had obtained a lot of amazing things in the Divine Void Slope, and most of them were seventh and eighth-grade pills. Some of them werepletely useless to Jackie, so he decided to just give them away. It would increase everyone¡¯s strength. Selena, on the other hand, was already at the innate level. Even if it was still just the early stage, it still gave her some way to defend herself. Chapter 2372 ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already distributed all the pills. Everyone¡¯s very thankful. I won¡¯t be returning to Mustard Seed in the next few days. Let me take care of you here, or I won¡¯t be able to rx.¡± Jackie let out a small sigh. Truth be told, he did not want to let Selena apany him in this foreign ce. After all, he was heavily injured, and he had no idea about this ce they were in. If any dangers appeared, he was not even sure if he could keep himself safe, let alone Selena. Selena furrowed her eyebrows as she looked at the energy within Jackie. ¡°Isn¡¯t the Formational True Energy meant to increase your level? Why does it look like you¡¯re at the initial stage of the innate level right now, like me?¡± Jackie sighed as he exined, ¡°Formational ¡®True Energy does increase my realm. I¡¯m actually already at thete stage of the innate level, and I¡¯m just one foot away from the spring solidifying realm. It¡¯s just that Formational True energy was far too overwhelming. The internal injuries I suffered are what¡¯s making me look like i¡¯m in this state.¡± Selena nodded and was just about to say something when they suddenly heard the sound of a carriage in the distance. Jackie hurriedly said, ¡°Hurry up and go back to Mustard Seed. Someone¡¯sing.¡± Selena nodded and immediately entered the Mustard Seed. Jackie took a deep breath as he looked toward where the noise was from. The other party did not seem to have any intentions to hide, and the wheels on the carriage made a lot of noise as it passed through. There were four servants in front of the carriage. The servants were actually dressed very well, so it was probably no ordinary carriage. Jackie frowned, mumbling to himself in his heart, wondering who they were. However, they should not be too highly ranked if they were just on a horse carriage. Even though fiends had their pride and would not easily submit to humans, it was not impossible to subdue them. Subduing one or two fiends to serve oneself was very possible. Normally, those of higher statuses would purchase fiends as transportation instead of carriages. Those beasts were fast and were able to fight. However, the iing group was only on a simple horse carriage. They were probably notable among common folk but not muchpared to practitioners. Jackie looked at the four servants. They were all at the acquired level, nowhere formidable, and he would be able to deal with them alone. Since the servants were that easy to take out, the one inside the carriage should not be that strong either. Jackie slowly eased up with the thought. He felt like sitting on the floor like he was doing would definitely attract attention. He did not want to be involved with anything, so he tried to stand up to give way to them. The moment he stood up, he saw someone behind the carriage. Seemingly in his forties or fifties, the person looked a little frail but was at the intermediate stage of the innate level. Jackie paused as he looked into the carriage again. It was a pity that the carriage was covered by a thick blue cloth, and he could not even look inside. With someone at the intermediate stage of the innate level as a bodyguard, the person inside must be someone important. Steward Maynard frowned as he looked forward. There was a man who seemed to be injured in the middle of the road and was struggling to even stand up. Looking at him, the man seemed to be trying to give way. The driver immediately ryed the information to Chandler South inside. Chandler immediately looked out when he heard the driver¡¯s words. ¡°Stop when you get to him.¡± Advertisement Chapter 2373 Chapter 2373 Hearing this, Maynard answered somewhat anxiously, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s best if we just keep to ourselves. We don¡¯t know where this person is from. If we¡¯re to genuinely meet anythingter, he might end up harming us.¡± Chandler sighed, nodding slightly as he suddenly had a resolved look in his eyes. You¡¯re right. Sunset Valley hasn¡¯t been safetely, and we¡¯re only going this way because we were tight on time. ¡°If anything happens, we¡¯d at least have another helping hand. Even though it¡¯s hard to guess what¡¯s in the hearts of men, he¡¯s still a human. Most of the dangers on Sunset Valley are fiends. He probably won¡¯t harm us.¡± Chandler¡¯s exnation did not really gave Maynard any peace, but Maynard could see that Chandler wanted to help the man, nheless. ¡°Sir, please think about this,¡± Maynard insisted, still wary in his speech. ¡°Even though he¡¯s a human just like us and might not attack us, he might stab us in the back to steal what we have when we¡¯re in a difficult spot.¡± Advertisement Chandler held his hand up. ¡°Even though there are a lot of petty people in the world, this person is obviously hurt. He¡¯s not deliberately waiting there to meet us. ¡°Then, the chances of him being a bad person are low. Let¡¯s talk to himter and just be a bit more careful.¡± Maynard¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°It¡¯s still think not¡± Before he could finish, Chandler interrupted him again, ¡°I saw that the person is only at the early stage of the innate level; he wouldn¡¯t even be able to beat you. Furthermore, there are so many of us here. Don¡¯t worry, bringing him with us is just an addedyer of protection. Advertisement Maynard looked over at Jackie. Even though Jackie had yet to show any unusual movements and was even voluntarily giving way, not even bothering to greet them, he was still concerned. This kid is injured. Bringing him would be dangerous Chandler sighed. He had to admit that Maynard was right. Nheless, he was incredibly worried that the journey would not be a safe one. If anything happened, it would not be a small matter. That was why Chandler wanted to bring an outsider with them. It would at least be of some help if anything dangerous happened. ¡°You¡¯re right, but let¡¯s look at the situation first. If we feel like something¡¯s wrong with this person, then let¡¯s drop it. As the two of them talked, the carriage arrived next to Jackie. Jackie retrieved a wooden staff from Mustard Seed. In truth, he was incredibly tense as well, Even though the carriage had appeared suddenly and would probably not just randomly attack, it was difficult to guarantee that they would not attack him when they saw his injured state. Furthermore, in such a barren ce, killing would be easy. When the carriage suddenly stopped, Jackie became serious and readied himself to attack. Sure, he was heavily injured, but it was due to absorbing Formational True Energy. Advertisement His body was rapidly recovering, so he still had some ability to fight. Jackie frowned as he took a step back. A blue-clothed servant reached out and opened the carriage. A man the same age as Jackie came out.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Sporting a deep blue robe, he had long hair and looked like the scion of a noble family. Chapter 2374 Chapter 2374 The man offered a kind smile. "Sir, why are you at Sunset Valley? Are you being hunted by your enemies?" In that situation, Chandler would not have normally asked a stranger something so sensitive, but he was a bit anxious, so he did not hold back on his questions. Jackie frowned, a hint of unhappiness shed on his face. He nodded to Chandler. "There are no enemies after me. I just injured myself while training." Jackie was not lying. The moment he said that, Jackie clutched the staff in his hand and prepared to distance himself from the carriage. He had seen the level of the man in the carriage. At just this age, he was already at thete stage of the innate level. He should be a disciple of a n. Even though he did not know if the man was friend or foe, Jackie was not nning on making any friends. Looking at Jackie about to leave, Chandler hurriedly said, "Please, wait. You''re already injured. Inside Sunset Valley, there''s a good chance you''ll die." Jackieraised an eyebrow, suddenly realizing where he was. After being sent by that old man so far away, he had no idea where he had been transported to. Based on what that person said, Sunset Valley was a dangerous ce to be. If he walked away alone, he might actually end up dying. He let out a sigh. It seemed like he would be forced to make a friend. He turned around to look at Chandler earnestly. "Thank you for telling me that. In truth, I was transported from far away. I entered a secret realm a while ago and identally fell into a wormhole. After that, I was transported here. I was clueless about my whereabouts before." Jackie''s exnation was partially honest, but it was not the full story. He admitted that he had been transported over before everything around him was unknown. If he said anything, it would have been easy to reveal any lies, so he decided to tell a partial truth. When he heard Jackie''s exnation, Chandler''s eyes widened as he looked at Jackie strangely.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He was stunned for a moment before he continued, "So you mean you''re not from around here? You were sent here by a long-range transporter?" Jackie nodded. "I had entered a hidden realm to explore with some fellow disciples and identally ended up here. Where is this ce?" Chandler nodded, not looking like hepletely believed Jackie. Nheless, he still exined, "This is the southern part of Middle Province. It''s part of Rosefinch Pavilion''s territory."Contents belong Rosefinch Pavilion? Jackie was stumped. He had never heard of that name before. Nheless, he truly was in Middle Province. The old man had told Jackie that the key was in Wild Gorge Pass, and Wild Gorge Pass was in Middle Province. Since that old man wanted to send him off, he had naturally been sent to Middle Province. However, Jackie had never heard of Rosefinch Pavilion before nor did he know how close Rosefinch Pavilion was to Wild Gorge Pass. Chandler very sharply caught the confusion in Jackie''s eyes. He immediately understood that the young man before him had probably never heard of Rosefinch Pavilion before. The curiosity in his heart stirred. "You don''t know Rosefinch Pavilion?" Jackie stopped. He wanted to say he knew Rosefinch Pavilion, but he knew far too little about Middle Province. If he said he did, it would be easily seen through, and would be meaningless. Thus, Jackie nodded. "This is my first time in Middle Province." chapter 2375 chapter 2375 Chapter 2375 Jackie¡¯s words caused even Maynard to widen his eyes. The others looked at Jackie with curious expressions, and Jackie pursed his lips helplessly. Normally, he would have kept this to himself. However, the people in front of him were nowhere intimidatingly powerful. Even if they wanted to do something to him, they would not be able to stop Jackie from escaping. That was why Jackie was much more honest than usual. Maynard took a step forward and sized Jackie up, as if wanting to notice something from Jackie¡¯s clothes. It was obvious that he did not know anything about West Cercie State and could not tell. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After a long time, he finally said, ¡°Where were you from before?¡± Jackieposed himself, having no intention of even exining himself. Advertisement ¡°It¡¯s my first time in the Middle Province.¡± Maynard frowned at this and said, and somewhat sourly at that, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not nning on doing anything to you. Our master just wants to invite you toe with us. He just wants one more person around. It¡¯s very dangerous here. If you stay alone, you might not be able to survive for even two days. Advertisement ¡°However, if youe with us, it¡¯s actually quite dangerous for us not knowing your background.¡± Maynard¡¯s words were quite polite. Even though there was a hint of a threat within his response, the tone was quite measured. Jackie looked at Maynard. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything because I don¡¯t know your background as well. If you want me to be honest, you¡¯d have to at least show some sincerity.¡± Maynard could not help but let out a coldugh as he heard that. ¡°You truly are bold. You¡¯re just a brat in the initial stage of the innate level, and you¡¯re demanding us? Let me tell you, you should be begging us right now. If we don¡¯t bring you along, you¡¯ll never survive!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow, looking like he Was unfazed. ¡°You¡¯re right. If you don¡¯t bring me with you, I might be putting my life on the line here. ¡°However, if I don¡¯t know more about you and just follow you forward, would I not be in danger as well? Maynard was red with anger. He wanted to shout but merely turned to Chandler and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. This¡± Advertisement Before he could finish, Chandler stopped him, saying, ¡°I¡¯m an informal disciple of the fifth-grade n, Rosefinch Pavilion. I¡¯m heading home because something happened back there. ¡°However, before I embarked, I heard that Sunset Valley isn¡¯t that safetely; there have been a lot of fiend-rted incidents. I¡¯m worried that I¡¯d run into high-level fiends on the way home, so I nned on inviting you toe with me.¡± Maynard¡¯s lips twitched. He really wanted to ask why Chandler was so polite to that brat Why was that brat so brazen? Since Chandler had already spoken up, it would be insulting to Maynard if he started to utter some disparaging words, so he was forced to swallow his words. He turned around as he looked at Jackie angrily. Jackie raised an eyebrow, not expecting the man in front of him to be so sincere. Since they were honest toward him, Jackie would not continue being difficult. He let out sigh. ¡°Ie from West Cercie State. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a bad person. I won¡¯t stab you in the back.¡± Maynard¡¯s face darkened, almost pping Jackie in the face. ¡°Why are you like this? Mister Chandler has even told you which n he¡¯s from, but all you said was that you¡¯re from West Cercie State?! Advertisement chapter 2376-2377 chapter 2376-2377 Chapter 2376 Maynard did not get the chance to finish his rant, however, as Chandler interrupted him, saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s no real reason for him to tell us anyway. We¡¯re justpanions going in the same direction. Sir, you¡¯re already injured. Come sit in the carriage with me, you¡¯ll have a smoother time to recuperate.¡± Maynard was so frustrated that his whole body quaked. He shook his head helplessly, unable to stop Jackie. After getting into the carriage, Jackie chatted with Chandler for a while, finally figuring out where he was. Advertisement Middle Province was very big, and it was the biggestndmass on the Hestia Continent. The Middle Kingdom¡¯s territories were divided in a very casual manner. It was divided based on the area of influence of various ns. For instance, there were three ns in the south of Middle Province, so it was split into three territories. Advertisement Jackie¡¯s current position was closer to the Rosefinch Pavilion, so it was called the Rosefinch Pavilion¡¯s territory. Chandler seemed visibly excited as he exined it all to Jackie as if ddened that he could share that information with others. It was a good way for him to show off how knowledgeable he was. ¡°Middle Province is also split into the inner and outer region, and the Rosefinch Pavilion is in the outer region. The outer region is rtively poorer in resources. The ns around the region are grade- five ns at most. ¡°The truly strong ns are all in the inner region, and the inner region is where most of the resources in Middle Province are. Even the lowest-ranked ns are sixth-grade ns. There are even many grade seven and eight ns.¡± Jackie¡¯s eyes brightened when he heard the introductions, seemingly ted. Jackie was not happy because of the strength of Middle Province, but rather, he was incredibly relieved that he had not been sent to the inner region where all the strong warriors were. After all, anywhere the strong gathered meant it would be a more dangerous ce. Jackie was still at the innate stage, and he needed to step into the spring solidifying realm before he would be able to truly protect himself. ¡°You said that Sunset Gorge was especially dangerous, didn¡¯t you? How dangerous is it? Will we encounter any fiends in the spring solidifying realm?¡± questioned Jackie. Advertisement Of course, Jackie did not truly know much about this ce, and if their luck was nasty enough that they encounter a fiend In the spring solidifying realm, he would probably be the only survivor, considering the strength of everyone here. Thinking about everything that had happened the past few days, Chandler let out a deep sigh and had a helpless look in his eyes. ¡®¡±It¡¯s dangerous because a few strong fighters suddenly decided to ughter the fiends in Sunset Gorge for some unknown reason¡±The smell of blood hung heavily in the air for the past few days, and anyone who went past Sunset Gorge would be able to smell it. That¡¯s exactly why the fiends smell it. That¡¯s exactly why the fiends on Sunset Gorge started to attack humans without any regard. ¡°We¡¯ll be moving along the outer boundaries of Sunset Gorge, but it¡¯s still no guarantee. Any fiend we meet will end up attacking us.¡± Jackie frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t know why they¡¯re killing the fiends?¡± Chandler nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but even if we don¡¯t know the details, we can guess. There must be treasure; that¡¯s the only reason those strong fighters would have moved. ¡°Yet, they should not have ughtered the fiends so much, leading to the fiendspletely hating humans. As long as they see any humans, the fiends will attack relentlessly. We¡¯re no longer living alongside each other in peace like before.¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow, thinking about everything he had encountered on Mount Beasts. There was a very basic rule no matter where one went. Humans and fiends might constantly fight each other, but they would never go overboard, ughtering the other party with reckless abandon. Chapter 2377 A one-sided ughter would only serve to thoroughly anger the other party, and it would end up triggering a bloodbath. Even if they did not meet, they would actively seek out the other party to kill. Chandler could not help but be angered at the thought of this. ¡°Those fighters can just turn around and leave, gloating after the ughter, but those of us who are still growing and warriors end up suffering¡±They angered the fiends, and the ones who ended up being attacked are people like us. This path on Sunset Gorge used to be the safest way, and it usually only has a few beasts without any training. ¡°Even if we met any strong fiends, there wouldn¡¯t be any conflicts. Now, with the earlier ughter, those fiends have all gone crazy. They¡¯ve rushed outside from within and attacked any humans in sight!¡± Chandler let out a helpless sigh, frustration etched deeply into his face. Jackie frowned. He could understand how Chandler felt. The carriage continued forward, and the two of them were lost in their own thoughts in the car. Nheless, Jackie focused on recovering and would asionally chat with Chandler. He wanted to understand themon knowledge within Rosefinch Pavilion¡¯s territory as soon as possible. He did not have any ns on where he would go after leaving Sunset Gorge. ¡°Chandler, do you know of Wild Gorge Pass?¡± Jackie finally asked the question after mulling over it. His goal foring to Middle Province had been to get to Wild Gorge Pass, and he was meant to retrieve the key from Wild Gorge Pass to open the Scarlet Case, and he would then learn all the secrets. Chandler was stunned when he heard those words. After that, he suddenly turned around and stared at Jackie. ¡°Why are you asking about Wild Gorge Pass? You don¡¯t even know about Rosefinch Pavilion, so how could you know about Wild Gorge Pass?¡± Chandler¡¯s words took Jackie aback. It seemed like Wild Gorge Pass was an incredibly special ce. It was just a casual question, but Chandler had such a big reaction to his question. Jackie let out a slight cough, rubbing his nose as he said, ¡°I heard of it from some people. I heard that Wild Gorge Pass is in Middle Province. Do you know where it is? I heard the ce is quite magical. I want to go and take a look..¡± Jackie¡¯s exnation sounded forced, even to himself, but he never expected Chandler to have such an intense reaction. He was forced to quickly find a usible excuse. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Chandler frowned, shaking his head at Jackie. ¡°That ce has nothing to do with uS. It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t try to find out anything about it, even though it¡¯s quite mystical. Definitely so!¡± Saying that, a look of confusion was on Chandler¡¯s face. However, it quickly disappeared as he sincerely added, ¡°That ce isn¡¯t somewhere regr people can walk into. Even disciples from eighth-grade ns might not have a chance to enter¡±Jackie frowned as a serious look appeared on his face. ¡°I was just curious as to where the Wild Gorge Pass was. Why is it so hard to enter? Are there conditions you need to meet?¡± Chandler sighed helplessly. ¡°There are some conditions, yes, but your information was wrong. Wild Gorge Pass isn¡¯t in Middle Province The reason it¡¯s rted to Wild Gorge Pass is that there¡¯s a transporter that heads to Wild Gorge Pass in Middle Province. Wild Gorge Pass is actually in a different world from Hestia Continent.¡± Chandler¡¯s words filled Jackie with surprise. Wild Gorge Pass was not in Middle Province? It was not even in the same world as Hestia Continent? Absurd! Advertisement chapter 2378-2379 chapter 2378-2379 Chapter 2378 Jackie had to suppress the internal shock he had. ¡°What world is Wild Gorge Pass from? Why would Middle Province have a passage into Wild Gorge Pass? If someone wanted to enter Wild Gorge Pass, how would they do it?¡± Chandler raised an eyebrow at how eager Jackie seemed to want to know more. ¡± Surely you¡¯re not nning on entering Wild Gorge Pass, do you now? I would advise against such a thought. Even if you had nine ninth-grade crystals, you¡¯d just die inside.¡± Jackie visibly soured at Chandler¡¯s words; it seemed like he had trivialized the matter too much. He had thought that it would have been somewhere like the Hidden ce for Resources at most. Even though he had encountered many dangers there, he had managed to turn danger into opportunity thanks to his talent and skill. However, after listening to Chandler¡¯s simple exnation, Jackie found out what was different about Wild Gorge Pass. If the Hidden ce for Resources¡¯ fiends had been in thete stage of the innate level, then the fiends on Wild Gorge Pass were at least at the divine-solidifying level. The two of them could not even be at the same level. Thinking about that, Jackie gulped. Advertisement It would seem that his future path suddenly became bleaker. He did not know if he could enter Wild Gorge Pass at all. ¡°What is a ninth-grade crystal? Where can I buy them?¡± asked Jackie, sounding rather despondent at the same time. Chandler raised an eyebrow as he looked at Jackie. ¡°The ninth-grade pill is something everyone wants to buy but can¡¯t find. It¡¯s not something you can buy just because you want to. It might be something simr to spirit crystals, but it¡¯s hundreds of thousands of times more expensive¡± Advertisement After that, Chandler raised one finger.¡± This is the most recent price.¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow at his gesture, ¡°A hundred thousand spirit crystals?¡± To Jackie, a hundred thousand spirit crystals was already an incredibly high price. After all, the most he would ever have was over a thousand. Chandler let out augh as he shook his head. ¡°What can a hundred thousand spirit crystals get you? It¡¯s a hundred million! Even with that price, you might not be able to buy it if you had the money! Jackie jumped when he heard the price. ¡°A hundred million?!¡± Chandler nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the price, alright. This is even a lower-end estimate, too, and this thing is impossible to find. If you want to buy it, you¡¯d probably need to offer a higher price. Furthermore, a hundred million only gets you one of them! ¡°You¡¯d need nine of them to get to Wild Gorge Pass from Middle Province. That¡¯s why I said you should just give up on going¡± Jackie¡¯s face sank at this news. What an exorbitant price, that was! Unless he sold his Mustard Seed, he would never be able to afford it. Mustard Seed itself was something independent, and it absolutely Could not be sold. That meant Jackie had to make all that money. He wondered how many years he would have to work to make enough. Advertisement Even if he had 900 million spirit crystals and earned the right to go to Wild Gorge Pass, how would he cope with the dangers within? Would he be able to level up constantly in a short time? All those problems stared at Jackie in the face. Jackie felt like a massive rock was pressing down on his heart, and it felt incredibly bad. s¡­he could not retreat at that point. There was no room for him to retreat, anyway. Meanwhile, Chandler noted Jackie¡¯s dispirited expression and was riddled with curiosity, Was this guy really nning on entering Wild Gorge Pass? Chapter 2379 Chandler felt amused just thinking about it. Even the chosen disciples in his n would not be able to enter at all. Not only did theyck the money, but they alsocked the ability. A little innate level guy from West Cercie State like Jackie would never be able to. Chandler pursed his lips in slight exasperation as he advised sincerely,¡± Since you¡¯re already in Middle Province, you should find a ce to stay if you don¡¯t n on going back anytime soon. Middle Province is vast, and its resources are much better than what you had in West Cercie State.¡± Jackie nodded, looking at Chandler meaningfully. Even though he had just known Chandler for a short time, Jackie could see that Chandler was not someone interested in petty schemes or trickery. Chandler was someone worth befriending. Jackie slowly lowered the walls he had put up ¡°Middle Province really is quite rich in resources. Can you tell me what¡¯s the best way to earn spirit crystals? The best is if I can earn a lot at once.¡± After saying that, Jackie let out augh as he lowered his head somewhat helplessly. He knew that his question was quite absurd. It looked like he wanted to get on the fast track forward. Regardless, he had to ask. After all, 900 million spirit crystals were not something that could be easily earned. He had to start nning right away. Even though many obstacles were hindering him from going to Wild Gorge Pass, he still had to cut his way through them. Jackie knew very well what the elders of the various ns were like before he was transported; they were there to fight over the Scarlet Case. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Those elders knew more than he did, of course, and they even understood the rules surrounding the Hidden ce for Resources Even they were fighting over the Scarlet Case, so it was obvious how important it was. There were still many obstacles Jackie would face in the future, and he even needed to get into a first- grade world. He needed all the resources he could get. Opening the Scarlet Case was something Jackie had to do. Chandler looked at Jackie like something was wrong with Jackie¡¯s head. He pursed his lips before, a long whileter, shaking his head. Chandler sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the higher you climb, the harder you fall? There are many ways to suddenly get rich, but there are so many warriors around. Who could possibly aplish it? ¡°If you want to live a peaceful life in the Middle Province, you should stop thinking about reaching the peak instantly. Find a normal n and slowly make some spirit crystals. You should stabilize your life first.¡± Jackie raised his eyebrow slightly as he nodded, not able to retort. ¡°You¡¯re right. Honestly, I was just curious. I know I couldn¡¯t possibly make so many spirit crystals so quickly. I just want to know what kind of jobs would allow it.¡±Chandler frowned, not able to say anything about Jackie¡¯s exnation. Even though he felt like Jackie was getting stranger by the minute, he stillposed himself and spoke, ¡°There are basically three different kinds of jobs that can make you spirit crystals quickly. The first is to be a mercenary for Lyndon Pavilion and help them aplish various tasks. However, it¡¯s not something anyone can do. ¡°First, you¡¯ll need to be in the divine-solidifying realm. You¡¯re just at the innate realm, so it¡¯s still a long way to go. The second kind isn¡¯t much different from the first¡±You¡¯ll need to have immense strength and enter mountains or domains of strong fiends. Then, you¡¯d have to kill high-leveled fiends. The beasts¡¯ cores and other parts can be exchanged for spirit crystals. However, you¡¯d just be food for the fiends if you aren¡¯t strong enough.¡± Advertisement chapter 2380-2381 chapter 2380-2381 apter 2380 Chandler nced at Jackie when he spoke, and sure enough, there was that dejected expression on Jackie¡¯s face once more. Chandler let out a slightugh as he continued, ¡°The third one has no restrictions when ites to strength, but it¡¯s not something you can do.¡± Jackie frowned, taking a deep breath as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the job?¡± Chandler slowly said, ¡°An alchemist.¡± The moment those words were heard,, Jackie immediately straightened, and there was a strange expression on his face. The hopelessness written on his face earlier seemed to disappear suddenly, and it even looked like he had newfound hope. Chandler looked at Jackie and asked, ¡°Are you an alchemist?¡± Advertisement After saying that, he could not help but move his head backward, pulling away as he looked at Jackie properly. He seemed to see something from Jackie¡¯s body. ¡°What grade are you as an alchemist?¡± Jackie did not hide the fact as he sincerely nodded. ¡°I¡¯m an alchemist, but I¡¯m only a tan entry level. I¡¯ma fifth-grade alchemist.¡± Chandler nodded slightly. A fifth-grade alchemist would indeed be at the entry level. The pills he refined would only help those at the acquired level. For stronger warriors, fifth-grade alchemists were useless. The jump from the fifth to the sixth grade was a great divide. Many alchemists were not able to pass that hurdle. If Jackie was a sixth-grade alchemist, then Chandler would have been interested in talking about it in further detail. Advertisement He shook his head somewhat helplessly. ¡± Alchemists can make money very quickly, but don¡¯t forget the difference between alchemists. ¡°As an alchemist, you should know the tremendous distance between fifth and sixth-grade alchemists. Sixth-grade alchemists can make pills for innate level warriors. The final step of creating sixth-grade pills require you to integrate the medicinal properties with the powers of nature. It greatly improves the qualities of the pills. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Fifth-grade alchemists can¡¯t do it at all, which is why their pills are only good for warriors of the acquired level.¡± Jackie nodded. Back when he was in the dual Sovereign Pavilion, he had looked into alchemy. After all, Jackie had been a famous alchemist back in Daxia. He had gained a lot from making pills and had even increased his own levels. There were many simrities and differences when it came to alchemy in Hestia Continent and Daxia. Jackie estimated that he was around the level of a fifth-grade alchemist in Hestia Continent. Advertisement Fifth-grade alchemists could not inject medicinal energies into their pills, and that was why only acquired level warriors could use them. Only with those properties would pills be useful to those at the innate level and above. That was why there was a huge gulf between sixth and fifth-grade alchemists, and alchemists would end up being stuck at the fifth. The difference between the two grades was like night and day. Chandler said somewhat helplessly, ¡°If you want to be a sixth-grade alchemist, you¡¯ll need to learn the Way of the Pill. Only after you understand it will you be able to increase the quality of your pills. ¡°If you n on learning the Way of the Pill, you will need to get a master. Only through a master will you really be able to inherit the knowledge. However, any masters capable of creating incredibly high-level pills won¡¯t easily ept students,¡± Chapter 2381 ¡°You might be a fifth-grade alchemist, but you need to be a sixth-grade one to really earn a lot of spirit crystals. There¡¯s still a long way to go.¡± Chandler¡¯s words were all out of kindness. He wanted to help Jackie n a clear path forward for himself, not wanting Jackie to be blinded by the need to make spirit crystals. Jackie might end up achieving nothing in the end if that was the case. Even though Chandler was just an informal disciple in Rosefinch Pavilion, he had been within Rosefinch Pavilion¡¯s territories for a long time. He had a lot of basic knowledge. Back then, he had wanted to be an alchemist. After all, he would be looked at with admiration if he managed to be a sixth-grade alchemist, and he would even make a lot of money as well. However, after he understood how difficult it was to be an alchemist, he abandoned the thought. Bing a sixth grade alchemist did not just requirerge amounts of effort and time-it also needed incredibly high talent. The Way of the Pill was not something that could be understood just because someone wanted to. The Way of the Pill was not a singr way of making pills. Based on what he knew, there were five of six different Ways of the Pill just within Rosefinch Pavilion¡¯s territories. Some were easy, and some were simple. There were those that made better pills and those that made worse. However, no matter what kinds of pills they were, they were still incredibly hard to understand. There were those who still could not understand it even after 20 years. Eight out of ten alchemists failed to achieve enlightenment. It was obvious how difficult the Way of the Pill was. The youth before him might already be a fifth-grade alchemist, but he felt like Jackie would not be able to pass that hurdle. After all, it was far too difficult. Chandler reached out and poured some tea for Jackie. After that, he said earnestly ¡°If you really want to try, why don¡¯t you head to Heavenly Pills? That ce is recruiting new students¡±If you¡¯re recruited by them, you¡¯ll have the chance to learn the Way of the Pill the moment you be a sixth-grade alchemist, Heavenly Pills will write you a rmendation. ¡°You¡¯ll then be able to take a test with the Middle Province Alchemists Alliance. Then, you¡¯ll truly have a bright future.¡± Jackie listened intently to Chandler¡¯s exnations. His eyes widened as he asked, ¡°Heavenly Pills? Middle Province Alchemists Alliance? There¡¯s even a test?¡± Jackie knew nothing of thatmon information at all. After all, he had not been in Hestia Continent for that long. He had just learned about West Cercie State when he was transported to Middle Province. He was scratching his head at everything. Chandler let out a smallugh as he calmly exined, ¡°Heavenly Pills is thergest pill store in Rosefinch Pavilion¡¯s territories. They don¡¯t just sell materials there; they also sell refined pills. ¡°It¡¯s somewhere alchemists love to go. Ofcourse, they recruit students as well. The Middle Province Alchemists Alliance is as the name suggests. It¡¯s an alliance of all the alchemists in Middle Province. ¡°They regrly hold tests. As long as you pass the test, you¡¯ll be awarded the corresponding status. They¡¯ll also provide you with the appropriate benefits. You can also take up assignments from them in exchange for spirit crystals or valuable materials.¡± After Chandler¡¯s exnation, Jackiepletely understood why he needed to earn the approval of the Middle Province Alchemists Alliance. After passing the test, he would have more opportunities to earn spirit crystals. Advertisement chapter 2382-2383 chapter 2382-2383 Chapter 2382 Looking at Jackie¡¯s serious expression, Chandler felt a little exasperated. He turned around, facing Jackie directly. ¡°Look at how excited you are.I guess you have a lot of confidence in yourself.Regardless, I¡¯m just giving some advice out of kindness here. If you want to be a sixth-grade alchemist, you need to ovee a very big hurdle, one that eight out of ten alchemists couldn¡¯t make it through. You should be prepared.¡±Jackie nodded. He was actually already prepared for it. The memory of the great master he absorbed had a lot of memories about alchemists. The Divine Void World¡¯s alchemists were not that much different from those in the Hestia Continent. Advertisement However, the Divine Void World¡¯s alchemists were at a higher level, and the alchemists needed to master the Way of the Pill as well. Thinking about that, he smirked. Thankfully, he had a cheating tool. The soul-gathering crystal had been in Mustard Seed for far too long. After leaving Sunset Valley, he would have to use the soul-gathering crystal again. Advertisement Time slowly passed, and Jackie noticed, to his surprise, that his injuries were recovering faster than he had expected. Jackie had thought that he would need to recuperate for at least five to six days. He never expected that his injuries would already be mostly recovered in just about an hour after getting into the carriage. This lessened a fraction of Jackie¡¯s worries. It seemed like Formational True Energy truly was something amazing. Even though it overwhelmed and injured him internally, it was nourishing his body and increased his recovery. After interacting with Chandler, Jackie was sure that he held no ill-will. It was possibly like Chandler had said, and he just wanted an additional helping hand. However, Jackie never fully trusted Chandler from the start, always wary for something unexpected to happen. With his strength mostly recovered, however, Jackie was not worried even if Chandler Suddenly attacked him. Advertisement Chandler¡¯s strength was at the same level as his, but Jackie was certain that Chandler would not be able to defeat him. Even though Rosefinch Pavilion was a fifth- grade n, Chandler was just an informal disciple. If Chandler had been talented, he would already be an inner disciple. Thinking of that, Jackie let out a sigh as he visibly rxed and leaned back against the chair. ¡°Chandler, do you know how I can enter Heavenly Pills?¡± The moment he said that, the carriage suddenly stopped. A surprised shout was suddenly heard outside, suddenly attracting Jackie and Chandler¡¯s full attention. The two of them looked out at the same time. Chandler pushed open the curtains, and Jackie looked out. The sight of three monstrous cows the size of cars greeted them. Jackie frowned, searching for a memory of the strange cows in his mind, and he immediately determined that the cow was the zing One-eyed Bull that was at thete stage of the innate level. With eyes in ruby red, the bulls were covered by a strange me. Their defenses were stifling to behold, and there were practically no weak points on them. Thankfully, they were not very strong at attacking Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. However, they were beasts at thete stage of the innate level, and any regr warrior would not be able to beat them. Jackie remembered that the bulls normally lived in solitude. The bulls were no herd animals, yet there were three of them in front of them. They constantly moved their heads around, crying out at the carriage. It was as if they had been challenged and would charge at any time. Chandler¡¯s face sank, and his breaths grew erratic, ¡°They¡¯re zing One-eyed Bulls! How could they be here? Did the monsters from the inner parts all rush Out?! Three zing One-eyed Bulls! Oh, we¡¯re done for this time!¡± Chapter 2383 Chandler looked like he had swallowed two bottles of poison after he said what he had said. Maynard frantically ran over to the carriage. ¡°What do we do? Three fiends at thete-stage of the innate level! Are we any match for them? Do we still have time to flee? ¡°Even though these bulls seem to have been provoked, we¡¯ve done nothing to provoke them. Do you think they¡¯ll chase after us if we run right now?!¡± Maynard was already incredibly panicked at that point. Jackie nced at Maynard before he said, ¡°If we even take a step back now, the bulls will instantly attack. Don¡¯t even think that they¡¯ll show us mercy.¡± Even though the bulls had yet to attack, Jackie could clearly feel that the bulls were already at the limits of their anger. It was like they had been thrown in a pile of fire. Then, what do we do?!¡± Maynard was frantic, losing all sense of reasoning Jackie let out a sigh as he retrieved a gray Sword from Mustard Seed. ¡°We fight!¡± Maynard¡¯s eyes immediately widened at Jackie as he looked at Jackie, dumbfounded. Jackie, do you even know what you¡¯re saying? Fight, you say?! What do you mean, fight?! Do you not know what these bulls¡¯ powers are? They¡¯re fiends of thete stage of the innate level! ¡°We only have one person at that level with us. He¡¯ll be able to fight one of the bulls, but what of the remaining two? ¡°You¡¯re only at the early stage of the innate level. I might already be at the middle stage, but the two of us will only be able to hold one back. Even with two down, there¡¯s still thest one!¡± After that, he looked back in pain. Those acquired level servants were all staring at them, wide-eyed with hope. They, of course, knew how difficult of a situation they were in. No one was willing to lose their lives there. ¡°The third bull will attack the rest! We might be able to take it, but they absolutely won¡¯t! They¡¯1l be ughtered in seconds!¡± ¡°Please, save me! After I leave, I¡¯ll serve you loyally for the rest of my life!¡± Hearing the servants sincerely begging Chandler naturally would not leave his men behind. However, the situation left him in a bad state to make any decisions. ¡°What are you still waiting for?! Chandler, go take on one of the bulls. Leave the other two to me!¡± Advertisement chapter 2384-2386 chapter 2384-2386 Ch Chapter 2384 Even though the zing One-Eyed Bulls were at thete-stage of the innate level, to Jackie, they were nowhere daunting. On the other hand, Chandler and Maynard¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets when they heard those words, thinking they had misheard Jackie. How was he so brazen? Did he think the bulls were only in the acquired realm that he wanted to handle two bulls on his own? He would handle two of them, even when he was at the initial stage of the innate level? Maynard grabbed Jackie¡¯s arm. ¡°Are you crazy?! Advertisement s, the bulls did not dally for Jackie. Lagarioring their heads, they adapted a forward-rushing stance, and a secondter, they ran full speed ahead. Chandler¡¯s face darkened. Even though he was only an informal disciple at the Rosefinch Pavilion, he was still incredibly rich inbat experience. He knew that the servants around him would not be able to survive if the zing One-eyed Bull managed to charge toward them. He shot forward like an arrow. Advertisement Producing his sword, the silver de glinted coldly as it reflected the sunlight. He let out a roar as he brought down his de toward the beasts. It could have been Jackie¡¯s words influencing Chandler, or it could have been that Chandler knew he had a limited pool of abilities. Even though he rushed forward, Chandler¡¯s full focus was on the bull toward the south. Jackie ignored all the shouts and cries of those around him and Maynard¡¯s words as well. Right behind Chandler, he shot forward like a cannonball. Jackie held nothing back as he quickly condensed 60 Soul Swords into arge soul sword, which fused with the de in his hand. He activated Destroying the Void and pushed the skill to its limit. The gray sword in his hand burned and emitted a dense ck mist, surrounded by dense aura. Advertisement The ck mist danced around the sword. At that moment, Jackie had set his eyes on the middle zing One-Eyed Bull. He looked up and let out an animalistic roar. The bull only had one eye on its head. At that moment, the eye glowed a vibrant red as waves of fire condensed behind its eyes. As Jackie was less than two meters away from it, a bright light shot out of that eye. It was so bright that it forced everyone to shut their eyes. Jackie narrowed his eyes, not being affected at all. He raised his gray swordvand shed at the red glow. Everyone heard a loud bang, and the light was suddenly cut into two, disappearing suddenly. The bright light disappeared, and blood flowed from the bull¡¯s sole eye. After that, the bull fell on the ground with a plop. The pain of its soul being torn apart caused it to writhe on the floor. Jackie did not once stop after he took down the bull. Surging forward, he disappeared on the spot. When he appeared again, Jackie was already next to thest bull. Jackie did not once stop after he took down the bull. Surging forward, he disappeared on the spot. When he appeared again, Jackie was already next to thest bull. Thest bull had targeted the acquired- level servants, but they were no fools. They knew they would not be able to beat it, so they dispersed, giving Jackie the perfect chance to kill thest bull. The bull had not noticed that Jackie had appeared next to him. However, it reacted quite quickly and started to activate its skill. Chapter 2385 However, it was already toote. No matter how strong the zing One-eyed Bull was, it was just at the initial stage of the innate realm. Jackie was using an ultimate god-level skill. Even the strongest disciple of a fourth-grade n was no match for him, let alone a fiend at thete stage of the innate realm. Jackie let out a cry as he pierced out, and the tip of his sword pierced right into the fiend¡¯s eye once more. The sword destroyed the fiend¡¯s eye, and blood sttered everywhere. Cries of anguish followed after Destroying the Void did not target the physical aspect but rather the soul. Fiends were already weaker than humans in the first ce. Even humans at the same level as those bulls would not have been able to withstand Jackie¡¯s attack. The bull could no longer stand properly. Just like the other bull, it fell to the ground, looking deranged as it rolled continuously on the ground, constantly crying out in pain. Jackie had been incredibly quick and decisive in his attacks to reduce the possibility of anyone dying. In just a few breaths, he had killed off twote-stage innate realm fiends that had terrified the whole group before. Maynard had already epted his death at that point. He knew that he would never be able to defeat a late stage innate realm fiend and had already been thinking about his funeral affairs. However, before he even needed to do anything, the two fiends had already fallen before Jackie. He even made it look incredibly easy, as if he did not waste any energy at all. The scene was deeply etched into Maynard¡¯s eyes. He refused to believe it was real. ¡°Is that really a warrior at the early stage of the innate realm?¡± blurted the servant behind Maynard, wide- eyed. Another servant immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! Since when did warriors at that level kill fiends at the late stage of the innate realm so casually?! Those two bulls were no match for him at all!¡± Maynard gulped, looking at Jackie with a different expression. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Only then did he realize who theirpanion had been all along. He took a deep breath as he tried to observe Jackie¡¯s level again, noticing hevwas no longer certain of Jackie¡¯s abilities. Jackie looked to be in the intermediate stage and in thete stage as well, much to Maynard¡¯s confusion as he scrutinized him. In his years, he had seen quite a fewte stage innate level warriors and was naturally able to recognize what they looked like. However, this man, Jackie, was different from the rest. After a long time, Maynard finally said,¡± Even if he¡¯s at thete stage of the innate level, he¡¯s definitely not an ordinary one. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen them before. ¡°Look at Mr. South. He¡¯s still struggling against the zing One-eyed Bull and Was even at a disadvantage. How did this person kill off two of them so easily?!¡± Upon Maynard¡¯s words, everyone once again shifted their focus onto Chandler. At that moment, Chandler was in no state to notice what was happening around him at all. He only had one thing in mind, which was to quickly defeat the bull. Otherwise, no one would be able to survive. He only noticed after the battle started that the bull¡¯s entire body was as hard as armor. Despite his best efforts, he could not break through its defenses at all! Chapter 2386 Even though the zing One-Eyed Bull¡¯s attacks were not that strong, he was not strong enough to seize the advantage. If they continued fighting like that, it would be disadvantageous to him. If either of the other two bulls came over, he would definitely die. The more he fought, the more nervous Chandler got. Beads of sweat kept forming on his head, and his face was as pale as paper. Even his breathing was beginning to get erratic! As his anxiety peaked, a grey glint suddenly shed next to him. All Chandler heard was the sound of something being pierced, and the zing One-Eyed Bull let out a cry of pain. When he looked back over, he saw that the bull¡¯s eye had been pierced by a grey sword. The eye shattered like ss! The next second, the bull that had been undefeatable in Chandler¡¯s eyes fell on the ground. It writhes as if it was going through hellish torture. It rolled on the floor in pain. At that moment, Chandler thought that the person who had attacked must have been a spring-solidifying realm warrior. Otherwise, it would have been impossible to pierce the bull¡¯s eye just like that! Putting it simply, that one attack had effortlessly killed the zing One-Eyed Bull. After he took a few deep breaths, he turned around to see the warrior that had saved him. He was stunned to see who it was! He saw a white-robed man standing calmly behind him. At that moment, the two bulls behind the man had already stopped struggling and were dead. The servants all had their mouths open in shock. Their eyes widened as they looked at the man as if he was a monster. He stammered out, ¡°Jackie?¡± When he said the name, he was filled with disbelief. He even felt like the Jackie in front of him was not the real Jackie that he had met earlier. Jackie ignored the shock on Chandler¡¯s face as he retrieved a dagger from the Mustard Seed. He walked to the side of the bull and shed open its abdomen. It took Jackie quite a lot of effort before he managed to retrieve the bull¡¯s spirit core. At that moment, Jackie was incredibly poor. He needed to take advantage of anything he could use to exchange for spirit crystals. Everyone there merely looked on in stupor as Jackie calmly dug out the spirit core of all three of the bulls. He took out a bottle of water and washed the blood-cOvered spirit cores clean. After sighing lightly, he put the three spirit cores into his storage space in front of everyone. It was not until Jackie looked up to notice that the shock in all of their eyes had yet to disappear. They stood on the same spot as if they had turned into statues. Jackie sighed in exasperation. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and leave. The smell of the blood from the three bulls will attract other fiends.¡± Those words gave everyone a big shock. They snapped out of their stupor. Even though they still had confused looks on their faces, no one dared to dy. Jackie sat back in the carriage. Chandler¡¯s mind was racing, wanting to ask Jackie a few questions. However, he thought about the corpse of the bulls and decided to put aside his questions for the moment. It was more important for them to leave Sunset Valley as soon as possible. Possibly because of the danger from before that made everyone on full alert. The journey that followed was incredibly quick as if they were putting in everything they had to leave the ce as soon as possible. Advertisement chapter 2387 chapter 2387 Chapter 2387 The sun was setting and it shone on the narrow road through the valley. It illuminated everything in a reddish hue. Jacke admired the view from the window. The scenery outside of the carriage was quite special. Middle Province was rich with resources, and the scenery was much better than West Cercie State. If not for the threat of the fiends, Jacke might have spent a few days there to admire the view. It would have helped to calm him down and n out his next steps. ¡°Jacke¡­¡± Chandler¡¯s expression looked like he was struggling. Advertisement Jacke raised an eyebrow, not expecting the sudden respectful tone. Before, Chandler had regarded him rather casually. The respectful tone almost caused Jacke tough. However, he did nothing to address it. Chandler could do what he wanted. Jacke closed the curtains and turned to face Chandler. Chandler took a deep breath. Advertisement His eyes were incredibly conflicted. ¡°Are you really¡­an early stage innate realm warrior? Jacke shook his head, saying honestly, ¡± I¡¯ve never said I was foe, I was injured before, which is why you misjudged my power ,I was actually already in thete stage of the innate level.Those zing One-Eyed Bulls were off no threat to me at all¡± Jacke gave them a reasonable exnation, but the exnation caused Chandler to be even more shocked. His eyeball threatened to pop out of their sockets. He could not help but sit up, straightening his back as he said, ¡°Even if you¡¯re at thete stage of the innate level, you would be one of the strongest. A master among masters¡­¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. His words had no hint of false ttery at all. They were his true sentiments. Even a warrior at thete stage of the innate level would not have possibly killed those three bulls so easily. He was a warrior of the same level. It had been incredibly difficult for him just to face one bull. It had exhausted all of his energy toe to a tie with the bull, He had even been at a disadvantage. Compared to Jacke, he was nothing. ¡°Even if you were in a fifth-grade n, you would probably be the strongest disciple among the chosen disciples. I¡¯m even wondering if our eldest disciple would be a match for you when he was at thete stage of the innate level.¡± He said earnestly. Advertisement Jacke raised an eyebrow, not denying anything. There were some things that he only had to understand himself. There was no point in voicing it. Chandler took a deep breath and said, ¡°I thought you were just a disciple from a small n before. Now it seems like I was mistaken. I can¡¯t believe I met a master like you.¡± Jacke did not respond to those words. He merely sat there quietly. After a moment, Chandler mustered up his resolve, ¡°Are you really nning on learning alchemy? Are you nning on learning the Way of the Pill and advancing to a sixth-grade alchemist?¡± Jacke nodded. That was his current n. Even if he entered a n, it would be impossible to earn so many spirit crystals in such a short amount of time. It was something he was acutely aware of. If he wanted to quickly earn more spirit crystals, his only choice was to improve his alchemy. Refining a large number of pills would help him earn enough spirit crystals. Only then would he be able to gather nine ninth-grade crystals and enter Wild Gorge Pass to obtain the key. Advertisement chapter 2388 chapter 2388 Chapter 2388 Chandler pursed his lips. ¡°It you put your focus into alchemy, you won¡¯t have any time to train. You¡¯re so talented. If you Waste so much time on alchemy, it would be such a waste of your potential. You¡¯ll end up regretting it!¡± Chandler was incredibly firm with his words, especially thest part. Even if Jacke was about to earn a lot of spirit crystals, it would mean nothing. Increasing his power was the most important. If he got stronger, he would naturally be able to win over more riches. Furthermore, increasing the quality of one¡¯s pills would require a lot of time and effort! It was incredibly slow as well. Advertisement Having great potential for fighting did not mean having great potential for alchemy. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Jacke raised an eyebrow. He naturally knew all of that. If he did not have the soul gathering crystal, he would not have chosen a more distant and difficult path either. Yet, with the soul-gathering crystal, it was no longer a problem. All he needed was a bit more time. Jacke nodded. He was still grateful for Chandler¡¯s advice. At the very least, it meant that Chandler was not a bad person. ¡°I¡¯m quite confident in my alchemy. I¡¯ve already decided to be an alchemist. I won¡¯t change my decision.¡± Advertisement At that moment, Chandler felt like Jacke must definitely be crazy. Jacke was abandoning such a bright future to waste his time on alchemy. Earlier, Jacke¡¯s skills and talent would have been a great attraction no matter what n he was in. People like Jacke should focus on their advantages. Jacke should look to climb to the top of all warriors, turning into an unrivaled existence. Yet, Jacke seemed to be insistent on sabotaging himself. He seemed to be ignoring all his talent and potential, wasting all his time on alchemy for no reason. Chandler had some understanding of alchemy. After all, he had wanted to be an alchemist initially. Advertisement In order to be a sixth-grade alchemist, not only would he need to waste a tremendous amount of spirit grass and medicines for practice, but he would also need to constantly study up on different things. He would need to be able to determine the authenticity and age of various materials. Just those alone were enough to fill up one¡¯s headpletely. How would Jacke have any time to train? Many alchemists were incredibly specialized and were not particrly strong. Most high-ranking alchemists reached their level because they were not good atbat. That was why they poured all of their focus on alchemy. Think about that, Chandler could not help but shake his head. ¡°Whatever, since you want to be a sixth-grade alchemist, I¡¯ll help you.¡± The next morning, Heavenly Pills had yet to open. Clerks and students frantically ran frantically around cleaning everything up. The furniture was all wiped down. Heavenly Pill¡¯s most senior staff was brushing his teeth as he pointed all around the store. This won¡¯t do! Are all of you blind? Can¡¯t you see that cobweb over there? Don¡¯t ignore any of the corners. If any of the customers see it, what would they think of Heavenly Pills? We¡¯re not a normal pill store. We¡¯re a direct store of Heavenly Pills! If we embarrass ourselves, we can kiss our Heavenly Pills name goodbye! It was incredibly frantic as they hurried over with a piece of cloth to clear away the cobweb that was just the size of a finger. After that, they looked around for other potentially dirty spots with their eyes wide. Heavenly Pills had ten students and those students were not that old. Even though they were regarded more highly than the clerks, they still needed to perform hardbor. Advertisement chapter 2389 chapter 2389 Chapter 2389 After all, Heavenly Pills used quite a lot of resources in bringing them up. Alchemy was something that innately required a lot of spiritual grass and medicines. When those resources piled up, they cost a pretty penny. Gilbert Hughes let out a soft cough as he poured a cup of tea that was at the perfect temperature. ¡°Mr. Simmons, you must be tired. Have some tea to soothe your throat. You¡¯ve been so busy today. ¡°Let me help you with these small matters. This entire shop will be absolutely spotless.¡± Mr. Simmons raised an eyebrow, nodding happily, ¡°You know me so well, Gilbert. I wouldn¡¯t be able to hand this over to just anyone, but you¡¯ve always done things really well. I can rx by handing over this matter to you.¡± As he said that, Mr. Simmon¡¯s smile got wider and wider. Gilbert nodded, revealing a very appropriate smile. It was a sif he was incredibly grateful for those words. However, Gilbert did not mean any of those words at all. Instead, he found it very amusing. Advertisement The only reason Mr. Simmons ttered him so much was just that Mr. Simmons felt like he had a lot of potential. Of the ten students, Gilbert was the one with the most hope to be a sixth- grade alchemist, because of that, Mr.Simmons would always face him with a smile. Mr. Simmons had always been someone who would suck up to the powerful and trample all over the weak. If not for that, Mr. Simmons would not even have raised an eyebrow no matter what Gilbert said. When he bes a sixth-grade alchemist, the first person he wanted to deal with would be Mr. Simmons. Mr. Simmons enjoyed looking for trouble where there was none far too much. Advertisement As he thought about everything, the door to the hall suddenly opened. Gilbert frowned. He was about to apologize when he saw someone storming in through the door. That persOn did not even spare him a nce. He walked right up to Mr. Simmons and said, Uncle, have you been well?¡± Simmons¡¯ hand that he had raised in anger immediately gave Chandler a gentle pat on the shoulder, ¡°Oh, Chandler? Why are you here? How¡¯s your training been? Have you been promoted to an inner disciple yet? Chandler pursed his lips as he nced outside. He quickly averted his gaze, ¡°Not bad, I actually have something I wanted your help with.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After that, he waved outside. Jacke entered Heavenly Pills¡¯ hall with Maynard behind him. Even though Maynmard was technically at the same level as Mr. Simmons, they were incredibly different. Maynard served Chandler¡¯s family and was just a servant In that family. However, Mr. Simmons was someone who worked for Heavenly Pills. He was definitely regarded much more highly than Maynard. Advertisement Hence, Maynard¡¯s proud demeanor earlier hadpletely deted in front of Mr. Simmons. It was like he had turned into a dog who did not even dare to wag its tail. Mr. Simmons looked at the two who had entered curiously. His focus was especially on Jacke. When Jacke walked in, he did not have any expression on his face. Jacke did not even spare Mr.Simmons a nce It was as if Jacke did not care that he was the caretaker of Heavenly Pills at all When Chandler mentioned his intentions, Mr. Simmons immediately raised an eyebrow. He appraised Jacke when he heard that Jacke wanted to be a student Advertisement chapter 2390 chapter 2390 Chapter 2390 After a long time, Mr. Simmons nodded and replied, ¡°Since you¡¯vee here to be a student, you should be mentally prepared to be one. ¡°My nephew asked me for this favor, so I¡¯ll naturally agree to it. Gilbert, go find a room for him. In the future, you¡¯ll be his senior. Remember to bring him along wherever you go.¡± Gilbert tried his best to control his expression that was about to sour. He let out a stiff smile and uttered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take good care of him.¡± Even though he did his best to control his tone, Jacke could still feel something amiss despite the in nature of his words. He nced at Gilbert. Gilbert looked quite friendly, but Jacke could feel a coldness behind that warm exterior. Gilbert was incredibly unhappy at Jacke¡¯s arrival. It was as if Gilbert was afraid that Jacke would steal his position. Advertisement That surprised Jacke. Gilbert did not even give Jacke a chance to speak before he raised his right hand and stood aside, ¡°Come with me, I¡¯ll arrange somewhere for you to stay. From today on, you¡¯ll| be one of my fellow students in Heavenly Pills.¡±Jacke nodded. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After that, he turned to look at Chandler. Chandler let out a sigh before he nodded earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving at noon tomorrow. Before I leave, I want to treat you to a meal. You mustn¡¯t refuse.¡± Advertisement Chandler emphasized his words very heavily. Jacke was still quite thankful to Chandler. Since Chandler was willing to treat him to a meal he would naturally not refuse it. After nodding, he followed Gilbert. They went toward the back door of the hall. When Jacke disappeared, Mr. Simmons turned around to look at Chandler. ¡°You seem to have a lot of respect for this brat. Is he someone special? Gilbert pursed his lips helplessly, shaking his head.¡±He¡¯s no one special. I just think he¡¯s a good person. It¡¯s worth being good Mr. Simmons could not help but raise an eyebrow. Even though he did not agree with Chandler¡¯s words, he could not be bothered to give any advice. After a sigh, he pulled Chandler aside. He had the servants prepare some tea, As the two of them drank, they chatted. This time, Chandler wanted to talk about what had happened in his journey. However, he would definitely end up involving Jacke if he went into detail. Jacke had already told Chandler to not tell anyone else about him. Chandler could understand from Jacke¡¯s point of view, so he temporarily ignored what had happened. Advertisement ¡°I remember Heavenly Pills epted twenty students two years ago,¡± Chandler said after taking a sip of tea. He had been asking for Jacke¡¯s sake, but he was curious himself as well. Mr. Simmons nodded, ¡°You remember quite well. That year, we did ept twenty students,¡± He let out a dryugh while saying, ¡°Yet there was only one who was able to be a sixth-grade alchemist. There are so few people who can understand the Way of the Pill and condense pill auras.¡± It¡¯s so hard to produce even one sixth-grade alchemist, let alone seventh or eighth-grade ones¡­ There is only one eighth-grade alchemist in Heavenly Pills. The eighth-grade alchemist is basically the living ancestor. He doesn¡¯t trouble himself with general affairs. Advertisement chapter 2391 – 2395 chapter 2391 ¨C 2395 Chapter 2391 Chandler could not help but shake his head when he heard all of that. The alchemist¡¯s path was definitely not easy. It was even several times harder than martial arts, and it required a lot more talent. ¡°Is it really that hard to condense a pill aura?¡± Chandler put down the cup of tea in his hand as he asked seriously. Even though he had some understanding of alchemy, he had never tried to understand the Way of the Pill before. He did not understand how difficult it was to Advertisement understand the Way of the Pill and condense a pill aura. Mr. Simmons had many years of experience in Heavenly Pills, so he naturally had some authority on the matter. ¡°Of course it¡¯s hard! Let me give you an example that you can understand. For a fifth-grade alchemist to understand the Way of the Pill and condense pill aura is like having an innate realm warrior learn a having an upper earth rank skill. Isn¡¯t that hard?¡± With Mr. Simmons¡¯ example, Chandler had a better idea of it. Of course, it was hard! It was incredibly hard. It was basically something he was unable to do at all. Advertisement It was considered quite good if he managed to learn an upper red level skill. Earth rank skills were something he would not even dare to think about in the innate realm. Those who were able to learn those skills were all excellent disciples within the ns. If he could do something like that, he would have already been an inner disciple a long time ago. For there to only be one person capable of doing it out of twenty, he suddenly understood why. Thinking about that, he pursed his lips helplessly as Jackie¡¯s image shed in his mind. After a creaking sound, a broken-down wooden door was pushed open by someone. Sunlight shone in, and a whole floor of dust jumped into vision. It seemed like it had been a long time since anyone had cleaned the room up. Advertisement There were enough cobwebs on the window to use as a tablecloth. The room was incredibly small. Other than a table, there was only a bed. The bed did not even have any sheets on it. The room waspletely dpidated. Jackie raised an eyebrow as he turned his head around, looking at Gilbert who had a warm smile on his face. Gilbert licked his lips, saying a little helplessly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The other rooms are all already taken. This is the only room that¡¯s still empty. You can make do with it.¡± Jackie let out a smallugh as his lips curled up. He looked at Gilbert coldly, ¡± Are there no other rooms? Is this the only room left?¡± Gilbert nodded, not saying anything. All Gilbert did was signal with his eyes that Jackie should enter so he could leave. Jackie turned around and faced Gilbert, ¡°I¡¯ll take the room, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve already admitted defeat. It doesn¡¯t mean you can just bully me around either.It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t be bothered to waste my time on you right now.¡± After that, Jackie turned around and entered the dust-filled room that was in a bad state. He shut the door behind him with a bang, and Gilbert¡¯s nose was almost hit by the door. At that moment, Gilbert¡¯s heart was filled with anger. He wanted nothing more than to rush inside and kill that guy who did not know his ce. In the end, his rationality won over his anger. He snorted and stared viciously at the door before he turned around and left. After he left, Jackie summoned Nash out of Mustard Seed. Jackie did not ask Nash to do anything. Instead, Jackie took out the cleaning tools and cleaned up the room before he had Nash sit by the bed. Jackie told Nash everything that had happened recently. After Nash heard everything, he frowned; and said, ¡°Why do you meet disgusting flies everywhere you go? You¡¯ve done nothing against this Gilbert person. Why is he trying to make things difficult for you? Chapter 2392 Jackie kept the rag and replied, ¡°He probably feels like I am threatening his status. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t possibly hold so much animosity against me. It¡¯s as if he thinks I¡¯ll steal his things if I be his fellow student.¡± I don¡¯t know about anything else, but even though the students might seem to be working hard at learning alchemy to be a sixth-grade alchemist, they¡¯re actually more like glorified servants. They are normally forced tobor away at Heavenly Pills. They have to deal with customers and clean up the store. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. They need to determine the age of the materials. Only after they finish all these chores are they able to continue their training ¡°It¡¯s such a difficult life. Any good chances or good things would naturally have many fighting over them. I¡¯m a new student and might be fighting over the same things with him. He¡¯d naturally not be happy with me.¡± When Nash heard Jackie¡¯s exnation, he felt like Jackie was right. Yet, he still felt very exasperated. Jackie had clearly done nothing wrong, but he was still being hated. Nash looked up at Jackie. ¡°What do we do next then? Alchemy is a very time-consuming thing. You must make sure you don¡¯t sacrifice too much for it. ¡°If you waste all your time here and neglect your training, it¡¯d be hard for you to make up for it in the future.¡± Jackie nodded. He was not that naive. The two of them talked for a long time. When noon came, Jackie followed Chandler to a nearby tavern. The two of them ordered some alcohol and some dishes. After that, they went into a separate room to eat and chat. Chandler told Jackie everything he had heard from his uncle. When Chandler saw Jackie¡¯s calm expression, he could not help but let out a deep sigh. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t be worried about this. However, some things will still happen even if you don¡¯t worry about them. Do you know what the students usually do inside?¡± As Chandler spoke, he was incredibly anxious. Jackie nodded Before Gilbert led him to the room, Gilbert had been holding a piece of cloth. It was obvious with just a bit of thought that the students were definitely not living easy lives there. Otherwise, Mr. Simmons would not have agreed so easily. After all, another student meant another free servant. Even though they were regarded more highly thanmon riff-raff, what they did was stillbor. Chandler felt even more anxious when he saw Jackie nod so calmly. ¡°I really can¡¯t tell what you¡¯re thinking. With your talent, you would receive special attention no matter which n you go to. ¡°As long as you focused on training, your future would be incredibly bright. Why would you make yourself suffer as a student doing petty chores? You¡¯d have to do all those things daily, how would you have time to train?¡± Why don¡¯t you listen to my advice? Stoop wasting your time on this useless matter. Just focus on your training. Even if you¡¯re able to be a sixth-grade alchemist, it would take you quite a lot of time.¡± After saying that, Chandler paused, not willing to be too direct. After thinking about it, he felt like Jackie was not that sensitive either, so he decided to continue. He took a deep breath as he said earnestly, ¡°If you be a student, your time would be split between working and studying. Truthfully, Heavenly Pills doesn¡¯t want to provide that many materials for their students to practice.¡± After all, these materials aren¡¯t cheap. If the students aren¡¯t careful, they would destroy those valuable materials. The higher-ups at Heavenly Pills naturally don¡¯t want to waste any resources. ¡°However, they¡¯re still forced to train all of you. That¡¯s only because raising proper alchemists is the best way to bring them even more profits.¡± After he said that, Chandler took another deep breath. He ced the ss in his hand back on the table. Chapter 2393 ¡°Due to that, they¡¯ll do their best to make sure you get as little valuables as possible to reduce the losses. You will be suffering.¡± Chandler said many heartfelt words mostly because he felt like it was a big pity that Jackie was wasting his talent just like that. Another reason was that he wanted to repay Jackie for saving his life. If he had not advanced with Jackie, he would definitely have died against the three zing One-Eyed Bulls. Jackie could feel the good intentions in Chandler¡¯s words and nod at them. There were some things that Chandler would not be able to understand. After all, Jackie had too many secrets, there was no way to exin it all. He was not willing to reveal all his secrets to Chandler either, so he was forced to find an excuse that did not sound too ridiculous. ¡°Once I¡¯ve set a goal for myself, I won¡¯t change it easily. Plus, I¡¯m incredibly confident in my talent. I¡¯ll definitely be able to be a sixth-grade alchemist. Being a sixth-grade alchemist isn¡¯t even my end goal. I¡¯ll even be a seventh or eighth-grade one.¡± Chandler¡¯s lips twitched when he heard that, not knowing what to say suddenly. He felt like Jackie had way too much confidence. However, he understood that there were Some people who would never let go of their goals unless they were forced to. Unless Jackie realizes for himself how absurd his thoughts were, Jackie would not listen to any advice. Chandler sighed, shaking his head as he stopped making more advances. He poured a drink for himself, thinking of a lighter topic. At that moment, Jackie suddenly said, ¡°Do you know Gilbert?¡± Chandler raised an eyebrow and nodded,¡± I know he¡¯s quite a good sprout. I heard that he¡¯s about to umte two hundred merit points. With those merit points, he would be able to earn the right to learn the Way of the Pill.¡± ¡°My uncle even said that it should not take too long for him to shed his status as a student and be a sixth-grade alchemist.¡± Jackie frowned when he heard that. ¡°Merit points?¡± Chandler was stunned. He immediately pped his forehead, wondering how he could have been so careless to forget something so important. He hurriedly exined, ¡°After you be students, it doesn¡¯t mean you can just casually learn the Way of the Pill with thatbel. If you want to learn the Way of the Pill, you have to exchange merit points for it.¡± ¡°Only by umting two hundred merit points would you be able to obtain the rights to even look at the Way of the Pill¡±. After all, the Way of the Pill is an incredibly important inheritance. ¡°It¡¯sparatively even more valuable than martial skills and techniques. Any ce that has a Way of the Pill would ce incredible importance on it.¡± Jackie nodded. After such an exnation, he more or less understood. However, he still could not understand why Gilbert would suddenly target him like that. He was a new student. ¡®There was no way He could gather two hundred merit points in a short time. Naturally, there was no way Jackie could fight Gilbert for the right to learn the Way of the Pill. Chapter 2394 Why was Gilbert treating him so badly? To even arrange for Jackie to sleep in such a shabby room. Thinking about that, he looked at Chandler. He had clearly been rmended by Chandler. Chandler¡¯s uncle was Mr. Simmons. Was Gilbert not worried that Jackie would reveal everything to Mr. Simmons? He was basically defying Mr. Simmons by doing so. Was he not worried that Mr. Simmons would do something about it? Jackie could not figure it out. Jackie decided to just push those thoughts aside. He sipped his drink and said,¡± Thank you for all your guidance. When you¡¯re back in your n, you cane to find me at any time if you have any troubles.¡± Chandler let out a small smile. He knew that Jackie was someone who would keep his promises. He nodded and replied, ¡°I will.¡± The two of them continued to chat for a while longer before Chandler excused himself. After all, Chandler could not remain there for too long. He still needed to return to his n to participate in the ranking battles to earn more resources for himself. After Jackie returned to Heavenly Pills, he changed into a students¡¯ uniform. The clothes were tighter around the cor, it was obvious they were prepared specially for all the chores the students would do. Looking at the clothes, Jackie sighed helplessly. If it were not to earn a rmendation, he would never have worked at Heavenly Pills. After all, he still needed to be rmended into the Middle Province Alchemists Alliance¡¯s test. The moment he changed his clothes and left the room, he nned on looking for Mr. Simmons to ask about his duties. However, he encountered Gilbert the moment he opened the door. Gilbert let out a sly smile as if Gilbert had been waiting there deliberately. Gilbert let out a smallugh and said, ¡± Where are you headed to, Jackie?¡± Jackie coldly nced at him, not wanting to bother bickering with Gilbert. He walked forward, nning on looking for Mr. Simmons. Yet, Gilbert quickly stood in front of Jackie, blocking his way and not allowing him to move. Looking at Gilbert, Jackie frowned. If he was not holding back, Jackie would have easily killed an initial stage innate level brat like Gilbert. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Jackie coldly said. Gilbert let out a smallugh as he said calmly, ¡°Are you nning on looking for Mr. Simmons? How unfortunate, Mr. Simmons works here on a rotational basis.¡± He goes somewhere else every month. Today is precisely when he¡¯s changing offices. ¡°Today, the person-in-charge is not Mr. Simmons, but Mr. Winston.¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow, suddenly realizing why Gilbert did not seem worried that he wouldin about him at all. Turns out, Mr. Simmons was going to manage somewhere else. After the change in personnel, Jackie would have no one to turn to. Considering Gilbert had been there for so long, if he ever does anything to trouble Jackie, Jackie¡¯sints would only fall on deaf ears. Thinking about that, Jackie let out a cold smile and said, ¡°What do you want? Gilbert smiled sinisterly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what I want to do. More importantly, I want to tell you this. No matter what you want to do, you¡¯d better just stay out of my way.¡± Chapter 2395 ¡°Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you had someone backing you, understand?¡± Jackie frowned. He was really tempted to send a punch over at that moment. He wanted to let that brat know that some things should not be said. However, he remembered the reason he was there, so he swallowed those words. Jackie paused and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t even done anything, and you say I¡¯m doing whatever I want?¡¯ Gilbert raised an eyebrow. ¡°Were you nning on getting some tasks? How unfortunate, all the tasks have been imed. There won¡¯t be any merit points for you. Just go back and wait for next month. There might be tasks for you then.¡± Jackie furrowed his eyebrows, finally understanding why Gilbert was challenging him. Gilbert was trying to tell him that there would be no trouble as long as Jackie did not im any tasks. Gilbert did not want Jackie to earn any merit points. Jackie felt like it was such a joke. Did Gilbert deal with all the other students like that as well? He stopped the others from earning merit points so he could earn them all by himself. Then, he would use the points to earn the right to learn the Way of the Pill. Was that not too absurd? Jackie did not think too much about the matter. Gilbert standing in front of him clearly meant Gilbert was not going to let him head over. Thinking about that, he let out a smallugh, turned around right away and returned to his room. That caught Gilbert by surprise as he had not expected Jackie to be so obedient. Jackie had left so abruptly, not even spending any time talking smack. Gilbert raised his eyebrows, he wondered if Jackie had left to figure out a way to deal with Gilbert. Would Jackie just turn around to go im the tasks the moment Gilbert left? Thinking about that, Gilbert could not help but let out a coldugh. He would not give Jackie the chance. Gilbert had already said that he would not allow Jackie to im any tasks, so he would absolutely not give Jackie any leeway. With a wave, he called one of the servants over, ¡°John, keep an eye on this brat for me. As long as he goes out to im any tasks, stop him immediately. After that, find a chance to report it to me.¡± After John heard that, he nodded his head obediently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely keep an eye on him all day. As long as he does anything, I¡¯ll report it to you immediately.¡± Gilbert nodded before he turned around to leave. Jackie might have entered his room, but he had been observing the movements outside. He saw everything that Gilbert did earlier. It seemed like Gilbert really did think that Jackie went back because he was scare of Gilbert. In truth, Jackie¡¯s goal for iming tasks were not for the sake of merit points. After all, he did not need to look at Heavenly Pills¡¯ Way of the Pill at all. He only did so because he did not want to attract too much attention. He was therepletely for the rmendation to the tests. If it had not been for that, he would not have been willing to waste his time there. Gilbert¡¯s actions were precisely what he wanted. Jackie would not need to waste his time doing chores, and could spend all his time training! Jackie closed the door properly, and immediately retrieved the soul-gathering crystal from Mustard Seed. The soul-gathering crystal was the same as always. There were many soul fragments scattered within the crystal. All those soul fragments were voluntary contributions from the strongest warriors of the Divine Void World. After absorbing that great warrior¡¯s memories, Jackie was able to determine who these soul fragments belonged to. Jackie found the soul fragment of someone who had been at the pinnacle of alchemy. He muttered, ¡°You¡¯re the one!¡± Then, he reached out and absorbed the soul fragment. The moment the soul fragment touched Jackie¡¯s body, it suddenly turned into dazzling light and fused with Jackie¡¯s body. Advertisement chapter 2396 -2400 chapter 2396 -2400 Chapter 2396 Jackie felt a bang in his head as if something had exploded. A surge of foreign memories started to fill Jackie¡¯s head. After returning to his room, Gilbert noticed that Damien Leeds was waiting in front of his room. Gilbert frowned, handing the pot of tea in his hand to Damien. Damien epted the pot of tea respectfully. ¡°Why are you waiting here? Didn¡¯t I tell you before? We can talk about anythingter, that guy won¡¯t be able to cause any trouble.¡± Damien immediately knew that Gilbert had settled the matter when he saw Gilbert¡¯s expression, and let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Mr. Simmons is thinking. Taking in that brat at such an important moment. If it ruins our n¡­¡± Hearing that, Gilbert immediately interrupted him, ¡°Our n won¡¯t be disrupted by anyone! Stop with the negative thoughts!¡± Advertisement Damien shuddered in fright. He had always been afraid of Gilbert. With a light cough, he immediately changed the topic,¡±I wonder if he¡¯ll seed this time.¡± The moment that person was mentioned, Gilbert¡¯s face stiffened. However, Gilbert had always been able to control hisposure very well. Advertisement He furrowed his eyebrows and looked over, ¡°He should be able to seed. After all, he¡¯s prepared for so long. If he still can¡¯t condense a fifty percent mixed pill aura, he¡¯d probably have to kill himself.¡± Damien froze, suddenly thinking about something. Gilbert had never had to deal with the senior brother, so he hurriedly said, ¡°Condensing pill auras is all about talent. Normal people can¡¯t do it at all. However, I feel like it¡¯s not a problem for you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve always been very talented in alchemy. Didn¡¯t those elders say that your talent is even higher than the senior brother? The only reason he¡¯s ahead of you is just because of age. He entered Heavenly Pills earlier. If not for that, you¡¯d have already be a sixth-grade alchemist before him.¡± That ttery had been very well put. Gilbert felt really good after hearing it, and the smile on his face brightened. ¡°As long as you give me enough time, even bing a seventh-grade alchemist won¡¯t be a problem, let alone a sixth- grade one!¡± He was very assured by those words. He did not have any talent when it came to martial skills. . Advertisement There were obstacles all the way, and he was only able to reach the innate level despite his age. However, he had a talent for alchemy. Regr folks were no challenge to him at all. As long as he had enough time, he would definitely be a pir for Heavenly Pills. He would be one of the higher-ups in Heavenly Pills. When that happened, everyone would have to regard him highly. Everyone who did not treat him well initially would be trampled under his feet. Just thinking about the fact that he would definitely seed, filled his whole body with energy. Damien said, ¡°I saw Jackie from afar. I feel like he¡¯s not a simple person. What did you say to him? Will he ignore us and insist on getting tasks?¡± Gilbert let out a cold smile as he said, ¡± Don¡¯t worry, that guy is useless. I won¡¯t let him ruin our n.¡± Chapter 2397 ¡°He wants to im tasks and get merit points? Dream on! As long as I¡¯m around, he¡¯ll never get any merit points!¡± When Damien heard that, he let out a huge smile and said, ¡°If you say that, then I won¡¯t have to worry anymore! I was just worried that the sudden appearance of this guy would ruin our ns!¡± Gilbert raised an eyebrow as he let out a coldugh, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? No one will ruin our ns. This brat¡¯s appearance was a surprise, but this surprise won¡¯t disrupt our ns at all. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯ve already gotten someone to keep an eye on him. He absolutely won¡¯t escape from my sight! We¡¯ll keep an eye on him for a month. After a month, we¡¯ll get the chance to get rid of him. After that, we will rule this ce.¡± After his n seeded, everyone would have to treat him respectfully. Gilbert was absolutely ted. As they were discussing and feeling happy about themselves, Jackie was in a difficult situation. He had just absorbed therge number of memories that were in the soul fragment. Thankfully, Jackie was no longer the same as he used to be. His soul was already much stronger. Absorbing the soul fragment might cause him a lot of pain, but it did not threaten his life. At that moment, Jackie waspletely red. He was sweating everywhere. His sweat constantly flowed down from his forehead. At that moment, his eyes werepletely red, and his body was in incredibly pain. Yet, his mood was strangely excited. Many memories were attacking his soul. It caused Jackie to feel like mountains were stacking on top of his body. He needed to slowly dig through and destroy those mountains. Most of the great warriors¡¯ memories were about the Way of the Pill. That Way of the Pill was called the Divine Void Pill. With the Divine Void name, it was absolutely no ordinary thing! Integrating memories was incredibly painful, but it brought a lot of benefits. No matter how talented a person was, understanding the Way of the Pill would still need a lot of effort to slowly digest and ovee. Yet, after integrating the great warrior¡¯s memories, Jackie did not need to attempt it at all. He already understood everything. There were no longer any problems in front of him. The only thing that caused Jackie problems waspletely integrating his body with the memories. He would need to constantly practice before he couldpletely merge the mind and body. However, the practice should not use up to0 much time, nor should it consume too many resources. Thinking about that, Jackie let out a coldugh. Heavenly Pills¡¯ Way of the Pill was called the Vermillion me. The Vermillion me could notpare to the Divine Void Pill at all. The difference between them was staggering. He recalled Gilbert frantically stopping him from iming tasks, worried that he would be able to learn the Vermillion me. Thinking about that, he could not help but let out a coldugh. He did not care about the Vermillion me at all, why would he bother learning it? It took two days and two nights before Jackiepletely integrated the great warrior¡¯s memories. After he opened his eyes, Jackie felt a wave of exhaustion Surging through his body. It was a horrible feeling. He wanted nothing more than to copse and sleep for three days. However, before he slept, he needed to take a bath to clean up all the filth. As he stood up and tidied up his clothes, the door suddenly opened with a bang. The loud noise was so sudden that Jackie¡¯s face immediately turned cold as ice. Chapter 2398 He did not know who it was, but they should not have opened his door so rudely anyway. If he had been absorbing the memories midway, the disturbance might have caused him to lose control! ¡°Is it you?! It must be you!¡± Gilbert pointed at Jackie, his eyes were bloodshot. Jackie looked at Gilbert strangely, not knowing what that guy was on about. Gilbert let out a coldugh, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing!¡± Jackie felt like Gilbert had gone crazy. He had never even left his room, so what could he do? That strange usation, on top of Gilbert rudely barging in, caused Jackie¡¯s face topletely darken. Soul Swords condensed in his hand. Jackie had already decided to properly teach Gilbert a lesson, even if it went against the rules! Gilbert seemed to be in an inescapable rage. His whole body was shaking, ¡°Say it! Are you feeling guilty? Were you the one who leaked the information?!¡± Jackie was rendered speechless. He said angrily, ¡°Is something wrong with your brain? What are you talking about? What guilt? What information?¡± Gilbert¡¯s whole body was trembling. ¡± Don¡¯t try to deny it! It has to be you!¡± Gilbert had already gone mad. He had lost all sense of reasoning. The way he looked at Jackie, there was even a hint of bloodlust i n the madness. Jackie looked at the guy speechlessly. He still did not know what the guy was talking about. He took a deep breath, Gilbert¡¯s usations had yet to stop ¡°Just you wait! I won¡¯t let you off! You want to use Mr. Simmons to earn the right! That¡¯s impossible! I¡¯ll make sure disaster falls on you!¡± He shouted out, looking like he wanted to tear Jackie apart. The grey seals on Jackie¡¯s hands were dancing wildly. A miniature Soul Sword appeared in Jackie¡¯s palm. The coldness in Jackie¡¯s eyes was practically at freezing points. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re going on about, but you¡¯ll pay for what you¡¯ve done.¡± ¡°Pay? Ha! Are you trying to fight me? The two of us are at the initial stage of the innate realm, surely you don¡¯t think you can beat me?!¡± Gilbert said. Jackie raised an eyebrow. Gilbert had quite a lot of self-confidence. He did not even try looking at his strength before determining that he was at the initial stage of the innate level. Thinking about that, Jackie let out a cold smile. Before, he had deliberately left his injuries so he would appear to be at the initial stage. However, after absorbing all of the Formational True Energy, he was alreadypletely recovered. He was just a sliver away from the spring- solidifying realm. In fact, he would be able to break through as long as he wanted to. Gilbert seemed to have gone crazy in anger. Gilbert retrieved his weapon from his storage. It was a red curved sword. Before Jackie attacked, Gilbert rushed at Jackie, unable to hold back his anger. There were mes on Gilbert¡¯s sword, and he shed right at Jackie¡¯s head. Jackie¡¯s expression did not even change at all. He raised his right hand, and grey energy mmed into Gilbert like a violent wind! There was a bang, and Gilbert was sent flying. He started to spin midair before he collided with a tree outside. The sword in his hand was sent flying, falling onto the ground with a nk. Gilbert had beenpletely defeated in one blow. The wind that the Soul Sword formed into pierced Gilbert¡¯s soul, causing him to lose control of his thoughts. Chapter 2399 ¡°It hurts!¡± Gilbert cried out in agony,curling up his body in pain. Jackie let out a coldugh as he walked out the door. At that moment, Gilbert was already curled up into a ball. This was even after Jackie had held back. If Jackie had even used forty percent of his power earlier, Gilbert would have been dead. After all, Gilbert might have some talent in alchemy, but he probably would not even be able to beat Nash in a fight. Gilbert cried out in pain. He stumbled as he tried to stand up. When John heard themotion, he hurriedly ran over. John was shocked to see Gilbert rolling on the floor in pain. After that, he hurried over to help Gilbert up. John nced at Jackie, who was standing upright. Gilbert had arranged for Jackie to be in an incredibly secluded area back then. It was actually just a rundown shed which Jackie had expected. Thanks to that, only John had witnessed Gilbert being beaten up to such a state. Jackie let out a snort, ¡°You¡¯re quite daring, or maybe you¡¯re just blind. You tried to attack me before you even find out what my level is. You really don¡¯t know your ce¡±. Jackie had definitely held back earlier. He merely wanted Gilbert to feel some pain, and not really hurt him. That¡¯s because Jackie knew very well that he was living under someone else¡¯s roof at that moment. If he had been too ruthless, he would not have been able to remain there. After the pain Jackie had inflicted on Gilbert started to fade, he slowly calmed down. He leaned against John and barely managed to sit up. Even though he hadpletely lost to Jackie earlier, Gilbert remained obstinate, ¡± Just you wait! I won¡¯t let you off! I might not be as strong as you, but it¡¯s not like there is no one at your level in Heavenly Pills! There are experts everywhere! Jackie let out a coldugh, ¡°Is something wrong with your head? You rushed into my room like a madman, speaking a bunch of nonsense. Then you attacked me without regard for anything. Now, you¡¯re threatening to find someone else to deal with me¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think everyone¡¯s as dumb as you are. You might have some talent in alchemy, but you¡¯re still a student in the end. Which of those experts would listen to you?!''¡± After being called out for his lie, Gilbert was incredibly furious. He struggled and even wanted to pick a fight with Jackie. At that moment, frantic footsteps could be heard. Damien ran over and immediately noticed Gilbert struggling on the floor as he red at Jackie. Damien was taken aback, unclear of the situation. However, he was not in that state for that long. He knelt down and whispered into Gilbert¡¯s ear. When Gilbert heard everything, he suddenly had a strange expression on his face. He let out a cough as he tried topose himself, ¡°You¡¯re speaking the truth?¡± Damien nodded, ¡°I¡¯m certain. I¡¯ve already asked someone to check it out, it really was him..¡± After he said that, Damien shot a look at Jackie before turning back to Gilbert,continuing softly, ¡°It really isn¡¯t him. We found the wrong person, but this guy really crossed the line attacking you!¡± Gilbert had an even stranger expression then. Possibly because of the sudden change, he suddenly started to have a coughing fit. Damien reached out to help Gilbert up, but Gilbert pushed his hand aside. At that moment, Gilbert was really stuck in a hard ce. After thinking about it for a long time, he finally stood up shakily from the ground. It was as if he would fall down at any moment. He let out augh, ¡°Brat! I have something else to do today, so I¡¯ll let you off for now! Don¡¯t even think we¡¯re done with this just yet! I¡¯ll make you pay eventually.¡± Chapter 2400 Jackie looked at Gilbert speechlessly as Gilbert red at him with hatred. Even after everything that had happened, Jackie still did not understand what Gilbert was doing or saying Why did Gilberte barging in shouting at him? Why was Gilbert so usatory? At that moment, Jackie could onlyugh at Gilbert¡¯s threats. Gilbert took a deep breath before he turned around to look at Damien angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with me here, go handle what¡¯s happening over there first!¡±Damien paled. His awkwardness from being pushed away earlier had already dissipated quite a bit. He turned and looked at Jackie before looking back at Gilbert. Damien nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll get it done immediately, but¡­ I¡¯ve already checked on it before. It¡¯s definitely right.¡± Gilbert¡¯s expression stiffened. He still wanted to add a sentence or two, but he swallowed back his words. He merely nodded coldly, ¡®¡±I know, but we can¡¯t just ignore the matter!¡± As he said that, Gilbert did not even look at Damien. Gilbert stared at Jackie the whole time, but Jackie was already quite used to that hateful look. Practically everyone who tried to cause Jackie trouble looked at him with that expression. It was as though they wanted to carve out a piece of his body. Damien sighed helplessly before he left in a hurry. John wisely helped the wobbling Gilbert up. Gilbert¡¯s words had all merely been impulsive ones. After all, he had injured his soul. Even though Jackie had already held back, the two of them were just far too far apart in strength. Jackie was no ordinaryte-stage innate level warrior either. If Jackie had just used a bit more power, Gilbert would not even have the strength to speak. Jackie raised an eyebrow, he had heard everything from Damien¡¯s earlier conversation with Gilbert. From those words, as well as the way Damien looked at him, Jackie could more or less guess what had happened. However, he was still uncertain. Thinking about it, Jackie decided against saying anything. Gilbert could think whatever he wanted. Jackie would not let anyone who caused him trouble off so easily. He did not really do anything against Gilbert just yet. It was not because he was afraid of Gilbert, but because he did not want to invite any trouble onto himself. He knew very well why he was here. As long as he achieved his goal and qualified, he would deal with Gilbert then. Gilbert¡¯s hands were trembling. His face was white as paper. Blood was starting to drip out of the corner of his lips. Jackie sighed helplessly. Even at this state, Gilbert was not in a hurry to get treated. Gilbert was still standing there with widened eyes. There was already nothing else to say. Looking at him, Jackie did not know what to say. Jackie took a deep breath before he said, ¡°You¡¯re still not leaving? Do you still want to fight me?¡± Gilbertughed, ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯ll have you begging for death. Even though what happened before had nothing to do with you, you still attacked me and injured me¡±¡­ Before he could finish, Jackie interrupted him, ¡°Don¡¯t you think your words are incredibly funny? Do you not remember why I attacked you? Advertisement chapter 2401 – 2402 chapter 2401 ¨C 2402 Chapter 2401 ¡°You barged into my room without making things clear. You tried to attack me, but you were unbelievably weak. Now, you can¡¯t beat me, but you still dare to use me like this. I really don¡¯t know how the skin on your face is so thick.¡± The corner of John¡¯s mouth twitched at Jackie¡¯s straight forwardness. He nced at Gilbert beside him timidly. Gilbert was so furious his entire body was shaking. He looked like he wanted nothing more than to rush over and bite Jackie. Jackie let out a coldugh as he continued,¡±I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re still standing here. What do you want to say? Do you think you can beat me in a debate? Can You even beat me in a fight?¡± Gilbert¡¯s face rapidly changed colors. Advertisement He was so infuriated by Jackie that he felt like he was about to explode the next second. In truth, Jackie¡¯s words werepletely right. He could not beat Jackie, and could not even win against Jackie verbally. Staying there would do nothing other than making a joke out of himself. He took off himself. Advertisement After making a joke a few deep breaths before he got John to help him out. After taking two steps, he did not turn his head around as he shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll be a sixth-grade alchemist in just a short time. When that timees¡­ I ¡®ll make sure you know how stupid your actions were today.¡± After he finished, he no longer spoke as he limped out with the support of John¡¯s shoulder. Jackie raised an eyebrow. Gilbert¡¯s words had meant nothing to Jackie. A sixth-grade alchemist was nothing in Jackie¡¯s eyes. For people like Gilbert, it might be the ceiling of their lives. Gilbert probably thought that sixth-grade alchemists were incredible people. However, Jackie looked down on them. Thinking about that, the look of mockery on his face intensified. It was still not even the evening yet. Advertisement Jackie tidied up the room again before he looked up at the sunlight that came through the window. He quicklyposed his erratic thoughts. He had only one goal being here which was to be a sixth-grade alchemist and get the qualification to take the test. He was not interested in those merit points at all. After pouring himself a cup of tea, he gulped it down. He ced the teacup back on the table before turning around to exit his room. He continued moving forward while carefully observing his surroundings. Heavenly Pills¡¯ backyard was huge. There were not just students there, even servants and stewards were around. There were practically all sorts of people. The ce Jackie stayed at was a little corner toward the west. Other than his room, there were only random warehouses. His room had probably been a warehouse for random goods or firewood as well. Gilbert had deliberately arranged for Jackie to stay there as a show of power. It was a way to trouble Jackie as well. The further east he went, the more borate the designs of the rooms were. There were quite a few flowers along the stone road. Only, he did not see a single servant along the way. It took him quite a long time before he saw one carrying a bucket of water, walking toward the main hall. Jackie immediately rushed over when he saw that person. The servant had been focused on the water he was carrying, and jumped up in fright when he saw someone suddenly appear in front of him. He Almost tossed away the bucket of water in his hands. ¡°You are?¡± The servant was a bit taken aback by the unknown face. After all, Jackie was basically brand new there. After bing a student, he had not been anywhere other than his own room. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . There were not many people in Heavenly Pills who knew him. Chapter 2402 However, it was fine if he was not recognized. All the servant needed to do was to recognize Jackie¡¯s clothes to tell who Jackie was. The servant scanned Jackie for a moment before saying, ¡°You are.. the eleventh student? Jackie was a little startled by the new title. The eleventh student? After those words floated in Jackie¡¯s head for a while, he suddenly understood. Chandler had told Jackie before that he was the eleventh student that Heavenly Pills epted. Those servants that did not have any standing would naturally call him by that title. Jackie nodded. After the servant had a clear sense of Jackie¡¯s identity, he was less rmed by the stranger in front of him. He pursed his lips, having heard before that the new student did not have a good rtionship with the second student, but Jackie was still a student after all. They were merely regr servants. If they offended Jackie because of their inappropriate words, they could be sent off at any time should Jackiein about them. With that in mind, the servant forced out a smile and uttered, ¡°Do you have anything you need, eleventh student?¡± Jackie nodded. He was not in the mood to dally around with the servant, so he said very directly, ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived here, so there are some rules that I don¡¯t really understand. I just have a few questions to ask you.¡±¡± Jackie had a very humble tone which pleasantly surprised the servant. The servant immediately put the water bucket in his hands on the floor as he stood up upright, ¡°Please ask away, I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡± Jackie nodded beforeposing himself and asked, ¡°Where do the students practice refining pills here? Surely Heavenly Pills provides us somewhere to practice and improve?¡± The servant paused for a long time before he answered, ¡°Are you asking me where you can go to practice alchemy?¡± Jackie nodded. He did not have any intentions of getting the Way of the Pill. All he wanted to do was hurry up and see if he could refine sixth-grade pills. Alchemy was different frombat. He needed a lot of ingredients, as well as a furnace to refine them. Even though Jackie had a lot of materials on him, they were either too low in quality or tooplicated. There was no way to form aplete pill from them. Since Heavenly pills had ten students, it would definitely provide a ce for them to practice alchemy. They would have prepared enough spiritual ingredients for him to practice with. The servant pointed toward the east and exined, ¡°Just continue walking ahead. You¡¯ll see an independent pce. On the pce, you¡¯ll see a que hanging there that says ¡®Selena Cloud Room¡¯. That¡¯s where the students are meant to practice their alchemy.¡± It was quite an elegant name. When Jackie arrived at the Selena Cloud Pce, a sh of interest appeared in his eyes. The Selena Cloud Room was about as big as the main hall in front. There were some nts nted outside that would rustle whenever the wind blew. Jackie took a deep breath as he stepped forward into the Selena Cloud Room. The moment he entered, he saw a student that was dressed the exact same way as he was. The student had a cloth in hand and was wiping one of the tables inside. The Selena Cloud Room¡¯syout was very simple. There were multiple small rooms inside separated by walls. That should be where they practiced their alchemy. However, the room that was facing the main table seemed at least three timesrger than the other rooms. It was as if that room was very special. Raphael Westwood was stunned as he looked at Jackie observing the various facilities. He thought that Jackie would have walked up to greet him. Advertisement chapter 2403 – 2404 chapter 2403 ¨C 2404 Chapter 2403 Unexpectedly, Jackie¡¯s eyes were only interested in all the alchemy rooms. Jackie did not seem to notice Raphael at all as if he was invisible to Jackie. Raphael had a bit of a sour expression on his face as he tossed the cloth on the table. He moved forward with a slight frown as he said, ¡°You must be the eleventh student.¡± Raphael¡¯s words pulled Jackie out of his thoughts. Jackie let out a slight cough and nodded. Advertisement Raphael stared at Jackie with obvious unhappiness. ¡°I¡¯m your senior, your fifth senior to be exact. My name is Raphael. Even though it¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve met, I have to remind you. There has to be some basic respect among students here. Even though you¡¯re a fellow student, I¡¯m still your senior.¡± Raphael had wanted to let Jackie know that he had been far too impolite. Jackie should have at least greeted him before he entered and initiated a conversation. Advertisement Jackie did not care about any of that at all. It was as if Raphael amounted to nothing in Jackie¡¯s eyes. It angered Raphael a bit, and Jackie naturally could understand the meaning behind those words. He sighed somewhat helplessly. With Jackie¡¯s status, someone like Raphael was indeed not really worth noticing. However, he was living under someone¡¯s roof and due to the circumstance, he had to lower his head. He nodded very sincerely and greeted,¡± Hello Raphael, I was just very curious because it is my first time here.¡± Raphael raised an eyebrow before nodding slightly, epting Jackie¡¯s apology. Yet, it somehow felt like Jackie was not apologizing at all. Raphael let out a slight cough as he frowned. ¡°Did youe here to practice alchemy?¡± Advertisement Jackie looks at Raphael, puzzled. What else would the Selena Cloud Room be used for? Was there something else here? Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Looking at Jackie¡¯s expression, Raphael immediately knew what Jackie was and what he was thinking. Raphael exined with a stern expression, ¡°What¡¯s your level as an alchemist? If you¡¯re not a fifth-grade alchemist, then you¡¯d better note here. You should first look for a few ingredients yourself. Come here after you¡¯ve made fifth-grade pills.¡± Jackie suddenly understood what Raphael meant after he heard that. It was not Daxia anymore. In Hestia Continent, fourth-grade pills were nothing. In Heavenly Pills¡¯ eyes, fourth -grade pills were no different from trash. Pills that had any value were all at least fifth grade. The pills thate from the Selena Cloud Room would at least need to be at the fifth grade. Otherwise, it would be a waste of resources. Jackie nodded after understanding what Raphael meant. ¡°I¡¯m a fifth-grade alchemist. I wanted to try refining a sixth-grade pill here. Do you happen to know where I can find the ingredients I need for a sixth-grade pill?¡± Jackie was incredibly straightforward. Jackie was really eager to see if he could refine a sixth-grade pill at that moment. Even though he had already absorbed the Way of the Divine Void Pill into his mind, he had never tried it out. He needed to merge both body and mind. ¡°What did you say?¡± Raphael widened his eyes as if he had heard something unbelievable. Chapter 2404 His lips twitched as he stared at Jackie. Jackie let out a helpless sigh, already expecting that something like that would happen. Jackie was not in the mood to y around with Raphael at the moment. ¡°Would you happen to know where I can get the materials for a sixth-grade pill? I want to try refining one,¡± Jackie repeated. This time, Jackie was very clear with his words, as if each word was incredibly important. It was to make sure Raphael understands his request. Raphael had naturally understood, and the surprise in his eyes intensified. His lips twitched for a long time before he said in exasperation, ¡°Tell me, are you drunk? Raphael waspletely speechless. He did not know what that brat in front of him was talking about. A fifth-grade alchemist was trying to refine a sixth- grade pill before learning the Way of the pill? The brat said those words so casually too. Raphael wondered if there was something wrong with Jackie¡¯s brain. Jackie sighed helplessly. He already knew that the only thing he would get from those words were questions about his sanity. Yet, Jackie no longer cared about all that. After all, Gilbert would definitely cause him trouble. One or two more troublemakers would make no difference. Jackie nodded before saying, ¡°I¡¯m not crazy. I really do want to refine a sixth- grade pill.¡± Raphael let out a coldugh. Heughed so hard even his shoulders were shaking. ¡± You really are something else to say something like this on our first encounter. I really don¡¯t know how you be a fifth -grade alchemist.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know basic knowledge? You haven¡¯t learned the Way of the Pill, so you won¡¯t be able to condense pill energy. Without the pill energy runes on the pills, you can¡¯t refine sixth-grade pills!¡± Jackie nodded at the basic knowledge. It had already been ingrained in him with the senior¡¯s memories. Raphael saw that Jackie did not express any shock upon his words and merely nodded inly. It served to render Raphael even more speechless. He could not help but take a few steps forward, measuring Jackie as he did so. He looked at Jackie as if he was looking at a mad man. Jackie merely stood there and allowed Raphael to examine him. Raphael looked out. Almost everyone was busy dealing with customers or earning merit points at that moment. Other than himself, only Jackie hade to the Selena Cloud room. He had wanted to take the time to properly clean up the room during the two to four hours that no one would be here. Yet, he somehow managed to stumble upon the miracle that was Jackie. Not only did Jackie interrupt his cleaning, but Jackie had also even caused Raphael to want nothing more than to chase him out with a stick. He took a deep breath, suppressing his urge to mock Jackie. ¡°Since you already know, why are you so confident that you can refine a sixth-grade pill? I feel like you probably don¡¯t even know how many pill aura runes there are.¡± The benchmark of a sixth-grade pill was the pill aura that the pill aura runes formed as well as the refining of the pill itself. The pills had to be fifty percent refined to be considered sessful. Without the fifty percent refinement, it would be a failed pill. Many people were stuck at that stage. Advertisement chapter 2405 – 2406 chapter 2405 ¨C 2406 Chapter 2405 However, that guy called Jackie in front of him would probably not even know how many pill aura runes there were, or how to even draw them, let alone be able to achieve fifty percent refinement. After all, Jackie had never had the chance to learn the Way of the Pill before Jackie nced at Raphael. ¡°There are a total of one million pill aura runes. Each rune can be ovepped with other runes to achieve special effects.¡± It was allmon knowledge in Jackie¡¯s mind. They were all things that he could pull out of his mind casually. Yet, Raphael seemed to take his words as a joke and started tough out loudly. Advertisement Thatughing fit was incredibly exaggerated as if he had heard an incredibly funny joke. Jackie frowned, not saying anything Raphael pointed at Jackie. ¡°Jackie, you¡¯re such a funny guy. Surely you don¡¯t think I¡¯ll believe you if you just spout some somebullshit?¡± ¡°Even though I¡¯ve never learned the Way of the Pill, I understand this basic knowledge very well. A million pill runes? You actually dared to say that?! Are you not afraid people willugh at you?!¡± Advertisement Jackie frowned and did not say a word. He looked at Raphael calmly as he continuedughing. After a while, Raphael noticed Jackie looking at him calmly and felt a little awkward. He immediatelyposed himself, coughing slightly as he said seriously, ¡± There are a total of twelve thousand pill runes in the Vermillion Fire Pill! Even that is quite a lot.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard of the Vermillion Fire Pill before. Even among Middle Province¡¯s various Ways of the Pill, it¡¯s considered one of the better ones. Even Vermillion Fire Pill only has twelve thousand pill runes, but you im there are a million! You really are a true braggart! Jackie frowned when he heard that, suddenly understanding. The Way of the Pill from a first-grade world really was not just a little different from one from the third- grade one. Advertisement In the Divine Void Pill of the Divine Void Realm, there were at least a million pill runes. Yet, a Way of the Pill in the Hestia Continent was already considered one at the peak with just twelve thousand runes. Thinking about that, Jackie let out a smallugh as he shook his head slightly. If he wanted to refine a sixth-grade pill, he would need to perfectly execute thest step. After the pill takes shape, pills that were the sixth-grade and above would produce pill aura. Alchemists needed to use that pill aura to draw runes, condensing the pill aura into pill runes. They would then need to arrange the runes. Within four hours, the pill aura runes would fuse with the pill itself. Only with a fifty percent refinement would the pill be considered sessful. The inheritances in the Way of the Pills were the countless runes that could be condensed as well as the arrangements of those pills. There were only twelve thousand of them in the Vermillion Fire Pill, but the Divine Void Pill already had over a million. It was obvious that the Divine Void Pill was at a much higher level than the Vermillion Fire Pill. However, Jackie would never exin all of that to Raphael. Raphael couldugh all he wanted, the ignorant were allowed their happiness. Raphael thought that Jackie was incredibly funny. He wasughing until his stomach hurt. The brat thought that his random lies would be able to fool Raphael. Did Jackie think everyone else was as dumb as him? However, Raphael did not continueughing. It was mainly because Jackie¡¯s expression was far too calm. Jackie merely looked at him coolly as heughed as if the one beingughed at was not Jackie. Chapter 2406 It stopped Raphael fromughing more. He coughed lightly and rubbed his nose. ¡°Whatever, I¡¯ll ignore everything you said today. You¡¯d best take care of yourself better. If you have the time to be mucking about here, why don¡¯t you go im some tasks to get more merit points? When you have two hundred merit points, you¡¯ll be able to start learning the Way of the Pill.¡±Jackie sighed helplessly, feeling like he was done with all the nonsense that day. After a long time, he said, ¡°Raphael, did you not understand what I said earlier? Should I repeat myself?¡± Those words caused Raphael¡¯s face topletely sink. Raphael frowned as he stared at that obstinate guy with a hateful expression. ¡°How about you? Did you not understand what I said earlier? Or are you pretending to be dumb?¡± After that, he had a glint in his eyes, as if he thought of something. His expression became even more stern. ¡°Did youe here to steal some medicinal ingredients? You can¡¯t refine sixth-grade pills anyway. Did you think you could obtain free ingredients? You im that you want to refine pills, but you want to take them out to sell them, don¡¯t you?¡± The more Raphael thought, the more he felt his guess was right. He looked at Jackie with an even more hateful expression. Jackie helplessly shrugged. If he was notpletely clueless about the Selena Cloud Room¡¯s rules, he would not be wasting his time on Raphael. ¡°I have no intention of selling anything, you don¡¯t have to blindly specte. If you know, tell me. If you don¡¯t know, then just say you don¡¯t,¡± Jackie said with furrowed eyebrows. Raphael replied unhappily, ¡°Of course, I know. Fine, since you¡¯re being so stubborn. I¡¯ll tell you. Sixth- grade materials aren¡¯t something you can easily obtain. ¡°If you want to obtain sixth-grade materials, you first need to get a gold te. One gold te can be exchanged for the materials of three sixth-grade pills.¡± Jackie frowned before he continued, ¡°How do I get those gold tes?¡± Raphael raised an eyebrow as he looked at Jackie with disdain. ¡°Getting a gold te is very simple. There¡¯s only one way. Do you see the pill room behind me? The pill aura room has a limitless pill aura. As long as you manage to form two hundred pill runes using the pill auras after you enter, the room will give you one gold te. You can use that gold te in exchange for three portions of materials.¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow as he walked past Raphael and turned back to look at him. The pill aura room was precisely thergest room Jackie had seen earlier. The room was at least three times bigger than the other rooms. It turns out that there was a dense pill aura in that room. No wonder it was right in the middle. Raphael took a step forward and looked at Jackie with a cold gaze. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°You¡¯re quite daring. You¡¯re actually iming you can refine sixth-grade pills just a few days after entering Heavenly Pills. Two years ago, only one of twenty students sessfully became a sixth-grade alchemist. ¡°You seem very confident of yourself. You seem to think that you¡¯re better than everyone else. That you can suddenly turn into a sixth-grade alchemist in just a few days.¡± Advertisement chapter 2407 – 2408 chapter 2407 ¨C 2408 Chapter 2407 Jackie did not really feel anything after being mocked like that. After all, Raphael did not know what he was capable of after all. Raphael seemed to be getting addicted to mocking Jackie. Jackie was about to ask if he could enter already, but Raphael did not give Jackie much of a chance to say anything. He continued mocking, ¡°You probably never even seen a pill rune before. Ever since I¡¯ve entered Heavenly Pills, I¡¯ve never seen anyone else obtaining a gold te other than our eldest student. Advertisement ¡°It looks like you think that you¡¯ll be the second person to obtain the gold te.¡± If the situation had allowed it, Jackie would have pped that guy twice on the face. The guy spoke so much as if he knew everything. Jackie turned around and looked at Raphael with a serious face. ¡°I definitely can get a gold te, so I¡¯ll just head inside right now. As long as I can condense two hundred pill runes, the pill aura room will automatically grant me a gold te, is that right?¡± Advertisement Raphael was momentarily stunned again when he heard that. He felt like he had underestimated how stubborn Jackie was. Things were already in this situation, but the brat remained stubborn and obstinate. Could he not tell that Raphael¡¯s words were sarcasm? He actually dared im that he would be able to get a gold te! The gold te was not something that could be picked up just anywhere. Did he really think he could get it so easily? Raphael had been in Heavenly Pills for quite some time already. He had only seen the eldest student obtain a gold te before. It was not like the others had never tried, but they could not get any at all! Raphael was speechless for a few seconds before he burst out saying, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing?¡± Jackie nodded, saying calmly, ¡°Of course, I know what I¡¯m doing. I also know that refining a sixth-grade pill would at least need eight hundred pill runes. Being able to form two hundred pill runes means that one is already on its way to bing a sixth-grade alchemist. As long as one doesn¡¯t encounter any bottlenecks,ter on, one should be able to easily be a sixth-grade alchemist.¡± Advertisement Raphael let out a snort as he looked at Jackie in exasperation. This time, Jackie was not lying. The situation really was so. Refining a sixth-grade pill required one to condense eight hundred pill aura runes. Jackie could not be bothered to waste his time on Raphael anymore. His time was valuable. He did not want to get stuck in conversation with Raphael for too long. After shooting a nce at Raphael, he walked around the guy. He arrived at the front of the pill aura room. He reached out at the door as he turned his head slightly. He said to Raphael, ¡°Can I just enter like this? Are there any time restrictions?¡± Raphael fixed a re at Jackie¡¯s hand that was on the handle. ¡°Are you serious? You really are confident. Either that or something¡¯s wrong with your head! Let me tell you, you can only be in the pill aura room for six hours at most. If you don ¡®te out after six hours, I¡¯ll drag you out!¡± Raphael had a hint of exasperation in his tone. The brat did not seem to be willing to give up at all. Raphael did not seem to be able to convince the guy otherwise while Jackie seemed to have a lot of confidence in himself. Raphael would let Jackie see for himself how much the difference between Jackie and a sixth-grade alchemist was. Jackie nodded earnestly after those words, reaching out to push open the door. The dense fragrance of pills assaulted Jackie¡¯s nostrils. Just as Jackie was about to step inside, Raphael¡¯s voice was heard again. Chapter 2408 ¡°Have you really gone crazy? You¡¯ve never even learned the Way of the Pill before. How are you going to condense pill aura runes? Do you even know how they look? Jackie ignored him as usual. Jackie did not even turn his head around as he mmed the door behind him shut. Everything around him suddenly turned dark. There was not a shred of light around him. Other than the scent of the pills, there was nothing else to show him where he was. Facing the darkness, Jackie was not nervous at all. There was no danger around him anyway, so he naturally would not need to worry about anything. As he walked forward to where the smell of the pills was the densest, he said, ¡°This should take four hours!¡± Jackie gave himself four hours to limatize himself. He needed to fuse his mind and body in those four hours. His hands constantly moved as rays of golden light started to circte on his fingertips. The golden lights were as thin as hair. As fane constantly moved his fingers, their glow moved around in the air, forming a rune. There was a bang, but the rune exploded in the air at thest stroke. Jackie frowned, he really had been too confident in himself. The rune he had drawn was the mostmon and simple kind. It had felt quite simple drawing it, but at thest stroke, he did not manage to control the pill aura properly due to his mind and body not being synchronized. Hence, they exploded. Even though Jackie¡¯s memories already had every detail of the runes memorized carefully, and there were no bottlenecks to stop him, his body could not keep up with his mind. What he needed to do was to slowly allow his body to form its own muscle memory. So, he suppressed the disappointment caused by his failure and started to draw again. Jackie¡¯s hands were likeets in the night sky, illuminating the darkness with slivers of golden light. A few more explosions followed after. Quite a few runes had exploded again because of Jackie¡¯s inadequacy, turning back into pill auras. Jackie frowned. The explosions were so constant that Jackie had lost count of how many pill aura runes he had exploded. Even though it was frustrating, it did not truly affect him. Jackie¡¯s hands constantly danced as he did all he could to synchronize his body with his memories. Time ticked away. He did not know how much time had passed when he suddenly heard frantic knocking. The knocking on the door had broken him out of his stupor. Six hours had passed, and Raphael was asking Jackie to get out. Jackie did not expect that time would pass in the blink of an eye. He looked at those runes he had formed that were floating around. Those runes had a faint golden glow on them as they floated in the air. There were at least a hundred runes in the air. Even though Jackie had constantly failed, he had seeded quite a lot as well. It had only been his first try. Being able to form a hundred pill runes was already quite the achievement. AdvertisementContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. chapter 2409 – 2410 chapter 2409 ¨C 2410 Chapter 2409 After all, his body was still struggling to keep up with his memories. He still needed constant practice topletely limatize himself. He took a deep breath as he reached out and erased all the pill runes he formed. Suddenly, Raphael¡¯s anxious voice could be heard from outside, ¡°Jackie! Have you spent enough time inside? The time has already passed. Do you finally know what level you are at now?¡± ¡°Can youe out now? The most time anyone has spent inside the pill aura room is four hours. If you continue staying inside, you¡¯ll take up everyone else¡¯s time.¡± Jackie raised his eyebrow excitedly. Advertisement The rule was quite a pleasant surprise for him. Everyone could spend four hours training in the pill aura room each day. As long as he kept on practicing every day, he should be able to improve drastically in just a few days! With that in mind, heughed softly as he turned around and opened the door to the pill room. Advertisement He immediately saw Raphael, who was looking at him with a raised eyebrow and a meaningful stare. What surprised Jackie was the fact that his old friend, Gilbert was behind Raphael. Gilbert looked at Jackie as if he was a stupid madman. Jackie frowned, wondering why Gilbert was so much like a fly. He saw Gilbert wherever he went. In truth, Gilbert was no threat to Jackie at all, but his mouth disgusted Jackie. Jackie did not want to waste his time on Gilbert, so he exited the pill aura room without saying anything, preparing to return to his room to train. Yet, Gilbert shouted at him before he even took three steps, ¡°Jackie, you really surprise me. You actually dare to step into the pill room, and spend such a long time in there too!¡± ¡°What were you doing inside? Are you trying to breathe in the pill aura to improve your training?¡± Advertisement After he said that, Raphael could not stop himself fromughing out loud. . The Laughter was filled with mockery. Jackie could not be bothered by Gilbert¡¯s words. He merely paused for a moment before continuing to walk forward. Jackiepletely ignored Gilbert which suddenly ignited Gilbert¡¯s anger. He raised his voice viciously, ¡°I¡¯m your senior, but you didn¡¯t even greet me when you saw me. You¡¯re so impossibly rude. Are you not afraid that I¡¯ll bring you to Mr. Winston and have you kicked out?¡± Jackie furrowed his eyebrows as a look of annoyance slowly appeared on his face. He really did not like that guy. Each time, he felt the urge to attack and beat that guy up. Jackie suddenly turned around and said, ¡°Gilbert, are you really that free? Do you Not have anything else to do? Why do you keep finding trouble with me?¡± ¡°I ignore you because I don¡¯t want any trouble, so can you just shut your mouth? Every time, whatever comes out of your mouth is a pain to listen to. Your actions really put you at the same level as those flies that eat trash at the side of the road.¡± Raphael had just wanted to enjoy the show initially, but he widened his eyes when he heard Jackie¡¯s words. He looked at Jackie with an expression that seemed to be questioning Jackie if he had gone crazy. Raphael coughed nervously. ¡°Jackie, did you inhale too much pill aura earlier? You must have damaged your head to say all of that. Don¡¯t you know Gilbert is the second oldest student? Jackieughed before he slowly said, ¡°Who cares about seniority? Aren¡¯t we all students here? No one is higher than anyone else.¡± Chapter 2410 ¡°Let me tell you onest time, quit annoying me if there¡¯s nothing you need. Otherwise, that beating I gave you earlier will just be an appetizer.¡± Jackie¡¯s words had basically lit the ignition. It caused Gilbert to explode. He suddenly walked forward and shouted angrily, ¡°Jackie! Don¡¯t be so pleased with yourself. Even though I can¡¯t beat you in a fight, I can still deal with you!¡± Jackie pursed his lips and said in a nonchnt manner, ¡°Go ahead if you can but let me warn you. This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve heard something like that from my enemies. Yet, they were the ones with the tragic ending.¡± After saying that, Jackie decided to stop wasting time. He turned around and left quickly, leaving the two of them behind. Gilbert waspletely infuriated by Jackie. His whole body was shaking. His eyes stared at Jackie¡¯s back, wanting nothing more than to rush over and bite Jackie. Raphael saw that the situation was not a good one and hurriedly reached out to stop Gilbert. ¡°Gilbert, calm down. This guy is just a bit dumb. If you keep fighting with him, you¡¯ll just drag yourself into trouble.¡± After all, in just a few more hours, you will have ess to the Way of the Pill just like the eldest student does. After that, you ll have your own opportunities to deal with that brat who doesn¡¯t know his ce! Even though Gilbert was still shaking from anger, Raphael¡¯s words had sessfully consoled him. Raphael was right. The most important thing for Gilbert was to be a sixth-grade alchemist. Once Gilbert was a sixth-grade alchemist,he would definitely make Jackie regret ever being born. He took a deep breath. His face was still pale. After a good while, he turned around to look at Raphael and asked, ¡°Did he reallye here to condense pill runes?¡± Those words were something even Gilbert found unbelievable. Raphael could not hold himself back fromughing again. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He covered his mouth as he said, ¡°He really dide here to condense pill runes. He even told me there were a total of a million pill runes initially. He didn¡¯t seem happy when Iughed at him and insisted on going inside.¡± He doesn¡¯t even know what pill runes look like, but he stubbornly sat inside for so long.¡± After hearing those words, Gilbert started to calm down. ¡°He really is an idiot. He doesn¡¯t even know what the Way of the Pill looks like. He dared to enter the pill room to condense pill runes.¡± He thinks everyone will look at him more highly if he did that. He¡¯s really so dumb! Raphael started tough again. He had thoroughly categorized Jackie as aplete idiot at that point, or Jackie would not have been able to do that. After Jackie returned to his room,he immediately had Nashe out of Mustard Seed. He then discussed his next move with Nash again. After all, Jackie had never been born lucky. He always had to rely on his own hard work to get anything The sum he needed to make was not small. Even if he managed to be a high-rank alchemist, it would take a lot of time before he could earn ny million spirit stones. Advertisement chapter 2411 – 2412 chapter 2411 ¨C 2412 Chapter 2411 That was even the lowest possible standard. No one knew what the final price of the ninth-grade spirit crystals would be, whether or not it would be worth ny million. Jackie had to be as prepared as possible. Nash knew that everything Jackie was doing was in preparation for getting into Wild Gorge Pass. He frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s not just hard to enter that ce, it¡¯s dangerous as well. Do we really need to get the key?¡± Jackie nodded without any hesitation. ¡°We have to. The Scarlet Case is something even all those elders were fighting over. Even though I¡¯m considered pretty decent on Hestia Continent, this isn¡¯t my final destination. It¡¯s just a rtively low starting point. We need to constantly look upward, and not settle for less. We can¡¯t give up on any opportunity to keep climbing upward. The Scarlet Case and what¡¯s inside the Scarlet Case. I want it all. There¡¯s even that secret that has been bothering me.¡± Advertisement Since Jackie had said that much, Nash would not stop him. All he could do was sigh quietly as he walked over and pat Jackie on the shoulder. ¡°I know you have a heroic heart, but I feel like the path forward will be very hard. You¡¯ll definitely meet many obstacles in the future. You have to take care of yourself.''¡± Jackie nodded, changing the topic to his future ns, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve already thought about it. I have to quickly level myself up and leave Heavenly Pills. There are too many flies here, it¡¯s so annoying.¡± Advertisement The next afternoon, Jackie went to the Selena Cloud Room like the day before. Raphael was the one standing guard that day as well. When Jackie entered, Raphael had been leaning against a table as he whistled a little tune. When Jackie entered, he turned around with an irritated look. When he saw that it was Jackie, the irritation deepened. ¡°What?! Why is it you again? What did youe here for today? Don¡¯t tell me you still want to enter the pill aura room?¡±Jackie nodded. That was obviously the reason he was there. He needed to synchronize his body and mind. Seeing Jackie, Raphael was renderedpletely speechless. He jumped up and put his hands on the table and said, ¡°You¡¯re really amazing.You went in there and did nothing for four hours, and you¡¯re trying to do the same again today.Do you think that doing this will prove that you¡¯re condensing pill runes?¡± Jackie said helplessly, ¡°You can think whatever you want.¡± After that, he did not hesitate to enter the pill aura room. After all, everyone was either busy or resting at that time. There was only one other student in Heavenly Pills who had already learned the Way of the Pill, which was that eldest student that he had never seen before. Advertisement The others had never learned the Way of the Pill before, so the pill aura room was usually empty. Therefore, Jackie never needed to queue. Raphael looked at Jackie with a conflicted look and said, ¡°Are you really as crazy as I think you are? Even if you waste a few days there, no one will think that you¡¯re condensing pill runes. ¡®You¡¯ve never even looked at the Way of the Pill before. You don¡¯t even know what the pill runes look like. How could you condense any pill runes? Do you think everyone else is stupid?¡± Raphael really did not know what to say anymore. He had seen crazy people before, and he had met idiots. However, it was the first time he had met someone with Jackie¡¯s particrbination. He felt like Jackie¡¯s actions had already exceeded the level of being dumb. Jackie raised an eyebrow, not saying anything in response. Raphael could think whatever he wanted to. After all, Jackie was the only one who understood the situation. No one else would be able to understand, so he might as well not bother exining. Chapter 2412 Jackie did not answer him, and instead calmly pushed open the door to the pill aura room. Raphael could not remain calm anymore after looking at his actions. He could not help but rush forward to Jackie. He reached out, pulled Jackie back, and said, ¡°Jackie, I heard that you haven¡¯t earned a single merit point since you came into Heavenly Pills. Is that correct?¡± Jackie took a deep breath. He really wanted to p Raphael away at that moment, but if he did so, it would really cause a scene. Instead, he held in his frustration and anger as he nodded earnestly. Of course, he did not care about any of those merit points. To Jackie, those points meant absolutely nothing. The Vermillion Fire Pill was a priceless treasure to all these people here, but Jackie already had the Divine Void Pill. The Vermillion Fire Pill was something incredibly useless to Jackie. It was something Jackie would not want even if they handed it to him. ¡°No one is using the pill aura room right now anyway. I won¡¯t be affecting anyone by going in. Just ignore it, alright? After all, I have the right to use it as well.¡± Jackie said. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Raphael looked at Jackie, his lips twitching. Jackie was looking more and more like a crazy person. He took a deep breath, ¡°You really are insane!¡± Jackie ignored Raphael as he pulled away Raphael¡¯s hand that was on him. He calmly walked into the room and closed the door shut behind him. Raphael continued twitching as he looked at the shut door. After a long time, he said, ¡°I give up. I¡¯ve completely given up. I Really want to see what you¡¯re going to pull off!¡± The next few days, Jackie practically arrived at the same time at noon every day. Raphael had been speechless initially, but he slowly became ignorant after that. Raphael no longer had a change of expression when he saw Jackie in the afternoon. He was already used to that crazy guy spending four hours every day staring at nothing inside. He did not know if Jackie really was trying to absorb the pill aura or just staring into space. Did he really think that the pill aura room would help him in his training? One day, after Jackie entered the Selena Cloud room, he greeted Raphael. He then headed for the pill aura room as usual. He did not waste any time. Jackie was stopped by Raphael before he could enter the pill aura room. ¡°Where are you going in such a hurry? No one enters this ce other than you and the eldest student anyway. Come drink some tea with me, I have something to ask you.¡± Jackie frowned, not turning his head around. He did not feel like wasting any time on Raphael, nor did he feel like chatting. In Raphael¡¯s eyes, Jackie might be in Heavenly Pills for his whole life. Yet, Jackie was incredibly clear that Heavenly Pills was somewhere he was stopping by temporarily. Jackie was already prepared. The pill runes he condensed no longer produced any explosions. Even the hardest pill runes were formed by Jackie effortlessly. He was only one step away, and as long as he made one sixth-grade pill, he would be able to leave Heavenly Pills to do what he wanted to. Jackie calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m very busytely,Let¡¯s talk another time.¡± Hearing Jackie¡¯s words, Raphael was furious. He stood up with his tea in hand and replied, ¡°Busy? What are you busy with? Are you busy staring into space in the pill aura room?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve really given up on you. You waste so much time in the pill room every day. Those who don¡¯t know might actually think that you¡¯re forming pill runes in the room. I¡¯ve never seen anyone who¡¯s able to pretend as well as you.¡± Jackie took a deep breath as he walked into the pill aura room. Seeing Jackie¡¯s reaction, Raphael panicked a little. ¡°I actually have something to ask you, that¡¯s why I wanted to have some tea with you.¡± Advertisement chapter 2413 – 2414 chapter 2413 ¨C 2414 Chapter 2413 Jackie did not turn his head around, and merely replied, ¡°You can just ask right now.¡± Looking at Jackie¡¯s attitude, Raphael was abit unhappy. However, he knew that this guy was someone who did not even bother with Gilbert, let alone himself. So, he held back the anger in his heart, and asked, ¡°Have you heard about what happened with Gilbert? It¡¯s been a hugemotion for the past few days. They all say this has something to do with you¡­¡± Before Raphael could finish, he was interrupted by Jackie, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about Gilbert. Ever since I entered Heavenly Pills, I haven¡¯t done anything. ¡°Other than when Gilbert tried to cause some trouble with me a few days ago, I¡¯ve never done anything. No matter who says it has something to do with me, don¡¯t believe them. I really haven¡¯t done anything,¡± After saying that, Jackie closed the door immediately. With the tea still in his hand, Raphael could no longer hold back his anger. Advertisement ¡°That brat¡­¡± He was about to curse but did not dare to. After all, Jackie was not someone to be yed around with. Jackie did not even respect Gilbert. If Raphael said anything that Jackie did not like, Raphael might actually get beaten up on the spot. Advertisement Jackie really did not care how Raphael was feeling At that moment, he had put all his heart into condensing pill runes. The past few days of practice were already enough to slowly synchronize his mind and body. After three hours, Raphael stood in front of the door with widened eyes. He seemed to be trying to see or hear something. With a creak, the pill aura room¡¯s door was opened from inside. Raphael looked at the time as he raised an eyebrow. ¡°Have you finally gotten sick of it today? You weren¡¯t even in there for three hours. I thought you still have another hour to go.¡± Jackie ignored him as he walked in front of Raphael,''¡±Go get it.¡± Raphael was stunned as he turned his head around reluctantly. He looked at Jackie with a strange expression, ¡°Get what?¡± Jackie calmly said, ¡°Materials for a sixth- grade pill. You said I could get three portions.¡± Those wordspletely dumbfounded Raphael. His lips twitched as his eyespletely widened. Advertisement There was a big question mark on his head. ¡°What are you talking about? What three portions? You¡¯re asking me for materials?¡± After thinking for a while, Raphael then said as heughed, ¡°Are you telling me that you managed to condense two hundred pill runes in the pill aura room? The pill aura room gave you a gold te, so you¡¯re asking me to give you three portions of materials for a sixth-grade pill?¡±Jackie nodded. Raphaelughed even louder after seeing Jackie¡¯s nod. Heughed so hard that he had to put a hand against the door for support. Chapter 2414 He looked like he had heard a joke. Jackie looked at him very calmly as if theughter would go away quickly. After a moment, Raphael finally stammered out as heughed, ¡°Have you really gone crazy? Do you really think that I¡¯d actually think you managed to condense two hundred pill runes just bying here on time for the past few days? Now you want me to help you get the materials for sixth-grade pills? ¡°Aren¡¯t you too naive? You¡¯re so naive it¡¯s almost tragic. I don¡¯t know what to say to you anymore! Jackie raised an eyebrow as he produced a gold te from the Mustard Seed, waving it in front of Raphael. Raphael looked like his brain hadpletely stopped working the moment he saw the gold te. Even his smile froze on his face. It took him a long time before he finally reacted. His eyes bulged widely, almost popping out from their sockets, ¡°What is this?¡± He shouted loudly. Jackie pursed his lips in exasperation. If it were not for the fact that he had to wait for Raphael to help him get the materials to make sixth-grade pills, he would not have bothered with that guy. Jackie said, ¡°What¡¯s this? Can¡¯t you tell? It¡¯s what the pill aura room gave me after I condensed two hundred pill runes!¡± In truth, Jackie had already sessfully condensed two hundred pill runes and obtained the gold te the second day he went there. However, he still felt like he was notpletely in sync with his memories at that moment, so he continued to try for a few more days. Jackie then finally felt like he was more or less ready, so he nned On trying to refine a sixth-grade pill. Raphael paled as his heart seemed to stop at that moment. His fingers shuddered as he reached out to touch the gold te. He then pinched his right hand with his left. The pain told him that he was not hallucinating, that he was not dreaming, and everything was real. ¡°You managed to condense two hundred pill aura runes?¡± His mouth was so wide it could fit a whole duck egg inside. Jackie nodded with an impatient look on his face. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who told me the rules? As long as I managed to form two hundred pill runes, the pill aura room would give me this reward.¡± Raphael took in a breath of cold air. Then muscles on his body were all frozen stiff. He did not dare to believe everything was real at all. It was far too absurd that Jackie managed to do it! Absolutely absurd! If he had not seen it for himself, he would not believe that it was all real. ¡°You¡¯ve Never even learned the Way of the Pill. Aren¡¯t you someone who doesn¡¯t even know what a pill rune looks like? How did you form two hundred pill runes?¡± He could not understand at all. The questions in Raphael¡¯s head threatened to swallow him alive. Jackie helplessly rolled his eyes and replied, ¡°Who said I¡¯ve never learned the Way of the Pill? Who told you I don¡¯t know what a pill rune looks like? All of that was in your own mind.¡± Raphael¡¯s lips stiffened. Jackie was right. Jackie had not said anything from the start, everything had been assumed by him. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Yet, he never felt like he had said anything Wrong, was it all, not the truth? Raphael¡¯s eyes were wide as he continued, ¡°But¡­¡± Jackie reached a hand out to stop Raphael. ¡°There are no buts. This is the truth. I¡¯ve learned the Way of the Pill and also condensed two hundred pill runes.¡± Advertisement chapter 2415 – 2416 chapter 2415 ¨C 2416 Chapter 2415 ¡°Now, I¡¯ve already gotten the reward. You can take the gold te and exchange it for three portions of sixth-grade pill materials.¡± Raphael¡¯s hands trembled. He still had a mountain of questions he wanted to ask,but still epted the gold te. It took him a long time before he said, ¡°Wait here, I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡± After he said that, he turned around with the gold te in hand. He was about to go exchangeit, but the moment he took a step forward, Jackie reached a hand out to stop himn. He heard Jackie¡¯s cold voice, ¡°I hope you won¡¯t tell anyone about me. No matter how you put it, I can kill you with a blow. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to do anything else. All you need to do is keep your mouth shut. You should understand what I mean.¡± Advertisement Raphael¡¯s whole body stiffened. He had wanted to leak out the information, but Jackie¡¯s words had completely killed off that possibility. He understood very well that Jackie was not someone he could offend easily. If he really did leak that news out, Jackie would probably not let him off. Raphael hurriedly nodded as he assured Jackie, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I absolutely won¡¯t let anyone know about it. Even if someone spread the information, it won¡¯t be from me!¡± Jackie coldlyughed as he said in a dark tone, ¡°I don¡¯t really care who spreads the information. As long as it spreads at all, it means that you¡¯ve told someone, and I¡¯lle looking for you!¡± Advertisement Raphael¡¯s face darkened. He turned around and wanted to defend himself, but when he saw the cold expression on Jackie, he swallowed his words back. Even though he was incredibly unwilling, he really did not dare to offend Jackie anymore. It did not matter where Jackie learned the Way of the Pill, but his talent was obvious. Raphael could not offend him! After a moment, Raphael was back in the Selena Cloud Room with the materials in hand. The three portions of materials were ced into Jackie¡¯s hands ¡°Everything has been done. Don¡¯t worry, this news will absolutely not be leaked out, I..¡± However, a suddenmotion happened before he could finish. It sounded like people quarreling. The bickering seemed very intense as if they were about toe to blows. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Raphael and Jackie exchanged a look, both of them able to see the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. The two of them headed out of the Selena Cloud Room at the same time. Advertisement The further they headed toward the left, the louder the sound was. From far away, Jackie could see Gilbert bearing his ws. At that moment, he seemed incredibly furious, and was shouting at the top of his lungs, ¡°It¡¯s not fair if you don¡¯t give me the right?! Why are you fighting against me? In what way are you my equal?!¡± A man with clear beautiful eyes looked at him with a cold look, ¡°What do you mean by unfair? We call you the second student not because you¡¯re ranked second in terms of talent.¡± ¡°It¡¯s just that you entered Heavenly Pills before we did. In terms of talent and ability, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m weaker than you at all! Why wouldn¡¯t Ipete against you?!¡± Gilbert clenched his hands tightly and refuted, ¡°It¡¯s precisely because you don¡¯t have the talent and ability topete against me! You¡¯re not my equal in any way!¡± The man coldly snorted as he said nonchntly, ¡°You¡¯re just being stubborn now. We¡¯ve never really competed before, how would you know you¡¯re stronger than me? Chapter 2416 ¡°Furthermore, you know what sort of ce the Middle Provine Alchemist Alliance is. Even if you have a bit of talent, your character isn¡¯t up to par. If you go, you¡¯ll probably embarrass Heavenly Pills!¡± Those words effectively triggered Gilbert. Earlier, Gilbert had just been a rooster baring its ws, but at those words, he had turned into a tiger, about to strike. He reached out and wanted to grab the other person¡¯s neck, but the other students quickly sprung into action,rushing forward to pull the two of them apart. The scene wasplete chaos, and no one could tell who was who. Looking at the scene, Jackie¡¯s lips twitched speechlessly. He turned around to look at Raphael, who had a frown on his face. ¡°Are they really going to start fighting.?¡± Jackie raised a brow at Raphael after he heard that. It seemed like those two had long harbored vengeance against one another. At that moment, the two of them were already red in the eyes while the students around them were frantically pulling them apart. Looking at the hatred in Gilbert¡¯s eyes, Jackie suddenly thought of what happened a few days ago. Gilbert had rushed into his room and used him of numerous things. Gilbert had said that he leaked Gilbert¡¯s secrets and ruined his ns, and he even said that he would never let Jackie off the hook. At that moment, Jackie might have been angered by Gilbert¡¯s actions, but he was still incredibly confused. What was that guy talking about? What ns were ruined? At that moment, it seemed like the ns definitely had something to do with that man called Andrew White. The atmosphere was incredibly heated between them, and the two of them seemed to want to rip the other apart. ¡°I already knew that you never liked me,¡± sneered Andrew. ¡°Even though no one said anything, I knew it all too well. You¡¯re just a petty person who only understands jealousy. ¡°As long as you didn¡¯t like anyone, you¡¯d think of any way possible to target that person. It¡¯s been so long, and you¡¯ve targeted so many students. Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you have a bit of talent?¡± ¡°I might not have been here for as long as you have, but I¡¯m no weaker than you in talent! Everyone¡¯s just being respectful to you because you¡¯re a senior around here, but yo¨² genuinely thought you were better than you are. You kept on showing off in front of us every day!¡± Gilbert¡¯s face darkened at those words, and his whole body trembled in wrath. Jackie, on the other hand, raised an eyebrow, feeling like Gilbert would faint at any moment from being provoked by Andrew. Gilbert took a deep breath as he pointed at Andrew. ¡°You disrespectful, vile thing! Do you think you¡¯re helping everyone with those words?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t think that everyone is dumb. You¡¯ re merely saying those words to benefit yourself.¡± The two of them quarreled away, much to Jackie¡¯s entertainment. Even though the two of them were intensely fighting, Jackie had to say that both of them had their own reasonings. Andrew¡¯s words sounded like he was trying to fight for justice for everyone, but Andrew had said so because he wanted to kick Andrew out and win some honor for himself. Thinking of that, he looked over at Raphael, who was watching the show with him. Raphael¡¯s expression was much more serious than Jackie¡¯s. It was as if something massive had happened. He frowned and seemed like he wanted to say something. Jackie lowered his voice and whispered to Raphael, ¡°What are they fighting over? Are they fighting over the right to study at the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance?¡± Advertisement chapter 2417 chapter 2417 Chapter 2417 Raphael visibly jolted upon hearing Jackie¡¯s abrupt whisper into his ear. After he took a deep breath, he turned around and said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s true. I heard that it hasn¡¯t been very peaceful internally. Something seems to have happened. As for what, I have no clue.¡± However, the major incident seems to have caused ack of alchemists. Hence, the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance is trying to get a new batch of students as soon as possible to bolster their numbers. Hearing that exnation, Jackie froze, suddenly very interested in the matter. Everything he had been doing was all to earn a rmendation to be able to take the test at the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance, after all. Heavenly Pills might have been an amazing ce for regr students, but it was far too small for someone like Jackie. With that in mind, Jackie immediately decided. Advertisement Even his expression changed. Raphael, who had been paying attention to Jackie the whole time, was stunned when he noticed Jackie¡¯s sudden change in expression. He seemed to think of something and, after refraining himself for a while, eventually blurted, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re interested as well.¡± Jackie did not hide his intention and nodded, but he did not go into detail about it. Advertisement Raphael turned around, looking at the two who were still deep in their fight. He kept his mouthpletely shut after thinking about it. He was not that skilled, anyway. He would just be aplete spectator. It was better if he did not take part in anything. Andrew and Gilbert¡¯s fight was getting more intense. The two of them were attacking each other¡¯s weaknesses. They knew a thing or two about one another, despite not getting along, even when they were fellow students at Heavenly Pills. The two of them kept on bringing out the other party¡¯s weaknesses, and they practically threw out every insult in the book. Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Initially, everyone had been trying to pull them apart, but eventually, everyone decided to just watch the wholemotion transpire. Advertisement ¡°Everyone, quiet!¡± a shout put their quarrel to a stop. Everyone turned to look at the source of the noise. It was someone with a deep, gray suit on, and he even had a crown on his head. His anger-filled gaze swept through the crowd, and his entire get-up made it clear that he was not a common person. His sharp eyes nced at Andrew and Gilbert. ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed? Even if you voice out each of your weaknesses, do you think it¡¯ll win you the rights? Since when did Heavenly Pills operate like this?! I¡¯ve already told all of you before, what he wants is skill!¡± Everyone stiffened at the man¡¯s beratement. Jackie did not know that person, but it was apparent from everyone¡¯s expressions that that person should be the Heavenly Pills branch¡¯s leader. When the person finally stood still, everyone bowed at him respectfully.did Jackie hurriedly followed suit. ¡°Vice-Treasurer!¡± It seemed that this person was the vice-treasurer of Heavenly Pills. Heavenly Pills was a shop in the end, and the vice-treasurer must be an important position. Jackie studied the man. The man really did have the air of authority, yet he looked very impressive. Even though he was not that strong, there was a certain ir of influence that came from him. Andrew and Gilbert who, moments ago, were fighting, suddenly quieted down like mice before the man. They became mute in an instant and suppressed the anger that rose from their argument. Advertisement chapter 2418 – 2419 chapter 2418 ¨C 2419 Chapter 2418 The vice-treasurer let out a coldugh. ¡°How embarrassing. You had such an ugly fight in front of all your fellow students. Do you think this looks good on you? Can¡¯t you just let your skills do the talking? What is the point of all these schemes?!¡± Those words seemed to have a clear target. After the treasurer finished speaking, he shot a sharp look at Gilbert. Gilbert could feel that burning gaze of his and his throat tightened. Jackie felt likeughing when he saw Gilbert¡¯s state. Before, Gilbert seemed utterly dauntless, and he acted like he was the strongest person in Heavenly Pills. However, when someone who was actually important appeared, he shrank into nothing. Gilbert truly was not worth mentioning. Advertisement Jackie had beaten Gilbert up before and was already kind enough to show mercy. Jackie should have just shown Gilbert who he could not afford to offend back then. Gilbert must have felt a pair of eyes sharply staring at him for too long that he looked up, meeting Jackie¡¯s condescending stare in the process. At that moment, Gilbert felt like he had been pped a few times. His face suddenly reddened as he looked like he wanted to rip Jackie apart. Jackie, however, raised an eyebrow, unbothered. His rtionship with Gilbert was impossible to fix, anyway. If they had the chance, they would definitely kill one another, so there was no need to maintain any sense of peace. Advertisement The treasurer said, ¡°The Middle Kingdom Alchemist Alliance is the holynd of all alchemists, despite the fact that the one in Rosefinch City is only an off-branch.¡± ¡°Nheless, we can¡¯t rush things. Being able to be a student of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance is an honor.!¡± When everyone heard that, looks of admiration appeared in their eyes. However, Jackie felt like something was strange. Doubt loomed over him. The treasurer¡¯s words were hard to understand. The Middle Provin Alchemist Alliance truly was where all alchemists wanted to go, yet what they were doing was raising their own disciples to be sent there. That was like spending money on someone else¡¯s baby. It was not worth it at all, yet why did the way the treasurer speak seem to imply that honor was the main thing behind everything? Jackie became even more confused at this point. However, he could not voice that question out at that moment, so he swallowed it back. The treasurer continued, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking about; don¡¯t think you¡¯ve kept your thoughts that well. All your thoughts are written on your faces, and I can practically see that.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t even have to put too much thought in it to see things clearly. Each of you wants to take the chance to fly, but that depends on your own skill.¡± Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Advertisement The Middle Province Alchemist Alliance¡¯s branch is one of the better branches around. It¡¯s not somewhere you can easily go to. At that moment, the vice-treasurer paused as he sharply swept his gaze across everyone present, and that caught everyone¡¯s expression. Jackie looked very calm. That might have been what caused the vice-treasurer to look at Jackie longer than the others. Of course, Jackie felt the difference as well, but he maintained his ignorant look. The vice-treasurer took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Since a selection has to be made, the most excellent one will naturally be chosen. Since you¡¯re bickering away like this, why don¡¯t I give you all a fair chance topete?¡± Chapter 2419 ¡°All of you here can take part. The first person to condense three hundred pill runes will be sent to the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance.¡± All the students were stupefied at what the vice- treasurer had said, eyeing the man with dubious expressions. A short student took a deep breath before summoning up the most courage he had ever done in his life. ¡°Vice-treasurer, we don¡¯t even know what the Way of the Pill looks like. How can we condense three hundred pill runes? Of the eleven students, only the eldest has seen the Way of the Vermillion Fire¡± However, he was interrupted before he could finish. ¡°You truly are brainless. Do you think everything you see is real?¡± Those words stunned the short student. He stared forward with a look of confusion, looking at the vice- treasurer before he looked at the other students. Jackie sighed helplessly, immediately understanding what the vice-treasurer meant. He suddenly remembered how he met Gilbert the first time he entered the pill aura room. Gilbert¡¯s lips curled up into a prideful smirk. Gilbert did not say anything, but the look on his face had given everyone their answer. The disciple was stumped for a long time before he said shakily, ¡°Have Gilbert and Andrew already read the Way of the Pill?¡± The vice-treasurer nodded. He had already known that long ago. The two of them had done quite a lot because of that matter in secret, while he merely turned a blind eye to everything. He had been forced to reveal everything at that moment, or he would have kept on turning a blind eye. The short student said, ¡°But¡­isn¡¯t the Way of the Vermillion Fire Pill exchanged with merit points?¡± Andrew let out a sigh as he looked at that student pitifully. ¡°You poor thing. Someone has lied to you.¡± Did someone tell you that the best thing to do when taking tasks was to pick the ones that were worth fewer points? The lower merit points meant that the difficulty was lower. Truth be told, he didn¡¯t say that for your benefit. ¡°He said all of that so he could im all the high merit point tasks for himself. I already got two hundred merit points long ago, but I never announced it.¡± ¡°Nheless, I never relied on petty schemes to get my points. I don¡¯t know about the guy next to me, though.¡± Once those words were spoken, Gilbert was once again on theplete defensive. ¡°What do you mean by that? Say it to my face! What schemes?!¡± ¡°He¡¯s only been in Heavenly Pills for a short time. Are you asking someone not that good at fighting, who hasn¡¯t been learning alchemy for that long, to im the harder tasks? Aren¡¯t you just harming him?¡± Andrew slowly turned his head when he heard that and icily retorted, ¡°Harm him? Don¡¯t you feel guilty saying that? The others don¡¯t know this, but you should know that there are some easy tasks with high merit points. There aren¡¯t many of them, and the stewards would usually assign those tasks to the new students. ¡°If the students rejected it, then the task would be left without anyone to do it. After that, you¡¯d just take it away andplete it yourself. Tell me, am I right? Am I, Gilbert?¡± Those words caused Gilbert to choke and slowly turn purple. His hands shook, wanting to fight back with all his might. At that moment, a look of realization crossed the ninth student. Advertisement chapter 2420 – 2421 chapter 2420 ¨C 2421 Chapter 2420 The student suddenly turned his head and looked at Gilbert stiffly. ¡°Gilbert, is Andrew telling the truth? Those words you said earlier had never been for my sake! They were all so you¡¯d get the good tasks to yourself!¡± Gilbert¡¯s face darkened at the usations. He hurriedly turned away, trying to save the situation, but Andrew seized the initiative. ¡°That¡¯s why I said that your talents might be decent enough to turn into a student at the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance, but you¡¯d still be representing Heavenly Pills.¡± ¡°You have such a scheming, shameless mind. If you pull anything in the Middle Province Alchemists Alliance, won¡¯t you embarrass Heavenly Pills entirely?!¡± At thosest words, Andrew shot his gaze at the vice-treasurer. The vice treasurer was taken aback, and abruptly looked over at Gilbert. Gilbert was scared stiff. He thought for a moment before he shook his head vehemently. ¡°Vice-treasurer, listen to me. You can¡¯t believe this guy and his words. I You can¡¯t believe you¡¯ve never done anything so selfish!¡± Advertisement ¡°Even though there are some tasks that are easy but yield high rewards meant for new students, the difficulty is rtive. ¡°If they fumbled in their tasks, it¡¯d be a loss for Heavenly Pills as well!¡± Gilbert became louder as he spoke, and even his confidence started to peak the more he talked. He felt as though everything he did was for the sake of Heavenly Pills. After all, most of the good tasks meant dealing with clients and helping Heavenly Pills refine pills. They might be small matters, but handling them badly would lead to disastrous results. Gilbert forced out some tears as he spoke, as if he had been greatly insulted and ndered. Advertisement The ninth student¡¯s whole body trembled. He no longer believed in Gilbert and wanted justice for himself. He was meant to be able to get a lot of merit points, but it had been stolen away by a shameless man. The ninth student became more irate the more he thought about it, feeling like he had been schemed against. If the vice-treasurer had not been there, he might have rushed at Gilbert to fight him. The situation was looking like it was getting too chaotic to control, so the vice-treasurer shouted loudly, ¡°Everyone, shut up! I didn¡¯t say all of that to have you fighting all over again! I¡¯m just telling you obtaining the rmendation will need your own skills. Any schemes will be useless!¡± After the shout, the vice-treasurer immediately raised his hand and pointed at the Selena Cloud Room. ¡°Everyone,e with me to the Selena Cloud Room right now. Let your results speak for themselves!¡± The vice-treasurer¡¯s words immediately silenced the chaotic area. Even though Gilbert was still at odds with Andrew, they did not continue fighting. Jackie merely followed behind them. He slowly walked toward the Selena Cloud Room, knowing the ce like the back of his palm after being there so many times. After everyone entered, the vice-treasurer did not stop at all. He reached out and opened the door to the pill aura room. It waspletely pitch ck inside. They looked on as the vice-treasurer raised his hands, shooting out waves of power. The pitch ck pill aura room suddenly lit up, and light illuminated every corner of the room. Chapter 2421 Jackie¡¯s eyes widened. What surprised him was the fact that there was nothing in the pill aura room at all; it was just apletely empty room. Advertisement ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Before, the darkness had always covered everything, but this time, the darkness dispersed and left nothing behind. Thankfully, the space wasrge enough.Even after the vice-treasurer asked all of them inside, it did not feel crowded at all. All of them stood in the pill aura room, and the dense smell of the pill aura assaulted their noses, epassing them all. Jackie raised an eyebrow curiously. He wondered why the ce was covered in darkness if it was so empty. It felt like they were hiding something. At the start, Jackie never felt anything about it because he did not understand enough to notice anything strange. After looking at it, Jackie started to have doubts. s, he was unable to investigate anything even if he wanted to. AIl he could do was stand quietly by the side, making sure to not suppress all of his questions. He would solve them one by one eventually. The vice-treasurer turned toward everyone. ¡°The same conditions apply. Whoever manages to condense three hundred pill runes will gain the right to be a disciple in the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance.¡± Everyone got a little excited when they heard the vice-treasurer¡¯s words. They all started to look at Gilbert and Andrew. They had already heard from the vice-treasurer that Gilbert and Andrew had already learned the Way of the Pill, and a long time ago at that. Condensing a few hundred pill aura runes should be doable for them. The biggest hope for the students around was to learn the Way of the Vermillion Fire Pill and be a sixth-grade alchemist. Upon that achievement, they would soar high up in the skies and be looked up upon by everyone. However, they had never seen anyone condensing any pill runes, so they did not even know what pill runes looked like. Even Raphael clenched his fists emotionally, taking a deep breath as he looked at the two. The vice-treasurer raised an eyebrow as he pointed toward the east. ¡°Whoever wants to condense pill runes can stand there. The rest of us will stand at the west to not interrupt you.¡± The moment he said that, Gilbert immediately walked forward toward where the vice-treasurer pointed to. Each step he took looked like he was about to take the final step onto the peak of the mountain, attempting to look impressive. Jackie pursed his lips speechlessly. The more Gilbert acted like that, the more Gilbert looked like he was just blowing out hot air. It was as if Gilbert thought that everyone would look down on him if he did not act the part. Hrious, those kinds of people were. They insisted on using such empty methods to make themselves look better, but it waspletely useless. Looking at Gilbert walking up front toward the east, Andrew smirked, unable to water down the disdain in his eyes. To Andrew, Gilbert looked like a clown walking toward the stage. Gilbert stopped, and Andrew walked to the east as well, standing about a meter away from him. After the two of them stopped, everyone held their breath, except for Jackie. Thepetition would determine who the strongest was outside of th¨¦ eldest disciple. In the Hestia Continent, there waspetition everywhere. Even the smallest circles had people fighting to stand on top. Every fight would cause immense excitement. Even though the others were doing their best to hide the excitement in their hearts, it was still obvious from their shining eyes that they looked forward to the fight. Advertisement chapter 2422 -2423 chapter 2422 -2423 Chapter 2422 Had the vice-treasurer not been there, the other students would have burst into yells and cheers in support of the one they were rooting for. Jackie speechlessly looked to the side. The vice-treasure took a deep breath before he said in a low voice, ¡°Start!¡± With that cue, footsteps were suddenly heard next to him, and an unknown face had started walking toward the east. Each step he took had been very steady, but he was not like Gilbert from earlier, who walked with a sense of emptiness. He did not seem to care about the baffled looks he received. Gilbert¡¯s mouth hung wide open. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Advertisement Jackie raised an eyebrow and calmly answered, ¡°What about you? What are you doing here?¡± He shot the words right back at Gilbert, angering Gilbert in the process. ¡°I¡¯m here to show this guy who¡¯s stronger and to obtain the right to enter the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance as a student! ¡°snapped Gilbert. Gilbert¡¯s words were filled with a clear arrogance as if he was just born naturally better than everyone else. Advertisement Jackie nodded as he said very calmly, ¡°I¡¯m doing the same.¡± Everyone was stunned by Jackie¡¯s words, and his response even rendered the vice- treasurer frozen on the spot. Everyone looked at Jackie as if he was crazy. There were so many people present, but most of them had only seen Jackie for the first time. After all, he never actually appeared in front of everyone else as the eleventh student.He had spent most of his time in his room or the Selena Cloud Room, and he had rarely interacted with anyone else. Jackie just suddenly came out and suddenly stood next to Gilbert, iming he wouldpete as well. He said he wanted the right to head to the Middle Province Alchemist Union, whichpletely puzzled everyone. Everyone assumed Jackie had gone bonkers, that he probably did not even know what the Way of the Pill was. He was probably thinking that he could condense pill runes just because others could. Gilbert almostughed from how angry he was. ¡°Are you crazy? Do you even know what we¡¯re doing?¡± Jackie actually could not be bothered with Gilbert, but if he did not respond, the vice- treasurer might just kick him out and call him crazy. That was something Jackie was not willing to let happen, so he was forced to be patient. ¡°What does whether or not I¡¯m crazy have to do with you? I came here topete, not to waste time with you. Didn¡¯t you hear the vice-treasurer¡¯s words earlier?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s prove whether or not we¡¯re right through our results. I came here to do just that. I won¡¯t affect you condensing pill runes by standing here, anyway.¡± Advertisement Jackie¡¯s words were quite reasonable, causing the vice-treasurer to not have any reason to question him. After all, Jackie was a student as well, even though the vice-treasurer seriously suspected that the kid did not even know what pill runes looked like. However, after Jackie¡¯s exnation, he would be incredibly unfair if he did not give Jackie a chance. Moreover, Jackie being there would not affect anything. It would just look like one more person was attempting to condense the pill runes. Gilbert¡¯s lips twitched. He was starting to hate Jackie to the core. Every time Jackie spoke, Gilbert felt like he could say nothing in response. This was just likest time, with Jackie practically stuffing a sock in his mouth. Gilbert¡¯s hands started to tremble. If the vice-treasurer had not been looking at him, he would have rushed over and tried to choke Jackie. Even though he knew he was no match for Jackie, he was far too angry. Despite his anger, however, Jackie did not even spare him a second nce. Chapter 2423 Jackie remained unbothered by Gilbert¡¯s actions as he said, ¡°You¡¯ve wasted so much time with pointless words, and there¡¯s no point getting yourself worked up over something that won¡¯t affect you anyway. Isn¡¯t that right, Gilbert?¡± Andrew burst into cackles at Jackie¡¯s words. He might think that Jackie was a nutcase, but the enemy of his enemy was still his friend. Since Jackie was at odds with Gilbert, then he would side with Jackie. Moreover, Andrevw did not think Jackie had a chance to win. That would be all too bizarre if Jackie won. After a short silence, the students that were standing behind the vice-treasurer suddenly started to discuss among themselves. Damien knew who Jackie was. ¡°This guy¡¯s name is Jackie. There¡¯s got to be something wrong with his brain, I know it. He¡¯s only been a student for a short time, but he¡¯s actually trying topete with Gilbert and Andrew. Where did he get that courage from?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s crazy, too. I don¡¯t even think he knows what pill runes look like. Maybe he needs Andrew and Gilbert to show him? After that person said that, an uproar ofughter was suddenly heard all around. Some of them were even clutching their stomachs as theyughed at Jackie as if they had seen a complete idiot.¡± The calmest person present was Raphael. Raphael let out a sigh of exasperation as he looked at the gold te in his hand. He then focused his attention on the other students that were giggling and sneering. He helplessly held the gold te in his palm, not saying anything. Despite their constantughter, Jackie was not bothered by it at all. Jackie remained standing upright as he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t we starting yet?¡¯ Gilbert felt like Jackie¡¯s words were basically a challenge to the rest of them. Gilbert wanted to use his skills to prove that Jackie was just aplete idiot. Hearing those words, he averted his gaze as his hands constantly moved. A red glow was on his fingertips. The pill aura around him was absorbed wave by wave as he slowly condensed pill runes one at a time. Staring at runes that were forming in Gilbert¡¯s hands, Andrew Was not going to allow himself to fall behind. He adopted the same stance as he slowly started to form runes as well. Jackie nced at the two of them as he sighed in exasperation. He had not wanted everything to advance so quickly, but he had to win this no matter what. Thinking about that, he got serious as he fixed his gaze on his fingers. He separated himself from his surroundings. He started to wave his hands as well, but it was a golden light that suddenly appeared in his hands instead. He rapidly absorbed the surrounding pill aura, and faint golden runes started to condense in the air one by one. Jackie¡¯s progress was incredibly natural to him, since he had already condensed them in the pill aura room numerous times. On the other hand, the others paled as if they had seen a ghost. The vice-treasurer was especially shocked when he saw Jackie¡¯s incredibly fluent motions. After Jackie condensed a pill rune, his jaw dropped in shock, refusing to believe it was all real. Jackie¡¯s rate of condensation was far too quick, so much so that Gilbert ¨¢nd Andrew could notpare at all. For every ten pill runes Jackie formed, Gilbert and Andrew could only form one. Furthermore, from the glow and aura of the pill runes, Jackie¡¯s pill runes were far better in quality than the other two. Damien¡¯s face stiffened as he pointed at Jackie. ¡°What¡­?¡± He was stunned for a long time, not able to say anything. If he had not pinched himself, he would have thought he was dreaming, that none of this was real! The vice-treasurer was rendered just as speechless by the shock. Everyone had been submerged in a strange silence. Not one student spoke as everyone quietly watched on. Advertisement chapter 2424 chapter 2424 Chapter 2424 There was no need topete anymore. Gilbert and Andrew were no match for Jackie as well. The most essential thing to be a sixth-grade alchemist was the final refinement of the pill and pill runes. Only a 50-percent and above refinement would be sessful. The refinement depended on the quality of one¡¯s pill runes. The quality of Gilbert and Andrew¡¯s pill runes could notpare to Jackie¡¯s at all. The pill runes that Jackie condensed were not just glowing with energy, but each sliver of pill aura was distributed very evenly. There was no need to even look at it in detail. Just with their eyes, it was easy to tell that Jackie¡¯s pill runes were of very high quality. If he used them in refinement, it would absolutely reach 50 percent or above refinement. Even though the vice-treasurer was the only one there who had ever learned the Way of the Pill, it was still something visible to the naked eye. Advertisement Everyone was speechless at that moment. The vice-treasurer stared at the scene with widened eyes. His lips constantly twitched, not daring to believe that what he was seeing was real. Jackie¡¯s hands constantly moved, and he controlled every sliver of pill aura perfectly. Those movements were not something any regr student could do. Even the eldest student among them would not be able topare to Jackie. If Advertisement the vice-treasurer did not kn¨®w of Jackie, he would have thought that a true sixth-grade alchemist was standing in front of him. Only sixth-grade alchemists were able to control pill aura with such familiarity and condense pill runes with such ease. ¡°Is he really a student?¡± said the vice treasurer after being silent for a long time Raphael could no longer stand by the side silently. He nodded. ¡°He is. He¡¯s the youngest among us, the eleventh student.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. After he said that, Raphael took out the gold te that Jackie had obtained. He showed everyone the gold te in his palm. ¡°This is the gold te that Jackie had gotten.¡± There was no one around that did not know the rules of the pill aura room. As long as anyone could condense 200 pill runes in the room, they would get a gold te as a reward. The gold te could be used in exchange for three portions of materials for sixth-grade pills. The vice-treasurer did not know what to say at that point. His lips twitched. ¡°No wonder you barely had a reaction earlier. You already knew everything..¡± After that, the vice-treasurer frowned as he looked at Jackie, saying with some suspicion, ¡°If he¡¯s new, he hasn¡¯t learned the Way of the Vermillion Fire Pill yet. What sort of Way of the Pill did he learn? After that, the vice-treasurer turned around to face that short student from earlier. ¡° ¡°Go and look into who Jackie is. I want every single detail of what happened since he stepped into Heavenly Pills. want every single detail of what happened since he stepped into Heavenly Pills.Leave no detail out in your findings!¡± Advertisement The vice-treasurer¡¯s tone was incredibly serious. The ninth student nodded earnestly after hearing that. Even though the ninth student was a bit naive, he was no idiot. He heard how serious the vice-treasurer was. He would no doubt properly perform his task and leave a good impression with the vice-treasurer. It might gain him bigger benefits in the future. The three of them who were condensing the pill runes did not even notice the ninth student leaving. They were lost in their own world. Advertisement chapter 2425 – 2426 chapter 2425 ¨C 2426 Chapter 2425 The only thing in their eyes was the ever- changing runes. Jackie, Gilbert, and Andrew saw nothing else and cared for nothing. Jackie let out a small sigh, not looking up to see the reactions of everyone else. However, Jackie did not need to even look. He could easily imagine the shock on everyone¡¯s faces as he showcased his talent. Thinking about that, Jackie could not help but mumble in his heart, ¡®I wonder if this is considered slow¡­ To keep a lower profile, Jackie deliberately slowed down the speed at which he was forming the pills. If he had kept his regr pace, he would already have formed 800 runes. Advertisement However, he knew very well that it would only invite greater suspicions from the vice-treasurer if he did that. He might even be kept behind as ab rat to be experimented on. He was not willing to remain in Heavenly Pills. He only had one goal, which was to enter the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance and climb the ranks there. Advertisement With the status of an alchemist, he would be able to get more spirit crystals to buy the ninth- grade spirit crystals. After a moment, Jackie finally put his hands down. 300 runes that glowed in a faint gold color floated before Jackie. There was no need for anyone else¡¯s as everyone took the scene in. Jackie had seeded in an incredibly clean and beautiful manner. At that moment, Jackie looked up at everyone in front of him thoughtfully. After a short moment of silence, they no longer looked at Jackie with the same shocked look as before. However, some of them still looked at Jackie as if he was a monster. The vice-treasurer did not say anything. Advertisement If it were not for his slowly widening eyes, Jackie would have thought the vice-treasurer was able to keep hisposure, that the vice-treasurer was able to calm himself despite the excellence Jackie had shown. ¡°Vice-treasurer, what do you think about this result? Do I have the right to be a student of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance? Jackie said calmly. His question was a pointless one. If Jackie did not have the right to be a student of the Middle Province Alchemist alliance after that showing, then no one did. Looking at Jackie¡¯s abnormally calm expression from the start, the vice-treasurer narrowed his eyes slightly. He said in a slightly hoarse voice, ¡°You¡¯ve learned the Way of the Pill before?¡± It was a question that did not need answering. If Jackie had not learned the Way of the pill before, he would never have been able to form those pill runes. Jackie nodded slightly as an answer. Seeing the nod, the vice-treasurer immediately asked, ¡°What Way of the Pill did you learn? Since you¡¯ve learned the Way of the Pill, why did you enter Heavenly Pills? ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you came in because you love and admire this ce. That¡¯s a very foolish reason, I won¡¯t believe it..¡± The vice-treasurer stared right at Jackie as he spoke. It looked like he wanted to seee into Jackie¡¯s inner thoughts through Jackie¡¯s face. Jackie raised an eyebrow. The moment he decided to show off his skills, Jackie already had a n. ¡°Heavenly Pils is thergest pill store in Rosefinch City. I came here to start a new life, so it¡¯s only natural that I need to pick the best ce. My friend happened to know Mr. Simmons, so I managed to be a student here.¡± Chapter 2426 Jackie¡¯s exnation, however, did not wholly satisfy the vice-treasurer. After all, Jackie¡¯s response had not been what the vice-treasurer wanted to know. The vice- treasurer frowned and opened his mouth, wanting to question Jackie even further. Jackie gave him no such opportunity and, instead, answered the most pressing questions. ¡°I learned the Way of the Pill from my master. Everything I know was passed to me by my master.¡± As for why I came here despite having a master, well, it¡¯s very simple. My master garnered jealousy wherever he went because he knew the Way of the Pill. He was killed a few months ago. I came here to look for the person and seek revenge for my master.''¡± Jackie¡¯s eyes darkened with pain and hatred as he spoke. It was as if someone truly had killed his whole family. Jackie had met various kinds of people in recent times. He was actually incredibly impressed with those who were incredibly good at acting. Ever since he had been sent to Middle Province, Jackie had been working hard on his acting skills. After all, he felt like he would need it eventually. After all, there were many hidden talents in Middle Province, and he could not casually reveal his true identity to everyone, either. Only great acting skills would help him hide his status. The vice-treasurer did not answer immediately after those words. Instead, he looked at Jackie with a searching look in his eyes. Jackie did not meet the vice-treasurer¡¯s gaze and instead lowered his head, simmering in his anger. The vice-treasurer looked at him like that for a good while before averting his gaze, After that, the vice- treasurer seemed to have made a decision. He gave a small nod. ¡°You¡¯re quite a good sprout. I know you¡¯re in a rush to be a sixth-grade alchemist right now. You¡¯re probably looking to climb up step by step until you have enough power to take revenge for your master. ¡°Middle Province Alchemist Alliance is indeed a good ce, but it has a fatal w. Good ces naturally attract more masters. ¡°If you go there, your intelligence might not genuinely show through. Why don¡¯t you stay at Heavenly Pills instead? I¡¯ll let the head treasurer know about you. You ¡®ll be given a lot of resources to cultivate your talents.¡± The vice-treasurer had been very earnest when he said that, with no inkling of deceit in his words. Jackie, on the other hand, frowned, not saying anything immediately. Jackie had no doubts of the vice-treasurer¡¯s intentions. Jackie was a prodigy, definitely far better than the other students there. The vice- treasurer felt like he was worthy of being brought up, so the vice-treasurer would naturally want him to stay. If he stayed, it would be a tremendous boom for Heavenly Pills. However, Jackie did not want to remain. The vice-treasurer might be right; Middle Province Alchemist Alliance was definitely somewhere masters gathered. With so many masters within, any ordinary prodigy would not be in such a great position. They might not be given too many resources and might have to rely on themselves, yet those were for regr masters. Jackie was not one of them. Jackie¡¯s biggest advantage was hisplete self-awareness. After absorbing the great warrior¡¯s memories, he was no longer the same as he was before. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. To Jackie, alchemy was far easier than it was even to all the masters present. He just needed some time. As long as Jackie had enough time, he would be able to shine brightly even in the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. Advertisement chapter 2427 – 2428 chapter 2427 ¨C 2428 Chapter 2427 Jackie had the confidence, so it was natural that he did not want to remain with Heavenly Pills. ¡°I know you¡¯re sincere in your words, but I¡¯ve already set a goal for myself long ago. I won¡¯t sway in my vision so easily. ¡°I have to go to the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. There might be a lot of masters that¡¯ll try to suppress me, but I believe that the added pressure will only give me more motivation and spur me forward¡± Jackie¡¯s determined words had taken the vice-treasurer aback, baffling the man. He did not want to see Jackie leave. The ability and talent that Jackie had shown earlier made it evident to him that Jackie was a prodigy that must not be released. If Jackie stayed with Heavenly Pills, Jackie would no doubt bring them tremendous benefits. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Then, his own stock would rise greatly, and he might even be an elder in the n. Jackie immediately understood after he nced at the vice-treasurer that the man would not give up easily. After taking a deep breath, Jackie continued, ¡°Heavenly Pills has helped me a lot, and I surely won¡¯t forget what they¡¯ve done for me. If I make a name for myself in the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance, I¡¯ll definitelye to Heavenly Pills¡¯ aid should they encounter any trouble. Please, allow me to fulfill my goal!¡± Advertisement Jackie hurriedly bowed at the vice-treasurer before he added, ¡®¡±I¡¯ll always remember your rmendation.¡± When the vice-treasurer heard that, he could not help but frown. He swallowed the words that had already been at the tip of his tongue, It was obvious that Jackie was already determined. If he remained obstinate, he mightpletely screw things up. If Jackie hated him, then it would be a great loss. The vice-treasurer mulled over it for a long time before he nodded helplessly. All he could do was pray that Jackie¡¯s words had not been lies. ¡°Since you¡¯re already so determined, I won¡¯t stop you. I hope you¡¯ll remember your words today.''¡± Advertisement Jackie nodded earnestly, showing that he would not forget his words. Jackie did say those words to escape Heavenly Pills, but he was always a man of his word. If Heavenly Pills truly did encounter any problems in the future, he would help where he could. The vice-treasurer let out a sigh, his face full of regret. If Jackie had chosen to stay in Heavenly Pills, there were much more benefits to he gained. However, Jackie did not think Heavenly Pills was enough. Jackie¡¯s heart was already set on the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance, so he had no choice. The surroundings were once again plunged into silence. All the students exchanged looks among themselves. In all their eyes were envy and jealousy. Various emotions mixed together, and they all looked at Jackie withplicated expressions. They were no fools, of course. They could tell that the vice-treasurer had been very eager to have Jackie stay. As long as Jackie stayed, it would bring tremendous benefits to Heavenly Pills in the future. It was frustrating topare themselves to Jackie. Raphael could not help but clench his fists. The admiration and jealousy in his face threatened to seep out. He wanted so badly to prove himself to the vice- treasurer, all for the sake of obtaining more resources in the future. Advertisement However, the things he would risk his life to achieve were met by Jackie¡¯s disdain. Jackie wanted nothing more than to climb even higher. Just as everyone wallowed in their bitterness, Gilbert¡¯s voice was suddenly heard. ¡°I¡¯ve done it! I¡¯ve seeded! Look, vice- treasurer! Three hundred pill runes! I¡¯ve done it! Chapter 2428 Gilbert practically shrieked when he proimed his sess, and it was obvious how excited he was, so much so that he was almost tongue-tied, too. The vice-treasurer, however, frowned, his expression rather stiff. Gilbert looked at the vice-treasurer with an uncanny expression, wondering why the vice-treasurer gave him such a peculiar stare. It was as if his results were not even Worth the vice treasurer¡¯s gaze. The whole situation weirded Gilbert out. His performance had been incredibly exceptional, so why was he receiving the strange look? He had just learned the Way of the Pill not too long ago and achieved quite the feat. Someone like him would only appear once every five or six years in Heavenly Pills! Why, then, was the vice-treasurer not happy at all looking at him? Gilbert¡¯s lips twitched as he immediately shot a look at his good friend, Damien. Gilbert then noticed that Damien was looking at him just as oddly. He could even see a hint of regret and pity in Damien¡¯s eyes. Gilbert¡¯s expression abruptly soured. He anxiously looked at everyone around him as his hands shook. ¡°Hey¡­ Why isn¡¯t anyone saying anything? I passed the vice-treasurer¡¯s benchmark.¡± After saying that, he suddenly turned around to look at Andrew. Andrew was still immersed in condensing his runes. From his pace, Andrew probably did not need that much more time toplete the vice treasurer¡¯s task. s, Andrew could notpare to Gilbert After all, Gilbert was faster toplete the challenge. The vice-treasurer coughed slightly as he helplessly muttered, ¡°You didplete the task I asked you to, but¡­¡± The vice-treasurer then paused, unsure of how to exin the situation. He nced at Jackie before he noticed that the pill runes Jackie had condensed earlier had been dispersed by Jackie with a wave of his hand. The area was empty. This aggravated the vice-treasurer even more. He pursed his lips and suddenly found himself in a difficult spot. Just as the vice-treasurer was mulling over how he would exin it to Gilbert, Andrew finally completed hisst stroke. Andrew let out a long sigh as he looked around excitedly. When he saw Gilbert standing in front of him, Andrew¡¯s heart jumped a little He turned to look at where Gilbert had been before; it was a sea of red in his spot. 300 pill runes were laid out tidily. Looking at the Scene, the look of excitement on Andrew¡¯s face vanished instantly. He lost! He still lost! Nheless¡­he knew that he merely lost because he was younger than Gilbert. He had not lost to Gilbert in talent. He would be no match for Andrew had Andrew been the same age as him. However, the vice-treasurer had stated everything clearly. The prize for thepetition had been a nomination, and that had fallen into Gilbert¡¯s hands. Thinking of that, Andrew could not suppress his indignance. He rushed forward and sneered, ¡°Alright, you won, but know that I¡¯m not happy about this. If we entered Heavenly Pills at the same time, you wouldn¡¯t beat me at all!¡± Gilbert¡¯s mind, mean while, was racing When he heard those words, he turned around angrily. He clenched his teeth as he looked at Andrew as if he was about to pounce at any moment. The vice-treasurer immediately interjected when the situation began to worsen as he said, ¡°What are you two even fighting for?! I here by announce¡­the nomination belongs to Jackie! No one around them reacted oddly exceptt for Gilbert and Andrew. Everyone looked at the two of them with pitiful expressions. Gilbert and Andrew were stunned when they heard the vice treasurer¡¯s words, wondering if their ears had tricked them. The nomination was Jackie ¡®s Why was it his? Was this not a battle between the two of them? Had Jackie not been apleted It? Those questions floated about their heads. The two of them could not voice any questions for a moment as they looked at the vice-treasurer with a stunned expression. Advertisement chapter 2429 chapter 2429 Chapter 2429 The vice-treasurer¡¯s lips twitched. There were things he did not want to bother to say, but he was forced to. The vice-treasurer pointed at where Jackie had been before. ¡®Jackie had alreadypleted the condensing of three hundred pill runes a while ago, and the quality of the runes he condensed was far better than what the two of you formed. The runes he formed will surely merge with the pill and have a refinement of over fifty percent.¡± Only after he said that did Gilbert and Andrew snapped out of their stupor. Jackie had alreadypleted the task a while ago, and the quality of his pill runes was higher than theirs. Advertisement After hearing that exnation, Andrew and Gilbert lost theirposure. ¡°Vice-treasurer, are you taking me for a fool? scoffed Gilbert. ¡°Can this brat really condense pill runes? How long has he been in Heavenly Pills ? ¡°He¡¯s never even seen the Vermillion Fire Pill, so how could he have condensed pill runes?! Did he trick you somehow? The vice-treasurer raised an eyebrow at this and said, ¡°I Know it¡¯s difficult for you both to ept what I said, but the truth is the truth. Everyone here bore witness. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Advertisement ¡°Jackie had indeed condensed three hundred pill runes in a very short time, The two of you have lost. You can¡¯tpare to Jackie for now,¡± Those words were incredibly agitating to hear. Gilbert froze on the spot, his face looking like he had swallowed several flies. He could not even shut his mouth. Damien could understand how Gilbert felt, so he consoled Gilbert, ¡°That brat had a good master. He would¡¯ve never been able to aplish this had it not been for that master! ¡®So you¡¯re telling me everything the vice- treasurer said was true?!¡± snapped Gilbert. Damien¡¯s expression changed as he had no idea what to reply with. In the end, Gilbert was still his friend, and if Damien did not tell Gilbert the truth, Gilbert would only make himself look bigger of a fool. Damien nodded.¡±Don¡¯t get angry. This brat isn¡¯t anyone ordinary. We just lost to luck¡± Damien¡¯s words did not seem like they meant much, but on a second thought, there seemed to be a deeper meaning behind it. Jackie became even more curious at this. What had their secret n been? Did it involve anything else? Advertisement Andrew shook his head with a crazed expression. ¡°He¡­ He won! Why? Why can he do it but we can¡¯t?!¡± Andrew became more furious as he thought about it, his sharp gaze focused on Jackie. Jackie, on the other hand, could not be bothered with what these lunatics would do. After all, they were no match for Jackie, even if they worked together. It did not affect him at all. ¡°I refuse to believe it! I refuse to believe you can do it. I want to see you do it again!¡± demanded Gilbert thunderously. Advertisement chapter 2430 chapter 2430 Chapter 2430 Gilbert had already lost his bearings at that point. Only then did he realize why everyone looked at him so strangely. The stares he received, and the students¡¯ expression, had been of sympathy. Gilbert had formed 300 pill runes, and obviously so. He remembered how excited he had been after hepleted the vice-treasurer¡¯s task. All that excitement was only met with disappointment like a bucket of cold water thrown over him. Advertisement Gilbert trembled slightly. ¡°I refuse to believe it!I didn¡¯t even see it! It¡¯s all fake-everything is fake! How could Jackie from three hundred pill runes? He¡¯s never even looked at the Way of the Pill. This is all an illusion, and you¡¯re all lying to me!¡± roared Gilbert. His hands iled around him as he wed at his surroundings while he shouted. It was Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. like he truly believed it was an illusion, and he was trying to struggle out of it. Advertisement He refused to believe it was all real nor was he willing to. He had clearly proven with his skill that he was the one most qualified to be a student at the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance.. Jackie stole that from him! The vice-treasurer frowned. Gilbert¡¯s reaction had both been expected and unexpected. After all, Jackie¡¯s results had shocked even himself. If he had not witnessed it personally, he would not have believed it either . However, Gilbert¡¯s behavior was a little too erratic. The vice-treasurer took a deep breath as he sternly added, ¡°There are things that happen even if you refuse to believe it. There are many talentS in Heavenly Pills. You might have a lot of potential, but you¡¯re not the strongest.¡± Gilbert¡¯s face paled as he shook his head with vigor. Advertisement ¡°This isn¡¯t real! If his results were better than mine, then why don¡¯t I see a single rune around?¡± The vice-treasurer frowned at this. ¡°Jackie formed his three hundred runes much earlier before this, and we¡¯ve all seen what he did. Pill runes aren¡¯t something that lingers. ¡°Jackie was waiting for you and Andrew, and he¡¯s not in the spring solidifying realm yet. There¡¯s no way for him to constantly use his true energy, which was why he dispersed it before you even finished.¡± Gilbert¡¯s expression contorted even more at this, his expression bing deranged. He turned up to look at Andrew as he shouted even louder, ¡°Do you believe that?! Andrew had an ugly, bitter expression on his face.¡± Even as Gilbert spiraled into insanity fueled by disbelief, his eyes never left Jackie. He stared at Jackie sharply, keenly, as if he could stare right into Jackie¡¯s soul. After hearing Gilbert¡¯s words, he reacted. Andrew¡¯s lips trembled as he said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it for myself, so I can¡¯t believe it, either. If Jackie can form the pill runes in front of us again, we¡¯ll ept our defeat willingly.¡± Andrew was not willing to admit defeat. He would not be so unwilling if the winner had been Gilbert. After all, Andrew knew that Gilbert had a leg up aspared to himself. As expected, Gilbert had managed to Condense the runes even faster than he did, but he never would have expected a sudden dark horse to appear in theirpetition. Jackie had robbed them of the nomination so tantly. Further more, the guy seemed better than them both. ording to what the vice-treasurer said, Jackie¡¯s pill runes were far better than theirs in both speed and quality. Advertisement chapter 2431 chapter 2431 Chapter 2431 Gilbert and Andrew had no chance of outdoing Jackie, which aggravated Andrew into utter defiance. He took a deep breath as he turned around. He looked right at Jackie¡¯s eyes, his gaze piercing right at the man. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Jackie raised an eyebrow as he coldly looked at Andrew and Gilbert. Gilbert pointed at him and said through gritted teeth, ¡°Form them again! Otherwise, I won¡¯t believe you!¡± It was obvious how heavy andplicated Gilbert¡¯s feelings were at that moment, but Jackie merely laughed as he then stared at Gilbert condescendingly, coldly. Advertisement ¡°Who do you think you are? Must I do it just because you asked me to? ¡°Why do I care if you believe it or not? The vice-treasurer saw what I did. Why do I care what the two of you saw?!¡± Those words mmed Gilbert like meteors from the sky, and Gilbert¡¯s expression became darker by the minute. He felt like he would never defeat Jackie when it came to a duel of words. Advertisement Jackie-even down to his response-was right. ¡°I don¡¯t care! If you don¡¯t prove yourself to me, I won¡¯t ept your result. The nomination is still mine!¡± Gilbert had already gone mad from anger at that point. If he did not see Jackie form another 300 runes again, he refused to believe all of that was real in the first ce. Jackie was just a student that had just entered Heavenly Pills. He was the eleventh disciple who was at the bottom. Gilbert always thought that Jackie was far inferior to him in every way other thanbat. So, even if Jackie beat him to death, he would not admit defeat! Jackie coldly looked at Gilbert, not wanting to bother talking. He looked up at the vice-treasurer, whose lips were twitching helplessly. Jackie was so powerful and talented, so Jackie naturally had his own pride. Advertisement Gilbert asking Jackie to condense pill runes again was a blow to his dignity, and Jackie would absolutely not agree. Thinking about that, the vice-treasurer waved his hand. ¡°Alright! I wasn¡¯t the only one who saw the three hundred runes earlier. The other students around me witnessed it as well, so there¡¯s no need for further proof. ¡°I can understand why you¡¯re in disbelief. After all, you both had always thought that you were the only ones who had learned the Way of the Pill other than the eldest disciple. Yet, reality has shown that there¡¯s always a mountain higher. Jackie has also learned the Way of the Pill before. His Way of the Pill had been taught by his master.¡± After that, the vice-treasurer sucked in a deep breath and exined what Jackie had said earlier in a simple manner. Gilbert and Andrew looked like they had just eaten a mouthful of poop. The two of them still could not believe it. It was far too absurd! Jackie chuckled, hisughter sounding carefree when he did. ¡°Vice-treasurer, when will we be able to head to the Rosefinch branch of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance? It was pointless and troublesome to stay in Heavenly Pills. He had already broken Gilbert and Andrew mentally, and they would definitely cause trouble if he gave them a chance. Advertisement chapter 2432 chapter 2432 Chapter 2432 They were still in Heavenly Pills, after all. Even if Jackie was irked, he could not kill Gilbert and Andrew. Thus, he should leave the ce as soon as possible. It would save him a lot of trouble. Once he made a name for himself and had nothing else to do, he would find these two once more, proving to them then that he was never a character to be thought of lightly. As if he could see why Jackie wanted to leave quickly, the vice-treasurer hurriedly nodded. ¡°We can leave in four hours. This has always been an urgent matter, anyway.¡± Hearing the vice-treasurer¡¯s words, Jackie offered an honest smile. It was best if he left as soon as he could; he did not want to stay for another second. Jackie wanted to tell the vice-treasurer that he did not need to tidy up anything and could leave immediately. The pill aura room¡¯s door was suddenly knocked, and the vice-treasurer frowned. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Advertisement ¡°Enter!¡± It was the ninth student who entered. When Jackie saw his face, he raised an eyebrow. He could still clearly remember how the ninth student had stood behind the vice-treasurer the whole time earlier. When he came to look at Jackie¡¯s pill runes, the vice-treasurer had sent the ninth student on his way, and the student finally returned at that point to the vice-treasurer¡¯s side, albeit with an anxious expression. He quickly nced at everyone present before he whispered into the vice-treasurer¡¯s ear, mumbling a few words that somehow earned a raised eyebrow and a smile from the vice-treasurer. Advertisement He looked up at Gilbert and Andrew. ¡°Well, this is good. The two of you don¡¯t have to be so angered anymore. This time, I¡¯m allowed to bring all three of you. Don¡¯t embarrass me there,¡± The moment he said that, a smile appeared on Gilbert and Andrew¡¯s faces, However, what happened earlier had still left a b¨ªg impact on them. Their gr¨ªns did notst that long before they regained their Composure. The vice-treasurer was not that happy, in truth, after hearing the ninth student¡¯s report. Instead, he seemed to have a look of worry on his face, It was as if he was considering something Jackie frowned. It looked like bringing all three of them was not that good a piece of news to the vice- treasurer. It might end up being a hostile ce Thinking about that, Jackie sighed. It seemed like he would never have an easy path. They ended up on a massive, luxurious floating vessel. It was floating in the southem part of the Rosefinch City¡¯s skies, and it was as big as 20 football fields. Normally, such a big vessel would have covered the skies, yet the vessel seemed to be made of a special material that did not cover the sunlight at all despite it being in the air. The light would be reflected by the spiritual vessel when it hit, much like a distorted mirror. It reflected all the light that should have hit the earth. At that moment, the vessel was incredibly bustling. At least 70 people were standing on the deck. The long deck was like a miniature za, and even a few hundred people could fit inside without a problem, let alone 70 or 80. Advertisement Jackie and the others followed closely behind the vice-treasurer. They arrived on top of the deck, and the vice-treasurer gave them a briefing. It was then did Jackie find out that the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance¡¯s branch was on the vessel. It was probably because there were too many people, or that the vice-treasurer did not like crowds, but the vice-treasurer pulled everyone to a secluded corner the moment they arrived. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the alliance to go all-out this time. They leaked all the news and released the restrictions. So many people are here so abruptly.¡± Advertisement chapter 2433 chapter 2433 Chapter 2433 The vice-treasurer had his eyes on the people up ahead when he made his remark. From the way everyone dressed, there were different clusters of simrly dressed people. It meant that various groups, ns, or merchant groups like Heavenly Pills were looking to be students in the alliance. After all, the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance was a massive group; it was the holynd for all alchemists. Bing a member of the alliance meant that a person¡¯s status would skyrocket, and they would not even need a nomination to be tested. They would be able to buy cheaper materials from the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance, too. Basically, there were tremendous benefits to entering the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance, which was why so many people were gathered for it. Advertisement Of course, the more benefits there were, the tougher thepetition. There were to00 many masters there, and it was difficult to earn any favor. The entrance examination was far too difficult as well, and regr folks would never pass. That was why anyone with an influential group behind them flocked over like bees to honey the moment they heard of the chance. ¡®Look at those in blue,¡± remarked the vice- treasurer with a sour look on his face as he rubbed his chin. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Gilbert frowned. ¡°Is he a Silent Moon Pills student? I can¡¯t believe they found out about this, too,¡± Advertisement The vice-treasurer was visibly displeased. ¡°I thought that the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance had deliberately leaked the news to us. I had thought that we were something special to them.¡± ¡°After all, our Heavenly Auction House might not be much in the inner regions, but we¡¯re still quite reputable in the outer regions¡­¡± The vice-treasurer could not hide the bitterness in his tone when he spoke. Jackie, Andrew, and Gilbert naturally understood how the vice-treasurer felt at that. The vice -treasurer sighed helplessly. ¡°It looks like you won¡¯t be able to enter with just a word; you might even need to go through a selectionter. You¡¯ll have to make sure you perform well. ¡°I refuse to believe the alliance will ept everyone in one go. Even if they wanted to do that, they don¡¯t have the resources for all of you.¡± Jackie nodded. He felt like the vice-treasurer was right. If the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance recruited so many people in one sitting, it would be a massive waste of resources. The students present had not been brought up in the alliance¡¯s systems from the start. Advertisement They came from various groups and forces so they would have different understandings and upbringings. This, in turn, needed arge amount of resources for the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance to nurture them. It would cause quite arge amount to add so many disciples in one go. Unless the alliance desperately needed arge number of disciples, they would not do so. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if there¡¯s a selection, I won¡¯t fail it.¡± Gilbert¡¯s words were filled with confidence. He did not even spare a second nce at all the students around them. His talents had been at the top of Heavenly Pills, and Heavenly Pills was incredibly well-known in Rosefinch City. He refused to believe that his talent and ability could not grant him entrance into the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance! Advertisement chapter 2434 – 2440 chapter 2434 ¨C 2440 Chapter 2434 The vice-treasurer raised an eyebrow as he sighed in exasperation. ¡°Don¡¯t be too overconfident. I know you¡¯re confident in your talents, but know that Some of them here are incredibly gifted people. Your overconfidence will result in you being unsatisfied, and you¡¯ll be locked behind a bunch of doors. When that happens..you¡¯ll fall.¡± The vice-treasurer¡¯s words were vague, but all three of them understood. The vice- treasurer knew the tricks and schemes that Gilbert had pulled before, and he wanted to remind Gilbert of that. If he truly became a student of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance, Gilbert would have to throw away those petty thoughts of his. Otherwise, these thoughts could pull him down and incur great losses for him. The vice-treasurer¡¯s words came from a position of kindness, but Gilbert saw it in an entirely different angle. To Gilbert, he felt like the vice-treasurer had belittled hirm after witnessing Jackie¡¯s talent and skills. He felt like the vice-treasurer was looking at him in disdain. Gilbert¡¯s lips twitched as a ferocious glint shed in his eyes. He told himself that he would someday prove himself to those who thought too little of him, once he made a name for himself. Advertisement He would let them pay the price of trampling him. Of course, he did not dare voice out his thoughts at that moment. He took a deep breath and suppressed the rage in his heart. ¡°I understand, Vice-treasurer. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m still very confident in my own skills. After all, I sessfully formed three hundred pill runes. Eight hundred pill runes is the threshold to bing a sixth-grade alchemist, and I¡¯m already so close to it. I should be able to be a sixth- grade alchemist in just a year. ¡°Gilbert¡¯s chin rose as he spoke. Advertisement In his eyes was a determined expression, as if his words left no room for doubt. The vice-treasurer frowned at this, clearly feeling that Gilbert had taken his words out of context. The vice-treasurer¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°You definitely are able to form three hundred pill runes, but the runes you formed can¡¯t be refined at all. The benchmark for a sixth-grade pill is a fifty-percent refinement. I¡¯ve seen the pill runes you¡¯ve formed, and you won¡¯t even be able to refine them at ten percent, let alone fifty.¡± Gilbert¡¯s face darkened. He felt like the vice-treasurer was targeting him, so he decided to just shut his mouth and straighten his back. He wanted to use his skills to prove that everything the vice-treasurer had said was wrong. Jackie definitely had talent, but no one knew how long talent would hold out. He would surely catch up to Jackie and exceed him tremendously. Jackie quietly looked at Gilbert, who refused to ept advice, and his expression. Jackie smiled helplessly. He had seen many people like Gilbert, and all of them imed to be extraordinary, feeling like they would be able to stand out. Advertisement Nheless, it was often those who praised themselves so much that ended up with the worst failures. Just as Jackie was thinking about everything, Andrew suddenly broke the silence, saying, ¡°Vice-treasurer, aren¡¯t they from Golden Pills?¡± The vice-treasurer¡¯s expression soured even more at that. He frowned as he looked toward where Gilbert was pointing. He saw a purplish-gold glow surrounding a few figures that were approaching from a distance. In a sh, the figuresnded on the deck. The glow dissipated, and the persons hidden were revealed to everyone. After getting a clear look, the vice-treasurer looked like he had swallowed a fly. Chapter 2435 The vice-treasurer¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Those b*stards. Why are they all the way here?¡±. Jackie raised an eyebrow at this as he stared at the vice-treasurer curiously. Gilbert and Andrew had sour looks on their faces as well. It looked like Golden Pills and Heavenly Pills had a very strange rtionship. There seemed to be animosity between them, even. There were three of them from Golden Pills, and leading the group of three was a middle-aged man in purple gold robes. He looked around as he smoothed his beard, seemingly looking for someone. The moment his gaze fell on them, his eyes immediately shifted to the vice-treasurer. The vice-treasurer¡¯s expression soured even more. It darkened so badly that it started to look like charcoal. The middle-aged man suddenly had an incredibly meaningful smile on his face. He led the two youths behind him as they walked toward them. ¡°Hello, Vice-treasurer!¡± The vice-treasurer forced out a smile as he politely greeted, ¡°Hello, Mr. Constance.¡± Andrew whispered that the man was an owner, but Jackie felt like it was a little strange after thinking of the vice-treasurer¡¯s status. Since Golden Pills was a pill merchant as well,and they should be simr to Heavenly Pills, why was that man called an owner? Could Golden Pills be some sort of franchise Mr. Constance seemed very happy. It was as if he had picked up a million spirit stones, and even his smile threatened to stretch his mouth open. ¡°Vice-treasurer, have you been well?I heard that your son was recently epted into a sixth-grade n as an outer disciple I still haven¡¯t congratted you.¡± A fake smile was stered on the vice- treasurer¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you for remembering.¡± Jackie could tell that the vice-treasurer did not want to talk to that guy anymore. It was as if another extra word would cause the vice-treasurer to suffer. However, Golden Pills and Heavenly Pills were notpletely at odds with each other, so he still needed to maintain some basic manners. That was why the vice- treasurer worked hard to maintain a neutral expression. Mr. Constance seemed to have just noticed Jackie and the others behind the vice treasurer, It was as if he had discovered Something new, and something shocking at that. ¡°Are these the new students you had just raised? I heard that thest batch was incredibly bad, so you abandoned them quickly. ¡°After that, you had to hurry to pick up a new batch. It looks like you must¡¯ve been working really hard.¡± Those words were so sly that it rendered them speechless; it was practically provoking Heavenly Pills. Jackie knew the man was telling them that Heavenly Pills would be tossed aside the moment theycked the talent. Jackie raised an eyebrow, deciding to ignore Mr. Constance. The vice-treasurer smiled coldly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that tough. You must¡¯ve suffered even more than us, We just got rid of one batch, but I heard Golden Pills has failed to nurture any amazing alchemists in thest two batches. Isn¡¯t your head very busy troubling over this?¡± Mr. Constance stiffened at his response, and his face darkened immediately. He wanted to say something more spiteful to provoke the vice-treasurer, but the vice treasurer had beaten him to it. Chapter 2436 ¡°Elder Horst is the one in charge today. You¡¯re from the inner regions, so you probably don¡¯t know him that well. Instead of chatting around with me here, why don¡¯t you try to learn more about Elder Horst.¡± Those words sessfully stopped Mr. Constance from saying more. He shot a deep look at the vice treasurer before he dismissed himself, bringing the two students away. However, the student that stood in front suddenly shot Jackie and the others a cold and dark look before they left. The student¡¯s eyes lingered on Jackie the longest. Jackie had naturally felt it, so he raised his head and looked back with a calm gaze. The student let out a cold snort before he turned away, ignoring everyone. Once the three of them had left, the vice started to look like charcoal. Look at how pleased that guy was. If he weren¡¯t confident, he would not have acted that way. He¡¯s clearly waiting to stomp on me.¡± Gilbert had on a sour expression and wanted to say something, but was stopped by Andrew. ¡°What is the alliance nning? Are they trying to pick out the most Outstanding student among everyone here?Vice treasurer, how many do you think the alliance will want?¡± The vice treasurer sighed and thought for a bit before saying, ¡°I can¡¯t say. They will at least want twenty, or they wouldn¡¯t be doing everything in such a grand manner. It¡¯s just some students. Recruiting twenty in one go shouldn¡¯t be that hard.¡± Jackie frowned before he suddenly said, ¡°You actually thought that the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance only notified Heavenly Pills. It must be because the news hasn¡¯t been spread out.¡± Chapter 2437 ¡°However, for there to be so many people here, even from the inner region, means that the news has actually spread long ago but was probably kept secret by the alliance instead. What do you think the alliance wants? That was the question Jackie had been thinking about, but he knew far too little, so there was no way for him to guess anything. The vice treasurer looked at Jackie with praise. Jackie was still the one who was able to grasp the key of the problem and ask some meaningful questions. The vice treasurer thought for a long time before he slowly shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t figure it out either. I feel like something strange is hidden behind everything, but I haven¡¯t received any special newstely¡­¡± Jackie sighed. Even the vice treasurer did not know, so there was no way for him to know at all. He turned to look at everyone on the deck. The excitement on their faces was obviousS. After all, bing a student of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance was a much better position than their current ones. They would receive a lot more resources and their future journeys would be a bit smoother. Those who were there had naturally gone through a selection process. Many of them were like Gilbert, filled with confidence. They felt like their talents would make them shine among the others. Jackie shook his head as he pursed his lips, pushing those thoughts aside for the moment. He turned around and looked at the vice treasurer earnestly before saying,¡±Did you have some past conflicts with Mr.Constance?¡± Just now, M Constance and the vice treasurer had a very tense atmosphere between them. Their words were polite, but looking at their expressions and the atmosphere, anyone would tell that a fight would erupt at any moment. Mr Constance coldly snorted as his expression suddenly darkened and uttered, ¡°That dog keeps causing trouble for me.I feel so disgusted every time I see him.¡±Jackie raised an eyebrow. It was just as he thought, both of them were like tire and Water. The vice treasurer let out a soft cough before he continued, ¡°I actually don¡¯t have any conflicts with him. The biggest problem isn¡¯t between him and me, but between our two pill merchants. ¡°Heavenly Pills is the best within Rosefinch Pavilion. With Heavenly Auction House behind us, the usual powers would not dare to touch us. However, Golden Pills is different. They are a force from the inner regions, so they aren¡¯t afraid of Heavenly Auction House!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow curiously and replied, ¡°Since Golden Pills is an inner force, then they shouldn¡¯t have too much to do with us¡­¡± The vice treasurer nodded as he thought of the conflicts in the past. He let out a soft sigh. He said helplessly, ¡°As the Heavenly Auction House got bigger and bigger, it¡¯s started to expand out of Rosefinch Pavilion¡¯s territories.¡± Hearing that, Jackie immediately understood. He said, ¡°Did Heavenly auction House try to do business in the inner regions? It was probably stopped by Golden Pills since it would affect their profits.¡± The vice treasurer nodded, ¡°Your guess is right. We really were nning on moving our businesses to the inner regions, but we weren¡¯t too worried. We merely nned on allying with some forces in the inner regions and opening a few stores.¡± ¡°After all, the outer regions are different from the inner regions. The forces and ns in the inner regions look down on us as we are from the outer regions. The head treasurer felt that moving our businesses into the inner regions means we¡¯ve be an inner region force.¡± Chapter 2438 ¡°In the future, Heavenly Auction House could take pride in that. However, us trying to open a few stores unexpectedly got us involved with Golden Pills.They deliberately hatched a plot. We weren¡¯t that familiar with the local situations and ended up falling for it. Not only did we fail to open up any stores, it even affected our reputation.¡± ¡°During that period, even our businesses in Rosefinch City were affected. We were basically aughing stock. It was so humiliating. It was only after that we found The culprit was Golden Pills.¡± Jackie frowned. It looked like a lot of things had happened back then. Even though the vice treasurer did not go into the details, Jackie could more or less tell what had happened back then. The biggest impact for a business was naturally a product defect or going against a deal. No matter which problem happened, it would be a massive blow to both the store and the powers behind the store. Looking at the vice treasurer clenching his teeth as he spoke, it was obvious how difficult things had been for Heavenly Pills after what had happened back then. Jackie let out a sigh, not continuing his questions. However, Gilbert said at that moment, ¡°Those guys are so shameless. They were the ones who plotted against us yet they¡¯re still so arrogant in front of us. It¡¯s as if we were the ones who wronged them!¡± The vice treasurer looked at Gilbert with narrowed eyes. He felt like the brat only seemed smart, but was acting more and more like an idiot. He even said something like that. He could not help but purse his lips, ¡°We quickly managed to uncover the truth back then. It means that Golden Pills had no intentions of hiding it at all. They had clearly wanted us to know they were behind all of it.¡± ¡°We were always in the same line of business which made us rivals. Since we were already rivals, that added onto it and made us enemies.¡± ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, they would naturally not be polite to us. They just don¡¯t have the chance to reach out so far for now. If they managed to expand their forces to the outer regions, they would definitely deal with Heavenly Auction House with all they have!¡± The moment Andrew heard that he started to shake in anger, ¡°They¡¯re so petty and shameless! They¡¯ve really gone too far!¡± Jackie felt like all of that was actually quite normal. The vice treasurer was right. Their rtionship was already at that stage. It¡¯s obvious what both sides want, so they would naturally be at odds with each other. At that moment, the volume in the surroundings started to increase. Someone said loudly, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Rosefinch Pavilion..¡± ¡°Even the Rosefinch Pavilion is here. It seems like the recruitment this time must be different.¡± There was suddenly a loud mor of discussion. It caused the four who were in the corner to pause. The sounds of footsteps could be heard on the deck as two people in red robes stood on the easternmost side. The two of them did not look so different in age. Their robes looked like burning mes. Jackie whispered, ¡°They¡¯re from Rosefinch Pavilion?¡± No one answered Jackie¡¯s question, but the vice treasurer¡¯s next words served to give Jackie his answer. ¡°Why is it them? Grayson Jones is here as a student? Is the Rosefinch Pavilion willing to let him go just like that? This is absurd! What¡¯s happening..¡± The vice treasurer felt like his mind was about to stop working. Chapter 2439 Even Gilbert and Andrew were stunned. Their eyes were filled with contusion. Jackie frowned as he looked at them, not understanding what was happening. He did not understand why their reactions were so big. As the two people stood on the deck, the discussion around them got louder. Even with the distance, Jackie could hear what those people were talking about. ¡°Isn¡¯t Grayson already an inner disciple?! Why is he trying to steal our student positions ? Or do they have other ns?¡± ¡°Who knows? They probably have some ns that we don¡¯t know about, Haven¡¯t we heard Grayson¡¯s name being mentioned a few times before?¡± ¡°That guy is a master. He¡¯s not that strong inbat and was merely a runner disciple for many years. However, ever since he started to show some amazing potential in alchemy, his value started to rise, It only took him a year to rise into an inner disciple from a runner disciple! Everyone¡¯s so envious of him¡±Jackie blinked. No wonder they reacted the way they did. Grayson had relied on his talent in alchemy to change his fate . Jackie knew very well what a runner disciple was. Ever since arriving in Hestia Continent, he could feel the difference between various disciples very clearly. Runner disciples might be called ¡®disciples¡¯, but they were mostly just in charge of dirty work. They were merely just a step above a servant. Even outer disciples did not do any of them. They might be able to obtain some resources for training, but they needed to spend a lot of time on laborious jobs. Runner disciples were no different from students. Compared to inner disciples, it was a humongous difference. For that person to rely on his skill in alchemy to turn into an inner disciple from a runner disciple shows how superior his talent was. No wonder everyone was talking about him. He had turned into the center of attention, gaining many looks of admiration. Grayson¡¯s looks were average, and so was his stature. However, his back was incredibly stiff, as if everyone could only look at his back forever, and never catch up to him! Jackie could see the arrogance that exuded out of him. He might be talented, but his personality was probably not that great. ¡°Hello, vice treasurer!¡± The person next to Grayson waved and said. The vice treasurer furrowed his eyebrows slightly, but he still buried his earlier feelings and waved back, ¡°Hello Mr.Zyne!¡± The two of them exchanged greetings before they turned their heads away. Jackie could not help butugh in his heart. It looked like the two of them did not have a great rtionship. The vice treasurer¡¯s face was incredibly dark from the moment he found out who they were. His expression was incredibly worried. He had still been able topose himself before, but he hadpletely forgotten about it after that. ¡°What happened? Why is Grayson here as well? He¡¯s the treasured child of the Rosefinch Pavilion. He managed to form eight hundred pill runes less than a year after learning the Way of the Pill!x ¡°It¡¯s just that the quality of his pills isn¡¯t good enough to be at fifty percent refinement yet. It¡¯s only a matter of time until he bes a sixth-grade alchemist.¡±Rosefinch Pavilion would usually hold on to such a treasure tightly. They might tell everyone how much potential he has, but they would absolutely not allow him to go and contribute blindly to the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance!¡± Chapter 2440 Jackie heard the vice treasurer¡¯s words and went deep into thought. With the way the vice treasurer was speaking, the situation did seem like it was getting stranger and stranger. With how talented Grayson was, there was no way Rosefinch Pavilion would let him go just like that, no matter how you looked at it. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. There had to be something behind it. He was only going to be a student, someone who could not possiblypare to an inner disciple at all. Furthermore, Rosefinch Pavilion was a fifth-grade n. Grayson would not need to worry about getting any resources to nurture his potential. Rosefinch Pavilion¡¯s higher-ups would definitely do everything they could to nurture him. As long as Grayson could grow, he could even be a seventh-grade alchemist in the future. It would greatly benefit Rosefinch Pavilion. Practically every n wanted their own alchemists. Once the alchemist matured, he would be able to help refine pills for the n¡¯s own disciples and even nurture another generation of alchemists. Yet, alchemy was a profession that requires a lot of talent. Not everyone could do it. ¡°He can¡¯te here to be a student!''¡± Gilbert said obstinately. The vice treasurer helplessly pursed his lips as he looked at Gilbert. He really felt like Gilbert¡¯s brain was bing more useless. He turned around, looked at Gilbert seriously, and uttered, ¡°No matter what /ou say, you shouldn¡¯t be so obstinate in the future. ¡°Even though there¡¯s no way this guy will be handed to the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance to be a student no matter how you look at it, the circumstances are unique today. Everyone is here because they want to be a student. ¡°On top of that, with the alliance¡¯s actions prior to this, there might be some secret hidden behind everything, so you shouldn¡¯t voice out in such a pigheaded manner.¡± Gilbert¡¯s expression soured immensely when he was spoken to like that. He turned his head to the other side, and his mood was incredibly bad at that point. He felt like the vice treasurer kept on targeting him. With Jackie around, the vice treasurer waspletely ignoring Gilbert. Gilbert felt angrier and angrier the more he thought about it. He started to clench his fists. He had to prove his talent and ability. No one was allowed to look down at him! As the four of them talked, Mr. Zayne had already headed toward Mr. Constance Zayne¡¯s face was all smiles as he waved at Winston. The two of them chatted for a while before they brought along the others to a quiet ce. Jackie had seen everything, and could not help but feel curious. He nced over and saw that the vice treasurer had a look of anger and suspicion in his eyes. Rosefinch Pavilion should have been in a better rtionship with Heavenly Pills since Heavenly Pills were in their territory, but it seemed like the two of them were much closer than they were with the vice treasurer. As the two of them talked, they had incredibly friendly smiles on their faces. The surrounding discussions slowly died down. After a while passed, the sound of slow footsteps could be heard from within the vessel. They looked over and saw someone in a white robe walking out toward them. The man had a smile on his face and was slightly chubby. When the vice leader saw the person, he immediately straightened himself. He walked forward as well. Jackie immediately knew that the person must be someone important in the alliance from the vice treasurer¡¯s reaction. Advertisement chapter 2441 – 2442 chapter 2441 ¨C 2442 Chapter 2441 A few of the leaders paid their respects as well, they all cried out, ¡°Greetings, Elder Turner . That person was an elder within the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. No matter where it was, the status of an elder was still well respected. Jackie could not help but take a second look at Elder Turner. He looked very friendly. His face was round and smiling. Only, there was a sharp ruthlessness that could not be hidden within his eyes. It proved that he was absolutely not as friendly as he would seem. Elder Turner waved at all of them and said, ¡°Everyone, thank you so much foring.I never expected so many people to be here today, but with the orders from above, we have to obey.¡± After elder Turner finished those words, he looked at everyone meaningfully. After then, he put up five fingers and said, ¡°Five! Today, we¡¯ll only be recruiting five disciples!¡± Jackie was not the only person stunned at those words. Everyone stiffened on the spot, noticeably caught off guard. Only five students? There were at least eighty of them on the deck. Advertisement Eighty of them were considered talented individuals in their own ways. To only pick five from eighty proved how strict the selection was this time! They only wanted to choose the best of the best, but was it not too strict when they were only recruiting students? Was there something else hidden behind all this? Elder Turner¡¯s words suddenly pulled everyone into a discussion again. There are eighty here, but they only want five! Isn¡¯t that too strict? They¡¯re just recruiting students. Before this, the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance only wanted some students with slightly better talents.N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°After all, there¡¯s no need to be so strict when it¡¯s just students! We¡¯re all prodigies from where we came from, Only choosing five of us! It¡¯s no different from when some major ns choose their disciples! The Middle Province Alchemist Alliance is being far too strict!¡± Advertisement That¡¯s right. What are they nning Today is getting stranger and stranger. Grayson is a treasured disciple of the Rosefinch Pavilion. They would never let him even see anyone else normally, so what¡¯s with today? They¡¯re actually giving him away today! This is far too strange! Grayson¡¯s talent was undoubtedly at the peak among everyone there. After all, he was already able to form eight hundred pill runes. No matter how confident Gilbert was in himself, all he could do was barely form three hundred pill runes. Most of them present were not even at Gilbert¡¯s level, let alone Grayson¡¯s. Furthermore, Grayson had only learned the Way of the Pill for a very short time. He had done all of that in just a year. His talent for alchemy would be incredibly favored even in a sixth-grade n. Rosefinch Pavilion might have a good rtionship with the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance, but it was still not to the degree where they would just give away their treasured disciple. No one standing there was an idiot. They had naturally found the happenings of that day incredibly strange. Elder Turner could naturally see what they were talking about, but nothing could be read from his expression. Advertisement When the discussions below started to die down, Elder Turner said, ¡°The students we are recruiting today are different from those before. The students we recruit today will be heavily nurtured by the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance, and you won¡¯t have to leave your current positions. The moment those words were spoken, Everyone present gaped. Even the leaders of the students all had widened eyes and expressions of disbelief. Chapter 2442 Jackie raised an eyebrow. It was obvious from the vice treasurer¡¯s expression that he had not known about it at all. Other than Zayne and Constance, everyone had looks of shock on their faces. To not have to discard their current positions and still receive the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance¡¯s resources. It was both good news for the student and the forces behind the student. It was the same as the alliance basically raising someone else¡¯s child for them. No one would have believed such a good deal existed if they had not heard it themselves. Jackie frowned as he looked at the elder suspiciously. Even though it sounded like a good thing, Jackie knew very well that no one ever willingly gave up their own benefits for the sake of others, let alone a group like that. The Middle Province Alchemist Alliance must have its own reasons for doing so. Elder Horst let out a small cough to quiet everyone down. Everyone¡¯s discussions died down as Elder Horst raised his hand. Elder Horst smiled and said, ¡°I know what you¡¯ re all trying to guess. In truth, there¡¯s no need to guess anything at all. The alliance is in a bit of trouble, and we need the help of some masters. That¡¯s why we asked everyone to gather here!¡± Elder Horst¡¯s words were vague. It did nothing to reduce the suspicious looks on everyone¡¯s faces. Elder Horst continued to say, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, This matter won¡¯t involve all of you too much. It¡¯s an alliance secret.¡± ¡°When the timees, you¡¯ll find out naturally. All you need to know is that this matter won¡¯t affect you negatively.¡± After that, Elder Horst turned around. The servants behind him pulled over a chair for him to sit in. After Elder Horst sat on the chair, he looked at everyone present with a sharp look. He could tell that his words had done nothing to reduce the suspicion and confusion. He looked up and said again, ¡°The way we¡¯ll be choosing the disciples will be very simple. All you need to do is prove your talent and skill. It doesn¡¯t matter how you prove it. We just want to choose the best five.¡± Even the testing was not uniform? Jackie felt like it was even more strange after he heard that. Normally, tests should always be universal. Only with uniformed tests could the truly strong and weak be determined. He turned to look at everyone else. Even though everyone had varying expressions, no one was as suspicious as Jackie. It seemed like nobody felt that Elder Horst¡¯s words were that strange. It seemed like he understood far too little of the alchemist profession. After all, he might have been an alchemist in Daxia, but he had never picked up that status ever since He came to the Hestia Continent. His understanding of the Hestia Continent¡¯s alchemists was only at the surface level. Elder Horst coughed softly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give you fifteen minutes to think about how you¡¯re going to prove your skills and talents. After that, the test will begin.¡± Advertisement chapter 2443 – 2444 chapter 2443 ¨C 2444 Chapter 2443 ¡°I¡¯ll remind you again. The selection this time is different from usual. Once you are chosen, you¡¯ll be nurtured heavily. Bing a sixth-grade alchemist would just be the start.¡± Those Words caused everyone present to widen their eyes. It had spurred everyone¡¯s thirst for victory. It was such a golden treasure. All of the students present felt their mouths are watering. Nurturing from the alliance that had never been seen before. It would absolutely not be an empty promise. Even though it sounded like sweet words to lure them in, the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance was not a small group. They naturally had to keep to their Own words. The moment they thought about the nurturing they would receive, their hands started to tremble excitedly. Advertisement An impulse seized their bodies. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Yet, Jackie did not care about thest few words that Elder Horst said. Fifteen minutes for everyone to think about how they could prove their potential and abilities. Jackie wondered how an alchemist could prove their abilities other than by forming pill runes. Jackie could not think about it for that moment. Advertisement Even though there were so many people present, none of them were sixth grade alchemists. The only way to prove their skills was through forming pill runes. The number and quality of pill runes could be used to gauge someone¡¯s talent. Just as he was thinking about it, Gilbert could not help butugh next to him. ¡°Look at all of them¡­ They¡¯re coveting something they won¡¯t have. It¡¯s as if they¡¯d already Won. Did they not hear that there would only be five out of everyone here? ¡°Do they think their talent is enough to beat everyone here? They should look at themselves in the mirror first!¡± Thankfully, Gilbert was still self-aware enough to know that he would definitely be attacked by the crowd if he had said that loudly. So, he had deliberately whispered those words, causing Jackie and Andrew to be the only ones able to hear those words clearly. Andrew could not help but roll his eyes at those words. Jackie had a coldugh in his heart. Gilbert was clearly an idiot. Was he talking about everyone else or himself? ¡°You really don¡¯t know your ce!¡± Grayson¡¯s words were suddenly heard by everyone. Jackie frowned as he looked up at Grayson. Advertisement Grayson had his eyes narrowed as he looked at everyone in disdain. He seemed to be mocking them for not knowing their ce. When Grayson saw everyone looking up at him, he snorted in contempt. There are over eighty people present, and the alliance only needs five. If you want to be a student of the alliance with your petty skills, you should first look at yourselves in the mirror first! You¡¯re all acting so excited. It¡¯s soughable! Those words were no longer just words of snide mockery. He was practically scolding everyone present for not knowing their own strength. Even though everyone present admired and acknowledged Grayson¡¯s talent, it did not mean they would just stand around and be insulted like that. It did not mean they would just wag their tails and listen to whatever he said. Someone could not help but shout out, ¡°What do you mean by this, Grayson! We never said anything, so why are you trying to mock us ? We¡¯re already here, so we naturally want to fight for it or why are we here otherwise?¡± Chapter 2444 Grayson let out a coldugh and replied, ¡°All of you are here just to make up the numbers. Please think about who you are. At least you¡¯re brave enough to talk to me like this I suppose. If you can form five hundred pill runes,,I could acknowledge you. However, looking at your face, being able to form a hundred pill runes would already need a lot of talent! The person that had been berated by Grayson turned red. He suddenly looked like a deted ball, unable to say anything else. Grayson had been right. He could not even form a hundred pill runes, let alone five hundred. After all, the Way of the Pill had always been something deep and profound. Without outstanding talent, there was no way to learn how to form five hundred pill runes in a short amount of time. The difference between his talents and Grayson¡¯s was right there for all to see. Even if he was stubborn, it would quickly be useless, since they would have to take the test soon. ¡°Grayson seems very confident in himself..¡±The person behind Constance suddenly said. Jackie furrowed his eyebrows and looked over. He noticed that it was the same guy who had looked at them with a disdainful gaze when they greeted Constance earlier. The vice treasurer had reminded the rest of them that the person was probably incredibly talented looking at them like that, on top of Constance¡¯s earlier giddy attitude. Jackie had deduced that the person¡¯s talent Would only be slightly inferior to Grayson¡¯s or he would not have made an expression like that. Grayson frowned and turned around to look at that person. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re not acknowledging my talents, Rudy.¡± Rudy sc let out a smallugh as he shook his head and voiced out, ¡°Grayson, your talents are obvious. There¡¯s nothing for me to not acknowledge. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re incredibly confident. It¡¯s something I should learn from you.¡± Rudy¡¯s words sounded a little strange. Grayson¡¯s face stiffened when he heard it. His gaze slowly turned cold as he looked at Rudy. A tense atmosphere was slowly forming between them. However, it was not the kind of tension that would lead to a battle. They wanted topete in alchemy. Rudy¡¯s words had sounded incredibly nice as if he really admired Grayson¡¯s talents. However, Jackie was no idiot. He could tell from the tone that Rudy did not regard Grayson highly at all. He probably felt like he was better than Grayson as well. Jackie could not help but raise an eyebrow. It seemed like there would be an entertaining show to watch. At that moment, the vice treasurer was already next to them and had an incredibly bitter look on his face. His eyes seemed to be dancing around. Various thoughts were flying about in his mind. ¡°What are you thinking about, vice treasurer? ¡°Jackie asked curiously. The vice treasurer let out a sigh, ¡°Whatever that has happened today feels more and more off. Those two guys clearly knew that there would be something different about the selection beforehand. ¡°Otherwise, they would not have sent out their two most talented disciples. This news never reached Heavenly Pills. I feel like Something¡¯s off. Elder Horst seems to be treating them a little¡­ ¡° The vice treasurer shut his mouth after that. His expression turned even more sour when Jackie knew that he was referring to Constance and Zayne. The two of them had obviouslye prepared. Advertisement chapter 2445 chapter 2445 Chapter 2445 Earlier, the two of them did not have much of a change in expression when Elder Horst had talked about the special selection. It seemed like everything had been within their ns. That had obviously made the vice treasurer nervous. The strongest among all the leaders there were the two of them as well as the vice treasurer. Yet, the vice treasurer was the only one who had not gotten any news as well. It was obvious he would be anxious. Jackie raised an eyebrow. Advertisement After A deep breath, he said, ¡°What wille wille. If it¡¯s a blessing, then it will be one. If it will end up badly, we wouldn¡¯t have been able to avoid it anyway. It¡¯s just a selection test. Even if the news had been leaked early on, you probably wouldn¡¯t have wanted to send the eldest student here anyway.¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The vice treasurer turned to look at Jackie and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case You have to be willing to give up something to get something bigger. The Rosefinch Pavilion is even willing to bring Grayson over. There¡¯s no reason for us to hold back.¡± Jackie nodded, unable to argue against that. If the positions were switched, he might not have done like the vice treasurer had said and give up. After all, Elder Horst did not seem like someone ordinary. Scheming against someone who was already used to it was not something he i would like to do it. ¡°I know you¡¯ re nning on refining a sixth-grade pill in front of everyone this time. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Rudy suddenly said loudly. Advertisement Grayson¡¯s face darkened. Rudy had said precisely what was on his mind. Grayson had nned on announcing that at the start of the test. It would cause everyone to admire him even more, as well as surprise them. However, Rudy mentioning it would greatly reduce the impact. Grayson had enough of a life of being looked down and trampled on. The moment he had talent and ability, he wanted everyone else to see it. Graysonughed coldly, ¡®¡±You¡¯re right. I was nning on refining a sixth-grade pill. Rudy, are you nning on doing the same as me? Saying that made Grayson let out a pleased smile. He had dug a hole for Rudy since he firmly believed that he would be the only one who would be able to refine a sixth-grade pill among everyone present. Rudy might be talented, but Rudy was definitely no match for him. Yet, Rudy put on an incredibly pleased smile when he heard Grayson say that. Advertisement ¡°What a coincidence! You¡¯re right, I really was nning on refining a sixth-grade pill just like you werel¡± The moment he said that gasps could be heard throughout. The shock on everyone¡¯s faces could no longer be held back. Grayson saying he wants to refine a sixth-grade pill that had already shocked them, but they were still able to keep their calm. After all, Grayson¡¯s talent was clear for all to see. It was still eptable that he would want to try refining a sixth-grade pill. Yet, Rudy did not have Grayson¡¯s reputation. Rudy wanting to refine a sixth-grade pill shocked everyone incredibly. Their expressions had thoroughly changed. The discussions exploded among everyone. Oh my god, two masters in one go! lt looks like the recruitment this time really is extraordinary. I wonder what kind of trouble the alliance is in. Why are they nurturing someone else¡¯s masters? The alliance definitely has its own ns. I¡¯m guessing that the alliance is doing so to smooth over the problem they¡¯re facing. Even though they¡¯re nurturing the masters on behalf of others, the masters would be able to help the alliance with tasks in the short term after they¡¯ve grown.¡± Advertisement chapter 2446 – 2450 chapter 2446 ¨C 2450 Chapter 2446 ¡°You might be onto something, but I still feel like there¡¯s another reason¡­¡± ¡°Why are you guys going further and further away from the main topic? Didn¡¯t you hear what Rudy just said? He wants to refine a sixth-grade pill! What does this mean?! It means that Rudy¡¯s talents are on par with Grayson¡¯s!¡± ¡°We really can¡¯tpete with people like them. We¡¯re still frustrated over forming pill runes, but they¡¯ve already started to refine sixth-grade pills. Even if they refine the most basic sixth-grade pill, it would still be enough to prove themselves as sixth-grade alchemists, ¡°Don¡¯t forget where we all are right now. We¡¯re all on the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance¡¯s vessel. ¡°As long as they can sessfully refine a sixth-grade pill, the alliance would approve of their status and give them the badge of a sixth-grade alchemist! With that badge, everything they want to do will be much easier!¡± Advertisement The discussions broke out everywhere, and Jackie¡¯s ears started to hurt. Jackie sighed helplessly as he momentarily ignored the mor. He looked over at the vice treasurer with a serious expression and said, ¡°How many ways are there to prove my talent and skill? I can only think of one at the moment¡­¡± The vice treasurer looked at Jackie strangely as if he was surprised at Jackie¡¯s ignorance. However, it was not the time to look for any exnations at that moment. He had a good impression of Jackie, and he needed Jackie to save his reputation, so the vice treasurer patiently answered Jackie, ¡°There are three types. It¡¯s actuallymon knowledge, so I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t know. It looks like your master never taught you. The first is the most basic, which is forming pill runes and using them to judge your talent. ¡°The second type is to refine a pill. Advertisement ¡°The third way is a bit moreplicated. You¡¯d have to prove your talent by determining the age and authenticity of various spiritual grasses and materials.¡± When Jackieheard all that, he got even more curious and replied, ¡°You can even verify grasses and medicines to prove your talent?¡± The vice leader nodded, immediately knowing what Jackie was thinking, just looking at Jackie¡¯s expression. ¡°No matter pill merchants or the alliance, we need masters. Being able to verify materials at large volumes is also an exceptional talent.¡± ¡°The alliance really needs talents like that. Whether it be gathering materials outside or purchasing them, they would need those people to support them. Most of the Heavenly Pills¡¯ stewards rely on that to climb to their positions.¡± Hearing the vice treasurer¡¯s exnation, Jackiefinally realized something. The vice treasurer was right. He had forgotten something important. No matter Heavenly Pills or the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance, they were all directly rted to pill refining! Refining a pill did not just need an alchemist. It also needed various spiritual grasses and materials. Being able to tell materials apart was naturally a special talent. Thinking about that, Jackie could not help but look at everyone present. Before, he had felt like some of those people could never be a student. Yet, a question appeared in his heart. After all, the ability to discern materials was not something that was easy! Jackie had been deep in his thoughts when the discussion between Rudy and Grayson started to get more and more heated. The two of them were bickering like roosters about to fight. Chapter 2447 In the beginning, Constance and Zayne merely stood by the side, not caring about the matter. They wanted to let the situation develop by itself. Yet, as Grayson and Rudy¡¯s fight got more and more intense, the two of them were forced to stand out. Advertisement They were forced to separate Rudy and Grayson. After all, the quarrels between the younger generation needed to have their limits. If it exceeded the limits, it would affect their rtionship. It was something Rudy and Grayson did not want to see. It was almost fifteen minutes already. Elder Horst sat on his chair as he idly looked on at all the bickering and discussions. Once the time was up, he stood up from the chair. He pped loudly and said, ¡°Alright, time¡¯s up. You must have already decided how you¡¯d prove your talents. ¡°I suppose I don¡¯t have to tell you about the different methods. Split up into groups right now. The ones who want to condense pill runes stand in the east. ¡°Those who want to discern materials can stand in the middle. If you want to prove yourself by refining a pill, stand in the west. ¡°However, I have to first remind you. If you want to prove yourself by refining a pill, you¡¯ll have to refine sixth-grade pills if you want to prove yourself that way. Fifth grade pills are all trash here.¡± After saying that, Elder Horst waved. Everyone hurriedly stood into their groups. Most of them were in the eastern most group. There were about ten who stood in the middle. In truth, everyone knew very well that those who became a student through discerning materials would not get the best resources. After all, their talents were not in alchemy, but in discerning ingredients. They would be wee as stewards, but it would be incredibly difficult for them to be sixth-grade and above alchemists. It was practically impossible. Grayson looked on snidely at everyone else as they split up in the groups. He immediately walked toward the west side. He hade here for the sake of receiving the best of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance¡¯s resources. The other reason was to show off his talents to everyone else. He wanted everyone to know that he had a talent that surpassed everyone in alchemy, that no one couldpete with him. As Grayson walked over, Rudy hurried over to the west side as well. There were only the two of them on the west side at that moment. Everyone was filled with admiration and jealousy when they looked at the small group in the west. Sixth-grade alchemists were the target for most of the people present. Yet, for the two of them, it was merely a shortstop. They might even have already achieved it, so how could everyone not be jealous. Jackie and the others stood behind the vice treasurer, not moving. Gilbert¡¯s sharp eyes fell on Jackie. Andrew had his eyes on Jackieas well. Jackie¡¯s lips twitched helplessly at their looks. Even though they did not say anything, Jackie knew very well that the two of them would not move if he did not. The vice treasurer looked over at Jackie when he saw that the groups were almost formed. He said, ¡°Go ahead and queue up. There¡¯s quite a bit of pressure today, but I feel like your performance in the pill aura room was not your limit. ¡°It¡¯s a rare chance today, so you have to seize it. Even if you can¡¯tpare to those two, you still have to be one of the five disciples.¡± As he said those words, the vice treasurer had an incredibly serious look on his face. It was as if all the vice treasurer¡¯s hopes were on Jackie. Jackie furrowed his eyebrows, wanting to say something. Yet, he swallowed the words back after thinking about it. Chapter 2448 Gilbert looked like he had swallowed a few flies. He had been incredibly hopeful that the vice treasurer would have said those words to him, but the vice treasurer did not even spare him a second nce. The vice treasurer had ced all his hopes on Jackie. It was as if Gilbert and Andrew were merely there to make up the numbers. Andrew had a bitter look on his face as well. He has had a lot of conflicts with Gilbert in the past, and their rtionship was not something that could ever be fixed. Yet, thanks to Jackie, he had put those grudges at the back of his mind. Andrew said with a dark look on his face, ¡°Vice treasurer, you seem to have ced all your hope on Jackie. ¡°However, you should still remind Jackie that even though his talents are pretty good, he should still not get too arrogant.¡± Those were incredibly condescending words. Andrew was incredibly furious at that moment and did not really hold back. Gilbert added hurriedly after that, ¡°Andrew is right. Even though Jackie¡¯s talents are quite good, he shouldn¡¯t be too arrogant. Those words won¡¯t do you any good.¡± Jackie was speechless at their jabs. Jackie had not said anything the whole time, so where was that arrogance they were speaking off? It was obvious the two of them could not find anything else to mock him about, and casually decided to ce the w of arrogance on him. They were also trying to tell the vice treasurer to not treat him too well. Jackie could not be bothered to fight with the two of them, but he knew very well that they would just take things for granted if he kept on retreating. He coldly smiled and turned around to look at them, ¡°Don¡¯t be jealous. If you have the skills, then the vice treasurer will ce just as much importance on the two of you. ¡°You keep saying I¡¯m arrogant, but how have I ever acted so?¡± Those wordspletely stuffed their mouths. They could not even think of anything to reply with. Their n had been to forcibly stick thebel of arrogance onto Jackie. ¡°Stop trying to cause more trouble at this point. If no one managed to enter the top five and be a student of the alliance this time, Heavenly Pills¡¯ reputation would be ruined!¡± Jackie took a deep breath as he turned around. Looking at the groups that were slowly taking shape, he no longer wanted to dy things. Either because he was too angry or because he could not figure out how to fight back. Gilbert stomped over to the east group. Andrew¡¯s lips twitched as he followed behind Gilbert. Both of them were not talented in discerning materials. They could only rely on forming pill runes to prove themselves. Jackie looked at them standing at the back of the group and sighed helplessly. Sometimes, he did not want to show off too much, but he was usually forced to. The vice treasurer frowned when he saw that Jackie did not move and said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going over? If you go anyter, Elder Horst will ask questions.¡± Chapter 2449 Jackie was the only one who remained standing at that point. He seemed to be hesitating and seemed to be waiting as well. The moment the vice treasurer finished saying that, Elder Horst¡¯s curious gaze moved over. Even though his eyes reveal too much, Jackie could still feel a hint of sharpness within. It was as if he would be disqualified if he did not move. Jackie¡¯s lips twitched helplessly. He could no longer wait, so he walked toward the area that he had already nned to In the beginning, Jackie did not attract much attention. After all, he might have been thest one, but no one recognized him. Even though he was from Heavenly Pills, other than those who had already met him, no one knew who he was. As he continued moving toward the west, everyone¡¯s gazes started to shift onto him. The vice treasurer¡¯s face was also gradually turning sour when he noticed which direction Jackie was slowly heading toward. ¡°Is that guy trying to go behind Rudy? Is he also trying to prove himself by refining a sixth-grade pill? ¡°He must be. Unless he¡¯s an idiot or he didn¡¯t hear the rules carefully, he would not be heading to that end. Who is he? Why have I never heard of him?¡± ¡°I saw him standing behind the vice treasurer of Heavenly Pills earlier, so that must be where he¡¯s from. I know Heavenly Pills quite well, but I¡¯ve never seen this person. What¡¯s his name? Does anyone know?¡± The discussions started to erupt among the crowd. Everyone started to look at Jackie with curious and confused expressions. Jackie took a deep breath, ignoring the gazes and discussions of those around him. Rudy¡¯s puzzled look threatened to see through Jackie¡¯s body. Grayson frowned as well. He gave a measuring look at Jackie, seemingly wondering who Jackie was. He had never seen Jackie before. The vice treasurer looked at Jackie, not knowing what to do. He stood on the spot in panic. Jackie stood behind Rudy resolutely. The puzzled expressions shifted between Jackie and the vice treasurer. No one knew who Jackie was, but as the leader of Heavenly Pills¡¯ team, the vice treasurer definitely did. The vice treasurer definitely knew of Jackie¡¯s skills and talents as well. Constance and Zayne exchanged a look. Both of them could see the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. They knew more about Heavenly Pills than any regr disciple. After all, they had to deal with much more matters as one of the people in power. They both knew the value of information. Yet, they had never heard of a master in Heavenly Pills nor had they ever seen that person. Could Heavenly Pills have also received the news before hand and decided to hide a master in their midsts? Various spections started to run in their heads. They looked at the vice treasurer with inquisitive expressions. The vice treasurer was struggling to keep his speechless demeanor. If the situation had been appropriate for it, he would have rushed right in front of Jackie and asked if Jackie¡¯s brain was working properly. Chapter 2450 No one knew better than the vice treasurer what a sixth-grade pill meant. In so many years, Heavenly Pills had epted an uncountable amount of students, but there were not many who actually became sixth-grade alchemists. Constance let out a meaningful smile as he asked,¡± Vice treasurer, you really have so much up your sleeves. I can¡¯t believe Heavenly Pills has a master as well. I¡¯d never heard of it before.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The vice treasurer¡¯s lips twitched. He wanted to exin himself, but if he said that Jackie could not refine sixth-grade pills, and only had some talent in forming pill runes, it would be a massive joke. Everyone wouldugh at Heavenly Pills. Yet, if he remained stubborn, Jackie would end up revealing everything when it was time to refine the pills. Then, the humiliation would be worse. His hands trembled. He had never felt like he was in such a troubled position before in all his years. He felt like he was trapped between two hard spots. Everyone thought that the vice treasurer was actually nning on using silence to answer the question when they saw that the vice treasurer said nothing. However, Constance seemed unwilling to let him off, and wanted to pursue the matter to the end. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s this student¡¯s name? Which family or what background did hee from? To be able to refine a sixth-grade pill at that age must mean he¡¯s incredibly talented¡­¡± The vice treasurer could no longer hold on. He turned around and used a low voice to say, ¡°He¡¯s just trying out. Mr. Constance, you¡¯d better focus on your own disciples. You don¡¯t have to care about Heavenly Pills. Constance could immediately catch the guilt in the vice treasurer¡¯s words. Suddenly, Constance was even more interested. He could not help but ce his gaze on Jackie again. Zayne looked over as well. Even Elder Horst had his gaze fixed on Jackie. Everyone was trying to see if they could figure something out. Jackie felt a little exasperated. Heposed himself as he looked slightly downward. He ignored everything around him. Gilbert was getting a little impatient. Possibly because of the vice treasurer¡¯s earlier attitude toward him, Gilbert¡¯s hatred for Jackie had already boiled over. He had already hated Jackie when they were back in Heavenly Pills. Jackie¡¯s actions at that moment were perfect for him to throw in some insults. Gilbert impulsively said, ¡°Jackie, have you gone crazy? Do you know what you¡¯re doing? You really are bold. Can you even refine a sixth-grade pill? Why are you standing there?! ¡°Do you think you can refine a sixth-grade pill just because you managed to form three hundred pill runes before? Don¡¯t forget, forming a sixth-grade pill needs at least eight hundred pill runes. Can you do that?¡± Those words were incredibly usatory, but they had served to reveal more about Jackie. It was then that everyone understood. Jackie was not that exceptional. Jackie could only form three hundred pill runes at most. He was probably standing behind Rudy because he was shameless and incredibly daring! Gilbert¡¯s words had answered the question in everyone¡¯s minds, andughter erupted. ¡°Is there something wrong with that guy¡¯s head? Does he think that making a sixth-grade pill is easy? No wonder the vice treasurer had such a strange expression. It looks like the vice treasurer never expected Jackie to stand at the west side!¡± Advertisement chapter 2451 – 2455 chapter 2451 ¨C 2455 Chapter 2451 ¡°There really must be something wrong with this guy¡¯s head. Does he really think that he¡¯s on par with the other two in front of him just by standing in the same group? That¡¯s a little too much of a joke¡­¡± ¡°I thought that the test was going to be strict and serious. I can¡¯t believe I got to witness such a show. My stomach hurts fromughing¡­¡± Andrew frowned, feeling embarrassed. The vice treasurer was furious to the point that he started to tremble after hearing Gilbert¡¯s words. He wanted nothing more than to rush over and p Gilbert a few times. For the sake of himself, Gilbert had ignored Heavenly Pills¡¯ reputation. They were about to be thoroughly embarrassed. No matter what, it would be a humiliation that Heavenly Pills would not be able to wipe away. The vice treasurer shouted out, ¡°Shut up right now! What nonsense are you talking about? If you don¡¯t want to take part in this examination then get lost!¡± The vice treasurer was in absolute rage. When he spoke, his expression was incredibly vicious. He even had thoughts of killing Gilbert on the spot. Being berated like that caused Gilbert to realize that he had misspoken. Advertisement Yet, there was no way for him to take back those words he had said. He coughed softly before hurriedly turning his head around, not daring to utter another word. There was no meaning to keeping silent anymore. Everyone already knew Jackie¡¯s background and skills. Constance could not hold himself back fromughing out loud ¡°Vice treasurer, don¡¯t be angry. You might hurt yourself from the anger. I actually really admire the fact that Heavenly Pills managed to get such a fearless student.¡± Those words were full of mockery. The vice treasurer¡¯s face soured even more. At that moment, he did not just want to kill Gilbert, he wanted to beat Jackie up as well. He felt like he was incredibly unlucky that day for him to be so thoroughly humiliated by the action of those two students. Advertisement He took a deep breath, holding himself back from trying to argue with Constance. He knew that he would just be even more embarrassedter on if he tried to rebuke anything. He had known that Jackie had not revealed his full strength during the test before. Yet, no matter how talented Jackie was, there was no way Jackie could refine a sixth-grade pill! Rudy let out a light snort as he nced at Jackie. At the same time, Grayson and Rudy were actually in sync as they both looked at Jackie with thinly veiled disgust. At that point, Jackie seemed like someone who was trying to reach above his station. Itpletely disgusted the two of them. They even felt like it was a n insult to them for Jackie to be standing behind them. Grayson frowned as he said coldly, ¡°If you don¡¯t have the skills, then don¡¯t try to show off so much. Who do you think you are to stand behind me?! ¡°You¡¯re only able to form three hundred pill runes, and you dare to try to refine a sixth-grade pill? Time can really tell what kind of a person they really are!¡± Rudy let out augh as he followed Grayson, ¡°Is there something wrong with your head? Do you know that your actions have no meaning to them other than you beingughed at? ¡°It¡¯s not like your talents canpare to ours just because you¡¯re standing behind us. Do you not know your ce?¡± Jackie helplessly sighed. Jackie hated those meaningless conflicts. He usually preferred to ignore all the nonsense. Advertisement Chapter 2452 There were too many usations being thrown out and too many insults. Even if he did not want to argue with those people, he was still forced to slowly raise his head. He looked into Rudy¡¯s eyes which were filled with mockery. It was as if he was merely a dog in Rudy¡¯s eyes. Jackie let out a coldugh, ¡°So are you just going to listen to the dog that is barking the loudest?¡± Those words had managed to sessfully mock everyone there. He hadpared Gilbert to a dog and mocked everyone for listening to that dog. It had caused a change in expression on everyone¡¯s faces. Gilbert almost lost himself to his anger. He could not believe that Jackie still managed to throw out such an insult even with things as they were. Gilbert was red in anger as he turned around to re at Jackie. He had wanted to shout back but was stopped by the vice treasurer. ¡°It looks like you really don¡¯t want to take part in the test anymore! That one sentence hadpletely stopped Gilbert from saving anything, Gilbert realized that he had heavily offended the vice treasurer. If he still insisted on fighting against Jackie, the vice treasurer might really pull him out. Then, he would not even be able to take part in the tests. Hence, he was forced to hold in all the anger in his heart as he protest against Jackie¡¯s words with a re. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Grayson and Rude were infuriated by those words earlier. They were already looking down on Jackie, thinking that Jackie was just a brainless, low-ss person Yet, the two of them could not believe that such a person actually dared to rebuke them with such Vicious words Rudy pointed at Jackie and said, ¡°You¡¯re really daring! Jackie let out a coldugh. He did not care how dark Rudy¡¯s face looked or how angry Rudy was. He continued saying, ¡°You¡¯re a student, and I¡¯m a student too. What¡¯s the difference between us? Why are you saying all this? If you hadn¡¯t been insulting me like that, I wouldn¡¯t even have bothered with all of you!¡± Jackie¡¯s words were heard by everyone present. Everyone felt like there was not just something wrong with Jackie¡¯s head, he was probably crazy as well. Did he not know the consequences of his words? Even though Rudy was a student as well, Rudy¡¯s worth was several times more than Jackie¡¯s. Rudy was someone who could refine a sixth-grade pill whereas Jackie could only form three hundred pill runes. The two of them were far too different. Rudy was someone who would definitely be a sixth grade alchemist, an existence that everyone respected. Jackie¡¯s future was unknown. Jackie had actually offended someone so wantonly. Rudy would definitely not let him off. Once Rudy bes a sixth ¨C or even seventh-grade alchemist, Rudy would definitely deal with Jackie. Rudy¡¯s face was red when he said, ¡°Good! Very good! Brat, you¡¯re the most daring person I¡¯ve ever met. Remember the words you¡¯ve said today. In the future, you¡¯ll definitely pay for your words. Don¡¯t cry when that happens!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow as he answered nonchntly, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll remember what I said today. I¡¯ll remember what you said today as well.¡± Rudy saw that Jackie was not going to give way no matter what he said. If it continued, Rudy would definitely lose hisposure. No one expected Jackie to have such a stubborn mouth. Rudy was forced to swallow his anger and avert his gaze. Rudy even started to n how he would deal with Jackieter on. Chapter 2453 Grayson narrowed his eyes as he looked at Jackie in anger as well. He said in a cold tone, ¡°It seems like you¡¯vee here today just to embarrass yourself.¡± After saying that, Grayson turned away and remained silent. The sounds of the conflict had stopped, and everyone around was whispering in a discussion Elder Horst looked at Jackie meaningfully, as if he was looking at Jackie in a different light. Elder Horst was suddenly incredibly curious about Jackie, but he could naturally not say anything about it at that moment. When he say that everyone had already formed their groups, Elder Horst waved and said, ¡°Come with me! Everyone followed Elder Horst in their respective groups. Elder Horst entered the spirit vessel. The interior of the vessel was filled with people hurrying around. They followed closely behind Elder Horst, twisting and turning before they finally arrived in a spacious room. The room was so spacious that it could already be considered a hall. The moment they stepped into the room, everyone could feel a dense pill aura around the atmosphere. The room was more thanrge enough for the eighty of them. Jackie did a bit of estimation. The room wasrge enough to amodate another hundred more people on top of them. The west end of the room had alchemical equipment. There were not just furnaces, there were even special mes lit up there. Elder Horst turned around and said in his jovial tone, Those who want to prove your talent and skills through refining a sixth-grade pill, head to the west end ¡°Those who want to form pill runes to prove yourselves, stand on the east side and start forming the pill runes. The rest, wait for further instructions! After Elder Horst said that, Jackie walked over to the west. He ignored everything else as he put his focus on the pill furnace and the ingredients in front of the furnace. Jackie could tell what the ingredients were. They were the ingredients for an Energy Breaking Pill. Energy Breaking Pills were the mostmon and easiest to refine sixth-grade pills. Normally, test takers who wanted to refine a sixth-grade pill would choose that to prove their worth. Jackie had not nned on refining an Energy Breaking Pill. Even though the Energy Breaking Pill was easier and had a higher chance of sess, it is also worth less than other sixth-grade pills. He had wanted to refine an even more expensive pill. After he refined it, he would be able to sell the pill for spirit crystals. Jackie¡¯s mind was filled with spirit crystals at that time. As long as he could get even more spirit crystals, he could ignore everything else. After all, he was pursuing the path of an alchemistpletely for the sake of gaining even more spirit crystals. Otherwise, he would never havee to this ce. Elder Horst arranged for three of them to stand before the first three furnaces. Grayson stood at the front while Rudy stood between Jackie and Grayson. Next to the furnace were a few small bowls that contained the materials for an Energy Breaking Pill. Elder Horst exined the rules simply, ¡°You can try three times. If you fail all three times, it means you don¡¯t have the right to be a sixth-grade alchemist.¡± When he said that, Elder Horst¡¯s gaze had been on Jackie. It was as if those words were targeted at Jackie. Jackie raised an eyebrow, not caring about what Elder Horst had to say. Chapter 2454 Elder Horst let out a slight cough as he continued,¡± After you sessfully refine the pills, bring them to me for verification. You will have eight hours for the test. If you can¡¯t refine the pill within eight hours, you will fail the test, so don¡¯t be too slow.¡± The three of them nodded at practically the same time. After Elder Horst gave them their instructions, he arranged for a few workers to be their judges. The workers stood behind the three of them to make sure they did not do anything sketchy. After that, Elder Horst turned around and went to the other test-takers. Rudy narrowed his eyes as he nced at Jackie and said, ¡°The most important step to refining a sixth-grade pill is the final step. However, the initial steps aren¡¯t easy either. If you think you can¡¯t do it, then don¡¯t waste the materials. These ingredients aren¡¯t cheap. You wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it even if you sold yourself!¡± Jackie let out a light breath after hearing those words. He suddenly realized that he had lost the motivation to even open his mouth. He decided to ignore the guy and anything the guy would say. There was no point in replying anyway. Rudy looked down at him and thought that he could not refine a sixth-grade pill. Rudy also thought he was a low ss individual. No matter what he said, Rudy would not stop his insults anyway. Jackie let out a cold smile, not answering Rudy. He did not even bother looking at Rudy as he reached out his right hand to grab the materials to refine the Energy Breaking Pill. He slowly put the materials into the furnace one by one. The first step to refining a sixth-grade pill was to turn all those materials into liquid form. That step was a challenge for any alchemist. The higher the level of the pill, the harder the process was. However, anyone who dared to attempt refining a sixth-grade pill would have already been incredibly familiar with that step. The hardest was thest step, condensing the pill runes and fusing them with the pill. Only with a fifty percent refinement would the pill be consideredplete. That information shed through his mind as Jackie¡¯s expression hardened. He immediately shut off everything around him. He put his full focus on the pill furnace. Jackie was incredibly focused, but the others around him were not. Grayson and Rudy were incredibly confident in themselves. Even dying it a little would not affect the end results, so they stopped their movements when Jackie was refining the pill. They stared at Jackie¡¯s confident movements. ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet!¡± Just as Jackie threw himself into refining the pill, Rudy suddenly spoke to Grayson. Grayson raised an eyebrow. He did not have a good impression of Rudy, but he knew that Rudy was talented. Grayson could tell that Rudy might be able to pose a challenge to him. Even though he looked down on Rudy, Rudy was still much closer to his level than Jackie. He let out a smile as he nodded at Rudy¡¯s words, ¡°What do you want to bet on?¡± Rudy let out a meaningful smile and said, ¡°Let¡¯s bet on how far this brat can go.¡± Grayson was interested upon hearing that. He moved out of his position as he stood next to Rudy, looking at Jackie¡¯s actions together. At that moment, Jackie was not aware of anything that was happening at all. Even though the two of them were staring right at him, Jackie did not realize It at all. Chapter 2455 As long as it did not affect him refining the pill, the two of them could do whatever they wanted. It had nothing to do with him at all. ¡°Even though I look down on this guy, he still dared to brag around so much. I think he should have some amount of talent. He shouldn¡¯t have any problems going through the first two steps.¡± Grayson said inly. Rudy looked over at Grayson with a cold smile on his face and replied, ¡°You seem very confident in this guy. I think what he said earlier was just all nonsense. ¡°I think he¡¯ll only get to the second step before he failspletely! I really want to see how this brat will face us after that.¡± Grayson took a deep breath. He could feel that Rudy¡¯s anger at Jackie was much deeper than his own. Rudy¡¯s eyes were practically on fire when he said those words. It was obvious how much he hated Jackie. Grayson let out a coldugh, ¡°Then let¡¯s see what happens. I feel like he should be able to get to thest step. It would be decent enough if he manages to get to a hundred pill runes.¡± After the two of them said all that, they shut their mouths at the same time as they quietly looked at Jackie. They looked on as Jackie took out thest spiritual grass. That spiritual grass was called dragon bone grass. It got its name because it looked like a dragon¡¯s bone. It was thest and most important ingredient to refining an Energy Breaking Pill. As long as he sessfully refined it into liquid and mix it with the others, the first step would be completely done. Even though the first step was not too difficult for most people, it needed a lot of practice. A lot of effort and resources have to be put inside. The reason why most people were not willing to be alchemists was that alchemy used up a lot of time and spirit crystals. It was why most students were forced to rely on backers. That was because it was incredibly difficult to improve alone. With a light sound, all the heat that Jackie controlled was forced onto the dragon bone grass. The dragon bone grass suddenly started to smoke. It was quickly turning into a faint green liquid, mixing into the other liquids that Jackie had refined earlier. His movements looked incredibly practiced. Those movements looked like they had been done tens of thousands of times. There was no hesitation and not a single mistake. Looking at that, Rudy raised an eyebrow Grayson whispered, ¡°It looks like this guy has practiced liquifying materials a lot. Even I would only be on par with him. It¡¯s quite surprising.¡± After hearing that, Rudy let out a snort, ¡°You really are confident in him. We were just talking about our bet just now, but we never put anything on the line. Why don¡¯t we¡­¡± After that, Rudy turned around to face Grayson. At that moment, Rudy¡¯s expression turned serious, as if a grand decision was about to be made. Advertisement chapter 2456 – 2460 chapter 2456 ¨C 2460 Chapter 2456 He thought for a long time before he said, ¡°I¡¯ll bet a middle-priced sixth-grade pill. As for what pill it is, you can decide. Of course, that¡¯s if you win.¡± Rudy¡¯s words ignited Grayson¡¯spetitive spirit. He never expected that Rudy would talk about it so seriously. It was as if Rudy had mustered up his resolve. Grayson was quite rich at that moment. A single sixth -grade pill was not much to him. He nodded casually, ¡°Sure! I¡¯ll bet that he fails at thest step.¡± Rudy nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll bet that he fails at the second step. He won¡¯t even be able to form a pill!¡± Those words were incredibly resolute. It was as if he would start fighting if Grayson said anything against it. Grayson raised an eyebrow as he let out augh,¡± Then I¡¯ll bet a sixth-grade pill as well. You¡¯re allowed to choose the type.¡± Advertisement The two of them had a deal, and they once again shifted their focus onto Jackie. Those words that were being spoken near Jackie did not disturb Jackie at all. Afterpleting the first step, he reached the second. The first two steps were actually not difficult for Jackie at all. After all, he had absorbed the great warrior¡¯s memories. The great warrior had done the first two steps countless times. He could easily make seventh, eighth, and ninth-grade pills, let alone sixth-grade ones. After all, the great warriors hade from the first grade world, the Divine Void World. In the Divine Void World, even ninth-grade pills were incrediblymon. Advertisement Jackie was still notpletely merged with the memories at that moment. Otherwise, Jackie would have easily been able to refine ninth-grade pills. Constance looked over to the vice treasurer. He saw that a curious and disdainful glint was in the vice treasurer¡¯s eyes. He only stopped on the treasurer for a moment before he looked over at Jackie. His eyes constantly moved between the vice treasurer and Jackie, as if he was thinking about something and trying to make a decision. After a good while, Constance suddenly said, ¡°Your student over there really is someone special¡­¡± The vice treasurer¡¯s face soured more when he heard that. He had already been incredibly miserable standing there. Jackie, who he had thought was incredibly reliable, had suddenly thrown such a curveball. Then there was Gilbert who decided to ignore the Heavenly Pills¡¯ reputation to tell everyone about Jackie. Those matters really troubled the vice treasurer. Constance¡¯s words almost caused the vice treasurer to leap intobat. The vice treasurer suppressed his rage as he turned to look at Constance and replied, ¡°Mr. Constance, you should focus on your own matters. There¡¯s no need for you to worry about me. ¡°I know how my student is. I know what he can or cannot do. I didn¡¯t really want any of them to be a formal student for the alliance anyway.¡± Advertisement If Jackie had not wanted to refine a sixth-grade pill, Jackie would still have had the chance to be a formal student of the alliance. With Jackie¡¯s actions, it was alreadypletely hopeless. Chapter 2457 Jackie could not possibly refine a sixth-grade pill and had also lost the chance to prove himself through forming pill runes. Jackie had dug his own grave. The vice treasurer could not help but prepare himself for future failure. Otherwise, he would be viciously mockedter on, and Constance¡¯s mockery would get worse. The vice treasurer had experienced many things in his years, but he could not take that kind of mockery. Constance let out a cold smile and said, ¡°It looks like you don¡¯t think Jackie can do anything at all. I really don¡¯t know what Heavenly Pills are thinking to ept riff-raff like that. ¡°An idiot like him who insists on proving how stupid he is would be a burden even if he became a sixthgrade alchemist.¡± Constance seemed to be giving out advice, but the tone was notably wrong. Anyone could have sensed that. The vice treasurer¡¯s lips twitched as he turned to look away, no longer facing Constance. ¡°I know what you¡¯re trying to say, but I can¡¯t hear anything when my mood is bad. I¡¯d advise you to shut your mouth and look at your favored disciple.¡± After that, the vice treasurer deliberately moved away from Constance. The vice treasurer would probably end up spitting out blood if he continued talking to the guy. He decided to just shut his mouth and pretend to not see anything. ¡°The pill has taken shape!¡± Grayson suddenly said. Grayson did not even have to mention that. Rudy had seen everything. At that moment, Rudy looked like he had swallowed a fly. Rudy had thought that Jackie was just full of hot air. Yet, a dark pill body was in the furnace in front of Jackie, floating in the middle. Jackie¡¯s hands were constantly forming seals as the pill¡¯s movement constantly sped up. At the peak of the speed, the pill suddenly stopped. Under Jackie¡¯s serious eyes, the pill started to emit a dense smell. Jackie let out a sigh of relief as he once again started to form seals. The dense fragrance filled Jackie¡¯s nose as he quickly gathered all that pill aura together. One by one, golden pill runes started to form. The faint golden runes started to illuminate the air around him. When Rudy saw that scene, there was not much he could say. Rudy had lostpletely. Jackie did not justplete the second step, he had even started on the third Even though he knew that Jackie could not finish the third step, he was still unable to contain his anger. Grayson let out a lightugh as he looked at Rudy and said, ¡°It looks like I¡¯ve won. Thank you¡­¡± Rudy took a deep breath, unable to say anything back at Grayson. He was forced to nod sincerely and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll let you pick a sixth-grade pillter.¡± Either because of Rudy keeping to his words or because they both had Jackie as amon enemy, they had seemed to set aside their earlier differences. Chapter 2458 Time slowly ticked away. Jackie was forming the pill runes at an even pace. One by one, the golden runes floated in the air, slowly umting. Rudy and Grayson had yet to start on their own pills. They had put their full focus on Jackie. They witnessed for themselves as Jackie slowly condenses pill rune after pill rune. The faint golden glow shed in front of their eyes. The more they watched, the more apprehensive they were. Grayson had felt like Jackie would already be quite talented to even be able to form a hundred pill runes. After all, forming pill runes by themselves was different from forming pill runes while refining a pill. While refining, one would need to make sure the pill maintained its shape. Then, one would need to use the pill aura emitted from the pill to form pill runes. It needed the support of true and aura. Most importantly, one needed to go through constant training to stabilize oneself. That needed incredible skills as well as a very long time. Normal students would not be able to do that at all. Yet, Jackie seemed to be able to do itfortably. Jackie was not panicking at all as he calmly formed his pill runes. The number of pill runes slowly increased. From three hundred to five hundred, and he even managed to form eight hundred. It was then that Jackie was once again the focus of everyone¡¯s attention, not only being focused by a select few. Initially, everyone felt like Jackie had been an incredible idiot to stand behind Rudy. Apletely unknown brat had actually dared to challenge the third test to prove his skills. Everyone knew very well how difficult a sixth-grade pill was to form. Only those with incredible talent could be sixth grade alchemists at their age. Back then, no one thought Jackie could do it. After following Elder Horst into the hall, everyone¡¯s focus had been on the test. They no longer cared about the troublemaking Jackie. Yet, even if they wanted to ignore him, they could no longer do so. Eight hundred pill runes floated in front of Jackie. The golden glow was absolutely radiant. Everyone was looking at Jackie in apletely different expression! Even if Jackie¡¯s pill runes could not merge well enough with the pill, his performance would still have set him apart from the group. It was way better than most of them! After all, being able to form one to two hundred pill runes among those students was already considered an incredible feat. Jackie was able to control the pill body as he condensed eight hundred pill runes. That was something those students could only dream of. Rudy was already looking at Jackie with an incredibly dark look. His hands trembled and he uttered, ¡°How is this possible?! How could this guy actually form eight hundred pill runes?! How did he do it? Why can he do it?! I¡¯ve never heard of him before!¡± Rudy was already in apletely crazed state. Jackie had given Rudy a p to the face with the demonstration of his skills. All the mockery Rudy had thrown had been reflected right back at him. Rudy felt like a joke at that moment. It was no wonder Jackie¡¯s words had been so sharp before. Jackie really did have the skill! Grayson¡¯s frown had not disappeared since Jackie had formed five hundred pill runes. Grayson¡¯s mood was not much better than Rudy¡¯s. After all, it was too much of a shock. ¡°Where did he come from? Why have I never heard of him before?! Is he actually able to form a sixth-grade pill?¡± Chapter 2459 Grayson¡¯s voice was a little raspy. At that moment, Rudy was no longer in the mood to answer Grayson. Rudy looked at Jackie with an anxious look, praying that Jackie would fail! Only then would he be able to save himself from embarrassment. The vice treasurer¡¯s eyes were about to pop out of their sockets. He gaped slightly as he looked at Jackie In disbelief. He never expected that Jackie would actually be able to form eight hundred pill runes. He knew that Jackie had been hiding his skills, but he did not expect him to be so skillful. The vice treasurer had thought that Jackie had gone crazy, but it seemed like he was the one who had been blind to Jackie¡¯s master! Thinking about that, he took a deep breath, concealing his expression. He did not want anyone to notice anything strange. Constance said in an incredibly cold voice, ¡°Vice treasurer, your acting skills are getting better and better!¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When he said that, he was filled with rage. Thankfully, the vice treasurer had hidden his strange expression and returned to normal. Constance had not noticed anything at all and only felt like he had been ying around. The vice treasurer let out a coldugh, ¡°What do you mean by my acting skills? I¡¯m Heavenly Pills¡¯ vice treasurer. I¡¯m not some circus show.¡± Constance mmed his hand down as he violently eximed, ¡°Stop trying to pull one over me! I actually really thought that the brat was an idiot. ¡°It looks like you were just too good at acting. You managed to fool all of us!¡± The vice treasurer did his best to control himself, not revealing any strange expressions. The vice treasurer struggled a little at Constance¡¯s usations. He had not been acting earlier and had really felt that way. He had never known of Jackie¡¯s true abilities. His shock was no less than anyone present. It was just that he could not voice out his surprise. Zayne had been eagerly waiting to be entertained. Even though he was not in that great of a rtionship with the vice treasurer, he could not really offend the vice treasurer too much. After all, Zayne was part of the Rosefinch Pavilion. Heavenly Pills had Heavenly Auction House behind them, which had incredibly close ties with Rosefinch Pavilion. He could not make the situation too bad for the vice treasurer, but now he was a little anxious. Zayne¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°Vice treasurer, did you need to do all that? They had to show their skills eventually anyway. What was the point of hiding everything from us? You caused us to think that you were just recruiting riff-raff.¡± The vice treasurer let out a helpless sigh as he said, ¡± I¡¯ve never seen Jackie refine a sixth-grade pill, so I can¡¯t be sure if he can actually do it. ¡°I was more or less a little anxious. Naturally, I showed anxiety in my expression. It was you who jumped to conclusions, so this has nothing to do with me.¡± The vice treasurer¡¯s reasoning was a little forced, but it was still able to temporarily set the situation aside. He did not want to go too deep into the topic. His eyes remained fixed on Jackie. Gilbert and Andrew had already formed quite a few pill runes, but when they witnessed what Jackie was doing, they could no longer maintain theirposure. The runes they were forming suddenly disappeared, turning into pill auras. Gilbert looked at Jackie with a frown. He pinched himself harshly to prove that he was not dreaming. ¡°How is this possible?! How could he form eight hundred pill runes?!¡± Chapter 2460 Gilbert felt like he was about to go crazy from anger. He had already been stamped on by Jackie before, but now he felt like he was about to bepletely trampled over. He had thought that Jackie had some talent, but would not be that much stronger than him. After witnessing all this for himself, he finally realized how much of a joke his thoughts were. No wonder Jackie had always looked at him as if he was nothing. Jackie had never taken him seriously before at all. In Jackie¡¯s eyes, Gilbert was merely a clown. Gilbert could not take it after realizing that point. Earlier, he might have offended the vice treasurer, but he had turned Jackie into a joke. Once Jackie returned to Heavenly Pills, Jackie would be punished severely. After all, Heavenly Pills really held a lot of importance in their reputation. Jackie¡¯s actions had clearly smeared a ck spot on Heavenly Pills¡¯ reputation before. Yet, his thoughts had beenpletely shattered by Jackie. Gilbert¡¯s hands trembled. He could not even breathe properly at that point. ¡°I refuse to believe it! Why can he do all this? Why does he have so much talent? I¡¯ve never seen¡­¡± He could not finish his sentence. He had never seen anyone as talented as Jackie. Jackie looked to be about the same age as him, but Jackie was so much more talented than he was. It was one thing for Jackie to be better at fighting than him, but they had such a huge gap even in alchemy. How could he possibly stand it? Gilbert¡¯s mild trembling had turned into full-on shaking as if he was having a fit. Hisplexion kept on changing as if he had suffered some disease. Andrew¡¯s expression was not much better than Gilbert¡¯s, but he was at least a little calmer than Gilbert. Andrew was also dealt a heavy blow. He gulped as he sighed, ¡°So there¡¯s such a big gap between us. It¡¯s such a joke that I had wanted to use my skills to prove myself. Such a huge joke¡­¡± Andrew was just like Gilbert. He felt like all his actions in front of Jackie before were all just a massive joke. The more he thought about it, the more it seemed that way. The discussions around the ce at that moment shot up in waves. ¡°Why have I never heard of Heavenly Pills having such a master before?! His talents are equal to Grayson¡¯s! Looking at him, he should be around our age. No wonder he dared to stand behind Rudy. He was no idiot, he really did have the skills!¡± ¡°I was saying that he didn¡¯t look like an idiot. Heavenly Pills really hid this very well. I¡¯m so surprised. ¡°If Jackie grows up, Heavenly Pills will definitely be much stronger. When I go back, I have to tell the elders¡­¡± The discussions flew everywhere, but it did not disturb Jackie at all. Jackie had a challenge in front of him at that moment, which was thest step. He needed to merge the pill runes with the pill body. Only with a fifty percent refinement would the Energy Breaking Pill be considered sessful. With Jackie¡¯s skills, it would not be hard for him to do so, but he did not want to expose too much of his talents. His goal was to be a sixth-grade alchemist and enter the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. He did not want too many eyes on him, or he might risk being targeted by others. Advertisement chapter 2461 – 2465 chapter 2461 ¨C 2465 Chapter 2461 After all, he was still not that skilled. In the martial world, the strong were always the winners. He did not want to cause any unnecessary trouble at that moment. With that question in mind, Jackie made a clear decision. He formed seals after seals with his hands as the pill body started to spin slowly again. With a wave of his right hand, the golden pill runes that were in the air started to rapidly spin around the pill body. The moment they fused with the pill body, the golden pill runes let out a vibrant, golden glow. After that, they fused with the pill body. There were a total of eight hundred and thirty pill runes. Jackie controlled those runes and fused them into the pill body one by one. As the pill runes fused with the pill body, Jackie¡¯s hand shook a bit, doing something to the pill body. It caused the pill that would have been at an eighty percent refinement to turn into a fifty percent one! Jackie deliberately slowed down the process before he fused the pill runes with the pill body. An Energy Breaking Pill that was glowing in a faint golden light spun in the air. Jackie reached out and grabbed the pill. He let out a breath as the somewhat uncertain feeling in his heart died down. Advertisement ¡°Sess.¡± He inly said. At that moment, his focus shifted to his surroundings. He once again felt gazes on his body. He immediately turned around and saw Rudy and Grayson staring at him with wide eyes. The two of them were looking at him as if he had killed their fathers. Rudy was in an especially bad state. His mouth was twitching as if he had been poisoned Rudy¡¯s breath was erratic and his face was pale. It was obvious how much of a blow his mental state had been dealt with. Grayson was in a slightly better state, but not much better. Advertisement He could even see jealousy and hatred in Grayson¡¯s eyes! Facing that expression, Jackie was incredibly calm. He had seen that look on so many people before. Whenever he performed just a little better, it could invite the hatred of others. Grayson had been iming that his talents were superior, and had been showing off in front of everyone. Yet, even if he sessfully refined a sixth-grade pill at that moment, it would not cause that much excitement. Grayson really hated Jackie for stealing his thunder. After Jackie sessfully refined a sixth-grade pill, the others would no longer hold Grayson in that high of regard. Grayson sighed as he coldly stared at Jackie. ¡°You¡¯re really something else. I thought there was something wrong with your head before, but you really do have the skills. However, there¡¯s something wrong with your character for sure. Since you¡¯re so talented, why didn¡¯t you just voice it out earlier? ¡°You insisted on ying around with us and shocking us? I won¡¯t respect your disgusting behavior!¡± Jackie was a little speechless at Grayson¡¯s words. Even if he had said he was talented earlier, it would merely have invited more mockery. Why would he have done that? Only by proving his skills would he be able to shut everyone up. Chapter 2462 Grayson said that merely because he did not want people to look at him differently after he showed off his talents. He wanted Elder Horst to have a better view of him than Jackie. Advertisement Jackie let out a softugh and said, ¡°Even if you want to try to bring me down, you should at least use your brain. If I had said that I was talented just now, what would all of you have thought? ¡°You¡¯re just saying all of this because I stole your thunder. I hate people like you who think so much of your meager talents the most. All you do is try and push everyone down from your high seats!¡± Those words almost caused Grayson to spit out blood. That brat¡¯s mouth was just as amazing as his talents. Grayson shouted out with clenched fists, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can beat me just because you managed to refine a sixth-grade pill! ¡°Let me tell you, I¡¯m only at this level now because I¡¯ve only learned the Way of the Pill for a short time. If you give me a bit more time, I¡¯ll definitely be better than you. I¡¯ll be so much better than you, you won¡¯t even have room to breathe!¡± Jackie coldlyughed as he averted his gaze, not even bothering to talk to Grayson anymore. Rudy looked like his bones had been snapped by someone. He looked like he was about to copse on the floor. He was furious, his stomach was filled with inexhaustible rage, but there was nothing he could do. He wanted to voice out all his anger just like Grayson had done. He wanted to shout and scream, but Rudy knew very well that Jackie would not allow himself to be trampled all over. No matter what he said, it would just be seen as a joke. Suddenly, everyone had strange looks on their faces. There was conflict and shock on their faces, as well as reluctance. Elder Horst coughed lightly, breaking the strange atmosphere. He walked a few steps forward as he reached out to Jackie and said, ¡°Hand over the Energy Breaking Pill. Let me check if the refinement is at fifty percent.¡± Elder Horst¡¯s words sessfully plunged everyone into a strange silence again. Everyone widened their eyes as they waited for Elder Horst¡¯s final result. If Jackie did not manage a fifty percent refinement with the Energy Breaking Pill, it would prove that he did not truly have the skill to be a sixth-grade alchemist. It would mean that his talents were not as high as they expected. Hearing Elder Horst¡¯s words, Grayson and Rudy looked up at the elder with an expectant gaze. Elder Horst ignored all the attention. He ced Jackie¡¯s Energy Breaking Pill in his palm before he furrowed his eyebrows as he observed the pill in earnest. Elder Horst was a true eighth-grade alchemist There was no way he would make any mistakes when verifying pills. After all, the Energy Breaking Pill was just a sixth-grade pill. The vice treasurer clenched his fists tightly. He looked much more nervous than everyone else there. His breath started to get erratic. If Jackie really did seed in bing a sixth-grade alchemist, it would be something that would have the whole of Heavenly Pills celebrating. After all, a student as talented as Jackie would definitely be able to aplish a lot if he was brought up properly. Even a seventh-grade alchemist would not be within his limits. Heavenly Pills would greatly benefit from him in the future. Jackie was a student under him, so he would definitely be able to benefit greatly from Jackie in the future as well! Elder Horst looked at the Energy Breaking Pill with great scrutiny. In the end, there was a glint in his eyes as his lips curled up into a smile. Chapter 2463 Looking at that smile, the vice treasurer¡¯s breath almost stopped. Elder Horst said confidently, ¡°Over fifty percent refinement! Even though it¡¯s not at sixty percent, it¡¯s still almost there. Very good! As of right now, you¡¯re a sixth-grade alchemist.¡± When he said that, Elder Horst had a slight smile on his face as he looked at Jackie with a relieved expression. Elder Horst¡¯s words were basically a confirmation At that moment, differing feelings went through everyone¡¯s hearts. Most of them felt shocked. Jackie had only been slightly off from being at sixty percent refinement. It meant that Jackie was slightly better than regr sixth-grade alchemists. They were all so far away from being a sixth-grade alchemist, but Jackie was already making his steps toward being a seventh-grade alchemist. There was such a huge difference in their talents that they were forced to admit defeat! Rudy took a deep breath. His body swayed and he was about to lose it. No matter what he did at that moment, it would be useless. He turned around abruptly as he walked toward the materials that Elder Horst had prepared for him. He stared at Jackie the whole way. He had yet to even start refining his pill. Jackie dealt a huge blow to his mood, but the test needed to continue. Just as he turned around, a familiar voice was heard behind him. Constance berated, ¡°Throw those dumb thoughts out of your head. Don¡¯t let this affect you at all! No matter how strong anyone else is, it¡¯s not you. What did youe here for? Surely you don¡¯t need me to remind you. ¡°If you¡¯re affected by something like this, and fail to be a student of the alliance, I¡¯ll tell the elders everything when we¡¯re back. You know how the elders are. You know what kind of punishment you¡¯ll get!¡± Rudy was so scared that he shivered. He did not even dare to turn his head around. Constance¡¯s words were no joke. There was not a single elder in Golden Pills that was not ruthless. If anything happened at that moment, he did not even dare to imagine what he would face when he went back. He hurriedlyposed himself and took a few deep breaths. He cast his gaze on the furnace. He mumbled to himself, ¡°Only sess! No failure is allowed!¡± He had been dealt a heavy blow. The person he had thought he would be able to trample beneath his feet had actually turned out so talented. There was nowhere for him to vent his anger, so he was naturally suffering at that moment. Grayson saw that Rudy had already started refining his pills and did not dare to dy any longer. At that moment, he started to move as well. It was not the time for him to wonder how talented Jackie was. He needed to hurry up and refine an Energy Breaking Pill to prove his talent and skill! Elder Horst held his protruded belly as walked toward Jackie. He reached out hisrge hand as he pats Jackie on the shoulder. ¡°Not bad! You are quite the rare sprout! I haven¡¯t seen anyone with such potential in two or three years. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the recruitment this time is different from before. The alliance will give you everything you need to grow. All you need to do is listen to our arrangements. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jackie looked up at the smiling elder. He merely gave a slight nod, not saying anything. Chapter 2464 Elder Horst was painting a very nice picture, but Jackie was not a na?ve child. He would not believe someone else so easily. Even though Elder Horst had said that something had happened in the alliance which caused the recruitment to be different, Jackie was still waiting to find out how it would affect him. The vice treasurer excitedly walked to Jackie. He could not hold back the smile on his face. ¡°You did very well!¡± He praised loudly. Jackie merely nodded slightly again. He did not have too much of a reaction. He had always known his skill and potential, so he would naturally not be as excited as everyone else. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Heavenly Pills will absolutely not let your talents go to waste. We¡¯ll definitely raise you up properly, as long as you remain loyal to us!¡± There was another meaning to the vice treasurer¡¯s words, but his face remained incredibly excited. Jackie could not help but let out a silentugh. The vice treasurer was actually more interested in thest few words. He wanted Jackie to remain loyal. Only with enough loyalty would Jackie get enough resources. After all, Heavenly Pills would not waste its resources and gain nothing. Jackie nodded, still not saying anything. Jackie was not someone who forgot those who helped him. As long as Heavenly Pills did not do anything against him or harm him, he would repay them in the future. At some point, Constance and Zayne had arrived next to them. The two of them measured Jackie properly. This time, they were looking at him with a different expression. The first time, they looked at him as if he was a clown. This time, they seemed deep in thought, as if they wanted to find out everything about Jackie. Constance let out a slight smile as he said inly,¡± You really are a master. Good talent shouldn¡¯t be hidden. The outer regions are still the outer regions. If someone of your talent was in the inner regions, you¡¯d definitely cause many waves!¡± Constance was trying to overstep his boundaries at that moment. When the vice treasurer heard that, he replied angrily, ¡°Mr. Constance, stop right there! Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know how the inner region acts! ¡°There are so many resources, but you all scheme among each other so much. If a master went inside, who knows what would happen to them!¡± Jackie nced at the vice treasurer. Just as the vice treasurer was going to continue fighting, Jackie raised a hand to stop him. He turned to look at Constance. Jackie acted as if he had forgotten everything Constance had said to him before. Jackie said calmly,¡± Of course, I¡¯d want to go to Golden Pills¡­¡± Those words caused a chill to go through the vice treasurer. The vice treasurer hurriedly turned around with widened eyes. He looked at Jackie in disbelief and was about to say something when Jackie continued. ¡°But s, I have an incredibly bad rtionship with Rudy from Golden Pills. You¡¯ve seen what he was doing just now. ¡°If I join Golden Pills, Rudy would definitely plot something against me. I just want to focus on alchemy. I obviously wouldn¡¯t want these petty matters affecting me. ¡°You should understand! As long as Rudy is in Golden Pills, I¡¯ll never join you!¡± Advertisement chapter 2466 – 2470 chapter 2466 ¨C 2470 Chapter 2465 Jackie¡¯s words had been incredibly venomous. He had pinned the me on Rudy for not joining Golden Pills. If Jackie got more and more talented, Golden Pills might actually consider kicking Rudy out to make Jackie a formal student! Sure enough, the moment Jackie finished, Constance was deep in thought. It was as if he was seriously considering the possibility. Before the vice treasurer exploded, Jackie hurriedly turned over and winked at the vice treasurer. The vice treasurer immediately understood what Jackie was doing. He suppressed the anger in his heart as he said nothing. At that moment, a bang was suddenly heard behind them. A few of them turned around to look and saw that Rudy¡¯s furnace had a small explosion. The medicinal liquids sttered everywhere. Rudy¡¯s first try had been a total failure! Jackie smirked coldly. Logically, the first step should have been the easiest. Mistakes should never be made at that step. Advertisement Rudy¡¯s medicinal liquids had exploded because of his errant thoughts. He had heard everything Jackie had said earlier. Jackie had managed to shut off everything else when he was refining earlier, but Rudy had been unable topletely focus on everything with his thoughts all over the ce. When he heard those words that Jackie had deliberately targeted at him, Rudy naturally lost his composure. With Jackie¡¯s talents already causing Rudy¡¯s whole body to tremble, he lost control of the bnce for a moment and caused the furnace to explode. Looking at that sight, Constance frowned as he walked forward and said, ¡°Rudy! Did you not hear what I said earlier? If you mess this up, you¡¯ll definitely be punished when you get back! Throw those dumb thoughts away right now! Advertisement ¡°You can¡¯t make any more mistakes. Don¡¯t forget, you only have three chances. You¡¯ve already ruined one right at the first step, so what if you make another mistake?! You know the consequences!¡± Constance had forced out thest few words through clenched teeth. It was obvious how angry Constance was at that moment. Jackie let out a coldugh. That was exactly what he had wanted. Elder Horst nced over at Jackie and had naturally caught Jackie¡¯s smile. He suddenlyughed as he told the servant behind him, ¡°Bring Jackie to the back hall. After that, give him the sixth grade alchemist badge and make a record for him. I¡¯ll make more arrangements after the test.¡± The servant behind elder Horst hurriedly nodded. The servant hurried over and motioned to Jackie. Jackie let out an exasperated sigh, he was still not that good at controlling his own expressions. He should not have let out thatugh earlier. Otherwise, he would have been able to pull off more tricks. He wanted to at least ruin that guy¡¯s test. After all, that guy kept on causing him trouble. If Jackie let Rudy off like that, Rudy might think that Jackie was an easy target. Yet, it seemed like Elder Horst was not going to give him any chance to do that. Jackie let out a sigh, not saying anything else as he followed the servant to the back hall Chapter 2466 Jackie was led to a solitary room, one adorned with furnishings and an elegantly decoratedyout. There were even various refreshments on the table, and a faint floral fragrance permeated the room. The servant invited Jackie to sit down before he said, ¡± Please wait here. After the test, Elder Horst will make his arrangements. Call me should you need anything; I¡¯ll be right outside the door.¡± Advertisement The servant bowed at Jackie before he turned and left the room, leaving only Jackie inside. Jackie sighed in helplessness as he muttered to himself, ¡°I must have better control over my expressions next time¡­¡± If Elder Horst had not noticed it, Jackie could have stayed and got his scheme to work, making things difficult for the other two. It was only Rudy who had been affected at that moment, while Grayson did not suffer too much. That was what Jackie regretted, but suchments were pointless for the moment. With that, Jackie ced these thoughts aside before he sat down to train. Ever since he came to Middle Province, he had not! Had the chance to calm down and train. He had even focused solely on alchemy, which no doubt affected his martial advancements. Jackie had formally be a student of the alliance and a sixth-grade alchemist, much to his relief. He needed to catch up on his training, however. He had only managed to get Destroying the Void to the second stage. He was still a bit far from the third stage, and he had to hurry. After absorbing the Formational True Energy, his strength was already close to a breakthrough. He was close to achieving the spring solidifying realm, but he was still too weak at that moment. Only by stepping into the spring solidifying realm would he be able to have the most basic ability to protect himself. Jackie would be able to enter a few hidden ancient realms. To Jackie, eight hours passed by in a sh. When the door opened again, Jackie was a little surprised. In walked Elder Horst, smiling as he did, and following after him were Rudy and Grayson, both seemingly at peace. It was obvious from their expressions that the two of them had passed. They were already sixth-grade alchemists just like he was, or they would not have looked so pleased. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When Jackie stood up, Elder Horst motioned for Jackie toe forward From his storage ring, Elder Horst produced a golden badge. On the badge was the word ¡®Six¡¯, and there were countless small symbols around it. Elder Horst gave the badge to Jackie once Jackie walked up to him.¡± This is your badge.¡± All of a sudden, Elder Horst then ordered, seemingly directed to whoever was outside, ¡°There¡¯s not much more time, hurry on inside!¡± Jackie frowned when he saw two other people hurrying in from outside. They looked to be in their forties or fifties, with beards and seemingly fierce expressions to boot. Jackie could not tell how strong the two of them were at that moment. Elder Horst introduced Jackie and the others, ¡°The one on the left is Aston Cain, and on the left is Martin Lemming. They¡¯re both deacons who¡¯ll be bringing you to Phoenix Valley.¡± This stunned Jackie. Where was Phoenix Valley? Why were they ushered to this location so quickly? What awaited them there? Jackie did not want to depart before knowing the whole situation fully, but he was not in the position to decide that. If he rejected even that order, the alliance would not trust him in the future and would not give him the resources he needed. Even if he was unwilling, Jackie did not voice his objection immediately. Jackie merely kept silent and looked on quietly. Elder Horst continued, ¡°I said we needed to recruit five students this time. The other two aren¡¯t able to match you three in potential, so they¡¯ll remain here for now.¡± Chapter 2467 ¡°The three of you are special, and sending you to Phoenix Valley is what the higher-ups desire. Phoenix Valley is a very special ce for the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. A lot of things are happening today, so it¡¯s not good for you to remain here.¡± Elder Horst then took a deep breath. It was as if there was something he could not say, a secret buried deep in his mind. Jackie frowned at that. Phoenix Valley did not seem to be anywhere too dangerous, and nothing treacherous should be lurking there. It was just that he did not know if Phoenix Valley was in the inner or outer region. As Jackie mulled over the matter, Elder Horst once more spoke, ¡°Alright, let us not dilly-dally. I¡¯ve already prepared the spirit vessel. There¡¯s no need to say your goodbyes either; I¡¯ll let them know. ¡°Phoenix Valley is a good ce. Make sure you properly practice alchemy when you¡¯re there. Your future will be very bright.¡± Elder Horst did not dawdle any longer. He shot a look at Martin and Aston, and the two of them nodded. They then brought Jackie and the other two to a spirit vessel. They were still reeling in disbelief at that point, even as they got into the small vessel. Everything had happened too quickly, and they barely had time to digest it all. The small vessel was a lot smaller than the vessel they had juste from. The spirit vessel could only fit five to six people. Aston and Martin were the ones controlling the vessel. One of them steered the vessel from the inside while the other looked out for danger outside. Jackie and the others merely rested inside quietly. The three of them had quite theplicated rtionship Grayson might have had a temporary truce with Rudy before, but they still did not see eye-to-eye. After both of thempleted the test and became sixth-grade alchemists, they were at odds once again. The three of them were at a corner each, distancing themselves from each other as much as they could. It was as if none of them wanted to have anything to do with one another at all. Jackie was actually quite happy with this. He did not like exchanging empty pleasantries, especially when the interactions were meaningless. What Jackie was the most worried about at that point was what sort of ce Phoenix Valley was and what he would encounter when he arrived. It had already been ten hours since they left. Earlier, he had asked Martin when they would arrive at Phoenix Valley, Martin showed him three fingers. ¡°At least three days.¡± The answer stunned Jackie. The small vessel might not be able to carry a lot of people, but it was no slow vessel at all. Three days would mean they would be traversing a lot of space. Jackie wondered where in Middle Province they were headed to. He had wanted to ask even more questions, but Martin seemed so distant and apathetic, as if he did not want to bother with Jackie and the others. Jackie was forced to put his questions aside for the moment. Out of the blue¡­ ¡°So it¡¯s you!¡± an exmation was heard. Jackie jumped, thinking that something had happened. Martin immediately stood up as he ordered, ¡°None of you are allowed toe out. No matter what happens, pretend you didn¡¯t hear anything!¡± Martin seemed incredibly stern at that point. Jackie had stood up as well, but he still looked rtively calm. Meanwhile, Grayson and Rudy seemed terrified. Martin gave out those instructions before rushing out. He shut the door behind him before noises were heard outside. A battle had taken ce. Chapter 2468 It did not sound like the battle had ceased at all from the moment Martin got out. Jackie, Grayson, and Rudy were rooted, stone-faced even. None of them were all that calm. Something had happened outside, and it was not something to joke about. They were no masters nor venerable fighters. If anything happened outside, their lives could very well be lost there. Jackie, at least, seemed to be in control over himself. Even though a lot was going on in his mind at that moment, he could still manage himself as he assessed the situation, nning what he would do if anything went awry. The other two could not even remain calm, especially Grayson who looked incredibly aghast. His hands were trembling, and his mouth was twitching. It was obvious that Grayson was close to losing his mind. The sounds from the sh that took ce outside intermingled with shouts and yells, and it grew louder by the moment, too. Martin and Aston were both talking, but it was hard to tell what they were talking about. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Why is there a sudden ambush? Did we pass a dangerous path or something? Is it a rival?!¡± blurted Grayson, his voice evidently unstable as he babbled. Rudy nced at Grayson before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re currently in a ship provided by the alliance. Don¡¯t we all know what the alliance is? Which group would start a conflict with the alliance? It¡¯s just an alliance that helps out alchemists. Normally, there shouldn¡¯t be any conflict with anyone that powerful¡­¡± Saying that, Rudy felt like there was no weight to his words. If it was not someone with a grudge, what was that yell from earlier about, before Martin stepped outside? That was impossible to exin. Still, Rudy could not imagine who would have such a grudge against the alliance to start such a conflict, even trying to kill them on the journey. Grayson then argued, his eyes red-rimmed and breaths erratic, ¡°The question is, what¡¯s the point of killing us? We might be a little talented, but we¡¯ve only just turned into sixth-grade alchemists. We can¡¯t really affect anyone! Why would they try to kill us?¡± Rudy nodded meaningfully at those words. Even if the enemy wanted to kill them, there should have been a meaning to the assault. The three of them had just turned into sixth-grade alchemists, and the news about it should not have been leaked yet. Even if talent was valuable, it meant nothing in the eyes of those truly powerful. After all, talent could sometimes be exhausted, and no one could truly know if it would blossom. Sixth-grade alchemists might be respected, but the truly respectable figures are all seventh or eighth grade alchemists. Sixth-grade alchemists were still too low ranked in that regard! Thinking about that, Rudy stood up, his emotions whirling within him. ¡°Do any of you have some sort of special identity? Are you enemies trying to pursue you?¡± Saying that, Rudy¡¯s eyes widened. He viciously stared at the two in front of him, not able to think of who would want to kill them. Since he could not figure it out, there might be another reason for it. For instance, the one they wanted to kill might have nothing to do with the alliance. They might want to kill just one person. If that was the case, he would just have been dragged into this mess! Chapter 2469 The more Rudy thought about it, the angrier he became, believing his assumption to be true after all. He could not help but raise his voice as his hands trembled, ¡°I¡¯m telling you two: No matter who attracted the assassins, you¡¯d better suffer the consequences! Don¡¯t pull me into your mess! ¡°I¡¯ve always been very careful with what I do, never misstepping.¡± Rudy¡¯s breathing started to quicken as he spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve never provoked any powerful figures before, so I don¡¯t want any of you to drag me down with you!¡± Grayson¡¯s face reddened in fury upon hearing Rudy¡¯s words. If the situation had allowed it, he would have rushed over to Rudy and screamed. ¡°Stop assuming things so rashly about us! You¡¯ve never offended anyone, so does that mean we have? Don¡¯t talk about yourself as if you¡¯re some saint, alright? ¡°With how your character is, could you have not offended anyone? Who knows; you might be the culprit here. Why are you so insistent that these enemies are targeting one person?¡± Rudy¡¯s nostrils red as he pointed a finger at Grayson. ¡°What do you mean by that?! Quit insulting me- I¡¯ve never offended anyone important in my life! ¡°I know how you normally act. You keep wagging your tail. If you haven¡¯t offended anyone, I¡¯ll take up your name in the future. ¡°Perhaps your usual abrasiveness actually ended up offending someone? Maybe it ended up causing a whole lot of trouble, and now, someone is trying to kill us. ¡°Back then, you were in Rosefinch Pavilion, and it wasn¡¯t easy to make any moves on you. Now that you¡¯re out, they found the perfect opportunity to attack!¡± Both Grayson and Rudy were screaming at each, neither one of them wanting to give in. They felt like the situation they were in was caused by the other person, that all the faultid on the other person, and this got the two of them more riled up by the minute. Jackie silently stood by the side and watched as they both screamed it out like a death match. He sighed helplessly. He really admired the two of them, being able to quarrel to that degree even with the situation as it Was. Could the result of their quarrel solve the dangers they were facing? Hrious. Jackie tried to listen in on the constant fighting that was outside. There were even a few explosions. Both sides seemed to be using powerful weapons. The skills shed against each other, causing the explosions. At that moment, the small vessel suddenly swayed violently. The two who were quarreling panicked at the sudden movement, falling on the floor after losing their footing. The quarrel died down temporarily. Grayson fell down right on his back, and his expression soured even more. ¡°That¡¯s a powerful technique, alright. How strong must that person be to cause such an intense explosion? Even the spirit vessel was affected!¡± At that moment, Grayson¡¯s eyes reddened, and his pupils wavered in fear. Rudy did not feel any better. Even though he did not fall as harshly as Grayson did, he still fell to his knees. His hands were on the ground, stopping his face from mming t against the floor. He frowned as he said, ¡°What do we do?! Are we supposed to just stay here and wait to die?! I don¡¯t want to die! I¡¯ll be a seventh-grade alchemist In the future! I absolutely can¡¯t die!¡± Chapter 2470 Jackie could care less about Rudy and Grayson; he himself was in a state of panic. He wanted to know what was happening outside the vessel, yet these two were at it so noisily that he could not hear anything Jackie then sharply turned to both Grayson and Rudy. ¡°Can both of you shut up?! What¡¯s the point of fighting over all this? Tell me, what can you do? The two of you will no doubt die if you go out there. You can¡¯t even change what¡¯s happening now! All you can do is wait here!¡± Rudy paled at Jackie¡¯s explosive remark. ¡°And what gives you the right to try and educate me, Jackie? What gives you the right to shout at me?! Quit pretending like you¡¯re so calm. Are you not afraid at all?!¡± ¡°Can you just shut your mouth?!¡± Jackie could not be bothered to argue with these two. A livid Rudy then staggered to get back up on his feet when another explosion urred the moment he stood up A shockwave erupted in the aftermath. It came from the outside, and the entire vessel shook violently due to the force. Rudy, having just stood up, fell once more. This time, however, his fall was even worse than thest, his face nted straight to the surface in his fall. Grayson, on the other hand, fared better as he did not try to stand up before the explosion happened. Jackie stood at the furthest corner of the vessel as he leaned against the wall. He leaned in very closely, so he was naturally not sent to the ground. Looking at how pathetic the two of them were, Jackie could not help but let out a coldugh. ¡°What¡¯s the point of all that bickering? If you don¡¯t shut your mouths, I won¡¯t be so polite anymore!¡± Grayson was merely a runner disciple before he discovered his talent in alchemy, so it was obvious how bad his skills were. He was older than Jackie, but he was merely at the early stage of the innate level. He was even among the weaker ones of that level. Jackie could easily kill him if he wanted to. Rudy was a little better, but he was still at the early stage of the innate level as well. To Jackie, Grayson and Rudy were mere dispensable individuals. They were not from some acquired stage beasts, and killing them would be like a walk in the park for Jackie. Jackie wanted nothing more than for them to shut up. Grayson¡¯s face reddened in anger as he pointed at Jackie. ¡°Just you wait! Don¡¯t be so arrogant! So what if you have some talent? We¡¯re basically on the same level. ¡°There¡¯s still a lot of time. In the future, my talents will exceed yours. I¡¯ll be a seventh-grade alchemist before you and make you pay!¡± Jackie rolled his eyes. ¡°Can you save those arrogant words for when you actually do it?¡± The moment Jackie said that, a shout was heard from the outside. It was Martin¡¯s voice. ¡°How shameless! I knew you¡¯d use such despicable tricks! So what, though? I won¡¯t let you get what you want. The alliance isn¡¯t that weak!¡± Martin¡¯s words were more than audible to everyone inside the vessel. It seemed like Martin was right outside the vessel when he spoke, too. The battle had been far away from the vessel earlier, probably to avoid harming it. Thinking about that, Jackie¡¯s heart stopped. Since the sounds had gotten so close that they could hear them so clearly, it meant the battlefield had moved closer to the vessel. Advertisement chapter 2471 chapter 2471 Chapter 2471 It could mean that Aston and Martin were already at a disadvantage. Since it was an ambush, the enemies were well prepared. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Even if the enemy could not kill the two of them for the moment, it was only a matter of time if the enemy had made enough preparations. A muffled reply could be heard, seemingly like a response to Martin. However, the trio in the vessel could not hear it. Martin¡¯s words had caused their hearts to plummet. They were so worried that they could not even speak. They were in a grave situation. They could also see that the ambush had nothing to do with the three of them. It wasing right for the alliance. Advertisement Grayson looked like he had swallowed a fly. ¡°If I knew this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have insisted on joining the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. If I hadn¡¯t said I wanted toe, this wouldn¡¯t have happened! ¡°Who did the alliance offend? Why is this ambush happening? They¡¯re even targeting a small vessel like this!¡± The multitude of questions haunted Grayson and tormented him greatly. He might be incredibly distraught at that moment, but his words had given Jackie an idea. Jackie frowned, feeling like the situation was incredibly strange as well. Just like Grayson had said, the alliance was there just to provide services and help out alchemists. Advertisement Normally, it would always maintain good rtionships with the various ns, since they were not directly inpetition. Furthermore, the various ns would require help from the alliance. After all, that was where more of the alchemists in Middle Province gathered. Every warrior needed the support of pills. Groups like this would normally not have enemies intent on killing them unless the group had done something incredibly terrible. What shocked Jackie even more was the fact that the three of them seemed to be the targets. He admitted that the three of them had much more potential in alchemy than any ordinary person, but that did not usually mean they would be targets to be killed. It would not have invited such an attack unless there was something else tied to it! Grayson¡¯s face was slowly turning green. He had thought that he would be treated incredibly well after joining the alchemist alliance, that he would receive respect from everyone. This disaster happened right before he could even achieve any of that! His future was suddenly thrown into disarray! He was even starting to hate the alliance at that point. Rudy was more or less in the same spot as Grayson. Rudy was considered incredibly talented even in Golden Pills, but at that moment, Rudy¡¯s life was in grave danger. Just as the three pondered andmented, the door to the vessel suddenly opened. Someone had activated the door from the outside. Advertisement A radiant light shone into the door from the outside, and the three could not help but look over at the door. Jackie stared at the door and then at the situation that unraveled past it. Everything felt like it was stagnant. There were various figures constantly shing about outside, and bursts of color from energy fluctuations constantly shed with each other. The battle was very intense, and they could not even tell which one was Martin or which one was Aston. Advertisement chapter 2472 chapter 2472 Chapter 2472 Jackie frowned as he started to retreat, trying his best to shrink into his corner. He had no idea who had even opened the vessel¡¯s door, nor did he know what the goal had been in opening the door either. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He decided hiding would be the best course of action for the time being, all for the sake of avoiding anything unsavory. ¡°Perfect, it¡¯s open. Remember: leave no one alive!¡± came a voice from outside, evidently an order of the sort. Those words seemed like a death sentence for all of them in the vessel. Grayson and Rudy were so scared that they nearly pissed themselves. ¡°Don¡¯t kill me!¡± shrieked Rudy. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything; I¡¯m just a student! Don¡¯t kill me!¡± They had not even seen the person meant to kill them when Rudy burst out into pleas. Jackie felt like Rudy might end up fainting in the process. He, a true coward in the end, dared to act like he was something, like he was majestic. Advertisement What a joke Rudy was. Rudy, having lowered himself into such a pathetic state, was followed by Grayson who began to plead for his life, wailing and begging. They discarded everything else and rushed up to the door, whimpering for mercy. It was as if the arrogance and pride they had shown before had all disappeared. Jackie sighed helplessly. Their will to live had obviously overridden all the pride they had before. True, anyone would want to preserve their life and live, but it was pointless for them to do that anyway. Their assassins would not change their minds just because they were begging for mercy. If Jackie had been them, he would not have shown Grayson and Rudy any mercy, even if they did everything they could. Advertisement Rudy¡¯s mental state had beenpletely destroyed from the moment the enemy stepped inside the vessel. At that moment, Rudy¡¯s tears wetted his entire face as he sobbed profusely. In just a few breaths, Rudy was already covered in tears. He would probably be able to beat any woman in that front. The sounds of battle from outside did not stop, however. ¡°I won¡¯t let you do as you please!¡± came a yell. The moment that was said, an object with a red glow was thrown in from outside. With a crash, something the size of half a fist crashed into the inner wall of the vessel, and it rebounded five feet away from Jackie. A sound was then heard, and it sounded like someone¡¯s body being ripped apart. Martin¡¯s wail could be heard right after that. Jackie could not help but take a deep breath as he looked outside, but other than the intense light, he could not see anything. Aston shouted, ¡°All of you, leave! Go, and don¡¯t look back!¡± The moment that was said, another ray light shot forward toward the vessel. The light fell on the control array of the vessel. After that, a click was heard, and with that, the door to the vessel closed once more. The vessel started to reactivate and increase in speed. Advertisement At that moment, Jackie¡¯s words felt lodged in his throat. Even though he did not see what happened, Jackie could more or less guess what had happened. The two deacons were in a terrible position. Aston had sent all three of them away with his final breath, and he had not a clue whether they would be pursued after their escape. Jackie felt the vessel hurtling away, and even themotion grew fainter by the minute. Thanks to the vessel that shielded them, he could not see what took ce outside, but it was obvious that the situation was a terribly dire one. Advertisement chapter 2473 chapter 2473 Chapter 2473 The questions on Jackie¡¯s mind surfaced again. What happened? Why was there an ambush? Jackie¡¯s eyes glinted as he looked at what had been thrown inside. It was a red crystal, one with an uneven, bumpy surface. Upon closer inspection, energy was flowing within it. The fact that this was thrown into the vessel right in the nick of time meant that this item was no ordinary crystal, but¡­what was this thing? What did it have to do with the ambush? There was not enough information, so Jackie could not make any guesses. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there! Where are you going?! There were two people controlling the vessel before, and they knew where to go. Where¡­ What do we do now?!¡± whimpered Rudy between sobs. Jackie frowned as he turned. Aston had used thest of his strength to issue amand, activating the vessel again. However, the three of them did not know how long themand wouldst, or where the vessel was heading. Advertisement ¡°Each spirit vessel requires lots of spirit crystals as an energy source,¡± exined Grayson, albeit anxiously. ¡°It also needs a professional to maneuver it for it to move normally.¡± Rudy nodded. ¡°Right then, what do we do? Do the two of you know how to use the array on the vessel? We need to know where we should go, at least!¡± Jackie and Grayson shook their heads. Of course, Jackie had Mustard Seed, but Mustard Seed had an amazing self-piloting ability. After Jackie was recognized as the owner, all he needed to do was issue a command, and it would head toward the ce itself. However, a small vessel like that was different. It needed to be controlled by someone at every second. No one knew where the vessel would end up if it merely flew around without any directions. Advertisement Jackie let out a sigh. He knew that he could not rely on anyone else at that moment. He took a few steps forward as he headed toward where the array was. He might have the memories of two great warriors, but the great warriors came from a first-ss realm. The Divine Void World did not have any small vessels like that. As for the small vessel¡¯s control methods, they had no clue about it. With the way things were, Jackie was helpless as well. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The array that controlled the vessel was about a meter wide, and various glowing lights lit up the array. On it were countless runes, jumping around. Jackie could see every rune there was, but he could not understand a single one of them nor did he know how to control it. The other two were right behind Jackie, unable to understand a single thing as well. This sent them into a moment of absolute panic. At that moment, the three of them were practically blind, having no idea on what they could do to salvage the situation. After a long time, Rudy said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so sad. Even though we don¡¯t know how to control it, we¡¯ve at least avoided danger. As long as our lives are not threatened, we can go back!¡± Grayson snorted. ¡°I won¡¯t return to Phoenix Valley! I want to go back to Rosefinch Pavilion. Once this vessel stops, I¡¯ll return to Rosefinch Pavilion immediately!¡± Advertisement What had happened during the ambush left asting trauma for Grayson, and it left him utterly shaken like a vulnerable duckling. He wanted nothing more than to hide back into his nest, far from the dangers in the world. Advertisement chapter 2474 chapter 2474 Chapter 2474 Rudy felt the same way as Grayson did. Phoenix Valley was no longer somewhere he wanted to go. He did not even want to be a disciple of the alliance anymore. He would rather live than ¡®strive and improve himself¡¯! Jackie pursed his lips, speechless at the sight. Rudy looked like he had been injected with false bravado as he continued, ¡°As long as we can find someone or a ce with a hint of civilization, we¡¯ll be able to find a transport array. Once we determine where we need to go, we¡¯ll be able to go back. We can¡¯t panic at a time like this!¡± Rudy¡¯s words seemed to calm Grayson as he felt like Rudy¡¯s words made sense. As long as they could find civilization, they would be able to determine where they were and how they should proceed. He had decided to never go anywhere else upon returning safely. He would obediently stay in Rosefinch Pavilion, the safest haven there was. He would live a good life. He did not want to go through any of those scary dangers again. Advertisement At that moment, something-or somewhere-within the vessel snapped. Something had to be damaged or faulty in the vessel, an aftermath of the attack they had suffered from earlier. The three of them stiffened, their expressions changing. The runes on the board started to light up haphazardly. The next moment, the vessel lost its bnce and started to fall from the sky! Jackie, Grayson, and Rudy panicked. Advertisement Thankfully, the vessel had not beenpletely wrecked. Even though they were falling, it was not at an rming breakneck speed at all. After a while, a loud bang was heard, sending all three of them into the air due to the impact of the crash. The speed of the drop was something they could still control. Still, even though it was shocking, they were not injured. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After the vessel hit the ground, it stopped all operations, and even the control array was destroyed. That could have been the reason why the door to the vessel opened automatically A rotten smell came from outside. The three of them exchanged nces, none of them saying anything in the process. The rotten stench carried a lingering moisture to it, too. All three of them were unsettled by the new setting. It was obvious from the gasses that came into the vessel that they were not in a good environment. Jackie looked up and, ignoring the other two, started to walk out of the vessel. The moment he walked out of the vessel, he was greeted with a sea of green. He was surrounded with massive trees that reached the sky, though Jackie did not recognize any of the trees. The roots were incredibly thick andrge. The rotten stench they had smelled was caused by decaying leaves on the ground. The surroundings were incredibly humid, diforting Jackie in the process. Advertisement It was an ancient forest. Even a cursory investigation made it obvious that no one hade here before. Jackie started to feel a sense of urgency and anxiety that he could not suppress. ¡°Where is this ce? What are those trees? They¡¯re so tall and thick! Do the two of you know anything? I¡¯ve never seen these trees before! I¡¯ve never seen them in ancient records either! Are we still in Middle Province?¡± spoke Rudy, his voice unstable as he rambled. Grayson shook his head, his face rather pale. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I¡¯ve never seen it before either. I don¡¯t really read many ancient records, but it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen trees like this. ¡°They even cover up the sky, and there¡¯s barely any sunlight getting through. What kind of trees are they? What is this ce?¡± Grayson seemed to be choking up as he spoke, Advertisement chapter 2475 chapter 2475 Chapter 2475 Jackie, Grayson, and Rudy were so agitated during the fall of the vessel that they had not had the time to wonder where they were. At this moment, they finally had a good look, and a hopeless feeling filled their bodies. Looking at their surroundings, they were definitely deep in those mountains that no one ever got out of. Danger lurked in every corner too, no doubt. Theck of any hint of civilization meant that the ce was not suited for martial artists. The three of them were not that strong. It would be incredibly difficult for them to return peacefully. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Rudy looked over at a massive root toward the east. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± He quickly rushed toward the direction he had stared at. Jackie and Grayson turned their heads and saw Rudy kneeling next to the root as he picked up a strand of white hair. Advertisement Jackie and Grayson immediately walked over and stared at the strand of white hair. Rudy blew at the hair. An icy aura strangely permeated on the hair strand, and all of a sudden, Rudy¡¯s hand that held it began to tremble. ¡°This is a strand of hair from a one-eyed frost wolf!¡± After saying that, Rudy¡¯s expression rapidly fell into despair. Jackie frowned. He did not know what kind of beast the one-eyed frost wolf was, but the expressions of the other two told him it was no ordinary fiend. Advertisement Rudy sat down as he went on, ¡°Just a simple sweep revealed a strand of hair from a one-eyed frost wolf! That means that¡­there are countless high-leveled beasts here!¡± Saying that, Rudy started to cry again. This time, he was destroyed by hopelessness. Jackie could no longer hold himself back. ¡°What level is the one-eyed frost wolf?¡± Jackie¡¯s words effectively stunned both Rudy and Grayson. The two of them turned around and looked at Jackie dubiously. Rudy snorted. ¡°Do you not even know what a one-eyed frost wolf is? You might be talented, but you don¡¯t even know basic knowledge¡­¡± Jackie rolled his eyes, ignoring Rudy¡¯s words. They could think whatever they wanted to. Rudy was not as obstinate as before. In that difficult ce, Rudy¡¯s thoughts were in disarray. After moving Jackie, he started to exin. ¡°The one-eyed wolf is amon beast in the Middle Province. They¡¯re at the innate stage in their youth. Once they mature, they¡¯ll break through, bing spring solidifying realm beasts.¡± Hearing that, Jackie could not help but frown. The situation did not seem to tip in their favor. The beast would actually reach the spring solidifying realm upon maturity. Advertisement It seemed like most of the beast around the area would be around that stage. To Grayson and Rudy, they could probably deal with acquired stage beasts. Innate stage beasts would be incredibly difficult, however, as were spring solidifying realm ones. If they encounter a spring solidifying realm beast in the end, the other two would probably not even need to struggle. They would be killed in one swipe of a w. Advertisement chapter 2476 – 2477 chapter 2476 ¨C 2477 Chapter 2476 Jackie raised an eyebrow as he suddenly asked Rudy, ¡°Can you tell what realm my strength is at?¡± Rudy was taken aback for a moment before he looked up. He used his senses to assess Jackie¡¯s strength for a good while before, eventually, his lips twitched somewhat awkwardly. ¡°I can¡¯t! So what, though?¡± scoffed Rudy haughtily. ¡°No matter how strong you are, you¡¯re probably at the middle-stage of the innate level at most!¡± Jackie smiled wryly, not saying anything. Advertisement Grayson frowned and asked, ¡°Did you learn some skill that lets you hide your strength? Why can¡¯t I tell what realm you are either?¡± Jackie shook his head; he did not learn anything of such sorts. The internal damage he had suffered back then was what caused his strength to seem like it was concealed Jackie decided to make use of his situation the moment he noticed this. He deliberately did not heal some of the injuries, wanting to prevent others from studying him. Advertisement Rudy and Grayson, on the other hand, were not that strong. They were two whole levels below him. On top of the fact that he had deliberately hid his strength, there was no way for these two to know how strong he was. That was precisely the effect Jackie had wanted. Rudy choked as he threw away the white fur on his hand. ¡°Alright, you two tell me: what are we supposed to do? How do we get out of here? ¡°We can¡¯t even control the spiritual vessel, let alone repair it. If we want to get out, we¡¯ll have to walk out on foot. Yet, we don¡¯t even know where this ce is¡­¡± At that moment, the tears on Rudy¡¯s face started to fall again. The fear of the unknown future made him lose hisposure. Two out of the three of them had plunged into hopelessness. The tears gathered in their eyes for a long time before they finally started falling. What started out as soft sniffs turned into full-blown sobs. Rudy felt like he was in a state ofplete forlornness. Advertisement Jackie watched on as the two of them crie pathetically, his lips twitching in exasperation in the process. Those who did not know what was happening would think they had lost their parents. These two, prior to this whole mess, pompously paraded themselves before him, and their arrogance even shot through the roof. They had so much pride in themselves that it did not seem like it could be shaken! Jackie understood that they had merely been putting on a show. The moment they faltered, their hearts shattered. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to die,¡± whimpered Rudy. ¡°I¡¯ve just started on my path, and I still have such bright days in front of me! Life truly is cruel to me if I die here!¡± Grayson was deeply affected by Rudy¡¯s words. Grayson¡¯s talents were even better than Rudy¡¯s. Grayson had been able to receive all the benefits he wanted to in the Rosefinch Pavilion, yet he himself had fallen into such a despairing pit. He was about to die in a deserted forest. Not even his body would be left behind. Grayson sobbed as he said, ¡°What do we do next?! I don¡¯t want to die here! If we keep waiting here, we¡¯ll probably end up having lunch for those beasts soon!¡± The moment he thought that he might be ripped apart and swallowed by the beasts that lurked in the area, Grayson¡¯s eyes darkened with despair. He almost fell to the ground at that moment. Jackie looked on as Grayson and Rudy wailed andmented about their fates. He sighed helplessly before he turned to look deeper into the forest. It was pointless to weep; what mattered most at that moment was finding a way to survive. Chapter 2477 s, massive trees lined his sight wherever Jackie looked, and he could not even make out the cardinal directions, let alone walk out of the forest. He exhaled a long sigh. Just as he was nning the next course of action, Jackie suddenly heard a rustle. With a frown on his face, he snapped at Grayson and Rudy, ¡°Shut up right now! Something¡¯sing!¡± Both Grayson and Rudy shuddered at Jackie¡¯s warning,and their sobs ceased instantaneously. The way the two of them were acting earlier, they hadpletely ignored the fact that their wails could attract any nearby beasts, They both did not even dare release the breath they held after Jackie¡¯s warning. Jackie raised an eyebrow as his ears perked to detect the sounds around them. He tried to observe his surroundings as he sent out his senses to feel everything around him. They were in a foreign ce at that moment, where danger could happen at any moment. If they were not careful, the three of them truly could end up being beastfood. After all, everything alive around them were high-level fiends, and even Jackie was just in the innate stage. If a divine solidifying realm fiend appeared, the three of them would die in a single blow. The rustles from earlier were heard again. Jackie took a deep breath as his sharp eyes shifted to the source of the noise. What he saw was a golden three-headed snake ?lithering toward them. That three-headed snake was, thankfully, an ordinary beast that posed no danger at all. When the trio realized that it was the snake all along, Grayson and Rudy finally loosened up and regained their breathing. Nheless, the two of them no longer dared to sob so loudly. Rudy wiped away his tears with his sleeve. ¡°This truly is a wretched ce! I can¡¯t even cry loudly¡­ I don¡¯t even know when I¡¯ll die!¡± Grayson sighed, not saying anything. Jackie, meanwhile, merely stood there quietly. His eyes continued to observe their surroundings. After a moment, Jackie suddenly remarked, his tone low and calm, ¡°We still don¡¯t know if we can leave this ce or not, but the first thing we need to do is make sure we¡¯re safe for now. ¡°We¡¯ll die instantly if any high-level beasts appear, especially without good preparations.¡± Jackie was nowhere near as erratic as Rudy and Grayson. Rudy raised his eyebrows and looked at Jackie strangely. Rudy noticed that Jackie had be exceptionally serious and cold ever since they got to that forsaken ce. It was as if Jackie would not be scared at all no matter what they encountered, a stark contrast to himself and Grayson. Rudy lightly snorted. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not afraid at all. Aren¡¯t you worried you¡¯ll die here? What¡¯s the point of acting so level-headed for? Are you trying to make me and Grayson look like fools?¡± Jackie was reaching his limit with him, wanting so badly to smack him squarely across the face at that moment. This brat, Rudy seemed to be sopetitive no matter when it was. No matter in what way, Rudy seemed to want to be better than Jackie. Jackie could not be bothered to answer that question. Instead, Jackie earnestly said, ¡°The question we need to think about now is what we¡¯ll do if any danger happenster.¡±In truth, you two are just slowing me down, and I¡¯m just saying all of this to give you a chance to live. If the two of you want to continue moping around and venting instead of hurrying up and finding a way out, then that¡¯s your problem.¡± Jackie¡¯s words were rather harsh to the ear, but they managed to snap both Rudy and Grayson out of their mini-episode. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Grayson frowned. Even though Jackie¡¯s words were rather insensitive, they were no doubt useful words to heed at a moment where lives were at stake. Advertisement chapter 2478 – 2479 chapter 2478 ¨C 2479 Chapter 2478 Crying was pointless, and they needed to find a way out. Thinking of this, an idea crossed Grayson¡¯s mind. He abruptly turned around and said, ¡°There is something we can do right now, though!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. This stunned Jackie and Rudy for a moment. They then turned to see Grayson facing the spiritual vessel, pointing at the door as he said, sounding all too sure of himself, ¡°The door isn¡¯t broken yet! We can still use the door!¡± Jackie hurriedly asked, ¡°Is it not broken? Can it still be closed?¡± Grayson took a deep breath as Grayson wiped his face with his hand. Advertisement After calming himself down thoroughly, Grayson said, ¡°I actually forgot about that. My master once had a small spirit vessel like this, but he sold it for a middle-sized one eventually. ¡°Even though there are a lot of problems with spiritual vessels like this and it¡¯s low priced, there are still some practical functions. There¡¯s more than one way to open and close the door. This is to prevent the upants from being unable to get out if the array is ruined. ¡°There¡¯s a button to open and close the door on the side of the vessel. The button is also a small array itself. As long as spirit crystals are ced inside, the door can be activated!¡± Grayson did not wait for any reaction from Jackie and Rudy as he hurried over and entered the vessel. Advertisement He felt around the sides of the door and quickly eximed happily, ¡°I found it! It¡¯s right here! Oh, thank goodness-we¡¯d still be able to hide if there¡¯s any danger. I just don¡¯t know how powerful of an attack the spirit vessel can handle, though¡­¡± Grayson¡¯s words not only sparked hope within Rudy, but it relieved Jackie as well. Jackie¡¯s tense self rxed a little as he quickly walked into the small vessel. He followed where Grayson was pointing and saw a small array that glowed faintly. That was the button to activate the door of the vessel. There were still various runes lit up around the array. Compared to the runes that controlled the vessel, the runes there did not seem affected at all. They could still operate normally! Rudy eximed happily, ¡°Oh, thank goodness! The heavens are on our side! I thought that we¡¯re sure to be beast-food back there, and I can¡¯t believe we¡¯ve been given a lifeline like that. It¡¯ll let us survive a little longer, at least.¡± Grayson frowned as he looked at Rudy. ¡°Can you stop with the depressing words? As long as we can figure out a good n, we might even be able to leave. ¡°Even though we noticed the hair of a one eyed frost wolf earlier, it doesn¡¯t mean every beast around here is on the same level. The one-eyed frost wolf might not even have mattered yet. ¡°That¡¯d mean the beasts living around here would all be at the innate stage, which is good news for us!¡± Grayson¡¯s eyes glimmered with hope all while he spoke. Advertisement He coughed lightly before he added, ¡°We all know that beasts have their own territories they are active in. Low-level beasts will never enter the territories of high-level beasts. ¡°As long as we can make sure that the beasts around here aren¡¯t that highly leveled, then we¡¯ll be able to escape as long as we¡¯re careful. We can also try to figure out how far out we are by seeing how the beasts are distributed!¡± Chapter 2479 Grayson¡¯s mind truly did digest the situation they were in. Jackie had just thought about all of that when Grayson spoke of it. Grayson was right. They could use the distribution of the weak and the strong to determine where they should flee toward. The stronger beasts would usually always be in the inner areas of any forest. The weaker the beasts, the longer they would stay around the outskirts. With this tactic, they would be able to leave this ce. However, they first needed to find somewhere they could be safe in before that. The spiritual vessel might have been wrecked, but its hard outer shell could still withstand a certain level of attacks. As long as it was not a dangerously strong fiend, they would be able to hide inside for temporary shelter should any danger present itself to them. With the spiritual vessel as a temporary shelter, they could slowly start to explore outward. Grayson took a deep breath. ¡°I guess there¡¯s always a way-¡° The moment he said that, the sound of frantic footsteps could be heard. It did not sound like a fiend¡¯s ws pacing on the ground. The three of them could immediately tell the difference. The moment they heard the footsteps, they immediately turned to look toward the direction but dared not move. They did not leave the spirit vessel. They did not know whether the footsteps belonged to friend or foe. A human¡¯s heart was often more complicated than a beast¡¯s, so the trio had to be prepared for everything. After a moment, they saw a white figure heading toward them from the most northern direction. He seemed to be stumbling as he ran. It looked like someone running for his life. This individual was d in a white robe, one that had tears in them seemingly done by tree branches. At that point, it looked like he merely had a ragged cloth that covered his body. The person seemed to have sustained numerous wounds all over him, too. The person¡¯s lips were stained with blood, as was the poor white robe he had on. He was not running that quickly and even grabbed the branches around him for support as he ran. He looked incredibly pathetic. The scene immediately conjuredplicated thoughts in their heads. That person should already be injured, so he would not be a big threat to them. However, he was obviously running away, so they wondered what was behind him. At that moment, the white-robed man suddenly noticed something different. He first saw the vessel before he noticed the three next to it. He reached out his hand toward them as he said with thest of his strength, ¡°Save me¡­!¡± Right after he said those words, he copsed on the ground after using thest of his strength. The corner of Rudy¡¯s lips twitched as he looked toward Grayson and Jackie in a panic. ¡°What should we do? Should we save him?¡± Grayson shook his head. ¡°No. His enemies might be hot on his trails right now. If we save him, then his enemies would think we¡¯re allies. Would it not drag us into his problems? It¡¯s best if we mind our own business!¡± Advertisement chapter 2480 – 2481 chapter 2480 ¨C 2481 Chapter 2480 Jackie¡¯s lips twitched as he looked at Grayson helplessly. He had just praised Grayson for being somewhat smart when Grayson decided to show his stupidity again. ¡°Do you think there would be any enemies. pursuing him deep in a forest like this?¡± countered Jackie rather impatiently. ¡°Before that, why don¡¯t you look at the wounds on his body? Those aren¡¯t weapon- inflicted. They must be wounds from the ws and teeth of beasts.¡± Grayson was taken aback by Jackie¡¯s words. He immediately turned to look at the white-robed man¡¯s wounds. Sure enough, the man¡¯s wounds did look like they had been caused by the teeth of a beast. Before Grayson could contest the idea, Jackie added, ¡°This man must¡¯ve been chased by beasts. Normally, it¡¯s best to mind our own business, but this situation is different. The Fact that he¡¯s in here should mean that he knows how to get out. Don¡¯t we need a guide right now?¡± Advertisement Jackie¡¯s words had hit them right where they needed to, reminding them of their situation. After all, how were they supposed to get out before they knew where they were? Even though the man in front of them had fainted, he might know a way out since he managed to get in. With that in mind, Grayson did not hesitate to rush over immediately with Rudy close behind. The two of them hurriedly picked the man up. Just as Rudy¡¯s feet had just stepped into the spirit vessel, a roar was heard behind them. Jackie shifted his gaze instantly and spotted a massive wolf the size of two humans. Its whole body radiated a chilling frost, and it was running right at them ruthlessly. He could also spot bloodstains on the wolf¡¯s mouth, and bits of cloth were stuck in its ws as well. It was obvious at a nce that they were from that white robed man. Advertisement Sure enough, that unlucky man had encountered that hungry wolf, which caused him to be in his state. The evil wolf had an uncannily sharp sight. As it rushed over, it could already spot Rudy and Grayson carrying the man into the spirit vessel The hungry wolf, suddenly angered, looked up to the skies and let out a long howl, and Rudy turned to look back at it. That one nce caused Rudy to almost kneel on the floor in fear. ¡°A one-eyed frost wolf! It¡¯s a mature one eyed frost wolf!¡± Jackie inhaled sharply at this; it was just as he had thought. The fur they had encountered before this belonged to the very wolf right ahead of them! This wolf had already matured, and a matured one-eyed frost wolf was already at the spring-solidifying realm. It was a being that could kill Rudy with one swipe of its w! N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Still seething with rage, the one-eyed frost wolf suddenly sprinted toward them, its pace quickening in the process. Its speed doubled, not nning on giving them a chance to escape.¡¯ It wanted to kill them all. ¡°We¡¯re done for! It¡¯sing right for us!¡± Grayson let out a hopeless cry. Jackie frowned. Advertisement He reached his hand out and pulled Rudy inside. He took out a spirit crystal from Mustard Seed as he ced it on the array next to the door as fast as possible. The array activated immediately, and the door started to close. The hungry wolf¡¯s eyes suddenly widened when it saw the door was closingThe wolf seemed to possess a degree of intelligence, knowing that killing them would be much harder with the door shut. The one-eyed wolf started to increase its speed again. Jackie even started to feel that. fatal murderous enveloping him. The wolf opened its bloody jaws and lunged straight at them! Rudy and Grayson gaped at the wolf that was only meters away from the vessel with wide eyes. Their breaths stopped as they froze on the spot, so petrified that they could not even tremble. With a bang, the one-eyed wolf mmed against the closed door. Chapter 2481 The wolf rammed right into the vessel, causing the men in the vessel to jolt. Thankfully, the vessel¡¯s door closed right in the nick of time, saving them from their doom. Rudy was so terror-stricken that he was speechless, petrified as merely stood still. Grayson, on the other hand, did not feel any better, clutching his chest as his heart pounded against his ribcage. If his heart had raced any faster, it might have jumped out of his throat. Jackie took a deep breath. He was the calmest among the three of them, but what had happened still shook him. They were mere breaths away from disaster, after all. Jackie was quite confident in his own skills, but even he was not sure if he would be able to escape a spring solidifying realm beast. ¡°That was horrendous! That was way too close. If we continue on like this, I¡¯d probably die of a heart attack if I¡¯m not swallowed by a beast!¡± bleated Rudy as he copsed on the floor. Grayson took a deep breath to calm himself down. ¡°That was an actual mature frost wolf¡­and that didn¡¯t look like any ordinary frost wolf either! ¡°It¡¯s already at the peak of the early stage of the spring solidifying realm. It¡¯s only a sliver away from the middle stage!¡± Rudy patted his chest. ¡°Thankfully, we were right on time. We had the vessel to shield us, or we¡¯d be dead by now.¡± Right after Rudy¡¯s remark, however, a bang was heard from outside the vessel, causing it to violently shake. They did not need to look outside to know that the one-eyed frost wolf was throwing itself against the vessel so ruthlessly. What followed was a few more bangs, and the trio had no time to put themselves at complete ease before they were thrown into panic once more. Rudy¡¯s eyes were wide as he suddenly stood from the floor. He turned to look at Jackie. ¡°What do we do? What should we do next? That thing will rip us apart if it destroys this vessel and gets to us!¡± Grayson shuddered. ¡°I now regret saving this guy! If it weren¡¯t for him, the one-eyed wolf wouldn¡¯t be ramming against the vessel right now so derangedly! ¡°This wolf is no fool. The fact that it¡¯s so angry definitely means that this guy angered it. Now it hates us, too!¡± Grayson red viciously at the white-robed man, who was still unconscious. If the man woke up, Grayson would surely give him an earful. Jackie frowned as he coldly looked at Grayson. ¡°I¡¯ve made my assessment outside. This vessel is well- made, and as long as the wolf doesn¡¯t attack it for days on end, it should be able to hold on for now.¡± The other two pursed their lips at the same time when they heard that, not saying anything, but the assault against the vessel did not relent. Each time the one-eyed wolf struck, it would cause the people inside to shake as well. It was hard to even stand properly. Their moods were erratic, much like how the vessel trembled against the wolf¡¯s might. Rudy and Grayson¡¯s faces were dark the whole time. After attacking for an entire hour, however, the one-eyed wolf suddenly stopped. The few of them in the ship let out sighs of relief. Rudy looked up at the door. ¡°Do you think the wolf left?¡± Jackie shook his head before sitting on the floor. ¡°It might be my first time seeing a one-eyed wolf, but a wolf is still a wolf. They¡¯re one of the best hunters in the wild. ¡°For it to attack the vessel for a whole hour, it¡¯s obvious how much it hates that man. Since that¡¯s the case, it won¡¯t leave easily. Even though he can¡¯t see into the vessel, I¡¯m very sure it¡¯s quietly waiting for us outside.¡± With those words, Grayson and Rudy started to get anxious again. Advertisement chapter 2482 – 2483 chapter 2482 ¨C 2483 Chapter 2482 It was definitely not good news for them if that unhinged one-eyed frost wolf stayed outside and did not leave. It meant that they would not be able to head out for the time being The longer they stayed, the worse it would be for them. They had just been nning a way to escape before the whole mess urred but were already faced with such an obstacle. A fiend that was already at the spring solidifying realm was an existence they could not defeat. They were in for a total nightmare if that fiend continued to wait for them right outside the vessel. Advertisement Rudy turned to look at Jackie. ¡°Then what should we do next? Even if the beast can wait outside like a hunter, it still needs food. It can¡¯t possibly stay outside the whole time¡­¡± Jackie knew what Rudy wanted to say and merely nodded with a smile. ¡°It won¡¯t stay outside the whole time, but even if it goes hunting, it won¡¯t take that long. Most importantly, we don¡¯t know when it¡¯ll leave and when it¡¯ll return¡± ¡°It¡¯ll probably keep track of our every move whenever it¡¯s back. As long as we leave the vessel, it¡¯lle right at us, vengeful as it had always been.¡± Rudy was mortified to hear this, so much so that he even stopped breathing. Advertisement Grayson was green on the face as well as he then stared at the white-robed man, regretting saving the man. After frowning in thought for a long time, Grayson hesitantly spoke, ¡°If we throw him out right now, would the wolf continue attacking us?¡± Jackie frowned as he pursed his lips helplessly. He truly did underestimate both Rudy and Grayson. After Grayson said that, Rudy nodded in deep agreement. It seemed like the two of them shared the same brain cell of wanting to throw out the man to the wolf. Jackie let out a snort as he sternly spoke, ¡°We can¡¯t do that. The whole reason we saved him was so he could be our guide. Furthermore, we don¡¯t understand how the one-eyed wolf would think.¡± ¡°If we threw that guy out, we don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll let us go. Keep those thoughts to yourselves. Let¡¯s not do anything rash when we don¡¯t know the situation.¡± Grayson pursed his lips as he looked aside. ¡°Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re so noble. Think about what kind of situation we¡¯re in. We shouldn¡¯t be talking about honor or integrity; surviving is the most important. If it weren¡¯t for this burden, we wouldn¡¯t be in so much trouble.¡± Rudy nodded at that, but he did not say anything. Jackie could not be bothered to Advertisement fight over this decision. He furrowed his eyebrows and started to think about what they were going to do next. Since the person was heavily injured, there was no true energy flowing within him. Jackie could not tell what realm that person was in, but to be beaten up so badly by a spring solidifying realm creature meant he was weaker than the wolf Nheless, this man was much stronger than Rudy and Grayson. These two, on the other hand, would not evenst had they been the ones to face off against the wolf. This white-robed man was aplete enigma at the moment, so Jackie could not put his hopes on that person. Even if he woke up, the injuries meant that he would probably need a long time to recuperate. The most important thing for that moment was to improve his own skills. Thinking about the power that spring solidifying realm beast was exuding, Jackie could not help but feel excited. He might not be a match for the one-eyed wolf at that moment, but he might be able to battle it if he made a breakthrough. Chapter 2483 As long as he could manage a few exchanges with the one-eyed frost wolf, then Jackie would have a chance to escape. The idea shed in his head when he suddenly remembered something. He could not help but look over at the unconscious man on the floor. Just a meter away from the man was a red colored crystal, lying quietly. That crystal was precisely the one that had been thrown into the vessel during the first assault against the vessel in an ambush. Considering the situation at that moment, the small red-colored crystal was no ordinary rock. Jackie could not help but hurry over to the red crystal, taking it into his palm. The crystal seemed to have energy flowing within it, but he did not know what it was used for. ¡°Why are you holding that crystal?¡± said Rudy carefully. Even a fool could tell that the crystal might be something of immense value, and Jackie seemed like he would im it for himself, which Rudy did not want to happen. After all, the crystal had been thrown at the three of them, so he had a right to the crystal as well. Jackie immediately understood what Rudy¡¯s thoughts were. He snorted at the thought, not even ncing at Rudy and instead focusing on the crystal. He used his hand to rub the red crystal before zeroing his entire senses into analyzing the crystal. After a few detailed searches, he did not notice anything at all and was still clueless as to what it was for. This crystal must be something amazing and valuable, but he didn¡¯t know what it could be used for. ¡°Jackie, what are you thinking of doing?!¡± Grayson suddenly said. Rudy followed closely, ¡°The crystal should belong to the three of us. Don¡¯t even think about iming it for yourself.¡± Jackie coldly snorted, ignoring both Rudy and Grayson. If the two of them thought that they could take him on, Jackie would wipe them out with one hand. He looked up at Grayson. ¡°Come get it if you have the skills to.¡± Jackie¡¯sment sessfully struck a nerve for Grayson, and Grayson¡¯s face reddened as he stormed toward Jackie, who merely chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you trying to fight me? Just with your skills?¡± Jackie¡¯s words were filled with the aura of a powerful individual, and it made Grayson step back a few. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jackie¡¯s strength was two realms higher than Grayson¡¯s; Grayson just could not truly assess Jackie¡¯s strength at the moment. With just his aura, however, Grayson could feel that Jackie was much stronger than he was. This, in turn, made Grayson realize that they were not in Rosefinch Pavilion nor the Alchemist Alliance. They were in the wilderness. Fists ruled everything here, and he did not have a special status. To Jackie, Grayson was merely a weakling. If he truly took arms against Jackie, things would not end well for him. Advertisement chapter 2484 – 2485 chapter 2484 ¨C 2485 Chapter 2484 After all, in terms of his martial prowess in Rosefinch Pavilion, he was just a runner disciple. Thinking of this, Grayson suddenly looked like a deted ball. His face soured and no longer dared to argue. Rudy, despite not facing Jackie¡¯s domineering aura, could still feel its might. At that moment, he realized that he no longer had his status to fall back on either. He could only rely on his skills to go against Jackie, but he seemed to be no match for Jackie. If a fight truly broke out among them, Rudy might ally himself with Grayson, but Grayson might turn against him. It was hard to know what anyone was thinking, so Rudy suddenly did not dare to do anything. Advertisement With just a look at the two, Jackie knew he had rendered them frightened. He then ignored them both and resumed his focus on the red crystal. He nned on experimenting with it to see if he could use the crystal to increase his strength. Without any help from the outside, he was blindly training, so he did not know when he could break into the spring solidifying realm. Advertisement At that moment, a string of coughs was heard from beside him. Jackie hurriedly turned his head to see that white-robed man having a coughing fit as his body shook. The pupils under his eyelids started to move, looking like he was about to wake up. The three of them went straight next to him. They stood in a direction each, surrounding him. After taking about five or six breaths, the man slowly started to open his tired eyes. After a few intense breaths, Jackie frowned and asked, ¡°Do you want some water?¡± Even though Jackie worked hard to speak in a calm tone, his voice still shocked the whiterobed man. The man stiffened as he looked up. ¡°You are¡­?¡± It was obvious that this man had yet to regain his bearings. After a while, he finally remembered what had happened before he passed out. Rudy helped him up the floor. His injuries were quite severe. The three of them had been arguing earlier about what they would do next. Other thanining that the white-robed man was a burden, they had not done anything for him. At that moment, the man¡¯s wounds had yet to recover. Blood flowed out of his wounds, staining his clothes red. Jackie helplessly sighed, taking out some medicine from his storage ring. ¡°Let¡¯s get you patched up. You¡¯ll have to brace yourself for the pain, though.¡± Advertisement Before the man woke up, Rudy and Grayson looked at him as if he had killed their parents. All of a sudden, the two of them seemed incredibly obedient after he regained consciousness, not saying a word. Jackie wanted to patch up the man¡¯s wounds, and the two of them even helped. They looked strangely together. It caused Jackie to be rendered speechless, but he said nothing of it. After a long time, the three of them finally handled the man¡¯s injuries. The whiterobed man took out a few internal pills from his own storage space to suppress his wounds. After a long time, he could finally converse with the three of them. Rudy hurriedly asked, ¡°Who are you? Where are we right now? How did you provoke that one-eyed frost wolf?¡± Rudy¡¯s words rendered Jackie speechless. Under this situation, they should have tried their best to reveal as little as possible. Rudy must have had something clogging his brain for him to ask where this ce was right off the bat. Chapter 2485 Rudy had just inadvertently spilled to the white-robed that they were lost. They did not even know where they were! The white-robed man looked at them in surprise. He let out a few coughs before introducing himself, ¡°My name is Hansel Brown, and I¡¯m a disciple of Seven Absolutes Pavilion.¡± Right after Hansel Brown introduced himself, Rudy straightened his body abruptly. ¡°Seven Absolutes Pavilion, you say? Are you saying we¡¯re in the Seven Absolutes Pavilion¡¯s territory right now? Where is this ce? Why have I never heard of such arge forest in Seven Absolutes Pavilion?¡± Hansel looked over at Rudy even more meaningfully. Jackie, on the other hand, was speechless, truly wondering if Rudy had suffered from an irreparable damage to the brain. Otherwise, Rudy would not have exposed so much about himself. Hansel seemed to be quite smart. Even though he had a curious look in his eyes, it did not show in his expression. He was even holding himself back a little, which raised Jackie¡¯s red gs against Hansel. Hansel seemed to be someone who would not be easy to deal with. Jackie wondered what level his strength was at. Hansel answered, ¡°This is Grand Yorn Mountain.¡± Those words answered everyone¡¯s question. Even though Jackie had been in West Cercie State before, he had still taken the time to understand some things about Middle Province. He did not have a deep impression of some of the ces, but Grand Yorn Mountaindefinitely rang a bell. Grand Yorn Mountain was very famous in Middle Province because it was thergest mountain range in all of Middle Province. It was called a mountain, but it actually took up an incrediblyrge area. Grand Yorn Mountain included therge forests around it, as well as the unending mountain range. It took up a fifth of Middle Province¡¯s land area. It stood on the western side of Middle Province. A little east of it was a fifth-grade n called Seven Absolutes Pavilion. With Hansel¡¯s exnation, Jackie and the others immediately understood. They were actually not too far away from Rosefinch Pavilion. The Rosefinch Pavilion was closer toward the south. There was another n between it and Seven Absolutes Pavilion. It would not take that much time to get back to the Rosefinch Pavilion. After being sure of their location, the three of them let out a sigh of relief Grayson then said, albeit somewhat excitedly, ¡°I¡¯ve seen Grand Yorn Mountain in books so many times. Grand Yorn Mountain is a famous gathering spot for fiends! Rumor has it there are many top tier fiends in Grand Yorn Mountain, and some of them have even attained a human form!¡± Hearing that, Rudy started to get excited as well. His eyes glinted as he said, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard about it a lot. There are numerous fiends that have already attained a human form living within Grand Yorn Mountain!¡± Grayson nodded earnestly. ¡°Me too. I thought that I¡¯d nevere to this famous mountain in my lifetime. I can¡¯t believe this ident allowed me to see what it looks like¡­¡± Jackie, meanwhile, said nothing. All he could do was stand by speechlessly at their unreserved words. However, it was quite reasonable for the two of them to be so excited. After all, Grand Yorn Mountain was an extraordinary ce. AdvertisementN?velDrama.Org owns this text. chapter 2486 – 2490 chapter 2486 ¨C 2490 Chapter 2486 It was the most famous gathering spot for fiends in the whole of Hestia Continent. It was also a battlefield between humans and fiends. Humans regrlye to Grand Yorn Canyon to ughter fiends. Fiends would also hunt for humans there, and death was a regr urrence. Jackie helplessly reminded them, ¡°Grand Yorn Mountain isn¡¯t a ce for us to go sightseeing. It¡¯s not famous for its scenery. ¡°It¡¯s famous for being a gathering spot for many high-level fiends. We can¡¯t even beat a one-eyed frost wolf, so how could you be so excited¡­¡± Hansel let out a slight cough as he nodded in agreement, ¡°Jackie¡¯s right. Grand Yorn Mountain isn¡¯t somewhere we can stay idle in. There¡¯s danger everywhere. I was forced to, or I wouldn¡¯t have rushed in here.¡± His words sessfully stunned Jackie. Jackie hurriedly asked, ¡°What do you mean by that? Is this the inner region of Grand Yorn Mountain?¡± Advertisement As Jackie asked, he grew so anxious that his heart almost jumped out of his throat. If they really were in the inner regions of Grand Yorn Mountain, then it would be incredibly difficult for them to get out. Hansel immediately shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s not the inner area. If we were in the inner area, we would not even be alive anymore. This is somewhere between the border and the outer regions. Most of the fiends here are at the spring solidifying realm.¡± With his exnation, Jackie immediately understood where they were. He also understood how terrifying Grand Yorn Mountain was. Even the area between the border and the outer region was filled with spring solidifying realm beasts, so how horrifying would the ones living in the inner areas be? Even an elder of a fifth-grade n would probably not dare to venture into the inner regions casually. Advertisement Rudy asked, ¡°If it¡¯s so dangerous here, why are you here?¡± The question caused Hansel to let out a long sigh. It seemed like it was something he did not want to bring up. Yet, there was nothing to hide, so he helplessly said, ¡°I was forced here by someone. If I hadn¡¯t been forced in here, I would never havee.¡± Jackie frowned as he asked, ¡°Could I know how strong you are?¡± Hansel answered incredibly earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m at the initial stage of the spring solidifying realm.¡± That answer sessfully stunned Grayson and Rudy. The spring solidifying realm was already the final goal for the two of them. After all, the two of them were far too weak.Without the help of pills, they would never be able to step into the spring solidifying realm. Only by getting to that level would they be able to have enough power for alchemy. Before, they had nned on reaching the spring solidifying realm as well, but had thought that they would need a very long time. Yet, such a young person was already at that level. He was obviously a master within his n which filled the two of them with admiration and respect. Rudy excitedly said, ¡°Since you¡¯re already at the spring solidifying realm, does that mean you¡¯ll be able to bring us out after you¡¯ve recovered? ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the three of us saved you. If we weren¡¯t here, you would have been swallowed alive by that wolf.¡± Advertisement Hearing that, Hansel nodded earnestly, indicating that he would repay them. Yet, Jackie pursed his lips helplessly. Rudy really did not think things through before speaking . Chapter 2487 Even if he wanted to be repaid, he should not have made it sound so obvious. However, even if Jackie wanted to save the situation, it was already toote. He could not believe Hansel was already in the spring solidifying realm. Furthermore, he was also the disciple of a fifth-grade n. That meant he could probably be a chosen disciple in the Seven Absolutes Pavilion, so Jackie wondered how he had been forced into Grand Yorn a Mountain. Hansel said earnestly, ¡°I know how to get out. As long as I¡¯ve recovered, I¡¯ll bring you out. ¡°This area isn¡¯t as dangerous as other ces, but it¡¯s not that safe as well. As long as we¡¯re careful, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to get out.¡± Hansel¡¯s words gave Grayson and Rudy a lot of hope. Their pale faces suddenly regained some color. Their earlier hopelessness had disappeared as they once again found the confidence to survive, However, Grayson found something puzzling that made him suspicious. ¡°If you¡¯re already at the initial stage of the spring solidifying realm, how were you beaten to such a state by the one-eyed frost wolf?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Even if you can¡¯t beat it, you should have been able to run away.¡± Hansel seemed to have thought of something. His gusto suddenly disappeared as his eyes reddened with a wry smile. ¡°I only met that one-eyed frost wolf after being heavily injured. My injuries were mostly caused by the wolf, but it¡¯s also because someone else had injure me before I met the wolf ¡°If you hadn¡¯t saved me, I would already be in the stomach of that wolf. Thank you all so much.¡± With that, Hansel saluted them in thanks again. Rudy was even more curious when he heard those words. Hansel had only fallen to this fate after being injured by someone, so who was the one who had injured him? No matter how dumb Rudy was, he could guess that Hansel was someone quite high up in the Seven Absolutes Pavilion. If he had that status, he should be a respected individual. He should not have that many enemies. Rudy hurriedly asked, ¡°Who was the one who injured you to this degree?¡± Hansel answered with a dark look on his face, ¡°It¡¯s my junior. He set up a trap for me. I had seen him as a close friend, so I didn¡¯t doubt him that much. That¡¯s how I ended up in this state.¡± After saying that, he slowly shut his eyes, not willing to continue on the topic. Just those few words managed to exin everything. The internal affairs of ns were often that intense. Rudy continued, ¡°How did your junior end up holding a grudge against you? What sort of trap did he set for you?¡± Hansel frowned and said, ¡°I think we should focus on how we should leave this ce.¡± Hansel¡¯s words clearly conveyed the fact that he did not want to dwell on the topic any longer, but Rudy seemed to not understand at all and continued with his questions. He seemed insistent on getting to the root of everything. His actions caused Hansel to frown, and Jackie was forced to pull Rudy back in exasperation. ¡°Can you please shut up? Why do you keep insisting on prying into his problems? What¡¯s the point of knowing?¡± Chapter 2488 Those words sent Rudy¡¯s temper boiling. He said angrily, ¡°What do you mean by that, Jackie?! Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because I let you off earlier!¡± Jackie let out a coldugh. What did he mean by letting Jackie off? Rudy had obviously just cowered under Jackie¡¯s strength. Jackie could not be bothered to answer and turned to look at Hansel. He asked, ¡°How did you end up in conflict with that one-eyed frost wolf?¡± Jackie¡¯s question was straight to the point. He could also find out how honest Hansel was from the answer. It depended on what Hansel would hide for them. After all, even though the three of them had saved Hansel, it was impossible to know if that person would repay his debts. Jackie was nowhere near as gullible and naive as Rudy and Grayson, easily believing someone. Jackie¡¯s question caused Hansel to fall silent for a few breaths. The color on his face had recovered quite a bit, and he was no longer bleeding from his wounds. He took a deep breath before saying, ¡°I stole the Crimson Blood Fruit that it had been guarding. The wolf had been out hunting and I happened to pass by its cave. ¡°I was already injured then, and the Crimson Blood Fruit is a rare recovery medicine, so I plucked it and ate it. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the wolf to return so quickly. It saw me putting the fruit into my mouth which angered it. Thankfully, I have some skills myself, or I would have been ripped apart on the spot.¡± Thinking about the scene back then, Hansel felt a wave of fear. If he had not frantically used all his skills to run away, he might already be inside the mouth of that wolf. When he noticed the fruit, he already expected that there would be a fiend guarding it. However, in order to speed up his recovery, he threw those thoughts away as he stuffed the Crimson Blood Fruit into his mouth. The Crimson Blood Fruit was very good for recovery. After eating it, he immediately felt a lot better. Yet, it brought him an even greater disaster. When the wolf saw him eating the fruit with its own eyes, it immediately went crazy. Hansel pursed his lips helplessly, ¡°That Crimson Blood Fruit looks like it¡¯s already quite mature. That wolf must have guarded it for many years and was probably nning on eating it to break through to a new level. Yet, I ate it before the wolf could¡­¡± Hearing his exnation, Jackie calmed down. If Hansel had tried to avoid the topic and made up something like him meeting the wolf by coincidence, Jackie would have definitely questioned Hansel¡¯s character. After all, he had personally seen how crazed the one-eyed wolf looked when it was pursuing Hansel. Even if fiends were the natural enemy of humans, they would not be so crazed. ¡°No wonder that one-eyed frost wolf looked so angered when it saw us bringing you in. You actually ate the fruit it had been guarding for such a long time¡­¡± Rudy said with a raised eyebrow. Hansel shook his head helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what else to say. Spiritual objects belong to no one. The Crimson Blood Fruit had no owner in the first ce, whoever has it first owns it. ¡°Even though the wolf protected it for so many years, it did not mean it owned the Crimson Blood Fruit. There¡¯s nothing wrong with me eating it.¡± Chapter 2489 Hansel did not feel that he had done anything wrong. Fiends and humans were natural enemies anyway. Grayson frowned, ¡°Do you think the one-eyed wolf has left already?¡± The question caused the thrilling atmosphere earlier to temporarily calm down. No one could answer Grayson¡¯s question. Even after a long time, no one spoke. Grayson was forced to say himself, ¡°I feel like he¡¯s already left. We should be able to go out now. Even though the wolf is vengeful of Hansel for eating its Crimson Blood Fruit, doesn¡¯t mean it will stay waiting outside. We¡¯ve been in here so long without any movements, so surely it¡¯s already left¡­¡± The moment he finished saying that, he nced at Jackie. Jackie¡¯s lips twitched in exasperation, not knowing what to say. Jackie had clearly said earlier that the one-eyed wolf was still a wolf at the end of the day. Wolves were naturally patient hunters. As long as a wolf had its eyes on something, it would stop at nothing to get it. Grayson had clearly heard what he had said earlier, but still asked that question. He was just incredibly curious if the wolf had left or not. Jackie frowned and said, ¡°We can¡¯t see what¡¯s happening outside at all. If you want to open the vessel right now, then you¡¯ll be putting all of us in danger. If you want to die, then go ahead. I don¡¯t want to throw myself into danger because of you.¡± Rudy nodded slightly, agreeing with what Jackie said, but not adding to it. Grayson¡¯s face reddened in anger at those words. He frantically struggled to stand up. ¡°I know you have always had your own opinion, but I don¡¯t believe that everything will happen just as you said. I¡¯ll go out right now to see if that wolf is gone or not!¡± Jackie looked up strangely at Grayson abruptly. He felt like Grayson was like a wild cow that could not be held back. Jackie refused to believe that Grayson really was as much an unreasonable idiot as he seemed. Yet, Grayson insisted on checking the situation outside. Jackie took a deep breath and said, ¡°What exactly do you want? Are you really not afraid that the wolf will bite onto your neck and drag you out the moment you open the door?¡± Grayson seemed a little emotional, but he waved around and said, ¡°Then are we supposed to just wait around? Both of us know how dangerous this ce is. If we continued to wait, no one knows what would happen. I don¡¯t want to think about anything at this moment. I just want to leave as soon as possible!¡± After saying that, Grayson slumped to the ground like he had used up all his strength. His mood was veryplicated. The more terrified he was of the ce, the more he wanted to leave. Before, he hadplicated feelings about Grand Yorn Mountain. After all, Grand Yorn Mountain contained the most fiends in all of Hestia Continent. It was also a famous ce. Yet, the moment they arrived there, he realized how small he was. His future was incredibly bright, so he did not want to die there. He did not want to end up being lunch to a certain beast. That was far too cruel for him. It was too much for him to ept. Chapter 2490 ¡°What¡¯s in your hand?¡± At that moment, Hansel suddenly said as he looked at Jackie¡¯s left hand. Jackie raised an eyebrow as he looked at the red-colored crystal in his left hand. He opened up his palm and showed the crystal to Hansel. Before he knew what exactly the crystal did, he did not n on hiding it. After all, the other two had also seen the crystal. They even wanted it for themselves. When Jackie revealed the crystal, Hansel frowned as he looked at the crystal in Jackie¡¯s palm in earnest. After looking at it for a while, he suddenly looked up at Jackie and eximed, ¡°You actually have a Scarlet Blood Crystal!¡± The words echoed in Jackie¡¯s mind. It shocked Jackie a little, but he was mostly just confused. What was a Scarlet Blood Crystal? Why had he never heard of it? What could the Scarlet Blood Crystal be used for? After noticing that Hansel knew what that thing was, Jackie could not help but feel excited. Yet, the rm in his heart did not disappear. He was worried that Hansel would not tell him the truth despite knowing what it was. He was worried that Hansel would try to steal the crystal from him, but the next few words caused Jackie to rx. Hansel frowned as he spat out, ¡°This thing is incredibly valuable. Normally, people would never be able to see one. I¡¯ve only seen one in ancient texts before. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I get to see one for myself. However, the crystal is mighty amazing, it¡¯s not something a normal person could use. Even I have no way of absorbing it.¡± Those words were incredibly informative, causing Jackie to straighten his body. The Scarlet Blood Crystal still looked the same,but Jackie seemed to feel sudden warm energy within the crystal. Hansel¡¯s exnation seemed like a bucket of cold water to Grayson and Rudy. They had wanted the Scarlet Blood Crystal as well, especially after Hansel said it was valuable. The next words caused the two of them to stop again. Rudy said, ¡°Tell us clearly. Why can¡¯t a normal person use it? Why can¡¯t you use it? Does a natural treasure require the rights to absorb it?¡± Rudy¡¯s words caused Hansel tough. He helplessly pursed his lips as he looked at Rudy earnestly. He frowned and thought about it, and felt Rudy¡¯s question was absurd. After all, Rudy was only in the early innate stage. That amount of talent would only be able to barely qualify him to be a runner disciple in the Seven Absolutes Pavillion. He would never get to be an outer disciple. People like that would naturally know very little, but Rudy was still his savior, so he had to treat him politely. He took a deep breath as he exined sincerely, ¡°Absorbing natural treasures obviously require qualifications. Those without the skill or the talent might end up exploding if they absorb too much energy. ¡°Clueless folk would just absorb any treasures they got without regard for anything to increase their powers. It would merely end up in disaster.¡± The words caused Rudy to turn red in embarrassment. Even though Hansel was not mocking Rudy at all, it still caused Rudy to feel like he was too clueless. Advertisement chapter 2491 – 2492 chapter 2491 ¨C 2492 Chapter 2491 Hansel did not care about how Rudy was feeling. He continued to ask, ¡°To absorb this Scarlet Blood Crystal will require an incredibly strong technique to go with it. The technique I¡¯m currently using is not enough to help me absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal at all.¡± After Hansel said that, his face was full of regret. After all, the Scarlet Blood Crystal was a treasure that he had only seen in ancient records before. Absorbing the Scarlet Blood Crystal would cleanse one¡¯s marrows, improving their strength. It could even help break through any bottlenecks, helping one leap into the next realm. For regr martial artists, it was something incredibly valuable. After Grayson heard Hansel¡¯s words, he could not help but be full of disbelief. He frowned as he said earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re a disciple from a fifth-grade n. With your skills, you¡¯re definitely at least a chosen disciple within the n. It should be incredibly easy for you to learn any high level techniques. ¡°If the high-level techniques you have can¡¯t help you absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal, who could possibly be able to do it?¡± Grayson earnestly asked the question that was on his mind. He could not understand why a high-level technique was needed to absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal. Did that crystal have anything to do with techniques? Advertisement He wondered if the guy in front of him had ill intentions, and was using some nonsense to lie to him. Grayson felt like that was incredibly possible. Even though the guy looked like an honest person, it was hard to read the human heart. He might have developed sinister intentions after seeing how valuable the Scarlet Blood Crystal was. He might be trying to trick them so he could get the crystal for himself. Probably because Grayson¡¯s expressions were far too obvious, Hansel could immediately tell what Grayson was thinking. He helplessly pursed his lips. Advertisement ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. I really can¡¯t absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal. The technique I¡¯m learning is a middle-stage Earth technique. Only ultimate god-level techniques can manage to absorb these crystals. Furthermore, the requirements are incredibly strict. ¡°Only masters among masters have the ability to absorb the power in the Scarlet Blood Crystals. The Scarlet Blood Crystal can increase a person¡¯s power, but that¡¯s the secondary purpose. Its main function is to cleanse a person¡¯s marrows, increasing the quality of their training.¡±Even though Hansel¡¯s exnation was very detailed, Grayson did not believe it. Hansel was beginning to feel exasperated, so he decided to shut his mouth and stop talking. After all, he did not have any intentions to get his hands on the Scarlet Blood Crystal as he knew he did not have the ability to absorb it. Even if he had any way to get it, he would not be able to handle the Scarlet Blood Crystal and it would merely attract the attention of others and bring him even more trouble. After hearing Hansel¡¯s exnation, Jackie¡¯s eyes shone brightly. He started to measure the crystal in his hand earnestly as he looked at the crystal again and again.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The others merely felt like Jackie was feeling conflicted after the exnation. It was such a valuable and amazing treasure, but no one could absorb it. Chapter 2492 Rudy waved it off and said, ¡°It looks like I¡¯m just unlucky, but we should be able to make a lot of money if we sell this.¡± At those words, Jackie let out a cold smile, ¡°Do you think this belongs to you?¡± Rudy got goosebumps at those words. Even though Jackie did not do anything to him, Jackie once again sent out his aura to push Rudy down. Advertisement Rudy¡¯s face reddened in anger and replied, ¡°You¡¯re going over the line! The Scarlet Blood Crystal was thrown inside by the two deacons before they died. It should belong to the three of us. Are you nning on taking it for yourself?¡± Jackie let out a smile after hearing such aughable statement, ¡°If you don¡¯t give this to me, we¡¯ll never be able to leave this ce. We¡¯ll only be able to leave this ce alive if I absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal¡­¡± Jackie¡¯s words were sessfully stunned. everyone present. Grayson and Rudy widened their eyes, looking at Jackie with a strange expression. They did not understand what Jackie meant. Hansel pursed his lips, ¡± Jackie, are you nning on absorbing the Scarlet Blood. Crystal?¡± Hansel had given such a detailed exnation to tell that group that they did not have the talent to absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal. He had wanted them to discard that crazy thought. Rudy looked at Jackie speechlessly. The words that Hansel had said were not incredibly clear, but Rudy still understood what Hansel wanted to convey to them. Rudy felt like Hansel¡¯s words had already been clear enough. Unless there was something wrong with their heads, they would definitely be able to understand. Rudy had nced at Grayson earlier. Looking at Grayson¡¯s expression, Rudy knew that Grayson had got it too. Since the two of them understood, Jackie should have no trouble understanding. Yet, he still said something so absurd. Even if he was confident in himself, it was far too dumb. Rudy coldly snorted as he said, ¡± Jackie, are you purposely acting like you didn¡¯t hear or didn¡¯t understand what we said earlier? Maybe you think that we¡¯d look at you in a better light if you do that? ¡°Even Hansel isn¡¯t able to absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal, so how could you? Are you trying to say the technique you have is even higher ranked than Hansel¡¯s?¡± Rudy could not hide the mockery in his tone as he said that. He looked at Jackie as if he was looking at a complete idiot. Graysonughed, ¡°You should stop trying to exin it to him. He probably doesn¡¯t even know what kind of a disciple Hansel is in the Seven Absolutes Pavilion. It¡¯s fine that you can¡¯t tell, let me tell you. ¡°Hansel is a chosen disciple in the Seven Absolutes Pavilion. Anyone who can be one is definitely no ordinary person. The techniques they have are all Earth rank techniques. ¡°Hansel said earlier that only an ultimate god rank technique would be able to absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal. Are you trying to say you have such a skill?!¡± After saying that, Grayson could no longer hold back as he started tough uproariously. The sound was incredibly sharp, and everyone felt ufortable just listening to it. Jackie merely looked at the two of them quietly. He did not say anything about theughter and mockery from the two of them. Advertisement chapter 2493 – 2494 chapter 2493 ¨C 2494 Chapter 2493 After Grayson had his fill ofughter, he cleared his throat and said, ¡°If you really know an ultimate god rank technique, then this Scarlet Blood Crystal is yours. The two of us won¡¯t fight over it with you!¡± As he said those words, Grayson had a look of disdain on his face. In his heart, even if Jackie was going to be beaten to death, Jackie would not be able to learn an ultimate god rank technique. Jackie let out a sigh as he shook his head slowly, ¡°What I¡¯m learning shouldn¡¯t be an ultimate god rank technique.¡± Jackie was sure of the fact. The technique he learned was at the top of the Divine Void World. He did not know what rank the Divine Void Heavenly Path could possibly be. After all, a first-grade world was incredibly different from a third-grade world. He could not determine what rank the Divine Void Heavenly Path was. However, he was sure that the Divine Void Heavenly Path was several times better than ultimate god rank techniques. Advertisement Looking at Jackie shaking his head earnestly, Grayson and Rudy could no longer hold back from laughing loudly. They looked at Jackie as if he was an idiot as theyughed clutching their stomachs. ¡°You¡¯re not able to pretend anymore? You were bragging so much earlier. If you don¡¯t have an ultimate god rank technique, then why are you still holding onto the Scarlet Blood Crystal? Are you nning on swallowing it? Do you think that swallowing it will help you absorb it?¡± Jackie looked on as the two of themughed and mocked him. He sighed helplessly. Jackie had encountered quite a few of those types of people. They would find an excuse tough at him. Jackie said seriously, ¡°The technique I have isn¡¯t an ultimate god rank technique, but I can still absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal.¡± Advertisement As Jackie spoke, he once again brought the crystal up in front of his eyes and carefully observed it. He did not bother looking at Grayson and Rudyughing, nor did he care about what the other three would think after his words. He once again put all his focus on the Scarlet Blood Crystal. He never expected the crystal to actually be so valuable. There were so many benefits to be gained after absorbing it. No wonder that earlier group seemed so strong. The higher the strength of a person, the easier it would be for someone to learn a high-level technique. That was a firm truth. It was because a stronger person would naturally understand the ways of the world, and it would be easier to master the techniques. The group of people was trying to steal the Scarlet Blood Crystal probably because among them there were people with ultimate god rank techniques who are able to absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal. For those of them who were younger,absorbing a Scarlet Blood Crystal was something they could not even hope for. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. When Hansel saw that Jackie was ignoring the others and focusing on the Scarlet Blood Crystal, he could not help but be curious. He felt like Jackie was getting more and more mysterious. He took a deep breath as he said seriously, ¡± Jackie, are you confident you can absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal?¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow before nodding slowly, ¡°I will absorb it.¡± After saying that, he did not wait for the others to react. He stood up before he found a corner. He sat down cross-legged as he ced the crystal on his palm, starting to absorb it. Advertisement Chapter 2494 Grayson and Rudy were both looking at the scene. It stunned the two of them. They had thought that Jackie had just been trying to show off with those hrious words, but Jackie had actually been serious. He really was starting to absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal. Rudy could no longer just sit and watch. He immediately stood up and shouted at Jackie with widened eyes, ¡°Are you really crazy?! We¡¯ve already said it. Unless it¡¯s an ultimate god rank technique, you won¡¯t be able to absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal. You will just explode and die if you absorb it now, you¡¯ll also ruin the crystal and the crystal¡¯s value will be lost. You won¡¯t just be dragging yourself down, you¡¯ll drag us down too!¡± Jackie frowned, feeling incredibly disgusted by that person. Rudy was only trying to stop him because he wanted to sell the crystal eventually. Grayson stood up as well. Since they were on the same boat, the two of them started to target Jackie. Hansel frowned, wanting to help Jackie say something. After all, he did like Jackie a little, but he decided to shut his mouth after some thought. He was still in a weakened state, if he decided to pick a side, he might end up offending all of them. Grayson rushed over to Jackie as he said seriously, ¡°I know you¡¯re stronger than both of us, but you can¡¯t just do anything you want because of that. The Scarlet Blood Crystal belongs to the three of us, you can¡¯t just use it up yourself!¡± Rudy stood behind Grayson like a bodyguard. He looked down at Jackie with righteous fury, ¡°You won¡¯t just be going against your integrity by doing so, you¡¯ll go against morals as well! Why are you allowed to just absorb it alone?! If you do so, all the consequences, good or bad, would be yours alone. ¡°The value of the crystal will be gone. Are you just going to throw the spirit crystals we could exchange with this crystal?! We can¡¯t let you do that!¡± Jackie looked up at the two of them coldly. He had already held back for a very long time. If he did not teach them a lesson, it would end up getting to their heads. Time was incredibly valuable at that moment. He could not afford to waste it on the two of them. Jackie raised his hands as grey energy condensed in his palm. His full focus had been on alchemy in the most recent times, but it did not mean that his skills had slipped. Jackie was still ate stage innate realm fighter. He was only a sliver away from the spring solidifying realm. Destroying the Void, an upper-ultimate god rank technique, was already at the second stage. No matter how you looked at it, he was far stronger. Rudy frowned and said, ¡°Why are you looking at me with that expression? Are you trying to attack us?¡± The moment he said that, Rudy saw Jackie pushing his right hand in that direction. After that, the grey energy shot out from Jackie¡¯s palm. The two of them never expected that Jackie would actually attack them. Yet, it was already toote for them to react. After all, Rudy and Grayson were not fighters. They only managed to get to their positions all thanks to alchemy. Without alchemy, they would only be runner disciples in their respective ns. Their battle skills were a mess. By the time they realized something was wrong, they were already sent flying by Jackie. Advertisement chapter 2495 chapter 2495 Chapter 2495 Waves of pain were felt on their chests. It was after Jackie had shown them mercy by not using that much of his power. If Jackie was ruthless, the two of them would already be dead! The two of them flew toward the east of the vessel after being hit by Jackie. They mmed right onto the eastern side of the vessel with a bang. Right after that, they fell to the ground. The two of themy on the ground after being beaten up, feeling dizzy in their heads. When Hansel looked at that scene, he suddenly turned around to look at Jackie curiously. Due to Jackie¡¯s internal damage, Hansel had been unable to see what level Jackie was actually at. He had thought that Jackie would be at around the same level as the other two, but Jackie had actually proven to be stronger. With just a casual wave, Jackie had managed topletely defeat Rudy and Grayson, sending them flying so pathetically. Advertisement Rudy clutched his chest as he wailed, ¡°What is this?! Why is this so painful?! Jackie, what kind of attack did you use just now? Why do I feel like hundreds of ants are biting my chest?!¡± Rudy¡¯s whole body was trembling in pain. He was rolling around on the floor frantically. Ever since he started to show exceptional talent in alchemy, he had never suffered any pain. Even though he had never felt that kind of pain before, the pain caused his nerves to tense profoundly. The pain he felt was so strong that he was on the brink of copsing. Grayson¡¯s state was just the same, if not worse, than Rudy¡¯s. He was panting in pain. His whole body shook and his face was pale. It was as if he would stop breathing at any moment. Advertisement Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Jackie raised an eyebrow. It seemed like Grayson¡¯s tolerance for pain was a little weaker than Rudy¡¯s. He had used Destroying the Void to attack the both of them and Destroying the Void had always been a spiritual attack. Even though it had been drastically weakened, it still managed to hurt their souls. Damage to the soul was the hardest thing to withstand. It was not like physical pain that would go numb after a certain level. Spiritual pain was different, the more pain was felt, the more awake the person would be. Facing those two insignificant guys, Jackie did not use that much strength at all. He merely attacked to shut the two of them up. They had been far too annoying. Jackie let out a coldugh as he looked at the two of them rolling on the floor, ¡°I have already told the two of you, shut your mouth and nothing will happen. ¡°You both insisted on causing me trouble. Let me warn you guys, if you interrupt me again, it won¡¯t have the same ending as today.¡± After finishing those words, Jackie no longer bothered with the two of them. He shut his eyes and started to absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal. When Jackie felt the power of the Scarlet Blood Crystal seeping into him, Jackie could finally understand why Hansel had said that the power within the crystal could not be absorbed without the help of a strong technique. Advertisement Advertisement chapter 2496 chapter 2496 Chapter 2496 The power contained within the Scarlet Blood Crystal was far too violent. The power could only be suppressed by a strong enough technique. Otherwise, one would explode after absorbing it into their bodies. The power was both domineering and filling. Even though Jackie was helped with the Divine Void Heavenly Path, he did not dare to be too careless. Slowly, he absorbed the energy from the Scarlet Blood Crystal into his body. Time slowly ticked away. At noon on the second day, Jackie hadpletely absorbed the energy of the Scarlet Blood Crystal. At that moment, his face was pale as sweat slowly dripped down from his forehead. The day before, Grayson and Rudy had been injured by Jackie. The two of them becamepletely obedient after knowing that Jackie was not to be messed with. As time passed, the two of them noticed that Jackie¡¯s condition was worsening more and more. Beads after beads of sweat dripped down from Jackie¡¯s forehead. At that moment, he looked like he was in an incredibly difficult position. The worse Jackie¡¯s condition was, the happier the two of them were. After all, they had just been taught a harsh lesson by Jackie. The lesson did prove its worth. Even though they were happy at Jackie¡¯s suffering, they no longer tried to cause Jackie any trouble. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Advertisement That was precisely what Jackie had wanted. He just wanted to quietly absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal without any interruptions. Time ticked away second by second. Another day had passed with Jackie submerged in his own world, constantly absorbing the power of the Scarlet Blood Crystal. Rudy constantly fanned the mes next to him, ¡°We told him not to absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal without an ultimate god level technique. He refused to listen. Just look at him, he¡¯ll probably explode in just a few more hours. ¡°So what if he¡¯s strong? He¡¯s just gonna die in the end. We should go further away from him. What if his blood stters all over us when he explodes? That would be so disgusting.¡± When Grayson heard that, he nodded as he sat further away, shooting a hateful nce at Jackie. Advertisement He snorted as he said, ¡°Jackie is very talented, but there¡¯s really something wrong with his head. Everything was so clearly exined, but he refused to listen. He insisted on using his life to prove that what he said was real. ¡°Let him die if he wants to. He even wasted the Scarlet Blood Crystal. The Scarlet BloodCrystal would probably have been worth a few eighth-grade medicines if we sold it outside!¡± Hearing that, Rudy felt a pain in his heart. He said with a conflicted look, ¡°We really were dragged down by this guy. I hate this, but he¡¯s so strong, there¡¯s no way for us to¡­¡± The more the two of them thought about it, the more aggrieved they felt, and the worse their mood became. Yet, they had no solution to it. If they forced Jackie to stop absorbing the Scarlet Blood Crystal, Jackie might just kill the both of them in the frenzy. That was something they could do nothing about. After another half a day, Grayson lost his patience. He stood up abruptly as he faced the vessel¡¯s door. ¡°We can¡¯t just keep waiting anymore! It¡¯s already been two days. I refuse to believe that the one-eyed frost wolf is still waiting outside!¡± He did not want to spend another second in Grand Yorn Mountain. There are so many dangers around here. Each second represented another chance at danger. He just wanted to hurry up and leave that forsaken ce. He wanted to find somewhere with a lot of humans to get to a transporter. He wanted to return to the Rosefinch Pavilion and never leave again. Advertisement chapter 2497 chapter 2497 Chapter 2497 This trip had brought him so many dangers that had filled his heart with fear. He would probably not recover from it even for an entire year. Rudy frowned, he knew what Grayson was nning on doing. He said in exasperation, ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. Even though there¡¯s something wrong with Jackie¡¯s head, what he said earlier is not wrong. ¡°No matter what, a one-eyed frost wolf is still a wolf. Wolves are one of the best hunters in the wild. If it wants to kill someone, it will do everything it can to kill the person. It might still be waiting outside, waiting for us to leave this vessel. ¡°The moment we open the door, it will rush right at us. With our skills at the moment, we won¡¯t be able to survive if the one-eyed frost wolf rushed at us.¡± Grayson panted somewhat anxiously as his face reddened, ¡°I know that! What you¡¯re saying is right! I just don¡¯t have the patience to wait anymore!¡± Advertisement He took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down, and said, ¡°The one-eyed frost wolf might be waiting outside for us, but what if it¡¯s not? Then wouldn¡¯t we have just wasted all this time for no reason?¡± Rudy frowned as he looked at Hansel. He pointed at Hansel and said, ¡°Hansel is a chosen disciple from the Seven Absolutes Pavilion. Once he¡¯s recovered, he¡¯ll be able to bring us out. Grayson shook his head anxiously, ¡°You¡¯re right! He¡¯ll be able to bring us away after he recovers, but do you know how long that will take? ¡°Just look at all his injuries. Without the help of high-level spiritual medicine, he won¡¯t be able to recover for a long time. Are we supposed to just stay here? Advertisement ¡°Don¡¯t forget, we¡¯re in Grand Yorn Mountain at the moment. The active fiends around this ce are all at the spring solidifying stage. What if they start to get interested in our vessel and attack it together? ¡°The vessel would not be able to withstand that no matter how strong its defenses are. Then we¡¯d just die right here!¡± Grayson felt like it was more and more possible the more he thought about it. His face darkened. He was getting more and more nervous. The more nervous he got, the more he wanted to leave the ce. He took a deep breath as he stared right at Rudy and said, ¡°No matter what, I want to try! I want to see if that one-eyed frost wolf is outside or not!¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After he said that, he turned around and headed toward the door. Hansel and Rudy did not expect Grayson to actually do it. Rudy hurriedly stood up and tried to grab Grayson¡¯s arm, but failed. He shouted out, ¡°Grayson, are you crazy?! Do you know what you¡¯re doing right now? ¡°If you open the door and see the wolf waiting there, what will you do? Will you be able to protect yourself? It¡¯s one thing if you can¡¯t, but we¡¯ll be dragged down to die with you as well!¡± Grayson ignored everything as he walked forward. At that moment, Grayson was already thoroughly deaf to the world around him. Advertisement Advertisement chapter 2498 chapter 2498 Chapter 2498 He retrieved a spirit crystal from his spatial storage and ced it on the door. After that, he started to open the door while saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll immediately close the door the moment I notice anything wrong. I won¡¯t let that wolf inside!¡± Rudy was about to go crazy with anger. He never expected Grayson to be so stubborn. Hansel could only look on, unable to move due to his heavy injuries. Looking at the scene, he did not know what to do other than pant heavily. With a click, the door opened again. A ray of light shot in from outside. Grayson stood on his tiptoes, anxiously looking around and everything outside. It looked like it did before. Only birds and bugs could be heard in the quiet surroundings. The one-eyed frost wolf was gone! Did it really leave after waiting for too long? That was incredibly good news for them. Then they would not need to waste any more time inside! Grayson could not hold back his smile after seeing all of that. He suddenly turned around to look at the three of them and shouted gleefully, ¡°See! Are you finally going to listen to me? There¡¯s nothing outside. We were just scaring ourselves. It¡¯s so funny!¡± Just as Grayson said that Hansel paled¡­ Advertisement Hansel shouted out immediately, ¡°Hurry up and shut the door!¡± The moment he said that a chill wind shot in. The chill was enough to freeze one¡¯s soul. Grayson was the first to get hit by the cold air, and his entire body froze. Rudy could even see the cold air Grayson was breathing out.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Right after that, the three of them saw a huge wolf jump out. Those blue eyes stared right at the three of them. All three of them, including Hansel, were scared stiff at that moment. It was exactly like Jackie had said, the one-eyed frost wolf had been waiting outside to attack them the moment they opened the door. Advertisement After Grayson was attacked by the wind, he was frozen solid. He looked like an ice sculpture, not even his eyes could move. Rudy waspletely pale in fear. He shuddered by the side. And that moment, the one-eyed wolf leaped forward, shooting at the vessel like a cannonball. As long as it got into the vessel, they were all basically dead. Hansel was a chosen disciple of the Seven Absolutes Pavilion, he had much more experience inbat than the other two. At that moment, Hansel¡¯s mind might be nk, but his body was still able to react. He struggled up the floor as fast as possible. After that frost wind had hit Grayson, he rushed to Grayson¡¯s side. He had still not recovered at that moment, and the actions had opened up his wounds again. The pain caused his face to pale, but he clenched his teeth and bore with it. He looked over to the array next to the door, using thest of his strength to retrieve a spirit crystal and ce it on the array. Thankfully, he knew how to use arrays like that. The runes lit up again and the door started to shut! With a loud bang, the wolf¡¯s body mmed onto the vessel. The one-eyed frost wolf was incredibly quick. Before the door couldpletely close, it had managed to reach the vessel. Advertisement Advertisement chapter 2499 chapter 2499 Chapter 2499 However, the door closed very quickly, and there was only a small gap left! The wolf did not get what it wanted. The wolf huffed and growled. Its anger caused its speed to increase by several times, but it still did not manage to reach it before the door closed. The vessel shook as the one-eyed frost wolf mmed into the vessel. The few of them inside the vessel swayed along with the vessel. The wolf had mmed onto the vessel very strongly that time, and the door even deformed as it rammed onto the door. Thankfully, the vessel was of good quality. Even though the door was deformed, it still managed to shut! The moment the door shut, the three of them let out a sigh of relief. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. No one expected that things would happen so quickly. The one-eyed frost wolf had been hiding in the area all along. It had been waiting for them to open the door before it started its attack. First, it had unleashed its frost attack. It caused the person closest to the door to freeze, unable to react. After that, it rushed over and tried to enter the vessel. Advertisement Rudy slumped down on the ground. Hansel did not look happy either. He had been way too agitated earlier. He did not even blink as he used the wall as support to head toward Grayson. His actions had reopened all his wounds. After calming himself down, he slumped on the ground in pain as he shuddered. Rudy said after a long time, ¡°That was so close! Any longer and the wolf would have managed to get in!¡± It had to be said thatbat experience proved useful when it mattered. If Hansel had not reacted the moment the frost shot in, the one-eyed frost wolf might have actually entered. Advertisement In the end, Grayson was far too useless. His strength was too weak, only being at the early stage of the innate level. When the frost shot in, he had no defense against it as he froze. Rudy was also standing not too far away from him. The frost got to him and Rudy was rooted on the spot, not even able to move a finger. If Hansel had not been far away and was unaffected by the frost, the three of them would have died! Grayson circted the true energy within his body, slowly pushing out the chill inside his body. His strength was too weak, and the frost had been shot out by the one-eyed frost wolf. Thankfully, the wolf had chosen speed to overpower for the attack. That was why Grayson was still alive. If the wolf¡¯s attack had been any stronger, Grayson would have turned to ice and died on the spot. Hansel frowned and said, ¡°I told you not to be reckless earlier! If I hadn¡¯t reacted fast enough, the three of us would have died! ¡°Do you think a spring solidifying realm beast would be stupid? Didn¡¯t we say before that the wolf would not let us off so easily? He would continue staying nearby, are you really trying to die?¡± Hansel was furious. If Grayson had not tried to act on his own, opening the door before the two of them reacted, they would not have gone through such a dangerous situation. It had even aggravated his injuries. Advertisement Advertisement chapter 2500 chapter 2500 Chapter 2500 Grayson used his true energy to attack the frost within his body as he shuddered. He did not know what to say. At that moment, he was in a terrified state. Hansel pursed his lips in exasperation, ¡°Whatever¡­ you¡¯re alchemists. You don¡¯t have enoughbat experience. You wouldn¡¯t know when danger can happen at any time. Grayson frowned after he heard that, saying obstinately, ¡°We might be alchemists, but we¡¯re fighters too. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve never fought before. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect the wolf to be so patient. I did not expect it to keep hiding around and suddenly attack us like that¡­¡± Hansel struggled to sit up straight and replied, ¡°The one-eyed frost wolf is incredibly patient. Anyone it has its eyes on would have a hard time escaping. Wasn¡¯t it all already exined to you? You don¡¯t have to be so stubborn. ¡°We wanted to stop you earlier, but we just failed! You better remember this! If I hadn¡¯t reacted so quickly, the consequences would have been dire. Don¡¯t be so impulsive in the future, or you¡¯ll definitely die. You¡¯ll also drag others down with you!¡± Advertisement Hansel was quite angered. He had seen stubborn idiots in his own n before, but it was the first time he had seen anyone like Grayson. Grayson was stubborn to think that his thoughts were right, and only followed his own ways. Rudy coldly snorted, ¡°Grayson, listen up. If you want to die, I won¡¯t stop you, but don¡¯t try to drag us along with you. ¡°Are you so eager to leave this ce? Are you not nning to leave this ce alive? You look like you¡¯re looking for death!¡± Rudy had slowly managed topose himself and calm down. He red at Grayson angrily. Rudy wanted nothing more than to rip Grayson to shreds at that moment. Advertisement ¡°Are you really trying to drag us down with you?¡± At that moment, Jackie, who had quietly been absorbing the Scarlet Blood Crystal, suddenly opened his eyes and said coldly. Jackie¡¯s sudden words caused the other three presents to pause. They all looked over at Jackie. At that moment, Jackie¡¯s eyes were open. There was still sweat on his forehead, but he seemed quite awake. Grayson frowned as he said, ¡°You¡¯re not dead yet?¡± Those words had been vicious. Jackie smiled coldly as he took out new clothes from the Mustard Seed and wiped away the sweat. ¡°How could I die before you?¡± After tidying himself up, Jackie kept the Scarlet BloodCrystal and slowly stood up. Grayson had not retorted against Hansel and Rudy¡¯s scoldings. After all, it was indeed his fault. However, Jackie actually started to lecture him after the two of them, which Grayson could not take. At that moment, he had slowly started to chase away the cold in his body, and he felt a bit better. He frowned and said, ¡°Quit talking. You were just on the side not doing anything just now. This doesn¡¯t affect you at all. You were even scared, so why are you lecturing me?!¡± Jackie smiled coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think your words are very funny? You asked me why I¡¯m lecturing you? Is it only the three of you in this vessel? Advertisement ¡°If you really allowed that wolf in, would it only eat the three of you and spare me?¡± AdvertisementProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. chapter 2501 chapter 2501 Chapter 2501 Those words were shoved right into Grayson¡¯s face. Suddenly, he did not know what to say. Jackie no longer bothered sparing Grayson another nce as he walked toward the door of the vessel. The other three were stunned, not knowing what Jackie was doing. They frowned as they stared at Jackie. Rudy asked, ¡°Jackie, what are you trying to do?¡± Jackie did not answer Rudy. Instead, he took out a spirit crystal from the Mustard Seed very calmly before cing it into the array. When the three of them saw that scene, they had a sh of panic on their faces. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. They suddenly understood what Jackie was trying to do. Hansel looked up and shouted, ¡°Are you trying to open the door? Have you gone mad¡± Advertisement Rudy shouted even louder, ¡°Are you trying to die?! Is there something wrong with your head?!¡± There was nothing wrong with Jackie¡¯s mind. He indeed wanted to open the door. Hansel struggled to stand up from the ground as he bore with the pain of the wounds on his body opening up and grabbed Jackie¡¯s arm. Advertisement He continued, ¡°Why are you opening the door? Do you really want to die now?! Could it be that you didn¡¯t manage to absorb the Scarlet Blood Crystal and you¡¯re now at risk of exploding? Is that why you don¡¯t even want to live anymore?¡± From the moment Jackie insisted on absorbing the Scarlet Blood Crystal, Hansel had already assumed that Jackie would die. The Scarlet Blood Crystal was no ordinary treasure. Absorbing it would definitely technique as support to explode. That was why Hansel felt no greed at all after he saw the Scarlet Blood Crystal. Yet, he did not expect that Jackie would be ignorant and insist on absorbing the Scarlet Blood Crystal after he had made things so clear. He had been waiting all along for Jackie¡¯s body to explode, but it had not happened. Everything had happened too fast earlier, and he had not reacted to anything after Jackie suddenly started speaking again. It was only when Jackie wanted to open the door that Hansel remembered that Jackie should have been injured after absorbing the Scarlet Blood Crystal! Without the support of an incredibly strong technique, Jackie would absolutely be injured after absorbing the Scarlet Blood Crystal! At Hansel¡¯s words, Rudy and Grayson felt like Hansel was right. Jackie just wanted to kill everyone with him after suffering fatal injuries! Rudy jumped up furiously and said, ¡°Jackie! If you want to die, I can help you right now! I¡¯ve always known you weren¡¯t a good person, and now it looks like I¡¯m right! Not only are you a bad person, but you¡¯re also a madman as well. If you don¡¯t want to live anymore, then go die yourself. Don¡¯t drag me with you!¡± Advertisement Grayson emotionally shouted, ¡°If you¡¯ve been injured, then it¡¯s your problem. We¡¯d already given you advice, but you were the one who refused to listen. You insisted on absorbing the Scarlet Blood Crystal! Now you¡¯re heavily injured, but you¡¯re trying to drag us down with you! You¡¯re too despicable!¡± Jackie looked at those three helplessly. He nced at Hansel¡¯s hand which was on his arm. At that moment, Hansel looked pathetic. That guy was probably cursing all three of them in his heart. After all, Grayson had just caused trouble, and Jackie was about to open the door. No one would be able to stand it. Jackie let out a slightugh as he reached out and grabbed Hansel¡¯s arm, pushing it aside before he ced his hand back on the array. Advertisement chapter 2502 chapter 2502 Chapter 2502 He quickly formed a few seals, and with a click, the door opened again. At that moment, the other three were almost unable to grasp what was happening. To stop Hansel from interfering, Jackie had his other hand stopping Hansel¡¯s arm. Hansel was unable to get close to the array. He then took a step forward and stood in front of the array, causing the three of them to not be able to close the door. The three of them were suddenly in a massive panic then. None of them expected Jackie to be so crazy, insisting on having them die with him. Rudy was so anxious that he was about to cry. He shouted, ¡°Jackie, you¡¯re crazy! If you want to die, then just go ahead and die yourself. Why are you trying to drag the three of us with you?!¡± He cried as he frantically rushed toward Jackie. Grayson clenched his teeth as he thought about rushing past Jackie to close the door. However, Jackie was like a steel wall. He stood in front of the array, not allowing the three of them to shut the door! Advertisement After a few clicks sounded, the door finally opened. A familiar chill rushed in from the outside. Jackie let out a cold smile as he turned to look outside the ship. Jackie saw a blue colored chill as Rudy and the other two¡¯s shouts could still be heard. Hansel grabbed his arm, a bit crazed. Jackie did not care what everyone around him was saying or shouting at him. He left the vessel in a sh. A roar came from that bundle of frost. After a howl, the icy chill slowly dissipated. A strong figure appeared in front of Jackie. The one-eyed frost wolf¡¯s sole eye looked at Jackie in suspicion. Advertisement It was not stupid and was quite curious. The door had clearly just closed, so why was it suddenly opened again so quickly? Why did that guy in front of it rush out? Was the guy looking to die? Jackie took a deep breath as he took out the gray sword from Mustard Seed and held it tightly in his hand. He looked right up at the one-eyed frost wolf that was as tall as three people. ¡°You¡¯re the strongest being I¡¯ve faced since I was born.¡± Jackie¡¯s tone was light as if he was talking about something very simple. The one-eyed frost wolf¡¯s suspicion intensified. It walked two steps forward as a mocking smile suddenly appeared on its face. Even though the one-eyed frost wolf was already in the spring-solidifying realm, it had not attained a human form yet. It could notm micate in humannguage, and could only answer Jackie with its expressions. Jackie knew that the one-eyed frost wolf had already regarded him as a little mouse to toy around with. It could kill Jackie with one w, yet Jackie still took out a weapon. It amused the one-eyed frost wolf a lot. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not on your level?¡± Jackie¡¯s tone was calm as always. The one-eyed frost wolf¡¯s mocking smile deepened. Advertisement Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The disdain in its eyes was incredibly obvious. Jackie let out a slightugh before nodding and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s try it out.¡± ¡°Is Jackie crazy? Is something wrong with his head? Why is he talking to the one-eyed frost wolf with this tone? It¡¯s as if he¡¯s the spring solidifying realm expert!¡± Rudy said with widened eyes. Advertisement chapter 2503 chapter 2503 Chapter 2503 Jackie¡¯s actions earlier hadpletely stumped the three of them. They saw that the wolf had not attacked the three of them, so they had held back the fear in their hearts, not shutting the door immediately. The three of them stood inside the vessel, looking at Jackie standing in front of the wolf with widened eyes. They were shocked at Jackie¡¯s challenging tone toward the wolf. Hansel¡¯s mouth twitched, feeling like he no longer knew what to think, and said, ¡°I really admire Jackie¡¯s mental strength. If I was about to explode, I would never be able to speak in such a calm tone to a beast that could kill me at any time. Even if I wanted to die, I would not be so calm!¡± Hansel¡¯s words did not have a hint of mockery at all. He really did admire Jackie. Jackie was doing something he would never be able to do. Jackie seemed way too calm. Advertisement The calmness was as if Jackie was not facing a spring solidifying realm beast, but an innate stage one. The wolf let out a breath of frost air as it looked at Jackie as if he was an idiot. Even though he felt like Jackie was an idiot that did not know his ce, those words still hurt the wolf¡¯s pride. It would not allow an ant of a human to speak to it like that! Since he wanted to try, then it would bite off his throat in a sh and put Jackie in his ce. Thinking about that, it raised its hind leg a little. The next second, it leaped forward like a cannonball, heading straight for Jackie. Advertisement It opened its jaws, revealing its teeth as chills came out of its mouth. Jackie had already been prepared. He clenched the gray sword in his hand tightly as sixty Soul Swords fused into one, heading into the gray sword! He raised his hand and shed it at the wolf! Destroying the Void turned into a sh of light as he shed with the wolf in the air. The one-eyed frost wolf did not even turn its head as it looked at the ray of light. Its sole eye suddenly let out a radiant blue glow. An ice arrow the size of an arm shot out. It was a natural skill of the wolf! The ice arrow contained a coldness that would stop any human from breathing. It shed with Destroying the Void! When Rudy and the others saw that, they thought about how Jackie would die instantly after being struck by that arrow! After that, a huge boom was heard as the two attacks shed followed by a cracking sound as the blue ice arrow suddenly shattered! It had turned to dust in a sh. The wolf had been incredibly confident in its technique. It had never expected its skill to fail. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . After the arrow was destroyed by Destroying the Void, it was stunned for a second. Advertisement Right at that second, Jackie bent thews of space and disappeared from his spot! The next second, he appeared in front of the wolf. After attacking the ice arrow, there was nothing stopping Destroying the Void anymore. With a speed that could not be seen with the naked eye, it appeared in front of the wolf with Jackie in a sh. The wolf only reacted after Jackie appeared in front of it! It prepared to jump away, but it was already toote! Destroying the Void sliced right into the wolf¡¯s chest, causing the wolf to let out a sharp wail. At that moment, the one-eyed frost wolf lost all its strength. It could not stop Jackie atall. Jackie emotionlessly stabbed it with his sword, which still contained the power of Destroying the Void. The gray de viciously stabbed into the one-eyed frost wolf¡¯s chest, causing blood to ssh onto Jackie¡¯s body. The pain of its soul being destroyed not only caused the wolf to wail in agony, but also caused it to lose all rational thought. Advertisement chapter 2504 chapter 2504 Chapter 2504 After a bang sounded, the one-eyed frost wolf fell from the sky to the ground. It squashed a patch of grass. Jackie fell from the sky. As a precaution, he pulled out the sword from the wolf¡¯s body before stabbing it a few more times. Stab after stab, he aimed right at the one-eyed frost wolf¡¯s fatal spots. After two or three times, the wolf could not even call out in agony anymore. Its legs curled up as it died! Everything had happened far too swiftly. The three people within the vessel had not even had a chance to react before the one eyed frost wolf that had been so impressive to them, died. It was a spring solidifying realm beast. To Rudy and Grayson, a beast-like that was probably something they would never be able to defeat in their lifetime. Yet, Jackie had dealt with it in just a sh! If they had not personally witnessed how powerful the one-eyed frost wolf¡¯s attack had been, they would have been doubting if the one-eyed frost wolf was really in the spring solidifying realm. Advertisement It had died far too easily! ¡°Is this all real? Could I be hallucinating?!¡± Grayson said as he trembled. At that moment, his eyes had never left the one-eyed frost wolf¡¯s corpse. He could not believe that he had actually witnessed a spring solidifying realm beast being defeated so easily by Jackie. It was far too strange! It was so absurd that he would never have believed it if he had not witnessed it for himself. Rudy pinched himself. Advertisement The pain told him that everything was true. ¡°How did he kill a spring solidifying realm beast? Isn¡¯t he at the early stage of the innate level? Am I crazy, or has the world gone crazy? How could something so absurd like this happen?¡± Rudy felt like the whole world had gone mad. Jackie might be stronger than the two of them, but he could not be that strong! At the most, Jackie should have been at the middle stage of the innate level. Yet, how was it possible for a spring solidifying realm beast to fall in just one strike?! Hansel put a hand against the door as he forced himself to stand up. He listened to the constant comments from the other two. After a while, he said in disbelief, ¡°Who said he¡¯s at the innate level? He¡¯s clearly a spring solidifying realm fighter¡­¡± Those words stunned Grayson and Rudy. Jackie was a spring solidifying realm fighter? How could that be?! The two of them hurriedly sent out their divine senses to check Jackie¡¯s level.As they checked, they were surprised to notice that they were not able to determine Jackie¡¯s level. It was as if Jackie was different internally than other people. Rudy said anxiously, ¡°I can¡¯t tell how strong his strength is!¡± Grayson nodded right after, ¡°I can¡¯t see it either! Can you?¡± Advertisement The two of them were forced to suspect if Jackie¡¯s level was too high for them to check his strength. Hansel took a deep breath, his voice was a bit raspy, ¡°I can¡¯t tell how powerful he is either. He must have been injured earlier. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°However, it¡¯s not just your senses that can determine a person¡¯s realm. You can also see it from the strength of his attacks! The strength behind his attacks was not something that can be done merely being at the early stage of the spring solidifying the realm.¡± Advertisement chapter 2505 chapter 2505 Chapter 2505 After saying that, Hansel felt his breathing get heavier. Hansel might be injured, but he was still a spring solidifying realm expert. He was a chosen disciple of a fifth-grade n. His words naturally had some authority behind them. Hansel had seen many spring solidifying realm experts. He could naturally tell what Jackie¡¯s approximate level was based on the skills Jackie had used. After hearing Hansel¡¯s words, Rudy and Grayson felt their breathing stop. Jackie was a spring solidifying realm expert? He was not some normal early spring solidifying realm expert either? He was actually that strong? He did not look that old. He was a year or two younger than them at most. However, his strength was so much higher than theirs! It hadpletely proven how talented Jackie was in martial arts! Rudy took a deep breath, not knowing what to say. He felt like he had experienced more in the past few days than he had in his twenty-odd years of life! Advertisement Grayson was not willing to believe the truth. He shook his head as he said, ¡°Impossible! He¡¯s not that talented! He could not possibly be so strong!¡± Hansel could not help but let out a coldugh, ¡°Then can you please exin to me how did that spring solidifying realm beast die in Jackie¡¯s hands?¡± Grayson was rendered silent by Hansel¡¯s words. Hansel took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Did you see the wolf¡¯s expression before it died? I saw it clearly¡­¡±. Advertisement Hansel¡¯s words caused Rudy and Grayson to go quiet again. The two of them had seen the wolf copse on the ground as well. The Wolf had looked up and stared viciously at Jackie. That wolf¡¯s eyes were filled with fear and shock. It was obvious that it had not been able to react to that attack earlier. It had never expected that its skill would lose to Jackies. It had also never expected that the brat would be that strong. Before it died, shock filled its eyes. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The three of them could see how confused the one-eyed frost wolf was. Jackie took a deep breath as he raised his left hand, pulling out the gray sword from the wolf¡¯s body. He had expected the battle to go that way, The wolf had underestimated him. If the wolf had known his strength, the battle would probably havested longer. Yet, that one-eyed frost wolf had obviously treated him like a little rat that did not fear death. Hansel was right, Jackie had already entered the spring solidifying realm. After being transferred to Middle Provine, he was only a sliver away from the spring solidifying realm. Absorbing so much power from the Scarlet Blood Crystal had allowed him to easily level up. Jackie was already firmly in the early stage of the spring solidifying realm. He had the most basic ability to protect himself in Middle Province. Advertisement The innate stage could only be considered the lowest rank of fighters. In third and fourth-grade ns, they would only be able to be disciples. Meanwhile, spring solidifying realm experts could be caretakers. Many fighters were stuck in the innate level, never able to get into the spring solidifying realm. Jackie clutched his hands, feeling like he had an abundance of energy. That was the confidence that strength gave him. He did not even bother turning back to see how the other two were looking at him. Before absorbing the Scarlet Blood Crystal, he had already been nning his next steps after breaking through. He would first solve his big headache before leaving this ce. Even though he would be able to protect himself if he stayed around the area, he could not guarantee there would be no other dangers around. Advertisement chapter 2506 chapter 2506 Chapter 2506 Before he broke through to the divine solidifying realm, he could not afford to cause trouble within Grand Yorn Mountain. He knelt down before retrieving a dagger from his storage space. He aimed it at the wolf¡¯s eye and easily dug it out. The eye was the most valuable thing other than the wolf¡¯s spirited core. If he sold it at the market, it would fetch a good price. What he needed the most at that moment were spirit crystals. Even the most minuscule amount could not be given up. After taking out the wolf¡¯s eye, he pierced out the wolf¡¯s spirit core and gave it a simple wash. Then, he kept all those valuable things. After doing that, he turned around to look at the other three who were still stunned. At the moment, the three of them looked at Jackie with aplicated and speechless expression. ¡°The one-eyed frost wolf is dead. Are you still going to stay here?¡± Jackie said in a calm tone. Jackie¡¯s sudden words broke the strange silence. At that moment, Rudy and Grayson no longer dared to even raise their heads to look at Jackie. Jackie was too strong. Advertisement They had dared to speak to Jackie as they did before because they had thought Jackie would be at around their level, not that much different in talent. Yet, they found out that Jackie was actually in the spring solidifying realm. He was not much different from them when it came to alchemy as well. The arrogance in their hearts was no longer applicable to Jackie. Hansel let out a slight cough as he said, ¡°Since the one-eyed wolf is already dead. then we¡¯re out of danger for now. We can leave now.¡± Jackie nodded, ncing at Rudy and Grayson. When the two of them felt Jackie¡¯s. gaze, they stiffened. Even their breathing became erratic. Advertisement They could feel that Jackie did not want to bring the two of them along. After all, the two of them were burdens to the two spring solidifying realm experts. At that moment, the arrogance they had earlier hadpletely disappeared. They were scared that Jackie would leave the two of them behind and leave with Hansel. Jackie sighed. He had not wanted to bring the two of them along, but if he did not, there would be some problemster on. His next step had already been determined the moment he broke into the spring solidifying realm. The other two were still useful, so he was forced to bring the two of them along. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and leave, Hansel, you lead the way,¡± Jackie said coldly. Hansel hurriedly nodded. At that moment, Grayson and Rudy were incredibly quick to rush forward and grab one of Hansel¡¯s arms. each, helping him move in front. That way, they would at least be able to show that they were somewhat useful. The four of them moved forward carefully, worried they would encounter any dangers. After all, they were not in a safe spot. Probably because they had been around the one-eyed frost wolf¡¯s territory before, it had taken them three or four kilometers before noticing another beast. The beasts were incredibly sensitive. When Jackie unleashed his strength, the weaker beasts immediately avoided the group. Advertisement N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Advertisement chapter 2507 chapter 2507 Chapter 2507 After walking for half a day, they finally left the area where spring solidifying realm beasts dwelled. They arrived at the outskirts, where the beasts around were weaker. They would all flee the moment Jackie unleashed his aura. Probably because the danger had greatly reduced after arriving at the outskirts, the tension between the four of them had disappeared. Initially, none of them spoke to each other, but Rudy had wanted to start a conversation. He still did not dare to look at Jackie. He let out a slight cough as he looked forward and asked, ¡°Do you all have any ns after leaving Grand Yorn Mountain?¡± That question was actually targeted at Jackie and Grayson. Grayson furrowed his eyebrows before saying, ¡°Once we¡¯re out, I want to go look for a transfer array. I don¡¯t want to spend another moment outside. I want to go back to Rosefinch Pavilion immediately.¡± He did not n on leaving again in his whole lifetime. Rudy sighed, ¡°I want to return to Golden Pills as well. I feel like the outside is too dangerous. I¡¯d rather stay at Golden Pills as a student. Even though there aren¡¯t that many resources there, I¡¯d still be able to live a peaceful life.¡± The journey had dealt them too big of a blow. Students of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance could definitely receive a lot of benefits, but they might face even greater dangers. It caused the two of them to be unsettled. Advertisement ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jackie frowned, saying in a low voice, ¡°I know you really want to go back, but there¡¯s something you haven¡¯t made clear yet. You¡¯re current students of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. ¡°Even though you still have your old identities, you¡¯re already part of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. It¡¯s incredibly inappropriate for the two of you to just head back like that. No matter what, you need to give the alliance an exnation.¡± Rudy and Grayson looked at Jackie with a stunned expression after hearing that. Jackie sighed and continued, ¡°If the two of you quietly head back to your original ces just like that, what would happen once the higher-ups in the alliance find out? Advertisement ¡°After all, the sudden incident probably means the two deacons are unlikely to be alive. The alliance is probably still trying to figure things out. If the two of you go back quietly, do you think the alliance will just let you be? What would they think of you?¡± Jackie¡¯s exnation forced the two of them to wake up. Jackie was right! If they went back to their original ces without saying anything, the alliance would definitely think there was something wrong with them. After all, the vessel had gotten into an ident. They had been attacked after all. If nothing wrong happened to them, they would not return quietly at all! If they ever gave the alliance that sort of impression, it would be incredibly hard for them to exin their way out of it in the future. It would burden the forces backing them. Grayson pped his head and said, ¡°How could I forget that?! If I return just like that, I¡¯d definitely invite suspicion. They would definitely end up linking everything to us!¡± Rudy nodded, ¡°Then what do we do? Why don¡¯t we dy our return to our ns and head to the branch to make a report?¡± Jackie frowned and said earnestly, ¡°Just a few miles away will be the Seven Absolutes Pavilions territory. The Seven Absolutes Pavilion is like Rosefinch Pavilion, you¡¯re both fifth-rank ns. ¡°They both have branches from the alliance as well. If we want to prove ourselves, why don¡¯t we just head to the Seven Absolutes Pavilion¡¯s branch to exin everything?¡± Rudy and Grayson nodded, agreeing with Jackie¡¯s idea. When Jackie saw that the two of them had agreed, he was relieved. The incident definitely required witnesses for others to not be suspicious of them. Advertisement Advertisement chapter 2508 chapter 2508 Chapter 2508 Grayson and Rudy had already beenpletely frightened by what had happened before. They wanted nothing more than to retreat. However, Jackie could only move forward. Yet, there were some things he could not help but care about. If he went to Phoenix Valley alone, he would definitely be suspected of what had happened before. If there were witnesses present, the matter could still be exined. Phoenix Valley was already somewhere Rudy and Grayson no longer cared about, but it was still where Jackie absolutely had to go. Only by going to Phoenix Valley would Jackie be able to receive the nurturing necessary to be a seventh-grade alchemist. Only by bing a seventh-grade alchemist would Jackie be able to earn a lot of spirit crystals. He would then be able to obtain the ninth grade spirit crystals and make his preparations to enter Wild Gorge Path. With that amount of spirit crystals, anyone would end up being unable to cope, but Jackie did not feel that much pressure. Advertisement Even though it was an incrediblyrge amount, Jackie felt like he would be able to earn it as long as he put his mind to it. Rudy walked forward with a frown, thinking about something. After a while, he suddenly said, ¡°I feel like it¡¯s a bit of a pity if I just give up like that, but I also feel like Wild Gorge Path really isn¡¯t that great a ce to me. ¡°That ce will definitely be filled with talented people. I might not be able to receive much attention even if I do go there. It¡¯s probably better to go back to Golden Pills. Even though I¡¯d be berated, I would still be given a lot of attention.¡± Rudy could not help but look a little guilty as he said that. In the end, he was still a little hesitant about his decision. Before he hade here, he had felt like he would definitely be able to excel in Phoenix Valley. Advertisement He would be able to be a subject of admiration even among the older students. Yet, what had happenedpletely changed Rudy¡¯s thoughts. In the end, he was still reluctant. Grayson was more or less in the same mood as Rudy. After nodding, he continued Rudy¡¯s words. ¡°Our life is the most important. Even though we might receive a lot of attention. After going to Phoenix Valley, Phoenix Valley will definitely have a lot of talented people around since it¡¯s so important to the alliance. We might just be buried in the crowd.¡± After saying that, Grayson looked over at Jackie. Jackie¡¯s expression was calm as if what.they were talking about did not affect Jackie at all. Feeling Grayson¡¯s look, Jackie let out a slightugh as he calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that there are some things you can¡¯t control?¡± Those words were meant for Rudy and Grayson. They were stunned when they heard that, not knowing what to say. Jackie let out a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t understand. You¡¯ll know after a while. There are a lot of things that won¡¯t go the way you want them to. Things have their own courses and movements.¡± Jackie¡¯s words were incredibly vague, causing Grayson and Rudy to be even more puzzled. They did not know why Jackie said that even though Jackie had his reasons. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Advertisement The two of them could not help but sulk. Rudy gulped as he walked forward to Jackie¡¯s side. He looked up and wanted to ask in detail, but as he was about to do so, he heard a series of footsteps in front. The four of them looked toward where the sound wasing from. They saw a man in a green robe walking toward them. Advertisement chapter 2509 chapter 2509 Chapter 2509 After seeing the face of the man in green robe, Jackie and the others furrowed their eyebrows. They did not have any other particr reactions, but Hansel looked like a cat that just had its tail stepped on. He was suddenly incredibly nervous. He suddenly retrieved his sword from his spatial ring and ced it in his palm. The calm look on his face had turned into a hateful one. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. The change in Hansel¡¯s attitude had been too obvious. The other three next to him could feel itpletely. They knew the moment they saw such arge change that the green-robed man was definitely not friendly. Advertisement Hansel shouted in a heavy tone, ¡°I really can¡¯t get rid of you! Malcolm Granger, I never knew you would be so despicable! You¡¯re not giving up on trying to kill me!¡± The person called Malcolm let out a snide smile after he heard Hansel. He looked at Hansel as if he was looking at an idiot. ¡°Hansel, you¡¯ve never disappointed me. You always act like an idiot. If I don¡¯t kill you offpletely, wouldn¡¯t you just run back to the n to reveal everything I¡¯ve done?¡± Hansel was so furious that his whole body was shaking. He was about to shout when someone slowly walked over from afar. That person was dressed up simrly to Malcolm. It was just that he looked a few years younger than Malcolm. Advertisement He slowly walked next to Malcolm. He was like a resolved bodyguard as he stood behind Malcolm. When Hansel saw the other person, his face soured even more, and shouted, ¡°Jordan! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re one of Malcolm¡¯s aplices!¡± Jordan shook his head and said, ¡°Hansel, you¡¯re wrong about that. I¡¯m not Malcolm¡¯s aplice. I¡¯m just a warrior who¡¯s here to get rid of a traitor.¡± After those words were spoken, Hansel suddenlyughed out loud. Only, theugh was full of helplessness and hatred. Jackie and the others could clearly hear that Hansel was not in a good state at that moment. However, his wounds were still not recovered. Theughing and his mental state aggravated his wounds. It caused his face which had already regained its color to turn pale once again. Jackie frowned, looking at Malcolm and Jordan who had very rxed expressions on their faces. When he checked out their strength, Jackie understood why they were acting so casually. Malcolm¡¯s strength was about equal to Hansel¡¯s. He had already entered the spring. solidifying the realm and was at the early stage. Even though Jordan had yet to break into the spring solidifying realm, he was still at the peak of the innate stage. Advertisement On their side, Jackie had deliberately left scars internally, so they could not see how strong he was. Grayson and Rudy were not even worth mentioning. The two of them were practically ants. The two of them were at the early stage of the innate level. In front of Malcolm and Jordan, they did not amount to everything. Even though Hansel was around the same level as Malcolm, Hansel should be stronger than Malcolm. Yet, Hansel was heavily injured. It was impossible for him to use all his strength. Even being able to fight at half his level was already quite good. That was why their group was no threat at all to Malcolm and Jordan. That was why the two of them were so rxed as they talked. It was as if everything was already in their hands, and that there would not be any changes. Advertisement chapter 2510 chapter 2510 Chapter 2510 Ever since Malcolm appeared, Jackie and the others were ignored. He did not see Jackie and the others as humans at all. Hansel was incredibly emotional when he said, ¡°Getting rid of a traitor! I can¡¯t believe you could actually say something like that. The others don¡¯t know, but don¡¯t you know how the eighth elder died?! ¡°The two of you had plotted against me and I actually fell for it so stupidly!¡± After saying that, Hansel¡¯s eyes reddened. He felt like he had been incredibly lied to and framed. He was in a bad state. Malcolm let out a cold smile as he said, ¡°Stop trying to act like a good person. Every time, you act like a righteous and noble person. Only I know how fake you are. ¡°We never set a trap for you at all. You were the one who did it all to yourself because of your actions! Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know anything just because you¡¯ve hidden it. I¡¯ve long since sent someone to check your plot with the alliance!¡± Advertisement Jackie was stunned at those words. Plot with the alliance? Even though Malcolm only mentioned the alliance, Jackie¡¯s mind. immediately jumped to the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. Only the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance would be able to be referred to so simply. Could Hansel have some dealings with the alliance? Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Hearing Malcolm¡¯s words, it seemed like there were a lot of hidden secrets. Thinking about that, Jackie could not help but purse his lips as he quietly stood by the side, looking at the fellow disciples. Hansel waved his hands around and said, ¡°The ones who are dirty think of everyone else as dirty. How could I have a deal with the alliance? In their eyes, I¡¯m just a little minnow. Advertisement ¡°The elders were the ones who allowed me to help the alliance out with something. As the eldest disciple of the Seven Absolutes Pavilion, I have my responsibilities. It¡¯s nothing like what you think!¡± Malcolm let out a coldugh as he said, ¡°Stop with your dumb excuses. You¡¯re just trying to push all the responsibilities away. The alliance has been through so muchtely, everyone knows it has something to do with that group. ¡°Don¡¯t think that we¡¯ll believe you just because you¡¯re randomly spouting out some nonsense excuse! You¡¯ve already been the eldest disciple for so many years. ¡°No matter what, the eighth elder¡¯s death is rted to you! We did not scheme against you at all. You were the one who decided to go right into it! It¡¯s time for you to die now. Allowing you to live for so long is our gift for you.¡±Hansel felt like those words were incredibly hard to listen to. It was as if someone had delivered several ps to his face. Hansel was so angry his whole body was shaking. ¡°I knew you left a tracker on me. Otherwise, you would never have been able to appear right after I walked out! I really underestimated you!¡± Hansel said a little hopelessly. He started to tear up as Malcolm snorted, not saying anything. His attitude made it clear that he did leave a tracker on Hansel. At that moment, Malcolm seemed to have just noticed that Hansel had others next to him. He turned his gaze to Jackie. ¡°Who are these minnows? I can¡¯t believe you actually managed to bring out a few minnows from the Grand Yorn Mountain? However, those minnows don¡¯t even seem like they canpare to the beasts nearby. They¡¯re not even firmly at the early stage of the innate level¡­ they¡¯re such rubbish!¡± Advertisement Advertisement chapter 2511 chapter 2511 Chapter 2511 Those words had unmasked mockery within them. Rudy had always been an arrogant person. Being looked at like that made it feel like a boulder was pressing against his heart. However, he could not say anything at all. That was because the other person was right. In the eyes of a spring solidifying realm expert, their strength was of no significance. They were people who could just be killed with a pinch. However, he did not expect Malcolm to insult them in such a pleased manner. He abruptly turned to look at Jackie as a surprised expression shed on his face. The two of them might be minnows, but Jackie was a true expert. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Even a spring solidifying realm beast was nothing to Jackie, let alone these two. Thinking about that, he wanted to show off with Jackie, but Jackie grabbed his arm. Jackie hatefully red at Rudy. Rudy was really very dumb. Jackie whispered into Rudy¡¯s ears, ¡°Shut up right now!¡± Advertisement Rudy was so scared he shuddered at Jackie¡¯s gaze. He did not dare to speak anymore. Grayson ended up being warned as well. Earlier, he was just as emotional, wanting to tell the others that Jackie was very strong! Hansel nced at Jackie. He calmed down from his emotional state. He suddenlyughed coldly, ¡°You came to kill me? So you¡¯re nning on killing my friends over here?¡± Malcolm frowned, feeling like Hansel seemed to mean something behind those words. He could not help but look at Jackie and the others, but he could not see anything. The few of them were incredibly mediocre. Advertisement Only one of their strengths could not be seen, but it was clear that the person was already injured internally. Furthermore, Jackie was standing with Rudy and Grayson, so he should only be at the early stage of the innate level as well. If that was the case, they should not be much of a threat. ¡°Do you think we¡¯re running a charity that doesn¡¯t kill innocents?¡± Malcolm mocked. There were not many fighters who showed mercy. In order to achieve their goals, killing a few people was not something they mind. Hansel took a deep breath as he clutched his sword tightly, ¡°Thene!¡± As he said that, Hansel raised his head. slightly as if he was already prepared to die. However, thinking about it, there was something off about Hansel¡¯s actions. Jackie frowned. He knew Hansel¡¯s ns. With him standing by Hansel¡¯s side, Hansel did have a trump card. Malcolm felt like Hansel¡¯s actions were strange, but he could not tell what was strange about them. He sighed as he shot a look at Jordan, ¡°Since Hansel wants to die so much, we should fulfill his wish as his juniors.¡± Advertisement After saying that, Malcolm pulled out his own green sword. The sword had countless runes on it. When he clutched the sword tightly, a breeze started spinning around him. It was obvious that Malcolm was a wind oriented fighter. Jackie frowned, turning to shoot Hansel a look. Even though the two of them did not say anything, they immediately understood what the other was thinking after that short exchange. Advertisement chapter 2512 chapter 2512 Chapter 2512 At that moment, there was nothing else to say. Jackie took out the gray sword from Mustard Seed before heunched himself right at Malcolm. Hansel¡¯s body twisted, facing Jordan with all his injuries! Malcolm saw Jackie charging at him, and could not help but frown. He could still not see how strong Jackie was, but the two of them had clearly delegated their tasks. Jackie was going to fight him while Hansel fought Jordan. It was easy to see from that, that Jackie was stronger than Jordan! With that in mind, Malcolm could not help but be nervous. However, there was no time for him to think about anything then. Malcolm¡¯s sword glinted as he disappeared on the spot. That was an advantage wind-oriented fighters had. Jackie was already prepared the moment he knew that Malcolm was a wind practitioner. The moment Malcolm disappeared, he distorted space. The next second, a gust of wind attacked him. Advertisement Malcolm had been fifty meters apart from Jackie initially. In the blink of an eye, Malcolm was right in front of Jackie. At that moment, Rudy and Grayson were stunned next to Jackie. The two of them had never seen spring solidifying realm experts fighting before, nor had they ever seen such a fast fighter. It only took a moment for the weapons to sh close to each other. If they were in Jackie¡¯s position, they would have been scared out of their wits. They would not even have the time to cry out, let alone retaliate. Malcolm¡¯s lips curled up as he let out a pleased smile. The sword in his hand sent out sh after sh, heading right for Jackie¡¯s forehead. Advertisement ¡°Die!¡± Malcolm shouted in rage. Even though he still did not know what Jackie¡¯s strength was, he was still very confident in his speed. Those who did not understand him would often fall after heunched his attacks and closed the distance rapidly. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Even if they could avoid his frontal attacks it would be impossible to avoid everything. They would be damaged by the shockwaves, which was what he wanted! When Malcolm shed again, he stared at Jackie. He wanted to witness his shes piercing through him. Yet, before he could even be happy, Jackie¡¯s image disappeared from the spot. ¡°An afterimage?¡± Malcolm said suspiciously. As the second disciple of the Seven Absolutes Pavilion, he was not just strong. He was full ofbat experience as well. The moment he found that Jackie had disappeared, he reacted immediately, shifting his position. Advertisement What followed was a bang. There was a ck-colored sh that appeared where he had disappeared. He turned to look at Jackie, who had somehow appeared four meters behind him. Malcolm frowned as he shouted in shock, ¡°You know how to use thews of space?¡± A ce like a third-grade n would naturally not understand thews of space much at all. However, Malcolm was from a fifth-grade n, and a wind attribute user at that. He naturally knew about thews of space. Thews of space had always been something incredibly hard to grasp. In so many years, he¡¯d only seen some seniors trying to understand thews of space. Even then, they only managed to understand a small fraction. It was the first time he had seen someone so young using it. Advertisement chapter 2513 chapter 2513 Chapter 2513 Jackie raised an eyebrow. He was not too surprised that Malcolm recognized he was using thews of space so quickly. After all, they were in Middle Province, not some backwater ce like West Cercie State. He let out a sigh, suddenly having a different n. Malcolm did not seem like a very good person, but he was still from a fifth-grade n. He was an excellent chosen disciple, only ranking behind Hansel. He had plotted against Hansel probably because he wanted to take Hansel¡¯s ce. He had ambition and skill, he was definitely a good whetstone. Ever since he broke through to the spring solidifying realm, he had only been through a single battle! Thinking about that, he let out a coldugh. He held the gray sword in his hand tightly. Malcolm felt that Jackie¡¯s expression was a bit strange. Jackie looked like a cat that was toying around with a mouse. Just as he was feeling confused, Jackie leaped forward again, heading right for him. The gray sword in Jackie¡¯s hand sent out a few attacks. Malcolm did not dare to underestimate his opponent. The green sword in his hand started to dance around. With the sound of a few explosions, the green sword and the gray sword¡¯s attacks violently shed together. Advertisement Two waves of energies shed, but Malcolm could only feel pain. The sword in his right hand started to shake. At that moment, he was certain that Jackie was like him, a spring solidifying realm fighter as well. Jackie was really hard to handle! No wonder Hansel had looked so confident even if he was letting out an incredibly painful and betrayed expression. He really did have a trump card! ¡°Who are you? Which n are you from? Why have I never seen you before, and how did you end up with Hansel? What benefits is he giving you?¡± Malcolm asked loudly. As the chosen disciple of the Seven Absolutes Pavilion, he had a bit of fame both in his n and out of it. He had basically met most of the people who were on even footing with him. Advertisement The person in front of him was unknown. It was his first time meeting the guy, and he was called Jackie by hispanions! Malcolm was certain that it was his first time hearing such a name. It proved that Jackie was probably not a chosen disciple from any of the neighboring ns. He could be from the inner regions, but based on what Malcolm knew, the inner region¡¯s disciples would absolutely not be out here at this moment. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Any of those guys with just a bit of skill were all incredibly arrogant. There was no way they would know and help Hansel here. Jackie knew he would ask those questions. Jackie let out a cold smile and said, ¡°If you want to kill me, then I naturally would want to kill you back. This ismon sense, SO why are you asking questions?¡± Malcolm¡¯s face turned dark. Only then did he remember that he had said he would kill everyone there, saying he was not merciful. He had not known that Jackie was so skilled back then. If he had known that Jackie was already at the spring solidifying realm, he would not have moved so easily. Malcolm narrowed his hands and said, ¡°Those with skill are naturally treated differently. This is a world where the strongest up the weak. If you had shown your skill earlier, I would not have made a move against you!¡± Jackie let out a cold smile, he had to say that it did make sense. However, Jackie was absolutely not someone who would let things go just with a few words. Advertisement The situation was already like that. He would absolutely not help Malcolm get Hansel. From their conversation earlier, he could tell that Malcolm was an incredibly ruthless person. Hansel was in the state he was in because of a plot by Malcolm and Jordan. Jackie would absolutely not work together with someone like that. Advertisement chapter 2514 chapter 2514 Chapter 2514 ¡°Hansel, can you believe that you¡¯ll actually lose to me today?!¡± Jordan loudly said. Jackie turned around to look and saw that Jordan was in an incredibly close fight with Hansel. At that moment, Hansel might still be able to fight back, but he was already beginning to be at a disadvantage. His injuries were starting to burden him. It would not take too long for Jordan to defeat Hansel! Jackie took a deep breath. If Hansel lostpletely and died in Jordan¡¯s hand, then he would end up having to fight against two by himself. He did not want himself to be in such a sticky situation, nor did he want Hansel to die just like that. With that in mind, he suddenly turned around as he started to form seals in his hands. Sixty Soul Swords floated in the air. With a p, all of the Soul Swords instantly fused into one, turning into a massive sword. The massive Soul Sword immediately merged with the gray sword in Jackie¡¯s hand. After absorbing so much energy, the gray sword started to glow radiantly as it hummed. Advertisement At that moment, Jackie was already in a must-win mode. He was using Destroying the Void, which was an upper ultimate god technique that he had already trained to the second stage. When Malcolm looked at Jackie, he knew that Jackie was already pulling out his full power. Malcolm took a deep breath, no longer wanting to prolong things. He grabbed his sword with both hands, and the green light turned into a tornado of wind circling his sword. Malcolm roared as he leaped forward, turning into a formless wind as he charged straight at Jackie. At that moment, he was Advertisement He charged at Jackie at an imperceptible speed, ¡°Killing Wind!¡± Jackie could not determine what level of technique that was, but he felt that there was no way it was above a middle-earth rank technique. Jackie let out a coldugh, not avoiding it as he shed Destroying the Void right at Killing Wind. The gray sword shed with the green light. With the two of them at the center, shockwave after shockwave shot out. An intense wind circled everywhere. Rudy and Grayson had already found a safe spot to hide from the moment the battle started. However, the moment the skills shed, the winds it caused sent the two of them flying into the air! There were trees all around them. The two of them flew a few meters before ramming right into a tree. They fell from the tree in a pathetic state. Their clothes were all torn up by the branches. When they fell on the floor they even ended up nting their faces on rotten leaves. Rudy struggled as he sat up from the ground. After getting the leaves out of his mouth, he started to cough violently. He was not just in a pathetic state at that moment, he was filled with shock as well. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Just from the shockwaves alone, he had been sent flying into the air. If the tree had not been there, he did not know how far he would have flown. Advertisement Grayson was nted on the floor not far away from him. He was in a pathetic state. When the two of them looked up, they noticed Jackie was still standing there with his sword in hand. The winds had already stopped by then. Other than his disheveled hair, there did not seem to be anything wrong with Jackie. It was as if he had not been at the center of those shockwaves. Advertisement chapter 2515 chapter 2515 Chapter 2515 Malcolm had already disappeared. When Rudy saw that Malcolm had disappeared, he sat up abruptly, ¡°Where is he? Where is Malcolm?¡± His loud cry had been heard not only by Grayson next to him but by Jordan and Hansel who were still fighting as well. The two of them seemed to stop fighting at the same time. They both looked over at Jackie. Only Jackie stood fixed to the spot as if nothing had happened. Yet, Malcolm was gone. Jordan panicked, ¡°Malcolm? Where are you?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . He did not get a response. Other than the sounds of birds and bugs around them, there were no other noises. After a long time, the shrubs not too far in front of Jackie started to rustle. Jordan frowned. He no longer cared about Advertisement Hansel at that moment as he hurried over to where the rustling was. He pulled something out to reveal Malcolm, who was bleeding everywhere. No wonder Malcolm had disappeared earlier. After falling to the ground, the leaves around him had all been sent flying up. Once the leaves fell again, Malcolm was buried by it. Malcolm¡¯s breathing was incredibly shallow at that moment. There was a lot of blood on his body. He looked to be in an incredibly bad state. Jordan helped Malcolm up, and Malcolm spat out some blood before he looked up at Jackie. At the moment, he had lost all his earlier arrogance as he looked at Jackie. All that was left was shock. The power from Jackie¡¯s attack earlier had been much stronger than his own. When he was fighting against Jackie earlier, it was obvious that Jackie had shown mercy. Otherwise, he would not still be standing. Advertisement ¡°Who are you?! How are you so strong?! You¡¯re definitely not at the early stage of the spring solidifying realm!¡± If Jackie was at the early stage, he would not have lost so badly. He had been beaten uppletely. His Killing Wind was a middle stage earth technique. Even if he had not mastered it yet, he was still already at the first stage. With that skill, he was firmly in second ce among the disciples in his n. Yet, the skill he had been so proud of had been so thoroughly beaten by Jackie. At that moment, Malcolm felt wave after wave of pain deep in his soul. It was like ten thousand ants constantly eating away at his soul. Jordan¡¯s eyes werepletely fixed on Jackie at that moment. In the past years, he had beenpletely surprised by Hansel. If he was able to defeat Hansel earlier, it would have greatly boosted his standing. That was why he had not been paying attention to the other battle at all. The moment he felt like something was wrong, Malcolm had already been heavily injured by Jackie. To be able to defeat Malcolm so thoroughly in just a few moves was something not even Hansel could do at his peak. It was obvious how strong that guy in front of him was! Grayson¡¯s mouth was wide open and hemented, ¡°Oh my god! Jackie¡¯s way too strong! Malcolm is a spring solidifying realm expert who¡¯s at his peak condition, but he still could not beat Jackie!¡± Advertisement ¡°He¡¯s too strong! This is the strongest person I¡¯ve ever seen in my generation! Even the eldest disciple of Rosefinch Pavilion wouldn¡¯t be able to beat Jackie! Why is someone as strong as him putting his attention on alchemy¡­¡± Everyone knew that those who studied alchemy were usually those who did not have any talent for fighting. After all, no matter how many spirit crystals one could get, being strong was much better. Hansel stabbed his sword on the ground, using it to support himself to remain standing and said, ¡°Thank you, Jackie!¡± Hansel was not afraid at all earlier. With Jackie around, he did not believe he would fail. Advertisement chapter 2516 chapter 2516 Chapter 2516 ¡°Who are you?!¡± bellowed Malcolm, already heavily injured by Jackie¡¯s hand. The paining from his soul had him on the brink of copse. Despite his injuries, however, the burning question that haunted him could no longer be held back, and he screamed at Jackie for the answer. Jackie turned to look at Malcolm. At that moment, Malcolm was already hanging at hisst thread, and at any moment, he could shut his eyes and pass away. ¡°And what¡¯ll happen after you know who I am, hmm? Would it change the results?¡± Jackie¡¯s tone was light as if he was talking about something very simple. Malcolm¡¯s body became taut as his bloodshot eyes widened. ¡°Don¡¯t get too riled up, Malcolm!¡± hissed Advertisement Jordan. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Malcolm was already on the verge of death. If he died, things would look incredibly grim for Jordan. The consequences needed no further exnation. Even Malcolm had not been able to defeat the guy, let alone Jordan, who had not even entered the spring solidifying realm. s, Malcolmpletely ignored Jordan¡¯s words as he stared at Jackie in a deranged manner. Advertisement ¡°I¡¯ll never leave you, even when I¡¯m a ghost!¡± vowed Malcolm, blood spurting out of his mouth as he did. Hansel frowned, feeling conflicted about Malcolm. Malcolm had once been his right-hand man¡­but never did he think that Malcolm would plot against him, forcing him to his current predicament. He somewhat pitied Malcolm in his pathetic state, but that feeling was quickly discarded. He would have been the one who would suffer a terrible fate had Jackie not been around. Malcolm would absolutely not. ¡°You have to hold on, Malcolm! We¡¯ll leave this ce alive! If you die, what¡¯ll happen to me?!¡± Jordan anxiously clutched Malcolm¡¯s hand At that moment, Malcolm was far too emotional. His state was deteriorating, his hands trembling due to the tear that gued his heart. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go unscathed, m-mark my word¡­.! I won¡¯t¡­let you off even if I die¡­ I¡¯ll curse you!¡± screamed Malcolm with thest ounce of strength he had left. After hisst words, his entire body suddenly straightened. His chest stopped heaving, and Jordan went crazy after seeing that. He used all his strength to shake Malcolm,trying to bring Malcolm back from the dead. s, Malcolm¡¯s soul had been shattered by Jackie. It could no longer condense again. Advertisement Malcolm had breathed hisst. At that moment, Jordan was no longer as arrogant as before, his whole body trembling in the aftermath. Rudy retreated a few steps, no longer daring to even look at Jackie. He regretted challenging Jackie and mocking Jackie so incessantly before. He recalled how he tried to suppress and oppress Jackie back when they were at the alliance branch. It was only at this moment did he realize how crazy that notion was. Advertisement chapter 2517 chapter 2517 Chapter 2517 If Rudy knew how strong Jackie was from the start, he would never have dared to pull those stunts on him. Jackie had entered the spring solidifying realm at his current age and even defeated even a fifth- grade n¡¯s chosen disciple. Rudy was no match against him at all. Grayson, too, thought the same. At that moment, they were basically in the same boat, full of regret for what they had done. Jackie¡¯s expression did not change even as he stared at Jordan, who was crying out to the skies, merely raising his sword slowly. The sunlight glinted against the sword, coldly reflecting onto Jordan¡¯s face. He could feel Jackie¡¯s murderous intent, and he could not help but shudder. He suddenly looked up to face Jackie and Advertisement noticed how he stared at him so emotionlessly. Jordan paled in fright, shuddering. He gulped as he pushed away Malcolm¡¯s body. He adjusted himself before kneeling in front of Jackie. ¡°Let me go; I was just following him! I didn¡¯t do anything¡­ It¡¯s just that he gave me a lot of benefits, but I¡¯m just an aplice at most! P-Please, let me go¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t stand a fighting chance against you whatsoever nor do I want to kill you. I don¡¯t really have much of a grudge against Hansel; I was just blinded by greed! I never expected¡­¡± He cried as he spoke, but no matter what he said, Jackie¡¯s expression remained cold, fueling Jordan¡¯s panic even more. He started to crawl on the ground, attempting to grab Jackie¡¯s pants. Advertisement ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . However, Jackie did not give him that change. With a wave of Jackie¡¯s sword, the tip pointed right at Jordan¡¯s throat. Jordan no longer dared to move around, but he still refused to let go of any chance to survive. ¡°Please let me go! If you¡¯re willing to let me go, I can do anything you want me to do, and I¡¯ll even help Hansel reveal the truth! I¡¯ll have all the people who¡¯ve misunderstood Hansel realize that it had nothing to do with him! We were the ones who trapped him-¡° Jackie¡¯s sword stabbed into Jordan¡¯s throat before he could finish, and thest glimmer of hope in Jordan¡¯s eyes was the only thing left of him. Jackie chuckled coldly; he never nned on letting someone like that get away scot free. Hansel¡¯s face soured a little. Jordan¡¯sst few words sounded very promising for him, but it was already toote for anything. Jordan¡¯s throat was already stabbed by Jackie¡¯s sword, effectively ending his life once and for all. With a thud, Jordan¡¯s corpse copsed into a pile of leaves, no longer showing any signs of life. Jackie then sheathed his sword and turned to look at Hansel. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he spoke, saying nothing else. Jackie did not care about what would happen to Hansel after this. Jordan leaving the ce alive would, in fact, be the biggest problem. No one knew if he would do anything to affect Jackie in the future. Killing Jordan was the best preventive measure. Hansel let out a small sigh, not saying anything. The rest of them followed after Jackie obediently, heading out of Grand Yorn Mountain Advertisement No one dared to doubt Jackie anymore. No matter what Jackie did, they would obediently follow. The next afternoon, they finally arrived at the city where the Seven Absolutes Pavilion governed. The Middle Province Alchemist Alliance¡¯s branch was in the skies of the city. Jackie had only just learned that all of the alliance¡¯s branches were vessels floating above a city. It gave out a feeling that the alliance was above all conflicts. When they entered the city, Hansel¡¯s expression was a little stiff. Jackie and the others were headed toward the vessel, so it was time to say goodbye. Advertisement chapter 2518 chapter 2518 Chapter 2518 Jackie wasted no time as he saluted Hansel. ¡°Go and head back to your n, Hansel. We¡¯ll be heading to the airborne vessel.¡± Rudy nced at Hansel. ¡°Do you not want to head back?¡± On the way, Jackie had not asked what happened to Hansel nor did he ask how Ma had plotted against Hansel. Hansel did not open his mouth to exin either. Theypleted the journey quietly. Hansel took a deep breath as he smiled bitterly. ¡°There will be some trouble after I go back, but it¡¯s fine, I have confidence. As long as I tell the truth in its entirety, I¡¯d most likely receive only a punishment or two. There shouldn¡¯t be anything too major.¡± Jackie looked at Hansel before saying calmly, ¡°I killed Jordan for my own reasons. It probably wouldn¡¯t have been a good thing for him to go back with you alive. Advertisement ¡°Someone like him could backstab you at any given moment. Furthermore, I feel like you¡¯re a merciful person. ¡°You might not be ruthless enough against him due to your past rtionship. To prevent anything messy from happening, I decided to just get rid of him.¡± Hansel nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Jackie, I was too soft on my juniors. I¡¯d probably have smoother days ahead with them gone now.¡± Jackie nodded. Hansel shot a meaningful look at Jackie, still having something to say but swallowing the words. Advertisement He turned to look toward Seven Absolutes Pavilion. The sect was the most important building in the whole city. It had all the ir a fifth-grade n should have, and it was the reason why the city was so prosperous. As a disciple of the Seven Absolutes Pavilion, he was one of the most important people in the city. However, after everything that had happened, he had turned into a traitor. Hansel was no fool; he had to fight for his innocence. The thought circled his mind for a while before Hansel took a deep breath and turned around, saluting Jackie. He had been about exchanging pleasantries when Jackie immediately interrupted him, ¡°There¡¯s something I want to ask you. I wonder if you could help me.¡± Hansel looked at Jackie curiously before answering, ¡°Please do raise your concern, Jackie. You¡¯ve saved my life, so naturally, I¡¯ll answer anything you want to know.¡± Jackie nodded; that was the answer he wanted. ¡°Malcolm said earlier that you had ties to the alliance. Is this alliance the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance? What kind of ties do you have? Advertisement ¡°What did you do for them, and what did that eighth elder have to do with the alliance? There¡¯ve been many things happening with the alliancetely. I wonder if you know of them.¡± The slew of questions had all hit their marks. Each question that came from Jackie caused Hansel¡¯s expression to sour a little. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Rudy and Grayson looked at Jackie respectfully, wanting to shoot Jackie a thumbs up. Jackie was too amazing. They had almost forgotten all these, yet Jackie still had it in mind. The things he asked were all incredibly important. The three of them straightened their bodies as they looked at Hansel, waiting for his answer. Advertisement chapter 2519 chapter 2519 Chapter 2519 Hansel, unable to formte a response to Jackie¡¯s question, stiffened as his gaze flitted around everywhere. He mulled over the situation for a good while before he finally said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯ve been sworn to secrecy on this matter, and I¡¯ve even signed a soul contract. If I talked about it, my soul would be punished.¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow, not saying anything. Rudy anxiously said, ¡°You just said you¡¯d tell us everything, and now you¡¯re saying you¡¯ve signed a soul contract? How could we know what kind of soul contract it is? Don¡¯t try to deter us like this!¡± Hansel hurriedly shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not lying! I did sign a soul contract, I promise. It¡¯s the kind that ties itself to heaven and earth. If I say anything, I probably won¡¯t be able to survive for a minute before my soul explodes!¡± Hansel¡¯s words made it incredibly difficult for them to persist, but at the same time, Rudy and Grayson did not think Hansel was speaking the truth. Advertisement They just felt like Hansel made up a random reason to shut them up because he did not want to reveal the truth. Hansel saying he had sworn into secrecy would, of course, prevent them from interrogating him further. Jackie sighed as he said calmly, ¡°Since you¡¯re not willing to answer, I won¡¯t force you. However, you have to answer this question. ¡°Has the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance encountered many problemstely? Are these problems so severe that they¡¯d threaten the existence of the alliance?¡± Hansel looked at Jackie with a surprised expression. After thinking about it, he Advertisement nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this matter would actually endanger the alliance. After all, the alliance has been in Middle Province for who knows how many years. They have very deep roots. ¡°Small matters wouldn¡¯t be able to threaten them, but it¡¯s true that they¡¯ve had quite a handful of problems. That¡¯s all I can tell you.¡± Jackie nodded, rather satisfied with the answer. Knowing that, he would need to be more careful when doing a lot of things. After they parted with Hansel, the three of them made their way to the airborne vessel. They showed their sixth-grade alchemist badges to the guard before dering their reason for being there and who they were. The guard brought Jackie and the others to see Elder Simon. Elder Simon was the head elder of the branch. When he heard about what happened to Jackie and the others, he hurriedly met them. There were a total of five people in the spacious hall. Elder Simon sat in the main seat, while the steward, Xander, stood next to him. sitting in front were Jackie and the others. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Jackie and the others had been standing, but the elder had allowed them to sit on the ount of their perilous journey. Before they arrived, Jackie had already discussed with Rudy and Grayson not to reveal their battle with the one-eyed frost wolf and the three from the Seven Absolutes Pavilion. They could only say that they safely arrived in the Seven Absolutes Pavilion¡¯s territory after the vessel crashed. That way, Jackie could hide his martial talent and save a lot of unnecessary trouble. Advertisement Elder Simon¡¯s face soured after hearing their story.¡±Heh, so it¡¯s those hooligans, are they! I knew they wouldn¡¯t let things rest so easily. How did the news leak out? Is there already a spy in the Rosefinch Pavilion¡¯s branch?¡± Advertisement chapter 2520 chapter 2520 Chapter 2520 Xander, standing next to the elder, had a frown as well. ¡°It¡¯s very likely that a spy has indeed infiltrated them. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have gotten our route so easily and set up an ambush on the way. They must¡¯ve been aiming for that thing¡­¡± Elder Simon was furious, mming his hand on the table. It caused the tea on the table to fall. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll root out those spies for sure this time! Martin hadn¡¯t been smart enough to use thest of his strength to send away these three men, they would¡¯ve died, and no one would¡¯ve known about what had happened.¡± Xander nodded before he suddenly thought of something. He said in a low voice, ¡°That Scarlet Blood Crystal-¡° The moment he said that, Elder Simon immediately turned his head to shoot Xander an expression to stop. Xander gulped, coughing as he swallowed back those words. Advertisement The question was obviously not meant for the three of them to hear. The Scarlet Blood Crystal was in Jackie¡¯s hands at that moment; both Rudy and Grayson knew. However, Jackie had already warned them into secrecy, and they would not dare to reveal the fact that Jackie had already absorbed the Scarlet Blood Crystal. Furthermore, Elder Simon and Xander did not seem to think that the Scarlet Blood Crystal was with them all this time. They had hidden the fact that Martin had sent the stone into the vessel with thest of his strength. They made it seem like it had fallen into enemy hands. The two of them had dark looks on their faces. The situation had been exined thoroughly and all hints of suspicion were cleared. To begin with, they were not even heavily involved in this matter; they just happened to be dragged into this mess. Elder Simon and Xander knew very well that Rudy and Grayson would want to head back to their own factions because of what had happened. Advertisement Rudy and Grayson stood up together, and the two of them bowed to Elder Simon. ¡°Elder, what we¡¯ve experienced¡­ really ced our lives at stake, and it took a terrible toll on us. We no longer want to head to Phoenix Valley and merely want to return to where we-¡° Before Rudy could finish, the elder interrupted him, ¡°You can¡¯t go back. You¡¯ve already decided to be students of the alliance, so you should stick to your vow. We¡¯ve already talked to your factions. ¡°You¡¯ve gone through the tests, and everything is already set. You can¡¯t quit now!¡± Rudy and Grayson¡¯s eyes widened at those words as anxiety washed over them like tidal waves. They had not expected that their request would be rejected so quickly and without consideration. Elder Simon was telling them that they could abandon the thought, that it would not be possible for them to head back. Rudy looked incredibly anxious at that moment as he hurriedly pleaded, ¡°Elder, please! We¡¯re genuinely mortified by everything we¡¯ve been through! The two of us are only at the early stage of the innate level, like mere ants on the side of the road in a fight. We¡¯d die if anyone just blew in our direction. Our lives are incredibly important to us, and we really don¡¯t want to go to Phoenix Valley!¡± Advertisement chapter 2521 chapter 2521 Chapter 2521 Elder Simonughed coldly as he turned to look at Rudy. ¡°If you¡¯re so cowardly, how will you ever achieve anything great? Regardless of whatever you¡¯re thinking, you¡¯re going to Phoenix Valley! ¡°What happened before is an alliance secret, and it must never be leaked. If the two of you really want to leave, your memories will have to be removed.¡± Rudy and Grayson looked like they had just been viciously pped, unable to formte any plea nor resistance. Removing memories sounded simple, but it involved direct damage to the soul. The two of them were not that powerful, to begin with. If their memories were forcefully cleared, they might be reduced to mere brainless fools! That was when Rudy and Grayson truly understood that they could not worm their way out of this situation anymore. Elder Simon would not let the two of them leave to protect the secret. Advertisement With that in mind, they had no reason to struggle anymore, and hopelessness haunted them dauntingly. Elder Simon let out a cold smile as he continued, ¡°Stop acting like you¡¯ll die if you go to Phoenix Valley. Phoenix Valley is an important existence for the alliance, and no one would dare to enter Phoenix Valley. You¡¯ll never be hurt.¡± All three of them heard Elder Simon¡¯s words and agreed; Phoenix Valley would naturally be safe, seeing its importance to the alliance. Danger would not find them so easily. They would be incredibly safe if they were in Phoenix Valley, but it was a different question during the journey there itself. Advertisement Regardless, Rudy and Grayson were already prepared to retreat and not go to Phoenix Valley before. Even if that ce was the safest ce in the world, they would not want to go there. They felt like Phoenix Valley was the center of all their troubles, that even though it looked safe on the surface, there was no telling what could happen in the future. Jackie let out a light cough as he stood up, saluting Elder Simon. ¡°Since the two of them have been convinced, when will we be heading to Phoenix Valley?¡± That was what Jackie cared about the most. Before, two strong deacons had been arranged to protect them, yet they were still intercepted by an ambush. They did not know if the journey to Phoenix Valley would be the same as thest one, riddled with problem after problem. Elder Simon could see Jackie¡¯s concerns. He raised an eyebrow as he looked at Jackie in appreciation. He felt like that kid was much stronger than the other two. At the very least, he was not a coward. He answered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; there are no spies here. This time, I¡¯ll arrange for Xander to go with the two of you. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. ¡°Xander isn¡¯t a steward from this branch. He¡¯s from Phoenix Valley, so he¡¯s the best person to apany you.¡± Advertisement Jackie raised an eyebrow as Xander nodded to him. No other words were said. Jackie was still worried, but it would do nothing other than cause annoyance if he voiced out his questions then. Elder Simon arranged for Xander to bring them to Phoenix Valley immediately after everything was settled, probably because getting them sent as soon as possible was the best idea. The journey was quite peaceful, and nothing terribly uneventful happened. After two days, they arrived at a maple tree grove. The red leaves made the ce look like it was burning brightly. Jackie, Rudy, and Grayson looked up, attracted by the scenery. Advertisement chapter 2522 chapter 2522 Chapter 2522 ¡°Phoenix Valley is right ahead. With your status, you¡¯ll be temporarily restricted to being in the outer valley. Wait for a moment once we get there. I¡¯ll go get your identity badges and set up your living spaces before bringing you in.¡± All three men nodded obediently at Xander¡¯s words. After the small vessel arrived at its destination, it started to descend from the air. Phoenix Valley might be called a valley, but it was, in fact, not located within the mountains. It was in a wide t in, surrounded by countless maple trees. Red was the primary color in Phoenix Valley. They arrived at the main entrance, and Xander casually showed his identity badge to the guards before bringing the three of them into Phoenix Valley. It was not too luxurious inside, but it looked more impressive than a pce. Xander brought the three of them behind a grand hall. After they arranged everything, he helped the three of them to get their identity badges. Advertisement Next, he brought them to the back of Phoenix Valley. They went to two of the cleaner courtyards while Xander arranged for two runners toe over. Jackie shared a courtyard with Rudy. Grayson was arranged to be at another courtyard, sharing it with another sixth grade alchemist. Since each courtyard had two rooms, Rudy stayed in the eastern room while Jackie stayed in the one to the west. After Xander arranged everything, he left after a few words, leaving behind the two runners. The conditions of the lodgings were better than where he had stayed before. Being able to have a room to himself saved Advertisement a lot of trouble, and Rudy was rtively quiet the entire time as well. The runner disciple assigned to them was called Lou Grouse. He had been a runner disciple at Phoenix Valley for two years. He was in the same realm as Rudy in terms of fighting ability, but he was not as lucky as Rudy to be talented in alchemy. Before he left, Xander had told them that they could ask the runner anything they did not know. After all, the runner disciples knew all the rules in Phoenix Valley. Grayson did not seem willing to separate from Jackie and Rudy. After all, he was not familiar with the area. However, his rtionship with Jackie and Rudy was not the best, anyway. Even if he did not want to leave, he could not strike any feasible conversations. After arranging everything, he headed to his courtyard. Jackie did not waste time getting to his courtyard. Notably, there was a small sect in the middle of the courtyard. All Jackie could think of at that moment were making spirit crystals, and also training. However, Rudy had other thoughts in mind. After all, he had not nned on going to Phoenix Valley and was forced to be there. After all the arrangements were made, his more calctive thoughts started to surface. ¡°Go over there and wait for now. Come over if we ask for you!¡± Rudy said to Lou as he frowned. Advertisement Lou nodded obediently before he found an empty corner to wait quietly. Jackie immediately knew that Rudy had something to say the moment he saw how Rudy was acting, but Jackie could not be bothered to listen to Rudy¡¯s nonsense. The moment he thought about interrupting Rudy¡¯s words, Rudy spoke up first. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Jackie! You¡¯re very smart. Why don¡¯t you try figuring out what happened to the alliance?¡± came Rudy¡¯s remark, which sounded oddly genial at that, one that made Jackie shudder. This guy was incredibly shameless. A long while ago, Rudy was pompous and ridiculed Jackie without relief. At this moment, however, he was trying his best to suck up to Jackie. Jackie was not the type of person that would ignore the past, but he was still stuck in the same yard as that guy. He was still in an unknown ce, so he was not willing to make their rtionship too tense. Advertisement chapter 2523 chapter 2523 Chapter 2523 ¡°You know everything I know, and there¡¯s nothing much to figure out with so little information. Even if the sky falls, you have a roof above you to hold it back. There¡¯s no need to be so worried.¡± Contrary to his own words, however, Jackie was in more internal conflict than Rudy was. There were some things that he needed some peace and quiet to think about before understanding the inner mechanisms. Jackie waved at Lou. ¡°Come. Tell us the most basic rules of Phoenix Valley, as well as things we should never do.¡± After being called by Jackie, Lou immediately walked over from the corner. He respectfully arrived next to Jackie, and Jackie called him into the sect. As he drank some tea, he listened to Lou talk about the rules in Phoenix Valley. Lou was incredibly quick with his words, and in just a short moment, he had finished telling Jackie everything. Jackie memorized the various rules within Phoenix Valley and could not help butment after that. Phoenix Valley truly was the center of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. Advertisement Just the outer valley alone had 200 alchemists. Any alchemist that could enter Phoenix Valley was at least a sixth-grade alchemist. After listening to Lou¡¯s exnation, Jackie frowned and said, ¡°So Phoenix Valley is basically an incredibly large n?¡± Lou nodded, saying respectfully, ¡°That is one way to look at it, but Phoenix Valley is different from a regr n. ¡°Phoenix Valley raises two factions, one for alchemists and the other for warriors. The alchemists and the warriors are separated from each other, and they, for the majority of the time, will not cross paths.¡± Advertisement Jackie raised an eyebrow. Phoenix Valley was incredibly ambitious. Not only did they have their own alchemists, but they had warriors as well. They had the protection of warriors and the resources of alchemists. Jackie just did not know how many warriors were in Phoenix Valley. Jackie looked up and asked, ¡°What grade would you think Phoenix Valley would be if it was a n?¡± This was the most important question. Phoenix Valley would no doubt be higher than a n like Rosefinch Pavilion, but it was still a question if it would be a sixth, seventh, or even an eighth-grade n. Lou thought about it for a moment before he shook his head. ¡°We¡¯re not the same as other ces. I only know about the outer valley, and I don¡¯t know anything about the inner valley. ¡°The outer valley is separated from the inner valley. You¡¯ll only be able to enter the inner valley if you have a certain level of talent and skill.¡± Beforeing to Phoenix Valley, Xander had mentioned the inner and outer valleys before. Jackie had merely listened and not paid it much attention before, but with Lou¡¯s words, Jackie understood that there was a big difference between the two.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Jackie continued asking, ¡°Why can¡¯t you enter the inner valley? Is it because those in the inner valley are all core members of the alliance that receive special benefits?¡± Advertisement Lou nodded, answering sternly, ¡°Precisely. Only those in the inner valley can be considered core members. As for how you can enter the inner valley, I don¡¯t know. ¡°You must possess a certain amount of talent before you¡¯re notified. As for what the level of talent needed is, I haven¡¯t a clue.¡± Advertisement chapter 2524 chapter 2524 Chapter 2524 Rudy frowned, saying unhappily, ¡°How could you not even know this?¡± Jackie looked at Rudy wordlessly. Lou fell into an awkward situation, not knowing what to say. Rudy did not mind how nasty he sounded at all. He frowned and continued, ¡°Are all of the ¡®Way of the Pill¡¯ manuals in Phoenix Valley open to everyone? Can you study any of them whenever you want to?¡± Lou nodded. Rudy straightened himself. ¡°Phoenix Valley is too dangerous. A Way of the Pill is the basis to establish a n. It¡¯s not something ns would normally allow anyone to see. Advertisement ¡°I can¡¯t believe they let just anyone who wants to look at them. It looks like I¡¯m not here for nothing. At the very least, I¡¯ll be able to learn an even better Way of the Pill.¡± Jackie had not wanted to pour cold water on Rudy¡¯s thoughts, but he could not help but say, ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. Even though there are no restrictions, everyone can learn a Way of the Pill. Don¡¯t forget that it¡¯s not something so easy to learn. ¡°The difficulty is there. No matter how good of a manual you end up reading, will it matter if your talent is not up to par?¡± Jackie felt like Rudy was too optimistic. He knew why Phoenix Valley would be so generous. Everyone who was in Phoenix Valley was a disciple of the valley and would eventually contribute to the valley. Advertisement It was especially true for alchemists. Phoenix Valley allowed everyone to ess everything because everything at Phoenix Valley was not something an ordinary person would be able to understand. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The more talented a person was, the more room they had to improve. Phoenix Valley would stand to gain even greater benefits. Even if Rudy learned the best Way of the Pill, his talent would not amount to much. Jackie sipped some tea. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Hall of Wishes. Take me there.¡± Lou bowed and obeyed. However, Rudy could not remain calm. Baffled, he widened his eyes as he blurted, ¡°Why are you so anxious? Can¡¯t you just go after we¡¯ve rested?¡± Jackie¡¯s only thought was to earn more spirit crystals at that moment, so he naturally did not want to waste any time. After figuring out Phoenix Valley¡¯s rules, he would want to do everything he could to improve himself and make even more spirit crystals. Advertisement He did not bother with Rudy. After cing the teacup on the table, he then stood up and shot a look at Lou. Lou obediently turned around and left. Rudy had lost his calmpletely, feeling like Jackie was in far too much of a rush. He had just asked about the rules when he decided to rush to the Hall of Wishes, and Rudy was divided on whether he should tag along. He had nned on resting for a day or two to familiarize himself with his surroundings. It would not be toote to start then. However, when he saw that Jackie was going further and further and further away, he got impatient. He ran after Jackie and shouted, ¡°Wait for me! I want to go too!¡± The Hall of Wishes was at the easternmost end of Phoenix Valley. Jackie could not help butment that Phoenix Valley truly was different from everywhere else when they arrived at the Hall of Wishes. Even though the outside did not look that majestic, it was still an incredibly big ce. Compared to the other halls that Jackie had been to before, Hall of Wishes was massive. There were 12 floors, and alchemists. flocked to every floor. ¡°Do I need to queue up after I enter?¡± Jackie turned to ask Lou. Lou nodded. ¡°Hall of Wishes is incredibly vast, and there are two hundred alchemists in the outer valley. Even if all two hundred were here, it¡¯ll fit everyonefortably.¡± Advertisement chapter 2525 chapter 2525 Chapter 2525 Jackie nodded before and walked into the hall. Rudy, with furrowed brows, followed Jackie. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re in such a rush. Condensing pill runes is something that requires a long time to improve on, and there¡¯s no reason to be in such a hurry.¡± The Hall of Wishes was a ce built to allow the alchemists to condense pill runes. Filled with pill aura, the hall was split into many small, isted rooms. After entering a room, an alchemist could use the dense pill aura to form pill runes. It served a simr function to the pill aura room that Jackie had used before. Anyone could enter the ce without any need for permission or spirit crystals. It was a ce that was free for all alchemists to use. Jackie was not in a rush to startpleting tasks and earning spirit crystals. He was more anxious to know what his limits were. Advertisement Even though he absorbed the memories of that senior, he still did not know how much his body had caught up with the memories. He wanted to know how many pill runes he could condense. Jackie saw innumerable rooms the moment he walked into the Hall of Wishes. There were at least 300 small rooms there that could fit every alchemist in the outer valley. No one would ever need to wait to be able to use a room here. After having Lou head back, he and Rudy picked out a room each. When Jackie shut the door, the pill aura in the room got even denser. Advertisement Jackie took a deep breath and cleared his thoughts as his hands started to form seal after seal. The tiny runes looked like fairies in the night, dancing around Jackie¡¯s hands. One by one, the pill runes formed and danced in front of Jackie as the gold-colored runes illuminated the area before him. Seconds passed, and Jackie¡¯s attention waspletely on forming the pill runes. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Jackie had lost all sense of time. He was slowly chanting in his head, ¡°One thousand four hundred and ny-seven, one thousand four hundred and ny eight¡­¡± The moment he condensed 1500 pill runes, Jackie felt a sharp pain that assaulted his soul. In turn, his right hand slipped as he made a mistake. A crack was heard next to him. Jackie looked up to see all the runes in front of him copse due to his mistake as they then turned into dots of golden light. After that, they turned back into pure pill aura and merged into the surroundings. ¡°I failed!¡± remarked Jackie despondently. Jackie had thought he would be able to get himself to condense 3000 pill runes; he never expected that he would lose control after condensing just the first 1500 ones. His memories shed with his body, and the pill runes he had formed copsed. ¡°Three thousand pill runes are the most basic standard of seventh-grade pills¡­so I¡¯m actually very far from that standard¡­¡± Jackie said helplessly. In the end, he had overestimated himself. Advertisement He had thought that he would at least be able to refine a seventh-grade pill. s, it looked like he still needed to train longer before he could have his body move in line to his memories enough for 3000 pill runes. He had at least aplished his goal of being there. After Jackie understood his own strength, he no longer wished to linger in the room. He pushed open the door and saw Rudy standing outside. When Rudy saw Jackie head out, he immediately walked up to him. ¡°I thought that you¡¯d be in there for a few more hours at least. I was nning on leaving if you didn¡¯t leave in two hours!¡± Jackie pursed his lips in exasperation. He had not expected Rudy to be waiting for him outside. Advertisement chapter 2526 chapter 2526 Chapter 2526 ¡°I thought you¡¯d gone back. Why are you waiting for me?¡± asked Jackie, genuinely puzzled. After all, he and Rudy did not have the best ofradeship, and every conflict they had before never truly left their minds. All that, and Rudy acted like nothing had happened between them and waited for Jackie outside. Rudy let out a slight cough as he said with an obstinate tone, ¡°We just moved in here, you know. We¡¯ll be bullied if we walk on our own, don¡¯t you think?¡± Jackie let out a light grunt. He could not help but feel the urge to roll his eyes, but he stopped himself in the end. He already grasped Rudy¡¯s temperament a while ago, so it was nothing too surprising. Advertisement He would just be wasting his time if he continued to be calctive with him. Jackie thus nodded and decided to just y along. He could do whatever he wanted to. ¡°I¡¯m going to the task hall, are youing?¡± Rudy¡¯s eyes widened in exasperation when he heard that. ¡°Jackie, you¡¯ve just arrived in Phoenix Valley for a few hours. Why are you in such a hurry to go everywhere? Advertisement ¡°You¡¯ve only been in that room for six hours! How much could you have learned? Now, you¡¯re going to the task hall. Don¡¯t forget: Lou had mentioned that all tasks that have been imed need to be finished.¡± Jackie nodded. He had not rested ever since he entered Phoenix Valley, and to Rudy and everyone else, it would look like he was in a hurry. However, Jackie knew all too well that he would be wasting his life if he did not value his time. With not a second to lose, he turned and looked at Rudy seriously. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again: I¡¯m going to the task hall. Do you want to follow me? You can come along if you want to, but otherwise, head back on your own.¡± He could not be bothered wasting time exchanging words with Rudy nor did he want to reveal his ns to Rudy. With that, he turned around and left the Hall of Wishes. Rudy frowned as he watched Jackie walk away. He did not understand why Jackie seemed to be in such a hurry. He had only rested for barely a moment before he resumed whatever he was thinking of! After hesitating for a while, Rudy decided to follow Jackie in the end; he refused to be left alone in a ce he barely knew. The two of them walked forward, and Jackie even asked around for directions to the task hall. After a few twists and turns, they finally arrived at the task hall. The task hall was the most majestic building in the whole outer valley of Phoenix Valley, and it took up even more space than the Hall of Wishes. Advertisement There were 99 flights of steps, and just a nce would show how magnificent that pce built on the side of the hill was. Jackie took a deep breath. Just from the design alone, the task hall looked like the most important ce in Phoenix Valley, with all the people moving out and about in the task hall. Compared to the ces Jackie had been before, there were much fewer people there. After all, there were only about 200 alchemists in the outer valley, and all of them were split up into various ces in the outer valley. Even if the task hall had the most people in Phoenix Valley, it was still not that crowded. Jackie did not pause for much longer before The task hall was the most majestic building in the whole outer valley of Phoenix Valley, and it took up even more space than the Hall of Wishes. Jackie did not pause for much longer before he started to walk right into the task hall. Rudy followed closely behind Jackie, somewhat speechless as he looked at Jackie¡¯s back. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. There were some things he had not wanted to say, but looking at how Jackie walked so confidently and calmly, he could not help but say, ¡°You look very dead-set, Jackie.¡± Rudy¡¯s meaningless remark baffled Jackie. He had never been someone who enjoyed talking a lot, but Rudy seemed like a curious child whose questions-ones he did not even wish to entertain-never ceased. Advertisement chapter 2527 chapter 2527 Chapter 2527 Jackie nced at Rudy. ¡°Why are you talking so much? Have you only found out now that I can make my decisions? You don¡¯t have to keep rephrasing these things so often.¡± Rudy coughed slightly as he scratched his nose, saying awkwardly, ¡°To be honest, I just wanted to know why someone as talented inbat as you would choose to be an alchemist. Even though alchemists are regarded very highly, strength is still the most important thing. ¡°If you decide to put all your focus on martial arts, you¡¯ll no doubt have many great aplishments. All that, and you decided to put so much time on alchemy. Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯ll regret it in the future?¡± Jackie cleared his throat in his bewilderment. He knew that Rudy would not have had anything good to say in the first ce. He turned around on the steps and looked Advertisement down at Rudy. ¡°When did I tell you that I gave up on martial arts to pursue alchemy?¡± Rudy shook his head somewhat stiffly. Jackie coldly snorted and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never said it before, so don¡¯t jump to conclusions. Just focus on your issues and don¡¯t waste your thoughts on this.¡± Advertisement Jackie then turned to face forward once more, not giving Rudy another chance to speak. The task hall was so vast that the ends could not be seen. Compared to the vast space, there were not many people around. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. There were no doubt more people therepared to everywhere else in Phoenix Valley. The task hall¡¯s walls were filled with various boards-all of them half a meter wide, and a meter long-with jobs listed on them. Tasks were shown on these boards, and to each were its details. To im those tasks, alchemists only needed to ce their badges on the bottom right area, and a contract would then be formed with the task board¡¯s runes. After the two reacted, the task would belong to the owner of the badge. Every task in the hall, from easier tasks to the most difficult ones, was meant for alchemists. Advertisement There were tasks like identifying spiritual medicines and assisting in looking for spirit grasses. Of course, there were also tasks for refining pills. Most of the tasks on the boards were meant for sixth-grade pills. Seventh-grade pills were needed as well, but they were fewer in number than sixth-grade pills. The tasks meant for eighth-grade pills were hung up on the higher parts. The ones able to im the eighth-grade pills were rare, even in Phoenix Valley. Just as Jackie studied the task boards looking for the suitable tasks, he suddenly heard. some discussion from behind him which piqued his interest. ¡°Sure enough, there are way more tasks than before; this matter is no small affair. Only, we don¡¯t know how long this willst. After the matter has passed, we won¡¯t be able to benefit so much from it anymore.¡± Rudy was standing beside Jackie, and he too could not help but turn around to look. The white-robed people talking about the tasks had sixth-grade alchemist badges on them, just like Jackie. Advertisement chapter 2528 chapter 2528 Chapter 2528 He and the green-robed man were looking up tasks just like Jackie was. Only, they were conversing as they did. The green-robed man let out a slight grunt before he said, ¡°How could that thing be settled quickly? I heard it shocked the whole inner valley, and they¡¯re already preparing for war. Otherwise, why would so many tasks suddenly pop up? ¡°Before this, half of the task boards would be empty, but now the whole thing is full. This means that this matter won¡¯t be resolved so easily. The alliance has already made preparations for a long-term war!¡± After the green-robed man said that, the white-robed man nodded in agreement. ¡°I just don¡¯t know if we¡¯ll be sucked into things or not.¡± The green-robed man let out a deep sigh. After thinking about it a long time, he answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. With the way things seem now, it looks like it shouldn¡¯t involve lesser-significant figures like us too much, but I don¡¯t know if that¡¯ll remain the same in the future. All we can do is pray.¡± Advertisement Jackie more and more like something was wrong as he listened in. He could not help but turn to look at Rudy next to him, who also looked at the other two with a confused expression. What the two of them were talking about should have something to do with the recent incident. Something had indeed happened to the alliance, and it was no small matter. It could even end up involving insignificant people like them. Thinking about it, Rudy took a deep breath. He walked nearer to Jackie as he whispered, ¡°Could it have something to do with the ambush on us? What happened, exactly? Why don¡¯t we know anything despite how major the incident seems? Do you think we should try and find things out?¡± Advertisement Jackie shook his head decisively. ¡°Don¡¯t overreact for now. If you run around asking about it now, you might not get any answers. You should let things fizzle out for the time being. ¡°Since people are talking about this thing everywhere, then it¡¯s not some secret that can¡¯t be revealed. We should be able to find out about it in not too long.¡± Rudy listened to Jackie¡¯s words and frowned. ¡°Why are you so much calmer when you¡¯re facing such an urgent matter?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Jackie turned to him. ¡°There are some things you can¡¯t find out if you¡¯re anxious. This doesn¡¯t seem so simple, so we shouldn¡¯t treat it so casually.¡± After saying that, Jackie turned his gaze to the task boards again, and Rudy only had a vague sense of what Jackie meant in the end. The more Jackie acted like that, the more Rudy panicked. It was as if the whole world. knew about what was happening except him. ¡°Jackie, if you know about it, can¡¯t you tell me? I don¡¯t know anything at all! What did what happened to us before have to do with this? More importantly, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening at all!¡± Rudy started to sweat. Jackie turned to look at Rudy. ¡°I only have a guess, but there¡¯s no proof for now. My guess seems quite urate, so let¡¯s wait to talk about it.¡± Jackie lowered his volume for a while. Advertisement The discussions on the other end got louder as the green-robed man said, ¡°I refuse to believe that all the good tasks have been imed by those guys! It¡¯s not like we¡¯re worse than them, so why do they get all the good stuff?!¡± Advertisement chapter 2529 chapter 2529 Chapter 2529 The white-robed man hurriedly ced his finger to his lips as he heard that, motioning for the other man to keep quiet. ¡°Could you please keep your volume down? Don¡¯t you know those guys are very good at listening in? ¡°If your words reach them, you won¡¯t be able to get away easily. Why are you trying to offend them for no reason?¡± The green-robed man let out a cold snort as he reluctantly reasoned, ¡°We¡¯re all sixth grade alchemists, anyway, and no one is better than anyone else. He¡¯s just a bit more talented. What¡¯s the point of talent? Are we supposed to just let them do what they want?¡± The white-robed man shook his head helplessly. ¡°He really is talented. I heard that he managed to get a high rank during thest test. He managed to get three sets of materials to refine golden pills! ¡°I also heard that he got a thousand and five hundred spirit crystals. Even though those spirit crystals aren¡¯t much to us, it¡¯s still something he managed to get with his talent and skill. He¡¯s already much better than us in that regard.¡± Advertisement The green-robed man grunted coldly but was unable to retort. The white-robed man, on the other hand, did not seem willing to dwell on the topic. He walked around before pointing at a task board. ¡°This task has been here for at least five days. No one has imed it so far, which means no one thinks much of it. Why haven¡¯t they taken it down? Even if they don¡¯t want to, they should put it in a corner. What¡¯s the point of them leaving it in the middle?¡± Jackie looked at where the white-robed man was pointing and spotted a special task disyed on the centermost task boards of the hall. Advertisement The task seemed very simple: one just had to refine a sixth-grade pill. The pill was called the Thousand Flower Antidote, and after refining it, one could get eight hundred spirit crystals. Rudy had also been paying attention to the white-robed man earlier. He nced at where the man was pointing and saw the task. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s only eight hundred spirit crystals,¡± whispered Rudy with a frown. ¡°I recall that the materials needed to refine a Thousand Flower Antidote will cost at least five hundred spirit crystals. ¡°All that hard work to refine the pill will only reward you with three hundred spirit crystals. That¡¯s way too cheap! No wonder no one wanted the task.¡± Refining a sixth-grade pill needed both time and effort, and to add to the mix, a certain amount of risk would be involved as well. To prevent wastage, as well as to stop Phoenix Valley from spending more than they needed to, the alchemists in the valley all needed to prepare their own materials after iming a task. If Jackie took the task to refine the Thousand Flower Antidote, he would need to use his own spirit crystals to buy the materials needed to refine the pill. After refinement, he would then use the pill to exchange for spirit crystals. Most alchemists were not too good inbat but were very good at nning. Expensing so much effort to earn 300 spirit crystals was not something anyone wanted to do. That was why the task had stayed there for five days without being imed. Advertisement Rudy took a deep sigh as he said with a conflicted expression, ¡°Do you think I should im this task? After all, I had just be a sixth-grade alchemist. Refining the Thousand Flower Antidote only needs nine hundred pill runes. I can do it right now, though I¡¯d probably struggle a little. Even though I can only earn three hundred spirit crystals, it¡¯s still some ie for me.¡± Advertisement chapter 2530 chapter 2530 Chapter 2530 Jackie let out an exasperatedugh as he turned to look at Rudy. ¡°You seem quite confident in yourself.¡± To Rudy, Jackie¡¯s words were like a p to his face, and the old Rudy would have snapped back at Jackie. However, he no longer had that courage when facing Jackie. No matter if it was alchemy orbat, Jackie was much better than him. Rudy¡¯s lips twitched as he reluctantly reasoned, ¡°I do have the confidence. I¡¯m quite sure I can condense nine hundred pill runes. After refining it, three hundred spirit crystals isn¡¯t too bad for me.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this text. Jackie let out a slightugh as he said calmly, ¡°How many alchemists like you, do you think they are in the whole outer valley?¡± Rudy looked at Jackie warily. When he noticed how serious Jackie was, he thought about it for a moment before answering, ¡°There should be about ten or twenty of them.¡± Advertisement Jackie nodded; Rudy¡¯s estimate was about the same as his. Jackie then said to Rudy, ¡°If there are ten or twenty of them, why is the task still put up there? Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± Jackie¡¯s question made Rudy assess the situation in a different light, and he then thought it was rather peculiar as well. The task hall was bustling with activity, and alchemists in the valley would walk around the ce at any given time. After all, they needed to umte wealth and umte experience in alchemy. It meant that the task hall was necessary. Advertisement The task had been there for five days already, and those who were at around the same level of talent and skill as them should have taken up the task already if they thought it was suitable. Oddly, no one took up the task for the whole five days. There had to be a reason, but Rudy was too stumped, unable to find a usible reason for it. After thinking about it for a long time, he felt like his brain had turned to mush. He decided to just look up at Jackie sincerely. ¡°My mind is a mess right now, Jackie. I don¡¯t understand. Stop beating around the bush and just tell me what it is.¡± Jackie let out a sigh. ¡°The reason is simple: those who are stronger than you won¡¯t care about three hundred spirit crystals. Those who are at around the same level as you won¡¯t easily ept the task. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, the materials needed for the Thousand Flower Antidote cost five hundred spirit crystals. Five hundred spirit crystals can only get you one portion, which means you can¡¯t fail. ¡°The moment you fail and have to buy another batch of materials, you¡¯d be making a loss. Those around your level can¡¯t guarantee sess, which is why they won¡¯t easily ept this task. That¡¯s why the task has been here for so long.¡± Jackie¡¯s exnation was so detailed that even a wild boar by the side of the road would be able to understand him. Rudy pped his forehead at that. Advertisement ¡°That exins why the task has been here for so long. I thought that I¡¯d finally snagged an easy profit, but I stood corrected in the end¡­ I¡¯m actually not that confident that I¡¯ll be able to sessfully refine it in one go.¡± Jackie nodded. He felt like Rudy was only barely a sixth-grade alchemist. After all, all he could do was refine an Energy Breaking Pill and condense 800 pill runes. He might be able to try and potentially seed with 900 pill runes, but there was no guarantee that the pill would have a 50 percent refinement after he condensed the runes. A pill without a 50-percent refinement was a failure. With that in mind, Rudy let out a bitterugh. Advertisement Chapter 2531 Chapter 2531 Chapter 2531 Rudy reached up and grabbed his hair. ¡°I¡¯m still too naive. If you hadn¡¯t reminded me, I would¡¯ve imed this task. I¡¯d only be a fool if I ended up iming it and losing my money on this task.¡± Rudy was different from Grayson. He might have an excellent standing within Golden Pills, but Golden Pills was not fully dedicated to raising him. Most of the spirit crystals he had umted had all been earned by himself. Rudy would be hit with a devastating loss if he ended up losing them. With that in mind, he shook his head. ¡°This task isn¡¯t good for me. I should look for something simpler.¡± After Rudy said that, the green-robed man¡¯s surprised voice was heard again, ¡°There¡¯s still Purple Pills! I was looking for them. I can¡¯t believe I found them.¡± After saying that, the green-robed man calmly took out his identification badge and tossed it forward, which flew right to the task badge. In a sh, the identification badgended on the bottom right corner of the task board. The two of them merged and emitted a faint golden glow. Advertisement The green-robed man¡¯s action attracted the attention of a few people around them. Everyone looked at the pleased-looking green-robed man. The white-robed man furrowed his eyebrows unhappily as he reached out to grab the other man¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you still asleep? How could you even im that task? Don¡¯t you know how hard a Purple Pill is to refine?¡± To emphasize his point, the white-robed man pointed forward. ¡°Two thousand pill runes! You have to refine two thousand pill runes! Advertisement ¡°You also have to guarantee that those two thousand pill runes have a fifty percent refinement with your pill! Anyone who can do that is only a step away from bing a seventh-grade alchemist.¡± The green-robed man took a deep breath. He nodded slightly before he said, ¡°Of course I know how hard it is. If it wasn¡¯t difficult, I wouldn¡¯t even dare im it. ¡°Difficulty is what drives me forward. After all, the materials to refine a Purple Pill are quite cheap-more or less one or two hundred spirit crystals. As long as I can refine a Purple Pill, I can get a thousand and two hundred spirit crystals! Just look at how many times there is a profit!¡± After that, the green-robed man seemed even more emotional. The white-robed man, on the other hand, frowned, not knowing what to say. Jackie and Rudy, both standing behind them, understood why the green-robed man wanted to excite himself. Rudy whispered into Jackie¡¯s ear, ¡°Two thousand Pill runes? Refining the Purple Pill is more than two times harder than refining a Thousand Flower Pill. Is he that confident? He dares to refine a Purple Pill!¡± Jackie knew that Rudy¡¯s words seemed so snide because he was just unwilling to admit that someone was stronger than him. Jackie turned to look at Rudy. ¡°He must have already condensed two thousand pill runes before. It looks like this guy is quite talented. It shouldn¡¯t be too long before he manages to be a seventh-grade alchemist.¡± Jackie¡¯s evaluation was quite urate. Even though the green-robed man looked like he was trying to show off, Jackie could tell that there was a sense of confidence behind it. Advertisement The green-robed man was not someone who loved to brag for no reason. ¡°Just you wait! It won¡¯t take too long before I¡¯ll be able to refine that pill, too, and when that dayes, I¡¯ll have everyone see just how capable I am!¡± proimed Rudy loudly, so much so that everyone heard his deliberate vow. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Advertisement Chapter 2532 Chapter 2532 Chapter 2532 Sure enough, the people around Jackie and Rudy had heard Rudy¡¯s bold words, to which they shot him stares of disdain. Someone had the guts to say something so foolish before they even had the skills to back it up! All it did was make everyone belittle Rudy. Jackie sighed in exasperation; Rudy rendered him speechless every time. He did not want to stand next to Rudy at that moment with how Rudy embarrassed him terribly. Jackie felt rather glum after feeling the gazes of everyone around him. He felt like no one around him understood how talented he actually was. Rudy, however, coldly snorted and said, ¡°What are you looking at me for? I said all that because I have the confidence to. Just you wait. In less than a few months, I¡¯ll be able to refine a Purple Pill!¡± Advertisement Jackie¡¯s lips twitched helplessly. Everyone around them was a capable alchemist. To Jackie, Rudy might have a bit of talent, but compared to so many talented alchemists, he did not amount to much. Jackie could not help but frown as he reached out to grab Rudy¡¯s shoulder and whispered, ¡°Be careful of embarrassing yourself in a few months. Purple Pills aren¡¯t something you can refine just because you say you want to. You need to condense two thousand pill runes. ¡°Even I can¡¯t do that right now, let alone you. If you have the skills to do this, you wouldn¡¯t even need to brag. Others will naturally tter you.¡± Advertisement Jackie could still not condense two thousand pill runes at that moment. Before, he had been confident in himself, but after going to the Hall of Wishes, he tested out his skills. He knew his ce and had shed a bit of his pride in turn. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. He needed to calm down and allow his memories to get in tune with his body. He had everything in his head but was unable to properly execute things with his body. He knew what he needed to do but did not have the muscle memory to do so. He was forced to constantly practice to merge his mind and body. The existence of the soul-gathering crystals was absolutely a massive cheat for Jackie. There were many things that others needed tremendous amounts of time to research, learn, and practice. However, Jackie only needed to make sure his body could catch up with his memories. Even so, Jackie did not have the confidence to be a seventh-grade alchemist so quickly. What, then, of Rudy, who stood behind him with not that much talent? Rudy pursed his lips reluctantly but did not say anything else. Meanwhile, the green-robed man felt amused at Rudy¡¯s words. He looked at Rudy as if he was looking at a fool. His gaze must have been provocatively sharp, so much so that Rudy cracked. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? Are other people not allowed to be skilled just because you are?¡± Rudy¡¯s words felt incredibly haughty, and Jackie could tell that the green-robed man merely felt like Rudy was making a ruckus. The green-robed man let out a cold snort and turned around, no longer looking at Rudy. Advertisement That seemed to tell everyone that just looking at Rudy was more than what he deserved. The man¡¯s tone was cold as he sneered, ¡°I¡¯ve seen clowns, but no one so into his role as you, is rare. You¡¯re not that skilled, yet you¡¯re still trying so hard to stand out. Hrious.¡± The moment the green-robed man said that, everyone burst intoughter and pointed at Rudy as they jeered. Some of them even deliberately talked louder so Rudy could hear them. ¡°Look at this new guy! I wonder where he jumped out from? Looking at him, he¡¯s probably been a sixth- grade alchemist for less than a few days. Being able to condense a thousand pill runes is an impressive feat, yet he¡¯s saying he¡¯ll be able to condense two thousand in a few months? He doesn¡¯t know his ce at all!¡± Advertisement Chapter 2533 Chapter 2533 Chapter 2533 ¡°He¡¯s probably just a fool who¡¯s never experienced the world. Aren¡¯t cretins who don¡¯t know their ce always the ones praising themselves?¡± Words of ridicule were flung around so much that Rudy¡¯s face reddened. It felt like he was a sitting duck as everyone pped him. It was then he started to regret raising his voice so much and iming such a big promise. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After being mocked to that degree, he no longer dared say anything. After all, he was not at Golden Pills, and everyone around them was talented. A random person there was probably better than he was. Just as everyone jeered and cackled at Rudy, Jackie suddenly pulled out his identification badge, activated his true energy, and threw his badge forward. Following the sound of a gentle breeze, the an identification badge appeared on the task board in front of Jackie. The task board had been empty before with nothing on it, but a new task had appeared. Advertisement Jackie had thrown out his identification badge while everyone had been focused on Rudy. By the time everyone looked over, the identification badge had already merged with the task board, meaning that the task had been imed by Jackie. ¡°Hold it right there!¡± shouted the whiterobed man angrily. s, it was toote, and he had no room to regret it. After all, Jackie¡¯s badge had alreadypletely merged with the task board. He should not have ced his attention elsewhere. Otherwise, he would have stood the chance of iming the task. After everyone saw what task Jackie had imed, they became livid. Advertisement ¡°What? This guy took advantage of the situation! Such a high-paying task is always hard toe by, yet this man took it right under our noses when we weren¡¯t paying attention!¡± ¡°A Green Sun Pill with a payout of a thousand and three hundred spirit crystals? Refining a Green Sun Pill only needs a thousand pill runes! ¡°Even the materials are only worth three hundred spirit crystals! This is the best task I¡¯ve seen the whole week. They¡¯re asking for three pills, too!¡± The person had a pained look on his face as he said all that. ¡°Three thousand and nine hundred spirit crystals! This brat managed to take it! He really took advantage of us!¡± The task Jackie had imed truly was the most valuable one there. Not much effort was needed to earn three thousand and nine hundred spirit crystals. To a normal alchemist, it was a fortune. ** As long as Jackie couldplete the task, it would be the biggest Jackie had earned in that period of time! Jackie let out a small smile as he looked at Rudy. Advertisement He really should thank him. If Rudy had not been bragging and attracting everyone¡¯s attention, he would not have been able to get that task so easily. After all, everyone else had sharp eyes as well. Feeling Jackie¡¯s gaze, Rudy¡¯s lips twitched, feeling rather bitter about himself. Advertisement Chapter 2534 Chapter 2534 Chapter 2534 Rudy knew why Jackie was looking at him. He had been so ridiculed that he helped Jackie divert everyone¡¯s attention and allowed Jackie to benefit from it. Just thinking about it made him feel sad. However, he could not say anything at that moment nor did he dare speak up like he did before. After all, he knew of Jackie¡¯s skills. No matter if it was martial arts or alchemy, Jackie was far better than him. The green-robed man¡¯s lips twitched as he red at Jackie, but in the end, none of the others said anything about it. After all, having the eyes to quickly im the task was a skill as well, and it was his fault for focusing too much on that clown. The green-robed man felt worse thinking about it, and he started to look at Rudy with an even harsher expression. ¡°Continue walking. There¡¯s a back door at the corner. After you push open the door, you¡¯ll enter a side hall. There¡¯s a steward there. Come with me,¡± a cold voice was suddenly heard next to Jackie¡¯s ear. Advertisement Jackie frowned as he turned around in confusion before he was met with a man in scarlet red robes looking at him with a calm expression. Jackie¡¯s frown deepened. Was that man talking to him? When the scarlet-robed man noticed that Jackie was not saying anything, he gave Jackie a once-over before a cold smile made its way to his face. ¡°You must be new. It¡¯s reasonable for you to not know who I am.¡± Advertisement After those words, Jackie was finally sure that the man was talking to him, but what did he mean by his previous words? He wanted him to go through the back door to look for a steward? Why did he need to do that? Various questions popped up in his head, and in the end, Jackie turned to fully face the man. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. ¡°Remember my name: I am Harold Mann!¡± Harold looked down at Jackie arrogantly, looking like he was trying to suppress Jackie. Jackie¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, able to tell that the person was looking to cause Jackie trouble. He let out a slight cough before he coldly answered, ¡°Why do I need to look for the steward?¡± Everyone started to whisper among themselves again. They fixed their gazes on Jackie and Harold, looking back and forth a few times. Jackie could clearly feel a sense of anger, fear, and helplessness when everyone looked at Jackie. When they looked at him, all he could feel was pity and sympathy, Harold raised his chin. ¡°Hand over this task. This task is mine!¡± The moment those words were said, Jackie felt momentarily speechless. Advertisement This man was a tad bit too pushy. It was not like he had never met anyone who insisted on pulling off some petty tricks to make sure they got what they wanted. Still, it was the first time he had seen someone doing it as brazenly as Harold. Jackie¡¯s lips twitched as he was rendered speechless. He felt like it was just his luck that he kept meeting strange people like him. He turned to look at Harold. ¡°Is there a problem with your eyes? Can¡¯t you tell I¡¯ve already imed this task? Why do I have to hand this task over to you? ¡°Do you have some special permission here that lets you say whatever you want? If you do, why don¡¯t you just go to the back door and just im all the good tasks beforehand! ¡° Advertisement Chapter 2535 Chapter 2535 Chapter 2535 The atmosphere felt like it became more stifling after Jackie made his remark¡­and everyone else did not expect the neer to be so stubborn. Harold had been stunned by Jackie¡¯s words as well. After all, he never expected someone to butt heads with him so straightforwardly. Harold started tough angrily. Hisughter got louder and louder, but everyone knew that his smile never reached his eyes. It was obvious that he was furious. ¡°You truly are ignorant. Neers like you always insist on looking for trouble!¡± Jackie could not help but roll his eyes. At that moment, he no longer wanted to waste his time on Harold. He could tell that no one dared to offend Harold, which meant that it was not the first time he had ever done so. After someone else got a task, he would force that person to head to the steward to cancel the task, and he would im the task for himself. Jackie shifted his gaze toward the whiterobed man, and he recalled hearing the white-robed man¡¯s discussion with the green-robed man earlier. Advertisement They had said that someone would take away all the good tasks, and the white-robed man even warned the green-robed man against speaking too loudly in case they were overheard. N?velDrama.Org owns this text. It seemed like Harold was among those the white-robed man was talking about. If anyone else was in his position at that moment, they might not have dared fight back that much and listened to Harold, handing the task over. However, Jackie was the one facing Harold at that moment. Jackie had never given in to anything like that before, no matter who came before him. Advertisement Rudy anxiously grabbed Jackie¡¯s cor as he whispered, ¡°Jackie, you just got here. It¡¯s better to not cause any trouble. There are plenty of tasks here, so let¡¯s look for something else.¡± Even though Rudy was confident in himself, he knew that there were some things that he could not be stubborn about. Offending someone with strong-enough inside help would constantly invite trouble. Jackie nodded slightly but still did not move. In truth, after some thought, Jackie understood that nothing could be done to him if he did that. If Harold truly was that capable, then he should have had special rights to pick his tasks first instead of fighting over tasks with everyone here. Even if Harold had a backer, it should not be someone with that special of an identity. Since it was no one special, he would not be targeted too obviously. Harold could not hold back his anger anymore when he saw how Jackie still kept his cool. ¡°It looks like you¡¯re insisting on looking for trouble. Just you wait!¡± Jackie let out a lightugh. ¡°What can you do to me? You¡¯re publicly disobeying the rules, so why should I listen to you? ¡°I¡¯ll say it again: If you¡¯re that capable, you would¡¯ve taken the task away beforehand, and we won¡¯t even have had the chance to take it from you. You don¡¯t have the skills or the background, but you¡¯re still trying to do something so shameless!¡± The moment he said that, everyone inhaled sharply. Jackie¡¯s words were hard to listen to. It was basically berating Harold, and it effectively stunned Harold for a good few seconds. Advertisement Johnson Jones, standing behind Harold, was a loyal follower of Harold. After listening to Jackie¡¯s words, he could no longer hold back and rushed forward. ¡°How dare you insult Harold like that!¡± Jackie let out a coldugh. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to insult anyone. Harold was the one insisting on sticking to my face, looking to be humiliated!¡± Rudy was scared stiff. He knew how Jackie was. If he wanted to fight back, he would kill the other guy. Rudy just never expected that Jackie would not care who was on the other end. As long as anyone offended Jackie, Jackie would be ruthless. Advertisement Chapter 2536 Chapter 2536 Chapter 2536 Johnson widened his eyes and said, ¡°Do you know who Harold is?!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow and replied, ¡°Who cares about who Harold is?¡± Johnson said, ¡°Harold is someone who¡¯s training in the Way of the Phoenix Pill! Surely you know of that! In the whole outer valley, only ten alchemists have managed to learn it! Harold is one of them!¡± Johnson could not help but straighten his back when he said that. He looked like he was incredibly proud. Jackie had naturally heard of the Way of the Phoenix Pill before. In the courtyard, Lou had told them about it. The Way of the Phoenix Pill was the most valuable thing in Phoenix Valley. It was the hardest and most valuable of any Ways of the Pill. Anyone who was able to sessfully learn it would have unlimited potential. They would definitely be aplished in the field of alchemy. That was because the Way of the Phoenix Pill was way too tough. Advertisement The runes condensed by the Way of the Phoenix Pill were much better and more stable than others. After hearing Johnson¡¯s words, Jackie understood why that guy was so arrogant. Turns out that he had learned the Way of the Phoenix Pill. It seemed like that guy was somewhat talented. However, that talent meant absolutely nothing to Jackie. Jackie remained calm, not reacting to those words at all. He nodded before he said, ¡°What does being able to learn the Way of the Phoenix Pill have anything to do with me? What does it have to do with snatching the tasks of others?¡± Advertisement That question stumped Johnson. It did not seem that rted at all. However, it was actually rted. Harold was talented, so Harold would be aplished in the future. No one wanted to offend someone who would definitely be sessful in the future. Harold used that point to steal the tasks of others. Everyone else was forced to swallow their words and obediently hand over the tasks. That was why all the good tasks were taken away by people like Harold. Everyone else was not willing to concede but had to when taking his future into ount. Harold¡¯s face was incredibly dark at that moment. He looked at Jackie with an expression that got fiercer and fiercer. He wanted nothing more than to just kill Jackie on the spot. ¡°So you¡¯re really insisting on looking for trouble! Just you wait!¡± Jackie looked right at him and replied, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll wait for you. Are you nning to fight me? If you are, I¡¯m willing to at any time!¡± In terms of alchemy, Harold was definitely talented. However, Harold was not that talented when it came to martial arts. Harold had only just broken through to the middle stage of the innate level. In Jackie¡¯s eyes, he was an ant that could be killed at any time. Jackie had already broken through to the spring solidifying realm, and he was no ordinary one either. Harold was so angry that his whole body shuddered, but he could not make a move there. Threats or aggressive words were useless against Jackie. Instead, he had ended up being infuriated by Jackie. Advertisement Veins started to pop out in Harold¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°Just you wait! You¡¯ll pay for what you said!¡± Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After that, he pulled Johnson away and left in a huff. Looking at Harold¡¯s retreating back, Jackie still did not have much of an expression. However, the discussions around them got louder and louder. ¡°This guy really isn¡¯t afraid of anything. Harold is favored by elders thanks to his talent.¡± Advertisement Chapter 2537 Chapter 2537 Chapter 2537 ¡°He¡¯ll absolutely be targeted! Once Harold realizes his true potential, it would be easy to deal with him!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t he tell that none of us want to provoke Harold? Does he think that he can really stand up against Harold till the end?¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know how powerful someone as talented as Harold will be when he achieves his potential? Back then, there were plenty of idiots who offended talented alchemists¡­ ¡°After that, the alchemists would all torture and take revenge on all those who had offended them before. The future is in for all to see.¡± ¡°Just you wait. In just a few years, this kid will probably regret what he did!¡± No one bothered to hide their discussions Advertisement from Jackie. He had heard everything that was said but did not have too much of a reaction. Meanwhile, Rudy was pale with fear. Normally, anyone would be more apprehensive when they were in an unknown environment, not wanting to provoke anyone. However, none of that seemed to matter when it came to Jackie. Rudy was thoroughly convinced by Jackie at that point. Advertisement He took a deep breath as he pulled at Jackie, ¡°Jackie, what do you n on doing after this? He¡¯ll definitely target you in the future! You might not be able to take it when that happens.¡± Jackie had a nonchnt look on his face, ¡°By the time he can do anything, many years would have passed. Who cares about that right now?¡± After saying that, Jackie headed out. Rudy frowned, not knowing what to say about Jackie¡¯s reaction. He admired Jackie¡¯s courage but was speechless at his idiocy. After the two of them headed back to the courtyard, Jackie entered his room toward the west. After closing the door, Jackie had Nashe out of Mustard Seed. After Nash was out, he could not help butment how odd the world was. Jackie had been doing well in West Cersei State when he was suddenly flung to Middle Province. Nash had thought that Jackie would be at Heavenly Pills for a while, but Jackie ended up in Phoenix Valley in just a few days. They did not know how long they would be in Phoenix Valley either. Nash sighed, ¡°I know you usually have a n, but I have to ask you this. What do you n on doing next? How long are you nning on being in Phoenix Valley?¡± Jackie poured Nash a cup of tea before he said earnestly, ¡°No matter what, I have to be a seventh- grade alchemist before I make my next ns. This ce might beplicated, but as long as I am talented. enough, there shouldn¡¯t be any great dangers.¡± Advertisement ¡°That Harold guy will definitely cause you trouble,¡± Nash said with some concern. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Jackie let out an uncaringugh, ¡°Was I supposed to just hand over the task that I had imed?¡± Nash frowned somewhat helplessly. After thinking about Jackie¡¯s personality, he shook his head decisively. Jackie was not someone who would do that. The two of them would definitely have some conflicts. However, Jackie was never afraid of that. As long as Harold dared to cause trouble, Jackie would teach him a lesson. Jackie pulled out a chair and sat down, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll deal with this.¡± Nash could only nod. He was of no help with this matter anyway. Early the next day, Jackie pushed open the door and walked out with a cheerful look on his face. Advertisement Chapter 2538 Chapter 2538 Chapter 2538 The moment he reached the sect, he was called by Rudy. That guy seemed to be hiding while waiting for him. ¡°Jackie, where are you going?¡± Jackie turned around with annoyance and replied, ¡°Do you have nothing better to do? Why did youe out the moment I did?¡± Rudy pursed his lips awkwardly. He was not familiar with the ce and was afraid of getting himself into trouble. Rudy was already beginning to admire Jackie, so whatever Jackie did, he would always follow behind. When Jackie saw that he was not saying anything, Jackie said in exasperation, ¡°I fought with Harold yesterday, you should be avoiding me to avoid any trouble. If he decides to target you after failing to get me, you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡± Rudy¡¯s slightly awkward smile froze on his face at Jackie¡¯s words. Jackie was right. If Harold did not want to or could not get to Jackie, then would he not end up being the whipping boy? Thinking about that, Rudy was suddenly hesitant. He did not want to end up in that position. If that happened and Jackie decided not to save him, then he was dead. Advertisement He did not have Jackie¡¯s skills or courage. The thought of retreating away started to take root in Rudy¡¯s heart. Jackie immediately knew what was on Rudy¡¯s mind when he saw Rudy¡¯s expression. He let out a cold smile. That had been the result he wanted. He did not want a dog constantly following him around. Advertisement Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He averted his gaze and headed out. However, he had just taken two steps when Rudy started following him again. Jackie furrowed his eyebrows, as he turned around in annoyance, ¡°Do you really want right?¡± Jackie no longer knew what to say. Rudy was an idiot. If Jackie really wanted to target Rudy, Rudy would not survive for more than a few days. Rudy should have buried those thoughts in his own head, but he actually said it to Jackie. That was not something any regr idiot would do. It was something only someone incredibly idiotic would do. Jackie spat out, ¡°Can you please shut up?¡± Hearing the impatience in Jackie¡¯s tone, Rudy was forced to shut his mouth. When the two of them arrived at the Elder Hall, Rudy could not help but say, ¡°Are you nning on going to the ss in the Elder Hall? Which Elder is giving a lecture today? You¡¯re really taking on too much. I thought that you would definitely try toplete your task after iming it. ¡°After all, there¡¯s a time limit topleting tasks. If you can¡¯tplete it in a week, Advertisement you¡¯ll be fined.¡± Advertisement Chapter 2539 Chapter 2539 Chapter 2539 Jackie nodded. He naturally knew that. It was because he knew that he came on the second day. He turned to look at Rudy as he said calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Lou mention it yesterday? There are no sses today.¡± Rudy was even more confused when he heard that. He could not help but raise his head and look at Jackie earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re not here to attend any sses? Then what are you here for? Did Lou really say that? How did I forget it?¡± Jackie was speechless as his lips twitched. That guy was not only brainless, but he was also forgetful too. If it had been before, Jackie would not have even been bothered to exin. However, he felt like Rudy was too dumb, so he did not want to be too petty. He then patiently exined, ¡°Today is test N?velDrama.Org owns this text. day. The main proctor today is Elder Advertisement Rudy¡¯s eyes widened, feeling like he could not understand what Jackie was nning on doing. Ever since entering Phoenix Valley, he noticed that Jackie seemed to be in a hurry to rush everything. It felt like Jackie was all over the ce as well, he was clueless about what Jackie was nning on doing. He said doubtfully, ¡°You came here to take the test? Did youe to be tested? Why are you nning on joining the test? You¡¯ve never even taken part in any of Elder Eliot¡¯s sses before, and you dare to take part in his test? ¡°It¡¯s not like Lou has never mentioned it before. Elder Eliot is famous for being strict. If you take part in his test and your results aren¡¯t good, you¡¯ll be pulled out individually to be berated. Aren¡¯t you afraid of embarrassing yourself?¡± Jackie nced at Rudy and replied, ¡°Since I¡¯ve dared toe and take the test, how could I be afraid of not doing well. Could you just think with your head? You are fixated on the consequences of me not doing well, but why don¡¯t you think about the rewards I would get if I did do well?¡± Advertisement Rudy furrowed his eyebrows, thinking for a moment before he answered, ¡°I remember now. Lou mentioned it yesterday. If you pass the test, the first fifty ces will be able to get two batches of materials for any sixth-grade pill! The first thirty will get an additional batch!¡± After Rudy said that, he suddenly realized why Jackie wanted to participate in the test. He widened his eyes as he looked at Jackie in disbelief, not able to say anything for a while. He noticed that he did not understand Jackie even more. ¡°How could you be so bold?! Do you think you¡¯ll definitely be in the top fifty? ¡°You want to take part in the test so you can get the materials needed to refine the Green Sun Pill for free?¡± Jackie nodded, looking at Rudy with praise. That had indeed been his n. After Lou told him about it the day before, he had already nned on taking the test. If he bought it himself, he would need quite a few spirit crystals to buy the materials. Since there was a chance to get it for free, he would naturally take part in the test. When Jackie admitted it, Rudy widened his eyes in surprise and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to say! Are you really that capable or are you just that brave? ¡°You don¡¯t even know what kind of questions Elder Eliot will ask. Are you so sure you¡¯ll be able to ce in the top fifty? There are at least a hundred participants in this test. It¡¯s even possible everyone will be a part of it. To be in the top fifty out of two hundred¡­¡± Jackie was not surprised at how shocked Rudy was. He merely nodded and did not say anything else. Rudy took a deep breath as he gave Jackie a thumbs up. Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 2540 Chapter 2540 Chapter 2540 ¡°The top fifty¡­ If it were me, I wouldn¡¯t even dare to think about it. You actually have that kind of courage¡­ The ones who are able to get into the top fifty might not be the most skilled, but are probably the most talented!¡± Jackie nodded, not saying anything as usual. When Rudy looked at Jackie, he did not know what else to say. Strength and talent can sometimes be tied together, and sometimes they must be separated. For example, in this assessment, the two should be separated. Someone who had already learned the Way of the Pill for a long time would naturally be more skilled, and be able to condense even more pill runes. Those who were talented might be unable to condense as many pill runes due to theirck of experience. However, since they were talented, the pill runes they condensed were better in quality. That was the difference between skill and talent. Advertisement This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Elder Eliot¡¯s test was not a test to see how skilled a person was. It was not to see how many pill runes one could condense. Instead, it was a test to measure the talent of that person. What was the quality of the pill runes a person could condense? Would they manage to achieve fifty percent refinement? ¡°You really are confident¡­¡± Rudy could not help butment. Jackie frowned. That brat had been trying to say that Jackie did not have that much talent, but was going to try anyway. From the start, Jackie had not been bothered by Rudy, but he could no longer stand it. Advertisement Rudy had been mocking him from the start. He turned to look at Rudy and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you participate in this test with me. Then you¡¯ll know whether or not I¡¯m confident.¡± When Rudy heard that, his expression changed. Jackie had that courage, but he did not. He had heard about what kind of temper certain elders had before. Lou had earnestly answered the question. Elder Eliot is the elder who has the worst temper. When he saw any disciples withckluster talents, he would berate them on the spot. If he decided to participate in Elder Eliot¡¯s test before even attending a single ss, Elder Eliot would definitely berate him viciously if he failed. Then, he would just be humiliated in front of everyone. Yet, if he did not follow Jackie in, Rudy would feel a little unhappy. He knew that he was no match for Jackie and that Jackie was more talented, but he was not willing to admit to that fact. Jackie saw that brat¡¯s hesitant look and decided against saying anything more. He merely raised an eyebrow at Rudy before turning around and heading into the Elder Hall. Rudy was incredibly conflicted. After a long time, he finally stomped his feet and followed Jackie into the Elder Hall. The Elder Hall was already full of people. After scanning the surroundings, Rudy was sure that there were at least a hundred and fifty people present. That meant that there were at least that many participants in the test. Advertisement Only the top fifty had the right to earn the materials. After seeing so many people, Rudy felt himself going a little numb. He looked up at Jackie in front of him, but Jackie merely continued moving forward until he found a clean mat. Other than therge stone pirs in the hall, the hall was also filled with old mats everywhere. Most of the mats had people sitting on them. Only in the outer rims were there empty spots. The mat Jackie sat on was at the edge. There was still an empty mat beside him. Rudy thought about it for a moment before sitting on it as well. He did not know what was wrong with him. He kept insisting on following Jackie to see how strong Jackie was. Even though he might be humiliated in front of everyone, he felt like it was no longer a problem. Advertisement Chapter 2541 – 2545 Chapter 2541 ¨C 2545 Chapter 2541 Jackie preferred more secluded areas where he would not be disturbed. He would also be able to see what everyone else was doing. He had thought that nothing would happen since he found such a secluded area, but he never expected to be called out just a moment after sitting down. Johnson angrily shouted from the front, ¡°You¡¯re here as well? How brave of you! ¡°You¡¯ve never even attended a single one of Elder Eliot¡¯s sses, and you dare to attend his test? Who gave you all that courage?¡± Jackie looked up and saw Johnson. At that moment, he felt incredibly exasperated. Jackie no longer knew what to say. He had picked such a secluded ce because he did not want any conflicts. Those annoying flies seemed to be able to smell fruits or vegetables on him. They insisted on causing him trouble. Jackie let out a coldugh, ¡°Why do you care if I¡¯m taking the test? Just pay attention to yourself!¡± Advertisement Jackie¡¯s tone had been incredibly cold. It was frosty to the limits. Their conversation had sessfully attracted the attention of most. Quite a few of them recognized Jackie as the one who had a fight with Johnson and Harold in the task hall. The quiet atmosphere had suddenly been shattered. Everyone looked on amusedly. It caused Jackie to be rendered speechless. He really wanted to ask Johnson to shut his mouth and use his skills to do talking. However, Jackie knew that Johnson would not shut his annoying mouth even if he said that. Johnson would insist on using words Advertisement to prove himself. He would insist on having everyone else insult Jackie. Behind Johnson was Harold. Harold had seen Jackie as well, and his eyes were full of rage. Jackie¡¯s words had been so incredibly hard to hear. When he went back, he was evenughed at. The fire in his heart had burned for a long time, causing Jackie to be on Harold¡¯s must kill list. At that moment, he saw Jackie in front of him again. Harold wanted nothing more than to slice Jackie in half. He had been sitting at the frontmost mat, but he stood up and walked toward Jackie. Jackie frowned as he looked at Harold without saying anything. Harold should have already known that he would not be able to beat Jackie in a war of words after the conflict from the day before, but he still walked over. Harold let out a coldugh as he looked down at Jackie, ¡°I thought you were ignorant yesterday, but I guess I was wrong. You¡¯re just aplete idiot. Did your runner not tell you how strict Elder Eliot is? ¡°He expects a lot. No one knows what Elder Eliot will be testing us on at all. Are you trying to prove how dumb you are bying here?¡± Jackie could not help but rolled his eyes. He averted his gaze, not wanting to look at Harold. However, he knew that Harold would only cause him more trouble if he did not react to the insults. Advertisement Jackie smiled as he said, ¡°Everyone here knows how strict Elder Eliot¡¯s tests are. I didn¡¯t need you to tell me. How would you know what my results will be?¡± When Harold heard Jackie¡¯s words, he suddenly let out augh. Hisugh got louder and louder until he could barely stand up. Even though hisugh was very exaggerated, no one dared to mock him. Harold took a deep breath and replied, ¡°If you get good results in the test, I¡¯ll write my name backward!¡± Chapter 2542 Jackie looked at Harold with an annoyed expression, feeling like he was more irritating than a fly. Before he came, he had wondered if he would bump into Harold. However, Jackie would not let anyone disrupt his ns. After entering the hall, he had quickly found himself in a secluded spot but was still spotted by Johnson. Jackie took a deep breath as he looked up at Harold and said, ¡°Do you not have anything else to do other than causing trouble? Whether I take part in this test or not, does it have anything to do with you?¡± Harold grunted as he said, ¡°Of course, it has nothing to do with me, but you were the one who stole my task before this. Did you forget what I said before?¡± Jackie could not imagine what was going through Harold¡¯s mind to use him of stealing Harold¡¯s task. The way he managed to twist reality like that rendered Jackie speechless. It was as if he was a bandit, and Harold was the victim. Even Rudy could not help but frown as he looked at Harold speechlessly. The way Harold spoke made him seem like he was on the righteous side. It was as if Jackie had wronged him, which led him to retaliate. Jackie had wanted to control himself and not cause a scene, but after hearing that, he could no longer hold back. They let out augh, but theugh was incredibly cold. ¡°You im that I stole your task? Are you not ashamed of yourself? Everyone clearly saw in the task hall that I had imed the task before you suddenly appeared and asked me to cancel it. ¡°After that, you wanted me to give the task to you. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s acting so unreasonable, so why are you saying I stole what was yours? Is something wrong with your brain? You¡¯re so petty and shameless!¡± Jackie had never expected that he would be able to throw such harsh insults before. He had never regarded Harold as great anyway. Harold was so angry his fists shook. The anger he had put aside the day before boiled again. He clenched his teeth as he looked at Jackie, ¡°You dare¡­¡± Those words seemed toe out from the gaps in Harold¡¯s teeth. At that moment, Harold was already at the limits of his anger. He had never felt so humiliated ever since he entered Phoenix Valley. Everything Jackie said seemed like a p on his face. Harold felt like he had been greatly insulted. Even Johnson was furious. ¡°Jackie! Do you know what you¡¯re doing now? I know you have no filter but just think about what the consequences of your words will be!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Consequences? Why would I need to care? Can the two of you stop annoying me? I really don¡¯t want to waste any more time with you. ¡°Didn¡¯t you understand what I said earlier? Me participating in the test has nothing to do with either of you. The two of you were the ones who came over and a fight!¡± The two parties were already at the peak of anger. If they continued talking, they might actually start fighting. Everyone had already turned to look at Jackie and Harold. Everyone knew of Harold, but Jackie was a fresh face. Jackie had the look of a naivemb who was not afraid of any tigers. It caused a lot of discussions. ¡°Harold is really banging his head into the wall this time. It¡¯s the first time anyone has dared to speak like that to him.¡± Chapter 2543¡°Does this guy not know how talented Harold is?¡± ¡°He knows. Johnson even told him about Harold yesterday. Do you know what he said? He said that Harold knowing the Way of the Phoenix Pill had nothing to do with him¡­¡± ¡°Really?! That kid is so aggressive¡­¡¯ ¡°I feel like there are two possibilities. First, there¡¯s something wrong with this guy¡¯s brain. He¡¯s not scared of being ughtered at all. Ignorance is bliss. He probably doesn¡¯t care who he¡¯s facing. He will set his mouth on anyone who provokes him. ¡°The second possibility is that this kid is actually very skilled. He doesn¡¯t think Harold is worth anything at all which is why he can act like this.¡± ¡°Is he skilled? I¡¯ve never heard of him before. He¡¯s probably a neer to Phoenix Valley. Everyone who enters Phoenix Valley is somewhat talented. ¡°I think that he was probably at the peak of where he came from before this. That¡¯s why he¡¯s so arrogant that evening to Phoenix Valley couldn¡¯t shave off some of his pride. He probably thinks he can stand over everyone. He¡¯s clearly an idiot!¡± Most of them did not regard Jackie highly. After all, Jackie was a stranger and they did not know much about him. On top of that, Jackie¡¯s words caused everyone to think that he was just a stubborn fool. Various words were heard by Jackie, but Jackie did not care at all. People could say what they wanted to, it had nothing to do with him. All he needed to do was to do well in the test at that moment. There was no need to say anything else. Harold was already panting in anger thanks to Jackie at that point. His whole body was shaking slightly. He had already been furious the day before, and it somehow got worse. As far as words went, he did not seem to be able to beat Jackie. On top of that, Jackie¡¯s disdainful tone made it seem like Jackie did not think much about him at all. It made Harold feel even more humiliated. ¡°You will pay the price! I¡¯ll absolutely make you pay! You¡¯ll wish you were dead!¡± When Harold shouted those words, he did not bother controlling his volume at all. Harold was already completely irrational at that point. In the past, although he was domineering and reckless, he still knew how to hold back. He would be somewhat careful with his words. Yet, at that point Harold had said words like making Jackie wish he was dead. It was obvious how furious Harold was. Jackie had already heard words like that too many times that he had grown numb to it. It did not work on Jackie at all. He looked up at Harold and mocked, ¡°I¡¯ve heard those words from I don¡¯t know how many people at this point. It¡¯s a pity that all of them are already dead¡­¡± After that, a shout could be heard from the distance, ¡°What¡¯s with all the noise?! This is the Elder Hall, not some market for you to bicker in!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The shout instantly silenced the whole hall. Everyone looked over toward the source of the noise and saw a white-robed old man with an angry look on his face. Jackie furrowed his eyebrows and immediately straightened his body. There was no need to introduce that person. Jackie could tell that it was Elder Eliot. Chapter 2544It was said that Elder Eliot was incredibly strict. He never smiled at anyone and would berate anyone he was not happy with. Harold¡¯s face darkened slightly. Elder Eliot did not mention any names, but he knew very well that Elder Eliot had been referring to him. After all, he had lost control back then. Harold tried his best topose himself before he rushed to Elder Eliot and apologize sincerely, ¡°Elder Eliot, please forgive me. I was just too angered by that kid just now and lost control. I will definitely make sure it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Elder Eliot frowned before he looked at Harold meaningfully. After that, he looked at Jackie. Jackie was incredibly quiet at that moment, and his face was calm as usual. It was as if those words Harold had said earlier had nothing to do with him at all. Elder Eliot let out a cold laugh as he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Why did the two of you fight?¡± Those words meant that Elder Eliot wanted to look further into the matter to see who was right. It caused Jackie to be a little speechless. Elder Eliot really was entric. He even wanted to interfere in the squabbles between students. Normally, elders would just ignore the situation if it did not go too far. Harold happily replied, ¡°You should be able to see that this kid is a neer. He¡¯s been looking for trouble ever since he came here. He¡¯s also very arrogant. I only asked him a few questions when he started to insult me.¡± Jackie pursed his lips, speechless. Harold really knew how to stir things up. He had not even wanted to bother with Harold. Harold was the one who came looking for a fight. Yet, he made it seem like Jackie was the one who wanted a fight with him. Elder Eliot frowned as he looked at Jackie somewhat unhappily. Graham took the opportunity to exin even more. ¡°He¡¯s a neer. He¡¯s never even attended a single one of your sses. He doesn¡¯t know a thing about the test today, so he¡¯s clearly here to look for a scolding. I tried to warn him out of kindness, but he¡­¡± He stopped after saying that, but he had an expression on his face like he had been wronged. Jackie had to praise Harold¡¯s acting skills. Harold had been the one who was picking a fight, everyone present had seen that, but the guy made it seem like it was not the case at all. He only cared about his own act and ignored what everyone else thought. Elder Eliot walked forward and said to Jackie, ¡°It really is the first time I¡¯ve seen you, do you admit to Harold¡¯s words?¡± Even though Elder Eliot did not say what was on his mind, Jackie could see that Elder Eliot was already somewhat on Harold¡¯s side, and thought what Harold said was true. Jackie said in exasperation, ¡°Harold is full of lies and can¡¯t be trusted. He¡¯s trying to look for trouble with me because I refused to give him a task he insisted I give up to him in the task hall yesterday. That was where the conflict came from, and he¡¯s refusing to let it go.¡± Elder Eliot frowned when he heard that, not expecting the situation to get soplicated. He had thought that he would be able to solve it with a few words. Harold looked at Jackie furiously. He had been about to speak when Jackie interrupted him. Chapter 2545 ¡°It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve never attended any of your sses, but that¡¯s because I just arrived at Phoenix Valley. I¡¯d naturally never had the time to attend your sses. I came because I heard there would be a reward after the test.¡± Jackie was quick with his words. He did not want Elder Eliot to be fixated on the other matter anymore. After all, if they ended up arguing again, there would be no purpose. other than to waste time. Harold¡¯s actions had all been clearly remembered by Jackie. If he got the chance, he would make sure Harold knew the price of messing with him. Elder Eliot raised an eyebrow as he looked at Jackie with interest, ¡°So you came to the test for the reward?¡± Jackie nodded fearlessly. When Rudy saw that, his lips started to twitch, not knowing what to say. With those words, everyone would definitelyugh at Jackie if Jackie failed. Yet, Jackie was incredibly confident, as if it would never happen. Harold let out a coldugh, ¡°You really are confident. You¡¯re just a neer. It¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve met Elder Eliot. You don¡¯t even know what the test will be about. You dare say you can get the reward? Who gave you the courage to brag like that?¡± Jackie looked at Harold calmly and said, ¡°I gave myself that courage. If you¡¯re not convinced, how about we make a five thousand spirit crystal bet?¡± Jackie¡¯s words suddenly caused the hall to erupt in discussions. They felt like Jackie was giving them more and more excitement. They had all thought that the kid was just incredibly rude and brash, but now it looked like Jackie was overconfident as well. Jackie was so overconfident it rendered them speechless. He actually wanted to make a bet against Harold. Harold¡¯s lips twitched, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying? You want to make a bet against me for five thousand spirit crystals?¡± Jackie nodded seriously. He needed spirit crystals so badly that he would take whatever he could get. If Harold was so adamant about making things difficult for him, he would take full advantage of it. Jackie had wanted to bet ten thousand spirit crystals, but he felt like Harold might have fallen back if he set the price too high, so he settled on five thousand spirit crystals. Five thousand spirit crystals were already no small number to Jackie. The task he had earlier would give him three thousand and nine hundred. Five thousand would be the equivalent of four Green Sun Pills. Haroldughed as he looked at Jackie, ¡°You¡¯re the most confident person I¡¯ve ever met. Since you want to bet, I¡¯ll do it!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point just talking about it. If you really want to make a bet against me, let¡¯s sign a contract. If one side loses and doesn¡¯t pay up, their souls will be ripped apart!¡± There was no way to change the contract after signing it. Normally, fighters rarely signed contracts like that. After all, it involved their own lives. The reason Harold had mentioned it was because he thought that Jackie could not possibly win. Elder Eliot frowned before mming his palm into the desk. ¡°Shut up right now! Where do you think you are? You dare to talk about signing a soul contract? It involves your very souls. I won¡¯t let you do whatever you want to!¡± Advertisement Chapter 2546 Chapter 2546 Chapter 2546 Even though Elder Eliot had a fiery temper, he knew very well that if he did not stop the two of them from signing the contract, he would definitely be med by the other elders. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. After all, it had to do with life and death. The death of one of them would be a loss to the Phoenix Valley. However, Elder Eliot was no ordinary elder. Even though he would not let the two of them sign a contract, it did not mean he would just let it slide. ¡°Since the two of you are so hotblooded and insistent on a bet, then I¡¯ll grant your wish. How about this? I¡¯ll be your witness. You won¡¯t have to sign any soul contracts. ¡°As long as someone loses and refuses to pay, I¡¯ll make that person regret it,¡± Elder Eliot said. Jackie forcefully pursed his lips to stop his happiness from showing on his face. Elder Elliot seemed to be willing to participate in this. However, Elder Eliot¡¯s actions were precisely what he wanted. Advertisement A soul contract needed a lot of time, so having Elder Eliot be the witness was much more efficient. If anyone wanted to run away from the bet, Elder Eliot would not let them off. With that in mind, Jackie nodded, ¡°Thank you, Elder Eliot.¡± The moment he said that the hall erupted inmotion again. They had thought that Elder Eliot¡¯s arrival would have caused everyone to suppress all their excitement. Yet, with Elder Eliot¡¯s actions, they could no longer hold back. ¡°The brat looks really confident. Do you think he has the skills?¡± Advertisement ¡°The two of them actually bet five thousand spirit crystals, but they still haven¡¯t talked about how the loser is determined.¡± ¡°Are you dreaming? Didn¡¯t that guy say earlier? He would definitely be in the top fifty and get two portions of sixth-grade pill materials.¡± Possibly reminded by those around him, Harold realized that they had not actually discussed the terms of the bet. Harold turned around and said seriously, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the terms of the bet.¡± Jackie nodded as he said calmly, ¡°The bet is simple. I will be in the top fifty on the test and get two portions of sixth-grade pill materials. ¡°If I manage to do that, you have to give me five thousand spirit crystals. If I fail to do it, then I have to give you the spirit crystals.¡± Jackie defined the bet word by word so that no one would mishear it. The more Jackie acted like that, the more disdain Harold felt in his heart. He felt like Jackie was aplete idiot. Jackie dared to set a bet like that against Harold purely because Jackie was ignorant. He did not know the depth of Phoenix Valley. Advertisement Everyone there was a master. Being in the top fifty among masters was not an easy matter. Even he had gotten to where he was step by step. With that in mind, Harold¡¯s smile deepened, ¡°You¡¯d better prepare your spirit crystals. You have to give them to me on the spot or I won¡¯t let you leave!¡± Jackie nodded in a calm tone, ¡°You¡¯re right. If the results are out, then the loser has to pay up. You should prepare five thousand spirit crystals too.¡± Harold had been in a much better mood after the bet was set. After all, he did not think he could lose at all. Yet, Jackie¡¯s words made him feel like Jackie was not willing to give an inch, and was adamant about beating him. It soured Harold¡¯s mood again. He looked at Jackie hatefully. He had never hated a person as much as Jackie. Advertisement Chapter 2547 Chapter 2547 Chapter 2547 He had never hated any opponent he had gone up against so much before either. At that moment, Harold wanted to stomp Jackie beneath his feet and make sure that Jackie would never make a comeback. Only then would he be happy. Elder Eliot looked at Jackie with much interest, as if he was awaiting a reaction from Jackie¡¯s expression. Unfortunately, Jackie did not seem to be showing any emotion at all. The more Jackie acted like that, the more curious Elder Eliot was. Elder Eliot waved to the rest of the crowd. ¡°Alright, the best have already been ced. You have a little more time to prepare. After that, the test will start. ¡°The test will be four hours long. If you haven¡¯tpleted the test in four hours, you still have to hand over the condensing card that will be passed to you.¡± Advertisement The moment Elder Eliot spoke, everyone respectfully answered him. They used the time they had to compose themselves. From what happened, it was obvious that Elder Eliot was not stern for no reason. He had his own rules and regtions. With that in mind, Jackie let out a sigh. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He wondered if he should try to get closer to Elder Eliot. From the earlier conversation, Jackie could tell that Elder Eliot¡¯s rtionship with Harold was not as good as he thought. The two of them were closerpared to a normal student, but it was not that great. If he could get a bit closer to Elder Eliot, he would probably not have to worry about Harold. Advertisement After the thoughts yed around in his mind, he suddenly heard footsteps in front of him. When he looked up, he saw that Harold had turned around and started walking back to his spot. ¡°Hold on.¡± Jackie suddenly said. Harold frowned as he said without turning his head around, ¡°What do you want? Are you trying to argue with me again? Are you regretting things now?¡± Jackie frowned, feeling like Harold¡¯s brain was a bit different from his, but there were some things he felt like he should ask. He took a deep breath and suppressed the urge to insult Harold as he asked the question he wanted to, ¡°You should have participated in these tests before. What¡¯s the best result you¡¯ve gotten?¡± Jackie wanted to use Harold as a benchmark to see what he needed to do. When Herald heard that, he had a surprised expression on his face. It was obvious what Jackie wanted to know. Harold had not wanted to answer Jackie, but he would seem nervous if he did not. He did not want to lose face in front of Jackie. He turned to look at Jackie and said in a sinister tone, ¡°I¡¯ve never been below the top ten list here. Advertisement ¡°If you want to beat me, you need to at least be in the top five ces. However, you can forget about that. You should be celebrating if you¡¯re able to even get into the top thirty!¡± After getting that answer, Jackie nodded without any dy. He sat back onto his own mat. Harold felt even angrier looking at Jackie¡¯s actions. He did not know why he was so unlucky every time he saw Jackie. The moment Jackie sat back down on the mat, he had already discarded all those useless thoughts. Rudy whispered to Jackie from behind, ¡°Jackie, no matter what, I¡¯ve beenpletely convinced by you. Even though I don¡¯t know where your couragees from, I¡¯ll still support you!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow before nodding, but he did not say anything else. After Harold sat on his own mat, he started to pant heavily. It was obvious that Jackie¡¯s words. had managed to unsettle him. Advertisement Chapter 2548 Chapter 2548 Chapter 2548 The test had still not started, but the atmosphere was already incredibly tense. After the two of them set the bet, everyone started to get incredibly excited. There were discussions everywhere. Where did Jackie get his courage from? They even started to question where Jackie was from. Yet, there were no answers to be found anywhere. After all, Jackie had not been in Middle Province for that long, the only person who knew Jackie there was Rudy. Yet, Rudy¡¯s thoughts werepletely on Jackie. He really wanted to know why Jackie was so confident. Jackie knew of Harold¡¯s talent and skill but still dared to take the risk and even make a bet. If he had been in Jackie¡¯s ce, he would not have dared to do anything. Rudy whispered, ¡°What happens if you loseter? I¡¯m not saying you will lose, I¡¯m just curious. Don¡¯t you think that you¡¯ll lose at all?¡± He could imagine what would happen if Jackie lost. Not only would Jackie have to pay five thousand spirit crystals, but Jackie would also be mocked by everyone. He would definitely be publicly humiliated. There was also Jackie¡¯s conflict with Harold. If Jackie lost, Harold¡¯s insults at Jackie would definitely get worse. Harold would also end up doing even worse things, so Rudy could not really calm down. Advertisement Jackie looked up at Rudy. He still remained calm, as if nothing was happening. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt like I would lose.¡± He said that incredibly casually. When Rudy heard that, his lips twitched. He did not know if he should admire Jackie¡¯s confidence or suspect that there was something wrong with Jackie¡¯s head. After a moment, Rudy finally said seriously, Advertisement ¡°I feel like you should be prepared for anything. If you¡¯re overconfident, you might fall down heavily.¡± Jackie could not help but let out a slight smile when he heard that. He did not answer Rudy. There were some things that he understood best himself. If he did not know about his own abilities and had just done all of those crazy-looking things, he would end up with misfortune. Jackie knew of his abilities well enough. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Others thought he was crazy, but Jackie was merely trying to get the most out of his own skills. If Rudy heard what Jackie was thinking, he would probably not understand and think there was something wrong with Jackie¡¯s head. That was why Jackie remained silent, not saying anything. After a while passed, Elder Eliot rasped his hand lightly on the table, gaining everyone¡¯s attention. Elder Eliot passed out the condensing card in his hand. ¡°These condensing cards have pill runes that I left behind. However, these pill runes aren¡¯t complete. What you need to do is fill out these iplete pill runes. ¡°You need toplete the runes, and also make sure that the refinement rate is at least sixty percent.¡± Other than Jackie and Rudy, everyone else the had taken part in Elder Eliot¡¯s tests before. They were already familiar with how the tests were going to be. However, Jackie did not panic at all when he got the condensing card. Advertisement Lou had already told them about condensing cards in detail. Condensing cards were a special little array. There was only one use for them, which was to store pill runes temporarily. After condensing pill runes, attaching them to condensing cards required no true energy. They would be able to store the pill runes for two days. Advertisement Chapter 2549 Chapter 2549 Chapter 2549 It could not only storepleted pill runes, but it could alsopletely preserve iplete ones. Jackie looked at the condensing card. It was about half a meter long. There were nine hundred and twenty pill runes on it, but all of the pill runes were iplete. Those iplete pill runes looked like a fill-in-the-nk exercise. Elder Eliot had filled in the upper part, and they needed to fill in the bottom part. Nine hundred pill runes were nothing much to Jackie and the others. After all, each sixthgrade alchemist needed to condense eight hundred pill runes at least to be able to advance. Even Rudy was able to condense nine hundred of them. When Rudy got the pill card, he was still quite calm. The moment he pulled it up, he widened his eyes as his face paled. Jackie nced at Rudy and knew that Rudy waspletely out of his depth. Advertisement Even though they only needed to fill in nine hundred pill runes, those pill runes were no ordinary runes. Those pill runes were all incrediblyplicated. Sixth-grade pills would never use thoseplicated pill runes. The test was throwing them incredibly hard questions. Without enough knowledge, even for fresh sixth-grade alchemists, it was impossible to recognize the runes on the condensing card. No wonder everyone thought Elder Eliot¡¯s tests were not to be messed around with. The contents of the test were quite twisted. Jackie even saw some pill runes that were needed for eighth-rank pills. Those pill runes were at least twice asplicated than the pill runes sixth-grade alchemists usually needed. Jackie looked up at everyone and saw that no one had a rxed expression. Advertisement There were even some who were pulling their ears bitterly. Elder Eliot stood in front with a warm smile on his face, looking at everyone kindly. It was the first time Elder Eliot had such a warm smile after he entered the Elder Hall, but it only gave everyone goosebumps. Jackie felt his lips twitching. The test this time was far more difficult than any test he had gone through before. There were some who even started to curse. Even if they cursed softly, the quiet atmosphere meant that Jackie heard it very clearly. ¡°Ah! I don¡¯t recognize almost half of it, how am I supposed to fill them up? Is Elder Eliot doing this on purpose to us?¡± ¡°This test seems several times more difficult than usual. Look at these pill runes. Most of them are runes needed for seventh grade pills. Simple pill runes take up less than a fifth of it!¡± ¡°What do I do? I don¡¯t know any?!¡± ¡°Just because you don¡¯t know, it doesn¡¯t mean everyone else doesn¡¯t. We¡¯re all at different levels. If you don¡¯t then too bad, you¡¯ll probably be scolded!¡± Advertisement ¡°I don¡¯t want to be scolded. Elder Eliot¡¯s mouth is not something I ever want to face. It¡¯s one thing to just be scolded, doing too badly will even end up with us being punished!¡± Jackie was not the only one who heard that, Rudy had as well. When he heard that there would be scoldings or punishments for doing badly in the test, Rudypletely panicked. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Advertisement Chapter 2550 Chapter 2550 Chapter 2550 He bitterly looked up at his surroundings and his gazended on Jackie. He stared at Jackie with a pleading expression and said ¡°I¡¯m really done for now! I¡¯ll definitely be punished. Do you think I can cheat?¡± Rudy had started to panic and started to blurt everything out. Jackie¡¯s lips twitched as he frowned and replied, ¡°If you want to cheat, you¡¯ll have to be able to cheat in the first ce. Who¡¯s going to help you cheat, and how will you cheat?¡± Jackie¡¯s words seemed to cool down the panic in Rudy¡¯s mind a little. Jackie was right, there was no way to cheat on a test like that. Even if he wanted to draw the runes following pictures, he would first need to know which book the runes came from. He could not copy them even if he wanted to! Thinking about that, Rudy¡¯s lips twitched as he almost cried. Just as Jackie wanted to give him a word of advice, a sharp gaze suddenly shot over from the front. Jackie looked up to see Harold looking at him with apetitive expression. Even if Harold did not say anything, Jackie knew what the guy wanted to say. Advertisement The topic this time was far harder than before. Harold felt like Jackie would immediately know he would lose the moment he saw the pill runes. That was why Harold shot a challenging look over. Jackie smiled softly, not wanting to bother Harold at that moment. Even if Harold decided to bark like a dog, he would have ignored it then as well. After all, he had not entered the Elder Hall to argue with Harold. He averted his gaze and put his focus on the condensing card in front of him. The card was a problem that would normally baffle anyone else. Advertisement However, it was not difficult for Jackie at all. With the great master¡¯s memories, the Way of the Divine Void Pill was already carved into his mind. What hecked was just refinement. For his body to fully catch up with his mind would require a lot of training. However, condensing one or two pill runes was something incredibly easy for Jackie. Even if he made a mistake or two, it would not be too big of a problem. After all, the condensing card was not an alchemic pill. They were allowed to make mistakes. As long as the pill aura around him was dense enough, he could do it a second time. After pulling his focus away from everything else, Jackie¡¯s hands started to constantly move as pill aura danced around his fingertips. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He moved the pill aura around to draw on the iplete pill runes. The test this time was actually simple. Elder Elite would give the upper part, and all the test takers needed toplete the bottom part. However, actually doing it was several times harder. That was because over eighty percent of the pill runes Elder Eliot had given them were things they never used or even never seen before. When the test was ongoing, everyone had their full focus. No one dared to treat it lightly at all. With the added difficulty, they had already lost a lot of confidence in themselves. They knew that thest few ces in the test would be singled out to be lectured by Elder Eliot. They would be punished as well and it was incredibly humiliating. Advertisement No one wanted to end up like that, so they put their full effort into the test. Harold had spat out some air after Jackie averted his gaze, and his expression mellowed out a little. Advertisement Chapter 2551 Chapter 2551 Chapter 2551 In his mind, Jackie would definitely lose. He had nced at the condensing card earlier. There were some pill runes that even he might not be able to fill up. Elder Eliot had mentioned before as well that the pill runes that were filled up needed to be at sixty percent refinement. A refinement rate of fifty percent was required for the pill runes to be considered sessful. That was because only fifty percent refinement would be able to bring out the medicinal properties of the pills. Without fifty percent refinement, a pill rune would be considered a failure. Sixty percent refinement would mean that the quality of the pill would be a level higher, A pill of sixty percent refinement rate Advertisement would fetch a higher price than a pill of fifty percent refinement rate. That was because a higher refinement rate meant a higher quality pill. That was something everyone knew. With that in mind, Harold shook his head helplessly. Elder Eliot was getting crazier and crazier. There were a total of nine hundred and twenty runes on the condensing card. Of those present, it was probably that the number of them who would be able to fill up more than half of the pill runes could be counted with one hand. Even he did not know if he would be able to do it. Thinking of that, he could not help but nce over at Jackie. Jackie was already putting all his focus into condensing the pill runes with a furrowed eyebrow. Jackie still looked confident as ever, which frustrated Harold even more. He felt like that guy was really good at acting. It was impossible to tell what was on Jackie¡¯s mind. Advertisement Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Johnson was sitting right behind Harold. When he saw Harold looking back at Jackie, he could not help but whisper, ¡°Harold, what are you looking at him for? He¡¯ll definitely lose. I think he won¡¯t even be able to condense ten of the runes. After all, Elder Eliot said that we needed to have a sixty percent refinement rate. ¡°Haven¡¯t we looked into this guy before? He came from a small ce, so what can he possibly do? You don¡¯t have to worry about him at all.¡± When Harold heard that, he felt like it was quite reasonable. Jackie came from Heavenly Pills. Heavenly Pills was part of the Rosefinch Pavilion¡¯s territory. To them, it really was a small ce. Harold came from the inner region. That was where the strong fighters came from. Many masters spawned in the inner region, and the outer region was basically I the countryside to them. Harold narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°I just feel like this guy is way too good at acting. Even now, he still manages to look like everything is within his control. It¡¯s so funny and annoying at the same time.¡± Johnson snorted, ¡°He¡¯s just afraid of embarrassing himself. After all, he¡¯s probably never even seen half of the runes before, let alone be able to patch them up to a sixty percent refinement!¡± Harold nodded. Johnson continued with a smile, ¡°There isn¡¯t much talent where this guy came from at all. The fact that he¡¯s able to be a sixth-grade alchemist naturally means he must have some talent. ¡°However, that talent means nothing to us. He must have loved to show off among all those talentless bumpkins before this. ¡°He was probably praised so much that he doesn¡¯t know his ce. Even here, he still Advertisement thinks he can beat everyone. That¡¯s probably why he acted so arrogantly.¡± Harold nodded, feeling like Johnson¡¯s words were very reasonable. He thought that way as well. Jackie acted the way he did because the ce he came from had been far too impoverished. Advertisement Chapter 2552 Chapter 2552 Chapter 2552 There were no proper masters there at all. Jackie had probably been the best among them and was naturally respected. Even after going to Phoenix Valley, he still felt like he was better than everyone else. That was why Jackie dared to say all of that to Harold and even dared to make the bet. With those thoughts in mind, Harold¡¯s lips twitched as he felt even more sure about things. Harold clearly knew Jackie was that kind of person, so it was pointless for Harold to keep focusing on Jackie. Jackie would definitely lose! Knowing that fact, Harold looked away and started to answer in earnest. Time slowly ticked away. All that could be heard were people breathing. As they neared the end of the test, Rudy had already thoroughly given up all hope. He had only been able to answer twenty Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. percent of the condensing card, and he could not even guarantee that the ones he did answer were at sixty percent refinement. Rudy felt like he was in an incredibly hopeless situation. Advertisement He deeply regretted following Jackie into the Elder Hall. He was already imagining what it would be like being called up alone to be berated by Elder Eliot after the results were out. He would be humiliated in front of everyone. However, it was already toote for regrets.. There was no way for him to withdraw anymore. After being stunned for a long time, he could not help but look up at Jackie. All he saw was Jackie with his chest puffed up and head held high. Jackie held the condensing card in his hand as if he had completed all of the pill runes on the card. At that moment, Rudy wondered how confident Jackie was in his results. He did not have Jackie¡¯s courage, nor did he have Jackie¡¯s talent and ability, but he could not believe that Jackie could actually get into the top fifty. Advertisement If he managed to get into the top fifty without even attending a single ss, Rudy would definitely be dealt a heavy blow. Rudy had nned on talking to Jackie after the test was over, but he could not hold back when he looked at Jackie¡¯s calm expression. Rudy whispered, ¡°Jackie, are you done?¡± Jackie nodded without turning around. Rudy felt odd when he saw Jackie¡¯s calm nod, so he continued asking, ¡°How do you think your results are? Can you get into the top fifty?¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow. He knew that Rudy asked that because Rudy did not believe he was capable of it. He turned and nced at Rudy, He whispered back, ¡°I told you before, if I really wasn¡¯t confident, then I wouldn¡¯t have made the bet.¡± Rudy could not help but take a deep breath after hearing that. At that moment, Rudy had a lot he wanted to say, but he did not know how to voice out any of his words. Time slowly ticked away, and the test finally ended in silence. Elder Eliot calmly walked out from behind, gathering the condensing cards one by one. The condensing cards would only need a short time to determine everyone¡¯s results. After gathering everything, Elder Eliot did not waste a second before leaving the Elder Hall to determine the results. Without the elder around, the hall became much livelier. However, everyone had incredibly serious expressions at that moment. Comints and moans filled the room. Advertisement ¡°I don¡¯t know what Elder Eliot is thinking. Why is this test so many times harder?! Does he just want to see all of us fail?¡± Advertisement Chapter 2553 Chapter 2553 Chapter 2553 ¡°Who knows what Elder Eliot is thinking. We all know how he is. Just think about those pill runes on the card earlier. Eighty percent of them were pill runes that we normally wouldn¡¯t use at all. ¡°They wereplicated runes that only seventh-grade alchemists use. I¡¯ve never even seen them before, let alone be able to fill it up.¡± ¡°My results will be horrible this time, I don¡¯t even have to think about it. I just don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anyone who¡¯ll do worse than me. It would be humiliating if I end up being called out alone to be scolded!¡± ¡°Being scolded would be letting you off easy. Don¡¯t forget how Elder Eliot is. If the results are especially bad, he¡¯ll just pull you out and berate and punish you publicly. You won¡¯t just need to be fined spirit crystals,you¡¯ll even be forced to stand in a corner facing the wall!¡± All those words were naturally heard by Rudy. After hearing what everyone had to say, Rudy felt incredibly bad. He was going green with regret. He should not have participated in the test. He had never attended a single ss and had only just be a sixth-grade alchemist. He did not have the chance to practice condensing nine hundred pill runes for that long, but his limits were already being tested. Advertisement Even though the condensing card had nine hundred pill runes as well, only a fifth of those pill runes was the easier sort. He was not able to do anything about the rest of them. The more Rudy thought about it, the more frustrated he got. He scratched his ears, wanting nothing more than to just leave right then. Yet, he was worried that the situation would get a lot worse if Elder Eliot came back and realized that he was no longer there. What could have been just a scolding might turn into a punishment several times worse. That was what he did not want to happen. He really wanted to talk to Jackie, but looking at Jackie¡¯s calm expression, his mood soured. He no longer wanted to say anything. ¡°You really surprised me.¡± Harold¡¯s voice was heard in the front. Jackie frowned, he had been resting and not wanting to say anything, but Harold still insisted on being an annoying fly, constantly circling around him and not leaving. Advertisement Jackie did not feel like talking to him at all. He merely opened his eyes and said, ¡°Can you stop being so annoying? We¡¯ve already set our bet. You¡¯ll know everything when the results are out. Would it kill you to shut your mouth?¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. At Jackie¡¯s abrasive tone, Harold was stunned. He had thought that Jackie would have realized his shorings after how hard the condensing cards were and stopped showing off in front of him. Yet, he never expected that Jackie would not be affected by it and remain as obstinate as ever. Each word Jackie spoke seemed to be intent on stuffing his mouth. Johnson suddenly stood up from the mat and shouted, ¡°Jackie! I can¡¯t stand the sight of you anymore! Do you insist on carrying on this farce?! Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know who you actually are. ¡°You¡¯re just a useless brat from the countryside. What have you seen before? Do you think your talent is good enough to brag in front of all of us? Let me tell you, you¡¯repletely wrong!¡± Jackie¡¯s lips started to twitch hopelessly. Sure enough, these flies kept on rendering him speechless and helpless. Jackie raised his eyebrow and replied, ¡°Could you and Harold just shut up? Will you die if you just wait for a short while?¡± Johnson was shaking in anger. He quickly walked in front of Jackie. ¡°Do you really think you can win? Don¡¯t you know how hard the condensing card is? If you can even answer a fifth of it, you¡¯d be quite good!¡± Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 2554 Chapter 2554 Chapter 2554 Jackie took a deep breath and looked at Johnson as if he was looking at an idiot. ¡°You don¡¯t know me at all, so how are you so sure that I could only answer one-fifth of the questions?¡± Johnson snorted coldly as he said in an arrogant tone, ¡°Youe from Heavenly Pills. How could that small ce cultivate any masters? Phoenix Valley gathered so many alchemic masters together, where could you possibly ce among us? ¡°I was looking at you favorably by saying you can condense one-fifth of the runes. After all, only one-fifth of the runes on the card were moremonly seen runes. The rest of the runes were all incredibly rare. Only a seventh-grade alchemist would be able to fill in ny percent of them!¡± Jackie let out augh before he said, ¡°If I really felt that I would lose, I would never have ced the bet with Harold. It¡¯s better if you just shut up¡­ Before Jackie could finish, he was interrupted by Johnson again, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re still stuck being clueless. Do you think you can really get into the top fifty with those skills you have? How funny!¡± Harold said from behind Johnson, ¡°There are a hundred and eighty people in the test this time. There are only over two hundred alchemists in the whole of Phoenix Valley. Advertisement ¡°Almost everyone is present here today. Do you really think you can outshine all these masters and be someone in the top fifty?¡± Jackie took a deep breath, really wanting to stuff his ears. That way, he would not need to talk to the two of them, but the two of them seemed unwilling to give up. He knew that if he did not say anything back to them, they would only get worse. Advertisement Jackie sighed as he stood up, faced Johnson, and said, ¡°Can you stop making judgments on others with that pea brain of yours?¡± His attitude made Harold and Johnson feel like Jackie was just trying to be stubborn. Others also felt like Jackie was only saying all that because the words he had said earlier had forced him to. Some people could not help but say loudly, ¡°I refuse to believe that you didn¡¯t think the test was hard. Why are you still pretending?¡± ¡°You¡¯d better just prepare five thousand spirit crystals right now. If you can¡¯t produce themter, Elder Eliot won¡¯t let you off,¡± ¡°That¡¯s right Jackie. Can¡¯t you just admit that you were being reckless? If you weren¡¯t so impulsive, you wouldn¡¯t need to pay such a heavy price¡­¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Just as everyone was talking among themselves, Elder Eliot walked back into the hall with the results in hand. As he walked, he looked toward them. At that moment, Elder Eliot had a strange expression on his face. His gaze lingered on Jackie for a long time, but after that, he averted it. The fact that Elder Eliot was already back meant that they could no longer continue pestering Jackie. Johnson frowned as he shot a meaningful look at Jackie. After that, he turned around and went back to his original spot. Elder Eliot stood at the center with a piece of parchment in hand. On it was everyone¡¯s results. Elder Eliot started to read the scroll in front of everyone. Advertisement He stared at every single name. He opened his mouth and tried to read it out, but started to hesitate. Everyone looked at Elder Eliot anxiously, wanting nothing more than to be able to look at the scroll to see the results. Harold suddenly felt a bit nervous when he saw Elder Eliot¡¯s conflicted demeanor. After all, Jackie remained standing tall as ever. Whenever he talked to Jackie, it felt like Jackie did not regard him as anyone important at all, which caused Harold to be incredibly frustrated. Advertisement Chapter 2555 Chapter 2555 Chapter 2555 All he wanted to do was for both of their results to be announced. Then he would throw his results at Jackie so Jackie would stop being so arrogant. That way, he would be able to vent out his frustrations. Yet, Elder Eliot seemed so hesitant, which caused Harold to lose his patience. He could not help but say, ¡°Elder Eliot, how are my results?¡± After thinking about it, Harold felt like asking about Jackie¡¯s results would seem a little forceful. It was better to ask about his results first before trying to prod at Jackie¡¯s results. That way, Jackie would be able to feel the difference between the two of them. Elder Eliot raised an eyebrow, picking up the parchment before he said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing too special about your results this time, but you still remain in the top ten. You¡¯re in tenth ce. Advertisement ¡°You managed to finish sixty percent of the pill runes, but out of the sixty percent, eight out of ten of them were not at the sixty percent refinement mark. Honestly, I¡¯m not happy with your results!¡± As he said that, Elder Eliot looked at Harold unhappily. Harold¡¯s lips froze as his body could not help but sway. He knew that his results this time were not the best. It was mainly because he had not been in the best mood. The moment he calmed down, he would immediately think about how disrespectful Jackie was. Advertisement Those harsh words kept attacking him, causing him to find himself unable to calm down. It was natural that he could not get good results with a frustrated mindset. Harold¡¯s face was a little pale. Even though he did not have results that were as good as he wanted, it should still be much better than Jackie. Thinking about that, he immediately turned around and looked at Jackie with a challenging expression again. When Jackie felt Harold¡¯s gaze, Jackie¡¯s lips twitched slightly. He really wanted to rush in front of Harold and tell Harold to stop with those petty actions. He wanted nothing more than to just quietly wait for the results. Harold¡¯s sudden turn of the head had been seen by Elder Eliot as well. Naturally, Elder Eliot was not thrilled. ¡°You have no right to try and show off in front of Jackie because his results were better than yours. He got the fifth ce!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The moment Elder Eliot said that the entire field was shocked. Everyone widened their eyes, thinking that they had misheard. Jackie had gotten fifth ce? Was that true? Advertisement Surely they were hallucinating, right? Otherwise, how could they have heard such an absurd result?! The one who questioned it immediately was none other than Harold. He shouted out, ¡°Elder Eliot, what did you say? Jackie is in fifth ce?¡± Elder Eliot had already expected that to happen. He did not hesitate to nod and replied, ¡°Jackie managed to finish eighty percent of the pill runes. All of those runes were at sixty percent refinement.¡± Elder Eliot announced all that with a serious expression, so there was naturally no room for doubt. However, despite that, everyone could not help but be filled with disbelief. Advertisement chapter 2556 – 2560 chapter 2556 ¨C 2560 Chapter 2555 All he wanted to do was for both of their results to be announced. Then he would throw his results at Jackie so Jackie would stop being so arrogant. That way, he would be able to vent out his frustrations. Yet, Elder Eliot seemed so hesitant, which caused Harold to lose his patience. He could not help but say, ¡°Elder Eliot, how are my results?¡± After thinking about it, Harold felt like asking about Jackie¡¯s results would seem a little forceful. It was better to ask about his results first before trying to prod at Jackie¡¯s results. That way, Jackie would be able to feel the difference between the two of them. Elder Eliot raised an eyebrow, picking up the parchment before he said, ¡°There¡¯s nothing too special about your results this time, but you still remain in the top ten. You¡¯re in tenth ce. Advertisement ¡°You managed to finish sixty percent of the pill runes, but out of the sixty percent, eight out of ten of them were not at the sixty percent refinement mark. Honestly, I¡¯m not happy with your results!¡± As he said that, Elder Eliot looked at Harold unhappily. Harold¡¯s lips froze as his body could not help but sway. He knew that his results this time were not the best. It was mainly because he had not been in the best mood. The moment he calmed down, he would immediately think about how disrespectful Jackie was. Advertisement Those harsh words kept attacking him, causing him to find himself unable to calm down. It was natural that he could not get good results with a frustrated mindset. Harold¡¯s face was a little pale. Even though he did not have results that were as good as he wanted, it should still be much better than Jackie. Thinking about that, he immediately turned around and looked at Jackie with a challenging expression again. When Jackie felt Harold¡¯s gaze, Jackie¡¯s lips twitched slightly. He really wanted to rush in front of Harold and tell Harold to stop with those petty actions. He wanted nothing more than to just quietly wait for the results. Harold¡¯s sudden turn of the head had been seen by Elder Eliot as well. Naturally, Elder Eliot was not thrilled. ¡°You have no right to try and show off in front of Jackie because his results were better than yours. He got the fifth ce!¡± The moment Elder Eliot said that the entire field was shocked. Everyone widened their eyes, thinking that they had misheard. Jackie had gotten fifth ce? Was that true? Advertisement Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Surely they were hallucinating, right? Otherwise, how could they have heard such an absurd result?! The one who questioned it immediately was none other than Harold. He shouted out, ¡°Elder Eliot, what did you say? Jackie is in fifth ce?¡± Elder Eliot had already expected that to happen. He did not hesitate to nod and replied, ¡°Jackie managed to finish eighty percent of the pill runes. All of those runes were at sixty percent refinement.¡± Elder Eliot announced all that with a serious expression, so there was naturally no room for doubt. However, despite that, everyone could not help but be filled with disbelief. Chapter 2556 How could Jackie be so talented? He had never even attended a single ss and still managed to achieve such results. That kid really was something else. No wonder he managed to keep his head up high no matter what Harold said. He actually had the skills to back it up! Harold¡¯s breathing started to get erratic at that. His whole face reddened and his hands started to shake as he said, ¡°Impossible! How could he manage to finish eighty percent?! He doesn¡¯t have that ability! He absolutely doesn¡¯t have that ability. I guarantee that he doesn¡¯t!¡± Those words were all practically shouted by Harold. At that moment, Harold could no longer keep his composure, and everything he said seemed crazed. Elder Eliot frowned and said, ¡°Keep yourposure. If you keep on acting this way, I¡¯ll throw you straight to the disciplinary elder. Then you¡¯ll learn what behaving yourself means!¡± Those words sessfully woke Harold up. He knew that he was too emotional, but he could not stand it. He could not believe that Jackie was actually talented enough to beat him! Elder Eliot coldlyughed, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he be able to do this? Why would he not have the talent? How much do you know about him to dare make that judgment?¡± At that moment, Harold¡¯s face was absolutely red. His face had a crazed expression on it. He could not ept Jackie¡¯s results. He could not ept that Jackie was better than him. Before that, he had been certain that his talents and abilities were far better than Jackies. Jackie was only able to be so arrogant because Jackie was ignorant. That ignorance caused him to not know his limits. Yet, reality proved that his thoughts had all been false. He was not as good as Jackie. Jackie had been so arrogant because Jackie had known what he was capable of. Thatrge change could not be epted by Harold. He had always been the one who was put on the pedestal. He had always been praised by everyone. Johnson knew that Harold could not ept the fact at that moment, but Johnson had no idea what to say to Harold. Even Johnson could not ept the reality. Harold¡¯s hands were shaking when he said, ¡°He must have cheated! This must be from cheating. If he hadn¡¯t cheated, there¡¯s no way he would have gotten this result. He¡¯s clearly a neer. ¡°He had never even attended a single one of your sses. Those new pill runes had probably never even been seen by him before. If that¡¯s the case, how could he finish eighty percent of them? Everything is fake. He¡¯s absolutely cheating!¡± Harold sounded incredibly crazy. He wanted to tell everyone present that Jackie had absolutely gotten those results from some form of cheating. Jackie was not as talented as himself! Elder Eliot sighed in exasperation. As he returned to the hall earlier, he had also anticipated the fact that the results would not be epted so easily. However, he had not expected Harold to act so crazily. Harold was trying to say anything to prove that Jackie was not any better than him. If that had happened to any other elder, they might have consoled Harold. After all, Harold was a rare master, but Elder Eliot did not have that in mind at all. He frowned as he said, ¡°Stop trying to lie to yourself. Everyone here knows that it¡¯s impossible to cheat on that test earlier. The test is about condensing pill runes. Every single thing you do in that test is down to your own abilities.¡± Chapter 2557 ¡°You keep saying that Jackie cheated, so tell me how he cheated? How is he supposed to cheat to end up with eighty percent of the pill runes?¡± Those words sessfully caused Harold to pale. Elder Eliot¡¯s questions made sense. Since Harold felt like Jackie was cheating, then he should tell everyone how he cheated. Those tests were focused on testing actual skills. There was no way to cheat unless Jackie gave his condensing card to someone else. However, everyone could clearly see that Jackie had not handed his condensing card to anyone else. Everyone could be a witness to that. Harold looked like a tomato at that moment. He could not refute Elder Eliot¡¯s words at all, nor did he know what to say. However, he still refused to believe what had happened. He was not even willing to look at Jackie, afraid that Jackie would mock him. That would be too heavy of a blow to take. Johnson reached out to grab Harold¡¯s arm. ¡°Harold¡­ His results must be right. It¡¯s fine, there¡¯s no reason to continue talking about it.¡± Johnson¡¯s words caused Harold to slowly calm down. However, his face was still pale. Elder Eliot sighed helplessly as he handed the parchment to Harold so Harold could take a look. Harold shakily reached his hand out and epted the scroll. Jackie¡¯s results suddenly appeared in front of him. Jackie was in fifth ce with his results written there. Each of the pill runes had achieved a sixty percent refinement. It was exactly like Elder Eliot had said, Jackie hadpleted eighty percent of them. Not one more or one less. Thankfully, Harold still had his wits about him. Otherwise, he would have let it slip that he wanted to look at the condensing card that Jackie had just used. If he had done that, he would probably have invited Elder Eliot¡¯s anger. He spat out in resignation as he looked down at his own results. His results were not the greatest this time. He was ced tenth and not many of his pill runes had qualified. The other pill runes were not at sixty percent refinement at all. The two of them were clearly on different levels. When he saw that, Harold suddenly let out augh. Hisughter stunned everyone present. Everyone shot him a strange look. Harold was actually able tough at that time. What was heughing about? When they looked at Haroldughing, they immediately saw that Harold¡¯sugh did not reach his eyes at all. He was not actuallyughing. He had just lost control of himself. ¡°This is too funny! It¡¯s way too funny!¡± Harold could not help but mumble to himself. From the moment Elder Eliot had entered the hall, he had thought of asking about his results before asking for Jackies. That way, he would let Jackie know the difference between them. Yet, the end result was that there really was a difference between the two of them, but it was the complete opposite! Elder Eliot knew that Harold¡¯s emotions were incrediblyplicated at that moment. Yet, time was still ticking. They could not dy things just because of Harold. Elder Eliot reached out and grabbed the parchment from Harold¡¯s hand. Chapter 2558 He calmly started reading out the results to everyone present. Those with better results rejoiced in their heads. Those whose results were not good looked just like Harold earlier and were reminiscent of tomatoes. The results were read from top to bottom. At the start, Elder Eliot¡¯s tone was still calm. The more he read, the more sour the look on his face became. When he read thest five people, he already had a frown on his face. When it came to thest name, Elder Eliot reached out and put the parchment into his pocket. His tone was cold, ¡°Who is Rudy sc?!¡± When he asked that, Rudy was so scared his whole body shivered. He looked like a terrified rabbit. Jackie helplessly looked at Rudy next to him. At that moment, Rudy felt like dying. If he were able to, he¡¯d have dug a hole in the ground. ¡°Let me say this again! Who is Rudy sc?!¡± That should cause Rudy to be unable to hide. All he could do was retract his earlier thoughts. He reluctantly raised his hand. When Rudy raised it, Elder Eliot let out a coldugh. ¡°In all my years of invigting tests, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen an alchemist scoring a zero. I see you have a six rank alchemist badge. You might have been tested before you came here. ¡°I don¡¯t know who actually allowed you to pass the test to be a sixth-grade alchemist. If I find out who it is, I have to ask him how someone as clueless as you managed to be a sixth-grade alchemist!¡± Those words deeply embarrassed Rudy. He really wanted to say something for himself at that moment, because he definitely did not cheat on the test. However, his results were in for all to see. Anything he said would be useless. Elder Eliot did not care about all that. ¡°He scored a zero! Even I¡¯m impressed.¡± With Elder Eliot¡¯s words, everyone started to mock Rudy. The first time, they had covered their mouths. When they saw that Elder Eliot did not stop them, they did not hold back. ¡°I remember he came with Jackie. I can¡¯t believe their results are so different. I thought birds of the same feather flock together.¡± ¡°I heard that the two of them are neers. Neers normally don¡¯t do very well but I have not seen anyone do this badly, he actually got a zero!¡± ¡°Of the pill runes he condensed, he did not even get a single one right. That¡¯s hrious. He actually dared to participate in a test with his level. Isn¡¯t he afraid of gettingughed at?¡± Rudy¡¯s head lowered more and more at those words. The fire of anger started to roar in his head. His fists were clenched tightly as he swore to regain his dignity. He would make sure that everyone present would no longer dare to underestimate him. Jackie looked at Elder Eliot and saw that Elder Eliot did not n on saying anything, so he said, ¡°Elder Eliot, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s not good to have such horrible results. However, he came with me. He just became a sixth-grade alchemist. Being able to condense a pill rune of fifty percent refinement is already the best he can do.¡± After saying that, Jackie said, ¡°That¡¯s right since the results are out, can you pay up for the bet, Harold?¡± Chapter 2559 Those words served as a reminder to everyone present, and also managed to quiet down everyone that was there. Then did they remember the bet Harold had with Jackie. If Jackie managed to get into the top fifty, Harold would have to give Jackie five thousand spirit crystals. When the two of them ced that bet, no one believed in Jackie. They had thought that Jackie was a mindless idiot. Now it looked like Jackie was merely confident in his own skills. Since he had those skills, it was natural for him to ce that bet. Harold¡¯s face suddenly paled, and his expression started to sink. He looked at Jackie with aplicated expression. When Jackie saw that Harold was not reacting, he raised his voice, ¡°Are you nning on not paying up? Are you trying to void the bet? It looks like we really should have made a soul contract just now, then you wouldn¡¯t be able to regret things.¡± Jackie¡¯s words were a p to Harold¡¯s face. Harold¡¯s body shook in anger as he straightened his back, ¡°Who said I wasn¡¯t going to pay up? It¡¯s only five thousand spirit crystals. It¡¯s nothing to me!¡± After he said that, he furiously retrieved five thousand spirit crystals from his storage and gave them to Jackie. Jackie raised an eyebrow as he calmly stored those spirit crystals into Mustard Seed. Elder Eliot nodded as he said, ¡°If you¡¯re willing to ce the bet, then you should be willing to ept your loss. That¡¯s the way of a true man.¡± Harold felt incredibly embarrassed and wanted nothing more than to smash his head into a pir. Johnson hurriedly grabbed Harold¡¯s arm as he whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Since the results are already out, there¡¯s no reason to stay here. We still have to attend sses tomorrow.¡± Harold sighed as he rubbed his chin, trying his best to suppress hisplicated feelings. After that, he bowed to Elder Eliot and said he was not feeling well and wanted to be excused to head back to rest. Elder Eliot did not make things too difficult for him and merely waved Harold off. After Harold left, everyone else started to leave as well. Jackie did not want to stay in the crowd either. After making sure that the reward would be sent to their courtyard, Jackie immediately left the Elder Hall. The moment he returned, he arranged for Lou to collect his rewards. On the way back, Rudy had been quite depressed, Rudy merely followed behind Jackie with his head hung low. Jackie did not say anything. He had merely helped Rudy a little earlier as a casual gesture. After all, Jackie was not all that close to Rudy. When he was about to enter his own room, Rudy suddenly shouted at Jackie, ¡°Thank you for your help today, Jackie.¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow. He had thought that Rudy would not express any gratitude to him. After all, Rudy was usually so prideful, but he suddenly turned humble. Jackie nodded without turning around, it was not a big gesture to him. The only thing he wanted to do at that moment was to hurry back into his room. Once Lou came back with the rewards, he would start refining the Green Sun Pill. Just as Jackie opened his door, Rudy once again shouted out, ¡°Jackie, I didn¡¯t n on telling you this before, but after thinking about it, I feel like I have to.¡± Rudy¡¯s tone was very strange. There was a hint of anxiety in his sombreness. Jackie frowned as he turned to look at Rudy who still looked as depressed as he was before. Jackie then furrowed his eyebrows and asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Chapter 2560 Rudy took a deep breath and said, ¡°Ever since Grayson bid us farewell and headed to his courtyard, I haven¡¯t seen him at all. ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone here other than you and him, so I felt like looking for him when I was free. However, he did not seem to be there every time I went over. I asked the person who is staying in the same courtyard as him, but the guy ims to have never met Grayson.¡± Jackie said curiously, ¡°He never met Grayson? Do you mean Grayson is missing? He went missing in Phoenix Valley?¡± Rudy nodded seriously, ¡°I felt like something was wrong, so I found the time to look for Mr. Zayne. However, what made it stranger was that Mr. Zayne told me to mind my own business. ¡°He told me that you and I were safe. He said to not ask about anything else and to not think about it either. After that, he sent me back.¡± Saying that Rudy had a sour look on his face. It was evident how scared he was from his expression. Jackie¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even further. The two of them knew that Grayson¡¯s disappearance is not something as simple as that. Otherwise, Mr. Zayne would not have said what he did. Jackie took a deep breath as he pushed open the door to his room. After that, he waved at Rudy toe in and talk. When the two of them went inside, Jackie poured Rudy a cup of tea. Sipping the tea, Rudy managed to regain some of hisposure. ¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons I insisted on following you around. I¡¯m not an idiot, I know you don¡¯t want me around you. I¡¯m just afraid. I¡¯m worried that something might happen to me at any time if I don¡¯t follow you. ¡°Mr. Zayne was very direct when he said everything. When he talked to me, he had a strange expression. Those words seemed to have been meant to threaten me. He doesn¡¯t want me meddling.¡± Jackie nodded as he drank a mouthful of tea. Ever since they entered Phoenix Valley, Jackie had forgotten all about Grayson. After all, Jackie was someone with big ambitions. He had never been someone to hold petty grudges. Even though Grayson had infuriated Jackie before, Jackie lost the urge to do anything to Grayson as time passed. He never expected such a sinister plot to be involved when he next heard that name. Jackie took a deep breath as he started to have a worried expression as well. Jackie had always been someone who held back from showing his emotions, but after hearing Rudy¡¯s words, it was hard for him to control his expressions. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that he¡¯s never been. seen after he left for his own courtyard. Either he¡¯spletely lost, or he was captured by someone.¡± Rudy nodded seriously. It really did happen that way. Ever since Grayson bid them farewell, Grayson seemed topletely disappear from Phoenix Valley. ¡°This has to have been done by Phoenix Valley, but why would they kidnap Grayson and even threaten me¡­¡± Jackie took a deep breath as his mind raced. After thinking about it for a while, he said, ¡°He was kidnapped in broad daylight. We don¡¯t know what his situation is like right now. What he really needs to know isn¡¯t where he is, but why he was taken. ¡°Even though Mr. Zayne sounded nice when he said the two of us were safe, it did not mean that things were as safe as Mr. Zayne imed. He probably just said that to cate us. ¡° Advertisement chapter 2561 2565 chapter 2561 2565 Chapter 2561 Rudy nodded seriously, that was what he was worried about. ¡°What do we do? Are we supposed to just keep on waiting here? I don¡¯t want to stay here for a moment longer, I just want to go back to Golden Pills.¡± Rudy was incredibly afraid. Back when Elder Simon did not allow them to head back, he felt troubled but was helpless about it. At that moment, Rudy did not think Phoenix Valley was such a good ce, but it was not incredibly dangerous either. Yet, Phoenix Valley had turned into a ce filled with uncertainty in Rudy¡¯s mind. He did not know when he would get sucked into a whirlpool of danger and never be able to leave. He was afraid that he would die without even knowing what happened to him. Rudy really wanted to leave that ce. Even if he would never get resources as good as he would there for the rest of his life, that was fine as well. He just wanted to stay alive instead of feeling terrified and worrisome every day. ¡°I¡¯m so lucky. If I had been the one sent to the courtyard alone that day, I¡¯d be the one who¡¯s missing!¡± Advertisement Saying that made Rudy¡¯s tears threaten to fall. The fear in his heart had alreadypletely consumed him. He felt absolutely miserable. If Jackie was not next to him, Rudy would already be sobbing uncontrobly. Jackie frowned as he looked at Rudy meaningfully. He said, ¡°Our living arrangements were not a matter of luck. It was already arranged to be so. ¡°Grayson was arranged to stay alone in the other courtyard because he would disappear. He did not disappear because he was arranged to stay in the other courtyard.¡± Advertisement Jackie¡¯s words were like a ssh of water on Rudy¡¯s face. Jackie was right, their living arrangements had been dealt with by Mr. Zayne. The three of them did not pay much attention to it back then, but thinking back, Rudy understood that Mr. Zayne had specifically arranged for it to be so because Grayson would disappear. For all they knew, Grayson might have gone missing right after bidding them farewell. Rudy shuddered upon that thought as if he had just been blown by a gust of cold wind. ¡°Jackie! What do we do? Will we¡­¡± Jackie reached out and stopped Rudy¡¯s words as he interjected, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be anything happening for the moment. Since he arranged for Grayson to stay alone, it means that he did not want anyone to notice. Other than the two of us, no one else has ever seen Grayson.¡± This means that Phoenix Valley intends topletely conceal this incident. We¡¯ve already shown ourselves to everyone. If we suddenly disappeared, it might attract attention, so we should still be safe.¡± Rudy nodded, but he was still fearful as he said, ¡°But¡­ I think this won¡¯t be settled so easily. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re safe just because he said we¡¯re safe. It¡¯s just like you¡¯ve said, we¡¯re only safe for the time being. We have to find a way to leave this ce!¡± Jackie nced at Rudy and realized how desperate Rudy was. He was nowhere near as brave and secure as Jackie was. Advertisement After what had happened earlier, Rudy knew that he could not stand out in the midst of so many masters. The ce was dangerous to boot, so how could he be willing to stay on? Jackie nodded, ¡°The safest option may be to leave this ce, but we saw it for ourselves. Phoenix Valley is far away from other territories, and it¡¯s surrounded by many mountains. ¡°There are guards everywhere. Even if we want to escape, we wouldn¡¯t be able to. You are so weak as well. If you see a beast outside, wouldn¡¯t you just die?¡± Chapter 2562 Rudy started to thoroughly panic when he heard that. Jackie was right. It was not possible for him to escape or even just leave either. ¡°Are we supposed to just stay on and be worried and scared every day?¡± Rudy¡¯s tears started to fall from his eyes as he finished his words. He was truly afraid. He felt like he was right next to the gaping maw of a wild beast. If he was not careful, he would fall right in. Jackie frowned as he reached out and patted Rudy on the shoulder, ¡°I know you¡¯re afraid, but it¡¯s pointless to be scared right now. In the short term, we should both be fine. ¡°Even if you want to leave, we have to look for the right moment. Without the right chance, we shouldn¡¯t do anything.¡± Rudy nodded reluctantly. Jackie was afraid that Rudy would be too scared and end up acting rashly, so he immediately added, ¡°If you do anything and those people notice, they might think we¡¯re trying to leave this ce. That could cause them to make a move on us. You should know what I mean¡­¡± Rudy nodded, ¡°I understand!¡± Even though Jackie did not spell things out for him directly, Rudy still knew how serious the problem was. Since Mr. Zayne said everything he did without any reservations, it meant that Zayne was not afraid of anything Rudy could do at all. He probably even felt like Rudy being too afraid and wanting to run away would be in his scope of control. That was because they would not be able to run at all. The moment anyone noticed that they had any intentions of running away, those intentions would probably be ripped out at their roots. Rudy smiled bitterly as he said, ¡°If I knew this would happen, I would never have asked to take part in the alliance¡¯s test. Then none of this nonsense would have happened to me.¡± Jackie sighed and said, ¡°It¡¯s already toote to say that. What we need to do now is to keep to ourselves and do what we should. As for everything else, we would wait for the right opportunity to present itself before we do anything.¡± The moment he said that a knock was heard on the door. Lou¡¯s voice could be heard, ¡°Jackie, the stuff is here. Can Ie in?¡± Jackie nced at Rudy. Rudy nodded before standing up and leaving. The Green Sun Pill was not a big matter to Jackie. After two days, Jackie handed in the task and got three thousand and nine hundred spirit crystals. On top of the five thousand he had won, Jackie had managed to get eight thousand and nine hundred spirit crystals in just a few short days. It was quite an impressive sum for a sixth-grade alchemist. However, that amount was nothingpared to Jackie¡¯s goal. That was why Jackie put his full focus on the task hall for the next half a month. He would walk around the task hall every day to see if there were any suitable tasks. As long as Jackie liked the task, he would ept it without hesitation. He was also frequently seen in the Hall of Wishes. He needed his body to catch up with his memories, so he needed constant training. Time seemed to pass by very quickly for Jackie. Ever since the Elder Hall, Jackie had never seen Harold. Jackie had initially thought that Harold would not relent after being dealt such a huge impact, and would constantly harass Jackie. Chapter 2563 Unexpectedly, Harold seemed to havepletely disappeared. Harold no longer caused him any trouble, which saved Jackie a lot of frustration. In half a month, Jackie had managed to earn fifty thousand spirit crystals. He was already able to condense three thousand pill runes. Jackie was ready to undergo the test to be a seventh-grade alchemist, but he did not do so. Even though he really needed spirit crystals, he could not afford to drop his training. After all, he was a warrior first and foremost. He did not only need ninth-grade spirit crystals to enter Wild Gorge Pass, he also needed to possess certain skills. Thankfully, Phoenix Valley does not only raise alchemists, they raised warriors as well. At noon, Jackie called Lou to the sect. The two of them sipped on tea as they spoke. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As they talked, Jackie tried asking how he could get to where the warriors were. When Lou heard that, he immediately knew what Jackie was nning on doing. Lou respectfully answered, ¡°The warriors in Phoenix Pavilion are raised like any other n. They are separated into outer, inner, and chosen disciples.¡± ¡°However, there¡¯s a barrier between where we are and where they are. Even though we¡¯re both parts of Phoenix Valley, it¡¯s impossible to get there without a transfer array.¡± Jackie frowned strangely when he heard that. In order to stop the two sides from meeting, a barrier was set up. That aroused suspicion in Jackie. Since they were both in the outer valley and a part of Phoenix Valley, Jackie did not think it would cause any trouble for the two of them to interact. After all, they were in different systems. There were no conflicts of interest, so why would a barrier be needed? The two sides werepletely separated and even needed a transfer array. Jackie¡¯s expression had been obvious, so Lou immediately saw through what Jackie was thinking. He let out a smallugh before he said, ¡°Jackie, you don¡¯t know this, but it¡¯s actually a big problem if you look at it closer even though it seems like alchemists and warriors do not have a conflict of interest. Warriors need the support of pills. ¡°If we don¡¯t separate the two, the warriors would constantly interact with the alchemists. Then, if they start to buy pills in private, Phoenix Valley would be in chaos. ¡°Those problems are why a barrier was erected to separate the two. ¡°If an alchemist wants to train inbat, they need to use the transfer array to head to where the warriors are. They need to report it as well to prevent any unnecessary deals.¡± With Lou¡¯s exnation, Jackie immediately understood the purpose of the barrier. Warriors need arge number of pills to help with their training. The reason alchemists were regarded so highly was because of how much warriors needed them. If the two sides interacted too much, their rtionships would be unclear, and there would be conflicts. ¡°Do you know if there¡¯s a ce to train soul-focused martial arts here?¡± Jackie asked intently. After all, Jackie¡¯s skills were something incredibly rare. Lou widened his eyes as he looked at Jackie in admiration. Jackie¡¯s question meant that Jackie had to be a spirit technique user. They were incredibly rare in the world, and all of them were incredibly talented. Chapter 2564 He never expected that Jackie would be as talented in martial arts as he was in alchemy which made Lou feel envious. He took a deep breath as he nodded before saying, ¡°Yes, that ce is called the Soul Grotto.¡± The Soul Grotto was at the eastern end of where the warriors were. After Jackie used the transfer array to arrive at the warriors¡¯ area, he asked a few questions before arriving at the Soul Grotto. Jackie had thought that the ce would still be a grand hall despite being named the Soul Grotto, but he was proven wrong the moment he arrived. It really was a grotto. To put it in another way, it was more like a broken-down cave. There were guards in front of the Soul Grotto as well. Jackie had already asked about all the rules for entering the day before, so he did not panic when he arrived. After he showed his identification badge to the guards, the guard waved him in. Only, the guard had a curious look on his face when he saw that Jackie was an alchemist. It was probably the first time he had ever seen an alchemist entering Soul Grotto. The interior of the grotto was quite clean. There was enough space for eighty to ny people. Moving forward was a cliff that hung in the cave. The ce looked like a cliff wrapped within the cave. The cliff dropped into an incredibly dark hole. There were countless orbs of yellowish light floating in the air. They were like stars in the night sky. The lights were basically soul crystals. The soul crystals emitted a yellow glow as they constantly moved around in the air. They danced around likeets in the sky. Everyone who came into the Soul Grotto came for the soul crystals. The soul crystals were very useful to soul attribute warriors. Absorbing those crystals could raise the power of their souls and even improve their understanding of various techniques. Jackie had gone there precisely for those crystals. Those crystals were constantly dancing around in the empty darkness. Their shapes were uneven and so were their speeds. Getting them would require one to stand at the end of the cliff and utilize various soul techniques to break the outer shell. Only by breaking the outer shell would the spirit crystals be obtained. That was a test for everyone. Furthermore, the Soul Grotto was not somewhere anyone could enter. Each person was only allowed in once a month. If they missed the chance, they could only wait until the next opportunity arises. That was why everyone who entered the Soul Grotto would do their best to shatter the outer shells. After obtaining the soul crystal, they would absorb it in the empty space in front. Breaking the shells was not something easy. Everyone would expend a lot of power just to break the shell of one soul crystal. Jackie entered and saw that there were two queueing up in front of him. There were about twenty odd mats on the ground. Five people sat on them, and those five had inner disciple uniforms on. They were all seated while absorbing the soul crystals. Some of them looked like they had expended all their power to break the soul crystals. Of the five there, there was one who stood out because he had a head full of white hair, Even though the man had a head full of white hair, he did not look old. It seemed like the white hair was just a special characteristic of his. The white-haired man frowned and said, ¡°Francis Lloyd, haven¡¯t you had enough? It¡¯s been an hour, and you haven¡¯t even broken a single outer shell. The ones waiting behind you are about to go crazy.¡± Chapter 2565 Francis turned around angrily as he stared at the white-haired man, ¡°Can you shut up? Do you think I want to take so long? The outer shell is way too hard! What can I do?!¡± The white-haired man snorted as he raised an eyebrow and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t even try that with me. If you¡¯d just picked a smaller one, wouldn¡¯t it be much easier? You¡¯re just greedy. You insisted on picking a big one. Obviously, it would be harder!¡± Francis grunted coldly and ignored the white-haired man. Jackie raised an eyebrow, remembering the rules that Lou had said. The size of the soul crystals was not even. Therger the soul crystal, therger the outer shell. Just a slight increase in the size of the soul crystal would result in a much harder outer shell. Jackie could see that Francis was working hard, trying to attack the Soul Crystal. In truth, the soul crystal was not even that big considering all the others. It could only be considered medium-sized. However, it seemed like a shell of that size was already incredibly difficult for Francis. He had spent so long without even breaking the outer shell. However, it was not like his efforts had been aplete waste. The outer shell of that soul crystal was already beginning to crack. As long as Francis worked a bit more at it, he would be able to destroy the shell in a short time and obtain the soul crystal. The white-haired man shrugged, ¡°Greed isn¡¯t enough to get you what you want. Just look at Buck Tooth behind you. He¡¯s so angry he¡¯s about to bite you. He¡¯s already been waiting for you for over an hour, can¡¯t you hurry up?!¡± The man called Buck Tooth really did have two incrediblyrge buck teeth. The man looked quite burly and was ring impatiently at Francis with his arms crossed. Jackie felt like Buck Tooth was about to lose his patience. ¡°Don¡¯t make him shout at you! He¡¯s right, you¡¯re just too greedy! Can¡¯t you find a smaller one? You insist on hitting a big one. Are you so confident that you can get that soul crystal?¡± Buck Tooth said coldly. Francis froze. He could ignore the whitehaired man¡¯s words, but Buck Tooth had waited for a whole hour behind him, so those words had been reasonable. However, he could not stop his attacks. If he took back his soul energy, that soul crystal would start to move again. Then it would be incredibly hard to look for it again. All he could do was answer as he attacked, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, I have no other choice. It should not take much longer. Just look, there¡¯s already a crack there. It should be mine soon!¡± Buck Tooth replied unhappily, ¡± You just keep mumbling about. If you hadn¡¯t made any progress, I would have already tossed you aside. ¡°If we weren¡¯t both inner disciples, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered to argue with you. I¡¯d have just attacked. Stop talking and hurry up!¡± Francis knew he was in the wrong, so he did not say anything. Jackie walked over and stood behind Buck Tooth. The sudden neer caused everyone to look over. Jackie was wearing his alchemist attire. He stood out in the group of inner disciples like a sore thumb. The white-haired man looked at Jackie curiously and asked,¡±You¡¯re an alchemist?¡± Advertisement chapter 2565 2570 chapter 2565 2570 Chapter 2566 Jackie calmly nodded. Buck Tooth turned to look at Jackie as well. A glint of ridicule shed across his eyes for a brief moment before he quicklyposed himself, not wanting to have any form of conflict with Jackie. At the end of the day, alchemists were revered among warriors, and every warrior had a certain degree of respect for alchemists. They needed alchemists to refine pills, after all. The white-haired man let out augh as he remarked with a teasing lilt in his voice, ¡°You truly do see everything at every given moment. There are soul attribute fighters even among alchemists. I¡¯ve never seen you before, so it must be your first time here. Do you know the rules of Soul Grotto?¡± Jackie looked at the white-haired man before he nodded calmly. To this, the white-haired man¡¯s lips curled into a meaningful smile. ¡°You must continue to work hard. Don¡¯t be like this guy; he¡¯s been doing it for so long but still hasn¡¯t gotten a single soul crystal.¡± Advertisement The white-haired man had a very natural expression when he said that, but Jackie could tell that the white-haired man was trying to test himself. At times, Jackie felt really helpless. He did not want to interact with such people, but they could somehow worm their way into his life. Jackie sighed as he said in exasperation, ¡°Since I¡¯m here, I naturally have the confidence to break the soul crystal. Thank you for your reminder.¡± Those words were clear enough. The whitehaired man could not help but raise an eyebrow. He had not expected that Jackie would be smart enough to immediately understand what he was trying to ask. However, Jackie¡¯s words failed to repress the white-haired man¡¯s curiosity, and he then gave Jackie a once-over. Advertisement ¡°In so many years, it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen an alchemist here. Those who train in soul attribute techniques are usually all warriors who usually have a bright future being warriors. Seeing as you¡¯re so confident, you must have some talent inbat as well.¡± Despite his words, the white-haired man¡¯s words conveyed his curiosity, one that showed how he was searching for something. He clearly did not believe that Jackie had that talent. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Anyone talented atbat would pursue the path of bing a warrior instead of wasting their time in alchemy. Even though alchemists received respect from warriors, one could only truly be confident if they had genuine power to support them. Jackie frowned as he nced at the white haired man helplessly. To him, this whitehaired man was far too curious. He could see from the earlier conversation with Francis that the man had a strong taste for gossiping. Jackie took a deep breath as he refrained from sneering at the white-haired man. ¡°There are some things I really don¡¯t want to repeat. Let me ask you something: why are you here?¡± The white-haired man was taken aback by Jackie¡¯s question. After all, he never expected such a sudden one. ¡°That¡¯s obvious,¡± he answered. ¡°I just want to absorb soul crystals to increase my power.¡± Jackie nodded seriously before he spoke again, albeit bluntly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you absorbing your soul crystal, then? What¡¯s the point of standing here? Will understanding my affairs increase your own power?¡± Advertisement The white-haired man¡¯s face flushed at that. All of a sudden, giggles could be heard. around them, and the white-haired man let out an awkward cough. He tried to say something to defend himself but could not find the words. Chapter 2567 The white-haired man¡¯s lips stiffened as he shot Jackie a stiff re, but in the end, he no longer pestered Jackie with questions. After all, Jackie was still a sixth-grade alchemist. Even though he did not know how talented Jackie was at alchemy, it was quite likely that Jackie would be a seventh-grade alchemist if he was already in the sixth grade at this age. The white-haired man did not want to offend someone who might be a high-ranked alchemist in the future. With that, the white-haired man suppressed the fire in his heart as he turned and returned to sit on his mat. On the other hand, Buck Tooth turned and looked at Jackie earnestly as if trying to read Jackie¡¯s mind from his face. Jackie furrowed his eyebrows. He hated being looked at so inquisitively, but ever since he arrived at Hestia Continent, he never ceased to stop attracting such curious gazes. At this point, Jackie was content with himself. They could look at whatever they wanted to. ¡°Alright! Just a little more! Break!¡± Everyone could suddenly hear Francis¡¯ voice, and it broke the awkward atmosphere from earlier. Everyone looked up and nced at Francis, whose face was already beaded with sweat. His hands constantly moved as he formed seal after seal, sending a torrent of attacks at the soul crystal. With multiple pangs, arge crack was finally seen on the outer shell of the soul crystal. Soon after, the crack quickly shattered the whole outer shell. With a crack, the whole thing shattered, and the yellow glow radiated even more vibrantly. After thest of the outer shell fell off, the soul crystal¡¯s radiant glow flew right toward Francis¡¯ palm. The moment Francis grabbed the soul crystal, a teardrop fell from his eye. Jackie was speechless at how emotional Francis seemed. True, the soul crystal was something good, but it was just one crystal. Did he need to get so excited? The others, coincidentally, shared the same thought Jackie had. They could not help but tease Francis for being so emotional. One of the inner disciples said, ¡°You truly are something else, Francis. And here I am, thinking you must¡¯ve gone through a lot in your life before. Yes, that soul crystal is quite nicely sized, but do you have to be so emotional?¡± Hearing this, Francis turned to look at the person and snapped, waving the soul crystal in his hand, ¡°Stop trying to rain on my parade. If you were the one with this soul crystal, you¡¯d be just as emotional. Just look at the size of this thing!¡± To Francis¡¯ credit, it was rtivelyrge; about the size of a fist. Francis could notpletely cover it with his hand. The white-haired man snorted. ¡°The soul crystal is quite big, but if I got it, I wouldn¡¯t be so emotional that I¡¯d end up crying. ¡°After all, I have great ambitions. In one year, I¡¯ll get an even bigger soul crystal than the one in your hand!¡± The white-haired man sounded incredibly sure of himself as though certain his goal was within reach. Francis let out a grunt as he rolled his eyes. ¡°I knew that you guys wouldn¡¯t be capable of saying a single good thing.¡± Chapter 2568 Buck Tooth had long lost his patience before this exchange. When he noticed that Francis was not giving way, he shouted, ¡°Get lost right now, Francis! You already have the soul crystal, but you¡¯re still taking up the spot. Can¡¯t you see that there are still two people waiting behind you?¡± To this, Francis bashfully turned and saluted Buck Tooth before he ran over to a vacant spot nearby and found a clean mat. He sat and started to toy with the soul crystal in his hand happily. Seeing the soul crystal in Francis¡¯ hand up close made everyone envious, and it showed in the expressions they had. Despite their ridicule and haughty words, it was impossible for them to not be enticed by such arge soul crystal in front of them. They even struggled to keep their behavior in check. After all, none of the five individuals had the ability to get that soul crystal. Feeling their gazes, Francis¡¯ lips curled into a smirk as a prideful expression was etched onto his face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want it? Too bad, because I¡¯m not giving this to any of you!¡± Everyone wanted nothing more than to run up to Francis and give him a smack. Buck Tooth paid no attention to their quarreling. Francis¡¯ victory might have even excited him as he furrowed his eyebrows and started to look at the innumerable dancing soul crystals in the cave. The soul crystals might be moving and dancing around quickly, but they were like headless flies. As long as one could find a target, they could use their power to lock onto them. Any person could break the outer shell and obtain the soul crystal, provided they have the capability of doing so. Buck Tooth let out a sharp cry as his hands moved. Soon after, runes appeared in front of him as they turned into a ck ax, one that gave everyone the goosebumps. Very quickly, Buck Tooth headed right at the soul crystal he had locked into. ¡°Shatter!¡± Buck Tooth cried out in anger. The ax fell down immediately upon the soul crystal. Jackie raised his eyebrow and shook his head in exasperation. The ax should be Buck Tooth¡¯s strongest attack, but he overestimated himself. Even though the attack was strong, the soul crystal he chose was not small. It was just a little bit smaller than the soul crystal Francis had gotten earlier. The difficulty of shattering it would probably be not much different from the soul crystal Francis got earlier. Jackie sighed helplessly at the thought. Buck Tooth was not as strong as Francis. To get that soul crystal, Francis even used up a lot of his strength and only barely secured it. Jackie raised an eyebrow as he observed Buck Tooth¡¯s expression. After the attack, Buck Tooth seemed a bit disappointed, yet the fire in his eyes remained as he showed no signs of slowing down. It was obvious that Buck Tooth had the same n as Francis. Both of them nned on stubbornly using all their might to attack the outer shell of the soul crystal. It looked like he would need to waste quite a lot of time again. ¡°Shatter! Shatter quickly!¡± Buck Tooth shouted out as he attacked, his muscles bulging as he did. Buck Tooth seemed tempted to just rush over and bite the soul crystal out with his teeth, much to Jackie¡¯s chagrin. He could not help but take a step back as he wondered how long it would take for Buck Tooth to give up. He did not feel like Buck Tooth would be able to get the soul crystal like Francis did. After all, they were not on the same level. Buck Tooth was not as strong as Francis, and the soul crystal should not be weaker than the one earlier, too. Chapter 2569 Francis had only managed to shatter the outer shell of the soul crystal right when he was about to run out of strength. If he had expended all his true energy without being able to shatter the outer shell, Francis would have no other option but to give up. That would mean that Francis would get nothing out of visiting the Soul Grotto. After all, they were only allowed to enter the grotto once a month, and they were not allowed to stay for more than a day each time. Under all those restrictions, failure would mean giving up until the next chance. Obviously, Buck Tooth knew he would gain nothing if he failed, and that was why he would use everything he could. He made the preparations for a long battle. ¡°You¡¯re all terribly stubborn, really,¡± sighed the white-haired man. ¡°Can¡¯t you just choose a smaller soul crystal? Even though the effects of absorbing arge soul crystal are much better than a small one, don¡¯t forget to work within what you¡¯re capable of. If you try to take on too much, you might end up with nothing!¡± Even though Jackie did not like that whitehaired man that much, he had to admit that the man still had a point. Even if they wanted to fight for it, they needed to have the skills. Retreating and choosing something they were capable of would be the right choice. However, Buck Tooth was too riled up by Francis¡¯ achievement and was brimming with confidence, which led him to choose a soul crystal much like the one Francis had chosen. After the white-haired man spoke, there was a mor of discussion among ¡°I think he¡¯s an elder disciple. Does anyone remember his name?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t, but he looks familiar. He must¡¯ve been brought under the wing of an elder, but even if he¡¯s an elder¡¯s own disciple, he doesn¡¯t look like he has that much talent. He doesn¡¯t seem that smart either, so I doubt he¡¯ll amount to much in the future.¡± After hearing that, Jackie had a strange look on his face. Normally, an elder disciple was ranked higher than an inner disciple. After all, being epted by an elder to be a personal disciple was proof of a certain amount of skill. However, listening to the people around him, it seemed like being an elder disciple was nothing noteworthy. They seemed to look down on that elder disciple. As his thoughts wandered, Jackie heard a set of urgent footsteps from nearby. Turning around, he saw someone rushing in from outside. He looked over and heard someone softly calling out, ¡°Alex.¡± Alex Sharp nodded as he wiped away the sweat on his forehead. It seemed like he had run over. Alex¡¯s eyes fell on Buck Tooth. When he saw Buck Tooth battling away, he frowned somewhat unhappily. After that, he looked at Jackie. When he saw the badge on Jackie¡¯s chest as well as his alchemist attire, he immediately knew Jackie¡¯s status. He could not help but say, ¡°Why is an alchemist here?¡± The mild displeasure was evident in Alex¡¯s words. It was as if Jackie, despite just standing nearby, was wrong. Jackie¡¯s lips twitched in exasperation, not saying anything. Alex did not hold back as he continued, ¡°Mr. Alchemist, this isn¡¯t somewhere for the likes of you. Other than wasting time, it¡¯s pointless for you to stand there. I have an urgent matter I need to attend to. Give me your spot.¡± Chapter 2570 Jackie was irked to hear Alex¡¯s words. He had thought that his clothes and the badge on his chest would have brought him a lot of conveniences. At the very least, he would not invite that much trouble. After all, alchemists were held with high regard by warriors. He could give the fighters various benefits, after all, so regr warriors would not offend alchemists. Jackie had queued up ording to the rules and never intended on troubling anyone else at all. He should have been able to peacefully obtain his soul stone, but he never expected another troublesome matter to pop up so quickly. He did not know Alex, but judging Alex¡¯s temperament as well as the slightly respectful tone others seemed to refer to Alex with, Alex must not be a small figure. However, Jackie did not care who Alex was at all. He was already impatient from all the waiting. How could he just give up his spot? His expression was somewhat frosty. ¡°No,¡± he replied, and even calmly at that. There was no exnation to his words, and he merely conveyed his intentions. When Alex heard Jackie¡¯s clear rejection, his face suddenly froze. He did not seem to believe that someone would dare say that to him and deny him so easily. Alex stood a few meters away from Jackie. ¡°Do you think you¡¯re that great just because you¡¯re an alchemist? Do you know who I am? You dare deny me like that?¡± No one expected that Alex would be infuriated by Jackie so quickly after entering. Jackie seemed to have quite the temper. No matter who it was, Jackie did not seem to hold back on his words when he was unhappy. The white-haired man had thought that Jackie dared talk that way earlier because the white-haired man was not talented enough, but it seemed like Jackie did not care who he was talking to or how strong they were. As long as he was offended, he would stand his ground and retaliate! After Jackie heard Alex¡¯s words, he smirked and said bluntly, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are.¡± Even if it was the emperor, anyone who caused Jackie trouble would be met with the same treatment. Alex became so enraged that he red at Jackie venomously. Jackie was used to that expression, however. Everyone who wanted to get rid of him or cause him trouble would always look at him like that. Jackie had long since gotten immune to those stares. Even if they fought right at that moment, Jackie would not be scared at all. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can show off in front of us just because you¡¯re an alchemist. Alchemists are valuable, but Phoenix Valley has alchemists everywhere. One or two dead alchemists won¡¯t make a difference!¡± Alex¡¯s tone was incredibly threatening, but it did not even make Jackie raise an eyebrow. It seemed like Alex must have been a bully for a long time. Otherwise, he would not have been able to say something like that. Jackie merely sported a small smile as he fearlessly responded, ¡°Don¡¯t talk as if something heinous has been done. You¡¯re the shameless one who wanted to take my spot. You¡¯re unhappy that you were rejected, but you make yourself seem so noble.¡± ¡°You¡­!¡± Alex was so furious both his hands started to shake. It seemed like he wanted to rush forward and choke Jackie at that moment. Jackie pursed his lips nonchntly; he had no ns of entertaining Alex. However, Alex did not relent as he demanded, ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Give me your spot, or I¡¯ll put you through hell!¡± It was the same words and the same threatening tone as usual. Jackie seemed to hear something like that once every month. Jackie raised an eyebrow as he nodded very solemnly. Advertisement Chapter 2571 Chapter 2571 Chapter 2571 ¡°If you have the skills, then by all means show me your hell.¡± Lou had exined the rules of Soul Grotto in great detail. The whole ce was meant solely for soul attribute warriors to train, not a ce for people to duke it out. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Guards stood on patrol outside at every moment, and the moment anything happened that involved two parties, they would immediately be punished and get dragged to the elders to be dealt with. By then, nothing would clear their name no matter what they said. Alex, of course, knew this, hence why he refrained himself, and Jackie could tell. Alex stared at him so spitefully yet wordlessly. He turned to look at Buck Tooth, wondering when Buck Tooth would give up. s, Alex had already snapped at that point. In just a moment, Alex¡¯s voice could be heard again, remarking determinedly, ¡°You¡¯re an alchemist. How talented can you possibly be in martial arts? You probably can¡¯t even get the smallest soul crystal!¡± It was as if he knew everything there was to know about Jackie. Jackie sighed helplessly, not even bothering to turn his head around as he said, ¡°And how would you know about my skills? You don¡¯t even know what realm I¡¯m in, but you so casually cast your judgment upon me. Aren¡¯t you being too presumptuous?¡± Jackie intentionally left a scar untreated to hide his power. Those who tried to evaluate his strength would not be able to find anything out, and no one present could tell what level he was at. Only he knew that he had already broken through to the spring solidifying realm. There was no one present who was at the innate stage; they were all already at the spring solidifying realm. Some of them were at the initial stage while some were at the middle stage. What puzzled Jackie was the fact that the man behind him was only at the middlestage of the spring solidifying realm. Based on his strength, he should not be so respected by everyone around him. Pushing that thought aside, Jackie was sure that Alex must have immense talent despite not having astounding power. Alex was likely a warrior that could challenge those at a higher realm. This was why everyone seemed to hold Alex with high regard when talking to him. ¡°I can¡¯t tell what level you¡¯re at, but it doesn¡¯t stop me from seeing what realm you¡¯re at. If you¡¯re even above the innate level, I¡¯ll take up your family name!¡± snapped Alex, the vicious determination in his voice not wavering. It was as if he would push for it even if Jackie did not want it. Jackie pursed his lips helplessly as he looked at Alex in disdain. After thinking about it, he felt like Alex¡¯s obstinate stance was not entirely unreasonable. After all, alchemy required a lot of time, and they were normally talentless in martial arts. On top of that, they focused on alchemy and would not have time to spare on martial arts. Their strength, naturally, would not be that high. All of them were masters sent in from their respective ns, and being able to be an inner disciple was proof of their power. ¡°This buck-toothed man will fail in no time at all, and by then, you¡¯ll find out how strong you are then. You¡¯d do well to reevaluate the trash you¡¯ve been spouting.¡± Alex was incredibly confident in his own skills and talents. He felt that Jackie was no different from a degenerate. The Soul Grotto was different from anywhere else. Benefitting from the ce first required immense skill, and that was something everyone present knew. Chapter 2572 Chapter 2572 Chapter 2572 Buck Tooth¡¯s eyes narrowed at those words. There he was, exerting all he could to obtain a soul crystal, yet someone had cursed him to fail. Buck Tooth gritted his teeth as he said, ¡°Alex, what do you mean by that? You might be incredibly talented, but does that give you the right to curse people?¡± Alex snorted as he casually replied, ¡°Am I not allowed to speak the truth? If you have the skills, prove it to me. From the moment I¡¯ve entered, you haven¡¯t even made a crack, so how could you even have the gall to say that?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Buck Tooth¡¯s face reddened at this, his neck straining as his chest started to heave. If he had not managed to maintain hisposure, he would have wasted all his past efforts by trying to attack Alex. He wanted nothing more than to face Alex and make him eat his words. Sure, he might not be able to defeat Alex, but it would release him from his anger, at least. Alex might not have said such harsh words had it not been for Jackie¡¯s words. Even though he was talented and strong, he could not afford to offend everyone. Jackie¡¯s words voided Alex from any other emotion apart from anger. With that, Alex narrowed his eyes as he pointed at Buck Tooth. ¡°This guy is already at the spring solidifying realm, and his technique is a lower stage Earth technique. Even then, he can¡¯t shatter the outer shell of the soul crystal. Do you think you¡¯re stronger than him?¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow, not answering immediately. Buck Tooth was in the same realm as him, but the techniques they trained in were worlds apart. Jackie had an upper ultimate god level technique, while Buck Tooth was far lower in the spectrum. An ultimate god level technique was more than just a little better than an earth rank one. Some people were unable to use ultimate god rank techniques even at the divine solidifying realm, let alone an upper rank one. After all, training in high level techniques required one to bepatible with the techniques in the first ce. Even with the relevant strength, they would need to encounter problems before they can understand it. However, that did not apply to Jackie. After all, he had absorbed the memories of the ancient warrior, and that warrior had already understood all there was to understand. There were no bottlenecks to speak of, so all Jackie needed to do was to advance, and he wouldplete his training. Alex¡¯s tone was even more arrogant when Jackie said nothing. ¡°Do you have nothing else to say? Stop being so stubborn, why don¡¯t you. You¡¯re only at the innate level. You can¡¯t do anything in this grotto. ¡°I don¡¯t even think that you¡¯re even at thete stage of the innate level. You¡¯re probably only at the early stage. After all, you¡¯re still young, and alchemists roughly in your level are all only at the innate stage of the innate level,¡± rambled Alex, not holding back his assumptions on Jackie. He truly believed in his guesses, too. Even though he could not see through Jackie¡¯s strength for some reason, his past experience told him that this rascal could not be over thete stage of the innate realm. He was probably only at the early stage. A person at the early stage innate level was merely an ant in Alex¡¯s eyes. Even a beast on Yorn Mountain was far stronger. Even though the guy knew some soul attribute technique or skill, it could still not change Alex¡¯s impression. Furthermore, he was incredibly furious at Jackie. Jackie tantly disregarded him and his words, and it made him hate Jackie with a burning passion. How could he possibly think that Jackie was stronger than he thought? Jackie shrugged as he looked at Alex helplessly. ¡°Don¡¯t cast judgment upon others with your meager knowledge. Are alchemists not allowed to be at the spring solidifying realm?¡± ¡°Of course they can, but the alchemists at the spring solidifying realm all managed to get there thanks to pills and medicines,¡± retorted Alex arrogantly. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up against any actual attacks!¡± Chapter 2573 Chapter 2573 Chapter 2573 Alex did not stop as he continued, his anger breaching its threshold, ¡°They need decades before they can reach the spring solidifying realm. I can¡¯t see through your strength, but I can tell how old you are. At your age, it¡¯s already impressive if you¡¯re at the early stage of the innate level!¡± Everything Jackie had said felt like a direct p to the face, thus fueling his rage. Alex was so talented that he had always been showered with praise, and even those who did not praise him for his talent would still treat him respectfully. They would never speak to him like Jackie did. Alex took a deep breath. ¡°You rascal! This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen someone who dared talk to me like this. You genuinely don¡¯t know your ce! Don¡¯t think you can stand up to me just because you¡¯re an alchemist? ¡°Alchemists are just a group of useful people. Since you insist on being obstinate, I¡¯ll show you hell!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow, his expression as passive as ever. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt like being an alchemist was a particrly noble profession. ¡°You were the one who started the challenge, and I countered it. If you feel like I bullied you because of that, then I don¡¯t know how you evenprehend things!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The highly regarded or talented people Jackie had met always had one thing inmon: arrogance. They always believed everything should be handed to them on a silver tter. If others did not give in to them, they would think that others were bullying them because they looked down on them. Those warriors who were average in talent would always try to avoid any trouble and not fight against them. However, Jackie was not someone like that. As long as someone caused him trouble, he would retaliate with a force much stronger. After all, he knew that the other party would keep pushing his buttons if he remained passive. Jackie¡¯s wordspletely stumped Alex. Despite everything that happened, Jackie was right. It was Alex who insisted on cutting the queue after entering the grotto. Jackie just did not want to give it to him. That was how simple everything was. The white-haired man merely sat on the mat and looked on at the scene. Earlier, Jackie had said some harsh words that had angered him, but that anger had dissipated at this point when Jackiembasted Alex and said the things he had been holding to himself for many years. Alex had always stood above them because of his talent, and he would always ignore others with everything he did. He had experienced this before, much like how Alex aggressively approached Jackie. Even after obtaining something noteworthy, Alex mercilessly snatched it, and this had frustrated him for a long time. With how Alex was suffering at that moment, he could no longer hold back his smile. The men next to the white-haired man all opened their eyes as well. They stopped trying to absorb the soul crystals as they looked on at themotion caused by the two of them. ¡°Break! Break for me!¡± Buck Tooth¡¯s sudden shout attracted everyone¡¯s attention. At that moment, Buck Tooth was already at the brink of exhaustion. He constantly formed seal after seal as the ck ax in the air constantly shed at the soul crystal. Chapter 2574 Chapter 2574 Chapter 2574 Nheless, the soul crystal¡¯s outer shell was tough beyondparison, so much so that it showed no signs of breaking even after Buck Tooth assailed it with his ax. Even Francis had put in so much work to obtain his soul crystal, but at least he showed progress. Buck Tooth¡¯s skills were no match for Francis, s. Even after toiling for so long, nothing happened at all! After frantically doing all he could, Buck Tooth¡¯s true energy waspletely exhausted. He had no way of continuing. All he could do was stop before he copsed on the ground and panted heavily. His head waspletely wet in sweat. Buck Tooth¡¯s eyes were bloodshot; he seemed to have suffered a tremendous impact. He could not say anything for a long time, but everyone around him did not seem to pay much attention. All of them merely shook their heads silently andmented Buck Tooth¡¯s stubbornness. He had made an empty trip this time and everyone had advised him to not aim too greatly in case he ended up with nothing, yet Buck Tooth had thought that he would be able topete with Francis and chose a crystal about the size of Francis¡¯. Other than Alex, everyone sympathized with Buck Tooth. No one tried to mock him or agitate him, seeing how devastated he was. It was as if he hadpletely failed at everything in life. Alex, however, was not so kind. Alex had no way to vent his anger at that moment and merely grunted when he saw Buck Tooth. After that, he amusedly remarked, ¡°I told you that you wouldn¡¯t be able to shatter the soul crystal, but you refused to believe me. Now, it ps you right in the face. If you don¡¯t have the skill, then you don¡¯t have the skill. Aren¡¯t you too fragile if you can¡¯t even ept that?¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Buck Tooth¡¯s face soured at those words. Jackie even felt like Buck Tooth could even die at that moment. Jackie frowned as he nced at Alex, who seemed incredibly pleased with himself. Jackie felt like Alex¡¯s mockery of Buck Tooth would not be limited to just that. Alex would definitely thoroughly embarrass Buck Tooth before he could feel good about himself. The moment Alex tried to continue, Jackie suddenly turned to tell Buck Tooth, ¡°It¡¯s alright, just take this as a lesson. Head back in to rest for now. You might be able to get this soul crystal next time.¡± Buck Tooth looked up at Jackie strangely. He never expected Jackie¡¯s constion would even cure him of the awkwardness. Buck Tooth nodded before he struggled to get up. He sat on a mat behind as he started to rest. Alex¡¯s face darkened. ¡°You¡¯re really not going to give in?¡± Jackie could not be bothered to continue with Alex. ¡°If you want to use force to solve the matter, then let¡¯s fight right now. Otherwise, just shut your mouth. Why would I give you my spot?¡± Not wasting any more time, Jackie walked toward the edge of the cliff. Alex wanted to say something to defend himself at that moment. Even though he did have an urgent matter to attend to, it was not something as pressing as he made it. He had held onto his earlier position and still wanted Jackie to give his spot; it was merely to save some face. However, Jackie did not seem to care about him at all as Jackie remained unmoved, not giving way. He raised his head and looked at the soul crystals that danced in the air, earnestly looking for his gold. The other two before him had already given him a great indication. He estimated that he could handle most of the soul crystals. Chapter 2575 Chapter 2575 Chapter 2575 Alex crossed his arms as he coldly stared at Jackie¡¯s back. ¡°Since you¡¯re so stubborn, let¡¯s see if you can get even the smallest of all the soul crystals there. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen an early innate level trash get a soul crystal my whole time here!¡± Alex¡¯s words were incredibly harsh to the ear, but Jackie no longer cared about him. He focused all his attention on those soul crystals that floated in the air. Jackie¡¯s actions from before attracted the attention of everyone present. Even Francis had temporarily stopped absorbing the soul crystal in his hand to look at Jackie in earnest. They were curious to see if Jackie¡¯s gantness was backed with actual strength. Even though no one there thought that Jackie was already at the spring solidifying realm, they still wanted to see Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. what level Jackie was at. Jackie took a deep breath as gray seals started to condense between his constantly moving hands. Soul Swords the size of a palm started to form before him as they slowly moved into a formation that not many present could understand. In a sh, 60 Soul Swords were condensed. Everyone stared in bewilderment as Jackie merged the 60 swords into onerge one. The moment the Soul Sword formed, Jackie widened his eyes abruptly. He immediately found his target as he pointed forward to arge soul crystal he had seized mid-air, and the soul crystal was even bigger than the one Francis had earlier. After Jackie determined his target and stabilized the position of that soul crystal, everyone was stunned. That soul crystal was even bigger than the one Francis had before. Jackie had determined his target. After he locked onto that soul crystal, everyone was stunned. They did not understand what Jackie was thinking. Was the guy just crazy, or was there something wrong with his head? That soul crystal he aimed for was notablyrge! How could an alchemist like Jackie break it so easily? Francis froze as he looked at the soul crystal he had in hand. Compared to the one Jackie had locked on to, he was sure that Jackie¡¯s wasrger than the one he had! It was about 20 percentrger! ¡°Are you that confident in yourself? Are you just showing off? Do you think that we¡¯d think you¡¯re at the spring solidifying realm just by picking such arge soul crystal andunching a few fake attacks?¡± scoffed Alex, who still stood behind Jackie. At that moment, Alex no longer took Jackie seriously. Earlier, he had thought that Jackie was just overly proud and unwilling to fight too much with him, but it seemed like he had overestimated Jackie. Picking out such arge soul crystal must be for the purpose of putting on a mere show! The more Alex thought about it, the more amused he became. Even the white-haired man and the others all looked at Jackie with helpless and strange expressions. ¡°Are you trying topete against me?¡± blurted Francis. ¡°Why did you pick one bigger than mine?¡± Francis had a point, the white-haired man thought to himself. Jackie must have chosen such arge one for the sake of crystal all for the sake of wanting to leave an impression. On the other hand, Buck Tooth looked at Jackie sympathetically. He wanted to tell Jackie to not exert so much effort to show off. It was more important to reap genuine benefits. Chapter 2576 Chapter 2576 Chapter 2576 Regardless of the annoyance, Jackie closed himself off from what the others behind him were saying. He concentrated solely on his hands and pressed onward. The soul sword swung forth and, following the sound of a gust, aimed straight for the soul crystal! An upper ultimate god rank technique was not something an earth rank technique could everpete with. On top of that, Jackie was already at the second stage of Destroying the Void and was not far away from the third. A massive Soul Swordposed of 60 Soul Swords rammed into the outer shell of the soul crystal with an unrivaled force. Soon after, the unmistakable sound of something cracking could be heard as everyone witnessed the soul crystal¡¯s shell starting to shatter. The cracks spread across the soul crystal¡¯s surface, and not a minuteter, the outer shell fell apart, and a golden bright light revealed itself, to everyone¡¯s obvious surprise. Everyone gaped at Jackie as they inhaled sharply, while Alex was rendered utterly speechless. Advertisement His jaw hung low as he stared dumbfoundedly at the soul crystal which already had its shell shattered. With a wave of Jackie¡¯s hand, the soul crystal was summoned onto his hand, and a cold sensation greeted his palm. The soul crystal had a vibrant golden yellow glow after it shed its outer shell. It looked like a gold piece that glinted under the sun, and Jackie could not even fully hold it in one hand. Thus, he reached out his other hand and held it with both. He tried lifting the crystal that pulsed with energy a little and found it was rather heavier than he thought it would be. Advertisement The crystal was nothing short of wonder. Jackie did not know how much his skills would increase after absorbing it. He furrowed his eyebrows as he looked up at the other soul crystals-about 300 of them -still afloat in the air. ¡°This is too small,¡±mented Jackie as he sighed. The dark aura behind him intensified soon after, but Jackie was not tooting his horn whatsoever; he was just truthfully speaking his mind. He never expected the outer shell of the soul crystal to be so easily shattered after he used his full strength. The shell was something that could withstand a lot of punishment. It meant that he could actually have challenged an evenrger soul crystal. In the end, Jackie had been too careful. He knew that he was stronger than everyone present, but he did not know how greater in strength that meant. To prevent something like what had happened to Buck Tooth from happening, he had chosen one which he was more sure of. However, he never expected to manage to get the soul crystal so easily, and while it surprised Jackie, he could not help the regret that bothered him. ¡°Who are you?!¡± demanded Alex, who stood behind Jackie. Jackie raised an eyebrow, not even bothering to turn his head around as he responded, ¡°Does it matter who I am? I¡¯ve told you before to not judge others with your narrow eyes. You can¡¯t tell how strong I am because you are not strong enough to!¡± Advertisement If Alex was at the divine solidifying realm, he would have been able to see through Jackie¡¯s strength even if Jackie had deliberately left behind some injuries. In the eyes of the strong, there were no lies. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. His words had not been meant to deliberately insult Alex, but Alex¡¯s expression changed the moment he heard Jackie¡¯s remark. Advertisement Chapter 2577 Chapter 2577 Chapter 2577 ¡°You deliberately toyed with me!¡± snarled Alex. ¡°You¡¯re already at least at the middle stage of the spring solidifying realm, yet you hid your power to toy with me!¡± Alex grew more infuriated as he recalled everything. Whatever he had said to Jackie came back to bite him, and there was no way Alex could ept that. He had never been so humiliated before. Both his hands trembled slightly as he pointed at Jackie. ¡°You¡¯re despicable! You held back for so long just to make a joke out of me!¡± Jackie¡¯s lips twitched at Alex¡¯s words, and he could not help but wonder what went through his head. He did not think that way at all, yet this vermin managed to twist it. around to fit his narrative. It was as if he had deliberately hid his strength just to make a joke out of that guy! Advertisement Everyone around them started to look over at them. Even though they did not say anything, it was obvious from their expressions that they agreed with what Alex said. They felt like Jackie had deliberately hid his strength just to make a joke of Alex. Jackie took a deep breath as his lips curled up into a smirk. ¡°Can you stop making such a big deal out of yourself? The reason I hadn¡¯t revealed my strength is that I¡¯ve sustained a few internal injuries; you just don¡¯t have the skills to see through it. ¡°Do you think I would¡¯ve even bothered talking to you if you hadn¡¯t run your mouth like that? You were the one making assumptions, saying that I was only at the early stage of the innate realm. I¡¯ve never said that my strength is already at the spring solidifying realm. I never spoke about it before merely because I couldn¡¯t be bothered talking to you!¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Advertisement Not bothering to spare Alex another nce, Jackie immediately made his way to the mats ahead, nning on absorbing the soul crystal on the spot. Nheless, he was not sure if he could finish absorbing it that day. Alex was rooted on the spot. The expression on his face was quite interesting as it constantly changed. Meanwhile, the whitehaired man and the others who sneered and threw jokes stared curiously at Jackie in a new light. The white-haired man was a huge gossiper. The others were able to hold back, but he was not able to stop himself for that long. He coughed lightly before he said in an earnest tone,¡±Are you really an alchemist?¡± Jackie frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Do you think I stole these alchemist robes?¡± Those words stumped the white-haired man for a good moment. The white-haired man¡¯s face froze as his lips twitched helplessly, rather irked by Jackie¡¯s straightforwardness, but he no longer dared to test Jackie¡¯s patience. After all, Jackie was someone who seemed to have talent in martial arts and was proficient at alchemy. He could not offend someone like that. Jackie was a true prodigy. The white-haired man had also been a prodigy where he came from, but Phoenix Valley was a ce where masters gathered. He was no longer that special after he arrived here, and he had learned to reign his pompous self. ¡°I¡¯ve just never seen an alchemist who is talented in martial arts as well. After all, we all know that people who were good at martial arts would typically never choose to be an alchemist. Advertisement ¡°Having the skills to fight is the most important thing. Alchemists are respected, but it¡¯s not an easy path to walk. They need to spend a lot of time on alchemy and might not even be rewarded for their efforts.¡± Advertisement Chapter 2578 Chapter 2578 Chapter 2578 The white-haired man¡¯s words reflected how inquisitive and solemn he was. He truly wondered why Jackie would choose to be an alchemist if he was talented enough to break through to the spring solidifying realm at his age. After all, the white-haired man felt like it was not an easy path to take. Alchemists were no doubt respected, but the path was fraught with various difficulties. It was much more difficult to tread than the path of martial arts. Some alchemists were never able to even be seventh-grade alchemists for their entire lives, thus practicing martial arts were worth it all aspared to alchemy. That was one of the reasons why high- level alchemists were so rare. Jackie stared at the white-haired man. There had been some things he had not been nning to say, but the white-haired man did not seem willing to relent at all, so he felt like he had to exin. ¡°I never gave up on either side. Otherwise, I would never havee to Soul Grotto.¡± The white-haired man¡¯s lips froze before he asked again, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand. The path of being an alchemist seems really hard to me. Advertisement ¡°If you want to be a high-level alchemist, expect to be spending loads of time and resources. You won¡¯t just need to be incredibly familiar with knowledge of the various materials; you¡¯ll also need to constantly refine pills.¡± The white-haired man knew quite a few alchemists, which was why he knew how much effort and resources were needed to be a sessful alchemist. After all, refining a pill was not something easy. One needed to go through hundreds of failures before being able to seed, and increasing one¡¯s proficiency as an alchemist was even harder. He had many friends that were stuck at the sixth-grade level, even after over ten years of practice. Bing a seventh-grade alchemist seemed like an impossible goal to them. Even in Phoenix Valley, seventh-grade alchemists were incredibly well-respected. After all, seventh- grade alchemists were not easy to find. Advertisement Jackie¡¯s lips twitched in exasperation. Thinking deeper into this, he knew why the white-haired man was so shocked. After all, the fact that he had arrived at this stage was not because of any amazing talents; it was because he had fused with memories from past warriors. Things that many people needed tremendous amounts of time to understand came easy to Jackie. He never needed to spend hours working on this. Jackie turned toward the white-haired man and, with formalcy, replied, ¡°With enough talent, you¡¯ll never need to give up one for the sake of the other.¡± Even though there was a hint of self-praise there, it was the only way to exin what Jackie was going through. When the whitehaired man heard this, however, his face soured. The white-haired man felt like he was trashpared to Jackie. Not only was Jackie already aplished as an alchemist, but he was no worse as a warrior as well. Compared to that, he was not even that spectacr when it came to being a warrior. It was incredibly infuriatingparing himself to others. Francis looked at Jackie in envy. ¡°Geniuses exist just to infuriate usmoners. I have nothing to say about the fact that you can be both altogether.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Everyone nodded at Francis¡¯ words. They had never heard of someone who could get everything like Jackie. Advertisement ¡°Who are you?! Answer my question!¡± Alex¡¯s shout was heard once again. Jackie furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at Alex unpleasantly. He had not wanted to get into a conflict with that guy. True, they had an argument, but it was nothing major. As long as Alex could shut his mouth, he could not be bothered about the guy. It was just his luck that Alex would hound after him in such a bitter manner. Advertisement Chapter 2579 Chapter 2579 Chapter 2579 Jackie raised an eyebrow at Alex. ¡°Are you deaf? Did you not hear what I said to you? What does who I am have to do with you?¡± Alex¡¯s eyes reddened as Jackie¡¯s words assailed his ears. With that, he marched toward Jackie and walked right up to him. That stance made the white-haired man step back in fright. He was afraid that Alex would not be able to hold back from attacking Jackie right then and there, and he did not want to be involved whatsoever. Thankfully, Alex¡¯sst shred of reason managed to stop him from doing that. He merely looked at Jackie with a look that showed just how unhinged he was, like he nearly broke mentally. He looked like he wanted nothing more than to see past Jackie¡¯s skin and into his inner thoughts. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jackie, on the other hand, stood perfectly still with a frown on his face. He watched as Alex stormed right before him and quietly anticipated his next move. What shocked Jackie was the fact that Alex actually turned and headed out of the cave after a while. Jackie stared as Alex¡¯s figure faded from view. Advertisement Alex seemed like he had gone crazy. Alex looked like he had made up his mind right before he turned and walked away. ¡°That terrified me,¡± spoke the whitehaired man, sounding evidently nervous. ¡°I thought Alex would just come up and beat you without regard to the punishment!¡± Jackie frowned. His mind paused at the image of how resolved Alex had looked right before he stopped. That guy had clearly made up his mind about something, and Jackie just did not know what it was. He let out a sigh before he said, ¡°Things would be much easier if he had just attacked me. It would¡¯ve proven that he¡¯s just a mindless idiot. The fact that he managed to hold back means he¡¯s still somewhat intelligent.¡± Advertisement The ones on the mats exchanged looks with each other. They had witnessed everything that happened, and from their expressions, everyone had also realized that Alex turning around like that was not because Alex had no answer to everything and left in defeat. Alex must have had a n. Jackie raised an eyebrow before he wiped away all these irrelevant thoughts. All he wanted to do was to absorb the soul crystal and increase his strength, and only by bing stronger would things be easier for him. He would not have to worry about being stopped by others. Jackie shut his eyes before he ced his hand on the soul crystal. A suction power came from his hand as the power of the soul crystal started to surge into Jackie¡¯s body. A surge of pure soul energy spread across Jackie¡¯s entire being after he absorbed it. His hands constantly moved as they formed seal after seal. The powers of Destroying the Void revolved around Jackie for a few times before he started to condense Soul Swords once. He did not know how many Soul Swords he could form in a day or how long he needed topletely absorb the soul crystal. Nheless, Jackie did not bother thinking about any of that at that moment. The dense aura constantly moved within Jackie¡¯s body. It was as if Jackie had seen a bottomless barrel as he constantly absorbed the soul crystal. Advertisement After ten hours, 70 Soul Swords were neatly ced in front of Jackie. A crack was heard before the radiant golden light of the soul crystal started to disappear. Advertisement Chapter 2580 Chapter 2580 Chapter 2580 After all its powers had been absorbed, the soul crystal lost all its support and fell apart like a rock by the road, crumbling into dust in Jackie¡¯s palm. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jackie let out a deep sigh before he opened his eyes and looked down at the powdered soul crystal. An ted expression overtook his expression as he noted the 70 Soul Swords he had sessfully condensed. So long as he toiled, condensing 100 Soul Swords was only a matter of time. As long as he managed that, he would have officially mastered Destroying the Void. Only then would Destroying the Void show its true power, and he truly wanted to see what an upper ultimate god rank technique could actually do! ¡°Congrattions, you¡¯ve improved,¡± came the white-haired man¡¯s voice. Jackie raised an eyebrow. He had thought. that the man would have left as he was absorbing the soul crystal. He was shocked to notice that, when he looked up, not a single person had left other than Alex. Advertisement Everyone had been observing him and wide-eyed at that, as though they were staring at a rare creature. Jackie¡¯s lips twitched helplessly. Did they have to stare at him so oddly like that? The white-haired man took a deep breath before he summoned his courage. ¡°What level is that technique of yours? Why can¡¯t I see through it at all? I feel like the energy fluctuations aren¡¯t that big. ¡°You used this technique to shatter the outer shell of the soul crystal earlier. It was incredibly strong, but why are the energy fluctuations so mellowed? I really don¡¯t understand.¡± Advertisement Ultimate god level techniques all shared that unique trait. The calmer their energy fluctuation, the more powerful they were. Of course, Jackie was not about to exin all of that; no one would believe it if he did. Ultimate god level techniques were not something just anyone could learn. Unless Jackie was already at the divine solidifying realm, no one would believe him at all. Since that was the case, he could not be bothered exining. He sighed. ¡°The technique I have is unique in this way. You can stop specting about it.¡± Jackie then stood up from the mat and looked over at the soul crystals that were still dancing around in the Grotto. He promised himself that he would get the biggest one in a month¡¯s time. When the white-haired man noticed that Jackie was about to leave, he immediately stood up. He could have left Soul Grotto long ago, but he intentionally waited longer due to the questions that gued him greatly. He wanted to wait for Jackie to finish his training before asking about everything. He never expected that Jackie would not be bothered to exin at all. The white-haired man chased after Jackie. ¡°Surely your technique isn¡¯t an upper earth rank technique?¡± Jackie sported a small smile when he heard that but did not answer the white-haired man, merely continuing to walk forward. The moment he walked out of the transfer array to where the alchemists were, he immediately noticed Rudy right beside the array. Advertisement Jackie frowned. Whenever he saw Rudy, he would think of Grayson, and those chaotic thoughts would immediately surface in his mind. He did not know what Grayson¡¯s situation was at that moment nor did he know why they took Grayson. When Rudy saw the transfer array lighting up, he widened his eyes. He excitedly looked at the transfer array, and when Jackie¡¯s figure appeared, he rushed right over. Advertisement Chapter 2581 Chapter 2581 Chapter 2581 ¡°You¡¯re finally back! If Lou hadn¡¯t told me, I wouldn¡¯t have known where you went!¡± eximed Rudy emotionally. Jackie helplessly pursed his lips. Ever since what happened to Grayson, Rudy had basically be a lost puppy that always seemed to want to go wherever Jackie went. Jackie did not want that at all. Jackie frowned and said, ¡°I have my own ns on where I want to go. Why are you here? Did something happen?¡± Rudy nodded. After taking a few deep breaths, heposed himself before he said, ¡°If you weren¡¯t back now, I would¡¯ve gone to look for you. We¡¯ll be going to Holy Cloud Mountain this evening.¡± Jackie was stunned for a moment after hearing that. He did not know how to react Advertisement for a moment. Where was this Holy Cloud Mountain? Just by ncing at Jackie, he knew that Jackie had definitely forgotten about it. He pursed his lips in exasperation. ¡°How could you forget? Elder Eliot announced three days ago that all the alchemists would be transferred to the Holy Cloud Mountain to pick up medicinal materials, didn¡¯t he?¡± With Rudy¡¯s words, Jackie finally recalled what had happened three days ago. Elder Eliot had summoned all the alchemists to the Elder Hall for a meeting, announcing that they would head to the Holy Cloud Mountain in three days. Advertisement This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The Holy Cloud Mountain was an incredibly important ce to Phoenix Valley. There were no violent fiends there, and medicinal materials were plentiful. Every once in a while, Phoenix Valley would gather all the alchemists there to collect materials. It was something of an added benefit to alchemists because the materials gathered there would all belong to the alchemists themselves. Nheless, Holy Cloud Mountain was incrediblyrge. It was up to themselves if they could find anything valuable. He still remembered how excited all the alchemists were when Elder Eliot announced this. Everyone felt like they would surely be able to get something incredibly valuable on Holy Cloud Mountain. Jackie nodded as he gratefully responded, ¡°Thankfully, I came in time. I really forgot about it.¡± Rudy pursed his lips in exasperation as he pointed at the Elder Hall. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up. We¡¯ll probably have to gather soon.¡± Jackie nodded as he headed toward the Elder Hall. Rudy had a dark look on his face, and it was obvious how worried he was. Noticing this expression, Jackie asked Rudy, ¡°Why are you so worried? Didn¡¯t we talk about it before? Even though we don¡¯t know how Grayson is right now, we should be safe for the time being. Don¡¯t think too much about it. As long as we don¡¯t do anything too overboard, they shouldn¡¯t cause us any trouble.¡± Rudy could only muster a wane smile at Jackie¡¯s words as he then turned to look at Jackie in admiration. ¡°I¡¯m a narrow-minded person, unlike you. This has always been bugging me. I can¡¯t even breathe, what with the thought weighing me down like a massive rock. It¡¯s even been keeping me up at night. Advertisement ¡°I can¡¯t figure out why Grayson is the only one who disappeared after what all the three of us experienced. What did he do that we don¡¯t know about? What made him get taken away?¡± Advertisement Chapter 2582 Chapter 2582 Chapter 2582 Jackie irritatedly raised an eyebrow at Rudy¡¯s questions, the same ones that had floated in his mind for a long time. He concluded that he would not be able to get a clear answer to Grayson¡¯s situation, so he threw the thought to the back of his mind for the moment. There was no evidence, and they had no way of getting any evidence. There was no way to figure out the truth, so anything they tried to figure things out would only be spection. Since there was no way to gain anything, it was better to not let it disrupt his mood. With that thought in mind, Jackie decided to stop thinking about it. True to his word, Rudy remained internally frantic, a great contrast to Jackie. Grayson¡¯s disappearance had loomed over him like a ghost, and the more he tried to figure out what had happened to him, the less he understood. He did everything he could to find the answers, but what greeted him were more and more riddles. Jackie stopped in his tracks and turned to look at Rudy seriously. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to figure this out, so it¡¯ll be in your best interest to just stop troubling yourself over it now. All you need to know is that you won¡¯t be in danger for the moment.¡± Advertisement Rudy¡¯s lips twitched, wanting to say something else but swallowing his words after some thought. The two of them continued on their walk before eventually, they reached the square in front of the Elder Hall where about 80 to 90 people were already there, either chatting among their own groups about the trip or resting. They talked about what sort of materials they would be able to obtain on the Holy Cloud Mountain, and how many spirit crystals they would be able to get from it. Advertisement Material ? N?velDrama.Org. To keep the alchemists happy, Phoenix Valley would asionally give them some benefits. Sometimes, they would allow all the alchemists in the outer valley of Phoenix Valley to head to Holy Soul Mountain to pick medicines, and anything the alchemists picked up would be for the alchemists themselves to take. Other than that, they would also invite high-level alchemists to answer any questions from the alchemists in Phoenix Valley. They could also use their results to redeem free materials for practice. Jackie felt like all the benefits Phoenix Valley gave were very deliberate. Anything that was free or not were all given after very careful consideration. They would not provide free materials for all the alchemists because they would not be able to make ends meet if they did. After all, there were too many alchemists. They needed a lot of practice, and they would use up a lot of materials if the materials were just given for free. Their spirit crystals would rapidly plummet. People often did not appreciate things that were free as well. If they used their own money for materials, they would be more careful when they were practicing and try to waste as little as possible. They would probably appreciate less if Phoenix Valley provided everything for free. Rudy started to get excited while Jackie was thinking about everything. He looked around before he said, ¡°I thought that Phoenix Valley would keep on pushing us, though. I never expected benefits like this. I might be able to get something amazing in Holy Cloud Mountain!¡± The thought of finally showing up and showing off on Holy Cloud Mountain. inspirited Rudy, and he could barely contain his excitement. Jackie, on the other hand,nodded with a smile, not saying anything. He could already tell the Holy Cloud Mountain was a ce to be. Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 2583 Chapter 2583 Chapter 2583 Rudy finally had a better impression of Phoenix Valley because of that. ¡°I¡¯ve already made some marks thest time I went to Holy Cloud Mountain, and I won¡¯t go anywhere else this time. I¡¯ll first find my mark and pick up some Wind Spirit Grass.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick it upst time? Why did you have to wait for this time? It hasn¡¯t been that long, do you think it would really get better in just a few months?¡± ¡°Do you have a brain? I made a mark and didn¡¯t pick itst time because those guys were around. I noticed it at that time, but they didn¡¯t. Don¡¯t you think they would¡¯ve snatched it from me had I taken it at that time?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ With how they are, the moment they find something good, they¡¯ll try to take it for themselves. The Wind Spirit Grass is a seventh-grade medicine, and an upper-rank one at that. If they noticed it, they¡¯d take it, whatever it may cost.¡± The flurry of discussions had caught Jackie¡¯s attention. He turned to look around to notice a few familiar faces. He had seen them in the Elder Hall before but did not know what they were called. Advertisement Rudy had naturally heard their exchanges as well. He frowned as he thought about it for a while before he whispered, ¡°The conflicts happening here aren¡¯t hidden at all. Those who think they are talented will just take things from others without bothering to hide it, and that¡¯s a bother. Why do you think the elders just allow them to do anything they want to?¡± Rudy got more frustrated the more he thought about it. No matter how he looked at it, he was at the end of the line in Phoenix Valley. In that case, if he picked up anything that was at a high level, it would be forcibly taken away by those who were talented if they noticed him. They might not be that much stronger than Rudy in terms of martial arts, but they would no doubt try to push Rudy down with their power. Anyone who learned the Way of the Phoenix Pill thought they were better than all the others. Furthermore, the whole Phoenix Valley supported that idea. After all, the Way of the Phoenix Pill was incredibly hard to understand and learn. Regr alchemists never even dared to try. Advertisement The Way of the Phoenix Pill was open to all in Phoenix Valley. Any alchemist was allowed to try to learn it, yet not many managed to learn it even though it was in the Elder Hall for all to see. The harder a Way of the Pill was, the more potential a person had in alchemy if they mastered it; this wasmon knowledge. Anyone who mastered the Way of the Phoenix Pill would at least be a seventh-grade alchemist. The power of ranks between alchemists was incredibly huge, and a seventh-grade alchemist could easily deal with a sixth-grade alchemist without any issues. That was why alchemists who were not as talented would never dare cause trouble to those who were. Even if the talented ones looked for trouble, the non-talented ones would just have to tolerate it and suck it up. As long as the talented ones got what they wanted and were satisfied, they would leave. Frustrated, Rudy looked up at Jackie. ¡°If I had your talent and courage, I wouldn¡¯t be so afraid or conflicted right now.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jackie nced at Rudy and saw the frown on Rudy¡¯s face. When he thought back to what the others were saying, he immediately knew why Rudy was so frustrated. Jackie merely sighed; there were some problems that he just could not be solved. Advertisement Chapter 2584 Chapter 2584 Chapter 2584 Rudy started to get frustrated as his face reddened. ¡°What do you think the higher-ups are thinking? I refuse to believe they don¡¯t know anything about these thieves operating right under them. We¡¯re being bullied here! Can¡¯t they stand up and say a thing or two or even take care of matters for us?¡± Jackie looked at Rudy helplessly. Not wanting to have his ears filled with hisints, he answered, ¡°Can you just think about it? You¡¯re asking why they aren¡¯t caring about anything, but don¡¯t you realize that the more they allow the infighting to continue, the more people would try to fight for themselves? ¡°Phoenix Valley gives every alchemist their own chances, but the reason they do that is to find more talented and stronger alchemists. ¡°They let the alchemists do what they want because they want to stir up thepetitive spirits of regr alchemists. They want the alchemists to be frustrated so they¡¯ll put all their focus into alchemy. They want the alchemists to constantly want to improve so they¡¯ll get more higher-level alchemists. This will benefit Phoenix Valley even more, hence why they let such rivalries and conflicts persist.¡± Hearing Jackie¡¯s exnation, Rudy could only nod. Jackie made sense when he said that Phoenix Valley allowed those habits to cultivate even more alchemists. They would not care if it was fair or not, because the world practiced the survival of the fittest only. There was no such thing as fairness. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Advertisement The two that were standing in front of Jackie and Rudy got more and more excited as they discussed. They talked about various pills to the materials that they needed, and all the while, Jackie listened to the important points. ¡°It¡¯s been raining constantly the past few months, so the me Roots must¡¯ve already matured. As long as we look around at the wetter areas, we should be able to pick up quite a few me Roots.¡± ¡°me Roots are amazing things, and a mature me Root is incredibly valuable. There was a five- hundred-year me Root a few days ago sold for two thousand spirit crystals!¡± The moment he heard that, the other guy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Two thousand? Why has the price soared by so much? I saw someone selling me Roots before. A five a hundred-year-old me root is already one of the best, but it was only worth a thousand and five hundred. How could it go up by so much?!¡± Advertisement ¡°How could you ask that question? Haven¡¯t you heard about what happened before?¡± The moment the person finished, it was not just the guy next to him to widen his eyes. Jackie and Rudy could not help but perk up their ears to listen to the exnation. Unfortunately, the person suddenly pushed his voice down to a whisper, unwilling to let anyone else hear it. Jackie concentrated to listen in though only able to catch only a few words. The other person said, ¡°They¡¯re already fighting outside. I don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll stop.¡± That was massive news. Even though he could not get the details, Jackie could see how important the problem was. Ever since they entered Phoenix Valley, they had beenpletely separated from the outside world. Jackie did not know what was happening in Middle Province. Even though Jackie was not tied that closely to the ce, he felt like he would be in danger if he did not figure it out, especially after the ambush and Grayson¡¯s disappearance, Jackie took a deep breath, wondering if he should go to the individuals and inquire more about the situation. After all, the situation was already at that level, so it should not be a big issue for him to ask about it. Just as he was preparing to ask the questions, Rudy suddenly whispered something to Jackie. Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 2585 Chapter 2585 Chapter 2585 ¡°Those two guys have been looking at you the whole time, and I felt something was off from the start. When we first came over, he was only stealing nces at you, but now he¡¯s staring at you really obviously.¡± Surprised by this, Jackie turned to look at Rudy, who lightly coughed as he tilted his head to the side. Jackie thus averted his gaze and saw two familiar faces staring at him. Harold and Johnson were staring at Jackie with widened eyes. Various emotions could be seen on their faces as they looked over at Jackie and Rudy. When Jackie looked over, the two of them averted their gazes at the same time, turning around as if nothing was happening. Jackie frowned. He had been busy with other things as ofte, while Harold and Johnson had both kept quiet and not caused him any trouble, so he had almost forgotten about what had happened between the two of them. However, it seemed like he had thought too kindly of these two; Harold and Johnson probably did not have the right opportunity to cause him trouble. The hatred that practically burned in their eyes toward him was unmistakable, and Jackie could see it. Rudy furrowed his eyebrows. ¡°It looks like they¡¯re going to cause you trouble, but I just don¡¯t know how and what. I had thought that things would be peaceful after you pped the two of them in the face with your skills.¡± Advertisement Jackie sighed lightly, ¡°I did, too.¡± After that, Jackie continued with a cold smile, ¡°I thought of them too lightly. I thought that my disy of skills had zipped them up entirely, but that seemed to be in vain after all.¡± Rudy looked at Jackie with slight worry. ¡°Will they pull a low blow? Should we prepare something? Maybe we should counterattack first?¡± Jackie shook his head as he said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s pointless to do all of that; we just need to respond to anything that happens. Even if they want to cause me trouble, it¡¯ll depend on if they have the skills to do so.¡± Advertisement Rudy nodded. He was quite confident in Jackie, but the moment he thought about Harold and Johnson¡¯s gaze from earlier, Rudy felt incredibly ufortable. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Grayson¡¯s riddle had already frustrated him enough, and with Harold and Johnson added into the mix, Rudy felt like Phoenix Valley was a vortex of trouble. He wanted nothing more than to leave. ¡°I think you can¡¯t let them do as they please. I say you give them a lifelong lesson they won¡¯t soon forget, and only then will they know you¡¯re no pushover,¡± persisted Rudy as he rubbed his chin. Jackie nodded. Jackie might think that Rudy was incredibly foolish when it came to other matters, but Rudy was spot on on this one. He could not show too much leniency to people like Harold or Johnson. Only by showing them true fear would he be saved from trouble in the future. With that in mind, Jackie started to think about how he would deal with both Harold and Johnson. After Johnson and Harold averted their gazes, the two of them started to whisper to each other. ¡°Harold, do you think that person is reliable?¡± fretted Johnson. ¡°An inner disciple might be strong, but he¡¯s still an inner disciple in the end. ¡°Why don¡¯t we spend a bit more money for a chosen disciple? That would guarantee Advertisement our sess!¡± Advertisement Chapter 2586 Chapter 2586 Chapter 2586 Harold¡¯s eyebrow twitched as he looked at Johnson unhappily, and said, ¡°Who do you think that guy is? Don¡¯t you know how strong an inner disciple is? ¡°We¡¯re just dealing with Jackie. Using a chosen disciple would be going way overboard. If we really did that, it would just be us regarding him too highly!¡± Johnson¡¯s lips twitched helplessly as he nodded at Harold¡¯s words. However, Johnson was a hundred percent certain with everything. He took a deep breath as he exined, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Getting an inner disciple would normally be more than enough to deal with Jackie. ¡°After all, Jackie¡¯s just an alchemist, so there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll be stronger than an inner disciple. However, no matter what, we¡¯re taking a great risk this time. If this matter leaked out, we both know how heavily we would be punished. ¡°We would be doomed if that happened. We should be more careful just in case anything happens. Even if we have to spend a bit more money to get a chosen disciple, it would assure us that nothing would happen to us. It¡¯s not because we¡¯re overestimating him.¡± Advertisement Harold frowned and said as he looked even unhappier, ¡°Why are you always so soft with whatever you do? That brat is at the middle stage of the innate level at most. ¡°An inner disciple will at least already be at the spring solidifying realm. Do you know how big the difference between the innate realm and the spring solidifying realm is? Spring solidifying realm experts can kill an innate realm fighter with a mere pinch. ¡± Jackie¡¯s only at the early stage of the innate realm, or maybe the middle stage at most. With that level, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything in front of a spring solidifying realm expert. He would be able to kill Jackie easily. Why would we need a chosen disciple that¡¯s even stronger? I really feel like you¡¯re getting dumber and dumbertely.¡± Advertisement Johnson helplessly sighed again. He did not mean it that way, but there were some things that people would not understand even if he exined them. However, Johnson had always been incredibly careful. If they failed, it would not end well for both of them. It was something that would tie into their future. Johnson could not help but reach out and grab Harold¡¯s arm as he said in an incredibly earnest tone, ¡°I feel like we should get two, or at least one chosen disciple. We would be more secure then.¡± Harold rolled his eyes as he pped Johnson¡¯s arm and replied, ¡°Is there really something wrong with your head? Things are already at this stage, why would you want me to change my mind? ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me this a few days ago? We¡¯ve already confirmed the person and he¡¯s already been sent over¡­¡± Johnson¡¯s face darkened as he said, ¡°He¡¯s already been sent over? How did this happen so fast? I thought that he would only go after we¡¯ve already gone over¡­ I mentioned it toote, but that¡¯s because you just told me everything just now.¡± Harold¡¯s mouth stiffened as he realized it. He had been fervently arranging the matter the past few days, and Johnson had been busy refining pills. The two of them had not had any time to meet. He had only told Johnson about the matter in the morning. He had forgotten to mention it as he was in a hurry. Harold exined helplessly, ¡°Of course, we should send him in first. Elder Eliot will definitely be waiting next to the transfer array after we head over. If he tried to transfer over after that, wouldn¡¯t we be exposed? Do you think I¡¯d be so dumb?¡± Johnson pped his forehead and replied, ¡°That¡¯s true. It¡¯s my fault for not thinking it through. It seems like I really did speak up toote. Advertisement AdvertisementThis content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Chapter 2587 Chapter 2587 apter 2587 After he said that, Johnson sighed helplessly. He had an incredibly worried expression on his face. Harold frowned as he looked at Johnson¡¯s expression. He got even angrier as he turned around and stared at Johnson coldly. ¡°Seriously, is there something wrong with your brain? What kind of amazing enemy do you think Jackie is? Do you think an inner disciple wouldn¡¯t be able to handle him?¡± Johnson hurriedly shook his head as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t mean it that way! It¡¯s just that the two of us are done for if this is exposed. ¡°That¡¯s why I wanted to look for someone who can take care of Jackie properly. I want him to die before he can even react!¡± Harold rolled his eyes and replied, ¡°Michael is in the top fifty of the inner disciples. An innate stage alchemist couldn¡¯t possibly cause him any trouble. Advertisement ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be any problems, and he won¡¯t betray us. After all, if this matter is exposed, he would meet the same end like us.¡± Johnson took a deep breath and replied, ¡°I hope there won¡¯t be any idents.¡± The two of them discussed between one another as Elder Eliot finally walked over from the Elder Hall. Elder Eliot¡¯s face was red as he slowly walked down the steps. He had an incredibly pleased expression as if something good had happened. When everyone saw how happy Elder Eliot was, they could not help but look at him with a curious gaze. Advertisement After Elder Eliot got off the stairs, he cleared his throat, ¡°The time I set for everyone is now. Those who aren¡¯t here will be disqualified. There¡¯s no need to say anything else,e with me!¡± After that, Elder Eliot turned around decisively. No one dared to utter another word at that moment as they all followed behind Elder Eliot. In just a moment, he arrived in front of arge seal array. The array was thergest teleportation array Jackie had ever seen before. It was the size of half a basketball court back in Daxia. Even over a dozen people would not feel crowded standing there. The array was filled with various seals that were glowing in different colors. There were many spirit crystals of various sizes on it. Elder Eliot pointed his finger at it and said, ¡°This array can send twenty people in one go. All of you line up and don¡¯t crowd around. You¡¯ll all be sent to Holy Cloud Mountain. Let me exin some things in advance. The identification badges in your hands will be navigation badges in Holy Cloud Mountain.¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow as he took out his identification badge. Elder Eliot paused for a moment before saying, ¡°After you are sent to Holy Cloud Mountain, you will have three days. You¡¯re allowed to do anything you want in Holy Cloud Mountain for three days. No matter what you get, it will belong to you, but don¡¯t try any petty movements. As he said that, Elder Eliot had a very stern tone. After that, his sharp gaze swept over everyone present before he said, ¡°In order to stop you from losing your way, your identification badges have been specially modified. The moment the time is up, the identification badge will glow red. You just need to follow its instructions to return to the array. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Advertisement Chapter 2588 Chapter 2588 Chapter 2588 ¡°Let me say this again. Don¡¯t try to attempt any petty schemes. If I find out, you won¡¯t be let off so easily.¡± Jackie could hear what Elder Eliot meant by those words. It seemed like he was worried that some people would act wantonly in the absence of supervision. His next words proved Jackie¡¯s thoughts as he continued, ¡°If anyone dies, the identification badge will notify me. I¡¯ll be able to immediately determine where everyone is. ¡°Anyone who appears close to the dead person will be immediately investigated by me. No one will be able to escape! All of you are no stranger to my temper. I¡¯d rather kill the wrong person than let that person go, so don¡¯t you dare do anything of the psort!¡± Even though alchemists were not as intense as martial artists since everyone had their focus on refining pills, their rtionships with one another were not so harmonious. Everyone had their own little thoughts. Some grudges between them were already at irreconcble levels. Holy Cloud Mountain was massive and far away. The moment they enter, they would all be essentially unsupervised. Advertisement They could do whatever they wanted there. Phoenix Valley¡¯s higher-ups must have figured out such a method to prevent any loss of an alchemist¡¯s life due to grudges. The identification badges would be able to determine their positions and whether or not they were alive. Rudy whispered into Jackie¡¯s ear, ¡°That¡¯s a good method, but I¡¯m still worried that those two will cause us trouble after going in there.¡± That made Jackie frown speechlessly before he asked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be happy if the two of theme over to try and cause us trouble?¡± Advertisement Rudy immediately reacted when Jackie said that. Probably because of how long had passed, he had forgotten how strong the person next to him was. Rudy could not hold himself back with that thought in mind as he let out augh. It immediately attracted the attention of everyone around them. Harold and Johnson looked over as well, which immediately caused Rudy to shut his mouth in fear. He no longer dared to be so excited. After Elder Eliot read out all the rules, he started to arrange for everyone to get on the array. Jackie and Rudy were the third batch to get onto the array. Based on how long the transfer took, Jackie determined that Holy Cloud Mountain was definitely quite far away from Phoenix Valley. It was a long-range transfer. If anything unexpected happened and he needed to leave Phoenix Valley immediately, Holy Cloud Mountain would be a very good ce to retreat to. It was an incredibly wet forest. When they arrived at the ce, a wave of humidity hit everyone. The humidity had an amount of heat to it and it assaulted their bodies. It made Jackie feel incredibly ufortable. After getting off the array, everyone had sour looks on their faces. It was not the first time some of them were there, but they still felt incredibly ufortable. Rudy frowned and cursed, ¡°This ce is so humid and wet. It feels like I just got thrown into a muddy river.¡± Jackie nodded before he turned to look at the Holy Cloud Mountain, not saying anything. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Advertisement ¡°Let me follow you!¡± Rudy said from behind. Jackie raised an eyebrow and nodded. With Jackie¡¯s personality, he would have preferred to be on his own, but Rudy would definitely not allow him to do so as he was incredibly afraid of dying at that moment. Advertisement Chapter 2589 Chapter 2589 Chapter 2589 Once everyone had arrived at the Holy Cloud Mountain, Elder Eliot announced that they were free to do anything they wanted for the next three days. They would not be disturbed by anyone during that period. After three days, they would all have to gather there. Everyone would be sent back to Phoenix Valley. Elder Eliot seemed to be worried that any idents would happen, so he repeated it a few times. After everyone promised that they would not do anything they should not, he let everyone leave. Jackie did not dy things for a single moment before heading in a direction that not many have taken. Rudy followed closely behind him like an unshakeable tail. The two of them walked deeper into Holy Cloud Mountain as they talked. Rudy was still hung up on Harold and Johnson, and whether or not they would try to pull any tricks. ¡°I¡¯m still a bit worried. I feel like the two of them were looking at both of us really strangely earlier. It was as if they were about to get what they wanted. I¡¯m getting goosebumps just thinking about it.¡± Advertisement Jackie nodded, ¡°They¡¯re allowed to think what they want to. As long as they dare to pull anything, they¡¯ll be the ones to suffer. ¡°Holy Cloud Mountain must be really amazing if everyone reveres it so much. What we need to do right now is focus on collecting materials. We¡¯ll definitely be able to profit a lot.¡± Jackie¡¯s thoughts were fully on spirit crystals at that moment. After gathering high leveled materials, he would definitely be able to get a lot of spirit crystals. When Jackie advanced, he ascertained his own direction. He did not actually have a Advertisement goal at that moment. He merely did not want to go in the same direction as anyst group. He felt like trouble always started when he met other alchemists. It was better for him to travel where there were fewer people. Even though the ce seemed more isted, at least he would not get involved in any conflicts. Rudy could not stop talking. Most of his focus was on Phoenix Valley and Grayson. What those two people were talking about earlier caused Rudy to wonder what was happening outside. ¡°I feel like something must definitely have happened, but I can¡¯t seem to figure out what exactly it is. We all know what kind of a group the Middle Provine Alchemist Alliance is. It¡¯s been in the Middle Kingdom for so many years, what kind of group would dare to go against it? Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I really can¡¯t figure out what happened outside. I¡¯m really eager to leave this ce right now. I feel like I¡¯ve been in prison ever since I came to Phoenix Valley. It feels so ufortable.¡± Jackie nodded. It was a problem that had been on his mind for a while. He did not have enough evidence, so he did not know if his spections were urate. Rudy walked a few steps forward and said, ¡°There¡¯s been way too many weird things happeningtely. Could Grayson¡¯s incident have something to do with it as well? How did he go missing? Could it really be because he did something with us, or is it because there¡¯s something different about him¡­¡± Jackie helplessly stopped walking and replied, ¡°Even if youpletely wreck your brains, you won¡¯t be able to figure it out. There¡¯s no reason to waste your time on it. ¡°Why are you here? Isn¡¯t it to get materials? Why are you wasting your precious time thinking about something you can¡¯t get any answers to? Are you dumb?¡± Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 2590 Chapter 2590 Ch Chapter 2590 Rudy¡¯s face stiffened at Jackie¡¯s words. Thinking about it, he felt like Jackie was right. He really was doing all of that at the wrong time and ce. If he wasted all his precious time on that matter, it would be incredibly stupid. He took a deep breath, feeling like something was wrong with him at that moment. He shook his head vigorously, tossing those errant thoughts aside before he walked forward and arrived next to Jackie. At that moment, he cast his gaze throughout his surroundings to see if he could find anything that was hidden among the grass. However, in a short moment, he found himself frozen. Rudy grabbed Jackie¡¯s arm, causing Jackie to frown. Jackie could clearly feel the hand that Rudy had on his arm was trembling slightly. It was as if Rudy had discovered something incredible. He immediately turned to look at Rudy who had his eyes widened. Rudy had one hand on his arm and another hand pointing in a certain direction. Advertisement Jackie followed where his finger was pointing and noticed a ck-clothed man standing quietly about a dozen or so meters away from them, looking at the two of them coldly. Jackie raised an eyebrow,menting that his senses were far too dull. Someone was standing there, but he had actually not felt it. However, Jackie could not be med for it. None of them who came to Holy Cloud Mountain was at the spring solidifying realm, so Jackie did not think that anyone would be able to hide from him and thus lowered his guard. ¡°Who is this¡­¡± Rudy¡¯s voice was a little Advertisement shaky. Even though Rudy was not that strong, he could still tell that the ck-clothed man was already in the spring solidifying realm. On top of that, he was staring at them with an incredibly cold gaze. It was obvious that he was not friendly. A spring solidifying realm expert was a mountain that Rudy could not ovee. If he fought against someone from the spring solidifying realm, he would die in a sh. There was toorge of a gulf between the two of them. No matter physically or mentally, Rudy was feeling a lot of pressure. Jackie raised an eyebrow as he reached out and pushed Rudy behind him. At that moment, Rudy could do nothing other than relying on Jackie to protect him. Jackie felt like anyone who would cause them trouble and wanted to kill them would definitely be aiming for him and not Rudy. However, Rudy was already incredibly fearful. He looked up and said emotionally, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we should be safe for the time being? They¡¯re still here! Are we going to disappear like how Grayson did¡­¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow as he looked at Rudy helplessly. He reached out and pat Rudy on the arm. He said in a calm tone, ¡°I can¡¯t be sure about anything else, but this person who suddenly appeared in front of us is absolutely not with those people.¡± Michael let out a coldugh as he stepped out of the trees after hearing what Jackie had said. His eyes were like hooks as they were fixated on Jackie. Advertisement Material ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re one of the mostposed people I¡¯ve seen. I thought that you would immediately start crying and begging for mercy the moment you saw me.¡± Jackie let out a cold smile as he measured the man in front of him. The man had ck clothes on and did not cover his face at all. The fact he stood right in front of Jackie led Jackie to conclude that the man was there to silence him forever. After thinking about it, two faces shed in Jackie¡¯s mind. He let out a softugh as he said incredibly calmly, ¡°Was it Harold who invited you here?¡± Advertisement Chapter 2591 Chapter 2591 Chapter 2591 Jackie¡¯s words had stunned Michael. He never expected Jackie to manage to guess who had sent him so easily. However, it was fine even if Jackie had managed to guess it. Jackie was already dead meat in Michael¡¯s eyes. All he needed was one hand to kill Jackie. There was no way Jackie would be able to survive. It would be fine even if he revealed the full truth to Jackie. Michael nodded, ¡°You¡¯re not justposed, you¡¯re quite smart as well. I heard you¡¯re quite talented in alchemy. It¡¯s just a pity that you offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°Some people really don¡¯t treasure their lives, offending everyone around. The two of you deserve this consequence.¡± Jackie let out a cold grunt. He had been right,the two of them had refused to relent. However, they were not that dumb for managing to craft this n to kill him. Advertisement If he was the person they thought he was, the n would have been a sess. After all, Holy Cloud Mountain was an incredibly big ce. It was an amazing ce to kill someone. The person who was taking action would not be Harold or Johnson either. The two of them would be far away, which would be shown on their identification badges. They would not be at the same ce with Jackie at all, so even if Jackie died, it would have nothing to do with them. Thinking about that, Jackie suddenly smiled, ¡°The first time we met, I actually thought that Harold¡¯s mind was empty. Now it seems like he¡¯s not that stupid. The n is actually quite good¡­¡± Michael could not help but frown at those words. He felt like Jackie seemed to have a very strange expression. Jackie seems to be too calm as if Michael was not a threat at all. Advertisement Michael found that very strange. Could he be looking down on his strength? The person behind Jackie was clearly so scared. that his whole body was shaking,pletely frozen by him. Yet, how was Jackie so calm? Jackie was so calm that Michael frowned at how strange it was. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll be afraid of you just because you seem so calm. You might be alchemists that are respected among warriors, but in terms ofbat, you¡¯re all useless. I can kill you with one hand.¡± Jackie merely smiled as he said nothing. If it was anyone else, those words would be true. Michael¡¯s frown deepened. After all, Jackie was acting very strange. Could that guy be crazy? Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He walked forward and pointed to himself, ¡°Can you not see how strong I am?¡± Jackie nodded as he answered calmly, ¡°Of course, I can. You¡¯re at the early stage of the spring solidifying realm. I estimate that you should be at least among the top one hundred among the inner disciples.¡± Michael felt even weirder at Jackie¡¯s words. Jackie¡¯s eyes were really sharp as his judgment had been right. Michael was not just in the first hundred, he was among the top fifty disciples. Even though he was not among the strongest, he definitely was no weakling. As long as he worked hard, he would be a chosen disciple eventually. Advertisement Since Jackie could tell what his strength was, Jackie should also be able to tell that he was also skilled. How was Jackie still able to maintain that expression? Jackie let out a sigh as he took out a ck sword from his storage space. He aimed the sword right at Michael¡¯s forehead and said, ¡°If you want to kill me, thene.¡± Advertisement Chapter 2592 Chapter 2592 Chapter 2592 Jackie spoke in a clear and resolved tone. It stunned Michael, who was standing in front of him. Even his eyes threatened to pop out of their sockets. After a long time, he answered, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Jackie lightly snorted, ¡°I won¡¯t harm those who don¡¯t harm me first. You brought this onto yourself today.¡± Jackie¡¯s words caused Michael tough. Heughed as he took out his weapon, ¡°There are strange things every year. There are especially many this year. Have you really gone crazy? Do you think you can deal with me at your level? ¡°Even though I can¡¯t tell how strong you are now, do you really think I¡¯d be afraid of an alchemist trying to pretend to be strong in front of me?¡± After saying that, Michael¡¯s cold smile intensified. Jackie¡¯s calm demeanor was just smoke and mirrors. He was just an alchemist, how could Jackie possibly hope to defeat Michael? Jackie was just trying to fool Michael with all those words. Michael assumed that Jackie wanted him to think that Jackie was strong so he would hesitate to make a move against Jackie. Jackie would then try to leave the ce¡­ Advertisement With that in mind, Michael looked at Jackie in disdain. He had thought that Jackie really was brave, but it had just been a petty scheme. He had been distracted by Jackie¡¯s expression and thought that Jackie was actually skilled. Michael let out augh, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can fool me by acting like this. I¡¯ve seen so many people on this journey to bing a warrior. Which type of people have I not met before?¡± ¡°There are plenty who only know how to use petty ploys like you. I¡¯ll never let you leave this ce alive!¡±This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Michael practically shouted out those words. His face was incredibly resolved as if he was a god that was determining the life and death of others. It greatly amused Jackie. Advertisement Jackie coldlyughed, not wanting to talk to Michael anymore. He lightly raised the sword in his hand as runes started to dance around his fingers. Seventy Soul Swords condensed in front of him in the sh of an eye. Jackie reached out to the Soul Swords like a general summoning his troops, they flew and merged into Jackie¡¯s de incredibly quickly, enveloping Jackie¡¯s sword in a dark ck glow. At that moment, Jackie showed no emotion on his face. His aura felt like he could suppress everything in the world. Looking at Jackie, Michael could not help but frown, suddenly having an unsettling feeling in his heart. He had clearly not felt anyrge energy fluctuations from Jackie, and the martial skill Jackie had just disyed was nothing particrly eye-catching, yet Michael could not help but panic. It was as if the person in front of him was not an early innate realm little ant, but an unrivaled warrior. Michael shook his head vigorously, throwing aside the fear he had felt in his heart. As a warrior, he could not afford to feel fear. The moment he had that feeling in his heart, he would lose the determination to fight and might even lose the battle because of it. Even though he did not think that he would lose to an alchemist, the habits of a warrior forced him to calm down. Michael took a few deep breaths as he clenched the sword in his hand tightly. After making the mental preparations, he looked up, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll be afraid of you just because of your empty actions!¡± Advertisement Chapter 2593 Chapter 2593 Chapter 2593 Michael stepped forward and shot at Jackie like a bullet. He seemed like a fire god in the air as his whole body started to be enveloped in me. The sword in his hand seemed to be covered inva as an intense heat suddenly filled the air. Rudy, who was standing behind Jackie, was already suffering from so much heat that he could not open his eyes. His skin felt like it was being burnt as he wailed, ¡°It¡¯s so hot! I¡¯m dying from the heat!¡± Jackie sighed helplessly as he grabbed Rudy¡¯s arm. He activated his true energy as he pushed Rudy away. Before Rudy could even finish crying out, he was already pushed away by Jackie. In a fight at that level, Rudy was basically cannon fodder. There was no way Rudy would survive the battle. Jackie faced the mes that covered every inch of space with a cold expression and sword in his hand, his whole body waspletely covered by a gray glow. Advertisement Michael was surrounded by an intense light as he brought his mes forward. Even with how bright it was, there was no way for him to pierce through the darkness around Jackie. At that moment, Jackie was like a vortex of darkness that did not allow a shred of light in. After Michael disyed his martial skill, Jackie had immediately seen through his rank. It was a middle earth rank technique. The guy should only have mastered the first stage and was still far from mastery. Jackie let out a coldugh. When the mes surged forward, heunched himself forward as well. He headed right to the mes as Jackie held his sword with both hands, shing right at the light. The power of Destroying the Void turned into a pitch-ck sh. It shed with the Advertisement sea of mes. Compared to the overwhelming sea of mes, the ck glow seemed minuscule. Yet, when the two of them shed together, the ck glow suddenly seemed to gain a power it did not have before and cut a hole in the sea of mes. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Jackie had always known how to use thews of space. When he used Destroying the Void, he applied thews of space to it as well. The sh that was condensed from Destroying the Void arrived in front of Michael in a sh thanks to the help of thews of space. It had arrived in front of Michael in less than a blink of an eye. Everything had happened far too quickly. He had thought that a small sh would definitely not match up to his sea of mes. Yet, Jackie¡¯s skill which did not seem to have many energy fluctuations had easily pierced through his mes. It arrived in front of him incredibly quickly! ¡°How is it so fast?!¡± Michael cried out. It was already toote to say anything by then. Michael had yet to recover from using his power, and the sword he held was unable to shield him from everything. With a sh, the ck aura pierced into Michael¡¯s chest. Jackie had controlled the sh incredibly precisely. It had hit Michael¡¯s chest but had not hit his heart. Michael¡¯s wails of pain could be heard in the air as he copsed and struggled on the ground. He had fallen to the ground with a crash. Thankfully, he had already trained for many years, and his body had already been refined. Even if he fell from a high ce, he had not sustained any heavy injuries. Advertisement The sh on his chest instead caused him to lose all his strength. ¡°Ah¡­ it¡¯s so painful!¡± Michael wailed hoarsely. Advertisement Chapter 2594 Chapter 2594 Chapter 2594 The pain felt from a soul being torn apart could even destroy a man with incredible willpower. Many warriors who thought they were of strong will had all been unable to withstand the test of having their souls damaged. Michael, who had been so arrogant before, was rolling on the floor like a wet dog. At that moment, Michael could not be bothered with his reputation and honor. The pain from his soul being torn caused him to feel pain even when he panted. Rudy hurriedly scurried over. Thankfully, Jackie had held back when he threw him away, so he was not injured. After crawling back and seeing that scene, he did not know what else to say. Michael did not look like a warrior at all at that point. He merely looked like a crazed man who had not showered in years. Rudy¡¯s lips stiffened as he looked up at Jackie. Jackie merely stared coldly at Michael as expressionless as usual. His expression did not seem to change at all, causing Rudy to start to feel confident. ¡°Is it really that painful?¡± Rudy mumbled to himself. Advertisement Jackie grunted, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it out yourself? As long as you try it, you¡¯ll realize how painful having your soul torn apart can be.¡± Rudy frantically shook his head when he heard that. Even though he had asked that question, it was obvious how painful and torturous having one soul torn apart like that was from how much Michael was struggling on the ground. Michael had seemed so prideful when he showed off in front of them earlier, but he was already reduced to that state. Rudy could not help but sighed. ¡°Save me! I don¡¯t dare anymore! You¡¯re amazing! I went against the wrong person! I¡¯m begging you, let me go!¡± Michael started to shout out. Advertisement At that moment, he was already mentally drained from the torture and had lost his sense of reasoning. He could no longer hold on. Jackie raised an eyebrow and remained unmoving. His face was emotionless as well. Jackie was like a spectator, quietly watching Michael suffer. Michael¡¯s face was full of sweat thanks to the pain. He tried to move toward Jackie, and grab Jackie¡¯s clothes. It was as if that was the only way he would have any hope. ¡°Let me go! I have no grudges against you. The one who wants to kill you is Harold. He was the one who wanted to use me to kill you. It has nothing to do with me, I¡¯m just a hired hand!¡± Those words caused Jackie tough. Even his shoulders started to move as heughed. He kept the sword in his hand as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s hrious? It has nothing to do with you? Are you telling me you came here to befriend me instead of killing me?!¡± That was one of the funniest things Jackie had heard in his many years alive. In order to clear himself, Michael seemed willing to say anything. He even tried to convince Jackie that this matter had nothing to do with him. He was merely just helping someone eliminate a person for money. Michael looked up and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a killer that¡¯s being used. I have no grudges against you. You don¡¯t have to kill me. It will be useful to you to keep me alive. Once we go back, I¡¯ll be your witness and help locate the person who wanted to kill you. He will definitely suffer a heavy punishment then!¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Michael tried to beg Jackie, looking at Jackie like Jackie was his savior. Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 2595 Chapter 2595 Chapter 2595 Jackie smirked as he said, ¡°You¡¯re quite smart, aren¡¯t¡¯ you? You¡¯re throwing away all responsibility and acting like you¡¯re the victim. Do you think I¡¯m dumb? ¡°You talk as if this has nothing to do with you at all. If my skills were weaker than yours and I was the one on the ground, would you let me off if I begged for mercy like you did?¡± That word rendered Michael speechless. The truth was just that simple. If Jackie was the one on the ground begging Michael for mercy, Michael would probably have never even blinked an eye before killing Jackie. Jackie would have been killed on the spot. Since that was the case, why would Jackie let Michael off? Rudy coldly snorted as he said to Michael, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t treated us like idiots, or if Jackie wasn¡¯t strong enough, the two of us would be trapped still trying to speak about justice right now? You¡¯re absolutely shameless!¡± Michael frantically struggled as he pursed his lips and said, ¡°You still can¡¯t kill me! I¡¯m useful to you. If you let me go, I assure you that I¡¯ll help you deal with Harold!¡± Jackie let out augh as he looked on at Michael swearing that he would definitely help Jackie. The oath had zero trustworthiness in Jackie¡¯s eyes, which made Jackie¡¯s disdain more apparent. Advertisement Michael continued to frantically try to save himself, ¡°I definitely held back just now! I was worried that Harold would kill me off to shut me up about the murder after I kill you. As long as you let me off, I¡¯ll definitely make Harold pay!¡± Jackie narrowed his eyebrows as he nodded at Michael. Seeing Jackie¡¯s nod, Michael excitedly struggled a few times. Even though his soul was still in constant pain, Jackie still nodded. It meant he still had a second chance, Michael felt a chill on his neck. Red blood started to flow out, staining his whole face. At that moment, Michael did not even have the chance to react. All he could do was reach out his hand to cover his neck. He looked at Jackie in confusion. When he saw the dagger in Jackie¡¯s hand, Michael started to panic. The panic did notst that long before hepletely stopped breathing. Hey on the floor, motionless. Jackie sheathed his weapon and stood up straight as he said calmly, ¡°If I had let you off, you¡¯d be a dog that coulde back to bite me at any moment. How could I let you live?¡± Advertisement Rudy was stunned at how decisive Jackie was. He immediately asked, ¡°This guy is still someone valuable, why did you just kill him?¡± Jackie lightly grunted, ¡°Where do you think his value lies?¡± ¡°He can help us be a witness against Harold. Without his words, we won¡¯t have any direct evidence to prove that Harold had sent someone to kill us. Without proof, we can¡¯t possibly use Harold of anything.¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Jackie nodded slowly, ¡°You might be right, but that guy was not someone we could afford to not be worried about. If we let him go it would be like releasing a ticking time bomb. He coulde back and bite us at any moment. ¡°He swore away to us that he would definitely help us use Harold. However, don¡¯t forget that using Harold of anything would directly mean confirming his own crime. Do you think he would be able to escape that? ¡°Being used by someone to kill an alchemist that Phoenix Valley was painstakingly cultivating. If his crime was established, he would definitely be kicked out of Phoenix Valley. Do you think he would be willing to pay such a big price?¡± Advertisement Chapter 2596 Chapter 2596 Chapter 2596 Jackie¡¯s words stunned Rudy once again. After a long time, Rudy nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, if he uses Harold of anything, he would be implicating himself. He would definitely be punished. If we let him go, we¡¯ve lost any control over him. He can do whatever he wants, so why would he pay such a large price to use Harold¡­¡± Jackie nodded as he looked at Rudy as if Rudy had finally learned something, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand that. That¡¯s why it was pointless to listen to those dumb ims from the guy. He had to die today. I won¡¯t rx unless a rabid dog like that dies by my own hands.¡± Rudy nodded with a frown, ¡°I¡¯m still not happy about it. Are we just going to ignore what happened today? Are we just going to let go of the fact that Harold hired an assassin to kill us?¡± Rudy said all of that through clenched teeth. If Jackie had not been strong enough, the two of them would not be able to walk out of Holy Cloud Mountain alive. Rudy was furious just thinking about it, unwilling to let go of such an incident. Jackie raised an eyebrow, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since he dared to do something like that, he¡¯ll naturally have to bear the consequences. It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t hear what that person said earlier. ¡°He¡¯d done something to stop himself from being killed off and silenced after the fact. We don¡¯t know what he did, but something will happenter on.¡± Advertisement Rudy frowned, shaking his head and not really agreeing to it, ¡°Who knows what he did? What if he was lying? After all, he didn¡¯t really say anything. You should probably have killed himter so we can ask what exactly it was that he did. We¡¯d at least be prepared for it.¡± Jackie let out a light smile as he looked over at the dense forest. In front of them was a winding road, and other than the leaves and grass, they could not see anything else. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Everything around him was green. Jackie paused for a long time before he said, ¡°There are some things that we don¡¯t have to do anything about for the results to end up the way we want them to. Don¡¯t panic.¡± Before the third evening, Harold was frowning intensely. It was only four hours away from when they needed to go back to the transfer array. He was plucking some White Phoenix fruits while he thought about something. Advertisement Johnson had been with him the whole time. The moment he saw Harold¡¯s expression, he knew what Harold was worried about. Johnson hurriedly walked up to Harold and grabbed the White Phoenix Fruit away. ¡°Stop squeezing it, it will be useless if you squeeze it any longer. Didn¡¯t you tell me not to let my thoughts wander? So why are you being so worried now?¡± Harold sighed as he looked into the distance and said, ¡°Michael agreed to meet me hereafter everything was done. We¡¯d then give him the final sum. ¡°We¡¯ve already waited for three days, but he¡¯s still not here yet. If nothing happened, then he probably changed his mind.¡± Johnson sighed helplessly. He did not want to vent at that moment, because if he did, their mood would absolutely plummet. They might even start panicking and end up unable to react to anything. They had been taking a huge risk the whole time anyway. If anyone knew what they did, they would definitely be dragged to the Elder Hall and be investigated by all the higher-ups. Advertisement Chapter 2597 Chapter 2597 Chapter 2597 The crime of trying to kill another alchemist was something the two of them could not bear. Even if they had someone to back them up, there was no way they could be protected. After all, that act was far too evil. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Johnson reached out and patted Harold on the arm before saying, ¡°There¡¯s no reason to doubt Michael¡¯s skills, so he must have changed his mind. I just wonder why he suddenly changed his mind. Could he think that killing Jackie would be incredibly troublesome?¡± Harold shook his head, looked at Johnson seriously, and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not the first time Michael has done a deal like this. I looked for him precisely because he¡¯s experienced with these things. ¡°The person who rmended him has used him before. Michael is very trustworthy, and he¡¯s intelligent as well. He does things cleanly and has never leaked out any information.¡± Johnson raised an eyebrow, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we don¡¯t have to be too worried. At the very least, Michael is someone who knows what to do. Even though he isn¡¯t here for some reason, he was probably held up by something. He probably found some incredibly valuable material¡­¡± Harold shook his head and replied, ¡°I¡¯d be even more worried if that was the case. Michael is quite poor. The fact that he does all of this means hecks resources and spirit crystals. Advertisement ¡°That¡¯s more reason for him to be here on time. The fact that he is not here just means that something must have happened. I wonder if that guy is dead or not!¡± As he said that, Harold clenched his fists tightly. He was most worried about whether Jackie was still alive. He would be even more frustrated if that was the case. Just thinking about Jackie¡¯s face made him want to send a few ps at Jackie. He still vividly remembered how he was humiliated in the Elder Hall. In the task hall, Jackie had not given way to him and had even embarrassed him in front of everyone. In the Elder Hall, Jackie had deliberately humiliated him again. He had never been so embarrassed in his life. Jackie was basically his arch-nemesis. He would absolutely not allow Jackie to remain alive. Advertisement Johnson frowned. It was obvious how much Harold hated Jackie from his expression. If Jackie did not die, Harold might end up spitting blood in frustration. He took a deep breath, thinking about it for a while before saying, ¡°He must be dead. If Michael is really that trustworthy, then he must have had his eyes on Jackie the moment we stepped into this ce. I feel like he must have encountered something else that would dy him froming here after killing Jackie. It¡¯s not that he did not kill Jackie.¡± Harold nodded after a long while, ¡°You¡¯re right. Michael is an incredibly trustworthy assassin. Could he have encountered some other danger or been spotted by someone?¡± Johnson shook his head, not daring to say his thoughts. Even if he told them, they would have no way to solve the problems anyway. He opened up Harold¡¯s hand and ced the White Phoenix Fruit back in Harold¡¯s palm. ¡°We¡¯re quite lucky this time. Not only did we get eighth-grade White Phoenix Fruits, but we also picked up Eighth-Grade Turtle Blood Grasses. If we redeem them at the task hall, they¡¯d be worth quite a few spirit crystals. We profited quite a lot this time, so we should rx a bit. Advertisement Chapter 2598 Chapter 2598 Chapter 2598 Hearing that, Harold¡¯s tense face eased up. The two of them did profit quite a bit this time. Eighth-grade materials might not be incrediblyrge fortunes to them, but it was still an unexpected windfall. Eighth-grade materials were all incredibly expensive. They had even managed to pick two up. They were definitely much luckier than they had been in the past. Johnson let out a coldugh as he raised an eyebrow, ¡°That group of guys must be incredibly happy. The two of us haven¡¯t looked for them because we have something on our minds. If it was before, everything good they got would be ours.¡± Harold nodded proudly, ¡°They won¡¯t be so lucky next time.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. As he said that, the identification badge suddenly glowed in red light. The red light was like a thin line, leading the way to a specific location. The two of them exchanged a look and nodded to each other at the sight. When the red light started to glow, it meant the three days were already up. They needed to head back to the transfer array. Elder Eliot was incredibly strict. If they werete, they might very well be punished. Advertisement They did not dare to dy as they headed straight for the transfer array following the red light. After approximately four hours, they started to see therge transfer array. There were around seventy to eighty people there when they arrived. Everyone had happy looks on their faces as they discussed. their earnings. When the two of them arrived near the transfer array, those more familiar with them greeted them while the unfamiliar ones looked at them warily, making some space for them. Harold and Johnson calmly stood at the empty spot. Since they were more talented than others, the two of them regrly received special treatment, so they did not think anything was odd. Advertisement Elder Eliot leaned against arge tree. In his mouth was a small wooden stick that had appeared out of nowhere. He had an impatient look on his face. Harold swept his gaze across everyone present. When he saw that Jackie was not there, he let out a breath of relief as he rxed slightly. Even though it was still early, most of the alchemists were already gathered there. The fact that Jackie was still not around meant that Jackie must already be dead. The thought yed around in his head, but Johnson looked at him with a concerned expression, ¡°Harold¡­ something¡¯s wrong.¡± Those words shook Harold¡¯s heart as he looked up abruptly and replied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can you please speak clearly? Are you trying to scare me by finishing your sentence?¡± Johnson took a deep breath as he tried his best to calm himself down, ¡°If Jackie died, would Elder Eliot be so calm? Don¡¯t forget that the identification badge will alert him if anyone dies. ¡°Elder Eliot is leaning against the tree so casually, it¡¯s obvious that nothing happened. If something really bad happened, he would absolutely be on high alert!¡± Those words shocked Harold as his eyes widened. Only then did he recall the key use of the identification badge. Johnson frowned, wanting to continue, but a familiar figure caught his eye. He swallowed his words before he could speak as he turned around suddenly. He saw that Jackie was slowly walking toward them, and behind Jackie was his little follower. Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 2599 Chapter 2599 Chapter 2599 The two of them walked over slowly and seemed incredibly carefree. Jackie¡¯s follower had somehow found himself a fan. The weather was not even that hot, but he still fanned himself as he walked, looking incredibly pleased. It was not just Johnson who was speechless, even Harold looked like he had swallowed a few flies. He had an incredibly sour look on his face. Rudy almost let out augh when he saw their widened eyes. He whispered to Jackie, ¡°It¡¯s just as we expected. Just look at their expressions, it¡¯s like their own fathers just died. This is hrious.¡± Jackie grunted lightly and nodded before whispering, ¡°Control your emotions. We have to act like we don¡¯t know anything, and nothing has happened.¡± Rudy nodded seriously. The two of them had discussed things for a long time. The fact that Harold and Johnson dared to do that means that the two of them still had things up their sleeves. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Harold¡¯s face turned purple as he looked like he had seen a ghost. He looked on at Jackie who was walking toward them and found himself struggling to even breathe. Advertisement Jackie was not dead?! How could he not be dead? What was Michael doing? Did Michael really end up regretting things as they thought? Was that why he did not attack Jackie? However, Michael had never done something like that before. Michael had even killed people who were more talented than Jackie before, so why did he not kill Jackie? What happened? Those thoughts floated around Harold¡¯s mind like huge waves. No matter how well Harold could control his emotions, he could no longer calm himself down. He really wanted to pull Michael over and properly ask him what had happened! He had spent a lot of money to hire Michael. He had even bribed a steward so the steward would send Michael here ahead of time. Just setting up the proper connections had used up more than half a month of Harold¡¯s time. Advertisement Yet, Jackie still stood there as if nothing had happened. It meant that all the hard work and money he had spent were all wasted. Looking at Jackie¡¯s calm expression that seemed like nothing had happened, Harold was infuriated. It was like a massive rock pressing down on his body. He could spit out a mouthful of blood and die at any moment! Johnson immediately knew that Harold was about to lose control of his expression. He hurriedly grabbed Harold¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Calm down. This is actually good news for us.¡± Harold turned around angrily when he heard that. His eyes widened as he replied, ¡°Good news? How is it good news? Don¡¯t you see Jackie standing right there, perfectly fine? He¡¯s standing there alive, but you say it¡¯s good news? Is something wrong with your head? Have you gone crazy?!¡± Harold felt like he was about to be angered to death. His entire body was filled with anger. If he did not have a shred of reason left, he would have rushed right at Jackie. Johnson said helplessly, ¡°It means that Michael did not attack him at all. Even though we don¡¯t know why he broke off the agreement, at least we¡¯re safe for the moment. ¡°Michael has a deal with us. If we sell him out, he won¡¯t be in a good position either. So even though he didn¡¯tplete the task, at least the information wasn¡¯t leaked out. We¡¯ve definitely wasted our effort and resources, but at least we¡¯re safe.¡± Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 2600 Chapter 2600 Chapter 2600 Harold knew that Johnson was right, but he could not control hisposure at that moment. When he saw Jackie standing there upright, Harold felt like his anger was about to boil over. He was struggling to even hold on. He had no way to vent, so he was forced to target Johnson, ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, but you haven¡¯t grown at all. All you know is to scheme and y it safe, but you¡¯ve never learned that you need to move forward to aplish great things. All you know is to be careful, but that means you won¡¯t have much of a future!¡± Johnson¡¯s face stiffened when he heard that. He knew that Harold was just using him to vent and that he should swallow it, but those words really did frustrate Johnson. Elder Eliot yawned a few times before he left the tree he was leaning against. He nced at everyone present. ¡°You¡¯re all more or less here. There should still be three or four peoplegging behind. I told you before that I don¡¯t have a good temper. The ones who arete won¡¯t just be scolded by me¡­¡± The moment he said that a sharp cry could be heard from the forest. Everyone was shocked by the cry and looked toward where it came from. Advertisement Elder Eliot frowned as he took out his weapon from his spatial storage. Everyone was already incredibly anxious thanks to the cry, and Elder Eliot shouted out angrily, ¡°Everyone gathers at the transfer array. Prepare to leave!¡± After he shouted that, a green figure ran out of the forest. Elder Eliot looked at the person and immediately shouted, ¡°White, what happened? Were you the one shouting earlier?!¡± White nodded as he answered, running toward them, ¡°There¡¯s a dead body! Half of the corpse was torn apart! It looks horrifying! The body is just right there, hurry up and take a look!¡± ¡°A dead body?¡± Elder Eliot frowned as he shouted out with a strange expression. The words had immediately triggered Elder Eliot to move. Advertisement He immediately pulled out a scroll and observed every name on it. The identification badges are connected directly to that scroll. As long as someone died, there would be an indication on the scroll. The scroll was calm at that moment, there were no notifications. That meant that no one was dead, so White was just blindly shouting for no reason. Elder Eliot looked up angrily and replied, ¡°What are you shouting about? Who died? No one died!¡± Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. White pointed at where he hade from with an upset look and said, ¡°There really is a corpse. You¡¯ll know if you just go and take a look!¡± Elder Eliot frowned anxiously. It did not seem like White was lying. He sighed. Since White had said it that way, there was no reason not to bring everyone over. Elder Eliot waved, and all of the alchemists present followed behind him and headed toward where White was pointing. It was about four hundred meters away from the transfer array, a mutted corpse was lying among the grass. There was a dense smell of blood around the area, and fresh blood stained the grass. It looks incredibly bloody and ghastly. White no longer needed to say anything, the scene had proven it. Elder Eliot was stunned as the frown froze on his face. He reached out and pointed at that body with a trembling hand. Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 2601 Chapter 2601 Chapter 2601 ¡°How could there be one more person?! Who is that? Does anyone know him? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen him before, so he shouldn¡¯t be part of Phoenix Valley. How did he appear here?!¡± Elder Eliot could not help but ask a string of questions. No one present answered him. Other than the four present, who had strange expressions on their faces, all of them looked at the corpse with shocking expressions. Harold felt like he was about to go crazy. The rest of them did not recognize the corpse, but he could tell that it was Michael¡¯s corpse. Michael was dead while Jackie was not. He was actually dead! What happened? How did things end up like that?! Everything seemed to be getting derailed, right in front of him. At that moment, Harold did not even dare to wonder if anything else had happened. Johnson looked toward Harold, while Harold exchanged eye contact with Johnson as well. The two of them had incrediblyplicated emotions at that moment. Harold gulped and said, ¡°Something really did happen to him, and the incident cost him his life. Who killed him? Who has the skills to kill Michael? Could there have been another expert who sneaked into Holy Cloud Mountain? Isn¡¯t Holy Cloud Mountain supposed to be sealed?!¡± Harold had whispered those words that he uttered earlier. Jackie¡¯s voice was suddenly heard from the crowd, ¡°He must have snuck inside from somewhere else. Only, I don¡¯t know who he offended to end up looking like this and to be thrown here.¡± Advertisement Jackie¡¯s words served as a reminder to everyone. Since he had not been transferred here with everyone, then he must have gotten in from elsewhere. However, Elder Eliot suddenly straightened his body and said, ¡°He absolutely could not have snuck in from elsewhere. Holy Cloud Mountain is a key part of Phoenix Valley. There are formations and arrays all over the ce. ¡°Unless someone is incredibly strong, it¡¯s impossible for anyone to get inside through the barriers. Even if they did force their way inside, there would be alerts. There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t know anything!¡± The moment he said that there were curious feelings in everyone¡¯s hearts. However, Harold¡¯s heart felt like it was about to jump up to his throat. If they continued investigating the matter, Harold and Johnson would probably be discovered. It was not just Harold who thought of that, Johnson next to him was suddenly incredibly anxious as well. The two of them froze as their hearts beat incredibly quickly, they were terrified. Advertisement This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Harold had found Michael through various connections and a ton of spirit crystals. Only then did Harold manage to sneak inside. If they decided to look into the matter without any concern for the consequences, they would definitely find out about everything. If everything ended up being revealed, then Harold and Johnson would have nowhere to run. With Elder Eliot¡¯s personality, he would investigate everything thoroughly after he returned to Phoenix Valley. After all, Holy Cloud Mountain was incredibly important to Phoenix Valley. If anything happened to Holy Cloud Mountain, it would directly impact Phoenix Valley at a time when things had not been peaceful either. The Middle Province Alchemist Alliance was being targeted, and even got into conflict with someone. At a key time like this, no one would be able to stomach if there was a leak in Holy Cloud Mountain! ¡°I remember now!¡± White suddenly shouted out with widened eyes. Everyone immediately got quiet at his words. White pointed at Michael¡¯s corpse and said, ¡°He¡¯s Michael, an inner disciple. I¡¯ve seen him on the other side before.¡± The ¡®other side¡¯ that Michael was referring to was where the martial artists gathered. When Elder Eliot heard that he immediately said, ¡°He¡¯s an inner disciple of Phoenix Valley?¡± Advertisement Chapter 2602 Chapter 2602 Chapter 2602 White nodded, ¡°Back when I helped an elder to send something to the martial artist¡¯s section, I met him. I knew his name was Michael because he had been helping the stewards manage the martial arts manuals that day. I handed it to him and remembered his name then.¡± Elder Eliot frowned before he asked, ¡°Are you sure that person is Michael?¡± White nodded as he answered seriously, ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s Michael! The first time I saw the corpse, I didn¡¯t take a good look because the face looked too horrendous. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t tell at first, but now that I¡¯ve had the chance to take a good look, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s him!¡± After that, White swore on his name, and Elder Eliot hurriedly waved at him, ¡°Since you¡¯re sure who he is, then it¡¯ll be much easier to investigate in the future.¡± The sudden incident really surprised everyone. No one expected that an inner disciple would suddenly pop out in Holy Cloud Mountain. After all, inner disciples did not have the right to enter Holy Cloud Mountain. Elder Eliot¡¯s face was incredibly dark at that moment. He stared at the corpse on the floor, not uttering a word for a long time. It was hard to tell what was on his mind. The ones standing behind him were quiet initially, but slowly lost control of themselves. Advertisement ¡°Why is there an inner disciple in Holy Cloud Mountain? Holy Cloud Mountain belongs solely to us alchemists, so why is he here? Could he be here to steal materials? It¡¯s absolutely impossible for him to get through the barrier, just look at his strength¡­¡± After saying that, everyone paused. Even though Michael was already dead, his internal structures were still intact. Everyone could still see that Michael was in the spring solidifying realm. In truth, the moment they found out that Michael was an inner disciple, they were more or less certain that he would be around the spring solidifying realm. Advertisement ¡°Even though he¡¯s at the spring solidifying realm and considered quite good among the inner disciples, there¡¯s no way he is skillful enough to break through the formations. How did he enter the Holy Cloud Mountain?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! How did he enter the Holy Cloud Mountain?¡± ¡°I think there¡¯s no need to specte about this. He must have used the transfer array just like we did, but the transfer array is being guarded all the time. Unless one of the guards did something and helped him get transferred here, there¡¯s no way he could get here on his own. ¡°Even stranger is the fact that Michael is already dead. That person who could kill Michael must not be weak. He might be hidden around us at this very moment¡­¡± Those words served as a reminder for everyone. No matter how Michael entered Holy Cloud Mountain, he was only a corpse at that moment. For someone to be able to kill Michael was definitely stronger than Michael was. That person was definitely at least at the middle orte stage of the spring solidifying realm. They might even be a warrior that was already in the divine solidifying realm. To those alchemists, that was an existence that could not be touched at all. If that person had anything against them, no one present would be able to stand up to the person. Even Elder Eliot was only at the middle stage of the spring solidifying realm and since he put all his focus on alchemy, hisbat abilities were only barely at the initial stage of the spring solidifying realm. ¡°What do we do?! Should we bring the corpse with us and leave right now? I keep feeling like someone is staring at us¡­¡± Advertisement Everyone started to feel like there was possibly another incredibly strong martial artist nearby. They started to get unsettled, and some of them were even already starting to try and squeeze into the center. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Advertisement Chapter 2603 Chapter 2603 Chapter 2603 No one knew what the person who killed Michael had in mind. Could the person just be a crazed killer? Could the person decide to make a move against the alchemists? Elder Eliot might be stronger than the rest of them, but he was not all that strong. Elder Eliot would probably only be able to fight on an even footing against Michael. Even Michael died in such a pitiful manner. Elder Eliot would definitely not be able to gain much of an advantage against the person who killed Michael. That meant that the rest of them were definitely in incredible danger. With that in mind, someone immediately rushed. forward and saluted Elder Eliot. ¡°Elder Eliot, let¡¯s not remain here any longer. The three-day period is already at its end, and we were supposed to be transferred back anyway. Let¡¯s ensure our own safety before we look into this matter further.¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Elder Eliot took a deep breath. He had realized the severity of the matter as well. Even though he managed topose himself and not show too much emotion on his face, his inner heart was in great turmoil. They could not afford to waste any more time. He furrowed his eyebrows and turned around to face everyone, ¡°You¡¯re all right. Everyone is still in danger at the moment. Bring the corpse, we¡¯ll all leave this ce immediately.¡± Advertisement Everyone let out a sigh of relief at those words except for a select few. The select few were Jackie, Harold, and the others. Jackie and Rudy stood behind everyone with very curious expressions. They were more familiar with the details of the incident than anyone else. The so-called hidden expert was Jackie himself. The two of them were naturally not afraid of some hidden killer that might pop out and kill everyone. At that moment, Jackie was looking right at Harold. Harold¡¯s mental state was already on the brink of copse at that moment. His whole body shuddered as cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Jackie could easily guess what he was feeling at that moment. Advertisement Rudy stopped himself fromughing as he stood quietly behind Jackie, not saying anything. Harold turned around to look at Johnson next to him. Johnson had a look of hopelessness at that moment as he had already realized how severe the issue was at that moment. Harold reached out to grab Johnson¡¯s arm. ¡°Before the matter reaches its end, we can¡¯t afford to lose hope. There are so many questions surrounding this issue. As long as we can remain calm and bide our time, we might be able to clear ourselves of any suspicions and rid ourselves of this matter.¡± Johnson abruptly turned around to look at Harold. At that moment, he no longer knew what to say. He finally spoke after a long time, ¡°How would we do that? As long as they investigate things, they¡¯ll definitely find out about the two of us!¡± Harold took a deep breath as he looked at Johnson with a resolved expression. He might be incredibly emotional at that moment, but he still managed to keep his voice down and hide his words from everyone else. ¡°We¡¯re still not sure who killed Michael yet. The only thing we know is that Jackie wasn¡¯t the one who killed Michael, and it definitely wasn¡¯t us. ¡°There has to be someone else hiding here. We can use that to craft a story. We¡¯ll then be able to paint ourselves as the victims as well. Then, we¡¯d be able to shed any responsibilities on this matter.¡± Advertisement Chapter 2604 Chapter 2604 Chapter 2604 Harold¡¯s n really did feel very feasible. In Harold¡¯s eyes, the person who killed Michael was no simple man. There was no way to find out why the person had killed Michael as well. The two of them could use that point to craft a story that would frame themselves as victims. Even if they would not be able to escape punishment, it would at least allow them to shred the harshest punishments. After all, if the higher-ups knew what they had done, being sentenced to death on the spot was a possibility. Johnson nodded his head vigorously and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right, we have to act ordingly in such a time. The person who killed Michael must be our lifeline to escape punishment. We have to hold on to him. tightly.¡± As the two mumbled to each other, Elder Eliot had already brought everyone back. The two of them acted like nothing had happened as they followed behind Elder Eliot, heading into the transfer array with the group. Their expressions might be calm on the surface, but their emotions werepletely twisted inside. They were on the verge of breaking down at any moment. Advertisement Elder Eliot seemed to be worried that something else would happen. When everyone was being transferred back from Holy Cloud Mountain, his expression was strangely nervous. When thest person was moved out of Holy Cloud Mountain, Elder Eliot was finally able to breathe a sigh of relief. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Jackie and Rudy were the final batches to be sent back to Phoenix Valley coincidentally in the same batch as Harold and Johnson. When everyone was sent back to Phoenix Valley, they had concerned looks on their faces. Many of them immediately wanted to find out what exactly had happened, but Elder Eliot had thoughtfully said to everyone before they transferred away, ¡°Alright, hurry up and go back. All of you must be tired after these three days. Those who want to get spirit crystals, head to the task hall. Those who want to rest head back to their own ces. ¡°Before the matter is thoroughly investigated, watch your mouths. I don¡¯t want this news to spread everywhere, understand?¡± Advertisement Everyone respectfully answered that they understood, and earned a slight nod from Elder Eliot in return. After leaving, he headed deeper into Phoenix Valley. Everyone knew that Elder Eliot was going to report the piece of news. Everyone had the urge to gossip, but they also knew that standing around would not get anything aplished, so all of them ended up dispersing. In just a short moment, the only ones left at the transfer array were Jackie, Rudy, Harold, and Johnson. With Jackie¡¯s temperament, he would normally leave immediately and head back to his own courtyard after such arge-scale event. However, he was in no hurry to leave at that moment. Instead, he stood behind Harold and quietly looked at Harold, forcing himself to maintain a calm expression. After everyone had left, Harold abruptly turned over as he looked at Jackie with widened eyes and an using expression. Jackie had a cold smirk on his face. He merely stood on the spot, not revealing anything as he matched Harold¡¯s gaze. Jackie¡¯s actions caused Harold¡¯s temper to re even more, but Harold could do nothing at that moment. He could not fight Jackie there, nor did he want any other conflicts. ¡°Do you have something you want to say to me?¡± Harold said in a cold tone. Jackie raised an eyebrow as he shook his head lightly, ¡°I stayed behind for my own reasons, but I don¡¯t really have anything I want to say to you.¡± Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 2605 Chapter 2605 Chapter 2605 Those words caused Johnson and Harold¡¯s bodies to freeze. Harold could not hold back as he raised his voice, ¡°You know everything!¡± Harold was incredibly sure when he said that. If Jackie did not know anything, he would not suddenly decide to stay back, nor would he say those things. It was clear that Jackie knew about everything which exined why Jackie was looking at them with such a cold expression. Jackie did not hide anything as he nodded, ¡°I do know everything.¡± Those words caused Harold and Johnson to freeze on the spot again. The two of them had incredibly sour looks on their faces. They looked like someone had just thrown a bucket of cold water at them before throwing them into a freezer. Jackie knew how Michael died? How could Jackie know? Jackie let out a smile, not saying anything else. After that, he nodded at Rudy behind him before the two of them left the ce together. After all, he had already seen what he wanted to. Jackie had clearly seen how the two of them froze up, but before Jackie could take a few steps away, Johnson¡¯s voice was suddenly heard behind him. Advertisement At that moment, Johnson was already on the verge of breaking down. He rushed in front of Jackie as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so pleased with yourself! Michael¡¯s death must have something to do with you. Did you bring someone inside as well? ¡°Did you already figure out our n much earlier? If that¡¯s the case, you shouldn¡¯t be so pleased. You might end up with worse consequences than us!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow as he turned around, looking at Johnson who was acting crazily. At that moment, Johnson¡¯s eyes were filled with veins, he had the look of an absolute madman. If he did notck confidence in his own skills, he would have started a fight with Jackie on the spot. Jackie did not seem to react to Johnson¡¯s words at all. The less Jackie reacted, the more Johnson lost control of himself. Advertisement He started to shout, ¡°You brought someone in as well. You had that person kill Michael. There¡¯s no way things will end up well for you. We might have used our connections to get Michael in, but Michael was the one who died. Our punishment will definitely be lighter than yours!¡± Jackie could not stop himself fromughing. Johnson looked like he had definitely been impacted quite a bit by this. Otherwise, he would not have said all of that so dumbly. Johnson¡¯s face paled in anger when he saw Jackieughing at him. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He pointed right at Jackie¡¯s face with a finger that was visibly trembling. Jackie let out a light grunt, not wanting to bother over petty details with the two of them. He did not waste time saying anything else as he brought Rudy away. The two of them did not speak much after what Jackie did. When they arrived at the courtyard, Jackie pulled Rudy over and gave Rudy a small task. Rudy nodded earnestly at Jackie¡¯s instructions and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, if I can¡¯t even handle something as small as this, then I¡¯d bepletely useless!¡± Jackie nodded with a small smile. After Rudy left, Jackie returned to his room and made himself some tea as he quietly waited for Rudy¡¯s return. After about four hours, Rudy finally pushed open the door. When he saw Jackie waiting for him, he immediately pulled out a chair and sat down. ¡°I¡¯ve already found out everything I should. After all, this matter isn¡¯t some big secret anymore.¡± Advertisement Jackie nodded before motioning for Rudy to speak. Jackie had asked Rudy to find out what had happened in the outside world recently. Advertisement Chapter 2606 Chapter 2606 After the two of them entered Phoenix Valley, they had been cut off from any information about the outside world. They were new and different from those other alchemists who already had connections to get information about the outside world. That was why Jackie had arranged for Rudy to look into the information. Rudy shook his head before he said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have known if I hadn¡¯t looked into things, but I really got a shock after I did. Everything in the outside world is already so chaotic. I always thought that the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance was the pir of Middle Province. I¡¯d thought that any force here would try to curry up favor with the alliance and that there would not be anyrge conflicts.¡± Hearing that, Jackie nodded in agreement. Before this, Jackie had also thought that the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance was thergest group of alchemists in Middle Province, which meant that martial artists desperately needed them. Furthermore, the alliance gathered alchemists, which meant that their goals were different from normal ns. There should not have been any major fights, but Rudy¡¯s expression showed that it was not the case. Rudy took a deep breath before he continued, ¡°The alliance has already started a public war with the Unbreaking Pavilion. It happened around half a month ago. Basically, the alliance has been at war with the Unbreaking Pavilion in the inner region not too long after we entered. Phoenix Valley. ¡°The battle is incredibly intense. The reason why there have been so many tasks in the task hall recently is precisely because of that. In truth, there aren¡¯t many truly strong warriors under the alliance. ¡°However, there are many strong fighters who owe the alliance favors over the years. The alliance has been picking up on those favors, so they¡¯re notcking in fighters. The two forces are in a deadlock at the moment, with neither side giving way.¡± Jackie frowned as he asked an important question, ¡°Why did this conflict start? I¡¯ve never heard of the Unbreaking Pavilion before. To dare to fight against the alliance means they¡¯re not a small n. Since they aren¡¯t a small n, they would never fight against the alliance over a small matter.¡± Rudy nodded and replied, ¡°The Unbreaking Pavilion is an eighth-grade n in the inner region. There are only a handful of eighth-grade ns in the whole Hestia Continent, so it¡¯s one of the strongest ns on the continent. ¡°They naturally have the ability to start a fight against the alliance. As for the reason for the conflict, I managed to find out why, but I still have my doubts.¡± Jackie looked up and said earnestly, ¡°Whether you¡¯re doubtful or not, tell me the reason first.¡± Rudy nodded before he slowly started to exin the reason for the conflict, ¡°In the end, it¡¯s a fight over resources. There¡¯s a ce called the Valley of Enlightenment in the inner region. It¡¯s said to be a hidden realm left behind from ancient times. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°There are quite a few valuable things inside, but the Valley of Enlightenment isn¡¯t somewhere that can be entered so easily. It seems to have been locked somehow, and there are two keys. One of the keys is in the hands of the alliance, while the other is in the hands of the Unbreaking Pavilion. ¡°Only by merging the two keys would the Valley of Enlightenment be opened. The two massive forces are essentially fighting over the resources in the Valley of Enlightenment.¡± At that moment, Rudy paused and frowned as he voiced his doubts, ¡°I feel like there¡¯s something hidden behind all this. Even though there are two keys, if they¡¯d just sat down and negotiated, there would be no need to mobilize so many forces over this matter. After all, this can be solved with some peaceful negotiation.¡± Jackie nodded. Even though the two forces had many experts, it did not mean they were not afraid of wasting resources. If a war started, many lives would be lost. They would need to use up many experts and resources, and might even harm the foundations of their respective organizations and allow other ns the opportunity to take advantage of things. Unless it was absolutely necessary, two forces that were so close in strength would not go to war. Chapter 2607 Chapter 2607 For a war to break out meant that the two forces already had irreconcble differences, and were already at a stage where they no longer cared for the consequences. Jackie took a sip of his tea as he frowned, ¡°This should have been a situation where both sides would mutually benefit from it. Even if the Valley of Enlightenment really had so many valuable things that they had to fight for it, there are definitely ways to solve the problem. ¡°For instance, it could be a fight between the juniors to see which side had more talented disciples. They would be able to get everything from just that. What they¡¯re doing is quite puzzling. Have the other forces not reacted at all?¡± Rudy drank some tea before thinking for a moment and replied, ¡°There have been no movements. Everyone seems to be adopting a wait-and-see approach. They¡¯re merely looking on as the two forces lock horns. ¡°In the past, whenever two forces ended up in conflict with one another, there would always be a n that steps forward to be a mediator. Yet for some reason, no one is willing to assume the role this time. ¡°Everyone just quietly looks on as the situation develops. I don¡¯t know what sort of attitude they have toward the matter. Maybe it¡¯s because this isn¡¯t something that can easily be interfered with?¡± At that moment, Rudy¡¯s head was filled. with questions. When Jackie heard that, he felt like it was an incredibly strange circumstance as well. Even though some things would break out into fights when a certain point was reached, it usually only applied to personal things. A conflict between a n and an alliance involved two major forces. There were many things to consider if they ended up going to war. After all, the war would use up a lot of resources. After all those resources were used, they might not even be able to gain any advantages. The other ns would be eager to jump at the chance to take advantage of the situation unless one n was powerful and incredibly sure that they would win. Yet, based on what Jackie could tell, the two sides were on an even level. Even though the alliance does not seem to have so many experts, they definitely have many experts that they cultivated in secret. On top of that, the alliance had the advantage of its unique connections in the Middle Province. They had sold countless pills in Middle Province, and gotten themselves many friends. In a pivotal moment like this, there would naturally be those who would step up to help them. Rudy raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°The Middle Province has been in chaos. It hasn¡¯t been peaceful at all. Ie from the inner region and know a lot about the inner region. In truth,pared to the outer region, the inner region is aplete mess. It¡¯s incredibly chaotic. ¡°All of the stronger ns are in the inner region simply because the inner region is rich in resources. They¡¯re hence able to better raise their resources and grow their ns.¡± The two of them were silent for a long time trying to think about the intricacies within. Just when Jackie felt like Rudy would not speak, he suddenly said something, ¡°Do you think this has something to do with Grayson? I keep thinking back to what happened with Grayson that night. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything that would separate him from us. We reacted incredibly normal. The only strange point was you, but you Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. were not taken away!¡± Rudy had a sour look on his face. Every time he thought about Grayson, he would get goosebumps. They had no way of being sure if Grayson was dead or alive. However, from Mr. Zayne¡¯s attitude, it was quite unlikely that Grayson was still alive. The two of them were really eager to figure out why Grayson had been captured. Jackie took a deep breath and said, ¡°He must have been taken away because he knew something. If that¡¯s the reason, then he should still be alive. If that¡¯s not the reason, then he¡¯s probably already dead.¡± Chapter 2608 Chapter 2608 Rudy had a dark look on his face as he said, ¡°No matter what, I feel like this matter is filled with suspicion everywhere. Even the Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. conflict between the Unbreaking Pavilion and the alliance is bizarre.¡± Jackie nodded as he gulped down the rest of the tea in his hand. After organizing his thoughts, he said, ¡°The Unbreaking Pavilion¡¯s conflict with the alliance is absolutely not as simple as it looks. The two forces fighting each other definitely involves a lot more things. ¡°If it¡¯s already at the stage of the war, then it was definitely not sparked by a small matter that can be solved just with discussions. If it¡¯s just a matter of benefits, then it definitely involves something precious.¡± After saying that, Jackie let out a smile as he shook his head, ¡°Whatever, before he gets even more information, this is all just spection from us. We¡¯d better use the time more wisely on other matters.¡± Rudy pursed his lips helplessly as he looked at Jackie with a face of worry, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that we¡¯ll eventually be dragged into this. After all, Grayson has already disappeared. No one knows if we¡¯ll eventually disappear like he did.¡± Jackie took a deep breath in exasperation. Rudy was like a scared rabbit at that moment. Even the slightest breeze would startle him. Jackie frowned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you this before? Why do you always fail to remember it? Phoenix Valley is somewhere we¡¯ll leave eventually, and it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯ll pull anything against us in the near future. ¡°We¡¯ll be safe for now. With our capabilities at the moment, there¡¯s no way we can¡¯t find out what exactly is happening inside. So let¡¯s just discard all these thoughts for the moment and live our lives properly. We should focus on raising our own strength for now.¡± Rudy sighed, the worry not being wiped from his face at all, ¡°I know what you¡¯re saying is right, but I can¡¯t do it. Grayson¡¯s face appears in my thoughts every night. ¡°I¡¯m really scared that I¡¯ll end up like Grayson. You have the skills and the talent. You¡¯re better than me at everything. Even if a stormes your way, you have the capabilities to stand up to it. I¡¯m different. In front of you, I¡¯m like an ant that can be killed at any time, let alone in front of anyone major¡­¡± Jackie did not want to dwell on the matter anymore, so he changed the topic, ¡°Is there any news about Harold? Elder Eliot will definitely investigate the matter thoroughly. If Michael¡¯s death wasn¡¯t exposed, no one would know what Harold did. ¡°Michael¡¯s corpse is already with Elder Eliot. Elder Eliot will definitely thoroughly investigate the matter. Harold¡¯s plots and schemes will all be revealed in front of the elders.¡± Rudy frowned and shook his head, there¡¯s no news about Harold at the moment. Everyone¡¯s looking in curiously, but there hasn¡¯t been a single shred of information. I didn¡¯t dare to ask any of Harold¡¯s friends, so I haven¡¯t been able to get any information on Harold.¡± Jackie nodded. Elder Eliot and the others should have already found out about what Harold did, it¡¯s just that he did not know how Elder Eliot would handle it. Jackie did not actually know much about Harold and if Harold had anyone powerful backing him. If Harold did, that person would definitely help Harold avoid the worst possible punishment. They have a good time after this. Even so, Harold would not After all, he bought over a deacon and sent Michael into the Holy Cloud Mountain. After that, he had arranged for Michael to kill Jackie. Even if the elders did not know that Michael was sent into the mountain to kill someone, Harold would still be punished for bribing a deacon! The Holy Cloud Mountain was the holynd for all the alchemists in the outer valley. That ce was not somewhere any outer, inner, or even chosen disciple could enter. It was a forbidden area, so Harold would definitely be punished for doing what he did regardless of the reason! Chapter 2609 Chapter 2609 Just as Jackie¡¯s thoughts were all over the pce, he suddenly heard a knock on the door. The two of them stopped their conversation at the same time as they turned over to look. Lou¡¯s voice was heard immediately, ¡°I just received news earlier that the two of you are to go to the Elder Hall for something. ¡°Understood, we¡¯ll head there right now,¡± Jackie immediately answered. Rudy was so scared that his face paled. His entire body started to shake as he reached out and grabbed Jackie¡¯s arm, ¡°Could they be nning on doing something to us? Could it turn out exactly like what I have guessed? They don¡¯t want to wait anymore. They¡¯re summoning us to the Elder Hall and arranging for someone to capture the two of us?¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jackie sighed helplessly as he looked at Rudy¡¯s reddened eyes. He reached out and patted Ruddy on the arm, ¡°If they really want to do anything to us or make us disappear, they would not have sent someone to pass the message. They control the whole Phoenix Valley, it¡¯s not that hard for them to get rid of anyone they want to.¡± Jackie¡¯s words served to console Rudy, but he was still worried as he replied, ¡°Then why do they want us there? They even asked the two of us to go together. Could something else have happened? Or maybe they want to interrogate us? What if they kill us if they don¡¯t get the right answer?¡± Rudy could no longer control his ownposure at that point. He kept on thinking that the higher-ups were trying to kill the two of them, which filled him with anxiety. Jackie pursed his lips. Rudy¡¯s thoughts were actually not entirely impossible, but they were still incredibly unlikely. Jackie decided to just stand up while saying, ¡°There¡¯s no reason for us to just sit around at any rate. We don¡¯t know anything, so making a decision here is stupid. Since they want us to go, then we should just go.¡± Rudy followed Jackie to the Elder Hall incredibly apprehensive. They passed the familiar za into the familiar steps. The two of them had different thoughts as they walked into the Elder Hall. None of the usual clerks were around the Elder Hall at that moment. The moment the two of them entered the hall, someone closed the tworge doors behind them. With the sounds of the doors closing, Rudy¡¯s emotions plummeted. If it had been the right ce for that, he would have just pulled Jackie and ran away. Jackie did not really care about the shut door as he looked up in front of him. There were three chairs in the middle of the hall. The chairs were already upied at that moment. Looking at their attire, it was obvious that they were elders. There were three people kneeling in front of the elders. Two of them were familiar, while the third was someone unknown. When he saw Harold and Johnson¡¯s faces, Jackie rxed. Chapter 2610 Chapter 2610 In truth, on their way there, Jackie had been trying to figure out why they were being called over to the Elder Hall. Various thoughts surfaced in his head, but Jackie could not be sure about the exact reason they were being summoned. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. However, he no longer needed to think about it then, because the answer was right in front of him. When Harold heard the footsteps, he immediately turned his head around with Johnson to look at Jackie and Rudy. When Harold saw Jackie¡¯s face, his miserable look suddenly became incredibly cold and sinister. He stared at Jackie with a venomous look in his eyes. He wanted nothing more than to rush over and beat Jackie up. Jackie was already immune to how Harold was looking at him. No matter how the guy looked at him, he ignored it. Jackie and Rudy arrived in front of the Third Elder. After they bowed, Elder Eliot introduced Jackie to those he did not know. The one who sat in the middle was Elder Baggin, who held the highest position. The one on the left was Elder Rick while the one on the right was Elder Eliot. The unknown person kneeling below was Langston Abbot, an inner disciple of Phoenix Valley. He was a close friend of Michael. After the introductions, Jackie started to have even more doubts in his heart. Elder Rick coughed slightly as he slowly stood up from his seat. He looked at Jackie with a warm expression before saying, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to ask you.¡¯ Jackie nodded as he quietly stood on the spot, not saying anything else. Elder Rick raised an eyebrow, unable to stop himself from regarding Jackie better at Jackie¡¯s calm andposed demeanor. However, the more Jackie acted that way, the harder it would be for them to handle the matter. He took a deep breath as he said, ¡°Harold was being threatened. He did something like that because he had no other choice. I will have him apologize to you in a moment. ¡°Thankfully, you¡¯re fine, and you suffered no losses. Even though Michael is dead, he did not go in peace. That n actually did something so despicable to him!¡± Elder Rick was filled with righteous indignation as he uttered his words. It was as if he was on Jackie¡¯s side. However, Jackie was no idiot. Even Rudy could tell that something was wrong as the two of them abruptly looked up at Elder Rick. Elder Rick looked at them with kind eyes. Rudy was infuriated at those words. What did he mean by having no other choice? Was he being threatened? Elder Rick even said that they were fine? The assassin was already dead, so everything was to be glossed over and Harold was a victim instead? If Jackie had not been so strong, they would not have lived to see another day. If something so big were just brushed over by Elder Rick so easily, even painting the instigator as the victim, then Rudy would not know how to swallow that anger! Rudy was trembling in rage as he stepped forward to say something. However, he felt someone grab his arm as he turned to look. Jackie looked at him with a calm expression as he grabbed his arm. It was obvious from Jackie¡¯s expression that Jackie did not want Rudy to do anything. Jackie had his own n, so Rudy helplessly swallowed his words. Jackie turned to look as he looked at Harold who was kneeling on the ground. He suddenly said with a smirk, ¡°I have a few questions I want to ask you, Elder Rick.¡± Elder Rick nodded as he said inly, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Chapter 2611 Chapter 2611 There was a smile on Jackie¡¯s lips before he said, ¡°You said he was forced, so who was it who forced him? Why would they force him when everyone knows he has a grudge against me? Harold using Michael to try to kill me is something we all know, so why are you trying to say that he was forced?¡± After saying all of that, Jackie looked up at Elder Rick with a serious expression. Elder Rick must be Harold¡¯s backer, that was something incredibly obvious. Otherwise, he would not be protecting Harold and Johnson. He had so calmly twisted the truth, helping Harold shed any responsibility. When Elder Baggin heard all of that, he nodded as he ran his hand through his beard, ¡°You bring up some good questions, but before he answers you, let me ask you something first. We¡¯ve not even exined the details of the matter yet, but you seem to know what happened?¡± Jackie turned to look at Elder Baggin. Elder Baggin had a sharp look in his eyes, but Jackie could tell that Elder Baggin was different. He was not helping Harold. Elder Baggin looked old, but there was an air of sternness to him. He was obviously someone with a fierce sense of justice. Jackie was incredibly confident with someone like that in front of him. If the three out of the two of them were on Harold¡¯s side, then it would be useless even if Jackie told the truth to everyone present. Jackie nodded as he answered earnestly, ¡°After we left the transfer array, we met Harold. He asked me why I wasn¡¯t dead. The moment I heard him say that I was very curious. After mulling it over for a long time, I finally understood why he asked me that.¡± Harold could not stop himself from looking at Jackie before he voiced out, ¡°That¡¯s a load of crap! When did I ever ask why you weren¡¯t dead?¡± However, he was shot down by a sharp look from Elder Rick the moment he said that. Harold¡¯s whole body shook, obviously afraid of Elder Rick. At that moment, even if he had the guts to try and defend himself, he was still forced to swallow his words. Jackie turned to look at Elder Rick and continued, ¡°I¡¯ve answered the question, so could Elder Rick answer me now?¡± Elder Rick raised an eyebrow, maintaining his warm smile on his face. However, Jackie felt like his warm and gentle face hid a sense of viciousness in it. Elder Rick smiled and answered, ¡°In truth, this matter is actually your problem in the end.¡± After he said that, Jackie was incredibly confused. Was it Jackie¡¯s own fault that someone was trying to kill him? Elder Rick¡¯s words were quite amazing! Elder Rick continued to say, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so excited, and you don¡¯t have to question me. I¡¯m speaking the truth. You offended someone outside. Harold says that it was a man in ck clothes. ¡°That man suddenly captured Harold when Harold headed out. Harold was fed poison and forced to arrange for someone to kill you. That¡¯s because you haven¡¯t gone out ever since you entered Phoenix Valley, and the man did not know when you would leave. ¡°He was forced to try to kill you, which was why everything happened. Harold was helpless to do anything. If he Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. had not been fed poison, he would definitely not have done any of that.¡± After Elder Rick said all that, Rudy was so furious his whole body was trembling. Even his face was pale. Jackie had his eyebrows furrowed as he felt a deep rage in his heart. Chapter 2612 Chapter 2612 Elder Rick really was incredibly silver tongued. With just a few words, he had basically dismissed all of Harold¡¯s wrongdoings. He was so shameless it rendered Jackie speechless. Elder Zhou did not care how the two of them reacted and instead pointed right at Langston who was kneeling on the ground. ¡°Langston is a close brother of Michael¡¯s. Before Michael went to Holy Soul Mountain, he handed the contract with Harold to Langston for safekeeping. If any idents happened, Langston would bring the contract out.¡± Jackie raised a hand to interrupt Elder Rick as he earnestly asked, ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone with a grudge against me This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. outside. I¡¯ve never heard of some ck-clothed man before. This was obviously all fabricated by Harold to clear his name. ¡°Why do you trust his words so much? If I¡¯ve done something and just casually made up some ck-clothed man, would I be able to clear my own name as well?¡± Elder Rick let out a slightugh as he said casually, ¡°This ck-clothed man isn¡¯t someone who was just casually made up. If the ck-clothed man did not exist, then how did Michael die? ¡°The deacons who helped send Michael to Holy Soul Mountain have all been interrogated by us. After they were interrogated, they only offered one answer. ¡°They did do all of it for the sake of Harold¡¯s money, but they only helped send Michael in. They did not send a second ; person through the array. After our investigations, the deacons were definitely telling the truth. So other than all of you at Holy Soul Mountain, there should be someone else there!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow and almostughed out loud. Elder Rick actually managed to say those words. Even the ck-clothed man who did not exist sounded so realistic. Elder Rick continued after seeing that Jackie was silent, ¡°We sent our people to investigate Holy Soul Mountain. After a series of investigations, there was no one there at all. ¡°All of this proves that Harold was right. The ck-clothed man had actually broken through the barrier and entered Holy Soul Mountain to find you.¡± Jackie smiled as he asked, ¡°Then why am I fine right now, and the one who died was Michael?¡± Elder Rick said in an incredibly calm tone, ¡°That¡¯s because their negotiations broke down. Harold agreed to give Michael a portion of his resources, and the ckclothed man had agreed to give Michael something as well. ¡°However, the man clearly regretted it and ended up killing Michael himself. All of this makes sense.¡± Jackie could no longer hold himself back fromughing after hearing all that crap. Elder Eliot frowned and said sternly, ¡°What are youughing at? Do you know where you are right now? You can¡¯t justugh when you feel like it¡­¡± Jackie¡¯s lips twitched helplessly, unable to stop himself fromughing, ¡°You¡¯re really not holding back at all to clear his name. You¡¯re even willing to say such nonsensical things. ¡°That ck-clothed man risked his life in order to kill me, but he somehow regretted it? This makes no sense!¡± Elder Rick did not look angered at all by Jackie¡¯sughter, and instead said calmly, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t it make sense? It¡¯s not like something like this has never happened before. On top of that, Michael¡¯s temper is quite bad. The two of them ended up in a conflict and the ck-clothed man identally killed Michael. It¡¯s entirely possible.¡± Chapter 2613 Chapter 2613 Jackie nodded, ¡°Even if you insist that it¡¯s all true, you still can¡¯t exin the most important thing. If the ck- clothed man is so capable, why isn¡¯t he moving alone? ¡°Can¡¯t he just kill me himself? Why would he need to work together with Michael? This makes no sense!¡± This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Elder Baggin nodded at Jackie¡¯s words as he stood up from his chair, ¡°Jackie is right. If this ck-clothed man is so capable, he wouldn¡¯t need to waste so much of his effort, even risking being found out. Why would he leave the corpse on a trail that alchemists would definitely pass? It¡¯s as if he wanted someone to find it!¡± Elder Rick frowned after he heard that, turning around to look for everyone, ¡°This is a problem I still haven¡¯t figured out to this day, but from the leads, Harold seems to be speaking the truth. ¡°He was being threatened. He might be in the wrong here as well, but his crimes aren¡¯t so bad that he needs to die. He should just be punished a little¡­¡± Jackieughed coldly, ¡°None of these clues can prove that he was forced. The ckclothed man doesn¡¯t exist at all. He¡¯s just iming all of this to clear his name. It¡¯s all fabricated! ¡°You can¡¯t back him so blindly just because he has a good rtionship with you! So many people saw the corpse then, and they all deserve an exnation. If you brush it off just like that, you¡¯ll just be making a joke of yourself!¡± As he said that, Elder Rick¡¯s warm face hadpletely cooled. Harold loudly shouted, ¡°How dare you speak to Elder Rick like this?!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow as he said in a nonchnt manner, ¡°If Elder Rick is fair and just acts as an elder, I¡¯d naturally respect him. However, Elder Rick has been trying to defend you from the very start to clear your name. Why would I need to be polite?¡± Elder Rick narrowed his eyes as his tone became incredibly cold, ¡°Your words aren¡¯t merely casual remarks. You¡¯ll have to take responsibility for them. ¡°What do you mean by me defending him? You¡¯re saying that I favor him? Everything I¡¯m doing is to stop an innocent person from being falsely used.¡± Jackie smiled as he matched Elder Rick¡¯s gaze fearlessly, ¡°Elder Rick¡¯s words sound so noble. Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re hrious?¡± Elder Rick said in a righteous manner, ¡°The truth is right in front of you. Without that ck-clothed man, how did Michael die? Could he have killed himself? ¡°He had already signed a contract with Harold to kill you, but you¡¯re not dead. Yet, Michael is dead, which can only prove the existence of that person. Furthermore, it¡¯s just like Harold had said, Harold is also a victim. ¡°We managed to find poison in his body. He really was poisoned by something incredibly strong. If it went on for a month without an antidote, Harold would be dead!¡± Jackie took a deep breath, feeling more and more amused by everything. Harold really did use all sorts of ways to try to clear his name. He even fed poison to himself. However, the poison must be timed. As long as the antidote was talent, everything would be fine. Jackie had to admit that Harold was quite smart. Since Michael had died in unknown circumstances, he had taken a hold of that point to fabricate someone who did not exist. Chapter 2614 Chapter 2614 He used that fabricated person to clear his own name and prove to everyone that he was a victim as well. He had done all of that out of desperation. Jackie could not help but turn to look at Harold. At that moment, Harold seemed much calmer as he matched Jackie¡¯s gaze in an uncaring manner. It was as if he wanted to say that, no matter what Jackie said that day, they would be spared punishment. It was because they had the support of Elder Rick. Rudy looked at Jackie nervously. At that moment, Rudy felt like he was going to be angered to death. The two of them were too despicable. They had twisted the truth so much that it was not believable anymore. It caused Rudy to feel like spitting blood. That feeling tormented Rudy. It was as if someone was using him of something he did not do, but he was unable to defend himself. Rudy looked up at Jackie. He had even made the determination that even if the situation was being turned around like that by Elder Rick, he would absolutely stand up and expose everything. He was not willing to just suffer like that. Jackie did not bother with Rudy¡¯s anxious expression. He turned to look at Elder Eliot and Elder Baggin. Elder Baggin stared at everyone present with a stern expression while Elder Eliot was staring right at him. It seemed both questioning and doubtful. From their expressions, Jackie understood what the two of them were thinking about. Elder Baggin was the one in the highest position, so he naturally wanted to get to the bottom of it and determine right from wrong. He wanted to deliver justice to everyone present. Meanwhile, Elder Eliot did not believe any of Elder Rick¡¯s words. Elder Eliot looked at Jackie that way because Elder Eliot wanted Jackie to say something. Looking at their expressions, Jackie¡¯s thoroughly rxed. He turned to face Elder Rick and said, ¡°So the key question remains on the existence of the ck- clothed man?¡± Elder Rick nodded as he furrowed his eyebrows. He said with a curious voice, ¡°I know there are still many questions about this matter. If we want to clear everything up, then we need to find that person. However, we already put in a lot of effort but to no avail. ¡°That person could not be found, so all we can do is to trust what Harold said was true. I know you still have your doubts, and you¡¯re not willing to believe all of this because of your grudges against Harold, but there¡¯s no other way. ¡°That¡¯s because all of the evidence points toward what Harold says being true. He did all of that because he was threatened. If he had not been forced to ingest the poison, nothing would have happened. In the end, the problem lies in the enemies you¡¯ve made for yourself. Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m right, Jackie?¡± Rudy¡¯s face was absolutely red in anger. He attempted to rush forward, but he was stopped by Jackie. Elder Rick¡¯s words had gone too far. It was one thing to twist the truth, but he was even pinning everything on Jackie. It was absolutely petty. Even Elder Eliot¡¯s eyes were raised as he looked at Elder Rick in disdain. Even though Elder Eliot did not say anything, he still knew that Elder Rick was trying to defend Harold and Johnson. Elder Baggin understood that as well, butExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Elder Baggin did not say anything because there was nothing he could do. Elder Eliot did not have enough evidence to make any judgments. Jackie suddenly let out augh as he looked at Elder Rick with an incredibly mocking expression. Chapter 2615 Chapter 2615 ¡°Elder Rick, you really are the most silver tongued person I¡¯ve ever met. You¡¯re really capable of twisting the truth as well. Since you all want to know the truth, then let me tell you the truth. The so-called ckclothed man doesn¡¯t exist at all, I was the one who killed Michael!¡± The moment he said that everyone pr¨¦sent was stunned. Even the three who were kneeling down on the floor looked up at Jackie at the same time. Everyone had looks of shock and doubt in their eyes. They were shocked that Jackie said he had killed Michael while they doubted the truth of Jackie¡¯s words. Jackie did not care how they were looking at him. He walked forward and stopped in front of Harold before he suddenlyughed coldly, ¡°Did you think that these lies you made up would be able to clear your name even though they had some holes in them?¡± Harold frowned as he shouted, ¡°What kind of nonsense are you spouting? I¡¯ve never nned on clearing my name! Everything I did was because I was forced. ¡°If the ck-clothed man wasn¡¯t there, why would I have ever done something so absurd? Do you think I don¡¯t know how horrible the consequences would be for me if anyone found out about it?¡± Looking at Harold¡¯s righteous indignation, Jackie felt even more amused. He suddenly reached out and grabbed Harold¡¯s cor before allowing the power in his body to explode outward. The power of a spring solidifying realm expert filled the ce. In a sh, everyone widened their eyes, refusing to believe what they were feeling was real. Jackie had just tugged Harold¡¯s cor, but Harold ended up being picked up by Jackie like a little chicken. Jackie raised an eyebrow as he said, ¡°Your n was honestly wless. You bribed the deacons to send Michael to Holy Cloud Mountain. Once everyone was transferred over, he would quickly follow me and kill me. ¡°You hate me so much, but never tried to do anything to me yourself, because you knew you were no match for me. The second reason was the fact that our identification badges are all being observed by the scroll. If I die, your identification badge will expose your location! You didn¡¯t want to take the risk, so you plotted out this n.¡± As he said that, Jackie grabbed onto Harold¡¯s cor tightly as he shed a cold smile, ¡°However, you would never have believed that Michael would amount to nothing in front of me! He¡¯s only at the initial stage of the spring solidifying realm, he was no match for me!¡± Those words stunned everyone there, be it Harold who was being grabbed by Jackie, or Johnson who was still kneeling on the ground. Everyone stared at Jackie with widened eyes and a gaping mouth as they stared at the two of them with looks of disbelief. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. However, the power that Jackie was exuding was definitely not fake. Jackie had absolutely broken into the spring solidifying realm and was even an expert within that realm. Other than Rudy, everyone else present was stunned. After all, Jackie¡¯s strength had shattered all of theirmon knowledge. Those who walked the path of alchemy would always end up using a lot of their time on alchemy. They would have far too little time for martial arts, and would naturally not be able to go far in the martial arts path. Yet, Jackie was a sixth-grade alchemist who was already in the spring solidifying realm. For someone at such an age to achieve that made him an absolute master. Harold trembled as he shouted, ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! You¡¯re an alchemist, how could you have any time to train? You can¡¯t be in the spring solidifying realm. You can¡¯t be, Jackie!¡± Chapter 2616 Chapter 2616 Harold, already crumbling in chaos at that moment, frantically tried to find an excuse for himself, but Elder Baggin had interjected him with a deep frown and a sharp stare. ¡°Shut up right now! Since Jackie is this strong, then all questions have been answered. There¡¯s no ck-clothed man, and you were not threatened at all. If Jackie hadn¡¯t surprised us with his strength, your n would¡¯ve gone perfectly. ¡°Jackie would¡¯ve died on Holy Cloud Mountain, and you¡¯d rid yourself of a source of hatred. Since you weren¡¯t by Jackie¡¯s side at the time, the higher-ups wouldn¡¯t be suspicious of you at all! ¡°It¡¯s just your poor luck that the assassin you sent was no match for Jackie, and your n failed horrendously. Jackie, did you deliberately ce the corpse where people would pass by?¡± Jackie nodded. ¡°If I had just spoken the truth, no one would have believed me. It was better if I put the corpse in front of everyone and had Elder Eliot investigate. ¡°I was sure that Harold thought his n was wless, that it wouldn¡¯t be traced back to him at all.¡± Johnson copsed on the floor as he mumbled, ¡°So there really wasn¡¯t anyone else¡­¡± That question had gued Johnson for a long time. Michael¡¯s death had been far too strange. Even after so much trouble, no one else was found at Holy Cloud Mountain at all, so who had harmed Michael? Who ced that corpse there? Even though they had crafted a lie, Johnson had been bogged down with fear, swallowed with his worry that the killer behind the scenes would pop up and overturn all of their lies. Jackie let go of his right hand, and the pale faced Harold fell to the floor. Even if he tried to give himself any excuses, Harold had no way of saving his skin anymore. Jackie turned to look at Elder Rick before he let out augh. ¡°Elder Rick, do you have anything else to say? Do you want to find more evidence to defend them?¡± The calm smile had disappeared from Elder Rick¡¯s face. He narrowed his eyes slightly as he shot Jackie a cold re as though warning him. Jackie, however, could care less. Elder Rick might be an elder, but it was precisely because of that that Elder Rick would not be able to act against Jackie easily. As long as Jackie managed to get to a high- enough position, Elder Rick would not be able to cause him too much trouble. Elder Rick suddenly chuckled. ¡°So that¡¯s how things were. I can¡¯t believe I was actually fooled by the two of them. They seemed so sincere, so I had thought that everything was true. s, I was too naive; I believed them too easily.¡± In just a few words, Elder Rick had wiped his hands clean of any dirt and responsibility. It was as if all those insulting words were only said by him because someone else had fooled him. Jackie¡¯s lips twitched when he heard all of that. Even he had to be somewhat impressed by Elder Rick¡¯s silver tongue. Harold abruptly looked up at Elder Rick, but Elder Rick was already intent on clearing his own name and turned awaypletely, no longer looking at Harold at all. Harold¡¯s entire body froze as he realized he was done for. He had wanted to beg Elder Rick to say something for them at that moment¡­but he understood that someone like Elder Rick would avoid anything that would implicate himself at all costs.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°Alright. With things as they are, everyone already knows that there¡¯s no ckclothed man,¡± concluded Elder Baggin coldly. ¡°Michael died by Jackie¡¯s hand, so there¡¯s nothing else to say. ¡°The culprit is Harold with Johnson as his aplice. Both of you won¡¯t be able to escape your punishment anymore. Men, lock them both up!¡± Chapter 2617 Chapter 2617 After both Harold and Johnson were dragged away, Elder Baggin looked at Jackie with a genial expression. He saw and admitted to himself how memorable of a person Jackie was; he was no doubt impressive in every aspect. Elder Baggin had wanted to say a few more words but stopped himself after thinking about it. After all, they had just sentenced people to a crime. He coughed lightly before addressing Jackie, ¡°You can head back for now. The matter has already been investigated. As for what punishment Harold and Johnson will get¡­ ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it; they¡¯ll get what they deserve. I¡¯ll have the punishment we decide on passed on to This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. you via your runner disciple. You can go back now.¡± Jackie nodded, not adding anything else to the conversation as he left the Elder Hall with Rudy in tow. The two of them went very quickly but slowed down in the middle, mainly because Rudy felt erratic. Jackie, on the other hand, was rather calm and maintained a very casual expression the whole time. ¡°That shameless Elder Rick. He actually tried to pin the me on us!¡± hissed Rudy. ¡°When I heard his nonsense, I nearly rushed forward and fought him!¡± Jackie looked at Rudy, a small crack in his expression as he seemed mildly irked. ¡°I need to advise you on something: you should always think things through thoroughly before doing anything in the future. You should calm yourself and think of what the consequences of your impulsiveness would be. ¡°If you had rushed forward and picked a fight at that moment, they would¡¯ve used that as an excuse to lock you up forever. Things wouldn¡¯t end up well at all.¡± Jackie could not help the frown from forming on his face at the thought of how Rudy could have cussed and shouted back there. With that, he grabbed Rudy¡¯s arm and stopped the guy in his tracks. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to be so impulsive in the future. You doing that does nothing other than give me more trouble!¡± Rudy¡¯s face froze in guilt upon hearing this. He knew that Jackie was right. If he had been just a bit more reckless back then, he would have brought trouble to Jackie too. However, Rudy felt like he had already done his best in controlling himself, and Elder Rick had gone too far. Just thinking about Elder Rick filled Rudy with anger, but in the end, Rudy merely sighed in worry. ¡°I think that Elder Rick will have a grudge against us from now on. Will he try to do anything to us?¡± Jackie nodded and said without any hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s to be anticipated.¡¯ Rudy got nervous the moment he heard that. ¡°Well, what should we do? Are we supposed to just wait for him to try and pull something against us? Won¡¯t we end up at a huge disadvantage?¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Even if he wanted to, he¡¯d only be looking to cause me trouble. What of it, then? If he dares to do that to me, I guarantee you he won¡¯t have a good time.¡± Rudy nodded, trusting in Jackie¡¯s abilities. As long as Jackie can scale the ranks, Elder Rick would not be able to do anything to Jackie. Rudy sighed. ¡°What kind of punishment do you think they¡¯ll be given? Will they just be expelled?¡± Jackie shook his head, thinking of Elder Baggin¡¯s expression. Jackie felt like the punishment would definitely not be light, and merely being expelled was far too lenient. Chapter 2618 Chapter 2618 Jackie turned to look at Rudy with a calm expression. ¡°You¡¯re seeing things too lightly. How could expelling Harold and Johnson be a punishment? Think about what they did. ¡°Even if Harold is talented, masters are the one thing Phoenix Valley doesn¡¯t need. A master that hasn¡¯t done anything wrong will naturally benefit Phoenix Valley greatly after they¡¯re cultivated, but a master that has done much wrong is a tumor that needs to be removed.¡± Rudy earnestly listened to Jackie¡¯s words. True, Harold had tried to use an assassin to kill another alchemist in Phoenix Valley due to his jealousy, and he had even bribed a deacon of Phoenix Valley. He had basically ignored all of Phoenix Valley¡¯s regtions. In truth, Jackie being dead or alive was not that important to Phoenix Valley. However, Harold¡¯s actions were what broke through the bottom line. If Phoenix Valley allowed that behavior, worse things would happen in the future. When Rudy thought of that, he could not help but say, ¡°Those two are going to die, then!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow before he shook his head immediately, to which Rudy looked at Jackie with a strange expression. ¡°They¡¯ll survive the punishment?¡­¡± However, Jackie turned before Rudy could finish and solemnly spoke, ¡°Sometimes, death is actually a blessing. The two of them will definitely be made an example of. ¡°Based on what I know, Harold doesn¡¯t reallye from an impressive background. He merely used his talents to curry favor with a few elders in Phoenix Valley. ¡°This time, Elder Rick probably stepped up to help Harold because he promised Elder Rick a thing or two. He¡¯d probably agreed to do a lot of things for Elder Rick after he became a seventh-grade alchemist.¡± Chills ran down Rudy¡¯s neck when he heard this, his lips twitching as he incredulously replied, ¡°So you¡¯re telling me the punishment will have them wishing they were dead?¡± Jackie nodded. Even though the two of them had already been taken away, Elder Baggin had yet to specify Harold¡¯s punishment. With what Harold had done, they would have to give Harold an incredibly harsh sentence as a warning to everyone in Phoenix Valley. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Everyone had to see the consequences that would befall those who did such things. Jackie looked at Rudy¡¯s pale face and furrowed his eyebrows strangely. ¡°You look like you¡¯re sympathizing with Harold. Do you think that punishment is too harsh?¡± Rudy shook his head vigorously at that. ¡°How could I feel that way? I¡¯d rather he suffer alive! Though, I started to wonder what¡¯ll happen if Phoenix Valley¡¯s ruthless methods start toe our way¡­¡± Rudy could not bring himself to continue his train of thought. Jackie frowned, feeling like Rudy seemed to have an obsession with linking everything bad to himself. Jackie turned around and said, ¡°Cast aside all those nonsensical thoughts. You keep tying yourself to everything and causing your own mood to plummet. Aren¡¯t you tired of it?¡± Rudy took a deep breath, unable to say anything about it. Jackie could not be bothered to dwell on the topic, so he looked up into the distance. ¡°I¡¯m going to the Hall of Wishes. Are youing?¡± Chapter 2619 Chapter 2619 Rudy had a long face when he heard Jackie¡¯s words. ¡°Jackie, can¡¯t you just take a break? You¡¯re already so talented, but you insist on being so hardworking still. Me? I¡¯m like a pile of poo on the roadside!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow helplessly. ¡°That¡¯s why you shoulde with me. It¡¯s pointless to stay here and whine about everything the whole day. Your talents are alreadycking in the first ce, and if you don¡¯t start working hard and end up with a zero again in the next test, Elder Eliot may very well expel you!¡± Rudy, however, nodded gleefully at that. ¡°I wish he would! I can¡¯t stand staying here anymore. So many things have been happeningtely, and it feels like I¡¯m constantly living in fear. I¡¯ll start praying if I don¡¯t leave this ce soon!¡± Jackie rolled his eyes and ignored Rudy. The Hall of Wishes still looked the same as usual. However, for some reason, there seemed to be a lot fewer alchemists than usual that day. Jackie noticed it and thought about it for a moment before shaking off the thought. Jackie did not want to waste any brainpower on useless matters at that moment. The only thing he wanted to do was to improve himself constantly. He needed to get better to attract the attention of the higher-ups in Phoenix Valley. Only then would he be able to get even more resources, and even people like Elder rick would not be able to try anything foolish. Others might have stepped back if they butted heads with Elder Rick; they would not have been so obstinate. Jackie did not think in that way. Elder Rick was the one who provoked him first, so Jackie would naturally not botherContent protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. being polite with things. Jackie entered a room in the Hall of Riches, and the pill aura was incredibly dense. After entering, he threw himself into forming pill runes. The most important part of alchemy was the formation and fusion of pill runes. Jackie already knew how each pill rune was drawn, but his body could notpletely keep up with his memories at that moment. All he could do was get used to it, one step at a time. That was why Jackie had still never refined seventh-grade pills. However, after a period of hard work and practice, Jackie felt like his memories had already merged with his body to a certain extent. He was preparing to prove himself. He focused himself as his hands constantly danced. Streak after streak of golden light flowed between Jackie¡¯s fingers, the Pill runes easily drawn out and floated in front of him. After four hours, 4500 pill runes were neatly arranged in front of Jackie, radiantly glowing bright gold. ¡°It¡¯s wrong!¡± Jackie eximed. His fingers had slipped for a moment, and the rune under his finger suddenly let out a splutter as it shattered into a pure pill aura in a sh. Jackie helplessly frowned as he looked up at the 4500 pill runes before him. Even though the pill runes did not crumble like the one before, Jackie could still feel like he was already at his limit. If he continued to practice, he would only be able to make another 50 pill runes at most before everything crumbled. Jackie took a deep breath as he retracted his right hand, and with that, all of the pill runes dispersed and turned into a pure pill aura. ¡°It went better than I thought.¡± Chapter 2620 Chapter 2620 Thest time, Jackie had only managed to condense 2000 pill runes. After half a month of training, Jackie was able to form 4500 pill runes, more than double of what he hadst time. Others would no doubt think that he was lying if they found out how fast he was improving. After all, no one could achieve that at such speed. Normally, one would first need topletely memorize a pill rune in their mind before they could condense it. After that, they would have to start practicing condensing the rune, stroke by stroke. Normally, even one pill rune would take a long time. It took constant trial and error, learning from one¡¯s mistakes beforemitting the runes to memory¡­but Jackie did not need that at all. He did not need to memorize any of the runes. All of those memories were already integrated into his head. All Jackie needed was to synchronize his memories with his body. His rate of improvement was drastically higher than anyone else! After understanding his limits, Jackie had aplished what he wanted to in the Hall of Wishes. He nned on refining a seventh-grade pill after he went out. The simplest seventh-grade pills required 3000 pill runes at 50-percent refinement. Jackie, however, had already sessfully condensed 4500 pill runes. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. All of them were already at 50-percent refinement, and a good amount of them were already at 60- percent refinement. As long as Jackie wanted to, he would easily be able to make a seventh-grade pill! The moment he pushed the door open, Jackie saw Rudy anxiously standing in front of the door. When Rudy saw Jackie walking out, he got so emotional that he almost cried. A surprised expression shed on Jackie¡¯s face, but he was not surprised because of Rudy¡¯s emotional expression. Instead, it was because Mr. Zayne was standing next to Rudy. Jackie could not help but frown when he looked at Mr. Zayne. Even though Jackie was much more mature than Rudy, he could still not help but think about Grayson¡¯s matter. That incident had something to do with Mr. Zayne, for sure. After all, Mr. Zayne was the one who had arranged their sleeping quarters back then. Mr. Zayne knew what happened after that as well, but he might never tell them both about it. Mr. Zayne offered a smile when he saw Jackie walk out and nodded at Jackie. In contrast to the genial- looking Mr. Zayne, however, Rudy looked like he was about to copse. Both of Rudy¡¯s hands were trembling, and he looked like he had seen a ghost. Jackie sighed in exasperation. Rudy was most worried about the higher ups at that moment. After all, he had no idea what was happening behind the scenes, while Mr. Zayne had a lot to do with all of that. If the higher-ups decided to do anything against them, Mr. Zayne would be involved. Mr. Zayne standing with them merelyplicated Rudy¡¯s feelings at that moment. Jackie nodded at Mr. Zayne. Even though his emotions were in aplicated spot as well, he was still far calmer than Rudy was. When he walked up next to Mr. Zayne, he calmly greeted Zayne, which elicited a raise of an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re much more reliable. This guy next to you, meanwhile, is exaggerating matters. When he saw meing over while he was waiting for you, he turned pale as a ghost. ¡°I had only a word or two with him, and he already started to stammer. If you haven¡¯t done anything wrong, why are you so scared?¡± Those words merely drained more of Rudy¡¯s color as he became paper-white pale. Chapter 2621 Chapter 2621 At that moment, Rudy looked like he had ingested poison and awaited his passing. His entire body was trembling, which caused Jackie to frown. Rudy would have fainted if that persisted. He reached out and pulled Rudy behind him. ¡°Mr. Zayne, are you looking for me?¡± Mr. Zayne nodded before he motioned to the door, indicating that they could not talk while they were outside. Jackie nodded before he left to the za in front of the hall with him. Not wasting any time, Mr. Zayne immediately got to business after finding a secluded ce. ¡°There¡¯s a tournament that you have to go to,¡± he spoke. ¡°A tournament?¡± Jackie furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at Mr. Zayne. Mr. Zayne took a deep breath before he nodded seriously. ¡°The situation is quite urgent. You¡¯ll know when you¡¯re there. You¡¯re the person most suited for the job right now. There¡¯s no one else we can look for, so you¡¯ll have to go¡­¡± After saying that, Mr. Zayne had a strange expression on his face, and it was as if he was holding himself back from saying something. After a few moments of silence, he finally spoke, ¡°Did you cross someone?¡± Elder Rick¡¯s face immediately came to Jackie¡¯s mind the moment Mr. Zayne spoke those words. He knew that someone must have sabotaged him, and Jackie had to admit, he was rather curious. Whatever it was, he was not at the stage where he was mortal enemies with Elder Rick, despite their conflict. Jackie had been thinking about it, and he decided that he would forget the matter as long as Elder Rick stopped giving him trouble. However, he never expected to be implicated in just such a short time. Nheless, Jackie nodded without stopping. ¡°Did Elder Rick rmend that I participate in this? Is there a problem with this tournament?¡± Mr. Zayne raised an eyebrow, curious about Jackie¡¯s incredibly quick reaction. However, he was a carefree person and did not go around in circles with Jackie. He sighed as he spoke, mild irk present in his tone, ¡°You¡¯re right, Elder Rick was the one who rmended you. He said you were of the right age and even praised you a lot. Still, this looks like a death sentence to me. ¡°The tournament itself is fine. If you perform well, you¡¯ll get a lot of rewards, and the eastern elders will look at you better. If you fail to do well, you¡¯ll end up suffering.¡± Even though Mr. Zayne had not been too clear about the contents of the tournament, Jackie could pick out a few key points from those words. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. First was that he was at the right age. Elder Rick had probably imed that Jackie was the best among those in his age group. Even though the tournament itself might not have a problem, it must involve something incredibly important. If Jackie ended up failing of any kind, Jackie would end up bing the subject of a lot of public criticism. That was probably why Elder Rick rmended him so strongly. He wanted the other elders to look down on Jackie and roughen Jackie¡¯s path forward. Elder Rick would then be able to deal with Jackie easily without much opposition. Chapter 2622 Chapter 2622 ¡°The matter is already set in stone, and it cannot be overturned,¡± said Mr. Zayne, the helplessness evident in his voice. He stared at Jackie seemingly sympathetically as he added, ¡°In a while, the other two wille over. I¡¯ll introduce everyone.¡± Jackie said nothing as he stood quietly, but Rudy struggled to remain calm. He pulled at Jackie¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you can¡¯t go. We both know this is a trap. We should avoid Elder Rick. He¡¯s so despicable, and we can¡¯t let him get what he wants!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow before nodding as he whispered to Rudy, ¡°You¡¯re right, but he probably anticipated me rejecting to participate in this tournament, however. You¡¯d be doing exactly what he wants.¡± Rudy was baffled at this, his eyes widening at Jackie¡¯s words. ¡°What do you mean? If we reject it, we¡¯ll still be doing as he wants?¡± Jackie sighed in exasperation as he nodded slightly before saying, ¡°If I reject them now, I¡¯d be rejecting the higher-ups. Those people won¡¯t have a good impression of me regardless. After all, I¡¯m of the appropriate age and talent. No matter how you look at it, I have to give it a try.¡± Rudy¡¯s face soured as he heard that. He looked around anxiously as he scratched his head, trying to figure out a way to reject but to no avail. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. It seemed like Elder Rick truly had trapped them with no room for escape, and whether they advanced or retreated, Elder Rick would still benefit from it. Jackie reached out and grabbed Rudy. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. No matter what, this warrants a try. Have a bit more faith in me. There are some things where the true victor can¡¯t be seen until the veryst moment.¡± With that, Jackie said nothing more. Mr. Zayne had been observing their conversation silently, not doing anything other than looking at Jackie meaningfully. After Jackie and Rudy¡¯s conversation ended, Mr. Zayne cleared his throat before he piped in, ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been that long and you¡¯ve already offended Elder Rick. I always knew you weren¡¯t someone who is all that cautious. It seems like I wasn¡¯t wrong after all.¡± Jackie looked up at Mr. Zayne calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve always talked and acted upon the principles I¡¯veid out for myself. I won¡¯t trouble anyone who doesn¡¯t trouble me. If Elder Rick hadn¡¯t tried to do something to me, I wouldn¡¯t have any problems with him.¡± Hearing that, Mr. Zayne let out a cold smile. ¡°You¡¯re too overconfident. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happened. Everything about you has started to spread, and everyone knows you¡¯re talented in every way. ¡°However, an elder is still an elder. He can¡¯t do anything to you publicly, but it won¡¯t trouble him whatsoever to bait and trap you behind the scenes, just like what happened today. If he hadn¡¯t rmended you so much, you wouldn¡¯t have been ced under the limelight.¡± Jackie nodded. Even if Mr. Zayne had not said that, Jackie understood the logic behind everything that had happened. He let out a small chuckle, but hisposure never wavered. ¡°He can do whatever he wants to, but he needs to bear the consequences for anything he does,¡± remarked Jackie, sounding awfully blunt. Though Jackie was not trying to exaggerate, Mr. Zayne felt incredibly amused at those words. In the end, Mr. Zayne could not stop himself fromughing out loud. Chapter 2623 Chapter 2623 Mr. Zayneughed for a good while before he broke into a light cough, saying, ¡°You¡¯re the most confident sixth- grade alchemist I¡¯ve ever seen! In so many years, I¡¯ve never seen a sixth-grade alchemist that would dare challenge an elder and even dere that he¡¯d get back at them! Curious am I to know where all that boldness Jackie did not answer, however, his lips curled into a smirk as he kept his silence. At that moment, Mr. Zayne would probably be amused if Jackie said he would even go against the world if needed. After all, the elders were an unbeatable authority in Mr. Zayne¡¯s eyes. Mr. Zayne had been in Phoenix Valley for so long but had never managed to get that title. He felt like Jackie was not going to be a match for an elder. Even though Jackie was talented, there were so many others with talent, too. In the end, how many of them would end up bing an elder? Mr. Zayneughed for a long time before he stopped. He shook his head helplessly and said, ¡°Since I was the one who brought you here, let me leave you with a reminder: you¡¯d best not get too far ahead of yourself. After all¡­you¡¯re just a sixth-grade alchemist.¡± Material ? N?velDrama.Org. All of a sudden, they heard a series of footsteps, and all three men turned and spotted two men in green robes with seventh-grade alchemist badges on their chest walking toward them. Mr. Zayne looked at the two of them and immediatelyposed himself. He let out a slight smile before he nodded at both figures. The two of them bowed to Mr. Zayne and politely greeted him. Jackie narrowed his eyes. Even though the two of them had greeted Mr. Zayne, he could not feel much respect in their words. It was like the two of them did not think Mr. Zayne was that important at all. Any regr alchemist would regard Mr. Zayne highly as a deacon, even though he had not be an elder yet, but the two of them were noticeably exceptions. Of course, Mr. Zayne could tell that the two green-robed men were not that respectful, but he did not seem too displeased about it at all. He smiled as he introduced them to Jackie, ¡°This is ude Hodgins, and the one next to him is Benedict Malone. You¡¯ll be heading to Sky Peak Pavilion with the two of them and have a small tournament there.¡± Jackie nodded and greeted both green-robed men. The two of them nodded at Jackie as well, but their gazes were noticeably sharp. They scrutinized Jackie and looked painfully inquisitive, much to Jackie¡¯s difort. Nheless, Jackie understood their intent. Mr. Zayne had said that the tournament was limited by age, which meant that the two of them were about the same age as him. Being a seventh-grade alchemist at their age naturally gave them sizable pride. After Mr. Zayne introduced the three of them, he did not dy matters as he brought them to a small vessel. They headed toward the aforementioned Sky Peak Pavilion. Jackie did not ask where it was but was instead thinking of the kind of tournament they would be going through. It made sense why Mr. Zayne thought that Jackie would drag them down. After all, the other two participants were seventh-grade alchemists. Their arrogance was palpable, so they were probably quite capable even among seventh-grade alchemists. After ascertaining that fact, Jackie rxed instead. There were four people in the small vessel. Other than Mr. Zayne, who was steering the vessel, the three of them took up a spot by themselves to rest. Chapter 2624 Chapter 2624 Jackie had no intention to befriend the other two men, while these two looked down on Jackie. After everything that had happened before, Mr. Zayne was noticeably much more careful. As they advanced, he would regrly stop and study their surroundings for any signs of ambush. Jackie and the two green-robed men merely closed their eyes and rested in the vessel. Initially, they were still quiteposed, but ude started to lose his patience after a while. ude looked up at Jackie and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what Elder Rick was thinking for praising you so much. We seventh grade alchemists are the leads here. Make sure you don¡¯t drag us down and disappoint Elder Rick!¡± ude talked like he was lecturing Jackie, which made Jackie frown. He loathed anyone who spoke to him in such a manner, and ude acted like he was far above Jackie. If ude had said anything else, Jackie might not have reacted so badly, but ude¡¯s tone sparked Jackie¡¯s fuse. He looked up at ude and said, ¡°The one thing I hate the most is those who speak without knowing the whole situation¡±; you¡¯re obviously that type of person. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen how good I am before, but you¡¯ve already judged me just by listening to what others have said. What a gentleman, you are. Elder Rick has a grudge against me; he was just praising me in an attempt to drag me down!¡± Those words stunned ude, while Benedict looked up from his seated position at Jackie with a strange expression. Elder Rick had a grudge against this guy? Jackie was rmended because of a grudge? The two of them could not help but nod Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. after thinking about it. That made sense. After all, Jackie was only a sixth-grade alchemist, and a sixth- grade alchemist would not have the chance to do anything in this tournament. They would have to rely on seventh-grade alchemists. Jackie was only there to add to the numbers. Elder Rick might have said many nice words, but he had never imed that Jackie would help them obtain victory. ¡°You¡¯re really something else¡­ I heard that you haven¡¯t been in Phoenix Valley for that long, and you managed to get Elder Rick to hold a grudge against you and even try so hard to cause you trouble. You truly aremendable.¡± These words were minced with obvious mockery. Jackie sighed. He had just regained his bearings when things started to act up again, and he never even wanted to exchange words with these two men! Even if they were seventh-grade alchemists, Jackie did not regard them that highly at all. However, since the two of them said so, Jackie could not hold back. ude looked at Jackie in disdain as if it was all Jackie¡¯s fault that Jackie offended Elder Rick. Jackie grunted lightly as he looked at ude. ¡°And what gives you the right to go on your merry way and give others snide remarks? ¡°You don¡¯t even know what sort of rtionship I have with Elder Rick, yet you can so boldly assume and imply that I¡¯m the one at fault. Well, if you¡¯re ever killed by an elder in the future, it¡¯s definitely your fault!¡± ude widened his eyes, not expecting Jackie¡¯s temper to be so bad. He had just said a few words but was shot back so viciously. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a sixth-grade alchemist as brazen as you!¡± spoke Benedict, frowning when he did. Chapter 2625 Chapter 2625 Jackie smiled as he turned to look at Benedict. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve never seen seventh grade alchemists like you who don¡¯t know how to mind your own business. The two of you look like you¡¯re just too bored and have nothing to do. Do you think that you can go around and cause other people trouble just because you¡¯re seventh-grade alchemists?¡± Jackie had not even been able to finish his tirade when Mr. Zayne turned and shouted, ¡°The three of you, keep quiet! We¡¯ll be at Sky Peak Pavilion soon. Don¡¯t embarrass Phoenix Valley! ¡°Whatever will happen, you have to remember that you¡¯re from the same ce. When you¡¯re outside, you represent Phoenix Valley, I don¡¯t care what you do inside Phoenix Valley, but when you¡¯re outside, you¡¯ll be punished for embarrassing the valley no matter who you are!¡± All three men fell quiet at Mr. Zayne¡¯s words. Nheless, ude and Benedict¡¯s anger never subsided, and it showed on their face. The two of them frowned as they red at Jackie who merely shut his eyes and ignored them. Jackie shut his eyes, not wanting anything more to do with them. ude and Benedict, having known each other, would no doubt join hands no matter what happened. After arriving at Sky Peak Pavilion, Mr. Zayne finally introduced the n. Sky Peak Pavilion was an eighth-grade n, but they were notparable to other eighth-grade ns. They had only been promoted less than two years ago, and Sky Peak Pavilion had just been a seventh grade n before that. Meanwhile, Unbreaking Pavilion that was in conflict with the alliance was at the peak of eighth-grade ns, only one silver away from being a ninth-grade n. If Sky Peak Pavilion went to war with Unbreaking Pavilion, they would probably be decimated in less than a month. After Sky Peak Pavilion was introduced, Jackie could not help but wonder¡­ What was the point of this tournament? They left for Sky Peak Pavilion and traversed such arge distance, so there had to be something important. What was so important? Jackie needed more time to figure it out. Sky Peak Pavilion¡¯s elders were already waiting outside the mountain. When the vessel stopped, the elders got up to greet them. They exchanged many pleasantries with Mr. Zayne before the elders brought them into the Sky Peak Pavilion innerpound. Sky Peak Pavilion might be an eighth-grade This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. sect, but their buildings were not all that impressive. They could notpare to Phoenix Valley. Sky Peak Pavilion¡¯s elders brought them through a long path before they arrived at a spacious hall. There were quite a few people in the hall, but there were only two chairs in the center. Jackie looked up at the two people who were sitting there. One of them had the special elder robes of Phoenix Valley on, and he was probably the elder from the east that Mr. Zayne had spoken about before. The other one looked to be about in histe forties. He had a smile on his face, one that did not reach his eyes. He gave the impression of a scheming old fox. Mr. Zayne bowed to the two of them. ¡°Greetings, Elder Maurice, Master Forrest.¡± So that was Master Forrest from Sky Peak Pavilion. Looking at how respectful Mr. Zayne was, Master Forrest most likely held a great position in Sky Peak Pavilion. What followed was a string of empty pleasantries. They talked about how safe the journey was and asked about some things in Phoenix Pavilion. Mr. Zayne seemed quite familiar with these proceedings. Jackie quietly stood by the side, not saying anything. It took a bit of time before they got to the main topic. Chapter 2626 Chapter 2626 Master Forrest stood up as he waved at the three behind him and said, albeit with false humility, ¡°These are the disciples the Sky Peak Pavilion has raised for many years. They can¡¯tpare to your disciples from the Phoenix Valley, but they are skilled in their own right. We brought them here today to hopefully show some of their skill.¡± Master Forrest continued to introduce the three. The man at the front was Conrad Suller, while the other two behind Conrad were Jameson Lagey and Bradley Cooper respectively. Each of them was about Jackie¡¯s age and sported seventh-grade alchemist badges. After Master Forrest finished his introduction, Elder Maurice took the initiative to introduce his alchemists. Elder Maurice walked forward and looked at ude and Benedict, both standing in front of Jackie, and he had a pleased expression on his face when he did. However, his face froze the moment he looked at Jackie, especially at the sixth grade alchemist badge on Jackie¡¯s chest. He widened his eyes as his lips quivered slightly. Thankfully, he was facing the Phoenix Valley representatives at that moment, and Sky Peak Pavilion¡¯s representatives did not see the change in his expression at all. Elder Maurice took a deep breath before he looked at Mr. Zayne with a questioning look. It was evident he was asking why a sixth grade alchemist was there. Zayne¡¯s lips froze. He knew before he came here that Elder Maurice would be enraged when he saw Jackie, but Zayne could not afford to offend either side, thus finding himself stuck in the middle. No matter how versed Mr. Zayne was ying politics, there were some things he could not avoid. In situations like this where it was impossible to get on well with either side, he still had to perform his duties, regardless of how reluctant he was. The higher-ups were the ones who had arranged for him to do it. Screwing up or offending either side were both incredibly bad scenarios for Zayne. Naturally, he did not want anything to go wrong. Helpless, he pursed his lips as he returned Elder Maurice¡¯s gaze. There were some things that he had to make clear, or he would end up causing himself a lot of trouble. It would be like telling Elder Maurice that the whole situation was like this because of him. Mr. Zayne frowned and thought about it for a moment, trying his best to summarize his thoughts before he gave a simplified version of the exnation he had in mind to Elder Maurice. Elder Maurice¡¯s expression darkened in the blink of an eye. At the start, Elder Maurice was merely shocked that a Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. sixth-grade alchemist was brought over, but after understanding the situation, Elder Maurice immediately understood how terrible the situation was. With a frown on his face, he whispered, ¡°This is a disaster! Does Rick not know how important this tournament is? Doesn¡¯t he know what the consequences will be if we take the wrong step?¡± Mr. Zayne was so afraid that he started to tremble after he heard that. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but Elder Rick vouched and insisted on nominating Jackie for this,¡± he answered helplessly. ¡°He spoke of Jackie¡¯s talents so greatly, and Jackie is at the right age, so everyone eventually agreed to his rmendation.¡± Elder Maurice¡¯s face grew hot red in anger. His right hand trembled, and he would have started spouting curse words had the situation allowed him to. He took a deep breath,posed himself, and tried his best to calm his voice. ¡°He¡¯s really out here trying to ruin things! If Jackie was at the peak of sixth-grade alchemists and only a hair away from being a seventh-grade alchemist, he might be able to get us some results in this tournament, but you told me that it hasn¡¯t been long since he advanced to be a sixth-grade alchemist. How could he carry such a heavy burden? We¡¯llpletely lose this tournament thanks to Elder Rick¡¯s meddling!¡± Chapter 2627 Chapter 2627 ¡°We¡¯ve never interfered with his grudges, but he¡¯s been getting out of handtely. He dares to use such an important tournament to deal with someone he doesn¡¯t like! It¡¯s practically an abuse of power! He¡¯s gone too far!¡± Mr. Zayne inwardly agreed with Elder Maurice; Elder Rick truly did cross the line this time. After all, this tournament practically gambled the benefits Phoenix Valley could have gotten. If they did not win the tournament this time, Phoenix Valley would have to pay a greater price to get Sky Peak Pavilion¡¯s help! With that in mind, Zayne¡¯s expression darkened in his state of exasperation. He was a deacon with a certain level of power in Phoenix Valley, but against those elders, he did not really hold any weight. He never voiced his opinions so casually when facing the elders, even if he knew he was correct. That was why there was nothing he could do other than feel helpless at that moment. Elder Maurice struggled to regain hisposure and maintain a normal expression, but the more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He wanted nothing more than to rush back to Phoenix Valley and challenge Elder Rick to a duel to the death. Mr. Zayne nced behind him and saw Master Forrest looking at them curiously. After all, they had been whispering to each other for a long time. Zayne let out a slight cough and said, ¡°Elder¡­ Master Forrest has been staring at us.¡± Elder Maurice pursed his lips helplessly. After taking a deep breath, he finally suppressed the anger in his heart as he turned to look at Master Forrest. ¡°Some matters in the valley have arisen, so please forgive me, Master Forrest. There¡¯s been more and more troublesome matters popping up.¡± Master Forrest raised an eyebrow. Despite his mounting curiosity, Elder Maurice was still someone important, and he could not afford to make things too awkward. Master Forrest let out augh before he nodded. ¡°You¡¯ll be here for a few days anyway, so a bit of a dy is not an issue. You can have your conversation more privately for now.¡± Elder Maurice nodded and walked forward. He waved Jackie and the others over, and they nodded hurriedly. They followed closely behind Elder Maurice and arrived at the corner of the hall. At that moment, Elder Maurice could no longerpose himself. He reached out and pulled Mr. Zayne toward him before hissing with gritted teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t care what Rick is thinking, but if this thing ends up dragging us down, I won¡¯t let him off!¡± Elder Maurice was already irate at that moment. He would normally never say something to a deacon, especially since Mr. Zayne was not that close to him, but Elder Maurice felt like he would die of frustration if he did not vent out his anger. Zayne pursed his lips helplessly, knowing how angry Elder Maurice was. There was no longer any way for them to change the situation. Jackie was already there, and they could not possibly make anyst-minute changes. With that in mind, Zayne¡¯s gaze swiveled to look at Jackie.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Chapter 2628 Chapter 2628 During the entire exchange, Jackie never lost hisposure as he merely stood behind them quietly. Even if he heard some of the things they have said, he barely reacted to them. It was as if they were not talking about him at all. ude and Benedict, on the other hand, could not contain how pleased they felt. After being pulled over, they managed to hear some of the conversations despite Elder Maurice trying his best to lower his volume. Of course, they knew why Elder Maurice was so visibly irked. ude smirked as he looked at Jackie, the nuisance he was. If it was anyone else, Elder Maurice would not have been so angry, and the matter would not be in such a mess. The moment he thought back to how arrogant Jackie was in the vessel, ude felt a build-up of fury within him. Jackie ought to know to choose his battles; whom he could offend and could not. He raised an eyebrow as he deliberately leaned toward Jackie, whispering so none could hear him, ¡°Do you hear that? Elder Maurice is furious thanks to you. Someone like you will only drag us down in this tournament.¡± Jackie pursed his lips in exasperation. Normally, he would ignore whatever people were saying, but ude was like an annoying fly in his ears that would buzz to his ear, annoying him to no end. He looked at ude and lowly retorted, ¡°Have you conveniently forgotten everything I have said before? You¡¯ve never seen me in action before, so why are you setting that judgment on me already? You think I¡¯ll drag you down? I think you¡¯re just trash.¡± Jackie might have lowered his voice when he said that, but he was not as afraid of others hearing him as ude was. Both Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne had heard parts of it, even when they stood in frontMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. of them. The two of them turned to look at Jackie at the same time, but Jackie¡¯s expression did not change at all when he felt their eyes on him-still calm as usual. Meanwhile, ude¡¯s face had turned purple from Jackie¡¯s words, and he was so angry that both his fists trembled. He noticed that nothing he was saying to gain the upper hand was working against Jackie; that man did not seem to care what he was saying at all. Jackie seemed to be willing to say anything back at him, regardless of the situation they were in. ude almost spat out blood in anger. If Benedict had not pulled him back, ude would have started a fight with Jackie on the spot. Elder Maurice narrowed his eyes as he appraised Jackie. Mr. Zayne frowned, obviously having something to say. However, with his cautious nature, he swallowed his words. The atmosphere was suddenly incredibly quiet. Elder Maurice let out a smallugh as he walked toward Jackie. ¡°You don¡¯t seem scared at all, are you now?¡± Jackie stared straight into Elder Maurice¡¯s eyes. Even though he could not really hear everything Elder Maurice had said earlier, he knew where Elder Maurice stood. As long as he was not on the same side as Elder Maurice, Jackie might have a bit more room to maneuver in the If I were afraid, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡± Elder Maurice raised an eyebrow at this, a curious expression etched onto his face. After all, Jackie had a sixth-grade alchemist badge on his chest, but he spoke even more proudly than a seventh- grade alchemist. Elder Maurice frowned as a thought sprung in his head. This kid before him must have been very confident in his skills, provided he was not just being overly proud. Even though he usually met thetter, he was hopeful that Jackie was the former at this point. Elder Maurice took a deep breath as he said seriously, ¡°You¡¯ve had a rift with Elder Rick, haven¡¯t you?¡± Chapter 2629 Chapter 2629 It might have been worded as a question, but Elder Maurice¡¯s expression clearly said that he knew what went down. Jackie, not bothering to hide the truth, nodded. ¡°Yes, we had some conflicts before. There was an alchemist who felt like I insulted him after I didn¡¯t give my task to him at the task hall, so he arranged for an assassin to kill me. ¡°After the matter was exposed, he tried to have Elder Rick speak for him, and to fulfill his promise to that person, Elder Rick twisted the truthpletely. I exposed him in the end, however. ¡°The two alchemists who tried to have me killed are already locked up, leaving Elder Rick rather humiliated by the matter. Having lost whatever good things and benefits he had due to that stunt, he decided to trouble me.¡± Of course, Mr. Zayne had briefly gone through this matter with Elder Maurice, so Elder Maurice more or less knew what had happened. After Jackie ryed his story, he suddenly raised his voice and said in a righteous tone, ¡°Before I entered Phoenix Valley, I thought that the higher-ups would never resort to favoring anyone like this, even if there was somepetition inside. It looks like I was far too naive. ¡°I feel like someone like Elder Rick doesn¡¯t deserve the position of an elder at all. His moral character isn¡¯t worthy, and I¡¯ll never acknowledge him.¡± The temperature dropped as he said that. Even ude and Benedict widened their eyes and looked at Jackie in shock. Truthfully, they shared the same sentiment, that Elder Rick did not deserve to be an elder. Regardless, Jackie actually dared to voice it out, which surprised them. After all, Jackie was still an alchemist in Phoenix Valley, but he had just voiced his displeasure and even questioned the higher-ups. He even questioned their moralpass, something no ordinary person would ever do. Even if ude was downright vain, he would never question another elder in front of another! Worse still, Jackie spoke so confidently, so boldly, and his entire posture reeked of pride! Benedict frowned. ¡°Jackie, how dare you? Even if an elder does something wrong, it¡¯s not your ce to question them!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow as he turned to look at Benedict. ¡°I¡¯ve seen many dogs like you. Even if you continue barking, I¡¯ll never agree with you. ¡°Don¡¯t act all holier-than-thou when this doesn¡¯t even concern you. If it weren¡¯t for the evidence I had in hand, the attempt to assassinate me wouldn¡¯t have been cleared, and I would¡¯ve been the unfortunate one! ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you at all, so you obviously don¡¯t care about it. You can talk to that elder without a care in the world to suck up to him, but if you¡¯re trying to stop me with your actions, then that¡¯s the wrong move!¡± After he said that, Jackie walked forward, forcing Benedict to take a step back. Benedict never expected Jackie to Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. be so resolved. All of a sudden ¡°Well said!¡± spoke Elder Maurice affirmatively, which startled everyone present. Jackie, on the other hand, raised an eyebrow. Well, it seemed like he had taken the right gamble. Chapter 2630 Chapter 2630 Elder Maurice was already infuriated by Elder Rick for meddling in his affairs. He was already nning on fighting back against Elder Rick, hence why he could boldly apud Jackie¡¯s words. Jackie had earned an ample amount of Elder Maurice¡¯s favor. Elder Maurice looked up slightly. ¡°Even though I think you¡¯re right, you still need the right to say those words. If your pride is just an empty tin can, your words are all meaningless without the power to back up your ims.¡± Elder Maurice put his hand on Jackie¡¯s shoulder as he added, albeit with a rtively firm voice, ¡°If you do well this time, I¡¯ll make sure to support you. If you don¡¯t do well, you won¡¯t just have made an enemy of Elder Rick, but me as well.¡± Elder Maurice¡¯s words ced an invisible pressure against Jackie. Additionally, his words also sparked interesting expressions from the rest of theirpanions. ude felt like Jackie had gone overboard with bragging this time, and he might have just rocked a boat he should not have. Jackie could not possibly do well, so Jackie would ultimately disappoint Elder Maurice in the end. Moreover, Jackie had carried himself so haughtily before, acting like Elder Rick did not faze him. With that in mind, he could not help but let out a coldugh. ude narrowed his eyes and looked at Jackie as if he was looking at an idiot. Not only did Jackie¡¯s self-righteous words fail to get him out of his predicament, but they merely ensnared him into a deeper pit. If he did not produce any results, Elder Maurice would never forgive Jackie. ude and Benedict exchanged nces; it was obvious how happy the both of them were. Jackie nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll say the same thing as I¡¯ve said. If I can¡¯t do it, I wouldn¡¯t havee.¡± Elder Maurice patted Jackie lightly on the arm. ¡°Good! Very good! Remember what you said. Don¡¯t end up shooting yourself in the foot!¡± After saying that, Elder Maurice no longer wasted any more time, turning and walking back toward the center of the hall. All this while, Master Forrest looked like he had returned to his seat and was enjoying his tea, but his gaze had always been on Elder Maurice and the others. After he saw Elder Maurice bringing the other four back, Master Forrest immediately put down the cup in his hand as he put a smile on his face, standing up to greet them. At that moment, Elder Maurice had already There was nothing too special about ude and Benedict, since both of them had seventh-grade alchemist badges on their chest. When it came to Jackie, however, a few of them suddenly had a meaningful look in their eyes. Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. In truth, they had already noticed Jackie before. After the introductions, their curiosity deepened. After all, other than Jackie, everyone else participating in the tournament was a seventh-grade alchemist. Sky Peak Pavilion was a far cry from Phoenix Valley, and Phoenix Valley was a major camp of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. Phoenix Valley had produced countless talented alchemists, but they had actually sent a sixth-grade alchemist, which greatly shocked everyone. Feeling everyone¡¯s gazes, Elder Maurice¡¯s anger was triggered once more, but this time, it was aimed at Elder Rick. Jackie was at the right age, sure, but he was just a sixth-grade alchemist. Phoenix Valley had so many alchemists, and it should not have been hard for them to choose three alchemists who were suitable! Chapter 2631 Chapter 2631 They could have found a better alchemist from Phoenix Valley had they tried to. However, Elder Rick had deliberately caused a scene and insisted on rmending Jackie, evoking everyone¡¯s doubt and ridicule. Master Forrest had a smirk on his face as he walked toward Jackie, saying as he turned to look at Elder Maurice, ¡°This guy is obviously an excellent sixth-grade alchemist. I had thought that everyone participating this time would be seventh grade alchemists.¡± Elder Maurice steeled himself, refusing to show any unsavory expression. He let out augh as he answered, ¡°Jackie truly is excellent among sixth-grade alchemists, but this is just a small tournament, so we didn¡¯t really put much thought into who we sent here.¡± Elder Maurice had not dared to be too confident. After all, he was not sure where Jackie¡¯s skillsy. Even if Jackie had assured him earlier, Elder Maurice could not trust Jackie wholeheartedly. The vagueness of the answer intrigued Master Forrest. His gaze moved around as he looked at Jackie with an even more curious expression. The three participants behind Master Forrest, too, looked at Jackie peculiarly. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Elder Maurice, not willing to continue dwelling on the topic, took a deep breath and raised his voice, saying, ¡°Alright, it¡¯s almost time. Let¡¯s start the tournament. The rules will remain the same: best two out of three. As for what we¡¯re betting on, I won¡¯t repeat it. If we lose, we¡¯ll be willing to pay up.¡± There was weight in Elder Maurice¡¯s words, and his earlier confidence had seemed to have dissipated. Elder Maurice had always been very confident in the alchemists produced by Phoenix Valley, but Jackie¡¯s abrupt appearance had shattered his confidence. Whatever would transpire from that moment onward was obscure, and he was no longer as proud. Jackie, meanwhile, frowned, wondering what it was they had betted on. Even though Elder Maurice did not say anything, Jackie guessed that it had something to do with the conflict against the Unbreaking Pavilion. After all, that was the biggest incident in Middle Province at that moment. The tournament should have something to do with the war, and maybe even some exchange of resources. As for the exact details of the deal, Jackie could not guess it. No matter what, if he lost the tournament, Elder Maurice would not be able to handle the matter easily and would surely exact his anger against Jackie. Master Forrest nodded. ¡°Of course we¡¯ll pay up if we lose, but could I ask you a few questions before we start?¡± Master Forrest¡¯s sudden question caused Elder Maurice to raise an eyebrow. Even though he did not say anything, Elder Maurice knew that Master Forrest was not someone who did things for a reason. The questions would definitely not be easy to answer. However, Master Forrest had just afforded them a bit of time to smooth things out before, so it would seem petty of him if he did not let Master Forrest speak. Elder Maurice was forced to nod. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Master Forrest¡¯s lips curled up into a smile that could only be described as awfully pleased. ¡°Middle Province has descended into utter chaos now. Everyone has their own thoughts, and the main cause is the conflict between the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance and the Unbreaking Pavilion. ¡°Even though everyone knows that, we don¡¯t really know why you started fighting. Ever since the matter started, I¡¯ve been incredibly curious as to why you started the conflict with the Unbreaking Pavilion and why it escted to the point a war broke out.¡± Chapter 2632 Chapter 2632 Master Forrest had dug up and questioned something everyone present wanted to know, and even Mr. Zayne did not know the details. All he knew was that war had already urred, and the higher-ups had no intention of stopping it. It looked like they were willing to fight until they had nothing left. Upon Master Forrest¡¯s question, everyone turned to look at Elder Maurice with questioning gazes. Elder Maurice pursed his lips helplessly. He knew the old fox would ask that question. Thus, he let out a slightugh as he looked up and said, ¡°I thought all Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. of you already knew. Isn¡¯t it simple? It¡¯s because of the Valley of Enlightenment, of course, a ce with incredibly rare resources. The two of us have one key to the ce each,and it¡¯s because of this key that the conflict has escted to such a state.¡± s, Elder Maurice¡¯s answer failed to satisfy everyone¡¯s curiosity. It was a very standard and official answer, yes, but meaningless at the same time. All of them knew that opening the Valley of Enlightenment required two keys. One of the keys was in the hands of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance, while the other key was in the hands of the Unbreaking Pavilion. Only bybining the two keys would the Valley of Enlightenment be opened, but that was not where the problem was. Normally, both sides would sit down to negotiate such a situation. At the end of the day, no one knew what was inside the Valley of Enlightenment before it was opened. War invoked so many forces, what more with the fact that both the Alliance and the Pavillion were major powers. If they fought to the brink, then it would be a bitter end. If they end up identally wasting too much of their power, the other forces in Middle Province would definitely be staring at them intently. The moment one side could no longer hold on, it was very possible that other forces would jump into the battle. A fight between two parties made it easier for a third party to win. No one believed that the higher-ups of the two forces did not know such a simple thing. If they knew, they would not have started a war so easily. A war would never start for any small matter. That should have been a win-win situation. As long as both of them sat down to negotiate, they would run almost no risk of a third party benefiting, even if they did not agree to all terms. However, over half a month after, the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance and the Unbreaking Pavilion both dered war, shocking all the forces in Middle Province. None of them could figure out why both sides were fighting. Master Forrestughed as he raised an eyebrow. ¡°I know the two of you have a key each, but you could all have just sat down and negotiated for a solution. Why do you have to go to war?¡± After saying that, Master Forrest suddenly showed a worried expression, as if he was worried for the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. ¡°If you start a fight just like that, you might end up beingughed at by other forces. You might just draw attention to yourselves! ¡°If you use up too much, they¡¯ll act at the right moment. Then, the consequences won¡¯t be so easily predicted. The Middle Province Alchemist Alliance¡¯s tens of thousands of years of tradition could possibly disappear in a sh!¡± Elder Maurice frowned slightly before he nodded with a nonchnt expression. ¡°Master Forrest is right. We¡¯ll make sure we keep our guard up and not hurt ourselves too much.¡± Master Forrest continued to speak with concern, ¡°When ites to war, it¡¯s never easy to control. After all, the moment you start fighting, both sides will end up losing resources. ¡°Unbreaking Pavilion is one of the best ns among the eighth-grade ones. Even though the alliance isn¡¯t that weak, you still can¡¯t look down on them. The moment your resources are depleted to a certain level, the other forces will all jump in. ¡°You know how those people in Sable Pavilion are. They¡¯re just hiding in the darkness with their eyes on both parties¡±. Chapter 2633 Chapter 2633 Elder Maurice frowned. Even though Master Forrest¡¯s words seemed to be driven by concern for the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance, Elder Maurice could see the true nature behind those words. Sable Pavilion was an existence among eighth-grade ns that was on par with the Unbreaking Pavilion. The Sable Pavilion and the Unbreaking Pavilion were the two strongest eighth-grade ns around. Master Forrest¡¯s words were not wrong; Elder Maurice and the others knew it as well. Ever since the war broke out, Sable Pavilion had been quietly looking into things. Elder Maurice pursed his lips helplessly as he said, ¡°We know of everything you spoke of. Thank you for your advice.¡± After that, Elder Maurice fell silent, not willing to speak anymore. However, Master Forrest was fully intent on digging out the truth behind the scenes and showed no signs of stopping. Even the tournament had turned into an afterthought. ¡°The Valley of Enlightenment must be an astounding ce if it can cause all of you to fight even with the potential consequences. Let me guess¡­ Could there be saint-level treasures within? ¡°Oh, might there be some treasures left behind by an ancient ancestor instead? Will you be able to dominate Middle Province if you got it?¡± Master Forrest¡¯s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets as he spoke, and it was evident just how excited he was. A human¡¯s greed had no limits. Even though Master Forrest knew that there was no way for him to participate in it, he refused to give up on that hope. Even if he could not get the best treasure, it was decent enough if he could just get a little and improve himself. Sky Peak Pavilion and Phoenix Valley shared a decent rtionship. Sky Peak Pavilion had spent a long time trying to figure out the true reason for the conflict, but the Phoenix Pavilion¡¯s higher-ups had been incredibly tight-lipped. Though they could not find the truth behind everything, Master Forrest refused to give up. He wanted to know the sort of treasure that had caused two massive forces in Middle Province to end up in an all-out war before they even sat down to negotiate. Both of these forces had been incredibly quiet toward Sky Peak Pavilion. They would only be able to get a sliver of information no matter who they asked, or even just the official answer. The other forces were all restless beyond relief. Everyone wanted to find out the secret behind all of it. If they knew the secret, they would be able to take advantage the moment there was a chance! Elder Maurice looked at Master Forrest¡¯s excited face. So excited, in fact, that Master Forrest could not contain his expression. He longed to know the truth. The more he acted like that, the calmer Elder Maurice was. ¡°Master Forrest, you¡¯re misunderstanding things. Both keys need to bebined if we want to open the valley, but both of our sides are already enemies at this point. How could we work together to open the gate? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°How could we know what¡¯s inside before we open it? Maybe you¡¯re right; maybe there¡¯s a really valuable treasure inside or something amazing left behind. Until the valley is open, however, this is all just spection.¡± Chapter 2634 Chapter 2634 ¡°Impossible!¡± eximed Master Forrest with widened eyes. He took a deep breath before he said, ¡°A war wouldn¡¯t have broken out if you hadn¡¯t known what¡¯s inside. The two sides are fighting because what¡¯s inside is far too valuable. ¡°You want it for yourselves; that¡¯s why you just started a war right away! We¡¯re not little children here! Do you think your words will throw me off?¡± Elder Maurice frowned, feeling like Master Forrest was borderline obsessed at this point. He seemed insistent on getting to the truth right there, but Elder Maurice did not get angered at all. Instead, he looked at Master Forrest earnestly. ¡°The Valley of Enlightenment is definitely part of the reason our two forces are fighting, but there are many more Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Master Forrest¡¯s face darkened, not trusting what Elder Maurice said. However, Elder Maurice had no obligation to reveal the secret to Master Forrest. Just sparing him so much time on the matter was already incredibly polite to Master Forrest. Elder Maurice took a deep breath before he said seriously, ¡°Master Forrest, you¡¯ve already asked the questions you wanted to, and I¡¯ve answered everything. As for whether you believe it or not, that¡¯s not something I can control. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you believe it or not, for all of this is the truth. Today, I brought our people over not because I wanted to answer your questions. It¡¯ste. Should we start the tournament?¡± Elder Maurice¡¯s wordspletely stuffed Master Forrest¡¯s questions back into his mouth. Master Forrest¡¯s face stiffened, finally realizing that he had gotten a bit too excited. The most important thing he had to do that day was to hold the tournament for the younger generation. If the Sky Peak Pavilion lost, their future negotiations would involve much higher prices for them to pay. Master Forrest took a deep breath as he repressed his skittishness. He forced out a smile as he turned to face everyone. ¡°Elder Maurice is right; those questions aren¡¯t the main focus of today. The tournament is more important!¡± That signaled the end of the questions. Even Jackie let out a regretful look on his face. He wanted to know so badly why the two forces went to war, too. This question had been in his head for a very long time, and he would often find himself wondering about the truth behind everything. He kept on feeling like the matter involved a lot of things behind the scenes. There had to be an immense reward awaiting them if the two forces were willing to ignore the inquisitive looks of others as well as potentially damage their foundation. After all, the Unbreaking Pavilion was at the peak of the eighth grade ns. Even though the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance had its roots in Middle Province for a very long time, the Unbreaking Pavilion clearly had a very strong foundation to dare to go to war against them. No one knew how long the war wouldst and how many people it would involve, and neither did they know if it would end up involving themselves. Jackie was both concerned and doubtful as he thought of everything. Even though he was not as cowardly as Rudy, he was not so carefree that he had no concern. If the two sides continued fighting in such a state, Jackie would end up involved eventually. Chapter 2635 Chapter 2635 That was not something Jackie wanted to see happening. He let out a sigh as he looked at ude and Benedict next to him. The two of them had regretful looks on their faces. It seemed like they did not know the secret behind the truth of the war. Jackie turned to look at Mr. Zayne. Even though Mr. Zayne did his best topose himself, Jackie still managed to see a hint of curiosity in his eyes. It seemed like Mr. Zayne was out of the loop, too. The higher-ups kept everything tightly under wraps, much like a secretive massive chessboard. If the two forces were really at the stage of being such irreconcble enemies, the secrets should not have been guarded so strictly. The only reason left, then, was that the secret involved incredible benefits for either side. Jackie became even more confused as he thought about it, feeling like there were far too many things hidden from everyone. As Jackie was deep in his thoughts, Master Forrest had his subordinates bring in the tools required for the tournament. There were a total of six condensation cards, and each card had 2000 pill runes within. Not a single rune in them wasplete. Somecked 80 percent, while somecked half. Jackie immediately knew what the first match would entail the moment he saw it. It was like the test that Jackie had gone through in the Elder Hall back then. The six of them would all have to fill up 2000 pill runes. Just like Jackie had thought, Master Forrest, acting as the host of the tournament, started to read out the rules as he pointed at the six cards, ¡°Everyone should be familiar with the first match today. You should have gone through this test plenty of times back at your respective ces. ¡°The requirements for the match are more or less the same as what you¡¯ve experienced. The six of you will have a condensation card each. There are two thousand pill runes that are iplete within them. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°The runes are a lot morecking than the ones you would¡¯ve had to fill before. After you fill up the runes, you have to achieve a sixty-percent refinement rate. Any pill runes with a fifty-percent refinement rate will be marked as failures.¡± Everyone nodded at that. Even though they had all gone through this test before, only a fool would not know that the test they were about to go through would be far harder than anything they had gone through. ude nced at the condensation card and could not help but whisper, ¡°My gosh,so many of these pill runes are incredibly hard to understand! Almost half of them are pill runes that are only used in eighth grade pills and above. This test cannot be underestimated¡­¡± Benedict frowned and said, ¡°The degree of ipletion isn¡¯t uniform either. Some of them are even lacking as much as eighty percent. We only have twenty percent of the pill rune to figure out what it is, and we still need to fill it up. This is a little too hard. ¡°If it¡¯s only half iplete, I¡¯d be quite confident, but now? I don¡¯t even know how I¡¯ll perform!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow as he looked at the condensation cards. He had to say that he did not me Benedict for losing his confidence. He had gone through the same test in the Elder Hall before, but it had been far easier. Even though the pill runes were iplete that time as well, the degree was just half or 60-percent at most. At the very least, they could figure out what the original rune looked like from the parts that remained. A pill rune that only had 20-percent was only left with a corner. The difficulty was raised several times. Even very skilled seventh-grade alchemists were not necessarily able to figure out what the original rune looked like just from 20 percent of the rune, let alone with limited time. Due to how young they were, they had not been seventh-grade alchemists for that long. They were very talented butcked the time put into the craft. Chapter 2636 Chapter 2636 After the six contestants saw the runes that they needed toplete, all of them had concerned expressions except for Jackie. All of them were really worried and scared that they would not perform well. Other than Jackie, the other five contestants were considered quite skilled back at their irrespective forces. They were quite confident in their own skills and were always proud of themselves when they went out. However, this time they looked like they were in trouble. Conrad from Sky Peak Pavilion frowned and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this test a bit too hard? Two thousand pill runes, it would already be amazing if I managed toplete eighty percent of them. ¡°If seventy-five percent of those runes Ipleted were passable, then I would have performed beyond any expectations. This will probably be the worst result I¡¯ve gotten since I became an alchemist.¡± Conrad¡¯s words resonated with everyone around him. All of them nodded, but Jackie was the only one who quietly observed the condensing card. Jackie was constantly searching for those iplete runes in his memories. He had already shut himself out from whatever anyone else was saying. At that moment, Master Forrest suddenly said, ¡°This tournament means a lot this time. It would be meaningless if we used only easy questions.¡± After that, Master Forrest looked over at Bradly. Bradley merely nodded without much emotion on his face. He looked exceptionally calm, which Elder Maurice and Jackie both caught. The two of them frowned at the same time, feeling like that expression must mean something. Master Forrest let out a cough and said, ¡°You¡¯ll have fifteen minutes to prepare yourself. After all, the tournament is an important matter this time. All of you have to maintain a calm state.¡± After saying that, Master Forrest turned around and sat on his chair. He sipped on some tea that was brought over. Master Forrest seemed incredibly calm and collected to any outsider. He had calmly exined the rules and sat back down. He even continued casually sipping his tea. In Jackie¡¯s eyes, there was definitely something up. He frowned as he turned to look at Elder Maurice next to him. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Elder Maurice had his eyebrows furrowed and were deep in thought as well. With the two of them behaving like that, Jackie immediately knew that something was wrong. Even though there was nothing odd with how Master Forrest was acting, he was being far tooposed. It was as though the tournament did not seem to matter at all to him. Master Forrest had been in Sky Peak Pavilion for so many years. He did not rise to power purely because of his skill, but his scheming ways as well. It was a tournament that involved many benefits. Even Elder Maurice was nowhere near as calm as Master Forrest. It was as if the results were not that important at all. Thinking about that, Jackie raised an eyebrow as he looked over at the three contestants on the other side. There did not seem to be anything wrong with them. The one called Bradley had left the most profound impression on Jackie. It was not only because of the look Master Forrest had shot Bradley. Ever since he saw Bradley, Jackie noticed there was not much emotion on the guy¡¯s face. Even when he was introduced to everyone, people were looking at him with a confused gaze, but he maintained a calm expression. Chapter 2637 Chapter 2637 Bradley acted as if everything that was happening around him was not that significant. The more Bradley acted like that, the more suspicious Jackie was. Could something be different about Bradley? Before every test, the contestants would always be given fifteen minutes to calm themselves down. That amount of time was not too long, but it was not that short either. ude and Benedict had not found anything wrong with the situation. Ever since Master Forrest announced that the fifteen minutes had started, the two of them had their eyes shut as they started to prepare themselves. However, Jackie was different from the two of them. Jackie did not need to prepare as they did. He had always been the mostposed one. At the start, five of them were silent, but after a while, Elder Maurice could not hold it in. He turned to look at Mr. Zayne and lowered his voice, ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve never thought we would ever lose in this tournament. After all, Sky Peak Pavilion might be an eighth grade n, but they still focus on martial arts. ¡°Phoenix Pavilion doesn¡¯t only have martial artists, butrge amounts of alchemists as well. I¡¯ve never thought for a moment that our alchemists would lose to them. That has never changed. ¡°Even though Jackie appeared, I feel like our chances of winning are still very high with ude and Benedict. Yet, just look at Master Forrest, he looks like he¡¯s incredibly confident. I refuse to believe he¡¯d be so idle if he did not prepare anything!¡± After saying that, Elder Maurice¡¯s lips were pursed into a line. He narrowed his eyes slightly as various thoughts danced in his head. Mr. Zayne frowned slightly, feeling like something was wrong as well. At that moment, Master Forrest was idly holding his teacup and leisurely sipping his tea. He looked like a customer at a teahouse. However you looked at it, it seemed like he was not concerned about the results at all. Mr. Zayne took a deep breath and whispered back, ¡°I think they must have made some preparations. After all, this involves a lot of benefits. If they lose, they¡¯ll end up paying a greater price. ¡°Since he represents Sky Peak Pavilion, he would naturally want the best for them. He doesn¡¯t need to think about anything else. The fact that he¡¯s so calm means he¡¯s confident in this tournament. He has definitelye prepared!¡± When Elder Maurice heard that, his expression soured. He even clenched his fists slightly as his breathing quickened a little. Elder Maurice felt incredibly helpless. He felt hisposureing and going in waves. He was the person in Material ? N?velDrama.Org. charge of the tournament this time. If they lost the tournament and Phoenix Valley ends up having to pay a greater price, he would definitely be berated harshly. He would be given the relevant punishment as well. Those were actually secondary, he was more afraid that his position would be threatened. Thinking about that, he could not help but curse Elder Rick for being so petty and despicable. If someone else was there instead of Jackie, he might be more confident. Even though Jackie had given his guarantee before, Elder Maurice was not someone who just believed the words of others. He would not believe in Jackie before he witnessed Jackie¡¯s skills for himself. ¡°This time, defeat is absolutely not allowed! Do you all hear me?!¡± Elder Maurice said in a low voice. Chapter 2638 Chapter 2638 After noticing that something was wrong, Elder Maurice pulled the four of them aside to an empty space. He was not in the mood to be drinking tea with Master Forrest. His emotions were all over the ce at that moment. ¡°We have to think of a countern!¡± Elder Maurice said indignantly. Mr. Zayne¡¯s lips twitched in mild exasperation as he carefully said, ¡°Things have already advanced to this point, what kind of countern could we have? We can¡¯t possibly have a change of contestants at this point. ¡°Actually, I was very curious about this. If this tournament is so important, why didn¡¯t we send alchemists from the inner valley?¡± Mr. Zayne¡¯s words caused Elder Maurice to feel even more helpless. When Jackie heard that, he perked up his ears as he looked toward ude and Benedict. Turns out the two of them did note from the inner valley. That was actually incredibly strange to Jackie. The two of them had acted so arrogantly that Jackie had thought that they were from the inner valley. After all, the inner valley was the core of Phoenix Valley. Only the best of Phoenix Valley gathered there, but after Mr. Zayne¡¯s words, Jackie finally realized that he waspletely wrong. The two of them were not from the inner valley but were alchemists from the outer valley. However, Jackie had never met the two of them before! Elder Maurice shook his head helplessly and replied, ¡°This is something out of my control. With howplicated the current situation is, we can¡¯t use the power of the inner valley. We can¡¯t have them reveal themselves, they have to be ourst line of defense!¡± Mr. Zayne obviously could not tell the meaning behind that exnation, and only saw that Elder Maurice was filled with a sense of helplessness. After Jackie heard those words, he frowned as well. He thought about those words in his mind over and over again. Why could they not use the power of the inner valley? The inner valley was full of secrets, but seventh grade alchemists were not some secret that nobody knew. Why were they unable to leave the inner valley? Why were they thest line of defense? Jackie got more confused the more he thought about it. Mr. Zayne¡¯s lips twitched, not knowing what to say. Elder Maurice looked even more worried at that moment. He felt like he was going to start growing gray hair. Initially, ude and Benedict were still standing by the side as they rested and listened to Elder Maurice. This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. The more they listened, the more it felt off. Mr. Zayne¡¯s words seemed to be questioning their skills and talents. ude could not ept that. ude let out a slight cough as he said, ¡°I doubt those people really amount to anything. Even though we¡¯re not from the inner valley, it¡¯s only a matter of time before we get in. Mr. Zayne, you don¡¯t have to look down on us like that¡­¡± Mr. Zayne¡¯s lips twitched when he heard that, almost rolling his eyes at them. Elder Maurice let out a smallugh as he said without any mercy, ¡°Do you think the inner valley is somewhere you can just get into if you want to? Even though you¡¯re both seventh-grade alchemists now, the test to get into the inner valley has never been about how good you are as an alchemist, but about your actual talent! ¡°Even a sixth-grade alchemist can be chosen to enter at any time if they¡¯re talented enough. The two of you have been in Phoenix Valley for quite some time, but you¡¯ve never received the test before. That proves that you have no right to enter the inner valley.¡± Elder Maurice¡¯s words held nothing back as they damaged their pride. ude widened his eyes in disbelief, while Benedict was so angry his fists were clenched up and shaking. If Elder Maurice had not been the one speaking, the two of them would definitely have kicked up a fuss. After hearing those words, Mr. Zayne let out a cold smile. Chapter 2639 Chapter 2639 Even though Mr. Zayne did not say a word, ude could sense the mockery behind his cold smile. At that moment, ude felt even more unhappy with the situation. Neither of them knew how to get into the inner valley, and they had never received the test before. The two of them had thought that it was because neither of them had any noticeable breakthroughs as seventh-grade alchemists. Yet, it seemed that it was purely because they were not talented enough! When Jackie heard that, he got even more curious about the inner valley. Jackie had not nned on staying in Phoenix Valley for that long. He felt like Phoenix Valley was an incredibly dangerous ce. If he stayed there for too long, it was possible he would end up being pulled in, but Jackie was beginning to sway from that decision. He really wanted to see why the inner valley was so mysterious. Even with so much at stake, the higher-ups of Phoenix Valley were not willing to send them. There had to be a reason for that. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jackie narrowed his eyes as various thoughts swam in his head. While he was upied with his thoughts, Mr. Zayne suddenly let out a surprised exmation. The few of them followed his gaze curiously. Mr. Zayne faced forward as he looked in the direction of the members of the Sky Peak Pavilion. Jackie followed his gaze and noticed that Mr. Zayne was staring at Bradley. Mr. Zayne frowned as he scanned Bradley up and down a few times. He looked like he had seen something through Bradley. After a while, Mr. Zayne finally said, ¡°I keep feeling like I¡¯ve seen Bradley before! As for where I met him, I can¡¯t really recall. Why do I keep feeling like he looks really familiar?¡± After that, Elder Maurice hurriedly asked, ¡°He looks familiar to you? You¡¯ve seen him somewhere before?¡± Mr. Zayne did not answer Elder Maurice immediately and merely continued staring at Bradley. He looked like he wanted to skin Bradley alive. After a moment, Mr. Zayne finally pped his head in realization. ¡°I remember now! It¡¯s the test from the inner valley a year ago! Bradley was there! Elder Maurice, weren¡¯t you sent off on an errand then? The few of us were left behind to help out. ¡°The guy had a very good showing that time. I was sure he would be epted into the inner valley, but his family suddenly changed their mind. They paid a very big price to bring Bradley out!¡± Those words caused everyone there to widen their eyes. That piece of news was too shocking. Turns out that Bradley was also part of Phoenix Valley before and had even taken the test. ¡°He had performed excellently in Phoenix Valley and was just a step away from being epted into the inner valley before he was brought away by his family. They had paid arge price as well.¡± Elder Maurice¡¯s expression changed immediately to those words. He quickly pulled Mr. Zayne¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Keep your voice down! Tell me about it in detail!¡± Jackie was suddenly speechless at Elder Maurice¡¯s words. It was obvious Elder Maurice did not want everyone else to hear it. Mr. Zayne proceeded to whisper into Elder Maurice¡¯s ears after that as they talked in private for a long time. Chapter 2640 Chapter 2640 Their expressions turned more serious the more they spoke. Elder Maurice in particr had his brows furrowing tighter and tighter. Even though it was not clear what they were talking about, a lot could be learned from Elder Maurice¡¯s expression. If Bradley really was that talented, then it would be over for them in the tournament. Elder Maurice had been incredibly confident in their lineup, but there was no way he could keep up his good mood after knowing Bradley¡¯s talent. ude stood by the side as he whispered, ¡°Even though Bradley is quite talented, it doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ve lost¡­¡± He was not willing to admit defeat. Even though he had never participated in the inner valley tests, ude did not feel like hecked any talent. He had always done very well in Phoenix Valley and had done much better than his peers. He did not know how one gets qualified to get into Phoenix Valley, but he felt that he was more than qualified to take the test and enter Phoenix Valley. Jackie could not help but let out a cold smile at those words. He had seen many people like ude. All of them felt like their talents were better than everyone else, and that no one could beat them. Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Everything was good and all the honor belonged to them. However, Jackie felt like they had that attitude only because they were arrogant. After entering Phoenix Valley, Jackie had asked Lou how one could get into the inner valley. Lou had said assuringly that he did not know how to get into the inner valley because that was a big secret. The inner valley would constantly observe all the alchemists in the outer valley. The ones they thought were qualified would go through a test to enter. There were times when even excellent, high-ranked alchemists were not epted by the inner valley. The inner valley never had any sort of testing standards, nor had anyone ever seen how they were chosen. The more secretive it was, the more curious Jackie got about the inner valley. Elder Maurice said in anger, ¡°No wonder that guy¡¯s still in the mood to drink tea. He was already prepared! However, what¡¯s wrong with Bradley? He actually didn¡¯t want something as amazing as the inner valley! ¡°He¡¯s now suddenly at the Sky Peak Pavilion and one of their alchemists. What sort of ce is the Sky Peak Pavilion? They¡¯ve never produced any notable alchemists before, so why would he choose this ce?¡± Elder Maurice got angrier the more he thought about it. He was already struggling to even keep his voice down. Mr. Zayne frowned and said in exasperation, ¡°There¡¯s definitely something happening behind the scenes that we don¡¯t know about. We did not care about it that much that time, since there are already so many masters in Phoenix Valley, but I never expected him to be standing on the opposite side of us, helping the Sky Peak Pavilion fight over our resources!¡± Elder Maurice¡¯s face darkened a little, ¡°The Middle Province Alchemist Alliance has always been the gathering spot for the alchemists of Middle Province. Every single alchemist would fight incredibly hard to enter the alliance. ¡°Yet this brat is trying to go against the grain! If he ruins things for us today, I¡¯ll make sure he pays!¡± Elder Maurice was incredibly furious. There were too many variables at this point. Even though the test has yet to start, Elder Maurice was already worried about the final result. Everything pointed to the tournament that day spiraling out of his control. After he sighed, he suddenly turned to look at Jackie and the others. He reached out and grabbed Jackie¡¯s arm before eximing, ¡°The first test determines the total scores of everyone. You must not drag us down, understand?!¡± Chapter 2641 Chapter 2641 Jackie nodded, not saying anything more. He had thought that the results would be individually scored. He had thought that all he needed to do was to make sure his own results were better than his counterpart. He never expected that the scores would be totaled up. ude could not remain calm after hearing that and questioned, ¡°So the results of the test are totaled? Then this guy¡­¡± He did not continue what he said, but there was no need. Everyone naturally knew what ude was thinking about. In ude¡¯s eyes, Jackie would definitely drag them down. If the tournament had been an individual one, ude would not have been so emotional, even if he would still be angered that Jackie would drag them down. However, if all of their scores were totaled together, then even ude and Benedict would be dragged down if Jackie did not do well! Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Elder Maurice would report the total score when he reported to the higher-ups. Then, the two of them would look really bad, so how could ude calmly ept that fact? Elder Maurice frowned as he replied to ude unhappily, ¡°Is there something wrong with your head? Of course, the score will be totaled. ¡°If it was an individual contest, and one person exceeded everyone¡¯s scores by an immense amount, but the other two did not do well, how would it be judged? How would you gauge the scores of the alchemists from both sides? The others immediately understood after hearing Elder Maurice¡¯s exnation. The tournament was not just down to individual skills. The scores had to be totaled up to really show the average strength. It had always been a battle between two forces, so it was naturally the total score that would be judged. However, ude suddenly felt like he was being dragged down even harder. He got furious even looking at Jackie. He panted roughly as his face scrunched up in anger, ¡°Jackie! No matter what, you have to do your best. If you drag the two of us down and both of us end up in trouble, I absolutely won¡¯t let you off!¡± Jackie frowned speechlessly. There were times when he really wanted to rush toward ude and give him a p on the face to wake him up. He grunted lightly as he said coldly, ¡°Can you act a bit more normal? Can you just listen to what I¡¯ve said to you before? ¡°How do you know I will drag you down? In my eyes, you¡¯ll be the one dragging us down. Please look at yourself in the mirror first!¡± ude almost got a stroke with how angry he was at Jackie. His entire body even started to shake. ude had continuously challenged Jackie but never seemed to get the upper hand. ude was like a stubborn child. No matter how much he suffered from it, he would still confidently mock Jackie the next time. After that, he would be shouted back at by Jackie, and end up angering himself greatly. Benedict grabbed ude¡¯s arm helplessly. ¡°Stop trying to talk to him. This guy¡¯s just never been punished before and doesn¡¯t know his ce. He probably thinks he¡¯ll get good results in the tournament, which is why he is so confident. He¡¯ll face reality in just a moment!¡± Chapter 2642 Chapter 2642 Benedict¡¯s words sessfully consoled ude and calmed him down. Jackie raised an eyebrow after he heard Benedict¡¯s words. He retorted, ¡°The two of you are just annoying clowns in my eyes. You¡¯re right, the tournament is about to start. The truth will be revealed soon, just don¡¯t cry then.¡± After saying that, ude and Benedict¡¯s eyes widened, unable to believe what they heard. Was that guy crazy? He actually thought they would cry? Even Benedict, who had a good temper, was almost unable to take it anymore and about to rush forward to fight Jackie. However, he was held back by Elder Maurice. Elder Maurice frowned and started berating the three of them, ¡°All three of you, shut up! Don¡¯t you know where you are? Why are you trying to start a fight and embarrass yourselves? This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. ¡°You should be focused on yourselves and your thoughts should all be about the tournament. I don¡¯t care who¡¯s bragging or not. I won¡¯t let anyone off if they drag us down!¡± Right after he said that Master Forrest¡¯s voice was heard on the other side, ¡°Time¡¯s up, contestants, prepare to start.¡± Master Forrest snapped them out of that tense atmosphere. ude and Benedict red at Jackie before they turned around and headed toward the center. Sky Peak Pavilion¡¯s stewards gave each of them a condensing card. All three of them got the same condensing card. In order to ensure fairness, the three cards had just been made by Elder Maurice and Master Forrest earlier. After epting the card, Jackie looked it over once. Elder Maurice announced thest rule, ¡°You only have six hours! Once the six hours are over, we¡¯ll keep your condensing cards even if you haven¡¯t finished. Everyone heard me?¡± The six of them nodded at the same time. After looking at their nod, Master Forrest suddenly had a glint in his eyes, as if he thought of something. ¡°That¡¯s right, the condensing card in your hands was made with a special array. It has a few additional functionspared to the cards you¡¯ve gotten before,¡± After saying that, Master Forrest deliberately paused for a moment. Everyone looked at him strangely. Master Forrest seemed to be trying to bait everyone in. When he saw how everyone was looking at him, Master Forrest let out a smile as he continued, ¡°The condensing card has a very special function. If the runes youpleted don¡¯t reach sixty percent refinement, the moment youplete them, the runes will crumble by themselves. ¡°That means that the runes that you canplete will all have a sixty percent refinement. The moment you The moment they heard that everyone¡¯s eyes widened. Why was such an important piece of news left to thest moment to be announced? Jackie frowned as he turned to look at Elder Maurice. Elder Maurice merely looked forward without a change in expression. It was obvious that he already knew about that piece of news. If he already did, then why did he not let them know before? When Master Forrest saw everyone¡¯s curious reactions, he smiled and exined, ¡°We did so deliberately. The reason is simple, we want to test your adaptability. ¡°Announcing this at the veryst moment will allow us to see what your mind is capable of when you¡¯re facing unpredictable dangers. A sessful alchemist requires not only talent and ability butposure to face danger as well. There¡¯s no need for any more talking, we will start now!¡± Chapter 2643 Chapter 2643 After Master Forrest said that the others all looked at him with a dumbfounded expression, other than Jackie and Bradley. It was obvious they did not understand what Master Forrest meant. Why would thest point be about testing theirposure? What was there to test? The others did not understand, but Jackie immediately understood it. After struggling to condense a rune, an alchemist would definitely be affected mentally if a rune they had so painstakingly formed crumbled because it was not at sixty percent refinement. The more runes that crumble, the more the alchemist would panic. They would then make more and more mistakes and it would affect their final results. It seemed like it was a test that Elder Maurice and Master Forrest both agreed on. ¡°Alright, stop with the errant thoughts, it¡¯s time for the test to start! The clock has started ticking. You only have six hours, so stop wasting your time on needless thoughts!¡± Those words caused everyone topose themselves and immediately put their full focus on the cards in their hands. Jackie frowned as he looked at the condensing card. To Jackie, even if the runes in the card were left with twenty percent, Jackie would still immediately know how toplete it. After all, that ancient warrior was a top alchemist in a first-grade world. All of the runes were as easy as ABC in his eyes. If it were not for the fact that his memories were still not fully in tune with his body, even ninth-grade pills would be incredibly easy to refine for Jackie. Jackie did not start condensing the pill runes immediately. Instead, he started by looking at how many pill runes were at the highest difficulty. He did not want to be like the others and start with the easiest runes. Completing pill runes was quite different from refining pills. When refining pills, not only did one have to maintain the pill, they needed to condense pill runes as well. The moment one pill rune went wrong, all of their hard work would be wasted. That was why it was so hard to be a highgrade alchemist. On the condensing card, condensing pill runes were different. The pill runes on the card were independent existences. Even if the pill condensing went wrong, one would be able to start over without affecting the other pill runes. Jackie¡¯s biggest problem was not that he did not recognize the pill runes, nor was it that he did not know how to draw them. It was that his body could not keep up with his memories. His hands would not be able to keep up with his mind, which was why he would make mistakes. However, the tournament was actually a good chance for Jackie to practice. After all, even if there were mistakes, he could start over! This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. With that in mind, a sliver of a smile appeared on Jackie¡¯s mouth. At that moment, he suddenly heard Elder Maurice¡¯s anxious voice. ¡°What are you looking at over there? Do you think six hours is very long? Why aren¡¯t you starting yet?!¡± Jackie¡¯s lips twitched helplessly. He had been focused on finding out which pill runes were the hardest to refine. He had forgotten that everyone else had already started while he was still looking around. Elder Maurice who was already not very trusting of him in the first ce suddenly lost his cool. Jackie¡¯s lips twitched as he put his gaze on the thousand and twentieth pill rune. Chapter 2644 Chapter 2644 That rune was the hardest one to refine among the two thousand runes. Jackie let out a faint smile as his right hand constantly danced. A golden glow constantly flowed out from his fingers. As he moved his fingers, a faint golden pill rune slowly appeared in his hand. However, just as he was going to Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The pill rune immediately let out a bang as it suddenly disappeared. Jackie¡¯s performance caused everyone to widen their eyes. Even if Jackie did not turn around, he could still feel the gazes of others. Elder Maurice¡¯s temper boiled over. For Jackie to fail on the first rune was way too weak of him. If that continued on, it would already be quite decent if Jackie was even able toplete a hundred pill runes in six hours! Thinking about that, Elder Maurice suddenly felt ill. Mr. Zayne could not help but frown as he looked at Jackie speechlessly. Mr. Zayne was somewhat familiar with Jackie, but he had never really seen Jackie¡¯s skills for himself. Yet, what he saw then was Jackie failing at the very first rune. Jackie¡¯s failure had sessfully attracted the attention of the other five contestants. All of them looked over, and ude could not help but let out augh. ude had alreadypleted five pill runes at that point. Looking at how Jackie had failed on the very first rune, he was incredibly amused. Jackie had been so proud of his skills earlier as if he was the best in the world. No matter what ude said, Jackie would just shoot him down. Yet, when it was time for them to show their skills, Jackie was performing so badly. Elder Maurice frowned as he red at ude. ude was taken aback by that, was it wrong for him to laugh? Jackie had said so many horrible words before, did none of them hear them? Jackie had bragged and ced himself on such a high pedestal, but ended up only having that little bit of skill. What was wrong with himughing? ude could not help but snort, ¡°I thought this guy was so amazing, so he was just talking up a storm the whole time. He doesn¡¯t have a single bit of skill, but managed to brag so much!¡± Elder Maurice frowned and scolded him, ¡°Shut your mouth, you¡¯re not doing that well either!¡± ude pursed his lips, not really happy about it. He wanted to add a few more words, but he knew that the tournament was more important. He wanted to use his skills to deliver a blow to Jackie. Master Maurice let out augh as he said in a warm tone, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so nervous. Even though this tournament is a more formal one, it doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll always be stuck at this level your whole life. You have to They sounded like words of constion, but they were filled with deep mockery. Everyone present had been able to tell that much. Elder Maurice was so angered that his face was turning red. He really wanted to shoot down those words. However, Jackie was still an alchemist on their side in the end. If Jackie was only at that level, there was nothing he could say that would be convincing. All it would do was get himughed at. Hence, Elder Maurice was forced to swallow his anger as he red viciously at Jackie. Jackie heard all of the mockeries around him, but not a single word affected Jackie¡¯s mood. Jackie did not care how everyone else looked at him. After the first rune broke down, he tried again immediately. This time, he slowed himself down and allowed his body to follow his memories. Chapter 2645 Chapter 2645 Yet, even after he slowed down, he still failed at the veryst stroke. After it crumbled again, Jackie could not help but frown. It really was the hardest pill rune. Even an eighth-grade alchemist might not sessfully refine it in his ce. Jackie had the help of the memories and knew where he had gone wrong and how to correct it. After a long time, Jackie finally condensed the pill rune sessfully. After the pill rune was filled up, the condensing card did not make the pill rune disappear, which meant that the refinement rate was at sixty percent. That pleased Jackie quite a bit. After all, The Way of the Divine Void Pill was at a much higher level than any normal Way of the Pill. The higher the rank, the more stable the pill runes are, and the higher the refinement rate. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. A sixty percent refinement rate was actually not that hard for Jackie. Jackie might have gotten good results in the test thest time, but he still only ended up in fifth ce. Yet, that did not mean that it was the extent of his abilities. He had ced himself at that level because he did not want to attract too much attention. If he did too well, he might end up being noticed by the higher-ups and be used as ab rat. He had not nned on entering the inner valley then. After all, Jackie felt like Phoenix Valley was an incredibly dangerous ce. However, Jackie¡¯s opinions had changed, and there was less of a reason for him to hide his abilities. After condensing the pill rune, Jackie looked toward the second one. It was also one of the harder ones. At that moment, Benedict said anxiously, ¡°Was that not at sixty percent? I clearly got it to sixty percent!¡± Afterpleting a pill rune earlier, Benedict saw it crumble in the condensing card because it was not at sixty percent refinement. It immediately affected Benedict¡¯s mental state. Elder Maurice frowned and shouted, ¡°Calm down! If you keep being so anxious, it will affect your final results! As an alchemist,posure is very important as well!¡± As he said that, Elder Maurice¡¯s voice was incredibly serious. In truth, even though the contestants were not in a very stable mental state, they still had much more control than Elder Maurice. Elder Maurice was trying his best to look like he did not care about the results that much, but inside, he was on the edge of exploding at any time! Mr. Zayne clearly felt Elder Maurice¡¯s anxious mood. His lips twitched helplessly. If Phoenix Valley really lost the tournament, Elder Maurice would definitely be scolded when he returns. Mr. Zayne would not be spared either. Thinking about that, Mr. Zayne started to regret epting this task back then. No one knew there would be so many variables. Phoenix Valley was not performing too well, so Master Forrest was naturally incredibly happy. At that moment, his smile almost reached his ears. After he looked at Bradley, he let out a smile as he said, ¡°Not bad! You¡¯ve alreadypleted a hundred. Continue with your hard work.¡± Those words sessfully demoralized the other contestants even more. Everyone had been focused on the condensing cards in their own hands, none of them were focused on the results of the others at that moment. However, Master Forrest¡¯s words sessfully announced to everyone that Bradley had alreadypleted a hundred pill runes. Most of them were only at forty or fifty, Bradley¡¯ was almost double theirs. Chapter 2646 Chapter 2646 Master Maurice had deliberately said so to cause the others to lose theirposure. Those who were not able to calm themselves even started to pale. Everyone knew that the tournament was incredibly important. If they ended up dragging their side down, they would definitely be punished. At that moment, everyone could not help but stop, except for Jackie who was still calmly condensing pill runes. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. All of them looked over at Bradley who was in the same state as Jackie. No matter what happened around him, and what anyone else said, he remained calm while condensing pill runes. Even Master Forrest¡¯s praise earlier had failed to distract Bradley. It was as if the person being praised was not him. Master Forrest let out augh as he continued, ¡°Of the six contestants, two of them are the most composed. The first is Bradley from the Sky Peak Pavilion, while the other one is Jackie from Phoenix Valley.¡± Master Forrest sounded like he was praising Bradley, and had brought Jackie up as well. However, everyone knew that Jackie had only managed to condense ten pill runes at that point. There were ny pill runes between the two of them. However, Jackie remained incrediblyposed. Even if Elder Maurice was already so infuriated that he was about to berate and curse at Jackie, Jackie acted like nothing of the sort was happening. One of them was at rock bottom, while the other was at the top. Praising them together was actually the same as insulting Jackie. Elder Maurice got so exasperated that he almost lunged over. Elder Maurice had been holding back the whole time so Jackie could do his best. Even though Jackie was condensing the pill runes at a snail¡¯s pace, Elder Maurice did not say anything too bad. However, he was beginning to lose control. Elder Maurice frowned and said, ¡°Jackie, don¡¯t forget what you told me earlier!¡± Jackie had naturally not forgotten his promise to Elder Maurice, but Elder Maurice was clueless to what Jackie had nned. Jackie had always been someone who did as he pleased. Others did not need to know what he was thinking, as long as he fulfilled his promises. Jackie frowned as he said somewhat coldly, ¡°I¡¯ll naturally not forget what I said before. The tournament¡¯s just started. You don¡¯t have to be so anxious before the final results are out.¡± Elder Maurice¡¯s temper red even more at those words. He felt like Jackie¡¯s actions were a direct challenge to him, and he started to wonder if there was something wrong with Jackie¡¯s head. Otherwise, how could Jackie remain so calm at such a time? Elder Maurice narrowed his eyes, ¡°How many pill runes have you condensed so far? Look at how many everyone around you already has. If this continues, don¡¯t you think your results will drag everyone down?¡± If he was not forced to, Elder Maurice would not have said all of that in front of the Sky Peak Pavilion. After all, it was thought he had no confidence in his own people. Jackie pursed his lips helplessly, feeling Elder Maurice¡¯s anger from his words However, Jackie was not willing to allow that old man to ruin his ns. He looked up to face Elder Maurice earnestly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll say the same thing. The tournament¡¯s just started, and the victor hasn¡¯t been decided yet. You don¡¯t have to panic so much. I have my own ns, you just have to wait for the results.¡± Chapter 2647 Chapter 2647 Jackie¡¯s words were like adding oil to the fire. Elder Maurice got so angry that his veins started showing on his head. He clenched his fists tightly, resisting the urge to beat Jackie up. ¡°Don¡¯t try to give me any excuses. If you continue with this pace, there¡¯s no way you will get good results. You have to remember your promise to me. ¡°If you drag everyone down, then you better think about what you¡¯ll face when you get back. Jackie nodded seriously, feeling helpless about Elder Maurice¡¯s temper. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly in control of my own pace. You don¡¯t have to worry. It¡¯s only going to take six hours. Just calm yourself down first. After six hours, you¡¯ll see the results for yourself. There¡¯s no need to lose your temper right now.¡± ude and Benedict had been fully concentrating on filling up the pill runes. when they heard Jackie and Elder Maurice¡¯s conversation. The two of them could not stand it at that point. Jackie was acting far too arrogantly. He was so disrespectful to Elder Maurice. His skills were clearly not up to par, but he still tried to act as if he would definitely achieve a good result. ude frowned as he stopped working on his runes. He looked up at Jackie and said, ¡°Jackie, you¡¯ve gone too far. Don¡¯t we know where we are right now? ¡°If you¡¯re really as skilled as you said, how could you only manage to condense so few pill runes at this point? If you continue at this pace, it would be amazing if you manage to condense a hundred pill runes!¡± Jackie furrowed his eyebrows. He really did not want to waste his time on them. Jackie felt like he was just talking to a brick wall at that point. They would never understand anything he said. Jackie clearly voiced, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be in a hurry to judge me either. You aren¡¯t saying any of this for the sake of Phoenix Valley, but for your own satisfaction. You just want to make things worse for me, but I¡¯ll still say the same thing. Before the results are out, don¡¯t be in such a hurry!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Mr. Zayne pursed his lips speechlessly. He felt incredibly humiliated at that moment. They were fighting internally in front of Sky Peak Pavilion, and no one was willing to admit defeat. Elder Maurice felt like Phoenix Valley could not continue going on like that either. It was better if they did not fight on the spot, but he could really not control his own temper. Jackie¡¯s performance was far too bad. It was far worse than anything he had anticipated. However, that brat remained stubborn and unwilling to admit defeat. He insisted on them to wait for the results after six hours. He maintained his incredibly confident facade. Elder Maurice had never seen an alchemist like Jackie in so many years of organizing tests of various sizes. With Jackie¡¯s pace, there was no way for him to catch up, but Jackie did not seem to think that was the case at all. Master Forrest smirked as he tried to y the part of a mediator, ¡°Elder Maurice, don¡¯t be angry. Jackie is probably just incredibly confident in his own skills. That¡¯s why he¡¯s saying this. ¡°Even since I saw Jackie, I¡¯ve felt like he was an incredibly confident person. I believe he will definitely be able to create a miracle,¡± Those strange words were all heard by Jackie, and Jackie just felt like Master Forrest was incredibly nosy. Chapter 2648 Chapter 2648 He wanted Phoenix Valley¡¯s internal conflict to escte. Then, he would be able to enjoy themotion from the side. The more Phoenix Valley embarrassed itself, the happier Sky Peak Pavilion was. Elder Maurice almost exploded at Master Forrest¡¯s words, but he suddenly snapped out of it at that moment. He constantly remembered that Master Forrest did not have any good intentions. Of course, he would not fall for Master Forrest¡¯s trick. He let out a cold snort as he turned his head over and said, ¡°Phoenix Valley knows what our own standards are. Master Forrest, you should focus on yourself.¡± Master Forrest¡¯s mouth stiffened as a sharp look shed on his face. However, he still shut his mouth up and did not continue to instigate Elder Maurice. It was not because Master Forrest was afraid of Elder Maurice, but because Master Forrest felt like Phoenix Valley would definitely be humiliated after the six hours were up. The Sky Peak Pavilion would definitely win against Phoenix Valley. If he mocked them then, Elder Maurice would not be able to be so hard-headed. At that point, Mr. Zayne could not hold back anymore, he pulled at Elder Maurice¡¯s sleeve before saying, ¡°The tournament is still going on. Everyone, don¡¯t waste your time.¡± That sessfully served as a reminder to ude and Benedict that what they were doing was the most important. Since that kid was stubborn, then they would wait until the official results were out before they berate him. Jackie let out a helpless sigh as he suddenly did something that shocked everyone. He took his condensing card, turned around and headed toward the corner of the hall. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as they looked at Jackie in confusion. Elder Maurice shouted, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Jackie stopped at Elder Maurice¡¯s yell, not really caring about what Elder Maurice was saying. Instead, he stopped to look around before he decided the distance was far enough. Then he turned to face everyone, ¡°I need to do this in silence. This spot is suitable for that.¡± Everyone was speechless when he said that, feeling like Jackie was acting stranger by the minute. Elder Maurice¡¯s temper red up again, his calm demeanor that he had just regained was gone again. He felt like Jackie¡¯s every action was mocking him. Master Forrest could not help butugh, Jackie was far too hrious. Could he really think that he would get a good result? He was just insulted a bit earlier, but he actually chose to leave the center to find a corner to continue. It was like he wanted to show everyone that his results were very important and that he was incredibly confident in himself. Even Conrad could not help but say, ¡°What¡¯s this guy doing? Does he think he¡¯s a master?¡± Jackie had naturally done that for his own reasons. After Elder Mauricepared his results to everyone else, he forgot about his position as an elder and the pride of the valley as he started to berate Jackie. Jackie could not However, answering Elder Maurice would just waste his time. He also needed to constantly listen to the mockery around him. Jackie had actually treated the tournament as an incredibly good chance to train. It was not worth it for Material ? N?velDrama.Org. him to waste any time on that at all. That was why he had decisively chosen to stay away from those people. They could talk as much as they wanted, as long as it did not affect him. Even Master Forrest was speechless, feeling like Jackie was far too strange. He let out augh as he shook his head. Elder Maurice was already so furious that he did not know what to say. The time was still ticking, and eventually, Elder Maurice and Master Forrestposed themselves. Chapter 2649 Chapter 2649 At that moment, Elder Maurice had already pinned all his hopes on ude and Benedict. He prayed in his heart for the two of them to perform better. Since he was no longer at the center, Jackie managed to get the peace he wanted. Of the two thousand pill runes he needed toplete, the harder ones took up a quarter of them. Jackie put all his focus into those incredibly hard pill runes. Even if he failed, again and again, it did nothing to diminish Jackie¡¯s confidence. He would immediately try again after he failed. After all, he had the support of the ancient warrior¡¯s memories. The memories were his best teachers. He immediately knew where he went wrong and knew where he should focus on for the next attempt. After two hours, Jackie had managed toplete a hundred pill runes. Of those hundred pill runes, not a single one was easy. Even though he had constantly beenpleting the runes, Jackie still took care to constantly keep track of the time. There were only four hours left. If Jackie kept on focusing on the harder pill runes, his final results would probably actually end up really bad. He needed to pick up the pace so he could show some good results in the end. Jackie put all his thoughts into refining the pill runes,pletely ignoring everything that was happening around him. Compared to Jackie¡¯s focus andposure, it was apletely different atmosphere at the center of the hall. That was because Master Forrest started to proudly praise Bradley¡¯s results again. ¡°Not bad! You managed to get four hundred and fifty pill runes in just an hour. It¡¯s the best result here. As long as you keep at it, you¡¯ll be the best performer!¡± Those words were honest praise from Master Forrest. After all, Bradley¡¯s results actually were the best of everyone present. As long as Bradley kept it up, Sky Peak Pavilion would win. Phoenix Valley was the core of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. As long as they defeat Phoenix Valley, Sky Peak Pavilion¡¯s name would soar, and they would be able to attract even more talented alchemists. He would also be bolstered by this and gain an even higher position in Sky Peak Pavilion. Compared to Master Forrest¡¯s excitement, the faces of the contestants were even more interesting. Even the two from Sky Peak Pavilion could not resist stopping what they were doing as they looked up at Bradley. ude got so anxious that his hands started to shake, and his expression turned into one of panic as well. He looked at his own condensing card. He had onlypleted two hundred and ny pill runes. They were over a hundred runes apart. Even though only two hours had passed, the distance between the two of them had grown. ude was starting to feel disheartened. Could he catch up to Bradley? Would he be able to catch up to Bradley if Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. he did his best for the next four hours? At that moment, ude no longer hoped he could do better than Bradley, but only that he could catch up to Bradley. However, the more he thought about it, the less possible it felt. Benedict¡¯s right hand clenched tightly. The pill rune he had justpleted suddenly exploded in the air. He was not in a much better mood than ude. Chapter 2650 Chapter 2650 Two of them knew very well that they had encountered an opponent that they could not defeat! On top of that, they had someone dragging them down. It seemed like Phoenix Valley¡¯s hopes of winning were getting murkier and murkier. Elder Maurice took a deep breath. He looked like his own father had just died. Mr. Zayne frowned as his mood sank as well. Even though only two hours had passed, there was more and more of a gulf in the results. Of the five in the center of the hall, the four who were not Bradley had more or less even results. They were all at less than three hundred runespleted. They were at least a hundred runes behind Bradley. Furthermore, Bradley showed no signs of slowing down. At that moment, he had ignored all the noise around him just like Jackie. His hands constantly moved with a faint blue glow. His fingers constantly danced around as the pill runes he condensed floated around like spirits. Elder Maurice looked at Bradley and whispered, ¡°We¡¯re done for this time. We don¡¯t even have to wait four hours to know the results.¡± After that, he could not help but turn to look at Jackie in the distance. At that moment, Jackie looked more or less like he did before. Jackie¡¯s emotionless expression caused Elder Maurice to clench his teeth. He had already resigned himself to his fate, he did not even have the heart to berate Jackie anymore. Mr. Zayne sighed in exasperation. He did not know what else to do. When he first met Jackie, he had thought that Jackie had a bright future. Jackie did everything with an incredibly calm demeanor. Those sorts of people would usually always end up being very sessful. Yet, he felt like his earlier judgments had all been wrong. Jackie¡¯s various actions were all incredibly confusing to him. Even Mr. Zayne started to suspect if something was wrong with Jackie mentally. Otherwise, Jackie would not have done something so nonsensical. Jackie clearly knew his skills were limited, so why did he brag so much, as if he would definitely deliver the results. Elder Maurie had already lost all hope. After a sigh, he started to n how he would exin himself when he was being judged by the other elders. He tried to think of ways to reduce his punishments. After all, the tournament was incredibly important this time. Phoenix Valley might not have been pulled into the war on the surface, but they were still the core of the alliance in the end. The stability they had was just a facade. If they paid a heavy price this time, the following days would be even harder. The elders would definitely not let this matter rest. Thinking about that, Elder Maurice got so angry that he whispered to Mr. Zayne, ¡°I won¡¯t let that Rick off. It¡¯s not the first time he¡¯s done this. I can forget about what he did before, but this is such an important matter, and he actually used it to settle a personal grudge by rmending this mindless brat! ¡°He¡¯s mostly responsible for this, I¡¯ll definitely make him pay!¡± Mr. Zayne nodded. With Mr. Zayne¡¯s personality, he would not add anything even if Elder Maurice was criticizing Material ? N?velDrama.Org. another elder like that. Chapter 2651 Chapter 2651 Chapter 2651 At that point, even Mr. Zayne was furious. When the results are out and if they lost, they would have to pay arge price. At the same time, they wouldpletely lose their dignity as well. Sky Peak Pavilion would definitely announce this news everywhere. When the timees, Phoenix Valley would both lose material and its dignity. This matter would definitely causerge waves within Phoenix Valley. Since he was a part of it, he would definitely not be able to shed any responsibility and get punished for it. He might not even be able to keep his current position. Just thinking about that gave Mr. Zayne a headache. He started to hate Elder Rick as well. ¡°Before, he never did anything clean either. If we want to deal with him, we¡¯ll have to dig everything up. ¡°No one ever did anything about it before because he never caused anything particrly bad even by using official matters to settle his personal grudges. It¡¯s different this time. If we lose, we¡¯ll all be affected, and he won¡¯t get off easily!¡± Elder Maurice nodded at that, already nning out how he would deal with Elder Rick when he got back to Phoenix Valley. At that moment, Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne were already resentful of Elder Rick. Advertisement If Elder Rick did not rmend Jackie, they might still have had the chance to turn things around. However, at that point, it would already be a miracle if Jackie did not drag them down, let alone turn the tables. Jackie was already incredibly far away from the center at that point. None of them knew how many pill runes Jackie had alreadypleted, but none of them wanted to know either. Even if they did not bother looking, they could guess that Jackie was probably not even at a hundred pill runes. Based on his earlier speed, it would already be impressive if Jackie managed toplete three hundred pill runes in six hours. Jackie would definitely drag everyone down with his results, and cause them to lose the tournament. The two of them had increasingly sour looks on their faces, while Master Forrest had a devilish smile. Advertisement At that moment, Master Forrest was already thinking about how he would use this win to climb to greater heights. Then, he would definitely have all those people who had targeted him or looked down on him before, look at him with looks of admiration and jealousy. Master Forrest got more and more excited as he thought about it. He could not stop himself from smiling. Elder Maurice saw the huge smile on Master Forrest¡¯s face, and his heart exploded in anger again. There was nothing else to say at that moment. At the most, he would only end up being a joke to others. He tried his best topose himself. When the fifth hour started, there were some of them who were already on the brink of copsing mentally. Among them, the one who was the least stable mentally was Benedict. His face constantly paled as he clenched his teeth and battled the condensing card in his hand.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It was not far away from the end of the time limit. Everyone was trying their best to get through thest stretch. At that moment, Benedict had alreadypleted six hundred pill runes, but that was already his limit. There was not one rune from the remaining thousand and four hundred that he could Completing six hundred pill runes was not a good result for Benedict. He did not pay any attention to the three from the Sky Peak Pavilion, but he could see how ude was doing. ude had alreadypleted six hundred and forty pill runes and was still continuing, but Benedict was already at his limit. Even though the two of them had been good friends for many years, Benedict had never thought that ude would do better than him. Advertisement Chapter 2652 Chapter 2652 Chapter 2652 Witnessing ude achieving better results heavily affected Benedict¡¯s mental state. His forehead was full of sweat as his hands constantly moved, a faint red glow danced between his fingers. Each time he was about toplete a rune, he would fail because for some reason or another. Even if he managed toplete a rune, it would be destroyed by the condensing card due to theck of refinement. The more it happened, the more frustrated Benedict became. His unstable mental state caused his progress toe to a sudden halt. Seeing Benedict in such a horrible state made Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne even more nervous. Even though they were already sure that they would lose the contest, if their results were bad, their punishment would be even more severe. If that happened, it would be much harder for them to shed any responsibility. Elder Maurice took a deep breath as he frowned. He tried his best to maintain a gentle tone, ¡°Benedict, keep yourposure. Don¡¯t let your anxiety get to you. You know that being anxious won¡¯t help you, and will only worsen your condition. Once you get back to Phoenix Valley, you will be punished even more for it!¡± Those words caused a jolt in Benedict¡¯s heart, but they also helped motivate him. He bit his lip as he used the pain to sober himself up, tightening his mental state. Master Forrest furrowed his eyebrows slightly as he grunted, ¡°You¡¯re already at eight hundred and eighty. With a bit more work, you¡¯ll be at nine hundred.¡± Master Forrest¡¯s words were clearly to disrupt the other contestants. Just as he wanted, those words managed to trigger the four participants that were at the center. They all widened their eyes as they looked at Bradley in disbelief. The longer the tournament got, the harder it was. Completing each run just got harder and harder. Naturally, they knew that Bradley would have been better than everyone present, but they never expected that Bradley would already be more than two hundred runes away from any of them. If he worked a bit harder, it was even possible for him to pull ahead by three hundred runes. That distance had dealt a heavy blow to the contestants who had initially been very confident in themselves. All of their faces turned red, and even their breathing got erratic. Elder Maurice was so furious that he clenched his right hand and turned to look at Master Forrest. Elder Maurice did not want to say anything to Master Forrest since he felt like Phoenix Valley was going to lose. However, Elder Maurice could not stand Master Forrest constantly trying to disrupt the mental state of the other contestants. After all, he did not want his own alchemists to end up with bad results because of their mental state. Elder Maurice frowned and said, ¡°Master Forrest, you should really watch your words. If you want to praise your own alchemists, you can do that after the results are out. Why do you keep trying to affect everyone¡¯s mental states?¡± Master Forrest raised an eyebrow before he said in a nonchnt manner, ¡°Didn¡¯t we already agree that we would also be testing everyone¡¯s ability to keep calm? There¡¯s nothing wrong with what I said. Who¡¯s to me if they allow themselves to be distracted?¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Elder Maurice¡¯s face darkened and he said angrily, ¡°You¡­¡± Right after he said that he was stopped by Mr. Zayne who was standing next to him. Mr. Zayne grabbed Elder Maurice¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Elder, don¡¯t get too angry. Forrest is an old fox. If you keep trying to go against him, you¡¯ll just make yourself angrier. The results are already clear, so we should focus on the future.¡± Chapter 2653 Chapter 2653 Chapter 2652 Witnessing ude achieving better results heavily affected Benedict¡¯s mental state. His forehead was full of sweat as his hands constantly moved, a faint red glow danced between his fingers. Each time he was about toplete a rune, he would fail because for some reason or another. Even if he managed toplete a rune, it would be destroyed by the condensing card due to theck of refinement. The more it happened, the more frustrated Benedict became. His unstable mental state caused his progress toe to a sudden halt. Seeing Benedict in such a horrible state made Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne even more nervous. Even though they were already sure that they would lose the contest, if their results were bad, their punishment would be even more severe. If that happened, it would be much harder for them to shed any responsibility. Elder Maurice took a deep breath as he frowned. He tried his best to maintain a gentle tone, ¡°Benedict, keep yourposure. Don¡¯t let your anxiety get to you. You know that being anxious won¡¯t help you, and will only worsen your condition. Once you get back to Phoenix Valley, you will be punished even more for it!¡± Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Those words caused a jolt in Benedict¡¯s heart, but they also helped motivate him. He bit his lip as he used the pain to sober himself up, tightening his mental state. Master Forrest furrowed his eyebrows slightly as he grunted, ¡°You¡¯re already at eight hundred and eighty. With a bit more work, you¡¯ll be at nine hundred.¡± Master Forrest¡¯s words were clearly to disrupt the other contestants. Just as he wanted, those words managed to trigger the four participants that were at the center. They all widened their eyes as they looked at Bradley in disbelief. The longer the tournament got, the harder it was. Completing each run just got harder and harder. Naturally, they knew that Bradley would have been better than everyone present, but they never expected that Bradley would already be more than two hundred runes away from any of them. If he worked a bit harder, it was even possible for him to pull ahead by three hundred runes. That distance had dealt a heavy blow to the contestants who had initially been very confident in themselves. All of their faces turned red, and even their breathing got erratic. Elder Maurice was so furious that he clenched his right hand and turned to look at Master Forrest. Elder Maurice did not want to say anything to Master Forrest since he felt like Phoenix Valley was going to lose. However, Elder Maurice could not stand Master Forrest constantly trying to disrupt the mental state of the other contestants. After all, he did not want his own alchemists to end up with bad results because of their mental state. Elder Maurice frowned and said, ¡°Master Forrest, you should really watch your words. If you want to praise your own alchemists, you can do that after the results are out. Why do you keep trying to affect everyone¡¯s mental states?¡± Master Forrest raised an eyebrow before he said in a nonchnt manner, ¡°Didn¡¯t we already agree that we would also be testing everyone¡¯s ability to keep calm? There¡¯s nothing wrong with what I said. Who¡¯s to me if they allow themselves to be distracted?¡± Elder Maurice¡¯s face darkened and he said angrily, ¡°You¡­¡± Right after he said that he was stopped by Mr. Zayne who was standing next to him. Mr. Zayne grabbed Elder Maurice¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Elder, don¡¯t get too angry. Forrest is an old fox. If you keep trying to go against him, you¡¯ll just make yourself angrier. The results are already clear, so we should focus on the future.¡± Chapter 2654 Chapter 2654 Chapter 2654 The result could no longer be changed at that moment. No matter what his results were, it was already fixed. If he hesitated or tried to make excuses, he would be looked down on. So, he took out his condensing card and showed everyone. Master Forrest said emotionlessly, ¡°Six hundred pill runes. Phoenix Valley is currently ahead, next!¡± Next was Conrad from Sky Peak Pavilion. His face stiffened as he reluctantly showed his results to everyone. Master Forrest coldly announced, ¡°Six hundred pill runes, also an average result. Now Sky Peak Pavilion has one thousand one hundred and fifty pill runes.¡± After that, ude revealed his own results in a resigned manner. When Master Forrest saw ude¡¯s results, his lips curled up into a smirk. ¡°Not bad, youpleted six hundred and fifty pill runes. It¡¯s the highest so far. In total, Phoenix Valley has one thousand, two hundred and fifty pill runes. You have a hundred more than Sky Peak Pavilion, it¡¯s quite a good result!¡± As he said that, Master Forrest¡¯s smile threatened to split open his face. His meaningful smile was far too obvious. When everyone from Phoenix Valley saw that, they were infuriated. Master Forrest was starting to cross the line. He sounded like he was praising Phoenix Valley, but it was all just mockery. Everyone knew that Bradley¡¯s results were the best among everyone there. He had yet to announce Bradley¡¯s results. What were a hundred pill runes? Jackie was the only one left from Phoenix Valley who had not shown his results. Everyone other than Jackie knew that Jackie¡¯, results did not need to be announced at all. Jackie was going to drag them down in the end. It would be a miracle if he was even able toplete four hundred pill runes. After all the results were totaled, Phoenix Valley would definitely lose. Elder Maurice¡¯s lips twitched as the mes of anger in his heart raged again. Mr. Zayne sighed as he wiped his face with his hand. Everyone had a sense of inevitable defeat around them. Phoenix Valley¡¯s atmosphere was already at its lower point. Other than Jackie, everyone was wondering what kind of punishments they would face when they got back to Phoenix Valley. Even though Jackie was the main culprit for dragging them down, all of them still carried some of the responsibility. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Elder Maurice was worried that he would not even be able to keep his position as an elder. After all, if they lose this tournament,Phoenix Valley would end up suffering in many ways. The fact that something like that happened in such a crucial moment would definitely infuriate the higher-ups. The more depressed Phoenix Valley¡¯s end felt, the happier Sky Peak Pavilion¡¯s side got. Master Forrest could not even hide his smile anymore. He turned to look at Bradley and said, ¡°It¡¯s about time you show us your results.¡± As that was said, the calmness he had when he read everyone else¡¯s results had vanished. Master Forrest was looking at Bradley with a look that was close to worship, but Bradley was definitely worth getting that look. After all, his results were definitely something to be proud of. Furthermore, Bradley was incredibly calm. Even though he knew that his results were better than everyone else present, he did not show too much emotion on his face at all. Chapter 2655 Chapter 2655 Chapter 2655 Master Forrest allowed him to flip over the condensing card in his hand. With a flick of his right hand, he immediately showed his results to everyone there. Master Forrest¡¯s face lit up with a smile before he announced, ¡°Hepleted nine hundred and fifty pill runes! What an excellent result. Adding it to the prior results, we have a total of two thousand and one hundred pill runes. If Phoenix Valley wants to beat this result, Jackie mustplete at least eight hundred and fifty pill runes.¡± Those words were practically a death sentence to everyone from Phoenix Valley. Jackie needed eight hundred and fifty pill runes to even force a tie with Sky Peak Pavilion. Before all this, Phoenix Valley hade with the confidence to win. After all, Sky Peak Pavilion was not that specialized in cultivating alchemists, nor did Elder Maurice believe that any talented alchemists would be at Sky Peak Pavilion. After all, for so many years, the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance was where master alchemists gathered. Everything that had happened that day had given him a vicious p on the face. Phoenix Valley was no match for Sky Peak Pavilion, and they lost in a devastating manner at that. He would definitely be heavily berated by the higher-ups when he reported that result and his position as an elder might even be at risk. The more Elder Maurice thought about it, the more despondent he got. He even expected his life to end up miserable in the future as he got more and more depressed. After Master Forrest announced Bradley¡¯s results, he could no longer hold back the joy in his heart. He was practically wagging his tail at that point. He said with a smile on his face, ¡°The results aren¡¯t fully read out yet, you don¡¯t have to be so sad. Don¡¯t you still have Jackie? ¡°Just look at Jackie right now, he¡¯s not worried at all. If he had such an expression on his face, he must be incredibly confident in his abilities!¡± Master Forrest was doing his best to praise Jackie at that moment, but his praise was practically just throwing insults at Phoenix Valley. Elder Maurice shook in anger when he heard that. He immediately turned to look at Jackie. Just like Master Forrest said, Jackie looked incredibly calm at that moment. It was just the same as Bradley¡¯s expression. Jackie had clearly seen how amazing the results of everyone else were, but he did not seem to care at all. Elder Maurice had concluded that Jackie must be crazy. At least, Jackie did not seem to think the same as anyone else. Jackie¡¯s result was clearly going to drag everyone down, and he would definitely end up being punished, but he did not seem to know any of that. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Jackie suddenly let out a slight smile and replied when he heard Master Forrest¡¯s words, ¡°Master Forrest, you¡¯re right. I am very confident in my results.¡± Jackie stunned Master Forrest at that moment. He had wanted to praise Jackie a bit more to deal a bigger mental blow to Phoenix Valley. After all, it was just the start of the tournament. There were still two more tests waiting for them. The more unpleasant the condition Phoenix Valley was in, the more it would affect the final results, and the more likely Sky Peak Pavilion would win. However, he never expected that Jackie would suddenly say something like that. It was no longer a matter of self-confidence, but something was definitely wrong with his head. Master Forrest was speechless for a moment before he said, ¡°Did you hear what I said earlier? If Phoenix Valley wants to beat Sky Peak Pavilion, you need at least eight hundred and fifty pill runes! Without that amount, Phoenix Valley can¡¯t win!¡± Jackie nodded slightly, but still maintained his nonchnt expression. ude and Benedict, who were in a stupor and silent before, could no longer remain calm when they saw how Jackie was acting. ude shouted out, ¡°Jackie! Is there really something wrong with your head? Did you reallyplete eight hundred and fifty pill runes? Even if you want to brag, you should do it in the right ce.¡± Chapter 2656 Chapter 2656 Chapter 2656 ¡°Your results are about to be announced, but you still insist on trying to brag. Do you assume we¡¯ll think you¡¯re amazing if you do that? Or maybe you think it will change your results?¡± Jackie narrowed his eyes. ude really was noisy. He really did not want to concern himself with those people and turned his condensing card around with his right hand before pointing at the number on the card. ¡°One thousand and two hundred pill runes. On top of their earlier results, Phoenix Valley¡¯s total should be at two thousand four hundred and fifty pill runes, a total of three hundred and fifty pill runes higher than yours! So¡­we¡¯ve won the first round!¡± Jackie¡¯s words were clearly heard by everyone. The noisy hall suddenly turned silent. There were even those who had forgotten to even breathe. Everyone gaped slightly as they looked at Jackie¡¯s card with disbelief. After a long while, Master Forrest was heard again, ¡°Impossible! Did youplete one thousand and two hundred pill runes? How did you do it? How could you have done it?! You must have cheated! You absolutely cheated!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jackie lightly grunted unsurprisingly at how Master Forrest reacted. Anyone could guess that Master Forrest would say all of that after seeing his results. Advertisement Jackie rubbed his chin, saying righteously, ¡°Master Forrest, you need to take responsibility for what you say! ¡°You im I¡¯m cheating? Then tell me how I cheated. Are you saying I didn¡¯tplete the pill runes or that there¡¯s something wrong with the condensing cards?¡± Those words sessfully shut Master Forrest up. His lips stiffened as he walked forward, wanting to shout out something, but he was not able to find anything to say. That was because he could not think of any way to rebuke Jackie. The condensing cards had been personally made by Master Forrest and Elder Maurice. In order to prevent any cheating, they had chosen the runes on the spot. Advertisement There was no way to cheat in this test at all. Since Jackiepleted those pill runes, it meant that he had the ability to. Furthermore, even though Jackie had beenpeting in a corner earlier, he had been observed the entire time. If he had done anything suspicious, he would have been noticed immediately. Even if Jackie did anything suspicious, Master Forrest could not figure out any way that Jackie could cheat. Master Forrest gulped as he shuddered. Elder Maurice¡¯s eyebrows threatened to pop out of their sockets. His beating heart got erratic as he broke out in cold sweat. He was dumbfounded at Jackie¡¯s results and even suspected that he was hallucinating. He was worried that he was dreaming because it was far too absurd. A sixth-grade alchemist, one who had just shown so many mistakes, had been able toplete a thousand and two hundred pill runes in a short six hours. He had a total of two hundred and fifty pill runes higher than Bradley, who everyone had had their eyes on. Mr. Zayne grabbed Elder Maurice¡¯s arm so tightly that it caused Elder Maurice to frown. However, Mr. Zayne was far too emotional to notice that. He took a deep breath as he said emotionally, ¡°We won! We really won!¡± Advertisement He was far too excited. Their earlier despondent mood suddenly lifted up. He almost lost control of himself. At Mr. Zayne¡¯s words, Elder Maurice snapped out of his thoughts. Chapter 2657 Chapter 2657 Chapter 2657 He nodded and replied excitedly, ¡°Yes! We won! We havepletely won! We got three hundred and fifty points more than they did! They had thought that defeat was certain, but managed to gain a surprise victory. Even though it was only the first part of thepetition, Jackie¡¯s results proved that they would definitely win if he continued! With that in mind, Elder Maurice looked up at Master Forrest. The moment he thought of how often Master Forrest had mocked him, he felt his anger soaring. Now that he had the chance, he would not let it go. ¡°Master Forrest, your eyes really are sharp. I wasn¡¯t like you and could not tell how special Jackie was at a nce. He was able to beat you so decisively. Even though Bradley performed quite well, he¡¯s still a distance away from Jackie! ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you for saying all of those words to console us. It led me to believe that Jackie was someone extraordinary!¡± After Elder Maurice said that, Master Forrest almost spat out a mouthful of blood. He had thought that Sky Peak Pavilion would definitely win this time. Not only would they be able to gain a lot of resources, but they would also be able to bolster their reputation. The moment the tournament was over, he would spread the results far and wide. The fact that Sky Peak Pavilion stood on top of Phoenix Valley would definitely cause them to be regarded much higher by everyone else in the future. After all, Phoenix Valley was at the core of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. It was a ce dedicated to cultivating alchemists. However, the bestid ns of mice and men often go awry, so Jackie had not been crazy after all. Jackie had been so calm and had said so many strange thingspletely because he had been confident in his own talent and ability. Jackie let out a smile as he looked at Master Forrest, ¡°Thank you so much for the earlier praises. I have absolute confidence in myself as well. The Sky Peak Pavilion has talented alchemists, but they aren¡¯t really much to me.¡± Jackie was no idiot. Of course, he knew that Master Forrest¡¯s earlier words had all been to humiliate him, so he had the perfect chance to fight back. Master Forrest was so angry that his whole body shook. He almost copsed on the floor at that moment, but thankfully Bradley was right next to him and reached up to help the swaying man. At that moment, Bradley¡¯s expression finally changed a little. From the moment Jackie announced his results, Bradley suddenly had a sharp expression on his face as he stared right at Jackie¡¯s condensing card. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After Master Forrest steadied himself, Bradley finally said, ¡°Youpleted a lot of very hard pill runes. You really are quite skilled. ¡°Why do you still have a sixth-grade alchemist badge? You should already have been a seventh-grade alchemist with your capabilities a long time ago. Why do you need to do that¡­¡± Bradley frowned as he said all of that. He felt like Jackie was someone who enjoyed fooling others. Jackie clearly had skills that far exceeded a regr seventh-grade alchemist, so why did he still have a sixth grade alchemist badge on? Bradley refused to believe it was not intentional. Jackie frowned as he replied to Bradley¡¯s questioning look, ¡°I¡¯ve never taken part in the seventh-grade alchemist test, so I naturally won¡¯t have the badge. What does the badge on my chest have anything to do with anyone else? ¡°I haven¡¯t been in Phoenix Valley for that long. Even those from Phoenix Valley don¡¯t really know me, so stop looking at me with that using look. If you have lost, then you have lost! Are you refusing to admit defeat?¡± Chapter 2658 Chapter 2658 Chapter 2658 Those words sessfully caused Bradley¡¯s expression to change drastically, particrly thest sentence. It caused Bradley¡¯s breathing to elerate. Even though he was not someone who was very emotional, he had constantly been put on a pedestal by others for many years. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. His talents surpassed so many alchemists that he never believed he would lose to anyone. Hence, when he was mocked by Jackie like that after he lost to Jackie, he suddenly lost hisposure. Bradley¡¯s mouth stiffened, ¡°It¡¯s still only at the first stage of the tournament. There are still two more stages. Don¡¯t think you can beat meter just because you¡¯ve beaten me now.¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow as he said casually, ¡°Then let¡¯s wait and see, I don¡¯t really think you¡¯re that good anyway¡­¡± Jackie was intentionally provoking Bradley. After all, he had been angered so much earlier, so it was only fair that he got to vent his frustrations a little. Bradley¡¯s words earlier had basically offered himself to Jackie on a silver tter. He had already been angry, and Bradley looked and talked to him in such an using way. Elder Maurice had already forgotten how angered he had been earlier. He walked right over to Jackie. He reached out and took Jackie¡¯s condensing card and looked it over before he said in surprise, ¡°You completed half of the easier ones and half of the harder ones. Even the best of seventh-grade alchemists would not be able to do what you did!¡± After saying that, Elder Maurice patted Jackie on the shoulder emotionally. Due to the limits of age, they were all still not at the level of being at the peak of seventh-grade alchemists. After all, standing at that peak meant that they were just a hair¡¯s breadth away from bing an eighth-grade alchemist. An eighth-grade alchemist represented an alchemist that was already on the path to bing a master. An eighth-grade alchemist would be incredibly respected even in the inner region of Middle Province. Eighth-grade pills could even be auctioned off for good prices. The path that Jackie had set for himself initially was to be an eighth-grade alchemist before constantly refining pills to be auctioned off. He would take any amount of spirit crystals he could get. After all, Jackie needed far too many of them. In Jackie¡¯s eyes, being an eighth-grade alchemist was just a starting point. After all, he had absorbed the memories of that ancient warrior. Even ninth-grade alchemists were nothing to him. Jackie¡¯s words thoroughly angered Bradley. Bradley¡¯s personality should have been an incredibly calm one. However, even if he had been insulted before, it had never been as disdainful as how Jackie was looking at him. Furthermore, he had never felt that sort of feeling constantly boiling in his heart, like Jackie had numerous times before. It caused Bradley to suffer so much that his breathing was erratic. Mr.Forrest frowned, ¡°It¡¯s alright, this is just the first stage of the tournament. There are still two stages left. ¡°Even though you won the first stage, it doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll win the other two stages. ¡°Our alchemists are only slightly below yours. If you give them some time, they¡¯ll absolutely surpass you!¡± Chapter 2659 Chapter 2659 Chapter 2659 Master Forrest could not bear to just look on as Bradley was constantly getting angered by Jackie. After all, they still needed Bradley to help pull them back in the remainder of the tournament. However, looking at what happened earlier, the other two events did not look too good for them. Yet, he could not just give up all hope. Before organizing the tournament, Master Forrest had promised the other elders that Sky Peak Pavilion would definitely win. After all, they had Bradley as their assassin, and Master Maurice had looked into what was happening within Phoenix Valley. He had already guessed that it was very unlikely that the alchemists from the inner valley would appear. It would definitely be alchemists from the outer valley. The difference in talent between the two valleys was night and day, they were notparable at all. As long as the alchemists that came were from the outer valley, he would not need to worry about anything. Things happened just like he expected. A total of three came, but none of them seemed particrly strong. It went just as nned, but he never expected that his trump card would have been trumped by theirs. Jackie was an incredibly dark horse that caught everyone off guard. At that moment, Master Forrest had already thoroughly hated Jackie. If Jackie was not there, he would absolutely not lose this tournament. All of his beautiful dreams from earlier had been shattered the moment Jackie announced his own result. Jackie let out a coldugh, finding it funny how Master Forrest was trying to protect his golden goose.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Thinking about Master Forrest¡¯s mocking words from earlier, Jackie decided he could not just let them go and refuted, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I would ever agree with that. He¡¯s obviously going to improve if you give him time, but are you saying I¡¯ll just never improve? ¡°No matter how much he improves, I¡¯m just going to stay the same? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s hrious?¡± Master Forrest¡¯s face darkened as he clenched his fists together. Elder Maurice was incredibly amused by that. All the anger he had umted earlier disappeared in an instant, and his moodpletely recovered. However, Master Forrest was not someone who only knew how to throw his temper around. He clearly knew that there was no reason to continue fighting with Jackie, just like how he had forced Elder Maurice into a corner earlier¡­ He had been in a position of absolute advantage, even if Elder Maurice talked his tongue off, he would only beughed at. Yet, the situation had changed, and he was now the person who was being humiliated. Master Forrest took a deep breath, ¡°In preparation for the second test, we¡¯ll give you an hour of rest. In an hour, the second portion will continue. I¡¯ll announce the rules then!¡± After that, Master Forrest coldly sat back down. Jackie raised an eyebrow, he would definitely be seen as too stubborn if he insisted on continuing to mock Master Forrest. Elder Maurice would definitely stop him as well. After all, they were not enemies. Jackie¡¯s lips twitched as he stopped reluctantly. Since they had an hour to rest, he would naturally not waste his time on those from Sky Peak Pavilion. He turned around and walked toward a corner in the hall. He wanted to find a ce to rest for a moment. At that moment, Jackie was in the center of the five of them. No matter where he went, Elder Maurice and the others followed. The five of them found a quiet spot far away from the center. Elder Maurice had a very happy expression on his face. It was as if he had found light in the darkness. Mr. Zayne was not much different and felt like Jackie was his lucky star. Chapter 2660 Chapter 2660 Chapter 2660 Compared to the excitement from those two, ude and Benedict were keeping a much lower profile. The two of them hang their heads low at that moment, not daring to say anything. After all, they had insulted Jackie before, and the words they said had been incredibly harsh. ¡°What happened? Why wasn¡¯t I humiliated?¡± Jackie suddenly said to ude, causing ude to stiffen. He had thought that Jackie would let him off if he did not say anything, so he was caught off guard by Jackie¡¯s sudden question. If it had been in the past, Jackie would not have bothered to waste his time on them. However, as time passed, he slowly started to develop a belief. The more chances he gave others, the more they would try to cross the line. In his mind, ude¡¯s disdainful attitude constantly appeared. ude kept on acting as if he had the moral high ground and kept on trying to fault Jackie for every little thing which greatly annoyed Jackie. ude let out a slight cough, ¡°You were definitely not humiliated. We never expected you to be so talented. Even Bradley wasn¡¯t a match for you.¡± Jackie let out a cold smile as he started to raise his voice, ¡°Don¡¯t always try to judge others by your own standards. I kept on repeating that before, but you kept on ignoring it. You weren¡¯t judging me for Phoenix Valley¡¯s sake, but for your own personal satisfaction. Someone like you isn¡¯t worthy of remaining in Phoenix Valley.¡± Jackie had really gone overboard with his words. ude suddenly looked up at Jackie with wide eyes. Jackie merely looked back with a cold smile. ude had nned on merely quietly epting everything since Jackie was definitely extraordinary. With Jackie¡¯s results, he would definitely be heavily rewarded when he got back to Phoenix Valley. Then, Jackie would rise through the ranks. Being epted into the inner valley was an eventuality. ude did not know what kind of special rights the inner valley had, but anyone would tell you that the inner valley was the core of Phoenix Valley. As long as Jackie entered the inner valley, Jackie would be able to deal with ude very easily the moment Jackie amassed enough power. That was why ude had not nned on continuing to fight Jackie. Even if he had to be insulted by Jackie, he had nned on acting like nothing happened, acting like he was deaf. However, Jackie¡¯s words were clearly a threat to ude. Jackie said that he was not worthy of continuing to stay in Phoenix Valley, so was Jackie nning on getting him kicked out? Looking at Jackie¡¯s unwavering gaze, ude felt like it was even more of a possibility. He started to breathe faster, ¡°What do you mean I¡¯m not worthy of staying in Phoenix Valley? You¡¯re not the one who makes that decision. You¡¯re threatening me right now!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jackie scoffed as he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not nning on threatening you at all, because you¡¯re not worth me doing that. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re deaf, but didn¡¯t I already tell you why you¡¯re not worthy of staying in Phoenix Valley? ¡°Someone selfish like you probably doesn¡¯t even care about the valley¡¯s reputation. You teamed up with outsiders to insult me! You¡¯re not worthy of staying in Phoenix Valley at all!¡± ude was scared stiff at that. Jackie did not seem to be joking at all. The moment Jackie got back and told everyone what had happened, ude would not be able to get away scot-free. Chapter 2661 Chapter 2661 Chapter 2661 If Jackie was actually someone who only knew how to brag like what ude had imed then ude would have been fine no matter what he said. However, Jackie had just shown off his worth, and everything ude had said would definitely be a huge problem if it got out. ude had mentally copsed at that point. He gulped as he said, ¡°Why do you have to be so petty? I might have said some nasty words earlier, but it hasn¡¯t caused you any harm. ¡°I only said all of that because I didn¡¯t know who you were. If I knew you were as skilled at this, of course, I wouldn¡¯t have said anything!¡± That excuse annoyed Jackie even more. The moment Jackie remembered the look on ude¡¯s face earlier, Jackie¡¯s cold smile deepened, and refuted, ¡°You¡¯re calling me petty? You im that you just said a few harsh words¡­ You¡¯re really good at pushing responsibility away from yourself.¡± The panicking ude replied, ¡°What is it that you want? In the end, I didn¡¯t cause you any harm, so why are you hounding me like that?!¡± Advertisement Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. If it had been in the past, Jackie would not have bothered with this, and would probably have just let him off. However, this time it was different. Jackie still needed to deal with that troublesome Elder Rick when he got back to Phoenix Valley. If he did not teach ude a lesson, he might be seen as someone with too soft of a backbone, so Jackie was resolved to not let ude off easily. That would just be sharpening Elder Rick¡¯s knife for him. ude was already trembling at that point, he was desperately trying to find some allies. He abruptly looked up at Elder Maurice and shouted, ¡°Elder Maurice! He¡¯s threatening me at this point. I know I went overboard with what I did before, and I can apologize to him, but it¡¯s too much for him to want to chase me out of Phoenix Valley!¡± Advertisement Elder Maurice raised an eyebrow, seemingly thinking of something. After thinking about it for a long time, he did not say a single word. ude had been waiting for Elder Maurice to stop Jackie, but Elder Maurice seemed to be thinking about something incredibly difficult. Looking at how Elder Maurice was acting, ude immediately understood that Elder Maurice did not n on interfering, and was allowing Jackie to do as he pleased. Mr. Zayne had his head lowered, looking like he did not want to care at all. ude¡¯s heart chilled when he saw how the two of them were acting. The Hestia continent really was a ce where the strong ruled over everything. After Jackie showed his skills, the two of them were immediately ced in different positions. Even if Jackie was acting like that, the two of them did not seem to have any ns to stop him, even as higher-ups of Phoenix Valley. They were allowing Jackie to continue threatening ude like that. The more ude thought about it, the more anxious he got. He nervously turned to look at Benedict, but Benedict was desperately trying to inch away to the side at that moment. It was like he was trying to make Jackie feel like he did not exist at all. That way, he would not be targeted by Jackie. Seeing how Benedict was acting, ude fell into despair. Everyone went their own ways whenever there was trouble. After he was targeted, even his so-called brother refused to stand up for him. In order to avoid being targeted by Jackie, Benedict did not even dare to raise his head. Chapter 2662 Chapter 2662 Chapter 2662 ude¡¯s shoulders shook as he started to lose his footing from shock. Jackie smiled as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about working together with Elder Rick against me when you get back. If you dare to do that, the one who falls will be you!¡± ude shuddered, losing all hope. Jackie continued to say, ¡°Just focus on obedientlypleting the tournament and stop with all your nonsense. I could treat you as if you don¡¯t exist if you did that. However, if you try to cause me more trouble, I¡¯ll immediately make you wish you were dead.¡± Advertisement ude looked up at Jackie, seemingly finding a chance of survival. Even though Jackie did not say he would let him off, at least there was a chance. ude had really been thinking that he would definitely join Elder Rick¡¯s camp for onest struggle if Jackie really wanted to force him into a corner. Even if Elder Rick looked down on him, as long as he showed that he was useful, Elder Rick would protect him. However, Jackie had seen through his thoughts immediately. If he really did that, Jackie would definitely kill him first. Those words hadpletely dashed ude¡¯s hopes. However, right after that, Jackie had pulled him back from the dead. ude¡¯s mental state was in constant fluctuation at that point. The moment Jackie said that, he immediately nodded and replied, ¡°I won¡¯t anymore! I¡¯ll quietlyplete the tournament. I won¡¯t say another word that I don¡¯t need to say!¡± Jackie grunted and said nothing else. Time passed very quickly, and an hour went by in a sh. The five of them returned to the center of the hall instead. At that moment, Master Forrest had already rposed himself. Sky Peak Pavilion had returned to how they were at the start. Bradley seemed intent on keeping his gaze forward, not willing to talk to anyone. Master Forrest still had a smile on his face, but this time his smile looked incredibly forced. There were a few red veins in his eyes. Even though he had alreadyposed himself, Jackie could not help but feel like he was trying to force himself. Master Forrest looked at Phoenix Valley¡¯s group, and his gaze stopped on Jackie for a very long time. Jackie raised an eyebrow, ignoring everything Master Forrest was doing. Master Forrest said, ¡°Time¡¯s up, the second stage of the tournament is about to start. This time, it¡¯s very simple. We just need all of you to refine a middle-level seventh grade pill in one day.¡± After he said that, all of the participants looked up strangely. Even though a middle level seventh-grade pill was not easy for them to refine, it was not that difficult either. They even had a whole day. It was more than enough time. Practically everyone there would be able to do it. Master Forrest was immediately able to guess their thoughts when he looked at their expressions. His lips curled up into a cold smirk and said, ¡°The first stage was already so hard, do you really think the second stage will be that easy?¡± Naturally, none of the participants thought that the difficulty would be reduced, but they felt like refining a seventh-grade pill could not possibly be anything that hard.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. Master Forrest continued, ¡°The pill you have to refine is called the Three Suns Pill.¡± The moment he said that, everyone was stunned other than Jackie and Conrad. Conrad widened his eyes as he said, ¡°You mean the Three Suns Pill that had always had its refinement process kept a secret?¡± Chapter 2663 Chapter 2663 Chapter 2663 Master Forrest looked at Conrad approvingly, ¡°That¡¯s right, you¡¯re quite knowledgeable. The Three Suns Pill¡¯s recipe has always been a secret. Alchemists like you would never be able to obtain the refinement method without first bing a core member of any n. ¡°It¡¯s because the Three Suns Pill can quickly heal any injuries a person suffers from. It¡¯s a secret that¡¯s rarely passed on. Today, you¡¯ll have to sign a contract if you want to take part in the second stage. Only those who have signed it will be able to get the recipe for the Three Suns Pill.¡± Even though Master Forrest did not exin the details of the contract, anyone would be able to figure out that it was probably a contract to swear them to secrecy. When it came to that, there was not a single one of them who was not willing. After all, obtaining the recipe for the Three Suns Pill was definitely a good thing to any alchemist. They could use that to make more spirit crystals from then on. However, Jackie was different, since the Three Suns Pill was something he already knew how to make. After all, the ancient warrior used to stand at the pinnacle of alchemists. Pill recipes like that were not worth anything to the ancient warrior at all. Furthermore, the effects of the Three Suns Pill were nothing that incredible. It was just to treat internal injuries, but for some reason, it had be a secret in the Hestia Continent. If a contract was not signed, it was impossible to tell how valuable it was. There were so many pills that were more effective than the three Suns Pill, but only the Three Suns Pill was kept a secret. After everything that had happened earlier, Master Forrest was in no mood to waste any time. Since everyone had agreed to sign the contract, they proceeded with everything. The contracts were handed over to be signed. Jackie was already quite familiar with contracts, they were something that could not be changed. The moment a contract was signed, it would be enforced by thews of the world. If a contract was vited, one¡¯s soul would get impacted by the bacsh. Even a god would not be able to help. However, there was nothing Jackie could do at that moment. He was forced to follow the crowd and sign the contract. After the contract was signed, Master Forrest continued the announcement, ¡°The Three Suns Pill¡¯s recipe is on this que in my hand. The que has the ability to store information. All you need to do is send out your senses, and the que¡¯s contents will be revealed in your mind¡¯s eye!¡± As he said that, he distributed the ques to the six participants. The moment they got the ques, the participants all threw their divine senses inside. They were all quiteposed. After they looked through it, they failed to see what was so special about the Three Suns Pill. Even though the Three Suns Pill was considered a middle-level seventh-grade pill, the fact that it was being used for the tournament naturally meant that it should have something special about it. Yet, when they looked at it, no one could figure it out. It was just a very simple seventh-grade pill. The ingredients needed to refine the pill were not that special either. Master Forrest continued, ¡°Refining the Three Suns Pill requires two Lorn Roots, a Starlight Grass, a ck Frost Flower. They¡¯re allmonly seen ingredients. This time, we¡¯ve prepared enough for all of you. No matter how much you use up in the Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. day, you can continue trying it as long as the time limit still isn¡¯t up.¡± The moment he said that, everyone¡¯s eyes widened as their confusion deepened. Chapter 2664 Chapter 2664 Chapter 2664 An unlimited amount of materials meant that they couldfortably ignore any mistakes they made. All they needed to do was to refine it in a day. That felt far too rxed. The first stage had been so tense, but the second stage became much more rxed. No one could believe it. Jackie raised an eyebrow before he started to ponder on the question with the que in hand. Even though Master Forrest had made everything seem so rxed, Jackie felt like the second stage¡¯s test would definitely not be so simple. At that moment, Bradley said, ¡°What is the target for the test? Are wepeting to see who refines the pill the fastest?¡± Master Forrest nodded, ¡°That¡¯s exactly it. Whoever makes the pill the quickest will be the one who scores the highest score.¡± However, the moment Master Forrest said that ude refuted, ¡°This isn¡¯t fair, We¡¯re all alchemists. We all know that testing an alchemist on the speed an alchemist can refine a pill is absolutely not the right way to gauge the level of an alchemist. ¡°The only way to test an alchemist is to see the quality of the pill they refine. Many high-level alchemists often use up arge amount of time refining a pill to make sure they put their full focus on it. Testing an alchemist this way won¡¯t be able to test how good an alchemist is.¡± ude was absolutely right. Just as he said, testing the level of an alchemist could not be done through the amount of time an alchemist used. The thing that needed to be tested was the quality of pills that were refined. It was something every alchemist knew. ude knew that Master Forrest was an alchemist who should already know that. The tournament had been set by the higheroups from both ends as well. However, he was too emotional at that moment, and could not really stop himself from asking. Master Forrest raised an eyebrow as he looked at ude with some disdain, ¡°Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t know something as basic as that? Since time is the criteria for this contest, there¡¯s naturally a reason for it. You¡¯ve all looked at the contents of the que earlier, but did you notice anything different?¡± Everyone looked up and exchanged looks. Their eyes were all filled with confusion, obviously not having noticed anything. Master Forrest let out a smile as he exined, ¡°Have you thought about why we wanted to choose the Three Suns Pill?¡± Of course, they had but try as they might figure it out, they could not understand why the Three Suns Pill was chosen. Master Maurice held up two fingers, ¡°There are two reasons. The first reason is that the Three Suns Pill is a secret pill. None of you would have ever refined the pill, so it¡¯spletely new to all of you. ¡°What we¡¯re testing is how long you need to figure out a new pill recipe. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. ¡°Meanwhile, the second reason is the main reason we chose the three suns pill. You¡¯ve already looked through the contents earlier, and you¡¯ve naturally seen what runes you need for the Three Suns Pill. You need a total of three thousand and three hundred pills runes. ¡°Out of those runes, only sixty of them are ones you¡¯ve never seen before. The Three Suns Pill¡¯s recipe is kept a secret precisely because of that.¡± Chapter 2665 Chapter 2665 Chapter 2665 After Master Forrest¡¯s words, everyone took up the que in their hands and at the same time looked through the contents. They had seen that there were three thousand and three hundred pills earlier, but since time had been limited, they did not look at it in detail. After looking at it for a while, Bradley was the first to react. There was a look of shock on his face, ¡°There are sixty ancient pill runes?¡± Master Forrest nodded, ¡°There really are sixty ancient pill runes. Even though it¡¯s not that many, memorizing them and being able to draw them in one day won¡¯t be a walk in the park. ¡°Ancient pills have their own unique forms and are different from the usual runes we see. However, the principles behind drawing them are the same. As long as you¡¯re talented enough, you¡¯ll definitely be able topletely memorize and draw them out.¡± Master Forrest lifted everyone¡¯s confusion at that. No wonder the Three Suns Pill was chosen, it was to test these abilities in the participants. Sixth-grade or above pills all required pill runes to be carved in them during refinement. Each pill recipe would record in detail what runes needed to be carved. The Three Suns Pill might not be high-ranked, but sixty pill runes needed to be carved in. They were all ancient pill runes. They had not even finished memorizing all the basic pill runes in the Hestia Continent, let alone ancient pill runes. The sixty ancient pill runes werepletely foreign to them. Hence, the key part of the test was to see if they were able to memorize and carve out those sixty ancient pill runes in a day! They would also need to properly learn the recipe for the Three Suns Pill at the same time. After all, they had never refined the pill before. It was inevitable that some mistakes would be made. There were so many hurdles to ovee that even Bradley felt the pressure. Only then did they understand what the key point of the test was. All of their confusion had disappeared, reced with heavy pressure on their shoulders. Other than Jackie, everyone present had a smile on their faces. Even if they were confident in themselves and confident in the fact that they would end up bing one of the top alchemists of their own forces, they were a bit apprehensive about the Three Suns Pill. That was because the Three Suns Pill was far harder than they had anticipated. Even though a whole day sounded like enough time, it included the time for them to get familiar with the recipe as well as remember how to carve those sixty ancient runes. Benedict said with a dark look on his face, ¡°Isn¡¯t this too hard? Those ancient runes are so different from the runes we know now.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°It¡¯s incredibly hard to memorize them in a short time, and we need to do it in a day. I feel like¡­¡± Benedict might not have continued, but everyone knew what he wanted to say. That was because everyone wanted to say that they did not have the confidence that they could do it. Benedict suddenly felt like he was incredibly useless. Even though they won the first stage, the person who contributed the most had been Jackie. All Benedict did was rely on Jackie. This time, the test was different from thest. If he really failed to refine a Three Suns Pill in a day, he would really end up dragging his team down. ude¡¯s expression was incredibly dark as well. He had the same worries as Benedict. He was also worried that he would be unable to refine the pill in the end while the Sky Peak Pavilion would seed. Chapter 2666 Chapter 2666 Chapter 2666 Both ude and Benedict would end up shouldering the responsibility should they fail the tournament. With that in mind, ude felt his heart burdened deeply. He looked up as he shuddered, shooting a nce at Mr. Zayne and Elder Maurice. The two of them were not rxed either, but they focused fully on Jackie. Jackie had be their greatest hope. ude, noticing that both men did not gaze at him in disappointment, sighed in relief. He walked to Benedict and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s different this time. Before this, it was Jackie who¡¯d shoulder the me if we lose, and we won¡¯t be implicated heavily. However, if we don¡¯t manage to stave off the pressure this time and end up dragging the team down, then we¡¯d be the one to me. The consequences won¡¯t be pretty.¡± Hearing that, Benedict shuddered involuntarily. His mood sank as he felt tears pooling in his eyes. s, no one could help the two of them at that moment. Both ude and Benedict felt their chests tightening rapidly. Advertisement Perhaps both men were far too nervous that Elder Maurice averted his gaze from Jackie and gazed at both ude and Benedict. When he saw their expressions, he knew what the two of them were thinking. He could not help but frown as his expression turned cold. ¡°Both of you must do your utmost best. This portion is just as important as thest. Even though we won the first portion, we¡¯ll still have to go through the second part if we lose this one. ¡°I trust you¡¯ve heard everything Master Forrest and I have said before; this is a best of three. If we win both stages, then we won¡¯t even have to go through thest stage. ¡°However, if we lose, we¡¯ll have to go through the third stage. If the two of you drag us down right now, rest assured you¡¯ll be hearing from me when we get back.¡± Advertisement Those words caused ude and Benedict to stiffen, and they felt, at that moment, just how severe the issue was. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Elder Maurice was right. If they won this one, they would not have topete anymore. The tournament was incredibly important, and the two of them suddenly felt a lot more nervous. Their bodies suddenly shuddered. In truth, the ones from the Sky Peak Pavilion were not much better. After all, they had ended up losing in the first round, despite thinking that they had a sure win. The pressure greatly increased for them in the second stage. If they lost this time, they would have lost the tournamentpletely. Not only would their reputation be affected, but they would have to pay up a lot of resources as well. This was tremendously important to Sky Peak Pavilion, so much so that they would end up being punished, especially the organizer, Master Forrest. Before the tournament, he had assured and swore to the higher-ups that they would win. Out of the blue, however, a dark horse joined the fray, and the results were out of their expectations. Master Forrest refused to ept this, but the dread he felt was undeniable. Bradley¡¯s calm expression had vanishedpletely, reced with a frown on his face. The pressure was evident. Even though he was exceptional, Jackie had been a foil to him. He would still receive punishment if they lost, even if he did his best. Advertisement In truth, Bradley did not really care if he lost at all. The most important thing was the fact that he was not as talented as Jackie. Bradley had thought that he was the best there was with his talent, but Jackie had somehow soundly beaten him. Chapter 2667 Chapter 2667 Chapter 2667 During the first stage, Jackie had produced 300 pill runes more than he did, much to Bradley¡¯s bitter disbelief. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Master Forrest could immediately tell what Bradley was thinking. He walked next to Bradley and whispered, ¡°That brat might be talented in a way, but this stage is different from thest. Even though you¡¯ve never seen these sixty ancient pill runes before, you¡¯ve still carved other ancient pill runes before. ¡°As long as you can maintain your calm, you¡¯ll surely refine them. Furthermore, I have faith that you¡¯ll be able to do it in less than a day!¡± These words, though uttered aspliments, were not blind praise. It was just his inner thoughts. Bradley was no ordinary master. The Three Suns Pill should not be anything incredibly hard for Bradley. As long as Bradley was at his usual standards, He would be able to finish. refining the pill in one day. Bradley would probably not even need a full day. The main focus of the tournament was Jackie and Bradley, and it all depended on which of them could refine the pill faster. Master Forrest did not want to admit it, but Jackie was very talented as well. He would probably be able to refine the pill in a day. However, this was something they could not ignore. This time, they werepeting in terms of speed. Both sides thus began consoling their representative before the match started, most likely driven due to the pressure. Elder Maurice patted Jackie by the shoulder and whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel any pressure; just do as you usually do. As long as you¡¯re in your usual form, you¡¯ll no doubt wow the crowd!¡± Jackie¡¯s performance had been far too greatst time. Even Elder Maurice, who was usually quite modest, could not bear to be all that modest. With Jackie¡¯s performancest time, Jackie should be able to get a good result in the match. Furthermore, Elder Maurice felt like Bradley was no match for Jackie. Mr. Zayne nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re our key participant this time. As long as you do well, we¡¯ll be able to win.¡± Despite their praises, Jackie remained visibly passive. In fact, he felt somewhat¡­ exasperated. There were some things he did not want to say, but Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne were expecting too much of him, so he had to say something. After a deep inhale, Jackiemented, ¡°Don¡¯t hope so highly. The key this time isn¡¯t on me or Bradley, but on ude and Benedict. We¡¯ll both naturally be able to finish refining a pill, but it¡¯s not a done deal for the four of them. ¡°ude and Benedict are at the same level as Conrad and Jameson. The key point will be who manages to refine a pill among them. ¡°Even if Bradley and I both manage to refine a Three Suns Pill in the shortest amount of Time, it¡¯d be completely pointless if the other four can¡¯t even seed,¡± Jackie¡¯s words served as a reminder to Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne. It was then did they realize that Jackie was right. The key for the match was not on Jackie and Bradley. The two of them were exceptional and would no doubt be able to refine a pill in a day, but such a case was uncertain for the other four participants. The tournament might look into everyone¡¯s results, but being able to, or even failing to, refine a pill depended on their skills individually. Chapter 2668 Chapter 2668 Chapter 2668 Internalizing that fact, Elder Maurice¡¯s expression scrunched as though he had swallowed a bitter pill. At the same time, both Benedict and ude had overheard Jackie¡¯s words, and their expressions soured even more. The pressure had already gotten to them at that point, but with Jackie¡¯s no- nonsense statement, the pressure felt even worse. The worst situation would be if not a single one of the four of them managed to refine the pill after a whole day; that would be absolutely embarrassing. Elder Maurice¡¯s lips twitched helplessly. ¡°You two will have to work hard as well. I¡¯ve seen the sixty ancient pill runes, and it¡¯s not too hard to draw them, in fact. As long as you manage topose yourselves, you¡¯ll surely seed!¡± Elder Maurice looked at ude and Benedict seriously as he spoke, but ude had a twisted look on his face, not knowing what to say in response. Master Forrest cleared his throat before saying, ¡°Alright, time¡¯s up. The timer will start from now on. I¡¯ve already had my people prepare the ingredients-they¡¯re right behind you. We¡¯ve even prepared the best furnaces for you, so you can show us what you¡¯ve got now!¡± Master Forrest then waved at the entrance of the hall. All of them looked over and saw a group of burly men carrying specially made wooden nks. With a shout, they walked in at the same time. Jackie and the others were stunned, momentarily unable to guess what those nks were for. Master Forrest had probably been too emotional before and was not in the mood to exin at all. Master Forrest ordered the men to ce the nks in the right ce. Astoundingly strong physically, the muscr men quickly brought in the nks and arranged them ordingly and made up a total of six small rooms. Even though the tops were sealed off, there were six isted spaces. There was no need for Master Forrest to exin anything at that point. All of them knew what the small spaces were for. After all, refining pills was something that did not allow for any distractions. Spectators would have no effect on the first stage¡¯s results. Even if they were distracted, they would be able to get good results if theyposed themselves. However, refining pills was different, and everything would be in ruins if they made a mistake. They would not only waste time but their resources as well. Even though the Three Suns Pill was a seventh-grade pill that was not all that valuable to anyrge forces, the materials needed to make them were provided bountifully. If they wasted the ingredients haphazardly, it would still be arge expense nheless. Jackie could not help but let out a smallugh as he looked up at Master Forrest and Elder Maurice. He could not help butment that even powerful forces could not use resources recklessly. The six individual spaces were notrge, but there was enough space for them to do anything they needed to. Each entrance had itsbel. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Master Forrest furrowed his eyebrows as he pointed to thosebels. ¡°We¡¯ll go with your results from the first stage: Jackie will be number one, Bradley will be number two, and so on. All of you know your results better than I do, so go on.¡± Master Forrest fell silent afterward; it was evident how bad his mood was. Everyone could remember how pleased Master Forrest had been during the first segment. Chapter 2669 Chapter 2669 Chapter 2669 Jackie had the urge to burst outughing at the decline he was seeing. It was about time, and they could not dy for much longer, so Elder Maurice turned to look at Jackie with a frown. The moment Jackie looked at Elder Maurice, he knew the elder had a lot to say. Jackie pursed his lips helplessly, knowing that Elder Maurice was disconcerted. The tournament was incredibly important, after all. If they won, they would not even need topete in the third stage; they would win over Sky Peak Pavilion with two wins out of three possible ones. However, if they lost, there would be too many variables that would follow. Elder Maurice¡¯s conflicted expression was awfully visible, and Mr. Zayne was no different. He, too, wished for the tournament to be a sess. After all, they would have to bear the wrath of Phoenix Valley¡¯s higher-ups if they lost, and no one would be able toe out of it unscathed. Mr. Zyane had nned on not saying anything to not give Jackie too much pressure, but the pressure he felt was too much to bear. Before Jackie walked into the room prepared for him, Mr. Zayne suddenly walked forward and whispered, ¡°You were right before. The key to this match isn¡¯t you, but¡­¡± Jackie frowned as he sighed helplessly. ¡°Mr. Zayne, it¡¯s pointless for you to worry. Just wait for the results. I can only tell you that I¡¯ll do well, but I can¡¯t guarantee what¡¯ll happen with the others. ¡°It¡¯s apetition in the end, and the results won¡¯t all be totaled together but counted individually. The one I¡¯m facing is Bradley. As long as I beat Bradley, I¡¯d have done my part. As for everything else, that¡¯s out of my control.¡± It was as if Master Forrest had heard what the two of them were saying as he suddenly spoke, ¡°All of you should have an understanding of how the results will be counted this time.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jackie frowned. Master Forrest had brushed past the topic earlier, not going into it in detail. Master Forrest let out a smile as he nced at Jackie, moving forward. He slightly raised his chin as he said, ¡°The six of you will be refining the Three Suns Pill together. The target is to sessfully refine the pill, and the one with the shortest time taken will be ranked higher. ¡°If the six of you all manage to refine the Three Suns Pill, then all of your times will be added together and the side with the lowest total time will win. ¡°However, if not everyone seeds in refining it, then the side who refines the most pills will win. Have I made it clear enough? ¡°Feel free to voice out any opinions you have. Of course, I¡¯ll just give it a listen. After all, both I and Elder Maurice set these criteria.¡± Jackie sighed internally. Master Forrest was clearly aiming those words at Phoenix Valley. The rules were very much in Sky Peak Pavilion¡¯s favor. Jackie¡¯s skills were already in for all to see, and as long as he performed like he usually would, he would be able to beat everyone there. However, this match was incredibly special. Only if everyone managed to refine the Three Suns Pill in a day would the time be used as a metric. However, if not everyone managed to refine the Three Suns Pill, then the side with the most pills would win. Even though they had not started, Jackie was sure that there would be those who would fail. Chapter 2670 Chapter 2670 Chapter 2670 The Three Suns Pill might not be difficult for Jackie, but it was different for the others. After all, there were 60 ancient pill runes among those that the Three Suns Pill needed. Those ancient pill runes were distinct from modern ones. They would not only need to memorize them in a short amount of time but also sessfully carve out those runes with a refinement of over 50 percent. Anyone with a subpar talent would be stuck there. After all, they have never refined Three Suns Pills before. The first refinement would take a while to get used to, but they unfortunately had a time limit to it. All these setbacks made thepetition all the more difficult. Jackie did know what ude and Benedict¡¯s final results would be. After all, he was not sure what their level was at. Even though he had already seen thempleting the pill runes, no one would know if they would be able to sessfully refine the pill based on the results of the first segment. The second segment was a bigger test of one¡¯s talents. Jackie sighed helplessly. Bradley and himself would no doubt be able to refine the pill, of course, but even if he managed to beat Bradley, his efforts would go to waste if ude or Benedict hindered them. Jackie shook his head in exasperation, and Mr. Zayne sighed heavily as well. He knew that Jackie was right. Jackie¡¯s job this time was to eliminate Bradley. The true key of the match was the four others. If they failed on that front, they would lose the match, but Mr. Zayne did not have much hope for ude and Benedict. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Even though they were somewhat talented, it did not mean that the talent would shine through at such a key moment. Mr. Zayne looked at ude and Benedict, his entire being haunted with worry. He had a lot of things to say, but the words never made it out of his mouth. After all, there was no point to saying anything else at that moment. ude and Benedict were already incredibly nervous, and they both knew very well that they could determine the oue of their match. Jackie sighed, not saying anything else as he entered the first space. Everything was already prepared inside, including a furnace about half as tall as him. Giving it a good once-over, Jackie deduced that it was well made and probably cost a lot of money. Apart from that, the materials for the Three Suns Pill were right next to it. Just counting the Lorn Roots, there were eight of them. Jackie took a deep breath. Since the nks encased him, no one could see his expression. At that moment, Jackie thoroughly rxed. The match might be an incredibly harsh test for anyone else, but it was not difficult for Jackie at all. He grabbed onto the que again as he sent his senses inside. The refinement process for the Three Suns Pill revealed itself. Jackie already had that memory in his mind. Even though the ancient warrior already stood at the peak of alchemy at the end of his life, even in a first-grade world, getting to the peak required him to start from the bare basics. The Three Suns Pill was nothing to the ancient warrior, but he had nheless refined it before in his youth. All Jackie needed to do was make use of that memory. He did not start off refining the pill right away but instead tried to carve the 60 ancient runes. He needed to first master that before he started the refinement. It would make things much easier. To Jackie, ancient runes did not exist because they were called ancient runes, simply because they were inherited from second or first-grade worlds. Chapter 2671 Chapter 2671 Chapter 2671 They were notmon in third-grade worlds at all, so they would naturally be seen as pill runes from ancient times. To Jackie, however, those runes were just like any other runes-there was nothing special about them. His hands moved as faint golden pill runes were formed through his fingers. When he was carving the fortieth pill, Jackie made a mistake after his body could not keep up with his memories, and the pill rune suddenly copsed. All of the pill runes in the air suddenly turned back into pill aura. Nheless, he remained expressionless as he raised his hand to continue drawing, after the pill auras merged back into his surroundings. He did not need to remember the pill runes and only needed to focus on having his body keep up with his memories. Compared to how calm Jackie was, however, Bradley was no longer asposed as he was before. In truth, Bradley was somewhat simr to Jackie in some ways. The two of them never reacted too emotionally to any major events, always incrediblyposed. At that moment, Bradley was not capable of keeping his cool. Advertisement After all, Jackie¡¯s talents had overshadowed his, and everyone could see that. It was impossible for him to deny it. Jackie singlehandedly trampled the pride nurtured after being put on a pedestal for so long. However, Bradley had never been someone who wasted too much time on words. He wanted to use his skills to prove that Jackie, while talented, would not always be better than him. Even though it was his first time refining a Three Suns Pill, he had already used ancient runes before. He was much more familiar with ancient runes than any ordinary person, so he believed that he would take the least amount of time to refine the Three Suns Pill. Advertisement He had chosen the same method as Jackie and did not start refining the pill at the very start. Instead, he decided to deal with the ancient runes first. He threw his senses into the que before he started to memorize those runes. Even though there were only 60 ancient runes, time was nheless limited. He needed to assign the time for other matters as well and, at the same time, was worried that Jackie would be faster than him. At that moment, Bradley was incredibly anxious, and every participant was fully focused on the refinement process. Meanwhile, the higher-ups in the hall were all trying to look into the spaces. After a while, they finallyposed themselves; only Master Forrest¡¯s face remained sour. The first loss had really dealt a blow to him. Even though the second segment was advantageous to Sky Peak Pavilion, he could still not rx. So what if they won the second segment? They would still be at a tie with Phoenix Valley. He did not want that. He wanted to squash them. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Elder Maurice, on the other hand, did not reveal too much emotion on his face. It was impossible to tell what he was thinking. After a long time, Mr. Zayne whispered, ¡°We have to make some ns, regardless if we win or lose.¡± Chapter 2672 Chapter 2672 Chapter 2672 Elder Maurice felt rather incredulous at Mr. Zayne¡¯s words and turned to look at him. ¡°What do you mean? What ns?¡± Mr. Zayne took a deep breath as Jackie¡¯s face surfaced in his mind. ¡°Elder Rick really went too far this time. It¡¯d be great if we win, yes, but we may just lose, too. These two are possible entirely. ¡°We need to consider the consequences of those two results and prepare ourselves for them. From the start, the two of us were allowed the thought of defeat to destroy our rationality. We¡¯ve never really thought about the problem. ¡°Now that all of them are fully focused on refining the Three Suns Pill, we have the perfect opportunity to think about what we should do after we get back.¡± Elder Maurice furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at Mr. Zayne. He never really had much of an impression of Mr. Zayne before this since the man had always been a private person. After their interaction extended, Elder Maurice immediately felt like Mr. Zayne was not a simple-minded person. Even though the guy was just a deacon at that moment, he would be an elder eventually if his intelligence was anything to go by. He was smart and level-headed when facing problems. He was always very logical when he spoke as well. Elder Maurice sighed. ¡°Elder Rick will no doubt be bitter. After we head back, we have to make sure to embellish the matter. ¡°You¡¯re right: we have to be prepared for the results, win or lose. Let¡¯s put winning aside for now. How will we deal with the higher-ups¡¯ anger if we lose?¡± Mr. Zayne nodded before he said decisively, ¡°If we¡¯re talking about responsibility, then Elder Rick has to take up eighty percent of the responsibility if we lose. The five of us will only need to take up twenty percent.¡± Elder Maurice raised an eyebrow at that, looking at Mr. Zayne approvingly. ¡°You¡¯re very right about that, but there¡¯s a detrimental issue here. Elder Rick rmended Jackie, who¡¯s the most talented person of the three. He was the one who helped us win the first part of the tournament. ¡°What do we say if we push eighty percent of the responsibility onto Elder Rick? In truth, him pushing Jackie to participate was a good thing!¡± Elder Maurice was right. Elder Rick might not have had good intentions initially, but the results were still good in the end. Jackie did not disappoint them and had even helped them obtain victory. However, if they ended up losing in the end, citing Jackie as the problem would not be very convincing. Elder Rick might actually use it to turn things around. Mr. Zayne raised an eyebrow as he said. confidently, ¡°This problem is actually quite simple. We just need Jackie to go along with it.¡± Elder Maurice¡¯s eyes brightened as various schemes popped up in his head, but he did not voice out his thoughts immediately. Meanwhile¡­ Master Forrest looked on as Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne whispered to each other. His heart boiled in anger, feeling like the two of them were deliberately putting on a show for him. After all, he had mocked them quite a bit at the start, but since they had gotten a pass, they would naturally get back at him several times over. Master Forrest was no longer in the same position as? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. before, which caused him to suffer a lot. He loathed Jackie, and his hatred ran deep. Had Jackie not participated, no issues would have risen in the tournament. He had a trump card in Bradley and would not have needed to worry about the second possible result. ¡°Elder Maurice, are you not very confident right now? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d definitely win before? Didn¡¯t you say that Jackie would beat Bradley?¡± said Master Forrest coldly. Chapter 2673 Chapter 2673 Chapter 2673 Master Forrest was filled with too much hatred at that moment and, even when knowing his words were futile, spoke so spitefully. All of his hatred came from Jackie at that moment, so he naturally hated Elder Maurice as well. Elder Maurice chuckled coldly as he turned to look at Master Forrest with disdain. To him, Master Forrest was like a clown. He looked at Master Forrest and immediately noticed hatred clouding the man¡¯s eyes. Elder Maurice let out augh. ¡°And why wouldn¡¯t we be? After all, the results were clear for all to see. Weren¡¯t you praising Bradley to the heavens earlier? All that, yet Jackie still bulldozed him in the end!¡± Master Forrest grew furious at those words. He started to shudder as he red at Elder Maurice and gritted his teeth. How he wanted so badly to go over and give him a good punch! Elder Maurice looked at Master Forrest with contempt. The two of them did not continue speaking, since they were still higher-ups of their respective sides. If they continued bickering, it would look far too embarrassing, so they had to cease. Time ticked away, and after four hours passed, a sound came from the first room. All of them looked over to see a hand slowly pushing the door open. A familiar figure walked out from within with a box in hand. When they saw Jackie, their eyes widened at the same time. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Elder Maurice looked over with some worry as he said, ¡°Did something happen? You came out so quickly¡­¡± Elder Maurice was more afraid than anyone else that something might have happened to Jackie. Even if Jackie would not be the key to the final result, Jackie was still Elder Maurice¡¯s trump card. Jackie would be able to cancel out Bradley in the second segment, but if anything happened to Jackie, then no one would be able to stop Bradley. Simrly, Mr. Zayne looked at Jackie worriedly as well. On the other hand, Master Forrest looked rather pleased as he gazed at Jackie, truly hoping that something had happened to Jackie. When Jackie walked out, he looked at everyone calmly. He let out a snort as he walked over to Master Forrest-who was the tournament¡¯s organizer, after all-and passed him the box in his hand. Master Forrest frowned as he looked at Jackie with a puzzled expression. Everyone else looked over curiously as well. Jackie smiled as he opened the box in front of everyone. A dense medicinal smell immediately revealed itself. When they clearly saw what was inside, almost everyone was stunned. At that moment, not one of them cared about how they should act, their lower jaw hanging open as they looked like they had seen a ghost. Master Forrest even forgot to breathe. His eyes were wide open, and Jackie even wondered if his eyes would pop out with some force. After a long while, Master Forrest pointed at the thing in the box and said, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Jackie¡¯s lips twitched helplessly, feeling like Master Forrest had been dealt too big of a blow. He smiled and answered, ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize the Three Suns Pill?¡± Of course Master Forrest knew the Three Suns Pill. Even if he closed his eyes, he would have been able to tell that it was the Three Suns Pill from the smell alone. How? It did not even take that long! Had Jackie really managed to refine the pill in just four hours? Chapter 2674 Chapter 2674 Chapter 2674 At that pace, even Master Forrest had to be shocked. It was not like he had never met masters before, but it was the first time he had ever met someone like Jackie. The match was incredibly difficult this time. If Elder Maurice had not signed a secrecy contract before, he would have suspected that Elder Maurice had revealed the contents of the test to Jackie beforehand. Master Forrest took a deep breath as both his hands trembled slightly. ¡°Four hours¡­¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow as he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, four hours.¡± Master Forrest gulped, his breathing a little erratic. ¡°You¡¯re far more capable than I thought. Are you from the inner valley?¡± Jackie shook his head, not bothering to exin himself. He did not care if Master Forrest believed him or not. Jackie looked at Master Forrest coldly and said, ¡°What should you be doing as the organizer of this tournament right now?¡± Those words caused Master Forrest¡¯s face to stiffen. He looked at Jackie hatefully, but said nothing else. He took the box from Jackie¡¯s hands, and put the sessfully refined Three Suns Pill in his hand. To Master Forrest, it was very easy to see if the Three Suns Pill was a sess or otherwise. He kept on praying in his heart that Jackie¡¯s Three Suns Pill had a defect, and that it was not at a 50-percent refinement. s, after studying it, he was disappointed to find that Jackie¡¯s Three Suns Pill was an incredible sess and had even reached 60-percent refinement. Master Forrest had a sour look on his face and, after a long while, dered rather reluctantly, ¡°There are no problems. This is a sessful Three Suns Pill.¡± Despite his chagrin, there was nothing he could do at that moment. The results were clear for all to see, and he could not possibly do anything at that moment. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, Elder Maurice was rather emotional to even speak at that moment. He felt like he had found a piece of treasure. Even Mr. Zayne looked at Jackie emotionally. Even though they knew that Jackie was not the key to the match, they still felt relief and a storm of emotions. After all, Jackie was far too talented. Even if they lost this time, they should still win thest round if Jackie performed as he always did. Elder Maurice walked over to Jackie and patted him by the shoulder. ¡°Well done! Even I can¡¯tpare to your talents. When we go back, I¡¯ll immediately rmend you to enter the inner valley!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow and nodded, not saying anything else. Mr. Zayne, meanwhile, looked even further into the future. He was already trying to figure out how he would gain Jackie¡¯s favor. He already saw how bright Jackie¡¯s future was, and as long as Jackie could maintain his talent, Jackie would be a key figure in Phoenix Valley, or even the master of the valley. ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy now. Even though Jackie sessfully refined the Three Suns Pill, don¡¯t forget that he might not be the one to shift the tides this round. ¡°The remaining four are the ones who will decide the round. If ude and Benedict aren¡¯t sessful, what use is there with Jackie being this capable?¡± Chapter 2675 Chapter 2675 Chapter 2675 All Master Forrest thought of at that moment was to rain on Phoenix Valley¡¯s parade; he did not want to see them being too pleased with themselves. Elder Maurice coldly looked at Master Forrest after that. As an elder, he could not just look at Master Forrest insulting Phoenix Valley and not do anything about it. Elder Maurice chuckled. ¡°How do you know if Conrad and Jameson will be able to refine it? During the first segment, the two of them were weaker than ude and Benedict. ¡°They only managed a thousand and fifty pill runes between them, while our side had a hundred more. Can¡¯t you see the rtive strengths?¡± Master Forrest almost lost his rationality in his anger. He no longer cared if continuing the argument would be good for him or not. All he wanted to do was vent his frustrations and suppress Phoenix Valley. He narrowed his eyes and remarked, ¡°Elder Maurice, surely you know thatpleting pill runes might be a proof of talent, but it has not much to do with being able to refine a Three Suns Pill.¡± Elder Maurice frowned. He was about to rebuke Master Forrest¡¯s words but was not given a chance as Master Forrest continued, ¡°Elder Maurice, just think about it. What¡¯s the second portion? Sixty ancient pill runes. They¡¯ve never seen those pill runes before at all. They¡¯re fighting to see who can memorize and carve out those runes the fastest. ¡°They also need to be able to adapt to the refinement process very quickly. After all, they only have a day! Even though ude and Benedict both exceeded our representatives by a hundred pill runes, itContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. still doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯ll be better than us in the second segment! ¡°You might only have gotten a hundred more than us just because ude and Benedict have studied more than Conrad and Jameson. They might have just put all their efforts into condensing pill runes normally!¡± Elder Maurice felt like Master Forrest was just pushing it at that point. No matter the reason, Master Forrest just wanted to prove that Sky Peak Pavilion was better. ¡°Let¡¯s not entertain that notion,¡± sneered Elder Maurice. ¡°Jackie¡¯s already refined a pill, while your side hasn¡¯t evenpleted one. Just like that, we¡¯re stronger than you!¡± The two of them were arguing intensely, with neither of them giving in at all. Jackie frowned, feeling rather irked. If this continued, they would end up arguing for hours, and Jackie would get incredibly annoyed. He hated people arguing around him, so he interrupted their fight as he interjected, ¡°There¡¯s actually no point to the two of you saying all of this. Why don¡¯t we just wait for the final result?¡± Thankfully, Jackie¡¯s words silenced both Elder Maurice and Master Forrest. Regardless, even if they had stopped arguing, it was easy to tell from their expressions that neither of them were willing to give in. After a few more hours, in the second room¡­ Bradley¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as veins surfaced on his eyeballs. Excitement racked his being, all because he was so close to sess. At that moment, the sides of his furnace were covered with dust, a reminder of his failures. Even though Bradley was talented, he had never refined at Three Suns Pill before. There would always be unexpected problems when an alchemist started refining a new pill. It would lead to failures, but he was not disappointed by it at all. He continued to look for the problems and focused on the refinement. At that moment, he was already at thest step to sessfullypleting the Three Suns Pill. He had already condensed three thousand 280 pill runes and was only 20 runes away from sessfully refining the pill. Chapter 2676 Chapter 2676 Chapter 2676 Despite Bradley¡¯s calm exterior, the sweat on his forehead revealed how anxious he was at that moment. After all, this was a very important moment for him. As long as hepleted thest 20 pill runes, he would be able to sessfully refine the Three Suns Pill, and he would then pat his chest and guarantee that he was the fastest among the other participants. Only those who had tried this before would know how arduous the test was. Even though Jackie had talent, Jackie could not have possibly been faster than him. Bradley had a nervous look on his face as he condensed the pill runes. He could not help but mumble to himself, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t had experience with ancient pill runes, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to condense and refine them in such a short time.¡± Since refining pill runes required using true energy, Bradley had expended most of this internal energy, and even his internal organs were starting to hurt. He endured the pain, regardless; the only thing on his mind was condensing the pill as fast as possible. That way, he would be able to squash Jackie with his prowess. Advertisement He remembered how Jackie humiliated him before this, and he would surely return the favor. Even though Jackie¡¯s results were higher than his in the first portion, he would use his results in the second stage to beat Jackie! The thought of winning back his pride and returning the shame Jackie had caused him made Bradley smirk. Meanwhile¡­ Jackie was already losing his patience outside. The tournament was still on, and he could not do anything by himself. He had nothing else to do but stare into space silently. Advertisement It was not long until an idea urred to him, and he abruptly turned to look at Master Forrest. ¡°The materials were all meant for us anyway. Can I just continue refining a few pills?¡± The moment he said that, everyone was stunned, and even a few of them looked at Jackie speechlessly, feeling like what he said was rather moronic. Thepetition was still on and everyone was working hard to refine the Three Suns Pill, yet that brat wanted to go inside and refine a few more pills. Jackie was a stark contrast to everyone else! The participants who were still in their respective plots would no doubt retch blood if they had heard Jackie¡¯s words. Master Forrest¡¯s lips twitched. He wanted nothing more than to scream profanities at Jackie¡­but he knew this was no suitable time to do so. He did not want to let Jackie do as he pleased, too. Master Forrest wanted to reject Jackie¡¯s request when thetter quickly interjected, ¡°Surely you can¡¯t be that petty, are you, Master Forrest? After all, the materials are all already here. After I refine them, I¡¯ll give you one and keep the rest for myself.¡± Jackie was obsessed with wanting to earn more spirit crystals, and he did not-would not care if Master Forrest hated his guts on it. Master Forrest nearly shot up in anger upon hearing Jackie¡¯s new remark. Jackie had shut him down with those words before he could say anything, and if he disagreed, people would think he was a cheap person! Jackie had also said that he would give Sky Peak Pavilion one of the pills he refined, which was rather¡­gracious on his part. Advertisement Master Forrest would be a little petty if he refused, but if he agreed, his frustration would only be fueled even more. After all, Jackie had floored Sky Peak Pavilion through and through, and it was good enough that they were not causing Jackie trouble. They just had to cater to Jackie again. Master Forrest¡¯s expression started to darken as his fury slowly rose from his chest. All of a sudden, Elder Maurice piped in, ¡°Master Forrest, you¡¯re still the host. Are those materials really worth that much to Sky Peak Pavilion? ¡°It¡¯s prepared for the tournament anyway, and you¡¯ll even be getting a free pill. Instead of just leaving them there, you might as well allow Jackie to continue refining them. With Jackie¡¯s standards, he won¡¯t waste the resources!¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 2677 Chapter 2677 Chapter 2677 Master Forrest¡¯s expressionpletely darkened at that point. Elder Maurice was basically in cahoots with Jackie, putting him in a bind and forcing him to agree! This is from N?velDrama.Org. Master Forrest, though incredibly frustrated, relented with a nod. If he did not, Elder Maurice would no doubt spread the word about this, and he would gain a reputation for being petty. He could not allow his reputation to be ruined, and to add worry into the mix, the materials were not prepared with his own resources, too! Master Forrest had to give his consent, though with a mere nod, after careful deliberation. Jackie smiled. He did not want to give up any chance to make any spirit crystals, and the Three Suns Pill could be sold for a good price. Before, Jackie had been refining sixth-grade pills. Even though the Three Suns Pill was a seventh- grade pill, the secrecy behind the recipe meant that it was much more expensive than regr seventh- grade pills. After seeing Master Forrest nod, Jackie wasted not a second longer, not wanting to give Master Forrest the chance to revoke his permission. He immediately re-entered the room and threw himself into refinement. Master Forrest was left outside, gritting his teeth in anger. After a moment, shuffles were heard from the second room before the door opened, revealing an exhausted but excited Bradley. He walked out of the room emotionally. He was different from Jackie in that he did not ce the Three Suns Pill into a box to preserve the medicinal properties, but instead held it in his palm. He had rushed out of the room impatiently and ran up to Master Forrest. When he saw that there were no other participants around other than himself, he was so exhrated that he could not even speak. It was just as he had expected; Jackie was not as quick as him. He was the fastest out of all the participants. He could beat Jackie with his talent! He had won the second stage. He had defeated everyone and proved his capabilities! Bradley¡¯s breathing grew erratic at these thoughts, and the excitement on his face was in for all to see. Master Forrest frowned slightly, feeling like Bradley was a bit too highly strung, but he did not get a chance to say anything about it before Bradley hastily ced the Three Suns Pill into Master Forrest¡¯s palm. ¡°Master Forrest, kindly inspect if the refinement was a sess for him!¡± With Bradley¡¯s abilities, there was no real need to test it. Nheless, it was still a tournament in the end. Even though he knew he refined it perfectly, he needed Master Forrest to determine the results. Master Forrest furrowed his eyebrows and looked at the Three Suns Pill in his hand, and had no real problems with it of course. He nodded and said, ¡°The refinement is a sess. Fifty percent refinement, and there are no blemishes. It¡¯s a very standard Three Suns Pill.¡± Bradley let out a sigh, feeling his entire body rx. The pressure he had felt before suddenly had left him, and his inner peace returned. He turned to look at Mr. Zayne and Elder Maurice. Sure, they were not Jackie, but he was their subordinate, nheless. Bradley said proudly, ¡°Jackie can surely refine a Three Suns Pill, given his talent. s, his talent in refining pills is still a step below. ¡°Even though he¡¯s better than me atpleting pill runes, I¡¯ve already said before that the results of the first stage don¡¯t mean he¡¯ll be stronger than me!¡± Bradley grew haughty as he spoke, and he could not deny the thrill he felt in regaining the respect for himself once more. He wanted to say this all over again when Jackie finally stepped out of his confinement. He wanted Jackie to know that he was more talented than he was! Chapter 2678 Chapter 2678 Chapter 2678 Bradley had pride. After Jackie had overpowered him before, he refused to admit defeat, even though he did not say too much about it. Even if Jackie¡¯s results were better than his, Bradley believed that he was more talented than Jackie. The reason Jackie¡¯s results were better than his was that Jackie was just slightly more talented in condensing pill runes, but that was all. Jackie would not be able to one-up him in any other situation. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. His hypothesis had been proven right, and the pride in his heart soared once more, evident by how radiant he looked. However, Bradley was surprised that Master Forrest did not praise him after all that he said. Sure, they should not go overboard with the praises and congrattions, but Bradley felt like Master Forrest would have at least said something along the line. After all, Master Forrest regarded him so highly¡­but nothing came after he waited quietly for a moment. Bradley could not help but frown as he looked up at Master Forrest, who looked back at him speechlessly with furrowed brows. Master Forrest¡¯s lips twitched, as if he had something to say but could not. The conflicted expression on his face looked downright ufortable. The curiosity in Bradley¡¯s heart rose even more when he saw how Master Forrest was acting. At that moment, he suddenly heard a huff. Bradley turned his head and saw Elder Maurice¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he started tough. When he saw Bradley¡¯s gaze, Elder Maurice realized that it was unbing of him andposed himself after a slight cough. Still, he could notpletely hide the smile on his face. Mr. Zayne¡¯s eyes were averted as well. Looking closer, there was a dense sense of amusement in his eyes, which stunned Bradley. Why was everyone reacting that way? Should they not have acknowledged his talents and offered a few words of praise? Even though they were on opposite sides and unlikely to praise him that much, they should not have beenughing either. Something was wrong, and Bradley could feel it. Elder Maurice, worried that it would turn into even more of a joke, reached out to grab Bradley¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You weren¡¯t the first toe out; Jackie¡¯s results were better than yours. He¡¯d already refined the Three Suns Pill fourteen hours ago.¡± At those words, Bradley felt like he had been struck by lightning as his whole body stiffened, his eyelids blown wide open. Master Forrest¡¯s heart wrenched when he noticed Bradley¡¯s reaction. After all, Bradley was someone he had grown up with pride. Others might not know about Bradley¡¯s pride, but after being with him for so many years, Master Forrest knew how Bradley was. He might not talk much normally, but it did not mean he was without pride. In truth, Bradley was far more prideful than anyone there, and it was because of that pride that he could not ept a result like that. Master Forrest took a deep breath before he consoled him, ¡°There¡¯s always a mountain higher, always someone who¡¯s more talented. Back then, you were too sheltered in an environment. Meeting someone like Jackie is good, in fact, to broaden your horizons. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s more talented than you. As long as you have enough time, Jackie¡¯s just a small blip in your road to maturing.¡± Even though he was not willing to, he had to acknowledge Jackie¡¯s talent. Jackie was the most talented person Master Forrest had ever met. Jackie had outstripped anyone he would consider a master, and he had taken just four hours to complete the Three Suns Pill that all of them regarded as incredibly difficult. Compared to Jackie, everyone else was far more inferior. Chapter 2679 Chapter 2679 Chapter 2679 They were not even qualified to be spoken about in the same conversation as Jackie. The difference in talent between them and Jackie was like an insurmountable gulf, but he still could not admit that Jackie was far better than Bradley. Bradley suddenly coughed violently and slumped over as his breaths became uneven. His coughs seemed so startlingly terrible that it looked like he could cough out his lungs. Even though Bradley was just at the early stage of the innate realm, he was already at the innate realm. His constitution was fundamentally different from that of a regr person. Without being injured, he would never get sick. Since his coughing could not have been caused by sickness, then there was only one other possibility. His emotions had run too wild, and it affected his whole body, causing him to cough violently. Master Forrest looked at Bradley worriedly as he held Bradley¡¯s arm while he patted Bradley¡¯s back. Bradley¡¯s breathing got worse as he coughed. It looked like he was incredibly ill at that moment. Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne exchanged a look of surprise at that. They never expected Bradley to be affected so much. Even though Jackie¡¯s results were better than his, Bradley¡¯s results were not that bad either. If Jackie was not there, he would have taken first ce. However, the moment Bradley found out that Jackie had been 14 hours earlier than him, Bradley looked like he was about to die. The reaction startled them both. Mr. Zayne whispered in exasperation, ¡°This brat is a little too frail. Even though it¡¯s quite a blow, we¡¯re all warriors here. Unless a knife is held to our necks, nothing else matters! To be so emotional just because Jackie was better than him¡­¡± Master Forrest nodded at that. Bradley¡¯s actions caused them to look down on him with disdain. Even if it was a big, emotional blow, he did not have to end up in such a state. Master Forrest looked at Bradley with pity. He knew how bad Bradley was feeling at that moment, thus he helped Bradley up while assuring him, ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine, even if you lose. You don¡¯t have to think too much about it. ¡°It¡¯s just a small bump in your road to sess. You¡¯ll be fine after it passes.¡± Bradley was caught in a coughing fit for a good while before he slowly recovered. At that moment, his face was as white as paper, his eyes already bloodshot. Without context, anyone would definitely assume that Bradley contracted some incurable illness. Bradley¡¯s hands trembled as he was seized in his emotional state. At that moment, his mood had hit rock bottom as an untold amount of thoughts raged in his mind. Master Forrest¡¯s words of constion echoed in his head¡­but they failed to convince Bradley. The man had been too emotional earlier, and had not recovered that much. It took a long time before he finally said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± That was all he said, and nothing else. Meanwhile¡­ Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Elder Maurice frowned at their insults at Jackie. Initially, Elder Maurice did not want to disarray that brat¡¯s emotions even more, so he did not stop them. However, the two of them kept on going, referring to Jackie as ¡®a blip on the road¡¯ and ¡®a stepping stone¡¯. How could Elder Maurice stand it? Chapter 2680 Chapter 2680 Chapter 2680 Thus, Elder Maurice chuckled humorlessly as he looked at Bradley. ¡°You can¡¯t beat him, so you say he¡¯s just a blip on the road. You seem to think that all you need to do is get over this, is that right? Can you use your head when you¡¯re saying all that? ¡°Jackie isn¡¯t just a blip on the road to you; he¡¯s a mountain that you¡¯ll never scale. There¡¯s such a huge gulf in your results, so how could you agree with Master Forrest?¡± Master Forrest¡¯s face twisted in rage at Elder Maurice¡¯s words. It had not been easy for him to console Bradley, but Maurice just had toe out and ruin everything! Master Forrest immediately knew what Elder Maurice was up to. The second match was still underway, and the results were not certain yet. No one knew if a third round would have to be carried out. As long as there was a third round, Bradley would still be Sky Peak Pavilion¡¯s trump card. If Bradleypletely copsed, then the results of the third round would be obvious. Master Forrest would not let Elder Maurice get what he wanted. He squinted as he pulled Bradley behind him, sporting a snide smile. ¡°Stop with your petty schemes. Don¡¯t assume that everyone here is an idiot. The results of the second round aren¡¯t out yet. We don¡¯t know who the victors will be. ¡°Even though Jackie¡¯s talents are a little better than Bradley¡¯s right now, what of it? No one knows how they¡¯ll develop in the future. ¡°Jackie might just be peaking right now and might not improve afterward. Bradley will surely be able to keep on improving and be a real grandmaster!¡± Master Forrest was already struggling to keep hisposure at that point. He knew his words were not very convincing and were no doubt a bit petty. All thoughts of that flew out of the window, however, as anxiety slowly crept into Master Forrest¡¯s mind. Sure enough, Elder Maurice got riled up. Master Forrest¡¯s words had crossed the line. Just as he was about to shoot back at Master Forrest, a sound was heard from the first room again. A familiar figure opened the door and walked out confidently. Jackie furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at everyone somewhat unpleasantly. He had been immersed in refining pills, but the noise outside had annoyed him. Even though the rooms had sound-canceling effects and he could not hear what they were talking about outside, it still affected Jackie in the end. Elder Maurice looked as Jackie walked out and saw what Jackie had in hand. He let out a pleased smile as he said, ¡°Did we disturb you? We apologize. Master Forrest really doesn¡¯t know how to keep his cool and likes to talk so much nonsense. How many pills did you refine?¡± Jackie nodded at Elder Maurice before he raised his right hand, revealing three Three Suns Pills in his palm. Jackie passed one over to Master Forrest. ¡°As per our prior agreement, no matter how many pills I¡¯ve refined, I¡¯ll give the Sky Peak Pavilion one.¡± Master Forrest¡¯s expression soured as he looked at the Three Suns Pill in Jackie¡¯s hand. Even though the Three Suns Pill was more expensive than a regr seventh grade pill, it meant nothing to him. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Looking at the Three Suns Pill in Jackie¡¯s hand, all Master Forrest felt was shame, and it was as if he had just been pped on the face a few times. Unable to stomach the feeling, he pushed the Three Suns Pill back with a frown. ¡°We don¡¯t need your charity,¡± remarked Master Forrest coldly. ¡°Since we¡¯ve already agreed to it, the pills are yours. We won¡¯t take a single one. The Three Suns Pill might be pricey, but it¡¯s only a number worth noting for you.¡± Chapter 2681 Chapter 2681 Chapter 2681 ¡°This sum is nothing to the Sky Peak Pavilion. Won¡¯t we beughed at if we ept your pill?¡± spoke Master Forrest, though stiffly and through gritted teeth. He looked at Jackie as if Jackie was a mortal enemy. Jackie¡¯s lips twitched helplessly. Master Forrest was acting like a brainless shrew, he thought to himself. It seemed like he could do anything at that moment. Jackie was not someone who would force others. Since they did not want it, he kept it for himself. The spirit crystals he would gain would be his own, so Jackie calmly ced the Three Suns Pills that he refined into a box before keeping it in Mustard Seed. Only then did Jackie look over at Bradley behind Master Forrest. Bradley¡¯s eyes were wide at that moment as he looked at Jackie with aplicated expression. Advertisement There were manyplicated emotions ying in his mind at that moment, and hatred was the most prominent one. Jackie did not feel like bothering to see what Bradley was thinking at that moment. After all, to him, Bradley did not amount to anything much other than having a bit of talent. What Jackie truly cared about were the masters in the inner valley. Even though Bradley was talented, he was nothingpared to them. Ever since he knew more about the inner valley, Jackie had been trying to figure out what level the alchemists there were already at. Regardless, Jackie had a cheat in hand and did not think much of the alchemists in the Hestia Continent. Advertisement Granted, he needed a lot of time and effort to absorb his memories, so he might not actually be at the level of the masters within the inner valley at that moment. After all, Phoenix Valley was the core of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. The inner valley was the true trump card of Phoenix Valley, where the most talented alchemists of the Hestia Continent gathered. All of a sudden ¡°I¡¯ll definitely beat you! Don¡¯t get so full of yourself!¡± roared Bradley fiercely. It seemed like his lungs would lurch out of his abdomen with how he yelled. Frowning, Jackie was speechless, feeling like Bradley had joined Master Forrest, descending into madness. Jackie had never really bothered with him at all. In fact, he was just amused upon hearing that deration. ¡°I¡¯ve heard words like that countless times throughout the years, but no one has ever Advertisement been able to actually do it,¡± mused Jackie, ¡°Even if you destroy your throat with all that screeching, it won¡¯t be convincing at all. A loss is a loss.¡± Jackie¡¯s simple words had destroyed Bradley¡¯s mental defenses. Thetter suddenly widened his eyes as he lost his footing and fell on the floor. Master Forrest hurriedly bent down and helped up Bradley, who, at that moment, looked pathetic and frail, He looked like he would shatter with just a touch, ¡°Have you been too used to everything going your way? You¡¯re just going to crumble the minute something goes wrong and you can¡¯t take it?¡±mented Mr. Zayne incredulously. Bradley merely looked down and said nothing. Master Forrest looked up at Jackie angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can do anything with the talent you have. The third stage of the exam won¡¯t be testing your talent in alchemy. Even if you have the talent, you won¡¯t be able to use it at all!¡± Based on the earlier agreement, Master Forrest should not have revealed the contents of the third stage so quickly. However, Master Forrest was already too emotional and had lost his filter. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The third stage would not be testing alchemy, was it? That made Jackie even more curious¡­ Jackie narrowed his eyes as he started to specte on what the third stage could be. Chapter 2682 Chapter 2682 Chapter 2682 Meanwhile, Bradley fell intoplete silence with his head hung low, seemingly to have been suppressed. Jackie, on the other hand, nced at him for a moment before he ignored Bradley entirely. The two sides faced each other, and after over 15 minutes of silence, the tense atmosphere gradually subsided. Master Forrest was visibly worried over Bradley, fretting that Bradley might have melted under the pressure, and thus did not have the time to bother with Phoenix Valley¡¯s representatives. His full focus was on Bradley. Elder Maurice looked at Jackie, and thetter could practically feel the pair of eyes on him. ¡°If you have anything you want to say, just go ahead,¡± said Jackie, mildly irked. The agitated Elder Maurice let out a light cough and spoke, ¡°I just can¡¯t seem to rx. ude and Benedict aren¡¯t reliable. I¡¯m worried that we¡¯ll lose.¡± Jackie gave a light nod. Elder Maurice¡¯s worry was warranted. After all, no one could tell what level ude and Benedict were at. Almost 20 hours had passed, but no significant movement came from the four rooms. It was natural to be worried. Mr. Zayne, on the other hand, was moreposed. He took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to be too worried. Even though they¡¯re not that talented, what about the two from Sky Peak Pavilion? The four of them are more or less the same. I feel like all of them will fail. In the end, it¡¯ll be Jackie against Bradley.¡± Jackie nodded, feeling like Mr. Zayne¡¯s analysis was reasonable-the four of them were indeed more or less the same. The contest was incredibly difficult this time, and even Bradley needed 18 hours of hard work toplete a Three Suns Pill. For the few of them to sessfully refine it, a day was probably not enough. Elder Maurice thought about it and nodded. ¡°All we can do is pray that the four of them won¡¯t seed. If we onlypete with Jackie¡¯s result, we¡¯ll definitely win.¡± The next period felt agonizing. After all, there was only roughly two hours until the end of the round. Representatives from both Phoenix Valley and Sky Peak Pavilion held their breaths with their eyes glued on the four doors. Everyone tried to see what was happening inside, whether or not anyone managed to refine a Three Suns Pill. Time passed as it should, no matter how anxious everyone was. After over two hours, Master Forrest announced darkly, ¡°Time is up. Bring everyone out right now. They¡¯re toe out no matter the results.¡± The stewards standing guard immediately moved when they heard that. Four of them all went in front of the doors and calmly pushed them open, summoning the four that were still fighting inside. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. When the four of them knew that the time was up, their expressions stiffened, with only Conrad not having much of a reaction. ¡°Time¡¯s up?¡± bleated ude, sounding rather panicked. ¡°So quickly?¡± The steward nodded seriously, not wasting any time reasoning. After that, he turned. and motioned ude out with his right hand. ude knew the time was already up and was forced to walk out in frustration. When he came out, he looked at Elder Maurice, whose gaze was fixed on him. He gulped unconsciously, and Elder Maurice immediately had an idea of what had happened. The footsteps could be heard as all of them walked out of their rooms. None of them had happy looks on their faces. That actually had Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne breathing sighs of relief. If they were all bad, then Phoenix Valley had won this round. After all, Jackie only took four hours toplete the task. Chapter 2683 Chapter 2683 Chapter 2683 Master Forrest had a bitter look on his face when he saw Elder Maurice rxing. If none of the four of them managed to refine it, they would lose the second stage. Phoenix Valley wouldpletely win this best out of three contest. If everything went that way, Sky Peak Pavilion was done for. He could even imagine how their people would deal with him once the news got out! After all, he had promised and bragged so much. He practically guaranteed that they would win! ude and Benedict walked to Elder Maurice, visibly dejected and deted. Elder Maurice let out a coldugh. ¡°It went just like I thought it would¡­but it¡¯s not too bad. The two of you are trash, but so are the other two.¡± The two of them lowered their heads and said nothing else. After a moment, ude suddenly said, ¡°Then¡­if all four of us failed to refine the pills, how will the result be determined?¡± Mr. Zayne let out a snort as he said proudly, ¡°Of course we¡¯d win. Do you think Jackie is as bad as the two of you? You didn¡¯t even manage to refine a single Three Suns Pill in twenty-four hours while Jackie already refined it in four hours, and continued to refine a few more pills.¡± Those wordspletely stunned Benedict and ude. The two of them suddenly raised their heads as they looked at Mr. Zayne in disbelief for a good while before their eyes trailed to Jackie. Jackie looked the same as he usually did, still passive. No one could affect him. Gazing at Jackie, ude hoarsely asked, ¡°Is that true?¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow. ¡°What do you mean by that? You don¡¯t believe it?¡± ude violently shook his head. Of course he would not dare question Jackie, but Mr. Zayne¡¯s words came too much of a shock to him. Anyone who had gone through that round knew how hard it was. The two of them had fought a great battle in that room; they had failed so much that they had gone numb. They were only surviving by sheer force of will. In such a nerve-wracking environment, it was easy to lose track of the time. When the steward opened the door, the two of them felt like they were still detached from reality. A wave of disappointment washed over them. The only thing in their mind at that moment was of them lamenting why the round was so difficult. For Jackie, however, it came as a breeze. ude was even starting to wonder if they were even part of the same contest. Otherwise, there would not be such a huge difference. Elder Maurice stared at ude, feeling like the two of them were like an eyesore. Still, it was good that they did not drag the team down despite theirck of results. They had easily won this round again. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Out of the blue, Master Forrest suddenly eximed, ¡°We won!¡± Everyone there basically heard his yelp. Jackie turned his head with a frown and saw that Master Forrest¡¯s defeated look had turned into one of happiness. He had a pill in hand as he added, ¡°Conrad sessfully refined a Three Suns Pill. I checked it earlier, and there is a fifty percent refinement rate!¡± Hearing such words, Elder Maurice immediately rushed over and snatched the Three Suns Pill from Master Forrest¡¯s hand, to which Master Forrest raised an eyebrow at the rudeness. Master Forrest finally had the chance to say something. He rubbed his chin as he said, ¡°Why did you snatch the pill from me? Do you think I¡¯m lying?¡± Chapter 2684 Chapter 2684 Chapter 2684 Elder Maurice inspected Conrad¡¯s Three Suns Pill closely and noted the faint pill aura floating around it. It clearly looked like a pill had just been refined, and that was something that could not be faked. He suddenly looked up at Conrad who, at that moment, sported a smile on his face, evidently pleased with himself. Mr. Zayne rushed over as well and also looked at the Three Suns Pill a few times. Mr. Zayne might not be an alchemist, but he nheless knew the basics. Even he could tell that the pill was the real deal. It really was just refined, and the handiwork was sloppy, only barely passing the mark. It was a far cry from the Three Suns Pill that Jackie refined. Jackie walked over and only needed a nce to see that they had lost this round. It seemed like a sure victory for Phoenix Valley, yet the tables were turned so abruptly. It was obvious that Elder Maurice could not really ept it. Even though they had won the first stage, no one knew if they would lose the third stage just like they did the second. At that moment, Elder Maurice felt incredibly conflicted-it was like he had been thrown into cold water. On the other hand, Master Forrest started to get excited. His initial hopelessness had been wiped away, and it was like he had found a new reason in life. ¡°Have you finished looking? Did we win the round?¡± spoke Master Forrest who was positively beaming. The moment he thought of the words Elder Maurice said to him earlier, Master Forrest felt like fighting back. He coldly smiled and said, ¡°Elder Maurice, you were too confident earlier. After all, this tournament tests everyone¡¯s results. You just have one exceptional alchemist. No matter how strong Jackie is, he¡¯s still just an alchemist. ¡°Our side is different. We have one gem, but the others aren¡¯t weak either. Next time, you should think about your overall scores before you try to brag. You¡¯d do well to avoid shouting so much, or you may have a bad time in the end.¡± Master Forrest would not have been so straight with his words had this happened before, but at this stage and round, he was already full of anger and frustration. With how the results suddenly turned, he naturally wanted to retaliate, to shove back all the negativity to his adversary. Elder Maurice¡¯s face reddened in anger; gone was his relief as it was reced with boiling-hot anger. He suddenly turned around and red angrily at Master Forrest. Elder Maurice had never been someone particrly emotional, yet ever since they got to Sky Peak Pavilion, everything that had happened there had strained his mind. The rapid rise and fall of his moods were something he could not handle. Mr. Zayne, too, visibly glowered. If he had been important enough, he would have rebuked it. This is from N?velDrama.Org. s, he was merely a steward of Phoenix Valley. He was nowhere near as high up as Elder Maurice, so there was no way he would be allowed to say anything of such nature. Elder Maurice panted in anger, antagonized by Master Forrest¡¯s words. Jackie frowned as he reached out and grabbed Elder Maurice¡¯s arm. He shot him a look to calm him down. Jackie suddenlyughed as he looked at Master Forrest. ¡°Aren¡¯t you bragging as well? Even though you have an exceptional student as well, the other two aren¡¯t that much different from our alchemists.¡± Chapter 2685 Chapter 2685 Chapter 2685 ¡°It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t see Conrad¡¯s results from before. He finished six hundred pill runes, and he¡¯s not even as good as ude from our Phoenix Valley. I am a bit suspicious, admittingly. ¡°Since he didn¡¯t have good results before at condensing pill runes, how did he manage to remember and condense sixty pill runes in such a short amount of time?¡± After hearing that, everyone looked up. ¡°Are you questioning the integrity of the tournament?¡± growled Master Forrest. ¡°You think that Conrad cheated?¡± Jackie shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not questioning anything. It¡¯s just that I feel that his results are a bit strange based on what we¡¯ve seen.¡± Jackie then looked at Conrad. Even though Conrad tried his best topose himself, Jackie could detect a trace of guilt in his eyes. Conrad looked like someone had stabbed his back as he suddenly shouted, ¡°Are you the only one who can refine a Three Suns Pill, and everyone that does is considered to have cheated?!¡± Jackie calmly shook his head at that using tone. ¡°Of course I don¡¯t mean it that way. It¡¯s just that your results in the first stage were far too bad. If you had results like Bradley, I wouldn¡¯t have been suspicious at all. ¡°You managed to refine a Three Suns Pill now, but your results in the first stage weren¡¯t that great. Even though the results of the first stage do not directly affect the results of the second, they¡¯re still connected. ¡°The first stage tested whether or not you have talent in condensing pill runes. I¡¯m not trying to insult you for the sake of insulting you. The four of you were at around the same standards. ¡°You were not even a match for ude, so how did you suddenly improve so much in the second stage, exceeding everyone else andpleting a Three Suns Pill?¡± Jackie¡¯s words sounded very logical, and his tone was very even. He was not targeting them out of malice or deliberately causing any trouble. He really did have his suspicions, which was why he asked those questions. Master Forrest reached out and stood in front of Conrad. ¡°You truly are eloquent, Jackie, but aren¡¯t you just targeting us for the sake of doing that at this point? If someone from Phoenix Valley hadpleted a Three Suns Pill, you wouldn¡¯t be asking those questions.¡± ¡°It¡¯s only because you lost that you¡¯re trying to cause all this trouble. Is everyone from Phoenix Valley just sore losers?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s a sore loser?¡± snapped Elder Maurice. ¡°Is there something wrong with what Jackie said? It¡¯s strange from the start! The four of them are more or less at the same level, and ude had a better result than them in the first stage! ¡°All of a sudden, in the second stage, he had no way of achieving a fifty percent refinement rate. Even forty percent was impossible for him. That was why he couldn¡¯t refine a Three Suns Pill. ¡°If the other three had a different reason for being unable to refine the pill, Jackie wouldn¡¯t have asked this question!¡± Master Forrest was no idiot. He knew that Jackie¡¯s arguments were, in fact, quite reasonable. This was precisely why he would not allow Jackie to question things. He wanted to guarantee that Sky Peak Pavilion won the second stage.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2686 Chapter 2686 Chapter 2686 Only then would they sessfully proceed to the next stage. Master Forrest suddenlyughed out loud at those words and replied, ¡°Stop trying to find excuses. The Three Suns Pill is right in front of you, and we won the second round fair and square. If you¡¯re not willing to admit defeat, then find a way to deny the results! You¡¯re crossing the line!¡± Jackie pursed his lips helplessly at those words. He could tell what Master Forrest was thinking. Master Forrest pinned them into trying to find trouble, and he would keep up with that usation that they did not actually have a legitimate question. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. That way, Master Forrest could guarantee the results of the second portion of the tournament. Jackie looked over to Conrad again. At that moment, Conrad had his head held high and body straight as if he wanted to show everyone that he had won fair and square. Jackie shook his head helplessly, ¡°Conrad really did refine a Three Suns Pill, but I suspect that he has seen the recipe before this. ¡°He has also practiced forming ancient pill runes. Otherwise, he would never be able to leave them in the dust in such a short time.¡± Jackie spoke in an incredibly confident tone as if there was no room for doubt. Advertisement ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it before!¡± Conrad shouted. At that moment, his face was red like a cooked lobster. His furious face looked like he would kill the next person who questioned him. It was obvious he was incredibly frustrated. Everyone present was intelligent, and they could immediately tell that something was wrong. Master Forrest¡¯s mouth stiffened as he turned to look at Conrad, realizing that Jackie could have guessed right. However, he would not allow Jackie¡¯s spection to bear fruit. The moment Jackie could prove that the first stage had not been fair, the second stage¡¯s results would not ount for, and Phoenix Valley would win. Advertisement Master Forrest thought quickly and said, ¡°Jackie, I know what you¡¯re thinking right now. Are your two teammates dragging you down? If they are dragging you down and making you unhappy, you should be using them instead! ¡°What does it have to do with us? The loss was caused by those two. If any one of them managed to refine a Three Suns Pill, you would have won!¡± Hearing those words, Jackie could not help but look at Master Forrest in admiration. He could think on his feet and manage to change the point of focus swiftly. He wanted everyone to feel like Jackie¡¯s words were because of his good results being held back by his teammates. That was what caused Jackie to be furious and looked for trouble. ude and Benedict had been quietly hidden at the back. The moment they heard Master Forrest¡¯s im, their bodies shook. The two of them were extremely afraid. If Conrad had not sessfully refined a Three Suns Pill, they would not have technically dragged the results down. Yet, Conrad had sessfully managed to refine the pill. It meant that the two of them were the cause of their loss. If Master Forrest had not said those words earlier to distract Elder Maurice, the two of them would probably be in a difficult situation. Chapter 2687 Chapter 2687 Chapter 2687 They would be scolded and severely punished when they got back. Jackie let out a slight sigh as he nced at ude and Benedict behind him. They were both like obedient little dogs at that moment, no longer daring to say anything. Jackie turned around to face Master Forrest and said, ¡°Don¡¯t try and shift the focus. The two of them might have dragged our overall results down, but I think it¡¯s apletely different matter to Conrad¡¯s problem. I refuse to believe that he¡¯s never seen the recipe for the Three Suns Pill before!¡± Advertisement Master Forrest narrowed his eyes and replied, ¡°Conrad had never seen the recipe before, and I didn¡¯t reveal the contents of the examination to him either. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Elder Maurice. ¡°When we were setting the rules for the tournament, both of us signed a contract. If If I vited the contract, I¡¯d immediately be rejected by heaven and earth, and my soul would be ripped apart!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jackie nodded, ¡± I don¡¯t think you leaked the questions to Conrad, but I refuse to believe he¡¯s never seen the recipe for the Three Suns Pill before. He must have drawn those sixty ancient pill runes before. As for whether or not he had seeded before, I wouldn¡¯t know.¡± Due to the confrontation between the two parties, the atmosphere around them suddenly fell to a freezing point. They were actually stuck in a difficult predicament. Jackie might be sure that Conrad had definitely gotten the recipe beforehand, but he did not have concrete proof. Looking at Conrad, there was no way Conrad would tell the truth. Since that was the case, the simple deduction could not possibly overturn Conrad¡¯s results. After Elder Maurice realized that, he looked at Jackie helplessly. Even though he was not willing to recognize Conrad¡¯s results, there was no way anyone would take a step back in this situation. If they insist on this, it would just be a waste of time. Elder Maurice sighed as he walked to Jackie and whispered, ¡°They won¡¯t admit to it. Let¡¯s forget about it¡­¡± Jackie nodded. In truth, before he even revealed his questions, he already knew that there was nothing he could do if he had no evidence. Yet, he still brought the issue up. It was just to stop Master Forrest¡¯s rapidly increasing arrogance. Master Forrest would have constantly mocked the Phoenix Valley if he had not suddenly questioned them. Jackie raised an eyebrow as he said loudly, ¡°Whether or not you¡¯ve looked at the Three Suns Pill¡¯s recipe before, you should know yourself the best, Conrad. I don¡¯t have any proof right now, so I naturally can¡¯t overturn your results. ¡°However, don¡¯t think that your cheating will help Sky Peak Pavilion win this tournament. You might have won the second round, but there is still the third round.¡± Jackie¡¯s words let Master Forrest breathe a sigh of relief. After all, he could already tell from Conrad¡¯s earlier reaction that Conrad was feeling guilty. If Jackie insisted on investigating the matter, the truth would be revealed. If that happened, Phoenix Valley would have won. Since Jackie decided to relent, Master Forrest seized the opportunity to stop things in their tracks, ¡°Alright, since the result of the second round is acknowledged by everyone, let¡¯s stop wasting time and hurry into the third round!¡± Jackie let out a cold snort. Elder Maurice nced at Master Forrest in disdain. Even though he had advised Jackie to give up earlier, Elder Maurice was still feeling incredibly conflicted. He knew what the third round was. He was afraid that they would end up losing in the third round like they did. If you end up with Sky Peak Pavilion winning two rounds out of three. Chapter 2688 Chapter 2688 Then he would have no exnation when he got back and the punishments would definitelye their way. Thinking about that made Elder Maurice feel incredibly frustrated. Master Forrest led everyone to the back of the hall. There was a hidden back door toward the side of the hall. When everyone arrived in front of the hall, Elder Maurice pointed at the door and said, ¡°Behind this door is an isted world that we made specifically for this tournament. A mature Phoenix is guarding the Green Phoenix Fruits within. Once the Green Phoenix Fruit ripenspletely, it will collect the fruits. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°There are a total of six fruits within. Your task is to pick one of the Phoenix Fruits,¡± The moment he said that, everyone froze. Not a single one of the participants would have guessed the content for this third challenge. After all, they were alchemists that did not have much in terms of fighting ability. A mature Phoenix was already at the spring solidifying realm. Spring solidifying realm beasts were like nightmares to alchemists. Asking them to retrieve the Green Phoenix Fruit from a phoenix was practically suicide. Green Phoenix Fruits were absolute treasures for phoenixes to increase their power. Fighting over a Green Phoenix Fruit was equivalent to hurting a phoenix¡¯s child. The phoenix would immediately attack. With their strength, there was no other possibility. The third round was practically a suicide mission. The five other participants were filled with confusion and distress other than Jackie. The first one to voice out a question was Benedict. His strength was only at the early stage of the innate level. In the eyes of a spring solidifying realm beast, he could not even be considered an ant. He gulped as he said, ¡°Phoenixes are already at the spring solidifying realm. Us stealing its Green Phoenix Fruit would practically be suicide isn¡¯t it?!¡± Master Forrest looked down at Benedict in disdain before he said coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about your lives. Strong warriors are hiding inside. The moment you face a life-threatening situation, they¡¯ll immediately save you. ¡°This tournament isn¡¯t to test your strength. It¡¯s to test yourposure in the face of danger, as well as your umtion of knowledge. If you have both, you¡¯ll definitely seed in getting the Green Phoenix Fruit. If you don¡¯t have both, then you¡¯ll never get it.¡± Master Forrest¡¯s words caused Benedict¡¯s eyes to redden. Elder Maurice immediately frowned and said, ¡°Do you think we don¡¯t know you have no strength? As an alchemist, you don¡¯t just need talent in refining pills, you also need a mature mind. ¡°Only then would you be able to go far. Don¡¯t assume that being an alchemist means you¡¯re safe. An excellent alchemist doesn¡¯t just need sess when ites to refining pills, he also needs to be able to recognize valuable materials. ¡°The more valuable the materials are, the stronger the beasts that guard them will be. It¡¯s not reliable to just rely on warriors to pick the materials either. No matter how strong they are, they won¡¯t be able to recognize the materials as well as us!¡± Hearing that, Jackie immediately understood the reason for the third stage of the tournament. The first and second stages were to test the capabilities of the alchemist. The third stage was to test their adaptability. They would naturally not be able to defeat a phoenix, so they needed to obtain the Green Phoenix Fruit. It would require them to use their minds. Chapter 2689 Chapter 2689 Chapter 2689 Only an alchemist who fares well in every aspect would be able to walk further in the path of alchemy. It seemed like all three rounds in the tournament were going to be incredibly difficult. Jackie could not help but nce at Elder Maurice and Master Forrest. At that moment, Jackie really approved of the tournament, but the others were not feeling the same. After Benedict was scolded, the others were naturally too afraid to voice their opinions again. They were forced to grumble about theirints. Especially ude, who regarded his body more than anything else. Jackie who was standing next to ude could hear everything ude was mumbling. ude said unhappily, ¡°There¡¯s no point testing that anyway. We won¡¯t go into the wild regrly. Even if you go to Grand Yorn Mountain, there will be many warriors next to us to guard us. ¡°Why do we have to do something as suicidal as fighting over a Green Phoenix Fruit with a phoenix. Even if there are guards, there¡¯s always a chance that we might get hurt¡­¡± Jackie looked at ude speechlessly after hearing those words, but ude had his head down guiltily. He was unwilling to voice his own opinion, nor was he going to calmly wait for the next round. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Of the six participants there, only Jackie and Bradley seemed calm. Jackie looked at Bradley and noticed that Bradley¡¯s strength was not that good, only at the early stage of the innate level. His strength was nothingpared to Jackie. On top of that, he had fully focused on alchemy, and never had a chance to learn any strong techniques. Facing a spring solidifying realm beast, Bradley would be incredibly lucky if hested a few seconds, let alone stand a chance. However, he still managed to maintain a calm look as if he was very confident about the round. Jackie was even more curious about Bradley¡¯s reaction. Could Bradley already have figured out how to deal with the problem? Feeling Jackie¡¯s gaze, Bradley suddenly turned to look at him. Matching Jackie¡¯s gaze, he suddenly let out a cold smile. Pride started to exude from his body again. He was showing Jackie how confident he was, rendering Jackie speechless. Jackie felt like Bradley was way too obsessed with defeating him! Master Forrest had seen everything that happened. He suddenlyughed as he said meaningfully, ¡°This tournament isn¡¯t just testing your skills in alchemy. I have to remind you that no matter how aplished you were before this, you might not be able to achieve a good result here. ¡°This round will be testing your brain and adaptability. No matter how strong you are, you have to be careful¡­¡± Even though it sounded like Master Forrest was giving them a reminder, no one there was stupid. All of them could tell who those words were meant for. He was trying to tell everyone that no matter how strong Jackie had been before, he might not be able to get a good result this time. After all, what was being tested was not their talent as an alchemist. Elder Maurice was furious but did not say anything else. If the tournament was still testing alchemic skills, Elder Maurice would have been incredibly confident. He would definitely be sure that Jackie would give a perfect result. However, this time, adaptability and knowledge were being tested. Even if Elder Maurice knew how to obtain victory, he did not say anything. Chapter 2690 Chapter 2690 Chapter 2690 Thanks to the contract they signed, they would immediately receive bacsh if they revealed the answer, so all he could do was silently cheer for Jackie. When nobody refuted Master Forrest¡¯s statement, he suddenly lost interest. He could not be bothered to continue speaking nonsense and announced the rules for the next round. ¡°All of you listen up. Once the round starts, all of you will go in one by one. No matter what you do, as long as you get the Green Phoenix Fruit, it¡¯ll be considered a sess. Whichever side obtains the most Green Phoenix Fruits will win.¡± After announcing the rules, no one had a rxed expression. Jackie was no exception, but he was not worried about himself. After all, he was very confident in his own skills. He was worried that the results would end up like the second stage. No matter how well he did, it was still useless. If two out of the three people from Sky Peak Pavilion obtain the Green Phoenix Fruit, then everything he did would be wasted. Jackie turned to look at ude and Benedict. Their emotions were written on their faces. After all, they had already dragged the team down during the second stage. If it happened again in the third stage, there would not be any good consequences waiting for them. It would be fine if they were just punished, they could even be kicked out if the punishment was harsher. They might not be able to find anywhere else that would house them if they were kicked out of Phoenix Valley. The more they thought about it, the more worried they got. Their mood sank more and more as well. ude was so pale he seemed to have just fallen incredibly ill. At that moment, he was suffering inside, but there was nothing he could do. The two of them had thought that Jackie would be the one dragging them down. If the reason they lost was Jackie, even if they would be punished, it would not be that harsh. However, the situation has completely reversed, and they were about to go crazy. They were under far too much pressure. It was not just because they were worried they would drag the team down. The difficulty of the tournament hadpletely exceeded their expectations as well, which affected their mental state even more. Elder Maurice looked at the two of them being so depressed and immediately felt a wave of hopelessness. He looked like he could faint at any moment. Elder Maurice had suddenly lost all his confidence. In the end, he was not the onepeting. Even if he got so anxious to the point of fainting, it waspletely pointless. Elder Maurice snorted and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of you feeling down? Do you still have the time to be worrying about your feelings? You¡¯d better hurry up and think about how to get the Green Phoenix Fruit!¡± Elder Maurice was really incredibly angry at that point. The two of them were far too absurd. When they encountered something difficult, they only knew to feel bad for themselves. They did not have any tolerance for it at all. Elder Maurice was starting to regret not using the inner valley. After all, this tournament would not have been an issue at all if the inner valley was involved. Mr. Zayne was forced to shake his head and sigh at everything. Even with Jackie leading the way, it seemed difficult for them to win. This is from N?velDrama.Org. After all, thest two rounds were not as simple as adding the score together. They focused on completion. ude and Benedict had been performing far too badly. Mr. Zayne could not help butment, ¡°We should actually be thankful that Elder Rick rmended Jackie back then. Without Jackie, we would have been even more humiliated. Our punishment would be far worse.¡± Elder Maurice sighed helplessly. Even if he was not willing to admit it, Elder Rick really did y a key part this time. Elder Rick¡¯s intentions might have been to punish Jackie, but after Jackie came, he saved the tournament for them. Chapter 2691 Chapter 2691 Chapter 2691 Jackie was still alone in the end. Elder Maurice felt incredibly suffocated, and Mr. Zayne merely shook his head silently. Master Forrest pointed at Jameson, who was standing there quietly, ¡°This time, let¡¯s go with the one with the worst results.¡± Jameson¡¯s face darkened. Master Forrest had not minced his words at all. It greatly embarrassed Jameson, but Jameson had nothing to say back. After all, there was nothing he could say. He walked out of the crowd and reluctantly stood in front of the door. Master Forrest pointed out a finger and said, ¡°One hour! Everyone has one hour. If you can¡¯t manage it within one hour, or end up being heavily injured by the phoenix, you¡¯ll be considered a failure. Understand?¡± Everyone nodded earnestly. Master Forrest raised an eyebrow as he said bluntly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going in yet? There¡¯s no point in dallying around.¡± Of the three participants from Sky Peak Valley, Jameson had performed the worst. Master Forrest naturally did not regard him that highly. Jameson¡¯s lips twitched helplessly. He pushed the door open and walked inside. Advertisement When the door was opened, the participants all saw the scene inside. There must be an illusory array inside because what they saw was arge in. On the ins was a phoenix that was the size of three humans crawling around the ins. Next to the phoenix were six Green Phoenix Fruits. After the door was shut, they stopped being able to see through. After they averted their looks, they felt even more apprehensive. Jackie was the calmest person there. He had seen the phoenix earlier, and the phoenix was at the early stage of the spring solidifying stage which was a relief to him. To some people, the hour was just time to chit chat. However, they could not discuss their strategies, so they were forced into some pointless topic, like words of encouragement. Since Conrad had been the key to the Sky Peak Pavilion turning things around and winning thest right, Master Forrest¡¯s attitude toward him had improved by several times. Advertisement ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervouster. The more nervous you are, the easier it will be for you to make mistakes. You have to calm yourself down,¡± Master Forrest said gently. Conrad nodded at that, and patted his chest in reassurance, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitely do well. I definitely won¡¯t drag us down! I¡¯ve already thought of a n, I¡¯ll definitely get the Green Phoenix Fruit.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The more confident Conrad was, the more worried Phoenix Valley got. Elder Maurice¡¯s face was stiff. If Conrad really did manage to get a Green Phoenix Fruit, then they would lose again. They would have to pay up a lot of resources. It would be the worst result. When they got back, he might not even be an elder anymore. Elder Maurice looked on as ude and Benedict still shivered away. They did not possess any form of bravery, let alone confidence. Just looking at them caused Elder Maurice¡®s anger to soar. Chapter 2692 Chapter 2692 Chapter 2692 ¡°What are the two of you doing? At the start, weren¡¯t the two of you full of confidence and promises? You felt like you¡¯d definitely be able to win, and insulted Jackie for dragging the two of you down. Why are you so different now? Where¡¯s your bravado? Summon all of it out right now! ¡± Elder Maurice was far too angry, and his temper was evident from those words. Mr. Zayne and Jackie looked at Elder Maurice helplessly, feeling like Elder Maurice was doing the exact opposite of what he wanted to. No matter how angry he was at the time, he should not have voiced it at that moment. After all, they were about to enter the part of the tournament that would determine their victory. Anything he said at that moment would just be for the sake of venting. Even if Jackie did not want to say anything at that moment, he was forced to step up. He pulled Elder Maurice¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Elder, please don¡¯t be angry. Anger is pointless right now.¡± He walked forward and stood in front of ude and Benedict. Jackie was incredibly frustrated by the two of them. After all, the two of them had acted so arrogantly before, opposing him at every turn. Yet, it was not the time to think about that. Advertisement If they continued to allow the two of them to spiral downward, it could very well affect the results of the third stage. Jackie really did not want to be dragged down! He let out a slight cough and lightened his tone, ¡°I know the two of you are under a lot of pressure right now, but you need to know how important this is. If the two of you continue letting your mental state go on a downward slope and lose in the end, the two of you know very well what kind of consequences you¡¯ll face! It¡¯s no longer the time to be so conflicted. Summon all of your courage. Even if the final result ends up not being ideal, you¡¯d at least have tried¡­¡± Bang! At that moment, a huge noise was heard from the door, causing Jackie to stop his motivational speech. Everyone looked toward the door. In a moment, Jameson was dragged out by two stewards of the Sky Peak Sovereign. Jameson¡¯s eyes were half shut, and he constantly groaned. He had many injuries on his body, and his arm was full of blood. If the two deacons had not been carrying him, he would not have even been able to stand. The moment they saw Jameson¡¯s condition, all of the participants let out a shiver. That was a little too absurd, but even after not entering for that long, Jameson was actually injured to that degree. Master Forrest did not waste any time and immediately summoned up some errand disciples to bring Jameson in for treatment. When everyone saw Jameson being escorted away, they did not feel that great. They were not sympathetic to Jameson, but rather it was just because they were about to encounter that very same scenario themselves. Based on the results, the next would be Benedict. Benedict gulped a few times as his eyes continued to dart all over. Countless thoughts were circting in his head, and he even had the urge to give up on the contest. Elder Maurice berated, ¡°Don¡¯t have any wild thoughts! It¡¯s almost your turn. You have to do your best. If you actually dare to lose this round deliberately, I¡¯ll immediately tell the valley master. Don¡¯t even think about getting out of this unscathed!¡± Benedict¡¯s whole body shivered at that, and he almost cried. The mood turned serious again as Master Forrest¡¯s gaze swept over everyone, not saying anything unnecessary, ¡°Next! Benedict! Go inside and remember, you only have an hour.¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 2693 Chapter 2693 Chapter 2693 Benedict took a deep breath as stomped his feet silently. He gave up any words of protest. He would have to go in eventually anyway, and would just be scolded if he continued to drag things. He walked in front of the door with reddened eyes. When he pushed the door open, he basically had the resolve to die. When everyone saw the door close, their moods all sank. Even Conrad, who had been so full of spirit, shut his mouth as he looked at the door with a conflicted expression. He believed that everyone who entered that door would have their own ns. After all, it was impossible to take it by force! Only by relying on schemes and tricks would they be able to do anything. However, no one had the confidence that their ns would seed. Time ticked away, and after about half an hour, there was movement behind the door again. Benedict walked out clutching his arm. Even though he did not need anyone to help him out, he was still injured in multiple ces. When he got out, Benedict moaned, ¡°I didn¡¯t even dare to get too close. Thankfully, the phoenix is being held back by a chain, or I wouldn¡¯t even have had the chance toe out.¡± When he said that, everyone¡¯s moods sank even further. However, Jackie raised an eyebrow. Earlier, Jackie had been curious. Since it was a spring solidifying realm beast, it would definitely attack viciously if it was angered. Even though Jameson was carted out with his body covered in heavy injuries, he did not die. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jackie felt like they would have at least ended up with a broken limb or two even if they were saved, but Jameson¡¯s condition had been better than Jackie expected. On top of that, Benedict¡¯s injuries led Jackie to be even more sure that the phoenix was restricted in some way. Otherwise, the two of them would have only been able toe out with even heavier injuries. If unique chains were restricting the phoenix, then it really should be safe. In truth, there was no need to ask about the results. Benedict definitely did not manage to get a fruit either. Elder Maurice sighed. Even though he did not expect anything, he was still a little disappointed to see that Benedict really did return empty-handed. The next to enter was ude. At that moment, ude was incredibly tense, seemingly about to snap at any moment. He felt like there was a huge boulder on his shoulders, about to squash him at any moment. However, no matter how bad his mental state was, he still had to go in. If he returned empty- handed as well, Elder Maurice would definitely blow up. Before he entered, Elder Maurice suddenly grabbed ude¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Listen here, you¡®re not allowed to fail this time!¡± ude widened his eyes suddenly, looking like he was about to cry. At that moment, he had already lost all his confidence after thest two rounds. Elder Maurice had even told him that he was not allowed to fail, causing him to feel like it was difficult to even breathe. After ude entered, Jackie looked at Conrad again. In truth, Jackie did not have much faith in ude either. After all, that guy was only confident at the start. There was no way he could defeat a phoenix with his meager smarts. He would probably end up just as heavily injured as Jameson. If ude lost, then only Jackie would remain. If Conrad managed to pull off an unexpected win like during the second stage, then they would be done for. Jackie was actually quite worried at that moment. Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne were feeling the same as well. The three of them all looked at the door anxiously. They really wanted to see what kind of n ude had in mind and whether he had any hopes of winning. Chapter 2694 Chapter 2694 Chapter 2694 Master Forrest was in a really good mood at that moment. He had even started to see hope for victory again. They had thought that Jackie would ensure that Phoenix Valley would have a very high chance of winning, but no one expected that the two other than Jackie would be such heavy burdens. It ended up with them having a chance at victory. Master Forrest had been quietly waiting at the start, but he got more and more excited as he thought about it. He could not help but look at Elder Maurice and say, ¡°Elder Maurice, you must know a lot about your own alchemists. Do you think ude will be able to get the Green Phoenix Fruit?¡± Elder Maurice knew that Master Forrest was incredibly pleased, but he could not just remain silent, since it would make him seem nervous. He lightly snorted and answered, ¡°I do know about my own alchemists, but alchemy isn¡¯t what¡¯s being tested this time. Are you telling me you¡¯re able to see what¡¯s going to happen?¡± Hearing that, Master Forrest let out a smile, ¡°I really can. Bradley will definitely be able to get a Green Phoenix Fruit! As for Conrad, he should be able to as well!¡± Master Forrest was clearly not sure if Conrad would be able to win, but he still said it in determination. Elder Maurice felt a little speechless at that. Everyone waited for the results. ude¡¯s results were incredibly important. If he sessfully managed to get a Green Phoenix Fruit, then Phoenix Valley¡®s victory would be assured. Phoenix Valley and Sky Peak Pavilion had a win each under their belts, so the third stage was pivotal in determining the winner. Even though everyone tried their best to control their emotions, they were still unable to hide their nervousness. After winning the second stage, Master Forrest¡¯s once extinguished enthusiasm soared again. He looked like he was about to soar into the sky as he constantly uttered some unpleasant words. However, he had already pushed away all those emotions. He merely stared at the door in anticipation, eagerly waiting for the result. Probably because the atmosphere had been far too tense, or maybe because he felt like he was being ignored, but Jameson suddenly shouted out, ¡°Master Forrest, don¡®t worry. There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll get a Green Phoenix Fruit. Just look at how he was when he went in. He doesn¡¯t really have a n at all. I¡¯ll definitely do better than he did. During the second round, my results were much better than his. The third round will be the same!¡± After he said that, Jameson straightened his back as if no one on the Hestia Continent could beat him. Everyone looked at Jameson when he uttered those words. Jackie frowned slightly, that guy was getting too pleased with himself. Ever since he won in the second stage, he had let it get to his head. He was even able to say something as blindly confident as that. Elder Maurice looked at Conrad with a steely look on his face, resisting the urge to rush over and p him. Mr. Zayne frowned, really wanting to mock Conrad, but not saying anything in the end. Master Forrest nced at Conrad. He felt the same way as everyone else, that Conrad had let it get to his head. However, having confidence was a good thing, and Conrad might actually have a perfect n to get the Green Phoenix Fruit. With that in mind, Master Forrest reached out and patted Conrad on the shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re this confident, but you have to be careful. Even if you¡¯ve already nned everything out, you have to move carefully and not make any mistakes.¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org. Those words sounded fine, but Conrad felt like Master Forrest was saying that because he was not that confident in him. Conrad was brimming with confidence at that moment, so he naturally got angry when he felt Elder Maurice looking down on him. Chapter 2695 Chapter 2695 Chapter 2695 Conrad held his head slightly higher and said, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely be careful, you don¡¯t have to worry. There won¡¯t be any mistakes, I¡¯ll definitely get the Green Phoenix Fruit. My n is perfect. After all, the phoenix is being tied by a chain. All I have to do is¡­¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Conrad did not manage to finish his words when he was stopped by Master Forrest, ¡°Shut up. You can¡®t break the rules like this. Even if you already have your ns all figured out, you can¡¯t reveal it prematurely and affect the results of others!¡± Conrad¡®s face stiffened, realizing that he had slipped up a little. Thankfully, Master Forrest stopped him, or he would actually have revealed his ns. If someone else heard his n and followed it ordingly, everyone would be able to get their hands on the fruit. Conrad hurriedly nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± As he said that, there was a glint in Conrad¡¯s eyes. He was full of confidence as if any problems would not be hard at all for him to deal with. Master Forrest¡¯s lips twitched speechlessly. He felt like Conrad was being overconfident at that moment. If he had not stopped Conrad earlier, Conrad would really have blurted everything out. However, Master Forrest was very happy with Conrad¡¯s current state, and he was a bit more confident. He had not been that confident in Conrad during the second stage, but Conrad had proven his abilities with his skills. It had changed Master Forrest¡¯s views on Conrad. Even if Conrad rendered him speechless, it did not change his confidence in Conrad. Compared to Master Forrest¡®s calm attitude, Elder Maurice was in apletely different state. Elder Maurice had his eyebrows furrowed at that moment, his mood was at its lowest point. His eyes would constantly dart toward Conrad. Various thoughts shed in his head. The more confident Conrad was, the worse he felt. After all, Conrad had been a key factor in the second stage. If Conrad had not refined a Three Suns Pill, the second stage would have been theirs. After all, Jackie had performed too well. However, Conrad managed to turn the tables at the veryst moment. With how confident Conrad was, Elder Maurice started to worry. He was worried that the results would end up like the second stage, and be overturned because of Conrad. No matter how good Jackie¡¯s results were, it would be useless. Elder Maurice got more and more worried as he thought about it. It was not just Elder Maurice who felt that way. Even Mr. Zayne was looking at Conrad with worry. At that moment, he felt like Conrad was a ticking time bomb that could blow up at any moment. Then, Phoenix Valley would not be able to gain any advantages. Mr. Zayne whispered in worry, ¡°Do you think his n really will be that perfect? Perfect enough to get the Green Phoenix Fruit?¡± Elder Maurice sighed as he said helplessly, ¡°Even though this brat looks like he¡¯s just bragging, we can¡¯t make any conclusions at the moment.¡± Chapter 2696 Chapter 2696 Chapter 2696 Elder Maurice sighed as he continued, ¡°After all, he had won the second stage for Sky Peak Pavilion. I don¡¯t know if this kid actually has the skills.¡± Mr. Zayne shook his head helplessly and replied, ¡°Even though the core of this stage isn¡¯t alchemy, I feel like we can¡®t look down on this brat. We¡¯ll have to count on ude to get a good result. Only then will we have hope to win this tournament.¡± Elder Maurice nodded and let out a wry smile, not saying anything. What followed was a strange silence between everyone. Jackie had not spoken the whole time either. He merely stood on the spot calmly, as if nothing would affect him at all. Once an hour passed, there did not seem to be any movements behind the door. Everyone had lost track of time with how quiet it was. Elder Maurice suddenly said, ¡°Time¡¯s up. Two of you, go bring him out!¡± The time limit was set at an hour. If the participant did get the fruit within an hour, they would be cleared out and be considered a failure. Advertisement The moment Master Forrest said that the two stewards pushed open the door and entered the realm. When ude was brought out, he did not have any injuries on him but was in a terrible mood. His head was down, and he looked like his whole family had died. When he walked out, he did not even dare to look up at Elder Maurice and the others. Master Forrest could not hide his smile anymore, ¡°An hour¡¯s already passed, and you did not get a Green Phoenix Fruit. You¡¯ve already lost, do you acknowledge this?¡± ude nodded sadly. Master Forrest let out a pleased smirk but still said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so depressed. You¡¯ve done your best. I think Elder Maurice won¡¯t me you too much, since you¡¯ve tried your best.¡± Advertisement Those words caused anger to boil in Elder Maurice again, which had been precisely Master Forrest¡¯s intention. Even Jackie frowned when he heard that. ude did not even dare to breathe after he heard that. He knew that he hadmitted a very big sin. In truth, he had clearly known that he would not be able to seed after half an hour. To avoid getting injured and to avoid Elder Maurice ming him, he chose to stay inside for the whole hour. He only walked out after Master Forrest had announced that the round was over. Jackie furrowed his eyebrows, somewhat speechless at ude. ude was even worse than he had expected. There was not a single scratch on his clothes, it was obvious how safe he had been inside. No wonder that guy had been cursing how dangerous the test was. It seemed like he really valued his own body. At least Benedict had done his best and was even injured from it ude had actually done nothing at all. Thinking about that, Jackie shook his head helplessly. Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne were no idiots. They naturally knew what had been on ude¡¯s mind. On top of that, there were also those words Master Forrest had just said. Elder Maurice was starting to feel like he wanted to kill ude.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2697 Chapter 2697 Chapter 2697 It was no longer a matter of just dragging them down. It was a problem with ude¡®s own attitude as he had crossed the line. Even Mr. Zayne hated ude at that point. He shuffled over to where Phoenix Valley was. He knew that there was no way he would be able to avoid any consequences. After taking a few deep breaths, he slowly raised his head. When he saw Elder Maurice¡¯s infuriated expression, his whole body shivered as he took a step back. Elder Maurice coldly said, ¡°You¡®ve really disappointed me this time. Do you still remember what I told you when you entered? I guess youpletely ignored it. You didn¡®t even try at all, and only thought about not getting yourself hurt¡­¡± ude hurriedly shook his head at those words and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not like that. Elder Maurice, how could I dare to do that? I¡¯ve already done my best. I¡¯ve tried every possible n, but it¡¯s useless. I¡¯m only at the early stage of the innate level, how could I dare to stand up against a spring solidifying realm beast. I tried using my smarts. I don¡¯t know how the others got injured. They must have made a mistake somewhere.¡± Advertisement Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°I wasn¡¯t injured purely because I was incredibly careful. That¡¯s how I came out untouched by that spring solidifying realm beast¡­¡± As he said that, tears started to form in ude¡¯s eyes. It was as if ude would start crying if he was questioned more. Jackie pursed his lips helplessly, feeling like ude thought everyone else was stupid. He felt like he was the only smart one. It would have been better if he had not said anything, but he made Elder Maurice even angrier after he did. Elder Maurice had not nned on saying anything too unpleasant initially. After all, it was not just Phoenix Valley gathered there, but Sky Peak Pavilion as well. If he said too much he would just beughed at. Yet, ude had added oil to the fire at that point, not reflecting on his mistakes. He was even trying to find excuses, so Elder Maurice was naturally infuriated. ¡°Why were you in such a rush to defend yourself after you came out? Do you think we¡®re all stupid? You know yourself what you¡¯ve done. If you really did put in the work, you wouldn¡¯t have walked out unscathed!¡± Hearing that, ude felt even more wronged as he replied, ¡°I really did do everything I could, but this isn¡¯t a test of my alchemic abilities, but my adaptability. I did my best and couldn¡¯t get the results you wanted. I really was very careful, and that¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t injured. It¡¯s not because I wasn¡¯t working hard.¡± Elder Maurice felt that exnation was not convincing enough. Even though Benedict had failed earlier, Elder Maurice had not been so angry. It was because ude really had a problematic attitude. Master Forrest was no idiot, he naturally knew what ude was thinking. As someone from Sky Peak Pavilion, the more ude acted like that, the happier he got. Master Forrest frowned as he said with a concerned look, ¡°I can tell that you¡¯ve definitely done your best. Otherwise, you would havee out way before. You wouldn¡¯t have stayed in there for an hour. It¡¯s because you were doing your best that you worked till the veryst moment!¡± Hearing that, ude nodded immediately as he thankfully looked at Master Forrest, ¡°Master Forrest is right. If I wasn¡¯t doing my best, I wouldn¡¯t have stayed in there for so long. It¡¯s because I was trying to do as much, that I fought till thest moment¡­¡± Chapter 2698 Chapter 2698 Chapter 2698 Jackie was suddenly speechless when he heard that. ude was really acting as the pinnacle of stupidity. Did he really think Master Forrest was trying to help him? Master Forrest was clearly trapping him, but that brat still decided to jump onto Master Forrest¡¯s words. He added oil to the fire once again and did nothing else. Elder Maurice was about to explode from ude¡¯s actions. His fists were constantly trembling as he clenched them, showing how furious he was at that moment. Jackie felt like Elder Maurice should be trying his best to control himself. He was forcing himself not to send a punch right over and lost control entirely. Conrad suddenlyughed and said, ¡°No matter how hard you worked, you still returned empty-handed. What¡¯s the point of saying so much?¡± Right after he said that he turned around and walked toward the door. Looking at Conrad¡¯s confident demeanor, everyone started to haveplicated feelings in their hearts. After Conrad opened the door, he turned to sh a confident smile at everyone. When he saw the complicated expressions on the face of those from Phoenix Valley, Conrad¡®s mood improved. After that, he closed the door, and the atmosphere cooled down. Jackie took a deep breath and looked at the still unsettled ude, and was even more speechless. ude¡¯s eyes constantly moved. It was obvious that he was still trying to clear his name and shed all responsibility. In order to stop Elder Maurice from blowing up and losing control, Jackie could not stop himself from stepping up. ¡°You said you tried every method. There must have been dangerous ns among those. If you took the risk, you¡¯d naturally encounter danger. There are incredibly strong warriors around you to prevent you from dying anyway. Yet, your clothes are still clean and intact. It means you¡¯ve done nothing at all. You¡¯re just saying all that to shed your responsibility,¡± Jackie said all of that with a firm tone, leaving no room for doubt. However, ude still shook his head violently, not agreeing with what Jackie had said. ¡°I really was not injured because I was very careful. I know you¡¯re very strong. In terms of alchemy, you leave us in the dust. However, the third round isn¡®t about testing alchemy at all. It focuses on your adaptability and knowledge. It¡¯s something Master Forrest said. Don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be able to win in the third round just: because you¡¯re a good alchemist!¡± ude¡¯s eyes got redder and redder as he said that. He was incredibly emotional. At that moment, ude was doing everything he could to avoid responsibility. He did not want to get injured but did not want to be med either. He definitely did not want to be punished for dragging the team down. Jackie¡¯s words had been incredibly urate earlier. If he admitted to it, it would definitely be bad for himter. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jackie¡¯s lips twitched helplessly, feeling like ude was not acting like an alchemist of Phoenix Valley at all. Instead, he was acting like an alchemist from Sky Peak Valley, trying to cause Phoenix Valley trouble. Jackie was incredibly angry at those words, let alone Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne. ude¡®s words were just trying to discredit Jackie. To Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne, Jackie was not just their stabilizing factor, but the biggest chance for them to turn the tables. Chapter 2699 Chapter 2699 Chapter 2699 He was the one who gave the two of them hope. ude¡®s words were basically denying that hope from the two of them. How could Mr. Zayne and Elder Maurice stomach it? Even Mr. Zayne could not help but narrow his eyes and say in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯d better watch your mouth! Just because your results are bad and you didn¡¯t do your best, you¡¯re trying to discredit Jackie too! If Jackie wasn¡¯t here, we¡¯d have already lost, thanks to your bad results. How dare you question him?¡± ude was already getting desperate at that moment. Jackie¡¯s earlier threats were no longer working. He only had one thought in his mind at that moment which was to rid himself of all the me. He took a deep breath and raised his voice a little, ¡°You¡¯re right. If not for Jackie, we¡®d have already lost! But we can¡¯t just say he¡¯ll do well in the third round just because he did well in the earlier two. I¡¯ve said it before, he¡¯s an incredibly good alchemist, but this isn¡¯t a test of alchemic skill. So what if he¡¯s a talented alchemist? I don¡¯t know much, but I know something very well. He¡¯s not been in Phoenix Valley for a long time and has never gone to Grand Yorn mountain with the guards. He definitely doesn¡¯t have the necessary basic knowledge! Since he knows nothing and has never been in the world, how could he possibly get his hands on the Green Phoenix Fruit?!¡± ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± Elder Maurice¡¯s veins were already starting to pop. He had practically shouted at ude with all his might. ude waspletely exposing Jackie at that moment. He even mentioned when Jackie entered Phoenix Valley. Sky Peak Pavilion¡¯s group could not help but be curious and suspicious at that. They were curious about when did Jackie enter Phoenix Valley and suspicious about the fact that he was so good despite not having been there for that long. After all, no matter how talented one was, one would not be that strong without going through systematic growth. However, Jackie¡¯s skills were already far above the five alchemists. Even though the other five alchemists were not that amazing other than Bradley, they could still already be considered top alchemists. Otherwise, they would not have been chosen to participate in such an important tournament. All of them were masters, but they were unable to even put up a fight in front of Jackie. ude¡¯s words sparked a sense of curiosity in everyone. Elder Maurice was so furious that he was about to walk over and p ude a few times. Even Benedict, who had been grabbing his arm quietly by the side, could not help but look at ude speechlessly. Benedict felt like ude must have gone crazy. Otherwise, he would not have said all that. He was practically digging a ditch for himself. He would definitely be punished even more when he goes back. He was really helping the outsiders. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Yet, ude did not seem to realize how horrible the things he had said were. He continued to shout, ¡°Was I wrong? He might be strong, but the third round isn¡¯t what he¡¯s good at. He¡¯s never been to where beasts are found to collect materials. He wouldn¡¯t know the basic knowledge and habits! If he doesn¡¯t know, how could he get the Green Phoenix Fruit from the phoenix! It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know what is being tested!¡± Chapter 2700 Chapter 2700 Chapter 2700 Elder Maurice was about to go mad. He shouted again, ¡°Let me say this one more time, you¡¯d better shut up right now! If you say another word, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Elder Maurice was not joking at that point. If ude continued talking like that, he would really do something to ude, no matter where they were. Even if Elder Maurice killed ude, the others would not say anything at all. After all, ude was an alchemist of Phoenix Valley. ude was suddenly woken up by those words. Chills went down his spine, and he immediately shut his mouth. However, just because he said nothing, it did not mean the matter had passed. After some silence, Bradley suddenly said, ¡°You¡¯ll lose for sure!¡± He had said that in a very matter-of-fact manner as if he was speaking the truth! Jackie could not help but look up at Bradley and noticed that Bradley¡¯s gaze was on him as well. The two of them met each other¡¯s gazes. Jackie said in exasperation, ¡°The results are still not out yet. I don¡¯ t know where you got the courage to say you¡¯ll win.¡± Bradleyughed as he ignored Jackie¡®s usation and replied, ¡°Those four pieces of trash won¡¯t be able to get the Green Phoenix Fruits. In the end, it¡¯s between the two of us!¡± Bradley had said that in a very firm tone. Jackie was a little speechless, but he more or less agrees with what Bradley had said. Yet, Jackie knew that Bradley had said that because he did not want to compare himself to the others but only Jackie. Master Forrest frowned as he looked at Bradley unhappily. Conrad, who he had his hopes on, was currently in the realm. Bradley¡¯s words had clearly lumped Conrad in as a piece of trash as well. Bradleypletely disregarded everyone else. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ude and Benedict had startled expressions. It was the first time they had ever been called trash. Even though the two could not bepared to that group, they were still nowhere near ¡®trash¡¯. However, no matter how unhappy the two of them were, they did not dare to say anything at that moment. After all, Bradley¡¯s results were far above theirs. Master Forrest let out a slight cough and said, ¡°Those words definitely crossed the line a little. I don¡¯t disagree with your evaluation of others, but Conrad should do alright.¡± Bradley replied rudely at that, ¡°No matter how well a piece of trash performs, how good could they get? He just happened to show off some talent during the second stage. Have you forgotten how badly he did in the first stage? Trash is trash. Even if they do well sometimes, they¡¯re still trash!¡± Master Forrest¡¯s face soured at those words. It was the first time he had been shot down like that. Bradley rarely voiced his opinions, and usually had a face of nonchnce. No one expected that he would say all of that. Bradley let out a grunt before he looked up and focused on Jackie, ¡°The third match has always been a battle between the two of us. Even though you did well in the earlier two rounds, you definitely won¡¯t beat me this time. You¡¯ll lose terribly!¡± As he said that, Bradley¡¯s voice had a chilling tone to it. Jackie frowned helplessly, feeling like Bradley had gone a bit mad. Chapter 2701 Chapter 2701 Chapter 2701 Especially when Bradley was facing Jackie. It was as if the only thing Bradley wanted was to defeat Jackie. Jackie frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think what you¡¯re doing is really funny? Do you still remember what you said in the earlier two rounds? You gave the same evaluation and said the same words. Do you think you¡¯ll be able to beat me just because you repeated it again this time?¡± Bradley clenched his teeth and said, ¡°This time, we¡¯re notpeting in terms of alchemy, butmon knowledge and intelligence. How could you get the Green Phoenix Fruit with your meager skills? If you want to defeat the phoenix, you¡¯d have to know its weak points. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking about. Earlier, when Master Forrest was announcing the rules, you immediately looked doubtful when the phoenix was mentioned.¡± ¡°It proves that you don¡¯t know about the phoenix at all. If you¡¯ve never even heard of it, then how would you be able to get the Green Phoenix Fruit from it?!¡± Jackie pursed his lips in speechlessness. However, thinking about it, the results might actually go the way Bradley had predicted if he had purely been an alchemist. Jackie would not have been able to achieve good results from the third stage. At Jackie¡¯s silence, Bradley continued, ¡°If you came from the inner valley, I wouldn¡¯t have dared to judge if you¡®d be able to get the Green Phoenix Fruit or not. After all, the inner valley cultivates their alchemists on a whole different level. In order to raiseplete alchemists, they would even bring those alchemists to Grand Yorn Mountain to collect materials and allow the alchemists to find hidden materials through practical experience.¡± Advertisement ¡°An excellent alchemist doesn¡¯t just need to be much better at refining pills than others. They also need to have very in-depth knowledge of materials and be able to get those materials for themselves. That¡¯s the reason behind the third round of the tournament! You¡¯re not from the inner valley, and you haven¡®t been in Phoenix Valley for that long. You¡¯ve never had the chance to receive proper training in this department.¡± ¡°You naturally won¡¯t be able to get the Green Phoenix Fruit!¡± As he said all that, Bradley was brimming with confidence. He had pride in him that could not be ignored. Jackie raised an eyebrow at that, remaining silent. Jackie did not really care about Bradley¡¯s words, but Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne were definitely affected by them. That was because both of them felt like Bradley¡¯s words were quite reasonable. Advertisement The two of them knew nothing about Jackie¡¯s background. Jackie had not gone through any systematic education. It was already a miracle that Jackie was as skilled as he was. They did not think Jackie was all capable. The results of the third round were really uncertain. The two of them could not help but start to feel afraid¡­ Afraid that Bradley had really predicted the results. Even if Conrad could not get the Green Phoenix Fruit, Jackie would still end up losing to Bradley in thest stage. Then, all their hopes and dreams from earlier would be dashed. The more Elder Maurice thought about it, the more worried he got. He could not help but look at Jackie. Jackie turned to look at Elder Maurice at that. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to his words. He¡¯s not me. Just care about the final results. The person you should really be worried about right now is Conrad,¡± Right after Jackie said that, a loud bang was heard from behind the door. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The few of them looked over at the same time and saw a figure slowly falling against the door. Advertisement Chapter 2702 Chapter 2702 Chapter 2702 That figure looked a lot like Conrad, who had entered the realm earlier. After a few moments, the door opened, and Conrad was dragged out by two stewards. At that moment, Conrad was no longer brimming with confidence like he had been before. Instead, he looked like a wild dog that had just been violently beaten up. He could not even stand on his own. He sustained quite a number of wounds on his body. Some of them were so deep that the bone beneath was exposed. He looked like he was in an even worse state than Jameson had been. Conrad was constantly crying out in pain as he was being helped out. Cold sweat riddled his forehead. At that moment, everyone suddenly heard a cold voice that said, ¡°Just like what I¡¯ve thought, a piece of trash.¡± That voice had naturally been from Bradley. He merely nced at Conrad before averting his gaze, as if looking at Conrad would taint his eyes. It was obvious from how Conrad looked that he had failed. Master Forrest¡¯s mood suddenly plummeted. He had thought that Conrad¡¯s would fare well and that he would be able to get a Green Phoenix Fruit. Advertisement He never expected that Conrad¡¯s words were all just empty hot air. He never had that skill. However, he could not berate Conrad at that moment, or he would just end up beingughed at by everyone. He furrowed his eyebrows as he ordered the stewards nearby to bring Conrad out, and treat his injuries. In truth, Jackie had really wanted to mock Conrad at that moment. After all, Conrad had bragged so much earlier as if he wanted to tell the world that he was the very best. Conrad had even mocked Phoenix Valley. However, Jackie managed to hold back from speaking. After all, it would feel like he was just rubbing salt on their wounds if he did. Looking at the state Conrad was in, Elder Maurice would have been incredibly happy. Conrad had failed to get the Green Phoenix Fruit. The final results would be between Jackie and Bradley. Yet, ever since Bradley¡¯s earlier words, Elder Maurice had started to worry about Jackie. He was scared that Jackie would lose his bearing in the end. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Advertisement Looking at Conrad being carried out, Elder Maurice could no longer stand it as he whispered to Jackie, ¡°Do you think you can do it?¡± Jackie nodded, not saying anything else. However, the more Jackie acted that way, the more anxious Elder Maurice got various thoughts started to surface in his mind. Jackie knew that Elder Maurice was very nervous, but he did not say anything much. Sometimes, people could not be calmed down with just a word or two. He could not be bothered to waste his time talking too much. At that moment, Bradley spoke again, ¡°It¡¯s finally my turn now. Just like I said. These pieces of trash did not even have to enter. It was always just a waste of time!¡± After he said that, he walked right through the door. At that moment, Bradley was just as confident as Conrad had been when Conrad walked in. However, Bradley had more of a reason to be more confident than Conrad did. Conrad¡¯s confidence hade from ignorance, but Bradley actually had the skill to back up his confidence. When the door closed behind Bradley, everyone took a deep breath. Not a single person wondered if Bradley would be able to get the Green Phoenix Fruit. In everyone¡¯s eyes, it was something that would happen for sure. Even Elder Maurice was sure that Bradley would be able to get the Green Phoenix Fruit andplete the task of the third stage. After Bradley entered, everyone suddenly fell silent. Not a single person spoke as they all looked at the door quietly. Advertisement After a while, Master Forrest suddenly said, ¡°He¡¯ll definitely be able to get a Green Phoenix Fruit. After all, he was in Grand Yorn Mountain looking for materials for a long time.¡± Advertisement Chapter 2703 Chapter 2703 Chapter 2703 ¡°He¡¯s seen many strong beasts before. Even though there were people protecting him, he has learned and gained a lot of experience!¡± Master Forrest caused Elder Maurice to be even more worried. Elder Maurice did not have the confidence that Master Forrest had because he was clueless about Jackie¡¯s skills. Before he met Jackie, he did not even know Jackie existed. If it were not for Mr. Zayne telling him about Jackie, he would not have even known What Jackie had experienced. In truth, Elder Maurice really wanted to thoroughly investigate and ask if Jackie could actually get the Green Phoenix Fruit at that moment. Yet, due to the rules, Jackie¡¯s ns could not be revealed to him. All he could do was patiently wait for Jackie toplete the third stage. At that moment, Elder Maurice felt like there was arge stone on his chest, causing him to not be able to breathe properly. Mr. Zayne was not much better either. The two of them were constantly looking at Jackie. When the door finally opened, Bradley had his head held high as he walked out with a Green Phoenix Fruit in hand. Everyone had their eyes on Bradley at that moment. Advertisement The Green Phoenix Fruit was only the size of a thumb. It had a cold aura about it. At that moment, Bradley¡¯s right hand had a glove that was made of special material. That glove was capable of withstanding the bone-chilling cold, which is why he dared hold the Green Phoenix Fruit on his palm. If he had just held the Green Phoenix Fruit with his bare hands, he would have suffered from frostbite. After all, he was only at the early stage of the innate level. Jackie did some calctions in his head. It had only been a little over half an hour since Bradley entered the door. It was already considered quite fast. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He heard a series of footstepsing in. Jackie looked up and noticed Conrad and Jameson limping over after their treatments. The two of them had already been given recovery pills and were already in a much better condition. They still needed rest but insisted on staying for the sake of being able to see the final result. Advertisement At that moment, the six participants were all gathered there. Everyone had their eyes fixed on Bradley¡¯s palm. ude¡¯s month was wide open, it looked like he could swallow an egg whole. ¡°He really did it¡­ He¡¯s really amazing!¡± udemented. At that moment, the others were far too shocked. They no longer cared about anything else as they started to discuss among themselves. ¡°How did he do it?! I tried before, but that phoenix was way too fierce. As long as I got even remotely close to the Green Phoenix Fruit, it would lunge over with its talons. My thighs were practically ripped apart! If it didn¡¯t have that chain on, I¡¯d have been eaten on the spot!¡± ¡°I hate that we still can¡¯t discuss this. The moment Jackiepletes his round, I want to investigate this to the end! It¡¯s too unbelievable. I thought that none of us would be able to get the Green Phoenix Fruit!¡± At that moment, Bradley did not care what everyone was saying about him at all. Whether it be praises or envy, none of it reached Bradley. At that moment, Bradley merely had his gaze fixed on Jackie. He reached out his right hand with a cold smile as he waved the Green Phoenix Fruit in his hand and said, ¡°So? Was I right?¡± Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 2704 Chapter 2704 Chapter 2704 Jackie raised his eyebrow, speechless. That brat had to brag every single moment. Jackie sighed, ¡°Even if you got a Green Phoenix Fruit, it still took you a while to get it. Do you think you can beat me?¡± After Jackie said that, Bradley suddenlyughed. Theughter was thick with mockery and incredibly exaggerated. Even Master Forrest who was in front of him could not help but frown. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. It was the first time he had ever seen Bradleyughing like that. Before this, Master Forrest would have already found it strange if Bradley spoke more than absolutely he needed to, let aloneugh. Ever since he got to know Jackie, and since Jackie¡¯s results kept on heating Bradley¡¯s, Bradley seemed to have be apletely different person. Bradleyughed for a long time before he stopped and said, ¡± Jackie! Has anyone ever told you that overconfidence is not a good thing?!¡± Advertisement As he said that, Bradley had an incredibly proud look on his face. At that moment, all he wanted to do was trample all over Jackie. He would only be able to gain the dignity he had lost if he stomped on Jackie with his feet. Bradley actually viewed his pride and dignity as something more important than anything else. Jackie had beaten him over and over again, causing Bradley¡¯s pride to be dealt a blow it never had before. Bradley took a deep breath before he held his head up high and continued saying, ¡°Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want just because you have some talent in alchemy. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re unbeatable. What do you think I managed to win the third round with?¡± As he said that, Bradley waved the Green Phoenix Fruit in his hand again. Everyone looked at the fruit as it shook around. Including Jackie, everyone wanted to know what method Bradley had used to get the Green Phoenix Fruit. With him being only at the early stage of the innate level, there was no way he could have gone against a spring solidifying realm beast head-on. The only thing he could do was to use his brains. However, without seeing it for themselves, there was no way they could determine what sort of method Bradley had used. Advertisement Jackie frowned, speechless at how crazily Bradley seemed to be targeting him. He had never even regarded Bradley as anyone significant. To him, Bradley was just a pebble by the road that could be kicked aside at any time. Yet, that pebble was acting like an annoying fly, constantly circling around him. Even if Jackie did not want to bother him, he was still annoying enough. Jackie frowned and said, ¡°The third round isn¡¯t testing alchemic ability, but it¡¯s still rted to alchemists. I know you didn¡¯t use your alchemist abilities to get the Green Phoenix Fruit, but you can¡¯t assume I won¡¯t get it because of that.¡± Jackie had not bothered to say anything, but Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne standing behind him were already incredibly tense after Bradley¡®s words. He did not want Elder Maurice to continue being fixated on this. Jackie might not have bothered if it was anyone else, but Elder Maurice was still his superior. He could not just ignore Elder Maurice like that. Jackie had only one thought in mind at that moment, which was to destroy Bradley¡¯s arrogance and shut him up. Bradley coldlyughed as he started to look even more crazed as he replied, ¡°You know very well that I didn¡¯t rely on alchemy to win this time. Talent in alchemy will only help you with the first and second rounds.¡± Advertisement Chapter 2705 Chapter 2705 Chapter 2705 ¡°The third round doesn¡¯t rely on that, so it¡¯s impossible for you to get the Green Phoenix Fruit. Stop trying to act so pleased in front of me. I know you¡¯re just pretending right now. You can trick others, but you can¡¯t trick me!¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jackie¡¯s lips twitched speechlessly. He was not nning on lying to anyone at all. Bradley put himself up on too high of a pedestal. He coldly snorted as he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know where you got the bravery to assume all of my thoughts from. Why do you think everything I¡¯m doing right now is to trick others? Why do you assume I won¡¯t be able to get the Green Phoenix Fruit?! I¡¯m the only one left right now anyway. You¡¯ll see for yourselves if I can get it or not!¡± Jackie no longer had the patience to talk to that group of people. He felt like saying another word was a waste of his time. After he finished his sentence, Jackie was about to walk through the door when Bradley blocked his way. Jackie frowned as heined, ¡°What are you trying to do? I¡¯m trying to take part in the contest. Are you trying to stop me?¡± Bradley shook his head as he said seriously, ¡°I hate looking at pretenders the most. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re nning to do. You n on going in and getting injured before you faint and get dragged out. You¡¯ll be able to spare yourself from awkwardness then. Even if we have a lot to say, there¡¯s nothing we can say to someone who¡¯s already fainted.¡± Advertisement Jackie speechlessly looked at Bradley. He felt like Bradley¡¯s mind was like an inexplicable maze. Bradley even managed to think of things that had never crossed his mind before. He was even speaking with such certainty. Bradley was sure that he would definitely let himself get injured after entering the door, using the chance to be carried out to save himself some awkwardness. He would not get any response even if he wanted to mock Jackie. Bradley only had one thing in mind at that moment, which was to regain all his lost dignity. The source of that would be from Jackie. Jackie let out a slight smile, ¡°Is there something wrong with you? Why are you so sure I can¡®t get the Green Phoenix Fruit andplete the third stage?¡± Advertisement After Jackie said that, Bradley looked like a cat who just had its tail stepped on, his hairs were all standing up. He raised his voice, ¡°Of course, you won¡¯tplete it! How could youplete it?! You¡¯re just someone with some talent in alchemy. You can¡¯t do anything else!¡± Bradley was practically screeching out his words. He looked a little crazed at that point. After everyone looked at Bradley, they did not know what to say. Even Master Forrest was frowning as he looked at Bradley with a conflicted expression. He held his head high and shouted, ¡°You asked me how I got the bravery to assume that you can¡¯t seed earlier?! Let me tell you where my courage came from right now!¡± After saying that, he suddenly turned around and looked at everyone. Jackie pursed his lips helplessly, not saying anything as he just crossed his arms. He quietly waited as he listened to what Bradley had to say. Advertisement Chapter 2706 Chapter 2706 Chapter 2706 Bradley said loudly, ¡°I was able to get the Green Phoenix Fruit because I spent a whole year training in Grand Yorn Mountain. I saw countless beasts during that time and collected a lot of materials. Even though I had people to protect me, I¡¯ve encountered danger and almost lost my life a few times! These experiences might have been dangerous, but they¡¯re a valuable treasure to me. If not for those experiences, I would never have been able to achieve such a result in the third stage!¡± After he said that, Bradley abruptly turned around with widened eyes as he asked in an usatory tone, ¡°That¡¯s why I have the courage to judge you! Have you ever entered Grand Yorn Mountain?¡± Jackie even nodded. He had indeed entered Grand Yorn Mountain before. He had even stayed there for two or three days. Seeing Jackie nod, Elder Maurice suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, feeling like his prayers had been answered. Mr. Zayne was in more or less the same mood as Elder Maurice was. When the two of them heard Bradley¡¯s usations toward Jackie, there was a knot in their hearts. When they saw Jackie¡¯s nod, they suddenly rxed. Since he has entered Grand Yorn Mountain before, he had naturally gone through various trials that involved various beasts. On top of that, Jackie¡¯s expression was incredibly calm which showed that he was confident. Their confidence in Jackie was suddenly back. Advertisement Master Forrest and Bradley suddenly took a deep breath when Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne breathed that sigh of relief. Jackie had entered Grand Yorn Mountain before? Would he not have some understanding of beasts? Could he really be able to get the Green Phoenix Fruit in the third stage? Just thinking about that possibility caused their expressions to sour immediately. Their earlier calmness had already disappeared as well. However, Bradley was not willing to admit defeat. He quickly followed with a question, ¡°How long were you in Grand Yorn Mountain?¡± Advertisement Jackie frowned, counting it in his mind before saying, ¡°About two or three days!¡± Those words caused everyone¡¯s moods to turn around again. Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne, who had already breathed a sigh of relief, started to tense up again. Meanwhile, Master Forrest and Bradley rxed. Two or three days was not enough to do anything in Grand Yorn Mountain at all. The two of them felt like Jackie had probably just passed by Grand Yorn Mountain. They probably did not have any practical or valuable experience. Bradleyughed and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of being there for just two or three days? You probably never even met any of themon beasts, let alone umte any experience. The third stage is testing yourmon knowledge and intelligence. No matter how many ns you have, they¡¯re all useless without basic knowledge.¡± Jackie¡¯s lips twitched helplessly. In truth, he did not really want to hide anything, but there were some things that would not be believable even if he mentioned them. He had experienced a simr situation before. Even if he said the truth, everyone else would justugh at it. They would say mean things and laugh by themselves.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Ever since he experienced all that, Jackie learned his lesson. No matter how loud the usations got, he would not reveal the whole truth. Bradley continued to shout, ¡°What could you possibly do in two or three days?!¡± Advertisement Chapter 2707 Chapter 2707 Chapter 2707 Jackie smiled lightly, not denying anything. What had he experienced in the two or three days in Grand Yorn Mountain? First of all, he encountered trouble in the skies of Grand Yorn Mountain, and the spirit vessel fell from the air. The three of them arrived at the outer area as the spirit vessel fell, thanks to their luck. They were only around the outer area and the edge, and most of the beasts there were only at the early stage of the spring solidifying realm. At the time, his rtionship with Rudy and Grayson was incredibly bad. If the situation had not been so dangerous, the three of them might have actually fought each other on the spot. After experiencing the attacks from the one-eyed snow wolf, and meeting Hansel, as well as a lot more things, the three of them finally arrived at the territory of the Seven Absolutes Pavilion¡¯s Middle Province Alchemist Alliance branch. In truth, all those things they had experienced were actually quite interesting. It was not as useless as Bradley imed. However, he would not bring those up in front of all of them. Advertisement Bradley suddenly took things further at Jackie¡¯s silence by saying, ¡°Did you finally realize how ill- prepared you are and how impossible it is for you to get the Green Phoenix Fruit? ¡°If you know you can¡¯t do it, then stop pretending that you can do anything. You¡¯ll definitely lose in this tournament. You¡¯ll definitely be carried out in the end!¡± Bradley¡¯s words were as if he was incredibly sure of himself as he spoke. Jackie¡¯s eyes glinted when he heard all of that, finally understanding Bradley¡¯s n. Bradley was trying his best to attack Jackie¡¯s self- confidence. He wanted Jackie¡¯s self-confidence to plummet, affecting the final results. In terms of composure, Bradley is already incredibly crazed. It was exactly because of that Jackie did not realize Bradley¡¯s ns underneath that crazed exterior. Jackie thought about it and finally let out a helpless smile. Advertisement In the end, Bradley was still not that confident in himself. If Bradley really was that confident, he would definitely not have said that at the time. He would not have tried so hard to insult Jackie. He wanted Jackie to admit that Jackie was not that capable. He just wanted to use thatst chance to ruin Jackie¡¯s confidence and mess up Jackie¡¯s ns, influencing the final results. Jackie¡¯s lips twitched helplessly, feeling like Bradley¡¯s actions were really indescribable. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Did Bradley really feel like it would affect him? Probably because Bradley¡¯s actions were far too obvious, but even Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne had realized Bradley¡¯s goal. Elder Maurice furrowed his eyebrows as he walked to Jackie¡¯s side, putting a hand on Jackie¡¯s shoulder and voiced out, ¡°Don¡¯t think that everyone will listen to you just because of what you said. Don¡¯t think that everyone will feel like what you said was right. Didn¡¯t you swear that your results wouldpletely trounce Jackies before? Yet, your results in the end never stood up against Jackie. It¡¯s not like Jackie doesn¡®t know the rules, and it¡¯s not like Jackie doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯ll be facing. Yet, he¡¯s still confident. It shows that he had his own ns. Isn¡¯t it too absurd that you¡¯re using that little bit of information you have to determine if he will win or lose?¡± With that in mind, Elder Maurice had his gaze fixed on Bradley¡®s body, deliberately letting out his aura to push Bradley back. Master Forrest hurriedly rushed in front of Bradley when he saw the situation, putting himself between them. He unleashed his aura to match Elder Maurice¡¯s. In a sh, the two of them were at odds. Jackie merely twitched his lips speechlessly. Advertisement Advertisement Chapter 2708 Chapter 2708 Chapter 2708 In truth, the solutions seemed very simple in Jackie¡¯s mind. All he needed to do was to hurry up and participate in the third stage. After the results are out, they would naturally shut up. Yet, Bradley had made an adamant judgment that Jackie would fail the third stage. Then he would also try to leave hastily after he was out to prevent himself from beingughed at. If that happened, Bradley would not have had the chance to regain his dignity orugh at Jackie. So, before Jackie entered, he wanted tough and insult Jackie in front of everyone, as well as attack Jackie¡¯s confidence. Jackie could see all of that through Bradley¡¯s actions. Elder Forrest did not want the atmosphere to get too awkward. After all, Sky Peak Pavilion was still working together with Phoenix Valley. If the two sides ended up fighting, it would be bad for future developments. Master Forrest took a deep breath as he nced at Jackie. He knew Bradley¡¯s n. He really wanted to continue with Bradley¡¯s n as well and aplish Bradley¡¯s role, so he let out a laugh, ¡°You¡¯re definitely incredibly talented!¡± He had said that right at Jackie. As he said that, Master Forrest¡¯s expressions were strangely warm as if he was an elder who was consoling Jackie. However, to Jackie, he looked like a wolf that was staring at a sheep and definitely had no good intentions. Advertisement Master Forrest had always been a schemer. Jackie never listened to any of his praises. As usual, Jackie remained silent as he quietly looked at Master Forrest.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. At that moment, Master Forrest did not really care about Jackie as he continued, ¡°Before the first round started, I¡¯d thought that you had been forcibly brought over to make up for the numbers. Yet, the truth proved me wrong. I actually failed to see how exceptional you are. In terms of alchemy, even Bradley isn¡¯t a match for you. You¡¯re way too excellent. So excellent that even I have started to envy you. Why aren¡¯t you an alchemist from the Sky Peak Pavilion!¡± As he said that, he was actually somewhat truthful, even if he did not have any good intentions. After all, Jackie had done far too well. If the two others had not dragged him down, Jackie would have been enough to bring Phoenix Valley to victory. That fact had no room for doubt. Elder Maurice frowned as he said unhappily, ¡°Stop saying all these ill-intentioned words. Do you think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re the host of the tournament. You should be ushering Jackie in right now instead of wasting your time like this!¡± Advertisement Master Forrestughed as he nodded earnestly, ¡°You¡®re right. I¡¯m really wasting everyone¡¯s time right now, but I have my reasons for doing so. Please do listen¡­¡± After his exnation, Master Forrest did not stop at all as he continued, ¡°Even if you got good results in the first two stages, you won¡¯t be able to show off that much skill in the third stage. However, I still trust in you. Since you¡¯re so confident in yourself, you must have a perfect n. However, you should keep in mind that the proof of the pudding is in the eating¡­¡± ¡°I can understand why you¡¯re so confident since you¡®re extraordinarily talented! However, we don¡¯t think your talent in alchemy will allow you to get the Green Phoenix Fruit. You¡¯re such a proud person. Why don¡®t you use that pride to show us what you¡¯re capable of!¡± Everyone widened their eyes at those words, suddenly understanding why Master Forrest had said so much. Advertisement Chapter 2709 Chapter 2709 Chapter 2709 Jackie could not help butugh at those words. So Master Forrest had said all that so he could have everyone enter the door to see the process of him getting the Green Phoenix Fruit. It would give him pressure and would let Bradley vent a little as well. As long as Jackie did not do well, Bradley would be able to mock him on the sidelines. Only Master Forrest would think of a n like that. Bradley looked at Master Forrest gratefully. If the situation had allowed it, he would have shot Master Forrest a thumbs up. That suggestion had been too perfect. As long as Jackie agreed, they would be able to pressure Jackie and Bradley would be able to witness Jackie¡®s failure personally. This would enable Bradley to gain all the confidence he had lost previously. It would definitely be better for his future. Even Bradley had been able to see through it, so Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne naturally could as well. Their faces were steely as they stared at the Sky Peak Pavilion. The two of them felt that the people from Sky Peak Pavilion really do feel like everyone else were idiots. To think that such a low-leveled tactic would work out, was aplete joke! Advertisement Elder Maurice stood in front of Jackie as he said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you viting the rules at this point? Why did everyone else manage to enter the realm so easily? You singled Jackie out to prove things to you. Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to do. You¡¯re just trying to attack Jackie¡¯s confidence and bolster the confidence of that brat of yours!¡± Master Forrest did not get angry at those words butughed instead. He opened up his hands and said inly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any of those intentions at all, but aren¡¯t you very confident in Jackie? Since you¡¯re so confident, let¡¯s witness his victory together. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said earlier? I said all that just to satisfy Jackie¡¯s self-confidence. I don¡¯t mean anything else by it!¡± At that moment, Master Forrest was basically saying everything he could to aplish his goal. Advertisement Elder Maurice started to pant in anger after hearing that. Mr. Zayne merely frowned and said, ¡°Impossible! This is absolutely impossible! If this whole group enters, it¡¯ll absolutely affect Jackie¡¯s results. You¡¯re just doing all this to affect Jackie¡¯s final results!¡± Hearing that, Master Forrest continued to shake his head earnestly as he said, ¡°The barrier behind the door was erected by both of us. After entering, there¡¯s a three-foot-wide buffer. As long as you stand inside the area, you¡®ll both be safe and be able to see everything that¡¯s happening within the realm. However, the people or beasts within the buffer would not be able to see the people within the area. So, Jackie won¡¯t be able to see us but we can see him. That way, it won¡¯t affect his results!¡± Initially, they had erected the buffer just in case of any emergencies. If the phoenix managed to escape the chain, they would still be able to run to the buffer and assure their safety. After all, behind the buffer was a natural barrier! AdvertisementPlease check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 2710 Chapter 2710 Chapter 2710 ¡°As long as you¡¯re standing within the barrier, they would not be affected in any way,¡± Master Forrest emphasized his words. They would also be able to see what was happening within the array. It had to be said that the buffer was incredibly well-made. It gave them the perfect opportunity to witness Jackie¡¯spetition! Elder Maurice¡¯s face darkened, ¡°Stop trying to twist the truth. Haven¡¯t you wasted so many words just to witness Jackiepeting? So what if Jackie has confidence? Does he need to let you look at him just because he is confident? Why does everyone else get toplete the round alone, but Jackie doesn¡¯t get the same chance?!¡± ¡°You clearly have ill intentions for doing so. Stop trying to make yourself seem so nice!¡± Master Forrest let out a cough as he had a wronged look on his face as if he had been framed for something massive. He looked up at Elder Maurice, ¡°Please don¡¯t use me like this. I¡¯ve never said anything bad about Jackie from the start. I just raised the suggestion because he seemed so confident. In truth, we can all just stand at the buffer. It won¡¯t affect Jackie at all. We¡¯ll just be able to quietly spectate him. ¡°Even if we said anything, it would not affect Jackie. You¡¯re so fervently trying to stop this just because you aren¡¯t confident in Jackie. Why are you insisting on pinning the me on me instead?¡± Advertisement When Elder Maurice heard that, he almost spat out blood in anger. Jackie frowned as he reached out and pulled at Elder Maurice¡¯s hand. He looked up with a consoling expression at Elder Maurice. The matter would only cause constant arguments if it continued. He really did not want to bother with them at all at that moment Jackie looked up at Master Forrest and said sternly, ¡°Since you want to watch me so much, just head inside and watch. I¡¯ll give you the chance to witness it together so you won¡¯t end up trying to argue the results.¡± After he said that, everyone¡®s eyes widened. Master Forrest¡¯s eyes had a strange look to them. Even though he had tried his best to push things forward, he had not had a hundred percent confidence. After all, no one there was an idiot. He clearly had ill intentions, everyone could see that. However, as long as it was still remotely possible, Master Forrest would do his best to make it happen. However, he never expected that Jackie would agree before he even exhausted all his avenues. Advertisement Jackie had agreed to it too easily, causing Master Forrest to stumble a little. Elder Maurice turned back emotionally at that and said, ¡°Are you crazy? They clearly don¡¯t have good intentions. They¡¯re trying to disrupt your performance!¡± Mr. Zayne walked over with a worried look as he said, ¡°Even though you can¡¯t see them, you¡®ll still be able to hear any loud discussions. This group wants you to fail. They¡¯ll purposely waste their voices to affect you! What are you going to do then? You¡¯re not responsible if you agree just like that!¡± Jackie sighed, understanding Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne¡¯s worry and fear. However, he had never been worried about it. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He smiled bitterly and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it too much. The fact that I agreed means I have my reasons for doing so. Since they are so eager to see how I perform then just let them look. You have to understand, I¡¯ve never been someone who lets the words of others sway me. There¡¯s only one reason I¡¯d agree to that. I don¡¯t care if they¡¯ll affect me at all. Even if you start fighting in the buffer, it won¡¯t affect my results at all.¡± Jackie was incredibly resolute as he said that, leaving no room for doubt. Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne could not help but frown. They still had a lot to say, but since Jackie had already said so much, it would not look good if they were not willing to let it go. Advertisement Chapter 2711 Chapter 2711 Chapter 2711 They were forced to swallow all their words as they looked at Jackie. Master Forrest was ecstatic. His smile was so wide that it threatened to split his face. If it had been the right ce to do so, he would have started to p in celebration. He had been so obvious with what he was doing, but the brat had still fallen for it! He would do everything he could to affect the brat¡¯s performance the moment the round started. It was obvious without even thinking about it that the brat would definitely try to use the knowledge he had to get a Green Phoenix Fruit. Only, they did not know if Jackie¡¯s method would be effective or not. No matter what method he had in mind, Master Forrest decided that he would definitely do everything he could to disturb Jackie. Jackie immediately saw through Master Forrest¡¯s thoughts, and a smile of disdain formed on his face. At that moment, Bradley had a pleased expression on his face as he gave way to Jackie. Jackie looked coldly at Bradley. Bradley had reverted back into that emotionless master. Sure enough, a good amount of his earlier temperament had been faked. It was all done in order to provoke Jackie. Jackie could not help but shake his head at the thought, tossing all those thoughts to the back of his head. He started to walk forward and pushed the door open. Everyone else followed closely behind him. The buffer was about three feet away from the door. Any forward would be an isted barrier. It was an isted space. Everyone could see the scene within the space. In the illusory realm, arge phoenix was patrolling within. At that moment, the phoenix¡¯s eyes were half open and it had azy look on its face, but no one dared to underestimate it. After all, the phoenix was already in the spring solidifying realm. If it had not been restrained by a chain, it could have rushed over and ripped half of the people there apart. Jackie looked at the phoenix and sighed. The phoenix might have already matured, but it was still not that old. It was still only at the early stage of the innate level. As Jackie walked forward and entered the illusory realm, he suddenly heard a wave of discussions. He immediately knew that ude was talking. ¡°He¡¯s far too confident. A phoenix isn¡¯t that easy to deal with. If he insists on forcing it, it won¡¯t end well for him.¡± Those words might sound like it was advice for Jackie to not be impulsive, but it was filled with a sense of mockery. Jackie smiled coldly as he turned around abruptly. ude seemed like he would never stop. Jackie had already warned ude before, but ude seemed like he had already forgotten it. Jackie was not someone who forgives so easily. He had only temporarily let ude off because of the special circumstances. However, he was already at thest round, and the brat no longer had any use. Jackie suddenly smiled coldly as he said in a low voice, ¡°Remember everything you said just now. Don¡¯t regret itter.¡± After saying that, Jackie turned around and walked into the illusory realm. The illusory realm was so realistic that Jackie was actually fooled. After entering the formation, he was fully submerged in the illusion. After that, even the ground behind him turned into a green in. Sensing that someone had entered, the phoenix¡¯s eyes slowly widened. The phoenix was blue but had no wings. Instead, it had two talons both front and back. Its sharp ws had a vague chill to them, even if one was not near them. The sharpness of the talons could be felt from the coldness. Jackie turned to look and found that he could not see the people within the buffer, but he could still feel their gazes on him. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 2712 Chapter 2712 Chapter 2712 The moment Jackie entered the formation, the people in the buffer had all lost their reservations. After all, only Jackie had yet to finish the third stage. Everyone stared at Jackie with widened eyes, especially Bradley. Other than excitement, there were no other emotions in his eyes. At that moment, his mood turned incrediblyplicated. He had already used every trick in the book that he could. He was certain that Jackie would never be able to get the Green Phoenix Fruit simply because Jackie just did not have the ability to! Jameson said, agitated, ¡°What do you think Jackie will do to get the Green Phoenix Fruit? My mind is a mess at the moment¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯d already tried everything I could. I even went in and put my life on the line. In the end, I got injured, and couldn¡¯t even get my hands on the Green Phoenix Fruit. The phoenix is just way too smart!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After Jameson said that, everyone nodded except for Bradley. During the round, they had thought of various ns before, but everything went down the drain after they entered the illusory realm and faced the phoenix. Not a single one of them managed to get through. Jameson, Conrad, and Benedict all got injured while deciding to put their lives on the line. At that moment, the few of them hadplicated feelings in their hearts. Conrad stared at Bradley, and after a long time, he finally summoned up the courage to ask, ¡°Bradley¡­ Now that Jackie¡¯s entered, there¡¯s no need for the rules anymore. Could you help answer our questions? How did you get the Green Phoenix Fruit?¡± Conrad was incredibly curious about it. He knew what Bradley was like. Even though they were all alchemists from Sky Peak Pavilion, Bradley looked down on them. Conrad might not be willing to ept it, but he did not dare to say anything in front of Bradley¡¯s immense talent. Just asking the question had taken him a lot of courage. After all, Bradley had always only cared about himself. If Bradley did not want to say it, one would only be faced with cold words even if one asked. Bradley¡¯s mood was quiteplicated and a little worried at that moment. After hearing Conrad¡¯s question, he looked up into Conrad¡¯s eyes and swept over the other participants. Everyone looked at him with excitement. It seemed like everyone really wanted to know how he got the Green Phoenix Fruit. Bradley raised an eyebrow and let out a coldugh, ¡°Since you all want to know so much, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± After saying that, Bradley looked toward the illusory array. At that moment, Jackie was not moving at all, just like before. No one knew what he was thinking. The phoenix had already opened its eyes and was locking gazes with Jackie. If the phoenix had not been chained, it would definitely have rushed over and torn Jackie apart. After looking at him for a few moments, Bradley finally answered, ¡°The method is actually very simple. I spent so long in Grand Yorn Mountain, and I¡¯ve met phoenixes like this before. They like eating cold energy, so any materials with cold energy are incredibly alluring to the phoenixes. I used a freezing pill.¡± The moment he said that all the participants widened their eyes. At that moment, they were not filled with curiosity, but confusion, ude was the first to speak, ¡°All of us are aware of that special point of phoenixes. I might be an alchemist focused on refining pills, but I¡¯ve at least memorized the introductions to Chapter 2713 Chapter 2713 Chapter 2713 ¡°I¡¯ve already seen the introductions on phoenixes in ancient archives before. Phoenixes¡¯ liking of cold energy is the first trait listed. I tried to use that point. After entering the door, I took out ground frost pills that are dense in cold energy. ¡°The effects of ground frost pills shouldn¡¯t be worse than freezing pills. In the buffer zone, I mixed poison with the pills and tossed them out. However, the phoenix did not fall for it at all. All the phoenix did was nce at the pills and shut its eyes, ignoring them!¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. After ude finished talking, everyone nodded in agreement. It was obvious that everyone more or less knew of that special characteristic. They had tried to use it to their advantage but did not seed. Conrad said, ¡°I threw quite a few pills with cold characteristics. It wasn¡¯t just pills, but weapons as well. Yet, they never managed to attract the phoenix. ¡°The phoenix would just look at it before turning around. It didn¡¯t look like it wanted to eat them as well! We knew about freezing pills as well. Furthermore, freezing pills aren¡¯t actually that dense in cold energy. Why did yours end up working, while ours didn¡¯t despite our various tries?¡± Conrad¡¯sst words were precisely what all the participants were thinking. All of them widened their eyes as they looked at Bradley curiously. Even Elder Maurice, Mr. Zayne, and the others were looking curiously. Bradley coldlyughed, ¡°What do you think phoenixes are? Even though they¡¯re beasts, don¡¯t assume that beastsck intelligence. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll obediently fall for it just because you threw in some pills with cold energy? Do you think they¡¯d end up consuming poison so obediently?! ¡°The phoenix is already matured and is already at the spring solidifying realm. There¡¯s no way it could be that dumb. At the very least, it wouldn¡¯t fall for such a shallow trick. If you don¡¯t understand, think about it in another way. ¡°If you were the phoenix, and some alluring pills suddenly got tossed in from the outside, would you just dumbly run over and eat everything?!¡± Those words caused their faces to redden. Bradley had hit their weaknesses on the spot. Be it before or after they entered the illusory realm, they had never considered the phoenix¡¯s intelligence. They only thought about using the special characteristic of the phoenix to lure it to eat the poison. They would then have the best chance to get close to the Green Phoenix Fruit. They forgot something important. Even though phoenixes were beasts, they were still not beasts of low intelligence. Before it was caught by Sky Peak Pavilion. It had been staying in the incredibly dangerous Grand Yorn Mountain. Grand Yorn Mountain was a gathering spot for beasts. An unknown number of beasts dwelled within, and an unknown number of beasts died every day. If it were not smart enough, it could not have possibly survived on Grand Yorn Mountain for that long. Shallow tricks like that would not be able to even fool beasts. After Bradley said that, everyone¡¯s minds were finally enlightened. ude said miserably, ¡°Since it¡¯s so intelligent and its skills are far above ours, how could we have gotten the Green Phoenix Fruit with only an hour¡¯s time!¡± ude started toin again. Even though the others did not continue with his words, most of them agreed with his views. There were way too many problems that were in front of them. Chapter 2714 Chapter 2714 Chapter 2714 For them to get the Green Phoenix Fruit was already a task that was considered arduous. Master Forrest let out a coldugh when he heard ude¡¯s words and said, ¡°Don¡¯t justin if you can¡¯t do it. Each round had been arranged to be incredibly strict and difficult. You should never have participated if you don¡¯t think you have the skill. ¡°Just because you can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean others can¡¯t. Didn¡¯t Bradley sessfully acquire a Green Phoenix Fruit?¡± Those words felt incredibly insulting. ude could not help but shudder at them. Elder Maurice frowned as he berated, ¡°Just shut your mouth. Every time you open your mouth, you¡¯re either trying to use someone orin. Had I known of your character, I would never have allowed you to attend this tournament!¡± ude was incredibly reluctant to just let Elder Maurice berate him like that, but he did not dare to say anything. After all, he was still the cause of all this. After they returned to Phoenix Valley, Elder Maurice might embellish the report about him if Elder Maurice did not like him. Then, he would end up being punished more than he should. For the sake of his future, he was forced to swallow his anger. Conrad did not really care about what the people from Phoenix Valley were arguing about. The only thing he wanted to know was how Bradley ended up getting the Green Phoenix Fruit. He limped forward next to Bradley and said, ¡°If you just used the freezing pills, the results would have been the same as ours. Since you managed to sessfully get the Green Phoenix Pill, then you must have used a different method, right?¡± Bradley nced at Conrad bofor calmly, ¡°It¡¯s true that the freezing pills were only part of the ruse, but they were incredibly important. Have you forgotten what the freezing pills are used for?¡± Conrad frowned, thinking for a moment before answering, ¡°Freezing pills can be consumed and used externally. Consuming them can help restrict any fire-based poisons. ¡°Used externally, it will automatically release dense cold energy into its surroundings! However, is that capable of going against the phoenix?¡¯ Bradley nodded. He had never nned on keeping this a secret anyway. After all, the method Bradley had used was not a special method at all. It was just that all the others. were too stupid, and used dumb methods instead. He calmly said, ¡°The phoenix isn¡¯t stupid. It naturally won¡¯t entertain any pills that are just casually thrown out. However, I didn¡¯t throw the freezing pills for the phoenix to eat. ¡°I didn¡¯t put any poison into the pills either. I threw the pills in purely for them to release cold energy. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The other participants were all confused by the exnation. Not a single one of them understood what that would do. Yet, Master Forrest and Elder Maurice immediately did. When they designed the tournament, they had acted through how finishing the third stage could be done. Bradley¡¯s method was the one they had thought of, and it was simple and reliable. Even Elder Maurice could not help but nod at it. Bradley was definitely much better than anyone who was average in terms of both talent and skill. He had relied on his own skills to get the Green Phoenix Fruit. Thinking about that, Elder Maurice started to get worried about Jackie. Chapter 2715 Chapter 2715 Chapter 2715 He did not know if Jackie had the skill. Bradley did not care what everyone else was thinking as he continued exining, ¡°The freezing pills can¡¯t just release cold energy, they also numb the sense of smell. With those two effects, of course, I could deal with the phoenix!¡± Hearing that, the others still did not really understand. Bradley frowned as he cursed in his heart. All of them were idiots. After that, he patiently continued exining. ¡°Even though the phoenix won¡¯t consume the pill, phoenixes have always liked ces with dense cold energy. After the freezing pill lets out the cold energy, the phoenix would still slowly get nearer to the pill, even if it won¡¯t eat it. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°That¡¯s the effect I wanted. After tossing the freezing pills in, I scattered in some bewildering powder. In order to not attract the phoenix¡¯s attention, I scattered them on the wild grass. ¡°The bewildering powder had always been colorless and possessed a mild smell. With the attraction of the freezing pills, on top of the scent numbing effect, the phoenix would not be able to smell even if i was close. ¡°Naturally, it would not be as alert as before. The phoenix is still a spring solidifying realm beast. A small amount of bewildering powder won¡¯t have much of an effect, so I quietly waited in the buffer. ¡°I only dared to walk in after over half an hour. When I entered the illusory realm, the phoenix immediately rushed at me when it noticed me. Yet, it had already inhaled a lot of bewildering powder, so it did not have the strength to attack at all. ¡°I took advantage of its weakness to rush to the Green Phoenix Fruit and got myself one,¡± As he said that, he shook the Green Phoenix Fruit in his hand. He had exined so much that anyone who still could not understand was probably mentally challenged. In truth, the method was not that difficult, but the rest of them had not thought about it at all. They even neglected a very important problem. After all, they had not been in Grand Yorn Mountain that much compared to Bradley. Bradley understood the habits of beasts very well. Even though they knew that beasts could be intelligent, they habitually ignored the fact. They thought of the phoenix as some wild animal that only knew how to kill. That was the reason for their failure! ude grumbled, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that!¡± Bradley could not help butugh coldly when he heard that, ¡°I managed to think of that method so quickly purely because of my experiences in Grand Yorn Mountain. ¡°Even if I had people protecting me, I still encountered various dangers. These beasts are all cunning. I had the protection of the buffer and the phoenix was chained. ¡°I just needed some small tricks to get it. It¡¯s just that the rest of you are too dumb. That¡¯s the only reason you felt that this stage is too hard!¡± After Bradley said that, the other participants all turned red in their ears. Even if they did not like it, they still could not find any retort to Bradley. That was because they really were too dumb if anyone looked at it from Bradley¡¯s shoes. After a moment, Benedict suddenly said, ¡°What method do you think Jackie will use? Could he end up using the same method as Bradley? Utilizing the fact that phoenixes like cold, and putting poison in it to get the Green Phoenix Fruit!¡± Chapter 2716 Chapter 2716 Chapter 2716 Bradley¡¯s lips twisted to a frown before they formed a cold smile. ¡± Jackie doesn¡¯t have what it takes. I was only able to think of this method because I encountered beasts on Grand Yorn Mountain, and for quite an extended period at that. ¡°Just think about yourselves, and you¡¯ll be able to guess how Jackie is thinking. He¡¯d only been on Grand Yorn Mountain for two or three days, and he hasn¡¯t had the chance to change his views at all. Whatever he¡¯s going to do next will only be what you¡¯re capable of, more or less,¡± spoke Bradley, sounding so sure and firm in his words that none rebuked him. They thought Bradley was making sense, anyway. If Jackie had spent a lot of time in Grand Yorn Mountain like Bradley had and knew how cunning the beasts there were, he would be able to obtain a green Phoenix Fruit like Bradley had. Conrad smiled and said, ¡°I think he¡¯d be more or less like us, just using a few pills with cold attributes, or maybe a few treasures to attract the phoenix¡¯s attention. ¡°Nheless, the phoenix is a beast seasoned with experience, and it won¡¯t be baited with just that. Everything he does will be useless. His result will ultimately be like ours, and he¡¯ll return empty handed.¡± Elder Maurice frowned when he heard that, coldly ncing at Conrad, but he said nothing in the end. The elder even had to admit that Conrad¡­made sense. After all, only Bradley had dwelled at Grand Yorn Mountain for a significant period, and only then had Bradley been able to figure out a method. Jackie, on the other hand, did not have Bradley¡¯s experience and naturally would not figure out the method. Even if Jackie had something simr to Bradley in mind, the beast would naturally be more guarded after what Bradley did and would no longer fall prey to Jackie¡¯s actions if he imitated Bradley. Elder Maurice was frustrated that his mind had not worked quickly enough. It had taken him this long to realize something was wrong. If he had thought about it earlier, he would not have allowed Master Forrest to arrange things like this. Jackie should have been the first to enter. The phoenix would not have been as alert as it was already, and Jackie would have the highest chance of sess! This is from N?velDrama.Org. s, it was all toote, Jameson raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Regardless, Jackie was overconfident. All of us more or less have some self-confidence, but we would all wait in the buffer for a while for the sake of safety,posing ourselves first before hiding and moving ordingly. ¡± Jackie, on the other hand, just rushed without a care in the world and, because of that, is locking eyes with the phoenix right now. His thoughts truly boggle me!¡± Everyone focused on Jackie, who merely stood still before the phoenix after he finished. He crossed his arms as if he was thinking about something, but he did not move immediately. His behavior merely confused everyone else even more. Conrad burst into cackles. ¡°I think he¡¯s starting to regret things! Everyone¡¯s naturally more excited when they get in. He just wanted to deal with the phoenix as soon as possible. ¡°He rushed in without a care in the world and now he¡¯s in a panic, not knowing what to do. Just look at how he¡¯s just staring at the beast!¡± Chapter 2717 Chapter 2717 Chapter 2717 The others nodded in agreement and even sympathized with Jackie. Meanwhile, Bradley¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as he stared at Jackie¡¯s figure, able to guess what he was thinking of-conflict and agony. Jackie seemed gued with worry as he stared at the phoenix in the illusory array. He looked at the phoenix, then at the five remaining fruits before he silently calcted what the fruits would be worth. He did not know if he would be able to take those fruits after he took them, and if Sky Peak Pavilion would keep them for themselves. Furthermore, the phoenix was a spring solidifying realm beast, its core capable of fetching a pretty price. Other than the tournament, earning spirit crystals was the only thing in Jackie¡¯s mind. Spirit crystals were his biggest motivation. Despite that, however, Jackie was worried that Sky Peak Pavilion would stop him from bringing it back. The thought echoed in his mind as he thought about it a few times, and he grew more conflicted every second. He did not care about how much time had passed. So long as he beat Bradley¡¯s record, Phoenix Valley would be able to secure their victory. Not that long had passed at that point, too; he had much time to spare in the limit he set for himself. After deliberating things, Jackie decided to turn and walk toward the barrier.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Everyone in the barrier suddenly widened their eyes in confusion when they saw Jackie walking over. Was Conrad right after all? Did Jackie regret his decision and wanted to return? After entering the buffer, the illusion disappeared, revealing the scenery of the actual world to Jackie. Seeing everyone¡¯s expressions, Jackie did not feel like anything was strange at all. After all, they did not understand how he worked. Master Forrest smiled as he spoke, albeit with contempt, ¡°Why have you returned? Did you not figure out a good n? Are you back here to think about another n? Perhaps you were just too impulsive and shouldn¡¯t have rushed out.¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow, not caring for Master Forrest¡¯s mockery at all. He did not even look at Elder Maurice before he cleared his throat and said, ¡°If I get all five Green Phoenix Fruits, will they all be mine?¡± The moment he said that, everyone was stunned. They looked at Jackie with widened eyes, speechless. ¡°What is he saying?¡± blurted ude. Seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, Jackie frowned before he repeated his words. Master Forrest¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°What did you say? You want all five Green Phoenix Fruits, and you¡¯ll want to take them all? Am I hearing things correctly?¡± Jackie nodded. ¡°Yes, I came back to ask you this. If I got all five Green Phoenix Fruits, will they all be mine? After all, I¡¯m thest participant, and no one else will be taking part.¡± Master Forrest¡¯s lips twitched, finding himself at a bit of a loss. He had thought that Jackie returned because Jackie did not know what to do, but he never expected this to be why Jackie returned! Chapter 2718 Chapter 2718 Chapter 2718 What fueled Jackie to even think he could get a Green Phoenix Fruit and even im the remaining ones for himself? Jackie¡¯s way of thinking was too much for a regr person toprehend! Bradley snorted, mockingly saying, ¡°Do you even realize what you¡¯re saying?¡± Jackie shrugged. ¡°Of course I know what I¡¯m saying, but it¡¯s more important if you lot understand what I said. I don¡¯t need to repeat my question; you just need to answer it.¡± He did not want to waste time nor did he want to bother with everyone. It was only then did Master Forrest conclude Jackie was socially inept, or something of the sort. Otherwise, Jackie would never have asked such a question. If Master Forrest thought that Jackie was that capable, he would never have agreed to letting Jackie have all five Green Phoenix Fruits. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Nheless, Master Forrest nodded generously. ¡°Alright, I agree. As long as you can get those five Green Phoenix Fruits, they¡¯ll all be yours!¡± Jackie sighed in relief upon hearing that, but he only took a breather for a moment. He had not returned to the buffer for that alone. Jackie continued, ¡°If I end up using too much force and the phoenix dies, I shouldn¡¯t have to take responsibility, right? After all, the goal of this round is to collect the Green Phoenix Fruits by any means necessary. As long as I get the fruits, I¡¯ll have seeded. Killing the phoenix should be considered a method, yes?¡± Just like before, confusion swept the people present at Jackie¡¯s question. Even Elder Maurice could not stop himself from frowning. He looked at Jackie speechlessly, not knowing what game Jackie was trying to y or why Jackie had returned. Master Forrest¡¯s lips twitched as he looked at Jackie incredulously. ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention this before? As long as you can obtain the Green Phoenix Fruit, it doesn¡¯t matter what method you use. As long as you can get it, you will pass. ¡°I¡¯ve also said that it doesn¡¯t matter what method you use. Naturally, it means you¡¯re allowed to go ham and kill the phoenix. ¡°Hearing this question, are you nning on fighting the phoenix? Let me remind you: the phoenix isn¡¯t a beast with a warm temperament. If you provoke it, it¡¯ll try and kill you, even putting its life on the line. Don¡¯t end up losing yourself for your results!¡± Jackie nodded before holding his head up high. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, that won¡¯t happen.¡± With that, Jackie turned and walked back into the illusory realm, leaving everyone speechless behind him. Benedict could not help but say, ¡°What is he trying to do? Jackie looks so desperate to me right now. Is he going to just try to poison the phoenix? ¡°The phoenix¡¯s intellect level doesn¡¯t matter. It won¡¯t just hide if it sees someone trying to poison it. I think that Jackie¡¯s just panicking at this point, trying every single method he can.¡± Conrad nodded thoughtfully. ¡± Jackie has already given up, I think. I genuinely don¡¯t know what he¡¯s up to.¡± Meanwhile, Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne looked at Jackie in worry, wondering what Jackie wanted to do. They were also trying to guess what method Jackie would use to get the Green Phoenix Fruits. They worried he would be injured if he used too intense of a method. To the two of them, Jackie was already someone who meant something much more to Phoenix Valley. If Jackie ended up with an injury that he could not recover from, Phoenix Valley might consider them both as criminals. Chapter 2719 Chapter 2719 Chapter 2719 After all, Jackie was far too talented. Even if he was in the inner valley, he would be able to scale up the ranks easily. Losing the tournament would already be a big crime, and if they failed to protect Jackie, their punishments would no doubt multiply. Elder Maurice could not help but shudder at the thought as he turned to look at Mr. Zayne, who was already staring at him. They could see the helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes. At that moment, ude raised his voice, to which everyone heard him say, ¡°Wait, what? What¡¯s he doing? He pulled out his weapon!¡± All eyes turned sharply in Jackie¡¯s direction soon after. At that moment, he had already retrieved his gray sword from Mustard Seed and held it tightly by the hilt. Those ns that they were all talking about could really have worked, but Jackie did not need them. The phoenix was just an early stage spring solidifying realm beast; it was not worth much of his attention and effort. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He held his sword in his right hand as his left hand constantly moved, forming seal after seal. A streak of light in gray formed in the air as Soul Swords were formed, one at a time. In the blink of an eye, everyone watched as 75 Soul Swords were formed in the air. Everyone knew what Jackie was nning. He was actually nning on facing a spring solidifying realm beast head-on. Was he crazy?! ¡°I think he¡¯s run out of options,¡± blurted ude. ¡°He¡¯s trying to fight a spring solidifying realm beast? He¡¯s crazy! An innate stage fighter is trying to fight a spring solidifying realm beast? Does he think he¡¯s a master martial artist?¡± Since Jackie had deliberately left behind his internal injuries, none of them managed to see how strong he was. However, in their eyes, it was not important at all. After all, Jackie appeared to everyone as an alchemist, and any warrior who decided to embark on the path of an alchemist would never be establishing their roots in martial prowess. Furthermore, his age was a limit, so he would only be at the middle stage of the innate level at most. For a warrior who was at the middle stage of the innate realm at most to face a spring solidifying realm beast head-on was an insurmountable hurdle since the warrior would not be able to have any strong skills and abilities. This summed up to one thing: Jackie practically signed his death wish. Master Forrest took a deep breath as he incredulously remarked, ¡°Does he not want to live anymore? Or, is he that confident that he can beat a spring solidifying realm beast?¡± Even Master Forrest and Bradley were confused by Jackie¡¯s action. Something had to be wrong with Jackie¡¯s mind, they thought -bad enough that he would think of fighting a spring solidifying realm beast! It was like Jackie wanted to die that badly! Sky Peak Pavilion was not the only party dumbfounded at the turn of events. Even Elder Maurice gaped at the sight, his entire body trembling at the sight. That was the moment he felt the most conflicted in his entire life. He had the urge to pull Jackie out at that moment, yet he was scared that Jackie had his own ns. It might all just be a ruse to attract the phoenix¡¯s attention for Jackie¡¯s other ns. If he just rushed in, he might disrupt Jackie¡¯s ns and lead to Phoenix Valley¡¯s failure. However, if Jackie truly nned on fighting the phoenix and he lost control of the situation, he could be killed by any stray talons. If that happened, they would not be able to walk away unscathed! Even Mr. Zayne was beginning to lose hisposure. Chapter 2720 Chapter 2720 Chapter 2720 Mr. Zayne turned to look at Elder Maurice with a concerned look on his face, ¡°What do we do? What is Jackie trying to do? What kind of n does he have?! I¡¯m not so sure about this anymore. He¡¯s facing a spring solidifying realm beast here! ¡°In the eyes of a spring solidifying realm beast, Jackie is just an oversized ant at the innate level, and he won¡¯t be able to take a single blow if he just rushes up to the best! S-Should we go and pull him out of there?¡± Mr. Zayne knew that they would automatically lose if he did that, but a loss was a loss. If Jackie died in this event, the punishment that awaited them would be unimaginably harsh when they returned. They might even end up suffering corporal punishment apart from being demoted! The moment he thought of the punishment he could get, Mr. Zayne automatically shuddered, mentally prepared to me Jackie for everything. Elder Maurice thought for a long time before he shook his head. ¡°I trust in Jackie; he¡¯s a very prepared person after all. Don¡¯t you remember? All of us doubted him during the first stage, but he¡¯d never been that emotional. ¡°Someone like him does everything incredibly seriously. If we just rush in like that, we¡¯d just ruin his ns. We have to be confident in him,e what may!¡± Mr. Zayne nodded, feeling like he was practically forced to think in such a way. He silently prayed for Jackie, hoping that he would not just dive in for a fight. That would just kill him! Jackie waved, condensing the 75 Soul Swords into a massive Soul Sword that floated in front of him. The massive Soul Sword glowed a dark color, but it suddenly turned into dots of light in a sh. It merged into the gray sword in Jackie¡¯s right hand. At that moment, Jackie was already almost at the perfect stage of Destroying the Void. As long as Jackie managed to condense the final 25 Soul Swords, he would be able to reach 100 Soul Swords, the strongest state of Destroying the Void. An ultimate god level technique was something no one could easily contend against. Only the best disciples of eighth or ninth ¨C grade ns would be able to train in techniques of that level at this age. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. At that moment, the phoenix was aroused from its lethargic state, rising from the ground. As it stood, it measured up to about 9 meters tall, andpared to the beast, Jackie was like a rat facing a cat. The phoenix roared as its disdain-filled eyes stared right at Jackie. While it might not be as sharp as a human, it was still perceptive in its own right. Even though it could not see how strong Jackie was, it had seen the other participants who had entered, as well as their level of capabilities. With that, the phoenix had lumped Jackie into the same level as them and saw him merely as an ant at the innate level. The phoenix felt incredibly amused that the ant dared to raise a weapon against itself. The cry it let out right after might have been due to how amused it felt as it stared at Jackie. It raised its head arrogantly and lengthened its ws, but Jackie did not even blink at the phoenix¡¯s reaction. His lips curled upward as he aimed his sword right at the phoenix¡¯s head. Under everyone¡¯s widened eyes, he shot forward like a cannonball at the phoenix. Everyone saw the scene, and their hearts started to beat rapidly. Chapter 2721 Chapter 2721 Chapter 2721 ¡°Has Jackie lost his mind? He¡¯s insane right now, he has to be, for trying to take on that phoenix! Does he think he can kill a spring solidifying realm beast?¡± ¡°He¡¯s done for¡­ Jackie won¡¯t survive this at all! He was way too cocky in wanting to face a spring solidifying realm beast, even if he¡¯s a credible alchemist!¡± Bradley snorted at this. Jackie, to him, was a dead man already, he could never survive going up against a phoenix. Forget surviving the encounter, Jackie would just die with the swipe of a talon! Elder Maurice was near tears at this point, overridden with anxiety. He was close to rushing in to save Jackie. The deacons that were standing guard, meanwhile, were all stunned as well. They were responsible for ensuring the participants¡¯ safety, which meant that they would be liable if anything happened to Jackie. However, Jackie¡¯s actions exceeded their expectations. He actively chose to go toward the beast! Advertisement s, Jackie cared not what the others were thinking, he focused solely on the phoenix before him. In just a sh, he was less than a meter from it. The ck sword in his hand swung forward, just in time as the phoenix swung its sharp talons. In the eyes of the phoenix was immense disdain, feeling like Jackie was too desperate to meet his maker. One swipe, and that man was done for, the phoenix knew that much! A secondter, the phoenix¡¯s talon shed against Jackie¡¯s sword, and, in the process, Breaking the Void staggeringly destroyed its w. The gray energy let out an enormous shockwave, turning into a rotting power that sliced the phoenix¡¯s talon in two. The wound visibly turned ck at a rapid pace, bubbling as if it was poison. Advertisement The phoenix cried out in immense pain, no longer sounding prideful of itself. The cry it emitted this time was of pure agony due to the pain. The phoenix had been too sure of itself. It had thought that it would be able to kill Jackie with just a talon, but in a surprising turn of events, its talon had been the one that was ripped into two in the end. With that, the part that was cut off fell onto the grass as well. Jackie chuckled darkly. This phoenix was the most foolish beast he had ever met. It was far too arrogant, thinking that everyone else was stupid. Why and how would Jackie dare step up against itself if he was not a capable person? He did not have a death wish, of course! Jackie was already in the same realm as the beast and had already broken into the spring solidifying realm days ago. On top of that, not only did he have an upper ultimate god technique in his arsenal, but Destroying the Void was also already above the second stage. Jackie would even dare to face ate stage spring solidifying realm beast, let alone one at an early stage. The beast finally realized its error at that moment, and it no longer wanted to prolong the battle as it began to back away despite the special chain that restrained the beast. Fortunately, it was long enoughContent provided by N?velDrama.Org. that it granted the phoenix much room to back up. The phoenix, at that very moment, wanted nothing more than to avoid confronting such a powerful person¡­ Yet Jackie would not give it a chance to do so. Chapter 2722 Chapter 2722 Chapter 2722 After all, the core of a phoenix would be worth quite a lot. Jackie activated thews of space as he flickered before the phoenix, much to the phoenix¡¯s despair. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Advertisement Although desperate, the phoenix still had pride in itself. Despite knowing that it could die in Jackie¡¯s hands, the beast refused to admit defeat or beg for mercy. With that, the phoenix used up every bit of its power to use its natural-born skill, ready to gamble on its own life just to potentially injure Jackie. The phoenix¡¯s eyes suddenly glowed in an icy-blue color as cold energy condensed from its stomach. It suddenly opened its mouth as it shot out an immense cold energy at Jackie. The cold energy was incredibly unique, so much so that the surrounding temperature plummeted harshly when it shot out the energy. If one were to look closer, however, the cold energy looked like it was blue mes instead. Jackie raised an eyebrow, immediately recognizing the attack as the phoenix¡¯s natural-born skill, the Ice me. He let out a smile, not surprised by this act at all. He activated Destroying the Voice once more, and the ck energy formed into a de as it shed against the phoenix¡¯s Ice me. Everyone heard a sh, and Ice me was split into two by Destroying the Void. Ice me exploded in waves, dispersing before it could even graze Jackie. The pitch-ck aura was raring to go still, even after destroying Ice me. It did not slow down as it headed right for the phoenix¡¯s head. The phoenix let out an ear-piercing cry that reverberated across the air. The pain of a soul was not something a human or beast could withstand. The phoenix itself was already far weaker than Jackie in the first ce, and its cry of agony did notst that long before it copsed soundlessly. Its body convulsed and slowly stopped moving. The phoenix¡¯s blue eyes had lost their light, and it died. Jackie merely cocked an eyebrow, his expression barely changing. Even as he watched the phoenix breathing itsst, he calmly retrieved a dagger from Mustard Seed and shed at the phoenix¡¯s stomach. With a sh, the beast¡¯s faint blue blood stained the grass. Jackie did not even blink as he reached out into the phoenix¡¯s stomach for a moment. With a twist of his hand, the faint blue core was in Jackie¡¯s hands. Everyone had seen what happened, and everyone practically lost their minds with widened eyes and gaping mouths. It was as if they had seen a ghost! Even Master Forrest had nothing to say. Everyone fell silent. Even the deacons that were in hiding for protection were all dumbfounded, and they were stuck in a bbergasted state from the moment Jackie shed at the phoenix¡¯s talons. None of them could escape their deep shock. It took a long time before Bradley broke the silence, blurting, ¡°Am I seeing things? The phoenix lost to Jackie?! I¡¯m probably seeing things¡­ This is all an illusion!¡± As he said that, Bradley still maintained his earlier expression, his eyes nearly popping out of their sockets. He had never lost hisposure so much before. It was mainly because what had happened was far too unbelievable. It was something that he would not have even dreamed of because it was too absurd. Master Forrest¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°This has to be an illusion, yes! What alchemist is this formidable? Isn¡¯t this guy just at the innate level? How could an innate level warrior torture a spring solidifying realm beast to death?!¡± Chapter 2723 Chapter 2723 Chapter 2723 ¡°The phoenix was no match for him at all¡­ That brat managed to kill a phoenix so easily that it died in just two moves! This is far too absurd!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Everyone felt their hearts quivering upon hearing Master Forrest¡¯s words. It truly was far too absurd. If they had not witnessed it firsthand, they would never have believed it happened. They were not able to see Jackie¡¯s skills up until this very moment. However, from what Jackie had shown, he had already broken through the spring solidifying realm. Was he not an alchemist? When could alchemists ever walk so far as a martial artist, or have that much talent? Before Jackie entered, everyone knew of Jackie¡¯s physical age. In a limited time, not only did Jackie be so aplished in alchemy, but even his martial arts did not fall behind. It was far too inconceivable. Jackie¡¯s results needed immense amounts of talent. Even Elder Maurice could not believe what he had seen. He genuinely thought Jackie would perish in that fight, knowing that the phoenix was in the spring solidifying realm. However, everything that had happened after exceeded his assumptions. After a long time, Elder Maurice suddenly turned to look at Mr. Zayne, who also shared his shocked expression. It was safe to say that he, too, did not know Jackie had that skill. Elder Maurice grabbed Mr. Zayne¡®s arm. ¡°You were the one who brought Jackie into Phoenix Valley back then. Do you not know anything about him at all?¡± Mr. Zayne gulped, his face etched with conflict and shock. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I had thought that I understood him quite well, but I stand corrected. I had judged Jackie by my own metrics. I really never expected him to be so strong of a fighter. With his skills, he¡¯d be a top-tier disciple even among the warriors of the outer valley.¡± Bradley¡¯s eyes glinted with derangement as he snarled, ¡°He¡¯s not an alchemist; he can¡¯t be! If he¡¯s an alchemist, then something is wrong somewhere, believe it. There¡¯s definitely something wrong with him!¡± Before this, Bradley¡¯s ¡®meltdowns¡¯ were more due to him acting out of bitterness, but it was genuine at this moment, seeing as Jackie constantly one-upped him every time in every shape and form. He could not ept it at all. Master Forrest frowned. Even he knew that Bradley could no longer stand it. In truth, he was already at rock bottom as well, but he could not allow Bradley¡®s meltdown to regress into a much darker state. Master Forrest took a deep breath. ¡°Calm down. Haven¡¯t you heard that there¡¯s always a mountain higher? Even if you gopletely crazy, you can¡¯t overturn his results.¡± Those words seemed to be a ssh of cold water upon Bradley¡¯s frantic heart. He froze as both of his hands shook slightly. He knew that he had lost hisposure, but he could not possiblypose himself. It was not just Bradley, all of the participants were in a simr state as well after seeing Jackie¡¯s results. They initially had better control over their mental state, but the aftermath of Jackie¡¯s short-lived battle with the phoenix sent them into a frenzy of discussions as well after Bradley lost control. ude raised his voice, saying, ¡°Now I¡¯m wondering if I¡¯m dreaming. Jackie is already at the spring solidifying realm. No wonder I could never see how strong he was¡­ He purposely hid his skills from us!¡± Chapter 2724 Chapter 2724 Chapter 2724 Conrad was about to die from jealousy, deeply envious of all of Jackie¡¯s aplishments. Jackie was not just better at alchemy than everyone else, but he was even an aplished fighter. God truly yed favorites, and Jackie was the apple of his eye. He seemed like a speck of insignificant dust, while Jackie was akin to the brightest sun in the sky. Conrad was in an incredibly unstable mood at that moment. In his arduously bitter state, he spoke, ¡°Did he hide his strength to surprise everyone? I got to hand it to him, he did it. Our jaws are about to hit the ground. You know, that¡¯d be ridiculous if he did.¡± Elder Maurice heard that and immediately retorted, ¡°Don¡¯t speak nonsense just because you¡¯re skill- less. Jackie hid his strength, but he didn¡¯t know what the contents of the tournament would be! He didn¡¯t know he¡¯d be facing a phoenix. The proof is in the pudding, and you can try all you want to smear Jackie, but it¡¯s pointless!¡± Conrad¡¯s face reddened at that. He knew that the words he said earlier were twisting the truth, but he still could not stop himself. He had been berated in front of everyone and felt incredibly embarrassed. Meanwhile, Master Forrest coldly looked at Conrad. If word about what happened here were to spread, everyone would think that Sky Peak Pavilion were sore losers, and they even tried to smear their opponents. It was definitely not a good look. Conrad immediately shut his mouth upon noticing Master Forrest¡¯s sharp gaze on him, not daring to say anything. This is from N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Jackie had obtained five Green Phoenix Fruits and was walking toward everyone with the phoenix core as well. When he left the illusion and went into the buffer, he immediately saw everyone within the buffer looking at him withplicated expressions. Elder Maurice was in no rush to praise Jackie. He merely looked at Jackie with a measuring expression as though he was an iparable treasure. Jackie¡¯s lips twitched helplessly, not caring about how everyone was looking at him. He merely opened up his palm in front of Master Forrest. ¡°You agreed to this before. These are all mine.¡± Jackie¡¯s words caused Master Forrest¡¯s face to sour. Back then, he had thought that Jackie was just bragging when he said all that. s, it seemed like Jackie had said all of that because he knew how confident he was in himself and his skills. With that in mind, Master Forrest felt a little depressed. Everything he had said came back to haunt him fervently, and he felt like an utter fool. His body stiffened, almost losing hisposure. After calming himself down, he finally mustered a smile¡­ One that looked incredibly forced and ugly. ¡°I have said that, yes, and I¡¯m a man of my word. Everything there is yours. ¡° Jackie nodded. With these words, everything in his hands was his for sure. He had thought that the tournament would have just been a way for him to escape danger, but he had actually won himself a reputation and a small fortune. After cing everything in Mustard Seed, Jackie was noticeably much happier. In contrast, however, everyone else looked much more tormented. Chapter 2725 Chapter 2725 Chapter 2725 Master Forrest should have announced the results of the tournament at this point, but he was far too depressed. The tournament was a pivotal event, and not only did it involve the reputation of their n, but other benefits were at stake as well. Master Forrest had thought that victory was already assured, but he did not expect a dark horse to throw his ns into disarray. He had only managed to win one out of three rounds! He did not know what to tell his higher-ups at all, and he could already see the miserable fate that would follow. Regardless, he could not get too emotional at that moment. He had fallen silent for far too long, and Jackie did not want to remain there for that long anymore. When the spectators did not say anything, Jackie turned around and faced Master Forrest. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be announcing the results? I believe I didn¡¯t use up that much time this round.¡± Master Forrest bitterly closed his eyes and, after keeping his silence, announced, ¡°The third round has ended with Phoenix Valley¡¯s victory. Phoenix Valley won this tournament two out of three.¡± This announcement caused everyone present to feel a wave of emotional shifts. ude and Benedict felt like their experiences the past few days had been far too exciting, filled with ups and downs. The two of them had thought they would be the main pirs of the tournament, that Jackie would definitely drag them down, but they never expected the truth would end up being the complete opposite. In the end, they were both the trash bags of the group. They should have been happy about the final results. After all, they would have been given harsher punishments when they got back. However,Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jackie¡¯s results have been far too good, andpared to him, they were mere garbage. They had not been useful at all throughout the tournament! Despite the humiliation they both felt, Sky Peak Pavilion¡¯s representatives were in even greater pain. They had thought that they would win the tournament, but they had lost terribly. Great punishments were sure to await them, and even Bradley would not be able to avoid punishment. Master Forrest would take the brunt of the punishment. Even his position probably would not be guaranteed. The result was both expected and unexpected for Elder Maurice and Mr. Zayne. The two of them hadplicated feelings as well. However, they could not say anything at that moment. The Elder Hall in Phoenix Valley was a picture of silence. Normally, many low-leveled alchemists entered and exited the Elder Hall. Even though it was called the Elder Hall, its practical use was as an education center for low-leveled alchemists. That day, the Elder Hall finally lived up to its name. At that moment, there were seven chairs in the hall, and there was an elder on each one. From their attire, it was clear that the ones in the middle were from the inner valley. Four outer valley elders sat by the two sides. It was clear who held the higher position by where they sat. The seven elders had gathered there for the sake of Sky Peak Pavilion and Phoenix Valley¡®s tournament. The tournament had been held at Sky Peak Pavilion, and this day was the day the tournament officially ended. Earlier, Elder Maurice had already sent news that they would return to Phoenix Valley in about half an hour. However, Elder Maurice only said that the tournament was over and that they were on the way back. He did not reveal the results of the tournament. The seven elders drank tea as they discussed the results of the tournament, and all of them believed that their chances of winning were safely high. After all, none of them thought anything of Sky Peak Pavilion. Sky Peak Pavilion might be an eighth-grade n, but they never prioritized cultivating alchemists. Even if only alchemists from the outer valley had been sent this time, they were still the best of the outer valley. Chapter 2726 Chapter 2726 Chapter 2726 Apart from Elder Baggins and Elder Eliot, the others looked much at ease. Elder Eliot sipped at his tea, frowning in concern, which did not go unnoticed by Elder Baggins. Even though Elder Eliot did not say why he was concerned, it was obvious from a nce. Elder Baggins sighed in helplessness. ¡°Rick had crossed the line this time. It¡¯s not the first time he¡¯s incorporated his grudges into official matters. ¡°We can ignore what happened before since it didn¡¯t cause any trouble, but I can¡¯t believe he actually got worse. He tried to cause trouble in such an important tournament! Is he not worried that something detrimental could happen? Can he bear the consequences?¡± Elder Elliot nodded in agreement. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know how important the tournament is? It involves the interests of the Whirling World! Both the inner and outer valley elders all know how important this tournament is, yet he threw all caution out of the window and just had to rmend Jackie to participate! ¡°Even if Jackie is talented, he¡¯s just a sixth grade alchemist. If anything happens, it won¡¯t just cause us to lose out on a portion of the Whirling World¡¯s resources; it¡¯ll humiliate us greatly! ¡°Everyone knows that Phoenix Valley is the foundation of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. We¡¯ve cultivated so many alchemists and epted many alchemic masters. If we lose to Sky Peak Pavilion just like that, Phoenix Valley¡¯s reputation will go down the drain if the truth is spread. We won¡¯t be able to recruit more alchemists when that happens, too! ¡°That chain reaction will impact us.¡± ¡°Anyone can tell what sort of predicament we¡¯d be in if we lost the tournament, yet it still wasn¡¯t enough to change his mind. The only thing he¡¯s cared about this whole time is to quench his thirst for vengeance without bothering to look at the bigger picture!¡± Elder Eliot had always been a straightced person, strictly loyal to Phoenix Valley and always cing the Valley¡¯s best interests in mind. Of course, most of the elders were like that as well. Their benefits would only be assured if Phoenix Valley¡¯s position remained at its current position. s, some elders did not view Phoenix Valley that importantly, instead prioritizing themselves and their revenge. Elder Eliot grew angrier at the thought, while Elder Baggins was frustrated at Rick. Usually, Elder Eliot and Elder Baggins would never refer to Elder Rick without his title, but such respect was disregarded due to the antics he had dished out. Before, Rick had helped Harold and Johnson for the benefits he would gain for himself, but he never expected Jackie would have something up his sleeves. In the end, Rick¡¯s n backfired. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Rick, a man who had always been petty, held a grudge against Jackie because of that. Elder Baggins and Elder Eliot had witnessed what happened. They knew of Rick¡¯s grudge against Jackie, yet during the final selections, the two of them had not been in Phoenix Valley as they had matters to attend to. They had no idea that Rick would persistently rmend Jackie just because of the anger he felt toward Jackie. If they had known, they would have stopped it for the sake of Phoenix Valley. After all, Rick was just causing trouble at that point. Elder Eliot looked over, noticing Rick was right in front of him, and felt even more frustrated at that. At that moment, the one closest to Elder Eliot was Elder Baggins, and Rick sat rtively far from them, so Rick had no idea what they were talking about. Chapter 2727 Chapter 2727 Chapter 2727 Elder Eliot frowned as he muttered under his breath, ¡°Look at how Rick can still drink his tea and chat away. It seems like he doesn¡¯t know how bad the consequences of his actions can be. ¡°If we lose, Phoenix Valley will be hurt gravely, be it in terms of our reputation or our offers. Things would be much harder for us in the future. We¡¯re already in a dangerous position in the first ce. Do you think he¡¯s just stupid or overly selfish?¡± Elder Baggins sipped his tea and grumbled, ¡°It¡¯s probably a mix of both. Others don¡¯t know, but we as elders know what¡¯s at stake here. The main rights to the Whirling World have always been in the hands of us and the Unbreaking Pavilion. ¡°The only reason Sky Peak Pavilion ispeting with us is to gain more benefits in the Whirling World. If we lose, we¡¯d just be giving Sky Peak Pavilion a piece of what¡¯s ours for no reason. ¡°Worse still, our reputation will crumble, too! Anyone with half a brain would understand how important this is, but Rick doesn¡¯t seem to care at all. He¡¯d do anything to get rid of Jackie, not bothering to think things through, even using this tournament! It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s aggressively vain!¡± Elder Eliot had a bitter look on his face as he asked, ¡°Does he not know that we¡¯ll find the root cause of the loss if he loses in the tournament? The merit logs clearly wrote that he was the one who rmended Jackie. Rick wouldn¡¯t be able to escape it. Does he think he won¡¯t be held responsible?¡± Advertisement Elder Baggins raised an eyebrow and snorted. ¡°He¡¯s not that stupid; he knows that he¡¯ll have to take responsibility. He¡¯s being this rxed, drinking his tea and chatting his minutes away, probably because he doesn¡¯t think we¡¯ll lose at all. ¡°If the final result is a win, he won¡¯t be punished. Instead, Jackie will look like he dragged down everyone. Jackie would be punished, even if they won the tournament. Elder Maurice, who brought them to Sky Peak Pavilion, would start to hate Jackie because Jackie had failed the team. ¡°The merit logs will make Jackie¡¯s bad result seem even worse, and he might even be kicked out of Phoenix Valley because of this. ¡°Rick would¡¯ve won.¡± Advertisement Hearing that, Elder Eliot¡¯s scowl deepened. The others did not know, but Elder Eliot had witnessed first- hand Jackie¡¯s talent and skill. If Jackie was punished because of this, it would be quite a big blow to Jackie. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Phoenix Valley might actually lose an incredibly rare master because of it. Elder Eliot took a deep breath. ¡°What do you think Elder Maurice will write in the merit logs?¡± The merit logs were something Phoenix Valley had specifically to determine rewards and punishments. As long as one participated in a tournament, be it within Phoenix Valley or not, the person hosting the tournament or the one in charge of the team would write everything in the merit log after the tournament. It would detail the happenings of the tournament as well as each person¡¯s contributions, and the higher- ups of Phoenix Valley would then use the information on the merit log to determine whether to reward or punish people. Of course, those who performed exceptionally would be blessed ordingly; those who failed the valley would be punished. Elder Eliot had a decent rtionship with Elder Baggins and Elder Maurice, and he knew how Elder Maurice was. If Jackie truly had failed the team, Elder Maurice would be very critical toward him, which would ultimately lead to Jackie¡¯s punishment, affecting his growth. Advertisement Chapter 2728 Chapter 2728 Chapter 2728 Elder Eliot had thought that it would not take long for Jackie to get tested for the inner valley. If Jackie passed the test, he would be an inner-valley alchemist. He would no doubt be an elder in the future, given his capabilities and talents. s, such ideals might not be certain after this hurdle. Elder Maurice could not help but feel a sense of pity, sighing in the process. He was silent for a long time before he said, ¡°I still don¡¯t understand something. Since this tournament is so important, why didn¡¯t we use the alchemists of the inner valley? ¡°Even though the outer valley¡¯s alchemists are no weaker than the alchemists inside, I¡¯m just worried that anything unexpected could happen. I¡¯d use inner valley alchemists if it were up to me.. ¡°It might look like overkill, but it¡¯s better to be a hundred people, just to be certain. It¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about, really.¡± Advertisement Elder Baggins raised an eyebrow as he nced at Elder Eliot. He sighed lightly as he responded in exasperation, ¡°Do you think we don¡¯t want to use the inner valley alchemists? Do you think Sky Peak Pavilion is foolish? ¡°What¡¯s the point of this tournament if we used alchemists of the inner valley? Sky Peak Pavilion might as well just pay us and be done with it. ¡°Of course, we want to use our inner valley alchemists. We even talked about it at Sky Peak Pavilion. However, they know about the structure within Phoenix Valley. The outer valley and inner valley are two different worlds. ¡°Because of this, the higher-ups of Sky Peak Pavilion were adamantly against it. Advertisement They said that there was nothing to discuss if we used inner valley alchemists. After much debate and discussion, we were forced to use outer valley alchemists.¡± Elder Baggins¡¯ words surprised Elder Eliot. He put his teacup down as he straightened his back, frowning. ¡°That makes sense, but why didn¡¯t I know about this before? What¡¯s the point of keeping this news such a tight secret? I thought we were just trying to show off, which is why I¡¯veined about sending the outer valley alchemists to participate.¡± Elder Baggins let out a helplessugh. ¡°You¡¯re simplifying things too much. We can¡¯t use the inner valley lately, either, or our rivals will catch on. It might cause even more problems. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°I¡¯m a little concerned with ude and Benedict, but there¡¯s nothing much we can do about it. ¡°There are no other candidates we can choose. Most of the good sprouts have all been chosen by the inner valley, and everyone left is wed.¡± Elder Eliot nodded. If he knew something like this would happen, he would have left a few good students behind. At the very least, they would have been able to deal with the tournament easily. Elder Eliot sighed before he suddenly looked up at Elder Baggins. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re not really confident in the two of them?¡± Advertisement Elder Baggins had not wanted to say it, but since the topic was brought up, he decided to be upfront about it. ¡°I¡¯m quite worried, to be honest,¡± he replied. ¡°I keep feeling like the situation seems to be progressing very well because we haven¡¯t found the main issue. Sky Peak Pavilion aren¡¯t idiots, even if we don¡¯t think they¡¯re a threat. ¡°Sky Peak Pavilion already had their eyes on this for a long time. If they weren¡¯t confident, they wouldn¡¯t have agreed to the tournament. Don¡¯t forget that they¡¯d be owing us a lot of things if they lost.¡± Advertisement Chapter 2729 Chapter 2729 Chapter 2729 ¡°Are you saying they don¡¯t know Phoenix Valley is the foundation of the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance? They obviously know that many excellent alchemists are a part of Phoenix Valley. The fact that they agreed to the tournament means that they¡¯re prepared!¡± Hearing that, Elder Eliot¡¯s expression darkened, agreeing with Elder Baggins¡¯ point. Everything had happened far too quickly, and the negotiations went well without a hitch. With the problems Phoenix Valley had been going through, they did not care about the details. Thinking of this, he started to feel like everything before them was more than just a smooth-sailing event but a massive trap prepared by someone else instead, just waiting for them to fall into. With that in mind, Elder Eliot became even more unsettled. Elder Baggins took a deep breath as he turned to look at Elder Turner, who held the highest position among the seven elders and was Phoenix Valley¡¯s decision-maker. Advertisement The elder was sipping tea as he listened to the elders around him, smiling as he spoke. Compared to the surrounding elders, his expression seemed more refined and solemn. Looking at him closer, they noticed how furrowed his eyebrows were, as though he was thinking of something that gued him. Seeing his expression, Elder Baggins¡¯ heart stopped. He felt like a storm was brewing. Right at that moment, Elder Eliot shot up from his seat and rushed toward Rick. Advertisement Elder Baggins hurriedly stood up when he saw Elder Eliot, reaching out to stop him, but Elder Baggins was a step toote. Elder Eliot stormed right before Rick, who was talking to Elder Kesh about their students. with a pleased expression. He was baffled to see Elder Eliot going to him, mainly because he could not understand why Elder Eliot seemed so furious. Rick frowned. ¡°Elder Eliot, did you need something?¡± Elder Eliot suddenly sported a small smile as heposed himself, pointing to an area. ¡°I have something I want to talk to you about alone, Elder Rick. Could youe with me to discuss things over there?¡± Rick frowned. He had always been a person with a keen eye. Even though Elder Eliot hadposed himself quickly, Rick noticed his initial expression. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Even though he did not know why Elder Eliot seemed this enraged, it would not be anything good, that was for sure. Also, he woulde off pompous if he rejected Elder Eliot¡¯s request. Thus, even if he did not want to, he had to stand up from his seat. Elder Baggins furrowed his eyebrows as he watched Elder Eliot walk to a corner of the hall with Rick, feeling unsettled. Advertisement Elder Baggins knew Elder Eliot very well. He was always a straightforward and loyal person. Elder Eliot was liable to say something inappropriate that would instigate Rick. Someone as vindictive as Rick would look for revenge in the future if Elder Eliot offended him. Elder Baggins, growing concerned at the sight, decided to follow them, leaving the remaining four elders rather baffled. Nheless, they were intelligent folks and made noments about this exchange. Only Elder Kesh was somewhat invested in this situation, with sharp eyes fixed on Rick¡¯s form for a good while. Advertisement Chapter 2730 Chapter 2730 Chapter 2730 At that moment, Elder Rick, Elder Eliot, and Elder Baggins were at a corner of the hall. No one would be able to hear them, so long as they kept their voices down. Rick¡¯s lips twisted to a small frown as he stared at Elder Eliot unpleasantly. Elder Eliot had never been one to twist his words. Thus, rubbing his chin, he began, ¡°Why are you using an important official matter for revenge? You rmended Jackie. Don¡¯t you know how important this tournament is? We have to send our people into the Whirling World. If we lose out on a portion of the rights, do you know how much it¡¯ll impact Phoenix Valley? If we, Phoenix Valley, lose to Sky Peak Pavilion, it¡¯ll hurt our reputation a great deal! You¡¯re crossing the line here!¡± Elder Eliot wanted to call Rick despicable and shameless, betraying his own n, but he swallowed these harsh words. After all, he did not want to make aplete enemy out of Rick. Advertisement s, Elder Rick had been triggered. Elder Baggins signed helplessly. He knew that Elder Eliot would make grating remarks, being the ever- so-honest person he always was. Rick smiled coldly. ¡°You¡¯re quite hasty, Elder Eliot. Why would you think I¡¯m trying to use official matters for vengeance? Isn¡¯t Jackie the best choice? ¡°With the age restrictions and the fact that we can¡¯t use the inner valley¡¯s alchemists, we need to choose the best candidate from the outer valley. I felt like he was the most suitable person, so I rmended him. Taking revenge using official matters is just baseless spection from you.¡± Advertisement Elder Eliot saw red at this usation. ¡°You¡¯re still trying to twist things around! There¡¯s no one else here. Elder Baggins and I clearly saw what happened between you and Jackie. Who wouldn¡¯t know of your petty thoughts? If we lose this time, you won¡¯t be able to get out of it unscathed!¡± Rick snorted coldly, saying nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We definitely won¡¯t lose this time. Furthermore, all this ¡®revenge against Jackie¡¯ talk is all in your mind. I bear no hatred toward him, and despite the small conflict we¡¯ve had, I never took it to heart.¡± Rick was not speaking a word of truth at all at that moment, and when Elder Eliot heard these words, he disliked Rick even more. Before this, he knew not much about Elder Rick and felt he was just somewhat of a petty person. At this point, however, Elder Rick looked more than just bitter. He was even despicable, shameless, and selfish to the max. Elder Eliot heaved in anger. ¡°Why are you so sure that we¡¯ll win this time? Even though Phoenix Valley has many prodigies, do you think it¡¯s something Sky Peak Pavilion doesn¡¯t know? ¡°If they weren¡¯t already prepared beforehand, do you really think they would¡¯ve agreed to the tournament? Don¡¯t use your own judgment on everything Before he could finish, Rick raised his hand to stop him. ¡°Don¡¯t speak of all this nonsense. I¡¯m very sure of us winning because I know ude and Benedict very well. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ¡°Even though they¡¯re both not qualified for the inner valley, they¡¯re still the most talented in the outer valley. I refuse to believe that Sky Peak Pavilion can recruit prodigies better than these two, so stop worrying so much!¡± Advertisement Rick sounded all too sure of his words as though he had seen the tournament¡¯s results, but Elder Eliot and Elder Baggins did not take him seriously. In fact, they thought Elder Rick¡¯s words of conviction were a joke, that he was much too confident to the point of arrogance. He assumed that prodigies would only be in Phoenix Valley, never epted by other forces, and that attitude itself was already problematic. Elder Eliot was so enraged that his entire body trembled. If not for the fact that he could hold himself back, he would have rushed over and s Advertisement Chapter 2731 Chapter 2731 Chapter 2731 Elder Eliot snorted, ignoring Elder Rick¡¯s question. However, this did not deter Elder Rick as he pursed his lips, looking like he suddenly thought about something. ¡°That brat is the best candidate, but at the end of the day, he¡¯s just a sixth-grade alchemist, and he¡¯ll no doubt affect the team negatively. If he does, and even if our valley wins by then, he¡¯d receive punishment. It¡¯s quite a pity, since Jackie is quite talented.¡± His snide remarks sounded harsh to the ear. Elder Rick had just so firmly said that he did not have a grudge against Jackie, yet he so openly said such things! No doubt was he a bitter person, through and through. Elder Eliot felt a surge of rage in his heart. Just as he was about to shout and curse, however, he suddenly heard footstepsing from the distance. All of the elders looked toward the source of the noise at the same time. They saw Elder Maurice walking in with Mr. Zayne, both seemingly calm as they headed into the hall. Far behind them were Jackie and the others. At that moment, their expressions were incredibly serious, but Elder Maurice walked in with a stern look. At that, Elder Turner and the others started to feel worried. Before Elder Maurice even arrived at the middle of the hall, Elder Turner had rushed up to greet them. Advertisement Elder Rick, Elder Eliot, and Elder Baggins walked away from their little debate at the corner. Elder Maurice saluted Elder Turner before passing him the golden scroll in his hand. Everyone who saw it knew that it was the merit log Elder Maurice had prepared. Everything that happened in the tournament was recorded in the scroll, as well as the evaluations on the three participants. Elder Rick shot Jackie a venomous look the moment he arrived at the center of the hall. At the same time, Jackie looked his way, too. Advertisement Elder Rick snorted as he looked at Jackie confidently, his expression seemingly conveying that this was the day Jackie¡¯s life would end. Elder Eliot looked at Jackie pitifully. Even if Jackie was talented, the main forces of the tournament were still seventh-grade alchemists. No matter how good he was, Jackie was still a sixth-grade alchemist. Jackie was fated to fail the valley, no matter how hard he tried. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about anything else for now,¡± said Elder Turner anxiously. ¡°Did you win?¡± Even though Elder Turner seemed calm, he was, in fact, just as anxious as Elder Eliot and Elder Baggins were. He knew very well that Sky Peak Pavilion was not a part to scoff at they must have had a trump card. He did not know if Elder Maurice and the others would be able to deal with it. If they lost the tournament, it would be a massive blow to Phoenix Valley. It was even possible that it would cause them to lose the battle against the Unbreaking Pavilion. Elder Maurice sighed before he looked up and said, ¡°We won!¡± Those words felt like waves that sshed everyone, and the atmosphere inside the hall suddenly got livelier at Elder Maurice¡¯s words. Elder Turner breathed out a sigh of relief as he happily patted Elder Maurice on his shoulder. ¡°Very good! Very well done!¡± Advertisement Elder Rick smiled. It went exactly as he thought it would. There was no way Phoenix Valley could lose in the tournament. No matter what sort of trump card Sky Peak Pavilion had, Phoenix Valley would never take it lying down! With that in mind, he turned and looked at Elder Baggins and Elder Eliot in disdain as he whispered, ¡°I told you you were worrying too much, but you didn¡¯t listen to me.¡± After that, Elder Rick turned to look at Jackie once more, all too excited in wanting to see Jackie receive a hefty sentence. He wanted to see Jackie groveling on his knees, begging for mercy, yet would still face the repercussions of failing the team. Even though he had used official matters for his revenge this time, so what? He aplished his goals!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2732 Chapter 2732 Chapter 2732 After all, the winner of the tournament was Phoenix Valley. Even though Elder Rick was the one who rmended Jackie, Phoenix Valley suffered no losses. Even if Elder Turner decided to pursue the matter, Elder Rick could push the responsibility aside by saying he just wanted to rmend the best candidate. Nothing could hinder him by then, but the same thing could not be said for Jackie. Jackie had offended Elder Maurice, and with Jackie soiling the group¡¯s results with his performance in the tournament, he would be punished. Elder Rick just needed to fan the mes by the side, and Jackie would suffer consequences he surely could not handle. He could even imagine Jackie being chased out of Phoenix Valley. If Jackie was chased out of Phoenix Valley, Rick would have him assassinated. No matter how much potential Jackie has, he was nothing more than a vermin he disliked. He was, after all, a person that would rather kill his opponents than forgive them. Jackie would not live another day, and he would make sure of that. Elder Rick grinned maliciously at the thoughts and ideas that came swirling in his mind. Elder Turner carefully read through the merit log and started to frown. It seemed like something had greatly angered him, much to Elder Rick¡¯s glee. It had to be about Jackie¡¯s horrible performance. Elder Turner would not give Jackie any leeway when assigning the punishments, no doubt! Thinking about that, Elder Rick looked at Jackie again. However, he had his head down the whole time, not revealing his expression. It seemed like nothing around Jackie had anything to do with him at all. He could not help but feel his head thump at Jackie¡¯s calm expression. At that moment, Elder Turner finally spoke, ¡°Not bad! Still, it went much worse than I thought it would. ude, do you have anything to say?¡± Despite Elder Turner¡¯s words sounding polite, ude¡¯s entire body shuddered. Unlike Jackie, he had been in Phoenix Valley for a long time, and thus knew of the power Elder Turner held. He also knew that Elder Turner was not someone who forgave any wrongdoings. Anyone who got to his seat would definitely not be simple characters. ude¡¯s whole body shuddered as he hurriedly knelt on the floor. ¡°Elder Turner, I¡¯ve done my best. I just never expected them to have a trump card to ruin our results!¡± ude¡¯s words caused confusion among the elders around them. Since they won the tournament, should it not be ude and Benedict being praised? Without the two of them leading the progress, how could they have won? This is from N?velDrama.Org. Moreover, why was Elder Turner talking to ude in such an using tone? Met with everyone¡¯s bewilderment, Elder Turner said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about how hard you tried. I want you to tell me why you decided to go against Jackie during the tournament against Sky Peak Pavilion. ¡°You constantly caused trouble for Jackie, and you even helped outsiders ridicule him!¡± ude felt like a bucket of cold water had been thrown on his head, and he could not help but tremble. The consequences woulde eventually, but ude never expected that Elder Turner would ask him something so direct in front of so many people. If the question was purely about the results and him dragging the team down, ude would have something to say, but Elder Turner had highlighted how he, ude, had purposely made things difficult for Jackie. To this, ude suddenly had no idea what to say. Only Elder Maurice and the others knew what Elder Turner was talking about. The other elders had their eyes widened in confusion. It waspletely different from what they expected. Chapter 2733 Chapter 2733 Chapter 2733 What? ude helped outsiders and joined them belittling Jackie? He was just there to fill up the numbers! Should they not be talking about how Jackie had soiled the valley¡¯s good name with his poor performance? Why was Elder Turner defending Jackie against ude? The elders were baffled by the sudden turn of events. Meanwhile, Elder Rick¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at Elder Turner. He wanted to say something at that moment, and he even wanted to snatch the merit log from Elder Turner to see what had actually happened during the tournament. Nheless, he knew that he would be overstepping his boundaries if he did that. With Elder Turner¡¯s temper, things would not go well for him. With that, Elder Rick swallowed his words. ude shivered as cold sweat started to form on his head, his eyes reddening in the process. He wanted to exin himself at that moment, but he did not have the words to do so, believing it would not be appropriate. He was worried that he would just make matters worse. With that, the hall fell into silence. Elder Turner let out a sneer as he coldly remarked, as though he was making a final judgment of ude. ¡°Do you have nothing to say for yourself? Well, I wouldn¡¯t know what to say, either. After all, nothing you did was right.¡± ude could hear the anger in Elder Turner¡¯s words and quickly prostrated himself. He quickly crawled toward Elder Turner, crying as he did. ¡°I was triggered, but only at that moment! You can¡¯t me me for this¡­ Jackie was the start of it all, not watching his words carefully, and that was why I fell out with him! ¡°It wasn¡¯t what I wanted. I thought he¡¯d¡± Elder Turner snapped, his lips fixed into a frown, ¡°Shut up right now! These are all excuses. You¡¯re just trying to push responsibility away from yourself. ¡°Elder Maurice had tried to stop you, but you never ceased with your words, and now you don¡¯t want to ept the consequences. Do you think you can just do whatever you want?!¡± The situation had exceeded the elders¡¯ expectations. Elder Rick had been able to listen in quietly, but Elder Turner¡¯s words that followed bbergasted him entirely. Why was Elder Turner defending Jackie? Even though they did not know what happened, they were no fools. If Jackie truly had besmirched Phoenix Valley¡¯s name with his individual result, Elder Turner would not have berated ude in front of everyone no matter what ude did. Elder Turner¡¯s attitude was clearly not trying to brush things off, but instead to seek justice for Jackie. Elder Rick could no longer sit still and watch. He pretended to clear his throat. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know what happened, I can¡¯t just listen on silently. ude doesn¡¯t strike me as a person who¡¯d act rashly. Didn¡¯t he say that before? Jackie was the one who started everything, which is why ude acted the way he did.¡± Elder Rick¡¯s words were not to help ude, but to target Jackie instead. Nheless, ude felt like he found a savior with the way Elder Rick had spoken. This is from N?velDrama.Org. He raised his voice and said, ¡°Elder Rick is right; I didn¡¯t intentionally say all of that! I just unwittingly revealed when Jackie entered Phoenix Valley. It was just then and acted impulsively. ¡°If Jackie had just been friendly with me from the start, nothing like that would¡¯ve happened! After all, we¡¯re both on the same side, so how could I betray him?¡± Chapter 2734 Chapter 2734 Chapter 2734 Elder Turner turned to re at Rick, and this was the first time Elder Rick saw Elder Turner use such a merciless expression against him. That look held a trace of warning as if Elder Rick would be punished on the spot if he continued to intervene. Elder Turner¡¯s attitude shook Elder Rick of all his confidence. Elder Turner shifted his gaze and raised his hand to call the deacons behind him. ¡°I don¡¯t want to listen to any more of your nonsense. You¡¯ve already crossed the line with your antics. Bring him to the reflection hall. As for the punishment, I¡¯ll talk about it with the elders first.¡± A few deacons immediately pinned ude down on the floor. ude struggled as he continued to cry out, but the deacons stuffed a piece of cloth in his mouth, silencing him from the ¡®exnation¡¯ he tried to conjure, save only his muffled cries. In a few moments, ude was dragged away. Everyone else merely watched, not knowing what to say. Still, the other elders wanted to ask what ude had done. Why was the one punished not Jackie? However, everyone could tell that Elder Turner was furious at that moment and thus kept their silence. Benedict, who had been standing behind ude, was scared, pale, and trembling entirely. Even though he did not reveal Jackie¡¯s origins in front of everyone in Sky Peak Pavilion, he could not deny that he had also joined in ridiculing Jackie. After ude was dealt with, he should be next. Benedict felt like his breathing was starting to get erratic. He could faint at any moment. Nheless, the one dealt with the worst mental blow was not Benedict. It was Elder Rick. At that moment, Jackie, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly raised his head and looked at Rick. ¡°Elder Rick, aren¡¯t you disappointed? Why isn¡¯t Elder Turner punishing me for dragging the team down but dragging ude away instead, you may ask?¡± Elder Rick frowned and denied thisment, saying, ¡°What are you saying? Why would I be disappointed?¡± Jackie sported a small smirk as he answered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to hide anything. Your grudge against me is quite public, so there¡¯s no need to act like it doesn¡¯t exist. I wasn¡¯t the one who wanted to participate in the tournament, but Elder Rick rmended me, insisting unceasingly.¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The elder in question held his head high. ¡°That¡¯s right-I was the one who rmended you. After all, the tournament has a lot of requirements. There¡¯s an age limit, as well as a restriction on outer valley alchemists. You fit all the requirements. ¡°Of course I rmended you. Even though you¡¯re a sixth-grade alchemist, I believed that you wouldn¡¯t drag the team down as long as you¡¯re willing to.¡± Jackieughed as he looked at Elder Rick as if he was looking at a dead man. ¡°You rmended me in hopes that Elder Turner would be punishing me. Don¡¯t talk as if you¡¯re thinking for the sake of Phoenix Valley. Back then, I didn¡¯t know how important the tournament was at all. ¡°The moment I understood how important it is, I realized that benefits were so important for you. You don¡¯t care about Phoenix Valley at all!¡± Jackie raised his voice as he said that, revealing Elder Rick¡¯s inner thoughts. The elder¡¯s face darkened as he immediately denied it. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can say whatever you want! Just because you¡¯re not punished, it doesn¡¯t mean you can insult me so brazenly!¡± Chapter 2735 Chapter 2735 Chapter 2735 However, the moment Elder Rick spoke, Elder Turner interjected, rebuking, ¡°Jackie is right. You did all of that just to settle your grudges. After Elder Maurice investigated the matter, it¡¯s been proven that you did everything for that reason. Rick! How dare you!¡± Elder Turner¡¯s tone sounded demanding, imposing; it was obvious just how angry he was. Elder Rick panicked at that moment, never expecting Elder Turner to point the gun at him so quickly. The other elders werepletely baffled by this, not knowing what was happening at all, especially with Elder Turner. Everything Elder Turner had done seemed to be for the sake of protecting Jackie, much to their confusion. Why did he want to protect a sixth-grade alchemist? Was there something to Jackie that they did not know about? Before anyone could voice their questions, Elder Turner said, ¡°You know better than anyone what you¡¯ve done. Don¡¯t even think about denying it. ¡°You never knew whether Jackie had the ability of a seventh-grade alchemist at all. Even though you didn¡¯t know it, you still rmended Jackie for the sake of humiliating him. As an Elder, don¡¯t you know how important the tournament is? For the sake of your revenge, you didn¡¯t care about anything else!¡± Elder Rick trembled at Elder Turner¡¯s words. Judging by his behavior and words, Elder Turner was nning on punishing him! At that moment, Elder Rick no longer cared about his dignity and immediately went down on his knees. He raised his voice as he exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I just felt like Jackie was suitable. Didn¡¯t we win this time? Phoenix Valley wasn¡¯t affected by this, which means that nothing is wrong with the rmendation!¡± Elder Turner sneered. ¡°No, there wasn¡¯t. It¡¯s good that you rmended Jackie; it¡¯s because of him that our valley has turned the tides in the tournament!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After he said that, Elder Turned showed the merit log to all the other elders, letting the elders look at how the tournament went. When everyone saw Sky Peak Pavilion¡¯s hidden trump card, they took a deep breath. After that, they saw Jackie turning the tables during the first round, pulling up the results of the other two with the highest scores present, winning the stage. Even though they lost the second stage, Jackie was not the cause of it. Instead, Jackie¡¯s results were incredible. When the third stage came, nothing unexpected and unsavory happened, and Jackie dominated the round. After looking at everything, all the elders understood why Elder Turner had that attitude. Heck, they would have done the same thing. Jackie¡¯s talent was already able topare with the top masters of the inner valley. He was even an excellent fighter. He was practically a demon! Elder Rick¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the log, shaking his head vehemently. ¡°Impossible! This can¡¯t be! He¡¯s a sixth grade alchemist, so why was he able toplete a thousand and two hundred pill runes?! ¡°How could he remember and condense sixty ancient runes in such a short time? This doesn¡¯t make sense at all! He must¡¯ve cheated, he had to!¡± Elder Rick had cracked due to the pressure. He did not want to admit to Jackie¡¯s talent and face further consequences as well. Meanwhile, Elder Baggins and Elder Eliot looked on quietly. Chapter 2736 Chapter 2736 Chapter 2736 The two of them were witnesses to the incident. With how arrogant Rick was acting earlier, the two of them were incredibly happy about Rick¡¯s current state! Elder Eliot was incredibly angry the moment he thought about how Rick was acting earlier, so he sneered as he said, ¡°Elder Rick, don¡¯t be so emotional. Didn¡¯t you say earlier that you¡¯d be the one laughing till the end as long as we won this tournament? Why are you in such a panic now?¡± Rick was not in the mood to exchange words with Elder Elliot at that moment. His only thought in mind was to push away the responsibility, but Elder Turner had never liked to dwell on things like this. He coldly nced at Rick, not even giving Rick the chance to speak before getting the deacons next to him to drag Rick away with a wave of his hand. Everything had happened far too quickly, and some of them could not really process things. Elder Rick, who had always acted so proudly, was actually being dragged to the punishment hall. They could not help but feel like everything was happening too strangely. Advertisement Elder Turner turned to look at Jackie before reaching out to pat Jackie on the shoulder, ¡°You did very well. Even though he was the one who made a mess of things, Phoenix Valley would be in a terrible situation if it weren¡¯t for you. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll be well rewarded. You can head back now, I¡¯ll have someone send the reward to your courtyard.¡± Jackie nodded. He never wanted to stay at the Elder Hall for too long anyway. He did not like being in crowds. With Elder Turner¡¯s words, he hurriedly turned around to leave. When he passed Elder Maurice, he nodded at Elder Maurice. The elder whispered to him, ¡°If anything happens, I¡¯ll have someone ry everything to you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Advertisement The courtyard looked the same as before. Lou stood right in front of the entrance. As a runner, he did not really have much to do. He suddenly widened his eyes when he saw Jackie. He smiled in greeting, and Jackie nodded before asking, ¡°Did anything happen the past few days? Where¡¯s Rudy?¡± Even though Jackie did not care about Rudy, Grayson¡¯s incident still happened. If Rudy disappeared as well, then it just means that the matter got moreplicated. Lou immediately replied, ¡°Rudy is in the room. He just got a task from the task hall and finished it two hours ago. He¡¯s resting in the room after handing in the task and asked me not to disturb him. Jackie nodded. Since Rudy was safe, there was nothing to worry about. However, the door to Rudy¡¯s room opened the moment Jackie entered the courtyard. This is from N?velDrama.Org. Jackie turned to look and saw Rudy walking out with a look as if he had just woken up. He took two steps out before seeing that Jackie was back, and his eyes widened. He shouted, ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Jackie nodded helplessly. He really wanted to take a good rest on his bed at that moment, instead of wasting time with Rudy. However, Rudy looked like he was incredibly excited to see Jackie as he rushed toward Jackie. Rudy grabbed Jackie¡¯s arm and said, ¡°Come here, I have something to tell you.¡± The courtyard might not be that big, but it still had everything. There was a little gazebo in the middle that Jackie and Rudy were both sitting in. Advertisement Lou prepared a pot of tea for them. Jackie frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so secretive, just tell me what you want.¡± Chapter 2737 Chapter 2737 Chapter 2737 Rudy pursed his lips, cursing that Jackie was still the same as always. He said after a slight cough, ¡°Let¡¯s forget about me for now. I want to talk about you first. You didn¡¯t tell me you were back. Who won the tournament? Did that Rick guy cause you trouble?¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow before quickly telling Rudy a summary of the story. When Rudy heard that Rick was already locked up in the punishment hall, he danced happily. After they drank their tea, he finallyposed himself. Jackie sighed in exasperation as he said with a serious tone, ¡°Don¡¯t be too excited. You said you had something to tell me. Tell me what it is before you celebrate.¡± Rudy knew that Jackie did not like having things hanging, so he said, ¡°Do you know about the Whirling World?¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow, looking at Rudy curiously. It was obviously the first time he had heard of such a thing. Rudy was quite pleased as he continued. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t have heard of it. After all, you¡¯ve been busy with the tournament the past few days. Right after you left, the Whirling World spread around the whole Phoenix Valley. ¡°It¡¯s said that news of the Whirling World has spread around the outside world as well. Everyone seems very excited about it. I think you¡¯ll definitely go there as well!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jackie was a little stunned hearing everything. ¡°The Whirling World? What sort of ce is that? Why do you think I¡¯ll definitely go? Stop with the nonsense, hurry up and exin everything from the start!¡± Rudy nodded, holding back the excitement in his heart as he told everything he knew to Jackie. After Jackie had left, news of the Whirling World started to spread in Phoenix Valley. The so-called Whirling World was a world that existed outside of the Hestia Continent. It was not really aplete world and was said to be a part of the Valley of Enlightenment. The Valley of Enlightenment was the reason for the war between Phoenix Valley and the Unbreaking Pavilion. The two forces both wanted the Valley of Enlightenment for themselves, which was why they were at war! The Whirling World was a part of the Valley of Enlightenment, and it was already opened. Anyone who met the conditions could enter. Hearing that, Jackie was even more confused. Jackie frowned and asked, ¡°If the Whirling World is a part of the Valley of Enlightenment, then why can¡¯t the valley be entered yet if the Whirling World is already opened? Hasn¡¯t the valley remained closed because Phoenix Valley and the Unbreaking Pavilion haven¡¯t discussed things yet?¡± Rudy nodded, earnestly exining, ¡°The Whirling World is a part of the Valley of Enlightenment, but there is a natural barrier between it and the valley. No one actually knows how the Whirling World was opened. ¡°However, even if it was opened, the valley is still closed. Entering the Whirling World isn¡¯t equal to entering the Valley of Enlightenment. Opening the Valley of Enlightenment still needs the keys from both sides.¡± Jackie could not understand what was happening as he listened. Doubt started to form inside him, but he knew that Rudy would not be able to answer any of his questions if he pressed on. After all, Rudy¡¯s knowledge was limited. Jackie nodded and said, ¡°Then why are you so sure what the conditions to enter the Whirling World are? Do you need some form of entrance que?¡± Jackie thought about when they entered the Hidden ce for Resources. They needed an entrance que to go through the wormhole. Chapter 2738 Chapter 2738 Chapter 2738 Rudy shook his head and answered, ¡°There¡¯s no need for any such thing. Anyone who meets the conditions can enter. The conditions are very simple. You can¡¯t be over sixty.¡± Hearing that, Jackie straightened his body, ¡°You can enter as long as you¡¯re not over sixty years old?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Rudy nodded earnestly at that. He had already looked into it and was very versed in the requirements. Jackie took a deep breath as he said after some thought, ¡°The Whirling World probably has a lot of valuable things inside. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t be telling me so much.¡± Rudy nodded earnestly as his smile deepened, ¡°Someone¡¯s already entered. However, it¡¯s said that you can only return after two years. An illusion was transferred out, though. There are a lot of amazing things inside. ¡°There are various famous materials. From the scenes inside, the Whirling World must have already been closed for many, many years. ¡°Those materials are all incredibly old. There¡¯s also an ancient city within. There are a lot of ces where the treasure can be found!¡± Jackie narrowed his eyes. No wonder Rudy was so excited. The Whirling World did seem like a great ce. He took a deep breath, starting to feel excited as well at Rudy¡¯s words. However, Jackie had always been a calm person. The more exciting it was, the more he needed himself to be calm. He took a few deep breaths, tossing aside the excitement before he said, ¡°Continue your introductions. Tell me all the important things.¡± Rudy nodded, ¡°I think there¡¯s one most. important point. Everyone¡¯s strength will be restricted when they enter. Those in the spring solidifying realm will be suppressed to thete stage of the innate realm. Everyone who isn¡¯t at thete stage of the innate realm will be raised to that level as well!¡± Jackie had calmly listened to everything before that, but those words actually caused Jackie to suddenly straighten his body as he widened his eyes. The restriction part really was too surprising. Everyone¡¯s strength would be restricted to thete stage of the innate realm. That meant that what would be used inside were the skills and techniques they had. Rudy continued, ¡°After the news, everyone started to get excited. Everyone younger than sixty years old has been racking their brains for a way in, even despite needing to stay there for two years. ¡°The resources inside are far too bountifulpared to the outside. Everyone wants to enter and fight for the resources. Moreover, no one has heard of any danger. There¡¯s nothing else alive in there. If we enter, the only danger would be other people!¡± Jackie took a deep breath. The Whirling World was far too surprising. It was basically a natural battlefield. There was nothing else inside but human fighters. Everyone was being forced to thete stage of the innate level. It meant that everyone was basically fighting with their talent! There were so many resources to attractrge numbers of fighters as well. Rudy said excitedly, ¡°Should we go in? I actually really want to go, even if I know that I might be killed if I enter with my meager skills. ¡°I just really don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. After all, I¡¯m an alchemist. All the fighters will have a use for me. They wouldn¡¯t move against me easily. I¡¯ll just refine pills when I enter, getting some spirit crystals where I can¡­ It would still be better than staying here.¡± Jackie frowned as he looked at Rudy curiously, ¡°Did something else happen? Were you threatened by someone?¡± Rudy shook his head, saying after a deep sigh, ¡°I haven¡¯t been threatened. I just feel like Phoenix Valley was never a good ce for me.¡± Chapter 2739 Chapter 2739 Chapter 2739 ¡°Even now, we don¡¯t know why Grayson was taken away. Nor do we know if we¡¯ll end up like Grayson. Furthermore, my little levels of talent won¡¯t be properly cultivated in Phoenix Valley. It would be better if I go somewhere else. Once I get out of the Whirling World, I¡¯ll bepletely free!¡± Jackie frowned, looking at Rudy earnestly, ¡°Your thoughts are reasonable. Since you want to leave so much, why don¡¯t you just go back¡­¡± Before Jackie could finish, he was interrupted by Rudy. Rudy anxiously said, ¡°I would have gone back early on if it were that easy. With your talents, you can firmly make a ce for yourself in Phoenix Valley. ¡°Even if you did anything suspicious, people wouldn¡¯t do anything too bad to you thanks to your talents. I¡¯m different, I¡¯m expendable. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°The moment I mention wanting to leave Phoenix Valley, I¡¯ll definitely be captured. The Whirling World is just an excuse for me to leave Phoenix Valley. There¡¯s no way for them to know what I¡¯ve encountered in Phoenix Valley anyway. ¡°No matter if I survive it or not, in two years, I¡¯ll immediately leave Phoenix Valley and head back to Golden Pills!¡± Jackie could understand Rudy¡¯s sense of helplessness. Since he already made his decision, Jackie had nothing else to say. He took a light sip of his tea as he raised his head and contemted his own troubles. Rudy had been waiting for Jackie to say something else, but Jackie seemed to be earnestly tasting the tea, so he was a bit exasperated, ¡°Jackie, could you tell me if you¡¯re going or not?¡± Jackie frowned, thinking about it for a while before he shook his head earnestly, ¡°I won¡¯t be going. I still have other things to do here. Two years is far too long. Even if the Whirling World¡¯s resources are so plentiful that they will attract most young people. ¡°However, the Whirling World isn¡¯t really a certain thing. I still have so many questions that are unclear. I just don¡¯t really n on going in there right now.¡± Hearing that, Rudy suddenly panicked. He had thought that Jackie would definitely follow him into the Whirling World after he exined everything about it. He might be useless, but Jackie was an incredibly rare master in every way. Jackie¡¯s skills would definitely be able to protect him. He might be able to get something from following Jackie. He would be able to guarantee his safety as well. That was already more than enough for Rudy. After receiving blow after blow, Rudy was no longer the same as he was before. He just needed to live his life peacefully. He did not have any other thoughts in mind. He never expected Jackie to reject it. Looking at Jackie¡¯s expression, Jackie seemed certain that he would not be entering, which Rudy could not really ept, ¡°You¡¯re not going in? There¡¯s everything inside. There are many things inside that masters would go crazy for. Many materials are waiting inside for you. ¡°There are also resources left behind from experts countless years ago. Don¡¯t you want to go inside and fight for them? Even if you¡¯re not going to do much, you¡¯ll be able to find a lot!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow as he looked at Rudy meaningfully. From his words, Jackie saw through Rudy¡¯s ns. He sighed helplessly, ¡°I have my own considerations. I know that the Whirling World is a good ce, but it¡¯s too uncertain for me. Just think about it. Everything that¡¯s happened recently is still a mess. ¡°No one knows what will happen after we go in. Many people might die inside. I don¡¯t want to be ab rat. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t n on going inside.¡± Rudy¡¯s face stiffened, suddenly not knowing what to say. Jackie¡¯s words were actually reasonable. There were still many things that were unclear. The Whirling World was a part of the Valley of Enlightenment. Phoenix Valley and the Unbreaking Pavilion were fighting tooth and nail for the Valley of Enlightenment. On top of that, Phoenix Valley¡¯s ns caused much doubt and rm. The Whirling World, which was rted to the Valley of Enlightenment, might not be as good as it sounded! Chapter 2740 Chapter 2740 Chapter 2740 The Whirling World was an irreceable choice for Rudy. After knowing the world¡¯s rules, Rudy was even more determined to enter the Whirling World. As for those problems that were there, he had been too excited to think about them. Jackie¡¯s words were like a bucket of cold water on his head. His whole body stiffened. He wanted to retort, but he did not know what to say, because all of his replies were too far-fetched. Jackie¡¯s words had been straight to the point, and all of them were problems that could not be ignored. Rudy suddenly started to hesitate. Jackie looked at Rudy and shook his head slightly. He could understand Rudy¡¯s helplessness, but could not enter the Whirling World with Rudy just because of those doubts. That ce was incredibly dangerous to Jackie. After a moment, Rudy said in a low voice, ¡°I understand everything you¡¯re saying, but I really don¡¯t want to continue staying in Phoenix Valley. I feel like Phoenix Valley is a beast that will swallow me whole at any moment. ¡°I¡¯m full of fear every day as long as I am in Phoenix Valley. My goal was toe here and to be cultivated well, yet I only noticed aftering here that there are far too many masters in Phoenix Valley. To be raised better and get more resources means I will have to work my hardest. Yet, an alchemist like me doesn¡¯t have any hope to get anything good anyway!¡± After saying that, Rudy smiled bitterly as he looked out the gazebo and said in a shaky tone, ¡°You¡¯re right! Yet, Phoenix Valley isn¡¯t really a great ce¡­¡± Hecked confidence in his words. He knew he was forcing things, but he really wanted to enter the Whirling World. Yet, he was afraid that he would not be able to stay there alone for that long. So, he really wanted Jackie to go in with him. After a period of time interacting with Jackie, he knew that Jackie did not really have a good temper, but Jackie was not someone despicable or shameless. As long as he obediently followed behind Jackie, he would be protected. Jackie let out a light smile, not saying anything. Jackie looked out of the gazebo. When Rudy saw that he was not getting a response, he coughed awkwardly. ¡°If you¡¯re not entering the Whirling World, what do you n on doing?¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow as he said in a firm tone, ¡°I already thought about it during the tournament. I¡¯m waiting for the inner valley test. I want to see what type of ce it is.¡± Rudy felt a chill in his heart at those words. To Jackie, the inner valley was better than the Whirling World. After all, the inner valley was still part of Phoenix Valley. As long as Jackie did not do anything too bad, the higher-ups would definitely take good care of Jackie and raise him well. After all, the inner valley is the true core of Phoenix Valley. Jackie turned to nce at Rudy, having not nned on revealing the matter. In the end, Rudy was the person who was the friendliest to him in Phoenix Valley. After thinking about it, he still revealed his innermost thoughts. ¡°There are many reasons I don¡¯t want to enter the Whirling World. After all, the safety of the ce isn¡¯t guaranteed for us. Even if many scouts have gone in, there¡¯s a two-year restriction for going into the Whirling World.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°No one knows if any massive changes will happen within the two years, or if there will be any hidden plots. I feel like the Unbreaking Pavilion and Phoenix Valley have a massive secret hidden. Chapter 2741 Chapter 2741 Chapter 2741 ¡°The secret is probably rted to the Whirling World. Even if there are valuable treasures in the Whirling World, I have to put my life first.¡± Rudy took a deep breath and nodded before he said, ¡°You¡¯re right. Are you nning on staying in Phoenix Valley and never entering the Whirling World?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jackie sat up straight and thought about it for a while before he resolutely shook his head, ¡°If I¡¯m sure that the ce isn¡¯t that dangerous, or if I know the secret behind the ce. As long as I have certain assurances, I will enter. It¡¯s definitely not possible right now.¡± Rudy sighed miserably, looking incredibly deted. To Rudy, Phoenix Valley had be a prison where he was trapped in. Jackie looked at Rudy before saying, ¡°The inner valley is the core of Phoenix Valley. Only by bing an inner valley alchemist will I be able to have ess to some of Phoenix Valley¡¯s secrets. There are many reasons I want to enter the inner valley. The first is to increase my skills as an alchemist. After that, I want to find out the secrets that those people are hiding.¡± Rudy sobered up at Jackie¡®s words. Thinking about it, he did feel like there are a lot of things that they always wanted to find out about, that really did need Jackie to figure out what is going on. Advertisement Jackie continued, ¡°Just looking at Grayson¡¯s matter. We¡¯ve already investigated it, and you can¡¯t even sleep without thinking about him. You¡¯ve been obsessed about where Grayson is and if he¡®s even still alive. Yet, we¡¯re alone in Phoenix Valley. Just being able to take care of ourselves is good enough. We don¡¯t really have the ability to look into Grayson¡¯s disappearance, which we¡¯ve always wanted to find out about¡­¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have any clues. We can¡¯t even make the most basic of guesses. So, if we really want to understand everything, we have to first make sure we have more power. We need to have the right to even know about it!¡± Rudy no longer had anything to say back to that. All he could do was nod earnestly. Jackie¡¯s decision was definitely right. At that moment, frantic steps could suddenly be heard from the entrance of the courtyard. Lou was rapidly approaching with a panicked look on his face. Jackie and Rudy frowned at the same time. Advertisement When Lou arrived next to Jackie, he whispered, ¡°A steward came over earlier to say that Elder Maurice is waiting for you at the Elder Hall. He has something to say to you.¡± Jackie furrowed his eyebrows. He had thought that it would take at least a few days before Elder Maurice approached him for anything. They would at least need to wait until everything blew over. After all, Elder Rick was still in the punishment hall. Jackie nodded at him, not saying anything else as he followed the steward who conveyed the news into the Elder Hall. At that moment, there were two chairs and a table in the Elder Hall. There were various fruits on the table, and even a fragrant tea was prepared. Elder Maurice smiled at Jackie when he saw Jackie arriving. He motioned for Jackie to sit in front of him. Jackie curiously looked at Elder Maurice, not sure why Elder Maurice summoned Jackie to the Elder Hall. After all, the Elder Hall was not personal space. Normally, the Elder Hall would bepletely shut if nothing was happening. Jackie would not have been summoned there to talk about any private matters. That was why Jackie had thought that he would be facing more than just Elder Maurice for this conversation. Chapter 2742 Chapter 2742 Chapter 2742 He had thought that many elders would be waiting for him in the Elder Hall. Yet, when he arrived at the Elder Hall, he only saw Elder Maurice there. Was it really necessary to use the Elder Hall for a personal meeting between the two of them? Jackie felt stranger and stranger as he thought about it, but he did not reveal his thoughts on his face. He politely greeted Elder Maurice before sitting down as Elder Maurice indicated. Advertisement Elder Maurice poured Jackie a cup of tea, ¡°This tea is a high-grade spiritual tea. Even the elders are only allowed to take it out when there are guests.¡± Jackie hurriedly said, ¡°You¡¯re an elder, we should follow the rules and not waste¡­¡± However, before Jackie could finish, he was interrupted by Elder Maurice, ¡°There¡¯s no need for such empty pleasantries when it¡¯s just the two of us. I called you here because of a personal matter.¡± Jackie nodded, motioning for Elder Maurice to continue. Elder Maurice took a sip of tea before saying, ¡°Have you heard about the Whirling World? ¡° Jackie was taken aback, not expecting Elder Maurice to mention it immediately. Jackie nodded, not really nning on hiding it. Elder Maurice nced at Jackie before saying, ¡°What do you n on doing after this?¡± Jackie furrowed his eyebrows, answering honestly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for the inner valley¡¯s test. I want to enter the inner valley.¡± Elder Maurice raised an eyebrow, having already expected that answer. He did not continue talking immediately but paused for a long time before saying, ¡°You should put entering the inner valley aside for now. In two days, you should enter the Whirling World. Don¡¯t ask me why. This is for your own sake. That ce has much more for you to gain than risk. With your skills, you¡¯ll definitely be able to make something of yourself there.¡± Elder Maurice¡¯s words stunned Jackie for a moment. Jackie frowned, having already considered what Elder Maurice would want to talk to him about. Yet, he never expected that Elder Maurice had wanted to ask him to enter the Whirling World. Jackie started to be suspicious of Elder Maurice¡¯s intentions then. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Elder Maurice looked right at Jackie after he said that. When he saw Jackie¡¯s expression, he knew what Jackie was thinking. Elder Maurice let out a wry smile as he exined, ¡°Don¡¯t specte too much. I¡¯m doing this for your sake. The Whirling World has its dangers, but the potential benefits are muchrger. ¡°We already sent out people inside to scout. It won¡¯t just be the outer valley sending a lot of people inside, even the inner valley will be sending most of theirs.¡± Hearing Elder Maurice¡¯s words, Jackie rxed quite a bit. If he was going to be the only one to enter, Jackie would definitely suspect that Elder Maurice was plotting something. However, if even inner valley alchemists were entering, it meant that the Whirling World was not as dangerous as he thought. Jackie looked up and asked earnestly, ¡°Elder Maurice, why did you call me over to talk about this? Do you want me to hurry up and go inside? In truth, I was nning on bing an inner valley student first before going in, if I was ever going to go in.¡± Elder Maurice sighed. He knew Jackie¡¯s personality. If Jackie did not clearly know everything, Jackie would definitely not go inside. Elder Maurice poured himself some tea before he started to speak. Chapter 2743 Chapter 2743 Chapter 2743 ¡°I do want you to hurry inside as soon as possible. If you don¡¯t go in quickly, you might very well be dragged into certain things. I don¡¯t know how the following days will go.¡± This is from N?velDrama.Org. Elder Maurice had a strangely apprehensive look on his face as he said there. It was as if there were a lot of difficult matters in front of him. Jackie frowned, not saying anything as he waited patiently. Elder Maurice continued after a moment, ¡°Phoenix Valley is basically right next to a massive storm right now. If we¡¯re not careful, we¡¯ll be dragged inside. No one knows what the final results of that will be. Even if you seem to only have Elder Rick as an enemy publicly, that¡¯s just what¡¯s known. Sometimes, talent is a double-edged sword. It will attract the attention of the higher-ups and give you better resources, but you¡¯ll also invite the envy of others if you¡¯re too talented¡­¡± ¡°In my eyes, the inner valley is even more dangerous than the outer valley. I knew you¡¯d want to enter the inner valley after you got back, but that ce is like a sinister sea. The moment you enter, it¡¯ll be very difficult for you to get out. It would be better for you to venture into the Whirling World. There is a strength restriction there. As long as you¡¯re smart enough, you¡¯ll be able to aplish a lot inside.¡± Elder Maurice was quite sincere in his words. As he said that, he looked at Jackie earnestly. Jackie frowned, thinking about Elder Maurice¡¯s words in detail for a while. Elder Maurice did not reveal everything, but he still gave Jackie a lot of information. The inner valley was a battlefield that was not fought with weapons. Even though Jackie knew that he could not rely on the words of one person to make his judgment, Elder Maurice¡¯s expression really looked like he was incredibly serious. Thinking about Elder Maurice¡¯s temper, he was definitely not someone who enjoyed putting on false pretenses. The thought yed around in Jackie¡¯s head for a long time. Elder Maurice knew Jackie¡¯s inner conflict, and he said helplessly, ¡°I know you still want to enter the inner valley to witness what the inner valley really is like. After all, from the news you¡¯ve gotten, bing an inner valley alchemist will mean you will get a lot of tutge and resources. However, I¡¯m telling you that this is all just on the surface. ¡°After you enter the inner valley, you¡¯ll be forced to join a team. The inner valley is split into various factions. It¡¯s not all lumped into one like the outer valley. If you want to continue in the inner valley, you¡¯ll have to pick a side and fight for¡­¡± As he said that, Jackie suddenly raised a hand to stop Elder Maurice. Just hearing all of that caused Jackie to have a massive headache. He hated being involved in random problems when all he wanted to do was improve himself. If the inner valley really was a ce full of such schemes, Jackie suddenly lost a lot of interest in entering it. Jackie looked at Elder Maurice with a deep look before he said, ¡°Thank you for wanting to help me. As for when I will enter the Whirling World, I need more time to think. However, I have another question before that. If you don¡¯t know, you don¡¯t have to answer.¡± Elder Maurice raised an eyebrow, shooting Jackie a look to continue. Jackie sighed before he said seriously, ¡°Back when we first entered Phoenix Valley, we came as a group of three. After that, one of us went missing. Do you know of someone named Grayson?¡± Chapter 2744 Chapter 2744 Chapter 2744 The moment Grayson¡¯s name was mentioned, Elder Maurice¡¯s expression changed. His eyes narrowed while his head leaned back a little. Jackie looked at him and was sure that Elder Maurice knew about Grayson. Jackie furrowed his eyebrows as he said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m very curious. Where is Grayson right now? Is he still alive? Even though I didn¡¯t really have a good rtionship with him, we still entered Phoenix Valley at the same time. The three of us went through some things. After entering Phoenix Valley, only he disappeared. I really want to know why he disappeared. Does it have anything to do with me?¡± Elder Maurice sighed helplessly, ¡°If he doesn¡¯t really have a good rtionship with you, then you shouldn¡¯t look into this anymore. He¡¯s already beenpletely locked up.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Why was he locked up?¡± Jackie could not stop himself from raising his voice a little. The question had been in Jackie¡¯s head for a long time. Why was Grayson the only one locked up after what they went through? Elder Maurice looked at Jackie helplessly. There were some things he was not supposed to mention. However, He could very well lose Jackie¡¯s trust if he did not tell the truth. To Elder Maurice, Jackie was worth a lot more. Thinking about it for a long time, he chose to answer in the end, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about what happened to you. When you were first supposed to enter Phoenix Valley, you were ambushed midway. Two deacons even lost their lives. We captured Grayson because of that,¡± After saying that, Jackie was noticeably excited. He wanted to raise his voice to ask why, but Elder Maurice did not give him the chance. Elder Maurice sighed before saying, ¡°Grayson was the one who leaked your journey¡­¡± After Elder Maurice said that, Jackie was stunned. Grayson had leaked their journey? He was the cause of the ambush by their enemies? That was too unbelievable. Grayson¡¯s face reappeared in Jackie¡¯s mind. He kept on feeling like Grayson would not be someone who would do something like that. Grayson was part of a fifth-grade n and was incredibly valued by the Rosefinch Pavilion. After being tested and entering Phoenix Valley, he should have been treated very well. After thinking about Grayson¡¯s origins more and more, Jackie could not figure out why Grayson would do such a thing. Why would Grayson leak their movements? Why would he allow that group to ambush them? What exactly was the reason for that? Furthermore, Jackie was even more curious as to why the enemies were trying to kill them. If the ambush had happened at West Cercie State, Jackie would have thought they were attacking him. After all, Jackie had been in West Cercie State for quite long. Yet, the vessel being attacked happened when he had not been in Middle Province for that long. Practically no one knew about him. Even Grayson and Rudy were just somewhat talented alchemists. They were no one notable at all. Since Grayson was the person to leak it, then Grayson should not have been the reason for the ambush. Then, it must have been because of Rudy. Yet, after interacting with Rudy for so long, Jackie did not feel like Rudy had anything about him that was worth assassinating. Rudy was incredibly ordinary as an alchemist and horrible as a fighter. He did note from a notable family either. So, Jackie could not figure out why anyone would want to kill Rudy. After so long thinking about it, he was forced to conclude that the reason they were ambushed was because of the two deacons that died. They must have had a secret they were hiding. Chapter 2745 Chapter 2745 Chapter 2745 However, Jackie clearly remembered the elder only telling them two deacons were going to follow them only when they left the alliance branch. Before that, they did not know who the two deacons protecting them towards Phoenix Valley were at all. Could it be because of the Scarlet Blood Crystal? Jackie¡¯s lips twitched, suddenly feeling his mind overheat. No matter how he thought about it, he could not understand anything. Elder Maurice interrupted Jackie¡¯s thoughts. ¡°I don¡¯t know about the details, but he¡¯s definitely the leaker. Even he himself admitted to it.¡± Jackie sighed as his head swayed slightly, forgetting about the problem. On The way back from the Elder Hall, Jackie was fixated on itpletely. He wondered if he should tell Rudy the story as well. Jackie felt like Rudy would probably copse mentally if Jackie revealed the truth. After thinking about it, Jackie decided to conceal the news for the moment. He would tell Rudy at the right moment. When Rudy found out that Jackie would follow them into the Whirling World, he was so happy he started to dance. Rudy had been dreaming about leaving Phoenix Valley, so that chance was naturally something he had been longing for. After five days, Jackie left for the Whirling World. It was not even a part of Hestia Continent through a transfer array. They were in a limitless, barrennd. Rocks of varying sizes littered the whole ce. There were still a few trees around, or Jackie would have wondered if he came to the wrong ce.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Rudy frowned and said, ¡°So this is the Whirling World. It looks so different from how I thought it would. Why is it so barren? I thought that the Whirling World would be filled with life, there should have been materials everywhere.¡± Jackie¡¯s lips twitched helplessly, feeling like Rudy really was someone filled with imagination. He exined helplessly, ¡°The Whirling World is massive. Didn¡¯t we already hear about that before? It¡¯s about the size of the Middle Province. If there are materials everywhere, every single warrior in the world would try to get in. It could even lead to a massive n war. After all, resources as abundant as that would be able to birth countless experts!¡± Rudy nodded meaningfully, feeling like Jackie was right. Jackie sighed as he looked at the sky. Clouds filled up the sky. Even though it was very bright around them, they could not see the sun behind the clouds, which caused Jackie to be curious. Rudy anxiously asked, ¡°Where should we go next? Could there be any remnants of the ancient city here? Should we try to find some clues here to give us a starting point?¡± Jackie nodded, looking around his surroundings before finding a direction to lead Rudy away. Before Jackie could take two steps forward, he heard a string of footsteps. Jackie frowned as he stopped. ¡°Alchemists! You¡¯re two really fat sheep. It was worth waiting here for two days!¡± A scarred man who had a de in hand was walking towards Jackie as he said that. Behind the scarred man was a tall andnky man. Looking at the way they were dressed, it was obvious they weren¡¯t good news. They had bones that were carved from spirit crystals around them and had quite a few scars on their faces. They really looked like thugs from novels. Looking at the two of them, Rudy hid behind Jackie in fear. ¡°Let the two of them live. Since they¡¯re alchemists, we should use them well. We¡¯ll need to stay here for two years anyway. Let¡¯s make them our ves and have them make us pills till their souls dry up!¡± The tall andnky man said with a cold sneer. The scarred man nodded in agreement, ¡°How lucky are we? Alchemists aren¡¯t just big fat sheep but also the best candidates for ves. When they make a lot of pills, we can even sell them to make more spirit crystals!¡± Chapter 2746 Chapter 2746 Chapter 2746 The two of them fearlessly discussed what to do with Jackie and Rudy right in front of Jackie and Rudy. They even mentioned wanting to turn them into ves. Rudy¡¯s face was steely, he was so angry his whole body shook. Yet, he did not dare to say anything at that moment. All he could do was ce all his hopes on Jackie. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jackie frowned, not saying anything as he calmly looked at the two bandits. The tall andnky man saw that Jackie¡¯s expression was incredibly calm as if nothing was happening. The man could not help but let out a coldugh, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re actually so brave. Could the two of you think that you¡¯ll be able to run just because the two of us are currently at thete stage of the innate level?¡± Jackie frowned, still not saying anything. The tall man let out a coldugh as he continued, ¡°This is the Whirling World. I guess you still haven¡¯t fully memorized the rules since you just arrived here! Let me tell you right now, our strength is just restricted to thete stage of the innate level thanks to the Whirling World¡¯s rules! The both of us were already at the spring solidifying realm a long time ago in the Hestia Continent!¡± Advertisement The mention of the spring solidifying realm caused Rudy¡¯s heart to thump loudly. He was just the early stage of the innate realm, it was a far cry from the spring solidifying realm. In Rudy¡¯s eyes, the spring solidifying realm¡¯s experts were unbeatable. With that in mind, he could not help but look up at Jackie. He had seen Jackie fighting before and knew that Jackie was already at the spring solidifying the realm as well. Could Jackie fight two against one? They were two spring solidifying realm fighters in front of him. Could Jackie beat them? Advertisement Rudy got more and more nervous as he thought about it, and could not help but grab Jackie¡¯s sleeve. Jackie let out augh, ¡°So you¡¯re just two pieces of trash not worth looking at. You¡¯re just hiding here to ambush weaker fighters and steal spirit crystals.¡± They were at the entrance of the transfer array. Anyone who wanted to enter the Whirling World would need to go through thatrge transfer array. The Whirling World only had about two dozen or so entrances. The entrances were all basically destinations of the transfer array. Normally, there would be two separate transfer arrays. One for entering, and one for exiting, but there was only one to the Whirling World. Only entering was possible. Each entrance had a few designated spots, and the two bandits deliberately hid in the dark knowing that. They observed those who entered the Whirling World. If the neers were strong or had the numbers advantage, they would keep hiding. If they met anyone who was weak or who looked particrly tempting, they would jump out to rob them. The two of them happily ran out of their hiding spot the moment they saw Jackie and Rudy¡¯s attire. Alchemists were normally never poor. Furthermore, alchemists fully focused on refining pills and were normally not that strong. The scarred man snorted, ¡°These two are just pretending to be calm! I refuse to believe they didn¡¯t know the rules of the Whirling World before they entered!¡± The tall man nodded meaningfully. The two of them exchanged a look, seeing the ferocity in each other¡¯s eyes. The two of them did not want to dy anything. After all, the ce would see neers every now and then. If anyone else came, it could easily cause a disruption in their ns. It was possible that those two fat sheep would run away. In order to prevent any surprises, the two of them decided to take action immediately. Rudy could immediately tell that the two of them were about to take action. He was so scared he started to pale as he whispered into Jackie¡¯s ears. Chapter 2747 Chapter 2747 Chapter 2747 ¡°The two of them are about to attack! What should we do?¡± Jackie sighed helplessly, ¡°Go and hide for now. Find somewhere further away. Don¡¯t get hurt from the shockwaves!¡± Those words sessfully calmed Rudy down. Jackie was basically his stabilizing factor. Jackie had always been a logical person. As long as Jackie was calm, there was nothing to be afraid of. Rudy hurriedly ran to the side, not forgetting to shout as he did, ¡°Be careful! These two are still in the spring solidifying realm in the end. Don¡¯t underestimate them, going one against two!¡± Rudy actually knew that everything he said was useless, but he could still not stop himself. After all, he had not done anything to help at all. The scarred man could not help butugh coldly at Rudy, ¡°You should worry about yourself!¡± After he said that, the scarred man and the tall man rushed right at Jackie. The two of them held a long de in hand, rushing at Jackie with simr weapons. The scarred man and the tall man ended up splitting up, one heading to Jackie while one rushed towards Rudy. The two of them nned on finishing the fight quickly. Jackie raised an eyebrow. They were actually not bad. They did not dy things and decided to just hurry and end the battle. If they had been facing the usual weak alchemist, things would have gone the way they wanted. The one rushing towards Jackie was the scarred man. At that moment, he had a pleased smile on his face. He held his sword in both hands as he shed right at Jackie. His sword was filled with a bloody aura, and the bloody aura formed the shape of many skulls in the air. The skulls were like angry spirits in hell. They seemed to only be willing to rest after ripping Jackie to shred. Jackie snorted as his gray sword appeared in his hands. Seventy-five Soul Swords were condensed in a sh. With a p, the seventy-five Soul Swords condensed into the gray sword in Jackie¡¯s hand. After the swords merged with the sword, they let out a ck glow. Jackie narrowed his eyes slightly as he exploded forward! ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The scarred man never expected Jackie to dare to face him head-on. He had thought the alchemist would know his ce, and frantically run away. However, the thought only lingered in his mind for a short moment, since Jackie was already right in front of him. The scarred man let out an angered roar as the bloody aura¡¯s skulls shed down at Jackie with his sword! The scarred man was incredibly confident in his move. Even though he had never joined any ns, he was still lucky enough to find a few lower Earth Grade skills. He had already gotten that skill up to the first stage. The scarred man felt like even inner disciples within those ns were no match for him, let alone an alchemist that was not even at the spring solidifying realm! That technique was all he needed to kill that alchemist who did not know his ce! With that thought in mind, a shing sound could be heard at the next moment. Chapter 2748 Chapter 2748 hapter 2748 Right after that, a soul-tearing energy went through the sword in his hand into his body. The scarred man widened his eyes, full of disbelief. The skill he had thought would kill Jackie instantly had disappeared immediately after shing with Jackie¡¯s sword. It could not even hold on for a second. The soul-tearing pain immediately spread throughout his body. It was the first time the scarred man felt such pain. After that, the man fell from the air with a bang. He violently fell to the stone ground. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Jackie let out a cold smile. Did the guy not pause to consider that Jackie entered the Whirling World because he had the skills? If someone really did so, it proved that his opponent was dumb. However, the world was filled with idiots. Even though his whole body was reeling in horrifying pain, the scarred man obstinately looked at Jackie. At that moment, the scarred man no longer regarded Jackie as lightly as he did before. Instead, he looked at Jackie as if he was looking at a monster. Was Jackie really an alchemist? Why was an alchemist so strong? His lower Earth grade technique was not able to hold on for a single second before it waspletely shattered by that alchemist¡¯s skill. He even wondered if the alchemist was using a Heaven Grade technique. He shouted with thest of his energy, ¡°Who the hell are you? You¡¯re definitely not an alchemist!¡± What were the scarred man¡®sst living words? In the next second, his soul waspletely destroyed by Destroying the Void. At that moment, Rudy shouted miserably, ¡°Jackie, save me!¡± Jackie frowned, exploding forward toward the direction. He did not take long to deal with the scarred man, and thankfully, Rudy had run far enough that the tall man had not caught up with Rudy yet. Everything had happened too quickly, and the tall man had yet to notice that the scarred man was killed instantly. At that moment, Rudy was the only person in the tall man¡¯s eyes. Jackie took a deep breath as he activated thews of space. With a speed indiscernible to the eyes, he rapidly approached the tall man. The man sneered, ¡°There¡¯s no point shouting! No one can save you!¡± However, the moment he said that a cold voice was heard behind him, ¡°Is that so?¡± The man¡¯s whole body stiffened as he abruptly turned around. He noticed Jackie, who should have already died to the scarred man, already right behind him. The tall man was full of shock, but his shock did notst that long. The two of them had wanted to deal with Jackie and Rudy as quickly as possible. Jackie naturally wanted to deal with them quickly as well. They were in no man¡¯snd. It was better to leave as soon as they could! ¡°How are you here?!¡± The tall man shouted. As he shouted, he noticed the scarred man lying down on the ground, unmoving, behind Jackie. At that moment, the tall man realized that they had targeted the wrong people. Those two alchemists were no simple characters. The tall man felt a chill around his body. He abruptly looked up and shouted, ¡°Stop! I have something to say!¡± Chapter 2749 Chapter 2749 Chapter 2749 Jackie narrowed his eyes, naturally not answering his question. With a wave of his sword, a pitch-ck sh headed right toward the tall man¡¯s forehead. The tall man raised his sword to stop it, but his skill was nothingpared to Jackie¡¯s Destroying the Void. With a sh, the sh shattered the tall man¡®s sword. The ck glow entered the tall man¡¯s forehead in a sh. Jackie did not hold back at the sh. Before the man could even cry out in pain, his soul was completely shattered. He fell from the air and mmed onto the ground just like the scarred man. Looking down, his chest was no longer moving. He was already dead. Rudy was so scared his breathing had even stopped. He was shuddering and sobbing, not reacting to anything at all. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jackie grabbed Rudy¡¯s arm, ¡°Quit dreaming. Let¡¯s leave this ce right now!¡± Rudy was pulled by Jackie just like that, as they ran toward the northern direction. The two of them advanced for three hours before they stopped. Only then did Rudy snap back to reality. Jackie nced at Rudy, ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve never had your life on the line before. It¡¯s just two people, do you need to react like this?¡± Rudy shuddered, slowlyposing himself. His body was still trembling slightly, but he slowly started to speak, ¡°I was just frightened. I never expected to encounter something like this the moment we entered the Whirling World. If you were anyter, I¡¯d definitely have been killed by that guy. This is the closest I¡¯ve ever been to dying!¡± Those words actually reminded Jackie that, even though Rudy knew how to fight, he was still an alchemist in the end. Rudy merely learnedbat to extend his life. He had never gone through a true battle. The only time he had truly seen a big conflict was the experience before they entered Phoenix Valley. It might have been an incredibly trying time, but Rudy¡¯s life had not been directly threatened. It was different this time. The tall man¡¯s sword had been aimed right at his head. Jackie remembered that Rudy¡¯s whole body had been stiff earlier, probably going numb from fear. Jackie¡¯s lips twitched helplessly as he reached out to pat Rudy on the arm. ¡°I thought you were already mentally prepared beforeing in. I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t seem prepared for what we¡¯ll encounter at all. Battles like this are just appetizers!¡± ¡°They¡¯re just appetizers?¡± Rudy¡¯s mouth was gaping wide, tears were threatening to fall from his eyes. Looking at him, Jackie felt even more helpless. It seemed like Rudy was really inexperienced. After all, Jackie had encountered all sorts of battles before. Before he entered the Whirling World, he had naturally expected even more battles over resources. Rudy did not know that. Rudy had thought that he just needed to y his part and he would be able to peacefully go through two years. Then, he would be able to safely return to Hestia Continent and live his peaceful days. Realizing that he had been wrong in his thoughts, Rudy almost cried. He swallowed as he said, ¡°I can¡¯t believe this ce is even more dangerous than Phoenix Valley. I wouldn¡¯t havee here if I knew. If it weren¡¯t for you, I¡¯d have been split into two just now!¡± He was even more scared as he thought about it. His whole body shuddered. Jackie did not know what to say at that point. Rudy had entered the Whirling World without understanding anything, he really was special. Chapter 2750 Chapter 2750 Chapter 2750 Ruddy stammered out, ¡°Can we no longer go back?¡± Jackie nodded, speechless. He did not really want to say anything else. Rudy looked up hopelessly at the sunless sky. Jackie could not stop himself from rolling his eyes, not bothering with Rudy anymore. He started to continue moving forward. He needed to find somewhere to make camp at that moment, or at least find others who had entered the Whirling World as well. He wanted to talk to them, to ask them if there were any dangers around. No matter how bad Rudy felt, Rudy still knew that he could not leave Jackie at that moment. Otherwise, he would probably end up being killed by someone before the next day. He ran after Jackie, ¡°Actually, we could have followed arger team here. After all, the more people we have, the stronger we would be!¡± For safety¡¯s sake, Elder Maurice had arranged for arge team from Phoenix Valley to enter the Whirling World. Basically, every major force had that arrangement. After all, there was strength in numbers. Even those who had ill intentions would not offend them. However, Jackie rejected it. Rudy had nned on following therger group into the Whirling World, but Rudy had rejected it after Jackie did as well. Compared to anyone else, Rudy felt like Jackie was more reliable. Jackie nced at Rudy, not hiding his thoughts, ¡°Even though following arge group will give us more assurances, there will be a lot of trouble as well. You would need to ept any arrangements, and fight against everyone else. There is strength in numbers, but who knows what kind of trouble will pop up in the face of any valuable resources. Moving alone is much better. ¡° Jackie hated fighting against others the most. The Phoenix Valley¡¯s group were all scheming sorts. He did not want to bother those people. Moving alone was Jackie¡¯s favorite thing anyway. So, when Elder Maurice suggested that he move with therge group, Jackie rejected it without a second thought. Rudy sighed helplessly, Jackie was right in the end. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. He did not want to mix around with people he did not know. Someone like him, who was not really that strong in martialbat and alchemy, would basically be cannon fodder for those people. The two of them no longer dwell on the specifics. After determining a direction, they continued to move forward. Beforeing over, Jackie had found out what he could about the Whirling World. The Whirling World was incrediblyrge. Even if it was not as big as Middle Province, it was almost that size. After walking for a long time, they still saw only deste wastnds. They did not know when they could get out, nor did they know when they would find traces of the ancient city. It took them till noon the second day to get out of the wastnd. Morning of the third day, they saw remnants of a small city. The moment they saw the city walls, they could not control their excitement. After making sure that it was a city wall, the two of them moved forward impatiently. Rudy¡¯s face was all smiles, ¡°I thought that we would have to walk a few more days to see anything! It would be better if he had a map, but we¡¯re just moving around blindly. We really did manage to find it. How lucky we are!¡± Chapter 2751 Chapter 2751 Chapter 2751 Jackie smiled but said nothing as the two of them continued walking for another hour before reaching the city. From a distance, many people were seen gathering at the city gates. Those people were dressed in various sorts of clothes, but all of them were merely standing around the gate and not entering. Jackie frowned and hastened his pace. ¡°This is too much! The city is a remnant left behind from ancient times. What does it have to do with you? What gives you the right to ask for an entry fee that¡¯s so expensive! You¡¯re asking for ten thousand spirit crystals! It¡¯s daylight robbery!¡± ¡°Exactly! You¡¯re being too heavy-handed! All of us just got into the Whirling World as well. You were just a step faster than us. What gives you the right to im the whole city?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! This is too much! The Unbreaking Pavilion might be an eighth-grade n, but still, you can¡¯t do this!¡± Both of them could hear sounds of quarreling from afar. Upon hearing the words ¡®Unbreaking Pavilion¡¯, Jackie was immediately on alert. He looked toward the front. He saw five men in simr-looking ck clothes standing in front of the city gates. The five of them had their heads held high, their expressions were incredibly arrogant! The disciple from the Unbreaking Pavilion who stood at the front let out a coldugh, ¡°Don¡¯t you know the early bird gets the worm? I already told you before, the Unbreaking Pavilion has imed ck Sun City. This whole city is our territory now! If you were here earlier, you could have taken over ck Sun City as well. However, we got here first, so let¡¯s not waste time on nonsense!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you the rules. As long as you pay ten thousand spirit crystals, I¡¯ll let you in. If you don¡¯t want to pay the tax, then get lost!¡± The disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion did not care for the warriors in front of them. After all, they were one of the top ns in Middle Province. As a disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion, they had a sense of arrogance to them, regardless of what their ranking within the n was. They did not regard anyone else highly at all. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After the person spoke, the warriors outside were all incredibly indignant. Their faces reddened in anger. ¡°This is too much! What do you mean by arriving first?! This city should be shared between all of us. You can¡¯t just im the whole city for yourselves just because you got here first! Don¡¯t you think you ¡®re crossing the line?!¡± The disciple that stood in front sneered as he said with disdain, ¡°Crossing the line? What line? Why don¡¯t you look at yourselves in the mirror first? Do you even have the right to say any of that in front of me? I¡¯m already being very nice to you by standing here and talking to you so calmly! If I had my way, I wouldn¡¯t let you in even if you gave us ten thousand Spirit Crystals! It¡¯s only thanks to the mercy of our senior, Philip Devine, that you even have the chance to enter!¡± Jackie¡¯s lips twitch helplessly. He never expected to encounter something so troubling the moment he found a city he could settle down in. He looked at those Unbreaking Pavilion disciples earnestly. With just a look, he could tell that they could back up their words. They were all incredibly arrogant and probably had some skill. They would naturally not be bothered with those warriors who looked like mere wanderers. Rudy might not have any skills, but he was still incredibly furious after he heard what the disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion said. He whispered to Jackie, ¡°This is too much! Just because they were a little earlier, they took over the whole city and are refusing to let us in! Aren¡¯t they afraid that all the warriors here will work together and fight them?¡± When Rudy said that, his entire body was trembling. He looked very eager to rush over and start cursing at them. Chapter 2752 Chapter 2752 Chapter 2752 Jackie let out augh and replied, ¡°Of course, they¡¯re not scared. There might be a lot of warriors gathered outside the city, but they¡¯re just cannon fodder in the Unbreaking Pavilion¡¯s eyes. They¡¯re not worth noticing at all. It would be incredibly difficult for them to group together in the first ce. If all of them really attacked, the Unbreaking Pavilion would not be worried anyway. Even though everyone¡¯s strength has been suppressed to thete stage of the innate realm, everyone¡¯s skills and cultivation levels are different¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°To be able to be a disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion means that all of them are definitely talented and skilled. Facing wandering warriors like these, they can win even if the numbers were stacked three to one. Naturally, they aren¡¯t scared!¡± Even though he did not want to, Rudy had to admit that Jackie was speaking the truth. Rudy sighed helplessly, ¡°Even with the suppression of thews, the techniques and skills that we¡¯ve learned can¡¯t be restricted. Those with Earth level techniques are naturally much stronger than those with only Red level techniques!¡± ¡°I was only at the early stage of the innate realm before this, and only have a middle-level yellow stage skill. If you weren¡¯t by my side, I would have been an ant that could be stepped on at any moment!¡± In truth, Rudy knew that it was best to shut his mouth during times like this, but he could not help but feel a bit indignant. He felt like the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion were absolutely shameless to be preying on the weak like that! ¡°You can¡¯t do this! You¡¯re really crossing the line!¡± ¡°So what if we enter?! We¡¯re not asking for anything amazing. At least give us some scraps!¡± ¡°You¡¯re trying to im everything for yourself! This behavior of yours can¡¯t be justified!¡± Everyone tried to fight for themselves emotionally. They felt like they had been deeply insulted, and wanted to fight for their own benefits. In Jackie¡¯s eyes, it was absolutely pointless to say anything even if he yelled until his voice turned hoarse. In the eyes of the Unbreaking Pavilion¡¯s disciples, all of them were just grains of sand that could be stepped over at any moment. Rudy felt that what everyone said was right, and could not help but voiced out, ¡°That¡¯s right! They really are crossing the line. Even if they want to take all the best things for themselves, they should at least save some scraps for the rest!¡± Jackie did not say anything at Rudy¡¯s words. He merely looked at those disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion. The ones who stood in front were clearly starting to get frustrated. He felt like that group of people were really not showing any respect. He raised his voice and shouted angrily, ¡°Stop talking so much, I¡¯m about to go deaf! If you¡¯re not happy with it, then fight with us! However, you¡¯d better know what kind of consequences are waiting for you if you do!¡± The moment he said that the emotional crowd suddenly went quiet. At that moment, everyone was dead silent as they all exchanged looks with each other, not knowing what to say. Jackie sighed in exasperation. They really were useless. They had been so emotional when they spoke, but all of them decided to cower in silence when it was time to stand up. No one wanted to take the lead. In truth, they knew very well that even if they fought, they would not be able to do anything to the Unbreaking Pavilion with their skills. Anyone who decided to take charge at that moment would just be pure cannon fodder. Hence, no one else dared to say anything. Chapter 2753 Chapter 2753 Chapter 2753 Rudy felt especially frustrated and said, ¡°They¡¯re being way too cowardly about this. Won¡¯t they win if they all charged together? Even if the Unbreaking Pavilion is strong, they should at least be able to do something with their numbers. They shouldn¡¯t just take these insults!¡± Jackie¡¯s lips twitched helplessly. Rudy was really just there for the show. Nothing was happening to him, so he naturally felt like everything was fine. He had not been whispering earlier, and someone next to Jackie heard it. The person had a gray robe on and looked at Rudy angrily after he heard that He said rudely, ¡°Brat, you¡®d better watch your mouth. If you think we¡¯re scared, why don¡¯t you stand up and take the lead? Lead us into a fight with the Unbreaking Pavilion. If you have the guts to do that, you¡¯ll have my respect!¡± Of course, Rudy did not dare to do that. He did not have the skills or the guts. Rudy let out augh as he walked toward the gray-robed man. Even though he had heard about what happened from the quarrel, the two of them were still new to the Whirling World. They still did not know much about the Whirling World, so he wanted to take the chance to learn more about it. ¡°Could you tell me your name? The two of us are alchemists from the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance. We just arrived here, so I want to rify a few things,¡± Jackie was incredibly polite, and the gray man immediately calmed down to talk to Jackie when he saw that. The man was called Robert Mason. He was a wandering warrior that did not belong to any ns. After hearing about the Whirling World, he had entered the ce with a few friends. Yet, they were attacked by bandits the moment they entered, and he was the only one who survived among the three of them. Jackie did not tell him that they were from Phoenix Valley. After all, Phoenix Valley was in a precarious position at that moment. Rudy had been silent the whole time, not saying anything. After all, Robert had just mocked him earlier. However, Jackie ignored Rudy¡¯s feelings as he earnestly asked a few questions that Robert answered. He had already arrived at ck Sun City a day ago but was stopped outside the gates. Ten thousand spirit crystals was arge sum to a wanderer like him. Even if he could afford it, it would end up costing him his whole fortune. Naturally, he was not willing to spend that money on the entry tax. ¡°Actually there were even more people here yesterday. After fighting over it for a long time, they were not able to enter at all. Most of them have already dispersed. I¡¯m already injured, so leaving this ce will be incredibly dangerous. That¡¯s why I decided to stay.¡± Jackie nodded as he looked at the crowd that was still just as emotional, but unwilling to speak up. Jackie then asked, ¡°Did everyone gather and make a scene here yesterday as well?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Robert shook his head and replied, ¡°That didn¡¯t happen yesterday. Everyone¡¯s just getting impatient today. After all, it¡¯s starting to get dangerous outside. Hence, entering the ancient city would guarantee us temporary safety.¡± Even though Robert did not voice it out, Jackie could still imagine what was happening. Outside the city was the vast Whirling World. The fewer people that were around, the easier it was for conflict to happen. Everyone knew that those who did not walk the righteous path liked to hide in the wilderness, killing anyone who passed by. Jackie suddenly remembered what Elder Maurice had said to him back then. He had said that the Whirling World might not have any beasts, but that did not mean that the ce was safe. In this world, the most terrifying thing was the human heart. The Whirling World truly revealed how despicable the human heart could be. It was actually quite a joke. Even without any beasts around, more warriors actually ended up dying. Chapter 2754 Chapter 2754 Chapter 2754 Robert sighed as he let out a cold smile, ¡°Just look There¡¯s a reason for all this noise. A few days ago, a group of people entered ck Sun City before the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion did. There was news from within ck Sun City that there are a few amazing things left behind from the ancient civilization. I heard that the most valuable thing was the true energy fields. Each of those fields has its own traits.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a wood element specialist. I wanted to use the wood element¡¯s true energy field to practice but was blocked by these guys. The outside of the city has been getting increasingly dangerous day by day, and with what¡¯s inside ck Sun City, no one really wants to give up on entering. Even though no one has stood up yet, they¡¯ve still not dispersed. This time, they don¡¯t want to give up so easily!¡± Jackie could feel everyone¡¯s determination as well. Everyone knew that the person who took the lead would be targeted, but even if no one took the lead, they did not want to give up just like that. They were not willing to fork out ten thousand spirit crystals either. After all, it was not a small sum! Rudy reached out to pull at Jackie¡¯s sleeve and said worryingly, ¡°What do we do? Should we go inside? If we want to, we¡¯d have to pay a ten thousand spirit crystal fee. I might be able to afford it, but it¡¯s no small sum¡­¡± Jackie could not help but roll his eyes at Rudy¡¯s words. Rudy was just trying to get Jackie to think of a way to get everyone in. Robert just mentioned that there were true energy fields inside. They were something incredibly beneficial. It caused Rudy so much excitement that Rudy started to breathe faster. Jackie snorted, ignoring Rudy. Rudy suddenly got anxious when he saw Jackie¡¯s reaction, unable to stop himself from saying, ¡°This group is just going too far. Even though I don¡¯t know how good the true energy fields will be for us, it¡¯s still definitely an amazing ce. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have taken over the whole city. Honestly, this isn¡¯t worth that much to us.¡± ¡°After all, I¡¯m an alchemist. Increasing my strength just gives me a bit more support. It¡¯s different for you. You¡¯re not only talented as an alchemist but as a martial artist as well! The true energy field is something you definitely need. It would be an incredible loss for you!¡± Rudy got more and more excited as he spoke. Jackie could not help but raise an eyebrow. Rudy¡®s overexcitement was beginning to cause Jackie some doubt. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. In truth, Rudy had been right. The true energy fields were amazing for martial artists, while they were not that useful for alchemists. Rudy was someonepletely focused on alchemy, so Rudy was very different from Jackie. Jackie did not know if Rudy was excited on Jackie¡¯s behalf or because Rudy had some other thoughts in mind. Rudy started to get even more nervous when he saw that Jackie was still so calm after he described things to that degree. He was about to say a few more words when Jackie raised a hand and interrupted him, ¡°You want to enter ck Sun City that much, but don¡¯t you know that we can¡¯t enter at all? Unless we defeat those people, we won¡¯t be able to enter at all¡­¡± ¡°It would be easy for me to deal with them if they didn¡¯t have the numbers, but there are so many of them. If we fight, and the people here don¡¯t help, there¡¯s no way for us to win at all. Why don¡¯t you just give up on those thoughts!¡± After Jackie said that, Rudy anxiously said, ¡°How could they not help us? Even though some of them are incredibly insignificant, they¡¯ll definitely join you in the fight if you take the lead! The disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion were so harsh with their words. Everyone here is furious. They just don¡¯t have the guts to stand up to the Unbreaking Pavilion by themselves. As long as someone leads them, they¡¯ll definitely follow the leader!¡± Chapter 2755 Chapter 2755 Chapter 2755 Rudy was incredibly firm with his words. He narrowed his eyes as he looked at the disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion in hatred. Jackie was speechless when he saw how Rudy was. He did not know why Rudy was so angry that he needed to go against the Unbreaking Pavilion that badly. Jackie helplessly pursed his lips as he patted Rudy on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to take the lead in this. You can¡¯t read their minds. You can¡¯t be sure they¡¯ll follow if I start fighting. Nothing right now is certain!¡± Rudy had wanted to counter Jackie¡¯s words, but Jackie shot him a look. Rudy was crossing the line. Rudy was insisting that Jackie take the lead and fight against the Unbreaking Pavilion. He did not know if Rudy was too confident in him or Rudy just purely hated the Unbreaking Pavilion. Just as the two of them were still on the problem, the city gates suddenly opened from within. Everyone immediately shut their months as they looked toward the city gates. They saw two Unbreaking Pavilion disciples in luxurious clothes slowly walk out of the city. The two disciples were in ck clothes as well, the patterns on their clothes were simr to the ones on the disciples standing outside. It was obvious they were from the same n. However, the two of them were dressed much more luxuriously than the disciples outside. They were even adorned with jewelry. When the two of them walked out, the five disciples on the outside had a sudden change of expression. Back when they were facing the wandering disciples on the outside, the five of them were incredibly arrogant.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Yet, when facing those two, they suddenly became obedient dogs that had their tails wagging. It was a far cry from their earlier demeanors. Yet, no one dared to say anything at that moment. That was because the two of them were clearly no ordinary disciples. One of the disciples that stood in the front earlier saluted the two of them as he said respectfully, ¡°Philip, Derrick, hello! Did something happen inside? Why did youe out here?¡± Philip frowned, his expression was quite dark. He let out a sigh as he walked forward, ¡°Something really did happen.¡± After that, he deliberately lowered his voice. All of the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion gathered together as they started to discuss the matter. They did not want the wandering warriors to hear their discussions, but those warriors could tell from their faces that something had definitely happened that caused some difficulty for the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion. Jackie frowned as he stared at the few of them, feeling like something bad had definitely happened for those two to walk out. After a while, Philip finally determined their next actions. Chapter 2756 Chapter 2756 Chapter 2756 He nodded at his other disciples and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it this way. After all, these people will die elsewhere if not here anyway. Let¡¯s just have them help us!¡± Derrickughed and said, ¡°Philip is right. After all, these pieces of trash are going to die anyway. We might as well make the most out of them.¡± The other disciples allughed at Derrick¡¯s words. It was an incredibly meaningful sort ofughter. Derrick turned around to look at all the wandering warriors outside. Those wandering warriors were not part of any ns and had entered the Whirling World just to look for some resources. They wanted to strengthen themselves, but they were still just insignificant ants in his eyes. They could be killed effortlessly by a wave of his hand. Philip exchanged a look with Derrick who was next to him before the two of them walked forward. Philip let out a small cough before he announced, ¡°I¡¯ve heard all your pleas earlier. My fellow disciples have conveyed your thoughts to me. Even though some of you were a bit harsh with your words, I have to admit that what you said was right. It really isn¡¯t right for us to do this. I¡¯ve talked about it with my fellow disciples, and we n on loosening the restrictions for you to enter ck Sun City!¡± After hearing that, the wandering warriors all started to get excited. No one expected that the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion would be so reasonable. Although they had been crying out crazily earlier, they never expected to get an actual response. After all, those people were usually so high up on their perches that they were oblivious to those wandering warriors. They looked down on wandering warriors, even lower than dirt. After seeing the responses of the wandering warriors, Philip¡¯s smile deepened. After a moment, he continued, ¡°There¡¯s still something I have to say. It¡¯s impossible for us to read the human heart. Even though I trust that you won¡®t cause any trouble for us, we still have to take precautions. Before loosening the restrictions, I¡®ll need some proof!¡± After saying that, Philip paused. He observed their reactions and they were well within his expectations. There were traces of doubt within their confusion. Philip saw through all those reactions. He forced a somewhat pleasant smile on his face as he continued, ¡°I¡¯ll need to pick out a few people to test if you¡¯ll cause trouble to us at all. If there¡¯s no trouble, only then will I loosen the restrictions to entering ck Sun City. All of you will have the right to enter. You won¡¯t need to pay that many spirit crystals either.¡± After he said that, the wandering warriors were even more excited. All of them started to talk amongst one another. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It looks like our number really ounts for strength! Even though those disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion are all usually so arrogant, they can¡¯t just ignore so many of us gathered here. They¡¯re worried that we¡¯ll do something, so they¡¯re loosening their restrictions! We¡¯ll be able to enter ck Sun City to train without any trouble soon!¡± ¡°I can finally use the legendary true energy fields. I wonder how much I can improve with that!¡± The discussions were not spoken about in hushed tones at all. It was easily heard by all the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion. Based on the past behaviors of those disciples, they would have definitely reacted to those words. Yet, they did not seem to react that much. It was as if they did not care about what was being talked about at all. Jackie¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed tightly. He was the most clear-minded person present. No matter how nicely the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion put everything, Jackie felt like there was some sinister plot hidden behind it. Those disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion would absolutely never be bothered by those wandering warriors, nor would they be bothered with their opinions as well. Chapter 2757 Chapter 2757 Chapter 2757 Even though those people were a pretty substantial force if gathered together, they were still just a speck of dust in the eyes of the disciples of Unbreaking Pavilion. For the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion to suddenly change their mind definitely meant that there was a plot underfoot! Rudy raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Even the disciples of arge n would be scared at times. They know that it won¡¯t end well if they end up fighting!¡± Robert agreed with him after hearing that, ¡°We can finally go in. I¡¯ve already waited here for so many days. I thought that they would never give in and I would never be able to actually experience a true energy field in my life. I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re actually somewhat considerate!¡± Rudy and the other wandering warriors thought the same. They thought that the Unbreaking Pavilion took a step back because they were worried that the gathered wandering warriors would try to fight against them. He excitedly discussed things with Robert. The unhappiness between the two of them earlier was suddenly wiped clean. However, the more Rudy talked about it, the more he felt like something was wrong. That was because Jackie, who was standing next to him, had a frown on his face the whole time. It was as if he was thinking about something serious. Rudy had been so excited, but Jackie did not say a single word. Jackie was acting far too strange. After interacting with Jackie for so long, he more or less understood Jackie¡¯s temper. The moment Jackie had an expression like that, it meant that something terrifying was about to happen. He took a deep breath as he turned to whisper, ¡°Did something happen? Why do you look like this? They¡¯ve already given in. We will be able to enter soon. Aren¡¯t you happy about that?¡± Jackie¡¯s lips twitched in exasperation as he turned to look at Rudy and replied, ¡°Why are you still unable to think for yourself after so long? Do you really think the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion are so nice? Why would he be afraid of all these riff-raff? If their thoughts are really as they said, then they would never have been so stubborn to start with. They must have their reasons for doing this. Keep your excitement in check!¡± Rudy frowned, feeling like Jackie¡¯s reaction was unreasonable. It clearly looked like those disciples were giving in, yet Jackie somehow felt like they were just putting up an act. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. As Rudy was thinking about it, Philip started to pick out the people. Earlier, his words seemed reasonable and noble. He would first pick out some people to experiment with to see if they would cause the Unbreaking Pavilion any trouble. As long as those people behaved, Philip would loosen the restrictions to enter the city. They would all be able to enter. With that reasoning, the wandering warriors naturally allowed Philip to pick them out. Philip walked around the wandering warriors. His sharp gaze fell on everyone. He appraised everything seriously as if he was shopping. He would pick out a person every few steps he took. After a moment, he pulled out five warriors from all of them. Those five would be the test subjects to first enter ck Sun City. The five of them were worried that they would still need to pay the entry fee if they entered then, but Philip generously said they could enter for free. Chapter 2758 Chapter 2758 Chapter 2758 ¡°You¡¯re just: entering as an experiment. As long as you¡¯re obedient and don¡®t cause us any trouble, you¡¯ll be able to peacefully train in the true energy fields. You¡¯ll be sent out safely as well. You¡¯re the leaders of the pack, so we won¡¯t ask you for any spirit crystals. You can enter the city for free!¡± After the few of them heard Philip¡¯s words, they were incredibly excited. One of the men in purple clothes actually walked forward and shook Philip¡¯s hand in gratitude. Philip and the others gave out a happy look in response to everyone¡¯s excited expressions. Jackie could even feel a pleasing aura from them. At that moment, Jackie felt incredibly strange witnessing the atmosphere between the wandering warriors and the disciples of Unbreaking Pavilion. Ever since he arrived at Hestia Continent, he learned the meaning of what survival of the fittest meant. No one would ever change, nor were they capable of changing. As disciples of an eighth-grade n, they would always have an arrogant air to them when they faced the wandering warriors. Jackie felt like the attitude the Unbreaking Pavilion¡¯s disciples had toward the wandering warriors earlier was not surprising. Instead, their current reactions had Jackie feeling incredibly uneasy. Those wandering warriors had actually thought that the Unbreaking Pavilion was afraid of them and bothered with their opinions. Jackie felt incredibly amused at that. However, it was pointless for him to say anything at that point. He merely looked on silently as he waited to see what the Unbreaking Pavilion would do next. After choosing the people, Philip and Derrick led the five of them into ck Sun City. As they entered the city, the other wandering warriors were even loudly shouting at them. ¡°You absolutely must not break any rules! Otherwise, we won¡¯t let the five of you off.¡± ¡°Even if you see any treasures, don¡¯t be greedy. They¡®re still an eighth-grade n. With your talents, you¡¯re not a match for them at all! Know your ce. We¡¯ll only be able to enter if you¡¯re obedient!¡± ¡°You won¡¯t like the consequences if you break the rules and cause us to not be able to get in!¡± The five of them nodded fervently, pping their chests in the guarantee. They would absolutely be obedient and not cause any trouble for the Unbreaking Pavilion. They would give a chance for everyone else to enter ck Sun City. After the five of them disappeared behind the city gates, everyone started to have a rxed expression on their faces. Everyone had just happened to gather there by chance, so they were not very familiar with the five of them. However, they knew very well that the five of them would try to not cause any trouble no matter how daring they were. Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Compared to the excitement the rest of the warriors felt, Jackie was much calmer. He stood on the spot like a pir as he continued looking toward the entrance of the city gate. No one could tell what he was thinking. Rudy was happily discussing how they would increase their strength when they enteredter on. Even though he was purely an alchemist, he still wanted to see how much the true energy field could help them. Even though Jackie was next to him in the Whirling World, he could still end up in danger if he was not sufficiently skilled. If he improved himself however much he could, it might actually be useful at a crucial moment! He was incredibly happy, and Robert was as well. However, Jackie was theplete opposite of them, he was so silent that it actually attracted suspicion. After Rudy talked about it for so long, he tried to pull Jackie into the conversation, but Jackie ignored him. Chapter 2759 Chapter 2759 Chapter 2759 He seemed to be pondering an incredibly hard question. He frowned as his eyes darted all over the ce. Rudy said somewhat helplessly, ¡°What exactly are you thinking about? Don¡¯t you feel happy? Even though what you said earlier was reasonable, didn¡¯t the disciple from the Unbreaking Pavilion do exactly as he said and pulled a few people in as a test? As long as the five of them are on their best behavior, we¡¯ll be able to enter. The number equals strength. Even if they want to do anything weird, they would still need to consider the fact that there are so many people waiting out here!¡± As he was saying that, Rudy was filled with confidence. It was as if he was a ferocious beast that no one would dare to touch. After Jackie heard that, he waspletely speechless. If Rudy already had that thought, let alone everyone else. Jackie could not help but turn around to look. Everyone present looked incredibly excited as well. It was obvious that they were not worried that anything bad would happen. Jackie could not resist shaking their head at how they were. He whispered, ¡°Can you use your head and think about it? Didn¡¯t you notice something weird about the five that Philip picked out?¡± Those words ruined all of Rudy¡¯s excitement and he started to feel goosebumps around his body. His mouth stiffened as he said, ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Did you notice something? I thought five of them looked pretty ordinary. They were all regr fighters! Just tell me, I can¡¯t wrap my head around it!¡± At that moment, Rudy looked incredibly honest. He really could not see anything amiss at all. Jackie sighed in exasperation as he frowned and said, ¡°The cultivation levels of all five of them were not particrly good. They were probably only in the innate realm. When Philip picked the five of them out, I purposely paid attention to them. Their energies were all not very stable. It was obvious that they had been forcibly raised to thete stage of the innate realm. It means their true levels aren¡¯t at thete stage of the innate realm.¡± ¡°They are considered merely ants ifpared to the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion. If they wanted to do anything to those five, the five of them would be obliterated with just a wave!¡± Jackie¡¯s words caused Rudy to shudder as he had not realized that at all. He had been too happy earlier, thinking that the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion would definitely keep their promise and allow everyone there into ck Sun City. However, Jackie¡¯s words gave Rudy a moment of realization. He took a deep breath as he said anxiously, ¡°Were all five of them not at thete stage of the innate realm? All five of them? Are you sure?!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jackie raised an eyebrow as he looked at Rudy with some praise. That question meant that Rudy was at least not aplete idiot. Rudy immediately saw through the key point of the problem. Jackie nodded and said, ¡°All of them!¡± Those words were likerge boulders on Rudy¡¯s heart. If all five of them were not at thete stage of the innate realm, then everything that had happened earlier was definitely problematic. The disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion clearly had ill intentions. If they really nned on doing an experiment, they would have grouped in some warriors of stronger levels as well. Yet, they did not do so. Even those wandering warriors that were stronger were still nothing in front of the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion. They would not have caused that much trouble! Chapter 2760 Chapter 2760 Chapter 2760 Rudy felt a chill down his spine as he reached out to grab Jackie¡¯s arm and said, ¡°What are they trying to do?¡± Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Jackie took a deep breath as he said with a sliver of uncertainty, ¡°They were probably speaking half- truths earlier. The five of them should have actually been pulled inside for an experiment. As for what kind of experiment it is, that¡¯s hard to say. ¡°We won¡¯t even know if they¡¯ll end up dead or alive. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Philip will still being out later, but not the five of them.¡± Rudy¡¯s body stiffened as his breathing sped up. His eyes darted all over as his heart started to race. After a long time, he whispered into Jackie¡¯s ears, ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave this ce? I feel very unsafe. Even if ck Sun City has true energy fields, we¡¯d actually need to be able to get in there. The disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion are all bad people. Who knows what sort of plots they have up their sleeves!¡± In truth, Rudy had been so excited earlier purely because he had been too angered by the Unbreaking Pavilion¡¯s disciples. He merely wanted to push Jackie toward leading the warriors around here to cause some trouble in order to teach those people a lesson. Rudy had wanted them to know that even weak warriors were not to be trampled over. However, he was beginning to get worried. The Unbreaking Pavilion¡¯s disciples were too deep in with their scheming. Rudy might be dragged into it at any moment. No matter how angry he was, the anger had all been swept away by his worry. After all, the true energy fields were only able to increase a person¡¯s strength. It was actually not that useful for Rudy. He did not know what those people were nning, so it was far better to leave as soon as he could! Rudy really was beginning to feel afraid. He was afraid that the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion would suddenly attack them. After considering his own strength, he knew that he would merely be cannon fodder among them! He could die at any moment of carelessness. He had been so excited in urging Jackie to go against the Unbreaking Pavilion purely because of his anger. He had not fully considered the circumstances. After thinking about it in detail, he finally started to feel afraid. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and leave this ce. It¡¯s not easy for us to deal with them. What if they suddenly attack when theye out? What would we do then? Everyone¡¯s already let down their guard against the Unbreaking Pavilion! If the Unbreaking Pavilion suddenly attacks, they would definitely panic. They were already the weaker side to start with. It probably wouldn¡¯t take very long for most of them to die!¡± As he said that, he looked around his surroundings. The wandering warriors were just like him earlier. They were all gathered together to discuss how they would be training earlier. Some of them were already incredibly rxed. They hadpletely thrown away all sense of rm. If anything happened, it would not take too long for most of them to meet their end. Jackie smiled bitterly, starting to feel like there was something wrong with Rudy¡¯s head. Rudy had just been urging him so excitedly earlier, and now Rudy was trying to leave the ce like an incredibly scared bird. Jackie let out a small sigh as he said, ¡°I¡¯m not nning on leaving this ce. I want to see what these people are plotting.¡± Hearing that, Rudy¡¯s heart almost jumped out of his throat. He reached out and pulled at Jackie¡¯s arm, ¡°Don¡¯t do that! Later, if¡­¡± Chapter 2761 Chapter 2761 Chapter 2761 Jackie turned and looked at Rudy with a sharp gaze, ¡°If you think that leaving is the right choice. You can leave yourself. Don¡¯t try to change my mind.¡± Before entering the Whirling World, Jackie had actually not wanted Rudy toe along with him. After all, that guy was just a burden to Jackie as he waspletely useless. Rudy was also incredibly annoying, constantly chatting all the time. Yet, Rudy was like a fly that could not be chased away. No matter what Jackie said, Rudy did not want to follow therger group. Jackie was practically forced to bring him along. Even so, it did not mean that Jackie would be affected by Rudy. Every decision Jackie made had his own considerations. If he would be affected by someone else so easily, then he would have just followed therger group. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jackie¡¯s words caused Rudy topletely shut up. Rudy finally sobered up. He understood Jackie somewhat and knew that Jackie was not someone who was easily swayed. This time, he no longer dared to say anything else. He was forced to take a deep breath to control his apprehensive mood. Time ticked away, and after a long while, the closed city gates were opened again. Philip¡¯s figure appeared in front of everyone once again. This time, Derrick was not with Philip as Philip walked out of the city gates alone. All of the wandering warriors looked toward Philip. They had greedy looks in their eyes as they wanted to enter ck Sun City. Philip had a smile on his face as he faced everyone to announce, ¡°They did not do that well. Even though they did not do anything major, they were all so shifty-eyed all the time. My fellow disciples and I couldn¡®t really rx,¡± Philip let out a long sigh. Those words unsettled everyone there. What was that supposed to mean? Will they not be allowed inside? Someone started to say, ¡°What do you mean by that? Of course, they¡¯d be shifty-eyed! Who wouldn¡¯t feel greedy looking at so many valuable things? They aren¡¯t saints. They didn¡¯t do anything excessive, right? It means they don¡¯t have the guts to do anything! They didn¡¯t cross the line!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re not saints here. They just took a few additional looks, what kind of trouble would that cause? We won¡¯t let you use an excuse like that against us! Don¡¯t try to stop us from going in with that kind of excuse! You¡¯re just going against your promises!¡± At that moment, no one really cared about what happened to the other five or why the other five did not come out. Instead, their full focus was on whether or not they could go in! They thought that Philip was just saying that because he did not want to let them in. They thought that it was all just excuses! He just wanted to go against the earlier deal. The disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion never wanted to let them in. Philip took a deep breath before he motioned for them to stop. He temporarily halted their emotional roars. He smiled lightly as he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say you were all not allowed in. Can you please let me finish speaking before you get so excited!¡± Philip purposely let out a helpless expression after he said that. He only continued speaking after everyone was thoroughly quiet. ¡°I have thought about this matter for a long time. After all, we already made a deal with you. They might look sketchy, but they did not really do anything, so it wasn¡¯t too bad¡­¡± ¡°However, my senior was still worried, so we decided to let a few more people in first. If the few who go in this time aren¡¯t as sketchy as thest time, then we¡¯ll be sure that all of you won¡¯t cause us any trouble.¡± Chapter 2762 Chapter 2762 Chapter 2762 They were going to give the wandering warriors another chance! Everyone was thoroughly consoled by those words! When they heard what Philip had said initially, they had thought that the Unbreaking Pavilion wanted to go against their words. However, when they heard that there was still another chance, they rxed. Everyone had thought that having their eyes on any of the valuables inside would be something incredibly normal. With Philip¡¯s warning, the next few who entered would definitely need to avoid doing so. As long as the Unbreaking Pavilion could not find any faults, everyone would still be able to enter ck Sun City. There was only one thing everyone was focused on at that moment, which was whether or not they could enter ck Sun City and train using the true energy fields. They did not really care about anything else. As Philip said all of that, Jackie¡¯s frown never disappeared. Rudy hadpletely lost all hope at that point. When he saw Philip walking out alone, he felt a chill in his heart. Jackie had been right when Philip appeared again, the five who previously were with him no longer were. Rudy thought that if he asked where the five of them were at that moment, Philip would definitely tell everyone that the five of them were already training in the true energy fields. That was why they were not with him. Rudy could tell that the answer would be just a bunch of nonsense. After being sure that there was something wrong with Philip, Rudy¡¯s earlier excitement was all thrown aside. He reached out and pulled at Jackie¡¯s arm. He whispered and said, ¡°What¡¯s the point of him doing this again? Were those five not enough? He¡¯s trying to pick out even more people. What kind of experiment are they doing?¡± As he said that, Rudy was shuddering. If Jackie had not spoken, he would never have known about the hidden plot. If Philip had chosen him, he would have happily entered ck Sun City behind Philip. He could not imagine what sort of disaster would await him. Jackie sighed before shaking his head. ¡°How could I know what kind of experiment they¡¯re doing? You just need to know that the consequences of going inside definitely won¡¯t be good. The fact that he¡¯s looking for more people definitely means that those five were not enough, and they needed more people.¡± Rudy¡¯s face darkened at that. Ever since entering Phoenix Valley, Rudy had been tortured in every way. He was firmly on the side of the weak. In Rudy¡¯s eyes, all of the wandering warriors gathered there were all weak and were in the same situation as him. Seeing the weak being bullied by the strong caused Rudy¡¯s mood to sour incredibly. At that moment, he really wanted to reveal the truth. He really wanted to tell all the wandering warriors that the Unbreaking Pavilion did not have good intentions and that they should not enter the city. However, Rudy knew that no one would believe him no matter what he said. Rudy sighed helplessly as he whispered, ¡°Are we going to just look on like this? Are we going to let more people go in and die?¡± Jackie smiled coldly, ¡°We won¡¯t just be looking on. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll be able to join soon enough.¡± Jackie¡¯s words were quite meaningful, but Rudy felt his head spin as he looked at Jackie in confusion. However, before Rudy could even ask what he meant by that, he saw someone walking toward them. Rudy looked over and felt his heart thump. The person walking towards them was Philip. At that moment, Philip still had a casual smile on his face. He looked like a friendly big brother. Philip walked toward Jackie as if he already had a target. After arriving in front of them, he raised his hand and pointed at Rudy, and said, ¡°You!¡± After saying that, Philip turned to look at Jackie. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Philip could not help but frown when he saw that he could not figure out Jackie¡¯s strength. A sliver of doubt shed on his face, but it quickly disappeared after he saw the badge on Jackie¡¯s chest. Chapter 2763 Chapter 2763 Chapter 2763 He nodded slightly and said, ¡°You as well. The two of youe together.¡± Jackie let out a cold snort. This guy did exactly what Jackie thought he would. Philip was choosing the ones with the weakest strength. Since Jackie had deliberately left behind internal injuries, others were not able to see through his strength, which was why Philip was suspicious. After seeing that Jackie was an alchemist, Philip¡¯s doubts disappeared. After all, alchemists were never strong, that was something everyone knew. After choosing the two of them, Philip did not doubt that the two of them would follow him at all. He turned around and continued choosing the others. Rudy started to panic as he looked over at Jackie. He reached out and pulled at Jackie¡¯s sleeves, ¡°He wants both of us to go with him! What should we do? Are we just going to walk to our deaths?! Why don¡¯t we leave this ce? I know you always have your own thoughts in mind, but it¡¯s not the time to be stubborn. We can¡¯t possibly fight against so many disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion!¡± Rudy really was beginning to panic, and even his breathing started to get erratic. Jackie helplessly pursed his lips as he turned around, patting Rudy on the shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t have to say or do anything. Just leave the rest to me!¡± After that, Jackie followed behind Philip and walked into the center of the group. Rudy¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed tightly as he followed reluctantly. However, he was already used to following Jackie. Even if he was reluctant, he knew that he would definitely die if he left Jackie¡¯s side. After a moment of conflict, he followed along.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At that moment, Philip had already finished choosing the candidates. This time, he had picked out seven of them. ¡°Alright! Seven of you, follow me. Remember what I said earlier. Don¡¯t be as sketchy as the ones before, or my senior won¡¯t like it! If he feels like you guys will be trouble again, all of you will be chased away immediately!¡± After saying that, Philip turned around and walked toward the city gates. At that moment, Jackie suddenly spoke, ¡°I have a question. Could you please answer me?¡± Philip froze in ce at Jackie¡¯s words. He frowned and turned around somewhat impatiently. At that moment, he really wanted to enter and quickly solve those pending problems. He was not in the mood to answer any questions at all. However, he knew very well that he could not afford to act suspiciously in any way in front of all of them. Otherwise, the wandering warriors could very well find something out. He could not afford any idents. So, Philip controlled himself as he looked at Jackie, ¡°You can ask me anything. I¡¯ll tell you anything that I can answer.¡± All of the wandering warriors were very happy with that answer. Jackie¡¯s lips curled up as he answered meaningfully, ¡°What kind of experiment will we have to go through after we enter? I¡¯m guessing the earlier five are all already dead? Could you tell us how they died?¡± Jackie¡¯s words stunned everyone present. Everyone looked at Jackie with a strange expression, wondering if something was wrong with Jackie¡¯s head. After Jackie said that, Philip¡¯s expression suddenly changed. He frowned as he said, ¡°What do you mean by that?! How are those five dead? What kind of nonsense are you saying? Are you trying to look for trouble?¡± Jackie let out a lightugh. He was not bothered by Philip¡¯s attitude at all! Chapter 2764 Chapter 2764 Chapter 2764 At that moment, Philip looked like a rattlesnake that had been startled. He immediately adopted a battle stance as he rushed in front of Jackie with widened eyes. He said in an using tone, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re just trying to cause trouble! I can¡¯t believe someone¡¯s trying to go against our deal even after the Unbreaking Pavilion decided to treat you all so sincerely. Didn¡®t you hear our earlier offers? You just suddenly ran out and said all that. Are you just trying to stop everyone from entering ck Sun City? I don¡¯t know what your intentions are. Why are you trying to disrupt our rtionship with the wandering warriors?!¡± It could be said that Philip¡¯s mind worked very quickly. After a few words, he twisted the problem into Jackie stopping everyone from entering the city. Since it concerned their own benefits, the wandering warriors were naturally swayed. After Philip said that, some people lost their patience immediately. ¡°What are you talking about, brat? Don¡¯t think that you can cause trouble just with a few words. We have brains too. You were just standing by the side and did not see anything at all. How are you so certain that the five who entered are all already dead. Even if you want to use people, you should find a more logical reason!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! There¡¯s probably something wrong with his head. Does he really think that we¡¯ll rally behind him after making such an usation? Why is he even trying to do this? Isn¡¯t it better for everyone if we get to enter ck Sun City together?¡± ¡°Who knows what¡¯s wrong with this guy¡­¡± Various insults started to be flung at Jackie. Jackie did not really have much of a change in expression at that. After saying all that, he already anticipated that the wandering warriors would have a negative reaction. However, Rudy could not really take it. It was clear that the rest of them were dumb. Jackie stood up for the sake of justice, but the rest of them were ndering Jackie in disbelief instead. It was at that moment: that Rudy realized why Jackie acted that way. Even if Jackie really stood up and led the way like Rudy wanted, against the Unbreaking Pavilion, the wandering warriors would all have their own intentions in mind. As long as the Unbreaking Pavilion made them an offer, they would turn around and bite Jackie instead. The more Rudy thought about it, the more Rudy felt like he had been stupid. He coldly snorted and said loudly, ¡°You¡¯re really a bunch of idiots that are helping the people who¡¯re trying to harm you. Do you really think the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion are good people?!¡± ¡°Do you think they would care about your opinions? Why don¡¯t you use your brains and think? How do these high-level ns usually look at us?! Why would they suddenly be concerned with us like that?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Even though Rudy¡®s words sounded harsh, it was the truth. As he shouted that, the ones who were shouting out suddenly went quiet. The atmosphere suddenly turned a little strange. Philip frowned as he looked at Rudy coldly and said, ¡°What are the two of you trying to do? You¡¯re just trying to cause trouble. You don¡¯t have any proof and are just spreading lies when you say the five of them are dead. Don¡¯t you think whatever that you have said sounds like a joke? Even though the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion are usually not willing to mingle around with all of you, it doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ll just kill other warriors randomly. Do you think we¡¯re serial killers?¡± The other disciples behind Philip rushed over as well. They supported Philip by saying, ¡°You wandering warriors are crossing the line. You started out demanding an exnation from us and to let you into ck Sun City. After we followed what you wanted, you suddenly jumped out and said we killed yourpatriots!¡± Chapter 2765 Chapter 2765 Chapter 2765 ¡°You¡¯re really crossing the line here. Learn some basic respect! I¡¯m very curious. You, who asked the questions just now, why do you think those five are already dead? Did you see it? Or did you hear it? You don¡¯t know anything, and you¡¯re trying to nder us for some reason! I don¡¯t know what you ¡®re hoping to get out of this!¡± The Unbreaking Pavilion¡¯s disciples all worked together as they used Jackie over and over. The wandering warriors that stood at the front had very puzzled looks on their faces. They could not really understand what was being said and did not know who to listen to. They felt like the Unbreaking Pavilion¡¯s disciples were reasonable, but Jackie and Rudy were not unreasonable either. The wandering warriors that had been causing such a ruckus earlier were instead the quietest at that moment. They did not know which side to support. Philip narrowed his eyes as he coldly looked at Jackie. Jackie could see an unrestrained killing intent in Philip¡¯s eyes. If the situation had allowed it, Philip would definitely have attacked Jackie. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jackie let out augh as he raised his head and said, ¡°Sure enough, no one in a high position is ever a saint. You¡¯re not just talented, you have a way with your words as well. You¡¯re so good at twisting the truth.¡± Jackie was very calm as he spoke as if he was having a normal conversation. Philip frowned as he lightly snorted, crossing his arms. He wanted to see what Jackie was nning. Jackie raised an eyebrow as he continued, ¡°You¡®re right. I definitely didn¡¯t see you do anything to those five, nor did I hear their cries. That¡¯s not why I determined that the five of them were in danger.¡± Philip let out a coldugh and replied, ¡°Then tell me how you determined that we did something to the five of them. I¡¯ve seen many liars, but it¡¯s the first time I¡®ve seen one as calm as you.¡± Jackie did not care that Philip had called him a liar at all, he remained as calm as usual and answered him, ¡°Those five were chosen carefully by you. All of them were not that strong, and their internal energies were a mess. It¡¯s obvious that they were all warriors who were forced to rise to thete stage of the innate level.¡± ¡°Those warriors were all just cannon fodder in your eyes. There are so many wandering warriors around, and many of them have already broken through to the spring-solidifying realm. Yet, you deliberately chose the weakest five. ¡°And now, the seven you¡¯ve picked are in the same situation as the other five earlier! I was only chosen by you because of my sixth-grade alchemist badge. You determined that I¡¯m weak due to my status as an alchemist. That¡¯s why you chose me!¡± Jackie¡¯s words were all true. Philip and the other disciples¡¯ expressions slowly darkened as Jackie spoke. They had thought that Jackie was just looking for trouble without any evidence, but now it seemed like Jackie was definitely not an ordinary person! After the wandering warriors heard Jackie¡¯s reasoning, they started to feel like something was wrong as well. Someone started to discuss loudly, ¡°This guy¡¯s right. I know two of the ones that were chosen earlier. Before entering the Whirling World, they were only at the early stage of the innate realm!¡± Chapter 2766 Chapter 2766 Chapter 2766 ¡°The tallest one among the five was named Mitchell O¡¯Connor, and he¡¯s from my hometown. He¡®s not that strong and was only at the early stage of the innate realm. I had told him not toe into the Whirling World, seeing as no one knows what awaits us.¡± Jackie began to seem more trustworthy as everyone chimed in. Gazed pointed toward the Unbreaking Pavilion¡¯s disciples shifted to a much more serious lookpared to the excitement earlier. Everyone was ted to hear that the Unbreaking Pavilion was going to loosen the requirements to enter the city, happy that they seemed to have been acknowledged somehow. s, it seemed as though there was more to it behind the scenes. This group from the Unbreaking Pavilion who thought they were better than everyone else never truly considered the others as important at all! It finally made sense why their disciples were strangely unresponsive to their harsh words. It was as though the Unbreaking Pavilion epted all their mockery! Growing panicked, Philip retorted, ¡°You¡¯re all just blindly using now. I¡¯ll have you know that I did choose those who weren¡¯t very skilled, but that¡¯s just so we could quickly eliminate any problems. ¡°If the five of them had been looking for trouble, we¡¯d be able to get rid of them incredibly quickly if they were weak enough!¡± Such words seemed more usible than thest, but Jackie guffawed mockingly at this. Raising his voice, he debated, ¡°What childish excuses you have. Everyone didn¡¯t suspect anything initially solely because they were too excited to think about it properly. They didn¡¯t properly put your words into consideration. You imed that the five of them were allowed inside as an experiment, that you wanted to see if they would cause any trouble after they went inside. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a very naive reason?¡± ¡°You ¡®ve already said everything. Anyone with any measure of intelligence wouldn¡¯t cause you any trouble at that moment. The five of them knew they weren¡¯t strong. They¡¯d be no match for the disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion. How could they possibly dare cause you any trouble unless they don¡¯t want to live anymore? Moreover, you¡¯ve even said that you wanted seven more people. You even gave the reasons so clearly. What¡¯s the point of the experiment as well? It¡¯s as if you gave the full answer to a test before the test was even given! What¡¯s the point of the test at all?¡± Jackie¡¯s words had stirred all the wandering warriors around him. They had been too excited earlier, so they never realized how much of a joke the reasoning the Unbreaking Pavilion had offered. At this moment, they finally realized that their motive and reasoning were filled with plot holes. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The reasons Philip and the others had said were practically tailor-made to pull more people inside. Everyone had finally realized this, and they were no longer excited. They might have been quite emotional, but no one had reacted too violently. After all, the Unbreaking Pavilion¡¯s disciples had just stopped them from entering ck Sun City. They had not been attacked at all. The Unbreaking Pavilion¡¯s behavior had crossed the line; they did not seem to have any respect for the wandering warriors at all. It was as if the warriors were just livestock for ughter! How could the wandering warriors ept this? Philip swiftly turned toward Jackie and scowled at him with intense hatred. If Jackie had not popped up all of a sudden and revealed the truth, the seven new chosen warriors would have been led into ck Sun City, and their problems would have been solved! ¡°You filthy brat!¡± hissed Philip. ¡°Don¡¯t know what sort of consequences your actions will bring? Don¡¯t think that I won¡¯t do anything to you just because there are so many wandering warriors gathered here. No onees out well after offending the Unbreaking Pavilion.¡± Chapter 2767 Chapter 2767 Chapter 2767 Jackie squinted at Philip¡®s words but did not respond. Instead, he raised his hand and retrieved his weapon from Mustard Seed. The moment he held the ck sword, Jackie¡¯s aurapletely changed. It was as if he was a spear that stood in the middle of heaven and earth; unbending and unyielding. Philip looked at Jackie and suddenlyughed. ¡°What? Are you nning on fighting me?¡± The wandering warriors were shocked to see Jackie pulling out his sword, not expecting Jackie to dare challenge Philip. Even if they were at odds with each other, none of the warriors there would have dared challenge Philip alone. After all, Philip was a disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion, and the other disciples called him their senior, treating him with wholehearted respect. It meant that he was at least an inner disciple in the Unbreaking Pavilion. No matter how justified they were, it did not change the fact that their skills would not be enough against Philip. They would be forced to use their numbers advantage to even push them into fighting him. None of them would dare to go against Philip alone. Surprisingly, someone actually did dare to, and it was a sixth-grade alchemist! ¡°Is he crazy?¡± a ck-robed wandering warrior said. The others next to him broke into a flurry of discussions. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who knows what¡¯s on his mind. Looking at him, is he nning on fighting to the death against Philip? Philip is a disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion. He has to be incredibly talented to be a disciple of an eighth-grade n! This guy is a lunatic, I tell you. Why else would he dare point his weapon at Philip?¡± At that moment, Philip had a mocking smile on his face as he looked at Jackie like he was looking at an idiot. It was the first time an alchemist had ever challenged him. He had encountered a myriad of opponents in his life, but it was the first time he had ever seen someone like Jackie. The disciples behind him burst into cackles, believing Jackie was aplete tool. Who did he think he was to be so bold against the Unbreaking Pavilion? One of the disciples behind Philip walked forward and said loudly, ¡°Do you think you¡¯re worthy of fighting against Philip? Do you want to fight that badly? Fight me, then. If you can survive three exchanges from me, I¡¯ll admit defeat!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow, nodding after some thought. ¡°You seem like you want to die so badly, so I¡®ll grant you your wish!¡± Everyone there was stunned at Jackie¡¯s words. He even seemed very confident in saying these things too. No one could understand where Jackie harnessed that energy from and how he did it. The Unbreaking Pavilion disciple squinted, feeling like Jackie¡¯s words were even more humiliating than just being mocked. At this point, thest string of his patience had snapped. He wanted nothing more than to trample on Jackie and show him it was meant to be powerful. The disciple swiftlyunched toward Jackie. With a sh, his curved de headed right toward Jackie¡¯s throat. The wandering warriors gaped at how nimble and quick the disciple moved. Truly, the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion were special. Just with his speed alone wouldpletely defeat most of the people there! Chapter 2768 Chapter 2768 Chapter 2768 At that point, some had already grieved silently for Jackie, thinking that Jackie would not be able to avoid the attack. Jackie merely released a small sigh as he stood perfectly still. When the disciple appeared in front of him, Jackie swung his weapon, not holding back in his attack. Everyone heard something cracking as crack lines formed on the Unbreaking Pavilion¡¯s disciple¡¯s curved de. The cracks rapidly and visibly expanded. In the next breath, the curved de shattered into pieces. Everything happened so quickly that no one could react on time. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jackie merely scoffed as he thrust his sword forward before he activated thews of space. The de looked like it was less than a meter away, but it pierced into the disciple¡¯s throat a secondter. Blood spurted from Jackie¡¯s opponent, though Jackie swiftly evaded before that could stain his clothes. The Unbreaking Pavilion¡¯s disciple had lost every ounce of his pride at this minute, his eyes widening in shock as he unconsciously grabbed his pierced throat. He could not believe his face. He pointed at Jackie with his right hand, obviously having something he wanted to say, but how could he? Jackie had impaled his throat! Gurgling pitifully, his body stiffened before he fell to the ground. To this, Jackie merely raised an eyebrow as he stood in ce, all while keeping his sword away. Jackie had just used one attack to handle his opponent, and he did not even have much of a change in his expression the whole time! Everyone around him was silent again as everyone gaped, unable to believe the sight before them. ¡°You murderer!¡± shouted Philip. Jackie let out augh. ¡°Why are you so good at twisting the truth? He challenged me, and I merely epted. Since it¡¯s a challenge, a fight to the death is only normal!¡± Philip¡¯s anger surged to the point that his entire body trembled. Looking at the corpse of his junior, he felt himself slowly being swallowed by the emotions that stormed within him. Shock, sadness, anger- these emotions haunted him repeatedly. He huffed roughly. Meanwhile, everyone reacted as they began toment on the short-lived battle. ¡°Isn¡¯t he an alchemist? Since when were alchemists so strong?¡± ¡°He must¡¯ve been pretending. I refuse to believe an alchemist can be so strong. Earlier, he killed a disciple from the Unbreaking Pavilion so effortlessly. Anyone who can enter the Unbreaking Pavilion, even from a runner disciple to an inner disciple, would all be very talented!¡± ¡°The Whirling World restricted everyone¡¯s levels to thete stage of the innate realm. Everyone¡¯s fighting with their own skills and techniques. Him killing his opponent in one strike means that his skills are way better than his opponents!¡± ¡°It made sense why he¡¯s so calm from the start. If I was that skilled, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid of this group, either!¡± Jackie ignored the hatred he felt from the Unbreaking Pavilion as he turned to face the wandering warriors. ¡°The Unbreaking Pavilion never nned on letting us into ck Sun City from the start. Even if we enter, we¡¯ll only be dispensable for whatever n they have.¡± Chapter 2769 Chapter 2769 Chapter 2769 ¡°ck Sun City doesn¡¯t belong to the Unbreaking Pavilion, it belongs to all of the warriors in the Whirling World! Hear me, everyone! Let¡¯s kill our way into ck Sun City!¡± His words ignited the wandering warriors¡¯ wrath as they believed in Jackie¡¯s words. Even if the warriors were not that skilled, they refused to be overpowered like some animal. They refused to be the Unbreaking Pavilion¡¯s stepping stone! ¡°You¡¯re right. ck Sun City doesn¡¯t belong to the Unbreaking Pavilion, it belongs to everyone in the Whirling World! The Unbreaking Pavilion is despicable and shameless. They¡¯re trying to wear us all down, and we can¡¯t just ignore that! The five who have gone in before us may have fallen, so let us seek justice for them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯s right! We have to reim ck Sun City. The city doesn¡¯t belong to the Unbreaking Pavilion!¡± Jackie¡¯s war cry had stirred the wandering warriors¡¯ battle spirit. For so many years, they had been put down by high-grade ns, but all that had changed. Jackie was giving them a chance to turn the tides. None of them wanted to be cattle for ughter No more! Meanwhile, rage seized Philip like never before. Jackie had used the awe after revealing his true skills to thoroughly gain the respect of the wandering warriors. The matter had already advanced to a stage he never wanted it to, and this fed the mes of hatred he harbored toward Jackie. He clenched his teeth and snarled ¡°I¡¯ll make sure you regret this, you insolent boy!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jackie let out a lightugh, not caring about his threat at all. Instead, he turned to tell everyone, ¡°All of you, deal with those four! Leave Philip to me!¡± They had strength in numbers, and that was an indisputable, useful fact. True, the wandering warriors alone would not be enough, but with all of them joined, they could no doubt deal with the Unbreaking Pavilion¡¯s four disciples. The disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion started to panic. They never expected the wandering warriors to band together to stand up against them! Jackie activated thews of space and appeared in front of Philip in a sh. At that moment, Philip was forced to push his anger back as he fought Jackie with all his might. Despite underestimating Jackie initially, he had to admit that Jackie was capable of going toe-to-toe against him. After all, Jackie had killed his junior without even struggling. Even if his junior had underestimated Jackie before his fatal defeat, it was impossible to have done that without skill. At this point, Philip was desperate to end Jackie for good. His hands constantly moved as he used spell after spell, distorting the space between his hands. ¡°Spatial Distortion!¡± shouted Philip. What ensued was the sound of something rustling as the quiet space started to twist. It was as if a massive hammer had smashed into space andunched an attack. Jackie frowned slightly. Eighth-grade ns were impressive, undeniably. The skills and techniques they had hidden were not something ordinary ns couldpare to. Spatial Distortion was definitely at the middle stage of the earth level. Looking at how familiar Philip was with the skill, he was at least at the second stage of mastery. The shattered space turned into small shards. With a wave of Philip¡¯s hand, the shards moved next to him. Jackie chuckled darkly as he condensed 75 Soul Swords in an instant. Chapter 2770 Chapter 2770 Chapter 2770 With a wave of Jackie¡¯s hand, the 75 Soul Swords shot into Jackie¡¯s gray sword. Jackie used an upper ultimate god level technique and was already at the third stage! Jackie was barely fazed, even if it was a chosen disciple standing in front of him. So what if Philip could be a chosen disciple? Everyone in this world had been restricted to thete stage of the innate level. They were fighting with the strength of their techniques, and in terms of technique, Jackie had never lost before! Philip was, of course, already at full strength after witnessing Jackie¡¯s skills. The spatial shards violently spun around him as he controlled them. The shards disturbed the air around them, turning into a tornado with Philip at the center. ¡°Die!¡± roared Philip as he leaped and rushed toward Jackie. The dancing spatial shards looked so dangerous, it was like they could destroy anything in the world. The violent wind stirred the sand on the ground, but the moment the sand touched the spatial shards, it disappeared. ¡°Die!¡± repeated Philip, screaming as though he was a deranged beast. Jackie squinted at the raging winds before sighing and rid of the thoughts he had before. Raising his sword in his right hand, he swung the sharp end toward Philip. Destroying the Void turned into about a meter-long ray as it shed right at Philip¡¯s Spatial Distortion. The ck-colored aura shed with the spatial shards, and terrifyingly loud crackling echoed in the air. The sh of the two skills caused incredibly strong shockwaves, and everyone else stopped mid-fight just to witness what was happening. The spatial shards that reflected the sunlight shed against the pitch-ck sword sh. While the sh looked inactive, it was obvious how it persistently pushed back against the shards. The spatial shards that seemed to be able to destroy everything in the world suddenly disappeared after meeting the sh. Jackie¡¯s tearing sh was so sharp that the spatial shards failed to stop it! ¡°What?!¡± snapped Philip. His powerful attack, the very technique he had been so proud of, was basically minced by Jackie! Who was he? Why was he so strong? s, Philip did not have the chance to ponder on the questions for too long as the pitch-ck sword aura had been so quick that it appeared in front of him in a blink. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He was toote to react. The sh audibly cut through Philip¡¯s clothes and pierced his chest, and at that very moment, a searing pain overtook him as he felt his soul being ripped apart. He had never felt such pain in his entire life. It was as if thousands of ants were biting at his soul! ¡°Argh!¡± a cry of agony pierced the atmosphere. Nheless, Philip, being the proud man he was after being fed with many praises, tried to bite back the rest of his scream. It would be too humiliating for him if he did not. He could not stop himself from shouting at that moment. The pain caused him to lose all sense of rationality. Jackieughed coldly. If the battle had not been in the Whirling World, he might have needed to use some more effort to deal with that guy. Regardless, everyone was restricted to thete stage of the innate realm in the Whirling World, and they were fighting with their martial skills! Jackie¡¯s skills were undeniably much stronger than Philip¡¯s. Jackie would not even have been afraid of dealing with five or six disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion! Meanwhile, the Unbreaking Pavilion¡¯s disciples were bbergasted when they saw Philip struggling and screaming in pain on the ground. The scene felt so surreal. Philip had always been an existence that outer disciples practically revered, and he had never looked so pathetic before! ¡°Who is he? Is he from an eighth-grade n as well? Is he from a ninth- grade n?¡± Chapter 2771 Chapter 2771 Chapter 2771 ¡°How would I know the answer? I¡¯ve seen most of the disciples from high-grade ns before, so why have I never seen this guy? Where is he even from?!¡± The Unbreaking Pavilion¡¯s disciples felt their hearts quivering ominously as they talked about it. Jackie was far too strong. It was one thing that Jackie had killed a fellow disciple in one attack, but Philip losing to him was an entirely different story. Philip had t-out lost in a contest of strength, and his other fourpanions lost all hope at the sight. The Unbreaking Pavilion¡¯s disciples were not the only ones terrified at this. In fact, a few of the wandering warriors were, too. At that moment, the warriors were certain that Jackie was not an alchemist despite the sixth-grade alchemist badge, but a truly strong warrior instead. Frowning, Jackie sternly spoke, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you dealt with the remaining four swiftly? Do you want them to run away and report what¡¯s happening here?¡± With that, the warriors snapped out of their shock as they put the thoughts aside, continuing to fight. The next part of the battle passed by very quickly. To cover all his bases, Jackie had attacked all four of them. They did not even have the chance to beg for mercy before Jackie killed them all. Five corpses were kicked aside, and Jackie did not spare them another nce. Once everything was dealt with, he quietly looked at the city gates of ck Sun City. Even if those five have been dealt with, it did not mean they were in the clear. He took a deep breath before he asked the warriors behind him, ¡°Do you know how many of them came?¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. This was Jackie¡¯s main concern. The guards of the gates were not the ones to be worried about, but instead, the disciples inside were. The one called Derrick did not follow Jackie out again, so that meant Derrick was still inside. When Derrick came out earlier, Jackie had taken note that Derrick¡¯s strength was nearly on par with Philip¡¯s. The regr warriors would be no match for him. Jackie was the only one who could deal with Derrick there. However, Jackie was not sure if there was anyone stronger than Philip within the city. At that moment, Jackie had turned into the leader of the wandering warriors. Those who knew of the information answered, ¡°There should be around fifteen of them.¡± ¡°Yes, that should be about right. When they first came, they tossed out all the wandering warriors in the city. They were so fierce, too! Anyone who didn¡¯t listen would be attacked. We were weak then and didn¡¯t have a leader like you, so we didn¡¯t dare stand up against them.¡± Jackie could not help but raise an eyebrow at their answer. Only 15 men, yet these warriors were intimidated? Jackie had thought that there would be at least four or five dozen warriors in the city! Rudy had hidden far away earlier. After all, he was not well-prepared with skills and would only slow them down. Since everything had settled, he returned to Jackie¡¯s side. He immediately knew what Jackie was thinking and thus whispered, ¡°There are so many valuable things in the Whirling World. The Unbreaking Pavilion wouldn¡¯t let arge group of disciples just gather at one ce unless it was arge city. ck Sun City obviously isn¡¯t one.¡± Jackie nodded, Rudy had a point. It was a small ce, after all. No matter how strong the Unbreaking Pavilion was, they would not focus all their power on a small city. That would be too disadvantageous for them. Jackie agreed. If there were only a dozen or so people left in the city, he was confident enough to not be afraid if anyone stronger than Philip was inside. With that, Jackie turned to face the wandering warriors behind him and spoke, ¡°I know all of you just want to use the true energy fields within ck Sun City to raise your skills, but they¡¯re still inside. We have to be very careful. There¡¯s no telling what¡¯s going on inside. We¡¯ll have to send in some scouts to take a look.¡± Everyone took a step back upon hearing Jackie¡¯s suggestion. Chapter 2772 Chapter 2772 Chapter 2772 The fact that about a dozen disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion were in the city terrified the wandering warriors. After all, they only managed to kill the five outside because they had outnumbered them. With double the numbers inside, they might not be able to seed. Furthermore, everyone could tell that the disciples in the city would be the stronger ones. Their strength could not be measured, and perhaps even all of them might be as skilled as Philip! There might be a lot of wandering warriors, but they were not strong enough to fight all of the Unbreaking Pavilion¡¯s disciples. Only Jackie, in fact, was truly powerful. The moment they thought of how strong the people in the city could be, the warriors backed away. No one wanted to be the scouts that would be dispatched into ck Sun City. Feeling helpless, Jackie¡¯s lips twitched at the warriors. He never nned on asking them to infiltrate the city, anyway. After all, they were no idiots. Everyone knew that the first to go in would be cannon fodder. While Jackie could keep his calm, Rudy, who stood next to him, could not. Many of the warriors would have been tricked by the Unbreaking Pavilion had it not been for Jackie. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Who knew what would befall them then? All that, yet the wandering warriors dared to retreat at such an important time! Enraged, Rudy turned around, his eyes wide open as he snapped at the warriors, practically shouting, ¡°Do you know what would¡¯ve happened to you had Jackie not intervened? Don¡¯t you think retreating now is a little shameless?¡± The warriors fell silent at this, not daring to say anything. After all, their lives were on the line. After a while, one of the warriors finally spoke, ¡°There are about ten of them inside, and they¡¯ll know something happened if they see all of us enter. They¡¯d attack us on sight. Whoever is the first to go in will die, and to add into the mix, we¡¯re not that strong. Them attacking us will spell the end of us all. Is it wrong that we don¡®t want to die?¡± The others agreed with this. ¡°That¡¯s right, we just don¡¯t want to die! Is there anything wrong with that? The person leading into the city will die the worst kind of death. We¡¯re retreating to protect ourselves!¡± Rudy¡¯s face reddened in anger upon hearing these words. He realized how much of a joke his earlier thoughts were. These warriors were useless, chickening out when the moment needed them the most. Rudy clenched his fists tightly, wanting nothing more than to pull that person up by the cor and shake him. Meanwhile, Jackie sighed helplessly, already expecting this reaction. The wandering warriors were all not affiliated to any force, and their lives were their invaluable treasure. It was natural that they would not want to rush in first. However, Rudy did not know this, which only led him to feel anger and disappointment. Jackie reached out and pulled Rudy, who was facing the wandering warriors, causing him to head toward the city gates. ¡°I¡¯m doing this right now not because of what you¡¯ve said,¡± said Jackie loudly. ¡°l have my goals, and no one can disrupt my ns. You don¡¯t have to feel guilty. Just leave the rest to me.¡± Rudy pursed his lips helplessly. He knew that Jackie had always been a stubborn person, and Jackie could not possibly go against what he believed in. However, Rudy still felt like he was at fault. He wanted to get the wandering warriors to stand up for themselves, but he never expected them to be so heartless. Chapter 2773 Chapter 2773 Chapter 2773 Jackie turned and faced the wandering warriors. Raising his head, he loudly spoke, ¡°Everyone, settle down. I know your concerns, so I¡®ll be the one to lead the way into ck Sun City while you¡®ll all follow. However, there¡¯s one condition you need to obey. If you turn and flee the moment anything happens, you¡¯ll make an enemy out of me, too. I¡¯ve always kept true to my word, so you¡¯d do well to heed them!¡± Jackie thus walked toward the city gates alone. Everyone felt their hearts skipping a beat upon hearing Jackie¡¯s words, and they believed his words were true. After all, someone as talented as Jackie would be able to do anything he said he would. Everyone exchanged aplicated look with each other, but they no longer dared to discuss anything else at that moment. They looked on as Jackie entered ck Sun City and, without much of a choice, followed after him. They were then met with a small za about 30 meters wide, and on the za were lights of various colors. Jackie stood in the middle of the za as he curiously looked at everything before him. It was incredibly different from what he had expected. The moment he entered the city, he had been met with a small za that had various lights around it. The beams of light were of various colors and never intersected. They formed their own groups and never touched each other. Jackie looked to the left and noticed that it was illuminated with parallel shades of ck and green. Before him was a red light, an orange light, and a purple light. The lights were not that bright and had a soothing effect as they fell on everything. It seemed to calm their souls even, which shocked everyone who entered ck Sun City. It was far different from whatCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. they expected. The za seemed rtivelyrge, so there was enough space for everyone to enter. Oddly enough, it seemed somewhat cramped, too. Jackie stood in the center and observed everything. ¡°Why is it like this?¡± he mumbled to himself. Meanwhile, Rudy was so shocked at the sight that he was speechless for a good few minutes. Before entering ck Sun City, he had wondered what it would look like inside. What he did not expect was the city to have lights of different colors. There were not even any buildings in sight, either. After the initial shock, the wandering warriors started to talk. ¡°Is this ck Sun City? Why don¡¯t I see anything other than these colored lights? I thought it would be an endless city!¡± ¡°Who knows? Aren¡¯t there supposed to be energy fields inside? Where are the true energy fields?¡± Everyone spected endlessly yet could note to a certain answer. Rudy tugged at Jackie¡¯s sleeve and whispered, ¡°Thankfully, there are no disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion on guard here. I thought we¡¯d be in a big battle the moment we entered.¡± Jackie nodded, having the same thoughts as Rudy. He was not as positive as those wandering warriors. He had made full preparation before they even entered. Chapter 2774 Chapter 2774 Chapter 2774 Jackie would have attacked the moment he spotted any disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion on guard. Only that way would he be able to seize the initiative. However, he never expected the za to be so empty, and all he could see were the lights that he could not figure out the purpose. Where were the ten disciples? Could they have entered the lights? Rudy frowned and said, ¡°Why do you think Philip was roping in people? What were they for?¡± Jackie shook his head. He had thought that he would get an answer after entering, but his questions merely grew at this point. All of a sudden¡­ ¡°What are you doing?!¡± came a shout. Jackie immediately turned to look and saw a green-robed wandering warrior stretching a finger to touch the lights outside the za. He was touching a white-colored light out of curiosity, not really wanting to really touch the light. The shout scared him, however, and his hand shook. His finger touched the white light before him in the process, and everyone immediately held their breath. The white light suddenly turned green. The next second, the green light enveloped the person, and everyone watched the green-robed man shouting out for help with all his might, but no one stepped forward to save the man. In just seconds, the green-robed man was sucked into the green light and vanished. Everyone shuddered at that sight. No one expected the lights around the za to be capable of that. They then thought of those disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion. Could they have gone somewhere with that method? The expressions of the remaining wandering warriors darkened. Everything had happened far too quickly, and they did not even have the time to fully process it. Jackie furrowed his eyebrows as he stared where the green-robed man disappeared. After a short moment, the green light shifted to its original white color. It was as if nothing happened. Rudy¡®s face paled in fear as he grabbed Jackie¡¯s arm. ¡°The lights can eat people! I¡¯m lucky that I was far away¡­¡± Jackie frowned, not answering Rudy. He merely thought deeply about another problem. After a long time, he raised an eyebrow. If he wanted to clear his doubts, he would need someone else to touch the light. He turned to look at where the green-robed man disappeared. ¡°Does anyone know him? Is he a wood element specialist?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Everyone had their own attributes that they were good at. When choosing skills and techniques to master, they would be more inclined toward their specialization. That was why warriors were separated into their respective elements. There were fire element warriors, spirit element ones, and even wood element ones. Jackie¡¯s question was quickly answered. ¡°He¡¯s my friend, and his name is Bobby! You¡¯re right, though, he was a wood element warrior. How did you know that?¡± The person looked at Jackie curiously. It was not just the person who answered who was looking at Jackie curiously, but Rudy was as well. How did Jackie know what that warrior was specialized in? Was it because of the green robes? Chapter 2775 Chapter 2775 Chapter 2775 Jackie let out a lightugh as he exined, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about how I determined what his specialization is just yet. All you need to know is that Bobby is safe. He¡¯s been transferred into the true energy field. If he¡¯s smart, he¡¯ll probably start training immediately.¡± Jackie then fell silent as he once more turned to look at the lights around him. Meanwhile, everyone began to ramble about the events. A few of them had asked Jackie questions, but Jackie ignored all of them as he merely observed the lights. Even though Jackie was just specting, he was their leader for the time being, so his words obviously carried some weight. If Jackie was right, that Bobby was already in a true energy field training, would they not be at a disadvantage if they enteredte? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The wandering warriors were all eager to get started, knowing that they could be losing out. No one wanted to give up on any potential rewards! A short while after that, someone else finally took a step forward. He had gray clothes on and a beard. He walked to the nearest light before him, and this caught Jackie¡¯s attention. The person reached out at the red light, and the moment he did, the red light immediately turned yellow. What happened next was just like what happened to Bobby. The yellow light enveloped the person¡¯s body, and the person was sucked in immediately. The light turned back to red after the person vanished from sight. Jackie let out a sigh of relief. It was just as he thought! With the first, there would naturally be the second. The other wandering warriors started reaching out toward the lights, and it was not long until their numbers dwindled. From the initial fear came the calm, after all. Rudy, meanwhile, felt restless. He whispered into Jackie¡¯s ear, ¡°Since everyone¡¯s already entered, we should go.¡± Rudy had thought that Jackie would have done something after three people were sent in, yet Jackie made no moves whatsoever, stillposed and standing still. Instead, it was Rudy who started to get anxious. Jackie turned to look at Rudy. ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic. They¡¯re all not using their heads because they¡¯re worried about losing out. They entered so impatiently, but they forgot that the ten disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion are still inside.¡± Rudy felt like his head was doused with a bucket of cold water, snapping him out of his restlessness upon realizing Jackie was right. Disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion were still inside, and it would not end well if they were to meet. Rudy was incredibly conflicted as he grabbed Jackie¡¯s arm. ¡°Then, what do we do?¡± Jackie turned and looked at Rudy, helplessly pursing his lips. He had not nned on bringing Rudy along. Rudy, truthfully, was slowing him down. Nheless, there were times when Jackie had to be worried for Rudy. After all, they werepanions. Chapter 2776 Chapter 2776 Chapter 2776 Jackie weighed the situation carefully before he earnestly responded to Rudy, ¡°You can¡¯t enter with me. If my judgment is correct, we¡¯ll end up in different spaces. You¡¯re an alchemist without much of a need to improve your strength. Once I enter, head out of the city and find a safe ce to wait for me. If I¡¯m not out within ten days, continue on your own.¡± Jackie then took out a sound transferring array from Mustard Seed and ced it into Rudy¡¯s palm. ¡°I¡®ll contact you with this when I¡¯m out.¡± Rudy touched the sound transfer array in his hand as nervousness bubbled at the pit of his stomach. ¡°I want to¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s a limit to how nosy you can be,¡± interjected Jackie before Rudy could continue. ¡°With your skills, you won¡¯t be able to survive the moment you enter anywhere remotely dangerous. I¡¯ve already said that the two of us will end up in different spaces. You won¡¯t be able to survive on your own!¡± Rudy¡¯s lips twitched at this, but he had to admit that Jackie had a solid point. The only thing he could do was ride on Jackie¡¯s coattails, and that anytime Jackie reaped a reward or two, he could get a little. Rudy was no fool, he knew that things would go sour for him very quickly. He knew that Jackie was doing this for his sake. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Pondering on this for a while, Rudy asked, ¡°How do you know we¡¯ll end up in different ces?¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow as he asked earnestly, ¡°What attribute do you specialize in as a warrior?¡± Rudy¡¯s brow raised at this question. ¡°I¡¯m a metal-attribute warrior.¡± Jackie nodded and let out a slightugh before he said, ¡°I¡¯m confident we¡¯ll be teleported to different ces. I¡¯m a soul attribute warrior while you specialize in metal. Trust me, only those with the same attribute will end up together, while those with different attributes will be separated.¡± ¡°Why are you so sure?¡± Rudy asked curiously. Jackie let out a sigh before he answered, ¡°Anyone with half a brain can figure it out. I won¡¯t waste any more time with you. Just do what I told you to do.¡± In the end, Jackie pushed Rudy out of ck Sun City. This city was unsafe for Rudy. Even though Rudy was not willing to at all, he knew that it was the right thing for him to do. With Rudy out of the city, Jackie was the only person left in the za. He faced the light beams of different colors at the za and quietly looked on for a while. After that, he walked right toward the ck-colored light, not hesitating at all to reach his right hand out. The moment he inserted his hand into the dark-colored light, a pitch-ck ray enveloped Jackie. He then felt his body go light as he was sent into a different space. Jackie knew that he was being teleported, but he had no idea where he was headed to. A short while passed, and the pitch-ck light finally dispersed. He could finally feel solid ground under his feet. By the time he got a clear look at his surroundings, Jackie was stunned. At that moment, there was a massive hall in front of him. On the uppermost part of the hall were carvings of dragons and phoenixes, with the words ¡°Purple Soul Hall¡± engraved on them. The entire hall was surrounded by dense gray energy. The energy even had a faint purplish glow to it. Jackie frowned as he looked at the gates in front of the hall. At that moment, the gates were closed, and he was unsure if anyone else was inside. Jackie turned to his back and saw that the direction he hade from was just pitch-ck. He stood before the hall for a long time before he headed toward the gates. Chapter 2777 Chapter 2777 Chapter 2777 Jackie was on his guard as he approached the gates. Despite his wariness, he pushed open the door to the Purple Soul Hall. With a creek, the insides of the hall were fully disyed to Jackie. In front of a massive stone te were two men dressed in ck clothes. Looking at the patterns on the men¡¯s clothes, it was obvious that the two of them were from the Unbreaking Pavilion. Jackie¡¯s brows furrowed as he stopped in his tracks immediately. The moment Jordan Fisher saw Jackie, he burst intoughter and walked up to Manfred Plume, patting his shoulder. ¡°I won!¡± Jordan then opened his hand and wiggled his fingers. ¡°You bet five thousand spirit crystals. Hand them over.¡± Manfred let out a snort, bitter about his loss butplied with their bet nheless. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that brat Philip managed to find a soul attribute warrior. I thought there won¡¯t be any soul attribute warriors in that group of trash.¡± ¡°We¡¯re lucky, then!¡± said Jordan with a pleased expression. ¡°I thought there won¡¯t be any soul attribute warriors among that trash as well. I was nning on leaving if no one came in within two hours.¡± Both Jordan and Manfred talked so openly, not even bothering to lower their voices. Jackie had heard all of it, and his thoughts were thoroughly cleared up after hearing all that. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. It seemed like they still did not realize that something had happened outside. They thought that Jackie was ushered inside by Philip. Of course, it was rather easy to understand why they would think that way. He would probably have thought that way in their position as well. If he had not suddenly appeared outside of ck Sun City, those people would all have probably followed Philip inside and been sent here. Jackie furrowed his eyebrows, not bothering with both Manfred and Jordan as he instead stared at the massive stone te behind them. The stone te was exuding a purplish-ck glow. The words ¡°Purple Soul te¡± were written on it, which was obviously the name of that te, and a lot of words were carved into the te as well. Jackie took a good look at it, and his expression immediately changed. Many of his earlier questions were answered at that moment. What was on the stone te was none other than the rules to obtain rewards. The Purple Soul Stone connected to another space, and as long as two people ced their hands on the stone te, they would be transported! Countless purple soul beasts were waiting for them in the other space, however. Whoever killed even more purple soul beasts would be rewarded by entering the next space. It was apetition that rewarded the person who did better. However, the difference between this and otherpetitions was the fact that the one who lost would immediately be punished. It was a fatal punishment as well. On the bottom of the Purple Soul te was written inrge golden words, ¡°The winner will earn endless rewards. When the defeated return to Purple Soul Hall, they will be attacked by lightning, and their soul will disintegrate¡± Jackie finally understood why they wanted to send the wandering warriors into ck Sun City. The ones they chose were all weaklings, too. They wanted to cheat. If it was a normalpetition, they would not have been so afraid, but the price the defeated had to pay for this one was far too great. It was thus natural that they did not want their fellow disciples to die. It just so happened that many wandering warriors were outside of ck Sun City, and the Unbreaking Pavilion were ted to send these people to die in their stead. It would even allow them to win countless rewards. Manfred smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll give this chance to you and wait a little longer. Philip might still be able to find some more soul attribute warriors.¡± Jordan looked at Manfred with a look of gratitude. ¡°Well, thank you, then! You know as well that I¡¯ll be sent somewhere else after handling things here. I¡®m a bit short of time, so thank you for understanding.¡± Chapter 2778 Chapter 2778 Chapter 2778 Manfred and Jordan carried on with their conversation, seemingly not caring that Jackie could hear them. After all, Jackie would die in their hands in mere moments, and dead men would tell no tales. Jordan turned to look at Jackie. ¡°You don¡¯t seem afraid. Could my junior have told you everything before you entered?¡± Jackie¡¯s calmness piqued Jordan¡®s curiosity. After all, anyone would be able to understand what they were talking about, so long as they could think straight, that was. Furthermore, the Purple Soul te was right behind them, and the rules were exined. Anyone literate would be able to understand the rules. As long as they understood the rules, they would be able to figure out what awaited them. Oddly, Jackie seemed all too calm even when hearing and reading everything. It was as if he did not know anything as he stood on the spot, which made Jordan both curious and suspicious. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jackie raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why would I be afraid?¡± Those words stunned Jordan and Manfred. This man could actually say something that serious! It was as if the two of them were not disciples of an eighth-grade n, but runner disciples of some insignificant small n. Jackie did not seem to regard them highly at all! His attitude rendered Jordan and Manfred speechless, and they wondered if he was sane at all. Manfredughed in frustration. ¡°Is there something wrong with your head? Don¡¯t you know where we¡¯re from? You even asked us why you¡¯ d be afraid. Do you truly think you¡¯d survive a battle against Jordan?¡± Jackie let out a snort, not wanting to bother answering Manfred. Naturally, he did not care about either Manfred or Jordan. Even though the two of them were from an eighth- grade n, they were probably inner disciples. Jackie might be a little worried had they been chosen disciples instead. It was understandable why Manfred felt insulted by Jackie¡®sck of response. No low-ss warrior had ever underestimated him ever since he became a disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion. Any warrior of that ss would always try to butter him up in hopes of gaining some sort of favor. This fool before them had the robes of an alchemist and even had a sixth-grade alchemist badge. Anyone would be able to figure out that the guy was at the middle stage of the innate level at best, yet an alchemist at that level was actually facing him with such an arrogant attitude. Manfred was enraged at the thought. So what if the guy was an alchemist? It was not like Manfred had never seen other alchemists. Even seventh-grade alchemists would never dare ignore him! Manfred walked toward Jackie and stopped only when he was a meter from Jackie. His sharp eyes measured Jackie. Jackie¡¯s lips twitched somewhat helplessly. Everyone seemed to love looking at him with that expression. Manfred narrowed his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen someone as bold as you. Don¡¯t you know what¡¯s about to happen to you?¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow, not wanting to bother dwelling on Manfred¡¯s question. After all, no matter what he said, Manfred would never think that Jackie had a chance to win. Jackie merely let out a smile as he changed the topic, saying, ¡°Do you have the map of the Whirling World?¡± He asked a question, but his tone was very firm. The thought already passed Jackie¡¯s mind when they were talking to each other so carelessly. Chapter 2779 Chapter 2779 Chapter 2779 In truth, the Whirling World had not been opened for too long. From howrge the Whirling World was, no one could have explored the entire realm. Many things were only in the preliminary stages. However, based on Manfred and Jordan¡¯s conversation, it seemed like they had figured out everything about the Whirling World, which piqued Jackie¡¯s interest as questions surfaced in his mind. Jackie had stunned Manfred yet again. He felt like Jackie¡¯s thoughts jumped far too quickly, and that something must be wrong with his mind. Jordan, who had just been enjoying the show by the side, raised an eyebrow. His lips twitched as he said, ¡°Why are you asking that?¡± Jackieposed himself and answered, ¡°I¡¯m just curious. In the end, this match is a fatal one where someone will surely die, and the defeated will forever keep this secret. Since that¡¯s the case, what do you have to hide?¡± Jackie maintained his casual self as he spoke, it was as if he was not the one who was going to die. Jordan exchanged a look with Manfred. Both of them were speechless. This man was mind-boggling, be it in the way he spoke or in his expression, different from regr people. It was as if Jackie was filled with confidence no matter what he did, but where did his confidence stem from? Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He was just an alchemist. Did he think he could beat experts of the spring solidifying realm? Even though the thought constantly yed in both their minds, Jackie¡¯s words had effectively convinced them. Jackie was right. He would die by their hands, anyway, and he could not possibly tell secrets afterward. There was no reason they could not tell him some things. He was going to die, after all, there was no problem for them to brag a little. Jordan walked over slowly, heading toward Jackie as he said, ¡°We do have a map of the Whirling World in our hands, and it¡¯s aplete map, too. How did you know that, though?¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow as he said seriously, ¡°I guessed it from how you were speaking just now, but didn¡¯t the Whirling World just open up? How did you get the map? Does Phoenix Valley have a map, too?¡± The questions made Manfred and Jordan second-guess themselves, but it was only for a brief moment as they were, at this point, already confident in themselves. Instead, they answered Jackie truthfully. Jordan said, ¡°The Whirling World might¡¯ve just opened not too long ago, but haven¡¯t you heard that the Whirling World is actually in the Valley of Enlightenment? Since it¡¯s in the Valley of Enlightenment, then we have a way to get a map of the Whirling World. Phoenix Valley has it too, of course. This was always a n from Phoenix Valley and us, the Unbreaking Pavilion.¡± Jordan¡¯s answerpletely stunned Jackie. He could not believe that he had been right, but there was a chill in his heart because of it. This journey to the Whirling World had been plotted by the Unbreaking Pavilion and Phoenix Valley all along. These two forces that were publicly mortal enemies were, in fact, working together in secret. Everything they did might have just been a smokescreen to hide from everyone else in Middle Province. The more Jackie thought about it, the more anxious he got. Everything he did not understand before suddenly became somewhat clearer. This exined why both the Phoenix Valley and Unbreaking Pavilion were at war, despite possible scrutiny from others. It was no wonder they seemed locked in an incredible battle on the surface, but it still did not affect their foundations. It was all just a ruse. They could have been working together from the start! Chapter 2780 Chapter 2780 Chapter 2780 Everything had been done just to prevent other forces from messing things up after knowing the truth. Everything felt like a joke the more Jackie delved into the matter. Both Phoenix Valley and Unbreaking Pavilion were utterly despicable! Jackie sighed as he raised his head and asked again, ¡°The grudge between the Unbreaking Pavilion and Phoenix Valley had just been a ruse after all? Do all of you disciples know that?¡± Jordan raised an eyebrow, a bit rmed by Jackie¡¯s question. Wandering warriors typically would not have asked something like that, but at the thought that Jackie was to meet his demise soon, he did not bother thinking too deeply about it. He thus nodded without any hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s not like every single disciple in the Unbreaking Pavilion knows about it, though, there aren¡¯t many who know. It¡¯ s basically some chosen disciples as well as the more valued inner disciples.¡± Jordan raised his head proudly at his own exnation. It was obvious that the two of them were among the valued inner disciples. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jackie did not feel more rxed at the answer. Instead, he felt anger for being toyed around with. The elders knew everything, but they did not even let him look at the map even if he knew. Even if they could not give the whole map to Jackie, they could have at least let him look at the important ces. He had entered the Whirling World without knowing a single thing. Even though Jackie was not afraid, he had his concerns. The elders of Phoenix Valley knew that, but they still hid the truth from Jackie. Jackie felt like he had beenpletely fooled. He could understand the fact that he had not been in Phoenix Valley for that long and that they could not possibly tell him everything, but they could have at least given Jackie some help. They did not tell him anything at all! In truth, Jackie had not gained that much from Phoenix Valley. He did obtain a promising amount of spirit crystals from refining pills, but that was down to his hard work. He even had to pay certain fees for them. He single-handedly obtained victory for Phoenix Valley against Sky Peak Pavilion, too. Without him, Phoenix Valley would have lost that tournament. Not only would Phoenix Valley lose a lot of resources, but it would also decimate their reputation. Jackie had contributed a lot to Phoenix Valley, but they did not seem to appreciate that at all. They knew the truth, but they did not give Jackie any help nor a hint. To this, Jackie could not help but feel bitter. He sighed as he looked up at the Purple Spirit te in exasperation. ¡°You¡¯ve asked so many questions, and we¡¯ve answered all of them. You have to answer the questions I ask you now,¡± said Jordan with a raised eyebrow. Jackie nodded and turned to look at Jordan. With a smile, Jordan narrowed his eyes and sized Jackie up as he asked, ¡°What¡®s all this confidence about? Do you not understand the meaning of fear?¡± Jackie raised his head and answered Jordan, ¡°Courage is something thates naturally. I might end up afraid if I¡¯m facing a formidable warrior, but I don¡¯t feel much facing the two of you.¡± Even though Jackie¡¯s tone was as calm as usual, Jordan and Manfred could still feel the disdain in his voice. This guy was underestimating them! What gave him the right to do so? Jordan and Manfred got angrier the more they thought about it. This fool was just too bold. Jordan had not wanted to be too petty with someone who was about to die, but he found himself struggling to hold back from pulverizing Jackie. He wanted Jackie to know how close to death he was. Looking at Jordan about to make a move, Jackie suddenly let out a sneer as he pointed at the Purple Soul te Chapter 2781 Chapter 2781 Chapter 2781 ¡°Read the rules before you attack. Anyone who makes a move in this hall will be attacked by the Purple Soul Hall¡¯s aura without prejudice. Torment will befall upon their soul.¡¯¡¯ Jordan felt as though he was dunked in cold water upon hearing those words, and it snapped him out of his angry trance. Manfred hurriedly grabbed onto Jordan¡¯s arm from behind him. ¡°Don¡¯t get so worked up, Jordan. ck Sun City is a treasure left behind from ancient times. Our levels of strength are so weak right now, and we can¡¯t possibly go against thews of Purple Soul Hall.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jordan¡¯s face stiffened as he forced himself to withhold his anger. He looked at Jackie coldly, gritting his teeth as he snarled, ¡°I won¡¯t bother with a dead man like you!¡± Jackieughed, unfazed by his words. Manfred frowned as he said, ¡°You¡¯re looking rather confident, brat! Are you possibly nning on not putting your hand on the Purple Soul te and not fighting against us?¡± Jordan¡¯s eyes widened at Manfred¡¯s guess. He felt like that could very well have guessed Jackie¡¯s intentions, which made him internally panic. He shouted, ¡°Keep dreaming! Even if we don¡¯t actually attack, he¡¯ll still be able to force you into the Purple Soul te without using any skills. Don¡¯t think of trying any petty tricks!¡± Manfred nodded seriously. At that moment, he suddenly had a thought in his mind. He retrieved a pill from his storage ring as he said with a cold smile, ¡°This pill is called the Soul Melting Fill, and upon taking this, you¡¯ll feel your soul burning as though grilled in the mes of hell if you don¡¯t take the antidote within an hour. That pain isn¡¯t something you canpare to physical pain, of course. Even sturdy, trained men will suffer immensely after taking this pill and follow our instructions in the end! You can¡¯t escape it!¡± Jackieughed at their threats, not taking their words to heart. From the start, he had not nned on avoiding the life-and-death battle at all. The Purple Soul te wrote that only the victor would be able to obtain the treasures within the Purple Soul Hall, and Jackie did not enter ck Sun City just for sightseeing. He was looking for treasures to help improve his strength. He raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to waste your time to think of all that; I¡¯ve never nned on not participating in this match. Everything that needs to be said has been said. There¡¯s no need to dy things anymore.¡± Jackie thus walked toward the Purple Soul te. While the other two were still stunned, he ced his hand on the te. The Purple Soul te suddenly shot out rays of purplish-gold light the moment Jackie put his hand on it, and it illuminated Jackie¡¯s right hand. Jackie turned around with a frown. ¡°I¡¯m ready. Are you two still going to waste time?¡± Manfred and Jordan finally reacted. Jackie¡¯s behavior exceeded their expectations. They were both so sure that Jackie would try something against them, but the fool was actually even more eager than they were! Jordan frowned. Since Jackie had already done that, they would seem petty if they wasted any more time. Chapter 2782 Chapter 2782 Chapter 2782 Jordan turned to nod at Manfred as he then walked to the other side of the Purple Soul te, cing his hand on the te as well. Just like what happened before, the purple rays of light enveloped his hand the moment he did. A thunderous rumble was heard, and the three of them were taken aback at the same time. Before they could even react, two rays of dark purple light covered Jordan and Jackie. The next second, both of them disappeared from the hall. It was an incredibly barren world. Other than the yellow soil on the ground, Jackie and Jordan could not see anything else. Raising their heads, all they could see was the purple sky that epassed everything. They had already read the rules on the Purple Soul te, and Jackie knew that they would be sent to a different world for a battle to the death. Nheless, he was surprised that the battle was done individually. At that moment, a deep voice was heard in the skies, saying, ¡°The duration of the match will be the length of a candle. In the time it takes for a candle to burn out, whoever kills even more Purple Soul beasts will win!¡± Jackie sighed, feeling the heat of the moment slowly getting to him. He might have been nervous duringpetitions that he had faced before, but he never felt the pressure he was feeling at this very moment. It was probably because of the time limit, as well as the fact that he could not see Jordan. Suddenly, a dark purple-colored mist started to appear around him. The mist suddenly moved, covering everything with Jackie at the center. Jackie frowned, pulling out a dark gray sword from Mustard Seed as he readied himself. He started to hear something crackling, sounding like something had shattered. The deep purple mist around himContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. grew denser soon after, and Jackie¡¯s eyebrows furrowed even more tightly. After a few moments, the mist suddenly dispersed. It was then did Jackie notice that a myriad of beasts, all formed with purple-hued gems, had formed around him. The gems were transparent, too. If Jackie did not see the facial features of the beasts on the heads, Jackie would have thought they were all just an ore. Those must have been the Purple Soul beasts that the Purple Soul te talked about. The Purple Soul beasts were about the height of half a person, with rows of teeth lining up in their mouths. These beasts stared at Jackie pointedly, as though they were staring at their prey. They looked like they wanted to tear him apart. ¡°Middle stage of the innate level¡­ Late stage of the innate level! There are even spring solidifying realm beasts!¡± said Jackie to himself. At a nce, there were over 100 Purple Soul beasts around him, and most of the Purple Soul beasts were at the middle or thete stage of the innate realm. There were fewer spring solidifying realm beasts, but their number was nothing to scoff at. Jackie felt like he was in trouble. He could very well struggle if these beasts rushed at him altogether. It was hard to fight outnumbered. No matter how strong he was, there were too many beasts he had to face! Jackie took a deep breath and removed the troubling thoughts from his mind. His hands constantly moved as seals formed quickly, and in a sh, 75 Soul Swords appeared in front of Jackie. Jackie waved, and the 75 Soul Swords merged into one, turning into a grayish-ck light that condensed around his gray sword. The gray glow started to hum. Jackie made sure he was in his best condition, and ten of the Purple Soul beasts started to rush at Jackie. Chapter 2783 Chapter 2783 Chapter 2783 Of the ten beasts, nine were at the middle stage of the innate level and one at thete stage. All of them bared their fangs as they viciously stared at Jackie. Jackie sighed in relief upon recognizing the situation, and his worry that all these beasts would jump him altogether was false after all. With all of them split into batches, the battle would be much easier for him. He rushed forward with both his hands on the sword¡¯s hilt. He shouted out as he swung toward the ten Purple Soul beasts. Destroying the Void turned into a sh that sped toward the ten Purple Soul beasts at a visible pace. The ck sh turned into a crescent shape in mid-air, looking to be about 9 meters wide. Even though no intense energy fluctuated from the sh, it moved forward constantly. The ten Purple Soul Beasts, however, acted as though they were not concerned about dying, that Jackie was all that they needed to deal with. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The rumbling sh shed against the ten Purple Soul beasts, but the sharp sh broke through the Purple Soul beasts¡¯ defenses in a sh. What surprised Jackie was that the bodies of the Purple Soul beasts looked solid, but they crumbled like paper after they were hit with Destroying the Void. Destroying the Void was a soul attribute attack that could sh through a person¡¯s body and straight toward the soul, but it did not truly deal that much physical damage. This technique should have hit the Purple Soul beasts like before, hitting their souls by passing through their bodies¡­ But it did not happen like Jackie thought it would. Destroying the Void started to disy an immense destructive power when it shed against the beasts. The creatures did not evenst for a few seconds before they shattered under the might of Destroying the Void. The ten beasts disappeared into thin air. The speed was so quick that it surprised Jackie. ¡°Is their bodypositions different from what I expected?¡± said Jackie with a frown. Meanwhile, in another isted space, ten Purple Soul beasts were attacking Jordan, who bravely faced them with a determined expression. He was incredibly close to Philip, and they even used the same skills. Spatial shards surrounded Jordan. The Purple Soul beasts lunged toward him, but try as they might, they could note close to him. The sharpness of the spatial shards was not something regr middle orte stage innate realm beasts could withstand. Those spatial shards were also able to strike at the soul. Jordan¡¯s specialty was not spatial attacks but was, instead, soul attribute attacks. Otherwise, he would not have been sent to the Purple Soul Hall. However, soul attributes were far too rare and were incredibly hard to learn as well. That was why he took great pains to choose abination technique to reduce the difficulty. ¡°Die!¡± Jordan shouted angrily. The spatial shards suddenly exploded, and the Purple Soul Beasts disappeared after that. Jordan could not help butugh as he looked at the corpses on the floor. The ten Purple Soul beasts might have been a little difficult to deal with, but he swiftly ended them in mere seconds. He estimated that he should be able to kill 80 or 90 of them in the time it took for a candle to finish burning. Jackie¡¯s image shed in his mind, and he cursed at him, the fool who just loved to brag. With Jackie¡¯s bit of strength, it would be impressive enough if he could even kill ten of the beasts. After all, Jackie had only been at the middle stage of the innate level in the real world at most. Chapter 2784 Chapter 2784 Chapter 2784 If the Whirling World had not forcibly raised his strength, he might not have been able to face even ten Purple Soul beasts. Jackie might have been injured or died fighting the beasts! Jordan snorted in disdain. While Jordan relished being self-gratified, Manfred was frozen outside. His eyes were about to pop out of their sockets because the Purple Soul te before him had changed drastically. The results were shown in detail. The words that were on the Purple Soul te were all gone and were reced with two sets of numbers instead. The left side disyed the number 10 while the right side disyed 20. Manfred remembered that Jordan had ced his hand on the left side of the Purple Soul te, and Jackie ced his hand on the right. This meant that Jordan¡¯s results were on the left, while Jackie¡¯s results were on the right. Jackie had twice Jordan¡¯s score, and there was no mistaking it for Manfred. He remembered what he felt like when the two of them entered. He had been so certain that Jackie would lose, but not only would it not be Jackie struck by the Purple Soul Lightning, but Jordan, instead, would be! Manfred was frozen in ce, refusing to believe what he was seeing. He even started to wonder if he had remembered things wrongly, that Jackie¡¯s score was on the left while Jordan¡¯s score was on the right. His lips quivered, and his eyes reddened. ¡°How is this happening? Is something wrong with the Purple Soul te?¡± Manfred tried feeding himself with excuses. As time ticked away, the numbers on the Purple Soul te constantly changed as both Jackie and Jordan did everything they could to kill the Purple Soul beasts. The two of them were confident in themselves. Even though they could not see the results of their opponent, they believed that their opponent was not as good as they were. Jordan, in particr, was killing the Purple Soul beasts while assuming Jackie would copse with injuries. He believed that Jackie would not even be able to hold on until the candle¡¯s me went out, believing the beasts would end him before then. The more he thought about it, the happier Jordan was and executed skill after skill quickly. Even though he was constantly expending his true energy, Jordan did not care at all. After all, Jackie¡¯s results would be inferior to his, anyway. There was no real reason for him to kill as many Purple Soul beasts as he could. Jordan¡®s lips curled up as he suddenly shouted, ¡°You¡®re done for here, you fool! I have an earth rank technique, while you¡¯re a mere alchemist. You probably have a yellow level technique at most! You¡¯re a whole different level from me. How could you think you wouldn¡¯t need to be afraid? What made you even think you¡¯re stronger than me?!¡± Jackie was just a clown. He had the gall to be so cocky just because he did not know his ce. Unfortunately for Jackie, he did not know how strong the Unbreaking Pavilion¡¯s disciples were. He probably realized how useless he was. Jordan would no doubt walk out of this space with a dead Jackie once the whole duration for this challenge ended! In the other space, Jackie unleashed more of his shes as he found himself already in tune with the battle. Even though there were a lot of Purple Soul beasts, it was always a fixed number of beasts that came at him. All of it was within the realm of Jackie¡¯s capabilities. He killed the Purple Soul beasts batch by batch. After all, he used an ultimate god level technique, and the technique was already at the second stage. Even if the Purple Soul beasts he faced doubled, he would be able to handle it. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Destroying the Void was far too strong, and the bodilyposition of the Purple Soul beasts was very weak to spirit-based attacks as well. The power Destroying the Void had was evident against these beasts. The moment they were hit by the shes, they would crumble like paper. Chapter 2785 Chapter 2785 Chapter 2785 Jackie¡¯s attacks sped up by the minute, not at all fazed by the spring solidifying realm beasts. After all, he was capable of killing early-stage spring solidifying realm beasts and warriors when he was at the late stage of the innate level. His strength might have been tamed at that moment, but he was much stronger than before! Back in Purple Soul Hall, Manfred covered his mouth, finding himself unable to muster a sentence for a long while. The difference in both men¡¯s results was only widening. The candle was about to finish burning, and the left side was at 71 beasts while the right side showed 200. Jackie and Jordan must have swapped positions for the results to make sense, but Manfred was still racked with worry. If nothing was wrong with the Purple Stone te, with the left side representing Jordan while the right side representing Jackie, then everything would be done for. The loser of this competition had to pay with his life! Manfred mumbled to himself, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the Purple Stone te, there must be! Their positions must¡¯ve been switched. Yes, that must be it! Otherwise, how could that brat¡¯s results double Jordan¡¯s?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s impossible! That man is nothing but an alchemist, while Jordan is an inner disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion and a top-ranking one, at that. How could hepare to Jordan?!¡± Manfred rambled on as he tried to hype Jordan. Time was almost up, and the results of the right and left sides were more or less certain. The left side stopped at 80, while the right side stopped at 240. It was evident how both men were worlds apart. At that moment, Manfred¡¯s breathing grew erratic as he silently prayed. At that moment, the Purple Soul te emitted a purple glow, and a beam of light appeared where Jordan had disappeared earlier. Manfred¡¯s heart jumped as he stared at his direction with widened eyes. He silently mumbled, ¡°The left side must be Jackie¡®s score. It had to be!¡± Once the purple light dispersed, Manfred spotted a very familiar figure. On Jordan¡¯s face was a wide smile as he looked every bit the part of a victor. Once the light dispersed, he saw his junior staring at him with wide eyes. He had thought that Manfred would be looking at him with happiness and respect, but Manfred was instead looking at him with a look that was far different from what he expected. Manfred¡¯s eyes were incredibly wide, and there was a trace of disappointment and even hopelessness on his face. This stunned Jordan. Why was Manfred looking at him like that? Could something have happened? At that moment, Jordan could not help but be a bit worried. Before he could figure out what happened, the purple glow on the right side dispersed as Jackie¡®s figure appeared before Jordan. At that moment, Jordan¡¯s face soured as if his father had just died. The clown had survived after all? He should consider himself lucky that he managed to survive against an attack by ten Purple Soul beasts! He must have been frantically running for his life in that space. Otherwise, Jackie could not have stayed alive! With that thought in mind, Jordan sneered and stared at Jackie disdainfully. Chapter 2786 Chapter 2786 Chapter 2786 ¡°Brat! You must have had a difficult time being chased after by the Purple Soul beasts. Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know how pathetic you looked while you were being chased just because you¡¯re acting like you don¡¯t care.¡± Jackie looked at Jordan speechlessly after he heard that. After that, he looked at Manfred, who was in front of Jordan. Their expressions were incredibly different at that moment. Manfred¡¯s lips were constantly twitching and looked like he had a lot to say. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Jordan was not in the mood to care about Manfred at all. Instead, Jordan had his eyes on Jackie. He wanted to see how Jackie would be killed by the lightning. He wanted to see if Jackie could still remain calm if that happened. From the moment he saw Jackie, Jackie had a look of incredible confidence from the moment he walked in. Even though Jordan thought it was funny, he still really wanted to see Jackie stumble. Jackie did not die in the isted space, which Jordan felt was a huge pity. However, Jordan was incredibly confident at that moment. Even if Jackie did not die in the isted space, Jackie was about to die right there! Jackie would die anyway, there was no room for Jackie to struggle. What shocked him was the fact that Jackie did not show any signs of fear after hearing that. Instead, Jackie looked like he was incredibly amused. Jackie¡¯s lips curled up slightly as Jackie looked at him with a mocking expression. After a moment, Jackie suddenly said, ¡°Don¡¯t you know your own results? Do you not know how many Purple Soul beasts you killed?¡± Jackie¡¯s words caused Jordan to feel incredibly strange. What did Jackie mean by that? Jackie was acting like He was the victor, while Jordan had lost. Jordan was incredibly frustrated with Jackie. He turned to look at Manfred, wanting Manfred to start mocking Jackie as well. Yet, Jordan was stunned again when he saw Manfred¡¯s expression. It was because Manfred was looking at him with a look of hopelessness. Anyone could tell that Manfred had a lot he wanted to say, but could not. Jordan started to get confused. Why was Manfred looking at him like that? Was there something he did not know? Jordan frowned, unable to stop himself from raising his voice as he said, ¡°Manfred, why are you looking at me like that? Could something have happened? Just tell me! Are you really hiding things from me?¡± Manfred¡¯s body shook as he turned around to re at Jackie viciously. In his eyes, Manfred looked like he wanted to tear Jackie apart. There were some things he definitely should say, but he could not bring himself to. After a few moments, Manfred pointed behind Jordan, ¡°The Purple Soul te has your results. You should be the one on the left, while Jackie¡¯s the one on the right. Just take a look yourself!¡± Jordan was taken aback again by Manfred¡®s words. What was Manfred saying? Why did he need to look at the results? Were they not obvious? Could Jackie be better than him? However, Jordan did not say anything else to that. He turned to look at the Purple Soul te behind him. At that moment, there were two numbers on the te. On his side was clearly an eighty, meanwhile, two hundred and forty was on Jackie¡¯s side. When he saw that, Jordan felt like he had been struck by lightning, he could not even blink. Jackie¡¯s words shed in his mind. Did he not know how many beasts he killed? Of course, he did. He had killed exactly eighty. It was exactly like the numbers on the Purple Soul te. Yet, Jackie¡¯s side was clearly two hundred! There was no need for any exnation, and Jordan finally reacted. No wonder Manfred was reacting like that. Jackie had actually killed two hundred Purple Soul beasts! Jackie had won! The truth was right in front of Jordan, and Jordan could not bring himself to ept it. Chapter 2787 Chapter 2787 Chapter 2787 How did Jackie manage to kill two hundred? In the isted space, Jordan might have been certain that he would win, but he did not ck off. He still did what he could to kill the Purple Soul beasts. After a candle¡¯s worth of time, his true energy had beenpletely depleted! Eighty beasts were already his limit, but he never expected Jackie to double his count! Jordan shook his head crazily, ¡°Impossible! How could you have doubled my number?! You¡¯re just an alchemist. I¡¯m a disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion. I¡¯d already reached the middle stage of the spring solidifying realm in Hestia Continent! Among the inner disciples, I¡¯m one of the top! How are you stronger than me? There has to be a problem. The Purple Soul te must have a problem!¡± He refused to ept the truth and was even sure that the Purple Soul te definitely miscounted. Otherwise, their results could not possibly be so different. How was this alchemist stronger than him at all? How did Jackie kill more than twice his number?!¡± Even Manfred refused to ept that fact, but Manfred did not know what to say. Manfred had personally witnessed the results growing further and further apart. He had personally seen Jackie leaving Jordan in the dust. At that moment, he wanted to console Jordan, but he did not know what to say. Jackie raised an eyebrow, not caring about how crazily Jordan was acting. He merely looked at the ceiling of the hall. That tournament concerned their life and death. The person who lost would have to pay with their lives. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Did the te not say that the loser would be struck by the Purple Soul Lightning? Why was nothing happening? Just as he was thinking about that, a purple cloud suddenly formed in the skies. Everything had happened far too suddenly. Before Jackie could react, a sh of purple lightning shot down from mid- air. It precisely struck at Jordan. Jordan was still trying to deny Jackie¡¯s results and did not notice the changes in the sky. With a crack, Jordan¡¯s body turned ck immediately. His eyes widened, and his whole body froze in ce! Jackie turned to look over, and found that Jordan¡¯s chest was no longer moving. Another string of thunder strikes as countless shes fell from the skies followed. All of them struck Jordan on his body. Jackie did not even hear any cries of agony from Jordan. With a thud, Jordan¡¯s body fell right to the floor of the hall. At that moment, Jordan¡¯s body was burnt to a crisp by the lightning. There was no way to even tell what he had looked like before. A burnt smell came from the corpse. Jackie could not help but raise an eyebrow as he took a step back. At that moment, Manfred was already about to go crazy. He had just witnessed the senior he had respected so much get struck to death alive. There was no way to even stop it! After a few more moments, the lightning stopped, and Jordan was utterly dead. With a thud, Manfred knelt next to Jordan. Tears had started to fall from his eyes. Jackie turned away, not wanting to bother seeing their emotional state. Hemented in his heart that thews of the Purple Soul Hall were really tyrannical. The loser had to die! At that moment, the Purple Soul te suddenly released another purplish gold glow. A bundle of light shot out from the Purple Soul te. Jackie looked over and saw that the glow was slowly floating towards him. Jackie raised an eyebrow as he reached his hands out, and the light fell into his palm. After the light dispersed, Jackie saw its original look. It was actually ten purplish-gold gems. The voice was heard again, ¡°To the winner goes Purple Soul Gems. The Purple Soul Gems are valuable gems from first grade worlds. Absorbing them will increase your aura!¡± Jackie¡¯s eyes had a look of surprise in them. The moment he heard the words the Purple Soul Gems, Jackie immediately recalled what the benefits of absorbing Purple Soul Gems were. Even if they were not as amazing as the Shattered Soul Crystals Jackie had absorbed before, they were still incredibly valuable treasures. There were ten Purple Soul Gems, and each one of them was the size of half a palm. Jackie could not even hold on to the ten of them properly! Chapter 2788 Chapter 2788 Chapter 2788 Those Purple Soul Gems would definitely help Jackieplete Destroying the Void after Jackie completely absorbed them. When the time came, he would definitely have a strong foothold in the Whirling World. After all, the Whirling World focused on the skills and techniques of the warriors there. All of their power levels had been restricted to thete stage of the innate realm. They could not use their realms to trample over their opponents and had to use the skills and techniques they knew. With that in mind, Jackie could not hold back the smile on his face. He had always been an incredibly calm person, but he was beginning to lose hisposure as he ced the Purple Soul Gems into Mustard Seed. He was constantly thinking about where he needed to go next and what challenges he would face. At that moment, a low shout was heard next to him, ¡°You despicable, petty man. You killed Jordan, but you benefitted so much from it. I won¡¯t let you get away with this. I absolutely won¡¯t!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow. Only he was left alive in the Purple Soul Hall along with Manfred. Even if he did not look over, he still knew what kind of expression Manfred had at the moment. Manfred continued to shout as loud as he could, ¡°Don¡¯t think you¡¯ve gotten what you want after getting the reward. After leaving the Purple Soul Hall, you still need to face my fellow disciples. They definitely won¡¯t let you go. They¡¯llpletely destroy you!¡± Jackie turned and saw that Manfred¡®s eyes were thoroughly reddened. At that moment, Manfred had his teeth clenched, looking like an angered lion. Manfred looked like he wanted to rush over and rip Jackie apart. Jackie shook his head speechlessly. Jackie said with a cold smile, ¡°Even if you¡¯re angry at yourck of ability, can you think about things before you go crazy? Did I cause his downfall? He¡¯s clearly the one who¡¯s skills werecking. He lost sopletely. Who can you me for that? How dare you call me despicable?¡± Ever since he arrived at Hestia Continent, Jackie had gone through many things. He had heard a lot of people shouting at him angrily. He was already used to it, but even after getting used to it, he still hated people ming him for no reason. Even shouting at people needed some brains. It was the two of them who wanted him topete against them. Yet, after losing, Manfred was ming Jackie for being despicable. Jackie really wondered where Manfred got the courage to shout at Jackie like that. Manfred¡¯s lips stiffened, not knowing What to say back at Jackie. Yet, he was not willing to admit defeat, so he stood up from the ground and red at Jackie, not averting his gaze for a single second. ¡°The Unbreaking Pavilion is one of the top ns of Middle Province. Don¡¯t think that you can be pleased with yourself just because you won the match and you got the rewards! The Unbreaking Pavilion won¡¯t just sit down idly and suffer this. After we leave this ce, I¡¯ll definitely make sure you suffer. You¡¯ll know how strong the Unbreaking Pavilion is!¡± There were fifteen disciples who went to ck Sun City. Even though their skills were uneven, none of them were runner disciples. They were all outer and inner disciples. Even an outer disciple was more than enough to face a regr person. Even though Jackie was strong enough to get twice the results of Jordan, that did not mean anything! Numbers were still absolutely. After leaving the Purple Soul Hall, he would definitely gather all his fellow disciples to surround Jackie. No matter how strong Jackie was, there was no way Jackie could escape from so many attackers. Furthermore, Manfred had resolved silently that he would not let Jackie die so easily. He would make sure Jackie¡¯s life was absolute torture to pay his respects to Jordan! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Manfred¡¯s eyes were so venomous that Jackie pursed his lips helplessly. Jackie let out a cold smile as he continued speaking. Chapter 2789 Chapter 2789 Chapter 2789 ¡°Five of those fellow disciples of yours are already dead. Otherwise, how could I have appeared here?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The moment he said that Manfred felt like a bucket of cold water had been poured over him. Philip¡¯s image suddenly shed in Manfred¡¯s mind. If the guy really was just an unskilled alchemist like they had thought, then everything would have been fine. Yet, Jackie was so strong, and suddenly appeared in Purple Soul Hall! Something must have happened outside. Manfred suddenly looked up, ¡°What did you say? What did you do outside? Did you kill my fellow disciples? Did Philip die by your hands?!¡± Manfred seemed to have been immensely shocked. He took a step back as he looked at Jackie with clenched teeth. He was already regarding Jackie as his mortal enemy. He wanted to rip Jackie to shreds. ¡°Jackie, right?! I won¡®t let you off! I absolutely won¡¯t!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow, feeling like Manfred was already about to go crazy at that moment. He really did not want to bother dealing with Manfred anymore. At that moment, the sounds of some mechanisms moving around could be heard around the Purple Soul Hall, stunning the two of them. The two of them looked around excitedly. There were still no changes in their surroundings, but the clicking and cking never stopped. The sounds were a clear sign that something was about to change. As the two of them were filled with confusion, the purple mist was suddenly shot out around them. The two of them immediately moved to the center, trying to avoid the purple mist. No one knew what the purple mist was. At that moment, they put aside theirbative hearts as they stared at the surroundings. Manfred might have been full of anger and hatred at that moment, but he still tossed those emotions aside. After all, his own life was more important. He had not even been in time to retrieve Jordan¡¯s corpse or move it away from the purple mist. When Jackie saw how selfish Manfred was, he suddenly felt incredibly amused. Manfred looked like he was ready to fight against Jackie to the death earlier. It was as if he had deep ties with Jordan. Yet, all those ties seemed to have been forgotten at a crucial juncture. Jackie was already used to people like that. He merely felt that it was amusing. In a short time, the purple mist had already surrounded everywhere except for the two of them. Slowly, Jackie noticed that the purple mist seemed to have a mind of its own. It deliberately avoided their bodies, only covering everywhere else. Jackie frowned. At that moment, the gray mist had obscured his sight of everything except for himself. Yet, he could still hear his surroundings. Manfred was noticeably more anxious than Pane was. After Manfred¡¯s vision was obscured, Manfred started to gulp audibly¡­ Chapter 2790 Chapter 2790 Chapter 2790 ¡°What the hell is this?! Why is there so much purple mist? What is it trying to do?! Could this mist be poisoned? Will I die of poisoning here?!¡± He had already let fear and shock fill up his heart. He did not even care for his own dignity anymore. He was terrified that he would die there. Jackie did not say a single thing as thoughts shed in his mind. He still remembered what he read on the Purple Soul te. After winning, he would get a reward and be sent to the second location. Whoosh! Suddenly, a howling wind could be heard next to him. The gust of wind came incredibly suddenly. Both Jackie and Manfred lost their footing in the wind. Thankfully, Jackie was always on alert and was not blown to the ground. Manfred was not that lucky. After the purple mist had surrounded Manfred, Manfred was only left with fear and shock in his mind. He did not fall on the ivory floor of the Purple Soul Hall, but on mud instead. Looking around, the ceiling of the Purple Soul Hall had turned into a blue sky. They were in arge valley, situated in the middle of it. Around them wererge mountains. Manfred mumbled to himself, ¡°Where is this ce? Was I transferred?¡± That thought also shed in Jackie¡¯s mind, but he discarded that notion after thinking about it for a moment. Jackie was certain that he had not been transported. The whole time, space did not distort at all. It was his surroundings that changed, and not himself. Manfred climbed up from the ground as he looked around himself in a panic. Jordan¡¯s corpse had already disappeared as if it was never there.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. At that moment, Manfred regretted things a little. Earlier, he had been in a panic to protect himself. He had not even retrieved Jordan¡¯s body. Jackie frowned as he looked around his surroundings. When he looked right in front of him, his entire body stiffened. The growls of two wild beasts were suddenly heard. Manfred naturally heard it as well. When they looked towards the source of the sound, they saw two Purple Soul beasts that were taller than humans in front of them. The Purple Soul beasts had clearly noticed the two of them. Yet, for some reason, they were merely ring their teeth at Jackie and Manfred in a warning. They did not move at all. Jackie immediately pulled out his gray sword from Mustard Seed, preparing for battle. Manfred did not know what the Purple Soul beasts were, but could still feel how strong the beasts were, ¡°They¡¯re actually¡­ At the middle stage of the spring solidifying realm!¡± Regr Purple Soul beasts were only about as tall as half a person. The purple on their bodies were not as dense as the two beasts either. Those two Purple Soul beasts had obviously alreadypletely matured and were already at the peak of their skills. Even Jackie had to take a step back facing those two Purple Soul beasts. Being restricted by thews of the world, Jackie was only at thete stage of the innate realm. He might not be afraid of early-stage spring solidifying realm Purple Soul beasts, but it did not mean he could face those two middle stage ones calmly. Manfred gulped, his legs already feeling like jelly. They were two middle stage spring solidifying realm beasts. They were much stronger than he was at that moment. If they faced each other in battle, he might not even be able to run! Chapter 2791 Chapter 2791 Chapter 2791 Manfred thought about it for a moment. He felt like there was a high chance that he would die to those beasts. At that moment, the cold voice resonated again, ¡°There are two battles in the Purple Soul Hall. Each battle needs two participants. After the victor is determined in the first battle, you will get time to rest. After the time is up, the second stagemences! It¡®s already time for the second stage. For this round, you only need to touch the Purple Soul fruit to win.¡± After the voice spoke, a purplish-gold glow could be seen behind the two Purple Soul beasts. After the glow dispersed, a tree that was about the size of half a man appeared in front of the two of them. There was a Purple Soul fruit that was about the size of a fist. Even though the two of them were not close to the fruit yet, they could still feel the energy flowing. Within the fruit even from a distance. The massive fruit would be able to attract attention where it was, considering the massive amount of energy that was inside. Even the strongest of ns would fight over it. When Manfred looked at the fruit, even his breathing quickened. He curled his fists up as he resolved himself to get the fruit. If he ate the fruit, he would definitely be able topletely reforge himself and improve. After exiting the Whirling World in two years, he might even be able to be a chosen disciple. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Only a chosen disciple could truly be considered someone who was at the core of the Unbreaking Pavilion. At the worst, they would be an elder in the future. Thinking about his bright future, Manfred could not even hold back the smile on his face. He even forgot how hard it would be to obtain the Purple Soul Pruit. The cold voice continued to speak after the two of them showed their interest. ¡°The second match will be the final match you will go through in ck Sun City. Whoever touches the Purple Soul fruit will be the victor. The victor will be sent out of the Purple Soul Hall immediately. You¡®ll be sent to the za that you arrived in, and the Purple Soul fruit will be your reward!¡± Manfred got even more excited after hearing that. Jackie raised an eyebrow, feeling like there was something hidden behind that. He sighed before he asked loudly, ¡°What will happen to the person who remains?¡± In truth, Jackie was just asking casually. He did not expect the cold voice to respond to him. After all, ck Sun City was a city left behind from ancient times. All of the mechanisms here had gone through tens of thousands of years. There was no way anything was alive. Yet, he was in disbelief that he got a response. The cold voice calmly said, ¡°The person who remains will stay here forever! If the two of you touch the fruit at the same time, the two of you will be determined to have won together. You will both be sent out to the za, and the Purple Soul fruit will be split in two.¡± The earlier part was exactly what Jackie had guessed, but thetter part had a lot more. Even though it did not sound like much, ck Sun City was definitely not a paradise. The one who lost the first match would have his life immediately taken. The rules had been so cruel, so how could the second stage be merciful? If the two of them touched the fruit at the same time, they would be determined to have won together and be sent out at the same time. That was definitely not something that sounded like what the Purple Soul Hall would do. Jackie felt that things were more and more strange as he thought about it. After the voice finished saying all that. Itpletely disappeared. The voice did not say what would happen to the two Purple Soul beasts, but anyone with half a brain knew that the beasts would immediately attack the moment they got close to the Purple Soul fruit. Chapter 2792 Chapter 2792 Chapter 2792 Just as Jackie was deliberating the problem, Manfred¡¯s voice was suddenly heard. ¡°Bastard! Even though we have deep grudges, I can temporarily forgive you for the sake of our lives. The two of us have to work together to solve this problem. We¡¯ll only be able to leave this ce if we work together! Didn¡¯t that voice say earlier that the two of us would be sent out together if we touched the Purple Soul fruit at the same time? The fruit will be split into two as well. It would be fair for both of us!¡± Hearing that, Jackie nced at Manfred. He saw that Manfred was looking at him quite sincerely, as if he really meant it. Jackie could not help but snort, not answering Manfred immediately. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Manfriend was infuriated when he saw that Jackie was acting up even just giving a response. Jackie was so disrespectful! Even though he sounded nice, he had another n in mind. As long as Jackie agreed to deal with the Purple Soul beasts together, he would definitely do something to Jackie after they sessfully injured the Purple Soul beasts and got closer to the Purple Soul fruit. He had to be the first one to touch the fruit. He would be the only one to escape and take the fruit for himself. Even though the rules had been clear and sounded fair, he did not want Jackie to gain anything from it! The Purple Soul Fruit could only belong to him. He was also going to be the only person to escape this ce! After making a decision, he said again, ¡°There¡®s no other way around it! You¡¯ll only be able to leave this ce if you work with me. You can¡®t deal with two Purple Soul beasts alone!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow as he turned to look at Manfred. He suddenly let out a lightugh as he said in a cold tone, ¡°I don¡¯t trust you. Who knows if you¡¯ll do something to me after we work together?¡± Manfred froze at those words. He could not believe that Jackie actually saw through his ns. However, Manfred would not admit to it even if Jackie was right. He patted his chest in guarantee, ¡°Don¡®t worry! I never go back on my words!¡± The guarantee was worthless to Jackie. Jackie sighed as he looked at the two Purple Soul beasts. After thinking about it for a moment, he turned to look at Manfred. ¡°We can attack together. It will be down to your own skill to get the Purple Soul fruit.¡± Manfred was unhappy to hear that. Even though he had never seen Jackie¡®s true skills before, it was easy to tell that Jackie was stronger than him from the results of the first round. He was no match for Jackie at all. If the two of them attacked together and ignored one another after that, he would be no match for Jackie. Manfred rejected it immediately, ¡°No way! You¡¯re stronger than me. If we both attack, but you ignore me, the person who loses out will be me!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow as he let out a cold sneer. Just as Manfred was about to try convincing him, He suddenly shot forward at Manfred. Chapter 2793 Chapter 2793 Chapter 2793 Thews of space activated. He was already quite close to Manfred to begin with. With Jackie¡®s sudden actions, he was in front of Manfred in a second. Manfred never expected that Jackie would suddenly attack him. Before he could do anything, he felt a sharp pain on his back. A massive force was felt behind him, and he shot forward right at the two Purple Soul beasts like a sack that was being thrown. Manfred immediately understood what Jackie was doing. He could not help but curse out loudly, ¡°You despicable and shameless person! I won¡¯t let you off lightly. I¡¯ll rip you to shreds!¡± Jackie had already heard words like that so many times. He just let the words brush past him, not caring at all. Manfred was still an inner disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion. Even though he could not react to Jackie¡¯s initial attack, he was still able to quickly adjust himself and stop the forward flying momentum. However, everything was already toote. The moment Manfred shot towards the two Purple Soul beasts, had already judged that Manfred was nning to steal the Purple Soul fruit, and immediately attacked. However, Jackie was disappointed to see that the Purple Beasts were actually attacking too different targets. Jackie frowned helplessly, not expecting his n to fail like that. He had thought that he would be able to get the Purple Soul fruit easily with Manfred as a shield. The beast on the left rushed right at Manfred, while the one on the right charged at Jackie incredibly quickly. It was the first time Jackie was facing a beast that was in the middle stage of the spring solidifying realm. His strength was even being restricted. He did not dare to hold back at all. Seventy five Soul Swords condensed into one in the air. With a wave of Jackie¡¯s right hand, the giant soul swordpletely fused with his gray sword. Destroying the Void was Jackie¡¯s greatest trump card. The beast opened its mouth as it roared angrily at Jackie. It bared its ws at Jackie, causing his eyebrows to furrow. Jackie clutched his gray sword tightly, shing right at the beast¡¯s ws. Destroying the Void turned into a sh, shing with the beast¡¯s ws in the air. With a massive sh, the beast retreated a few steps backwards. The technique¡¯s shockwaves hit him, causing Jackie to take a step back. His eyes had been on the beast¡®s ws the whole time. He wanted to see if he could injure the beast with a full force attack. The beast¡¯s right w was trembling slightly. On closer look, there were numerous scars on the right w. The wound had grayish ck remains on it, looking like it was poisoned. The wound on the white w was constantly recovering, but it was incredibly slow. The Purple Soul beast let out a cry of agony. Its eyes were full of rage, as if it had been angered by Jackie. Jackie frowned. The results were a far cry from what he expected. He had thought that the strike would at least be able to stop the beast from being able to use its right w. Yet, the right w was just injured. The bones did not break at all. Jackie sighed as his expression soured. It looked like he needed to change his ns. He had to end things quickly! N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The thought had just shed in his mind when the beast started to attack again. Even though Jackie¡¯s strike had injured the beast, it did not affect the strength of the beast¡¯s next attack at all. Chapter 2794 Chapter 2794 Chapter 2794 The Purple Soul Beast could think for itself as well. It could tell that Jackie was still not used to his current strength. It wanted to use that change to attack him again. At the very least, it wanted to injure Jackie. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The Purple Soul beast was incredibly quick. It caused Jackie¡¯s heart to race as he narrowed his eyes and activated thews of space immediately. He quickly changed directions in mid-air, and kept a distance from the beast. He could not let the beast get too close. Otherwise, he might lose his life that day! The beast had incredibly strong defenses, and the beast had yet to use its natural born technique. The beast merely used its ws to sh at Jackie. shing against Destroying the Void, it might have been injured, but the results were much worse than what Jackie expected. It was obvious that Jackie would not be able to kill the Purple Soul beast quickly, so Jackie was forced to get closer to the Purple Soul fruit with all his might! ¡°Ah..!¡± A cry of agony was heard behind Jackie. Even if Jackie did not turn around to look, he knew that Manfred was definitely in a bad state. Just as Jackie guessed, Manfred was in a horrible state. His arm had five sh wounds from a Purple Soul beast¡¯s w. Fresh blood stained his clothes red as Manfred cursed in pain. However, he was forced to frantically run away as he cursed. Thankfully, Manfred specialized in speed, or he would not havested that long. Manfred clenched his teeth as he retreated, trying to plot in his mind as he ran. If he wanted to live, he had to retrieve the Purple Soul fruit. He hated Jackie immensely at that moment, so he did not forget to try and figure out how he would harm Jackie as he retreated. He wanted to trap Jackie here forever. If Jackie had not suddenly attacked him earlier, he would not have faced the Purple Soul beast¡¯s attacks without any preparation, causing his arm to get injured. He roared angrily, ¡°Just you wait, Jackie! I won¡¯t let you off easily!¡± He was incredibly quick, but the Purple Soul beast was not slow either. The two of them were about twenty feet apart. As Manfred fled, he constantly changed directions, trying to get closer to the Purple Soul Fruit. The valley was oval shaped. In order to get enough distance between them, Manfred was running around the edges of the valley. The Purple Soul fruit was being guarded towards the eastern side of the center. Manfred was already trying to get closer to the east side. As long as he could maintain a safe distance from the beast, he would be able to sessfully get the Purple Soul fruit. As long as he could get the Purple Soul fruit, it would not be long until he got out of there sessfully! After making up his mind, he coldly nced at Jackie. He noticed that Jackie was still fighting against the other beast, and was instantly ted! So what if Jackie was stronger than him? He was faster than Jackie! As long as he touched the Purple Soul Fruit, Jackie would remain here forever! He excitedly changed his directions in an instant. Yet, at that moment, the Purple Soul beast suddenly seemed to speed up! Thirty feet of distance was suddenly shortened to twenty feet. Manfred was immensely terrified at that. He immediately tried to hide somewhere else, barely avoiding being attacked. Yet, at that moment, he was already further apart from the Purple Soul fruit, and was forced to look for another opportunity. Something strange happened at that. After Manfred changed his directions, the Purple Soul beast lowered its speed. It was then did Manfred realize that the Purple Soul beast would suddenly attack as long as he got close to the fruit, and he would have to change his directions! Chapter 2795 Chapter 2795 Chapter 2795 That caused Manfred to lose some hope. He could not just keep running like that. His true energy would be exhausted eventually. The Purple Soul beast was stronger than him and definitely had more true energy. The moment his true energy ran out, he would be faced with death. However, the purple soul beast would definitely suddenly attack him if he wanted to get close. He would have to change directions for the sake of his life. The more he fled, the further he would be. Manfred hopelessly found that it was a vicious cycle. At that moment, he looked toward Jackie. He noticed that Jackie was constantly adjusting his distance from the beast, and constantly attacking the beast. What shocked Manfred was the fact that the beast attacking Jackie already had two slowly ckening front ws. It was as if some sinister energy had tainted them. At that moment, Jackie did not even think about anything around him. His full focus was on the beast in front of him. Thews of space constantly activated beneath his feet. He had already used Destroying the Void three times! Each time, a new wound was added to the beast. Slowly, the beast was getting fatigued. It was not because of the loss of true energy, but because of its injuries slowing it down! Jackie activated thews of space, pulling himself a hundred feet apart again to give himself some breathing room. He frowned as he formed seals in his hands again. He was already almost depleted of true energy at that moment. After all, he had to use thews of space while he constantly attacked. It used up too much true energy! However, Jackie did not really care about that at that point. He shifted to a very good ce this time as he constantly got closer to the Purple Soul fruit. ¡°Take this!¡± Jackie roared as he sent another sh at the Purple Soul beast. The gray sh contained thews of space as well. It shed against the Purple Soul beast¡¯s ws in a sh. With more cracks, the Purple Soul beast¡¯s front ws suddenly seemed to weaken. It looked like it was about to shatter. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The ck scars littered its two front ws. The beast roared in pain as the pain thoroughly angered it. The beast even started to ignore its injuries as it frantically rushed at Jackie. However, its ws were already heavily injured at that moment. Even if it frantically rushed at him, it was still a lot slower thanks to its injuries. After realizing that the Purple Soul beast had started to slow down, Jackie suddenly let out a victorious smile. He had worked so long for that precise moment. With a cold grunt, Jackie turned and charged right at the Purple Soul Fruit. No matter how loud the roars behind him were, Jackie was not affected at all. After all, the Purple Soul beast could not keep up with Jackie at its current speed. After a short moment, Jackie was finally next to the Purple Soul Fruit. Everything had been seen by Manfred, causing Manfred to go crazy! He never expected Jackie to suddenly change directions after fighting the Purple Soul Beast for so long, suddenly getting close to the Purple Soul tree. He just needed to reach out to touch the Purple Soul Fruit! ¡°No!¡± Manfred let out a loud shout. The moment Jackie touched the fruit, Jackie would be determined the winner, and he would forever remain in this space! If he was alone, he would just be waiting for death. After Jackie left, the two beasts would rip him apart after his true energy was depleted. Chapter 2796 Chapter 2796 Chapter 2796 However, there was nothing he could do no matter how loud he shouted. Jackie had already reached his hand out towards the Purple Soul fruit. As he reached out, Jackie turned to look at Manfred as well. Manfred could see a deep look of mockery in Jackie¡¯s eyes. Jackie was looking at Manfred like Manfred was the vige idiot. It was then that Manfred realized that Jackie had always regarded him as an idiot. During the start of the round, Manfred had even tried to bring up an alliance, trying to say that the only way to win was by working together. In truth, he had other ns, and Jackie had already seen through them. In the end, he became a tool to attract attention! Manfred felt like he had been yed like a clown! However, it was already toote to say anything. Jackie¡®s hand had already touched the Purple Soul fruit. The moment Jackie touched the fruit, a bundle of purple mist enveloped him, and he disappeared the next second. Manfred shut his eyes in hopelessness. There was no way Manfred could escape anymore. When space started distorting, Jackie finally breathed a sigh of relief. Thest battle had been incredibly difficult. It was far more difficult than the first round. Thankfully, he still won in the end. In truth, the rules of the second match were both testing a person¡®s character and a person¡¯s ability. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Even though there was a rule that allowed them to share the Purple Soul fruit, many would choose to take the Purple Soul fruit for their own when faced with its allure. Jackie never nned on working with Manfred from the start. Manfred already hated Jackie so much that there was no way he could work with Manfred. At a crucial moment, Manfred would definitely have done something to Jackie. That was something anyone could have figured out. So, after Jackie heard that suggestion from Manfred, he immediately thought of another n. He would have Manfred draw fire while he tried to get close to the fruit. Yet, he never expected the two Purple Soul beasts to have been explicitly prepared to target both of them. Facing even one Purple Soul beast had not been as easy as he thought it would be. After the thought shed in Jackie¡¯s mind, the purple mist surrounding Jackie slowly dispersed as he dropped to the ground on his feet When he could see clearly again, he noticed that he had already arrived at the small za from earlier. He was the only person in the za at that moment. It was so quiet that he could hear himself breathing. Around the za were still the multicolored lights. Jackie sighed, rxing. He wondered how many people would escape ck Sun City. Other than the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion, there were a few dozen wandering warriors that entered ck Sun City. In the end, he did not know how many people would make it out. Warriors of different attributes would end up in different ces. He did not know if those ces would have different rules from the Purple Soul hall. Various thoughts yed in Jackie¡¯s head for a long time. He finally shook his head and discarded them. No matter what, life or death depended on themselves. Jackie reached out his right hand. The Purple Soul fruit that had a faint purple glow to it was in his palm. The dense fragrance of the fruit assaulted his nose, enhancing his appetite. If Jackie had not beenposed enough, he might have eaten it in one gulp. He hurriedly put the fruit into Mustard Seed. The Purple Soul fruit was definitely amazing, but if he swallowed it whole now, he might end up exploding thanks to an overload of energy. He did not want tomit a low-grade mistake like that. After entering the Purple Soul Hall, he lost track of time. He did not know how much time had passed, nor did he know where Rudy was. Chapter 2797 Chapter 2797 Chapter 2797 Jackie gave the za onest nce before he headed to the city gates. He did not just gain a lot from ck Sun City, he had gotten a few pieces of important news as well. He was forced to ren his future moves. After exiting the city, Jackie immediately used the voice transfer array to contact Rudy. In just a moment, Rudy was seen running towards him. Rudy widened his eyes as Rudy measured Jackie a few times, ¡°You¡¯re actually fine! I¡¯ve really been letting my thoughts wander these few days. I¡¯ve been constantly worrying about you!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow, ¡°These few days? How long was I in there for?¡± Rudy raised four fingers, ¡°It¡®s been four whole days. I¡®ve been waiting outside the city the whole time. I was worried that someone would notice me. I even set up a simple obscuring array. I was so scared the past four days! I noticed that no one hase out of ck Sun City at all in those four days. You¡¯re the only one who¡¯se out!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow as his thoughts wandered. He did not expect four days to have passed. Even though he did not really keep track of time after entering the Purple Soul Hall, he thought it would only be a day at most. Yet, four days had passed in the actual world. Could time have been distorted in the Purple Soul Hall? However, there was no point in dwelling on that problem. What Jackie noticed was another one. He frowned as he asked earnestly, ¡°No one¡¯s exited in the past four days? Other than me, no one has come out, even the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion?¡± Rudy nodded seriously, ¡°If I had seen anyone elsee out, I wouldn¡¯t be so worried about you. Your skills are in to see after all. Even the strongest among those disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion is no match for you. Yet, days passed, and no one came out at all. It was only natural that I started to worry. There¡¯ve been quite a few people arriving in ck Sun City the past few days as well. All of them entered so happily, but none of them came out!¡± Jackie furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°Didn¡¯t the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilione out initially? They had definitelymunicated about the rules before. Otherwise, Philip would never have sent in any recements based on the rules inside!¡± Jackie¡¯s words caused Rudy¡¯s eyes to widen as Rudy anxiously asked what was inside. Jackie sighed, not hiding anything from Rudy as he told Rudy everything that happened. After Rudy heard that, he gaped as he looked at ck Sun City with an expression full of fear. He never expected the rules in the city to be so tyrannical that the loser would lose their lives. Even though the rules did not say that the loser would die in the second round, the results would still be the same as in the first round. Someone would lose their life, and someone would get a reward and escape! Rudy shuddered slightly, ¡°No wonder no one¡¯se out. It seems like most of them are probably already dead. Soul attribute warriors are fewer in numberpared to any other attribute. Only three of you were in the Purple Soul Hall.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 2798 Chapter 2798 Chapter 2798 There are many more warriors for the other attributes. It¡¯s possible that arge portion of them end up dying every round. Those wandering warriors went in so excitedly, but there were actually no true energy fields inside for them to improve themselves with. Instead, they entered a pce that wanted their lives! Rudy got more and more afraid as he thought about it. He got so apprehensive that he paled. Jackie raised an eyebrow, patting Rudy on the shoulder, but Rudy did not rx at all¡­ Rudy turned and pulled at Jackie¡¯s arm, ¡°It¡¯s thanks to you stopping me earlier. Otherwise, I would definitely have died already!¡± At that moment, Rudy¡¯s thoughts were all over the ce. After saying that, he changed the topic, ¡°There¡¯s still something I don¡¯t understand. Didn¡¯t someone say that there were true energy fields inside ck Sun City? No one said that it would be dangerous. Based on what those people said before, the true energy field seemed like a paradise for increasing one¡¯s strength. However, there were no true energy fields after you went in, and just match after match! Were those people lying? Or were you all sent somewhere different because of your different attributes?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jackie shook his head, answering sincerely, ¡°After I entered, I haven¡¯t heard anything about true energy fields. Where did the newse from? Could the true energy fields have just been a broad term?¡± Rudy shook his head, ¡°Do you mean the true energy field is the whole ck Sun City?¡± Jackie pursed his lips helplessly, ¡°I actually don¡¯t know. After entering the Purple Soul Hall, I didn¡¯t really think about that anymore. Who knows what true energy fields mean? Who knows where the rumor came from?¡± Rudy frowned, they could not figure out what the true energy fields were in the end. However, they were not really in the mood to figure things out at that point. Thinking about it, Rudy said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s not like I have to figure out where the true energy fields are exactly. I just feel like there¡¯s something off about the whole thing. There are so many secrets in front of us, but we can¡¯t figure things out at all.¡± The moment secrets were brought up, Jackie¡¯s expression changed. He raised an eyebrow as he told everything he found out from those two to Rudy. Rudy was stunned after he heard that. After a moment, he finally said, ¡°So the higher-ups of Phoenix Valley already had a map of the Whirling World, and probably know a lot of the secrets of the world. Why did they not tell us anything at all? We ended up having to struggle in this world like headless flies. ck Sun City¡¯s secrets might even already have been known by the higher-ups. We were just kept in the dark.¡± Jackie nodded, ¡°I agree with what you said. There are some things that werepletely hidden from us, but we¡¯re already obvious to all those people. For some reason, they were not willing to tell us anything.¡± Rudy was furious when he heard about it, ¡°Aren¡¯t they just despicable? Even if they don¡¯t want to give us theplete map, they should have at least given us some important information. They could have told us where the more dangerous ces were or where there were more valuables. We would be able to save some effort. Yet, they did not tell us anything. Could it be because we¡¯re not in the inner valley and not a core member of Phoenix Valley?¡± Jackie shook his head, having already thought about the matter many times. There was a lot of spection each time. He let out a sigh as he frowned. Chapter 2799 Chapter 2799 Chapter 2799 ¡°I think the most basic reason is that we¡¯re not with therger group. That¡¯s why they kept those secrets from us. Listening to what Jordan and Manfred said, it¡®s actually something a lot of people already know. Jordan is an inner disciple, but he knows about it. So it means the secret is not so tightly guarded.¡± ¡°The inner disciples of Phoenix Valley probably know about it as well. The alchemists that are with the larger group should already know about most of it.¡± Rudy pursed his lips unhappily, ¡°So we were excluded because we decided against following them. Doesn¡¯t Elder Maurice favor you alot? Even if he couldn¡¯t tell you everything, he should have at least told you some of it. Yet, he did not mention anything from the start. It¡¯s as if he doesn¡¯t know much about the Whirling World at all.¡± Jackie shook his head, reaching out to pat Rudy on the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t let your thoughts wander so much. We¡¯ll find out some things eventually. Honestly, my ties with Phoenix valley are over. Phoenix valley did not really give me any resources, and I¡¯ve already paid back any debts I could have had. Since they don¡¯t trust me so much, I won¡¯t bother with certain things.¡± Jackie naturally meant something behind his words, and Rudy realized it as well. Rudy turned to look at Jackie and whispered, ¡°Are you going to leave Phoenix Valley after the Whirling World just like me?¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°I probably won¡¯t go back¡­ However, I¡¯m not talking about going back to Phoenix Valley or not. I¡¯m talking about what we should do if we meet anyone from Phoenix Valley after this.¡± Rudy looked up at that, saying, ¡°Will we still meet people from Phoenix Valley?¡± Jackie¡¯s lips twitched in exasperation. He kept on feeling like Rudy¡¯s head was only half working. Sometimes, Rudy seemed alert, but other times Rudy seemed like aplete idiot. Jackie helplessly exined, ¡°If we continue going forward, we¡¯ll definitely meet Phoenix Valley¡¯s people. Phoenix Valley already knew the secrets beforehand, they should know where the key ces in the Whirling World are as well. They might already be waiting in all those ces. As long as we keep on going forward in the Whirling World, we¡®ll meet them eventually.¡± Rudy sighed, pursing his lips unwillingly, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to interact with them at all. I keep on feeling like they¡¯re even more threatening than other ns.¡± After saying everything he had to say, Jackie did not really have any reason to stay. He turned to look at ck Sun City again. ck Sun City still looked the same as before. Its grayish ck walls covered the whole city. Initially, ck Sun City represented a sliver of hope. Yet, it now seemed like a wild beast waiting for prey to enter its mouth. Four days was not too long, and not that short either. He did not know how many people had entered the city, but only Jackie had exited. Jackie refused to believe that he would be the only person to make it out of the city.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 2800 Chapter 2800 Chapter 2800 What could not be denied was that many people will definitely die inside. Jackie could not help but shake his head at that thought, discarding those notions. He raised his head at Rudy, and Rudy nodded. The two of them started walking away from ck Sun City. Right as they took a few steps away, the rumbling was suddenly heard from ck Sun City. It was as if a mechanism was moving. Jackie immediately grabbed Rudy¡¯s arm, preparing for any danger. Yet, the expected danger did not happen. After the rumbling, a faint purple glow was seen from ck Sun City. The light gathered into an orb and formed in mid-air. The orb was incredibly radiant. Jackie could not even keep his eyes open when he tried to look over. After the light was formed, it suddenly sped at him! Jackie took a step back, but he remained in ce after feeling no trace of an attack from the orb. He frowned in rm as the orb stopped in front of him. He could hear a sshing sound next to his ears, as if a creek was flowing under his legs. Before he could see what had happened, the purple light dissipated, and a token floated in front of him. Jackie grabbed that token in his palms. When he touched the token, a surge of the information entered his head. Rudy anxiously stood behind Jackie, only looking with one eye as he processed everything that had happened in fear. When the token fell in Jackie¡¯s palm, Rudy saw the words ¡°Thousand Leaves City¡±. Jackie raised an eyebrow as he stared at the token curiously. After a while, he sighed with a look of realization on his face. Rudy hurriedly asked, ¡°What happened? What¡¯s this token? Where is Thousand Leaves City? Are we going there next?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Jackie nodded, cing the token into Mustard Seed before he looked at Rudy excitedly, ¡°I finally know the real rules of the Whirling World!¡± Rudy was stunned at that. Rudy widened his eyes as he looked at Jackie curiously. Jackie ignored him as he told Rudy all the information that had just gone into his mind. There were countless cities in the Whirling World. They were spread out all over the world. There were a total of nine levels to the cities. ck Sun City that they had just left was a level nine city. The Thousand Leaves City is a level eight-city. People can only enter a level eight-city after passing a level nine city. Jackie could not suppress his excitement as he said, ¡°With this token, we can enter Thousand Leaves City. Without it, we¡¯d never be able to enter the area Thousand Leaves City is in. Without the tokens, you would only be able to constantly walk around level nine cities, even if you constantly advanced in the Whirling World. There would be no way to reach level eight cities. It also means that those without tokens for level seven cities will never find one!¡± Hearing that exnation, Rudy gaped, feeling like the Whirling World was incredibly mysterious. Chapter 2801 Chapter 2801 Chapter 2801 He could not help but take a deep breath and said, ¡°That means that we¡¯ll have to constantly go through the tests of the different leveled cities in the Whirling World if we want to get closer to the important areas. Only those who pass the tests can get to the core of the Whirling World!¡± Jackie nodded. Based on the information he had gotten, it really seemed to be that way. It appeared that they would constantly be facing challenges after this. Only by passing the challenges would they be able to continue advancing. Two years was not a short time, but it was not that long either. Jackie could not help but wonder if he could really enter a level one city in the Whirling World within two years. He did not know if there would be other ways to get into the Valley of Enlightenment in a level one city. He did not know what ns the Unbreaking Pavilion and Phoenix Valley had. Rudy looked up at Jackie, his lips twitching helplessly. After a long time, Rudy said, ¡°Don¡®t just be excited for yourself. I know you ¡®re very strong, but I still feel like it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t enter any level one cities. It¡¯s obvious that there will be a lot of amazing treasures inside. You might be able to get treasures left behind from ancient times, but I feel like the Unbreaking Pavilion and Phoenix Valley are definitely plotting something.¡± ¡°They definitely won¡¯t leave anything good behind for others. At the end of the day, we are still not alchemists from the inner valley. Phoenix Valley doesn¡¯t really see us as one of their own. We¡®d never be able to get our hands on those good things. If we fight against them for it, we might get dragged into trouble. It¡®s probably better if we get what we need from level two or level three cities¡­¡± Rudy said all of that with a worried expression on his face. Compared to Jackie¡¯s excitement at the future challenges, Rudy only felt fear. He could not help but turn around and look at the distant ck Sun City. ck Sun City alone was already a ce that he could never hope to ovee, let alone the Thousand Leaves City that was a whole level higher. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He did not have the guts nor the skill. His ability to go forward was entirely reliant on Jackie. Without Jackie, he would die a horrible death. Jackie turned to look at Rudy before he pursed his lips helplessly and said, ¡°I understand your worries. There are still two years anyway. Even though the Whirling World is full of challenges, there should be safe spots. The moment we find somewhere safe, I¡¯ll have you stay there.¡± Rudy was not veryforted by those words. After entering the Whirling World, they encountered bandits. Without Jackie, he would have died at the transfer gate. The moment Rudy realized that fact, he started to regret entering the Whirling World. Even though Jackie¡¯s suggestion was very intriguing, all he wanted to do at that moment was to stay safe until he could leave the Whirling World. He knew very well that the moment he was left behind, Jackie would continue forward alone, facing all future challenges by himself which was not a good thing for Rudy. Rudy did not answer Jackie and instead changed the topic, ¡°Take out that token of yours. Don¡¯t we need to follow the instructions of that token to enter Thousand Leaves City?¡± Jackie shook his head and replied while pointing at his own temple, ¡°As long as the token is with me, the path will be shown to me without me needing to look at the token.¡± Chapter 2802 Chapter 2802 Chapter 2802 The journey that followed wasparatively a lot more mundane than before. Along the whole way, they did not encounter a single person even though they did not advance that quickly. After all, even if the Whirling World was devoid of beasts, there were still people with ill intentions around. They needed to be on alert at all times. Two days passed by in an instant. The two of them had passed an unknown distance. Jackie knew the way, but Rudy did not. It was only when Rudy saw a tall tower in the distance that he knew that they had arrived at their destination. Even though there was still a very long way to go, Rudy still got excited when he saw the tip of the tower. He pulled at Jackie¡¯s sleeve and pointed at it. ¡°That should be Thousand Leaves City!¡± Jackie nodded with a sigh as he confirmed the path they would be taking to make sure that it really was Thousand Leaves City. Rudy sighed as hemented, ¡°We¡¯re finally here. I¡¯ve been bored to death just walking for the past few days.¡± Rudy had nothing else to say as he looked at the walls around Thousand Leaves City. Jackie quietly looked at the city, and could not stop himself from wondering what challenges they would face next. At that moment, footsteps could be hearding from a distance. The two of them looked over and saw a white-clothed man with a warm smile on his face. The man walking toward them was the first person they had seen in two days. The person did not look like he was nning anything bad, but Jackie could not help but feel like the person had ill intentions. The man arrived in front of Jackie and Rudy and greeted, ¡°I¡®m an inner disciple from the Deer Pavilion. My name is Anthony Brown¡­¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow, trying to remember that name. He had only been in Middle Province for a short time and had yet to memorize all of the ns there. Thankfully, Rudy has heard of the n before. Rudy knew that Jackie definitely did not know about the Deer Pavilion after seeing Jackie¡¯s look of confusion. He lowered his voice and exined, ¡°The Deer Pavilion is from the inner region of Middle Province. They¡¯re among the best of the Seventh-grade ns.¡± Jackie nodded slightly, understanding what was happening. Probably because he had mostly interacted with eighth-grade ns recently, the moment he heard that the Deer Pavilion was a seventh- grade n, the only thing that shed in his mind was ¡®weak¡¯. After Anthony told them where he was from, he earnestly looked at the two alchemists. When he saw that the two of them did not seem surprised at the mention of the Deer Pavilion at all, he started to feel a little frustrated. Anthony let out a slight cough as he said, ¡°Have the two of you never heard about the Deer Pavilion? Haven¡¯t you heard about a n that¡®s about to be promoted to an eighth-grade n in the inner region? That¡¯s the Deer Pavilion.¡± Jackie and Rudy nodded slightly, not revealing much on their faces. Rudy felt like there was something wrong with the guy. Does being promoted to an eighth-grade n soon not mean they were still a seventh-grade n? N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Why was he saying all of that with such an arrogant look on his face? It was no surprise that Rudy and Jackie did not react to the Deer Pavilion being a seventh-grade n. After all, so many things had happened recently, and they had been interacting mostly with forces at the peak of Middle Province. Even though a seventh-grade n was not bad, it was nothing in their eyes. Anthony had looked so proud when he introduced his n because the Deer Pavilion was somewhat famous in Middle Province. Even though eighth-grade ns were powerful, they were incredibly rare in the inner region. The inner region was mostly home to seventh and sixth-grade ns. The Deer Pavilion stood at the peak among the seventh-grade ns, which meant that they were in the upper echelons of Middle Province¡¯s inner region. Normally, revealing that he was from the Deer Pavilion earned him looks of respect. Yet, these two alchemists did not seem to care that he was from the Deer Pavilion at all. He could even see a look of disdain on the shorter alchemist. Anthony suddenly felt frustrated at that. Jackie was a little speechless at Anthony. After the guy said where he was from, he suddenly paused. He did not say why he was there, it seemed like that had been all Anthony wanted to say. Jackie did not waste any time as he coughed out, ¡°Do you have anything you need from us, the disciple of the Deer Pavilion? Do you need directions¡­¡± Chapter 2803 Chapter 2803 Chapter 2803 Anthony only reacted after Jackie¡¯s question. He had lost hisposure a little earlier. He coughed somewhat awkwardly as he said immediately, ¡°Only one thousand spirit crystals are needed. My senior is almost here. He only needs one thousand!¡± Those words stunned Jackie and Rudy. One thousand spirit crystals? What senior? Jackie furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Rudy said as well, ¡°That¡¯s right! What do you mean? We never said we were buying anything from you?¡± Hearing that, Anthony immediately realized that those two alchemists did not know anything at all. He was even happier at that point. It was better if they did not know the prices. If he had met some sharper alchemists, he might have had to negotiate for a long time. Anthony hurriedly exined, ¡°The two of you probably want to enter Thousand Leaves City, right?¡± Jackie nodded. Anthony¡¯s question was a waste of time. Why would they even be there if not for Thousand Leaves City? Anthony had a kind smile on his face as he exined everything. Everyone who entered Thousand Leaves City actually needed to go through a test. There was a huge rock that was taller than a man in the center of Thousand Leaves City¡®s gates. The rock was made of a special meteorite. Even with the token to enter the city, one still needs to go through the rock¡¯s test. On the top of the rock was a colorless crystal. In order to enter the city, one would need to light up the rock before they were allowed to enter Thousand Leaves City! Jackie nodded and said, ¡°So only the strong can enter the city!¡± Anthony nodded seriously, ¡°Yes! You have to hit the rock with all your might and the colorless rock will light up in red if you have the right to enter. Otherwise, you¡¯ll only be able to stay around the level nine cities.¡± Rudy¡¯s expression changed at that. He turned around to look at Jackie worriedly. It was probably incredibly easy for Jackie to enter the city, but it was practically impossible for Rudy. Even if he had not tried it, he already had no hope. Even his strength at thete stage of the innate level was only there because the Whirling World had forcibly raised it. He was a helpless mortal compared to the other warriors in that world. He had thought that he would be able to follow Jackie till the end, but he did not expect there would be a qualification test to enter a level eight city. After Jackie heard that introduction, he frowned as well. If that was the case, it really was possible that Rudy would not be able to continue the journey with Jackie. Rudy would need to stay among the level nine cities, and never be able to step into a level eight city. Just as the two of them were mulling over it, Anthony spoke again, ¡°The two of you don¡®t have to worry! Even if you can¡¯t meet the requirements, you can still go in with our help¡­¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. When Jackie heard that, he immediately turned to look at Anthony. At that moment, Anthony still had a warm smile on his face, but Jackie could feel something hidden behind that smile. Jackie nodded without showing any emotion, ¡°How would we be able to get in? Please teach us.¡± When Anthony saw that Jackie was being more polite, the smile on his face deepened. ¡°Helping you two to get in¡­ Is actually not that easy. Normal folks would never be able to help you, but the disciples of the Deer Pavilion are quite special.¡± As he said that, there was an arrogant look on Anthony¡¯s face. Jackie refrained from showing any emotion as he nodded, motioning for Anthony to continue. The colorless crystal on the rock did not just glow red, but purple as well. Glowing red meant a bare pass while glowing purple meant that someone was exceptionally talented. They would be able to bring another person inside. Chapter 2804 Chapter 2804 Chapter 2804 After exining for so long, Anthony saw that the two of them finally understood. He immediately gave them an invitation, ¡°Bringing the two of you inside is absolutely possible. Normal wandering warriors wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. Only the disciples of the Deer Pavilion will be able to do so. My senior disciple will be here soon. As long as each of you gives me a thousand spirit crystals and guarantees that you¡¯ll help us refine pills after we get the materials, we¡¯ll bring the two of you with us!¡± After saying that, Anthony raised his head slightly, waiting for their answer. He was incredibly confident in himself and his n. As a n that stood at the top of seventh-grade ns, they were still at the top of Middle Province, even if they could notpare to eighth-grade ns. Other than the strongest of disciples, no one dared to look down on them. Jackie raised an eyebrow as he looked at Anthony meaningfully and asked, ¡°So you¡¯re so intent on bringing us in because you want us to help you refine pills for free after you get the materials?¡± Jackie had been incredibly sharp with his words. If all Anthony wanted was one thousand spirit crystals, then Anthony would not have needed to talk to them in such a friendly way, nor would Anthony exin things to them so patiently. It was impossible for him to not have any ulterior motives. Just like Jackie had thought, Anthony had demands other than the one thousand spirit crystals. Alchemists have an incredibly special existence in the Hestia Continent. No matter how many amazing materials warriors obtain, they could not consume them directly. They needed the power of alchemists to refine those materials into pills to increase their strength. They were like doctors of the mortal world. They were even more important than doctors. There was an age restriction in the Whirling World. Bing an exceptional alchemist required a lot of time, which conflicted with that. It was very hard to find a good alchemist in the Whirling World. Jackie let out a lightugh after that before he turned around and whispered to Rudy, ¡°This guy wanted us to work for him from the start. No wonder he¡¯s acting so friendly. Even though we weren¡®t being that friendly to him, he still patiently exined everything to us.¡± Rudy nodded. Even if he was not the smartest, he understood the key takeaways from that. Ever since he entered the Whirling World, Rudy could understand how normal warriors felt. If they wanted even better resources from the Whirling World, they needed to be even stronger. They definitely needed stronger and stronger pills. The Whirling World had already been empty for tens of thousands of years, it was not known how rich the resources here were. However, without an alchemist helping them, they would only be able to stare at those materials! Rudy thought about it and pursed his lips, ¡°He wants us to give him a thousand spirit crystals, and still wants to take advantage of us¡­¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Rudy got angrier as he thought about it. No matter what pills alchemists refined, they would be able to obtain certain rewards after refining them. One pill was worth at least a few hundred spirit crystals. Anthony was smart. He did not just want them to give him spirit crystals, he even wanted them to work for him. That was only because Anthony could bring them both into Thousand Leaves City! It was as if the two of them would never be able to get into Thousand Leaves City without him. Anthony merely looked on quietly by the side as the two of them mumbled to each other, not knowing what they were saying. They did not give him an answer which made Anthony a little more nervous. Chapter 2805 Chapter 2805 Chapter 2805 He furrowed his eyebrows as he said anxiously, ¡°The two of you have been talking for quite a while. Shouldn¡®t you give us an answer? Even if you¡¯re sixth-grade alchemists, you can¡¯t really do much in the Whirling World. If you don¡¯t work with us, we¡¯ll just work with higher-level alchemists when we meet them!¡± Anthony said those words with conviction as though it was a warning. He was trying to make himself look as good as possible. It was as if the chance would be gone if the two of them did not hurry up and agree. Jackie¡¯s lips twitched helplessly. He was not some inexperienced child. How could he just believe Anthony¡¯s words so easily? Anthony had definitely not been lying when he was talking about the rules, but the subsequent part was uncertain. Jackie nodded at Anthony, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an answer right now. The two of us have already made a decision. We won¡¯t rely on anyone else, and won¡¯t work for anyone either. Thank you for telling us the rules of Thousand Leaves City. If I have the chance, I¡¯ll definitely repay you in the future.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, Jackie shot a look at Rudy. The two of them turned and continued walking toward Thousand Leaves City. Anthony¡¯s eyes widened, not expecting Jackie to reject him so thoroughly. There was not even any room for negotiation. Anthony frowned as his expression darkened immediately. He rushed over and stood in front of Jackie, blocking Jackie¡¯s way, ¡°Are you suspecting that what I said earlier was all a lie?¡± Jackie shook his head, answering honestly, ¡°I¡¯m not doubting those rules you exined earlier at all.¡± Anthony got even angrier at Jackie¡¯s reply and said, ¡°Since you know it¡¯s real, why are you rejecting us? I can guarantee you that the prices I¡¯m giving you are already the cheapest. When you arrive at Thousand Leaves City, you¡®ll meet others. Not a single one of them is reliable! Once they meet an even better Alchemist, they¡¯ll toss the two of you aside or even use you as cannon fodder. Don¡¯t think about looking for others just because you¡¯re not happy with my price!¡± Jackie pursed his lips helplessly, not expecting that Anthony would think that way. He looked up and said earnestly, ¡°I¡¯m not nning on getting anyone else to help us get into Thousand Leaves City. Thank you for your concern. I¡¯ll remember the favor. As for everything else, there¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡± After Jackie said that, he did not push Anthony aside. Instead, he walked around Anthony and headed toward Thousand Leaves City. Rudy closely followed behind Jackie. He followed everything Jackie wanted, not voicing any opinions. Anthony looked at the two of them rejecting him so thoroughly again. Anthony was stunned on the spot as he looked at Jackie, wondering if something was wrong with Jackie¡¯s head. Chapter 2806 Chapter 2806 Chapter 2806 He had said things so clearly. He did not even have any intention of negotiating things. Did he really think he could enter Thousand Leaves City by himself as an alchemist? He could not be as certain about other things, but there was a piece ofmon knowledge in the Hestia Continent. No matter how exceptional the alchemist was, they would throw most of their time into alchemy, neglecting their training. It meant that alchemists were all not very strong. Even though Jackie looked like he was at thete stage of the innate level at that moment, Anthony was sure that Jackie¡¯s actual skill was not at that level. At most, Jackie would only be at the middle stage of the innate level. Someone at the middle stage of the innate level was actually talking to him so arrogantly. He did not n on getting anyone¡¯s help to enter Thousand Leaves City! Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Anthony wanted tough at that thought. The brat was too arrogant. Who did he think he was? Anthony coldly snorted and said, ¡°Just you wait! You will regret this when you see what¡¯s waiting for you. Once you see how difficult being acknowledged by the rock is, you won¡¯t be able to keep up with your arrogant ways!¡± Jackie and Rudy then continued their journey to Thousand Leaves City. When they were about a thousand feet away from Thousand Leaves City, Jackie could see arge crowd gathered in front of the city. They were all warriors who wanted to enter Thousand Leaves City. Other than endless wastes, they had only seen Anthony for thest two days. Rudy could not help but get excited when he suddenly saw so many people in front of him. He pointed at the crowd and said, ¡°Initially, I didn¡¯t think that there would be that many people wanting to enter the Whirling World. After all, there are many uncertainties about the world. Now it seems like all the warriors who meet the criteria have entered!¡± Rudy got more and more excited as he spoke. He felt like he had participated in the biggest spectacle among younger warriors in the Hestia Continent. It was as if they were all the most talented young people in the Hestia Continent. Compared to Rudy, who was so excited, Jackie seemed much calmer. He raised an eyebrow and looked over to see a flood of heads in front of the city. He also saw the rock that Anthony had talked about earlier. The rock to enter the city was at the center of the za in front of the city. There were many people queueing up in front of the rock. Everyone was incredibly eager to get the qualification to enter the city. After Jackie let out a sigh, he pulled at the excited Rudy and headed toward the city gates. There were two groups of people within the za. There was a group of idle people standing at various spots in the za, while the other group was queuing up in front of the rock. Those that were in various ces were either chatting or resting. They seemed to be waiting for something as they stood at the za and looked in the distance. After Jackie arrived at the za, he did not head to the queue immediately. He wanted to observe things first, so he pulled Rudy to a corner and settled down. Even though the rock was no challenge to Jackie, he still wanted to observe the surroundings before entering Thousand Leaves City. Rudy blinked as he looked at Jackie curiously. He quietly asked Jackie, ¡°Aren¡®t we going in immediately? Do you feel like there¡¯ll be danger in Thousand Leaves City?!¡± Jackie was a little speechless. His lips twitched as he replied without turning his head around, ¡°Isn¡¯t what you said just stupid? It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t tell you about what happened in ck Sun City. ck Sun City was just a level nine city while this one in front of you is a level eight city. If there¡¯s no danger inside, I¡¯ll eat a cockroach!¡± Chapter 2807 Chapter 2807 Chapter 2807 Rudy immediately froze at those words. He frowned as he looked at the city gates in fear. At the moment, the gates were partially shut, leaving only enough room for one person to pass. Many people were trying to get in, but there were also a lot of them who were looking at the city gates with concern. Ever since he arrived at the za in front of the gates, Jackie had only seen people enter. He had not seen a single personing out. That basically meant that Thousand Leaves City was several times more dangerous than ck Sun City. With Rudy¡¯s meager skills, he would not be able to do anything. The more Rudy thought about it, the more worried he got. There were countless treasures in the Whirling World. It was an amazing ce for most warriors, but with the resources came unavoidable danger. For those that were strong, the danger would turn into an opportunity. However, the weak would just be putting their life at risk. It was like a beast with an open mouth that could swallow them whole at any moment. Rudy frowned and turned to look at Jackie in concern, ¡°Should I not enter this time as well?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jackie shook his head and answered, ¡°Since I can bring you in, I¡¯ll definitely bring you inside. If there¡¯s any danger that I can¡¯t deal with inside, I¡¯ll figure out a way to get you out or find somewhere safe to hide you.¡± Jackie¡¯s words alleviated a lot of Rudy¡¯s worries. However, he still could not help but feel waves of fear facing Thousand Leaves City. ¡°Lost again! This guy has tried three times, and he failed to get the crystal to glow red each time. He refuses to leave after he fails, and he¡¯ll just try again. Do you think I should apud his courage or do you think I should say that he¡¯s an idiot?!¡± There were two muscr, shirtless men standing in front of Jackie. The two of them were looking at the Rock and discussing things with great interest. Jackie could not help but look toward the position of the rock. There was arge-mouthed man at the rock. The man¡¯s face was reddened at that moment, and he looked a little crushed mentally. His whole body was shocking as he let out an angry roar, ¡°Why can¡¯t I do it?! I¡®m just a little off. Why won¡¯t it let me enter? I¡¯m clearly not weak!¡± There was a trace of arrogance in those words. Others felt incredibly amused watching him. The two men standing in front of Jackie could not stopughing after hearing that. One of them shook his head and said, ¡°This guy really is confident in himself. He thinks that he¡¯s just a little off, but he¡¯s actuallycking a great deal. On average, only half can get into the city. The other half would be disqualified. Who does he think he is¡­ It¡¯s as if it¡¯s down to his luck that he can¡¯t get into the city. What a joke!¡± The other person nodded and said with a cold smile, ¡°People like him are prettymon. They all think they¡¯re better than others, but so many masters entered the Whirling World this time. Their meager talents might seem incredible when they¡¯re at insignificant ces, but they¡¯re just ants among masters. Some of them aren¡¯t even worthy of being called dust!¡± Those words were very straightforward, but they were honest words after all. From the numbers gathered at the za, a lot of people came to the Whirling World. Furthermore, Jackie had found out how many people Phoenix Valley was sending into the Whirling World before they entered. Chapter 2808 Chapter 2808 Chapter 2808 After he found out about the numbers, Jackie was quite surprised. Phoenix Valley had practically sent two-thirds of their number into the Whirling World. Furthermore, most of them that were being sent in were the ones that were incredibly talented. The ones that remained were those that were not very gifted. If Phoenix Valley were willing to send in so many of their own as a major force in Middle Province, then the other forces would definitely do everything they could to enter the Whirling World. Thousand Leaves City was just one among the many level eight cities. There were still over a hundred level eight cities that were just like it. Those cities were all simr to Thousand Leaves City whether it be in terms of size or the various rules. A further thought was the fact that those of them in front of Thousand Leaves City were just a tiny portion of the people who had yet to enter the city. From that, it was obvious how many had entered the Whirling World. Thinking about that, Jackie sighed as he looked at the discussions in front of him. They were either saddened or excited. Jackie was also one of them at that moment. He started to feel uneasy about his future. How far could he go in the Whirling World? What sort of difficulties would he face? ¡°That big mouth is quite pitiful¡­¡± Rudy mumbled softly. He looked at the man with sympathy. At that moment, the man had already been tossed aside by the person behind him. Other than Rudy, there was practically no one who was sympathetic toward that man. They merely felt that therge-mouthed man¡¯s words and actions were funny. It was clearly the man¡¯s fault for not having the skills, but he seemed intent on ming everything else except for himself. He was at the lowest of the low in the Whirling World and would be relegated eventually. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The man stood there with a despondent look on his face after being tossed aside. He looked like he had been given up on by the world. He trembled as he continued mumbling to himself, ¡°Will I not be able to get in? So many people have clearly gotten the right to enter. I¡¯m not weak within my n! Why can¡¯t I even get through the city gates!¡± He felt deeply impacted. He looked like he had aged ten years on the spot. Rudy felt incredible pity for him as he could not resistparing himself to the man. Rudy felt like he was not much better. Without Jackie, he might not even have survived ck Sun City. The more Rudy thought about it, the sadder he got. He even started to wonder if he could even survive the next two years. He wondered what he would be like when it was time to leave the Whirling World. Jackie patted Rudy on the shoulder, stirring Rudy from his thoughts. Jackie said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s not the time for you to let your thoughts wander. If you have time to feel sorry for others, why don¡¯t you think about your next course of action? Since you can¡¯t really grow in the path of a warrior, then throw everything you have into alchemy. Remember, you are an alchemist first and foremost.¡± Jackie¡¯s words caused Rudy to have a moment of realization. Rudy had been worried about all the wrong things. Ever since he entered the Whirling World, he had forgotten about his identity as an alchemist. What was abundant around them were warriors who were looking to increase their strength. Rudy nodded earnestly. ¡°I am Joe Candor, an inner disciple of the Compass Pavilion. Might I ask the two of you where you¡¯re from?¡± A cool voice suddenly spoke next to Jackie and Rudy. The two of them looked over at the same time. They saw a handsome ck-robed man looking at the two of them with a soft smile. Chapter 2809 Chapter 2809 Chapter 2809 Jackie frowned, not really liking people who start off their introductions with their origins. However, he refrained from being too rude before the person made his intentions clear. Rudy¡®s lips twitched as he whispered to Jackie, ¡°The Compass Pavilion is an eighth- grade n. He should be quite strong if he¡¯s an inner disciple there.¡± Jackie furrowed his eyebrows, not expecting that the Compass Pavilion would be an eighth-grade n. He had bumped into the disciples of quite a few high-grade ns recently. He was starting to grow numb to disciples of eighth-grade ns. Jackie nodded at him and introduced himself. However, he did not reveal where he was from. After all, being an alchemist was already enough of an introduction. He did not want anyone to know that he was from Phoenix Valley. Phoenix Valley was not in the best of positions at that moment. If he revealed that he was from Phoenix Valley, it was very possible that he would invite unnecessary trouble. Joe did not force Jackie to reveal his background when he saw that Jackie had no intentions of doing so, and merely nodded at Jackie warmly. His eyes nced across Jackie and Rudy, seemingly thinking about something. Jackie frowned, not enjoying being looked at like that. However, he did not want to say anything at that moment. He merely quietly waited for Joe to reveal his intentions. After a moment, Joe nodded at the two of them, ¡°I saw that the two of you were hiding here after you arrived. Are you hoping that someone will bring the two of you inside? You shouldn¡¯t rely on that riff-raff around here¡­ They don¡¯t have the skills nor the confidence. My junior disciple and I are from the Compass Pavilion, an eighth-grade n. We definitely have the skills to bring the two of you into Thousand Leaves City.¡± After saying that, Joe extended five fingers to Jackie, ¡°Since the two of you are already sixth- grade alchemists at such a young age, you must be very talented in the field. ¡°I¡¯ll give the two of you a discount. You only have to give me five hundred spirit crystals each, and I¡¯ll bring both of you inside. However, there¡¯s another condition. If I need any pills refined, you will have to help me out.¡± Jackie pursed his lips helplessly. It was the same request again. Rudy furrowed his eyebrows, feeling like these guys were just trying to get freebor from the two of them, no matter how nicely they spoke. After all, alchemists were incredibly rare in the Whirling World. They would be incredibly useful at the right moments. That was despite the fact that seventh-grade alchemists were what everyone really needed at that moment. However, thanks to the restrictions in ce, most seventh- grade alchemists were already over the age limit. There were very few people who were able to be seventh- grade alchemists in sixty years. The seventh- grade alchemists that entered the Whirling World were all already part of their respective forces. They would only be used at important moments. Even Joe was not able to have easy ess to a seventh-grade alchemist despite being from an eighth-grade n. Within Hestia Continent, Joe looked down on sixth-grade alchemists. After all, sixth-grade alchemists were not incredibly useful for him. Yet, the whirling World greatlycked alchemists, so he could not afford to be picky. The conditions he mentioned were already quite lenient. There were already other alchemists that went into Thousand Leaves City with the warriors. Quite a few of them had to pay two thousand spirit crystals and even needed to refine a lot of pills. It was something that could not be helped. After all, alchemists did not have the skill to get past the city gates. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Joe noticed that Jackie remained quiet. Jackie still felt like the price was too high. Chapter 2810 Chapter 2810 Chapter 2810 He furrowed his eyebrows before he said, ¡°There have been a few alchemists that have been brought in before you guys. All of them had to give at least a thousand spirit crystals. I¡¯m already being very nice by offering you five hundred spirit crystals.¡± Jackie and Joe¡¯s conversation attracted a lot of attention from the bystanders. Quite a few of them looked over. Some busybodies even started to surround them. They wanted to see how much two alchemists would have to pay to be brought into Thousand Leaves City. Jackie¡¯s lips twitched helplessly. He coldly looked at everyone that was gathered around and said, ¡°Refining pills for free for you is already an incredibly big payment. You¡¯re actually still asking for fees. You¡¯re really trying to bully people with your positions.¡± Those people were trying to take advantage of the fact that alchemists had no other choice, especially those who were alone and did not haverge groups to protect them. They were basically tasty sheep in the eyes of those people. They set a price that the alchemists would be forced to pay. They would even need tomit to long-termbor. Jackie let out augh. From Anthony earlier to Joe who was in front of him, all of them tried to make it seem like they were doing the alchemists a favor. It really rendered him speechless. Rudy lightly snorted, feeling the injustice of it all as well. However, Hestia Continent had always been an unreasonable ce. The ones who made the rules were the strong. The weak did not even get the chance to talk back. Joe raised an eyebrow as he studied Jackie. The surrounding crowd could not help butugh, feeling like Jackie¡¯s words made no sense at all! Did Jackie think that he was the only alchemist in the world? Jackie was still voicing his opinions despite such a great offer! Joe had a sneer on his face as he said, ¡°So you¡¯re not nning on entering? It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen someone like you, who doesn¡¯t even know how to appreciate what¡¯s given. Remember! Alchemists are weaklings in the Whirling World! You don¡¯t have the ability to enter, so don¡¯t try and argue so much!¡± Jackieughed as he turned away from Joe, ¡°I refuse!¡± Jackie¡¯s words were incredibly firm. After that, he shut his mouth, not saying another word. Everyone was stunned as they looked at Jackie like they were looking at an idiot. Did this guy know what he was doing? Joe¡¯s earlier terms had actually been incredibly good, but Jackie actually refused to ept it and said such harsh words in response. Did Jackie think that he could enter Thousand Leaves City with his own skills? Everyone merely looked at each other, feeling like his actions were even more absurd than therge- mouthed man earlier. Everyone was gossiping in their hearts, ¡°Hey, brat! Do you think you¡¯ll actually be able to enter Thousand Leaves City with your skills?¡± Jackie nced at that person, not even bothering with an exnation. He felt like those people were all just wasting their time. ¡°Just look at how he¡¯s not saying anything. Is that silent acknowledgement?! The world really is full of miracles. I have never seen an alchemist as confident as him,¡± The person emphasized the word alchemist. After all, everyone knew that there were no alchemists who made it to thete stage of the innate level before they were thirty¡­ Joe suddenlyughed as he looked at Jackie with an incredibly disdainful look. Jackie really was an idiot. He wanted to see what sort of tricks Jackie could pull. ¡°You¡¯re actually here!¡± A familiar voice was heard by Jackie. Jackie turned around and saw Anthony looking at him with a meaningful expression. Anthony probably has just arrived, but he probably knew what was happening from the discussions around them. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2811 Chapter 2811 Chapter 2811 Anthony¡¯s lips twitched helplessly, feeling like Jackie really did do things his own way. Jackie was incredibly overconfident. Anthony clearly knew Joe as he walked over and greeted Joe. After the two of them exchanged pleasantries, Anthony said meaningfully, ¡°Joe, don¡¯t be angry. This guy has a bit of a temper. Earlier, I met the two of them while I was waiting for my senior. I gave them an incredibly good invitation as well, but they tossed me aside without even looking at him.¡± After that was said, there was a roar ofughter around them. Jackie really was something else. Who did he think he was? Did he really think he would be able to enter the city with just his skills as an alchemist? He clearly did not know his ce. Rudy¡¯s face was starting to redden at how he was being treated. He was practically shaking in anger. He was about to argue when Jackie pulled him back. There was no need to waste their time with people like that. There were more and more people gathering at the front of the city, and more and more gazed toward them. Very quickly, the two of them became the focal point of the whole ce. Jackie hated being the center of attention, but trouble always came looking for him. It was something he could not avoid. His lips twitched helplessly as he turned to look at Rudy and whispered, ¡°I will look for somewhere with fewer people to discuss our ns after entering Thousand Leaves City. That¡¯s already been messed up by these people, so¡­ There¡¯s no reason to wait anymore.¡± After he said that, he immediately walked toward the group in front of the rock from before. The queue was already incredibly long at that point. Jackie casually brought Rudy over, causing everyone to widen their eyes. ¡°He¡¯s really queuing up?¡± ¡°My gosh, I was just joking. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s actually so overconfident that he thinks he can enter the city!¡± ¡°He¡¯s clearly gone crazy. Only half the people who tried can enter the city. Who does he think he is? Does he think he¡¯s a disciple of a seventh-grade n? He actually thinks his skills would be able to let him in!¡± Jackie ignored all the mockery thrown at him. He felt like they were just the words of ignorant people. His gaze was fully focused on the rock in front of him. There were some people who used everything they had and still could not get the rock to glow red. Some others got in with merely a light punch. In the end, there was only one requirement to get into Thousand Leaves City and that was skill. Absolute skill! ¡°I refuse to believe it!¡± A man with a goatee sent out punch after punch. He seemed incredibly confident but failed to light up the crystal in the end. He looked at the rock hopelessly. The reality was that cruel! He did not have the right to enter Thousand Leaves City! It was just a level eight city, yet he could not even enter. He had thought that he would be able to show off his skills in the Whirling World, but all it did was showcase how useless he was! The man shouted, ¡°I refuse to believe it! How could I not be able to do it?!¡± Yet, he could not do it no matter how much he shouted. The ones behind him started to get unhappy as he shouted. Someone frowned and said, ¡°Hurry up and leave! This isn¡®t a ce for you to vent. Don¡¯t you see that there are still so many people behind you?¡± The man¡¯s lips stiffened as heposed himself. He sullenly left the ce under looks of disdain. No one had much sympathy for the weak After all, it was survival of the fittest. Rudy took a deep breath as even his muscles stiffened, ¡°How cruel¡­¡± Jackie nodded, not saying anything. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Rudy looked at the people around them and curiously asked, ¡°Why are there more people gathered around than those that are queueing up? Why aren¡¯t they entering? Or were all of them rejected?¡± Chapter 2812 Chapter 2812 Chapter 2812 Jackie looked around and said after some thought, ¡°They should be waiting for people. It seems like the situation in Thousand Leaves City is probablyplicated as well. They wouldn¡®t be waiting here otherwise. Some of the people here are the rejects, but most of them should be waiting. Joe hasn¡¯t gone in yet as well? He¡¯s a disciple of an eighth-grade n.¡± Rudy nodded slightly. After a while, he asked curiously, ¡°They¡¯re waiting for their fellow disciples to gather before they enter. Could it be that the challenge in the Thousand Leaves City requires more people to gather together to get better rewards?¡± Jackie shook his head, ¡°Nothing is certain. Let¡¯s not think about it before we enter the city. However, there¡¯s something that everyone agrees with. There¡¯s strength in numbers. When ites to fighting over resources, having more fellow disciples will give you more advantage and confidence. They might be gathering because of that.¡± Rudy sighed with a sullen look on his face. The rejected warriors only made up a part of those gathered there. After all, most of them had probably epted their fate and left the za, returning to level nine cities. However, there were still some warriors who did not ept their fates. They stayed behind and kept on trying. The more Rudy thought about it, the sadder he got. He had already grouped himself with the failures. He looked at Jackie and could not resist saying again, ¡°The world of a warrior is so cruel. Being an alchemist suits me better.¡± Jackie could not help butugh at that thought. Before, he did not feel like Rudy was that naive, but he finally understood Rudy¡¯ s attitude after those words. Rudy might like to put up false pretenses, but there was actually nothing much in his head. If Rudy had not met Jackie, he would have just been cannon fodder no matter where he went. Jackie did not shoot back at Rudy and merely nodded, not saying anything else. However, that did not stop others from doing so. Anthony was queueing up behind Jackie, and actually walked right over when he heard Rudy¡¯s earlier words. Anthony smiled coldly, ¡°Being an alchemist is obviously suited to you. Those who can¡¯t amount to much in the path of a warrior all end up trying to be an alchemist.¡± Jackie frowned. Anthony was not much different from all those people he had met before. They were all flies that Jackie could not get rid of. It was exactly because of that reason that he rejected Anthony¡¯s suggestion. Anthony felt like Jackie had insulted him, and was just trying to cause Jackie trouble. He deliberately raised his voice as he said that, intending for everyone around him to hear it. Mockingughter immediately followed. ¡°It¡¯s incrediblyughable for an alchemist to try and get the right to enter the city. Does he think that queuing up proves something? If he can¡¯t do it, then he can¡¯t. So many people have been rejected. How is he so confident?¡± ¡°I still don¡¯t know about Jackie, but that one called Rudy is clearly incredibly weak. If Rudy manages to get into the city, I¡®ll call him my father!¡± ¡°They¡¯re all just incredibly pampered alchemists. They don¡¯t know about the outside world at all. They think that they are better than us warriors just because they¡®re a little skilled!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! A disciple of an eighth-grade n is actually offering such tempting conditions and these two actually ignored it. Who gave them that courage?!¡±Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 2813 Chapter 2813 Chapter 2813 ¡°He gave himself that courage! It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s just an alchemist from an insignificant ce. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be acting so arrogantly, thinking that he¡¯ll be able to enter the city himself!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow at all the discussion, pretending that he did not hear anything. He did not want to bother arguing with those people. But, Rudy¡¯s determination was not as strong. Facing all those words, Rudy¡¯s anger spiked. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who are ignorant! You don¡¯t know how strong Jackie is. Riff-raffs like you all aren¡¯t even qualified to fight against Jackie!¡± Rudy was incensed. He hadpletely forgotten everything Jackie had told him. He was practically arguing for the sake of arguing at that point. Jackie could not help but frown as he pursed his lips. Rudy always acted however he wanted without consideration for the time and ce. When the people around them heard those words, all of themughed uproariously as they looked at Jackie and Rudy in disdain. Practically no one agreed with those words at all. It only attracted more disdain and mockery. Joe walked over and stared at Rudy with narrowed eyes. Joe had not nned on doing anything initially. Joe had just wanted to quietly wait until the results were out to prove how ignorant those two alchemists were. Yet, no one expected that Rudy would utter something as absurd as that. Rudy was practically framing Jackie as some amazing disciple from a ninth-grade n. Joe sneered as he said, ¡°You really are inexperienced. Just listen to what you¡¯re saying. Even a chosen disciple of the Compass Pavilion would not have dared to im that he was unbeatable, that no one here was capable of facing him. After all, there¡¯s always someone better out there. For an alchemist like you to dare make such wild ims. You really don¡¯t know your ce!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Everyone nodded at those words. Those two alchemists really did not know basicmon sense. They had probably never even gone through actual battle before. They merely thought that they had a bit of skill that would allow them to do what everyone else could not. Jackie sighed helplessly, turning around and ring at Rudy. He frowned and said, ¡°I tried so hard to stop you, but I still failed to stop your mouth. You insist on saying everything I did not want you to say. What¡¯s the point of saying all that? Will everyone else believe you? Is there any point in venting your frustrations? You¡®ll just invite even more negative opinions! From now on, you¡¯d better shut your mouth. Swallow every single word you want to say!¡± Rudy pursed his lips with some difficulty. He had to admit that Jackie was right. That group of people looked down on them, to begin with. No matter what he said, everyone would merely treat his words as jokes. Rudy decided to just shut his mouth, not even raising his head. He looked like a child that had done something wrong. Jackie turned to look at those people who were still mocking them. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°People often say whatever they want to. Before the results are out, I think it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t be so obstinate!¡± Jackie¡¯s words incited even moreughter. Someone pointed at Jackie and said, ¡°What?¡± Chapter 2814 Chapter 2814 Chapter 2814 ¡°Whatever, what¡¯s the point of arguing with someone so ignorant? We¡¯ll know how much of a joke his words were in just a moment. Thatrge-mouthed guy from earlier failed to get in even after three tries. I¡¯m willing to bet that they wouldn¡®t be able to get in even if they stayed here and constantly tried for two years!¡± Jackie let out augh as he turned to look at Joe. The disciple of the Compass Pavilion had a noble air to him, it was obvious that Joe came from a notable family. Jackie let out augh, ¡°Are you so sure that I¡¯ll definitely fail to get in?¡± Joe raised an eyebrow, not expecting Jackie¡¯s sudden question. Joe nodded without any hesitation. It was something that Joe did not even need to think of. If two alchemists could get the right to go into the city, then those rejected warriors were far too pathetic. Jackieughed, ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet? If the both of us manage to enter Thousand Leaves Pavilion together, you¡¯ll give us ten thousand spirit crystals!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Just thinking about the nine ninth-grade spirit crystals he needed to gather gave Jackie an immense amount of pressure. Jackie was not willing to give up any chance he had to make more spirit crystals. That guy had mocked him quite a bit earlier, and was now right up in his nose, looking at him with a mocking expression. Jackie had to teach him a lesson. Joe widened his eyes as heughed uncontrobly. He felt like the alchemist in front of him was such a joke. Did Jackie not know what he was saying? Did Jackie know how ridiculous he sounded to everyone there? Jackie asked again after noticing Joe¡¯sck of a response, ¡°Are you willing to take the bet?¡± Jackie repeating his words caused even more mor in the crowd. They felt like Jackie as an alchemist was far too amusing. Ignorant was no longer enough to describe him. His self-confidence was through the roof. Joeughed for a long time before he nodded, ¡°Sure! Since you insist on this bet, I¡¯ll give you what you want. If you win, the two of you get to enter Thousand Leaves City and I¡¯ll give you ten thousand spirit crystals on the spot, but if you lose¡­¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow as he answered, ¡°If I lose, I¡¯ll give you ten thousand spirit crystals too!¡± Those words sessfully silenced the crowd. Everyone looked toward Jackie, and quite a few of them had their lips pursed. They felt like Jackie was crossing the line at that point. Was Jackie really that much of an idiot? Jackie did not bother with what everyone around him was saying and merely waited for Joe to nod. Joe furrowed his eyebrows, no longer knowing what to say. Ten thousand spirit crystals were no small number to Joe. Since Jackie wanted to offer him that sum for free, he would naturally ept the offer. Joe smiled and said, ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s make it so! Everyone here can be a witness.¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t trust human witnesses who could suddenly defend the person who lost. Why don¡¯t the two of us sign a contract? We should write down everything in the contract. After the results are out, anyone who goes against the contract after it ends will be punished by the heavens!¡± Jackie spoke all of those words as if he was dispensing justice. There was once again a lot of mor within the crowd. They could not stop themselves from starting to curse again. Chapter 2815 Chapter 2815 Chapter 2815 ¡°This guy is just too confident in himself. He even wants to sign a contract because he feels like everyone bearing witness is not reliable enough! If he loses, he needs to pay ten thousand spirit crystals. There¡¯s no chance for him to even get out of it!¡± ¡°Before, I thought that the guy might have some other goals for acting that way, but now it seems like he¡¯s just being way too overconfident. He feels like he can actually get into the city. There really are all sorts of people. It¡¯s a miracle someone like him exists!¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way around it. People whoe from backwater ces like him always feel like where they came from can represent the whole Hestia Continent. Even disciples of eighth-grade ns aren¡¯t a match for him!¡± Joe looked at Jackie speechlessly, suddenly feeling like everything he had done was incredibly petty. However, since everything had already progressed to this degree, he would not look good if he did not agree. Joe nodded, taking out a contract from his spatial ring. Since the guy wanted to offer up his spirit crystals on a silver tter, there was no reason for Joe to refuse! It was not that difficult getting the contract signed. All they needed to do was clearly write down the conditions on the paper before signing with their blood. It did not take that long for their contract to take effect. With everyone else as witnesses, the two of thempleted the contract without any dy. When the blood stained the paper, everyone¡¯s moods were a littleplicated. They watched Jackie with conflicted expressions. They felt like Jackie was being too overconfident. However, even if they could make out Jackie¡¯s worth, everyone clearly saw Rudy next to Jackie. Rudy¡¯s strength back in the outside world was definitely no stronger than being in the early stage of the innate level. In the eyes of everyone there, it was considered trash. Even if Jackie had the ability to enter the city, Rudy definitely did not. If it was just Jackie, people might have doubts, but the contract clearly states that the two of them will manage to enter the city. The results were clear, there was no other possibility! ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this guy¡¯s head, or he wouldn¡¯t do something so crazy. He¡¯s just giving Joe his spirit crystals for free!¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Who knows where this guy got all his confidence from¡­¡± After signing the contract, Jackie averted his gaze, not wanting to waste any more effort on everyone there. He had wanted to bet twenty thousand spirit crystals, but he was worried that Joe would not be able to pay up such a huge sum. He hated getting tied down by the details, so he decided to just cut it in half. It was possible Joe did not have twenty thousand spirit crystals, but Joe definitely had at least ten thousand. Probably because Jackie was being too calm, the discussions around them started to quiet down. Everyone quietly waited for Jackie¡¯s turn, eagerly looking forward to Jackie¡¯s results. Time slowly passed away, and it was finally Jackie¡¯s turn. The rock was more or less the same height as Jackie. The ck rock was filled with blood-red patterns. On top of it was a colorless crystal. The person before Jackie had managed to get the crystal to light up red, earning the right to enter the city. After the rock let out an intense light, a token shot out. On the token was the words ¡®Tower Entry Token¡¯. The person excitedly danced on the spot after getting the token. Chapter 2816 Chapter 2816 Chapter 2816 He did not enter Thousand Leaves City immediately with the token like everyone else. Instead, he stood by the side and looked at Jackie with intrigue. It was obvious that he wanted to stay and watch the show. Jackie ignored everyone else, focusing solely on the rock. In truth, he was not entirely sure how much he needed to show for the colorless crystal to light up purple. After all, he did not just want to enter alone, Rudy had toe with him. Thinking about it, he decided against holding back. His hands started to form seal after seal, and the power of Destroying the Void condensed into his fist. At that moment, grayish-ck energy emerged from Jackie¡¯s right fist. There were no energy fluctuations from this energy, and it did not look to be anything extraordinary about that energy. Everyone peeled their eyes open as they looked at Jackie in anticipation, waiting for him to unleash a full-powered strike, only to find that the crystal did not react at all. They wanted to see Jackie crying in despair after his failure. They wanted him to regret his ignorance. Jackie frowned as he mmed his fist on the rock violently. Everyone heard a boom, and the rock slightly quaked. Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as the crystal on the rock suddenly glowed a vibrant purple color so bright that it hurt the eyes of everyone staring at it. All of them either covered their eyes or averted their gazes. There had been quite a few people who made the rock glow purple before, but the light had never been so intense. It was as if the rock had its fill of power! ¡°Goodness! Is something wrong with the rock? Why is it glowing so intensely?!¡± ¡°Who knows? I can¡¯t look anymore; I¡¯m going blind!¡± The vibrant lightser for a moment before it dissipated. The moment it vanished, two rays of light shot out andnded on Jackie¡¯s hands. He noticed a purple tower entry token, as well as a purple band, had appeared. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. When Jackie touched the entry token, a wave of information flowed into his mind. Jackie sighed lightly, lamenting the fact that the Whirling World truly was a mystical ce with itsplete set of rules. The information had been incredibly rich, describing Thousand Leaves City¡¯s various rules in detail. If he had only managed to get the rock to glow red, he would only be able to get a tower entry token. If he had made it purple, he would get a band alongside that. There was only one use for that band, which was to choose out a helper. It would allow the person to enter Thousand Leaves City with the owner of the token, even allowing the entrance of this assistant. Jackie raised an eyebrow before he pushed the band into Rudy¡¯s hand, motioning for Rudy to hurry up and put it on. Rudy excitedly slipped the band on his wrist, wiping away his dejected expression. Regardless of what had happened, he managed to gain entry into Thousand Leaves City, which was a better fate than those rejected entirely. He might even get some benefits from it. The mere thought ddened Rudy, and he could barely fight off the grin on his face. Being happy was not enough, however. After reveling in delight for a few seconds, he turned to look at all those who doubted them so vehemently. At that moment, everyone had their mouths shut, and the whole ce was silent. Even their breathing had slowed. Remembering everyone¡¯s faces, Rudy slowly turned to look at Joe. Chapter 2817 Chapter 2817 Chapter 2817 The confident look on Joe¡¯s face was wiped off at that moment, reced by a look of utter disbelief as he stared at the crystal. Though the crystal returned to its original state, no one could forget how intense the purple light was when Jackie activated it. Joe¡¯s breaths grewbored at this point. Rudy sneered, ¡°Now that the victor has been decided, shouldn¡¯t you hand over ten thousand spirit crystals?¡± Those words were like a hammer on Joe¡¯s head that snapped him out of his trance. What had he done? Jackie had set a huge trap for him, and he jumped into it so willingly and confidently! Joe was so angry that his entire body stiffened. Even though 10000 spirit crystals were something Joe could afford, it was no small amount. Even if it was to pay off a bet. He pointed at Rudy and said, ¡°You ¡®re both in cahoots to trick me. You¡¯re scamming me off of my spirit crystals!¡± At the moment, Joe only had one thought in mind, both Jackie and Rudy hadid out a trap that he, without knowingly any better, jumped in. He felt humiliated and enraged altogether. He felt worse than being pped on the face a few times, and he wanted to kill Jackie for it. Jackie¡¯s lips twitched speechlessly. Joe actually said he was scamming Joe, but where did thate from? Jackie frowned and said coldly, ¡°Just admit that you¡¯re a sore loser. Why are you talking about anything else? You said that we¡¯re scamming you, but did I force you to take the bet? Didn¡¯t you think I was weak and couldn¡¯t get to enter the city? You were the shortsighted one here. You said I was ignorant earlier, so why are you calling me a scammer now?¡± Joe¡¯s face reddened at those words. He was right, but it did not change the fact that Joe felt like he had been lied to. Joe took a deep breath and spitefully snapped, ¡°You¡¯re both scammers. You can¡¯t be alchemists! Your clothes are for the sake of lying to people! You wear them to entice people into taking up your bets!¡± Rudy got incredibly furious after hearing that. Why was this man so unreasonable? ¡°Stop with all your lies!¡±mbasted Rudy. ¡°We¡¯re both alchemists. We even managed to get sixth-grade alchemist badges from the Middle Province Alchemist Alliance! Don¡¯t you see the badges on our chest? Jackie¡¯s just that strong. He¡¯s much better than anyone else both in alchemy and inbat. I¡¯ve told you so, but you refused to believe me, even saying that I¡¯m crazy!¡± Rudy then pointed at everyone around him. ¡°I heard everything earlier. Did you all not say that?!¡± Various remarks andments were thrown around earlier, but the contents were more or less the same. Rudy was right, they had thought that Rudy was crazy earlier. They imed that there was something wrong with Rudy¡¯s head. They just never expected Jackie to be so skilled! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Everyone felt awkward upon hearing Rudy¡¯s words¡­ And to think, they had been so happily discounting Jackie! Chapter 2818 Chapter 2818 Chapter 2818 Rudy smiled in glee, feeling like he had regained his lost honor. He then pointed at a muscr man who had criticized Jackie the most earlier. This man was the same man who had criticized others in front of Jackie, and Rudy remembered the nasty things the man had said. Rudy pointed at the guy and said, ¡°You said that something¡®s wrong with Jackie¡¯s brain, didn¡¯t you? That he¡¯s not skilled and that he¡®s ignorant. Well, do you still think that now? Who¡¯s the ignorant one now, huh?¡± The man¡¯s face reddened as his lips twitched. Everything he had said and done came back at him and made him a fool. Everyone was dead silent at that moment. Those who had so happily criticized Jackie earlier turned mute, not even daring to utter a single word. Rudy snorted coldly, not bothering with them as he turned to look at Jackie. Naturally, Jackie did not bother with these people. Jackie looked at Joe and reached out. ¡°The two of us signed a contract. If you want to go against it, you¡¯ll get a bacsh from thews of the world. I don¡¯t have time to waste on you. Just hurry up and pay me.¡± Jackie¡¯s words deeply humiliated Joe. He was so angry that he was trembling, but there was nothing he could do. He struck a wager with Jackie and lost terribly. He even signed a contract, so it was too late for regrets. Joe angrily took out 10000 spirit crystals from his storage and handed them to Jackie. Jackie raised an eyebrow at this and actually started to count the spirit crystals in front of everyone there. Only after he made sure the number was correct did he put the crystals in Mustard Seed. Joe felt like he had just been pped a few times. His chest heaved in anger as he red at Jackie with gritted teeth. It was as if Jackie was his mortal enemy. Nheless, he did not say anything even as he quaked in anger. Skill trumped debate, after all, and Jackie had silenced everyone with his results. At that moment, there was no point for Joe to say anything. He would just beughed at. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jackie raised an eyebrow before he turned and began to walk toward the city gates. Anthony hid at the back, not daring to say a single word. He was worried that Jackie would humiliate him by bringing up what he had said earlier. After all, he had treated Jackie as a pure alchemist back then and felt like Jackie¡¯s actions were a complete joke. Anthony had a bitter feeling in his heart as he watched Jackie walking away. He had thought that there was something wrong with Jackie¡¯s head, but Jackie, surprisingly, had the skills. Compared to Jackie, he was useless. It made sense why Jackie did not even bother with him. With absolute skill, he even brought Rudy with him into the city, and he did not truly need the help, either. Both Jackie and Rudy were at a massive round za. After entering Thousand Leaves City, 99 ivory steps greeted them. The two of them slowly walked up. After they got up to the za, they finally saw howrge it was. Everywhere they looked, there were people. They could not tell how many people were there. The za was even bigger than the whole of ck Sun City! Rudy gaped at the sight. ¡°This is the biggest za I¡¯ve seen in my life!¡± Chapter 2819 Chapter 2819 Chapter 2819 The za was crammed with people. A few were resting while others were gathered in groups, chatting away. ¡°There are so many people here. There are at least ten thousand people!¡± eximed Rudy with widened eyes. ¡°Just Thousand Leaves City alone has so many people. If you add up the people from all the level-eight cities, there would be at least a few hundred thousand!¡± Saying that, Rudy started to get excited. Jackie turned to look at Rudy. ¡°There should be at least twenty thousand people here. After all, these are just the people who remained at the za. Don¡¯t forget those who¡¯ve gone inside.¡± Jackie looked toward the most important part of the za. The round za was definitely enormous, butpared to the Thousand Leaves Tower that was in the middle, it paled inparison. The Thousand Leaves Tower was at the heart of the za. The tower was so tall that it touched the clouds, and it was probably able to fit tens of thousands of people! Compared to those who were resting outside, there were probably even more people in the Thousand Leaves Tower. With that in mind, Jackie started to get excited as well. Everyone that was gathered there had gone through selections. No one here was subpar except for those brought in by someone else. They would need to go through even more selections before they could enter a level seven city. The selection process did not seem that strict to Jackie, but it had reduced quite a few people. Jackie could not imagine how many would remain when it came to the level two or even level one cities. It did not matter which cities they started from, but anyone who could arrive at a level two or level-one city would be the elite among elites. They would at least be chosen disciples in various big ns. He wondered when he would face challenges like that, but those challenges were all chances in Jackie¡¯s eyes. Rudy sighed as he straightened his back. ¡°Are we going inside right now? I¡¯m starting to get impatient. I am curious, though; why are these people lounging around? Shouldn¡¯t everyone enter?¡± Rudy was riddled with questions. Rules of Thousand Leaves City had all been transmitted into Jackie¡¯s mind the moment he got the entry token. Thus, he turned and looked around before saying to Rudy, ¡°It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to enter, but that they want to make sure they¡¯re at their best before they enter. After all, you can¡¯t leave after entering the tower. There are only three results after you go in.¡± Saying that, Jackie paused as his eyes gleamed with intent for battle. Rudy shuddered as he looked at Jackie. Letting out a slight cough, Rudy carefully asked, ¡°What are the three results?¡± Jackie took a deep breath as he said slowly, ¡°Either you die inside, or you reach the third level and leave Thousand Leaves City for the next city. Thest possibility is to get to the seventh level and obtain various treasures before leaving for the next city.¡± Rudy felt as though a bucket of cold water was poured onto his head. He instantly stiffened at the implication and could not help but shudder. Even though Jackie was rxed as he spoke, Rudy could tell that the first result was what the majority would go through. Rudy had felt how cruel the Whirling World was in ck Sun City. However, he did not expect that Thousand Leaves City would be much crueler. He believed that each level in Thousand Leaves City would just see more and more people die. Most of them would probably die here!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2820 Chapter 2820 Chapter 2820 Rudy grew fearful as he thought about it. Jackie raised an eyebrow, immediately understanding what Rudy was thinking. He smiled as he patted Rudy on the shoulder. ¡°Even though people will die, it¡¯s not as many as you think.¡± After saying that, Jackie did not bother exining as he pulled Rudy to a more secluded area and rested. Rudy sat next to Jackie and looked at Jackie in surprise. He did not want to bother Jackie with his question, but in the end, he sumbed to his curiosity. ¡°I thought you¡¯d go in immediately. Aren¡¯t you well-prepared?¡± Jackie shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not in a bad condition at the moment, but I want to find somewhere safe to increase my strength.¡± Jackie thus took out the Purple Soul Gem from Mustard Seed and ced it in his palm. Rudy nodded before asking, ¡°You said that not that many will die, but I feel like a lot of warriors won¡¯t make it to the third floor. Since they can¡¯t get there, they¡®ll die¡­¡± Jackie did not go into detail in his response, and Rudy could not figure things out, feeling as though their situation was a strange one. Jackie looked at Rudy and could immediately tell that he would ask until everything clicked for him. Jackie was forced to patiently exin everything. The rules of the Thousand Leaves Tower were rather simple, in fact. One just needed a victory to climb up a level, and a person needed to fight on every level. Only after winning would one be able to advance. Hearing Jackie¡¯s exnation, Rudy was even more confused. He widened his eyes as he asked, ¡°Do you mean you won¡¯t be kicked out if you lose? You can still wait in the Thousand Leaves tower for the next battle, and you can leave after winning two?¡± Jackie nodded. After entering Thousand Leaves Tower, an opponent would be automatically chosen. Win or lose, they would be assigned another opponent after the battle ended. Some people might have lost because they were facing opponents far stronger than they were, so constant battles like that meant they still had a chance to win. That was why Jackie said there would be three results and that not many would perish. However, Rudy shook his head firmly at that moment. ¡°I still think that many will die. The opponents won¡¯t know each other anyway, and they won¡¯t bother holding back. Killing your opponent seems to only be a natural oue.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Young warriors were all bloodthirsty, they could easily kill their opponents if they were not careful. Furthermore, they were all in the Whirling World without the protection of the ns, so they could fight without inhibition. Jackie smiled and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, but the Whirling World won¡¯t let people get ughtered even if the rules here are cruel. As long as you voice out your surrender, the Thousand Leaves Tower will determine that the match has ended. The rules want a result, not corpses.¡± Hearing that, Rudy breathed a sigh of relief. There would not be a river of blood if that were the case. He sighed and said helplessly, ¡°If you weren¡®t here, I¡¯d never have been able to witness all this!¡± Even though many forms of danger were in the Whirling World, Rudy gained a lot of experience. He might have lived in Middle Province before, but thanks to his background, he had not gotten much experience. He never knew there were so many prodigies in the world. Chapter 2821 Chapter 2821 Chapter 2821 Rudy straightened himself and said, ¡°Thankfully, I¡¯m here with you. Otherwise, I¡¯d never be able to leave the Thousand Leaves Tower.¡± He shook the purple band on his wrist as he looked at Jackie happily. The rules had actually been a huge advantage for Jackie. At that moment, he was just Jackie¡¯s subordinate and could advance without needing to fight. As long as Jackie won, he, too, would move forward. Jackieughed beforeposing himself and focusing on the Purple Soul Gem in his hand. Even though the gem was notparable to the Shattered Soul Crystals, it was an amazing treasure in its own right. He had nine of them in hand, and if he absorbed all of them, he would surely see improvements. Time ticked away as Jackie formed seals with his hands, absorbing the pure soul energy from the gems while condensing Soul Swords. Jackie had already condensed 75 before, and he set a goal for himself this time. He had toplete Destroying the Void before he entered Thousand Leaves Tower. He would condense 100 Soul Swords. Even though he did not think the tower would be that difficult, it was better to enter the tower in his most capable and strongest form. Rudy quietly looked on as Jackie formed seals. Even after knowing him for so long, Rudy did not know what kind of technique Jackie had. He merely assumed that Jackie probably had an upper earth level technique, but a guess was just a guess. Five days passed by in a sh. Rudy tried to train himself during that time as well, but he was never that gifted inbat. After working for a long time without any results, he decided to focus on his alchemy after the fourth day. Jackie opened his eyes on the fifth morning.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re finally done training!¡± chirped Rudy excitedly. ¡°I thought I would have to wait for another five or six days. I was getting bored.¡± Jackie let out a small chuckle before he calmly stood up from the ground. He dusted his clothes before he started to head to the tower gates without any dy. Rudy followed after Jackie, and he could tell that Jackie was in a good mood. ¡°Did you have any improvements? You broke through?¡± Jackie nodded, much to Rudy¡¯s glee. The stronger Jackie was, the safer he would feel and be. Rudy widened his eyes and giddily asked, ¡°Do you think your true skills are at the middle stage of the spring solidifying realm?¡± The middle stage of the spring solidifying realm was an unattainable level for Rudy, but it was just part of the journey for Jackie. Even though the Whirling World restricted their power, it did not mean they could not break through. As long as they had the ability, it was possible. It was just that they would be restricted to thete stage of the innate realm. Their strength would return after they left the Whirling World. Jackie shook his head. ¡°There¡®s been no change, but I¡¯m almost there. My martial technique has improved. I¡¯ve already perfected it.¡± Jackie did not hide anything from Rudy when it came to these things. After all, Rudy was on the same boat as him, so there was no reason for him not to. Rudy gulped at Jackie¡¯s words in shock and hurriedly walked to Jackie¡¯s side. ¡°T-The upper earth level technique you¡¯re practicing is already at the third stage?¡± Chapter 2822 Chapter 2822 Chapter 2822 Jackie raised an eyebrow before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not an upper earth level technique¡­¡± Those words confused Rudy even more. He wanted to ask more questions, but Jackie stopped him. ¡°You just need to know that I¡¯ll be able to bring you to a level-seven city. There¡¯s no need to ask anything else.¡± After saying that, Jackie entered the tower. Rudy followed closely behind, still stupefied. He might be an alchemist without any martial talent, but he had basic knowledge. The skills that Jackie had shown before meant that Jackie did not have an ordinary technique. To him, a middle stage earth level technique was rather ordinary. Inner disciples of eighth-grade ns all mostly practiced those techniques, but they were still no match for Jackie. This meant that Jackie¡¯s technique was stronger than theirs, or he would not have won in such an overwhelming manner. Since Jackie had denied that it was an upper earth level technique, there was only one exnation for it, it was a lower ultimate god level technique! Every warrior in the Hestia Continent knew what an ultimate god level technique meant. Rudy widened his eyes and gaped, not daring to believe what he was thinking. High level techniques were not something easily learned. So many prodigies have tried to learn high level techniques, only to be met with failure. It was far too difficult. Without being at a certain level of strength, it was impossible to grasp the intricacies of the techniques. Only those who could get to certain levels were able to try higher level techniques. Rudy had seen many masters in this period. Whether it be inner disciples of seventh- grade ns or eighth-grade ns, not a single one of them would dare to try a lower ultimate god level technique. It was not due to theck of resources, but due to ack of courage. Practicing a technique that was too powerful for them would only invite all sorts of trouble, and they would end up wasting a lot of time. Compared to wasting their time that way, it was better to master a technique they could grasp to strengthen themselves. To Rudy, only those who were already at the divine solidifying realm or thete stage of the spring solidifying realm would attempt ultimate god level techniques, and sess would not even be guaranteed by then. How could a warrior at the initial stage of the spring solidifying realm sessfully learn one? Jackie never lost his calm when he used the technique. It was obvious that Jackie had reached at least the second or third stage of the technique. Rudy did not want to think about it anymore; it would only baffle him even more. He began to admire Jackie even more at this point. To him, there were no limits to Jackie¡¯s talent. After the two of them entered the tower, they heard a mor in front of them. Looking forward was an uncountable mass of people. Jackie had been right, there were more people within the tower than at the za. They were all in high spirits, filled with battle intent. Rudy could not help but take a deep breath as he went on full alert. He might not need to fight, but the atmosphere still affected him. He even began to feel fear too. Jackie, on the other hand, was not affected at all. Instead, he seemed even more spirited as he walked over to the inside of the tower. Rudy frowned, hurrying behind Jackie. The tower had seven levels, and they were currently at the first.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 2823 Chapter 2823 Chapter 2823 The moment he got the token, all the rules of the tower were transmitted into his mind. It might be Jackie¡¯s first time in the tower, but it already felt like a familiar ce. He was not anxious at all. He wanted to walk around for a bit before doing anything else. Rudy, on the other hand, merely followed after him. Several times did he think of stopping Jackie, wanting to ask a question or two, but Jackie never looked his way. He felt like he would just annoy Jackie if he interrupted what he was doing. After a long time, they were finally back at where they entered the tower. Rudy could not hold on anymore as he hurried to Jackie¡¯s side. ¡°Where are we going next? Didn¡¯t you say the battles will start after we enter? Why do you seem so idle?¡± Jackie smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic. I just wanted to look around before I queue up.¡± Rudy did not know about the rules of the tower and thus blurted, ¡°Queue? What queue? Do you need to register for the battles?¡± Jackieughed as he patiently exined after patting Rudy on the shoulder, ¡°There are seven arenas on the first level of the Thousand Leaves Tower. You saw it just now. Intense battles are going on in each arena.¡± Rudy nodded. They had walked a full circle around the tower just now and had seen everything. He did count seven arenas earlier, and each arena was surrounded by uncountable numbers of people. The design of the arena was incredibly unique as well. It looked like a coliseum. There were spectator stands around the arenas filled with people cheering excitedly. Each battle was incredibly exciting, whether it be for the participants or the spectators. Everyone was filled with excitement, and the thirst for battle was thick among them. It was, simply put, a huge coliseum, but instead of battling beasts, extraordinary warriors duke it out in the arena. Jackie continued to say, ¡°If you want to take part in a battle, you just need to use the entry token to queue up. I¡¯ve just entered, so I¡¯m not in such a hurry. I just want to have a look around.¡± Rudy nodded before turning around to look at the arena closest to them. It was thergest arena he had ever seen and thergest audience as well. He estimated the number of people. He felt like each arena could easily house tens of thousands of people, and all of the arenas looked full. The booming cheers and shouts of people huddled at the same spot made Rudy¡®s head buzz. The total number of people added up in all the arenas would already have exceeded a hundred thousand. Rudy pursed his lips in surprise at that. For many years, he had put all his focus on alchemy. Even if he took part in a tournament or went somewhere else, he had never seen so many people in one ce before. Even since he entered the Whirling World, However he felt like he had been buried in a mass of people. He had never truly felt for himself how many people were in the Hestia Continent before. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He sighed at those thoughts. Chapter 2824 Chapter 2824 Chapter 2824 ¡°Before, those people called the two of us ignorant, and I didn¡®t want to admit it. I feel like I have to admit it now, but it¡¯s only applicable to me. I know that there are countless warriors in the Hestia Continent, but I¡¯ve never really felt it before. I even thought that there won¡¯t be that many people entering the Whirling World thanks to its restrictions. I know now how narrow-minded I was. The Hestia Continent is massive, home to countless warriors. Just the Middle Province alone has at least a hundred million people¡­¡± ¡°Even with the age restrictions, there are still countless warriors who can enter! Even after being filtered out, there are still so many who can enter the Thousand Leaves Pavilion. It¡¯s possible that we¡¯ll encounter countless people in the end. I understand now what it means when they say that there¡¯s always a mountain higher!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow, feeling like Rudy¡¯s moment of realization came genuinely from the heart. He had to agree that Rudy was ignorant. Even Jackie had never seen so many people in one ce before. Jackie smiled, about to say something when they were interrupted by sounds of excitement. There were two people who were simrly dressed, evidently from the same n. However, Jackie was not familiar enough with Middle Province and could not tell where they were from. The shorter man frowned and said, ¡°Have you gotten your number called? Why don¡¯t you wait for the time being? Why are you so anxious? A level-eight city is not easy, let alone a level-seven one. It¡®s not good for you to do everything alone. Why don¡¯t we wait for the rest of the team and our fellow disciples to gather before we move to the next city?¡± The taller man shook his head. ¡°There is strength in numbers, but there won¡®t be enough resources to go around. Do you think I¡¯ll be able to get any of the good stuff? I¡®m used to moving alone. I¡¯ll just feel restricted if I go with them. My number is already up. Once I win, I¡¯ll go to the second floor.¡± The shorter man frowned unhappily, obviously not agreeing with his fellow disciple¡¯s opinion. Nheless, he did not dwell on it. ¡°What number did you get? Who are you up against?¡± The taller man sighed as he shook the token in his hand. ¡°The fourth arena. I¡¯m the seventy-eighth battle.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After the shorter man heard that, he frowned anxiously. ¡°The fourth arena is already at the seventy-third round. It won¡¯t take that long for it to get to your turn. You still haven¡¯t told me who you¡¯re facing.¡± The tall man pursed his lips helplessly. ¡°Paul Mason from the Deer Pavilion.¡± The mention of the Deer Pavilion caused the shorter man to pause. Rudy and Jackie exchanged nces at that, too. It was the Deer Pavilion, Anthony was from the Deer Pavilion, too. The first time they met Anthony, he had very arrogantly told them that he was from the Deer Pavilion. They stood at the top of seventh- grade ns. The shorter one sighed and pursed his lips. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡®re meeting an inner disciple from the Deer Pavilion right away. I¡¯ve heard of Paul before. Among the inner disciples, he¡¯s not that amazing, but he¡®s still in the middle. You have to be careful. I heard that this guy doesn¡¯t have a good temper. He kills without a second thought.¡± The taller man nodded, he frowned as he said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve met all sorts of people before. Even though we¡¯re not that strong among seventh-grade ns, we¡¯re still quite a bit stronger than sixth-grade ns.¡± Chapter 2825 Chapter 2825 Chapter 2825 ¡°We have some amazingly talented disciples with us as well. Even though disciples of the Deer Pavilion have always been strong, I¡¯m not worried at all. If he tries to kill me, I won¡¯t let him off easily. I¡¯ll make sure he pays the price, even if I have to die!¡± The shorter man immediately got nervous at that. He reached out and pulled at the taller man¡¯s arm. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hasty. No matter what, your life is the most important. As long as you¡¯re alive, you¡¯ll have the chance to reim what you¡¯ve lost!¡± The taller man nodded slightly, but Jackie could tell that he probably did not pay the shorter man¡¯s advice any mind. The moment they were in the arena, the taller man would not hold back if Paul tried to kill him. It might even turn into a battle to the death. Jackie raised an eyebrow, not saying anything, but Rudy started to get anxious. Rudy whispered to Jackie, ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless if your opponent turns out to be strong, your life is what matters most. We can take revengeter, so don¡¯t be reckless!¡± Jackie knew what Rudy was worried about, and turned to look at Rudy, ¡°Don¡¯t you know my personality? If the opponent insists on troubling me, I won¡¯t hold back. However, I¡¯m not a reckless person. You don¡¯t have to tell me any of that. I know it all for myself.¡± Rudy helplessly pursed his lips. With Jackie¡¯s personality, Rudy really had been wasting his time. Jackie had never been someone who looked for trouble. Every time Jackie took action or was angered, it was because the other party had been trying to cause him trouble. Rudy sighed helplessly at that, not able to say anything. At that moment, he suddenly heard shocked cries as discussions started to be heard. ¡°Another one died! They just went ham in the area the moment they started fighting. They did not know how to surrender, either. It was a battle to the death!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Just look at all the blood on the floor, it stained the arenapletely. Fights have always been bloody, and someone dying is normal!¡± ¡°I wonder what kind of opponent I¡¯ll face. Whoever it is, I hope they¡¯ll remember to be considerably patient and not take my head!¡± As everyone discussed the matter, someone grabbed the corpse and tossed it aside. The person should have been a wandering warrior without any fellow disciples. There was naturally no one who wanted to deal with his corpse. The corpse was tossed out of the arena like it was trash. Rudy frowned as he looked at the corpse, mumbling to himself, ¡°How cruel!¡± At that moment, the corpse¡¯s ribs were exposed, and it looked like a balloon had exploded inside the ribcage. The victorughed as he walked out, not even giving the corpse another look. It was a world Where the strong ate the weak, the survival of the fittest. That was the most basic rule of the Hestia Continent. No one cried out for the corpse at all. Most of them were instead encouraging the victor, making a chilling sight. Chapter 2826 Chapter 2826 Chapter 2826 Rudy was aplete weakling when it came tobat. Looking at this scene, Rudy could only feel goosebumps on his skin. Jackie turned and shot a look at Rudy. The two of them headed toward the spectator stands of the third arena, where cheers and shouts for the battle still echoed. Some of them were so excited that their eyes reddened, but overall, everyone was thrilled. Jackie brought Rudy to a secluded corner without a good view over the arena, seeing as the good spots were taken up already. He could not be bothered fighting over them with the crowd. After all, he was not as passionate about watching the battles as the others were. He merely wanted to watch a match before he queued up for his battle. Since there were so many of them and only seven arenas, the turnover speed of the matches were swift. The moment Jackie and Rudy sat down, a new match was about to start. ¡°Good man! We¡¯ve got a good show to watch this time. The one in ck clothes is Cody Stone from the Unbreaking Pavilion, while the one in white is Vale M from the Compass Pavilion. Both of them rank around the same in their respective ns and are both among the top inner disciples.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll be an intense fight for sure. We were just looking at wandering warriors before. Even though it was entertaining, it was starting to get nd. A battle between two juggernauts will spice things up!¡± Cody and Vale both stood at opposite ends. Everyone quieted down as they whispered their thoughts to each other, and this was how Jackie got around to learn who the twopetitors were. Rudy whispered, ¡°So the Unbreaking Pavilion is against the Compass Pavilion. Both of them are eighth-grade ns, but to be frank, the Unbreaking Pavilion is much stronger than the Compass Pavilion. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t know who¡¯s stronger between their disciples.¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow, looking closely at Cody and Vale. The two of them did not like each other, evident just by analyzing their demeanor. Normally, both sides would immediately attack after getting to the arena to save time, but for some reason, Cody and Vale merely looked at each other when they got on, not attacking. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The spectators did not urge them to start either. Everyone seemed to be waiting for them to roast one another. To the spectators, as long as the two of them were talented enough, they could give the competitors some time. They wanted the atmosphere to be even more tense. Only an intense battle would excite them enough; fights that were not borderline fatal were boring. Jackie could understand the mentality, but he did not like it. Rudy obviously did not understand why the two of them were not fighting immediately. After all, many awaited their turn, and only once these two were done would they have their turn. He was baffled as he watched Cody and Vale merely staring at one another. Rudy frowned before he whispered to Jackie, ¡°Why aren¡¯t they fighting yet? What are they just looking at each other for?¡± Jackieughed. ¡°They want to waste their time on words, and they want the battle to be even more intense.¡± The moment Jackie said that, Vale from the Compass Pavilion finally spoke. ¡°Other than within my n, I¡¯ve never shown any mercy when I¡¯m fighting anyone else. You have to remember to surrender when we fight, or your life may very well be done for!¡± Those words excited the crowd even more. The challenge within the words was in for all to hear. He was clearly telling Cody that he would lose. Chapter 2827 Chapter 2827 Chapter 2827 Cody lightly snorted as he sneered, disagreeing with what was said. ¡°You should be telling yourself that. The Compass Pavilion might be an eighth-grade n like the Unbreaking Pavilion, but everyone here knows that the Compass Pavilion¡¯s title is a hollow one. They¡¯re a level below our n. Don¡¯t think that you can challenge me so carefreely just because our ns sound like they¡¯re equals!¡± snapped Cody. He was not just targeting Vale but was also insulting the whole Compass Pavilion. Vale was so furious that his face reddened and his lips twitched. There were a lot of people in attendance, including the disciples of the Compass Pavilion. When they heard Cody saying such foul words about them, they started to shout indignantly. Vale pointed right at Cody. ¡°You¡¯re full of crap! The Unbreaking Pavilion is just slightly stronger than the Compass Pavilion. Just give us a bit of time, and we¡¯ll make up for the difference!¡± Exasperated, Jackie¡¯s lips twitched. He never expected that these two would start arguing. He hated those who go on ranting without any reason, there was no point at all. It was better to let their fists talk. Both Vale and Cody eventually stopped, probably because both sides had been critical of each other. It was not out of peace, however, as they sprang into action and attacked one another. Vale let out a furious roar as he pulled out a golden sword from his spatial ring. A ball of fire shot out from his body which enveloped him. Everyone heard the cry of a bird after that as a three-legged golden bird appeared behind Vale. The bird opened up its wings, its mes burning brightly. ¡°My golden bird will take out the sun!¡± Vale let out a roar as the bird pped its ming wings, merging with Vale¡¯s de in a sea of fire. Vale was furious as he swung down toward Cody. Cody pulled out his weapon as well; it was an incredibly long spear. His hands shook as the spear quickly shrank to normal size, buzzing as Cody met Vale¡¯s attack with it. The next moment, the crowd burst into a flurry of noise once more. Some of them recognized the level of the skills Cody and Vale used and started to discuss things excitedly. ¡°The golden bird is a middle earth level technique. I heard that Vale has already mastered it to the second stage! I wonder what level Cody¡¯s skill is. Does anyone know Cody? Do you know what kind of technique he uses?¡± A few shook their heads at the question. Even if they knew Cody, no one knew what kind of technique he used, knowing only the fact that he would typically use a spear. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Right at that moment, a loud explosion was heard on the stage. The spear shed against the sword, and both of them retreated a step, neither gaining an advantage. From that alone, it was clear that the two of them were somewhat equal skill-wise, with none triumphing over the other. The audience was much more excited then. There were even some who wanted to set up bets to let everyone bet on the winner. Vale frowned. Even though the two of them had both retreated, he was far from happy. Chapter 2828 Chapter 2828 Chapter 2828 Cody¡¯s words were downright provocative toward the Compass Pavilion. He had wanted to quickly end the fight for the Compass Pavilion¡¯s reputation, but he never expected the attack to end up with a draw, even when he did not hold back. This, in turn, made Cody worry. However, he did not care about anything else at that moment as a thought shed across his mind. No matter what price he had to pay, he had to win this battle. It was not just a personal victory but also for the sake of his n¡¯s reputation! Rudy, meanwhile, was entirely focused on alchemy, and the battle between Cody and Vale was merely something for him to watch. He could only see that the two of them seemed evenly matched, and a true victor could not be determined at this point. He listened as the crowd continued to talk. Some of them said that Vale was stronger, while others said that Cody was no weakling and that he woulde out as the winner. Various judgments were cast at that moment, which caused Rudy¡¯s ears to buzz listening to all of it. He could not help but turn to nce at Jackie. All he saw was Jackie looking at the arena calmly, his expression undisturbed. It was as if he would not even bat an eye if someone died in the arena. Rudy did not truly trust everyone else¡®s judgment, but he would with Jackie¡¯s. He whispered and asked, ¡°Jackie, who do you think will win?¡± Jackie pointed at Cody and replied, sounding rather sure of himself, ¡°Cody seems to have the advantage.¡± This stunned Rudy. After all, both of them had taken a step back after the sh. It did not seem like Cody had gained much of an advantage, so why did Jackie say that Cody had the upper hand? Jackie did not want to exin himself, but Rudy looked at Jackie with wide eyes. He even looked like he would ask more if he did not get an answer, and this made Jackie frown helplessly. ¡°Cody obviously seemed much more rxed after the two of them shed. It doesn¡®t seem like he used his full power,¡± Jackie exined calmly. Rudy, not agreeing with Jackie¡¯s opinion, asked with furrowed eyebrows, ¡°Are you looking at their expressions? How could you determine who¡¯s stronger between them like that? After all, everyone¡¯s different, so even their expressions¡­¡± ¡°Just shut up for now,¡± interrupted Jackie curtly. ¡°There¡¯s no way to prove anything even if we talk about it more. Just wait and look at the results.¡± Rudy¡¯s mouth stiffened as he reluctantly closed his lips. The battle stopped for a moment as Cody and Vale stood at their respective sides, staring at each other. They were only pausing for a moment to look for weak points, but Jackie felt like Vale seemed to be in a panic at that moment. Vale inhaled deeply, hiding his feelings as he raised his head. His anger at that moment was evident in his reddened eyes. Cody snorted as he raised his eyebrow. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to attack again? Are you scared now?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Vale¡¯s hands trembled as he nearly exploded with curses. Cody was downright infuriating! Everything he said made his temper soar. Vale snorted loudly and said, ¡°You¡¯re talking about me? Do you think I¡¯m the only one in the arena? You haven¡¯t attacked me at all, so what right do you have to criticize me?¡± Codyughed, not taking it to heart. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a head-start. After all, you¡¯re nothing to me. If you still refuse to attack, the spectators might call you out for wasting time!¡± Vale had still been able topose himself and not let Cody¡¯s words get to him earlier, but upon hearing those words, Vale almost lost his sanity. Vale let out an angered roar and rushed forward again! Chapter 2829 Chapter 2829 Chapter 2829 Vale wanted to go all-out. He would make his opponent eat his words, and then some! The crowd was abuzz again, but the difference was that the disciples of the Compass Pavilion, who had been enraged initially, slowly fretted at the situation. It was in from an outside view that Cody had said all that earlier with the sole intention of angering Vale and making him lunge. It was obvious that Cody had nned something else, but it was toote to do anything. Vale had already made his move, and no amount of warnings or yells could reach him at this moment. Rudy, too, felt like something was wrong as he mumbled, ¡°Cody is a little too good at getting under people¡¯s skin¡­¡± Vale shouted angrily as he formed seals with his hands. Red runes constantly flowed between his fingers as a vibrant golden bird formed again. The bird cried out as its wings pped. Heat waves were sent out of his body as even the surrounding air started to distort from the heat. The spectators closer to the stage retreated as sweat dripped down from their heads. To deal his strongest blow, Vale used up all the true energy in his body. In turn, the golden bird behind him was almost twice the size of the one before! Compared to how frantically Vale was acting, Cody was noticeably much calmer. He merely grabbed the spear tightly with both his hands with a resolved look on his face. ¡°Die!¡± screamed Vale as he shot right at his opponent as fast as a cannonball. Cody snorted as he lunged forward, rushing right at the three-legged bird. This time, he had a change of n. He did not face Cody directly and instead rushed upward toward the bird! Everyone¡¯s eyes widened as he struck with his spear repeatedly at the neck, abdomen, and left w of the bird. His speed was so terrifyingly quick that only afterimages could be seen. Even Vale had failed to react! An explosion was heard mere momentster. Vale had only managed to react when his true energy was already too unstable for him to control, and Cody obliterated his golden bird with a strike at its vital point. Under normal circumstances, Vale would never have given his opponent the chance to strike at his technique¡¯s weakest points even if his opponent saw through it. However, Cody had been far too quick. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Cody had been so swift that no one could react before the attack was done. The golden bird had been destroyed in three strikes, dispersing into energy. Vale¡¯s eyes widened as he looked over in disbelief. Cody merely sneered, believing that showing mercy was just opening himself up to be backstabbed. With that, he struck with his spear again, spearing Vale¡¯s stomach. Everyone heard a crack as Vale¡¯s whole body was sent flying in one strike toward the pir at the stage quickly. With a loud impact, Vale crashed right into the pir and slowly slid toward the ground as blood seeped from the corner of his lips. His bones werepletely snapped as he suffered numerous internal injuries. This was only with Cody holding back. With Cody¡¯s temper, he could have killed Vale off with one blow. After all, Vale had been too prideful before with his arrogant words. Chapter 2830 Chapter 2830 Chapter 2830 Nheless, many eyes were on Cody, and he could not afford to worsen the rtionship between their two ns. He could not cause a rift between the ns just for a moment of excitement. Of course, he did not let Vale get away unscathed. Vale would be rendered useless for a good few months after that strike. Cody¡¯s speed had stunned everyone, especially thest three strikes that no one had been able to react to. They felt chills down their spines, and some of them were even rendered speechless by the shock. Prodigies looked amazing, wherever they were. The crowd was mixed, with about half of them being wandering warriors and half of them being disciples of ns. Regardless of who they were, however, most of them were average in skill. They started to get excited after seeing such shocking attacks. ¡°My god! Cody is so strong! He managed to undo Vale¡¯s strongest attack in three strikes, all while lookingposed from the start. It¡¯s just like he said, Vale was nothing to him.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I underestimated him big-time. I thought that he was at the same level as Vale and that it¡®d be an intense battle. I never expected Cody to be so strong. He seemed to know the bird¡¯s weak point incredibly quickly. He attacked so swiftly before Vale could even react, destroying the bird immediately!¡± ¡°It¡¯s so frustratingparing myself to him. Even though Cody¡¯s incredibly strong, Vale was no slouch either. I was up there, I¡¯d be done before I could evenunch a second attack!¡± Their discussions filled the air, but Jackie remained as calm as usual. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Rudy widened his eyes as he gaped slightly, not knowing what to say. He turned to look at Jackie somewhat reluctantly. ¡°How are you always able to get it right?¡± Jackie let out a lightugh as he calmly answered, ¡°You¡¯ll understand in time. The results of this battle weren¡¯t that hard to guess, though. Calm yourself and observe their slightest reactions. You¡¯ll be able to see who¡¯s more confident then.¡± Rudy nodded earnestly, feeling like Jackie was right, but he asked again, ¡°But the warriors gathered around us have all probably been through many battles as well. Why couldn¡¯t they see it? All of them seemed rather confident in their guesses, yet most of them turned out wrong. Even those who were right merely guessed without assurance.¡± Jackie calmly answered, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say it? You need to have a calm mind. Just look around you. Other than a few exceptions, most of them are all riled up from the atmosphere of battle. How could they calm down to see who¡¯s stronger?¡± Rudy pped his thigh. ¡°You got a point. Everyone was too emotional at the moment!¡± Rudy then looked around him. Even though the battle had ended, the excitement did not leave the people. The unexpected result merely threw them into silence before they burst into discussions once more. The result had been out of their expectations, but it was enough to excite them. After all, Cody¡¯s final attack was beautiful. Compared to the emotional Vale, Cody had control over himself the whole time. Even though Vale had used all his true energy tounch his strongest attack, Cody still saw iting. Cody hadunched thest three strikes all too calmly, correctly hitting all of the golden bird¡¯s weak points. Chapter 2831 Chapter 2831 Chapter 2831 ¡°He¡¯s so strong! Cody really is so strong! He is no doubt an inner disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion. I¡¯ve never seen any inner disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion fight before, so this was an eye- opener!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°I can¡¯tpare to him. Vale was strong, but he was no match for Cody!¡± Jackie heard it all, and to him, it was too much noise. At that moment, a few disciples wearing the clothes of the Compass Pavilion rushed through the crowd and ran to the arena, seemingly furious. As they pushed the crowd away, they showed no signs of civility. The surrounding warriors were angered, but everyone held their tongue. After all, the Compass Pavilion was an eighth-grade n. They might not amount to much against the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion, but they were significant before most of the warriors there. These disciples rushed to the stage with fervor, but the arena had been shielded by thews. They were not able to enter before the time was up! Vale struggled as he spat out a mouthful of blood. Even though Cody did not reap his life, the injury he sustained was nothing to scoff at. Vale struggled to raise his head as his eyes reddened. He red at Cody as anger and shame sizzled in the pit of his stomach. He was full of negative thoughts in his head. It was not his image and pride that he minded, it embittered him because this battle involved their respective ns. He had lost, and his n had been humiliated. His anger grew the longer he entertained the thought. He spat out another mouthful of blood. Cody raised an eyebrow as he casually spoke, ¡°Are you not going to surrender? The barrier hasn¡¯t fallen, so thews see that you can still fight. If you refuse to surrender, then I¡¯ll attack again. Don¡¯t me me if you die because I was too heavy-handed then. Even if you have anyints in hell, you need to know that you caused your demise.¡± Vale gritted his teeth in fury. ¡°You despicable person! You deliberately said all that to anger me! I won¡¯t let you off. Don¡¯t think you¡¯re fine just because you got to the second level. There¡¯s still a long time, and we¡¯ll be waiting for you after this! I don¡¯t represent the might of the Compass Pavilion. I lost and embarrassed my n today, but that¡¯s because I was too weak! My fellow disciples will make up for my mistakes in the future!¡± ¡°Remember what you¡¯ve said, Cody. Don¡¯t regret itter!¡± screamed Vale, which, in the process, caused his fatigue to worsen. At that moment, the barrier around the arena suddenly cracked as the power separating it from the outside world disappeared. Vale had been judged to no longer have the ability to fight on, and with results determined, the barrier copsed. The moment the barrier fell, the disciples of the Compass Pavilion who were surrounding it rushed forward. All of them had steely looks on their faces. Unable to change the result of what happened, they were forced to carry their fellow disciple down for treatment. Vale fell unconscious after using thest of his strength to say his piece. Cody sneered at this, and he could not help but feel Vale was far too annoying for his good. Even after losing the match in such an embarrassing manner, he still attempted to regain his honor so pathetically. Chapter 2832 Chapter 2832 Chapter 2832 Vale had even threatened Cody by saying there was still a lot of time left, and Cody was not one to let things slide. Cody was, however, the type to get back at his offender several times over when provoked. The disciples of the Compass Pavilion hurriedly helped up Vale. Just as they were preparing to leave the stage, Cody purposely raised his voice, wanting everyone to hear him, ¡°If you¡¯ve lost, you¡¯ve lost. Do you need to be such a sore loser? All that bragging yet you¡¯re still so weak in the end, yet you dare say you¡¯ll get back at me? How shameless can you be? Do you think the Unbreaking Pavilion has no powerful individual just because you have strong disciples with you? For so many years, the Unbreaking Pavilion has stood over the Compass Pavilion. When have you ever won?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The audience immediately responded as their cheers got louder, cheering for the Unbreaking Pavilion. After all, Cody from the Unbreaking Pavilion had won, and warriors only cared about the victor. They did not care for those who tried to salvage their honor after defeat. Hearing the people¡¯s contemptuous jeers, the expressions on the faces of the disciples of the Compass Pavilion soured. At that moment, the disciple of the Compass Pavilion who stood at the front suddenly shouted, ¡°I will admit, the Compass Pavilion is slightly weaker than the Unbreaking Pavilion. Regardless, the Compass Pavilion is still an eighth-grade n! What are you insignificant worms crying out about?!¡± At that moment, a few disgruntled shouts were heard in retaliation. ¡°Why are you trying to be so stubborn? In the end, the Compass Pavilion has been defeated! Even if the Compass Pavilion is an eighth-grade n, it doesn¡¯t mean that all of you are strong. So many wandering warriors and disciples of ns are gathered here, and no doubt some of us are capable of going toe-to-toe against you. If you don¡¯t believe it, just wait and see! ¡° ¡°That¡¯s right! Why are you so arrogant toward us? You just think we¡®re weaklings you can push around! The Compass Pavilion is strong, sure, but you use that strength to bully others without remorse. It doesn¡¯t mean the disciples of the Compass Pavilion are all stronger than us!¡± After the disciple at the front heard that, he was so angry that his face reddened. His hands trembled slightly as he started to breathe more heavily. He was already at the limits of his anger. Behind him came an anxious voice, ¡°Don¡¯t waste any more time on them, Vincent! There¡¯s no point arguing with these insignificant guys. We need to get Vale treated!¡± Vincent turned to look at his fellow disciple angrily, before looking at the unconscious Vale. He scowled, ¡°Vale is an utter embarrassment!¡± Jackie nced at the angered Vincent from the stands, not agreeing with his behavior at all. It was useless, even if he tried to fight for Compass Pavilion¡¯s reputation. Warriors never bothered with words. Gaining a massive victory was the best way to silence the non- believers. Vincent and the others did not stop at the arena as they left with Vale in tow, leaving only Cody on stage. Cody waved at the air, and a radiant red light fell from the skies. The red light fell into Cody¡¯s palm. Once the light faded, a red token appeared in front of everyone. It was the token to get through to the second stage. Chapter 2833 Chapter 2833 Chapter 2833 Each time a participant climbed another level, they would be given a token of passage. Receiving this token, Cody could not fight back the grin on his face. Even though it was just a simple battle, he did not just win that battle, he also obtained honor from his n. The elders would surely reward him once he returned to the n. He was incredibly happy as he slowly walked off the stage. Jackie let out a sigh as he turned to look at the spectators that were slowly cooling down. These people had been so riled up during the match, and the warriors only remembered the most exciting points, forgetting Vincent¡¯s unsuppressed rage. Based on Vincent¡¯s temper, he would no doubt get back at those who ridiculed him and his n. Even if those warriors did and said nothing to provoke him, Vincent would still be ruthless. It was not just Vincent, of course, the other disciples of the Compass Pavilion would do that as well. After all, the Compass Pavilion¡¯s honor had been tainted during thatst battle, and it was only natural they would try to regain their dignity. It was not just Jackie who realized that, but the other more even-minded people within the audience as well. ¡°Good luck to whoever¡¯s meeting the disciples from the Compass after this. You guys were so immersed in all that cheering and shouting while the disciples of the Compass Pavilion were so humiliated! They¡¯d want to win back some of their honor. It¡¯s not that easy to meet their disciples, and it¡¯s more likely for us wandering warriors of lower-level ns to meet them!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Quit thinking about getting some cheap thrill. Don¡¯t forget the group of disciples from the Compass Pavilion that came out earlier. All of them can¡¯t be trifled with, especially that guy called Vincent. He¡¯ll surely be ruthless against anyone after these fools provoked them!¡± Slowly, the people began absorbing the truth. However, even if they agreed, not many of them thought anything of it. After all, there were a lot of people in attendance, and the Compass Pavilion did not have nearly as many disciples. It was an incredibly small chance to encounter them. Woe would be the person who encountered them, for they would be met with death. It had nothing to do with most of them, though, so all they cared about was their temporary fun. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Some of them even said loudly, ¡°Those words at Vincent weren¡¯t wrong earlier! It was clearly them who werecking in skill. They decided to shout at us just because they couldn¡¯t beat the Unbreaking Pavilion! Why do we need to tolerate that?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Even if they¡¯re from eighth-grade ns, they¡¯re vastly outnumbered. If they keep challenging us, we¡¯ll just attack them as a group. Should we be afraid of them?¡± The discussions were incredibly intense, and a collective sentiment started to form. When they were in the Hestia Continent, they always felt like they were beneath the disciples of high-grade ns. After all, they had a lot of resources, and their talents and futures were promising as well. Most importantly, they had an incredibly powerful n to back them up. The wandering warriors had no power or skill to go up against those disciples, but it was different here. The Whirling World had its restrictions, and the forces backing them could not enter the Whirling World. Even if their individual skills were incredibly strong, there were more wandering warriors and disciples of lower-grade ns. As long as they worked together, disciples of the high-grade ns stood no chance! They even started to feel arrogant, wanting the disciples from the more notable ns to submit to them! Rudy just felt a deep sense of amusement from hearing everything. Chapter 2834 Chapter 2834 Chapter 2834 He might not be skilled and was probably the weakest among the weak, but he at least had some basic knowledge. No one here was united. There was not a person among them that would truly dare do anything against a disciple of an eighth-grade n. After all, they could only be in the Whirling World for two years. The moment two years passed, nothing good would await them if news of this battle and its oue were to spread. An order to kill them might even be issued. They were merely chatting away, saying anything that came to their minds at that moment. In truth, not a single one of them would dare to do anything. That was the tragedy of the weak. Rudy said helplessly, ¡°Is this what it¡¯s like being weak?¡± Jackie turned and nced at Rudy. ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡± Rudy immediately shut his mouth. After a period of silence, Rudy finally got serious. He turned and looked at Jackie earnestly. ¡°The match is over. Are you going to queue up now?¡± After watching the match, Rudy decided to stop dwelling on his thoughts. He wanted to go up to the second level to look at what was there. Jackie nodded, taking out his entry token. The purple entry token glowed in a purple glow. He used his true energy, putting the energy into the token. The token let out another glow as information was transmitted into his head. Rudy widened his eyes. ¡°Have you queued up? Which arena will you be in? Which battle are you? Who¡®s your opponent?¡± Speechless, Jackie raised an eyebrow as his lips twitched. Rudy, noticing Jackie¡¯s expression, was overtaken with emotions as he grabbed Jackie¡¯s arm and shook it. ¡°Tell me! Is your opponent a difficult one? Who could give you a difficult time?¡± Jackie sighed, not knowing what to say. Eventually, he shrugged and replied, ¡°It¡¯s at this arena, match number ny-one.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. ¡°Ny-one? Cody¡®s match was the eighty-third, and that means it¡¯s almost your turn. I thought that we¡¯d have to wait for a long time. I was worried we¡®d have to wait till tomorrow!¡± Jackie nodded before saying, ¡°Those people really know how to brag. There aren¡¯t that many people who are queueing up. Everyone seems to just want to watch the show, staying for a few days at the first level. After they have their fill ying around, they¡®ll queue up.¡± At that moment, an angry roar was suddenly heard from afar, ¡°Who¡®s Jackie?!¡± That demand was screamed with unrestrained fury, as if whoever said it held an immense grudge against Jackie. Jackie raised an eyebrow as he turned to look in the direction of the voice, and Rudy simrly turned, baffled. Was it one of the people they had a conflict with when they entered the city? However, those people had clearly been shocked by Jackie, and they would not possibly trouble Jackie after entering the Thousand Leaves Tower. The two of them looked over, and could not help but be stunned when they recognized that man all too well. It was Vincent, the man who shouted at everyone when he was on stage. Vincent, meanwhile, looked around at all the spectators, trying to find Jackie. At that moment, everyone realized that Vincent had queued up, and his opponent was someone called Jackie. They began mourning for Vincent¡¯s opponent. At that moment, the Compass Pavilion needed an incredible victory. It needed to be an absolute victory that came at the cost of their opponent¡®s life. Only then would they be able to wipe away the humiliation they had gone through. At the very least, they would be able to win a bit of their honor back. On top of that, Vincent had shouted at all the spectators. The person who fought against Vincent would surely face his full wrath. Not everyone was as skilled as Cody. Chapter 2835 Chapter 2835 Chapter 2835 Most of the audience was not too noteworthy. Compared to Vincent, they were far weaker. Even if they had been so arrogant earlier, they could not deny Vincent¡¯s strength. Being able to be an inner disciple and to be considered Vale¡¯s senior meant that he was someone extraordinary. ¡°I don¡¯t know who that unlucky guy is, but I¡¯ll mourn for him in advance. It looks like the arena is going to be bathed in blood again.¡± ¡°Maybe Jackie¡¯s from arge n. If that¡¯s the case, he¡¯ll be able to keep his life.¡± ¡°Have you ever heard of a disciple from a big n called Jackie? I sure haven¡¯t¡­¡± Everyone began talking about Jackie. Some felt bad for him, but more of them were happy about his misfortune. After all, they were just spectators. Rudy pulled at Jackie¡®s shirt. ¡°I now know why you didn¡¯t tell me who your opponent was. It¡¯s Vincent. We¡¯re quite lucky to have met him. Are you stronger than he is?¡± Rudy was quite confident of Jackie¡¯s skills, but he did not know Jackie¡¯s true strength overall. When it came to things like this, he was always full of questions. He did not have the confidence in that question. He was afraid that Jackie would tell him that he was unsure of himself, or that Jackie would die if he went into the arena. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jackie looked at Rudy helplessly. ¡°Before you ask that, can you think of who I¡¯ve faced before this?¡± Jackie¡¯s words gave Rudy a reminder. A few images shed in Rudy¡®s mind. When he remembered all the things that had happened before, he let out a sigh of relief as he gained more confidence in Jackie. Jackiepletely ignored Vincent¡¯s shouts. Even if Vincent lost his voice shouting, he would not answer. If he exposed himself at that moment, Vincent would no doubt run his mouth and talk nonsense, like an annoying fly buzzing at his ear. He hated unnecessary arguments like that. He would rather have a proper fight than an argument. Jackie did not want to bother with him, but Vincent never stopped. When no one answered, Vincent started to suspect that Jackie was not at that arena. Just as he was about to go to a different arena, a familiar figure stood up from the stands, pointing right at Jackie. ¡°This is Jackie!¡± Jackie frowned, not expecting that Joe was not far away from him. After sitting among the spectators, Jackie had not paid much attention to his surroundings other than ncing down a few times. Joe pointed Jackie out in front of everyone before he pulled his hand back. After that, he huffed as he sat back down, not saying anything else. Being pointed at among the crowd, Vincent naturally looked toward Jackie. He narrowed his eyes slightly as a dangerous look shed in them. He looked at Jackie like he was looking at prey, seemingly about to pounce at his throat at any moment. ¡°So you¡¯re Jackie! Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear me shouting for you? Are you scared? So what if you are? You can¡¯t refuse to get in the arena. If you do that, thews will have you killed immediately!¡± Chapter 2836 Chapter 2836 Chapter 2836 Jackie sighed as he looked at Joe in frustration. Joe had already thoroughly angered Jackie. Although the two of them previously had a conflict outside the city gates, and Joe had said those disgusting things to Jackie, but Jackie did not really care about it at all. Jackie decided to forget about it, not wanting much to do with Joe, but he never expected that Joe would cause him trouble at such a time. Jackie sighed again, adding someone else to his list of must- kill. He really could not afford to just forget things. When it came to people like that, he had to make them pay with their lives whenever he had the chance. Otherwise, they would just bring him an immense amount of trouble! Many gazes were directed toward Jackie after Joe pointed him out. Everyone merely looked at Jackie with interest. Earlier, Jackie had not said anything when Joe was shouting around. They felt like it was because he was afraid, and felt that Vincent was right as well. Jackie had on an alchemist¡¯s robes. He did not look like he was from the big city as well. Someone like that would definitely be terrified if they faced Vincent. ¡°Who¡¯s that? Does everyone know him? Where is he from? He¡¯s wearing an alchemist¡¯s robe. Could he actually be an alchemist?¡± ¡°An alchemist actually passed the entry requirements? It looks like he does have some skills to be able to pass. However, he¡¯s still an alchemist, in the end, there¡¯s no way he canpare to an inner disciple from an eighth-grade n. This kid is so unlucky!¡± ¡°I can just imagine how badly he¡¯s going to be beaten up, but there¡¯s no way around it. No matter where you are, the strong rule over the weak. Only the strong are able to survive. If you have no skill and no background, you¡¯ll just be trampled over! If this kid knows what to do, and tries to curry some favor, his life might be spared.¡± Everyone might be discussing things among themselves, but the gist of it was all the same. Not a single one of them felt that Jackie would be able to get out unscathed. There were even those who were starting to advise Jackie to give in and try to curry some favor to calm down Vincent¡¯s anger. He might be able to survive the match if he did that. There were those who asked Jackie to surrender quickly. Rudy¡®s lips twitched, obviously wanting to say something to defend Jackie at that moment. After going through so much, he already had a different attitude toward things. He knew that there was no point in saying anything. Jackie sighed helplessly, not wanting to argue with Vincent. It was not that Jackie was afraid of Vincent, but if he answered Vincent, the two of them would not stop arguing. There was still some time away from their match, and arguing would take up a lot of effort. However, Vincent was obviously not going to let Jackie off easily. Those ignorant fools who shouted at him while he was on the stage before had thoroughly angered Vincent. Vincent¡¯s anger was at its peak. Even if Jackie did not respond, he was not going to let things go. He smiled coldly and said, ¡°If you¡¯re so scared, you shouldn¡¯t havee into the Whirling World in the first ce! The Whirling World isn¡¯t a ce for you alchemists. I hate cowards that don¡¯t speak like you. Do you think I¡¯ll let you off just like that? The less you say, the more I want to kill you. I¡¯ll make sure I beat you until you¡¯re begging for mercy! I won¡¯t spare you no matter how badly you beg!¡± Vincent was venting out his anger. After all, that brat in front of him looked to have no skills or background. He could say anything he wanted. The guy would not dare to say a single thing. Vincent¡¯s words got worse and worse, and Rudy was not able to hold it in anymore. Even though his mind told him not to say anything at that moment, he could no longer stand what Vincent was doing. He abruptly stood up from his seat, wanting to shout back. However, Jackie reached out and stopped him. Jackie shook his head at Rudy, motioning for Rudy not to speak. Rudy was forced to sit down awkwardly, feeling like he had been angered a lot that day.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2837 Chapter 2837 Chapter 2837 However, right as he thought that Jackie would remain silent, Jackie suddenly turned to look at Vincent. ¡°I¡¯m ignoring you because I think you¡¯re aplete idiot. It¡¯s a waste of time talking to an idiot like you! I just can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re so brainless that it makes me sick. I ignored you, and you still decided to yap away!¡± Jackie¡¯s words sessfully pulled everyone into a strange silence. After the match between Vale and Cody, a new set of warriors quickly went on stage, and everyone started to cheer for them. Yet, Jackie¡¯s words had even stopped those cheers. Everyone turned around as they looked at Jackie strangely, wondering if he had gone crazy. Jackie was calling Vincent an idiot? Did Jackie not know that Vincent was from an eighth-grade n and an inner disciple of the Compass Pavilion? There was something wrong with his head. Why was he challenging Vincent without any fear?! Even Vincent was stunned by Jackie¡®s words. He never expected that Jackie would even dare to answer him with harsher words than he had used. Vincent trembled in anger as he pointed right at Jackie¡¯s face, ¡°What did you say?!¡± Jackie¡¯s lips twitched as He rolled his eyes, ¡°Are you deaf or something? Did you not hear what I said earlier? It¡¯s fine if you didn¡¯t, I don¡¯t have the time or energy to repeat myself for an idiot. You can just ask those around you.¡± Jackie¡¯s string of words rendered everyone silent again. He did not seem to care about what he was saying at all as if Vincent really was aplete idiot in his eyes. He merely said what was in his mind, and everyone around him widened their eyes, not knowing what to say. It took a long time before someone spoke, ¡°Hey, are you crazy? Why are you angering Vincent like this? Once you get on stageter, you might be tortured to death. Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Everyone started to ask Jackie if he was afraid of dying. Jackie did not answer them and merely turned his head away to look at the stage again. He just wanted all of them to shut up. He did not want to waste any time talking to them. Vincent¡¯s face was fuming in anger, feeling like his honor had been spat upon. He immediately stomped his feet. How could he tolerate such behavior? Vincent had always been someone who really cared about his reputation, and was incredibly arrogant. Vincent shouted, ¡°You¡®re a mere alchemist, and you dare to act so arrogantly. Are you daring enough to tell me where you¡¯re from? I want to see what n¡¯s alchemist would dare challenge me like that!¡± Jackie¡¯s lips twitched helplessly. It seemed like Vincent did not just want to kill him, but also cause trouble for where Jackie was from. Vincent really was easily angered. Jackie snorted. He had not wanted to care about Vincent, but Vincent was just like an annoying fly that was constantly sticking around him. Chapter 2838 Chapter 2838 Chapter 2838 He turned to look at Vincent again as he said, ¡°What does where Ie from have to do with you? Why do you have so much to say?! Can you just shut up? Leave it all to the fight!¡± After saying that, Rudy almost gave Jackie a thumbs up. Those words had sessfully caused Vincent to pale. If Vincent continued to speak, it would make Vincent seem unreasonable. After all, Jackie already said to leave everything to the fight! Vincent was forced to swallow his words as he looked at Jackie furiously. He was already thinking about how he would torture Jackie when they are on the stageter! He would not give Jackie any chance of surrendering. He would not let Jackie die so easily either. He would properly torture Jackie until he was begging for mercy. Then, he would kill Jackie in one blow when he was at his lowest! Rudy whispered to Jackie, ¡°You¡¯re amazing in every way. You¡¯re even talented with your words. I was almost angered to death by you back then, but now that it¡¯s on others, I feel so happy¡­¡± As he spoke, his shoulders constantly shook inughter. Jackie let out a smallugh, not saying anything as he waited quietly. His words earlier were all for the sake of shutting Vincent up. Vincent had definitely gone quiet, but the discussions around them did not stop. ¡°Is there really something wrong with this guy¡¯s head? Doesn¡¯t he know the consequences that await him? Or did he already think of a way to deal with Vincent? Maybe he¡¯s just really confident in his abilities. He might feel like he¡¯ll be able to win, or at least be Vincent¡¯s equal?¡± ¡°He¡¯s just an alchemist, how could he possibly be Vincent¡¯s equal? He¡®s probably just crazy. How could he have said all that if he wasn¡¯t?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s just epted his fate. He would die when he gets on the stage anyway, so he decided to just anger Vincent a bit to make himself feel better.¡± After that person spoke, everyone nodded. They felt like that was probably what Jackie was trying to do. Otherwise, there was no reason for him to talk back against Vincent. ¡°I actually don¡¯t think that he¡¯s making empty threats. Maybe he actually did figure out how to deal with Vincent?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re really something else. Aren¡¯t skill and strength the most important things in a fight?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to deny me. Just think about who¡®s in the same n as Vincent. Vale had already shown his most favored skill in the golden bird. I heard someone tell me that Vincent uses the bird as well. Since the two of them use the same technique, then as long as Jackie¡¯s as fast and urate as Cody, it¡¯s not impossible for him to destroy the bird!¡± That person¡¯s words suddenly attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Some people started to whisper among themselves, feeling like Jackie was acting like that because Jackie actually had tricks up his sleeve that allowed him to deal with his opponent. He wanted to mimic Cody and use the same means to destroy the golden bird, which was why he talked so much! Many of them agreed with the sentiment but did not think Jackie could do it. Some evenughed wildly as they said, ¡°This guy is obviously stupid. Cody could destroy the golden bird thanks to his skills. If Cody was not that strong, there was no way he could have destroyed the golden bird even if he knew its weakness without Vale even being able to react!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! He¡¯s a disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion, while this guy is just an alchemist that¡¯s slightly stronger than usual. Everyone knows that alchemists don¡¯t really practice martial arts. They put most of their focus on alchemy. There¡¯s no way they could be that strong!¡± Chapter 2839 Chapter 2839 Chapter 2839 ¡°Furthermore, he did not want to tell anyone where he came from. He¡¯s obviously a wandering warrior!¡± Everyone present seeped into the conversation again. They seemed to be saying anything that was on their mind, and practically everything that could be said was said. However, the core of the conversations was still the same. All of them felt that Jackie thought that he could destroy the golden bird which was why he spoke so arrogantly, not caring for Vincent at all! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Rudy felt the mes of anger in his heart after hearing the constant discussions. None of these people knew anything, but they were just saying whatever they wanted to. It was despicable. At that moment, he could not say anything and was forced to quietly wait by the side. After a good while, the discussions did not stop and instead became more intense. Everyone started to question where Jackie was from, not seeming like they would stop. Rudy got more and more frustrated and angry as he listened on. He could not stop himself from whispering, ¡°These idiots don¡¯t know anything! They just know how to speak blindly!¡± Jackie let out a slightugh as he said casually and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to care about them. Let them say what they want. It won¡¯t change the results in the end.¡± Time slowly ticked away. Match ny ended, and ny-one was about to start. Vincent stood up from the stands impatiently. His eyes never left Jackie from the start. His eyes were filled with rage, wanting to rip Jackie apart. He already despised Jackie to the bone, even more so than those who challenged him earlier. Jackie sighed as he stood up from his seat casually. He did not even bother looking at Vincent as he walked toward the stage. Everyone was focused on Jackie as he was way too mysterious. No matter if he was putting on a show or not, he still managed topose himself. He did not seem to care how angry Vincent was. Jackie did not even bother sparing Vincent a nce. It was as if he was a wild dog that had been tied up, only able to bark wildly. On the stage, Jackie stood on the west while Vincent stood on the east side. The two of them stared at each other, tension incredibly thick. The silent crowd started to cheer again. Some of them were cheering for Vincent, while there were those cheering for Jackie as well. Rudy remained seated in his original position as he looked at Jackie with some worry. Even if he trusted that Jackie had the skills to beat Vincent, he was still worried before he saw the actual results. Vincent let out a coldugh as he looked at Jackie, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be scared just because you¡¯re acting like you don¡¯t care! You just look like a joke in my eyes and nothing else! I don¡¯t even need to tell anyone how trashy alchemists are. It¡¯s something every warrior in the Hestia Continent knows. Are you worried I¡¯ll cause trouble for your n if you tell me where you¡¯re from? Don¡¯t worry about that, I¡¯ll definitely make sure they pay the price with your life!¡± Vincent even yearned to pull every hair out of Jackie and skin Jackie alive. After hearing that, Jackieughed coldly, ¡°You¡¯re just a joke to me. Where did you learn to speak like that?¡± Vincent¡¯s face reddened again at Jackie¡¯s insults. Hisposure from earlier disappeared. He has never been mocked like that before that day. The person mocking him was even an alchemist! Vincent took a deep breath as he forcibly quelled the mes in his heart! Chapter 2840 Chapter 2840 Chapter 2840 Vincent had never been so angered before. Even if he had heard harsher words or been mocked worse than this, he had never felt as angry as he had that day. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Jackie did not seem to care about him at all, even while Jackie mocked him. It was as if he was not worth Jackie¡¯s notice at all. Being ignored while he was being mocked, he felt incredibly horrible. Vincent¡¯s lips twitched as he narrowed his eyes, staring at Jackie viciously as he shouted, ¡°Did you hear their discussions earlier? I really do use the same technique as Vale, but don¡¯t think that you can break the technique like how Cody did earlier. Let me tell you, this is impossible!¡± Jackie¡¯s lips twitched as he said nothing. He did not want to waste time on Vincent at that moment. It was just a fight. He had to go through many more fightster. This was just the first level of the Thousand Leaves Tower. He had never really thought much about the first battle. Instead, Vincent seemed unrelenting, insisting on arguing with him. Jackie sighed as he said earnestly, ¡°Why do you have so much to say? Why are you so sure that I¡¯m thinking of doing that? How do you even know what¡¯s on my mind?¡± The way Cody broke the golden bird earlier was definitely interesting, but Jackie had never thought about following Cody and using the same method at all. However, Vincent was convinced that Jackie was nning to do so. After hearing Jackie¡®s words, heughed arrogantly as he pointed at Jackie¡¯s head, ¡°You¡¯re refusing to admit it? Everyone heard it. If you try to use the same method as Cody earlier, they¡¯ll be the witness to it! How do you n on exining yourself then?¡± Jackie frowned, not even wanting to bother Vincent. He felt like Vincent was already thoroughly obsessed, and would not listen no matter what he said. He did not want to bother dealing with someone like that. He could think however he wanted to. Vincentughed wildly as he continued, ¡°Even if you n on using the same method as Cody, you won¡¯t be able to destroy the bird! I¡¯m not Vale, and you¡¯re not Cody. Even if Cody is the one standing in front of me today, he won¡¯t be able to beat me, let alone you!¡± As he said that, the disdain in Vincent¡¯s eyes was incredibly evident. It was as if Jackie was just a bug that could be stepped on at any time in Vincent¡¯s eyes. Jackie sighed as he said, ¡°Have you gone mad? You¡¯re just wasting everyone¡¯s time if you continue talking. There are still others waiting for their turn after this!¡± Jackie did not want to waste his or anyone else¡¯s time, especially on Vincent. Yet, at that moment, Vincent seemed intent on regaining his honor no matter what Jackie said. Vincent sneered, ¡°I won¡¯t let you die so easily. You¡¯ll pay for what you said earlier! You¡¯ll die an incredibly painful death!¡± It was a curse from the bottom of his heart. Jackie could no longer take it as he proceeded to pull out his sword from Mustard Seed. The gray de caused a chill in everyone¡¯s hearts. The de had taken countless lives, and the ones who died from the de were mostly talented warriors! It gave the de an impressive aura around it even without any true energy being sent inside. Chapter 2841 Chapter 2841 Chapter 2841 However, Vincent was even more unimpressed by everything. At that moment, he was already thoroughly crazed. He took a breath as his hands constantly moved, forming seal after seal. After that, a massive three-legged bird appeared behind him. The bird was covered in mes. It was at least twice the size of the one Vale had condensed! That alone was proof that Vincent had not been bragging earlier. Vale really was no match for Vincent. If Vincent had been the one against Cody earlier, the victor would not have been certain. Jackie estimated things in his heart, and felt like the two of them were probably about equal. The thought shed in his mind as Vincent roared angrily, lunging forward like a diving eagle as he rushed right at Jackie. The heat waves hit Jackie before Vincent was there. It was incredibly hot, enough for the heat to distort the space around them again. Jackie was at the center of the heat waves. He felt a power that could light him up, get closer and closer! Jackie remained calm as he formed seal after seal. Eighty Soul Swords were condensed by him in an instant, and all of them merged into arge de that merged with his gray de. Jackie had already perfected Destroying the Void. That was why he did not really care that he was facing an inner disciple of an eighth-grade n. If he used all his power, he might attract the attention of others. So, he had used twenty fewer Soul Swords. He heard a cry next to him. The three-legged bird had raised its head. Its ming eyes stared right at Jackie. Everyone around them looked on with widened eyes, afraid to miss anything interesting. They wanted to see Jackie falter and see Jackiepletely trampled on by Vincent. Someone started to shout, ¡°This guy really is trying to mimic Cody! He¡¯s actually standing in ce. Is he really trying to attack those weak points? He doesn¡¯t have the speed to do that, nor does he have the skill! Where did he get his courage from?!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! He¡¯s just an ignorant country bumpkin. He thought that he could copy how someone else seeded, ignoring his own skill!¡± ¡°Cody won because of his immense speed and the fact that he could hit all of those weak points so quickly. Those without the strength to do so wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything even if they hit those weak points! ¡°There¡®s only one reason for that. The weak points of the golden bird are only worth anything in the hands of the strong. Weaklings would not be able to deal a powerful enough blow to the bird even if they knew where to hit!¡± At the moment, many of them agreed with that sentiment. If Jackie was doing what they expected, then Jackie would definitely lose. He would definitely be tortured by Vincent as well! Vincent said with a face full of excitement, ¡°You¡¯re dead now, brat. As long as the bird hits you, even God wouldn¡¯t be able to save you!¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 2842 Chapter 2842 Chapter 2842 Jackie let out a slightugh, not answering Vincent. Instead, he grabbed his sword with both his hands and raised his de high up, shing right at the head of the bird! The ck sh might not have any intense energy fluctuations, but it surged right at the bird! The bird cried out again. Jackie could even see a look of disdain in the bird¡¯s eyes. The bird might just be an image of the technique Vincent had condensed, but it still carried Vincent¡¯s emotions. After all, the technique was a middle-stage earth technique. Vincent seemed to have reached the second stage of mastery, and was not far away from the third. He was definitely an inner disciple that was even higher ranked than Vale. The guy would probably end up bing a chosen disciple in a short span of time. He definitely had a lot of potentials. The thought shed in Jackie¡¯s head as Destroying the Void arrived right in front of the bird. The bird spat out a sea of mes in disdain, but the sh did not seem to do much damage at all. Vincent let out a sneer and a thought shed in his mind. However, before the smile could even be wiped from his face, he heard a howl next to him¡­ He could not help but look up to see the mes that the bird sent out earlier had been sliced into two, dispersing into the surroundings. The sh had gone right through the bird¡¯s head right after the bird launched the attack! The bird cried out in agony. Even though it was formed of energy, it still contained a sliver of Vincent¡®s soul! The next second, the pain of a soul being destroyed wracked its body. Vincent¡¯s eyes widened as the bird he was so proud of, that won every battle it fought, fell. The ck, unassuming sh contained an unrivaled power within. It was enough to slice his bird into two! His technique had been broken by Jackie so easily. It had only taken one strike for his bird to turn into energy, dispersing everywhere. Only the waves of heat proved that the technique was ever there. Vincent widened his eyes as he looked at the scene in disbelief. He wondered if he was seeing things. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. How could something so absurd happen to him? That kid was clearly an alchemist, so how was his technique broken so easily?! He was using a middle-stage earth rank technique, and it was already at the second stage of mastery. He was not far away frompleting the third. Vale was nothing in his eyes, but Jackie had broken his technique! Vincent shook his head crazily, refusing to admit that what he saw was real. However, before he could shout out anything, he felt a chill in his chest. He looked down to see a gray sword pierced through his chest. A wave of sharp energy suddenly started to rot his body. The pain caused him to lose all rationality. With a chattering sound, Vincent¡¯s wound started to turn ck and rot at a visible pace. His soul had been torn apart at the same time. Chapter 2843 Chapter 2843 Chapter 2843 The pain caused him to go crazy. He had suffered various injuries before, but they had never been as painful as what he was feeling then. It was as if he had been thrown into a pot of hot oil and cooked alive. ¡°What power is this?! Why is it injuring my soul?! Take it away! Take it away now! ¡± Vincent was grasping at straws at that moment. The intense pain had caused him to forget all his earlier arrogance. He had said that he would have Jackie begging for death, but now he was asking for mercy from Jackie instead. Jackie let out a smirk at his shouts before he saidzily, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being really funny right now? You¡¯re the one who said you would have me begging for death earlier, but now you want me to let you go. Do you think I will?¡± Vincent¡¯s mind was no longer working properly at that moment. He merely begged Jackie to let him off, even killing him would be better. The pain of his soul rotting away was too much for him to bear. He had never felt such pain before and he thinks that even the strongest man alive would not be able to bear that torture! Jackie ignored all the pleas as the crowd fell into silence again. From the moment he easily destroyed the bird to him piercing Vincent¡¯s chest in one strike, their eyes had all widened in disbelief. They did not know what to say at that moment. Other than shock, they were not feeling anything else. It took a long time for them to react to what they had just seen. Someone shouted loudly, ¡°Who exactly is this Jackie? Is he a chosen disciple from some n? Why is he so strong? Is he wearing alchemist¡¯s robes to trick everyone?¡± ¡°Who knows? From what he¡®s shown us today, he must be the disciple of a high level n!¡± ¡°No wonder his words had been so harsh earlier. Even I was surprised but he was actually not putting on a show. He really did have the confidence and the skill to back it up!¡± Those who were mocking Jackie earlier had their mouths shut at that moment. They were all afraid that what they had said earlier had been too harsh. Jackie had actually easily dealt with Vincent! Vincent¡¯s cries of agony were constantly heard from the stage. The disciples of the Compass Pavilion panicked as they rushed to the stage again. In just a few honors, they had lost twice, and both times were incredibly humiliating. Vincent¡¯s arrogant words had all been hit back at him, it was far too embarrassing. No matter how the disciples of the Compass Pavilion felt, they still carried Vincent away as fast as they could. After all, they would definitely be punished when they got back if they did nothing! However, the arena could not judge that Vincent could no longer fight at that moment, so it kept the stage sealed. Vincent continued twisting and turning in agony on the stage, causing everyone around them to shudder. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Everyone had been anticipating that Vincent wouldpletely destroy Jackie with his skill, but Vincent had actually been no match for Jackie at all. They were onpletely different levels! ¡°I can¡¯t believe I couldn¡¯t see it! I thought the guy was just pretending, but I was just being ignorant! Talent like this would shine no matter what n they are from!¡± Chapter 2844 Chapter 2844 Chapter 2844 ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who failed to see it. No one here managed to at all!¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Vincent had been in pain for long enough to finally control himself. He struggled as he widened his reddened eyes to re at Jackie hatefully as if he wanted to rip Jackie to shreds. He panted loudly, saying after a long time, ¡°I won¡¯t let you off! You definitely used some sinister trick. You¡¯re not an alchemist¡­¡± In truth, Vincent did not really know what he wanted to say. It was just that his dignity did not allow him to admit that Jackie was strong. He refused to admit it despite all the evidence in front of him. Blood flowed out of his wounds as he slowly felt his energy draining away. His eyes started to blur as the barrier finally fell with a crack. The disciples of the Compass Pavilion rushed over, and Jackie put his de back with a bang, Vincent fell heavily on the stage, and the disciples of the Compass Pavilion scrambled to help him up. His injuries were even worse than Vale¡¯s, so much so that his life was already in danger. Those who knew medicine tried to check for his pulse, and their expressions changed abruptly. The man looked up and red at Jackie while he shouted, ¡°How dare you? You actually tried to kill him! Are you not afraid of our n¡¯s revenge?¡± Jackie snorted at those words,pletely unperturbed. He did not want to bother with those idiots at all. He turned around and quietly waited for the token to fall into his palm. That disciple saw that Jackie was ignoring him, and his face immediately twisted. He suddenly felt like he had been deeply humiliated as he stood up and continued shouting at Jackie, ¡°The Compass Pavilion will not forget this. You were so ruthless this time, the Compass Pavilion will definitely make you pay. Remember this!¡± Jackie took a slight breath as he slowly turned to look at that person. That person looked like he was speaking with the moral high ground, and Jackie absolutely hated people like him. ¡°You¡¯re the only ones allowed to do that? Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear what Vincent said to me earlier? He said he wanted to make sure I begged for death before killing me. Is he the only one allowed to do that, while I¡¯m not allowed to retaliate? If he¡¯d already said that he would do so, he should have been prepared for simr consequences!¡± The person¡¯s expression darkened after hearing Jackie¡¯s words. However, that person was incredibly arrogant. It was also because Jackie had an alchemist outfit on the whole time, causing the guy to feel like Jackie was just an alchemist. The guy raised his voice, ¡°Stop trying to talk your way out of it! Surely I don¡¯t have to teach you the value of leaving yourself a way out. You¡¯re the one who decided to act so ruthlessly, so don¡¯t me anyone else!¡± Jackieughed at those words. He felt like the group waspletely beneath him. They only acted like they were better than everyone else because they were from Compass Pavilion. They were the only ones allowed to look at others in disdain, and the only ones allowed to cross the line when dealing with others. When others fired back in a simr way, they felt like they had been ridiculed and wanted to take revenge several times over. Jackie hated that sort of attitude the most. He coldly looked at that person and replied, ¡°You¡¯re the biggest joke I¡¯ve ever seen. Do you think I¡¯m scared of the Compass Pavilion?¡± Chapter 2845 Chapter 2845 Chapter 2845 Those words felt like a bucket of cold water was poured on that person. That person suddenly realized that someone with Jackie¡®s talents could not possiblye from a small n. Jackie had definitely been cultivated carefully by a big n if he was so skilled. The guy might actually not be afraid of the Compass Pavilion at all. That person felt like arge stone was on his chest, stifling his breathing as he could not say anything at that moment. Jackie looked on as that person¡¯s face stiffened and let out a coldugh before he turned around again. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . There was a radiant red light as the token to the second level slowly fell into Jackie¡¯s palm. Jackie smiled, not looking at the crowd anymore as he started to walk up the spectator stands. After winning that round, he did not want to bother remaining in the first level anymore. When Jackie slowly walked up, the crowd¡¯s discussions once again reached its loudest point. Everyone looked at Jackie with curious and shocked expressions, as if they wanted to see something from Jackie¡¯s body. ¡°Where is Jackie actually from? Could he be from a ninth-grade n? Or is he a chosen disciple of another eighth-grade n?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ve never seen him before. I¡¯ve never heard of Jackie either. I¡¯ve mostly heard of all the talented disciples before, and I¡¯ve seen pictures of them too. There¡¯s no one that¡¯s even close to Jackie. He might just be the personal disciple of some powerhouse.¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting more and more interesting. It looks like many incredibly talented warriors all entered the Whirling World. If even they¡®ve entered, then the Whirling World must definitely have very valuable treasures inside. I can¡¯t wait to continue looking!¡± ¡°What can you look for? You¡¯d be lucky enough to survive two years in this world safely¡­¡± No one was lowering their voices as they talked. After all, no one dared to say anything bad about Jackie at that point. Whether it was praise or any other discussions, Jackie did not care at all. He merely cared about moving forward. As Jackie stood next to Rudy, he was surprised to find that Rudy was frowning with a sour look on his face. His eyes were darting around, looking like he was thinking about something important. Jackie raised an eyebrow as he asked in a low voice, ¡°Did something happen?¡± With how Rudy usually was, Rudy would definitely have stood up happily to greet Jackie after he won so convincingly. Rudy would probably also have shot back at all those insults that were targeted at Jackie earlier. Yet, he was acting far too strange at that moment. It was obvious that something had definitely happened. Rudy sighed as his expression darkened. However, he did not answer Jackie immediately. Instead, he forciblyposed himself as he stood up and pointed far away. ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first!¡± The way to the second level was on the westernmost side of the first level. As long as they headed in that direction, they would arrive at the border between the two levels. With the entry token, they would naturally be able to enter. Jackie was not in a hurry to ask what had happened. When the two of them entered the second level, it was no longer as noisy as before due to the decrease in numbers. Only then did Jackie whisper, ¡°What exactly happened? Even your expression has changed?¡± Rudy took a deep breath, as he started to sway a little. He looked up at theyout of the second level. It was almost the same as the first level. There were also seven arenas, and each arena had a lot of space for spectators. Chapter 2846 Chapter 2846 Chapter 2846 Since there was already another round of selections, there were much fewer people on the second floor than on the first. Rudyposed himself for a bit before turning around and saying seriously, ¡°I saw Grayson just now¡­¡± Those words caused Jackie to suddenly stiffen. He repeated in surprise, ¡°You saw Grayson? Are you sure you weren¡¯t seeing things?¡± Jackie¡¯s first thought was that Rudy was mistaken, mistaking someone else as Grayson. After all, Grayson had been gone for so long. Grayson had disappeared right after they entered Phoenix Valley. Rudy sniffed as he frowned and thought for a long time, ¡°I¡¯m sure I wasn¡¯t wrong. That person¡¯s definitely Grayson, whether it was his figure or his face, I¡¯m certain that it was Grayson! I can absolutely guarantee it!¡± Rudy rarely said things with such conviction, so Jackie had to believe him. No wonder he looked like that. Jackie frowned and turned to look at the passage they had just gone through. If Rudy was right, then Grayson should still be on the first level. What shocked Jackie was the fact that Grayson was definitely a true and blue alchemist. Grayson did not have the skills to get into Thousand Leaves City, so someone must have brought him in. Who brought him into Thousand Leaves City? Before, they had gotten the same answer no matter where they asked. Everyone said that Grayson had already been locked up. It was because he had been the culprit behind the ambush that time since he had been the one to leak the information. After hearing all of that, Jackie had not believed it immediately but did not question it either. After all, that ambush had been incredibly sudden. There were various spots that were incredibly questionable. If Grayson really had been the one to leak the information, many things would have been made clear. Since he betrayed Phoenix Valley, how was he at the Whirling World? After all, the Whirling World was closely tied to Phoenix Valley and the Unbreaking Pavilion. Jackie could still not figure out the reason. Jackie took a deep breath as his expression darkened. If he added everything from before to what was happening now, everything became a mess. He could not figure anything out, but he still had to think about it. After all, the matter could very well involve the two of them. Rudy frowned before he said with a conflicted expression, ¡°I wanted to go grab him and asked what happened. However, I thought about it and held back. I keep feeling like something was off about Grayson, and did not want to expose myself in front of him. Before, he was the one with the secrets and hiding from us. Now we can be the ones who hide from him. Since I saw him, we can take the chance to catch him off guard!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Jackie raised an eyebrow as he looked at Rudy with some praise. The guy was getting smarter. He was not as reckless as he was before, acting in ordance with his feelings no matter what he did. Rudy pulled Jackie further inside. The two of them went through the crowd and found a corner. He whispered, ¡°If I¡¯m really right, and that person is actually Grayson, then Phoenix Valley must be keeping a massive secret that can¡¯t be known by anyone else. It might end up involving the two of us. I¡¯m so anxious right now. I really want to go and grab him by the cor to ask him what¡¯s happening.¡± Chapter 2847 Chapter 2847 Chapter 2847 ¡°However, even I know that we¡¯d just be alerting the enemy before we need to if I do that. In the end, the consequences might be severe. It¡¯s better if we properly n on how we should approach him right now!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow, not really agreeing with Rudy¡¯s thoughts. If it had been before, Jackie might not have bothered to exin things to Rudy, but Jackie already trusted him and saw him as one of his own, so he felt like he owed Rudy an exnation. He reached out and patted Rudy on the shoulder, saying seriously, ¡°We should talk about this another time. It¡¯s enough that we know he¡¯s in the Whirling World. There¡¯s no need to question him for now.¡± After he said that, Rudy could not take it at all. Grayson¡¯s disappearance had been wing at Rudy since he found out. He thought about it practically every day. He looked over and said emotionally, ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to question him? What¡¯s holding you back?¡± Jackie turned and looked at the warriors on the second level around him, he said earnestly, ¡°You have to always remember why we¡¯re in the Whirling World. Grayson is definitely not here because of his own abilities, Phoenix Valley¡¯s higher-ups must have allowed it. Even so, we shouldn¡¯t get ourselves involved before we have a certain level of skill. Whether it be Elder Maurice or the other elders, or even Mr. Zayne, all of them will hide the truth to the end.¡± ¡°They were not willing to reveal anything to us at all, so there must be a massive plot behind this. Since that¡¯s the case, the two of us will probably not be too involved in it. As long as it doesn¡®t endanger us, we shouldn¡¯t try to do anything against them for the moment. We should improve ourselves first.¡± Rudy knew that Jackie was being very logical, but Rudy was not willing to remain silent and act as if nothing had happened. Jackie sighed helplessly. Just a look at Rudy¡¯s expression revealed that Rudy was not willing to do so. However, he had to stop Rudy from doing anything. Since the higher-ups had hidden this massive secret, they could not show their hand before they were able to protect themselves. Jackie knew that Rudy¡¯s thoughts wereplicated at that moment, so he pulled Rudy towards him, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not think about all of that for now. I¡¯ll bring you to the tower market. There are a lot of good things over there. We can even buy anything that catches our eye.¡± After saying that, he ignored Rudy¡¯s expression as he pulled Rudy towards the market. The market was at the westernmost end of the second level. It was a ce that was unique to the second level. The tower market was a small za. They were still a little bit away from the market, but they could see it from afar. It was filled with people as quite a few warriors headed toward that ce. Everyone was talking to each other, asking about certain valuable goods and how many spirit crystals they cost. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Initially, Rudy was still filled with thoughts about the conversation earlier, but with the surrounding conversations getting louder, Rudy started to get curious. He whispered into Jackie¡¯s ear, ¡°What¡¯s this market? We can buy things there? Could the Whirling World be doing business with us warriors?¡± Rudy was a bit confused. When Jackie heard that, his lips twitched speechlessly, ¡°The Whirling World has existed for countless years. How could there still be any life left to do business with us?!¡± After saying that, Jackie patiently exined where the market came from. The Whirling World had existed for tens of thousands of years, and Thousand Leaves City had as well. No one knew what had happened between then and now. No matter what, everything from back then had been preserved. Even the arrays within the cities were not eroded by the passage of time. Chapter 2848 Chapter 2848 Chapter 2848 The market was a location for deals that were left behind since ancient times. After getting the entry token, the information would be sent into the token holder¡¯s mind. Everyone knew what the ce was used for. Anyone who was looking for a deal would naturally enter. After everything was exined, Rudypletely forgot about what he was thinking about earlier. Jackie let out a sigh of relief. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Rudy had been fixated on Grayson¡¯s matter, which Jackie was helpless to do anything about. He did not really want to exin too much to Rudy. Jackie felt like there was definitely something hidden behind everything. Before they had a certain level of skill, he did not want to rush to uncover the mystery. There were some things that they could do nothing about even if they knew the truth. The two of them arrived at the market as they chatted. At a nce, there were at least a thousand people there. Countless stalls were set up everywhere, and there were all sorts of things being sold. There were high-level technique manuals, various pills, and even some people offering to help in settling personal grudges. There were all sorts of things on disy, greatly surprising Rudy. As looked all around, he suddenly stopped and frowned, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t really know what¡¯s going on outside, I still have some knowledge of things. I feel like the things on sale here are all quite expensive, some of them are being sold at several times their prices. There¡¯s clearly a problem¡­¡± After saying that, he was worried that Jackie would not believe him, so he pulled Jackie towards a stall by the path. He pointed at a pill there, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that the snow pill?! Ten thousand spirit crystals is already an incredibly high price, but it¡¯s being sold at twenty thousand here. The price is doubled! Isn¡¯t that too absurd?!¡± Rudy was incredibly confused as he frowned and asked. Jackie reached out and pulled at Rudy speechlessly, not wanting him to be pointing everywhere. The person at the stall had clearly seen Rudy pointing at him, and heard what Rudy said as well. He suddenly said unhappily, ¡°What are you saying?! My prices are already the most reasonable in the tower. If you don¡¯t believe me, go look around yourself. If you don¡¯t want to buy anything, stop spouting nonsense! Even though we can¡¯t fight in the tower, I can still make you pay after we get out!¡± Rudy hid behind Jackie in shock, finally knowing some fear. Jackie frowned and looked at the person, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already set up a stall, you should naturally be willing to have your prices be talked about. If you can¡®t even bear to listen to that, then you shouldn¡¯t set up the stall. Why do you care if I want to buy it or not? If you want to settle any grudges, then take out your entry token. Why don¡®t we find an arena nearby to fight?¡± That person¡®s face darkened. He saw that Jackie had alchemist robes on, but still had an extraordinary aura about him. It was obvious that Jackie had an amazing background. Any alchemist who managed to enter the second level would either have the skills or the backing. That person just wanted to set up his stall for two more days and did not want any more trouble. So, he merely red at Jackie angrily, not saying anything else. Jackie was not someone merciless, and he did not want to waste any more time either. After looking at Rudy, he pulled Rudy toward the other parts of the market. Rudy¡®s head was lowered throughout as his face was full of regret. He felt like he had not been any help to Jackie recently, and was always holding Jackie back. He was not that smart, and would constantly do stupid things. The market was not some ce where he could just casually point around. He had not even lowered his voice earlier, letting the other guy hear everything. Anyone with just a bit of temper would definitely have gotten incited. After the two of them walked for some distance, Jackie said coldly, ¡°In the future, think things through before you do anything!¡± Chapter 2849 Chapter 2849 Chapter 2849 Rudy nodded frantically, ¡°I won¡¯t cause you any more trouble in the future. I swear!¡± Jackie nced at him and did not say anything else. Even if Rudy swore, he still did not think that Rudy would not make any more mistakes. After all, the guy never thought things through. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The market was a mess, and there were all sorts of things for sale, both good and bad. Jackie looked at everything to see if there was anything he liked. As they walked, Rudy suddenly said, ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question. Why are the prices so different from outside? Why are people still willing to buy them for such a high price?¡± Jackie turned around and looked at Rudy helplessly. The guy always asked things with a curious expression. If Jackie did not answer, Rudy would just keep on barking. Even if Jackie scolded him, he would still keep asking. To save himself any further trouble, Jackie patiently exined, ¡°The Whirling World only allows warriors that are younger than sixty years old to enter. So many people entered in such a short time, and they can¡¯t go out in two years. Comparatively, the number of resources will be a lot shorter. The prices will naturally be different from the Hestia Continent. The price of pills rose by so much thanks to theck of alchemists in the Whirling World. Even if they had brought their own supply of pills before they entered, it would already have been consumed. Alchemists are a very special profession. Normally, only those at a certain age can be a seventh-grade alchemists. Eighth-grade alchemists¡­¡± As that was said, Rudy suddenly reacted to Jackie¡¯s words, ¡°I understand now! Pills are consumables, and they¡¯ll eventually be depleted. Even if there are a lot of materials in the Whirling World, it¡¯s impossible to do anything with them unless there are high-level alchemists around. That¡¯s why the price of pills rose by so much!¡± Jackie nodded, ¡°It¡¯s just a week in, and there¡¯s still a long time away from the full two years. The further back it gets, the more pills will be used, and the more expensive pills will get. I thought about this before I entered the Whirling World. When the timees, we can take out some time to refine pills and sell those pills for massive profits!¡± Thinking about that, Jackie¡®s lips curled up. Even though he had earned a pretty sum from the task hall, the number was still nothingpared to what he really needed. He needed to take the chance to earn spirit crystals. Only with massive amounts of spirit crystals would he have the right to buy ninth-grade spirit crystals, which was his biggest goal in the Hestia Continent. Rudy looked at Jackie curiously, ¡°Jackie, you seem to really need spirit crystals? Is there something you need to buy?¡± Even if Rudy was sometimes slow and made a lot of mistakes, he was not aplete idiot. After being with Jackie for so long, he knew Jackie quite a bit. Jackie seemed particrly obsessed with spirit crystals, never letting up any chance to earn more. Chapter 2850 Chapter 2850 Chapter 2850 Jackie nodded, not being in the mood to exin things to Rudy. The two of them walked forward for a while when Rudy suddenly stopped, reaching out to grab Jackie¡¯s arm. He shot a look at Jackie. He whispered, ¡°Look at that guy in ck clothes. There¡¯s only a piece of paper in front of him and nothing else!¡± Jackie noticed it after Rudy brought it up, and the two of them walked toward the man. At that moment, the man had sat cross-legged and was closing his eyes to rest. Even if Jackie approached him, the man did not seem to have any intention of opening his eyes. He did not have anything in front of him other than a massive piece of paper. On the paper, it was written very clearly that he needed a seventh-grade alchemist to help him refine a blood condensing pill. The blood condensing pill was a middle tier seventh-grade pill. It could help a warrior quickly suppress any internal injuries and replenish their blood. It was considered a necessary pill for any warrior. The man needed a seventh-grade alchemist to refine twenty pills. The materials needed for the pills would all be prepared by the man, and they were not allowed to fail more than five times! It meant that the man would only prepare twenty five portions of the materials. What moved Jackie the most was the reward. It was clearly written that after the task waspleted, the alchemist would be paid sixty-seven thousand spirit crystals! The price was quite alluring. After looking at that, Rudy excitedly whispered to Jackie, ¡°That means that each pill is over three thousand spirit crystals. The price is quite decent, and most importantly, he wants twenty in one go. After refining it, we¡¯ll be able to get sixty-seven thousand spirit crystals right away. Jackie, do you want to ept this?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . As Rudy said that, he seemed incredibly emotional. Jackie sighed as he thought about it for a while before nodding, ¡°It won¡¯t need that much time anyway. There¡¯s a time limit on it, saying we need to give out the goods in a week. It won¡®t affect us too much if we stay here for an extra week.¡± Rudy looked so excited that it seemed like he was the seventh-grade alchemist when he heard that Jackie was going to ept the assignment. Since they were already sure, then there was no need to hesitate. Jackie said, ¡°I¡¯ll take up your business. You can close your stall now.¡± The man slowly opened his eyes when he heard that. His sharp eyes gave Jackie a once over, stopping at the sixth-grade alchemist badge on Jackie¡¯s chest. He coughed lightly as he said raspily, ¡°I hate unnecessary trouble the most. You¡®re a sixth-grade alchemist, so how can you refine a middle-tier seventh-grade pill? Or do you have someone amazing behind you? If you¡¯re not the one doing the refining, call the other guy over. I have to see the guy for myself, or I won¡¯t be able to rx giving you the materials. Otherwise, I¡¯d lose out on a lot if you end up failing in the end.¡± Rudy was not happy to hear that, so he said with a frown, ¡°So what if he¡®s a sixth-grade alchemist. He might have a sixth-grade alchemist badge on, but he¡¯s been a seventh- grade alchemist for a long time. He had been training in istion before this, so he never took the test. If he hadn¡¯t left for the Whirling World in a hurry, he would have a seventh-grade alchemist badge on his chest.¡± There was some truth to those words, and they were meant to make the man ept the business quickly. After the man heard Rudy¡¯s exnation, he sneered in contempt. Chapter 2851 Chapter 2851 Chapter 2851 He did not even bother looking up, ¡°No matter what you say, there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll make a deal with a sixth-grade alchemist. I only have twenty-five sets of materials. If you end up ruining them, I won¡¯t have anything left.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Who¡¯s going to ruin them?!¡± Rudy was getting a bit excited at that moment. His face reddened and he wanted to argue with the man until the end but was stopped by Jackie. In truth, what the man said was reasonable. If Jackie were in his shoes, he would also be worried that his materials would be ruined. Deals could not be done so easily. After all, the materials needed for the blood condensing pills were incredibly expensive. It was natural that he did not want to take the risk. After Jackie pulled Rudy back, he straightened his body and said earnestly, ¡°I will sign a contract with you. If I don¡¯t finish refining the pills based on your requirements, not only will I reimburse you for all your losses, I will pay you an extra hundred thousand spirit crystals as well. What do you think?¡± Jackie¡¯s words finally caused the man to get serious. If they signed a contract, then there would be no room for any regret. The conditions that Jackie mentioned also moved the ck-clothed man. Even if Jackie did a blunder, the man would still bepensated for his losses. He would also get an additional hundred thousand spirit crystals. Even though that was not a lot of spirit crystals to the man, it was still not a small sum. He thought about it for a moment before nodding and adding, ¡°If you mess things up, there should be a time limit to pay me back. I¡¯ll give you five days. If you don¡¯t refine twenty blood condensing pills in a week, you have toplete your end and pay me back for my losses within five days. That¡¯s with the hundred thousand spirit crystals!¡± Jackie nodded,menting that the guy was quite sharp to have added in such an important use. Without a time limit, Jackie could drag things on forever even if he really messed things up. After the two of them decided on the contents of the contract, the man happily took out a scroll for the contract. They looked at the contents and sealed the contract with their blood. The contract took effect immediately. Normally, warriors would not agree to contracts so easily. That was because contracts could not be changed the moment they were written. If they fail to uphold the contract, they would be punished by the world itself. It was something fatal. However, if the warriors were very confident, getting into a contract was not a big deal. The man looked through the contents in great detail and asked Jackie to look it over as well. After the two of them were sure that the contents were right, the man cut his finger with a knife. Just as he was about to drip the blood onto the scroll, an unfriendly voice was heard, ¡°Hold on! Why are you in such a hurry? I¡¯m telling you this out of kindness, but sometimes even contracts aren¡®t useful! This guy is just a sixth-grade alchemist, he will definitely mess things up for you. It¡¯ll waste so much of your time, why don¡¯t you rethink things¡­¡± As the person spoke, he walked next to Jackie. The person was already there earlier, but his gaze had been on other stalls. Jackie did not pay much attention to the person. After the person walked over, Jackie noticed that the person had on clothing that was simr to his. The person had a seventh-grade alchemist badge on, so he was obviously a seventh-grade alchemist. Chapter 2852 Chapter 2852 Chapter 2852 Jackie frowned. The person did not look like he had good intentions. It was obvious that the person was there to look for trouble. He had clearly just been walking around, but he was acting like he had just gotten there. He deliberately interrupted them at a key moment. Rudy frowned and said, ¡°Stop trying to cause trouble. Both sides have already agreed to the deal, why are you trying to get in the way?¡± The man sneered, not even bothering to look at Rudy as he saluted the ck-clothed man, ¡°I am Manse Noble, an alchemist from the Compass Pavilion.¡± After saying that, he even pointed at the seventh-grade alchemist badge with his finger, ¡°Even if you¡¯ve already negotiated things, you should look at who you¡¯re dealing with. This person¡¯s only a sixth-grade alchemist¡­ It¡¯s very likely that he¡¯ll make a mess of your things. Why don¡¯t you give the deal to me? I guarantee that I¡¯ll be able toplete twenty blood condensing pills in seven days!¡± After Manse said that, the ck-clothed man was suddenly hesitant. After all, no matter what Jackie said, he still had a sixth-grade alchemist badge on his chest. He really cared if he could get twenty blood condensing pills in a week. No matter what Jackie had said, there were too many uncertainties. If Jackie really made a mess of things, then he would be dyed even more. Even if he can bepensated, he still had important things he needed to do. Manse immediately smiled at the ck-clothed man¡¯s hesitation. He pulled out a fan from somewhere and fanned himself as he said, ¡°You haven¡¯t signed the contract anyway, so you still have time to decide. I can even ept less of a reward. You were offering sixty-seven thousand, but I just want sixty thousand.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Rudy got anxious at those words as he shouted, ¡°You¡¯re trying to steal this deal!¡± Manse turned around calmly as he nodded, saying without any hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s right! I am trying to steal your business!¡± After saying that, he looked at Jackie with a challenging expression, as if he was telling Jackie to hit him if Jackie was unhappy. However, the tower did not allow fighting in the market, so they had to bear it. The moment Jackie tried anything, he would trigger thews of the tower, and would immediately be struck by lightning and killed! Rudy was so furious his face turned purple as he breathed erratically. He wanted nothing more than to choke that person to death. Jackie furrowed his eyebrows and said calmly, ¡°You came here just to cause me trouble, right?¡± Manse shook his head, ¡°Who do you think you are? You¡¯re not worth me doing that!¡± It was obvious then that it had definitely been Manse¡¯s intentions. Jackie immediately understood. Manse had said that he was from the Compass Pavilion, and Jackie had just offended the Compass Pavilion. Those guys from the first level were probably incredibly unhappy and asked for a fellow disciple from the second floor to help them vent. Jackie snorted as a sh of unhappiness appeared on his face. At that moment, he was a little angry. He hated those flies that he could never get rid of the most. The Compass Pavilion was just like flies in Jackie¡¯s eyes. Yet, Jackie did not want to let go of that deal so easily. He looked up and stared at the man earnestly while he voiced out, ¡°He might be a seventh-grade alchemist, but you can¡¯t be sure that he¡¯ll definitely manage toplete this task. After all, there are good and bad seventh-grade alchemists!¡± Chapter 2853 Chapter 2853 Chapter 2853 ¡°The fact that I¡¯m signing a contract with you proves that I¡¯m incredibly confident. If I can¡®t finish the task as stipted, I¡¯llpensate you with enough spirit crystals! I was already willing to do that, so why are you still hesitating?¡± The man¡¯s face stiffened, suddenly finding himself in a difficult situation. In truth, he was actually leaning towards Manse. After all, Manse had a seventh-grade alchemist badge on his chest. No matter what Jackie said, the man only saw a sixth-grade alchemist badge on his chest, so there was a lot of uncertainty. The allure of a hundred thousand spirit crystals was huge, but he did not want to waste time! After Manse heard that, he let out augh, ¡°I really don¡¯t know where you¡¯re getting all your confidence from. A mere sixth-grade alchemist actually dares to ept an assignment meant for a seventh-grade alchemist. I think you should know your ce before you take up this task. A hundred thousand spirit crystals might not be much to you, but you¡¯ll end up wasting someone else¡®s time!¡± Manse turned Jackie into a rich kid who nevercked spirit crystals in just a few words. The moment he said that the ck-clothed man¡¯s eyes glinted as if he suddenly understood everything. The man looked at Jackie with a meaningful expression as he pulled the contract away. ¡°Jackie, I¡¯m sorry, but I think Manse is right. You probably don¡¯t really need spirit crystals if you signed such a contract with me. If I had a lot of time, I wouldn¡¯t have minded making this deal with you, but my time is limited. I have to pick Manse, who¡¯s better.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Manse¡¯s smile deepened after he heard that, but Rudy curled his fists in anger as he stared at Manse viciously. Rudy suddenly turned to look at the ck-clothed man, ¡°There¡¯s an order to doing business. We already agreed to the terms and were about to sign the contract. Why are you suddenly going back on your words!¡± The ck-clothed man raised an eyebrow as he said nonchntly, ¡°I just set up a stall here. No matter what you said, I¡¯m still worried you¡¯ll make a mess of the deal.¡± Rudy got even angrier after he heard that. He pointed at the man, wanting to continue arguing with the man. However, Jackie pulled Rudy back again. Since the man already made his choice, Jackie would not force it. Jackie turned and pulled Rudy out of the market. Rudy was incredibly unhappy, mumbling as he was being pulled by Jackie, ¡°That Manse deliberately came over to cause us trouble! That brat is so despicable. If thews weren¡®t there, I would definitely teach him a lesson. We¡¯re both alchemists, he¡¯s definitely not stronger than me!¡± Jackie sighed helplessly as he said without turning around, ¡°He really was there to cause me trouble, but I¡¯m not someone who¡¯ll just take it sitting down. They¡¯ll pay the price.¡± After that, Rudy started to be a bit hesitant as he whispered, ¡°Are we going to make the Compass Pavilion our enemies?¡± Jackie nodded, saying earnestly, ¡°They were the ones who acted like this first, so I can¡¯t be med for retaliating. You have to understand something. Taking a step back doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m giving up. I just want them to let their guard down!¡± Rudy took a deep breath, not continuing. He suddenly felt conflicted. He actually wanted to tell Jackie to just let it go. After all, they were facing an eighth-grade n. Chapter 2854 Chapter 2854 Chapter 2854 There were countless disciples from the Compass Pavilion. Each one they killed would be reced by another. However, he could understand Jackie. Even if he said that Jackie would not listen to him. Just as his thoughts were wandering, a familiar figure appeared in front of them. He suddenly stopped as he grabbed Rudy¡¯s arm, ¡°Look at that person!¡± Jackie furrowed his eyebrows as he followed Rudy¡¯s fingers. He saw a familiar figure walking forward. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jackie did not have the chance to react before Rudy hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s Grayson! It¡¯s him!¡± After saying that, he let go of Jackie before Jackie could react. He rushed over as Jackie frowned, cursing Rudy for being so impatient. By the time Jackie reacted and tried to grab Rudy, he was already in front of Grayson. Rudy reached out and grabbed Grayson¡¯s arm. Grayson turned around in surprise to look at Rudy. At that moment, Rudy was so emotional that he ignored everything else. ¡°Where have you been?! Why are you here? What happened to you?!¡± Rudy¡¯s words flowed out as he poured out everything that was on his mind. His eyes widened as he asked everything in an using tone. Jackie¡®s face reddened in anger, not expecting Rudy to be so reckless. After seeing Grayson, Rudy lost all of his earlier rationality and rushed right in front of Grayson. Jackie angrily pulled at Rudy¡¯s arm, pulling Rudy back. Grayson first looked at Rudy with a confused gaze. After Rudy said that, a sharp look shed in Grayson¡¯s eyes, ¡°You have the wrong guy. I don¡®t know you two at all.¡¯¡¯ After saying that, Grayson turned around and left. Staring at Grayson¡¯s departing back, Rudy had a mystified look on his face. What did Grayson say? Did Grayson not know him? Why did Grayson say that? What was Grayson hiding? As those thoughts shed in his mind, he suddenly heard a scolding. ¡°Did you forget everything I told you before? I told you not to act recklessly, so why did you rush over?!¡± Rudy turned around to see a furious Jackie. It was the first time he saw Jackie so angry. Rudy shrunk back as he mumbled to himself, not able to say anything. Looking at Rudy like that, Jackie got even angrier. He pushed Rudy away as he quickly walked forward towards Grayson. Seeing Jackie push him away, Rudy started to panic. He hurriedly followed behind Jackie, afraid that Jackie would not bring him along anymore. As he walked, he said, ¡°He suddenly appeared in front of me and I immediately panicked. I lost control of myself. I really want to know why he disappeared. After all, this problem has bugged me for a long time. I was only thinking about asking him then, losing all other considerations.¡± Jackie sighed as he stopped, turning around to look at Rudy seriously, ¡°Then did you get your answers?¡± Chapter 2855 Chapter 2855 Chapter 2855 Rudy shook his head. He had gotten nothing. Grayson had even said that Grayson did not know them. ¡°What is this guy trying to do? He actually said he doesn¡¯t know us, and even looked at us like it was the first time he met us!¡± Rudy said with some difficulty. There had clearly been no one around Grayson, so why did he not tell the truth? After all, those gathered here were all unrted people. There was nothing wrong with voicing out any difficulties. Jackie no longer knew how to teach Rudy a lesson. Rudy had clearly said that he would not be impulsive anymore, and always think things through before doing anything, but he forgot everything the moment he saw Grayson, rushing over to grab Grayson. Jackie frowned, ¡°If you make a mistake like this again, I¡¯m leaving by myself. I won¡¯t bring you along anymore. You¡¯re really holding me back at the moment. I clearly told you before that you shouldn¡¯t involve yourself in or talk about this. Even if we saw Grayson, I told you not to ask him anything in case we alert our enemies. There are a lot of things we can¡¯t control. You¡¯re really an idiot! Did you see what uniform he was wearing?¡± Thest sentence was practically said by Jackie through clenched teeth. Rudy frowned, thinking about it in detail before he suddenly widened his mouth. His eyes threatened to pop out of their sockets, ¡°He was wearing the clothes of a disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion!¡± Jackie nodded as various emotions yed in his eyes. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Grayson really had been wearing the uniform of an inner disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion. Those clothes were not something just anyone could wear. Furthermore, Jackie had felt a strong aura from Grayson earlier. Even though it might not be that strong in Jackie¡¯s eyes, Jackie was still sure that Grayson was already at the spring solidifying realm. He had not nned on saying anything to Rudy, but he was worried that Rudy would cause trouble again, so he said, ¡°He should already be in the spring solidifying realm.¡± The moment he said that Rudy gaped, ¡°What did you say? He¡¯s already at the spring solidifying realm? You¡¯re talking about Grayson?!¡± Jackie nodded, ¡°Even though thews are restricting him, and we can only see that he¡¯s at thete stage of the innate realm, just from his aura alone, I can tell that he¡¯s already at the spring solidifying realm. It looked like a lot had happened. There must be a reason he said he did not know us. After you said those words, his eyes had a sharp look. It was like he was looking at an enemy! It looks like it¡¯s not just a secret hidden behind this. I told you to be careful, but you refused to listen. Now, we¡¯ve already alerted him. No one knows what will happen after this!¡± The more Jackie thought about it, the angrier he got. He had already been angered by Manse earlier, and now Rudy¡¯s actions sent his rage to even higher levels. Rudy¡¯s lips twitched as he looked at Jackie apologetically. He had just wanted to ask Grayson some questions. He had not thought about anything else. He had not wanted to admit it when Jackie called him an idiot before, but now he had to. He never did anything right and made a mess of everything. ¡°What does he want exactly? What kind of secret does he have? Why is he looking at us like an enemy? Could he be afraid that we¡¯ll say something?¡± Rudy widened his eyes and asked curiously. Chapter 2856 Chapter 2856 Chapter 2856 Jackie shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that, but what makes me even more curious was the fact that he really was looking at you in confusion earlier. It¡¯s like he doesn¡¯t know who you are at all. After you said all that, he looked at you as an enemy. It¡¯s as if you touched upon his secret¡­ Could he really not know us?¡± ¡°How could he not know who we are?! The three of us went through so much. Unless he lost his memories, how could he not know who we are? He even hates you so much¡­¡± Rudy was very hesitant when he said thest words, but it was the truth. Jackie turned around, full of suspicion in his eyes. At that moment, he really did not know what to think about the situation. He felt like there were traps everywhere, and problems that could not be solved. After a long time, Jackie shook his head, ¡°Let¡¯s not think about this anymore. We need to hurry up and leave the second floor. We can make our ns after we reach the third.¡± ¡°Why are we in such a hurry to leave?¡± Rudy asked curiously. Jackie sighed, ¡°I want to distance myself from Grayson. We¡¯ll only be able to get enough time to properly look into things if we¡¯re away from him.¡± The second level¡¯s arenas had a lot fewer spectatorspared to the first level¡¯s. However, that was just inparison. Looking around, the stands were still incredibly packed. Jackie picked out the second arena to find a ce to sit at. After that, he pulled at Rudy to sit with him. The two of them looked at the evenly matched fight on the stage, neither of them saying anything. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After a long time, Rudy said, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you queuing up? Didn¡¯t you say you want to leave this ce as soon as possible?¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow, looking around before he said, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for someone. The second level¡¯s rules are a bit different from the first. They don¡¯t arrange the matches for us, but we have to choose our opponents for ourselves.¡± The moment he said that he saw a white-robed man walking toward them. The person had a clear look in his eyes and looked very polite. He sat down next to Jackie. Rudy frowned at the sight. The two of them had chosen a ce that was more secluded to save themselves any trouble. However, the person had sat down next to Jackie right after he arrived. However, they were in no position to say anything if he did not. Rudy was just about to say something when Jackie interrupted him, ¡°Enough with the nonsense. Look at the match first, that person is about to lose.¡± Rudy raised an eyebrow, feeling like Jackie was speaking a bit strangely. However, he could not tell where the strange feeling came from. The match continued for a little longer, and a victor was decided. The ck-clothed man fell to the ground, spitting out blood. The green-clothed man had won, and he shouted in excitement as he stood at the arena. Once the ck- clothed man was brought away, the person next to Jackie suddenly spoke, ¡°I¡¯m Walter Conch, could I know where youe from?¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow and smiled before replying politely, ¡°My name is Jackie, I don¡¯te from any n.¡± Chapter 2857 Chapter 2857 Chapter 2857 Walter¡¯s smile deepened after he heard that, ¡°So you¡¯re a wandering warrior, but you must be very skilled if you¡¯re here.¡± Words of praise started to be spoken. Walter had just started talking to Jackie, but he suddenly looked like a long-lost friend as he opened up his arms and spoke happily. He asked Jackie what he had gone through, and which ninth-level city he came from. He asked Jackie where Jackie was going after as well. Jackie calmly answered all his questions. However, Jackie merely brushed over any sensitive topics, giving vague answers. Rudy started to frown as he listened on, feeling like Walter¡¯s friendliness was too sudden. Even if Rudy was not the most intelligent, he could still tell that there was something off about Walter. Since Walter was on the second level, Walter had to be skilled. Normally, strong people would never waste time on anyone they did not know. It was not like they had nothing to do, so why were they wasting time on chit-chat. Walter even expressed his admiration for Jackie despite not knowing anything about Jackie. Those empty pleasantries sounded so fake. Anyone remotely intelligent could tell. Rudy understood Jackie somewhat well. Jackie hated dealing with things like this. He would typically already be incredibly polite if he even bothered answering a couple of questions. Yet, for some reason, he seemed to be patiently talking to Walter. He answered any questions Walter had as if he was a very friendly neighbor. Rudy looked at the two of them chatting away happily, and he was more and more confused. After they talked for a while, Walter suddenly said, ¡°Both of us want to reach the third level anyway. Jackie, since you indulged me, why don¡¯t I give you a chance. The two of us can go on stage together, and I¡¯ll surrender to you and send you up. What do you think?¡± Jackie did not even think about it and agreed, even saying, ¡°Thank you so much, Walter. ¡° Walter waved it off, ¡°No need to thank me. You get along with me so well. I¡¯ve always been like this. I¡¯ll treat anyone who gets along with me well.¡± He talked as if he was a saint. Jackie nodded with a smile after hearing him, agreeing with his words. Rudy was stunned. That person was definitely a big scammer, so why was Jackie epting things so easily? It seemed like Jackie was even looking at Walter like a brother. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Jackie took out his token from Mustard Seed, ¡°Since the two of us are going to go into the arena, then let¡¯s not wait anymore. Let¡¯s start queuing now.¡± When Walter saw that Jackie was so easygoing, he could not hold back his smile. His smile even threatened to split his face apart as he hastily took out his own token. After cing the two tokens together, a faint purple glow was seen where the tokens touched. Information was transferred to their minds. The second arena, fight number seventy-three! It was already the sixty-eighth fight, so there was not too long until their battle. After everything was done, Walter¡®s expression suddenly changed. He started to look at Jackie with a harsher expression as well. However, Jackie acted like he did not know anything, even if he had seen the change in Walter, he acted as if nothing had happened. Rudy¡¯s heart stopped when he saw Walter¡¯s expression. He felt like something was wrong, and took advantage of Walter being distracted to pull at Jackie¡¯s sleeve. Jackie turned around and shot Rudy a look, motioning for Rudy to calm down. Chapter 2858 Chapter 2858 Chapter 2858 After handling anything, Jackie seemed to have lost his friendliness. He turned away, no longer talking to Walter. Walter could still hear it initially, but when he saw that Jackie was so calm, he could not keep his calm. He frowned and asked, ¡°Are you really stupid, or is there something wrong with your eyes?¡± The moment he said that the atmosphere that had been so warm earlier suddenly cooled down. Jackie raised an eyebrow, not saying anything. Since both of them had aplished their goal, Jackie did not feel like saying anything else. Walter felt like he had been challenged when he saw that Jackie did not answer, and did not even bother sparing him a nce. He snorted coldly, ¡°Do you feel like you really made a friend?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jackie was speechless as his lips twitched. He turned to look at Walter, ¡°Did you want to see me being incredibly terrified after you revealed your goals? Did you want me to regret everything I did?¡± Jackie¡¯s wordspletely stunned Walter. So Jackie had seen through everything? Then why did Jackie agree to meet him in the arena? Walter sneered as he said, ¡°I¡¯m a chosen disciple from the Compass Pavilion!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow, having already guessed that. Since their inner disciples were no match for him, then the Compass Pavilion would definitely have sent a chosen disciple at him. After Jackie heard that, he remained calm as he stared at the battle in the arena, in no mood to care about Walter at all. Walter narrowed his eyes as a harsh look shed in them. His actions had already thoroughly trampled on Walter¡¯s fragile pride. Sometimes, ignoring them was a better way of angering people. Walter snorted, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can¡¯t hide your fear just by doing this. Could you not know how strong a chosen disciple from an eighth-grade n is?¡± Jackie sighed helplessly, not really wanting to bother with Walter. He did not care if he was from an eighth or ninth-grade n. They were all the same to him. Rudy could suddenly not stand it after hearing Walter¡®s words. Earlier, he had been guessing who Walter really was. After all, Walter¡¯s actions were vastly different from what he saw in normal warriors. After Walter revealed where he was from, Rudy was even more nervous. Rudy gulped as he looked at Jackie. Jackie was still sitting there incredibly calmly, not reacting to anything Walter said. His actions actually got Rudy even more anxious. He had a lot to say, but he did not dare to be too direct in front of Walter. He was forced to whisper to Jackie, ¡°You¡¯ll be going to the stage in a bit¡­¡± Before he could finish, Jackie stopped him with a hand. He knew better than anyone that he needed to go onto the stage. There was no need for any reminders. At that moment, footsteps could be heard from a distance. Jackie looked over and saw a few familiar figures that were getting closer to them. Those figures looked like they obviously had ill intentions. There was hatred and anger in their eyes. The one in front of Manse, who had been causing him trouble earlier. He even saw Vale in the crowd. Vale was still incredibly pale, obviously not having recovered from his heavy injuries. However, even injured, he still managed to get to the second level. It was obvious that he had taken a lot of high-grade pills. Chapter 2859 Chapter 2859 Chapter 2859 Jackie raised an eyebrow, not reacting to those unwanted guests. They were in the spectator stands, where fighting was restricted. If they dared to do anything there, the ones who would end up being punished were them. Since they could not fight, he did not care. It was obvious why all of them were there. Manse let out a snort as he said mockingly, ¡°You¡¯re really something else. Since you know everything, why are you still acting like you don¡®t care? Do you really not know what a chosen disciple of an eighth- grade n represents? ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can¡¯t act so arrogantly in front of the disciple of the Compass Pavilion just because you beat Vincent. Vincent might be a little skilled, but he¡¯s not that great among the inner disciples! Now, you¡¯re challenging one of the strongest disciples of the Compass Pavilion!¡± As they said that, they started to surround Jackie. Even though they did not attack, they were still acting very aggressively. Jackie frowned. There was still some time until the seventy-third match. He had nned on quietly watching the fights. He never expected so many flies to appear. Jackie sighed. It seemed like it was useless even if he shut his eyes and mouth. They would always trouble him if he did not shut them uppletely. He looked towards the seventh-grade alchemist, Manse. The guy was in front of everyone and looked like the leader. Jackie coldly smiled, ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen an alchemist talk about warriors so confidently!¡± Alchemists were often incredibly weak. That was something every warrior in the Hestia Continent knew. Yet, Manse seemed to be criticizing warriors like nothing. It was as if he was actually stronger than even chosen disciples. Manse¡¯s expression darkened as anger shed in his eyes. Before he came, he had heard from the other disciples that Jackie was not only somewhat skilled, but good with his words as well. They advised Manse against engaging Jackie in a battle of words. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Manse had not believed it then, but it seemed like Manse had to now. Manse coldly snorted, ¡°Brat! Don¡¯t be so pleased with yourself. Once you get on the stage, you¡¯ll realize you offended someone you shouldn¡¯t have. You¡¯re not someone who can stand the consequences!¡± Jackie¡¯s lips twitched speechlessly. It was the same speech again. Every time he met someone who could not deal with him, they would always say the same thing. He coldly smiled, ¡°Vincent said that too, but how did he end up?¡± Their expressions soured at that. Rudy could not stop himself from giggling, which caused their expressions to darken even more. Walter said, ¡°Don¡¯t be so pleased with yourself! I¡¯ve always been someone who paid back all my debts. I don¡¯t believe in letting people off. I won¡¯t kill you easily. I¡¯ll spare your life and slowly torture you. I¡®ll seal off all your movements, making you unable to fight. Then, I¡¯ll use mes to harm your skin. Once you¡¯repletely burnt, I¡¯ll give you pills to treat yourself. After you recover a bit, I¡¯ll grill you alive. I¡¯ll make sure to torture you until you¡¯re begging for death. I¡®ll show everyone what the consequences of offending the Compass Pavilion are!¡± The venomous words caused Rudy to frown. He shuddered, feeling a chill around his body. Jackie raised an eyebrow, feeling like it was the first time he had heard of such cruel torture. Chapter 2860 Chapter 2860 Chapter 2860 He turned to look at Walter and saw that Walter was looking at him incredibly earnestly at that moment. Walter seemed like he wanted Jackie to believe that what he said would definitely happen. Jackie took a deep breath. He had to admit that Walter was stronger than everyone else. However, Jackie was not referring to martial strength, but that Walter¡®s ability to piss people off was far greater than anyone else. Jackie was not easily angered, but he was furious after those words. Jackie let out a coldugh, ¡°You better remember what you said.¡± Walter raised an eyebrow, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll remember everything I said.¡± Jackie nodded before he looked back at the evenly matched pair on the stage. Everyone was silent again. Walter had an unhappy glint in his eyes when he saw that Jackie was looking away again. He had obviously said everything he did earlier with his own goals in mind. He wanted Jackie to be filled with fear and worry. He wanted to look at Jackie¡¯s panicked look. He wanted Jackie to beg him, but he did not get any reaction other than a coldugh. It caused Walter to wonder if what he said earlier had not been cruel enough. Manse¡®s expression darkened as well. He wanted to see Jackie¡¯s terrified expression, just as Walter did. He wanted Jackie to be begging for mercy but never expected Jackie¡¯s reaction to being so small. Manse took a deep breath as he sat down next to Walter. Walter was the only thing between Jackie and Manse. Jackie could not be bothered dealing with those people. After looking at the battle in the arena, he did not want to say anything else at all. However, the ones around him were not willing to waste their time like that. Manse took a deep breath, ¡°You¡¯re the most arrogant alchemist I¡¯ve ever seen.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jackie frowned. He knew that Manse would not just let things rest. As he mockingly said that, Jackie snorted, not really caring as he said, ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident in Walter, why don¡¯t we make a bet?¡± Rudy was immediately excited when he heard there would be a bet. In a short few days, it was already the second time Jackie was betting against someone. The person before had lost ten thousand spirit crystals, so he wondered how much Jackie would set the bet at this time. Manse furrowed his eyebrows, not expecting that Jackie would suddenly bring up a bet. However, he never believed that Jackie had any chance at all, so he was naturally happy to bet against Jackie. Manse nodded without any hesitation, ¡°Let¡¯s bet if you want to. How much do you want to bet?¡± Jackie raised nine fingers, ¡°What about ny thousand spirit crystals? If I manage to beat Walter in the seventy-third match, then You will give me ny thousand spirit crystals. If I lose, then I¡®ll give you the same amount!¡± Manse waved it off as he let out a coldugh, ¡°I¡¯m okay with betting a hundred and ny spirit crystals, let alone just ny!¡± Jackie suddenlyughed as he hurriedly took out a contract scroll and patiently spoke¡­ Chapter 2861 Chapter 2861 Chapter 2861 ¡°Since we¡¯re betting, then we should do it properly. In order to stop you from going back on your words, let¡¯s sign a contract. If you win I¡¯ll give you a hundred and ny thousand spirit crystals. If I win, you give me the same amount.¡± Manse frowned, ¡°You seem to really like signing contracts¡­¡± Back at the market, he had robbed Jackie¡¯s deal before Jackie could sign a contract with the ck- clothed man. He did not expect that Jackie would want to sign a contract just because he wanted to bet with Jackie. Jackie let out a slightugh as he raised his head and looked at Manse seriously, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sign a contract, then say it. There¡¯s no need to try to get out of it. I just think that a contract is the best assurance.¡± After saying that, Manse did not waste any more time talking to Jackie. Signing a contract was actually better for Jackie. That idiot thought he could beat a chosen disciple of an eighth-grade n. Since he was so willing to offer out a hundred and ny thousand spirit crystals for free, Manse would be dumb not to ept it. Manse nodded, ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry up and sign it.¡± In order to prevent any surprises, Jackie wrote down the contents of the contract at the fastest speed he had ever used in his life. He dropped his blood on it before handing it over to Manse. After Manse took the scroll, Manse dropped his own blood on it without any hesitation. The words on the contract suddenly twisted and distorted, floating out of the scroll in mid-air. The power of heaven and earth descended upon it, fusing with those words. After a while, the words fused back into the scroll, representing the fact that the contract was sealed. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After doing all of that, Jackie smiled as he kept the scroll. There was no longer any way to change the deal after it was set, and it could not be dyed either. Manse¡¯s expression soured even more when he saw how happy Jackie was acting. He snorted and said harshly, ¡°You¡¯re the most arrogant person I¡¯ve seen¡­¡± Jackie turned to look at Manse, ¡°The feeling is mutual.¡± After saying that, Jackie went quiet again. They were surrounded by disciples of the Compass Pavilion. Everyone had traces of confusion on their faces after seeing what Jackie was doing. They felt like Jackie was incredibly surprising. Initially, everyone felt like he was being so calm simply because he was too scared, and was forcing himself to put up a front. He did not want to show any fear in front of anyone. Yet, with what Jackie was doing, everyone suddenly knew that he was not putting up an act at all. Jackie looked so unfazed simply because he was incredibly confident in himself. Possibly too much so. Other than Rudy, everyone there thought that Jackie had no chance of winning. Jackie did not mind either. As everyone was in disbelief, a familiar voice was heard from below. Jackie looked down, and saw the ck-clothed man walking towards them, ¡°So it¡¯s you guys! No wonder you were so against each other. There were grudges between you.¡± The ck-clothed man was the person that Jackie had wanted to deal with from before. The moment they saw the man, Rudy was filled with anger. The man had clearly agreed to deal with Jackie but had pulled back. Rudy coldly snorted, ¡°You have nothing to do with this, why are you interfering?!¡± The man never expected Rudy to be so rude, and his expression darkened. The man might not be the strongest of warriors, but he still had his pride. He could not bear being talked to like that by a sixth- grade alchemist. Chapter 2862 Chapter 2862 Chapter 2862 The man furrowed his eyebrows in anger, ¡°Why do you care what I¡¯m saying?! Do you want to die?! I happen to becking an opponent. Hand over your entry token. Let¡¯s fight!¡± Rudy snorted as he said nonchntly, ¡°Why are you pretending to be someone so strong in front of me? Don¡¯t you see the sixth-grade alchemist badge on my chest? You¡¯re trying to fight an alchemist? Why don¡¯t wepete in alchemy?¡± After he said that, the ck-clothed man¡¯s face reddened. If it were not because of the rules in ce, the man would have already been choking Rudy. Rudy saw that the man had nothing to say, and he started to get more pleased with himself. He had wanted to mock the man more, but was stopped by Jackie, ¡°Why are you so hard to control? Shut your mouth from now on. No matter what happens, you¡¯d better make sure your mouth is shut tight, understood?¡± Rudy shrank back after being lectured by Jackie like that, not daring to say anything else. After all, he had greatly inconvenienced Jackie before. The man snorted coldly before turning to look at Jackie. He had more or less heard what was said earlier, and he looked at Jackie and said, ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re stronger than a chosen disciple of an eighth-grade n?¡± Jackie frowned, not wanting to bother with it. The man was not annoyed when he saw that Jackie did not answer him. Instead, he got even more interested in Jackie. Time slowly ticked away. Either because of the bet or because of Jackie¡¯s cold attitude, but it became strangely silent. There was no longer anything else being said. Right up to when the seventy-third match was about to start, Jackie did not hear anything else. Walter stood up and sighed as he shot a look at Jackie. He said, ¡°No matter who you see or what you hear, you¡¯re not to leave this ce.¡± After saying that, Jackie headed down towards the stage. Walter had wanted to say some more things to instigate Jackie, worried that Jackie would not follow him to the stage. Yet, he never expected that Jackie was more excited than he was. He had not even moved yet when Jackie was already walking toward the stage. Walter was naturally not willing to be left behind, and he walked even faster than Jackie. After basically rushing to the stage, both of them each took one side. They looked at each other from the north and the south, and Walter impatiently pulled out his weapon, the Green Phoenix Whip. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The Green Phoenix Whip was incredibly cold. The whip constantly glowed in a faint blue hue. He red right at Jackie and let out a coldugh, ¡°Do you still think you¡¯ll win?!¡± At that moment, intense discussions were heard around the crowd. There were those who knew who Walter was, but no one knew Jackie. After all, Jackie had not been in Middle Province for that long and had never been in the inner region. It was no surprise that no one knew him. Jackie raised an eyebrow, ¡°Can you not waste so much time talking like your fellow disciples? Just fight!¡± After he said that, the crowd got excited. Someone shouted, ¡°Who is this guy? He¡¯s so daring. I don¡¯t think he knows Walter! The guy is going to suffer now. Walter will definitely make him suffer for those words!¡± ¡°What do you know?! They came from the same ce just now. They obviously know each other. The guy probably knows that Walter is a chosen disciple of the Compass Pavilion. He might be so arrogant because he¡¯s confident!¡± Chapter 2863 Chapter 2863 Chapter 2863 There were discussions everywhere, but Jackie ignored everything they said. He merely looked at Walter calmly. After Walter pulled out his weapon, Jackie slowly pulled out his gray sword as well. The sword had been with Jackie for a very long time, with Jackie never Liked changing his weapon. The Green Phoenix Whip let out a crack as Walter gave it a wave. A cold chill was released from the whip, causing even space itself to distort. Walter only had one thought in mind, which was to cruelly torture Jackie after beating Jackie up. He wanted Jackie to know the consequences of Jackie¡¯s actions. Walter roared as he started to form some seals. Hexagonal ice appeared on his palm. After a short moment, a few hundred arrows were floating in front of Walter. He roared angrily as he pushed forward. The few hundred arrows rushed right as Jackie, enveloping the whole ce with cold air. He rushed right at Jackie with those arrows. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jackie steadied himself as he held his sword with both hands. He calmly faced the countless arrows that were in front of him. The arrows were all suddenly sliced in half, causing the crowd to cheer. ¡°This kid is not bad! If I¡¯m not mistaken, Walter is using the upper earth rank technique, the Sealing Ice! This guy actually managed to slice it in half. He¡¯s quite strong!¡± The moment someone said that someone started to counter him, ¡°What do you know? The Sealing Ice is an upper earth rank technique. How many people in the Whirling World are capable of using that? That attack was just a bit weaker. Walter was not serious at all. If Walter really wanted to kill this guy, he would have no chance!¡± After shattering the arrows, Jackie moved and used thews of space. In a sh, he distanced himself from Walter, causing Walter to sneer. He mocked, ¡°I wondered how strong you were, but you¡¯re nothing special!¡± He had just been testing Jackie earlier, and did not use his full strength. Even though Jackie broke through his attack, Jackie merely broke through a part of it. Jackie smiled,pletely ignoring Walter¡¯s mockery. Walter flicked the whip in his hand, ¡°This time, I want to make sure you wish you were dead!¡± After saying that, Walter shot right at Jackie. The whip in his hand danced wildly, showing after images in the air. Those after images turned into an incredibly sealing power. Walter shouted at Jackie, ¡°I will seal you into an ice sculpture!¡± After shouting that, Walter once again cracked the whip, and all the after images solidified. At an incredible speed, they suddenly surrounded Jackie like a web. Without any special skills, it was impossible to escape. Jackie only had two ways to get out. Either he broke through the seal with absolute skill, or he used an incredible technique to get out. Chapter 2864 Chapter 2864 Chapter 2864 The second choice needed an incredible mobility skill that normal warriors just did not have. The second needed immense skill. Everyone could not help but be worried for Jackie. There was no way Jackie could escape being sealed. Everyone felt like Jackie would definitely lose. After being sealed up, Walter looked like he would not let Jackie off easily! Jackie held his sword in one hand and formed seals with his other. A hundred soul swords fused into one, and the massive sword fused into his gray sword. It was the first time Jackie unleashed the full power of Destroying the Void. Even though it was an upper earth rank technique, it was not much in Jackie¡¯s eyes. That was because Jackie had already reached the third level of mastery, and the power was not something to be underestimated. Jackie roared angrily as he shed. A massive sh shot out of the gray sword. The webs of ice that surrounded him were already right in front of Jackie. Everyone merely heard a crack, and the solid-looking ice was actually shattered by Jackie¡®s sh. Furthermore, the sh did not lose any power at all after breaking through the ice. It continued rushing forward,pletely shattering everyone¡¯s expectations. Even Walter that was following the ice could not react in time! Jackie had already mastered Destroying the Void. Even an upper earth rank technique like Sealing Ice was as fragile as paper in front of Destroying the Void. Everyone had been anticipating Jackie being sealed up and left to Walter¡¯s mercy like amb. Still, that notion had beenpletely destroyed. After the sh destroyed Sealing Ice, it continued right at Walter. Walter only reacted by the time the sh was three feet away from him, but it was already far toote to do anything. Normally, Walter would definitely have defended himself while he attacked, and would have been prepared for anything. However, he overestimated himself and underestimated Jackie. He had thought that there was no other possible result other than his victory. After a shing sound, the sh went through his chest. He felt an intense pain throughout his whole body. Walter suddenly widened his eyes as his whole body tossed around. The pain of a soul being ripped apart was something no one could stand. It was as if a hundred thousand ants were eating at his soul. He even wanted to slice open his body and pull his soul out. However, there was nothing he could do at that moment. He could not even use his true energy due to the pain as he fell on the ground violently. Walter cried out in agony. He constantly wailed as he said, ¡°It hurts! Stop, please stop!¡± Other than crying out in agony, he constantly begged Jackie to stop as well. He wanted Jackie to pull that power out of his body. He had never felt such intense pain before. In just a moment, he had already rolled around the floor ten times. That majestic chosen disciple of an eighth-grade n looked even more pathetic than a beggar at that moment. Jackie raised an eyebrow, not bothering with those cries for mercy. He let out a smile as he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d have me begging for death? Since you¡¯ve already said that, why would I save you?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Everyone present had heard those words. Everyone who had thought that Jackie would definitely die hurriedly shut their mouths. Chapter 2865 Chapter 2865 Chapter 2865 ¡°Isn¡¯t Walter a chosen disciple of the Compass Pavilion? Why is he so weak?¡± ¡°Are you stupid?! Walter is not weak at all. His opponent is just too strong. Didn¡¯t you hear that Sealing Ice was an upper earth rank technique? There are so many people here, and how many of them can learn a technique like that? This guy actually broke through it. It means that his technique is stronger than Walters!¡± ¡°Could he be using an ultimate god rank technique?!¡± That was immediately shot down by everyone there. ¡°Are you crazy? How could you say that? Don¡¯t you know what an ultimate god rank technique means? Unless you¡¯re already at the divine solidifying realm or if you¡¯re an incredibly talentedte stage spring solidifying realm, you can¡¯t possibly use such a technique.¡± ¡°Everyone¡¯s here under the restrictions of the Whirling World. No one here is older than sixty. Do you really think someone who¡¯s not even sixty can use an ultimate god rank technique?!¡± ¡°That¡®s right! This guy probably has an upper earth rank technique as well. He was able to defeat Walter probably because he¡¯s already mastered it!¡± ¡°If that¡¯s really true, then this guy must be incredibly talented. No wonder a chosen disciple of an eighth-grade n lost to him! ¡° ¡°It wasn¡¯t a wasted trip to the Whirling World. I saw so many masters.¡± Those spectators who had nothing to do with Walter were incredibly interested in the discussions. Those who were insulting Jackie earlier all changed their tones and started to praise Jackie. They all said that Jackie was a generational master. Even the chosen disciple of an eighth-grade n seemed normal in front of him. However, the disciples of the Compass Pavilion could not remain calm. They had been sitting in the audience incredibly confidently. When Jackie broke through the ice, they gaped in disbelief. Walter was in so much pain, that it was obvious that Jackie had dealt a fatal blow. All of them rushed over from the stands. Walter was a much more important person than Vincent was. If something really did happen to Walter, the disciples there would have to take responsibility as well. Vale had not recovered yet, and he was the most shocked out of all of them. Among those people, he was the one who had met Jackie the earliest. Every time Jackie appeared, he would be shocked. The few of them rushed over to the stage but were stopped by the barrier. Thews still felt that Walter still had the ability to fight. So, the shields were still up, but Walter was already in so much pain that he could not even think straight. Jackie¡¯s mastery of Destroying the Void was already on a whole different level. Even though Destroying the Void had already formed into a sh and went through Walter¡¯s body, Jackie could still control it. He did not let Destroying the Void destroy Walter¡¯s body quickly. Instead, he had it slowly eat away at Walter¡¯s soul. He wanted Walter to still be able to fight while Walter felt the intense pain. The Compass Pavilion¡¯s disciples started to panic when they saw that the barrier was still there despite Walter being in so much pain. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. They shouted, ¡°Hurry up and let him go! Jackie, don¡¯t get too full of yourself. Don¡¯t think you can do whatever you want after you win this. You¡¯ve thoroughly angered the Compass Pavilion. We won¡¯t let you off!¡± Chapter 2866 Chapter 2866 Chapter 2866 ¡°That¡¯s right! Hurry up and let Walter go. If something happens to him, you¡¯ll suffer greatly! Walter isn¡¯t Vincent, and there may still be room for negotiation after you killed Vincent, but if you kill Walter, even God can¡¯t help you. Once you get out of the Whirling World, the Compass Pavilion will hunt you down forever!¡± The curses and warnings flew into Jackie¡¯s ears. Of course, he had expected as much. The fact that he dared to make his move meant that he was not concerned. To the wandering warriors, Compass Pavilion was a threat, but to Jackie, they were not that important. What could they do to him? As long as he was strong enough and managed to join a stronger n, the Compass Pavilion would not be able to do anything. This thing was Compass Pavilion¡¯s fault from the start, anyway, and Jackie never went against the rules at all. Had they not egged him on, Jackie would never have bothered with them. Jackie let out a cold smile as he turned to look at the disciples from the Compass Pavilion. He deliberately raised his voice as he dered, ¡°Listen up, Compass Pavilion! Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you want just because you¡¯re from an eighth-grade n. You were the ones looking for trouble from the start, targeting me after you lost your match. If you hadn¡¯t bothered me to no end, I wouldn¡¯t have bothered with you at all. You do whatever you want to just because you have a strong n behind you, and it makes me sick!¡± Jackie¡¯s words managed to gain the support of the spectators as they pped and cheered. He had voiced out their grievances, the disciples of higher grade ns truly enjoyed showing off! It was also incredibly two-faced, too, that only they were allowed to look for weaker opponents. The weak were never allowed to fight back. Even talented warriors would not be shown mercy as long as those warriors did not have the right background! Everyone was pleased to hear Jackie¡¯s words, and they made it verbal. ¡°Get lost, Compass Pavilion. Do you think you¡¯re the only ones who can show up like that? Are others not allowed to retaliate? We¡¯ve all heard how Walter said he wanted Jackie to be begging to die before the battle started. Is Jackie not allowed to do the same to him? Does that warrant the Compass Pavilion hunting him down?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re the only ones ever allowed to do anything! For so many years, you treated the weak just like this! Don¡®t think that you can do whatever you want just because no one fought back!¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°Go to hell, Compass Pavilion!¡± The curses were everywhere, and there were even those who started to throw dirty things their way. The disciples of the Compass Pavilion glowered at this. They could not believe that Jackie¡¯s words had riled up everyone else like this! One of them could not resist shouting out in anger, ¡°You trashy wandering warriors only know how to shout out during times like these. Once you¡¯re out of the Whirling World, you¡¯re nothing in front of us!¡± Those words caused a greater reaction from the crowd. Quite a few of them were thoroughly angered, but thankfully, something held them back. They knew that they would be punished by thews of the Whirling World if they fought, so they restrained themselves. They cursed the disciples of the Compass Pavilion without stopping. Just like that, the second arena turned mored like a night market. The constant arguments never stopped. There were too few disciples from the Compass Pavilion, and they were no match for all the spectators. Chapter 2867 Chapter 2867 Chapter 2867 The spectators were a mix of all sorts of warriors. Some of them just loved to argue normally, and it finally served useful as they cursed the disciples of the Compass Pavilion to their hearts¡® content. Some of them even used their true energy on their throats, deliberately enhancing their voices. They were worried that the people next to them could not hear the vulgarities they were spitting out. This, however, made Jackie¡¯s ears hurt. He never expected the words he exchanged with the disciples of the Compass Pavilion to rouse the crowd so aggressively. Jackie helplessly sighed, feeling like continuing would bear no fruit. They would not end up fighting anyway and could only fight with their words. In the end, Jackie could no longer tolerate it. He went to the corner of the stage and stood there silently, not nning on killing Walter just yet. He wanted Walter to beg for death. That was the promise Walter had given him before, so he wanted Walter to get a taste of his medicine. Time slowly ticked away, but the sound of the arguments did not stop. Walter¡¯s twitching slowly grew weaker, and the barrier finally fell. The Compass Pavilion¡¯s disciples hurried over and helped Walter up. Vale frowned as he checked Walter¡¯s pulse. Even though he could still feel something, it was incredibly weak. Manse hurriedly retrieved many pills from his spatial ring and stuffed them into Walter¡¯s mouth, but none of those pills could cure Walter¡¯s current injuries. After all, Jackie had already used Destroying the Void to destroy Walter¡®s soul. Some pills that were meant to just cure internal injuries could do nothing for a destroyed soul. Manse had fed Walter so many pills, but Walter showed no signs of improving, which caused Manse to panic.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Fear crept into his heart. If Walter truly died, they would all be implicated. Manse turned his gaze toward Jackie and shot him a deadly re. He looked like he wanted to rip Jackie apart, but Jackie was already used to that expression. ¡°Are you not afraid of death, Jackie?!¡± shouted Manse. ¡°The Compass Pavilion won¡¯t just take things lying down. We¡¯ll get our revenge for your actions. I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± Jackieughed and nonchntly replied, walking toward Manse, ¡°Walter¡®s current state is me exacting my revenge against you. If you insist, however, I¡¯ll wee it. Of course, that depends if you have the skills to do so. I never trouble those who haven¡¯t troubled me, and I¡¯ll return any offenses against me several times over. If you refuse to give up, I¡¯ll make you all pay the price!¡± Manse cowered in fear as Jackie got closer. Even though Manse loves to shout and curse, he was still already thoroughly afraid of Jackie. He had not been that scared of Jackie after Vincent lost, but even Walter had lost so badly. Manse was forced to look at Jackie in a different light. Jackie was deathly terrifying. His talents were practically demonic. ¡°Y-You can¡¯t do anything here,¡± stammered Manse. ¡°If you attack, you¡¯ll be punished by thews. You¡¯ll be struck by lightning, you know?!¡± Chapter 2868 Chapter 2868 Chapter 2868 Jackie let out a coldugh. ¡°I¡®m not nning on doing anything to you. I¡¯m just here to remind you, didn¡¯t you forget something important?¡± Jackie¡¯s words baffled Manse for a moment. Frowning, he recalled What it was that Jackie meant. He had struck a bet with Jackie, and bitterness crept into his being as he gritted his teeth. Manse had betted against Jackie before because he was certain that Jackie could not win at all. He was so sure that Jackie would lose terribly and that he would easily get 190000 spirit crystals from Jackie. He never expected that he had actually dug his own hole. Jackie won their bet! Jackie extended his hand. ¡°Hurry and pay up, l don¡¯t have all day. I have things I need to do. I just wanted to bet ny thousand spirit crystals, but you insisted on adding a hundred thousand to the bet. You set the bet to a hundred and ny spirit crystals yourself, so give it here.¡± Manse nearly spat blood upon hearing Jackie¡¯s words. Despite his reluctance, however, it was what had happened. Jackie had only said 90000 spirit crystals were to be in the bet, but Manse was sure that Jackie would lose and added 100000 to it. He shot himself in the foot! Manse wanted to p himself at that moment. 90000 spirit crystals might still be a sum, but it was not too bad. 190000, however, was a different story. s, he and Jackie had signed a contract, and he could not back down even if he wanted to. If he did not pay up, the contract would immediately take effect, and he would not be able to bear the consequences. What followed was a strangely smooth process. After Walter was brought out of the stage by the disciples of the Compass Pavilion, Jackie obtained the third token, and it was slightly more special. The entry token had turned into an exit token. That meant that he could get out of the city right after he arrived at the third level. Jackie let out a sigh as he put the token into Mustard Seed before he brought Rudy to the third level. Compared to how noisy the first and second levels were, the third level was more vacant. Other than the exit and the entrance to the fourth level, there was nothing else on the third level. A few people were resting in the perimeter, though, seemingly wondering if they should head to the fourth level. Jackie pulled out the entry token as he toyed with it in his hand. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . If it were anyone else, they might have been worried about how difficult the fourth level could be, and they might be puzzled over whether or not they should ascend. However, he did not have that thought at all. If he did not go to the fourth level, no one there probably could. Rudy did not even need to ask to know what Jackie was thinking. He looked at Jackie earnestly and was more than certain to follow him wherever he went. Rudy looked at the other warriors that were on the third level and whispered with augh, ¡°These people must be conflicted if they should head to the fourth level. After all, the second level probably wasn¡¯t that difficult for them. Those who enter the fourth level are all quite strong. No one knows what will happen there and whether they¡¯ll lose their lives.¡± Jackie turned to look at Rudy and, after thinking, said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay here as well? I didn¡¯t get any information from the exit token. I don¡¯t know what sort of challenges are waiting there. You¡¯re too frail, and I think you¡¯ll be in danger if you tag along.¡± Chapter 2869 Chapter 2869 Chapter 2869 Rudy shook his head vehemently at Jackie¡¯s offer, not wanting to follow through. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here. If you go to the fourth level, you¡®ll go to the fifth as well. There are seven levels in this tower. Who knows if you¡¯ll just be sent out or transferred to somewhere once you conquer the seventh level? What will I do if I¡¯m left alone here?¡± Jackie nodded silently at Rudy¡¯s words. Rudy¡¯s concerns were not unwarranted, no doubt. If he headed to the seventh level in one go, the tower might see him as a perfect challenger. It might reward him immediately and instantly transfer him somewhere else. If he left Rudy there, he might not meet him again. Jackie¡¯s expression seemed uncertain even after a few seconds, and Rudy, fearing his expression, reached out to grab Jackie¡¯s arm. ¡°I entered Thousand Leaves Pavilion as your dependent. Since I¡¯m your dependent, I won¡¯t be facing any challenges at all. As long as you continue climbing, I won¡¯t leave no matter what dangers we face,¡± said Rudy earnestly. ¡°Even if I am unlucky enough to die there, it¡®d be my own doing.¡± Ever since he knew Jackie, Rudy felt like he had constantly been in danger, but it was not in his hands to change. While he knew nothing else, he was certain of one thing, Jackie was incredibly reliable, and he would only be able to survive if he followed Jackie. He wanted to get through these two years and leave the Whirling World to the Golden Pills as soon as he could. Jackie nodded at Rudy¡¯s words. The two of them arrived at the entrance to the fourth level where a few people gathered, yet all of them looked wary. After all, they did not know what the future had in store for them. Jackie was about to enter the fourth level when Rudy grabbed his arm. He looked at Rudy with a frown. Rudy took a few deep breaths before saying, ¡°I know you¡¯re very confident in yourself, but you still have to be prepared. Even though we¡¯re still in the Whirling World, those from the Compass Pavilion won¡¯t just sit there idly. They probably won¡¯t stand a chance against you alone, but if theye in groups, we¡¯ll have a hard time for sure.¡± Jackie nodded. He had already thought about that. If he was truly afraid of the Compass Pavilion, he would not have faced them so strongly from the start. ¡°I¡¯m the same as always,¡± answered Jackie. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to those who¡¯ve done nothing to me. If someone wrongs me, I¡¯ll pay it back several times. If Vincent didn¡¯t cause me trouble, we wouldn¡¯t have been caught in a conflict. They were the cause of everything. I know they¡¯ll cause me more trouble, and I¡¯ll fight back. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t put myself in danger.¡± Jackie¡¯s words were incredibly calm as if he was just talking about his meal. Hearing these words, Rudy felt more at. ease.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 2870 Chapter 2870 Chapter 2870 Rudy exhaled before he spoke, ¡°When you were facing Walter just now, I noticed that Grayson kept looking at your battle. I was paying attention to him, and he noticed meter on. I couldn¡¯t see his expression because I was too far, though. His stare toward me felt so unnerving, as though I was about to be bitten by a snake. You were right, Grayson probably sees us as enemies.¡± Jackie nodded. Ever since Grayson appeared, a lot more questions surfaced in his head. Jackie did not believe a single thing those elders said anymore. There had to be an even bigger secret behind everything! Jackie was about to say something when Rudy interjected, saying, ¡°I know what you want to say, and I understand everything Without you saying it. I know my recklessness caused you trouble. I¡¯ll remember this in the future, and I won¡¯t cause you any more trouble.¡± Jackie felt a little more at ease to hear Rudy¡¯s promise. After all, Rudy was a naive fool who would let his emotions get the better of hint in many situations. Rudy eventually realized the errors of his ways. After saying all that, Rudy seemed to have been relieved of a heavy burden as the two of them entered the fourth level. They were greeted with an incredibly bright grasnd, where a few people lingered around. Most of them sat on the grass, holding a crystal ball in their hands. Most of them had their eyes closed, and a few were whispering amongst themselves. The atmosphere was somber and heavy. Even if there were any discussions, everyone¡¯s voices were muted. That was the fourth level of the tower, and it looked like they had entered a different world. Rudy blinked as he looked at the purple crystal ball in Jackie¡¯s hands. After that, he, confused, looked at everyone who was sitting. Before he could ask anything, Jackie pulled Rudy to a secluded corner to sit. After they settled down, Rudy impatiently said to Jackie, ¡°What¡¯s all this? What¡¯s that ball in your hands? Why does the ball in their hands have a color to it that¡¯s different from yours? What¡¯s the fourth level?¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Rudy was filled with questions at that moment, and Jackie exined everything in detail. The moment Jackie entered the fourth level, a wave of information was transferred to his head, including the fourth level¡¯s rules, in detail. The fourth level was not a battle between challengers. If they wanted to enter the fifth level from the fourth, they needed to kill a certain number of wind beasts. Chapter 2871 Chapter 2871 Chapter 2871 After killing two wind beasts, the crystal ball would turn from blue to green. Then, warriors would face a wind beast that was a few times stronger. Only after killing that wind beast would they get to enter the fifth level. Rudy frowned and repeated the information Jackie gave, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that the fourth level has three stages, and as long as you pass, the crystal ball will change colors. There are three colors in total. Getting to the fifth level requires you to get through three stages!¡± Jackie nodded at Rudy¡¯s solid summary. He needed to do precisely that to get into the fifth level. Only after four wind beasts died would he be able to get to the fifth level. Rudy nodded and smiled. ¡°The fourth floor is probably not that hard for you. No matter how strong the wind beasts are, they¡¯re just at thete stage of the innate level!¡± At this moment, the people around Rudy and Jackie finally snapped. Even though they had picked out a more secluded spot, there were still too many people around. It was onlyparatively secluded, too, and since they did not entirely lower their voices, a few people around them had heard the conversation. A squinty-eyed man let out augh after he heard Rudy. ¡°You¡¯re just a dependent, no doubt. Where did you get the guts to say something like that? It¡¯s as if the guy next to you can just pass on a whim!¡± A white-robed man next to the squinty-eyed man nodded. ¡°That person is so absurd. He doesn¡¯t know how hard a wind beast is to deal with at all. Just look at what they¡¯re wearing; they¡¯re not from a major n. If they¡¯re not from an inner or chosen disciple from a major n, they shouldn¡¯t be so arrogant to assume that they can easily defeat a wind beast. Just look at those people who have their eyes shut. All of them have done everything they could, but those who can kill the wind beasts aren¡¯t many at all! Where did you get the courage to say all of that?!¡± More cries of anger arose from around them. After all, Rudy¡¯s words did seem arrogant. Rudy, in truth, was not an arrogant person, but Jackie had just given him too much confidence. He did not feel like he had said anything wrong, however, and the ignorant crowd was just bitter. Rudy let out a light snort, raised his eyebrows, and said, ¡°What do you know?¡± However, he shut his mouth before saying anything. After all, his mouth had caused Jackie so much trouble before. It had left a deep impression on him, even if he was full of discontent. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He did not dare to say anything else, but his words had already evoked reactions from the people. They looked at Rudy with disdain and thought of him as just a fool who had never experienced the world before. Untrained people would always say ignorant things, after all. Chapter 2872 Chapter 2872 Chapter 2872 ¡°There truly are all sorts of people in the world. They don¡¯t even know their ce to have said such things!¡± ¡°Do you see the person in the white clothes over there? That person is from the Deer Pavilion and is even a chosen disciple. It took him an hour before the crystal turned blue!¡± ¡°Since you¡¯ve been so arrogant, entertain me, how long do you think the brat next to you will take to turn his crystal ball blue?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Enlighten us. You praised that man so much, so how long will it take for him to turn the purple crystal ball blue?!¡± Everyone sneered at Rudy and persistently challenged him to tell them how long he thought Jackie would take to pass the first stage. These people were not from notable backgrounds. Most of them were from sixth-grade ns or wandering warriors, and it would take them at least eight hours to even pass the first stage. They could notpare to talented prodigies at all. Initially, Rudy did not want to bother with the crowd and remained silent. However, the people were like flies that buzzed at him mockingly. Rudy looked at Jackie with a pleading expression. Jackie raised an eyebrow as he said in a low voice, ¡°You were the one who caused this. Handle it yourself.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . It was not the first time Rudy¡¯s mouth had gotten him into trouble, and Jackie could not save Rudy every time. Rudy sighed helplessly as he raised his voice to answer, ¡°Since they took an hour, Jackie will only need half of that!¡± At this point, Rudy was irked by these people. Instead of taking him seriously, however, they burst into cackles. They stared at Jackie and Rudy demeaningly as though they were both clowns. ¡°Do you know how long an hour is?¡± one of them sneered. ¡°Do you know how long half of that is? Don¡®t think that you¡¯ll be able to kill the wind beast just because you¡¯re a little skilled. The wind beasts might be restricted to thete stage of the innate level just like all of us, but their skills aren¡¯t just there for show! Have you ever heard of the wind beast¡¯s killing technique?¡± Rudy took a deep breath as he honestly shook his head. Of course he had never heard of it; he did not even know what a wind beast looked like. Everyone was even more amused when they saw Rudy shaking his head and wanted nothing more than to bash his head in. ¡°The wind beast¡¯s killing technique is a middle earth rank technique. It¡¯s just like human techniques and is split into three stages. The first wind beast the warriors will meet has a skill equivalent to a second stage mastery of an earth rank technique, and it¡¯s already quite close to perfecting it! Surely you understand now!¡± Middle stage earth rank techniques were more or less impossible for most wandering warriors or disciples of low-grade ns. Many of them could learn them but could not get to the second stage. Some of them were merely just starting out in the first stage. Hence, many of them could not stand up to the wind beasts at all! Most of them would spend a lot of time dealing with the wind beast. Chapter 2873 Chapter 2873 Chapter 2873 The wind beast¡¯s greatest weakness was itsck of intelligence, incapable of nning or scheming. As long as the warriors were smart enough, they would be able to kill the wind beasts eventually. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The squinty-eyed man snorted. ¡°Surely you know the Deer Pavilion. You looked like you couldn¡¯t be bothered with the Deer Pavilion at all when I mentioned it. You know they are one of the strongest ns in Middle Province, no? Are you even from the Middle Province?¡± With those usations, the man seemed more and more certain that Rudy was an ignorant country bumpkin. Otherwise, Rudy would not have said such unintelligent words. Rudy¡¯s lips twitched as he finally understood why Jackie always kept to himself; it was aplete waste of time arguing with such people. He had never nned on talking to them, but they seemed insistent on forcing him to talk. Rudy frowned and said, ¡°Of course I know that the Deer Pavilion is a seventh-grade n in Middle Province. They even stand at the top of seventh-grade ns.¡± The squinty-eyed man quickly said, ¡°Since you know that, why did you look so disdainful when I mentioned it?¡± Rudy frowned, at this point, he wanted to bite back at the man, wanting to ask why he was so intent on looking at his expression. Already at his wits¡¯ end, he wanted to argue with everyone when Jackie stopped him. ¡°Why are you arguing with them?¡± said Jackie, not bothering to lower his voice. ¡°It¡¯s a waste of your time. They don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying at all.¡± Silence fell upon them at that instant. Jackie had not spoken at all from the start, and everyone had thought that Jackie just did not like bragging, yet Jackie had shattered their expectations. Rudy was already arrogant enough, but Jackie seemed even more so. ¡°How rude! Do you know what you¡¯re saying, you brat? I see ignorant folk like you all the time, but I¡¯ve never seen someone ignorant be as arrogant as you are. You must have some skill, but since you¡¯re skilled, you should understand that there are always people stronger than you! There are countless masters out there! Don¡¯t you know how ignorant you are?¡± Jackie¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile as he stared at the squinty-eyed man. ¡°There¡¯s still no telling who the ignorant one is. You don¡¯t know anything, so why are you in such a hurry to judge me? Don¡¯t use your skills to judge others. If you¡¯re trash, it only proves that you¡¯re the trash. You can¡¯t just assume that everyone else is trash, too.¡± Those words thoroughly angered the man, causing him to shoot up from his seat as he squinted at Jackie. Jackie snorted as he ignored the guy. So what if the guy stood up? The fourth level prohibited personal fights. If the man attacked Jackie, he would be struck by lightning immediately. Sure enough, the man did not attack, though he struggled to stamp down his anger. It took a while before he finally sat back down. The white-robed man behind the squinty-eyed man felt indignant when he saw how angry his friend was. The white-robed man looked at Jackie in disdain. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that this Jackie will be able to finish the first stage in half an hour, changing the crystal ball from purple to blue? Since the two of you are so stubborn, prove it to us with your skills. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re truly gifted or just all talk!¡± ¡°Why do you care if I¡¯m skilled or not?¡± quipped Jackie. ¡°Even if I proved my skills, you¡¯re not worth me proving them at all!¡± Jackie had experienced one too many scenarios like this, and it solidified him to not cave in to people such as these so easily. Chapter 2874 Chapter 2874 Chapter 2874 The squinty-eyed man¡¯s expression stiffened, and everyone else reeled back in shock at Jackie¡¯s attitude. After all, they did not know how skilled Jackie actually was or where Jackie was from. Anyone who entered the fourth level was not to be underestimated. They were worried that they had stumbled upon an actual threat and that they would be dealt with after leaving the tower. However, the squinty-eyed man was unwilling to admit defeat. ¡°Why are you so arrogant?¡± he snorted. ¡°If you¡¯re that skilled, suit yourself. Just don¡¯t end up pping yourself in the face after you¡¯ve bragged that much! That¡¯d be really funny.¡± Even though the man had whispered this, Rudy heard it all. He suddenly straightened his body and snapped, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Rudy was about to argue when Jackie frowned and pulled Rudy back. Rudy was forced to restrain himself. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Jackie let out a sigh, not wanting to waste time on those people. Just like what he had said, even if he got past the stage, he would have done it for himself and not to prove anything to those people. He thus took a deep breath as he transferred his soul energy to the crystal ball. The next second, he felt like the whole world spun before he found himself in a foreign space, filled with purple true energy. At that moment, he heard powerful roars up ahead. Jackie looked up to see a beast that was the size of two people baring its teeth at him fiercely. It looked like it would lunge at Jackie at any moment. This was the wind beast. The wind beast had a huge lion¡®s head and a tiger¡¯s body. It was covered with green scales and had four powerful-looking ws. A majestic aura enveloped the beast that even though it was just at the late stage of the innate level, it was obvious from its aura that it was no ordinary beast at that level. The wind beast narrowed its eyes as it measured Jackie. It seemed to be trying to determine if this prey was dangerous. Jackie pulled out his gray sword from Mustard Seed with familiarity. His hands suddenly flew through many seals, and 80 soul swords materialized in the air. With a casual wave, it fused into a massive soul sword that fused into the sword in his hand. Jackie was already incredibly familiar with Destroying the Void. He looked up at the wind beast in front of him. At that moment, instead of feeling daunted, Jackie felt carefree. As he looked at the wind beast¡¯s movements, he calcted his potential moves. He had already mastered Destroying the Void at that point and would be choosing a different technique next. Naturally, he needed to pick an even stronger technique; he just did not know What skill he wanted to employ. Destroying the Void was just an ordinary technique in the Divine Void World. It was not even a third- ss skill. After all, it was just an upper ultimate god rank technique. It was nothing against someone that was truly strong. Since he needed to choose a new technique, he needed something even better. As Jackie mulled over everything, the wind beast lost its patience. Its hind legs kicked out as it rushed toward Jackie like a cannonball. Its green eyes stared daggers at Jackie as it let loose a loud roar, causing even the air around them to tremble. A green wind de shot right at Jackie¡®s neck. Jackie raised an eyebrow as he shed with the gray sword with both hands. The shes shed incredibly quickly. Chapter 2875 Chapter 2875 Chapter 2875 Jackie heard a loud explosion. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . At that moment, he was not actually within the crystal ball. Instead, the crystal ball used Jackie¡¯s soul to recreate a replica of him to battle against the wind beast. The real Jackie was still on the fourth level with his eyes closed, still seated, his soul within the crystal ball. Ever since Jackie closed his eyes and entered the crystal ball, Rudy had been staring at Jackie, expectation written all over his face. The squinty-eyed man no longer wanted to say anything before the results were out, thanks to what Jackie said. However, when he saw Rudy¡¯s look of anticipation, he could not stop himself from mocking him. ¡°The more hope you have, the more disappointed you¡¯ll be. Surely you know that? Don¡¯t think that he¡¯ll be able to get good results here just because he¡¯s the strongest in your world. Even a chosen disciple of one of the strongest seventh-grade ns used up an hour before they got past the first stage. It¡¯d be good enough if Jackie manages to do it in twelve hours. Of course, that¡¯s if he¡¯s smart enough to not let the wind beast get him!¡± The white-robed man behind verbally agreed, saying, ¡°That¡®s right! But with how the guy was earlier, he¡¯s probably not that smart. If he¡¯s not intelligent enough, he¡¯ll only think of facing the wind beast head-on. The wind beast¡¯s skill is an absolute killing technique. To be honest, it¡¯s even stronger than ordinary middle earth rank techniques. You should know what a technique of that level represents.¡± ¡°This kid is obviously inexperienced. He¡¯s probably never seen the power of a middle earth rank technique before. If this kid insists on facing the wind beast head-on, he might be ripped apart by the wind beast¡¯s ws. If that happens, his soul will be damaged, and he¡¯ll wake up in a pathetic state.¡± Rudy shot these people a cold stare. He had just said a few words, yet it actually wounded their dignity! This was why they held no reservations in mocking Jackie. It was the first time Rudy experienced how annoying people who overvalued their dignity could be. ¡°You ignorant fools only know how to insult others,¡± sneered Rudy. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen the results yet, so how do you know that the wind beast¡¯ s ws will rip Jackie? If you don¡¯t have the skills, don¡¯t use your perspective on others. Don¡¯t you know that¡­¡± ¡°What did you say, you brat?!¡± The squinty-eyed man almost jumped up. Rudy¡¯s words hurt even more than what Jackie had said. If it were not for the restriction of thews, the squinty-eyed man would have attacked Rudy. Rudy smirked when he saw how furious the man was. The white-clothed man and the other spectators started to speak among themselves. Everyone felt like Rudy was far too obnoxious and that he needed a beating. The white-robed man raised his voice and snarled, ¡°You should be d that there arews protecting you on the fourth level. Otherwise, you won¡®t be able to leave this ce alive. You¡¯d die a horrible death!¡± Rudy had heard so many simr speeches that he felt impervious to them. It was like everyone who was against him would say something like that. Jackie had heard more than he did, too. Chapter 2876 Chapter 2876 Chapter 2876 Rudy sneered as he ignored the words aimed their way. ¡°You lot are just clowns to me!¡± The squinty-eyed man¡¯s face reddened in anger. ¡°You delinquents truly are a piece of work! If you truly think this guy can kill a wind beast in half an hour¡­¡± Before the squinty-eyed man could finish, he heard sharp inhales from those around him. He thus stopped as he looked around at everyone. He frowned and said, ¡°Why do all of you seem so surprised?¡± The white-robed man paled as he pointed at Jackie. ¡°Look at him!¡± The squinty-eyed man hurriedly turned to look in the direction the white-robed man was pointing. He saw Jackie staring at him with a cold gaze. In Jackie¡¯s hand, the purple crystal ball had already turned from purple to blue. He passed, and it did not even take him that long! Everyone had only exchanged a few words, it had not even been 10 minutes. It was five minutes at most, but the brat had already passed! The squinty-eyed man was filled with disbelief as his gaze toward Jackie lost all ounce of disdain, reced with horror instead. Only someone immensely talented would have been able to do that. He had passed earlier, yet it had taken him a great deal of effort to turn the blue orb to purple, passing the first stage. He remembered that the wind beast would not attack instantly after going into the crystal ball. Only after the two of them stared at each other for a while did the wind beast start attacking.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Warriors would usually not attack immediately after entering the crystal world unless there were special circumstances. They were one to observe their opponents, thus they waited for the wind beast to attack before they did anything. After all, they needed some time to limate themselves. If Jackie did what the warriors did upon entering the crystal ball and did not attack immediately, it meant that his battle would have ended earlier. The squinty-eyed man shuddered at the possibility. He even started to wonder if he was dreaming. Otherwise, something so absurd would not have happened. The white-robed man trembled as he said, ¡°Could you be the chosen disciple of a ninth-grade n?!¡± That was the only thing he could deduce from this. To him, only chosen disciples of a ninth-grade n could pass in such a short duration. Jackie raised an eyebrow, not really caring about their surprise, while Rudy was pleased. After all, all of these people had tried so hard to put them down and deny Jackie¡¯s skill, much to his chagrin. Rudy turned to look at everyone. ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you to not judge Jackie with your standards? You¡¯re the ignorant ones here!¡± he spoke, enunciating hisst sentence as he did. To this, no one dared to retort and refute. Rudy was not too harsh with his words either, they truly were ignorant. They never expected Jackie to really be so skilled. Normally, regr warriors like them would never be able to interact with talented warriors. They never expected to encounter such a demon. Chapter 2877 Chapter 2877 Chapter 2877 ¡®Demon¡¯ was the only way they could describe Jackie as his skillspletely exceeded all of their expectations. After all, they had all gone through the first stage. Jackie did not bother with any of their surprise at all as he closed his eyes again as his soul went through the crystal ball. To Jackie, this was an insignificant ce. His final goal was the sixth or the seventh level. Only by constantly moving up could he gain even more resources. Back when he was in ck Sun City, he had obtained the Purple Soul Fruit, Purple Soul Crystal, and other valuable treasures. An eighth-level city was a level higher than a ninth-level city where better treasures could be obtained. Thankfully, he had picked a more secluded spot, so themotion did not attract too much attention. Those people who saw Jackie¡¯s skills did not dare spread the word around out of fear. After five minutes, the blue crystal turned green, signifying that Jackie had passed the second stage and arrived at the third stage. Killing those two wind beasts was a breeze for him. After all, no matter how impressive those wind beasts looked, their techniques were only at the middle stage of the earth rank. There might have been one more beastpared to the first stage, but the level of the wind beast did not increase. The third stage was different. The wind beast from the third stage had an upper earth rank technique. Regardless, Jackie broke no sweat for it, having mastered Destroying the Void. At that moment, Jackie did not feel any pressure at all, just like during the first stage. He held his sword tightly, letting out another sh when the wind beastunched its upgraded technique at Jackie. The gray sh shed with the de of wind. With a screech, the wind de shattered, powerless against the sh. The sh suddenly appeared before the wind beast. With a cry of agony, the wind beast retreated backward while Jackie¡¯s hands moved as he activated thews of space. The sword sh disappeared on the spot. When it appeared again, it was already at the wind beast¡¯s forehead. With a squelch, the wind beast let out a cry of agony as it copsed onto the ground. After turning around, it finally stopped breathing. Jackie let out a smile as the world before him started to spin. When he opened his eyes again, he was already out of the crystal ball. At that moment, the ball in his hand was already vermillion. The vermillion glow was reflected on Jackie¡¯s clothes, looking very lively. Jackie raised an eyebrow, saying, ¡°It was no challenge.¡± Everyone¡¯s expression twisted when they heard Jackie¡¯s first words, not even daring topare themselves to him. Jackie had gone through every stage in the same duration. Each time, it was so easy that everyone wondered if the orb in Jackie¡¯s hands was different from theirs. All Jackie¡¯s words did was make them bitter. The stages they could not pass, despite trying their best, were no challenge at all to Jackie. Compared to him, they were not even worth trash! The squinty-eyed man¡¯s expression was sour. His lips twitched as he struggled to even find words to say. He wanted to disappear from the ce. Jackie raised an eyebrow as the ball in his hand glowed brighter and brighter, and it attracted a lot of attention. At that moment, some of them finally noticed Jackie. ¡°Someone else passed! How long has this person been here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. He¡¯s sitting in such a secluded space. I didn¡®t notice him, but regardless, he still passed. This stage is too hard, though. l feel like this level will eliminate half of us. I¡¯m jealous every time I see someone pass.¡±N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 2878 Chapter 2878 Chapter 2878 There were a lot of discussions around them. The ones around Jackie could hear everything. When the question about how long Jackie had been in the crystal ball¡¯s dimension was asked, all of them exhibited poor emotions. They were hesitant to say anything and were embarrassed beyond relief. They wanted to tell everyone that the person sitting here was a demon, but they were afraid that Jackie might just punish them for it. They were certain that Jackie came from arge n, or he would not have been that strong! The vermillion glow slowly faded with time, and once the glow vanished, the ball turned into a token. The token had a vermillion glow to it with the words ¡°Entry Token¡± written on it. Rudy looked at Jackie happily. ¡°The entry token for the fifth level!¡± Jackie nodded, not showing any emotion on his face. To him, he was bound to enter the fifth level. Only those around them would feel like Jackie had expended great effort to obtain the token. Jackie did not dy as he stood up from the spot and shot Rudy a look. The two of them headed to the entrance of the fifth level. The entrance of the fifth level was concealed, it was impossible to spot it if one did not know what they were looking for. Thankfully, the information was registered into Jackie¡¯s mind before they entered, clearly showing the position of the entrance. After they entered the fifth level, Rudy looked around and asked curiously, ¡°This is the fifth level? Why isn¡¯t anything here? I don¡¯t even see anyone else.¡± The fifth level was far too different from his expectations. It was not as loud as the first or second levels, and there were no grasnds like the third either. Instead, it was deste. Whether it be the ground or the skies, it waspletely white. It was so white that it was unsettling. Even if it was harder to get into the fifth level, there were a lot of them who passed and entered the fifth level. Strangely, they had not seen another person other than one another after they entered. It scared Rudy a little. He felt like he had entered apletely unknown world, and the mystery filled him with fear. He could not stop himself from retreating behind Jackie as he then whispered, ¡°Why is it so creepy here? It¡¯s all white around us, but there are only two of us here. Where are the others who passed? Could the fifth level be a solo level? Would I drag you down by being here?¡± Just as he asked that question, a t voice was suddenly heard from the space around them. The voice was clear and cold, like an impartial judge. ¡°Ny-seven. Once a hundred are gathered, the array will restart.¡± The atmosphere fell into silence once more, which scared Rudy even more. He raised his head to look at Jackie. ¡°What? Ny-seven? Why do they need a hundred to restart the array?¡± Jackie looked at the entry token before saying after some thought, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the array will activate each time a hundred are gathered here. The array must¡®ve been reactivated a few times already. I¡¯m the ny-seventh person upon entrance.¡± Jackie¡¯s exnation was not that detailed, but Rudy understood. It meant that the array needed a hundred people to activate. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Chapter 2879 Chapter 2879 Chapter 2879 He frowned. ¡°A hundred people? You¡¯d have to wait a little longer then, no? I was looking around us when you were taking the test in the fourth level, but even until we left, only you passed. Based on that pace, waiting for a hundred people may take a long time. Wouldn¡¯t you be wasting a great deal of time? Before entering the Whirling World, I felt like two years was too long. Only after arriving here did I realize that two years is actually quite short. We¡®re only in an eighth-grade city, and there are even more cities after this that we¡¯ll need even more time to challenge.¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow as he looked up to the skies. They were on the fifth level of the tower, and no matter where he looked, all he saw was white. It was as if they entered a massive white box, and it was disconcerting. He sighed and said, ¡°There are a lot of eighth-grade cities. Gathering a hundred people might not take that long¡­¡± Jackie¡¯s words stunned Rudy, who frowningly looked at him in confusion. He had been about to ask a question when he suddenly heard a crackling sound. The cold voice was heard again, ¡°Array, activate!¡± The moment the words were heard, the white disappeared as noises suddenly flooded the atmosphere. Rudy jumped back in fright, and it took a while for him to look out around in fear. They were in a barrennd. The temperature had gone up a few degrees as well. Looking up, a faint yellow crescent moon hung in the sky. Rudy could only feel a barren sense from the environment. The noise they heard was actually from other people. The two of them were not the only people there, there were 100 people, too. All of them stood not far away from the two of them, and everyone had looks of rm on their faces. It was obvious that no one expected that to happen. Compared to everyone else, Jackie was noticeably calm. Some people there looked foreign. It was obvious that everyone was meeting at the same time. Rudy did not forget what Jackie had just said earlier. Not fully grasping what he meant, he asked in a whisper, ¡°What did you mean earlier?¡± Jackie sighed as he looked at the warriors around them. ¡°It looks like I¡¯m right¡­ The warriors gathered here aren¡®t just from Thousand Leaves City.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Rudy finally understood what Jackie had meant earlier. Jackie felt like the people gathered there were chosen from all the eighth-grade cities. Rudy frowned, thinking about it for a while before he quickly nodded. Jackie was right, he believed. That was the only way that a hundred people would be gathered there. Thinking about it, he felt like it was a bit unbelievable. ¡°Before we entered Thousand Leaves City, we looked around us and didn¡¯t notice any other cities. Even if it¡¯s through arge-scale transfer array, it¡¯d take a very long time¡­¡± Before he could finish, Jackie raised a hand to stop him as he turned to look at Rudy. ¡°I know what you want to say, but the Whirling World was left behind from ancient times. We can¡¯t just judge it like that. They definitely used some special array to link up all the eighth-grade cities. All the eighth-grade cities will be transferred here on the fifth level.¡± Chapter 2880 Chapter 2880 Chapter 2880 After saying that, Rudy gaped slightly in surprise. It really was a stroke of mastery. Even if Rudy had looked into arrays and formations before, he could not help butment the fact that the ancient civilizations had such an amazing mastery of them. He knew that any array in the current world could never do that, so Rudymented, ¡°The ancient civilizations really were amazing. The things they do aren¡¯t things that warriors like us can even imagine.¡± Hearing his words, Jackie merely let out a slightugh. After absorbing the memories of the Divine Void World¡®s ancient warriors, those amazing feats were nothing to him. In his memories, there were even greater feats. ¡°I thought that I won¡®t be meeting any disciples from Phoenix Valley for a while,¡± said a man with the uniform of the Unbreaking Pavilion. His gaze was directed at a man in crimson robes. Hearing Phoenix Valley being mentioned, Jackie and Rudy perked up in alert as they looked toward the man in the crimson robes. Thankfully, they had never seen the man before. True enough, that man was wearing the clothes of a disciple of Phoenix Valley. With how he carried himself, he was someone at the peak of inner disciples, if not a chosen disciple. The man let out a slightugh. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t have anything good to say after meeting me. You lost to me in thest round, Edgar Loupe. Are you that bitter that you can¡¯t ept that?¡± It seemed that the disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion was called Edgar. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Edgar narrowed his eyes like an angered tiger as he turned around and shouted at the crimson-robed man, ¡°Cease your snippy remarks, Albert Hunt! Even if I lost to you by a hair strand, it was just because I was unlucky. It doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m weaker than you. If the two of us face each other again, I¡¯ll definitely win it convincingly. Don¡¯t be so pleased with your past results!¡± Albert snorted as he looked at Edgar condescendingly. ¡°Are you such a sore loser? You talk like you¡¯re stronger than me, but you lost to me! You say you lost by just a hair strand, but I think you lost by miles. You lost sopletely, but you¡¯re trying to be so arrogant here. Do you think that you can say whatever you want just because no one here saw our battle?¡± Those words thoroughly angered Edgar. He rushed right forward and was only a meter away from Albert. He stared right at Albert, looking like he wanted to push Albert down with the pressure alone. ¡°You think I¡¯m lying? You know yourself who¡¯s the one saying whatever they want! How many times have you bragged in front of me just because of that one result between the two of us? I¡®ve told you before: as long as there¡¯s a chance for both of us topete again, I¡¯ll squash you!¡± The tense atmosphere between the two of them attracted a lot of curious gazes. They had not lowered their voices, so everyone around them got the gist of things from their conversation. One of them was from Phoenix Valley, while the other was from the Unbreaking Pavilion. The two ns were quite even in strength. Even though Phoenix Valley was not ranked among the ns, everyone in Middle Province with a bit of understanding knew that Phoenix Valley was no weaker than any eighth- grade ns. Even among eighth-grade ns, they would be at the peak, about equal to the Unbreaking Pavilion. The two forces had suddenly gone to war, so the warriors within those two forces would understandably have a lot of animosity among them. Chapter 2881 Chapter 2881 Chapter 2881 What the other warriors there never expected was the fact that the animosity between these parties would be so direct, they were right on each other¡¯s faces! If not for the restrictions in ce, they might have fought each other on the spot. A few people started to whisper amongst themselves, and the two standing in front of Jackie, in particr, chatted interestedly. ¡°Even if we don¡¯t get anything from the fifth level, just this show alone would be worth it¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Phoenix Valley and the Unbreaking Pavilion are that hostile. I heard that they won¡¯t even bother talking and just jump straight into beating each other up unless rules prevent them. I wonder how many people have died recently.¡± ¡°Did a lot of people die? Are they crazy? Don¡¯t they know that they¡¯ll just get taken advantage of by a third party? The two forces are fighting so intensely. If a lot of people die, other forces will definitely be paying attention. If the number of their elites waned down, they¡¯ll get attacked for sure. They¡®ll disappear from the Hestia Continentpletely!¡± ¡°I doubt the higher-ups of the two forces wouldn¡¯t know something so tant that even you¡¯d know. There must be something at work if the two forces are going to war. What is happening now, really?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t they both have the keys to the Valley of Enlightenment?¡± ¡°What do you know? If it¡¯s just for those keys, they wouldn¡®t fight to such an extreme! Something must be happening behind the scenes.¡± Everyone else started to throw guesses while Edgar and Albert were bickering. Everyone was wondering what the reason for the war starting was. They would not believe the reason that those two forces had given up, it was too easy for such a guess. Anyone with the slightestmon sense knew that those two forces would be taken advantage of. Oddly, the Unbreaking Pavilion and Phoenix Valley did not care about using up important resources as they headed into war. There had to be a reason that the war was necessary. The reason had not been announced, of course, so it had to be a secret kept under tight scrutiny. Some spected further. ¡°I think that Phoenix Valley and the Unbreaking Pavilion must be fighting for a treasure that can make them a ninth-grade n. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way they are fighting over it so intensely.¡± ¡°Hey, you might be onto something here! Even if it¡¯s not something that can make them a ninth-grade n like you said, it must be something incredibly valuable.¡± ¡°Both parties refuse to spill anything, though. Many forces are trying so hard to find out what¡¯s happening but have all failed to get even a single bit of news. It¡¯s rather vexing.¡± The discussions did not stop, and Rudy and Jackie merely listened in quietly from behind. After a while, the two of them discussed the matter as well. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The point Rudy was the most fixated on was that they had not figured out the reason for everything. All they knew was that the Unbreaking Pavilion and Phoenix Valley were just fighting outwardly when all this while, they had some sort of cooperation going on in secret. As for what they were working on, no one knew that. Fights between two people were usually because of grudges, but ns would not let something like that control their emotions. Chapter 2882 Chapter 2882 Chapter 2882 Rudy frowned and said, ¡°Everyone here is talking with such interest, but none of them grasped the main point. None of them know that Phoenix Valley and the Unbreaking Pavilion are just fighting on the surface, putting on a show for the other forces in Middle Province.¡± Jackie nodded. ¡°Meanwhile, the other forces are probably all busy trying to figure out what¡¯s so amazing that the two of them would start fighting. None of them have intervened, probably because they want to see if they can take advantage of the situation. They don¡¯t know at all that they¡¯ve been tricked. They¡¯ve all been yed like fools.¡± Rudy let out augh as he nodded. ¡°It¡¯s nice looking at others¡¯ fights. No wonder everyone loves to join in on everything. The arguments on the fourth level were because I couldn¡¯t keep my mouth shut, so I¡¯ll keep quiet this time. Even if l have anything to say, I¡¯ll lower my voice and make sure no one hears me. That way, no one will trouble us, right?¡± Despite his words, there was a sliver of uncertainty in his voice. He was already afraid of causing any trouble. Wherever he went, some lunatic would be hostile toward them, and as such, they never had a moment of peace. Jackie knew what Rudy was thinking of when he looked at Rudy¡¯s expression, so he let out a small smile as he nodded, patting Rudy on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry this time, no one here knows who I am,¡± assured Jackie. ¡°As long as we¡¯re careful, they won¡¯t cause us any trouble. There¡¯s only one goal for us, which is to get through the test on the fifth level and get to the sixth.¡± Rudy nodded, patting his chest. ¡°You¡¯re right. Everyone here is from different cities. They¡¯ve never met us and definitely don¡¯t know us. They won¡¯t cause us any trouble for no reason¡­¡± Meanwhile, Edgar let out another shout, ¡°Stop spouting nonsense at me! Do you think I don¡¯t know that you put in so much effort just to meet me in the same city? Aren¡¯t you here because you want to embarrass me? Let me tell you, you no longer have any grounds to humiliate me. You¡¯re no match for me at all. I¡¯ll just squash you!¡± Hearing that, Albert could not stop himself fromughing as he looked at Edgar as though he was a fool. ¡°What are you talking about? Why would I bother trying to meet you? Who do you think you are?¡± The two of them no longer cared about their station as they started to say whatever came to their minds. Edgar¡¯s face darkened as he sneered, ¡°I heard that you never nned on entering Cloud City, but why are you here now?¡± That was his strongest proof, but Albert seemed to disagree with a bewildered frown. ¡°Cloud City? I entered Crescent Moon City! It¡¯s eighteen miles away from Cloud City!¡± The two of them immediately calmed down after they said that. Everyone around them started to widen their eyes. The more quick-witted people, meanwhile, began questioning each other about their origins. Everyone was shocked upon hearing each other¡®s responses. They were all from different cities and had passed the tests for the fourth level and arrived in the fifth, hence how everyone was gathered here. After figuring things out, everyone had looks of shock on their faces, other than Jackie and Rudy. Rudy whispered into Jackie¡¯s ear, ¡°These idiots finally figured it out. I thought that talented warriors would at least be close to you in intelligence. I thought that they¡¯d figure out something was wrongThis is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. when they got to the fifth level and figure out things about this ce. I thought too highly of them, it seems.¡± Jackie smiled, not saying anything. Chapter 2883 Chapter 2883 Chapter 2883 Rudy seemed to have gained slight interest in the situation and wanted to properly talk about it with Jackie. ¡°It¡¯s so rxing not being targeted by anyone,¡± he mused, ¡°And we don¡¯t have to argue with idiots! No wonder you always give me that look like I¡¯m a fool¡­ I finally understand now. These ignorant people don¡¯t know what level you¡®ve reached. Things we talk about might sound normal to us, but they¡¯ll just think we¡¯re bragging. They would just try to push us down¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re Jackie?¡± interjected a new voice, inquisitive, before Rudy could finish. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Jackie frowned as a sh of disgust crossed his face. At this point, he felt like he could rage if anyone, except for Rudy, called out to him. s, he had to look up in acknowledgment. The moment he looked up, he saw Edgar smiling right at him, much to Jackie¡¯s surprise. After all, Edgar had just been intensely quarreling with Albert and looked like he wanted nothing more than to beat up Albert. Jackie had just been exchanging a few words with Rudy when the guy ran right in front of him. At a nce, he looked like bad news already. Jackie frowned, not. wanting to have much to do with Edgar. If it had been any other warrior, they might have tried to curry favor with Edgar thanks to his background. However, Jackie could not be bothered with the guy and merely nodded coldly without saying anything. Edgar did not have too big of a reaction toward Jackie¡¯s attitude. It was a far cry from the explosive temper he showed earlier. He let out a smile as he walked two steps forward, standing next to Jackie. At this moment, Jackie grew even more irked as he eyed the man coldly, asking, ¡°How do you know me? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve met you before. Do you need something?¡± Edgar let out augh as he shook his head. ¡°Why are you being so cautious? I¡¯ve just heard that you¡¯re very talented but don¡¯t have much of a background. I wanted to invite you to join the Unbreaking Pavilion. You should at least be an inner disciple if you join the Unbreaking Pavilion! Of course, if you¡¯re already part of anywhere else, then I won¡¯t be saying this¡­¡± Jackie frowned. Edgar was trying to pull Jackie into the Unbreaking Pavilion? No matter how Jackie thought about it, he felt unsettled. The goal was definitely not that. Jackie took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯te from anywhere, I¡¯m already used to working alone. The Unbreaking Pavilion isrge as it is, and I¡¯d just be a small fish there. It¡®s better for me to swim around among the normal warriors.¡± Jackie was already being very polite, but Edgar decided to brush it aside as he said with amusement, ¡°Oh, no need to joke around! We¡¯re not idiots here. I heard that your skills and talents are all among the best. Even chosen disciples of high-ranked ns might not be able to beat you.¡± The moment he said that, everyone turned around to look at Jackie with curiosity. Edgar¡¯s evaluation had been incredibly high earlier. If anyone else had said this, they might have doubted it was true. However, it was Edgar, a man from the Unbreaking Pavilion, who said this, so everyone believed it. After all, anyone who knew that Edgar was someone incredibly arrogant. He never admitted defeat to anyone, so Jackie must have been skilled enough to earn his praise. Jackie let out a sneer when he heard Edgar¡¯s ttery. Edgar would not praise him for no reason. After all, he had interacted with disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion a few times, and not once did he have a good impression. He knew that everyone from that n was insufferably arrogant. Edgar had a different goal in mind for sure. Just as Jackie expected, Edgar continued, ¡°You¡¯re very strong and so talented! You have a lot of resources to support you and elders to teach you. I¡¯ve already said all this to you, so are you going to insist on hiding things?¡± Chapter 2884 Chapter 2884 Chapter 2884 Despite the smile on Edgar¡¯s face, his eyes seemed to be scowling at Jackie. Even Rudy, standing next to Jackie, could see through his intentions. Rudy frowned as various thoughts shed in his head. First of all, he did not know who Edgar was. Furthermore, Edgar had not gotten through to the fifth level from Thousand Leaves City, but from another city instead. Rudy would not be so confused if Edgar had been from Thousand Leaves City. After all, so many things had happened since they entered the Thousand Leaves Tower, and a few people had witnessed Jackie¡¯ s strength. Even though they had some conflicts with the Unbreaking Pavilion in ck Sun City, the disciples that saw Jackie had all died. Even if those wandering warriors had told the Unbreaking Pavilion about Jackie, Rudy noticed just how eerily swift Edgar recognized Jackie. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. That could not have happened, even if those wandering warriors had described how Jackie looked. After all, there was no way to perfectly describe how someone looked. Those thoughts constantly shed in Rudy¡¯s mind, and he was filled with doubt Edgar¡¯s words and actions were too confusing. How did Edgar know who Jackie was? Could Edgar have known Jackie before entering the Whirling World? Jackie raised an eyebrow and looked at Edgar, barely reacting to Edgar¡¯s words. Edgar started to get angry when he saw that Jackie did not seem willing to y along, even after he had made things so clear. Even if Edgar had other intentions, he was someone of high status. He could not bear to be ignored like that. Jackie was overstepping his boundaries. Albert let out a sneer. ¡°Edgar, he doesn¡¯t want to talk with you at all. Can¡¯t you tell? Do you think the Unbreaking Pavilion is the best n in all of Hestia? Do you think anyone would join just because you asked them to? He has his own background if he¡¯s strong, so why are you rambling here?¡± Edgar frowned as he shot Albert an angry look. The two of them were practically mortal enemies at that point, and Albert was, of course, happy to see Edgar suffering. Albert smiled and walked over, giving Jackie a once-over. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary about Jackie, and he had seen how Edgar behaved. He knew Edgar had other intentions. Naturally, he would not let him get what he wanted. He let out augh as he said, facing Jackie, ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard that those with ill intentions never give off good vibes?¡± After he said that, everyone knew that there were some intentions behind those words. Edgar shouted angrily, ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m just chatting with Jackie, not you! Ill intentions? You¡¯re the one with ill intentions. I just wanted to have a chat with him. Everyone respects the strong. I¡¯ve heard about Jackie before, and I¡¯m just that curious about him. That¡¯s why I wanted to talk to him a little.¡± Albert raised an eyebrow and said in disdain, ¡°Only an idiot would believe that. You said all that earlier to try and figure out where Jackie is from!¡± Chapter 2885 Chapter 2885 Chapter 2885 Albert¡¯s words exposed Edgar¡¯s motives, leaving the manpletely furious. At this point, asking Jackie more questions would be too obvious, and anyone would be on alert after that. Thus, Edgar could not proceed as he nned. The desire to rip Albert to shreds thickened as he panted furiously, pointing at Albert. ¡°Only petty men think everyone¡¯s a thief. I never thought about that at all! I just wanted to have a chat with Jackie. Where did you hear that I¡¯m trying to look into things?¡± Albert raised an eyebrow, answering earnestly, ¡°You were constantly asking where Jackie¡¯s from. Didn¡¯t you just say that he should just tell you where he¡¯s from since things were already at that point? Isn¡¯t that just you revealing your intentions? You don¡¯t know him at all, yet you tried to be so nice to him. With your temperament, there¡¯s no way you¡¯d act like that without a goal!¡± Those words deted Edgar. He looked at Albert hatefully as he gritted his teeth angrily. However, there was nothing he could do. Everyone around them could see for themselves what had happened, it was obvious what Edgar had been doing at that point. Edgar truly did try to pry into Jackie¡¯s background, but why the need to do so? Jackie quietly stood by the side as he looked at the two of them arguing. He had already figured out what Albert¡®s intentions were from Albert¡¯s second question. Various questions and spections started to surface in his mind. How did Edgar recognize him? How was Edgar sure that Jackie was strong? After all, Edgar was not from Thousand Leaves City, so he could not have gotten that information. Why did Edgar want to know where he was from? What was the reason? Various things yed around in Jackie¡¯s mind, and an ominous feeling rose in his mind. Edgar¡®s actions made Jackie raise his guard. True, he had encountered a lot of things, and his skills had improved greatly. However, there should have been no way for Edgar to know who he was. After all, he had killed off all the disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion in ck Sun City. The wandering warriors might have seen him, but they did not have any special ways to record what he looked like. Even those wandering cultivators could only convey how he looked by describing him or drawing him, but that was not enough for Edgar to recognize him at a nce. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Thinking about that, Jackie shook his head, denying that possibility. Edgar could not possibly recognize him through the wandering warriors, so who was the one who recognized him? They could have gotten Jackie¡®s name, of course, as his rough appearance through the wandering warriors, but that was not enough to recognize him at a nce. Since it was not the wandering warriors, it had to be someone he met in Thousand Leaves City. Before entering Thousand Leaves City, he had some conflicts, but none of them involved the Unbreaking Pavilion. After entering Thousand Leaves Tower, he had not had any fights with disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion, but he did have an issue or two with the Compass Pavilion instead. Chapter 2886 Chapter 2886 Chapter 2886 The more Jackie thought about it, the more confused he got. Edgar and Albert who were next to him were alreadying to verbal blows. The two of them could not stand the sight of each other, and Albert had even interfered with this. How could Edgar take that? Edgar shouted loudly at Albert, ¡°Just you wait! I definitely won¡¯t let you off. Even if we can¡¯t fight here, I¡¯ll find you when we get out! Don¡¯t think you can continue bragging in front of me!¡± Albertughed, saying nonchntly, ¡°You talk like you¡¯re strong enough to have me on my knees if we meet again. You¡¯re clearly the weaker one because talking is all you do!¡± Jackie frowned as he looked at the both of them arguing. He felt like his ears were buzzing. He turned around and walked in another direction as he did not want to bother with them anymore. Edgar¡¯s ns had already been exposed. It would only cause suspicion if he continued, and he would have nothing to gain, so Edgar did not stop Jackie from leaving. Rudy followed behind Jackie, and the two of them found a spacious ce. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Jackie had been frowning the whole time as various emotions shed in Jackie¡¯s eyes. Rudy whispered the thoughts in his head, ¡°What¡¯s up with that Edgar person? How did he recognize you? How did you know you were strong? He even tried to figure out where you¡¯re from. What¡¯s he doing all this for? Albert was right, Edgar definitely had other intentions trying to approach you. It¡¯s definitely nothing good!¡± Jackie sighed as he turned to look at Rudy earnestly. In truth, he should be quietly thinking about things at that moment, but Rudy was right beside him and knew everything as well. He felt like discussing things with Rudy might yield something as he said, ¡°He should have not recognized me through those wandering warriors¡­ ¡° After saying that, Jackie told Rudy about his earlier thoughts. After Rudy heard Jackie¡¯s exnation, he nodded earnestly, ¡°You¡¯re right. We had a good look at all the wandering warriors then, if they had used any recording arrays, we¡¯d have immediately noticed. Yet, everyone had been fixated on going into ck Sun City.¡± Jackie nodded as he continued, ¡°The wandering warriors did not record my appearance, but someone else must have. Someone had definitely recorded my image and somehow sent the information over. That¡¯s how Albert recognized me all the way in Cloud City.¡± Rudy nodded, ¡°Then the most important question is here. Who used an array to record your appearance?¡± There was a special array that could allow a person¡¯s appearance to be recorded perfectly in it. It could even send that information out through special methods. However, the arrays were incredibly expensive, so regr people could not possibly own any. The fact that Edgar recognized Jackie at a nce was definitely thanks to that special array. Someone had recorded Jackie¡¯s image and sent it to the other eighth level cities. Chapter 2887 Chapter 2887 Chapter 2887 All of the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion probably already knew what Jackie looked like. Jackie let out a sigh. He then said, ¡°They know how I look and that I¡¯m called Jackie. They know I¡¯m skilled as well, but they don¡¯t know where I¡¯m from. It means that they only knew of me from the Whirling World!¡± Rudy nodded, looking at Jackie respectfully. He had been so confused about everything, but Jackie had started to analyze things earnestly. Everything Jackie said seemed logical. Jackie continued, ¡°If they did not know me from what I did in ck Sun City, then it had to be someone from Thousand Leaves City who recorded me and sent it over. Before we entered Thousand Leaves City, we met quite a few people, but there were no disciples from the Unbreaking Pavilion among them. Even if I did well, there could not have been any disciples sending my image over¡­ So I¡¯m sure that the person who recorded my image must be a warrior we met after entering the Thousand Leaves Tower.¡± Hearing that, Jackie suddenly remembered Cody Stone. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After entering the Thousand Leaves Tower, Cody had been the disciples that had left the biggest impression on him. However, he had not had any conflicts with Cody. Cody probably did not even know who he was. Cody had already gotten into the second level when he defeated Vale. Thinking about that, Jackie said helplessly, ¡°Could it really be because I¡¯ve been doing too well? That¡¯s why a disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion took down my image and broadcast it. Do they really want me to join the Unbreaking Pavilion?¡± Rudy nodded, feeling like that was the most usible exnation. After all, they had not had any fights with the Unbreaking Pavilion after ck Sun City. Jackie sighed again, ¡°Even if it¡¯s very possible, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s reliable. When has the Unbreaking Pavilion evercked disciples? Even if they did, they would not try to invite me to join like this. Furthermore, Edgar clearly had other intentions when he was talking to me. He definitely did not mean well. How could he be talking to me in that manner if he wants to be my fellow disciple..?¡± After saying that, someone¡¯s image shed in Jackie¡¯s mind. He stiffened suddenly as an answer that was closer to the truth appeared in his heart. He widened his eyes as he said slowly, ¡°We didn¡¯t just meet Cody! There¡¯s also Grayson, who was wearing the clothes of the Unbreaking Pavilion!¡± The moment Jackie said that Rudy stiffened as well. He finally realized that there was Grayson. On the second level, Rudy had been unable to control himself when he saw Grayson again and started to interrogate him. Grayson had acted too strangely then. He was even wearing the uniform of the Unbreaking Pavilion. Rudy had not gotten any answers and had been lectured by Jackie as well. He had thought that it would all be in the past, but he never expected what happened today to be tied with that. Rudy took a deep breath, ¡°So you think that Grayson was the one who did it? He was the one who broadcasted how you looked using a special array?!¡± Chapter 2888 Chapter 2888 Chapter 2888 Jackie nodded, saying quickly, ¡°Do you remember how Grayson looked at you when you were questioning him? He looked at you as if it was the first time he had ever seen you. He did not seem to know the two of us, and looked at us like enemies when you questioned him!¡± Rudy had a dark look on his face and replied, ¡°That¡¯s true! That¡¯s what happened! So he recorded your image with a special array and broadcasted it. He really doesn¡¯t know us, and wanted to figure out where you¡¯re from¡­¡± Jackie nodded. That should have been what happened. That was the only reason he could think of after considering everything that had happened. However, a bigger question remained, what did Grayson go through? Could Grayson have done all that just to try and figure Jackie out? Jackie sighed¡­ ¡°There are too many questions regarding Grayson. The information we can get is not enough to determine what happened to him. Why doesn¡¯t he know us? Why was he looking into us? What does he want¡­¡± After saying that, Jackie no longer knew what to say. He felt like more and more mysteries were popping up. It was like a dark cloud that would never go away, trapping him inside. Rudy looked at Jackie, actually having a lot to say. However, he swallowed back his words after some thought, taking a long time before saying, ¡°Should we just stop thinking about this? Edgar was only trying to look into where you¡¯re from, and not anything else. Even if they want to do anything bad to us, it should take some time¡­¡± Rudy saw a conflicted and exasperated look on Jackie¡¯s face. It did not feel great. This time, Rudy clearly understood why dwelling on impossible problems was useless. He turned to look around him. It still looked the same as when they first came in. It was already almost an hour, but nothing had changed. That wizened voice had not spoken. After arriving at the fifth level, it was like the hundred of them had been forgotten. The ones who argued were arguing, and others talked among themselves. Rudy frowned and questioned, ¡°Strange, we¡¯ve been in here for so long, so why hasn¡¯t anything changed at all? Could there be no test on the fifth level?¡± Jackie finally realized that they had already been there for a while. Usually, the test should have already begun. They had entered with so many questions, and warriors from other cities were all gathered there. It was like they had been forgotten. There were not even any changes in the environment. People slowly started to react as well, as they started to discuss loudly, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t it started yet? Wasn¡¯t the test supposed to begin when a hundred have gathered?¡± ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any changes? Who knows what the fifth level¡¯s test is? What was the array that was activated?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only heard a voice before we came that a hundred were needed to restart the array. Yet, nothing seemed to have happened after reaching this ce, other than everyone else suddenly appearing. I wonder if something happened¡­¡± As everyone started to discuss the matter, they suddenly heard the creaking of mechanisms moving. Everyone suddenly froze as the noise of conversation disappeared. Chapter 2889 Chapter 2889 Chapter 2889 All of them widened their eyes as they looked around. They were all on full alert, ready for anything to suddenly happen. After a few moments, that familiar voice was heard again. It was as deep and monotonous as usual¡­ ¡°All members gathered, and the fifth level¡¯s test will begin. All of you entered an illusory world, you¡¯re not in the real world¡­¡± Everyone froze at that. Even Jackie looked up in disbelief. They were not in the actual world, but an illusion. Jackie never felt like he was in one from start to finish, because everything had felt so real. After absorbing so many memories of past heroes, he was very confident in his intuition. After all, he had all that experience to fall back on. Jackie would usually notice any hint of irregrity. Yet, he had felt like everything was normal after entering the ce. Everyone he saw and everything he heard seemed perfect. There had been no way for him to know that he had been trapped in an illusion at all. The ones around him were incredibly surprised as well. ¡°So I¡¯m in an illusion? Then you¡¯re all fake people? Only I¡¯m real?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Dream on! You¡¯re the fake one. This is probably not aplete illusion, but a partial one. We can talk to each other, but what¡¯s in front of us might not be real¡­¡± ¡°What are you going on about¡­¡± Some felt like they had entered a solitary world, while some thought that they had entered the same illusion as everyone else. The arguments were getting louder, but none of that affected Jackie. He was already sure that the illusion included everyone. The deep voice was heard again, ¡°You will be facing countless wind beastster. Your current bodies are not your actual bodies at all. They were replicated with a special method. Your skills and techniques were not weakened at all. If you lose to a wind beast and end up being killed, you won¡¯t experience actual death. You will just be kicked out! There is only one winner in this match¡­ The first person to break past the array will earn the key to the sixth level.¡± Jackie frowned, feeling like the words were a bit confusing. Only one person could be the victor. The person who broke the array would win, but no one mentioned any arrays. After all the discussions, the noise slowly died again. A howl of wind could suddenly be heard, and everyone started to jump in rm as they slowly formed a circle. Jackie had been at a corner earlier, so he was the furthest away. He looked at Rudy helplessly. Rudy had really turned into aplete burden then. The moment they started fighting, it would be hard for Jackie to protect Rudy. Rudy had felt that, and pursed his lips as he said earnestly to Jackie, ¡°You don¡®t have to care about me after the test starts. I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for that long even with you protecting me anyway. It¡¯s just an illusion, and I won¡¯t actually die. I¡¯ll just be kicked out.¡± Chapter 2890 Chapter 2890 Chapter 2890 Even if he was not eliminated, it was useless for Jackie to keep guard of him anyway. After all, Rudy could not get the prize. Jackie nodded, if he really decided to ignore Rudy, then Rudy would definitely be eliminated. A few familiar roars were heard in the distance. Green figures started to rapidly charge at them. A few hundred wind beasts were basically rushing at them with all their might. Those wind beasts were ring their teeth with eyes full of bloodlust, looking like they wanted to rip everyone apart. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°What do we do?! Break the array? Is this an array? Do they want us to break out of the illusion or the array? I have no idea what¡¯s happening, and the test has already started¡­¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t figured anything out either. There was so much free time at the start, and nothing was said. Why is the test so rushed? We didn¡¯t get any time to think about what array we were supposed to break at all. Could those wind beasts have all been formed by arrays?¡± The warriors were all in confusion. The earlier announcement had been far too sudden. They were already in a state of panic before they could even make things clear. Jackie stared at the wind beasts that were charging over, gripping his gray sword tightly. At that moment, he only had one thought in mind, which was figuring out how to destroy the array. Were the wind beasts part of an array, or everything around them? Unfortunately, the time was too short. The wind beasts had already arrived right in front of them. Jackie frowned as he pushed Rudy behind him. The sword in his hand constantly danced, practically killing a wind beast each time he shed. Thankfully, all of those wind beasts had been restricted to thete stage of the innate level, and their killing techniques were restricted to the middle earth rank. No one who got to the fifth level was weak. Those wind beasts were no match for the warriors alone, but they were charging up in waves. Even if the warriors could face the wind beasts, it was still quite a lot of pressure. The roars of anger from the wind beasts and the crazed shouts of the warriors could both be heard. With the sound of weapons shing against ws, the originally quiet surroundings became incredibly rowdy. Practically everyone who arrived at the fifth level was a disciple from a high-grade n. They were all elite warriors, and many wind beasts died within a short time. There were still no deaths on the human side, but as time passed, some people started to lose control. ¡°It¡¯s unending! After one dies, the second and the third charge forward. Just look! There¡¯s still an unending flow of wind beasts charging right at us! What is happening? What array do we need to break?!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already stopped thinking about that. There are too many wind beasts. It¡¯s impossible to kill them all!¡± In order to stop themselves from getting injured by a sneak attack from a wind beast, everyone was wound up very tightly. No one had the time to even think about the array. It was a vicious cycle. They constantly fought and did not have the time to think of ways to break the array. Since they could not break the array, they would face an unending wave of wind beasts. There were way too many wind beasts, and their true energy was limited. Their true energy would be expended eventually. When that happened, they would not be able to fight back even if they wanted to. Jackie realized that as well, but he did not know what he needed to do at that moment. There should be an array, but he could not figure out what kind of array it was, or how he could break it. Chapter 2891 Chapter 2891 Chapter 2891 There was only one thing he knew. It was impossible to break the array just by relying on constantly killing the wind beast. ¡°Jackie, why are the wind beasts not attacking me?¡± Rudy said to Jackie. Jackie had pushed Rudy behind him earlier, but as time passed, Rudy realized in surprise that those wind beasts did not seem to see him at all. All of the attacks fell on the warriors that relied on themselves to enter the fifth level. He waspletely ignored as a dependent. Even without Jackie¡¯s protection, the wind beasts ignored him anyway, not attacking him. That actually gave Jackie more room to rx, not needing to protect Rudy. ¡°Everyone, quickly figure something out! We can let this go on, or all of us will be eliminated!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t hold on any longer¡­¡± A man from the Deer Pavilion let out a cry of misery. Right after he said that a wind beast bit him on the arm. The wind beast¡¯s bite was incredibly strong. With a pull, it ripped that man¡¯s arm off. The disciple of the Deer Pavilion let out a cry of agony. At that moment, his entire body weakened from the injury. He was pushed down by the charging wind beasts and had his head ripped off in a sh. Everyone saw that sight and suddenly felt a chill on their backs. After that disciple died, the space in front of him suddenly distorted as he turned into gray specs of light, entering the distorted space in front of him. That meant that the person had already lost, and was kicked out. Other than Jackie, everyone had a dark look on their faces. That was just the beginning. There were more and more people after that who fell to the wind beasts¡¯ attacks either because they let down their guard or they had used up all their true energy. After they were killed by the wind beasts, they were eliminated in the same way. All of those warriors had managed to get to the fifth level because of their exceptional talents and extraordinary skills. All of them naturally had the arrogance of a strong warrior, so all of them wanted to be the sole victor! Yet, the more they wanted to be the victor, the more they panicked. After all, they still had not figured out the situation at that moment. The victor needed to break the array, but none of them knew what the array was! There was no way they could break the array. Just as everyone was feeling lost, a shout was heard in the distance, ¡°I understand now. I remember! So, that¡¯s how it is!¡± Jackie was the one who said all of that. At that moment, he was waving his sword around and shouting in excitement. After that disciple of the Deer Pavilion had died, Jackie had seen everything that had happened. He remembered something when he saw the disciple turn into gray specs of light and get absorbed by the space. It was thanks to the memories of the ancient heroes. Those warriors had seen uncountable arrays. After the array activated again, Jackie immediately figured it out. He had thought that the array was incredibly special, but it had been so simple. He suddenly felt like his judgment had been clouded by the excitement, but his sudden exmation was met with eye rolls. They felt like Jackie was just shouting for no reason. After all, no one even had any clues, but Jackie was shouting that he remembered it. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Everyone felt like Jackie was being too sly¡­ Chapter 2892 Chapter 2892 Chapter 2892 Earlier, Edgar had been fully focused on arguing with Albert, but he did not forget how disrespectful Jackie had been. Even with how humble and friendly he had been acting, Jackie still gave him the cold shoulder. It was deeply humiliating to Edgar. Edgar immediately shouted back at Jackie¡¯ s words, ¡°What are you blindly talking about? Everyone here couldn¡¯t figure anything out even after working together, but you im to know everything! Even if you want to brag, you should do it at the right time. Don¡¯t think that we¡¯ll look at you just because you said something at this moment!¡± Edgar¡¯s words infuriated Rudy. Rudy shouted back, ¡°What do you mean by this?! If Jackie said that, it means he¡¯s sure. You¡¯re just trying to be petty!¡± Edgar let out augh and brushed it aside, ¡°Don¡¯t judge others by your own standards. Petty? Do you think Jackie is that righteous or noble? I want to see what he¡¯s figured out. Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s figured out how to break the array, I won¡¯t believe it!¡± A lot of people around them agreed with Edgar¡¯s words, ¡°Edgar¡¯s right, we haven¡¯t even found a single thing, but this guy suddenly shouted that he¡¯s figured it out. What could he figure out?¡± ¡°I refuse to believe one person can suddenly figure everything out when the rest of us haven¡®t made any progress!¡± ¡°This guy probably just had some sh of inspiration, and is trying to brag that he figured it out¡­¡± Everyone else seemed to agree with that sentiment. They felt like Jackie had just merely had an epiphany, but he naturally did not care about how everyone else viewed him. He sighed as he thought about simr arrays in his mind when he fought the wind beasts. After someone finally died, he felt something familiar and easily found the name of the array in his memories. He suddenly widened his eyes as he muttered, ¡°The Phantom Array!¡± The Phantom Array was an array that could only be set up by warriors of first-grade worlds. Warriors of second-grade worlds did not have the ability. Yet, it appeared in the Whirling World, which proves that the whirling World definitely had a close rtionship with first-grade worlds. Those cities that remained or those ancient formations were all created by warriors from first-grade worlds. With that thought in mind, Jackie¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement. The sounds of mockery could be heard around him. Everyone was looking at Jackie as they fend off the wind beasts, wanting to see what Jackie would do. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Jackie lightly snorted, ignoring everyone as he gripped the gray sword in his hand. Suddenly, the tip of his sword was pointed at his neck, looking like he was about tomit suicide. Everyone was stunned at the sight. ¡°What is this brat trying to do? Is he trying to kill himself? Is he giving up because he knows he won¡¯t be able to pass? Chapter 2893 Chapter 2893 Chapter 2893 ¡°That has to be it. That guy bragged so much earlier, but actually can¡¯t back it up. So he¡¯s trying to kill himself to avoid embarrassment.¡± Those harsh words echoed around Jackie. Not a single person thought that he could do anything. Jackie did not care what everyone else thought. He merely took a deep breath as he moved his hand. Everyone heard a piercing sound, and blood immediately flowed from Jackie¡¯s throat. It was the first time he felt his life slowly slipping away. That was the feeling of being close to death, but Jackie was not in a panic at all. Even though everyone had talked up a storm, feeling like his crazy actions were him giving up, no one expected Jackie to actually do it. ¡°This guy actually did kill himself. If he really wanted to give up and leave this ce, he could have just stopped fighting and let the wind beasts finish him. Did he need to kill himself? Does he think it would look sad? So what if it did? Would we look at him in a better light?¡± Jackie¡¯s actions caused everyone a lot of surprises. They could not understand why Jackie did so. Even Rudy panicked. When Jackie pointed the sword at his own throat, various thoughts shed in Rudy¡®s mind. Rudy already knew not to question any of Jackie¡¯s actions, he felt like Jackie was always incredibly logical no matter what he did, but Rudy never expected that Jackie would actually kill himself. Could Jackie really have given up as they said? However, Rudy immediately shook his head and threw that thought to the back of his head when the idea surfaced. Jackie was not someone who would do that. If he had a goal in mind, he would not change his mind easily. With his body weakening, Jackie copsed to the ground, and Rudy immediately helped Jackie up. Rudy could feel the blood from Jackie¡¯s body constantly flowing out of the wound on his throat. If that continued, Jackie would lose his life in just a moment. Even though Jackie would not actually die, Rudy still started to panic. Rudy¡¯s voice was trembling, ¡°What happened? Why did you kill yourself? Even if it¡¯s an illusion, there was no need to kill yourself to leave¡­¡± Rudy could not figure anything out at that moment. He did not know what Jackie was doing at all. Could Jackie really have given up as everyone said? N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After all, only by dying would they be eliminated and sent out of the illusion. Jackie frowned as he rapidly lost his strength. Even his true energy dissipated. At that moment, Jackie did not even have the strength to talk to Rudy. He merely looked at Rudy before shutting his eyes. Everyone started tough as they looked at Jackie like a joke. ¡°That kid is something else. He acted like he had seen through everything, but he actually killed himself the next moment¡­¡± ¡°There must be something wrong with his head. Even if he wanted to be eliminated, there was no need to do something so crazy. What was the point other than letting usugh at him?¡± Edgar wasughing uproariously, but he was still fighting the wind beasts. He still had the time to mock Jackie, ¡°There really is something wrong with his head. I thought he was strong at the start, but it looks like I was wrong¡­¡± Right after Edgar had said that the creaking sounds of mechanisms moving could be heard. Everyone suddenly looked up, and a howling wind blew past them. All of the wind beasts suddenly stopped moving, as if a button to stop had been pushed. Chapter 2894 Chapter 2894 Chapter 2894 The next second, the wind beasts suddenly started to explode one by one, turning into green specs of light, dispersing into the air. Everything had happened too quickly, and the warriors did not even have a chance to react. ¡°What happened? Why did those wind beasts suddenly explode into a green light?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, could we have identally broken the array?¡± ¡°Maybe we¡¯ve all lost?¡± At the same time as everyone was celebrating the disappearance of those annoying wind beasts, they started to discuss why the wind beasts disappeared. As everyone was wondering in confusion, the wizened voice was heard again, ¡°The Phantom Array has been broken. The fifth level¡¯s test has ended. The victor will be given one key!¡± That answered the doubt in everyone¡¯s hearts. When they heard that someone had actually broken the array, they all widened their eyes as they looked around at each other in confusion. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. At that moment, they only had one thought in mind. They all wondered which master had broken the array when everyone else was at a loss. They still had not figured out what the Phantom Array was. They did not know what grade the Phantom Array was, but it did not stop them from feeling shocked. Edgar frowned as he reluctantly looked around. He was a chosen disciple of an eighth-grade n. He should have been the most excellent one among all the warriors. Even if the array had been broken, he should have been the one to break it, not anyone else. He suddenly turned to look at Albert and rxed a bit when he saw that Albert was also looking around in confusion. It meant that Albert was not the one to break the array. If Albert had been the one, then Albert would definitely not miss out on the chance to show off in front of him. Who was it if not Albert? He more or less knew all the chosen disciples from the high grade ns. However, other than Albert most of the faces here were foreign. Not a single one of them was a chosen disciple of a high level n. At the most, they were inner disciples. Just as he was busy puzzling things over, a faint golden light descended from above. The light slowly dissipated as it descended, revealing a golden key in front of everyone. That was the key to getting to the sixth level. The rules had been incredibly clear. Only the person who broke the array could get the key, and the key would only allow one person to get to the sixth level. Everyone had looks of envy on their faces. No one knew what would happen on the sixth level or what tests it would be, but everyone knew there would be amazing rewards. They would definitely benefit greatly if they had gotten the rewards for themselves. With that thought in mind, some of them had the urge to steal the key. With a boom, someone had lost his patience as a green-robed man shot forward like a cannonball, heading straight for the golden key to steal it. Even though he was afraid of the restrictions, he felt like it would have been too great of a benefit if he managed to get the key. He was only one key away from getting to the sixth level. The greed got the better of him as he reached out for the key. In a sh, he was only three feet away from the golden key. Chapter 2895 Chapter 2895 Chapter 2895 As he got closer to the key, the man¡¯s smile deepened, ¡°The key is mine!¡± He let out an excited roar as he reached out to the key with all his might. Yet, purple lightning suddenly descended from the skies at that moment. Everyone merely heard a crack as the lightning fell right on the man. The man let out a cry of agony as his whole body started to twitch. His skin started to cken visibly as he was set on fire. He had already stopped breathing by the time his body hit the ground. He had been killed by the lightning that struck him. Everyone shuddered when they saw the sight. When the golden key had descended, everyone had greedy thoughts in their minds. However, the green-robed man had been the only person to try to steal the key. After all, everyone still had a line they would not cross. They knew that they could very well be punished by thews if they made any moves. When they saw what happened to the man, all of them were incredibly thankful that they did not attempt to steal the key. At that moment, Jackie suddenly opened his eyes. The wound on his throat started to heal visibly, and the true energy and life force he had lost all recovered to the state they were in before they entered the Phantom Array. Rudy widened his eyes abruptly as he looked at Jackie in disbelief, not knowing what to say at that moment. Jackie was not in the mood to entertain Rudy at that moment. After he had enough energy, he jumped up on the spot and reached out for the golden key. Everything that had happened attracted the attention of the other warriors. They did not realize that Jackie had recovered. When everyone saw that someone was reaching out for the golden key, everyone merely felt like the person was an idiot. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Did the person not see what had happened to the green-robed man? However, they were shocked to see that lightning did not appear after the person grabbed the key. Everything was normal! ¡°Why didn¡¯t the lightning strike him? This guy is trying to steal the key!¡± Someone shouted with widened eyes. However, someone else immediately answered him, ¡°Are you dumb? The key is meant for the victor. Since he was not struck by thews when he grabbed the key, then it should be obvious who he is.¡± The moment the person said that exmations of shock were heard again. That was because Jackie had already turned around, and his familiar face was seen by everyone. They all widened their eyes as they looked at Jackie like they had seen a ghost. They really were seeing a ghost. Did Jackie not sh his own throat? Why was Jackie standing there as if nothing had happened, holding the golden key? Could Jackie have been the one to break the array?! Everything he had done earlier, really was to break the Phantom Array. Yet, that was a little absurd. Could shing one¡¯s own throat be the key to breaking the Phantom Array? Various thoughts were formed and they felt like they were right. ¡®That brat might really have been breaking the array earlier,¡¯ Albert felt a twang of jealousy, but he did not see Jackie as his enemy in the end. Jackie had the golden key and would ascend to the sixth level. Even if he did not like it, he still had to deal with Edgar first. Chapter 2896 Chapter 2896 Chapter 2896 Heughed as he said to Edgar, ¡°You really were right. He really was breaking the array earlier. Jackie¡¯s really something else. He¡¯s better than you both in talent and intelligence!¡± Edgar looked like he had been pped by those words. He looked at Albert with a look of intense hatred. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Albertughed it off, and as the two of them were about to quarrel again, the space around them suddenly distorted, surrounding everyone. Jackie took a deep breath, not fighting back at the distorted space surrounding him. After a few moments, the space around him returned to normal. He opened his eyes again, and then he noticed that he had left that dark and yellow world, and arrived at a pitch ck one. Thankfully, Rudy was by his side. Rudy widened his eyes as he looked around in shock. The sudden distortion earlier had thoroughly scared him. Rudy reached out to grab Jackie¡¯s arm, afraid that something was happening. Jackie turned to look at Rudy, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the space suddenly distorted earlier to separate all of us.¡± Rudy nodded, widening his eyes as he still looked around in fear. At that moment, they were surrounded by darkness, but strangely enough, they could see each other clearly without any light. After a while, Rudy said, ¡°Are we in an illusion or the real world right now?¡± The question startled Jackie as he frowned, activating his true energy. Nothing had changed, and even Jackie could not tell where they were. Jackie shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know either¡± Rudy asked again, ¡°Is this the sixth level?¡± Jackie shook his head again at that. Even though they might have been on the sixth level, he could not make that determination without more information. Time slowly ticked away, and darkness shrouded both of them. As they started to feel lost, a figure suddenly appeared in front of them. It was a wise old man. The man had white robes on him and looked like a deity. His sudden appearance gave Jackie and Rudy a shock as they took a step backward. The man slowly turned around, looking at both of them with an incredibly cold gaze. Jackie took a deep breath as he was suddenly on alert. The man looked at Jackie for a while before saying with a cold tone, ¡°Don¡¯t enter the sixth level. Hold on to the key. Once you have the skills to challenge the sixth level, you maye again.¡± Jackie was stunned by those words, and he was no longer on alert. From the voice, he could tell that the man was the one who was reciting the rules. If Jackie was not wrong, that old man should not be human, but a shred of will left behind from ancient times. It might even be a spirit vessel. No matter what, it was still something left behind from ancient times to help activate the arrays. Jackie took a deep breath and said, ¡°You think that I don¡¯t have what it takes to enter the sixth level right now? I¡¯ll definitely lose the test there?¡± Jackie¡¯s voice had a tone of arrogance to it as he asked. This whole time, he had never failed. Even though he did not know what the test for the sixth level was, he should be able to easily get through it with his current skills. Chapter 2897 Chapter 2897 Chapter 2897 He did not think that the old man was definitely right. Even if the old man was something left behind from ancient times, it would not change Jackie¡¯s thoughts. The old man had a look of disdain on his face when he heard Jackie¡¯s response, ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You¡¯re definitely a lot stronger than those ants outside, but you¡¯re nothing in my eyes. I know you have an upper ultimate god rank technique, but so what? Your skills are nothing special if youpare yourself to ancient warriors.¡± Jackie was stunned at those words. He had thought that the old man said that because the old man did not know anything about him, but the old man had actually seen through what level Jackie¡¯s technique was in an instant. Jackie was taken aback by that. Thinking about it, it did make sense. The old man was something left behind from ancient times. No matter what the old man was, he could control Thousand Leaves Tower. Anything that happened within the tower would naturally not escape his gaze. As long as the old man observed Jackie¡¯s skills, the old man would be able to make a judgment. Jackie frowned and replied, ¡°My skills are nothingpared to ancient warriors?¡± Jackie was not willing to ept that fact at all. He had already perfected an upper ultimate god rank technique. Even in first grade worlds, he would amount to something, let alone third grade worlds. However, the old man¡¯s tone made Jackie feel like he was nothing. The old man seemed to not want to bother dwelling on the problem with Jackie. The old man slowly turned away from Jackie, ¡°During ancient times, there were countless amazing masters, but a cmity happened, and most of those masters were lost. I said so not because I wanted to insult you, but it¡¯s just that you really are quite ordinarypared to ancient warriors¡­¡± Jackie took a deep breath, not countering with anything else. After all, he did not know what ancient times were like, nor did he know about how strong the warriors back then were. Jackie calmed himself down, but Rudy looked like he had swallowed an egg whole. His mouth was gaping wide, and his eyes looked like they were going to pop out of their sockets. He could not believe what he had heard. The old man actually said that Jackie was using an upper ultimate god rank technique and Jackie had silently agreed to it. It caused Rudy to doubt everything he knew. Rudy had known that Jackie was strong, but he did not know that Jackie was strong enough to use an upper ultimate god rank technique. If Rudy told anyone that, they would probably think he was crazy. No one would believe what Rudy was saying. It was an upper ultimate god rank technique, and Jackie actually managed to use it at the initial stage of the spring solidifying realm. It was too absurd¡­ Even more absurd was the fact that the old man did not think that Jackie amounted to much despite that. He made the judgment that Jackie would not be able to pass the test of the sixth level. Little did Jackie know that Rudy¡¯s jaw was about to fall off from the surprise. Only one thought was in Jackie¡¯s mind which was to know what kind of test awaited him. He wanted to know why the old man felt like him would not be able to pass. No matter what, Jackie had a lot of confidence in himself. He took a step forward and said, ¡°Could I trouble you to tell me what the test on the sixth level is? Even though I¡¯m nothing to you, I still have some confidence in myself. If I can try it out, I would still want to¡­¡± The old man raised a hand to stop Jackie before he could finish, looking at Jackie earnestly, ¡°You definitely won¡¯t be able to pass. Once the golden key in your hands changes color, then you¡¯ll have the right to enter the sixth level, but that¡¯s just the right¡­¡± It was apletely barrennd. Jackie and Rudy had already spent a day and a night walking in that barrennd. It was the second day since they left Thousand Leaves City. When Jackie understood that he would not be able to pass the sixth level for the moment, he did not continue dwelling on it. Just like Jackie had thought before, the two of them were sent out of Thousand Leaves City immediately.N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 2898 Chapter 2898 Chapter 2898 Jackie looked down at the entry token in his hand. The entry token could not help Jackie get into a seventh level city but was actually only a guide toward the next city. Without the entry token, there was no way he could find the seventh level city even with all the skills in the world. Jackie slowly started to understand that the Whirling World itself was a massive array. No matter how strong one was, they were insignificant in the whole of the Whirling World. They would never be able to shake thews of the Whirling World. Even if they had a map, they still needed to move ording to the rules of the Whirling World, slowly advancing deeper inside. The more time passed, the more curious Jackie got about the Whirling World. He wanted to see what lies at the end of the Whirling World. What secrets were hidden there? What were the Unbreaking Pavilion and Phoenix Valley nning? Those thoughts kept on circling Jackie¡¯s mind. From what he had gathered, the two forces definitely had an immense secret hidden. Their n might even involve the whole Hestia Continent. It was possible that every warrior who entered the Whirling World was just a chess piece for those forces. Jackie definitely did not want to be a chess piece. Even if he did not have the skills to be a chess yer at that moment, he still did not want to be yed around with by someone else. He wanted to slowly reveal the truth and walk his own path. Rudy looked at the entry token in Jackie¡¯s hand and Jackie¡¯s resolved expression before asking, ¡°What are you thinking about? Tell me where we¡¯re going. I asked you, but you refused to tell me. I¡¯m getting frustrated now. Why aren¡¯t you telling me? I¡¯ll know eventually anyway.¡± Jackie looked at Rudy with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not hiding anything from you. I just don¡¯t know anything yet myself. When the entry token fell into my hand, a lot of information fell into my mind like before. I found out the locations of all the seventh level cities in the Whirling World. I¡¯m just trying to figure out what city I want to go to next.¡± Rudy frowned, saying, ¡°What¡®s there to figure out? Aren¡¯t all the cities there seventh level cities? Can¡®t you just pick any random one? The difficulty should more or less be the same, so what¡¯s there to be conflicted over?¡± Jackie let out a sigh as the token in his hand shook. He looked up into the distance, still seeing a vast expanse of nothingness. It was as if the barrennds had reached the end of the world. He said in a calm tone, ¡°It¡¯s different, but there¡¯s nothing else to think about now. We¡¯ll be heading to Prosper City next. You¡¯ll be able to show off your skills there. You won¡®t be dependent on me.¡± Rudy widened his eyes at Jackie¡¯s words as he looked at Jackie with a confused expression, ¡°What do you mean? I can show off my skills but I¡¯d just be beaten up like trash. There¡¯s nothing I can do¡­¡± It was not that Rudy was putting himself down, it was just that Rudy¡¯s mental state had suffered too much recently. Ever since they entered the Whirling World, he met so many masters. Even regr wandering warriors were able to beat him up easily. Rudy had been living in self-doubt the whole time. Back then, he still had his arrogance and pride even if he lost to others, but that arrogance was slowly disappearing. Jackie turned and looked at Rudy seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t look down on yourself like that. Everyone you¡¯ve faced has been a warrior, but your true status is an alchemist. Prosper City is a city built for alchemists.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 2899 Chapter 2899 Chapter 2899 Rudy stiffened at those words, suddenly getting excited and eximed, ¡°A city for alchemists? Prosper City is a city for alchemists?!¡± Jackie nodded as Jackie slowly raised his head, looking at the gray skies. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°The Whirling World is an incredibly special ce. The other seventh level cities are more or less the same, but only Prosper City has an indication next to it. It¡¯s written clearly that Prosper City was a city meant to test alchemists. All alchemists could head there.¡± With Jackie¡¯s confirmation, Rudy excitedly bounced around and cheered. He had an excited look on his face. Jackie felt a little happy seeing how excited Rudy was. He had been wondering if he should head to Prosper City or somewhere else. In truth, Jackie had a lot of choices on hand. After all, he was not weak in any way. After thinking about it for a while, he decided on Prosper City. Rudy was one of the reasons, but even more so was that he wanted to obtain the rewards from Prosper City. He might have done very well in Thousand Leaves City, but he had not gotten any rewards. Hence he wanted to get even more valuables from a seventh level city. After thinking about it, he made Prosper City his mark. Prosper City had been built to test alchemists, so the contents would naturally target alchemists. The prizes awarded would definitely benefit alchemists as well. It might be some valuable and high grade materials. If it was useless to himself, he could sell them for spirit crystals. He could also use those materials to refine pills and sell the pills for even more spirit crystals. For Jackie, the two most important things were to raise his skills and earn spirit crystals. After Rudy danced around in excitement, he slowly started to calm down. However, he was still incredibly happy as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and go! I can¡¯t wait any longer. Do you know how stifled I¡¯ve felt? Even though I¡¯ve seen a lot moving forward with you, I wasn¡¯t relying on myself in the end. It¡¯ll be different in Prosper City. I can rely on myself for once!¡± Jackie nodded as he patted Rudy on the shoulder, pointing forward and saying, ¡°Prosper City is a distance away in this direction.¡± Rudy nodded emotionally, and the two of them rapidly headed toward Prosper City. ¡°They really are a bit dumb. They should think about their orders before issuing them. How could Jackie possiblye to Prosper City? He¡¯s so strong, that he would naturally choose other seventh level cities. Even though he has an alchemist¡¯s robes on, no one knows if he deliberately wears them to trick others. He might¡¯ve just bought that badge from somewhere.¡± Chapter 2900 Chapter 2900 Chapter 2900 ¡°When have you ever seen an alchemist that¡¯s so strong? All alchemists throw themselves into the art, how could they have time to practicebat?!¡± Gent Morales was an alchemist that was raised by the Unbreaking Pavilion. He had quite a lot of pride. The Unbreaking Pavilion was somewhere that cultivated warriors, so alchemists only took up a small percentage. When they were in the n, they were respected because of their status as an alchemist. However, the chosen disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion would never bother showing respect to alchemists of their level. The chosen disciples felt like alchemists were just there to provide a service, and that alchemists were nothing that special. That was why Gent did not really like warriors that much. Mark Wright was the leader of all the alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion for the trip to the Whirling World, and could naturally not let the emotions get the better of him like this. Mark stared at Gent and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s an order from above, we have to obey. You don¡¯t have to care if Jackie ising here or anywhere else. We just have to listen to the orders from the higher ups. As long as we see Jackie, we have to report his whereabouts. We can¡¯t let him have an easy time!¡± Gent raised an eyebrow, ¡°Who exactly did Jackie offend? Why are we even doing this? They¡¯re just issuing orders without exining anything.¡± Mark frowned, feeling like Gent was crossing the line a bit. However, Gent really did have some skill, so Mark could not offend Gent too much. Mark was forced to patiently say, ¡°Only a few people know of the secret behind this.¡± Gent snorted as he looked at Mark, ¡°I don¡¯t know if anyone else knows about it, but I know that you definitely do. I do know why even if you don¡¯t tell me. Many of our people died in ck Sun City, everyone¡¯s already saying that someone called Jackie did it. It has to be because of that, right? In my opinion, so what if all of them died? They just didn¡¯t have the skills, and were killed. We had so many people, but Jackie still escaped. Who¡®s to me but themselves for being trash?¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Mark angrily berated, ¡°Shut up right now. This is not something you can talk about. No matter what, we just need to follow orders¡­¡± After Mark said that, Gent¡¯s lips twitched unhappily, but he did not want to fight against Mark in front of so many people. That would be too mean. Even though Gent had always done whatever he wanted to, Gent still did not want to cross the line too much. Mark nced at Gent in disdain. If Gent had not been so skilled, Mark would not have chosen Gent to be a part of the team back then. He did not want to bother sparing Gent another look as he turned and continued walking forward. There were twenty alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion who arrived at Prosper City. Those twenty alchemists were all excellent alchemists that the Unbreaking Pavilion had spent a lot of resources bringing up. If not for that order, the twenty of them would have probably already entered the city. However, the order instructed them to stay out of the city for six days. It was already the third day, so some of them were a little frustrated. Mark had already walked elsewhere because of how unhappy he was with Gent. Some of the alchemists followed Mark as well. The alchemists of the Unbreaking Pavilion suddenly split into two factions. Those who remained were the ones who were unhappy about the order. Chapter 2901 Chapter 2901 Email Address Password Remember Me ¡°I think there¡¯s something else behind this,¡± whispered an alchemist from the Unbreaking Pavilion who seemed to be of no great rank Gent raised an eyebrow before turning around. ¡°Something else behind what?¡± That person hurriedly replied, ¡°The order to capture Jack alive. I don¡¯t think it¡®s because of what happened in ck Sun City.¡± Right after he said that, Gent was taken aback for a moment. The others, too, started to discuss the matter. ¡°What could it be, then? You¡¯re just specting at this point. Don¡¯t just say whatever you want to! Everyone knows about what happened in ck Sun City, but other than that, nothing else has been said.¡± The average-looking man meaningfully persisted, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not just saying it blindly. Just think about it, who was the one who issued this order?!¡± Everyone fell silent at this. They exchanged looks among themselves, suddenly understanding. A thought urred to Gent at that moment. ¡°It was Grayson¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The man nodded, ¡°It was Grayson. He usually would never bother with things like that, and he¡¯s never issued any orders as well. He was never supposed to be in charge of ck Sun City anyway. With Grayson¡¯s usual temper, he would never have bothered with anything like that. The people who died in ck Sun City would have been nothing of note to Grayson.¡± The man¡¯s words were echoed by the other alchemists who nodded vigorously. Gent frowned, thinking about it for a while before nodding as well. With how Grayson was, those things would never have prompted Grayson to act. He was never one to bother with things that were not rted to him. Yet, this was an order from Grayson. It was clearly problematic just thinking about it. Gent raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is there something more to this incident? Could Jack have done something? I¡¯m beginning to get excited at the thought of meeting Jack.¡± The other alchemists nodded; they, too, wanted to see Jack. At that moment, the average-looking man suddenly let out a low shout as he pointed in a direction. ¡°Look over there! Isn¡¯t that Jack?!¡± The moment the man said that, all of the alchemists of the Unbreaking Pavilion looked toward where he was pointing at. True enough, they saw a familiar figure, followed by another one, and they slowly walked toward Prosper City¡¯s za. Gent¡¯s lower jaw hung so low that an egg could fit his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s Jack!¡± he eximed. Jack did not know at that moment that he had garnered massive attention. Rudy, meanwhile, had been quite happy the whole journey, and the two of them finally arrived at Prosper City¡¯s za after walking for three days and three nights. Just like the cities before, they would need to pass the entry test if they wanted to enter Prosper City. ¡°I won¡¯t drag you down this time,¡± assured Rudy. ¡°If I can¡¯t pass the entry test, then I¡¯d be worthless for sure.¡± Jack turned to look at Rudy as he pursed his lips. ¡°You haven¡¯t been a sixth-grade alchemist for that long, so don¡¯t be overconfident. You still need time and experience.¡± Chapter 2902 Chapter 2902 Rudy deted as he looked at Jack. ¡°I just feel like the entry test isn¡¯t hard at all. We just need to complete thirty runes in the condensing te to obtain the right to enter the city. Plus, we can bring a person along! What an easy test¡­¡± Jack felt exasperated when he heard this. ¡°You haven¡¯t even seen what sort of pill runes you¡¯ll need to complete. How do you know it¡¯ll be easy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just an entry test!¡± refuted Rudy weakly. ¡°How could they give out difficult problems? We just need toplete thirty pill runes, which I¡¯m all up for. Don¡¯t look down on me!¡± Jack did not know what to say at that moment. He had never underestimated Rudy and was just speaking the truth. If Rudy continued to stand his ground on the matter, Jack had nothing else to say. The two of them were talking to each other when Rudy looked up and saw the stone te in front of them. They walked toward the stone te and read the words on the te. [The price is set. Ten thousand spirit crystals per person.] Stunned to have read this, Rudy turned and, with a frown on his face, said to Jack, ¡°What¡¯s this? An entry fee? Didn¡¯t you say that we needed to pass the test to enter the city? Can we even pay to enter with spirit crystals?¡± Jack walked over and looked at the stone te before letting out a slightugh. ¡°Can you please use your head before you say anything next time? If ten thousand spirit crystals are enough to get in, then what¡¯s the point of the test? Didn¡¯t I tell you the rules before? There will be ny pill runes on the condensing te. You just need toplete thirty pill runes to be able to enter the city, and you can even bring one person in with you.¡± ¡°If youplete another thirty and finish lip with sixty, you can bring two other people inside. Completing an additional thirty pill runes for a total of sixty will allow you to bring two people inside. If youplete ny pill runes, you can bring three people in. Prosper City isn¡¯t somewhere only alchemists want to go, a lot of warriors want to get in, too. A ce where a lot of alchemists go means there will be a lot of pills to be made. A lot of warriors who want refined pills will enter this ce.¡± Jack then pointed at the za where two in groups were gathered. The first group wore alchemist robes and donned alchemist badges on their chests. The other group was dressed in various attires. They were all from different ns or even wandering warriors. They sat on the left side of the za, seemingly waiting to be chosen. Just like Jack had said, it was not just alchemists that wanted to enter Prosper City. A lot of warriors wanted to enter the seventh level city built for alchemists as well. In the end, alchemists were meant to help warriors. Many of the warriors sat in front of the city, looking like merchants who were waiting for a deal. They wanted to enter Prosper City to buy a lot of pills, and they would sell the pills for a lot of profit once they exited. There were even some warriors that had been sent there by their ns. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Those disciples were probably all prepared to purchase a lot of pills, perhaps even ready for sweetened deals. It was the exact opposite of what had happened in Thousand Leaves City. The test in Prosper City was meant for alchemists, so regr warriors would not be able to enter, which meant that they could only rely on high-grade alchemists to bring them in. Thus, the stone te stating there was an entry fee was ced upfront for these warriors. Rudy thought for a long time before understanding the fact. Chapter 2903 Chapter 2903 Rudy snorted as he turned to tell Jack. ¡°These warriors are clever, I¡¯ll give them that. Why did not one put up a te like that in Thousand Leaves City? The moment it concerns their benefits, they put up the stone te.¡± Jack nodded. ¡°In the end, the Hestia Continent is a ce where strength matters the most. If the alchemists decide to retaliate, the warriors will probably attack them together. The alchemists aren¡¯t that strong anyway. Since they have no way of fighting back, they were forced to lower their heads.¡± Rudy frowned and said unhappily, ¡°We alchemists are at such a disadvantage, but most alchemists come fromrger forces. Are those forces not going to do anything about it?¡± Jack did not even bother looking at Rudy. ¡°Why don¡¯t you put some thought into this? This is the Whirling World. Those who are truly strong can¡¯t enter. The only ones who can help these alchemists are warriors that are currently being trained. However, most of those warriors have gone to other cities and won¡¯t have the time toe to this ce at all. That¡¯s why the rules were established. Ten thousand spirit crystals are quite arge sum anyway, so they decided to ept it.¡± Rudy refused to ept this. He felt that the alchemists were oppressed during what happened in Thousand Leaves City, and with the situation suddenly reversed, the warriors were still the ones to set the rules, much to his chagrin. However, he knew he had no say in this whatsoever. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Jack looked at the condensing tes where 30 condensing tes were present. Every te had an alchemist going through the test in front of them. The condensing tes were different from the entry stone. The entry stone¡¯s test only took a little while. It was just a punch in the end. However, it took a lot more time to go through the test for Prosper City. Thankfully, the test was set to be less than 15 minutes, and anyone who took longer than that would be considered a failure. There were quite a few alchemists who entered the Whirling World. Even though a good amount of them had entered Prosper City already, even more of them were still outside. The za was full of people. Coupled with the warriors who wanted to enter with the alchemists, it was bustling. When Rudy saw the situation, hemented, ¡°There are so many people here. I¡¯d never seen so many people in one ce before I entered the Whirling World, but I noticed it when we walked in. How many warriors entered the Whirling World?¡± Jack let out augh, not answering Rudy. He walked toward the za in front of the city, not wanting to waste any time. It was just a seventh-level city, after all. After entering Prosper City, he would dedicate a certain amount of time to refining pills to make even more spirit crystals. Rudy followed closely behind him, and the two of them entered the za together. However, just as Jack was about to enter, someone stopped him. Mark stared right at Jack. Jack frowned, able to tell at a nce that Mark did not have good intentions. However, even after thinking about it, he could not recognize him. Mark let out a smile. ¡°Jack, right? I¡¯m an alchemist from the Unbreaking Pavilion, Mark Wright.¡± Chapter 2904 Chapter 2904 A group of about 19 people came up behind Mark after he introduced himself, and they shot Jack a seemingly unfriendly gaze. Jack frowned, immediately knowing that there would be trouble the moment he heard they were from the Unbreaking Pavilion. Jack raised an eyebrow as he sneered, ¡°Are you trying to cause me trouble? Feel free to try, but with just your group, you¡¯ll just die on the spot if you try anything.¡± Mark¡¯s expression soured at those words. He had wanted to be cordial with Jack, yet Jack¡¯s straightforwardness ruined that. Mark failed to even maintain his smile. Mark snorted. ¡°This is the entry za, and thews of Prosper City protect it. If you try anything here, you¡¯ll be struck by lightning before you can even do anything!¡± Jack raised an eyebrow, knowing that was indeed the case. ¡°We¡¯ll fight outside, then,¡± said Jack. ¡°All twenty of you can fight me at the same time.¡± Jack was not worried despite their numbers. They might be from the Unbreaking Pavilion, but they were true and blue alchemists, and to him, they were mere ants. They were just warriors that were at the early stage of the innate level, forcibly raised to thete stage by thews of the world. Even if 20 of them worked together, Jack could easily overwhelm them all. Mark grew angrier at Jack¡¯s tone, so much so that he started to pant as he almost lost hisposure. ¡°Stop trying to act like a hero,¡± scoffed Mark, his eyes narrowed. ¡°Everyone knows how strong the disciples of the Unbreaking Pavilion are. You won¡¯t be able to beat twenty of us no matter how skilled you are!¡± All Jack wanted was to hurry up and get rid of the problem, his words were not intended to solely humiliate anyone. Hearing Mark¡¯s words, Jack raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯ll do it eventually. Don¡¯t think that no one can stand up to you just because you¡¯re a disciple of the Unbreaking Pavilion. Since you can¡¯t stop me, move. If you want to continue spouting nonsense, just hurry back. Your words won¡¯t affect me at all.¡± Hearing Jack¡¯s words caught Mark off-guard. His hands trembled as he slowly turned pale. Jack had not bothered to hold back at all! Mark narrowed his eyes. ¡°Jack, this isn¡¯t a ce where you can do whatever you want to. I know you¡¯re not weak, but this is Prosper City. I don¡¯t know where you got those robes you¡¯re wearing¡­¡± Jack raised a hand to stop Mark before he could finish. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . ¡°Can you please shut up? These robes are mine. I got the sixth-grade alchemist badge myself. Are you the only one who can be an alchemist? You¡¯re not strong enough and chose the path of an alchemist. Does that mean that others aren¡¯t allowed to be good at both?¡± Silence immediately nketed the atmosphere as Mark¡¯s eyes widened, finding himself unable to reply. Mark¡¯s hands were clenched as they trembled. The other 19 alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion widened their eyes as well. They looked at Jack with gritted teeth but were tumble to say anything. Rudy, meanwhile, could not stop himself from giggling. Chapter 2905 Chapter 2905 - Chapter 2905 - Mark had to admit that Jack was talented with his words, able to choke anyone with his opinion. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. They were already short on time, yet these men from the Unbreaking Pavilion had all the time to impede Jack¡¯s progress! He could not be bothered to even talk to them, so Jack held nothing back. Gent blinked as his lips twitched. He had always been a prideful person and had always felt like he was very talented both in alchemy and his words. However, he could not help but admire Jack. Jack had managed topletely stump that group just with his words. Gent then nced at Mark, musing to himself how he might die out of anger toward Jack. Right at that moment, someone walked over and said, ¡°You¡¯re a bearer of misfortune. It¡¯s one thing that you¡¯ve offended the Compass Pavilion, but you¡¯ve even offended the Unbreaking Pavilion. You got surrounded the moment you entered. You¡¯ve got some guts!¡± Samuel Mckenzieughed as he walked toward the gathering. Mark took a few deep breaths before heposed himself. He barely managed to purse his lips at Samuel as he shook Samuel¡¯s hand. Even though the Compass Pavilion could notpare to the Unbreaking Pavilion, they were still an eighth-grade n. Any ns that were better than sixth grade would start to cultivate their own alchemists. The Compass Pavilion naturally had a lot of alchemists, too. Samuel was the leader of the alchemists from the Compass Pavilion. When Jack had a conflict with the Compass Pavilion before, it was already passed around through sound arrays. Jack¡¯s appearance had been recorded as well. Jack¡¯s conflict with the Compass Pavilion was already at the point where they were mortal enemies. Thus, when Samuel spotted Jack, he brought his men with him. They merely stood at the sidelines when Jack and Mark first had their exchange when eventually, they found out that Jack had a conflict with the Unbreaking Pavilion as well. The moment they saw that Mark was at a disadvantage, they immediately walked over to target Jack. Even though the Compass Pavilion¡¯s rtionship with the Unbreaking Pavilion was not the best, even to the point where they had a few conflicts, they were both major forces and could not make enemies of each other. The enemy of their enemy was their friend, and neither of them wanted Jack to smoothly go about his business. Mark coldly looked at Jack. ¡°You seemed proud of yourself when you were at the Thousand Leaves Tower. You thought that you could lord yourself over the Compass Pavilion just because you¡¯re a little skilled. You¡¯ll have to pay for that eventually. Your earlier arrogance will just bring you misfortune! If the city za didn¡¯t prohibit fights, I¡¯ll bring a group of people with me to beat you up right now. I¡¯ll make you regret living!¡± Jack sighed, suddenly regretting the fact that he did not disguise himself beforeing in. Troublemaking idiots would not have surrounded him at this moment had he did that. He was not afraid of being challenged, but just afraid of wasting time. He lightly snorted as he turned to look at Samuel. ¡°Stop talking like you¡¯re right. You were the ones who couldn¡¯t beat me in a fair duel and were trash for ming others for beating you just because they¡¯re more skilled. Quit your nonsense!¡± Samuel¡¯s lips twitched as his face scrunched in anger. He pointed at Jack¡¯s face. ¡°You b*stard! I¡¯ll rip your mouth one day!¡± Jack could not help but look at Samuel in disdain. ¡°Can you just get lost? Stop trying to cause trouble for me. All you know how to do is to gang up on others. If you have the skills,e face me head-on. Are petty methods all you¡¯re capable of?¡± Chapter 2906 Chapter 2906 - Chapter 2906 - Jack¡¯s words struck a sensitive nerve in Samuel. It was true that he did not have the skills to stand up to Jack. He was an alchemist and had naturally spent most of his time in alchemy, thus he could not stand a chance against warriors. Jack was someone who had defeated Walter, who was a chosen disciple of the Compass Pavilion. Even a chosen disciple of the Compass Pavilion had not been able to beat Jack, let alone an alchemist like him. Even if all of the present disciples attacked Jack, they might still fail to defeat Jack. Jack had said that he wanted to use numbers to his advantage, which was not wrong but Samuel refused to just ept defeat. Jack had pissed him off to a point of no return. ¡°B*stard! You¡¯ll be hit by lightning one day! You¡¯ll bow to the Compass Pavilion eventually. Once you exit Prosper City, you¡¯ll die!¡± Jack took a deep breath as he shot everyone a disdainful re. He deliberately raised his voice as he replied, ¡°I just said you¡¯re using numbers against me. Do you admit that much? If you have the skills, thene fight me now. Otherwise, shut up and leave immediately. Stop wasting my time!¡± Samuel went red in anger as he stared at Jack and shouted, ¡°Just open your eyes and look around you! This is Prosper City, not any other seventh-level city. What¡®s being tested here is alchemy! Do you really think you¡¯re even better than us at that?¡± Samuel¡¯s words resonated with all of the other alchemists, and he was right, they were not in any other seventh-level city but the city specifically meant to test alchemists. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. No matter how strong Jack was, he was just strong as a warrior. If he wanted to challenge them in alchemy, none of them would back down. Mark sneered and continued, ¡°Samuel is right. If you dare to, fight us in alchemy. Stop trying to use what you¡¯re good at against us all the time. If it¡¯s just skill, we¡¯re naturally not at your level, but in alchemy? Heh. You have no right to be pompous toward us in this regard. Most of us here can complete sixty pill runes and perfectly pass the test, bringing three people into Prosper City. Can you do that?¡± Mark then looked at Jack¡¯s chest in disdain. Jack had a sixth-grade alchemist badge on his chest while those gathered from the Compass Pavilion and the Unbreaking Pavilion were all mostly seventh-grade alchemists. Only a few of the lower-ranked ones were sixth-grade alchemists. To Mark and Samuel, sixth-grade alchemists meant nothing. Even though Jack was an incredible warrior, he could not possibly contend against them in alchemy, and they strongly believed in this. Jack let out a faint chuckle as he looked at them calmly. All of them had incredibly confident looks on their faces as though all too sure that they could beat him when it came to alchemy. That confidence was a joke to Jack. With everything being said, Jack felt like he just could not escape some things, even if he wanted to. Initially, all he wanted was to scare away these pests with harsh words, but at this point, he knew that they would never relent. He would only be able to silence them with his skills. Jack sighed as he monotonously replied, ¡°Listen here, you guys are no match for me, whether it be alchemy orbat. The entry test is nothing to me.¡± Chapter 2907 Chapter 2907 - Chapter 2907 - Mark and Samuel immediately cackled upon hearing Jack¡¯s words. It was as though they were talking to a clown, one that had boastful words that meant nothing but overestimations. Samuelughed as he said, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re even saying? Look at the badge on your chest before you speak You¡¯re just a sixth- grade alchemist, and you¡®re already so arrogant! You should at least pick the right ce to brag. It¡¯s so easy for you to be exposed now. We¡¯re just going to stand here and watch as you go to the condensing tes to go through the test. I want to see what kind of result you¡¯ll get!¡± Mark had a cold look on his face. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you would beat all of us? I can perfectlyplete the test, can you? I can bring three people in easily! Can you?¡± Jack merely raised an eyebrow at this and calmly nodded. This alone was enough of a response to Mark¡¯s questions, rying how the test was nothing worth worrying over. He had gone through one entry test, and Jack had not been troubled at all. If he faced any difficulties doing the entry test, then he felt like he should not even enter the city. After all, there would be nothing to gain from entering. ¡°What a braggart! You¡¯re so arrogant!¡± ¡°That¡®s right. Who does he think he is to say that he can bring three others in? Does he think that the entry test would be that easy?!¡± ¡°Many sixth-grade alchemists got stuck here and barely managed to get themselves in. Anyone who manages to wlessly pass the test would at least need to be a seventh- grade alchemist!¡± ¡°He¡¯s way too arrogant. He doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s saying at all! He doesn¡¯t realize how funny his bragging is to us. Does he think we won¡¯t expose him?¡± The other alchemists lost their cool upon noticing Jack nodding, hurling jeers and insults. None of them believed him at all, instead thinking of him as a clown as they ridiculed him. Through it all, Jack showed no reaction at all. In truth, he was more or less used to hearing things like this ever since he entered the Whirling World. Many did not acknowledge his skills, yet it did not bother him at all. They were starting to cross the line with their words, but Jack merely replied calmly, ¡°Remember the words you¡¯re saying now, don¡¯t regret themter. You¡¯ll know who the clowns are in just a bit.¡± After saying that, Jack did not bother sparing them another nce as he turned to look at Rudy, who was trembling in rage as he red at all the alchemists. He firmly remembered Jack¡¯s warnings and knew that he could not be reckless. At that moment, most of the things spoken were nonsense, and they had more people on their side. No one would believe anything Rudy said, anyway. Since that was the case, they would just think he was speaking nonsense if he insisted. Hence, he decided against wasting his efforts. When Jack looked over, he hurriedly turned away. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 2908 Chapter 2908 - Chapter 2908 - Jack reached out and patted Rudy on the shoulder, pointing at the condensing card. ¡°Have a go at it. If you pass, we¡¯ll be able to bring four people inside and get forty thousand spirit crystals. Even if you fail, you don¡¯t have to feel bad. We¡¯d have two less people to bring in.¡± Rudy frowned as he looked around with concern. In truth, he had a lot he wanted to say. He was not too confident, but with them being surrounded, it was not the time for him to say anything. He was forced to swallow those words. He nodded vigorously and sighed, walking right to the nearest condensing te. That condensing te had two people queuing up for it, so it would be Rudy¡¯s turn in just half an hour. Jack looked at Rudy and felt rather proud. The older version of Rudy would have fought back after hearing what the alchemists had to say, which, to Jack, was irrational behavior. Rudy being able to control his emotions meant that he was maturing. Rudy and Jack¡¯s actions seemed to amuse the group of alchemists a lot. Jack¡¯s resolute words that he would pass the test wlessly caused the alchemists to wonder if something was wrong with Jack¡¯s head as theyughed at him and mocked him. Samuel let out augh as he sneered, ¡°You¡®re the most confident warrior I¡®ve ever seen. Are you so sure you can pass the test perfectly? We didn¡¯t say all of that just to scare you earlier. Without being at the level of a seventh-grade alchemist, you can¡®t possibly wing it! There are ny pill runes, and you should already be thanking your ancestors if you managed to fill up thirty!¡± They were no match against Jack in terms ofbat, but they were confident in themselves when it came to alchemy-certain that they would put that brat, Jack in his ce. They would not have talked to Jack so confidently if they were in any other city. However, they were in Prosper City, the turf of alchemists. They would never think that they would lose to someone else! Mark looked at the badge on Jack¡¯s chest and said, ¡°It¡¯s impressive enough if you can get to the level of a sixth-grade alchemist. Don¡¯t think that you¡¯re just as skilled in alchemy just because you have a lot of talent as a warrior! Alchemy andbat are two very different paths. Alchemy tests one¡¯s talents even further. Don¡¯t think that your talents inb at will transfer to alchemy. I¡®ll be the first to tell you that you don¡¯t have that talent or ability!¡± Mark¡¯s grudge toward Jack ran deep due to the words that provoked him. This was his chance to get back at Jack. Naturally, he held nothing back. Jack nced at Mark N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Mark looked very well-kept and was obviously the leader of the alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion. To him, however, he was nothing special. If Mark was in Phoenix Valley¡¯s outer valley, he would only rank among the top five at most. However, Phoenix Valley''s true strength was in the inner valley, and this guy would not even have the right to enter the inner valley. Jack would have not bothered with alchemists of the inner valley, let alone Mark. Mark noticed how Jack tantly ignored him after a mere cold nce, and he felt downright humiliated. Chapter 2909 Chapter 2909 - Chapter 2909 - ¡±You b*stard!¡± snarled Mark. ¡°You still think that you can do as you please, but you¡¯ll quickly realize otherwise!¡± Jack merely sported a small smile, not caring about what Mark was saying at all. Gent, on the other hand, merely pursed his lips helplessly as he looked at Mark, who was next to him. He wanted to tell Mark at that moment that there was no point saying anything then, it was better to wait for the results before silencing Jack with it. Jack could not be bothered continuing to talk to them, so he closed his eyes and let them say what they wanted to. Time slowly ticked away, and after half an hour, it was finally Rudy¡¯s turn to go through the test on the condensing te. At that moment, Jack slowly opened his eyes. Rudy straightened his back as he silently tried to motivate himself. The more he acted like that, the less confident he seemed. He had encountered too many geniuses recently, so Rudy¡®s confidence was already shattered. Right before he got to the test, Rudy turned to look at Jack. Jack merely nodded at Rudy silently. With that, Rudy took a deep breath before he entered the area of the test. To preserve the fairness of the test, the candidate and the condensing te would be shrouded by a gray barrier the moment the test started. Outsiders would not be able to see the contents of the test and would not be able to affect the results of the tested participant as well. They would only be able to see the final results after the barrier vanished. The two who came before Rudy had both failed. One of them managed to get 28 pill runes, but thest two did not reach a 50-percent refinement rate, so they had lost the right to enter. Another participant hadpleted 35 pill runes, but 10 of them were not at a 50-percent refinement rate. In the end, he only scored 25 and failed to enter. The two participants thus left the condensing te dejectedly, evidently in despair for their future. Only then did they realize how bad they were, not even able to get the right to enter the city. Rudy felt the pressure heightening when he saw the two participants before him leaving empty-handed. With so many people focused on Rudy behind him as well, he felt like two boulders were crushing his shoulders. However, he could no longer back down. He could hear the wind in his ears as the gray barrier sealed him and the condensing te within. Only he and the condensing te in front of him were left in the world. With a sh of golden light, 90 iplete pill runes appeared on the condensing card. As long as hepleted 30 of them, he would be able to enter the city without needing to rely on Jack. He silently motivated himself as his hands started to move constantly. Waves of dense pill aura were condensed into pill runes. Jack frowned as he stared in the direction where Rudy was isted by the barrier, feeling rather worried. Even if he could bring Rudy in if he failed, failure would be too heavy of a blow for him, and Jack did not want to see him in that depressed state. After all, the two of them had ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . established a firm friendship along the way. Chapter 2910 Chapter 2910 - Chapter 2910 - When Gent saw the concerned look on Jack¡¯s eyes, he let out augh and sneered, ¡°Let me guess, your friend is a pure alchemist? His aura is quite erratic, and it¡¯s obvious he was forcibly pulled up to thete stage of the innate level by thews. He¡¯s not like you at all.¡¯¡¯ Jack raised an eyebrow as he nced at Gent. Gent was right, Rudy had been forcibly leveled up. Gent let out a snort as he said, ¡°He¡¯ll fail very badly, and so will you. Even though I haven¡¯t gone through the entry test, I¡¯ve talked to a lot of alchemists that have. Most of the ny pill runes that needed to be filled up are those that only seventh-grade alchemists can fill up. That¡¯s Why you shouldn¡¯t dream so loftily. Before you brag, you should look at the badge on your chest.¡± Gent was astounded at how ignorant Jack seemed. That man was confident to the point of arrogance, saying things that all of them felt were a joke with such a calm expression. Anyone who did not know who Jack was might have thought that he could achieve what he had imed! Jack raised an eyebrow, not even turning around. ¡°Don¡¯t judge others by your standards. I¡¯ve already said that numerous times, and each time I¡¯m proven right.¡± Right after he said this, the gray barrier suddenly dispersed. A familiar figure appeared in front of everyone, and the condensing te revealed the results inrge golden words. Rudy hadpleted a total of 36 pill runes, but nine of them were not at a 50-percent refinement. It meant that Rudy had onlypleted 27 pill runes in the end. He was only three pill runes away from passing. He looked like all the energy had been sucked out of him as he looked visibly miserable. Jack frowned, half-expecting this oue yet half-expecting it was not the case. In truth, he himself did not know if Rudy would be able to enter the city on his own. To him, Rudy was quite decent. However, the results were shown to everyone, and Rudy was just a little away from getting the right to enter the city. Jack helplessly sighed as he felt sympathy in his heart. He could feel how hopeless Rudy felt at that moment. They had encountered too many thingstely, and Rudy¡¯s confidence had received heavy blows. It had been Rudy¡¯s chance to prove himself, but he did not expect the result to be like that Jack ignored the mockery from the side as he walked over to Rudy. He reached out and pulled Rudy over from the condensing te, patting him on the shoulder as he earnestly spoke, ¡°You¡¯ve just be a sixth-grade alchemist not too long ago, you know? You¡®ve been constantly improving. As long as you have some time, you¡¯ll be able to enter by yourself, no doubt.¡± Rudy could not even look up as he wallowed in misery. ¡°You don¡¯t have to console me, Jack,¡± rasped Rudy. ¡°I know I¡¯m just trash. I couldn¡¯t see it when I was in Golden Pills, but ever since I left This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Golden Pills, I realize howrge the world is. I¡®m not. even at the level of the worst alchemists. Why should I even bother living?¡± Jack frowned, not expecting Rudy to be so depressed that he was starting to question his reason to live. Chapter 2911 Chapter 2911 - Chapter 2911 - He hurriedly said, ¡°No one you¡¯ve faced so far is trash. The real trash is all still in its own small little ces, not here. You¡¯re already different from them. You¡¯re on another level. All you need now is time. Trust me...¡± Before he could finish speaking, more mockery could be heard. The person who spoke was Samuel. After Rudy¡¯s results were out, he could not stop himself fromughing out loud. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The results deepened the negative perception of Rudy and Jack. Rudy¡®s results had been far too bad. It was not evenparable to the weakest among them. He had beenpletely unable to gain entry into the city himself. They had Rudy pinned as an alchemist that was from an insignificant ce. They did not know how Jack was so confident. His follower was already so bad, but he actually said that he would pass perfectly. Samuel maintained his smile and said, ¡°Tell me, Jack. Who gave you all your confidence? How can you possibly think that you¡¯ll pass perfectly? I think it would already be quite decent if you could get the same results as your follower. I¡¯m even beginning to suspect that you¡¯re not an alchemist at all. You might not even be able toplete ten pill runes.¡± Gent did not even bother hiding anything, ¡°You should be from an insignificant ce. You should be proud if you canplete twenty seven pill runes.¡± Initially, all of them thought that Jack came from somewhere amazing thanks to Jack''s amazing strength. However, they could not find any chosen disciples called Jack after investigating the matter. In the end, the conclusion they arrived at was that Jack was not from anywhere notable. That was why they were not afraid to make a move on Jack and capture Jack alive to look into what secrets he held. After they saw that Rudy only managed toplete twenty-seven pill runes, it reinforced their guess. The two of them must have been from some corner of the middle kingdom and did not really know much. Jack was probably so strong just because he had been incredibly lucky, and managed to gain the inheritance of some hero. There were certain amazing heroes that failed to find anyone to inherit their skills, so they would find a secluded ce before they died and leave behind their most valuable treasures and techniques. They would hope that someone would find it and inherit their techniques. Jack must have found some hero¡¯s inheritance. That was why he was so strong. That was also the reason the higher-ups wanted to capture Jack alive. After capturing Jack, they would torture and interrogate Jack to see if they could gain anything from him. Jack grabbed Rudy''s shoulders and raised his voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be sad. There¡¯s nothing to be sad about. As long as you have enough time, you¡¯ll trample over all those whoughed at you.¡± After that, Jack turned around, ignoring everyone as he walked to the end of the line, queuing up to take the test There were some things that were pointless to be said. Seeing Jack says nothing and going to queue up, the alchemists looked at him with an even more amused gaze. Coincidentally, there were also two people in front of Jack. The two of them had already seen that therge group had a grudge against Jack. Even if the two of them did not know the details, they knew that the ones against Jack were the Compass Pavilion and the Unbreaking Pavilion. They were two eighth-grade ns. When the two of them saw that Jack was going over to queue up, they started to whisper amongst themselves, discussing where Jack was from and if he could pass the test perfectly. Chapter 2912 Chapter 2912 - Chapter 2912 - The whole thing had been heard by Jack. He merely thought that it was annoying, and decided to close his eyes and rest, not wanting to bother with what anyone else had to say. As time passed, half an hour was up. It was finally Jack¡¯s turn to take the test. Of the two in front, one had seeded and one had failed. From the percentage, it seemed like half of the participants would fail. The alchemists who are able to enter Prosper City were all at least sixth-grade alchemists and above. Only those who were in the upper echelon of sixth-grade alchemists could enter Prosper City. When Jack stepped in front of the condensing te, the gray barrier immediately wrapped Jack within. On the condensing te, sixty iplete runes appeared. Jack looked at the runes. There was a small portion that even middle-tier sixth-grade alchemists couldplete, but most of them needed someone who was a seventh-grade alchemist or higher toplete. He even saw an ancient pill rune among them. Pill runes that came from ancient times were both rare and hard to condense. To alchemists, it was quite a big test. Only alchemists with strong foundations would be able toplete ny of those pill runes. Otherwise, even if they were seventh-grade alchemists, they would not be able to do anything when faced with an ancient pill rune. Jack took a few deep breaths as he pushed all those unnecessary thoughts out of his head. His hands started to move constantly as be seriously started toplete pill runes. It started to get incredibly hot within the barrier, while it was strangely quiet outside. Rudy waspletely depressed at that moment and did not want to say a single word. Even if there were people mocking him, he did not want to say anything back at all. They lost interest in continuing when they saw that Rudy had no retorts at all. The ce started to fall into a strange silence and everyone looked at the gray barrier, waiting for Jack toe out. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After some time, Gent lowered his voice and whispered to Mark, ¡°What do we do now? The only order we got was that we couldn''t let Jack go. However, we¡¯re no match for Jack at all. Prosper City prohibits us from fighting in the first ce. We had a conflict with Jack earlier, but what do we do now... ¡± In truth, Gent was already a little lost at that moment. The orders from above were very clear. They were not allowed to let Jack go. They had also caused trouble with Jack, so what could they do after? They were just a group of alchemists, so they were no match for Jack at all. Other than keeping an eye on Jack and causing Jack more trouble, there was nothing else they could do. Mark frowned and thought about it for a long time before saying seriously, ¡°We¡¯ll just quietly wait for any changes. Let¡¯s report the matter first and wait for orders. What we need to do now is make sure that we follow Jack tightly. No matter where he goes, we have to follow him. Especially if he enters the city. We definitely can¡®t let him slip away. There are so many people in the city, we might really lose track of him if he wants to slip away. If we can¡¯t find him, we¡¯ll definitely be med.¡± Gent nodded as his lips twitched helplessly, ¡°Jack really is hard to deal with. If he really wants to slip away from us, we might really not be able to do anything about it...¡± Mark let out a deep sigh, not saying anything. He did not actually have any better ns as well. Gent looked at the gray barrier before letting out a coldugh. Chapter 2913 Chapter 2913 - Chapter 2913 - ¡°However, I think that he shouldn''t have such an easy time getting into the city. He might not even pass the test.¡± Mark nodded, feeling like Gent could be right. However, right at that moment, the barrier suddenly disappeared. All the alchemists around them looked up at the condensing te in front of Jack simultaneously. The condensing te disyed Jack¡¯s results, ¡°Perfectlypleted ny pill runes, obtaining four entry tokens.¡± The golden words blinked five or six times before disappearing. Right after that, four rays of light shot out of the condensing card, falling into Jack¡¯s palm. When the lights dispersed, four entry tokens appeared in front of everyone. Jack raised an eyebrow as he kept his entry token into a mustard seed. He already had some clue about who he wanted to bring inside. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. None of the alchemists were able to say anything when they saw that scene. They started to suspect if they were imagining things. Otherwise, how could they see something so absurd? Gent suddenly pped his chest. He was suddenly pped in the face after saying that Jack would not even be able to enter Prosper City. Not only had Jack managed to enter Prosper City, but he had also even managed to win three extra entry tokens to bring three other people in! ¡°Mark, pinch me now. I want to see if I¡¯m dreaming! That guy actually managed to pass the test perfectly...¡± Gent was even starting to tremble as he spoke. He actually did not want to believe that what was happening in front of him was real. It was too absurd. The guy clearly had the badge of a sixth-grade alchemist and was clearly on the path of a warrior. How could he have such excellent results as an alchemist if he spent so much time on training? Samuel took a deep breath and said, ¡°Anyone who can pass the test perfectly is at least a seventh- grade alchemist. Could this guy already be at the level of a seventh-grade alchemist? Why would he have the badge of a sixth-grade alchemist if he was a seventh-grade alchemist? Is it because he wants to trick others?¡± ¡°Who knows what that cunning brat thinks? However, why is God so unfair? This guy is clearly a warrior and probably spent a lot of time on that. Yet, he managed to be a seventh-grade alchemist before he hit sixty years of age. Isn¡¯t that just absurd?¡± Mark felt like he was about to go crazy. When he saw what Jack had done, his breath almost stopped. It was not just absurd, it had dealt him a heavy blow as well. His lips twitched slightly as his eyes widened. Jack turned around to look at the dumbfounded alchemist again. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. Don¡¯t be so quick to say who the clown is.¡± No one dared to say anything back at those words anymore. They merely shut their mouths wisely. Results could prove everything, and it was impossible for alchemists to cheat. Even if they wanted to think up any excuses, they could not. They were forced to shut their eyes and say nothing. Rudy finally found a bit of confidence back from that. Even though the confidence came from Jack, he was at least in a better mood. Chapter 2914 Chapter 2914 - Chapter 2914 - He turned his head and looked down at the group, ¡°I told you not to look down on others. Jack said to you that he could beat you in every way, and he definitely can. All of you only know how to use your mouth to insult others, saying we¡¯re from somewhere insignificant. If we were, then what do you amount to? You can¡¯t evenpare to us.¡± Rudy¡¯s words were incredibly sharp. It angered the alchemists so much that they started to pant. Mark was in a bad mental state at that moment, but he immediately retorted, ¡°What do you mean we can¡¯tpare? The brat might have some skill, but we aren¡¯t weak either. I canplete the test perfectly as well. At least a third of my fellow students behind me can pass the ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . test perfectly as well!¡± As he said that, Mark found some confidence back. This time, it was Jack¡¯s turn to look at the group with a mocking smile, ¡°A third? Aren¡¯t you too overconfident in your fellow students? There are twenty in total including you. You should be counting your lucky stars if even two manage to pass perfectly!¡± That was basically Jack shooting back at them for all their earlier insults. There were a total of twenty alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion and a total of fifteen from the Compass Pavilion. Jack¡¯s words had been targeted at the alchemists of the Unbreaking Pavilion, and Mark¡¯s face reddened in anger again. He looked at Jack furiously, feeling like he and his fellow students were all being underestimated by Jack. The test did not seem hard to him at all. As the leader of the alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion, he could not ept being doubted like that. Mark narrowed his eyes as his tone went cold, ¡°I know you¡¯re a decent alchemist, but don¡¯t think that others are not at your level just because you¡¯re good!¡± Jack raised an eyebrow, not wanting to bother responding. Mark felt like his honor had been challenged. Jack said that only two would be able to pass the test perfectly out of twenty of them. That in itself was an insult. However, it was just a simple entry test. All of them were alchemists that had been carefully raised by their ns. They had used up a lot of resources. He could not guarantee that twenty of them would be able to pass the test perfectly, but there had to be at least ten. Mark said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can brag anyway you want and look down on others just because you have some skill. If you have what it takes, then wait right here and look at all of us taking the test. We¡¯ll use our skills to prove that you arepletely wrong!¡± Jack¡¯s lips curled up as he let out a smile of disdain. Mark¡¯s words were probably not just to gain back some of his honor, but probably included other intentions as well. However, Jack could not be bothered exploring it. Since Mark wanted to prove himself so much, then Jack would y along till the end. Jack smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll wait here and look at all of you take the test then. If more than two of you pass the test perfectly, then I will have underestimated you.¡± All of the alchemists there were stunned at those words. They could not believe that Jack was actually so serious. The earlier conversation was definitely filled with emotion. Yet, they did not expect that Jack would actually have agreed. If more than two of the Unbreaking Pavilion¡¯s alchemists passed perfectly, then Jack would have to admit that it was his problem. Chapter 2915 Chapter 2915 He deliberately brought up a topic, ¡°This group won¡¯t let us escape their sights easily. If we leave their sights, they¡¯ll definitely go crazy...¡± After Rudy heard that, he was immediately pulled out of his pain. After all, that problem was even more pressing. He sighed as he said with concern, ¡°What does that group want?! They¡¯ve been trying to cause us trouble from the start. Could they really be nning on attacking us? However, Prosper City¡¯sws state that we can¡¯ t fight privately. If they really pull any moves, they¡¯d just die!¡± Jack nodded. Various thoughts shed in both of their eyes. In truth, be was still not sure at all, thanks to theck of information. He had no way of telling what that group wanted as well. If they really nned on anything, they should not hide before they had full confidence in their n. The group was quite kind to alert Jack the moment he arrived in the city. The more Jack thought about it, the more he felt like something was off. It felt like they really were just there to cause trouble. Rudy shook his head in frustration, feeling like his head was being surrounded by disgusting flies, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just go in right now. After all, they¡¯re all queuing up. I can¡®t stand the thought of them constantly following us. I¡¯ll definitely be feeling constant goosebumps!¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jack nodded. It definitely felt bad being constantly observed, especially with Jack¡¯s personality. He definitely did not want to go through something like that, but the circumstances were special. Chapter 2916 Chapter 2916 After thinking about it for a long time, he frowned and said earnestly, ¡°We have to just tolerate it for now. Since they want to follow us, let¡¯s This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. just let them. I really want to know what their true goal is, and if it has to do with Grayson or not!¡± Before, Jack had said that they knew far too little about Grayson. Even though Jack had gone through a lot with Grayson and Rudy before, Grayson seemed like apletely different person other than his looks. On top of that, Grayson had disappeared the moment they entered Phoenix Valley. Those higher ups also seemed incredibly strange every time they brought up Grayson. No matter how they thought about it, they felt like there had to be a massive secret hidden behind everything. If the matter did not involve him, Jack might not have been so anxious to figure everything out. However, as time passed, he slowly found that there was no longer any way he could avoid the matter. Grayson already noticed him and had instigated the warriors and alchemists of the Unbreaking Pavilion to cause him trouble. If things were already at that stage, he would naturally have to figure things out. Rudy looked at Jack seriously, not wanting to add to Jack¡¯s troubles. However, looking at Jack¡¯s expression, it was obvious that Jack had no way of solving those frustrations at that moment. Rudy thought about it before saying, ¡°Even if you seal my lips, I would also write it out. There are far too many questions in my head, such as why Grayson is in the Unbreaking Pavilion, and why he doesn¡¯t recognize us. Why would he suddenly try to do something to us? Could it be because of what I did back then?¡± Jack sighed as he looked towards the others for a while before he whispered, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about these questions as well. However, there¡¯s something we can be sure of even if we can¡¯ t investigate anything at the moment. There¡¯s only one reason Grayson would suddenly attack us. That¡¯s because you suddenly pulled his arm and asked those questions. We basically alerted him from that moment on...¡± Chapter 2917 Chapter 2917 - Chapter 2917 - After Jack finished saying that, Rudy¡¯s lips twitched. He knew that what happened that day wasplete because he could not keep his mouth shut back then. He felt incredibly bad about that. Back when Jack lectured him, Rudy was not exactly pleased about it. Yet, now it looked like he definitely deserved that scolding. If he had not pulled Grayson so impulsively, all of this would not have happened. Jack knew that Rudy was guilty about what happened, so Jack shook his head and said earnestly, ¡°It¡¯s already toote to regret things. You just need to remember to think before you do anything in the future. Don¡¯t act on your emotions alone. All we can do now is respond to things as theye. It¡¯s like you said before, Prosper City prohibits fighting. They won¡¯t be able to attack us there, nor would they have the guts to. I want to wait and see if they slip up and reveal what they¡¯re nning to us.¡± Various questions were on Jack¡¯s mind at that moment. He suddenly felt like he did not knowwhat he needed to do next, and could only follow his intuition. Since they wanted to follow him so closely, he would let them. Earlier, Mark¡¯s words sounded like he really wanted to prove things to Jack, but there was actually another reason behind them. He wanted to provoke Jack and have Jack stay behind. After all, they had not gone through their tests yet. Jack could enter Prosper City at any time, but they still needed to take their tests and waste a great deal of time. If Jack disappeared the moment he entered the city, then they might be left in an unfortunate spot. Time slowly ticked away, and Jack felt like he was about to go to sleep waiting for them. Rudy was incredibly tired as well, but Jack had not given up on looking at the results of the alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion. He remembered every result. After Mark participated in the test himself, Mark¡¯s mood sank incredibly low. The results of the test were just like Jack had said. Only Gent and Mark had managed to get a perfect ny. The others got eighty-seven at best. Most of them managed to get over eighty pill runes, while the others were just somewhatcking. Jack smiled coldly, ¡°The results were just as I exined. It looks like you know too little of yourself and those other alchemists behind you. I already told you, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m looking down on all of you. It¡¯s just that you¡¯re really not good enough!¡± As Jack said that, the alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion were so infuriated that they wanted to rush up and choke Jack. However, they could only dream of that. They were forced to seethe in anger quietly, not able to say anything back. That was because Jack was absolutely right. He had even been able to guess the exact number. Jackughed as he said coldly, ¡°In the future, you shouldn¡¯t set your sights too high no matter what you do. That¡¯s because you¡¯ll just end up falling tragically.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Jack¡¯s words might not have sounded that harsh, but they felt like violent ps on the faces of the alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion. Mark¡¯s whole body was already trembling from the anger. Chapter 2918 Chapter 2918 - Chapter 2918 - He had obviously been infuriated. Jack merely let out a light snort and retrieved his entry token from Mustard Seed and turned to look at Rudy, ¡°The show¡¯s already over. There¡¯s no reason for us to stay in the za. Go pick out two people and get twenty thousand spirit crystals from them. Let¡¯s hurry up and enter the outer city.¡± Rudy nodded and immediately ran over to pick out two warriors who wanted to enter Prosper City. There were many to choose from. The warriors that were resting outside the city numbered at least over ten thousand. From there, it was incredibly easy to pick out two that were suitable. After fifteen minutes, Jack held the twenty thousand spirit crystals he had earned and entered the outer city of Prosper City with Rudy and two other warriors. Prosper City was split into the outer city and the inner city. When he got the entry token for the outer city, all of Prosper City¡¯s rules went into his mind. Rather than the inner and outer cities, it was more like a massive marketce. The moment they entered the city, they saw many stalls of various sizes set up right in front of them. There were many people walking along those stalls. Everyone was browsing and looking for something they liked. There were various things on sale. It was not just pills or materials, there were even technique manuals or some broken down ancient weapons. The moment Rudy entered the city, he could not help but exim, ¡°Oh my, this ce is massive.¡± The ce was at least ten timesrger than the za outside of the city. There were a lot of alchemists and warriors gathered there. Of course, the warriors were naturally all there for business. The inner city was where the alchemists would go through their actual tests. Regr warriors would not enter the ce easily. Rudy stood on his tip toes as he looked around. All he saw was people. Many warriors and stall owners were shouting out their prices intensely. Most of the warriors there were not that strong. They only went there to try out their luck and earn some spirit crystals. After all, the Whirling Worldcked a lot of resourcespared to the outside world. High- grade alchemists were incredibly rare in the Whirling World, and pills were necessities for warriors. If they bought a lot of pills from this ce, they would definitely be able to earn a lot of money by selling them in other seventh-level cities. Jack had perfectly passed the entrance test, and obtained entry tokens for three other people. Since Rudy had not passed, they wasted one of the entry tokens. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. There were only two warriors who entered with Jack. After they entered with Jack and Rudy, they exchanged a few pleasantries before going their own ways, not saying anything else. After all, it was just a one time deal. Only Rudy and Jack were left. After entering the outer city, the two of them were in no hurry to look around for things they wanted to buy at the stalls. Instead, they looked for somewhere secluded and stopped for a rest. It was mainly because Rudy had a lot he wanted to say. Enemies had surrounded them at the za in front of the city, so he could not have said anything without fear of being overhead. It was only the two of them at that moment, so Rudy no longer had those reservations. He sighed and said seriously, ¡°They followed so tightly behind when we entered. Those flies won¡¯t let us go just like that.¡± Jack nodded, ¡°Since I agreed to look at all of them take their tests, I naturally have no intentions of giving them the slip. They think that I¡¯ m an idiot to argue with them, and probably think that I¡¯m too prideful...¡± Chapter 2919 Chapter 2919 - Chapter 2919 - Rudy let out augh when he heard that, ¡°They don¡¯t know anything about you at all. There¡¯s no way you would waste your time for something so petty.¡± As the two of them talked, they saw Mark, Gent and the others entering the city. The group¡¯s eyes were wide as they entered, hurriedly looking for Jack among the crowd. They had thought that Jack would jump into the crowd the moment Jack entered the city, so they were all looking forward. Yet, Jack and Rudy had not walked further inside at all, and had instead headed to the more secluded city walls. Rudy looked on as the group struggled to find them. All of them started to panic, and heughed as he pointed at them, ¡±They¡¯re all in such a panic. What do you think they¡¯ll do if they still can¡¯t find us after a while?¡± Jack raised an eyebrow, ¡°Who cares what they''ll do? We won¡¯t deliberately hide ourselves. If we want to find out what¡¯s happening behind all this, we¡¯ll have to make them slip up. The more they do, the more obvious their goals will be, but it¡¯s quite funny seeing them panic like that as well. Let¡¯s just wait here for a moment. We¡¯ll make our appearance after they fumble about for a bit more.¡± ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Rudy was very amused as he looked on next to the city walls with Jack. They watched as the Unbreaking Pavilion and Compass Pavilion¡¯s alchemists were frantically trying to find them. Taking the opportunity, Jack gave Rudy an introduction to the rules of the outer city. Rudy started to get annoyed hearing the numerous rules there were, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just arge marketce? Why are there so many rules?¡± Jack raised an eyebrow and looked into the distance. The outer city was far toorge. Jack was unable to even estimate how many warriors were gathered there. ¡°Even though the outer city is a massive marketce whenpared to the inner city, Prosper City is still a city built for alchemists. Anyone who enters Prosper City would need to go through tests that are targeted at alchemists. Just look at the various stalls set up around the ce. Those stalls are only obtainable after going through certain tests. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t even have the chance to peddle your wares.¡± Rudy¡¯s lips twitched when he heard that even setting up a stall needed tests. Rudy sighed, feeling like he did not belong anywhere. He said helplessly, ¡°Even setting up a stall needs a test It¡¯s so hard to rx around here.¡± After saying that, Rudy could not help but look around at the various stalls. After some observations, he could see the difference between the stalls. The stalls were all of various sizes. Some stalls were only five square feetrge, and various things were ced all around, looking incredibly packed. Some stalls were a bit bigger, possibly at around ten square feet. They could even see a few stalls that had tables and chairs around, but not many people could enter those stalls. Jack pointed at the stalls and introduced to Rudy, ¡°There are three levels to the stalls, high, middle and low. The low-tier stalls are the smallest, and are only around five square feet in area.¡± Chapter 2920 Chapter 2920 - Chapter 2920 - ¡°The highest amount they can deal with has also been set at a hundred thousand spirit crystals. The middle-tier stalls are about ten square feet, and the limit of any transactions is set at two hundred thousand spirit crystals. The highest level stalls are those pavilions with their own tables and chairs towards the top. Anyone able to open up a stall there are definitely people with incredible backgrounds. There¡¯s also a limit to the deals that can be done in the high-tier stalls, but it¡¯s not an upper limit. Instead, there¡¯s a lower limit. Any transactions done there can¡¯t be lower than four hundred thousand spirit crystals.¡± Rudy¡¯s mouth was wide open after hearing the exnations. The rules were not tooplicated, and anyone with half a me could understand it. However, the meaning behind all that was different. Rudy took a deep breath as his mouth twitched slightly, ¡°The high-tier stalls are all at least four hundred thousand spirit crystals! Isn¡¯t this sum just far too big? Maybe it¡¯s nothing much to high-grade alchemists, but it¡¯s definitely not the case for people like us. Any warriors or alchemists who can enter the Whirling World are all younger than sixty. With that conditions, there can¡¯t be any alchemists who are particrly amazing! Since they won¡¯t be that high grade, the deals practically will never reach that number. We¡¯re talking about four hundred thousand spirit crystals!¡± As he said that, Rudy excitedly raised four fingers with his hands, waving it in front of Jack, ¡°Four hundred thousand spirit crystals. I¡¯d have to save up so long for that! If I manage to get that amount in ten years, it would already be an amazing achievement!¡± The more Rudy thought about it, the more horrified he was. Every transaction that was done in the high-tier stalls were all done in amounts that he would not be able to get even after ten years of saving up. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The moment he thought about that number, he felt like there was a huge gulf between him and those people. Jack looked up at the pavilion that stood at the highest point by itself. Most of the pavilions were empty, but some of them had been taken up as well. Those people all wore incredibly expensive clothes and sat idly on the stone benches. Compared to the low and middle tier stalls, there were at least left than half the number of people browsing the high-tier stalls. After all, there was a lower limit to the spending there. However, those people were in no hurry at all. After all, as long as they managed to seal just one deal, they would be able to get at least four hundred thousand spirit crystals. Just one deal would have them set for years. Rudy frowned, ¡°Why don¡¯t we set up a stall...¡± As he was saying that, he suddenly felt like he was being an idiot again. Jack and himself did not have anything amazing to sell. There was nothing they could do even if they got a high-tier stall. Jack immediately knew what Rudy was thinking when he saw Rudy¡¯s expression. Jack let out augh and said, ¡°We might not have much use for any stalls, but we can help people get stalls and ask for a fee.¡± When Jack said that, Rudy started to get a little confused. He frowned as he looked at Jack with wide and curious eyes. Jack did not bother stalling and continued, ¡°Do you think that everyone with a stall is an alchemist? Look closely at what they¡¯re wearing. Most of them are warriors who¡¯re here to make money or warriors fromrger ns who¡¯re here to buy pills. There are very little stalls that are actually manned by alchemists.¡± Jack¡¯s words caused Rudy to have a moment of realization. He suddenly looked around. The stalls were all very neatly arranged, and there was a stone road in the middle for customers to walk through. Chapter 2921 Chapter 2921 - Chapter 2921 - The outermost section consisted of low-tier stalls. The middle section consisted of middle-tier stalls. There were nine levels among the middle-tier stalls, and after those nien levels were the higher-tier stalls. All the pavilions were built at the highest points. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. It was a deliberate way to show off how special the high-tier stalls were. Those who had stalls up there were mostly not alchemists, just like Jack had said. Instead, most of the people shopping around there were alchemists. The ones sitting down on the high-tier stalls were not alchemists, which confused Rudy even more. Jack raised an eyebrow as he decided to exin it to Rudy, ¡°Everyone who enters the outer city will have an outer city entry token in their hands. With that entry token, we can head to the testing area to official take part in the tests. Only by passing the test can one use their results to get a stall. There is not rule against taking the test for someone else this time, so many warriors used this method to get high-grade alchemists to help them get stalls. That way, the warriors got the stalls, and the alchemists got some spending money.¡± Rudy suddenly understood everything after that exnation. He could not help but say excitedly, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, won¡¯t we be able to get a sum of money? The stalls of different levels definitely need different amounts of money. How many spirit crystals would we be able to get from low-tier stalls?¡± Jack shook his head, ¡°That, I do not know. I just happened to see that most of the people manning the stalls were warriors. Then I thought about the rules of the outer city and guessed that they must have gotten those stalls using that method. We¡¯ll need to go looking around to be sure.¡± The testing area of the outer city was right at the center of the outer city. The test over there was in the same style as the entrance test. There were also a row of condensing tes there. The condensing tes would give different problems for the test participants to solve. The outer city¡¯s condensing tes did not just have the participants fill up runes, but also ask the participants to condense pill runes needed for pills of certain levels. It was much harder than the entrance test. A lot of alchemists faltered here, not even managing to get a low-tier stall. When he heard about rules of the outer city, Rudy was quite excited. He had already given up on himself at that point, feeling like there was nothing he could do with his meager abilities. However, he was following Jack. Someone as talented as Jack would definitely be able to make some waves in the outer city. He could stay by Jack¡¯s side, gaining some experience as well as riding on Jack¡¯s coattails. He looked up at Jack and said, ¡°What do we do next?¡± Jack took a deep breath. He had wanted to go to the outer city¡¯s testing area to check out the prices of stalls. However, he shook his head after thinking about it. The testing area might already have been taken over by those annoying flies. They would be noticed immediately if they went. Even though there were some things that he had to do, Jack just felt incredibly annoyed when he thought of those people. Those people would find them eventually. After thinking about it, Jack said, ¡°Let''s go walk around first. Let¡¯s see if there¡¯s anything we need around those stalls.¡± Chapter 2922 Chapter 2922 - Chapter 2922 - Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Rudy hurriedly nodded his head. The outer city was just like a massive gathering ce. There would naturally be tests to face, but he would be able to see a lot of things. Jack led the way as Rudy followed. The two of them looked around the low-tier and middle-tier stalls. There really were many things around that Rudy had never seen before, and they managed to see what most of the owners were selling. In truth, most of the goods for sale were still focused on pills. Many stall owners had the pills they needed written clearly there. Those owners would provide the materials, needing alchemists to help them refine the pills. Some of the stall owners had found rare materials in the Whirling World. They wanted to obtain pills from alchemists by bartering. After looking around, Rudy hurriedly followed Jack and whispered, ¡°The prices here are not just two times higher than in the outside world. Look at those spirit gathering pills. In the outside world, one pill should just be about three thousand spirit crystals, but they¡¯re going for six thousand and five hundred here! The prices are so different...¡± Jack nodded, ¡°Things are more expensive when they¡¯re rare. Pills are consumables, and alchemists are rare in the Whirling World. Of course, I mean high-grade alchemists.¡± Saying that, Jack paused as he thought about his next words before saying, ¡°Did you notice that there are also some pills that are worth the same as the outside world?¡± Rudy nodded. He had observed everything in great detail and noticed that lower quality pills were almost the same price as in the outside world. Jack continued, ¡°Lower and middle-tier sixth-grade pills are not too useful in the Whirling World, so the prices are simr to the outside world. That¡¯s because no one iscking pills of that grade. The higher the grade of the pill is, the more drastic the increase in price.¡± The two of them walked around the stalls as they chatted, not really finding anything they were interested in after a long time. Rudy had been quite interested, wanting Jack to ept a few assignments to refine pills, but Jack had shook his head and refused all of them. Refining pills took a while. Even though Jack had nned on dedicating some time to refining pills for money before they entered the city in exchange for spirit crystals, Jack decided against that idea after knowing about Prosper City¡¯s rules. There were even faster ways to make There were probably some alchemists who would take refining pills as a way to train themselves, but it was not that important to Jack. After absorbing the memories of that ancient hero, he did not need to refine great amounts of pills to train himself. After walking for a long time, Jack did not see anything that he was interested in. Even though there were a lot of high gradebat manuals, those were not that valuable to Jack. After all, there were a lot of techniques and skills in his mind, uncountable amounts of high- grade techniques. He would naturally not need to choose random techniques that were sold here. After walking around, Jack sighed, feeling like his standards were too high. Otherwise, he would not have been unable to find anything he was interested in at all. Chapter 2923 Chapter 2923 - Chapter 2923 - Rudy frowned as he followed behind Jack. He could still understand why Jack refused refining pills at the start. Jack had probably felt that the rewards for refining pills were not enough. However, after walking around and seeing all the prices on disy, Jack did not seem interested in anything. Rudy felt a little helpless at that. He frowned as he walked in front of Jack and whispered, ¡°There are quite a few good deals here, why didn¡¯t you ept the jobs? With your skills, you should be able to refine seventh-grade pills without any problems. They will provide you with the materials as well. You just need to spend some time refining it, so why don''t you ept it?¡± Jack turned to look at Rudy as he said inly, ¡°It¡¯s too much of a waste of time. I don¡¯t want to waste time on the outer city. The test in the inner city is what¡¯s important. Only by passing the tests in the inner city will I be able to get Prosper City¡¯s rewards.¡± Compared to those spirit crystals, the rewards of Prosper City were much more interesting to Jack. He had constantly been keeping the time in mind as well. After all, they were only able to stay in the Whirling World for two years. He would have to leave after that. If he spent too much time on seventh-level cities, he would have too little time after that. He might end up losing out on good things because he did not have enough time, which he definitely did not want to happen. That was why Jack decided against wasting time on refining pills after thinking about that. After all, refining pills was not the only way to obtain spirit crystals in the outer city. After Rudy heard that, he was suddenly a little speechless. He found that he was understanding Jack less and less. Rudy was just about to retort when he saw Jack¡¯s eyes light up, seemingly seeing something interesting. Jack quickly rushed towards the easternmost stall. The stall was a middle-tier one, and was ten squared feet in size, but there was not much disyed there. There were a few stone pieces around, and a request for pills. Jack looked at the owner of the stall. The person had white robes on, and looked very handsome. However, he looked a bit unfriendly. This person clearly felt that someone was approaching, but he did not even bother looking up as the person closed his eyes and rested. Jack did not mind the person¡¯s attitude as he looked at the goods on disy. Jack did not look at the request for pills at all, and immediately looked at the few rock fragments. Rudy saw that Jack¡¯s eyes were on the few stone fragments that glowing with a faint red glow. He was incredibly curious about those stones, wondering if they were anything amazing. He had never seen them before, and the fact that the stall owner ced them on the floor meant that he did not know what the value of those shattered stones were. They did not know, but Jack knew the stones very well. The fragment was something incredibly useful to Jack on the road to getting stronger. Those fragment would be rare even in first-grade worlds. Jack took a deep breath as he called out the words Shattered Soul Crystals in his mind. Those fragments were treasures to soul- attribute warriors. The fragments contained pure soul energy. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. After absorbing the stones, not only would it help a soul-attribute warriors understanding and use of soul-attribute techniques, it would also improve the strength of a warrior¡¯s soul. In West Cercie state, Jack had gotten two shattered Soul Crystals. If not for the two crystals, Jack would not have managed to avoid the difficult situation back then, and would not have gotten to Middle Province. Chapter 2924 Chapter 2924 - Chapter 2924 - That white-robed man casually put those incredibly valuable Shattered Soul Crystals on the floor. It was obvious that they did not know the value of the Shattered Soul Crystals at all. Even so, he could still feel the energy flowing within. He knew that they were valuable, which is why he had them on disy. Jack raised an eyebrow as be suppressed the excitement in his heart. No matter what, he had to get those Shattered Soul Crystals. But, he could not be reckless, because that would cause the white-robed man to realize how much Jack wanted those crystals. Then he would increase the precise, which Jack would have to suffer in silence. Thinking about it, Jack picked up the pill request by the side. Almost every stall owner would have the pills he wanted written down on the stall. After that, they would specify the rewards. If the alchemists feel like the rewards were enough, they would take up the business. The white-robed man opened his eyes, measuring Jack. His gaze stopped at the sixth-rank alchemist badge on Jack¡¯s chest. The badge was too eye catching. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. When the white-robed man saw it, there was a glint of disappointment in his eyes, suddenly losing all interest. The white-robed man frowned, saying in a cold tone, ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, just put it down. I don¡¯t need any sixth-grade pills.¡± Jack raised an eyebrow before sighing. He had not really cared about the badge on his chest initially. After all, he had actual skill. He knew better about his own skill than anyone else, but after arriving at the Whirling World, Jack started to regret not getting the seventh-grade alchemist badge back then. He would not have needed to waste so much time in the Whirling World otherwise. If not for the Shattered Soul Crystal, he might not have bothered exining. However, he was forced to calm himself for the crystals. He smiled and said, ¡°I can refine the Soul Nurturing Pills!¡± Each stall owner would write down all the pills they needed on pieces of paper. Jack was holding the request for Soul Nurturing Pills. The white-robed man needed ten Soul Nurturing Pills. He would provide the materials as well as a reward of five thousand spirit crystals per pill. The price was not that high, but not low either. The ten pills would get Jack fifty thousand spirit crystals. The white-robed man looked at the sixth-grade alchemist badge on Jack¡¯ s chest in disdain at those words. ¡°I hate wasting time on others. You should look at the badge on your chest before you say anything. The Soul Nurturing Pill is a middle-tier seventh-grade pill. I need to provide the alchemist with seventh-grade snake grass, pink grass, phoenix w herbs and seventh-grade follower, the silver silk flower. Just those materials alone are worth a lot. Do you think I¡®ll take the risk and offer this business to a sixth-grade alchemist?¡± Jack¡¯s lips twitched helplessly. At that moment, he wanted to rip the badge on his chest off. That badge constantly caused him problems. Ever since he had the badge, he was constantly looked down on. The badge was not indicative of his actual skill, so how could Jack be happy with getting looked down on like that? However, he could not just leave at that moment. After all, the Shattered Soul Crystals were there, and he had to have them. Chapter 2925 Chapter 2925 - Chapter 2925 - Jack had already mastered Destroying the Void. He had not nned on raising his skills yet, and had nned on focusing on obtaining valuable things. However, his experience in the Seven Leaves Tower had told Jack that it was a bad idea. Destroying the Void was an upper ultimate god rank technique. At Jack¡¯s age, being able to use such a technique and even perfecting it ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . already put him far above anyone else. In his eyes, he was practically unbeatable in the whirling World. Yet, after he got the key from the Thousand Leaves Tower, the old man told Jack that Jack¡¯s skills were not able to pass the test of the sixth-floor at all. Jack could not obtain the real treasure. It caused Jack to be doubtful and filled with introspection at the same time. He could not stop improving himself, so Jack had already been determined to never stop moving forward while he was on the way to Prosper City. He needed to choose a new technique to master. This time, he definitely had to choose a technique that was better than an upper ultimate god rank technique, which left storm god rank techniques. Furthermore, Jack nned on choosing a soul-attribute storm god rank technique. After all, mastering Destroying the Void had helped Jack have an even deeper mastery and familiarity with the soul attribute. It was greatly beneficial to Jack to choose another soul attribute technique. No matter how he looked at it, he could not let the Shattered Soul Crystals slip away. The thought yed in Jack¡¯ s minds a few times before hepletelyposed himself. Even if he could not really stand the sight of that white-robed man, he was forced to patiently and warmly say, ¡°Even though I have the badge of a sixth-grade alchemist, just think about it. If a sixth-grade alchemist doesn¡¯t have some skill, how could I have passed the entry test? I even passed with a perfect score. Seventh-grade pills are nothing for me.¡± After saying that, Jack looked at the Shattered Soul Crystal, acting like he did not care, ¡°Do you know what these stones are? They look quite nice and shiny.¡± After saying that, Jack took up a crystal and looked at it under the sun. In truth, Jack did not even need to look at it in detail to know that those spirit crystals were quite pure. However, he still had to put on a show. He could not let the white-robed man realize that anything was off. The moment the white-robed man had any doubt, it was possible that he would not be able to get the Shattered Soul Crystals. Jack pretended to be interested. ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll only take forty thousand spirit crystals from you for ten Soul Nurturing Pills, and you give me these pretty crystals too?¡± After saying that, he looked up and waved at Rudy, ¡°Don''t you think these crystals look good? Didn¡¯t my wife say that she wanted some pretty stones as decorations? I think this would be good.¡± Rudy immediately caught on. He did not know who Jack¡¯s wife was, but he immediately answered, ¡°I think they¡¯re not bad. She¡¯ll definitely be very happy with those crystals.¡± The two of them talked, and the main topic was still the crystals. The white-robed man frowned. Since he had dared to disy those crystals, it meant that he had constantly tried to appraise them before. Chapter 2926 Chapter 2926 - Chapter 2926 - The conclusion was that he did not know what they were at all but could still feel that a lot of energy was flowing within those stones. However, he had studied a few times yet failed to discover what kind of warrior could absorb those stones. He could not determine the price nor did he know if he would ever be able to sell it, which was why he ced it on the stall. He never expected that it would attract the attention of the two guys in front of him. Jack turned and looked at the white-robed man again. ¡°Is it a deal?¡± The white-robed man raised an eyebrow, acting like he did not care as he picked up a Shattered Soul Crystal and looked at it closely. Even after seconds had passed, he failed to see anything. He took a deep breath and nodded after thinking about it. In truth, he never thought that he would be able to sell those stones. After all, he was not dealing with idiots. At the same time, he never thought someone would be interested in them the first day he set up his stall. He feared that he would lose the deal or that he would be making a huge mistake, but he did not hesitate too much. He was still too afraid that Jack would end up losing interest in the end, which would end up costing him 10000 spirit crystals. To the white-robed man, it was a good deal. He sighed and said, ¡°You said that you can refine middle seventh-grade pills, but I honestly can¡¯t believe that. After all, you have a sixth-grade alchemist badge. Can you tell me why you still have a sixth-grade alchemist badge, even though you have the skills of a seventh- grade alchemist? Normally, any alchemist with some skill will hurry and take the test the moment they¡¯re good enough. Why didn¡¯t you do that?¡± Jack looked up and said earnestly, ¡°I just didn¡¯t have the time to. I had a lot going on recently, and I went to an incredibly important ce for apetition. I wasted a lot of time, which ended up in me not having the time to be tested. However, I¡¯ve sessfully refined a seventh- grade pill during the competition.¡± The white-robed man frowned, still not believing him. ¡°You can say anything you want to, but I¡¯m not so easy to fool. If you have the skills of a seventh-grade alchemist, how can you prove it? I won¡¯t believe it if you¡¯re just relying on your words.¡± Rudy¡¯s face soured at the white-robed man¡¯s harsh words. He felt like the man was just looking for trouble, but he no longer acted on impulse after Jack¡¯s repeated lessons, so he forced himself to reel himself in. Jack raised an eyebrow, not feeling like those words were too excessive. ¡°We can sign a contract,¡± he calmly offered. ¡°Even if we don¡¯t sign a contract, Prosper City itself has itsws. If I don¡¯tplete our deal in the amount of time necessary, we¡®ll be judged by thews and be struck by lightning.¡± The white-robed man frowned, not able to answer the question at that moment. After a while, the white-robed man finally made his decision. ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯ll be turned to ash if you fail the deal, anyway. No one would be able to save you.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Jack sighed in relief upon noticing that the white-robed man was finally convinced. This man had been more stubborn and interrogative than he had expected. He had not seen anything of value after looking at them so many times, but the white-robed man immediately felt like something was wrong the moment he saw that Jack wanted them. Try as he might, the man just could not figure out why. Jack nodded and kept the request for the pills in Mustard Seed. The white-robed man did not continue talking as he retrieved 15 boxes from his storage ring. Each box emitted a faint cold aura. Chapter 2927 Chapter 2927 - Chapter 2927 - The white-robed man pointed at the boxes and said, ¡°There are fifteen portions. Make sure to use them wisely, and remember that you can only make five mistakes. If you make any, I won''t provide more. You should just buy them yourself.¡± Jack nodded, 15 sets of materials already proved that the white-robed man was rather generous. A few shrewd merchants would only provide three extra sets, which meant that only three mistakes were allowed. Already figuring out how much time he would take to refine those Soul Nourishing Pills. Just as he put the boxes into Mustard Seed, he suddenly heard an unfriendly voice, ¡°Hold it! I¡¯ll be taking up this deal. Put down the boxes in your hands! I¡¯ll refine the Soul Nourishing Pills!¡± Jack could tell who it was without even turning around. Mark was sweating bullets, followed by a group of alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion. All of them looked at Jack like they were looking at prey. Mark let out augh as a look of disdain shed in his eyes. He walked forward and said to Jack, ¡°Did you think that you managed to escape? I can assure you that it¡¯s not possible. You can¡¯t do it! Even if you run to the ends of the world, you can¡¯t run from us!¡± Jack frowned, not bothering to respond as he put the 15 boxes into Mustard Seed. Last time, he had been a stepte in signing the contract and had his deal ruined. This time, he would not allow something like that to happen. Mark noticed how Jack tantly ignored him and put the boxes right into Mustard Seed, much to his chagrin. He turned to look at the white-robed man. ¡°What are you doing? Didn¡¯t I tell you to hold them? Why didn¡¯t you stop him? Don¡¯t you see that he has a sixth-grade alchemist badge? Let me tell you, this brat is a scammer! He ns on leaving Prosper City right after he gets your materials, and thews won¡¯t be able to do anything to him by then!¡± The white-robed man started to panic after hearing that. If what Mark said was true, he would suffer a huge loss! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. The white-robed man immediately looked at Jack and demanded, ¡°Is that true, you brat? Are you nning on running off with my materials?!¡± Jack looked at Mark speechlessly, not understanding how that man¡¯s brain managed to fabricate such a lie so quickly. It definitely made Jack look at Mark differently. Heughed as he looked at Mark coldly. ¡°I really have to reevaluate you. Your talent at lying is amazing! Do you think thews are so trivial? Do you really think l can run just because I want to? I never nned on running in the first ce. I wanted to find a peaceful ce to refine the pills, but if you¡¯re pestering me so badly, I can just do it here!¡± Jack had done nothing wrong, so he was not afraid of being questioned at all. Did they not say he would run away with the materials? He wouldplete everything right here, then. There was no way he could run with so many people looking at him! Chapter 2928 Chapter 2928 - Chapter 2928 - Hearing Jack¡¯s words, the white-robed man slowly started to rx. If Jack wanted to refine pills in front of him, he could keep an eye out for any irregrities. Mark narrowed his eyes and snorted, ¡°Earlier, the stall owner had been resting and didn¡¯t see your initial expression. My fellow student did. He was observing you for a moment after he found you before he turned to let me know. Before the stall owner opened his eyes, you had zeroed in on the stones!¡± Mark immediately knelt and put the stones in his palm, looking at them closely. At the same time, he looked up at Jack in a challenging manner. Jack¡¯s lips twitched as he cursed himself for being too careless. The stall owner had been napping and ignoring everything else that was happening, so Jack had not bothered to hide his thoughts. He had been fully focused on the Shattered Soul Stones, but he never thought that someone had been observing him even though the stall owner had not seen him. Rudy cursed internally. Mark had ordered people to keep a close eye on Jack. ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The secondary orders had been to constantly cause Jack trouble and not let him have a moment of peace. As long as Jack suffered, a portion of his task was done. With those orders, he had to disrupt everything Jack wanted to do. Jack took a deep breath as he felt his anger slowly spilling over at that moment. He could not control his anger from surging to his head. He was already tempted to rip Mark apart. For the sake of the Shattered Soul Crystals, however, he swallowed his anger. Negotiating with the white-robed man had gotten him to lower his guard. He never expected that everything would be ruined by a few words from Mark. Mark ced the Shattered Soul Stone in his hand onto the white-robed man¡¯s palm. ¡±You better take a good look at it It¡¯s something amazing. Otherwise, this guy wouldn¡¯t have been staring at them the whole time. The deal with the Soul Nourishing Pills was done to trick you.¡± Mark¡¯s words were all true, but Jack could not admit it at that moment. If he did, he would not be able to get the Shattered Soul Stones. Everything he had done before would be ruined. At that moment, Jack was already looking at Mark in apletely different way. He had never been like that. He had gotten the urge to kill someone plenty of times before, but Jack had never taken it too seriously. This time, he was already dead-set on killing Mark. It was not exclusive to only Mark but to all the alchemists around him as well, including Grayson. He did not care what reason Grayson had, but the moment Grayson got this group to cause trouble, Grayson was immediately on Jack¡¯s hit list. Rudy¡¯s face reddened as he tried his best to soothe the anger in his heart Jack forced out augh. ¡°I know I¡¯ve had some past conflicts with you, but you can¡¯t just do this to me just because of that. You said that I was staring at those stones. In that case, can you tell me what they are? What¡¯s so special about them?¡± Mark snorted as he took out his trump card. ¡°Since it¡¯s nothing special to you, why don¡¯t I buy it with twenty thousand spirit crystals? The deal you made with this brat earlier was to ept forty thousand spirit crystals instead of fifty. The other ten thousand is the price of those stones. I¡¯m offering twice the price for them!¡± Saying that, Mark stared at Jack and smiled pleasantly. Jack had humiliated him at the za before, but. At this moment, he finally got his revenge. Chapter 2929 Chapter 2929 - Chapter 2929 - Jack took a deep breath as his hands started to tremble. He knew that talking no longer counted in this matter. Rudy could finally not hold back anymore. He looked at the white-robed man. ¡°You¡¯ve already agreed to the deal, and you can¡¯t go back on your promise. If you do, you¡¯ll be punished by thews of Prosper City! Lightning will strike you!¡± The white-robed man frowned, but Mark interrupted it with augh. ¡°Thews of Prosper City are very clear. Thews go in line with the requests on the pill request. Things that aren¡¯t on it don¡¯t count. Earlier, you just had a verbal agreement. The pill request slip never stated that you¡¯d exchange ten thousand spirit crystals for those stones. Since that¡¯s the case, you wouldn¡¯t be going against the rules, and you won¡¯t be struck by lightning!¡± As he said that, Mark had a pleased smile on his face. Gritting his teeth, Rudy wanted nothing more than to punch that pleased smile out of Mark¡¯s face and beat him up. He had controlled his temper the best he could. Suddenly, Jack took a deep breath and understood something. He turned to look at the white-robed man earnestly. ¡°You¡¯ve already agreed to this. Even though you didn¡¯t write it in the request slip, a promise is still a promise. If you go back on your word, you¡¯ll be offending me!¡± The white-robed man raised an eyebrow, not caring about Jack¡¯s threat. Heughed and said, ¡°You might have a bit of a background, but since I have a stall here, it means that I have mine, too. Don¡¯t think that you can threaten me with just a few words. I might have agreed earlier, but it¡¯s not like I can agree to a higher price. It¡¯s like what this man said earlier; we just had a verbal agreement. It wasn¡¯t on the request, so it won¡¯t be against the rules.¡± The white-robed man had wanted to even get rid of the whole agreement. In the end, Jack had already put the pill request into Mustard Seed.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. If Jack did not refine the Soul Nourishing Pills, he would be judged for viting the contract by Prosper City and Jack would be punished. At that moment, Jack could not let things progress as they were. His earlier experiences were still in his mind. At that moment, he was determined not to let the same thing happen. However, he never expected it would be so quick. Jack thus smirked, not willing to take a step back. ¡°Listen here. If you offend me, you¡¯re offending a future ninth-grade alchemist. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can follow me somewhere. Once you see it, you¡¯ll believe everything I¡¯ve said!¡± Everyone was stunned when he said that. What was Jack saying? Jack was marketing himself as a future ninth-grade alchemist! Was he insane? Did he not know what it meant in the Hestia Continent? The number of ninth-grade alchemists in the continent could be counted with just one hand. Out of millions of alchemists, it was already impressive for them to even produce five ninth-grade alchemists. Chapter 2930 Chapter 2930 - Chapter 2930 - Jack actually imed that he would be a ninth-grade alchemist in the future. He had lost his mind! The white-robed man did not even bother to hide hisughter when he heard Jack¡¯s bold promation. ¡°You should at least think about your words before you try to brag, you brat. A ninth-grade alchemist isn¡¯t something you can be just because you said so!¡± Jack let out a coldugh, having foreseen this happening. Their cackles did not affect Fame at all as he pointed at the center of the outer city. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just follow me there. If you have the finances, you can make another deal with me!¡± Jack¡¯s words confused some of them. Even Mark raised an eyebrow as he looked at Jack warily. Jack took a deep breath and said, his tone as cold as ice, ¡°I¡¯m giving you onest chance. If you take it back, I won¡¯t let you back out without suffering the consequences. No matter what kind of background you have, there¡¯ll only be one ending!¡± The white-robed man frowned as he sneered, ¡°I¡¯m not one you can scare so easily. I won¡¯t just believe anything you said!¡± However, there was a trace of guilt in the white-robed man¡¯s eyes as he said that. After all, Jack had been eerily calm the whole time. On top of that, he was not sure where Jack was from. If Jack was from somewhere impressive that he could not afford to offend, he would be done for! With that thought in mind, he raised his voice and said, ¡°Since you want me to see your skills so much and prove yourself, I¡¯ll go with you. I want to see what you can do.¡± Jack suddenly rxed at those words. He turned to look at Mark, who was frowning as he stared at Jack. He opened his mouth, wanting to say something, but he visibly decided against it. He wanted to see what Jack would do as well. Jack snorted as he walked to the center of the outer city, and the alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion and the white-robed man followed him. No one said anything as they internally began thinking of what Jack would do. When Jack brought them in front of the condensing te, everyone was stunned. The white-robed man frowned and said, ¡°You want to take the outer city test and get a stall?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Jack nodded. There was a stone te next to the condensing te. The stone te had a lot of words on them. Jack frowned and walked over, seeing what he wanted to see. It was just like Jack had thought. Since there were some holes in the rules, many alchemists would help warriors get stalls. They had even specially set up prices. All the prices were on the condensing te. That meant that no one could just set the prices as they pleased. A lower-tier stall was worth 100000 spirit crystals, while a middle-tier stall was worth 150000 spirit crystals. Meanwhile, a high-tier stall was 500000 spirit crystals! Seeing the drastic difference in price, Rudy whispered, ¡°A middle-tier stall is just a hundred and fifty thousand spirit crystals. A high-tier stall surges all the way to five hundred thousand! Isn¡¯t this difference a little too big? It¡¯s several times more! These prices are a little absurd, if you ask me!¡± Chapter 2931 Chapter 2931 - Chapter 2931 - Jack raised an eyebrow as he turned to look at Rudy, whispering, ¡°You might think it¡¯s absurd, but it¡¯spletely reasonable since the rules have been written here. They have to be there for a reason, so you don¡¯t have to question them.¡± Rudy mped his mouth shut. Even though he was displeased about it, he had nothing else to say. When Jack saw that high-tier stalls were worth 500000 spirit crystals, Jack suddenly felt more spirited. ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Mark frowned when Jack ignored his question. Instead, Jack turned to the white-robed man, pointed at the stone te, and said, ¡°If I get you a high-tier stall, can you give me five hundred thousand spirit crystals?¡± The moment he said that, the white-robed man¡¯s lips twitched, feeling like Jack was messed up in the head. Jack had just said that he would be a ninth-grade alchemist, and at this very second, Jack said that he would get a high-tier stall. Did he think that anyone could get a high-tier stall? That was putting things too simply! The white-robed man took a deep breath, stopping himself from cursing as he said, ¡°Do you really think you can get a high-tier stall?¡± Jack nodded earnestly. The white-robed man raised an eyebrow, stopping his inner thoughts. ¡°Just look at those high-tier stalls, only four people have them at the moment. Do you know what that means?¡± Jack raised an eyebrow and merely replied, ¡°It means that people have gotten the high-tier stalls before.¡± He knew that the white-robed man would say what he did not. The white-robed man felt quite speechless at Jack¡¯s words, feeling like Jack was aplete clown that did not know what he was saying. The white-robed man did not want to waste any more time on Jack since he wanted to continue manning his stall, but he felt like Jack was too much of a joke. If he did not exin things to Jack properly, Jack might refuse to give up. They could not fight here and could only use their mouths. To save himself the trouble, the white-robed man was forced to quell his anger and continued to exin, ¡°Listen here. Ever since Prosper City was opened, only two people have gotten high-tier stalls before. Each high-tier stall is worth five hundred thousand spirit crystals, and it¡¯s in high demand. ¡°The two that managed to get the high-tier stalls were all incredibly talented alchemists, and five hundred spirit crystals is no small sum for any alchemist. If the difficulty didn¡¯t change, the two alchemists would no doubt stay here and earn money by getting high-tier stalls for warriors.¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. At that moment, the white-robed man deliberately paused for a moment, seemingly wanting Jack to understand what he had just said. However, Jack¡¯s expression seemed to bepletely still as no strong reaction escaped him. This exasperated the man as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s strange? It¡¯s something so easily done, so why don¡¯t they stay here and continue earning spirit crystals? Why did they choose to continue to the inner city?¡± Jack¡¯s lips twitched helplessly. He hated being led on like that. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m very curious,¡± he replied. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just tell me?¡± The more Jack was like that, the more exasperated the white-robed man felt. However, he did not want to continue arguing with Jack and thus continued on. Chapter 2932 Chapter 2932 - Chapter 2932 - ¡°That¡¯s because as long as you help someone cheat the system once, the condensing te will remember it. When you try it again, the condensing te¡¯s question will be more difficult. So, the two of them only managed to get two high-tier stalls each. After that, they couldn¡¯t continue because it became too hard. In the end, they only managed to earn a million each.¡± After that was said, Jack frowned as various thoughts surfaced in his mind. He was impressed by Prosper City¡¯s various rules. It ensured that warriors could set up stalls and tested the alchemists as well. It even restricted alchemists from doing so and not stopping. It was different from what he had thought earlier. Jack had thought that being able to cheat the system like that was a huge w in Prosper City¡¯s design. At this moment, it seemed like he was the wed one. He was the one who failed to see that it was not a w but a design choice instead. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After thinking about it, he looked up at the blue sky. The people of Whirling World were indeed impressive. Just as he was thinking about it, the white-robed man said impatiently, ¡°Do you understand what I mean now?¡± Jack nodded. He understood that the white-robed man meant well in telling him this, not to brag. Jack did not intend to go back on his word, however. He took a deep breath and queued up at the condensing te nearest to him. When everyone saw the sight, they gaped, not knowing what to say. As he watched Jack lining up nonchntly, Gent furrowed his eyebrows and said in exasperation, ¡°Did he even hear what everyone has said?¡± After saying that, the alchemist behind him spat, ¡°That guy has said everything to him so clearly. In so long, only two people managed to get high-tier stalls. This brat is actually going to participate in the outer city test so confidently. Does he really think he can be the third alchemist in Prosper City to get a high-tier stall? How could he even think of attempting?¡± It was the same sort of discussion. Rudy was already frustrated at this point, listening to them. Jack had already used his skills to shock so many people before, but they seemed to have forgotten that as they ran their mouths at Jack. Jack had already warned Rudy against quarreling without purpose, but Rudy could not hold himself back after hearing these insults. He chuckled sardonically as he turned to look at the alchemists. ¡°Are you people struggling with memory loss? You¡¯ve said all of that before, but when you saw Jack¡¯s results, why did you stop? Didn¡¯t youugh at Jack for not knowing his ce before, and that he won¡¯t be able to get a perfect score on his entry test? You even evaluated yourselves so highly, saying that half of your twenty will be able to pass perfectly. All that, and Jack was right in the end, and only two of you managed that!¡± Rudy was not lying at all, and the alchemists knew this, reddening at his words. They shut their mouths immediately, unable to say anything about that. Everything had happened exactly as Rudy had said. They had cackled at Jack and were more than certain that he would not pass the test perfectly, yet Jack demonstrated his skills so wlessly that they felt like they had been smacked! Chapter 2933 Chapter 2933 - Chapter 2933 - Right after these alchemists bragged about themselves, Jack¡¯s prowess humiliated them entirely. Even worse was that Jack had been right. Out of 20 among them who took the test, only two passed. The others might have been just a little bit off or a lot, but not one of them had a perfect score. Mark¡¯s prideful expression was wiped away in an instant. Rudy¡¯s words tantly put them in an awkward spot, just as he nned on harassing Jack with his fellow disciples to expose Jack to the white-robed man. Not wanting Rudy to be satisfied with himself, Samuel snorted as he raised his voice, saying, ¡°Jack merely made a blind guess, that is all. The others don¡¯t know, but you do. The twenty alchemists who took part in the test were all ster alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion, and they wouldn¡¯t lose to anyone. I saw that a few of them were just a sliver away from passing the test perfectly. Heh! Jack was just lucky to be right.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Samuel raised his chin, sounding sure of himself when he spoke. Initially, the white-robed man felt rather wary after hearing what Rudy said and started to doubt the alchemists from the Unbreaking Pavilion. However, his suspicions were cast aside after hearing what Samuel said. Alchemists that were raised by the Unbreaking Pavilion could not be underestimated, that was for certain. Even if Jack had been right, he probably got lucky at the time. Samuel had seen that quite a few of the Unbreaking Pavilion¡¯ s disciples were short by one or two pill tunes to perfectly pass the test. Mark turned to look at Samuel with a look of gratitude. The two of them seemed to share augh at that moment. He never expected that Samuel would step up and speak on their behalf. Samuel took the words right out of his mouth! Of course, Samuel jumped into the verbal exchange for the sake of humiliating Jack, but since he, in a way, did him a favor, he acted as though he intended to side with Mark as though he was generous. When he saw Mark¡¯s thankful look, Samuel nodded benevolently. Anyone who did not understand the rtionship between the Compass Pavilion and the Unbreaking Pavilion would have thought that the two of them were sworn brothers. Looking at their faces, Rudy¡¯s cold smile deepened. He snorted as he said, ¡°It¡¯s just as I thought. The two of you just have one thought in mind at the moment. You think that the enemy of your enemy is your friend, but you both are just animals to me-two dogs that can only bite people.¡± Those words were incredibly harsh. Gent immediately rushed forward furiously, but the student behind him pulled him back, stopping him from starting a fight. If he was the one who started the fight, he would be punished by Prosper City''sws, and by then, they could only watch as lightning struck him, leaving nothing but ashes behind! Chapter 2934 Chapter 2934 - Chapter 2934 - Gent felt like he was losing himself due to the anger raging within him. That jerk, Rudy called them dogs! No one could bear an insult like that. Mark and Samuel both stepped forward at that moment, but aspared to Gent, the two of them seemed much calmer. Mark said coldly, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re doing? You¡¯re dering war against the Unbreaking Pavilion and the Compass Pavilion. Who do you think you are? Do you think that thebined might of two eighth-grade ns won¡¯t be able to do anything to you?!¡± The white-robed man waspletely stunned as his eyes widened. The man speechlessly looked at Rudy,menting that he must have been insane. Otherwise, Rudy would not have dared to say something so disrespectful. It was already at the point where things could never be mended. Did Rudy n on dering war on two eighth-grade ns? Was he from such an incredible background that he did not care about two eighth-grade ns? Unless Rudy was from a ninth-grade n, even gods would not be able to save him! Rudy merely maintained a calm face in front of their emotions. He let out augh as he said nonchntly, ¡°We¡¯re already enemies anyway. Both of you have been working together to cause us trouble. Would you even back away and let us breathe? Since you¡¯ll be constantly causing us trouble, why wouldn''t I dare? Your two ns are like headless flies, constantly flying around and buzzing at our ears at this point. It¡¯s so disgusting and annoying! If you really have the skills, defeat Jack. Samuel, everything you said earlier was just utter crap!¡± After saying that, Rudy deliberately paused for a moment before he said seriously, ¡°Since you passed the test perfectly, you should know why the disciples behind you didn¡¯t pass like you did. Forget about anything else, the Condensing te at the entry test will materialize one or two ancient pill runes. Those pill runes are what eliminated most of them! That was how Jack determined that only two of you would be able to pass.¡± Samuel¡¯s expression darkened. Of course he knew about the ancient pill runes. After the test, he had even had a hushed discussion with Mark about it. Even though they did not know why ancient pill runes would appear in a mere entry test, it did not stop them from knowing that it was why Jack made that judgment. What he said earlier had just been to break Jack¡¯s momentum, yet Rudy had seen through it immediately. The two of them never expected that Jack would tell Rudy all of that. In truth, Jack did not willingly divulge that information. Instead, Rudy persisted in wanting to know everything after they entered the outer city. After all, he had been too curious, so he exined everything. Samuel felt even more embarrassed at that point. After all, he was the one who said everything so confidently at that moment. It was then did it reach Jack¡¯s turn for the test. The first person had gotten a gray token, and the second one had as well. When the two of them saw the N?velDrama.Org owns all content. token in their hands, they looked visibly depressed as they walked away dejectedly. After understanding the rules of the outer city, Jack knew why they looked like that. There were three prizes if an individual got good results in the outer city test. The rewards were stalls of various sizes. Chapter 2935 Chapter 2935 - Chapter 2935 - The worst alchemists would be awarded a gray token meant for low-tier stalls. Even though low-tier stalls were still worth a sum of money, they were not worth as much as higher-tier ones. Those who did slightly better would be able to get bronze tokens meant for middle-tier stalls. Even higher up were golden tokens for high-tier stalls. From the start, only two people had gotten golden tokens. When Jack stepped into the test area, the same thing from the entry test happened. A barrier separated him from the outside world, and no one could interfere or affect him at all. Jack looked up at the glowing condensing te in front of him. All of the pill runes that were either complete or iplete from before disappeared as new questions appeared. All of the pill runes totaled up to 90, the same amount during the entry test. Jack took a deep breath, earnestly looking at the pill runes he needed toplete. What shocked Jack was the fact that those pill runes had not just been seen by him before, but even left a deep impression in his mind. Of course, those impressions were not his, but the memories he inherited. It was because he knew everything that he was so surprised. That was because the pills runes were incredibly difficult. Even an eighth-grade alchemist might not be able toplete all of them. With that in mind, Jack took a deep breath, alreadymitted at that moment. 500000 spirit crystals were at stake. If he could not even get that, it would be much harder for him in the future. He was facing the challenge with all his might inside. Outside the barrier, things were much calmer. Rudy raised his eyebrows as he distanced himself from the crowd. He did not want to bother wasting his time on them. It was just like what Jack had told him, wasting his time on people like Mark and his panions¡¯ were pointless. They would not listen to the truth and would insist on following their feelings. Still, Rudy could not stomach how pleased they were with themselves. So many things had happened that wore out Rudy¡¯s patience. Even if he knew that there might be a major plot behind everything, he did not want to see people like these men so haughty. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Gent took a deep breath. Rudy¡¯s words had, admittingly, aggravated him. Even though he knew that whatever he said would not stand up to Jack actually convincing everyone with his results, he did not want to see Rudy happy, even if for a moment. He snorted and said, ¡±I¡¯ll admit that Jack might be a little skilled. He might even have the skills of a seventh-grade alchemist, but so what? There are many seventh-grade alchemists in Prosper City. Even if it was me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get a golden token and get a high-tier stall. Only alchemists from the inner valley of Phoenix Valley or alchemists with extraordinary talents could do that!¡± Chapter 2936 Chapter 2936 - Chapter 2936 - ¡°Even if he¡¯s a little talented, there¡¯s no way he can get a golden token. You¡¯re only so confident because you don¡¯t know what a golden token actually represents!¡± He said those words in an incredibly firm and convincing manner. Even the white-robed man who had been silent the whole time nodded along. After being in the outer city for some amount of time, he knew very well what a golden token represented. Only those whose talents and skills stood at the peak could get a golden token. He had seen countless alchemists take the outer city test. All of them had been incredibly confident as they took the test. Most of them had only obtained gray or bronze tokens. There had only been two people who ever managed to get the golden tokens. The white-robed man had heard about the two of them. It was just like Gent had said, they were no ordinary people. One of them came from Phoenix Valley¡¯s inner valley, while the other came from a ninth-grade n. Those were incredibly talented people. Who did Jack think he was? Pondering about that, the white-robed man shook his head, feeling like Rudy was being overconfident. Samuel snorted as he shrugged and said to Gent, ¡°There¡¯s no point saying all of that, this guy won¡¯t listen to a single thing. He hasplete blind faith in Jack. He feels that Jack would definitely be able to get a golden token, bing only the third person to do so.¡± After saying that, Samuel let out a mockingugh. The alchemists from the Compass Pavilion behind him all let out simrughs as well. They were all mocking Rudy for his ignorance. After they startedughing, the alchemists of the Unbreaking Pavilion started tough as well. Some of them did so in incredibly exaggerated manners. Mark raised his eyebrows and did not hold back as he guffawed right at Rudy. Rudy merely frowned, not really affected by theirughter. At that moment, he was incredibly calm. It was as if nothing around him could affect him at all. He suddenly understood why Jack always had a cold look on. No matter what happened outside, Jack would not let it affect him. It was not that Jack was cold, but because he was determined and had enough confidence. No matter how much othersughed at him, he still kept calm. Suddenly, some rustlings could be heard from afar. Everyone was familiar with the sound of those mechanisms. It was a sign that the barrier was giving out. Everyone turned to look, and Jack''s figure appeared in front of the alchemists again. At that moment, his back was incredibly straight, as if it was not that hard at all. Rudy took a deep breath as he walked toward Jack. A light slowly formed from the condensing te. Everyone looked on as a golden token shot out of the condensing te,nding in Jack¡¯ s palm. Jack raised an eyebrow as he opened his hand to look at the token. The golden token had the words ''high-tier stall¡¯ written on it. It was actually incredibly simple, but there was a sense of majesty toward it that was hard to beat. The test earlier had been nothing to Jack. As long as he had skills that were above a seventh-grade alchemist, he would have been able to Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. finish the test perfectly. Jack let out a sigh of relief, having been affected by Gent¡¯s earlier words. Chapter 2937 Chapter 2937 - Chapter 2937 - However, Jack had once again shown Rudy that all those worries were pointless with the skills he possessed. He smiled as he grabbed the golden token in Jack¡¯s hand, turned around, and disyed it in front of everyone, ¡°What do you think?! Do you have anything else to say now?!¡± As he said that, he walked toward Gent who had been the one with the most to say earlier. He ced the golden token in his palm, looked right at Gent and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Jack could never manage to get a golden token? Then what¡®s this in my hand? Is everyone hallucinating?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Gent was about to spit out blood at those words. It hadpletely ripped apart his earlier arrogance. He had thought that, even if Jack was talented, Jack would only be around his level. Yet, he realized that he was greatly mistaken. No wonder Jack had always looked at them with that attitude previously. Jack had never regarded them seriously. Gent¡¯s lips twitched, not saying anything. In truth,pared to the others, Gent was already in quite a good state. Mark¡¯s eyes were so wide that they threatened to pop out of their sockets. His eyeballs were full of veins. He had a look of disbelief on his face as he stared at the golden token in Rudy¡¯s hand. He refused to believe that it was real. How was Jack so strong in bothbat and alchemy? It was a tough pill to swallow. Mark realized miserably that he had beenpletely trampled over by Jack. He was not a match for Jack as well. He reached out and tried to snatch that golden token away from Rudy, but Rudy frowned and took a step back. Rudy raised his voice and said, ¡°You¡¯re nning on breaking the rules? Mark, think it through. You know the consequences of breaking the rules!¡± Mark only reacted after he was shouted at, realizing what he had done. After that, he pushed himself back with some fear. At that moment, he was about to go crazy as his breathing got erratic, ¡°Are you an eighth-grade alchemist?¡± After a moment, Samuel said, ¡°Who are you? I refuse to believe you have no background. I refuse to believe that you got to where you are by yourself. I¡¯m starting to suspect that you¡¯re not even from Hestia Continent!¡± Those words sounded incredibly sure. Jack raised an eyebrow, not saying anything. At that moment, all of the alchemists there were going a little crazy. What had happened had exceeded anything they could have imagined. How did Jack reach that point? It was far too unbelievable. If they had not witnessed it for themselves, they would definitely have thought that Samuel was exaggerating. Yet, after witnessing everything for themselves, they had to agree with what Samuel said. Jack was far too strong, so strong that they did not know what to say. Chapter 2938 Chapter 2938 - Chapter 2938 - Looking at everyone¡¯s crazed expressions, Jack knew that it would be taken as a silent acknowledgment if he remained silent. He did not think much about it, it was up to them what they wanted to think. However, he felt that he would end up bing ab rat to major forces if he remained quiet. If they wanted to dig out his secrets and did something to him, then it would be disastrous. Jack took a deep breath and looked at everyone there, ¡°Please stop those idiotic thoughts in your heads. Don¡¯t just ce random judgments on anyone you want. Don¡¯t use your limited brains to judge the whole Hestia Continent. There are many like me in Hestia Continent, you just haven¡¯t met them before!¡± Samuel frowned, pausing for a moment before shaking his head vigorously, ¡°There¡¯s no way! There¡¯s no way someone like you can appear in Hestia Continent, who¡¯s so extraordinarily strong in both alchemy andbat. You¡¯re not like someone from Hestia Continent at all!¡± Jack frowned, suddenly feeling like he would not be able to talk his way out of it. He furrowed his eyebrows as many thoughts shed in his head. He could not let them continue on that train of thought. If he allowed it to continue, it would cause a lot of unnecessary problems. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. This time, Rudy was even quicker than Jack. He felt if Samuel continued speaking like that, therger forces might all end up going against Jack. He took a deep breath and raised his voice, ¡°You¡¯re just saying all that to save your dignity!¡± Samuel frowned as he tried to exin, but was stopped by Rudy, ¡°Stop with your stupid thoughts. Don¡¯t you think what you¡¯re trying to say is hrious? All of you wereughing so much earlier, saying that Jack could not have done it at all. I just mocked you a little, and you immediately tried to find some incredible excuse to gain backyour dignity.¡± After saying all of that, Rudy red at Samuel as he pulled Jack¡¯s arm, ¡°We should stop wasting time on them.¡± Jack nodded in agreement. He turned to look at the white-robed man. At that moment, the white-robed man waspletely different. He was already looking at Jack with a look ofplete respect. Ever since Prosper City was opened only three people had gotten a golden token. The outer city test was a test of skill and talent. The fact that Jack managed this meant that his talents and skills were absolutely at a heroic level. The white-robed man no longer bothered with those alchemists around him. His only thought in mind was to curry favor with Jack. He walked up to Jack and said, ¡°I¡¯ll buy the golden token from you for six hundred thousand spirit crystals. Even though the regted price is five hundred thousand, I can pay six hundred thousand. As for those stones, I don¡¯t need your money. I¡¯ll just give it to you. We¡®ll perform our business as usual. I¡¯ve said some harsh words earlier, I hope you can forgive me...¡± At that moment, the white-robed manpletely threw his dignity aside. His only thought was to get closer to Jack. The white- robed man had quite a lot of spirit crystals since he came here for business thanks to his n. He was not that skilled himself, so all he could do was seize opportunities as they came. Chapter 2939 Chapter 2939 - Chapter 2939 - Otherwise, he would not have abandoned the other seventh-level cities toe here. Faced with an alchemist who would definitely achieve a lot in the future, he would naturally try his best to curry some favor. After all, those alchemists would definitely be of great help in the future. Jack raised an eyebrow. Since that person was so understanding, it saved him a lot of time. He could not be bothered to dwell on what happened before. He nodded at the white-robed man and handed the golden token in his hand. Everything after that went smoothly. Those alchemists that were trying to cause trouble earlier had allpletely shrank back. They no longer dared to do anything to Jack. However, Jack knew that it was just a temporary silence. After all, their grudges were still there. The inner city¡¯s entrance was at the most internal spot of the outer city. At noon on the sixth day, Jack brought Rudy to the inner city¡¯s entrance. It was a massive circr passage. The passage was obscured by a very colorful barrier. There were a lot of serious-looking alchemists standing outside of the passage. Most of them were frowning as if they had encountered an incredibly difficult problem. Those people gathered around the entrance of the passage, seemingly talking about something. When Jack saw the scene, he could not help but frown as well. Rudy whispered, ¡°Could something be going on in the inner city? Why do they look so put off?¡± Jack sighed, not denying it. The two of them slowed down as they slowly walked toward the group. When they were closer, they could hear the conversations that were going on. A ck-robed alchemist frowned as he talked to a handsome man in front of him, ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t be too rash. This situation is quite special. I can¡®t believe other continents are involved. You know as well that Hestia Continent was separated from the other continents after the major incident thirty thousand years ago. We¡¯ve been sealed off all the while, but the other continents are different...¡± Before he could finish, the man interrupted him, ¡°Do you think I don''t know what you¡¯ve said?! We still need to take part in the end. If there¡¯s no one from Hestia Continent at all, we¡¯d be aughing stock!¡± The ck-robed man shook his head helplessly, saying sadly, ¡°In the end, Hestia Continent still loses to them.¡± The handsome man was incredibly unhappy, and it was clearly written on his face. He said vehemently, ¡°I don¡¯t think we lost at all! It¡¯s just that Phoenix Valley and the Unbreaking Pavilion are justpletely shameless and despicable. They actually hid something so important This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. from us. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard. There are still a lot of excellent alchemists who are not at Prosper City!¡± The ck-robed man did not agree with what the handsome guy said. He took a deep breath and said, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to lose to anyone, but there are some things that we can¡¯t do by ourselves. The news has already spread, and all the alchemists that can get here are already here. Anyone who has the slightest bit of skill has alle over for more potential rewards. There should be some who are still not here, but it''s just a small portion.¡± Chapter 2940 Chapter 2940 - Chapter 2940 - The handsome man wanted to say something in response, but could not find anything to say after a long time. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The news really had been broadcasted a while ago. All the alchemists that came from major ns had all already rushed over. Anyone who could help had already done the best they could. After all, it was an incredibly important event. Those who were in the top three would get incredible amounts of resources. The ck-robed man frowned as he patted the handsome guy on the arm somewhat dejectedly, ¡°I know it¡¯s hard, and I know you don¡¯t want to just let it go, but you might end up bing a joke if you make a mess of things. I¡¯m not trying to insult you. There are so many people and so many excellent alchemists. Your skills are only average among them. What can you do even if you take part? You¡®d just be making up the numbers...¡± ¡°If any idents happen, you might very well end up being targeted. Just look at how everyone is acting inside.¡± The handsome guy said resolutely, ¡°I, Aaron Fox, have never retreated ever since I started alchemy. This time would be no different!¡± It turned out that person was called Aaron. After hearing the two of them talk, Jack could somewhat grasp their personalities. Aaron seemed like a person of upstanding character who holds to his values. He seemed to be very righteous. It seemed to be worth getting to know him. Jack nned on entering the inner city but did not know the situation at all. Everything would be much easier if he had someone to guide him. He thought about it for a moment before bringing Rudy over. Jack saluted Aaron before saluting the ck-robed man next to him. After giving a brief introduction, he spoke, ¡°I just arrived at Prosper City. I want to take the test for the inner city, but it seems like the situation in the inner city is incredibly different from what I expected after hearing your conversation. It might even involve other continents.¡± It was the first time Jack had ever heard about other continents while he was in Hestia Continent. Before that, Jack had never heard of other worlds being mentioned. Hestia Continent was considered the lower end of middle-tier worlds and was a third-grade world. Above were second-grade worlds and first-grade worlds. Jack never expected that the inner city would be rted to other worlds. After being in Hestia Continent for so long, Jack already nned on taking a look at other worlds if he had a chance. Limiting himself to one ce could very well limit his development. Jack was still considered quite weak. Furthermore, he was only staying at Hestia Continent because he wanted to enter Wild Gorge Pass. Aaron was an easygoing person and knew that Jack was one too from the conversation. Jack did not seem like someone petty at all, and would probably not stab any friends in the back. Aaron smiled and said, ¡°Did youe to Prosper City yourself?¡¯ Jack raised an eyebrow, not expecting that to be Aaron¡¯s question. He patted Rudy on the shoulder, ¡°I came with my fellow student.¡± Aaron looked at Rudy and saw the sixth-grade alchemist badge on their chests. He had a curious look on his face, but the ck-robed man was not as nice as Aaron. The moment Jack walked over to chat, the ck-robed man was already looking at them with alert. After hearing what Jack said, coupled with Jack¡¯s expression, the ck-robed man¡¯s alert was coupled with suspicion. Chapter 2941 Chapter 2941 - Chapter 2941 - The ck-robed man asked, ¡°The two of you arrived at Prosper City by yourselves?¡± Jack immediately understood what the ck-robed man was thinking. After all, they would have had to pass the test of an eighth-level city to arrive at Prosper City. Before that, they would have to get past a ninth-level city. It was impossible for alchemists to reach this ce alone. They had to have strong warriors protecting them. The two of them had also only reached this ce thanks to the protection of others. This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Jack coughed before finding a reason, ¡°We separated from the others aftering out of the eighth level city...¡± The ck-robed man frowned, ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. No wonder you don¡¯t know anything. The news is already out. As long as you¡¯re not a wandering warrior, you should have already received the news.¡± After saying that, the ck-robed man measured them with even more suspicion. Jack was starting to get a bit confused at that point since Aaron was nowhere near as suspicious as the ck-robed man. He felt like the ck-robed man was just talking a lot, but failed to get to the actual point. Aaron decided to just clear Jack¡¯s questions, ¡°Every n¡¯s warriors or alchemists would have gotten a sound transfer array notification from their fellow disciples, asking all the alchemists to head to Prosper City!¡± Jack frowned, feeling a little exasperated. As an alchemist from Phoenix Valley, all of them had an identification token with them. Not only could that token keep track of merit points, but it could also even be used to transfer information at important moments. Yet, that token had lost its effect since they entered the Whirling World. There was no information sent over at all. After hearing that, a thought shed in Jack¡¯s mind. It looked like Phoenix Valley had already given up on Jack. Regardless of what the reason was, they did not regard Jack as a part of them. With that in mind, Jack felt a chill in his heart. Even though he had not nned on staying in Phoenix Valley for that long, he had not expected that Phoenix Valley would betray him either. He had even been a great help to Phoenix Valley, but Phoenix Valley had never spent anything on nurturing Jack. The spirit crystals Jack had gotten in Phoenix Valley had all been earned by Jack himself. After entering the whirling World, Jack found out about a lot of secrets. Most of those secrets involved Phoenix Valley. Even though Jack was disappointed that Phoenix Valley had hidden so much for him, he would have still helped them if they were in trouble. Jackpletely discarded the thought at that point, he would sever all ties with Phoenix Valley! Rudy had clearly seen the dark look on Jack¡¯s face and was trying to guess what he was thinking. After all, Rudy¡¯s identity token had not worked at all as well. Aaron was quite carefree and did not notice Jack¡¯s mood at all as he continued, ¡°It¡®s been five to six days. All the alchemists that should be here have already arrived. After all, this event concerns the distribution of resources. Everyone did their best, but the results were not amazing. They only got one bronze treasure and ck treasure.¡± Chapter 2942 Chapter 2942 - Chapter 2942 - ¡°Compared to the two other worlds, Hestia Continent is way too bad! It¡¯s the seventh group today. If you want to take part, there are only five spots left! The mood is not the greatest at the moment. The six earlier groups had performed poorly. Not only did they lose badly, but they were also mocked terribly by the alchemists from the other worlds as well. The alchemists on our side aren¡¯t really treating the contestants that well either. Everyone feels like they¡¯re not good enough, and won¡¯t get good results if they join, so all of them became cowards. No one is willing to participate...¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Jack was confused as he listened on. He asked doubtfully, ¡°Which continents are wepeting against? What are bronze and ck treasures?¡± Aaron pped his forehead, ¡°I forgot that you just got here and don¡¯t know anything. Whatever, you should be nning on entering as well, right? If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s talk as we walk.¡± After that, Aaron motioned to the ck-robed man saying that he would definitely participate. The ck-robed man was a bit panicked but understood that he had already said everything he could. Aaron was someone who would not go back on his decisions. Unless he did not want to participate himself, nothing could stop him from joining. He sighed helplessly, nodding and not saying anything. Aaron walked in front while Jack and Rudy followed him. They talked as they walked, and Jack was also paying attention to the other alchemists around the passage. Some of those alchemists came from the inner city, while some of them had just arrived. None of them look like they were in a good mood, and all of them were talking to each other. Those discussions fell into Jack¡¯s ears. ¡°Rudeus Grint¡¯s horse face looks at other alchemists like he¡¯s looking at crap. I refuse to go in and suffer. With my meager skills, I only barely managed to pass the entry test anyway. I only managed to complete thirty-one pill runes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to go either. The atmosphere inside is too heavy. The alchemists from White Marsh Continent are all so crazy. They¡¯re a lot weaker than the alchemists from the Chaos Continent, but they act so pleasantly with themselves just because they¡¯re better than us. They keep causing us trouble!¡± ¡°We can¡¯t touch that Heaven Array, and can only see the images that they¡¯re deliberately sending over. We can¡¯t even mock them back and have to suffer from it.¡± ¡°Which of those at the center aren¡¯t the top from their respective forces? They¡¯re all incredible geniuses, but their faces are already pale with anger thanks to being mocked by the White Marsh Continent¡¯s alchemists. They¡¯re about to erupt at any moment.¡± ¡°The only way for them to vent is on us insignificant characters. We wouldn¡¯t dare to fight them head-on either, and we¡¯re forced to just lower our heads and ept it! I don''t want to get shouted at for no reason, so I¡¯m forced to hide here...¡± Jack had heard of the name Rudeus before because he was far too famous. Jack¡¯s name was probably about to be spread around as well since only three people have gotten the golden tokens before. One of them had been Rudeus from the Scarlet Pavilion. The Scarlet Pavilion was the only ninth-grade n in Middle Province. It was the strongest n in all of Middle Province and even Hestia Continent. It was an immovable existence. It was no surprise that he managed to get the golden token. After all, he was an alchemist from a ninth-grade n. If he was not good, then other alchemists would all be trash. The circr passage was very long. Aaron never stopped talking. It was not just about the rules, he talked about a lot more as well. Rudy hit it off quite well with Aaron, and the two of them chatted as they walked. Chapter 2943 Chapter 2943 - Chapter 2943 - Jack had been far too quiet, but Aaron did not seem to mind. Just by listening to their conversations, Jack slowly understood. The various N?velDrama.Org owns all content. rules after entering the inner city were making the Whirling World more and more interesting. The inner city was actually an immense pce. There were already over ten thousand alchemists gathered there. The center of the inner city had a massive array that was about a hundred feet in length. The array was called the Heaven Array. It was an ancient array that had already been lost to the Hestia Continent. The alchemists gathered in the inner city all sat around the array. Aaron raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°The ones who are sitting in the innermost circle are the alchemists with incredible backgrounds and amazing skills. The one at the center is Rudeus from the Scarlet Pavilion. The one right in front of him is Mitchell Turner from Phoenix Valley. The two are said to possess the same level of skills. Before entering this tournament, their names have always appeared next to each other. They¡¯re the model examples for all young alchemists...¡± ¡°Even the alchemists that were a generation older treat them with respect as well. However, after this tournament, Rudeus¡¯ name is going to be listed behind Mitchell¡¯s.¡± Jack nodded before asking, ¡°Did Rudeus get a bronze treasure while Mitchell got a ck treasure?¡± Aaron¡¯s eyes lit up as he nodded vigorously, ¡°You¡¯re so smart.¡± Jack sighed helplessly, feeling a lot better about Aaron. Mainly, Aaron seemed to be a little dumb when it came to talking and doing things in general. Even if interacting with someone like him would take a bit more effort, he would still not need to be worried about being betrayed. It let Jack rx quite a bit. The three of them talked as they walked forward. In fifteen minutes, they finally entered the inner city. It was just like Aaron had said, the whole inner city was basically a massive pce. Jack looked up and saw that the ceiling had been carved with various beasts. There were uncountable pirs in the inner pce. Looking inside, arge group of alchemists was gathered in front. There were at least ten thousand of them. Jack frowned. He did not like going to crowded ces at all. Every time he did, he did not feel like himself. However, he had to go in even if he did not like it. There was at least ten thousand people inside. After he entered, it realized it was not that crowded at all. Everyone took out mats from their storage spaces and ced them on the floor, sitting down. Those who were friendlier with each other would sit closer, while those who were not that friendly would sit further apart. Jack looked at everyone, and noticed that all their expressions were all incredibly serious. He looked up at the centermost position. After Aaron¡¯s introductions, Jack saw the leaders, which were Rudeus from the Scarlet Pavilion and Mitchell from Phoenix Valley. The two of them sat facing each other in the middle of the array. They had incredibly dark looks on their faces, it was as if their fathers had just died. As usual, Jack did not want any unnecessary mor, and sat down at aer. Aaron had been nning on sitting further inside, but Jack didn¡¯t want to. Aaron did not know anyone else, so he sat at a secluded spot with Jack. Even though everyone there was not that strong, it was still possible to hear what was spoken from afar if one did not deliberately lower their voice. Chapter 2944 Chapter 2944 - Chapter 2944 - Rudy whispered into Jack¡¯s ears, ¡°Why does this ce feel like a funeral?¡± Jack could not stop himself from letting out augh. He looked up at everyone, and it really did feel like it was a funeral. Everyone was incredibly sullen and miserable. They were in incredible pain. Aaron smiled as he whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t think that this is a funeral at all.¡± Rudy raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°Then what is it?¡± Aaron coughed and said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s like all of them ate a bucket of crap.¡± The three of them let out slightughs. After a moment, Aaron continued, ¡°I think that the reason they¡¯re suffering so much isn¡¯t that the other worlds are too strong or that they are too weak, and that they dragged Hestia Continent down. It¡¯s just because all of them have been shouted at by Rudeus.¡± Jack raised an eyebrow, ¡°They were shouted at by Rudeus? Is he allowed to do that? Even with his status, surely the alchemists here are all no regr alchemists? Middle Province isn¡¯t owned by Scarlet Pavilion!¡± Jack¡¯s face was puzzled. Ever since he came to Middle Province, he had started to learn about the various forces. Even though Scarlet Pavilion was the strongest in Middle Province, the other ns would not just take it lying down either. Lately, the Unbreaking Pavilion had been trying to be the second ninth-grade n, splitting up the resources of Middle Province. The Unbreaking Pavilion was very strong. Normally, they only treated Scarlet Pavilion with surface level respect. If Scarlet Pavilion really crossed the line, they would not just take it lying down. They would even fight back. The other eighth-grade ns might not be as good as the Unbreaking Pavilion, but they would still not just take things lying down. Dignity was incredibly important to those of them from high-grade ns. Some of them saw it as more important than their own lives. Because he understood that, Jack was curious. When he saw how serious everyone was, how could they have just taken being scolded like that lightly? This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Aaron could tell what Jack was puzzled about, and exined to Jack, ¡°I said this earlier on, but this happened slowly. Initially, Rudeus would not have shouted no matter how angry he was, but with the continuous losses, our results were so bad that White Marsh Continent¡¯s alchemists kept on mocking them. That was why Rudeus erupted.¡± Jack still felt like it was quite unbelievable. After all, he had seen how much they valued their dignity, especially those who were more skilled. They had all already gotten used to being praised. As long as they got rejected or things happened in ways they did not want, they would immediately explode. They would feel like they suffered the greatest humiliation. Rudy thought about it and said, ¡°I feel like he¡®d probably just said a word or two and vented his frustrations. Surely it¡¯s not that bad...¡± The moment he said that Rudeus started to speak. His voice was very somber. Rather, his whole person was in an incredibly heavy mood. He suppressed his anger, but his arms were still shaking. ¡°The seventh group! There are still two hours left. Only five people have taken the challenge tokens right now. Is there anyone else?¡± No one answered. The alchemists that were sitting in front started to retreat with guilty looks on their faces. After a moment of silence, Rudeus could not hold back anymore and shouted, ¡±Are all of you just trash? If you just wait around, you won''t be able to get anything anyway!¡± The moment he said that the silence broke. After all, this involved their personal benefits. The alchemists toward the back started to mutter amongst one another. Chapter 2945 Chapter 2945 - Chapter 2945 - ¡±But the rules are very clear. You¡®ll get your pick of the treasures first, but you only get to pick one. We get to pick from the rest. The rules can¡¯t be ignored. We want to help, but our skills are limited.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If we were good enough, we¡¯d naturally be willing to go, but we really can¡¯t do it. Didn¡¯t us weaker alchemists join the six groups earlier as well? Our results were too bad, and we were even mocked by those people andpletely humiliated Hestia Continent.¡± ¡°Yeah, right. We¡¯re just worried about the humiliation. If not for that, any of us would be willing to contribute.¡± Rudeus merelyughed coldly at those words. He looked at those people who only knew how to take the resources. When they were asked to help, they woulde up with various excuses. Rudeus felt his rage boiling. He stood right up, and his sharp eyes stared at everyone as he shouted, ¡°You¡¯re all just rash. All you want is a part of the resources, but you¡¯re not willing to do anything for it at all! You¡¯re just shameless! Absolutely disgusting! I feel disgusted that I¡¯m from the same continent as all of you!¡± Those words were incredibly harsh, but even so, no one shouted back at him. They just muttered in silence. Rudy was dumbfounded at the sight. He never expected that Rudeus¡¯ words would be so harsh. He had even called the other alchemists trash that contributed nothing, calling them disgusting. Rudy said as he licked his lips, ¡°God... I¡¯m still too inexperienced. I can¡¯t believe Rudeus actually said all of that. I couldn¡¯t even bear to listen.¡± Aaron was very calm. After all, he had already heard all of that before. He had gone over to talk to his fellow students, and Aaron slowly understood what was in Rudeus¡¯ mind. Aaron exined, ¡°The others don¡¯t fight back. Because it¡¯s all the truth. Didn¡¯t I tell you the rules of thepetition before?¡± Jack and Rudy nodded at the same time, thinking about the rules that they had already been told. They immediately understood why Rudeus was like that. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Thepetition was actually very simple. Eleven groups had the chance to take part. Each group would consist of ten alchemists. It meant that each round would have thirty participants. The thirty alchemists would all be tested at the same time, and they would be given cements. In the first ce, one would get a golden treasure, which had the best resources. The second ce would get a bronze treasure, which was one level lower than the golden one. The third ce would get ck treasures. When Jack entered, six groups had already taken part. The Chaos Continent was the strongest and had obtained four gold, four bronze, and four ck treasures. It was no wonder that White Marsh Continent regarded Hestia Continent as worthless. That was because White Marsh Continent was a third- grade world just like Hestia Continent, but the results between the two continents were drastically different. Hestia Continent had not even obtained a single golden treasure. Rudeus shouted at everyone so viciously because he had gotten a bronze treasure after seizing second ce in the second group. Meanwhile, Phoenix Valley¡¯s Mitchell had gotten third ce in the third group. After that, they had gotten nothing. The two treasures had been obtained by Rudeus and Mitchell, but the rules were in ce. Even though they had gotten the treasures through their own hard work, they still had to share them with everyone. Chapter 2946 Chapter 2946 - Chapter 2946 - No one responded to Rudeus¡¯s raging, probably because no one dared to. After all, with the situation as it was, no one had any right to talk back to Rudeus if they wanted resources. After all, the biggest amount of reward had been earned by Rudeus. Anyone who wanted to retaliate refrained in the end. They were not willing to offend Rudeus, and did not know what to say anyway. Rudeus had an incredibly dark look on his face as he shot his sharp gaze across everyone there, ¡°The seventh group is about to start. If no one participates, we would only be sending in five out of the possible ten. Wouldn¡¯t we be a joke?! White Marsh Continent already regards us as a joke, and insults us without holding back. If we can¡¯t even get the proper number of people, how would they look at us?!¡± After Rudeus shouted at all of them, the response was still merely silence. At that moment, no one dared to step up. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jack could not me Rudeus for getting so furious. Rudeus did not want to be looked down on. If there were not even enough people to participate, it would be far too humiliating. Rudeus had been insulted by White Marsh Continent¡¯s alchemists quite a bit. This time, they had even more reason to mock the alchemists of Hestia Continent. Rudeus was about to copse from anger. His hands trembled and fire could be seen in his eyes. Jack frowned, feeling like all the alchemists there were crossing the line. It was like Rudeus had said. Everyone was fighting for their own benefits, but when it was time for them to actually do something, no one actually dared to step up. Rudy frowned as he said in exasperation, ¡°This group really is something else. Are they really that afraid? Isn¡¯t it just a tournament? There are so many alchemists here, why did they all refuse? They would rather be berated by Rudeus than step up and participate?¡± Aaron sighed at that. He was nning on stepping up. He had been nning on participating. He did not know what the results would be, but at the very least, he dared to step up. Even if he would be humiliated by White Marsh Continent, it was still better than not doing anything at all. After Rudy voiced the question, Jack merely frowned and did not reply. Rudy saw that Jack was not answering, so Rudy turned to look at Aaron. The moment he looked over, he saw Aaron suddenly stand up. Aaron let out a slight cough as he tidied himself up, walking right toward the center. The inner city wasrge enough that they did not need to squeeze. There was a lot of space to move around. Aaron took big strides all the way toward the front of the Heaven Array. At that moment, there were five miniature arrays on the Heaven array. Anyone who wanted to participate merely needed to pick one up, and it would be counted as a registration topete. He calmly picked one up in front of all those alchemists. The small array was green in color and had a green glow to it. It looked like an ancient green gem and had several runes on it. It looked very nice. Aaron grabbed the array and faced the angry Rudeus, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take part!¡± Jack had thought that Rudeus would have a much better expression since Aaron had stepped up and volunteered by himself, but he never expected that Rudeus¡¯ face would still be furrowed up tightly. He looked at Aaron with no trace of warmth. It was like he was looking at trash. Chapter 2947 Chapter 2947 - Chapter 2947 - That disdainful gaze was obvious to Jack even despite the distance. Logically speaking, Rudeus should have been happy that someone wanted to participate. After all, he had been shouting at everyone for so long, but no one had been willing to volunteer. Aaron¡¯s actions could be counted as breaking through the silence. At the very least, they would not beughed at by White Marsh Continent¡¯s alchemists for not having enough people. Aaron had clearly felt Rudeus¡¯ disgust and mockery as well. It caused Aaron to feel both frustrated and confused. It was as if he had been wrong to do what he did. Rudeus snorted, ¡°With someone like you?¡± Those words definitely stunned Aaron. What did Rudeus mean by that? At that moment, the alchemists all looked at Aaron as well. They had looks of mockery on their faces as well. Aaron¡¯s lips twitched as he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that everyone could take part? Since no one¡¯s taking part, can¡¯t I?¡± Jack felt like Aaron was being very reasonable. Both Jack and Aaron knew that Aaron did not have the skill to get a treasure. He could not even get a ck treasure. He merely did this so the alchemists of Hestia Continent would not bepletely humiliated. Yet, Rudeus still had the same attitude, and everyone else looked at Aaron with deep mockery. Rudeus coldly snorted as his sharp eyes measured Aaron, ¡°Even if you¡¯re just making up the numbers, you should at least have the skill to do so. Trash like you will just drag Hestia Continent down. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t even go. Put down the array in your hand, you have no right to participate!¡± Those wordspletely stunned Aaron. He was very straightforward, and he usually never let a word or two of mockery get to him. However, Aaron really was starting to panic at that point. He paled, feeling like he was being made out to be a clown. He started to getughed at, ¡°Who does this guy think he is? Does he really think he¡¯s qualified to make up the numbers? Does he think that he¡¯ll look very nice if he stepped up at that moment?¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he look at himself in the mirror first? Even if we did not have enough people to participate, it¡¯s still better than throwing actual trash in!¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably feeling very pleased with himself right now. He probably thinks that he¡¯s helping Rudeus at the moment and that he might be a part of us. Why doesn¡¯ t he just think for a moment? If trash like him dare to step up, why aren''t we participating?¡± ¡°That person clearly doesn¡¯t know his ce. Something must be wrong with him. He¡¯s not even a seventh-grade alchemist, but he wants to take part. He¡¯s just going to embarrass us all...¡± This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Aaron¡¯s lips started to turn purple as he felt a chill in his heart. It was as if he had been thrown into ice water. He sniffed, feeling like he was being an absolute joke. As he was being stunned, Rudeus immediately shouted, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you put it down?! Get lost!¡± Aaron shuddered as he immediately ced the array down. He then turned and ran back with his tail between his legs. Chapter 2948 Chapter 2948 - Chapter 2948 - Jack¡¯s expression darkened. It was no wonder that no alchemists were stepping up even though so many alchemists were present. It was actually because of Rudeus¡¯ high requirements. Average alchemists would have no right to participate. Aaron seemed to have lost all hope at that moment. He had been humiliated by Rudeus like that in front of so many alchemists. He did not even have any will to fight back Even if he was incredibly carefree, he still had the urge to m his head into a wall. He felt like he had never been so humiliated in his life. He felt like everything he had done before was just aplete joke. He had a down. However, just as he was hastily walking forward, he suddenly felt his arm being grabbed. He turned to look and saw Jack grabbing him with a frown on Jack¡¯s face. Jack let out a sigh and pulled Aaron toward where he had been. After that, Jack pressed at Aaron¡¯s arm, having Aaron sit back down. They were already sitting in a very secluded area in the first ce, so it was easy to avoid everyone else¡¯s gaze. Rudy looked at Aaron with some worry. Jack sighed as he patted Aaron on the arm. He whispered, ¡°You did nothing wrong. You didn¡¯t know they would do that. You just wanted to step up at the right time and fight for Hestia Continent.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Rudy hurriedly said, ¡°They really are too much! They¡¯re just a bunch of dogs who look down on others. If you knew that was how they would act, you would never have wanted to help them!¡± Rudy¡¯s anger toward Rudeus was already at its peak. He felt like Rudeus had crossed the line too much. Even if Aaron was not good enough to participate, there was no need to make things so ugly. Even though Rudy only knew Aaron for a short time, Rudy already regarded Aaron as a friend. He really liked Aaron¡¯s personality. Aaron¡¯s eyes werepletely red, and his body was still shuddering. He was like a rabbit that had been frightened and looked incredibly pitiful. Rudy got even angrier at the sight, ¡°That Rudeus, I was still somewhat sympathetic of him earlier, but I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s actually like this!¡± Aaron sighed with a bitter look on his face and said, ¡°I thought of things too simply. I actually expected that he would mock me like that. An alchemist at Rudeus¡¯s level wouldn¡¯t regard us as anything worthwhile at all. As long as we do anything wrong, or do anything that he doesn¡¯t like, he will start to mock us...¡± Jack frowned as he looked at Rudeus. Rudeus still had a sour look on his face as he looked at all the alchemists around him in disdain. He was still feeling frustrated at theck of stronger alchemists participating. Jack sighed as he whispered, ¡°You did nothing wrong. Every alchemist has the right to take part in the tournament. If there had been any restrictions, they would have been written in the rules. However, Prosper City has no such rules. Rudeus is just doing things as he please, not considering anyone else.¡± Aaron shook his head, somewhat epting his fate, ¡°I just didn¡¯t think things through. All alchemist like me that was raised by wandering warriors has no right to represent Hestia Continent in something like this.¡± Jack frowned, wanting to console Aaron, but Aaron interrupted him, ¡°Thank you both. I know the two of you are trying to fight for me, but I¡¯ve already thought things through. I just didn¡¯t know my ce earlier.¡± Chapter 2949 Chapter 2949 - Chapter 2949 - Rudy sighed. He had a lot more he wanted to say, but he swallowed his words. In truth, Aaron¡¯s thoughts were notpletely unreasonable, but Aaron had not done any of that to show off. He had wanted to help Rudeus and had not thought about anything else. At that moment, Rudeus could be heard again, ¡°Let me warn all of you! If you try to retreat again, I won¡¯t be so kind to you when the resources are being distributed. You¡¯re not getting anything for free!¡± Rudy rolled his eyes, whispering, ¡°What does this guy want? He doesn¡¯t want anyone to step up and insists on having those cowards anything back. If this continues, even alchemists with enough skill won¡¯t want to step up anyway. They would just be cursed at and insulted!¡± Jack could understand what everyone was feeling. It was not like everyone enjoyed being shouted at, but Rudeus¡¯ temper was just too strange. He was probably already too used to being pampered. He felt like he was above everyone else, and that everything he did was right. If anyone did not meet his standards, they would be berated. It was as if it waspletely deserved. Jack let out a snort as a look of disgust was on his face, he turned to look at Aaron, ¡°Help me with this question. Are the treasures distributed evenly no matter what you get?¡± Aaron shook his head before nodding, ¡°I don¡¯t know how l should describe it, but it¡¯s not an even distribution. Those who get the treasure can choose the best thing first. The rest will be given to everyone else.¡± Jack nodded and immediately asked again, ¡°Then how many times can one person take part?¡± Aaron was a bit taken aback, ¡°One person can only take part once, that¡¯s why Rudeus is in such a panic to find people. After all, six groups have already been sent in. Sixty of the alchemists gathered here have already taken part.¡± Jack nodded as his eyes darted around. Rudy frowned as he looked at it. After knowing Jack for so long, Rudy could guess what Jack was thinking from his expression. Rudy had a moment of realization when he looked at Jack. He took a deep breath and grabbed Jack¡¯s arm, ¡°You are...¡± Before he could finish, Jack nodded earnestly, ¡°Stop right there. Why did Ie here? Is it to lower my head for others?¡± Rudy panicked a little hearing that, ¡°But.¡± Jack shook his head, ¡°There are no buts. There are some things you can¡®t just hide away from. The chance is right in front ofme, if I don¡¯t seize it, it would be my fault for losing out on it.¡± Aaron was confused listening to the two of them talk. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jack turned to look at Aaron and asked, ¡°How much do you know about White Marsh Continent and Chaos Continent?¡± Chapter 2950 Chapter 2950 - Chapter 2950 - Aaron blinked, answering seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t really know that much. I¡¯ve only read about them in ancient books.¡± At that moment, Jack went straight to the key point, ¡°Hearing what you said, are none of the other worlds cut off from the outside world like Hestia Continent is?¡± Aaron nodded as he looked at Jack in confusion. He felt like everyone should have known this since it was basic knowledge. Yet, it seemed like Jack did not know about it at all. He was not someone who dwelled on problems like these. After thinking about it, he answered sincerely, ¡°Hestia Continent used to be open to the outside world as well. It had regr contact with other worlds and even hadrge transfer arrays that could send us out to other worlds. However, something huge happened thirty thousand years ago which cut off Hestia Continent¡¯s ties with the outside world. Even though news can still travel around, most of the channels were shut off.¡± In truth, Aaron did not know much about what happened back then either. After all, he was not even older than sixty years old, and merely got the news from ancient books. The difference between third- grade worlds was not toorge. They would have Lies with each other, and they could even travel between the worlds. As long as you had the resources, you could takerge transfer arrays to other worlds. Thirty thousand years ago, Hestia Continent always maintained a rtionship with the outside world. They exchanged resources as well. Hestia Continent was considered to be at the lower end of third- grade worlds. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Aaron said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve seen records about White Marsh Continent and Chaos Continent. It¡¯s clearly written that those two continents should have been at the same level as us. We should all have been at the lower middle end of third-grade worlds.¡± After Aaron said that, Jack suddenly said thoughtfully, ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. The Whirling World linked us with those two continents probably because the Whirling World thinks that the three worlds are at almost the same level and that it would be a fair fight.¡± Aaron had a look of realization on his face when he heard that. He straightened his body and said, ¡°You¡¯re very right. I think we¡¯repeting against White Marsh Continent and Chaos Continent because of that too. However, the two continents have already improved by quite a bit. Chaos Continent can already be ranked as a mid-tier third grade world. Even White Marsh Continent is a bit stronger than Hestia Continent. We¡¯re forced to stay at the bottom.¡± Jack nodded. No wonder there was such a huge difference. Thirty thousand years was enough to change a lot of things. Rudy sighed and said, ¡°If we had not cut off our connection to the outside world, we might be very different right now.¡± Aaron nodded, ¡°Probably. At the very least, we wouldn¡¯t be so bad.¡± Jack looked up at the carvings on the ceiling. The carvings filled up the whole ceiling and were rich with content. There were massive beasts and warriors in strange clothes. A lot of stories were illustrated there, enough to make one dizzy. Chapter 2951 Chapter 2951 - Chapter 2951 - After staring at the ceiling for a long time, Jack took a deep breath and said, ¡°What happened thirty thousand years ago? Have you ever heard about the Divine Void World?¡± ¡°The Divine Void World?¡± spoke Aaron and Rudy simultaneously. It was obvious that both of them had never heard that name before. Aaron shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard about it... Where is that ce?¡± Jack frowned, falling silent for a moment. Even though Aaron had never heard of it, it did not mean that what happened 30,000 years ago had nothing to do with the Divine Void World. Jack even started to think that the Whirling World was closely rted to the Divine Void World. There were far too many secrets in the Hestia Continent, and those secrets usually involved the Divine Void World. For instance, what he experienced in West Cercie State was closely rted to the Divine Void World. He remembered those questions he had that had been impossible to answer. He was finally slowly getting some clues. If the Hestia Continent had nothing to do with the Divine Void World, he would probably not have arrived at the Hestia Continent back then. After all, Mustard Seed had been on autopilot back then. He had chosen a third- grade world but never specified which one. In other words, Mustard Seed had chosen Hestia for Jack. After Jack thought about it for a moment, he turned to look at Aaron. ¡°Continue. What happened back then? Why did you suddenly stop?¡± Aaron let out a cough before saying awkwardly, ¡°I just say that you were deep in thought, and I was worried that I¡¯d interrupt you.¡± Rudy was very curious as well. He might be from Middle Province, but he rarely looked at ancient books. He did not even know some of the ns that were in Middle Province. Back then, he had always been in his own little circle, so he excitedly asked, ¡°Hurry up and tell us! I want to hear it.¡± Aaron nodded and continued. 30,000 years ago, a powerful sound echoed in the skies of the Hestia Continent as though proud, valiant warriors were battling in the heavens. The skies rumbled with thunder, and the whole continent was submerged in the pressure that those supreme beings exuded. At that moment, every warrior was stricken with fear. No one knew what happened, and no one knew what could happen next. It seemed like the end of the world as thunder and lightning reigned supreme. Numerous areas were rendered to ashes in the aftermath. It continued for a whole three days when all of a sudden, the lightning stopped on the fourth day. Some of the stronger warriors flew into the skies at that moment, wanting to see what happened, but they suddenly found themselves unable to fly any higher. They were shocked to find that the entire Hestia seemed to have been surrounded by a massive barrier. Even the strongest warriors of the continent were stopped by an invisible barrier after flying to a certain height, unable to continue flying. All of the warriors were shocked as they hurriedly contacted other worlds. They wanted to invite the best of other worlds to see what happened. They were plunged into hopelessness when they realized that even the transfer arrays were useless. They would be stopped by an invisible force midway, unable to continue their journey. Even using high-level sound arrays, they could not transfer any information. Aaron helplessly exined, ¡°The warriors back then, be it the strong or the weak, were mystified, not knowing what had taken ce. The only thing they were sure about was the fact that contact with the outside world had been cut off by a barrier they couldn¡¯t see. No one could get out...¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After hearing that, Jack and Rudy were dazed. They felt like what happened back then was really strange. Jack frowned and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we could still transfer information?¡± Chapter 2952 Chapter 2952 - Chapter 2952 - Aaron nodded. ¡°We¡¯re already able to transmit information now, but it was impossible back then. Back then, allmunication with the outside world was cut off. The fact that we can even transmit a little bit of information now is due to thirty thousand years of constant hard work, allowing some array masters tomunicate with the outside world through some special sound arrays. Only then did we find out that Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. White Marsh Continent and Chaos Continent, who were at the bottom like us back then, are alreadypletely different.¡± Aaron''s expression turned sullen at this. He felt like the Hestia Continent would probably be different if not for that special barrier cutting off the outside world. After all, it was not justmunication that happened with the outside world back then; people could move around and resources could be traded. They could even get things from other worlds. However, Hestia became an isted ce after all forms ofmunication were cut off. The people knew nothing of the outside world and were forced to remain behind closed doors.¡± Rudy raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°I want to know what happened back then. Who could be so powerful as to seal the whole Hestia Continent? Why did they erect that barrier? There¡¯s the Whirling World as well. Hestia is supposed to be sealed in, so why are we able to years? What happened to them? What happened to the other worlds?¡± Rudy felt like he had a lot of questions at that moment. After knowing what happened back then, he started to lose a bit of his calm. He felt like there were definitely a lot of secrets hidden behind everything. Those secrets might even involve some things that were taking ce at this moment. He could not help but suspect that the Unbreaking Pavilion and Phoenix Valley might know the truth behind everything. They had probably arranged this trip into the Whirling World because of what they knew. Something was off about the Whirling World. With all those questions on his mind, Rudy voiced his thoughts. Jack turned to look at Rudy and said, amused, ¡°Are you trying to look for answers from the two of us? Do you think we¡¯d be able to answer them?¡± Rudy¡¯s lips twitched,ughng it off after realizing that he had been foolish for asking in the first ce. After all, none among them would have been able to answer his questions. Jack sighed as he looked at Rudeus again. He already understood what he could, and he could not possibly answer the questions he had that could not be answered. With that, Jack stood up and walked forward, baffling Rudy and Aaron as they looked at him with widened eyes. Jack turned around and nodded at Rudy. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to think it over first?¡± fretted Rudy. Jack, however, merely smiled and shook his head. After that, he turned and walked to the center of the Heaven Array again. He was firm in his footsteps as be ignored the looks sent his way. Jack blocked out his surroundings as he looked at the Heaven Array. Whatever was said from the people around him or the looks they gave him could not get to him whatsoever. Chapter 2953 Chapter 2953 - Chapter 2953 - Jack had carefully thought things through before he stood up. Everyone else doubtfully watched as he stood in front of the Heaven Array. He reached out to grab one of the small arrays in front of him. After grabbing that te, he wasted no time putting it into his storage space before he turned and started to walk back. The way he behaved and walked was songuid that everyone was baffled. Just as Jack made his third step, Rudeus said, ¡°Stop right there! Who are you? You¡¯re trying to just walk away after taking an array?¡± Jack raised an eyebrow, turning around after he stopped. He calmly looked at Rudeus. He already expected that Rudeus would react like that before he came, and he already knew what he wanted to say. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Jack raised an eyebrow before he calmly replied, ¡°Why can¡¯t I go? Are these arrays yours? Everyone here is qualified to take part in thepetition. As long as there are arrays and spots left, any alchemist here has the right to take part. It¡¯s unreasonable for you to be the one to decide if someone can take part or not.¡± Despite how his words actually held reason, everyone was stunned to hear Jack uttering them. No one expected that someone with the badge of a sixth-grade alchemist would talk back to Rudeus like that in front of everyone. Rudeus narrowed his eyes, suddenlyughing. Only, hisugh did not reach his eyes, and there was a sharpness to hisugh. ¡°There really is a first time for everything. I¡¯ve seen a lot of stupid things, you know. Who do you think you are to question me?! Yes, I am going to judge if you¡¯re worthy or not just by myself! If I say you¡¯re not qualified, then you¡¯ re not. If I want you to put down the array, you¡¯d do well to listen!¡± At that moment, every alchemist looked at Jack. Expressions on their faces varied as they started to talk. ¡°Is this kid crazy? He¡¯s talking to Rudeus so bluntly!¡± ¡°Does he not know who Rudeus is? Insulting Rudeus is equal to insulting the Scarlet Pavilion. Does he not know that the Scarlet Pavilion is a ninth-grade n, the strongest force in Hestia?!¡± ¡°He can¡¯t possibly not know. Anyone with half a brain knows that Scarlet Pavilion shouldn¡¯t be offended. Rudeus will definitely remember this guy for speaking without reserve toward him. I think this guy must be crazy!¡± ¡°I think so, too. Just listen to what he said earlier! Even if it sounded reasonable, it just sounds like him being petnt, if you think about it. He¡¯s just a sixth-grade alchemist, so what gives him the right to say all of that just because he wants topete?¡± Many questions began to surface, and everyone felt like Jack had crossed the line with his behavior and words. Jack merely snorted at these remarks, however, as he was unfazed. It was a waste of his time to argue with those people, so he decided to ignore them. At that moment, Rudeus walked toward Jack, narrowing his eyes as he looked at Jack coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said earlier? I told you to put down your array. You have no right to represent Hestia inpeting against the alchemists from other worlds!¡± Chapter 2954 Chapter 2954 - Chapter 2954 - Jack watched as Rudeus walked toward him with a passive expression. He looked up slightly as he spoke as though proud and faultless, ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to determine who takes part in thepetition. Don¡¯t think that you can do whatever you please just because you¡¯re from a ninth-grade n!¡± At this point, Jack¡¯s behavior enraged Rudeus to the point of no recourse, feeling like everything Jack said was unbearable. He even felt like stabbing Jack with a thousand des. Mark was sitting in the fourth row, watching as everything happened with a stunned expression. As an alchemist from the Unbreaking Pavilion, he needed to sit there. Moreover, he represented Hestia as well. He had been part of the third group, which meant that he represented Hestia in the tournament. His results had been one of the worst, beingpletely trounced by alchemists from the other two continents. Regardless, he could not leave immediately. After all, thepetition included the whole continent, and he had to stay for the entire time. At that moment, he did not just represent alchemists but even the Unbreaking Pavilion behind him. He had to stay, he was the leader of the Unbreaking Pavilion¡¯s alchemists and represented his n. When he saw Jack, he waspletely stunned. Jack had floored him before this. Everyone else did not know of Jack¡¯s abilities, but Mark knew them all too well. Jack was more than qualified to take part in thepetition, and his results would not be bad. They would be better than Mark¡¯s, at least. As for whether Jack could get a treasure, that much was uncertain. Mark stared at Jack, gaping the whole time. He gulped as he looked at his fellow students around him, noticing that they were gaping at him too as various feelings shed in their eyes. Those who knew Jack knew how strong he was. It was the right decision to let him take part. After all, he had gotten a golden token. The only thing they did not know was how Jackpared to Rudeus and Mitchell. However, there was one thing that they were certain of. Jack taking part in thepetition would not shame Hestia whatsoever. Instead, it would bring honor to the continent. On the other hand, Rudeus¡¯ behavior was wrong in their eyes. However, even if they knew the truth, they would not help Jack say anything. After all, they were enemies. It would be best for them if Jack¡¯s journey was made difficult. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. At that moment, whether it was Mark¡¯s or even Samuel¡¯s group, all of them remainedpletely silent, not saying a thing. Rudeus and Jack were both at a standstill. Rudeus did not want Jack to join thepetition, already thinking that Jack was incapable of anything. He believed that Jack would only humiliate Hestia if Jack joined. Alchemists from other continents would belittle Hestia if Jack joined, and he would drag everyone else down with him! That was why Rudeus was adamant against allowing Jack to participate. To Jack, however, Rudeus was just making a fool out of himself. He had no reason nor the right to reject any alchemist. Rudeus might have gotten impressive results and a bronze treasure, but did it matter any more than that? Even though he obtained a bronze treasure, it did not mean he was the leader of all of the alchemists in Hestia. Upon noticing that Jack was firm in his actions, Rudeus felt his anger spilling from his chest. Chapter 2955 Chapter 2955 - Chapter 2955 - Rudeus squinted angrily at Jack and cleared his throat, sneering, ¡°If you insist on being stubborn, don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t do anything to you just because you refuse to give up, you brat. I decide if you get to participate!¡± Jack smirked upon hearing this, sneering to himself at how stodgy Rudeus was. Just because Rudeus had gotten a bronze treasure and was from a ninth-grade n, he felt entitled enough to think that everyone had to obey whatever he said. Anyone who went against Rudeus¡¯ word was basically pping him on the face, and Rudeus would use other means to handle them. Jack, however, was not someone who would bend to another person¡¯s will. Jack let out augh as he raised his voice and retorted, ¡°Please stop thinking that you get to boss around everyone just because you¡®re a little skilled. I said that I¡¯d take part in thispetition, so I will. You have no right to determine who can participate or who can¡®t. Stop trying to act like your threats will affect me. If you have the skills, go ahead ande at me!¡± Even if Rudeus attacked, Jack would barely blink. Jack might be an alchemist, but he was far from a traditional one, his skills were far stronger than anyone present. Even warriors from a ninth-grade n barely amounted to Jack, let alone an alchemist. Rudeus¡¯ face reddened in anger as his eyes reddened. He never expected that an alchemist he had never seen before would boldly challenge him. Jack did not seem willing to budge at all. Even with his status on full disy, he refused to cooperate! The atmosphere became even tenser at this point, and the discussions around them grew louder. ¡°This guy is insane! Is he not afraid that Rudeus wille for him someday? Even if Prosper City has laws in ce that stops Rudeus from attacking him, nothing good will be waiting for this guy once he steps out of Prosper City.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know what a ninth-grade n represents? Rudeus has a good standing in Scarlet Pavilion as well, and quite a few of their chosen disciples are close to Rudeus.¡± ¡°Those people wille for anyone who offends Rudeus if they find out that someone had crossed him!¡± ¡°Something''s wrong with this boy¡¯s head. It''s like he¡¯s so sure he¡¯ll be safe and that no one will get back at him. If he leaves Prosper City, he¡¯ll suffer greatly!¡± Some of the people shouted at Jack. ¡°Just put it down if he wants you to. Do you know what you¡¯ re doing? Even if we can¡¯t fight inside the city, thews don¡¯t exist outside of Prosper City. Are you that sure you¡¯ll be safe afterward? Aren¡¯t you afraid that they¡¯ll seek revenge?¡± Jack merely raised an eyebrow at those words, not bothering with them at all. Even if they want to take revenge on him, they would have to look at themselves in the mirror and deliberate their choices. Ever since Jack entered the Whirling World, he lost track of how many people he had offended there. He knew that there would be those looking for revenge, but he could not care less. His principle had always been to never harm those who never harmed him, while those who hurt him will receive damage tenfold. As long as Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. anyone dared to cause him trouble, he would get even. Chapter 2956 Chapter 2956 - Chapter 2956 - After all, no one knew who would suffer the heaviest losses. At this point, Rudeus was already trembling with anger. Jack had humiliated him in front of so many people and spoke so crassly toward him. With that, Rudeus wanted nothing more than to end Jack. He even started thinking about how he would capture and torture Pane after they left Prosper City. Meanwhile, Jack no longer wanted to entertain Rudeus¡¯ antics, so he lowered his head and looked at the alchemists who sat on the mats. Even though the center was more of a tight fitpared to the outskirts, there was some space left. Rudeus would no doubt continue pestering him, so rather than letting Rudeus follow him, Jack decided to just sit at the vacant spot. The seventh group was about to start anyway. He would have needed toe over again. It would save them from noticing Rudy as well. Looking at how nonchnt Jack was acting, Rudeus¡¯ anger soared to new heights. His entire body burned with the urge to rush up to Jack and smack his face. s, he could not. Rudeus took a deep breath as he slowlyposed himself. He knew that he would only embarrass himself if he went after Jack at this moment, knowing that he would not cooperate. Jack would definitely take part in thepetition. Rudeus took a deep breath and was forced to turn and head to his original position. At that moment, Mitchell, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly spoke, ¡°Why do you insist on participating? Are you trying to make a name for yourself, or do you really think you¡¯ll be able to get the treasure?¡± Mitchell came from Phoenix Valley, but his alchemy skills were, in truth, not as good as Rudeus¡¯. He was from the inner valley and was an alchemist that Phoenix Valley took great pains to guide and improve. He had been silent the whole time inrge part because his skills were no match for Rudeus. Even though he did not want to admit it, the results have been clear for all to see. Rudeus had gotten a bronze treasure, while he only got a ck treasure. Even though he was not on the best of terms with Rudeus, he did not want to see Jack acting like he owned the ce. Who did Jack think he was, carrying himself so pridefully? Jack raised an eyebrow, looking at Mitchell meaningfully. At that moment, there were a lot of alchemists that had simr-looking robes behind him. All of them had reddish-orange patterns on their robes. He had seen those patterns in Phoenix Valley before, so Jack knew who they were, more or less. If it had been before, Jack would not have been too harsh on them since they were from Phoenix Valley. No matter what kind of conflict they Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. had, Jack would have tried his best to forgive any transgression against him. At this point, however, he had abandoned those sentiments. After all, Phoenix Valley had betrayed him first. Phoenix Valley had hidden a massive secret and never provided anything for him. They never treated Jack like one of their own. Seeing their unfair treatment, Jack decided to respond in kind. Chapter 2957 Chapter 2957 - Chapter 2957 - Jack snorted and replied, ¡°I¡¯m aiming for the treasure, of course. Just spare your breath, there¡¯s no point in you saying anything to me. No matter what you say, I¡¯ll still participate.¡± Mitchell¡¯s lips twitched as he hissed, ¡°Don''t you know that you¡¯ll embarrass Hestia by doing this? You have a sixth-grade alchemist badge! They¡¯ll not only mock you for participating with a sixth-grade alchemist badge, but also the whole Hestia Continent! I don¡¯t want you dragging us down with you!¡± Exasperated, Jack inhaled deeply as his lips twitched. He touched the sixth-grade alchemist badge that was on his chest and realized that the badge had never once benefited him. Nheless, he had no intention of ripping it away. He looked at Mitchell and curtly replied, ¡°I won¡¯t embarrass Hestia. As for the rest, you¡¯re the one who thinks you¡¯ll be embarrassed. Stop wasting your time, I won¡¯t listen anyway. ¡± After saying that, Jack closed his eyes and pursed his lips, looking as though he was shutting out the entire world from his senses. Looking at this, Mitchell was rendered speechless. The alchemists from Phoenix Valley behind him whispered to Mitchell, ¡°Mitchell, just ignore him. This guy looks like he¡¯s lost his marbles. Rudeus said so much earlier, but this guy didn''t listen at all, and he¡¯s barely unfazed by the threats as well. Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no point wasting your breath.¡± Mitchell¡¯s lips twitched, but he had to admit that those words were true. There was no getting through to this guy. Just as Mitchell was about to shut his eyes and rest as well, the Heaven Array¡¯s mechanisms suddenly moved. A green light glowed on the Heaven Array, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. Jack looked over as well and saw that there was a figure on the Heaven Array. He could immediately tell that it was not an actual person standing on the array, but an image that someone had sent over. That person had white robes on and looked quite different. However, his face seemed visibly taut, and it was obvious that he came with no good intent. Mitchell and Rudeus'' gazes soured when they saw the image. ¡°Ethan Loewe, do you have nothing better to do?¡± hissed Rudeus through gritted teeth. Ethan let out augh and shrugged. ¡°Aren¡¯t I doing official business right now? I just want to see if you¡¯ll be able to gather enough to participate in the seventh round. If you can¡¯t, well, that¡¯s a shame. After all, I still want to get to know more alchemists from Hestia. We should This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. exchange pointers and elevate our skills.¡± Although Ethan¡¯s words seemed innocent enough, the way he spoke sounded incredibly sinister, coupled with the obvious smirk on his face. Jack frowned, immediately understanding why Rudeus and Mitchell¡¯s expressions soured so much. This probably was not the first time Ethan downyed alchemists from Hestia with his words. Rudeus took a deep breath, doing his best to suppress the rage in his heart. ¡°The people who will be representing us, and whether we¡¯ll get enough people, have nothing to do with you. If you have the time to care about us, care about the White Marsh Continent first. Even though our results aren¡¯t much, you alchemists from White Marsh Continent are just a little stronger than us. You can¡¯tpare to Chaos Continent at all!¡± Chapter 2958 Chapter 2958 - Chapter 2958 - Ethan¡¯s expression stiffened upon hearing Rudeus¡¯ words, and a sharp glint shed in his eyes. Not only was the Heaven Array arge transfer array, but it could also transmit a person¡¯s image. Without the person being sent over, they could talk to those around the Heaven Array. This was the power of an ancient array. Ethan seemed to have been angered by Rudeus¡¯ words. Snorting, he retorted, ¡°You speak as if we¡¯re that bad. Even though we¡¯re not as good as Chaos Continent, we still managed to get golden treasures, and not just one at that. Meanwhile, you¡¯re far different. You imed that you¡¯re only a bit worse than us. Is that true, though? None of you obtained a single golden treasure yet! Do you really have the right to say such words?¡± Those words were definitely a m on the pride of every alchemist in the inner city. Itpletely humiliated them, causing Rudeus to shudder in anger. He had been insulted by Ethan before as well, but Ethan had not been so venomous with his words before. Rudeus came from a ninth-grade n and received showers of praise from a young age. Naturally, he was never humiliated before. Worse still, he had no other words to throw at Ethan, who seemed visibly prideful the moment he brought up golden treasures. He looked at all of the alchemists from Hestia in disdain. ¡°I¡¯ll be part of the seventh group. I don¡¯t know who¡¯ll bepeting against me, but let me warn you, none of you will be getting the top-three spots. I think you should just wake up and give up on thispetition. After all, this has always been a competition between White Marsh Continent and Chaos Continent. Hestia is just here to make up the numbers with you trash bags.¡± Ethan cackled maniacally before his image shed and he disappeared. At that moment, no one could hold back. Everyone cursed Ethan for being despicable and shameless. They jeered at how arrogant he was, saying that all he knew was to brag. Even the mostposed of the alchemists present could not hold back their anger after all that humiliation. ¡°This guy has crossed the line! It¡¯s like he thinks no one can beat him. He¡¯s clearly never taken part in thepetition at all, but he constantly taunts people. He thinks he¡¯s unrivaled!¡± ¡°How could someone actually skilled be like him? All he knows is bragging. I think he won¡¯t even be able to get the first three ces. He doesn¡¯t have the skills, so he¡¯s just trying to bolster his pride by gloating in front of us!¡± ¡°He¡¯s just an arrogant and despicable lowlife. If I can meet him face-to-face, I¡¯d rush over and give him a good few sobering ps!¡± Even though all of them knew that Hestia could notpare to White Marsh Continent, they were not willing to swallow Ethan¡¯s words. They felt like Ethan¡¯s constant taunts were fueled by his vanity. They believed that Ethan was not talented enough to make it into the top three spots and merely wanted to mock them to bolster his self-confidence. Rudeus was seething at this point, his eyespletely red as he felt like he had never been so humiliated before. On the other hand, Jack lightly sighed. He knew very well that Ethan was notpletely wrong. If the situation continued, Hestia might not Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. even be able to muster enough people. After all, Rudeus was standing in front of them, insisting that only skilled and willing alchemists be allowed to participate. Chapter 2959 Chapter 2959 - Chapter 2959 - For others, taking part in thepetition meant that Rudeus might very well humiliate them, and no one wanted to bear that humiliation. Of those present, only two of them had gotten treasures while the rest returned empty-handed. Every one of them knew how difficult thepetition was, so everyone became cowards. No one was willing to stand up at such a time. Jack looked at Rudeus before turning to look at Aaron. At that moment, Aaron was conversing with Rudy. The two of them were hidden in the darkness, trying not to interact with anyone else. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. There must have been a few alchemists present that were like Aaron, but thanks to Rudeus¡¯ poorly chosen words, no one was willing to step up. Rudeus trembled with anger and looked like he was about to copse at any moment. Jack did not want to care about anything, but thinking about it, he would need to meet the alchemists from White Marsh Continent and Chaos Continent when thepetition started. If they truly could not get enough people, they would be theughingstock for everyone else. To avoid that, and also because Jack did not want Rudeus to just do as he pleased, Jack said to the people around him, ¡°Rudeus might be exceptional, but he¡¯s not the boss of everyone here. We can¡¯t just let him pick and choose who can take part just because he wants to. Even if thepetition is hard, it¡¯s a good opportunity to challenge yourself. As alchemists, we shouldn¡¯t let go of any chance to improve ourselves!¡± What greeted him was silence and gazes of various emotions. Some were exasperated, while some were disgusted, but they were all directed at Bane. Jack was not fazed, having anticipated these reactions before he even spoke. Rudeus, enraged and unable to tolerate Jack¡¯s sudden burst of words, stood up. He was like an angered lion, clenching his fists tightly as his true energy circted his body, ready to attack at any moment. Nash Skye, who was also from the Scarlet Pavilion, reached out and grabbed Rudeus by his arm. He was afraid that Rudeus would not be able to control his temper and attack Jack. After all, Prosper City had itsws, and the moment Rudeus broke thosews, he would be punished. It was a punishment no alchemists could withstand, and he would be turned to ashes. ¡°Don¡¯t fall for it, Rudeus!¡± warned Nash anxiously. ¡°This guy is trying to anger you and make you attack. You¡¯ll be punished by Prosper City if you do!¡± Those words were like a bucket of cold water on Rudeus¡¯ face. He suddenly calmed down from his anger, realizing that he had been acting too recklessly. If Nash had not been there to hold him back, he might have attacked Jack. After all, Jack¡¯s words had been even worse than adding oil to the fire for Rudeus. Rudeus took a few deep breaths before he quelled the anger in his heart. At that moment, however, Rudeus¡¯ hatred toward Jack became concentrated. Nash looked over and scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t think that you can challenge us as you please, you brat!¡± Chapter 2960 Chapter 2960 - Chapter 2960 - ¡°Rudeus¡¯ behavior in arranging things this way is because he doesn¡¯t want Hestia to be humiliated. If everyone participates so brazenly like you are, won¡¯t it show the other two continents that our alchemists are all so bad?!¡± Hearing that, Jack raised an eyebrow as he said loudly, ¡°Stop looking for excuses, I won¡¯t be convinced just like that. You keep on saying you don¡¯t want Hestia to be humiliated, but what you¡¯re doing will only embarrass us even more. There are so many alchemists here. Is it that hard to pick out a few seventh-grade alchemists? The fact that the seventh-grade alchemists are all unwilling to step up is purely because they¡¯d be humiliated by Rudeus if they didn¡¯t satisfy him.¡± ¡°Who¡¯d want to step up just to be berated? You¡¯re stopping others from taking part and humiliating our continent even more! In your eyes, sixth-grade alchemists are nothing, but what about seventh-grade alchemists?! Surely it won¡¯t be hard to pick out a few seventh-grade This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. alchemists when there are over ten thousand of them here! Why can¡¯t we even pick out ten? Simply put, no one wants to be scolded!¡± ¡°The standards you uphold are hrious. As long as they have a seventh-grade alchemist badge, they won¡¯t be mocked when they enter. After all, the badge doesn¡¯t explicitly say how skilled a person is. Even if the alchemists from the other continents are skilled, there¡¯s no way there will be a lot of eighth-grade alchemists. After all, there¡¯s an age restriction!¡± Jack¡¯s words were quite logical, and the other alchemists slowly became convinced. Everyone slowly felt like Rudeus¡¯ earlier arrangements were too tyrannical and too reliant on him alone. Many alchemists were present, including seventh-grade alchemists. It should not be difficult to pick out 10 of them topete. The reason why no one stepped up was simply because of Rudeus¡¯ horrible temper. If they were not to his standards, they would be shouted at. There should have been a lot more people willing to participate. After all, no one wanted Hestia to be humiliated. Rudeus was shaking in anger as he looked at Jack with even more hatred in his eyes. If it were not for Jack, he would not be questioned like that! Jack did not care how angry Rudeus was at all. Instead, he turned and raised his voice to speak to all the other alchemists, ¡°You canpete if you want to. It¡¯s a rare chance to train yourselves. After all, you¡¯re notpeting with the alchemists of Hestia but those from other worlds instead. Even if you¡¯ll be mocked, it¡¯s fine! Just imagine that they¡¯re dogs that only know how to bark!¡± ¡°Hey, that guy has a point, this is a rare chance! We can¡¯t just listen to Rudeus'' arrangements. Even though I¡¯m not an eighth-grade alchemist, I¡¯m still a seventh-grade alchemist.¡± ¡°My skills are decent. There¡¯s no way I''ll get a treasure, but at least I can train myself. I¡¯ll only be able to improve if I do that!¡± ¡°Even though this guy is insufferable, he¡¯s being logical here. We can¡¯t just follow what Rudeus wants, we should think for ourselves!¡± Slowly, the alchemists¡¯ stance shifted as they gravitated to ept Jack¡¯s view and that Rudeus should not have a final say in everything. After all, Rudeus was only concerned with himself. After a short while, a tall man stood up from his mat. He walked over to the Heaven Array and grabbed a small array before putting it in his storage space. The man told everyone, ¡°I won¡¯t let this chance go. I¡¯ve decided to take part in the seventh group!¡± After saying that, he turned and walked back to his spot. Slowly, everyone started to move, and the remaining arrays were quickly taken. Chapter 2961 Chapter 2961 - Chapter 2961 - The ten spots were finally fixed, and Jack decided to shut up after that. He looked up and nced at Rudeus who was staring back at him with an angry and venomous gaze. If looks could kill, Jack would have already died a thousand times. He let out augh, not caring about Rudeus. After all, Rudeus was just an alchemist who posed no threat to him. Jack then turned to look at Rudy who was waving to him. The moment he saw Rudy, he knew that Rudy had something to say. The round was about to start, and Jack did not have much time left. After frowning and thinking for a moment, he stood up and walked over to Rudy. It was a very secluded ce. Anyone not taking specific notice would not have seen that corner. When Jack walked over, he had naturally Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. attracted some attention, but that did not bother him. When he arrived in front of Rudy, he sat down on the mat before saying, ¡°You have something to say?¡± Rudy took a deep breath before nodding seriously and said, ¡°I feel like you shouldn¡¯t be so reckless. Don¡¯t offend those people too much. I know how you are, but I feel like you¡¯re still a bit too reckless. Rudeus already sees you as an enemy, and definitely won¡¯t let you off. If he joins hand with those people from the Unbreaking Pavilion, it will start to get a lot harder for us. They might even work together to set a trap for you. If we aren¡¯t careful and get caught by them, it would be disastrous!¡± Rudy¡¯s words were sincere from the heart, and not exaggerated at all. Aaron nodded in agreement as well. After chatting with Rudy, he somewhat understood Jack¡¯s situation and knew of his grudges against the Unbreaking Pavilion. On top of that, there was also Rudeus from the Scarlet Pavilion. Jack had seemingly insulted all the biggest forces. Jack sighed as he let out augh of exasperation. Thinking about it, it really was so. However, he was never the instigator of anything. They were the ones who wanted to cause Jack trouble, and he was merely retaliating. If he could not even do that, then he would be too suffocated. Rudy said with some worry, ¡°I feel like they¡¯ll start working together to cause you trouble. What should we do about it?¡± Rudy knew very well that, even if Jack begged for mercy in front of Rudeus, Rudeus would definitely not let Jack off. Furthermore, Jack was not the sort to do that anyway. The bridge was already burned between the two of them. The conflicts between them would only deepen. Jack was already mortal enemies with the Unbreaking Pavilion, and the Compass Pavilion as well. If they added the Scarlet Pavilion to that, then the future days would be much harder. Rudy¡¯s lips twitched, imagining a scenario where their enemies had the upper hand. What would the two of them end up like? It would definitely be excruciating. They would definitely be tortured in various ways. Jack raised an eyebrow, reaching out and cing it on Rudy¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Don''t let your thoughts wander. Do you think I haven¡¯t thought about the fact that they might set a trap for me? They will definitely do that, but it¡¯s not like we have no counter to that. I¡¯ve already thought things through, so you can rx...¡± Jack did not go into detail about the ns that he had. When Rudy heard what Jack said, Rudy got even more worried. That was because Rudy could not figure out what sort of ns could possibly save them from such dangerous situations. He felt like the future was uncertain, and that there was no way to handle it. After thinking about it for a while, Rudy said seriously, ¡°I know that you¡¯ve always had your own thoughts. I just wanted to tell you that I think we should just avoid warriors or alchemists from these major forces if we can in the future. We shouldn¡¯t make enemies of them.¡± Chapter 2962 Chapter 2962 - Chapter 2962 - Rudy had once been someone who did as he pleased as well, but he slowly understood that he could not keep on doing that. It was not good to make enemies out of thoserge forces. If they really focused on dealing with Jack, their future days would prove to be very difficult. Before, he had never bothered to think too deeply about those things, but he slowly realized that things would just get worse if he acted Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. without any regard for the future. He was forced to try and advise Jack to not be too reckless. After all, Scarlet Pavilion was the only ninth- grade n in Hestia Continent, making them the strongest. Even in the Whirling World where everyone was restricted to thete stage of the innate level, Jack still needed to be careful to not make too much of a scene despite his skills. What would happen after they leave the Whirling World? Were they just not going to be in Middle Province anymore? Jack''s skills definitely meant that he would reach greater heights in his life. Middle Province was where most of the geniuses in Hestia Continent gathered. If he offended all the major forces, then Jack would not be able to remain in Middle Province in the future. Rudy was just someone insignificant, so he did not really need to think about that. Even if he did not continue remaining in Middle Province, he could just make a living elsewhere. However, Jack could not do that. After Jack heard Rudy¡¯s words, he raised an eyebrow and patted Rudy on the arm, ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about, but you don¡¯t have to be so concerned. I haven¡¯t offended all of the major forces, and there are some things that you have to think deeper about. Those major forces will protect their own people simply because it benefits them more to do that. As long as my value is greater than those benefits, those major forces won¡¯t protect their own people to that extent.¡± Rudy could not understand what Jack was saying. He frowned as he looked at Jack in confusion, ¡°What do you mean? Are you nning on joining someone?¡± Jack shook his head before letting out a slightugh. He looked up at the various carvings on the ceiling, only answering after a while, ¡°I definitely won¡¯t join them even if they want me to. As long as you¡¯re willing to think ab out it, there are ways to settle everything. Even the major forces have to cooperate when ites to certain things!¡± Rudy was even more confused at that, but he knew that Jack would never say empty words, nor did Jack ever brag. Since Jack said so, Jack naturally had something in mind. He slowly tossed aside all his worries. He looked up at the Heaven Array in the middle. With his skills, there was no way he could participate. However, he was still very curious as to what they would bepeting at after being sent into that space. Could it just be an alchemic test? Various thoughts yed in his head. Just as he was about to talk about it to Jack, he heard footsteps as a familiar figure appeared in front of them. Jack looked up and frowned, sighing internally. It had taken a while for things to quiet down for him, but there were still some people who insisted on causing him trouble. The person had ck clothes on, and had a long face as well as a goatee. He was obviously not some ordinary person. That person was Samuel, the alchemist from the Compass Pavilion. Samuel let out a slight smile as various emotions yed in his eyes. He did not say anything, but instead took out a mat from his storage space and ced it right in front of Jack. After that, he sat down, seemingly prepared for a long conversation with Jack. Jack frowned, starting to n on changing his spot. He hated talking to these people. Chapter 2963 Chapter 2963 - Chapter 2963 - Samuel took a deep breath as his eyes darted all over Jack¡¯s body. That searching gaze was obvious to everyone. Jack frowned, not saying anything as he waited for Samuel. After a long while, Samuel said, ¡°I really want to know where you¡¯re from. I want to know what gives you that fearlessness. I know you¡¯re talented, both in alchemy and in martial skills. Anyone who knows you will definitely admire you and even be jealous of you...¡± Jack chuckled, not expecting that Samuel¡¯s tone would be like that. Samuel did not seem to wait for a response as he continued, ¡°Back then, I said you must not have been from Hestia Continent. I didn¡¯t just say that casually, but it was a judgment I made after thinking about it deeply. I still think that there¡¯s no way you are as strong as you are without a major force behind you. After your words with Rudeus earlier, I got even more curious. ¡± Samuel¡¯s gaze was incredibly meaningful at that moment. Jack could understand what he was trying to say. Samuel felt like Jack was definitely from the Scarlet Pavilion if Jack had not been from a different world. Yet, Jack had just shed with Rudeus from the Scarlet Pavilion. It was enough to prove that Jack had nothing to do with them. Jack let out a slightugh, ¡±Is that all you wanted to tell me? You want to know where I¡¯m from?¡± Samuel took a deep breath as he calmed down, ¡°I actually have a lot of questions. I feel like you¡¯re really very strange. You aren¡¯t afraid of anything, but you don¡¯t seem to have anyone to rely on. You are exceptionally talented, but your origins are mysterious. I really want to know who you are. Why are you making an enemy out of all the major forces in Hestia Continent?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After hearing that, Jack could not help but let out augh. He took a deep breath as exasperation was written on his face, ¡°Is there something wrong with your head? Could you think about things before you speak? Since when did I try to make an enemy out of any of the major forces? Was it not all of you who tried to cause me trouble first? I merely fought back against you, and all of you say that I¡¯m trying to make an enemy out of you!¡± Jack could not stand those words. In the eyes of those major forces, only they were allowed to harm others, and not the other way around. They could treat others as they pleased, but as long as anyone bit back, those people would be punished. Jack could not stand and could not ept that kind of logic. Samuel frowned as his eyes glinted in helplessness. After sighing, he said, ¡°We¡¯re all intelligent people here, so why do you need to say that? Do you not understand what I mean? These are all unwritten rules that everyone understands. It¡¯s always been like this, and you¡¯re the only want who wants things your own way! You insist on going against the major forces. You¡¯re no idiot, there has to be a reason you¡¯re doing this...¡± Chapter 2964 Chapter 2964 - Chapter 2964 - Hearing that, Jack suddenlyughed in frustration. This was the first time that he failed to stop himself fromughing. So in the eyes of those Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. disciples from the major forces, everything was an unwritten rule that everyone had to follow. Anyone who did not follow meant that they were going against the grain and making an enemy out of the major forces. Jack took a deep breath as he looked away, not wanting to bother arguing anymore. He merely said coldly, ¡°You¡¯ll pay for those thoughts.¡± After saying that, Jack shut his mouth, not wanting to go any further. He knew very well that they would not think that they did anything wrong, and would just think that the one in the wrong was him. Even if the other party would have to take a loss, it was still reasonable. The major forces were not allowed to suffer any losses at all. Rudy got angrier as he listened. His arms started to tremble as the fire started to show in his eyes. If he had failed to maintain his sense of reasoning, he would have just rushed out and grabbed Samuel by the cor, pping that man a few times to think about what he said! Samuelughed, ¡°We won¡¯t pay any prices, but you definitely will. You¡¯ll pay a painful price. Don''t think that you¡¯ll be safe forever just because you¡¯re safe now. Your life will end once you¡¯re out of Prosper City. The major forces will definitely work together to hunt you. Even if you¡¯re very intelligent, there¡¯s no way you can avoid everything. Just you wait. Time will tell you how crazy you¡¯ve been acting.¡± After saying that, Samuel stood up and kept his mat, distancing himself from Jack. Looking at his retreating back, there was a glint of mockery in Jack¡¯s eyes. Aaron had silently heard what they said, and slowly understood Jack¡¯s grudges against those major forces. He felt like Jack was crazy. Aaron was caught even more off guard at the fact that Jack¡¯s eyes were actually looking back in mockery after hearing those threats. It was as if he did not care about them at all, and that this matter was insignificant. He was confused, but felt like Jack was being too arrogant as well. He whispered, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± Jack raised an eyebrow and said calmly, ¡°Why should I be afraid? I know very well that these people want to kill me, but they¡¯ll definitely pay the price for that. We still don¡¯t know who¡¯ll suffer in the end...¡± Jack shut his mouth after saying that, starting to close his eyes to rest. Aaron¡¯s lips twitched as he looked at Jack in shock. Jack¡¯s thoughts werepletely iprehensible. He sighed internally, feeling like Jack really was a madman. Time slowly ticked away, and it came time for the Heaven Array to be activated. At the moment, there was a faint golden glow on the array. Everyone who was participating needed to stand on the array. Jack stretched as he slowly stood up. He shot a look at Rudy as he whispered, ¡°Once I enter, you¡¯re not allowed to respond to any challenges. Just shut your eyes and rest.¡± Rudy nodded, merely looking at Jack with worry. Jack did not hesitate as he walked right over to the Heaven Array. At that moment, the other participants all walked up as well. Chapter 2965 Chapter 2965 - Chapter 2965 - This was different from the other groups. After all, so much had happened. Rudeus remained to stare at Jack with venomous looks in his eyes. He looked like he wanted to rip Jack apart. Jack ignored it. Another person to step on the array was Nash, who was from the Scarlet Pavilion as well. Nash was quite close with Rudeus. He was also the leader of the seventh group. After all, his status and skills were the strongest. After he got on the Heaven Array, Nash looked right at Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Jack. He narrowed his eyes as he red at Jack coldly. He looked like a venomous snake that was poised to strike at any moment. Nash had deliberately stood beside Jack, and constantly shot cold looks at Jack. Jack could not be bothered interacting too much with someone like that and remained quiet the whole time. After a moment, the golden light shone brighter, and everyone was enveloped in it. After that, the ground beneath them started to feel empty. Jack was very familiar with that feeling. It was the sign of a long-distance transfer. After half an hour, the feeling slowly disappeared, and their feet touched the ground again. When he opened his eyes again, he found that he was in apletely foreign space. He looked around and found that they still seemed to be in a massive pce, but there were no carvings around them. He turned to look behind him and found that the pce was absolutely massive. He could actually not see the end of it with his own eyes. Other than Jack, the other alchemists had already heard about thepetition venue. They were not too curious about it as they chatted and walked down the array. Jack followed suit, noticing that there were two identical arrays not far away that were shining in vibrant golden light. In just a few moments, people appeared on the first array. The ten of them were dressed the same way. All of them had white robes with mythical beasts stitched on. The other array had ten people as well. Those ten were all in deep-colored robes. They did not have much of an expression on their faces, looking incredibly cold. It was obvious that the first ten were from White Marsh Continent while thetter ten were from Chaos Continent. The thirty participants had all already arrived, but the atmosphere was a little heavy. They were all alchemists from different worlds, but they exchanged no pleasantries. They seemed incredibly cold. Even the alchemists from the same world did not really talk to each other. Any conversations were all whispered. Thirty of them walked forward in silence. After about five minutes, Jack noticed that they were in front of thirty identical furnaces. That was definitely something prepared for the tournament. The moment they arrived, a wizened voice was heard, ¡°Thepetition will begin in two hours!¡± After that, the voice went silent. Everyone exchanged looks as alchemists from different worlds immediately pulled away from each other. The Hestia Continent took up the western end. White Marsh Continent was in the middle while Chaos Continent was in the eastern end. Chapter 2966 Chapter 2966 - Chapter 2966 - Jack was incredibly curious as he looked at the alchemists from the two other worlds. He noticed that,pared to the stronger Chaos Continent, the alchemists from the White Marsh Continent seemed a lot prouder of themselves. They looked at the alchemists from Hestia Continent with looks that were full of disdain, especially the alchemist that stood in front of all of This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. them. Jack knew that person. It was Ethan, who had mocked them through the image earlier. He was the leader of the alchemists from White Marsh Continent. To not stir any unnecessary trouble, Jack remained standing at the end of Hestia Continent¡¯s group. Right after the voice announced that the tournament would only start after two hours, Ethan had a look of impatience on his face. After a while, he actually shouted, ¡°There¡¯s no need to prepare at all. Why do we need to wait for so long? Just start right now. After getting the golden treasure, I still have a lot more things I need to do.¡± He sounded quite arrogant and sure that he would definitely get the golden treasure. His words had even offended the alchemists from the Chaos Continent. The one standing in front of the alchemists from Chaos Continent turned to coldly look at Ethan, ¡°You¡¯re not that skilled, but you sure have a lot to say. You imed that you would definitely get the golden treasure as if you¡¯re the best in the world.¡± Ethan¡¯s face darkened. He absolutely hated anyone who spoke back to him. No matter how unreasonable he was being, he did not want anyone talking back He turned to look at who seemed like the leader of the Chaos Continent¡¯s alchemists, and coldly said, ¡°I might not be considered the best, but I can obviously get the golden treasure if I¡¯mpeting against trash like you. You were just here to make up the numbers! Emilio Lawrence, we¡¯ve known each other for so many years. I know very well how strong you are. Don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll look at you better just because you said that, and think that you can snatch the golden treasure away from me!¡± At that moment, the atmosphere was incredibly heated. He was practically pping Emilio in the face. Emilio might not be someone who liked unnecessary trouble, but he would not let someone just bully him like that either. Emilio narrowed his eyes, ¡°We definitely have known each other for many years, and I know that you have a few tricks up your sleeves as well. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t have to hear you brag! I heard that you¡¯re so pleased with yourself that you even transferred your image to Hestia Continent. All you¡¯re good for is bragging in front of them. In Chaos Continent, you would just be a slightly talented alchemist. You would have nothing to brag about at all!¡± Ethan¡¯s face reddened when he heard that, and turned around to point at Emilio, ¡°All I¡¯m doing is speaking the truth, you just don¡¯t want to admit it. That¡¯s why you¡¯re lying and saying that I¡¯m bragging. All of you were just here to make up the numbers. Do you think you¡¯re worthy of taking the golden treasure away from me?¡± If not for thews that were in ce, the two of them could have very well started fighting. The atmosphere between the two continents started to get more and more heated. Comparatively, Hestia Continent¡¯s side was a lot quieter. Emilio¡¯s words had not only mocked Ethan, but had insulted Hestia Continent as well. It was possible that, in those people¡¯s eyes, Hestia Continent was trash, and Hestia Continent were the ones who were really just there to make up the numbers. Chapter 2967 Chapter 2967 Nash took a deep breath as his face reddened a little. He was suffering from the humiliation, but there was nothing he could say. After all, the difference in skill was on full disy for everyone to see. There was nothing he could say that could change that. However, even if he knew that he could notpare to the two other worlds, he still suffered hearing what was said. Someone frowned and said, ¡°This is crossing the line. Even if we can¡¯tpete for the golden or bronze treasures, we should still be able to at least fight for the ck treasure. I feel that Nash is capable enough!¡± After that person finished, the others nodded immediately. They knew very well that Hestia Continent would not be able to fight for the top two ces, but they were still hopeful for thest prize. After all, it was not like they had never gotten the ck treasure before. Nash was also an alchemist from the Scarlet Pavilion, so he must be talented and skilled. Otherwise, there was no way he could have been an Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. alchemist at a ninth-grade n! Nash frowned, not saying anything. He was strangely quiet. The argument on the other side got more and more intense. No one wanted to give way. Even though White Marsh Continent could notpete with the Chaos Continent, Ethan felt like he was quite good. He felt like he could defeat all of the other alchemists in this round, so he was acting very prideful. No matter what Emilio said, Nash would retort with even more, so they started to argue. Ethan crossed his arms and said, ¡°I wasn¡¯t doing that at all, I was just trying to tell Hestia Continent to not waste their Lime. Was I wrong? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know how bad Hestia Continent is. I¡¯m just giving them advice out of the goodness of my heart. It¡¯s their fault for not wanting to ept my kindness!¡± Emilio snorted as he said in disdain, ¡°Just say that you¡¯re showing off, no need to pretend to be kind. If you really were trying to be kind, how could they not ept it? Why don''t you turn around to ask those alchemists from Hestia Continent how they feel about your words?!¡± Ethan said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what they feel. I just have to know that I really was trying to be kind. They¡¯re the ones who don''t know their ce and insist on participating! They won¡¯t admit that they¡¯re trash. After all, trash usually tends to not be self-ware!¡± The two of them were actually starting to insult Hestia Continent more and more as they argued. Ethan started to hold back less and less, and Hestia Continent¡¯s alchemists really wanted to p the two of them. The alchemists from Hestia Continent were about to lose control. Ethan really was crossing the line. When they were in the inner city, themunications he had sent over were just pure mockery, how could it be out of kindness? He was deliberately trying to twist things around, even presenting himself as a good person. Even Jack was feeling the anger. That person was way too disgusting. Nash took a deep breath and finally took a step forward. After all, he was the leader of the alchemists from Hestia Continent. If he was forced to just swallow everything, even the alchemists from Hestia Continent would start to look down on him. Nash looked up and said, ¡°The rules are clear for all to see, so why can''t we participate? We¡¯ve even gotten treasures before. If all of the alchemists from Hestia Continent are trash, then there¡¯s no way we could have gotten two treasures. One of them is even a bronze treasure!¡± Nash said that to defend Hestia Continent¡¯s honor. In truth, his words werepletely reasonable, it was not like all of the alchemists from Hestia Continent were trash. Chapter 2968 Chapter 2968 - Chapter 2968 - If they really were all trash, then how could they have gotten any treasures? Yet, the moment he said that Ethan started tough in a very exaggerated manner. He turned to coldly look at Nash, ¡°You only got two treasures, how did you even have the face to say that? Have you ever gotten any golden treasures? You haven¡¯t gotten a single one! White Marsh Continent has gotten two golden treasures, one bronze treasure, and three ck treasures! Hestia Continent only has two treasures in total and not a single golden one. You''re actually saying you¡¯re not trash?¡± ¡°Who else would be trash if not you? Based on what I know, those two treasures are already the limit of what Hestia Continent will be able to get. In the following few groups, you''ll definitely return empty-handed. It''s precise because of that, that I asked that you did not waste your time. You¡¯re such an eyesore!¡± After Ethan said that, the other alchemists from White Marsh Continent behind him started tough as well. They looked at Hestia Continent with mocking gazes. Jack could not help but frown when he heard all of that. Ethan¡¯s words did not seem to just be mockery, Jack had heard something else from it as well. It was as if Ethan knew about Hestia Continent¡¯s situation very clearly, like someone was giving him reports. After Ethan said all of that, he still did not want to let Hestia Continent off. He felt like Nash trying to uphold Hestia Continent¡¯s honor was a challenge to him, so how could Ethan let him off easily? Ethan snorted lightly as he walked over. All of Hestia Continent¡¯s alchemists frowned at the same time as they looked at him in rm, despite the fact that everyone knew that there was no way Ethan could attack them thanks to the restrictions. However, Ethan obviously looked like he did not harbor any good intentions. Sure enough, after he walked over, he pushed Nash aside and looked right at Jack. He pointed right at Jack¡¯s alchemist badge and said, ¡°I told you! You were all trash! You really are here to make up the numbers. You refused to admit it but just look at this person. Look at what¡¯s on his chest!¡± As he said that, Ethan deliberately raised his voice, letting everyone their hear him clearly. After that, he purposely moved aside, pointing at Jack¡¯s alchemist badge. At that moment the alchemists from the two other worlds all saw the sixth-grade alchemist badge on Jack¡¯s chest. ¡°He¡®s actually a sixth-grade alchemist. It looks like Hestia Continent has really run out of people. It¡¯s only the seventh group, but do they not have enough people anymore? They don''t even have any more seventh-grade alchemists left?¡± Even the alchemists from the Chaos Continent joined in to mock them this time. Everyone looked at the alchemists from Hestia Continent with looks full of disdain. Jack¡¯s sixth- grade alchemist badge really did make it seem like he was just here to make up the numbers. Jack¡¯s lips twitched as he was rendered speechless, suddenly regretting not getting a change of clothes. He had never cared about it but did not want to waste his time on those people and cause himself any trouble either. He had thought that no one would notice him if he was at the end of the group, but Ethan had actually rushed over and pushed everyone aside to point him out. It was as if Ethan already knew everything that happened in the inner city. Jack frowned as he started to look at Ethan inquisitively. If Ethan did not know anything, there was no way Ethan would have pointed him out. After all, he had been standing at the back, not attracting any attention.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 2969 Chapter 2969 - Chapter 2969 - It seemed like someone really was giving Ethan information about what happened in the inner city. They had even told Ethan What he looked like, which was how Ethan managed to point Jack out in the crowd. Jack took a deep breath as he frowned in exasperation. Trouble really did have a way of finding him wherever he went. He had thought that nothing troublesome would happen as long as he maintained a low enough profile. The sounds of mockery were constantly heard, and Hestia Continent¡¯s alchemists were thoroughly embarrassed. All of them were incredibly angry as a few of them turned to re at Jack hatefully. It was like they were trying to tell Jack that he was wrong with their eyes. When Jack felt those gazes, he could not help but let out augh as he said, ¡°What are you looking at me for? Am I the one mocking you? You don¡¯t dare to face them, so you¡¯re trying to face me instead?¡± Those people really were strange. It was clearly Ethan who ran over and started to mock them. It was clearly Ethan who had looked for trouble first. Yet, they knew that they could not beat Ethan, so they turned to look at Jack. It was as if Jack had been the one who did everything. Nash clenched his teeth and looked at Jack hatefully, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen someone as shameless as you. Weren¡¯t you the cause of this? If you didn¡¯t insist on participating, would we have been insulted like this?!¡± Nash was furious, his chest rising up and down rapidly. He was practically about to erupt. He cast all his anger on Jack, as if Jack had been the reason for everyone. Jack had insisted on participating even after they tried to stop him. So what if Jack was here? There was no way Jack could get any results. It waspletely useless. They would just get humiliated even more. He was dragging down all the alchemists from Hestia Continent with him! Jack raised an eyebrow, looking at Nash like he was looking at a stray dog by the streets. Ethan definitely knew something. He turned to look at Jack curiously. There was not much mockery in his eyes, but instead curiosity. Ethan was curious as to where Jack got the courage to say all of that. Heughed and said, ¡°Brat, you can really talk. You seem to not be willing to submit to anyone. Do you think you¡¯re the best in the world?¡± After saying that, Ethan could not help but tough. In his heart, he felt like Jack¡¯s actions were like those of a clown. He was merely trying to tease that clown. Jack looked up and nced at Ethan, ¡°Are you trying to make sure everyone knows that you exist? You¡¯re just like an ant, scurrying everywhere you can. It¡¯s like you have to tell everyone that you¡¯re amazing. If you really have the skills, you wouldn¡¯t need to show off like this at all! You just look like a joke to me.¡± Those words immediately shocked everyone present, causing them to widen their eyes. They never expected that a sixth-grade alchemist from Hestia Continent would actually say something like that. He was practically cursing at Ethan, tossing Ethan¡¯s dignity to the side. Jack hadpletely stunned Ethan. Ethan¡¯s lips twitched in anger, unable to even form any coherent thoughts. After Emilio heard that, he looked at Jack in surprise. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After that, he suddenly pped in front of everyone, agreeing, ¡°You really are quite brave. I have to say, your words are quite reasonable!¡± Chapter 2970 Chapter 2970 - Chapter 2970 - As he said that, Jack¡¯s tone was incredibly calm. It was as if he was talking about somethingpletely unimportant. Even though Ethan did not reveal everything, Jack already managed to figure out the deeper meaning behind his words. Naturally, they were not allowed to fight at that moment. Furthermore, if the alchemists really started fighting, the results were notpletely certain. So he wanted to say that, he might not be able to do anything to Jack here, but he would not let Jack off easily after Jack returned to Hestia Continent. He would do everything he could to kill Jack. After what happened in Hestia Continent thirty thousand years ago, Hestia Continent had been isted from everything else. No one could go into other worlds through that barrier. If he wanted to kill Jack, he would have to use Hestia Continent¡¯ s warriors. That was where the problem came from. Ethan was an alchemist from White Marsh Continent. Normally, he should not have anything to do with Hestia Continent, so why would anyone be helping him? That involved a lot more things, but anyone with a brain could be able to understand many things from their conversation. Ethan froze, not expecting Jack to grasp things so quickly. Jack had actually figured things out before he could say anything. His lips stiffened as his eyes darted around. He suddenly regretted what he said. After all, some things should not have been revealed to the public. However, there was no way he could take back his words. Ethan did not try to exin anything, but the venom and hatred in his eyes deepened. He looked at Jack as if Jack was his mortal enemy. Jack snorted, looking away and saying inly, ¡°There¡¯s no reason to continue fighting like this. My skills, and whether I¡¯ll drag Hestia Continent down will be seen when the results are out. Since I¡¯m here taking part, I¡¯m naturally confident enough to get a good cement.¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Ethan¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. He suddenly raised his voice as he said, ¡°It looks like you really don¡¯t know your ce. Does a sixth- grade alchemist like you really think you¡®ll amount to anything?!¡± Jack¡¯s words had given Ethan a chance to fight back He let out a cold smile as he continued, ¡°There really are all sorts of people in the world. Do you think you can just brag however you want to? Look in a mirror before you speak. You¡¯re a sixth-grade alchemist, do you really think you can get any good cements? You¡¯re going to refine sixth-grade pills?¡± Chapter 2971 Chapter 2971 After that, the alchemists from White Marsh Continent started to fight back. A sharp-mouthed alchemist immediately said loudly, ¡°The alchemists from Hestia Continent don¡¯t have any skills, but they''re definitely good at bragging. Don¡¯t think that we¡¯re idiots that will believe you! ¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Don¡¯t you think that what you said is just hrious? You actually told us to wait for the results to judge you. Who do you think you are? There¡¯s no need to wait for any results!¡± ¡°If you were a seventh- grade alchemist, we might have had to think about it and see if really have the skills. Where does a sixth- grade alchemist like you get all your courage? Are sixth-grade alchemists actually that impressive in Hestia Continent?¡± Those harsh words kept on being spoken. The alchemists of White Marsh Continent refused to let Jack off easily. They did everything they could to criticize Jack! Not only did they criticize Jack, but they also insulted all the alchemists from Hestia Continent as well. They did not bother holding back on their words at all. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The alchemists from Hestia Continent were incredibly furious listening to those words. All of them were incredibly indignant, and wanted to retort. However, they could not figure out what to say. After all, they were right. Jack definitely was a sixth-grade alchemist. As long as he had the badge of a sixth-grade alchemist on his chest, there was nothing they could say that would be more convincing. So, they really had nothing to say bag. They were forced to keep their looks of indignance on their faces, unable to say anything. Since there was nothing they could say, they threw their hatred onto Jack instead. Chapter 2972 Chapter 2972 Some of the alchemists from Hestia Continent started to turn and look at Jack, ¡°Can you just stop talking so much? If you really have the skills, we won¡¯t stop you from saying anything.¡± ¡°Can you just look at the badge on your chest before you speak? You¡¯re not even a seventh-grade alchemist, so why are you saying all of T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. that? You¡¯re just embarrassing the whole Hestia Continent with you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s one thing to show off when you¡¯re in the inner city, but you¡¯re still so arrogant here. If you had a reason to be like this, we wouldn¡¯t stop you. Yet, you have no right to be, so you¡¯re just going to be mocked by others!¡± Jack sighed helplessly. Looking at those people, he had to admit that they had a point. After all, they did not know about him. Jack let out augh as he suddenly felt like he could not just get angered without beingpensated. He looked at Ethan who was speaking the loudest. He said in his usual tone, ¡°So you don¡¯t think I can get a treasure, right?¡± The moment he said that, Ethanughed out loud again. Ethan¡¯s stomach was starting to hurt from laughing so much as he pointed at Jack, ¡°Why are you so funny? Do you really think you can get a treasure?¡± Jack nodded calmly, ¡°I think I can!¡± The moment he said that everyone was stunned. They started to look at Jack like they were looking at an idiot. Did he know what he was saying? Did he know how hrious what he said was? Someone with a sixth-grade alchemist badge on his chest was actually saying that he would ce in the top three in this round. Even ck treasures were not something just anyone could get. Among so many alchemists that Hestia Continent had sent, only one of them had gotten a ck treasure! Nash could no longer hold back as he frowned at Jack, ¡°Do you know what you¡¯re saying? Can you just shut up and stop embarrassing us? Don¡¯t you know they¡¯reughing at you?!¡± Jack nodded. He was no idiot. He could naturally tell that they were doing everything they could to mock him, but he was already immune to all of that. They could say whatever they wanted to, it was not like he had never heard anything like that before. When Nash saw that Jack nodded calmly, he was stunned before he said in exasperation, ¡°You really are something else!¡± Chapter 2973 Chapter 2973 - Chapter 2973 - Nash was beingpletely serious as he said that. He really did think that Jack was aplete weirdo. Otherwise, he would not be acting so brainless. He felt like Jack was crazy, but he did not want one crazy guy to tarnish the reputation of the whole of Hestia Continent. He took a deep breath as he said seriously, ¡°You¡¯d better shut up right now. If you continue speaking, I won¡¯t let you off!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jack raised an eyebrow, not caring as he said, ¡°What can you do to me? Are you nning on attacking me now? I have my own ns for saying this, it has nothing to do with you...¡± After that, he looked at Ethan again. At that moment, Ethan wasughing vigorously. Jack¡¯s lips twitched as he sighed. However, heposed himself after thinking about his earlier n. He looked up at Ethan and said seriously, ¡°Why don¡¯t we make a bet then? If I get a treasure, no matter what kind, then I win. Otherwise, I¡¯ll lose. Let¡¯s bet a million spirit crystals!¡± The moment he said that everyone went quiet. All of them widened their eyes as they looked at Jack, stunned. Not far away from Jack, a handsome alchemist from Hestia Continent could not help but say, ¡°You never cease to amaze me. Do you actually want to bet against them? Don¡¯t forget that bets go both ways. You¡¯ll have to give them a million spirit crystals if you lose!¡± Jack nodded, pursing his lips as he said in exasperation, ¡°I¡¯m not a three year old kid. Of course, I know that bets go both ways. Didn¡¯t I already say that I lose if I don¡¯t get a treasure? If I lose, I¡¯ll give him a million spirit crystals. If I win, he¡¯ll give me a million spirit crystals. It¡¯s just that simple. There¡¯s no need to exin.¡± As Jack said, the surroundings got even quieter. It was so quiet that one could literally hear a pin drop. Jack¡¯s actionspletely confused them. Could Jack really be so confident, or did he have other ns? Even Ethan did not know what to say. He frowned in silence for a long time before he said, ¡°Are you crazy? Do you even know what you¡®re doing? A million spirit crystals? Do you think that¡¯s a small number? Can you even afford a million spirit crystals?¡± Jack nodded earnestly as he said in an incredibly calm tone, ¡°Of course, I can. If you don¡¯t believe me, we can sign a contract. No one can go against the bet as long as we sign it. If I lose, I have to give you a million spirit crystals!¡± At that moment, everyone finally realized that Jack was not joking. He was being serious. He actually did think that he could get a treasure. Someone started to whisper, ¡°Could this guy have been ying a fool all the while? Can he really get a treasure?¡± ¡°Impossible! If he really did have the skills, his fellow alchemists from Hestia Continent would definitely know even if we didn¡¯t. It¡¯s obvious from their faces that they don¡¯t think this guy can do it!¡± After that person said that, everyone nodded, feeling like that was an urate read on the situation. It was the first time they met Jack, but Jack was from the Hestia Continent. The other alchemists there must definitely know who Jack is. Chapter 2974 Chapter 2974 - Chapter 2974 - Yet, the way they treated Jack made it obvious that Jack was no one extraordinary. It was instead that alchemists called Nash who was the leader of those alchemists. Since that was the case, how was Jack so bold? The discussions around them intensified. In the end, Jack¡¯s attitude really confused them, since Jack had spoken with such confidence. He might have really been that confident the whole time as if he was really that skilled. After all, there was no way to take back the bet after it was signed, they would have to take out a million spirit crystals if they lost. A million spirit crystals were no small number. Even a chosen disciple from a ninth-grade n would have to think about it. They were all still young and had not gathered as much wealth as the older alchemists. At that moment, they were starting to get confused. Even Nash did not know what to do. He felt like Jack waspletely insane, or Jack would not have done something so crazy. Could Jack really just have too much money, or did Jack have other goals in mind? After thinking about it over and over, he still could not understand what Jack was aiming for. There was no way Jack could get a good result. Instead, Jack was about to offer up a million spirit crystals for free. Nash took a deep breath before he whispered to Jack, ¡°Are you actually crazy? Do you really just have nowhere to spend a million spirit crystals? If you don¡¯t, you can just give them to me!¡± Jack raised an eyebrow as he nced at Nash, not answering Nash. He had nned on raising the bet to two million spirit crystals but felt like it might cause trouble if he did so. They would wonder if he could really take out two million spirit crystals and push the matter, insisting that he showed them. He could actually not do that. Even though Jack had umted quite a lot of wealth, it was still not at two million spirit crystals. After thinking about it, he pushed it down to a million. Jack was speechless at the discussions around him. He could not be bothered talking to all of them and did not even have any intentions to argue. He looked at Ethan and said firmly, ¡°Stop wasting time, just tell me if you¡¯ll take up the bet or not. If you do, let¡¯s hurry up and sign the contract. If you don¡¯t want to, then hurry up and say no.¡± Ethan looked at Jack with apletely different expression after that, ¡®Is this kid being serious? Is something wrong with his head?¡® Thinking about it, he could not help but be sure of one thing. There was definitely something wrong with Jack¡¯s head, or Jack would not have done that. He sighed, since Jack was willing to give him so many spirit crystals, it would be wrong of him to say no. Ethan nodded, ¡°Since you want to give me spirit crystals, there¡¯s no reason for me to reject it.¡± After saying that, he pulled out a contract from his storage space. Both of them wrote down the bet on the paper clearly. After making sure that nothing was wrong, they dropped their blood on the contract. When their blood fused with the contract, it resonated with heaven and earth, putting it into effect. After doing that, Jack returned to his original spot, not wasting any time. At that moment, everyone was thoroughly confused at Jack¡¯s actions.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 2975 Chapter 2975 - Chapter 2975 - However, since Jack had signed a contract, they could not say what they wanted to. They even started to anticipate the results of the round, wanting to see if Jack could get a treasure. Two hours were almost up. That wizened old voice was heard once again, and only then did they realize that two hours passed so quickly. ¡°Two hours is over, thepetition will begin immediately! This time, thepetition is very simple. Each of you will have to refine a Purple Sun Pill. It¡¯s an ancient pill that is in the middle-seventh grade. The recipe for this pill doesn¡¯t exist in third-grade worlds. You have five days to refine it. After five days, we will check your results!¡± Everyone was stunned after the old voice said that. Every round was different, and they had been wondering what this round would be like. After the announcement, all of them were alert. Most of them had only heard about the Purple Sun Pill for the first time, regardless of what the effect was, its grade stunned them. It was actually just a middle seventh-grade pill. Even though they heard that it was an ancient pill, they cared less about that fact and more about the grade. Most of them should be able to perfectly refine the Purple Sun Pill. They would bepeting on the refinement rate of the pill runes and the pill itself. After all, the better the refinement rate, the better the effect would be. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. They could not help but start to whisper amongst themselves. Jack could not hear what the alchemists from the other two worlds were saying, but he could hear what the people around him were talking about Hestia Continent¡¯s side was noticeably a little excited, someone even said, ¡°I asked my fellow student before I came. He told me that they had to refine an upper seventh-grade pill during their round. Upper seventh-grade pills are not too different from eighth- grade pills. I was actually quite worried. If I had to refine an eighth-grade pill, I probably wouldn¡¯t be able to...¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re so lucky. It¡¯s actually a middle seventh-grade pill. I¡¯m quite confident in pills at that level. We even get five whole days!¡± Everyone rxed when they heard that they would get five days, some of them even started to smile. ¡°I thought that it would be very hard, but I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re lucky enough to get such an easy test.¡± ¡°If they ask us about it after we leave, we can at least say that we managed to refine the pill. It would be like the rest, not even being able to reach fifty percent refinement after trying so hard!¡± ¡°I¡¯m a bit curious. Why is this test so rxed? They gave us five whole days!¡± ¡°Who knows? Maybe the Purple Sun Pill is something veryplicated that needs a long time to refine.¡± No matter what they were discussing, most of them were in a good mood. Even if they had not seen the recipe, they were still given a lot of time. The level of the pill was not that high either. Chapter 2976 Chapter 2976 - Chapter 2976 - On the side of Hestia, Noah was the only one visibly disconcerted. There was a frown on his face as he seemed to be deep in thought. At that moment, a green light shone in the air as small jade tubes descended from the light, falling into the hands of all the alchemists present. Jack reached out and grabbed one. His divine senses entered the tube, and he quickly read the contents of it. The tube was, in fact, the recipe for the Purple Sun Pill. The contents were incredibly detailed and even specified certain important parts that needed to be focused on. Furthermore, the tube had various rules that were specific to this round. All the materials had been prepared and were ced under the furnaces. Everyone had only two chances, so there were three sets of materials prepared. Failing the third time would mean instant elimination, and despite how well they performed, there would be no consideration given. There was even a small paragraph written down. On it was the fact that the Purple Sun Pill needed a total of 5600 pill runes, out of which 983 of them were ancient pill runes. The moment they saw that paragraph, everyone was bbergasted. The rxed atmosphere from earlier disappeared as everyone visibly frowned. 5600 pill runes were not much when it came to seventh-grade pills, but out of that number, 983 of them were ancient pill runes, which made thingspletely different. It did not raise the difficulty by just a level but several times over instead! The jade tube illustrated all of the pill runes clearly. In particr, it paid special attention to the ancient pill runes. They used their divine senses to look through all of the pill runes, but they regretfully realized that they did not know a single one of them. They had not even seen them before. That meant that they would need to learn all of the ancient pill runes from scratch. They only had a short five days to memorize and sessfully condense those pill runes. They would also need to make sure they were at least 50 percent refined. All this amounted to the spike of level difficulty that they could not ept. It was incredibly hard for alchemists to rank up. The difference between the two grades of alchemists was incredibly wide, and the keyy in pill runes. After all, higher-level pills needed more pill runes to be etched into them. Even if they were not ancient pill runes, remembering and condensing 983 new runes was not something that simple. Knowing all this, many of the alchemists present began fearing they would fail this stage entirely. Jack sighed as he pursed his lips helplessly. This exined why they were given five days for this round. With the difficulty of the test, five days was barely something to utilize, what with needing to memorize 983 new ancient pill runes in just five days. After that, they needed to condense those runes to a 50-percent refinement rate. This was not easy at all! The alchemists from the Chaos Continent could not keep theirposure. Even though there was a difference in the skills of alchemists between the worlds, none of them thought that this round was an easy one. Ethan and Emilio¡¯s faces sank. Meanwhile, a few alchemists muttered among themselves, ¡°I thought that we¡¯d be getting a break by now, yet this is what happens!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t this too hard? I feel like most of us here won¡¯t even be able to refine a Purple Sun Pill, let alone one at fifty percent refinement. Anyone who manages to get forty percent is impressive enough!¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It seems like we¡¯re very unlucky. It¡¯ s not like we don¡¯t know what the earlier rounds had to go through. Compared to the earlier six groups, this group is noticeably several times harder!¡± Chapter 2977 Chapter 2977 - Chapter 2977 - ¡°They¡¯re going to ask us about the pills we refined and if we seeded once we go back. They¡¯dugh at us if we answer honestly!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s obvious that this round is set to make things difficult for us! I regret joining the seventh group now. If I knew it¡¯d get this difficult, I wouldn¡¯t have joined. I should¡®ve just joined earlier orter!¡± Comints began to pop as they bemoaned their fate. Before this, they were convinced that they had gotten lucky. After all, they were given a lot of time, and the Purple Sun Pill¡¯s grade had been so low. When they knew that the Purple Sun Pill actually needed 983 ancient pill runes, none of them believed they were that lucky anymore. Instead, they felt like ¡®difficult¡¯ was a poor description of their predicament. They felt like they were being attacked by the difficulty instead. Of everyone present, Jack was the only one who showed not much of a reaction while everyone else was, interesting enough, panicked. Ethan sighed as he looked at Emilio meaningfully. When he saw that even Emilio looked like he was not rxed, Ethan felt bitter. No matter what kind of bet he had made against Jack before, his mainpetitor had been Emilio the whole time, and he did not want to lose to him whatsoever. The golden treasure was his. He wanted to earn glory for White Marsh Continent and be a hero for his continent. He would not allow Emilio to exceed him! Emilio pursed his lips helplessly. He might not covet the golden treasure as much as Ethan did, but he still wanted to get first ce. After all, not only would he be able to greatly benefit Chaos Continent if he did so, but the other alchemists would respect him as well as earning rewards for himself. As the one who won the golden treasure, he would be able to pick out the most valuable item from it. Nheless, this task was proven to be immensely difficult, and he was not even sure if he would be able to seed in the end. The more thought of it made his lips twitch as he silently motivated himself. At that moment, Ethan coldly smiled and said to him rather proudly, ¡±You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re that confident. With your standards, even refining a Purple Sun Pill at fifty percent refinement is a problem. ¡°Do remember that as long as the pill doesn¡¯t reach fifty percent refinement, the pill will be discarded. The Purple Sun Pill will only be sessfully refined if every pill is at fifty percent refinement!¡± Emilio frowned as he turned to look at Ethan spitefully. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me that. Isn¡¯t thismon knowledge? Stop trying to pick a fight!¡± Ethan, however, did not reach aggressively and merely smiled as he sneered, ¡°You¡¯re just trying to hide your embarrassment with anger. Whatever, just don¡¯t look like a fool afterward. If you fail to refine it, no one will have any results. I¡¯d be the only one in the top three!¡± With that, Ethan chuckled. He was very confident in himself, and even though the round was incredibly difficult, he had a feeling that he would be able to win wlessly. Emilio furrowed his eyebrows, hating Ethan even more at that point. He gritted his teeth and hissed, ¡°Can you just shut up? Stop gloating before the results are even out. If you¡¯re the one failing in the end, that¡¯d be even more embarrassing!¡± Both Ethan and Emilio hated each other, even at sight, and verbally attacked one another. Jack, however, was not interested in such arguments. Instead, he was trying to calcte how long it would take him to sessfully refine the T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. pill. At that moment, he happened to see Nash looking over, his eyes inquisitive and hesitant. It was hard to tell what Nash was thinking. Jack frowned, not asking anything. After a good while, Nash asked, ¡°You still look so confident, even at this point?¡¯ Chapter 2978 Chapter 2978 - Chapter 2978 - Nash¡¯s eyes widened as he questioned Jack. For a moment, Jack did not know what to say. He assumed that no one would bother talking to him, seeing as he was the only odd one out with his odd behavior, yet Nash actually approached him first and asked him a question. Jack frowned. He did not want to have anything to do with Nash, but s, Nash¡¯s question attracted quite a few gazes. Practically all of the Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. alchemists from Hestia next to Jack turned to look at him curiously. Some of them began to approach him with questions, too. ¡°That¡¯s true. Are you not scared? You¡¯re just a sixth-grade alchemist. just five thousand pill runes should be difficult enough for you, let alone with nine hundred and eighty-three pill runes within. Are you not worried at all? Do you think you¡¯ll be able to condense those ancient pill runes?¡± ¡°Surely you don¡¯t think five days is a lot of time? Do you think that you¡¯ll be able to condense nine hundred and eighty-three ancient pill runes in five days, and reach fifty percent refinement?¡± ¡°To be honest with you, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in that head of yours. Even us seventh-grade alchemists feel like this round is much harder. We don¡¯t even know if we¡¯ll be able to refine the Purple Sun Pill in the end.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t seem like you care at all. You don¡¯t seem worried about the bet you made earlier. Is one million spirit crystals not important to you at all?¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably in his ignorant little world. Anyone who knows a thing or two won¡¯t be so confused!¡± Nash looked at Jack with a serious expression, trying to see something from Jack¡¯s expression. After all, Jack had heard everything, and Nash wanted to see past his expressions. Would Jack still be asposed after he had heard the truth? After observing him for a while, Nash noticed with some shock that Jack¡¯s expression did not change at all. It seemed like Jack really did not care, and really was incredibly confident in himself. Nash frowned. Minutester, he chuckled and said, ¡°I think I overestimated you. I thought that you had some other reason for doing anything, but this whole time, you¡¯ve been acting like an idiot. You might not actually have any other reasons. You¡¯re just so confident in yourself thanks to your ignorance! You just don''t know how things are.¡± Nash then turned, no longer bothering with Jack. The other alchemists, too, looked away as they agreed with Nash¡¯s words. Everyone believed that Jack was just ill in the head and did not knowmon sense. Only people like that would be able to act nonchnt in the face of such a difficult challenge. Even they did not know if they would be able to sessfully refine the Purple Sun Pill! He was just a sixth-grade alchemist, yet he was barely perturbed that it seemed like he was an incredible talent. After going through vigorous discussions, the crowd slowly quieted down. After all, no matter what they said, they could never change the contents of the task. Some of the alchemists had already epted their fate as they paced around in concern. They noticed that all of the furnaces were exactly the same, both from the looks and the age. They casually picked out a furnace and decided against wasting any more time. One individual nned on refining the Purple Sun Pill right away. He had just walked close to a furnace when the surrounding three feet around him were suddenly covered by a barrier, covering him in a sh. Chapter 2979 Chapter 2979 - Chapter 2979 - The barrier of mist seemed ethereal as it blocked everyone''s line of sight, leaving everyone stunned at the sudden change. The familiar wizened voice was heard again. ¡°After choosing a furnace, a barrier will be ced around you, cutting off all contact with the outside world. When you¡¯ve refined a pill or decided to give up, you can get rid of the barrier.¡± Jack raised an eyebrow at this and could not help but feel impressed by thepetition¡¯s organizer. Everything had been properly arranged. With the barrier, he would be spared a lot of trouble. He did not have to worry about anyone interrupting him. After all, he would be separated from the outside the moment the barrier was up. The person inside would not know how others were progressing and thus would not feel pressured. They would be able to get past five days peacefully. Jack let out a sigh as he frowned and looked at the furnaces. He could not control What everyone else was doing, but his only thought was just to quickly finish the round. Jack might have the memories from the past and be confident with those ancient pill runes, but he refused to kick things back and take a breather until the results were out. He wanted to give himself enough time. The furnaces were split into six rows of five. After thinking about it, he walked to thest one in the sixth row. He was already used to looking for corners. In the end, all the furnaces were exactly the same, so there was no difference no matter which one he picked. When he stepped within the 90-centimeter range from it, a bundle of mist rose around him, turning into a barrier that cut him off from the outside world. At that moment, Jack felt more rxed than he ever had, despite the fact that he was already calm during this time. Unless anyone crossed the line with their words or directly affected Jack¡¯s benefits, heText ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. would not bother with them, treating their words as nonsense. However, everyone was still too noisy, much to his chagrin. The barrier separated himpletely from the outside world, which made Jack quite happy. Finally, he did not need to listen to their nonsense anymore. Thest furnace on the sixth row was incredibly close to where Jack had been. After he walked over, the people around him had not even had the time to react before the barrier separated Jack from everyone else. He was the second person to enter a barrier. When everyone else reacted, they felt their lips twitching. Exasperated, Ethan snorted. ¡°I guarantee that something is wrong with this kid¡¯s head. He seems more enthusiastic than anyone, jumping into the challenge after someone else started. I wonder if he¡¯s that confident or if he¡¯s just ignorant.¡± The alchemists from White Marsh Continent behind Ethan all discussed among themselves as well. ¡°Who knows what goes on in his head? It looks like he doesn¡¯t know what nine hundred eighty-three ancient pill runes actually represent. Otherwise, how could he be so confident? Even I¡¯m not confident that I¡¯ll be able to perfectly condense nine hundred eighty-three pill ancient pill runes in five days. We even need to guarantee that they¡¯ll have a fifty percent refinement rate!¡± After saying that, he sighed. It felt as though he was shouldering tworge rocks on his shoulders, causing him to not be able to even stand up straight. He could not handle the difficulty. Chapter 2980 Chapter 2980 If he truly failed to refine a Purple Sun Pill, he would beughed at after he got back to White Marsh Continent. Even if he said that it was much harder this time, no one would care. After all, the Purple Sun Pill was a middle seventh- grade pill. To them, it was not hard at all! Thinking about that, he sighed as he looked up and said to Ethan, ¡°Ethan, do you think that they¡¯ll stillugh at me ifl fail toplete the Purple Sun Pill if I tell them that it has nine hundred eighty- three ancient pill runes?¡± That person truly cared about his dignity. He was worried that he would beughed at. Ethan snorted, not even bothering to look back as he replied, ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten how they are. Do you think they¡¯ll care about your excuses? Failure is failure. No matter how reasonable your excuses are, they¡¯ll still ignore them. You¡¯d better make sure you can refine a Purple Sun Pill. Otherwise, you¡¯ll beughing stock when you get back.¡± Ethan did not exaggerate anything nor did he have any intentions of poking fun at that guy. When the alchemists from White Marsh Continent behind him heard that, they felt ufortable as though they had been sshed by a bucket of cold water. He sighed and grumbled for a long time before they started choosing their furnaces. Time had already started to tick away, and they were already cursing that there was not enough time. If they dyed any more, it would affect their results. Momentster, everyone had chosen a furnace for themselves and entered the barriers, temporarily cutting off contact from the outside world. Meanwhile, three sets of materials for Purple Sun pills had been taken out by Jack in one go and ced on the table. The Purple Sun Pill was not a very high- grade pill, but it was still in the middle of the seventh grade. The materials needed were not cheap, either. The first step of the refinement process was to turn all the materials into liquid. Jack picked up a purple maple stone and ced it in his palm. He looked at the other materials. Refining a Purple Sun Pill needed three purple maple stones, one red sun herb, two phoenix grasses, and three white spirit flowers. The price of those materials was at least a few thousand spirit crystals altogether. After the Purple Sun Pill was refined, the price would increase by two or three times. He wondered if he would be able to bring the pill with him after he was done. If he could, he might be able to sell it for a good price. Jack looked at money like he looked at his life at that point. After all, the ninth- grade crystals needed far too many spirit crystals to buy. Jack would never give up on any chance to earn more spirit crystals. After looking at the materials, Jack was in no hurry to start refining. Instead, he took out the jade tube and looked over at all the pill runes needed for the Purple Sun Pill, especially the ancient pill runes. Not only did Jack know those pill runes, but he even remembered them as well. The only problem was that he had never refined them before, and his memories had not synchronized with his body. Because of that, Jack was not sure how much time he would need to condense all those pill runes. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Jack shut his eyes for a moment before taking several deep breaths and getting rid of all other thoughts from his mind. Afterward, he started to condense the pill runes. His hands constantly moved as a faint golden glow could be seen on his fingertips. Drawing pill runes did not just need true energy; willpower was needed as well. Chapter 2981 Chapter 2981 - Chapter 2981 - After two hours, 50 ancient pill runes had been perfectly condensed, with only two not condensed at fifty percent. When he condensed the 57th pill rune, he made a mistake, causing all of the pill runes from before to copse with an audible st. Jack frowned as he watched the pill runes regress into mere pill aura and sighed regretfully. The ancient pill runes were more difficult than regr pill runes, he would admit. It seemed like he would need to spend a lot of time synchronizing his body and mind. Even though his pace could not be considered that quick, it was far better than everyone else¡¯s. Other than Jack, the one most confident in his abilities among the twenty-nine other alchemists was Ethan from White Marsh Continent. At that moment, Ethan sat cross-legged. He was not as lucky as Jack to have the memories of an ancient hero. He needed to memorize all of the ancient pill runes before he attempted condensing them. Time started to tick away. After a whole day, Ethan opened his eyes. He sighed as his hand constantly moved, trying to condense the pill runes. Try as he did, however, he could not catch up to Jack¡¯s progress. After all, all he needed to train his body, while this was his first time trying. After 15 minutes, Ethan finally managed to condense the first pill rune, but it was only refined at 30 percent. Nheless, he was satisfied, seeing as it was only his first try, and it was a very good sign of things toe. When he started drawing the second pill rune, he made a mistake and did not control the density of the pill aura properly, causing the pill rune to copse. Looking at the pill runes turned into pill aura, Ethan was not discouraged at all. He still had time and chances for blunders. As they threw themselves into the task, three days went by in a sh. At noon on the third day, the barrier on the fifth furnace on the sixth row dispersed. Jack¡¯s figure appeared in the barrier. What was different from before was the fact that he held a purple- colored pill in his hand that emitted a dense fragrance. Jack frowned and turned around, looking at his surroundings and not knowing what to do next. After all, someone needed to appraise the pill after the pill was refined. Just as Jack was wondering where he needed to put the pill, the jade tube in Jack¡¯s hand suddenly let out a purple glow. Before Jack could react, it sucked the Purple Sun Pill in Jack¡¯s hand inside. After the tube sucked the Purple Sun Pill in, it shook vigorously. Jack frowned in bewilderment. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Right after that, the jade tube shot out as if it had been summoned. On the roof, another green glow appeared as it absorbed the tube that was flying over. Everything had happened in a sh, and Jack widened his mouth slightly in shock. He suddenly wondered if there was someone hiding behind that green light. After all, assessing pills was not somethingws or arrays could do. It needed to be looked at in detail by an alchemist to determine if it was good or bad. Chapter 2982 Chapter 2982 - Chapter 2982 - Not long after, the green glow disappeared after it had absorbed the jade tube as if it had never appeared before. Jack raised an eyebrow, no longer dwelling on the question. He left the furnace and headed to where alchemists of Hestia had gathered earlier. He turned to look at the barriers around the other furnaces. He was the only one whose barrier had dissipated. It meant that he was the first one to finish refining the pill and leave the barrier. He made a mental calction and realized that it was already noon on the third day. He felt like most alchemists would not give up that easily, so there should only be peopleing out on the fourth day Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. onward. Thinking of this, he took out a mat from Mustard Seed and ced it on the floor before he shut his eyes to rest. Sure enough, Jack¡¯s prediction came true. Even if they might not garner fruitful results, everyone did the best they could. They would note out of the barrier unless they were forced to. A whole day had passed before another alchemist¡¯s barrier was lifted. This alchemist walked out of the barrier with a dark look on his face. When one came, others followed. Slowly, five alchemists were forced to walk away after expending all their materials. Of those five alchemists, three were from Hestia, one was from the White Marsh Continent, and thest was from the Chaos Continent. As they stepped out, none of them looked the slightest bit joyful. They were not even in any mood to mock the others as they walked back to their original positions. The three from Hestia arrived in front of Jack. After they measured Jack for a moment, the three of them exchanged looks of curiosity. The three of them did not say anything at the start. All of them retrieved mats from their storage spaces and sat down just like Jack did. Only after that did they startining. An alchemist in gray robes frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s just like I thought, I couldn¡¯t even condense a hundred ancient pill runes, let alone nine hundred and eighty three. I decided to just give it a shot in the end and ruined the three sets of materials. There was no point staying inside, so I came out.¡± ¡°Same here, more or less, just slightly better I suppose. I ended up sessfully condensing two hundred pill runes, but a lot of them weren¡¯t at fifty percent refinement.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t ruin those materials. There¡¯s just half a day left after all. There was no point in staying inside, so I came out,¡± said a white-robed man next to the gray-robed man. After the white-robed man sighed, he shook his head andmented, ¡°All I¡¯m getting after participating in thispetition is feeling like trash more and more. Even though I knew someone would be better than me, I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d be this bad!¡± ¡°We thought we were lucky when we heard that we had five days... Now, it¡¯s obvious that we¡¯re cursed. It¡¯s not like we don¡¯t know how the other rounds went. Compared to them, this round is noticeably harder. We¡¯re just so unlucky.¡± The man spoke dejectedly as though he was useless,menting that his luck was horrible to encounter such a hard round. Thest alchemist, who was a man with a mustache, frowned. ¡°None of our results are good, but it doesn¡¯t mean that everyone here is trash.¡± Chapter 2983 Chapter 2983 - Chapter 2983 - ¡°The others might still be in their barriers, but it doesn¡¯t mean they''re better than us just because they haven¡¯t stepped out. They¡¯re probably so stubborn and want to keep trying until timeout.¡± The gray-robed man nodded after hearing that. He patted the white-robed man on the shoulder and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be sad. There¡¯s nothing to be that sad about. It''s clear how difficult this task is. I refuse to believe that their results will be much better than ours. We stood no chance to get a prize, anyway.¡± The white-robed man nodded, saying helplessly, ¡°I just feel like I¡¯m both unlucky and useless. Thispetition showed me howcking I am. I¡¯m going to work harder when I go back!¡± The other two nodded, clearly feeling like they werecking, especially whenpared to the other two worlds. They would no doubt remember the humiliation their whole lives and use that as motivation to work hard. Jack merely raised an eyebrow as he quietly sat by the side silently. The three of them had talked for quite a while before the white-robed man suddenly turned to look at Jack. Jack frowned, helplessly looking behind him and considering leaving the ce. Just looking at the man, it was obvious that the man wanted to talk to him. However, Jack could not be bothered to talk to those people. Before Jack could stand up, however, the man said, ¡°Why are you still acting like this? I don¡¯t understand how you can be this pompous. You¡¯ll lose this time, and you¡¯ll have to pay a million spirit crystals. Do you really think a million spirit crystals is no thing? Are you trying to lose so you can give Ethan those spirit crystals?¡± The moment he finished, the gray-robed man turned around as well, chiming in as he scoffed. ¡°I truly don''t know what goes through your mind. I know most of the alchemists fromrge ns, but I¡¯ve never seen you before. You¡¯re probably not from arge n, right? Since your background isn¡¯t something worth noting, where did you get so many spirit crystals? Why are you trying to give them away?¡± This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The three of them looked at Jack with confused expressions. Their words were, in truth, not that ill- intentioned, they were truly just wondering what Jack was thinking. Jack pursed his lips helplessly. He had not nned on bothering them and leaving. However, Rudy¡¯s words surfaced in Jack¡¯s mind. He could not afford to just offend everyone. Thus, Jack took a deep breath and replied patiently, ¡°How do you know that I¡¯ll lose?¡± This remark stunned the three men, their eyes widening as they could not muster a response. Jack actually felt like he would not lose! He actually thought he would win, and that Ethan would give him a million spirit crystals. It was crazy and stupid! How could he say all of that so confidently? The white-robed man helplessly turned around as he said, ¡°Are you insane or something, Jack? Why do you still think you cart win? If you can win, why are you here?¡± Chapter 2984 Chapter 2984 - Chapter 2984 - Jack pursed his lips, answering calmly, ¡°Of course I think I can win. Just because I¡¯m here doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll lose.¡± This response silenced all three men instantly. They looked at Jack speechlessly, feeling like they were talking to a wall. All they were speaking were reasons and facts, yet Jack refused to listen. The three of them sighed helplessly as they decisively gave up on talking to Jack about this. They felt like Jack would probably never listen to them. There was only half a day left in the end. Thepetition was about to end, and Jack would clearly see that he was useless without them needing to exin anything. The three of them shook their heads silently as they turned and started to talk about other things. As time passed, more people started toe out of the barriers, with most of them visibly despondent. Only some looked happy as if they were confident in their results. The time finally came for thest two hours. At that moment, out of the 30 barriers around the furnaces, 27 had already dispersed. Only three alchemists remained inside, still persevering. The three of them were the three leaders of thepetition, Emilio from Chaos Continent, Ethan from White Marsh Continent, and Nash from Hestia Continent. The three of them seemed to be intent on fighting to thest moment, not willing to admit defeat. Another half an hour passed, and Nash¡¯s barrier finally dispersed, his figure revealed to the other participants. His expression, however, was worth noting. His face was slightly pale. With a sigh, the Purple Sun Pill in his hand was swallowed. Just like the others, after the Purple Sun Pill was swallowed by the jade tube, it was absorbed into the green glow in the air. He started at the ceiling for a very long time, no one knew what he thought. After a while, he turned and walked toward where Hestia¡¯s alchemists had gathered. At that moment, everyone had taken out their mats and sat on the floor. Compared to the inner city, everyone was more packed. There was not much space around them, and Nash had been thetest to arrive. He ced his mat on the front. His expression, though seemingly troubled, was not at all dark. In fact, it was like he was rather confident with himself, though he was not full of himself. Another alchemist from Scarlet Pavilion started to chat to Nash in a lowered voice. The two of them mumbled to each other for a long time before they stopped. Jack merely sat at the back of the group quietly the whole time. He could not be bothered to talk to the rest of them and merely closed his eyes and rested until Nash walked out of the barrier. When he saw Nash¡¯s expression, Jack knew that Nash was not that satisfied with himself. His expression would be far different if he was. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Just as Jack wondered if Nash managed to achieve his refinement goal, Nash turned to look at Jack. Their gazes met, and neither one turned back. Jack could clearly feel how sharp Nash ¡®s gaze was, but he merely raised an eyebrow and said nothing. Nash snorted lightly, saying, ¡°Sure enough, you didn¡®t disappoint me. You¡¯re still the same. How long can you keep acting nonchnt?¡± Jack¡¯s lips twitched, unable to stop himself from rolling his eyes. Nash was like an annoying fly that he could not chase away, that at any given time, he would spout nonsense whenever he could. Chapter 2985 Chapter 2985 - Chapter 2985 - Jack lightly snorted. ¡°How long I can keep it up has nothing to do with you. You should focus on yourself. Are you confident that you can get the grand treasure?¡± Jack had not wanted to ask thatst part, but he did not want to dwell on the problem with Nash, so he changed the topic. In truth, he was curious as to how confident Nash was. Nash frowned as his expression stiffened. After a while, he confidently boasted, ¡°I¡¯m fifty percent confident!¡± Everyone immediately got excited at that. Nash was not someone who liked to brag. Since Nash said he had a 50 percent chance, then he meant it. In truth, for the alchemists of Hestia, splitting a ck treasure might make them happy, but it was still not enough to excite them. The reason they got excited was that getting a ck treasure would let them gloat a little and vent a quarter of their frustration, at least. After all, Ethan had insulted them so much earlier, even telling them to not participate in theter rounds. He had spoken as if they werepletely below notice. Even though they had not fought back at the time, everyone was still angered by it. They were, of course, excited at the fact that they might regain some of their dignity. Some of them even started to congratte Nash excitedly, ¡°Since Nash says that there¡¯s a fifty percent chance, it has to be true! Even though Nash is weaker than Rudeus, it¡¯s not like they¡¯re that far different. Since Rudeus managed to get a bronze treasure, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising for you to get a ck treasure!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Even though the leaders of the two continents seem stronger, the others aren¡¯t that special. If the two of them are fighting for the bronze and golden treasures, then the ck treasure would be in our hands!¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Nash did not bother listening to those congrattory words at all. He might have said the truth that he was 50 percent confident, but he was not someone who would just eptpliments like that without being 100 percent confident or before the results were out. His gaze was still fixed on Jack. Despite what Nash had said, Jack did nothing but raise an eyebrow, which irked him. What did he mean by his behavior? Did Jack not agree with him? Nash said in a low voice, ¡°You think I don''t have a fifty percent chance to get a ck treasure?¡± Jack thought about it and nodded calmly. ¡°I feel like you do have no chance of getting a ck treasure.¡± As he said that, it was like he had thrown a bomb into the crowd, and they erupted into chaos, insulting Jack. ¡°Can you use your head a little, you brat? Nash¡¯s alchemy is at the top of Scarlet Pavilion. If he can¡¯t get a ck treasure, no one else will apart from those two!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Jack, you''re crossing the line here. You¡¯re practically siding with the enemy at this point!¡± Jack barely reacted to these noises. After all, he had long anticipated their reactions. He looked around and said calmly, ¡°I said what I have said, and it¡¯s up to you if you want to listen. Let¡¯s just all wait for the results, shall we?¡± Chapter 2986 Chapter 2986 - Chapter 2986 - Right after Jack said that, the arguments immediately got louder, ¡°You''re just not willing to ept it! Are you looking down on Nash?! What is the meaning of this?!¡± ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s not bother with him anymore. This guy keeps on doing strange things. It doesn¡¯t matter What he¡¯s thinking, as long as we think that Nash has a good chance of getting a ck treasure!¡± Just as the arguments were escting, the final two barriers finally dispersed. Ethan and Emilio appeared in front of everyone. The Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. alchemists from White Marsh Continent and Chaos Continent immediately stood up and weed them. Ethan and Emilio both had simr calm expressions. The two of them exchanged a look, and both of them could see the anger in their eyes. Ethan snorted as he held his head up high while he walked toward where White Marsh Continent was. Emilio frowned, not saying anything as he returned to Chaos Continent''s position. Ethan was the first to speak, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The golden treasure front this round will definitely belong to us!¡± The alchemists from White Marsh Continent started to cheer after he said that. All of them were incredibly excited as if they had gotten the golden treasure! That was when Emilio''s expression darkened. Ethan did not think much about Emilio at all. Otherwise, he would not have immediately said that after the round ended. Emilio still represented Chaos Continent in the end. If he shut his mouth and ignored Ethan, he would end up being ndered and mocked for being too scared. He would end up embarrassing Chaos Continent. He coldly snorted, ¡°The results are still not out yet, and you¡¯re already acting so pleased with yourselves. Even though I¡¯m also very confident, I¡¯m still trying to be humble before the results are out. After all, it¡¯s very easy for people to bite back when you say things like that!¡± Emilio chose his words carefully, leaving himself a route for retreat. If he acted like Ethan and said that the golden treasure was already his, he would be incredibly humiliated if he ended up with just a bronze treasure. However, he did not want Ethan to be too pleased with himself. After Ethan heard that, he turned to look at Emilio. He was not as humble as Emilio and was incredibly confident in himself. He guffawed after hearing that. He narrowed his eyes as he measured Emilio up and down, mocking, ¡°You¡¯re just not confident in yourself. Does that mean others aren¡¯t allowed to be as well? You know what your results are. You must already know that you won''t be able to get the golden treasure, but you don¡¯t want me to get the golden treasure either. That''s why you¡¯re saying all this. Just take my advice and eat your words. I can guarantee you right now that you won¡¯t get the golden treasure.¡± ¡°Even if we¡¯ve never formallypeted in any official capacity before, and the two of us have never truly been able to see who is stronger, the results are still obvious. You¡¯re no match for me. I¡¯ll trample all over you and get the golden treasure!¡± As he said that, Ethan acted like a victorious general. He talked to Emilio in an incredibly cocky manner, causing Emilio to be shocked at how overly confident Ethan was. Chapter 2987 Chapter 2987 - Chapter 2987 - Emilio was so angry that he started to pant. He looked at Ethan even more angrily. Emilio had never hated Ethan so much before. Even if the two of them had never gotten along, it was just apetitive rtionship. He had never hated Ethan as he did at that moment. If he had the chance, Emilio would definitely make Ethan suffer and have him wishing he was dead. Ethan¡¯s words had been too appalling, T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The Chaos Continent was the strongest out of all three worlds in the end, so they naturally had their own pride. After hearing those words, they could not stand it. An alchemist behind Emilio immediately shouted, ¡°Emilio just doesn¡¯t want to have a petty argument with you, so he minded his words. I can¡¯t believe you got so conceited. Before the results are even out, you¡®re already so arrogant! The barrier obscured everything, so you didn¡¯t know how the others did at all. How are you so sure that you¡¯re in the first ce?!¡± Ethan raised an eyebrow, not even bothering to spare the others a nce. He said coldly, ¡°I don''t need to look at the results of everyone else at all. All I care about is my own results. My results alone are enough topletely beat all of you. Why would I need to look at anyone else?¡± After saying that, Ethanughed maniacally. The alchemists from White Marsh Pavilion behind him all went in time with him. ¡°Ethan¡¯s right! There¡¯ s no need to look at the other results at all!¡± ¡°Ethan is just that strong! All of you are just envious, but you¡¯re acting so indignantly. It''s not that he¡¯s acting arrogantly, you¡¯re just not confident enough yourself!¡± When Ethan heard that, his smile deepened. Those words were precisely what he wanted to hear. He never felt like he was arrogant. He just felt like they were guilty. They knew what would happen if the results were not good, that was why they did not like how he was acting! ¡°In just a moment, news of me getting the golden treasure will be spread out. Before we head back, the alchemists on our side have already prepared to wee us. This will be the third golden treasure for White Marsh Continent. No matter how strong Chaos Continent is, you¡¯ll only have one more than us!¡± When Ethan said that, he was acting incredibly proud. He felt like he was making a great contribution to White Marsh Continent. He was even beginning to think about how his fellow students would celebrate him when he got back. He thought about how enviously the other alchemists would look at him. He had already earned himself some glory before this, but it was not muchpared to this one. When the timees, he would be able to get amazing resources thanks to the golden treasure he got. It would improve his skills and status even more. Just thinking about the future, Ethan could not stop himself from smiling. All these pieces of trash did not understand him at all. The moment he said what he did, the alchemists from the other two continents could not help but frown, feeling like Ethan was too confident. After all, Emilio was still fighting against him. He did not know Emilio¡¯s results but was acting happily as if he had already gotten the golden treasure. Chapter 2988 Chapter 2988 - Chapter 2988 - Jack did not react to Ethan¡¯s arrogance at all. In his mind, Ethan acting so arrogantly was a normal response. His temperament was exactly like that. It would be strange if he did not act like that. Even though Jack did not react to Ethan¡¯s arrogance, he was still stunned by Ethan¡¯s words. ording to what Ethan said, the news of the result would be spread before they even return. That meant that their results would be sent over through the Heaven Array to the inner city. Looking at their expressions, the other alchemists definitely knew that as well. After all, six groups had already been through thepetition. However, Jack was caught off guard, since he had just entered the inner city not long ago. He was not aware that results would be sent back directly after thepetition. After thinking about it, he reached out and tapped his hand on the person in front of him. The one in front of him had talked to him before. It was the gray-robed man who had asked him where he got his courage from before this. The moment the gray-robed man saw that Jack was pulling at his sleeve, he immediately turned around with widened eyes. He looked at Jack curiously. In the man¡¯s eyes, Jack was an idiot who only did things by himself. Jack tugging his sleeve was nothing extraordinary. If it had been a stranger, the man would probably have ignored the person. However, since it was Jack, he immediately asked excitedly, ¡°Do you need something? Have you finally thought things through?¡± Jack¡¯s lips twitched in exasperation. Even though the gray-robed man did not say anything further, Jack obviously understood what he meant by that. However, Jack did not want to care about that at the moment. He let out a cough as he said seriously, ¡°After the results are announced, will the results be sent back by the Heaven Array before we go back? Will all the alchemists in the inner city see it?¡± The gray-robed man never expected that Jack would ask him that. However, the gray-robed man was quite a simple man, and he was naturally curious as to why Jack asked. He honestly answered, ¡±The details won¡¯t appear on the Heaven Array. The only thing that it will say is if you get a treasure. If we¡¯re lucky enough to get a ck treasure, the word ck treasure will appear on the Heaven Array back at the inner city.¡± Jack was taken aback after hearing that. It was different from what he had thought. He had thought that after the results were announced, the details would be shown in front of all the alchemists. However, it just showed what treasure had been earned. Everything would still be exposed in the end anyway. After thinking about that, Jack looked up. Why were they not announcing the results? Ethan and Emilio had already been quarreling for a long time. They felt like their ears were about to fall off, but they still did not announce the results. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Jack absolutely hated listening to others argue, and he hated hearing nonsense about him as well. He just wanted to know if he managed to get a treasure, and what kind. He did not have Ethan''s confidence. After all, he did not know how skilled everyone else was. Even though he was already out on the third day, that had been after he did everything he could. ¡°You''re still acting like this!¡± Just as Jack was thinking about things, he suddenly heard Ethan¡¯s sharp voice. Jack frowned as he lowered his head helplessly. He saw that Ethan was staring at him with a mocking and curious gaze. Chapter 2989 Chapter 2989 - Chapter 2989 - T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Jack sighed helplessly as he muttered in his heart, ¡®Why are the results not announced yet? Ethan would definitely not stop talking if they did not announce it soon!¡¯ Jack could not be bothered to listen, but it was not like Ethan would stop talking if Jack ignored him. Instead, he would just beughed at even more. To avoid all that trouble, Jack turned to look at Ethan. ¡°How should I be acting? Are the results even out yet? Why are you trying to cause a scene like this...¡± Ethan¡®s face twitched in surprise as he looked at Jack and replied, ¡°Do you really think that you won¡¯t lose? Do you still think you can win and get a treasure?¡± The exasperation in Ethan¡®s voice was incredibly evident. He really wanted to know where Jack got his courage from. Even now, Jack was still talking back to Ethan with such indignance. He seemed even more confident than Emilio, but no one knew where that confidence came from. Ethanughed in frustration as he looked at Jack with a frown. He thought for a long time before he said, ¡°You really do surprise me. I¡¯ve met some stubborn people, but no one nearly as stubborn as you before. Can you tell me where you got your confidence from?¡± Ethan was being honest with his words. He really did not know how Jack was so confident. Could it be just purely blind confidence? Did Jack think he was the best in the world? It was the first time he had met someone like Jack. Unless Jack was just aplete madman and spoke without any reasoning, he definitely must have a source of confidence. Yet, Ethan could not understand how that could be the case for a mere sixth-grade alchemist. Jack lightly snorted, turning away. When it came to a question like that, the other party would not believe him no matter what he said. He merely said coldly, ¡°No matter how much you want to say, wait till the results are out to say them. Before the results are announced, I don¡¯t want to waste any more time on you.¡± Those wordspletely stunned everyone there, including Emilio. Emilio blinked as he looked at Jack speechlessly. At that moment, he was just as curious as Ethan. He wanted to know why Jack was so confident in himself. Ethan¡¯s lips twitched as he started to be filled with exasperation. Jack was way too unique. There was no way to deal with Jack normally. A sixth-grade alchemist like Jack wanted to talk about things only after the results are out? Even their leader, Nash, only had a less than fifty percent chance of getting a ck treasure, let alone someone like Jack. Yet, he seemed to be telling everyone that he had already secured the treasure. Ethan let out augh, ¡°Have you forgotten about our bet? You have to get a treasure for you to win, which means you have to ce in the top three. You think you can beat the other alchemists here and ce among the top three?¡± Jack took a deep breath, trying to make sure his tone was calm, ¡°If I felt like my skills were not good enough, then I wouldn¡¯t have ced that bet against you. Since I¡¯ve already ced the bet and signed a contract, I won¡¯t go back on it. Of course, I remember the bet. Now, can you shut up and just quietly wait for the results...¡± Chapter 2990 Chapter 2990 - Chapter 2990 - Ethan¡¯s lips twitched as his expression darkened. He had been shot at by Jack again. Every time, Jack would ask him to shut up and stop wasting time. In truth, Ethan did not want to waste time on Jack either. The main reason was that Jack¡¯s actions had caused him to not be Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. able to hold back. Furthermore, he really wanted to figure out what went on in Jack¡¯s mind. Nash frowned as his gaze constantly shifted between Ethan and Jack. He would look at Jack for a moment before looking at Ethan. At that moment, his mood wasplicated and exasperated. He felt like there was something definitely wrong with Jack''s head, and felt like he was definitely no match for Ethan. It was a conservative estimate when he said he had a fifty percent chance to get a ck treasure. In truth, in his own mind, he should have about sixty or seventy percent chance. After all, he came from Scarlet Pavilion and was only a hair away from Rudeus in terms of skill. He was incredibly confident in his alchemic abilities. He was not a braggart like Ethan, nor was he as strange as Jack. Looking at Jack who was acting like he would definitely get a treasure, Nash suddenly wanted to shout at him. After all, in Nash¡¯s mind, the ck treasure was his, it had nothing to do with Jack. Just as Nash was wondering if he should say something, the wizened and cold voice was heard again. ¡°The results will be announced right now. For various reasons, I¡¯ll only announce the top three results that will win the treasures. In third ce, the ck treasure goes to Emilio from the Chaos Continent!¡± There was a small pause after the voice said that, seemingly to give the crowd some time to react. The alchemists really did react, and it was a huge one as well. Emilio actually got third ce?! That was quite a lot different from what they had expected. Even though Emilio had gotten a treasure, everyone had thought that he would at least get a bronze treasure! Yet, the results were different from expected. He only got a ck treasure and ended up in third ce for the seventh group. When Emilio got the result, hepletely froze up. His eyes widened slightly as he was filled with disbelief. He could not imagine that he was actually that bad. He had actually gotten third ce in this round! He could already imagine how he would be mocked when he went back to Chaos Continent. After all, he was the leader of the alchemists from Chaos Continent this time. He could not ept the result at all. His mouth trembled slightly, ¡°How... How is this possible!?¡± He was already a bit frantic. At that moment, someone started tough. Ethan, who wasughing and clenching his stomach, looked over at Emilio. ¡°I have to admit, what you said earlier was right. It¡¯s better to not brag too much, or you¡®ll end up embarrassing yourself. Haven¡¯t you only worthpeting with those alchemists from Hestia Continent.¡± Saying that, Ethan¡¯s smile widened even more. Emilio was so furious that his whole body was trembling, but there was nothing he could say. The results were already out, and the truth was on full disy. Even if he tried to defend himself, it would just be seen as forcing things. He would just end up beingughed at, so he shut his mouth and took it. The alchemists from Chaos Continent behind him did not look too happy. After all, Emilio was their leader. Even their leader¡¯s results were so bad that there was nothing they could say. At that moment, the alchemists from White Marsh Continent were all incredibly ecstatic. All of them started to praise themselves and threw insults to the other side. Only then could they win back the dignity they had lost to Chaos Continent before this. All this while, White Marsh Continent had lost to Chaos Continent in all facets. Now, they finally had the chance to win back some dignity. Even if their total golden treasures were not as much as Chaos Continent¡¯s, the difference was not that great. Chapter 2991 Chapter 2991 - Chapter 2991 - After this round, they would have gotten three golden treasures in total, while Chaos Continent would only have four. The difference would just be on e. As long as their alchemists worked a bit harder, they might even end up getting the golden treasure from the eighth group. Then they would be on equal footing with Chaos Continent. It would mean that their alchemists were no weaker than Chaos Continent¡¯s. ¡°This really vents out my frustrations! The alchemists from Chaos Continent always act so arrogantly toward us. They always feel like they¡¯re the best. Now it looks like they¡¯re nothing special. We just lost out to them because of some luck and time. In the rounds after this, we¡¯ll definitely win back all of our honor!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I¡¯ve already said before this that we¡¯ll definitely win back everything we¡¯ve lost! The Chaos Continent has already exhausted all of its talents, while we still have a lot of our top talents!¡± The White Marsh Continent seemed to be celebrating as if it was a festival. The alchemists from the other two continents were much quieter. The quietest of them all was the Hestia Continent¡¯s side. Nash had a hopeless look on his face. He had thought that he would be able to get third ce, but that was actually the end result. Even though Nash was confident in himself, he was not confident to the point of arrogance. Even Emilio was only able to get third ce, which meant that he was definitely out of the running. He wondered who the second and first ce would be. Hestia Continent''s alchemists started to console Nash, ¡°Nash, you don''t have to be too sad. It looks like there¡¯s something off about this. Even Emilio was only able to get third ce. There must be someone else who¡¯s amazingly skilled. It¡¯s all just luck!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just the seventh group. There''s still more after this. We¡¯ll definitely still be able to get a treasure!¡± Nash sighed deeply. The words of constion did not get through to him at all. He merely felt helpless in his heart. After all, he had been sixty to seventy percent confident, only to end up having all his hopes extinguished. He felt incredibly bad, but there was nothing he could do about it. Jack frowned as he looked into the air. After the wizened voice announced the results, it went silent. Jack only had one thought in mind at the moment, which was for all the results to be read out. Maybe sensing Jack¡¯s hopes, the old voice could be heard again. ¡°The third ce, Emilio''s results are so. The Purple Sun Pill was barely sessful. Of them, three thousand eight hundred and twenty pill runes are at sixty percent refinement. One thousand seven hundred and eighty pill runes are at fifty percent refinement.¡± The results were already so detailed, leaving Emilio no room to say anything. Hearing the results, Emilio sighed deeply. After the old voice announced that, it did not stop like before. Instead, it continued to speak, ¡°Second ce, the winner of the bronze treasure is Ethan. Ethan¡¯s results are as follows. Purple Sun Pill was barely sessful. Four thousand one hundred and twenty pill runes are at sixty percent refinement. One thousand four hundred and eighty pill runes are at fifty percent!¡± The moment the voice announced that everyone''s eyes widened as they wondered if they were mistaken. They wondered if the organizer had counted it wrongly. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ethan was only in second ce. That result was too absurd. If Ethan was in second ce, then who was first? Who had the right to be in the first ce? Ethan¡¯s body stiffened as he shouted out, ¡°I¡¯m second ce? How is it that I am in second ce?! My results are in the first ce. You must have calcted it wrongly. Who could get first ce other than me?!¡± Chapter 2992 Chapter 2992 - Chapter 2992 - When he heard that he was in second ce and only got a bronze treasure, Ethan went crazy. He could not ept that result, nor could he ept that he was not the best alchemist out of everyone there. Apart from him, who else could get first ce and win the golden treasure? It was absurd! It was so absurd that all of the alchemists present could not ept or believe it. Ethan continued to shout, ¡°There must be an error! Other than myself, no one can win the golden treasure. Who could potentially be stronger than me?!¡± There was only one thought in Ethan¡¯ s mind at that moment. He did not want to think about anything else, or any other scenario. Ethan was someone incredibly obstinate. At that moment, he was sure that they had calcted the results wrongly. He was certain that he had actually won first ce! Everyone¡¯s breaths stopped. They might not be as emotional as Ethan, but they were still filled with curiosity and disbelief. That voice did not care about Ethan¡¯s reactions at all. It said with its usual calm tone, ¡°The winner of the seventh group is Jack White! Five thousand four hundred and thirty pill runes were at sixty percent refinement, and only a hundred and seventy pill runes were at fifty percent. His results are the best, and is undoubtedly in first ce!¡± All of the alchemists there werepletely stunned. Almost everyone had their mouths opened in disbelief, wondering if they had misheard. Jack was iI first ce? His results were so amazing as well. There were 5600 pill runes, and he had sessfully refined 5430 to a sixty percent refinement rate. Only 170 of them were at fifty percent refinement. Those results definitely put him in the first ce. That old voice had clearly announced the results of the top three ces. It sounded believable, but they could not ept that Jack was in first ce. They started to wonder if they were hallucinating and if everything was an illusion. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Ethan widened his eyes, even forgetting to breathe. His mouth trembled as he said, ¡°What did you say? Jack is in the first ce? The golden treasure is Jack?! What kind of joke is this? How could he be in first ce, have you not seen his badge?! He¡¯s a sixth-grade alchemist. How can a sixth-grade alchemist get the golden treasure?!¡± At that moment, Ethan¡¯s mind was in disarray, wondering if he had misheard, or if he was having a nightmare. His questions were not answered. It was as if the voice refused to acknowledge him. Ethan went even crazier at theck of a response. He turned around violently and faced Jack, pointing at Jack¡¯s chest. ¡°Just look! Look at what badge is on his chest! Even the other alchemists from the same world look down on him. He¡¯s just a crazy guy who only knows how to brag. He¡¯s just someone who acts strange. How can he get the golden treasure? Tell me how?!¡± Ethan¡¯s breathing got erratic as he shouted all of that. His entire body was trembling. Normally, there would be a lot of discussions after the first three ces were announced, but it was incredibly quietparatively. Only breathing could be heard as everyone fell silent, not knowing what to say because everything seemed too crazy. Of the thirty alchemists present, only Ethan was still shouting. Even if he started to lose his voice, he still got no response. He was merely left with reluctance and even more questions in his mind. Theck of response got him even more anxious. Chapter 2993 Chapter 2993 - Chapter 2993 - He walked over to where the alchemists from Hestia Continent gathered. He had a crazed expression on his face as he pushed past the alchemists in front of him until he arrived in front of Jack. The alchemists that were pushed away thought Ethan was acting rudely, but no one dared to say anything. Everyone knew that Ethan had Ethan¡¯s eyes werepletely bloodshot. Even the muscles on his face were trembling as he looked at Jack with hatred as if Jack was his mortal enemy. He pointed right at Jack¡¯s chest, ¡°You¡¯re just a sixth-grade alchemist, how did you get the golden treasure ahead of me? It¡®s not fair, there must be an error!¡° Jack frowned as he was filled with exasperation. He never expected Ethan to be so crazy. Ethan¡¯s expression was very strange like he was losing control of himself. Jack sighed helplessly as he said in a rxed tone, ¡°I might have a sixth- grade alchemist badge, but it doesn¡¯t mean my skills are that of a sixth-grade alchemist. I¡¯ve been a the level of a seventh-grade alchemist for a long time, it¡¯s just that I never got to take the test after being dyed by some matters. That¡¯s why I still have a sixth- grade alchemist badge!¡± Jack exined things very clearly. When everyone heard that, they started to ept the truth. Only Ethan remained crazed. He said loudly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! I refuse to believe it. You¡¯re just a liar. Aplete scammer. There¡¯s no way you got the golden treasure. Even if what you say is true, so what? Youe from Hestia Continent. You have no right to get the golden treasure at all. There¡¯s no way an alchemist from Hestia Continent would beat me for first ce. It¡¯s impossible!¡± Jack frowned, really wanting to p Ethan awake at that moment. When the others heard what Ethan said, they all looked over. Even though Ethan¡¯s words had deeply insulted Hestia Continent, there was still some logic in it. Hestia Continent had never won a single first ce in thest six groups. They had only gotten second-ce and third-ce once respectively. That was why everyone looked down on Hestia Continent, feeling like they had long fallen behind. Alchemists from Hestia Continent were only able to get ck treasures at most. When the alchemists from Hestia Continent heard that, they started to lose their calm. Even if they had their doubts as well, it did not mean they would just let someone else mock them. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The gray-robed man who had talked to Jack before could not stop himself from saying, ¡°What do you mean by that? Can Hestia Continent never get first ce? The first ce can only belong to you guys? That¡¯s absurd! Jack¡¯s the strongest from Hestia Continent. He never participated in the earlier groups, so we never got first ce before. Now that he¡¯s here, the first ce is his!¡± Chapter 2994 Chapter 2994 - Chapter 2994 - ¡°The voice earlier has announced all your results. It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t hear it. The results are right in front of all of us, so what are you even questioning? If you lost, then you lost!¡± After the gray-robed man said that, the other alchemists from the Hestia Continent immediately joined in, ¡°That¡¯s right! If you have lost, then you lost. Are you a sore loser? The results are clear for everyone to see. You¡¯re just not willing to believe it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like your results are that bad. You managed to get four thousand one hundred and twenty pill runes to sixty percent refinement! It¡®s This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. just that Jack¡¯s stronger than you.¡± ¡°Of the five thousand and six hundred pill runes, five thousand four hundred and thirty of them were at sixty percent refinement. As long as he had enough time, he would probably have been able to get all of them to sixty percent refinement!¡± ¡°He came out on the third day. You only came out of the barrier at the veryst moment! That¡¯s the gulf between you two. Jack just has a strange temperament. If he stayed till thest moment, he might actually have refined all of them to sixty percent!¡± Ethan''s whole body trembled in anger after he heard that. Before, Ethan would always have something to say whenever anyone questioned him, but this time he did not know what to say. They were right. The results were clear for everyone to see. There was a gulf between his skills and Jack¡¯s. There was no way he could change that. However, he refused to believe that those results were what Jack had. After all, Jack had left a deep impression on him. He would not easily believe that that was the truth. Ethan started to pant roughly like an angered lion. After a moment, his tone calmed down a little, ¡°You must have cheated, or you would never have gotten this result! You absolutely cheated. There¡¯s no way you¡¯re that strong! How did you get five thousand four hundred and thirty pill runes to sixty percent? That¡¯s impossible. There¡¯s no way you¡¯re better than me!¡± Those words were not convincing in the slightest. He was being aplete sore loser and was trying to force things his way after. Jack¡¯s lips twitched helplessly as he sighed at Ethan¡¯s stubbornness. He said, ¡°Can you please be more realistic?! You im that I cheated, then tell me how did I cheat? Did I already make the Purple Sun Pill beforehand? Or was it something else?¡± There was no way to cheat at all unless Jack had refined this pill before. Yet, to prevent that from happening, the voice had already said that the Purple Sun Pill did not exist in third-grade worlds. The Purple Sun Pill¡¯s recipe was a secret. It was the first time all of them refined it. Ethan¡¯s words were stopped again. Jack snorted before continuing, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I cheated? Then tell everyone, how did I cheat? Maybe you could tell everyone how it would be possible to cheat? Aren¡¯t you just being a sore loser at this point? The results are already out, so what are you trying to argue for? Just Jack could not be bothered with Ethan¡¯s rambling anymore. If that guy really continued, Jack had a lot to refute him. Ethan¡¯s whole body was trembling as his mental state was on the verge of copsing. Chapter 2995 Chapter 2995 He wanted to use the excuse of Jackie cheating, but he could not figure out a way at all. That was because it was impossible to do so! Since Jackie did not cheat, then the results were real. He really had refined 5430 pill runes to sixty percent refinement. Compared to that, Ethan had lost horribly! Ethan¡¯s heart was thumping wildly as he looked at Jackie with clenched teeth. At that moment, the alchemists from White Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Marsh continent could no longer bear to let Ethan continue. After all, it was a little humiliating. Two of the alchemists that were closer to Ethan stepped up and grabbed Ethan¡¯s arms. They pulled him back as they said, ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t get too angry. This guy must have been hiding his skills the whole time. The results are already out, there¡¯s nothing more to say. Let¡¯s just go back!¡± Ethan struggled and pushed the two of them away, ¡°The results aren¡¯t set yet. I refuse to believe that this is his result. There must have been an error! I was the one who refined five thousand four hundred and thirty pill runes at sixty percent refinement! His result is mine, and my result is Jackie¡®s!¡± Jackie¡¯s lips twitched at that, not wanting to bother Ethan. Ethan would say anything for the sake of getting the golden treasure, even suspecting that their results had been flipped. He was already completely speechless at that point. He had not wanted to say anything, but no one knew what that guy would say if no one stopped him. Jackie raised his voice and said, ¡°Do you think that thews of the Whirling World were created for my sake? The one who determined the results is close to me, so he wants me to get first ce and swap our results?¡± These questions caused Ethan to shut his mouth again. Jackie was right. Who was Jackie? How could he possibly have made thews of the Whirling World twist to suit him? If Jackie really had that ability, he would not have needed topete with everyone else. He would have just gotten the resources for himself without that much effort. The moment he said that Ethan swelled up like a tomato as he hung his head. The two alchemists behind him no longer dared to say anything. They did not want Ethan to continue causing a scene. It was already too embarrassing. They would only he When Ethan returned, Emilio actually walked over again. At that moment, various emotions were in his eyes. He was naturally not as crazy as Ethan, but he was not pletely calm either. He earnestly looked Jackie over, trying to see if he missed out something. After a long time, he had to admit that Jackie had not changed at all. Everything remained the same the whole time. Before, he felt like Jackie was crazy, but now he realized that he had just been ignorant. Jackie really was that strong. He had said so many strange things simply because he was incredibly confident in himself. Chapter 2996 Chapter 2996 Emilio took a deep breath as he paled slightly, ¡°So you were actually very confident. That¡¯s why you made the bet against Ethan. That was why you looked down on all of us¡­¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow and merely let out a faint smile. After everyone heard Emilio¡¯s words, they let out looks of realization. No wonder Jackie¡¯s actions had been so hard to understand. Insulting Ethan and betting against Ethan. No matter what anyone else said, Jackie had been unfazed. At that moment, everyone had been wondering if Jackie had some sort of goal in mind. It was then they realized that Jackie had not regarded them as anything at all. Jackie had just been incredibly confident. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jackie frowned, saying in exasperation, ¡°I already made things very clear earlier, it¡¯s just that none of you wanted to listen. You thought I was spewing nonsense. There¡¯s nothing I could do about that.¡± It was then did everyone realize that Jackie had definitely said that he would not have done the bet if he did not have the skills. At the time, no one believed in him. They even thought that he must have been crazy to say that. Now, they know that he was not crazy, it was them who was being ignorant. Emilio¡¯s lips twitched as his expression soured. At that moment, he did not know what to say. He felt like he was aplete clown in front of Jackie. He took a deep breath as his lips twitched slightly, ¡°I¡¯m such a joke¡­¡± When it was announced that he got third ce, Emilio was actually full of disbelief. He had felt that, even if he could not get the golden treasure, he was not that bad to only get a ck treasure. Now it seemed like he was not just bad in terms of skill, but in terms of evaluating others as well. Emilio sighed as heposed himself. He turned around as he returned to his original spot somewhat despondently. If he had lost, then he could only ept the results as it is. He was not as much of a sore loserpared to Ethan. No matter what, he still managed to obtain a treasure. Even if it was just a ck treasure, he would at least have something to bring back with him. Furthermore, things happened unexpectedly this time, so he would be able to exin things if the higher-ups asked. Jackie raised an eyebrow, suddenly feeling like there was a gaze on him. He then looked up to see Nash looking at him with aplicated expression. He was actually in a simr state as Ethan. His lips twitched and the muscles on his face were stiff. He was filled with disbelief, frustration, and anger. Nash had never expected that things would end up like that. Jackie had gotten a golden treasure, while he had gotten nothing. Compared to Jackie, he was nothing. He had actually been the one to suffer aplete loss. There was no way Nash could ept that. Nash took a deep breath as he asked with a trembling voice, ¡°You were always just pretending. Who are you? And¡­ Why..?¡± Nash suddenly stopped as he said that. He still had a load of questions to ask, but his reason told him that the situation would go out of control if he asked the questions out loud. The alchemists from the other worlds were still staring right at their direction. Even if he hated Jackie, he could not deny Jackie¡¯s value. Just with Jackie¡¯s skills, Scarlet Pavilion would happily ept Jackie. If Scarlet Pavilion¡®s higher-ups really did so, then he would be in a difficult spot. So he forced down the anger and doubt in his heart as he stared at Jackie. Jackie raised an eyebrow as he said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just more talented than all of you. There¡¯s nothing else to it.¡± Chapter 2997 Chapter 2997 The moment he said that, chills could be felt in the air. Everyone¡¯s face soured at the harsh words! However, they were forced to hold back even if they wanted to mock Jackie. After all, Jackie¡¯s skills had been shown for all to see. Unless they were stronger than Jackie, anything they said would just be a joke. Everyone had seen that Jackie had actually gotten first ce. The results of the top three had been shown to everyone. The numbers were incredibly specific, and there was no way it was fake. Everyone would constantly nce at Jackie, most of them with inquisitive looks. Jackie did not care how others looked at him, ignoring everyone. After Nash shut his mouth, Jackie only had one thought in mind. He turned around and walked toward where the alchemists from White Marsh Continent were. At that moment, the alchemists from White Marsh Continent all looked at Jackie carefully. They were even a little afraid, not sure if Jackie would shoot back at them with some vicious words. If Jackie decided to mock them, they would be thoroughly humiliated. However, Jackie did not even bother looking at the alchemists behind Ethan as he looked right at Ethan. After reaching in front of Ethan, Jackie reached out and said coldly, ¡°Have you forgotten the million spirit crystals?¡± That served as a reminder to everyone. All of them suddenly remembered the bet Jackie had made against Ethan before. It had been clearly written that Ethan would have to give Jackie a million spirit crystals as long as Jackie got a treasure. Not only did Jackie manage to get a treasure, but a golden treasure. Jackie had stood on top of the three of them. Ethan¡®s face darkenedpletely when he heard that Jackie wanted his spirit crystals. His lips paled, and everyone gulped at how he looked. He looked like he was about to die from anger. Ethan started to take deep breaths. He had never been so humiliated before. It was incredibly embarrassing. Not only did he lose to Jackie, but he also needed to give Jackie a million spirit crystals for no reason. Looking at Ethan, it was obvious that Ethan was furious to the point where he had no intentions of taking out any spirit crystals. Jackie raised an eyebrow and mocked, ¡°What are you trying to do? Are you nning on going against the deal? Don¡¯t forget, you signed the contract very happily¡­¡± Those words caused Ethan¡¯s face to sour even more. He remembered what he had said to Jackie before. At the time, Ethan had thought that Jackie was aplete idiot that was giving him free spirit crystals. Even if he had guessed that Jackie might have This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. other goals, he never expected that Jackie actually had no other intentions. Jackie had merely bet against him because Jackie had been incredibly confident. Ethan¡¯s hands trembled, ¡°I had no such intentions, I would never do that!¡± Ethan felt like he was about to explode from the anger. Jackie then let out augh, ¡°Do you still remember how you talked to me then? You said I was something else for wanting to give you spirit crystals. I was wondering what sort of expression you would have when the results came up. I wondered if you would be as happy as back then when you gave me the spirit crystals. In my eyes, you were like a clown.¡± Chapter 2998 Chapter 2998 After saying that, Jackie even waved the sixth-grade alchemist badge on his chest in front of Ethan. Ethan lost his bnce looking at that. If it were not for the other alchemists behind him, he would probably have tripped and fallen. At that moment, everyone was looking at Ethan. He let out a bitter smile. There was no way he could back out at that moment. After all, he had signed a contract. With thews of the world restricting him, there was no way he could vite them. He was forced to swallow his frustration and hatred as he took out a million spirit crystals from his spatial ring to give to Jackie. Jackie had actually started counting it on the spot. After making sure that the number was right, he put the crystals into the Mustard Seed. Ethan stood by the side, he was so angry that his whole body was trembling. He felt like he could pass out at any moment. This time, he was positively furious! However, even if Ethan did die, Jackie would not care at all. After Jackie was done counting the spirit crystals, the Heaven Array in Prosper City¡¯s inner city started to glow in green. It was the sign that a message was being sent over. Everyone reacted when they saw the glow. It looked like the round was already over. The results were out. If someone acquired a treasure, then the results would be sent before the green light disappeared. Everyone was already familiar with the sight. After all, six groups had already competed before this. Everyone straightened their backs the moment they saw the green light, looking toward the Heaven Array. The green light got denser and denser, causing everyone¡¯s spirits to be lifted. Some of them started to discuss, ¡°I wonder what the results are. I wonder if we managed to get a treasure.¡± ¡°With Nash, there¡¯s a big chance that we did. Even if Nash is not as good as Rudeus, he¡¯s not too much worse. If Nash performs as usual, and there¡¯s no one overly strong from the two other worlds, the ck treasure will be ours!¡± ¡°There are too many conditions. I feel like the third ce isn¡¯t that easy. Just look at Rudeus¡¯ expression. He¡¯s trying too hard to suppress his worry. We can see that he¡¯s not that confident in Nash.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, even Nash himself probably doesn¡¯t know if he can get third ce. That Ethan guy had been so arrogant earlier. If we fail to win anything this time, he¡¯ll definitely not hold back and keeps on insulting us. How infuriating.¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°That guy actually insulted us and told us not to participate. He said that we¡¯re all just here to make up the numbers. I get so angry just thinking about it!¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it though. Hestia Continent really can¡¯tpare to the other two continents, but that¡¯s not our fault.¡± ¡°If the barrier hadn¡®t appeared back then, we wouldn¡®t be losing to them now. We might even be stronger than Chaos Continent. It¡¯s all because we werepletely sealed off. That¡¯s why we became so weak.¡± Discussions could be heard everywhere. Most of them did not have too much hope for the results. Many of them felt like the chances of getting a prize were too small. After all, the other two worlds were too strong. Rudeus was furious listening to theirints. Chapter 2999 Chapter 2999 He had already been in a terrible mood thanks to Jackie. Those negativements seemed to light up a fuse in him. He suddenly stood up on his mat as he shouted at all the alchemists around him, ¡°All of you, shut your mouths! The results have not been sent over, and you¡¯re already saying such depressing things. Even if the results are good, they have been swallowed up by your depressing words! I trust Nash¡¯s skills. Even if he doesn¡¯t get a ck treasure, he would have only missed by just a little!¡± Everyone shut up after hearing that. No one dared to provoke him. They knew that Rudeus was in an incredibly bad mood at that moment. Mitchell frowned unhappily as he looked at how crazy Rudeus was acting. No matter what Rudeus said before, he had more or less tolerated it, but he never expected that Rudeus would end up being so out of control, biting at everyone like a mad dog. There was nothing too wrong with what everyone was talking about. All of it was the truth. Even he was not that optimistic about this round¡¯s results. After all, there are a lot of talented alchemists from the two other worlds. It was not easy to ce in the top three among so many masters. He had participated in one of the rounds, and naturally knew how hard it was. Mitchell took a deep breath, saying unhappily, ¡°Rudeus, I know you¡¯re in a bad mood, but there¡¯s nothing wrong with what everyone is saying. No one wants to be pessimistic. If there really is reason to be confident, I trust that everyone would have dly said so¡­¡± Rudeus frowned as he looked at Mitchell darkly. His lips twitched as he snorted, ¡°Stop trying to be so snide about everything. This time, Phoenix Valley has their representative in it too. Aren¡¯t you worried? Wouldn¡¯t you be angry with them when you hear such negative evaluations?¡± Mitchell coldly answered, ¡°Of course I want my fellow students to get good results, but the truth is clear for all to see. If I say that he¡¯ll definitely be able to get a treasure, I¡¯d just be bragging¡­¡± Mitchell and Rudeus were arguing nonstop on one end, while Rudy and Aaron sat in their corner, starting to discuss things. Rudy¡¯s face was full of worry. He trusted Jackie¡®s skills, but they were against two incredibly strong worlds. He did not know if Jackie would be able to get good results. Possibly because of the worried look on Rudy, but Aaron could tell right away. He said curiously, ¡°I feel like Jackie should be able to get a good standing, I just don¡¯t know how well he¡¯ll do. I heard from the other alchemists that only the top three results would be announced, while everything else would be ignored.¡± Saying that Aaron was worried as well. If Jackie did not get in the top three, then his results would not be shown. It would be useless even if Jackie had been in fourth ce. After Rudy heard Aaron¡¯s words, he turned and said seriously, ¡± Jackie will definitely get a treasure!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Rudy sounded incredibly confident, leaving no room for doubt. Aaron¡¯s lips twitched helplessly, not knowing what to say. He wanted to ask Rudy how he was so confident that Jackie would definitely get a treasure. Chapter 3000 Chapter 3000 Did he think the top three were all useless? It¡¯s not something you can get just because you want it. However, he knew that Rudy would definitely not be his friend anymore if he said all of that, so he was forced to swallow his words. Rudy continued to say, ¡°I¡¯m just wondering which prize he¡¯ll get, not if he gets one. If he doesn¡¯t get a treasure, then he wouldn¡¯t T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. be Jackie anymore¡­¡± After hearing that, Aaron was even more doubtful. He really wanted to give Rudy some advice, that the higher Rudy¡¯s hopes were, the more painful it would be in the end. Rudy had very high hopes on Jackie. Did Rudy not know what cing in the top three meant? Hearing his words, it was like Rudy was even more confident in Jackie than Jackie himself. Before, Aaron had already been confused by Jackie¡®s confident actions and words. Looking at Aaron who seemed like he did not know what to say, Rudy snorted, ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Honestly, I can understand, but you don¡¯t know anything about us. That¡¯s why you think we¡®re crazy¡­¡± The moment he said that, the Heaven Array suddenly let out a golden glow. The next second, the words ¡®golden treasure¡® appeared in front of everyone. When they saw those words, all the arguments and discussions immediately disappeared. They could not believe their eyes. It was the first time they had seen those words on the Heaven Array. In thest six groups, four of them saw nothing being sent back at all. This time, not only was something sent back, it was none other than the golden treasure that was sent back. Everyone was so shocked that they did not know what to say. They could not even believe what was actually happening. After a while, someone finally pointed at the Heaven Array, trembling, ¡°Are my eyes deceiving me? It¡¯s a golden treasure. An alchemist from Hestia Continent got a golden treasure. Is this real? Am I dreaming?¡± ¡°I¡¯m wondering the same thing too. I suspect that I¡¯m dreaming. All of us are!¡± ¡°Oh my gosh, we really got a golden treasure? Who got it? Was it Nash? His skills were actually that strong. He actually exceeded Rudeus and got a golden treasure! It¡¯s unbelievable. I was ignorant to assume that he was weaker than Rudeus.¡± ¡°I thought the same too. I felt like he would be able to get a ck treasure at most. A golden treasure is something unbelievable. I can¡¯t believe this dream actually came true. It¡¯s absurd!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just you who thinks it¡¯s absurd. Everyone here does too!¡± It was just like that person said. Everyone was filled with disbelief! An alchemist from Hestia Continent had actually gotten first ce! Before, the results of their earlier six groups had been abysmalpared to the two other continents. A golden treasure was something they did not even dare to think about, yet they actually managed to get it. At that moment, there were many questions in everyone¡¯s minds, but after a few minutes, they started to get excited. A golden treasure was not just a little better than bronze or ck treasures. Once the golden treasure was brought back, it needed to be shared with everyone. The victor could pick first, but could only choose one. The rest was left for everyone else. A happy mood swept across the ce. Even those who had been cursed and berated by Rudeus before were incredibly happy and pleased at that moment. Chapter 3001 Chapter 3001 The fact that Rudeus had gotten a bronze treasure was the main reason why he acted so arrogantly in front of everyone, cursing and berating them without them fighting back. It was because that bronze treasure was to be shared with everyone. He had gotten something good with his skills, so they had no ce nor reason to talk back to Rudeus. On top of that, Rudeus was the strongest one there. For all these reasons, the alchemists were forced to tolerate Rudeus¡¯ beratement. All of a sudden, someone else entered the scene and came out to be better than Rudeus, earning a golden treasure that was a higher level than Rudeus¡® bronze treasure. No matter how they looked at it, Rudeus could no longer impose himself on everyone else. At that moment, his eyes widened as he looked at the words on the Heaven Array in disbelief. Someone had exceeded him and gotten a golden treasure? He was not the strongest? Who did better than him? Was it Nash? No, Nash could not possibly have done it with his skills. Why else would Nash willingly be in his shadows? He would always get to pick out the best resources before Nash could. If Nash was really stronger than him, Nash would not have willingly endured that! The more Rudeus thought about it, the more conflicted he felt. His hands started to tremble as intense jealousy threatened to swallow him whole. For all these years, he had always felt like his talents and skills were the best. In terms of alchemy, no one in Hestia was better than him. All of a sudden, someone appeared and got the golden treasure! How could Rudeus bear with that? He started to pant heavily. His expression changed from the initial shock, to anger, to one of apathy. The jealousy in his eyes threatened to leak out. Mitchell did not look any better, either. He had thought that he was only behind Rudeus, but someone even better than Rudeus came into the scene. He, in turn, fell to number three. He could not really ept that, butpared to him, Rudeus was in a worse state. He could not ept the fact, and Rudeus suddenly stood up from the mat, staring right at the words on the Heaven Array. ¡°Someone got a golden treasure? Could the seventh round be especially easy?! Maybe the other two worlds didn¡®t send any strong alchemists in!¡± After he shouted that, the inner city fell into silence again. Everyone looked at each other, obviously seeing a lot from each other¡®s eyes. Rudeus¡¯posure was all over the ce, and he could not control what he wanted to hide at all. It was obvious what he was trying to do the moment he spoke. An alchemist from Deer Pavilion whispered to his fellow student, ¡°He¡¯s burning with jealousy at the moment. He doesn¡¯t want to admit that anyone¡¯s better than him! Does he think we¡¯re stupid enough to listen to whatever he says?¡± ¡°Someone got a golden treasure, there¡¯s nothing else to say. He said that the seventh group was easy. Well, in that case, we can say that the second group that he was a part of was incredibly easy, too!¡± ¡°That¡®s right. He¡®s already too used to showing off, so much so that he can¡¯t ept the fact that someone else is better than him. He can¡®t gloat around anymore.¡± ¡°Even if he wants to get angry at anyone from now on, he¡¯ll have to hold back!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 3002 Chapter 3002 ¡°We were too nice to him before this, letting him curse at us for so long. He said so many nasty things, and we finally don¡¯t have to bear with it anymore. If he continues shouting at people as he pleases, we have a reason to shout back at him and shut him up!¡± Rudeus was seen to be the ¡®leader¡® of all the alchemists before this. He did not just give our orders and set rules, but he also spat nasty words on the regr, cursing and berating others alchemists. The alchemists, at this point, refused to be bossed around. Before, they did not have a reason or standing, nor did they want to cause any trouble. At this moment, they finally had a reason. They would no doubt fight back if Rudeus continued his reign of terror. Rudeus felt like he was struggling to even breathe as he stared at the words on the array with gritted teeth. If looks had power, those words would have had a hole pierced through them with Rudeus¡¯ re. Mitchell let out a sigh, looking at Rudeus. ¡°It looks like Nash is even better than you in alchemy, but I never thought that he¡¯d be so patient. We thought of him very poorly, but he merely took it all in stride, putting up with your nasty temper.¡± It would have been better if Mitchell had not said anything. The moment Mitchell did, it lit a fuse in Rudeus¡¯ head. He turned and shouted at Mitchell, ¡°What kind of nonsense are you saying? When have I ever looked down on him?! I treated him incredibly well before! I¡®ve never bullied him before, so stop trying to cause a scene! Furthermore, he might¡¯ve gotten a golden treasure, but it doesn¡¯t mean that his skills are better than mine. I know his skills better than you do. If he¡¯s that better than me, then why isn¡®t he my senior? It looks like his tournament round is probably much easier than ours!¡± Rudeus practically screamed hisst few words, wanting everyone to digest the fact that this result: did not prove Nash was better than him.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Mitchell merely snorted, and even his shoulders shock as he looked at Rudeus with disdain. Rudeus was a sore loser, not willing to admit that anyone was better than him. The center of the inner city was incredibly noisy, but the discussions in the outer parts were no less loud. Even though Rudy and Aaron were in a secluded corner, they could hear the intense discussion. A man in dark purple robes said excitedly, ¡°Seems like the strongest are usually more humble after all. Nash had always just stood by Rudeus¡¯ side before. Even when Rudeus was being unreasonable, Nash here with it as well. He never reacted too much to Rudeus¡¯ attitude, and I thought that it was because Nash wasn¡¯t as good as Rudeus. Nash was actually no worse than Rudeus all this time, and maybe even better. He was just hiding his skills and didn¡¯t want to bother with Rudeus!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t pay much attention to Nash before this. I felt like Nash might be stronger than Mitchell but was no stronger than Rudeus. It looks like I stand corrected.¡± Rudy¡¯s lips twitched, looking very impatient and disagreeing with their discussions. Aaron looked at Rudy and asked curiously, ¡°Why do you look like that? Do you not agree with everyone else?¡± Rudy said, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t. Nash acted so humbly before solely because he knows he¡¯s not as good as Rudeus. It¡¯s nothing like what the rest of them are saying at all!¡± Aaron frowned as he looked even more confused. Rudy ignored Aaron as he continued speaking. Chapter 3003 Chapter 3003 ¡°Just wait and see. Everyone will be shocked when the results are shown!¡± Aaron¡¯s lips twitched as he looked even more confused, ¡°And why is that?¡± Before he could finish asking, the Heaven Array let out another radiant glow. This time, everyone held their breaths, knowing that it was a sign that someone was transferred back. After a few moments, 10 figures slowly materialized in front of everyone. Jackie stood behind the group as usual, maintaining a casual expression. The other nine, on the other hand, had strange expressions. Some hung their heads low, not daring to look This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. at the other alchemists. Nash stood in front like before. Only, his expression was incredibly stiff. His face was pale as if he had been dealt a heavy blow. The other alchemists were confused to see such expressions. Why did those 10 alchemists look like that? They got a golden treasure! Should they not be cheering? Why did it look like they had just suffered? The first person to walk down the Heaven Array was Jackie. Those in front were too emotional and merely stood still like wooden puppets. Jackie was much calmer than the rest of them. Since they were not moving, he decided to just walk down from the Heaven Array by himself. The other nine saw that Jackie had walked down and exchanged looks between themselves. They sighed collectively as they walked down the Heaven Array. The transfer this time had taken about 20 minutes. It had been faster than when they were sent to thepetition. In truth, they had not had the chance topose themselves. After all, they had just experienced an out-of-body expression that they struggled toprehend. When Nash walked off the Heaven Array, a few alchemists rushed over to wee him. After all, Nash was the big contributor, having earned a golden treasure for everyone. Even though they had not participated in thepetition, they would still benefit from him. Before Nash couldpose himself, congrattory words poured out in front of him. ¡°Congrattions for returning victorious, Nash!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so amazing, Nash. l was blind not to see it before!¡± ¡°It must not have been easy getting first ce. That Ethan guy kept on mocking us so much before this, speaking as though he was the best in the world, but we finally ranked first!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. He won¡¯t be able to show off now. Did you make sure to rub salt on his wound a little?¡± Nash¡¯s expression soured even more upon hearing these. If he was not concerned about embarrassing himself in front of everyone else, he would have pushed away everyone in front of him and run out. He did not want to appear in front of them anymore. Slowly, everyone began taking note of just how bitter Nash looked, much to their bewilderment. Was he not happy to be congratted? He had gotten a golden treasure, for goodness¡¯ sake, and he should be happy! However, Nash¡¯s mood was strangely heavy, and they felt like something was incredibly off. Meanwhile, Rudeus merely stood behind everyone the whole time with a dark look on his face, not willing to say anything. Chapter 3004 Chapter 3004 At that moment, Rudeus should be standing in front of everyone and congratting Nash, yet he was not able to say anything like that. He was not willing to let Nash stand head and shoulders above him. It made him feel a little helpless. Regardless of how irked he was, his eyes were keen as ever to have noticed Nash¡¯s peculiar expression. In his conflict, he felt helpless as if he had a lot he wanted to say but did not know how to. Rudeus frowned as he started to walk quickly toward Nash. He pushed away the people trying to butter up Nash and said, ¡°You¡¯re not happy?¡± Nash frowned as he looked up at Rudeus. At that moment, Nash looked like he had just swallowed a load of crap and could not spit it out. He looked like he was suffering immensely. When Rudeus asked that question, Nash¡¯s expression soured even more as he said, ¡°I¡­ The person you should be congratting¡­ Isn¡¯t me!¡± In truth, Nash wanted to tell them that they were congratting the wrong person, that it was not him who had gotten the golden treasure, but everyone¡¯s gazes were fixed on him at that moment, and he found himself unable to speak clearly. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Rudeus frowned in confusion and unhappiness. ¡°Just speak up. What¡¯s up with your expression? Are you so stunned that you don¡¯t know what to say after getting the golden treasure?¡± Nash¡¯s lips stiffened as he paled even more. The other alchemists that participated in the round who were standing behind him had incredibly strange expressions on their faces as well. They seemed to be averting their gazes, looking like they were sick. At that moment, Jackie walked out from behind everyone. He took out a golden ring from Mustard Seed and ced it on the Heaven Array. That was the golden treasure that Jackie had obtained. At that moment, there were three rings at the corner of the Heaven Array, a ck ring, a bronze ring, and the golden ring which Jackie had brought over. He nned the ring between the two other rings. The golden ring glowed faintly. It was a storage ring that was incredibly vast within and had various incredible resources inside! Everyone¡¯s expressions began to shift at the sight. Why was the golden treasure in Jackie¡¯s hands? Should it not be with Nash? Just as everyone was confused, Nash could no longer take it as he tossed aside all his earlier awkwardness. ¡°I didn¡¯t get the golden treasure. You¡®re congratting the wrong person. Jackie was the one who got first ce and won the golden treasure!¡± The moment he said that, all of the alchemists in the inner city fell into a strange silence. Jaws hung open in sheer disbelief, and they even wondered if Nash was crazy. He could not possibly spout such nonsense otherwise! Rudeus¡¯ eyes widened. ¡°What sort of nonsense are you saying? Jackie got first ce?! That¡¯s a load of crap. How could he even think about getting first ce? Just open your eyes and look. He has a sixth-grade alchemist badge on his chest. He¡¯s not a seventh grade alchemist. This kid doesn¡¯t have any background or standing, so how could he beat you and get first ce?!¡± ¡°Fair warning, Nash! Stop joking around, or I¡¯ll have to smack some sense into you! Chapter 3005 Chapter 3005 Nash¡¯s expression soured even more. Before that, Rudeus might have ordered him around, but Rudeus had never used such nasty words. Nash¡¯s skills might not be as good as Rudeus¡¯, but he was not someone Rudeus could just humiliate and insult as he pleased. Nash frowned as he loudly refuted, ¡°How could I be spouting nonsense? If you don¡®t believe me, ask the other alchemists behind me that took part in the seventh round. Ask them if I¡¯m lying!¡± At that moment, everyone¡®s gazes fell on the other alchemists from the seventh group. Everyone had strange expressions on their faces, but they knew very well that there was no way to avoid this. Even if they chose to remain silent, the truth would not Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. change. When everyone looked toward them, they gave their most earnest nod, albeit a little forced. A gray-robed man said helplessly, ¡°Jackie was the one who got first ce. He managed to beat Ethan from White Marsh Continent and Emilio from Chaos Continent, getting first ce. He got the golden treasure?¡± Fearing that people would not believe him, the gray-robed man recited all three of their results, especially Jackie¡¯s. The crowd were even more shocked after they heard that, wondering if they were dreaming. Rudeus was dealt a heavy blow. After he took a few deep breaths, his lips trembled as he snapped, ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible! He cheated, he must have! How could he get first ce? How could he have beaten the best alchemists from the two other worlds? I don¡¯t believe it, I refuse to believe it!¡± At that moment, Rudeus spiraled out of control. It was even harder for him to ept that than knowing that Nash had gotten first ce. In truth, Nash getting first ce might have shocked Rudeus and made Rudeus jealous, but he could wrap his head around it one way or another. When he knew that Nash had not gotten first ce, but Jackie instead, Rudeus could not handle it at all. He did not dare to believe it nor could he. His breathing quickened as he stared right at Jackie and barked, ¡°You must have done something! How could you have gotten first ce? Tell me! How?!¡± Jackie furrowed his eyebrows as he looked at Rudeus in exasperation. He knew that Rudeus might not be able to ept the truth, but he never expected Rudeus to end up acting as crazily as Ethan did. He snorted as he said coolly, ¡°Why do you think I can¡¯t get first ce? I¡¯ve already said that I¡¯d get a treasure, yet you remained adamant in believing against it. I don¡®t really care if you want to believe it or not.¡± Jackie could not be bothered exining things to Rudeus, nor was he responsible for that. Whether or not Rudeus believed it had nothing to do with him. Rudeus gulped as his eyes reddened. He looked like he was about to rush forward and fight Jackie to the death, but Nash reached out and pulled him back. Nash could not possibly stand still and watch Rudeus break thews. If Rudeus truly failed to control his temper and attacked Jackie, he would immediately be punished. Rudeus would never be able to leave the inner city alive by then! Nash grabbed Rudeus¡¯ arm tightly, worried that Rudeus would attack Jackie if he managed to break free. Chapter 3006 Chapter 3006 ¡°He couldn¡¯t have cheated,¡± said Nash. ¡°This guy is that strong, there¡¯s no doubt about that. If he hadn¡¯t been there, I would¡¯ve been able to get third ce. Yet, I was pushed out of it because he was there, which means the results are right. This is reality, and you have to ept it even if you don¡¯t want to!¡± With how Rudeus was at that moment, even if Rudeus epted that Jackie managed to get first ce, Rudeus would not ept that Jackie was powerful. He would even say that the leaders from the other two continents were just too weak. Nash¡¯s words halted Rudeus¡¯ thoughts. Rudeus might not know how strong the rest of them were, but he knew very well how skilled Nash was, yet Nash only got fourth ce! T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. There was a big gap between Nash and the other three. In truth, Rudeus was just a hair stronger than Nash. With thatparison, Rudeus could more or less tell. When the others heard what was said, they slowly began to ept that Jackie was just that skilled. Rudeus¡¯ whole body trembled as Nash reached out to pull Rudeus back. He could not allow Rudeus to stay. No one would know if Rudeus would snap. Jackie raised an eyebrow, not wanting to bother interacting with them too much. He walked away from the center where the most important alchemists were and headed back to his corner. At that moment, Rudy and Aaron stood upright excitedly. The one person who could ept that Jackie had gotten first ce the most was Rudy. Before Jackie even entered, Rudy was already sure that Jackie would get good results. The truth proved to be just as he thought, and in fact, it was even better than Rudy had thought. Jackie got first ce and a golden treasure! Aaron no longer knew what to say. Even his expressions were a little twisted as he finally understood Rudy¡¯s strange behavior and words from earlier. Rudy¡¯s confidence in Jackie was not baseless. In fact, Rudy knew that Jackie was that good, hence his confidence. After Aaron understood that, he took a deep breath as he viewed Jackie as though he was a beast. There had been six groups prior, and 60 incredibly skilled alchemists had entered. Not a single one of them had gotten a golden treasure, but the man in front of him did. His results were even quite a lot better than the second and third ce. Jackie was an absolute monster in Aaron¡¯s eyes. Jackie waved at the two of them and sat them down. He retrieved his mat from his storage space and sat in his old spot. They were still at the fringe of the inner city, but thanks to Jackie, the corner had attracted the attention of all alchemists present. Everyone looked in their direction and constantly talked. Jackie did not even need to think to know what they were talking about. They were shocked at his skill and curious about where he came from. He did not care about any of that at all. As long as all of them kept to themselves and did not challenge him, they could say what they wanted to. Rudy lowered his voice andughed. ¡°It looks like this wasn¡¯t hard to you at all!¡± Jackie furrowed his eyebrows, shaking his head after thinking about it. ¡°I can¡¯t say that it wasn¡¯t hard, it¡¯s difficult in its own right. It was just that it was easier for me than it was for everyone else¡­¡± Chapter 3007 Chapter 3007 Rudy continued excitedly, ¡°They took five days, but you only used three. They can¡¯t pete with you no matter how you look at it!¡± Rudy was over the moon as if he had been the one who had gotten the golden treasure. In truth, he had alreadye to terms with a lot of things. After all, he was worse than Jackie in many ways possible, so he was a burden for Jackie. Still, Jackie never thought of giving up on him, causing Rudy to treat Jackie as his brother. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Jackie took a deep breath, frowning as he said, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that we can¡¯t distribute the resources at that moment, I¡¯d leave right now. There¡¯s no meaning to being here. The remaining groups are all aplete waste of time.¡± Rudy raised an eyebrow. After being with Jackie for so long, he knew Jackie¡¯s temperament in not wanting to waste time. After thinking about it, he frowned and said, ¡°How many more days do we need to stay here? I remember that there are a total of eleven groups. There are still so many groups left. Can¡¯t we just split up the resources now and leave?¡± Jackie shook his head. ¡°The rules are clear, and even with a golden treasure, I can¡¯t change them. I have to ept it.¡± Rudy felt helpless after hearing that, but there was nothing he could do. Time slowly passed. After Jackie showed his skills, none dared to provoke him nor say anything to him. Even Rudeus, who had acted so arrogantly before, fell silent. The eighth group started after four hours, and Aaron joined as well. Even though his skills did not amount to much, he was still willing to challenge himself. Despite the fact that Rudeus humiliated him before, no one dared to say anything to him this time since he was always beside Jackie. It was only after Aaron entered thepetition did Jackie start to speak. After all, Aaron was just an outsider to them. There were some things that could not be said in front of him. Since Aaron was taking part in thepetition, Jackie immediately whispered to Rudy, ¡°We better n our next moves out properly. First of all, we can¡¯t use our actual names, and we¡¯ll have to disguise ourselves. Our identities are already too sensitive. A lot of parties will be eyeballing us once word about what¡¯s happened spreads.¡± Rudy had already realized the severity of the matter. He nodded vigorously as he took a deep breath. ¡°It¡¯s only going to get harder from now on. Thankfully, the alchemists in the inner valley of Phoenix Valley don¡¯t know us at all. Even if they look into us, they won¡¯t find anything.¡± Jackie nodded, but he did not rx at all. ¡°Even if they don¡¯t know us and can¡¯t find out our true identities for now, we won¡¯t be able to hide it after they return to Phoenix Valley. We shouldn¡¯t just be thinking about the next year; we should be thinking about the future. I don¡¯t think you should ever return to Golden Pills, too, since you may be apprehended.¡± Rudy¡¯s expression darkened, immediately realizing that Jackie was right. In the Whirling World, it was impossible to find out who they were due to the various restrictions. However, it would not be so simple once they were out. Chapter 3008 Chapter 3008 After all, they had been in Phoenix Valley for a long time. As long as their enemies decided to look into it carefully, it would be very easy to find out that they were from Phoenix Valley. Everything else woulde spilling out soon afterward. The fact that he was from Golden Pills would no longer be a secret. It seemed like there really was no way for Rudy to go back. Thinking about that, Rudy felt somewhat hopeless. He had thought that he would be able to return to Golden Pills after two years, living the life he used to have-conflict-free and without dangers. He would be able to live his life peacefully if he kept to himself. s, everything seemed to have gone up in smoke, and he could never go back. If he did, he might be captured immediately and might even bring Golden Pills trouble. Jackie raised an eyebrow as he patted Rudy on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Once we go out, I¡¯ll make arrangements for you. It¡¯ll be fine, even if you can¡¯t go back to Golden Pills. Just go somewhere else. Of course, you still need to keep your identity hidden.¡± Rudy nodded vigorously. The person he trusted the most in the world would have to be Jackie. He did not even trust his old masterpletely, but he trusted Jackie 100 percent. If Jackie was not there, he would already have been dead long ago. Jackie let out a sigh, already making ns on what to do when they got out. After a while, Rudy suddenly said, ¡°Should we be looking into Grayson? I feel like we can get a lot of answers from him. Grayson is in the Whirling World. If we have the chance, we should just capture him!¡± The moment Grayson was brought up, Rudy seemedpletely rabid. Ever since they entered Phoenix Valley, Grayson¡¯s secrets seemed to constantly surround them. Even as they spoke, they had no idea what was happening. The Unbreaking Pavilion suddenly decided to go against them, which definitely had to do with Grayson. Jackie narrowed his eyes and earnestly thought about it before nodding. ¡°If I get the chance, I won¡®t let him go.¡± The next four groups did not manage to get anything at all. By the time the eleventh group was over, 10 days had already passed. The Hestia Continent had a total of three treasures, a golden treasure, a bronze treasure, and a ck treasure. Compared to the other continents, they did not get much, but it was better than nothing. Furthermore, they had been incredibly lucky to get a golden treasure. When it came to splitting up the resources, Jackie got the first pick. Everything good had been ced in front of all the alchemists. There were two or three ninth-grade pills. There were also incredibly eye-catching treasures there. In the end, Jackie only chose a soul gem. Compared to the other things there, the value of a soul gem was not that great, but Jackie was firm in his decision. After all, the soul gem was the most valuable to him Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. out of everything there. After this, Jackie would be training in the storm god rank technique, the Soul Sky, and the soul gem would allow him to level up. After he made his pick, Jackie did not hesitate to bring Rudy out of Prosper City. After another three days, Jackie brought Rudy to the level six city, the Hundred Beast City. At the za in front of the city, Jackie and Rudy had disguised themselves as they nned earlier. Jackie had chosen a great time to leave Prosper City. Since he had been the first to choose from his treasure, he did not even bother hesitating before he left. If any of them wanted to pursue them, they would miss out on the resources. Chapter 3009 Chapter 3009 They would lose out on the chance to pick something good for themselves if they left with Jackie. Taking that chance, Jackie easily brought Rudy away from Prosper City. The moment they left Prosper City¡¯s gates, a green light suddenly condensed a token in the air, falling into Jackie¡¯s hands. The token¡¯s instructions directed him to Hundred Beast City. After spending three days on foot, Jackie and Rudy arrived at the za in front of Hundred Beast City. At that moment, the za was empty. Looking at the empty za, Jackie suddenly felt a little odd. After all, the few city zas before had been full of people. They had to even take a test before they entered, but Hundred Beast City¡¯s za was vacant. Rudy raised an eyebrow. ¡°No one¡¯s here? Do you not need to take a test before you enter?¡± Jackie nodded. ¡°It looks to be the case. Whatever, there¡®s no need to think about it. We should just enter the ce and see what the situation is.¡± Rudy nodded, following behind Jackie as they headed toward Hundred Beast City. On the walls of Hundred Beast City, various kinds of beasts were carved. Some of the beasts seemed to be acting like humans, while some of the beasts had their teeth bared and acted likeplete wild animals. On both sides of the massive city gates were two statues. Those two statues were incredibly lifelike and looked about as tall as a human. However, their arms had ayer of ck paint on them. They had skull masks, but there were no pupils in their eyes. It looked incredibly creepy. Rudy suddenly felt like Hundred Beast City was incredibly evil. Just as the two of them were about to enter the city, the two statues suddenly moved. Rudy was so frightened that he shrieked and hid behind Jackie. His breathing quickened as his whole body shook in fear. Jackie was immediately on full alert as well. He retrieved his gray sword from his storage space, clutching it in his hand tightly. ¡°Fear not, for we are the caretakers of Thousand Beast City. Produce fifty thousand spirit crystals to enter,¡± spoke the caretaker that wore a skeleton mask. Jackie heard him speak and immediately reacted, giving the caretaker a once-over. That skeleton-masked caretaker did not look like a human at all, no matter how one looked at it. Instead, it looked like a human that had turned into a demon. Upon closer inspection, Jackie was shocked to notice that the caretaker¡¯s body was exchanging energies with the Hundred Beast City. Hundred Beast City was slowly letting out energy, and the caretaker¡¯s body was slowly pulsing with energy as well. There were two energies that were intersecting in the air. While Jackie did not understand what he was seeing, it confirmed what the caretaker was saying. It seemed like he was indeed the caretaker of Hundred Beast City. However, after acknowledging it, Jackie felt even more confused. Hundred Beast City had a caretaker? He had thought that there would no longer be any signs of life left in the Whirling World after so many years. However, it was not the time to dwell on that. After Jackie took a deep breath, he retrieved 100000 spirit crystals from Mustard Seed, handing them to the caretaker.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The caretaker took the spirit crystals and nodded at Jackie, retrieving two entry tokens from his storage space and ced them in Jackie¡¯s palm. Chapter 3010 Chapter 3010 After doing all of that, the two caretakers stepped back, reverting to their earlier motionless state. If it was not for everything that happened earlier, Jackie would have thought that the two caretakers were just statues. At that moment, Rudy had recovered from his fear and felt like he had embarrassed himself with his overreaction. He had just been like a scared rabbit, only knowing how to hide behind Jackie. He was not masculine at all. Jackie looked at the city entry token in his hand. To be more precise, it was the entry token to the outer city. After that, he looked at Rudy and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to be afraid anymore. Let¡¯s just get in.¡± After saying that, the entry token in his hand suddenly glowed in white, and a sea of information entered Jackie¡®s mind. There was information on the various rules of the outer city. He frowned as a sh of emotion was seen in his eyes. He started to get even more excited for Hundred Beast City. The inside of the city was separated from the outside by a barrier. Only by getting past that barrier would they enter Hundred Beast City. The two of them had just passed the barrier when noise assaulted their ears. ¡°Why is it so noisy?!¡± yelled Rudy, though his voice was barely heard with such mor. What greeted them was a sea of people. They did not know how many people were gathered in Hundred Beast City, but all of them seemed to be incredibly excited, shouting out crazily. Everyone seemed visibly excited. Upon closer inspection, some bloodlust could be seen in their expressions, too. Rudy gulped as he reached out and grabbed Jackie¡¯s arm. He shouted at Jackie, ¡°There wasn¡¯t a single person outside the city, so why are there so many people inside? There are tens of thousands of people here!¡± Jackie sighed, answering loudly, ¡°You underestimated everything. There are at least a hundred thousand people here!¡± The moment he said that, Rudy¡¯s eyes widened as he shouted, ¡°What did you say? A hundred thousand? Why are there so many people?! This is a level-six city, not a level nine city! There are so many warriors stuck in the outer cities, so why are there so many people gathered in Hundred Beast City? There were clearly only the two of us when we entered¡­¡± Rudy was confused and shocked at that moment, swearing that it was deste outside the city. Looking at the over hundred thousand people gathered there, he did not understand how there were this many people inside. No one even entered! Jackie frowned as he answered after a long time, ¡°We might have just been looking at an illusion just now¡­¡± Rudy was stunned when he heard that. He was even more confused as he sputtered, ¡°What do you mean? What we saw earlier was an illusion? It felt so real.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jackie still looked calm, not knowing how to exin it at that moment. He had only said that because of his intuition, feeling as though they were not seeing reality at that time. Since he could not exin, Jackie said, ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on that problem. What we need to think about is how we can benefit even more from Hundred Beast City and get even more.¡± Rudy still wanted to get to the bottom of it, but since Jackie had said that, it would just annoy Jackie if he continued asking. With that, he decided to hold back his questions for the moment. Chapter 3011 Chapter 3011 The noise got louder and louder making Jackie feel like it was way too annoying. What he hated the most was noise, but there was nothing he could do about it. ¡°Why are the odds one to three and a half for the beast, but when ites to me it¡¯s one to six? Even though you¡¯re a caretaker, you shouldn¡¯t be too excessive. Do you think I¡¯m that weak? I have full confidence in dealing with those beasts. You¡¯re just looking down on me! ¡± A burly man with a mustache shouted at a caretaker unhappily. There were countless warriors in the outer city, and countless caretakers as well. The caretakers all looked the same, from what they were and what masks they had. They did not have pupils, nor did they react at all to the man shouting at him. ¡°These are the rules. If you don¡¯t follow the rules, you¡¯ll be dealt with immediately!¡± The man looked like a frightened mouse and immediately shrank back the moment he said that. As soon as he heard the word ¡®rules¡¯, all of his hatred and unhappiness disappeared. The skull-masked caretaker said to all of the warriors behind him, ¡°The warrior¡¯s odds are one to six, the beast¡¯s odds are one to three and a half! ce your bet and leave, bets are open now!¡± The moment he said that, the warriors gathered behind him with spirit crystals in their hands as they frantically started cing bets. Spirit crystals flooded the table. The excited warriors did not really care about spirit crystals at all at that point. They were tempted to gamble their entire fortune away. Five thousand spirit crystals were thrown out like it was nothing, betting on the beasts. Most of the warriors had their money on the beast. The ones who thought the warrior would win were only a fraction in number. Only those who really wanted to take a risk would put their money on the warrior. After all, the warrior¡¯s odds were one to six. If the warrior really exceeded expectations and won, then they would stand to earn a lot! The man looked at everyone frantically betting on the beasts, and his face soured quickly. He angrily looked at those people and said, ¡°You¡¯re just a bunch of short sigh ted people! That birdlike beast is nothing. I¡¯ll be able to defeat it in ten moves. Just you wait, I¡¯ll win and show all of you that you don¡¯t know what you¡¯ re looking at!¡± If he was not afraid of angering all the warriors there, he would have said some even nastier words. While waiting for them, the man got angrier and angrier. He turned around and left the betting area, heading toward the colosseum! Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Looking at that scene had Rudy feeling a little numb. The entry tokens were still in Jackie¡¯s hands, so Rudy did not know what was happening at all. Jackie let out a smile as he pointed at that colosseum and said, ¡°You see that massive crowd? Beneath the spectator stands is the Colosseum just like the one in Thousand Leaves City. The colosseum is surrounded by spectator stands. It was designed in a circr fashion from the bottom to the top. The stage is not meant for battles between people, but battles between humans and beasts, that¡¯s why it¡¯s called a colosseum!¡± Jackie pointed at the colosseum and said, ¡°The outer city has a total of thirty- three colosseums, and each colosseum can fit three thousand and three hundred people. It¡¯s practically all full. Outside of each colosseum will be a designated betting area. Each betting area is upied by caretakers. Warriors can ce bets based on what they want!¡± Chapter 3012 Chapter 3012 After that exnation, Rudy slowly understood things. He looked around and counted, and did see a total of thirty-three colosseums. Each colosseum had a betting area in front of them. On average, each betting area had ten caretakers. The battles within the colosseum were intense, while outside of the colosseum, the warriors were crazily betting on their savings. It was no wonder that everyone looked crazy and bloodthirsty. Everyone was shouting frantically. Hundred Beast City really did seem like an incredibly evil ce. The warriors were frantic and the battles were intense. Death urred constantly, and the colosseums were all stained red. Rudy gulped, feeling a chill across his entire body. For other warriors, the atmosphere excites them. They loved the frantic atmosphere, were not afraid of death and merely looked for even stronger people. However, for someone like Rudy, he could only feel fear from the bottom of his heart. Rudy¡¯s lips trembled slightly, ¡°If you weren¡¯t here, I would have turned around and run. It would have felt challenging to you, but all I feel is fear!¡± Jackie turned to look at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel challenged at all. I just feel like the people here have been infected by the crazed atmosphere.¡± The moment he heard that, they heard a collective exmation in front of them. The tightly packed crowd suddenly parted to form a man-wide path. Jackie and Rudy looked over at the same time. They saw a man in ck clothes with an incredibly handsome face walk forward. His head held high, carrying a hint of pride on his face. He walked through the pathway that was formed. Other than the fact that he had a badge on his chest, he did not look that different from anyone else. When the person walked over, the discussions around them got louder. ¡°When can I get three wins in a row and get a ck iron medal for myself? If I get one of those, I definitely won¡¯t have it on my chest. I¡¯d stick it on my head!¡± ¡°Oh please! Can you please have some self-awareness? You¡¯re great at nothing but saying embarrassing things!¡± ¡°Is it that embarrassing? Don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t show off if you get a ck iron medal.¡± ¡°Of course, I would, but that¡¯s something you can only get if you win three rounds in a row. Even disciples of high- grade ns would show respect to warriors with ck iron medals! If I had one, I would definitely show off, but I won¡¯t be as embarrassing as you.¡± The two of them bicker with one another, not holding back their words. It was as if they were about to fight at any Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. moment. After Rudy heard their discussions, he widened his eyes, his face was full of confusion. He turned to look at Jackie. Jackie let out augh as he patiently exined, ¡°When someone wins three rounds in a row in the colosseum, they will be awarded a medal. It¡¯s the ck iron medal that person is wearing. It¡¯s a proof of individual ability, those who acquired a ck iron medal won¡¯t just be able to show it off, but they will also be able to enter the central city as well.¡± Rudy raised an eyebrow, feeling even more curious, ¡°The central city? Where is that? Is that in Hundred Beast City or outside of it?¡± Jackie patiently exined, ¡°It¡¯s in Hundred Beast City. Hundred Beast City is split into three areas, the outer city, central city, and inner city. You need to win two rounds to enter the central city.¡± Chapter 3013 Chapter 3013 When Rudy heard that, he slowly understood. He thought about it before saying, ¡°If you want to enter the central city, you only need to win two rounds. There¡®s no need for consecutive wins, but a ck iron medal requires three wins in a row. It sounds incredibly difficult!¡± Jackie nodded slightly. Rudy turned to look at where the person was going. At that moment, the person had already disappeared into the crowd. He frowned and sighed, ¡°No wonder everyone reacted so much after seeing that medal on his chest. It looks like it¡¯s something incredibly difficult to acquire for any ordinary person! ¡° Jackie nodded as he turned around, looking at where that person disappeared, ¡°It¡¯s definitely not easy. You don¡¯t know the rules, but winning in the colosseum is already something that¡¯s not easy. Not only do you need to be skilled enough, but you also need to be lucky too.¡± The moment he said that, Rudy felt even more curious. Jackie was in no hurry to exin, and instead patted Rudy on the shoulder, pulling him toward the thirteenth colosseum. At that moment, an intense battle had just ended in that colosseum. Fresh blood littered the stage as a corpse that had been ripped apart by a beasty on the battlefield in a horrible state. The stench of blood was difficult to bear, but the colosseum had already gotten used to that sight. The warriors in the spectator merely let out a few condolences. After entering the thirteenth colosseum, Jackie pulled Rudy toward the front of the spectator stand. This time, he did not n on staying in a corner. After all, he had already disguised himself and changed his name. No one would know that he was Jackie. Rudy looked at the corpse that was filled with wounds. His lips trembled slightly. That corpse lookedpletely mutted. There was not a single area that was in a good state. It was full of w marks. Bone could be seen through many of the wounds. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After the battle ended, the beast turned into energy, absorbed by thews of the stage. Their timing had been quite bad. They could not see what sort of beast it was that ripped someone apart to that degree. Jackie raised an eyebrow, ¡°Looks like that guy wasn¡¯t lucky¡­ He¡¯s also not skilled enough, that¡¯s why he died in such a bad state. If he was just a bit luckier, he might have been able to get off the stage alive even if he was not skilled.¡± Rudy looked at Jackie curiously, ¡°What do you mean by luck?¡± Jackie looked at the corpse that was being carried off by the skull-masked caretaker. Those caretakers were like emotionless machines. No matter how horrible the situation was, they did not have a reaction at all. They mechanically brought the body away and cleaned up the colosseum. The stage that had been soaked with the stench of blood was once againpletely clean. It did not seem like anything had happened at all. Jackie sighed as he started to exin, ¡°The rules of the colosseum areplicated, yet simple. The warriors who participate need to choose from five beasts. Of the five beasts, some are strong and some are weak. If you pick up a weaker beast, not only would you save yourself from being ripped apart, you would even be able to win. Some people are just unlucky, and end up picking the stronger beasts and end up being killed by them.¡± After listening to the rules of the colosseum, Rudy¡¯s mouth opened wide in shock. No wonder it was a colosseum. No wonder everyone seemed to be so excited by all the blood and gore. Thinking about that, Rudy turned around and looked at the betting area. The ce was already filled with people. Quite a lot of them had already used up their entire fortunes cing bets, but it did nothing to diminish their passion. Chapter 3014 Chapter 3014 Rudy frowned, mumbling out, ¡°No wonder there¡®s a specialized betting area. Luck is so important, it would definitely stir up their gambling spirits.¡± Jackie nodded, ¡°In truth, a huge part of the reason why everyone is so crazy in Hundred Beast City is that the results aren¡¯t just about skill, but luck as well. With good luck, even a crazy bet can win you a lot of spirit crystals. Your fortunes can increase by several times in just a moment. If someone bets on a warrior with 1 to 4 odds and they end up winning, his spirit crystals would quadruple in value. Just thinking about it would drive you crazy, no wonder everyone¡¯s acting like this.¡± Speaking of that, there was a hint of exasperation in Jackie¡¯s tone. On the way over, he had seen many warriors with different emotional states. Some of them were so happy that they were full of tears, excitedly dancing around. It was because they had won and gotten a lot of spirit crystals. Some of them were sobbing to the point where they werepletely emotionless. They looked like they had pletely lost all hope in life. It was because they had lost the bets, and their entire fortune. What they had saved for many years was all gone just like that. They could not ept it. After all, thews of Hundred Beast City were in for all to see. No one had the power or ability to go against thews of Hundred Beast City. Rudy shook his head as he said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s just too crazy! I feel like everyone is slowly losing their perspective on life and death.¡± Jackie nodded, not continuing to speak. Time did not stop for anyone, even for a moment. After the stage had been cleaned up, the next battle started immediately. A masked caretaker slowly walked onto the stage. At that moment, he held a scroll in his ck hands as he walked to the center of the stage. He immediately unfurled the scroll, letting out a radiant golden light. Five massive figures appeared in the air. Five of those figures looked different. Some were forty feet long and floated in the air, some were only the size of a person. The images represented different kinds of beasts. Rudy widened his eyes as he looked at the five beasts. He suddenly did not know what to say. At that moment, he was too excited. He did not recognize a single one of the beasts. He had liked to read ancient books before. He learned about quite a lot of beasts from those books, but he had never seen those beasts before. He could not help but turn to look around at everyone. Jackie had a calm expression on his face, not showing much emotion. Rudy scanned his surroundings, he could see more or less the same expressions. No one knew those beasts. Rudy frowned and said, ¡°Jackie, do you know what those beasts are?¡± Jackie sighed, doing his best to not have anyone hear him. ¡°I do, but only two of them. The one on the right seems like a three-legged golden bird beast. It¡®s called a flying quill. The one in the middle is a fire and ice wolf. Those two beasts are normally in second-grade worlds¡­¡± Rudy was surprised at Jackie¡¯s words and said, ¡°I was just asking, but I didn¡¯t expect you to know. Jackie, you really are amazing. You¡¯re not just strong, but smart as well. You even know beasts from second-grade worlds.¡±Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 3015 Chapter 3015 Jackie¡¯s lips twitched, not saying anything. After all, his secrets would be exposed if he continued to exin. He could only recognize those two beasts because of the memories he inherited. However, even with the memories he inherited, he could only recognize two beasts out of the five there. Even incredible heroes from the first- grade world, the Divine Void World did not recognize every beast there was. After all, there were a few thousand first-grade worlds, let alone second-grade and third-grade worlds which were even more numerous. There were countless beasts in every world. Adding up all the beasts from every world, there would be at least billions of them. Rudy said, ¡°Are these the images they need to fight in the next round?¡± Jackie nodded, ¡°The warrior that¡®s about to fight will need to pick one of those five beasts. The five beasts have varying degrees of strength, but their realm has been restricted to thete stage of the innate realm. No matter which beast is chosen, it¡®s considered fair. After all, we¡¯re all restricted to the same level!¡± Rudy nodded,menting, ¡°Who set these rules? It¡¯s both ingenious and interesting, and it can also stir the spirit of the warriors. Evert if it will make them more impulsive, warriors need their recklessness. ¡°When a warrior¡®s strength reaches its peak, he¡®ll be able to discover hisplete potential. I think the person who designed the city must have had this in mind.¡± Jackie nodded, agreeing with Rudy¡¯s thoughts, ¡°I¡¯m now even more curious about the designers of the Whirling World. What sort of hero had his hands on it? I can¡¯t imagine how strong the person who designed this ce must have been. Not only did he design the skill-testing cities, but also constantly searched for warriors with potential. Those who are strong are even able to get various valuables¡­¡± Rudy blinked and said, ¡°That¡®s right. The ones who are strong will slowly get stronger and stronger, while the weak will only get weaker. it really is survival of the fittest here.¡± Saying that, Rudy¡¯s expression was a little sad. He felt like he was undoubtedly at the bottom of this world. If Jackie had not been helping him or brought him along, there was no way he could have entered a level six city. He would not have even made it into a level eight city, let alone a level six one. He would not have experienced so much! After that, he looked at the five beasts and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t the person who set the rules worried that those beasts will be recognized at all? If someone happens to be as smart as you and knows a lot, wouldn¡¯t it be unfair that they knew those beasts and knew which one was weaker?¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow, turning to look at Rudy. He had a firm tone as he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In the whole city, no one will recognize any of these beasts other than me.¡± Jackie¡¯s firm tone caused Rudy to be even more confused. He looked up curiously and asked, ¡°Why are you so sure? I¡¯m not doubting what you¡¯ re saying, I just feel like the world is T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. so vast. There are all sorts of people. There might be someone who knows just as much as you do, and can recognize a few beasts from the five?¡± Jackie shook his head incredibly resolutely after hearing that, ¡°There won¡¯t be. It¡¯s absolutely impossible.¡± Chapter 3016 Chapter 3016 The reason why he managed to recognize two of the five beasts was not because he was incredibly knowledgeable, but because he had memories of two heroes in his mind. Those ancient warriors had lived for tens of thousands of years, going to countless worlds and reading numerous books. Even with all those conditions, Jackie only recognized two of the five beasts. None of the warriors there were older than sixty years old. None of them had been to another world before as well. No matter how much knowledge they had, there was no way they would know about those beasts. After all, those beasts had never appeared on Hestia Continent before. They lived in second-grade worlds, and not every second-grade world had them. They only existed in a few of those worlds. With those conditions in ce, there was no way they could ever recognize those beasts. The caretakers let out a cold announcement after showing those beasts, ¡°The hundred and seventh battle. The challenger is Lesley King! You have five minutes to choose one of these five beasts to fight you. After you finish choosing, everyone can ce their bets in the betting area. I am sure all of you are clear with the rules and there¡¯s no need for me to go into detail.¡± After the caretaker finished his sentence, he turned around and walked off the stage. A disciple from the Deer Pavilion then walked onto the stage with an excited look on his face. That person was Lesley. Lesley looked at the beasts in the air. Before Lesley chose a beast, they would not disappear. ¡°Surely all of you know Lesley! He¡¯s a chosen disciple from the Deer Pavilion. I heard that his standing back home was very high. His master is the head elder of the Deer Pavilion. Not only is he a disciple of the head elder, but he¡®s also rted to the elder. He was heavily nurtured since he was young, and had a very easy path his whole life. Don¡¯t look down on the Deer Pavilion for being a seventh-grade n, everyone knows that the Deer Pavilion is just a sliver away from bing an eighth-grade n.¡± ¡°He is definitely quite talented as well. If Lesley was in an eighth-grade n, he should at least be top five among the inner disciples. With his skills, it should be easy for him to win!¡± ¡°I feel like he¡¯ll definitely win as well. After he picks the beast and the betting is open, I¡¯ll ce my bet on him. I happen to have fifty thousand spirit crystals left. I¡¯ll ce all of them on him. I should be able to make a small fortune even if the odds aren¡¯t good.¡± ¡°I n on betting too. Let¡¯s go togetherter. I wonder if the odds will be good. There were quite a few disciples from high- grade ns who only had minuscule odds earlier. Evert if there were rewards to be made, it would still be just a small amount. If the odds are good, I n on cing as much as fifty thousand on him!¡± ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the highest bet you cart make in the outer city is fifty thousand. If there was no limit, I would put my whole fortune on him. Even though I don¡¯t like the Deer Pavilion, I have to admit that disciples from high-grade ns rarely disappoint. Talent is talent in the end. They are all definitely strong. I can¡¯t just ignore the fact¡­¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°It¡¯s good that there¡¯s an upward limit, or you¡¯d be seeing peoplemitting suicide. Those gambling addicts would probably gamble away everything they had.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you feel like the rules are quite amazing? Not only are they preventing people from wasting all their money in one go, but it also allows most people to keep on gamble.¡± Chapter 3017 Chapter 3017 Hearing the discussions around them, Rudy¡¯s eyebrows remained furrowed, barely rxing. His lips twitched as he turned to look at Jackie. Jackie remained the same as usual, without a change in his expression. There were some things that Rudy had not wanted to say, but he could no longer stand it. He looked at Jackie and did his best to lower his voice, ¡°Do you think a betting area is good or bad for the warriors?¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow, thinking about it for a while before he replied in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s more bad than good, but there are obviously many benefits for Hundred Beast City. With a fifty thousand limit, the warriors might participate in the bets, but it won¡¯t cost them their whole fortunes. Then, the warriors can continue cing bets. Since it¡¯s gambling, there are definitely winners and losers, but I¡¯m sure that there are definitely more losers than winners. A lot of spirit crystals must have been taken by Hundred Beast City. They probably manage to umte tens of millions every day¡­¡± Saying that, Jackie had a look of envy in his eyes. If he was able to earn so many spirit crystals every day, then he would not need to be worried about the ninth-grade crystals at all. After all, no matter how expensive the ninth-grade crystals were, each of them should only be around 100 million at most. Rudy frowned, ¡°Why does Hundred Beast City need so many spirit crystals? Could Hundred Beast City have someone who needs spirit crystals to train with?¡± Jackie did not answer him immediately after that question, and instead thought for a while before saying, ¡°Who knows? It¡¯s a possibility, but. it¡¯s not definitive. l have my own guesses. Everyrge array needs a lot of spirit crystals releasing energy to be used. I¡¯m guessing that the spirit crystals are meant to maintain the Whirling World. Of course, that¡¯s just a guess. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not.¡± Rudy suddenly widened his eyes, saying emotionally, ¡°It¡¯s very possible. I feel like what you said should be the truth. How could I not think of that before? There are countless cities in the Whirling World. There are multiple arrays in every city. Since they are arrays, they naturally need power. The power can be absorbed naturally, but if the consumption is too big, the ambient energy might not be enough to sustain the arrays. They would needrge amounts of spirit crystals! Spirit crystals are basically storages of pure energy after all. That guess should be right.¡± Rudy could not stop himself from looking up into the sky. There was a gentle breeze in the air, and the sky was full of clouds. They could not even see the hot sun. Ever since they entered the Whirling World, he had never seen the sun or the moon at all, but night and day were clearly separated. There had been a lot of things happening, so Rudy never had the time to wonder how the Whirling World truly operated. Jackie raised an eyebrow, patting Rudy on the shoulder as he nodded forward, ¡°Let¡¯s put those thoughts aside for now. Lesley seems to have already made his choice¡­¡± At that moment, Lesley seemed quite anxious. It looked like he was incredibly conflicted, but no matter how conflicted he was Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. at that moment, it could not help Lesley pick out the weakest beast at all. He had to bet on his luck Even though the beasts all looked different, there was no way to use that to determine how strong they were. Some beasts were half the height of a normal man but were able to kill high-grade disciples in just one move. Chapter 3018 Chapter 3018 Some beasts were dozens of feet tall and looked like they could destroy small mountains with a punch. Yet, their actual capabilities were incredibly weak and pitiful. With enough time, even wandering warriors could defeat them. Hence, unless Lesley knew the beasts well and what the beasts were capable of, dwelling on it was just a waste of time. In the end, just picking one by intuition was the way to go. Lesley let out a sigh as his face paled a little. His eyes were focused on the flying quill. The flying quill looked like a three- legged golden bird but was incredibly colorful. It looked much prettier than a three-legged golden bird. Lesley did not know what a flying quill was, but he knew that flying beasts were usually weaker. He felt like flying beasts were usually less adept atbat. However, at the final moment of selection, he chose the frostfire wolf! When Lesley pointed at the frostfire world, the other four beasts suddenly disappeared. The frostfire wolf¡¯s figure slowly solidified. In a few moments, it let out a howl that resounded throughout the colosseum. An incredibly ferocious aura came from the wolf. Earlier, Jackie had said that the beast in the middle was called the frostfire wolf. When Rudy saw that Lesley had chosen the frostfire wolf, Rudy looked at Jackie excitedly and said, ¡°He chose the frostfire wolf! Is it strong or not? Will it be stronger than Lesley?¡± After he said that, Rudy shook his head, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be able to beat Lesley. After all, Lesley came from the Deer Pavilion and was even a chosen disciple. They said earlier that Lesley had a rtionship with the head elder of the Deer Pavilion. The elder must have spent a lot of resources on Lesley. With so many resources on him, this kid shouldn¡¯t be bad!¡± After all, he¡®s a chosen disciple from one of the best seventh-grade ns. In terms of the whole Hestia Continent, he¡¯s considered quite outstanding. If he loses in the first round, it would be too crazy. Most warriors were average in skill. Those who lost were probably on the weaker end. When Jackie heard his words, Jackie let out a smallugh as a strange look shed in his eyes. At that moment, the skull-masked caretaker waved at the spectators, ¡°The betting will begin! The warrior will payout 1 to 3, while the beast¡¯s payout is 1 to 3.2!¡± Those odds got everyone quite emotional. They never expected the odds would be as high. In their minds, Lesley would definitely win. If the results went as nned, then they would be able to make a hundred and fifty thousand spirit crystals by throwing in fifty thousand spirit crystals. Even though the beast¡¯s odds were better, the margin was negligible. At that moment, the crowd was incredibly excited. The high odds caused everyone¡¯s gambling spirits to soar. All the warriors that still had money left rushed toward the betting area! Rudy looked at Jackie emotionally, pointing at the betting area, ¡°We should go over as well. We¡¯re already here anyway, so we should just take part. Fifty thousand spirit crystals are nothing to you. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you win or lose.¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow as he nodded andughed. To Jackie at that moment, fifty thousand spirit crystals really were This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. nothing. After all, he had won a million spirit crystals from Ethan. On top of his earlier savings, he had a few million on him. Those spirit crystals were enough for him to bet for several days. To Jackie, it really was an insignificant sum. The two of them followed the rest to the betting area. Everyone had their money pouches out. Just as Jackie had thought, most of them were betting on Lesley. Chapter 3019 Chapter 3019 The noise caused Jackie to frown. Thanks to the odds, everyone¡¯s spirits were burning as they discussed amongst themselves excitedly, ¡°Why are the odds so good this time? The earlier few matches were all only less than two. This time, it¡¯s at three. The beast and the warrior¡¯s odds are not too different either. Anyone who likes gambling will be betting on this!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. My fellow disciple is feeling incredibly frustrated in the spectator stands right now because he doesn¡¯t have any more spirit crystals. This is such a good chance. If we don¡¯t bet on this, we will regretter on. My senior even asked to borrow my spirit crystals, but I don¡¯t even have much left myself¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll definitely win this time! I know Lesley. He¡¯s very strong. He was given the best resources from a young age and he¡¯s rted to the head elder of the Deer Pavilion. The head elder must have put in a lot of effort into raising him. After all, they¡¯re family! With so many advantages, there¡®s no way he¡¯ 3 weak!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Lesley should be at the upper end of the warriors who entered the Whirling World. Even if he¡¯s still not as strong as the chosen disciples from eighth-grade ns, he shouldn¡¯t be that far off from them. Someone like him should be able to win as long as he fights normally. ck iron medals were prepared for people like him!¡± The moment the ck iron medals were brought up, the discussions got even crazier. These warriors all admired those who had ck iron medals. Not only did ck iron medals prove that the person was skilled, but they also proved that they were lucky. Any time they saw someone with a ck iron medal, their eyes would light up in jealousy and envy. Rudy took a deep breath. There were a few thousand people in front of him. By the time he could ce a bet, two hours probably have passed. However, it did not cause Rudy to get anxious. Instead, Rudy got even more excited. From the initial fear and theter calm, it was followed by his current excitement. Slowly, Rudy was being swallowed up by the atmosphere, stirring his gambler¡¯s heart. Fifty thousand spirit crystals were not that much for alchemists, so even Rudy could afford it. Rudy smiled and said, ¡°No wonder there¡¯s no test to enter Hundred Beast City, you just need to pay the fee! If I was the one to set the rules, I would have done the same too.¡± Jackieughed in amusement, ¡°If you were the one setting the rules, you probably wouldn¡¯t even have thought of this.¡± Rudy¡¯s lips stiffened, wanting to retort. Yet, after thinking about it, he felt like Jackie was right. If he really had been the one setting the rules, he would probably not have thought about that! Rudy frowned as the thought shed in his mind. After thinking about it, he turned to look at Jackie, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just ce our bets together? If we win, you get the spirit crystals. I just want to have some fun. After all, I will end up listening to you on who to bet.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Jackie turned to look at Rudy, shaking his head immediately, ¡°You can bet with me, but it¡¯s up to you how much you want to bet. If we win, just take the spirit crystals. There¡®s no need for you to try to show your loyalty like that. Do you think I care about this amount?¡± Jackie¡¯s words sessfully tossed Rudy¡¯s thoughts aside. Rudy had said that because he felt like he had been useless to Jackie the whole time, and felt apologetic. As long as he could help Jackie, even if it was just for a bit of profit, he would be willing to do it. However, Rudy felt like he really had been a little too anxious after hearing that. With his resources, Jackie would not care about that amount of spirit crystals at all. As time passed, the group in front of him slowly dwindled to only about a hundred left. They started to be able to see what was happening in the betting area. Everyone was in an incredibly heated mood, but even though the atmosphere was very exhrating, it did not affect the caretakers at all. They merely instructed everyone coldly and mechanically. The caretakers werepletely emotionless. At that moment, Jackie could see Lesley standing toward the east. There were five or six disciples from the Deer Pavilion around him. Chapter 3020 Chapter 3020 The Deer Pavilion¡¯s disciples all had their backs straightened, but all of them had their arms crossed as well. They looked at everyone with disdain in their eyes. Even though the Deer Pavilion was not a top n in Middle Province, they still stood at the peak of seventh-grade ns. They were only a sliver away front bing an eighth-grade n. There were so many warriors there, and most of them could notpare to the disciples of the Deer Pavilion. Even if some did not like the disciples from the Deer Pavilion, they would still choose to shut their mouths to prevent any trouble. The disciples from the Deer Pavilion were great at looking down on those lower than them. When they saw warriors wearing clothes from higher-grade ns, they would immediately wipe away their looks of disdain and put on a smile, as if they had seen a long-lost friend. However, when it came to ns that were lower than them or wandering warriors, their looks would immediately change into looks of incredible disdain. The closer Jackie got to them, the more they could see how those people enjoyed trampling over those who were lower than thorn. Rudy hated people like that. Even though he once used to be like them, he had experienced so much that the bad habit had been wiped away. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Rudy pursed his lips, whispering into Jackie¡¯s ear, ¡°These guys are too much. Look at them, they¡¯re not even bothered to hide their expressions. They¡®re just trying to trample all over anyone they can. It¡¯s disgusting! They aren¡¯t afraid of karmaing back to bite them at all¡­¡± Jackieughed when he heard that, ¡°No one would dare to break the rules after all. This isn¡¯t somewhere you can fight each other. The first person to attack will just end up being punished by the rules. There are plenty of people like this. Even though Deer Pavilion isn¡¯t some major n, they can¡®t bepletely ignored. Those who aren¡¯t at their level might not. like them but are still forced to bear with them¡­ After all, they¡¯re just throwing judgmental nces. If they don¡¯t do anything excessive, then the disciples from the bigger ns would not bother with them at all. So, most of the warriors are forced to just bear with it.¡± Rudy scrunched up his nose as he said unhappily, ¡°They¡¯ll pay for it eventually. They¡¯ll be taught a lesson!¡± Jackie frowned, saying after a moment, ¡°I just hope that they won¡¯t have anything to do with us and that we don¡®t need to be the ones teaching them a lesson.¡± After he said that, Rudy was taken aback as he looked at Jackie in confusion. Jackie had clearly seemed to have anticipated something. He sighed lightly but did not exin too much. At that moment, Lesley suddenly said loudly, ¡°There¡¯s more of this filth. I wonder where you got the courage to bet fifty thousand spirit crystals on the beast. Do you think the beast can beat me?¡± In front of the betting area, a man in green robes was so angered that his right hand started to tremble slightly. Earlier, Lesley¡¯s words had clearly been targeted at that green-robed man. The man had just decided to throw a wild gamble. He merely wanted to try out his luck and win a hundred and fifty thousand spirit crystals. Even though a hundred and fifty thousand spirit crystals was not an astronomical number, it was still something quite substantial for that man. That was why he ended up betting on the beast. Yet, his actions had clearly angered Lesley who had just been quietly standing by the side. Lesley seemed to have been deeply insulted, feeling like the green-robed man¡¯s action was a p to his face. Chapter 3021 Chapter 3021 Lesley let out a cold snort as he narrowed his eyes, measuring the green-robed man up and down. His anger from the very start turned into raw contempt as he said with a cold ugh, ¡°Wandering warriors really are all dumb. Looking at what you¡¯re wearing, This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. it¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re not from any n. You should just be one of the luckier wandering warriors. Someone like you just likes choosing something against the flow to show that you¡¯re special. You¡¯re actually just making a fool of yourself!¡± The green-robed man¡¯s expression darkened as he started to look at Lesley furiously. Lesley had not held back with his words at all, cursing the man out. Even if the man really was a wandering warrior without any affiliation, the man could still not bear to be insulted like that. He took a deep breath and turned around to face Lesley, ¡°Is there a rule that says that I have to bet on you? Betting how much and on who is a warrior¡¯s personal choice. What does it have to do with you? There were a few people before who betted on the beast as well, so why didn¡®t you say anything? Instead, you¡¯re acting like you¡¯ve been deeply insulted just because I¡¯m betting on the beast, jumping out just to fault me!¡± The more the man spoke, the angrier he got. Even if he had no n, there were still various rules and restrictions in the Whirling World which meant that they could not just do whatever they pleased. It was because of that, the green-robed man dared to say his thoughts. Those words alone did not manage to fully vent his frustrations. He started to shout, ¡°I know why you didn¡¯t say anything to them. It¡¯s because they e from arger n. You¡¯re only daring to talk to me like this because I don¡¯t have a n behind me!¡± The people there were no idiots. All of them knew that the green-robed man was speaking the truth. Those disciples from the Deer Pavilion were only good at bullying those who were beneath them. They only target those who were worse off than them and tried their best to curry favor with their superiors. Even if Hestia Continent is a ce that embraced survival of the fittest, their actions were really despicable! Lesley¡®s expression darkened immediately. He never expected that the wandering warrior would dare to say something like that. Lesley let out a coldugh as he narrowed his eyes, ¡°Very well! Since you¡¯ve dared to e to the Deer Pavilion, you¡¯d better remember this. From now on, you¡¯re an enemy of the Deer Pavilion! I assure you, there¡¯s no way you¡¯re leaving the Whirling World alive. You¡¯ll end up rotting in the Whirling World as a corpse!¡± Lesley did not hold back from his threats. He looked like he did not care about what anyone else would think about that This person had challenged his dignity, so Lesley would not let the man off! The green-robed man trembled slightly. Even if the man was furious, he still had some rationality. Lesley¡¯s tone had been incredibly cold when he said that. There was not much emotion on his face. It meant that he had been calm and sure that he would pull it off. It seemed like the man¡¯s future was not. looking that bright. He might need to live in hiding from then on. The man¡¯s lips stiffened as his earlier anger suddenly disappearedpletely. Chapter 3022 Chapter 3022 The fact that he had survived for so long without a n was enough to prove that he was both lucky and somewhat skilled. At that moment, he did not dare to speak back at all. He was forced to swallow all his anger as he hurriedly turned around, not This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. even looking back as he left the betting area. At that moment, everyone around him looked at his retreating back. Everyone could only silently curse in their hearts, feeling disgusted at Lesley¡¯s actions. Yet, no one said anything at that moment. When Rudy saw that, there was a look of doubt on his face. He whispered to Jackie, ¡°Why do I feel like they¡¯re getting more and more scared? Do you still remember how the wandering warriors challenged the Unbreaking Pavilion¡¯s disciples in Thousand Leaves City? Then, there were so many people in the spectator stands, and most of them were shouting at the disciples from the Compass Pavilion. The Compass Pavilion is even higher up than the Deer Pavilion. The warriors had dared to speak out like that even to a n that¡®s at a higher level¡­ Yet, all of them are acting like cowards right now, not daring to say a single thing. After being threatened, he was forced to run off with his tail between his legs¡­¡± Rudy could not understand the attitude of the warriors there. He felt like there should not have been such a huge difference. Could the warriors that had been eliminated be the ones that were the bravest? Even though the warriors there were more skilled, they seemed more cowardly. In Jackie¡¯s eyes, the situation should have been reversed. After all, the warriors that are gathered at Hundred Beast City should all have already gone through many tests before making it here. Hundred Beast City was a level six city. Only warriors with intense dignity would want to strengthen themselves, so they should not have reacted like that. Rudy could not understand at all. Hearing Rudy¡¯s words, Jackieughed as he narrowed his eyes at Lesley¡¯s position. He then said, ¡°The situation is different. There would naturally be two different results. There had been so many spectators in Thousand Leaves City. It was practically full of warriors. During that time, everyone was incredibly excited. They had incredible numbers as well. ¡°They would naturally voice out their opinions against the Compass Pavilion. The situation this time is different. Everyone¡¯s queued up and not far away from Lesley. It would be very easy for Lesley to catch any one of them out and target them. No one is willing to be the one being sacrificed.¡± When Jackie exined it that way, Rudy suddenly realized that the situation really was like that. They were so close to Lesley at that moment, and all of them were queued up nicely. It was easy to be singled out. That was why those people were not willing to speak up even if they were angry. They were scared that they would catch Lesley¡¯s eye. Earlier, Lesley had threatened the man without holding anything back, which sounded off the rm bells in their minds. That green-robed man was worried that he would suffer from that day on. It was one thing if he could get to a level five city. If he did not get a token to lead him there, and if he remained stuck at the level six city, he would be in danger. Jackie frowned, not looking like he was in a good mood. He seemed to have thought of a possibility. He reached out, grabbed Rudy¡¯s arm and said, ¡°In a bit, no matter what happens, do your best to control your anger.¡± Jackie¡¯s words had another meaning to them. Rudy turned around to look at Jackie curiously. However, Jackie merely shook his head, not exining it Chapter 3023 Chapter 3023 As time passed, it quickly got to Jackie¡®s turn to ce a bet. Jackie sighed as he looked at Rudy. The two of them already had their spirit crystals prepared. Since there was a limit to the amount, they could only bet fifty thousand spirit crystals. After Jackie took out his spirit crystals, he did not hesitate to ce the bet on the beast¡¯s side. His actions attracted the attention of everyone around him. After all, what the green robed man had just been through was still fresh on their minds. Yet, there was actually someone who dared to bet on the beast. Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The person was dressed up ordinarily. He looked like a wandering warrior, just like that green- robed man! His actions looked exactly like a challenge to those around him. Quite a few of them suddenly had a change of expression as they looked at Jackie in amusement. He raised his eyebrow, not caring about how everyone else was looking at him at all. Just like everyone had thought, Lesley started to frown. He looked at Jackie, full of hatred, his expression just felt like aplete annoyance to Jackie. Lesley snorted as he mocked, ¡°It looks like you¡¯re a special kind of an idiot as well! Do you think that betting fifty thousand spirit crystals on the beast will prove that you¡¯re better than everyone else? Can you stop being so disgusting¡­¡± Earlier, Lesley had called the man out for trying to stand out, but in Jackie¡¯s eyes, the one trying to do that was clearly Lesley. It was like what the green-robed man said, betting how much and on who was the warrior¡¯s own choice. It had nothing to do with anyone else. However, Lesley looked like a mad dog that only knew how to bite. The moment he saw anyone betting on the beasts, he felt like people were looking down on him! Jackie raised an eyebrow as he looked at Lesley calmly. Some thoughts were in his head. That guy really insisted on barking crazily like such a mad dog. Jackie really did not want to bother with him. Jackie let out augh as he said calmly, ¡°You really love bothering about random things. I want to bet on the beast because I feel like you can¡¯t beat it. So what? I want to bet on the beast! What can you do about it? Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re an idiot? Why do you care about how I spend my spirit crystals?!¡± Lesley was the one who came looking for trouble anyway. Even if they offended the Deer Pavilion, they were nothing to Jackie. He had already offended much stronger ns, so what was the Deer Pavilion?! After Jackie said that, Rudy was so emotional that he was about to p for Jackie. The warriors around Jackie pped for Jackie in their hearts. Even though they were looking at Jackie and Lesley with amusement, they really regarded Lesley¡¯s actions with contempt. They were very happy to see Lesley eating his own words. Lesley¡¯s lips twitched as he got even angrier. Did Jackie not see how that green-robed man ended up? Did he not hear what Lesley had said? That brat was actually challenging Lesley like that! Chapter 3024 Chapter 3024 Lesley took a deep breath as his voice turned hoarse, ¡°You brat, you should know your ce! You¡¯re now on the Deer Pavilion¡¯s list of enemies as well! Unless you spend your whole life in Hundred Beast City, I¡¯ll definitely have my men cut you apart the moment you step out of the city. I¡¯ll make you regret everything you did today!¡± The green-robed man hadpletely stopped fighting back the moment he heard those threats, leaving the ce miserably. Everyone had thought that Jackie would do the same. After all, as wandering warriors, they did not have a n behind them to support them. After provoking the Deer Pavilion, they would definitely try to exact revenge. The future would be much harder! After hearing what he said, Jackie felt like it was a huge joke. He was no longer afraid of anyone like that. It was just the Deer Pavilion. They were not even an eighth-grade n. There were so many restrictions in the Whirling World, how could they trouble Jackie at all? Jackie let out a snort as he said coldly, ¡°Then just try it out. Don¡¯t cry when the time es.¡± After saying that, Jackie walked towards Lesley. His footsteps were firm and his body was straight. He looked like a general that had just won a war. Rudy followed closely behind him. They were not that far from Lesley in the first ce. After Jackie walked over, there were only three feet between them. The atmosphere suddenly turned incredibly tense. Under everyone¡¯s curious gazes, Jackie said, ¡°Who do you think you are? Do you think bullying those beneath you will make you seem better than you are? Betting on whoever we want is our freedom. I bet on the beast not because I wanted to show off, but purely because I feel like you¡¯ll definitely lose! ¡° As he said that, Jackie¡®s tone was incredibly calm as if he was talking about what he was eating for that day. Lesley¡¯s eyes widened as his arms started to tremble from his anger. No one had ever talked to him like that before. Jackie¡¯s words did not hold anything back at all. They merely told Lesley in an incredibly straightforward way that Jackie definitely thought that Lesley would lose. After Lesley heard that, the mes of anger in his heart roared even greater. He clenched his teeth as he stared at Jackie, wanting to rip Jackie apart. ¡°If you think that, then you¡¯re just stupid. I¡¯ll use my skills to prove that your actions are plete idiocy!¡± Jackie snorted as a look of disdain shed in his eyes. He did not bother taking what he said seriously at all. He merely stared at Lesley coldly. The guy would definitely not be nice to him, so Jackie would not bother showing him any kindness either. Their conversation caused the originally calm atmosphere to break out into discussions. Everyone looked at Jackie with inquisitive and exciting looks. They really wanted to ask how a wandering warrior like Jackie Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. actually dared to go against the Deer Pavilion. Did he really not know what the consequences would be like? Did he have someone behind him that could help him against the Deer Pavilion? Someone whispered, ¡°Who is this guy? Does anyone know him? Even if he¡¯s a wandering warrior, surely someone knows him!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I think this kid must have something wrong with his head. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way he would do something so absurd. Just listen to what he said earlier. Every single sentence directly assaulted Lesley¡¯s heart. If I was Lesley, I would definitely never let him off. He trampled Lesley¡¯s dignity right to the ground!¡± ¡°So what? Lesley was looking for it. Just look at how pleased with himself he had been earlier. He finally hit someone he couldn¡¯t deal with. He thought that he could do whatever he wanted just because he was from the Deer Pavilion. He never thought there would be someone who refused to back down, humiliating him in front of everyone!¡± Chapter 3025 Chapter 3025 ¡°No matter what, there¡¯s no way he can just let go of this. I wonder if this kid will be able to handle it¡­¡± Jackie did not care about how everyone else was talking about him. He ack was already used to being the center of discussion. No matter what any of them said, it would not affect him at all. Lesley felt like he was about to explode from his anger at Jackie. The disciple from the Deer Pavilion behind him could not stand it at all. After all, Jackie¡¯s earlier words had not only insulted Lesley but had even looked down on the Deer Pavilion. One of the inner disciples from the Deer Pavilion said loudly, ¡°Brat! I¡¯ll remember you from now on. You dared to insult Lesley like that and insult the Deer Pavilion. I¡¯ll definitely make sure you pay for it a hundredfold!¡± Jackie looked at that person up and down. He was just an inner disciple from Deer Pavilion, but he was already acting so arrogantly. Jackieughed as he looked over in disdain, ¡°Why do you love to brag just like it? Before the results are even out, you¡¯re already praising yourself so much. You¡¯re even saying you¡¯ll make me pay a hundredfold? Who do you think you are? Do you think you have that ability?¡± Jackie shot back without any reservation. Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. That inner disciple¡¯s expression stiffened as he started to pant roughly in anger. If not for the fact that he still had some rationality in him, he would have attacked Jackie right away. Jackie raised an eyebrow, not wanting to bother those people. He looked at Rudy, and Rudy immediately knew what Jackie was nning. The matter had already progressed here, and what needed to be said had already been saying. Jackie naturally did not want to waste any more time there. Jackie raised an eyebrow at Lesley. After that, he turned around and headed back to the spectator stands. At that moment, Lesley was already trembling in anger. He suddenly turned to look at where Jackie had left. Jackie had gray robes on that day. To not attract any attention, there was nothing special about those robes. There were not even any patterns on them. That was why Lesley was sure that Jackie was a wandering warrior. Any disciples with the slightest bit of background would not lower themselves so much. Lesley clenched his teeth and said, ¡°Just you wait, I¡¯ll do what I said. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re begging for mercy!¡± After he said that, he started to walk towards the thirteenth colosseum. At that moment, Lesley was in no mood to stay there. He had stayed there to show off, but after what Jackie did, he would just be a joke if he continued staying there. Jackie and Rudy had already found a spot in the spectator stands that were near the stage. They did not pick a secluded corner like in the past. After the two of them sat down, Rudy could no longer hold back from speaking. He turned to look at Jackie, ¡°This time, I won¡¯t try to say anything. It¡¯s just a Deer Pavilion, there¡¯s no point trying to please them. Honestly, [he Deer Pavilion¡¯s disciples are such a joke. Even though the Deer Pavilion is at the top of seventh-grade ns, they¡¯re still just a seventh- grade n. They can¡¯tpare to eighth-grade ns! I don¡¯t know how the Deer Pavilion educates their disciples. All of them seem to think the world of themselves. They¡¯re so good at acting superior¡­¡± Jackie nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, these people think too much about themselves. They feel like they can act however they want to just because they have a tiny bit of skill! The Whirling World¡¯s rules are emotionless!¡± Chapter 3026 Chapter 3026 Thinking about how the disciples from the Deer Pavilion were acting, Rudy felt like they were aplete joke. He raised an eyebrow as he said, ¡°Even the disciples from high grade ns wouldn¡¯t casually challenge other people and talk down to them. Even if they scorned others, most of them wouldn¡¯t express it outwardly¡­¡± ¡°After all, most of the disciples from high-grade ns are of noble birth, and they wouldn¡®t do things that stray too far from Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. morality. Yet, those disciples from the Deer Pavilion don¡¯t seem to care about that at all, they publicly stamp down on those they feel are beneath them! Don¡¯t they feel like their actions reflect on them incredibly badly?¡± Rudy could not understand why the disciples of the Deer Pavilion would act that way. The higher grade a n was, the less likely their disciples would do something like that. Even if they looked down on wandering warriors, they would not try to interfere with the choices of others like what had happened earlier. They would not have jumped out the moment others bet on the beats, trying to use their statuses to mock others. Such behaviors were considered bullying, and those of high status would typically deter from that. At the very least, they would not do anything like that unless the other party had offended them first. Jackie raised an eyebrow, looking up at Lesley who was walking onto the stage. ¡°We could conclude that it¡¯s just an individual¡¯s moral problems had it just been Lesley, but it seemed as though the other disciples from the Deer Pavilion seemed unperturbed with what Lesley was doing at all-even joining in, I¡¯d say. This proves that it¡¯s how the entire Deer Pavilion acts. All of the disciples of the Deer Pavilion will do this.¡± After hearing what Jackie said, Rudy warily spoke, ¡°The Deer Pavilion isn¡¯t a small n. Why would they ignore their statuses and insist on bullying the weak to make themselves lookrger than life?¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow as he thought about it, saying in a calm tone, ¡°That¡¯s because the Deer Pavilion is in an awkward spot. They want others to think that they¡®re an eighth-grade n when they¡¯ve yet to reach the standards. Everyone in the Deer Pavilion shares the same mentality. They feel like their n is already at the level of an eighth-grade n. An eighth-grade n is already considered one of the greatest forces in the whole Middle Province¡­¡± ¡°Other than the ninth-grade n, the Scarlet Pavilion, being able to stand over them, the other ns won¡¯t be able to push them back. Since everyone else doesn¡¯t think they¡¯re an eighth-grade n, they¡¯re trying their best to prove it¡­ Against warriors from weaker backgrounds, they¡¯ll show off the best they can. Those with the least substance are often those who try to show off the most. That¡¯s probably how everyone from the Deer Pavilion is¡­¡± After Rudy heard all of that, he thought about it in earnest before nodding solemnly. Jackie was right, the Deer Pavilion¡¯s warriors must all have thoughts like that in mind. It was precisely because the Deer Pavilion is in an awkward spot. They were the greatest among the seventh-grade ns but have not been promoted to an eighth grade n, yet they felt like they had achieved that status. Since they were not acknowledged by others, they would not give up any chance they had to show off. With that in mind, Rudy scoffed and remarked, ¡°If they want to prove themselves that badly and show everyone that the Deer Pavilion is already at the level of an eighth grade n, they should be looking for eighth-grade n disciples instead. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be causing trouble for weaker warriors. Anyone with any ounce of intelligence would see the Deer Pavilion¡¯s actions as petty and dumb.¡± Jackie nodded. The situation really was like that, but the disciples of the Deer Pavilion did not seem to think so. At that moment, another howl reverberated across the whole colosseum, attracting everyone¡¯s attention. An icy-blue light shot over as the frostfire wolf descended from the air. The frostfire wolf was about 3 meters in height, and its entire body was covered by icy-blue and scarlet red fur. It seemed to have heterochromia with one eye being blue, and the other being red. Chapter 3027 Chapter 3027 The moment its feet touched the ground, the frostfire wolf howled into the blue skies angrily as it unleashed its full might. Jackie raised an eyebrow and looked at Lesley, who was in front of the frostfire wolf, with great interest. At that moment, Lesley¡¯s expression was not the greatest. The wolf¡¯s power was immense, causing his confidence to be shaken a little. It barely chipped off that gargantuan ego of his, however, as he smirked. ¡°Stop trying to show off! You¡¯re just a beast while I¡¯m a chosen disciple of the Deer Pavilion. I¡¯ve killed so many beasts that I¡®ve lost count, and you¡¯ll be one of them!¡± From everything that had happened earlier, it was easy to tell that the frostfire wolf was not an actual being. It had been condensed out of energy, but its skills were no different from an actual frostfire wolf! This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. A real frostfire wolf was incredibly intelligent, capable of understanding human speech. The energy- manifested frostfire wolf did not have that ability, but it did nothing to stop the frostfire wolf¡¯s intense animosity toward Lesley. The crowd that had been quiet started to discuss the battle. ¡°Do you think this beast is strong? It doesn¡¯t look too different from arge wolf beast. Of course, I don¡¯t know how strong the beast¡¯s skills are.¡± ¡°Will Lesley be able to deal with it? He has to win. I bet fifty thousand spirit crystals on him. If he wins, I¡¯ll be getting two hundred thousand back!¡± ¡°Who knows? The beast doesn¡¯t look that weak. It seems stronger than any ordinary beast, but there¡¯s no need to worry too much. Lesley is still a chosen disciple of the Deer Pavilion.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s nowhere close to excellence, there¡¯s no way he could have gotten that position! Even if this beast looks a little strong, Lesley should be able to handle it.¡± The crowd got a little worried when the frostfire wolf unleashed its power. After all, almost all of them had betted their spirit crystals on Lesley. They naturally hoped that Lesley would be able to win. Jackie had gone against everyone else¡®s choice, betting his spirit crystals on the frostfire wolf, and Rudy had followed suit. Jackie was seated in quite an obvious spot, and everyone around him knew who Jackie was because of the earlier conflict. Everyone talked about the match, and those who were around Jackie started to nce at him. A muscr man with a mustache looked at Jackie with a raised eyebrow, asking, ¡°Hey, why are you so confident that Lesley will lose?¡± Jackie turned to look at the man. He could tell that the man was just asking out of curiosity and did not have any ill intentions. After all, Jackie did just bet his crystals on the beast decisively. Thinking about what Jackie had said earlier, they did not think that Jackie¡¯s actions were just to stand out. Jackie answered in a calm tone, ¡°Lesley will definitely lose. There¡¯s no other possibility.¡± Chapter 3028 Chapter 3028 Jackie had said that with full conviction as if there was no other oue of the battle. After those around him heard that, the curiosity in their eyes deepened. Jackie was that confident? The man with the mustache frowned and followed up, ¡°Why do you think that Lesley will lose? Is there a reason for that?¡± Jackie already knew that they would ask something like that. He looked up at the stage and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯ll know why in just a bit.¡± He had no intention of exining himself. After all, if he did, it would reveal his secrets to the others, and he had too many secrets on him. The moment he revealed one, it would be easy to figure out his other secrets as well. To prevent himself from bing ab rat, Jackie decided against saying anything. Those around him were no idiots, either, for the moment they saw that Jackie had no ns on exining, they did not pester him. Everyone held back on the gossip as they looked toward the stage again. Lesley had already pulled out his weapon, which was a chakram that was the size of two palms. The green chakram had countless runes engraved on it, releasing a green glow. He ced the chakram in front of his chest as he held the two ends. Lesley narrowed his eyes slightly as he coldly looked at the frostfire wolf in front of him. The frostfire wolf let out another howl as its hindlegs bent slightly. The next second, he shot at Lesley like a cannonball. Everyone heard a boom as the frostfire wolf left two craters where it had leaped off from. It was obvious how strong the wolf was. The frostfire wolf was incredibly quick, so much so that it was difficult to track with the naked eye. Everyone inhaled sharply at this, sweating bullets for Lesley¡¯s sake, but Lesley¡¯s expression remained calm. Even if the frostfire wolf was terrifyingly quick, he still looked incredibly confident. Lesley let out a roar as he started to form seals with both his hands. Waves of green runes started to circle around the chakram. The green chakram suddenly glowed in an intense green. Right after that, the whole arena was covered up by the green light. Everyone started to hear a crackling sound. They looked in greater detail and noticed that the stage was beginning to crack as if something was frantically trying to burst out of the floor. They took a deep breath in their shock. After a moment, they saw countless vines starting toe out of the ground as though they had been nted on the floor. Those vines broke out of the ground after hearing the summons. The frostfire wolf was incredibly curious about the sudden urrence, and it started to slow down in its attacks. That had been exactly what Lesley had wanted. He then roared again as he formed seal after seal with his hands. Those Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. vines were like tentacles, shooting right at the frostfire wolf. There were too many vines, so much so that they covered up the whole stage. Even if the frostfire wolf was quick, it could not avoid them. The frostfire wolf leaped into the air in a panic, but the vines were not slow either. After a roar, countless vines wrapped around the frostfire wolf¡¯s limbs, restricting its speed. After wrapping around those limbs, those vines seemed to act like parasites as they climbed upward. The frostfire wolf was not able to struggle out before it was covered up by the vines! Chapter 3029 Chapter 3029 All of the vines on the ground were growing in the same direction. The vines that covered the whole stage seemed to have been greatly attracted to the wolf, frantically rushing toward the entangled beast. After being wrapped up in oneyer, even more vines started to pile on. In just a few moments, the vines had already covered up the frostfire wolf like a burrito. There were faint signs that the frostfire wolf was still constantly struggling within. Yet, the fines had covered it up too tightly. The struggling merely caused the vines to shake a little. It was unable to break free at all. The scene had quite a few people gaping andmenting on the situation. ¡°Lesley has this one in the bag for sure! Here I was, worrying that the beast would be too powerful and that this would be a difficult match. Now, it looks like I¡¯ve underestimated Lesley. I can¡¯t believe he dealt with the beast so easily!¡± ¡°The beast seems a little weak It¡¯ s much different from what I thought! Isn¡¯t it going to use its natural skills?¡± Those warriors who knew Lesley started to exin, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s trying, alright. Sadly, it can¡¯t after being wrapped up like that by those vines. ¡°I¡¯ve heard before that Lesley uses a middle earth-stage technique, the Sky Swallowing Vin es. Those vines won¡¯t just stop movement, but any counterattacks as well! It¡¯s not a hundred-percent reliable and can¡¯t restrict opponents that are too strong, but it¡¯s obvious that the beast¡¯s skills aren¡¯t enough. Now that its movements have been sealed, it can¡¯t use its skills either! It seems like we know the winner already!¡± ¡°So it means that we¡¯ve won¡­ It¡¯s a little boring, but at least we got to see something interesting. I can¡¯t believe the Sky Swallowing Vines skill is so strong. It covered up the whole stage. There¡¯s no way to even avoid it¡­¡± ¡°That guy from before insisted on betting on the beast. What a stubborn guy he was. I thought that he knew a thing or two about the beast, but it looks like he was just reaching!¡± ¡°Lesley won. Even though it was a little too easy, we got the spirit crystals, so it¡¯s all fine.¡± At that moment, a few warriors had stood up from the spectator stands, heading to the betting area. The odds had been one to three. They would get returns of 150000 from their 50000 bets. Thinking about the spirit crystals they could earn, they were incredibly impatient to get their spirit crystals. Rudy stopped his frown as he carefully looked at Jackie. He was still incredibly confident in Jackie. Earlier, Jackie had chosen the beast, so Rudy decisively followed suit, not even asking a single question. However, it seemed like Jackie had been mistaken. That was no big deal, of course-everyone made mistakes. Rudy lightly touched Jackie¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s just fifty thousand spirit crystals, I¡¯ll take it as a bet of passion.¡± Jackie turned to look at Rudy and merely raised an eyebrow, not saying anything. Right at that moment, the stage suddenly erupted in a red glow. Everyone heard a massive explosion as they looked over with widened eyes. A bomb seemed to have gone off in the area the frostfire wolf had been wrapped up in. It suddenly exploded, causing the vines to be shattered, flying everywhereThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 3030 Chapter 3030 Thankfully, the stage had been covered by a barrier, stopping the vines from shooting out to the spectators. The next second, everyone saw a massive red-and-blue coated wolf walk out of the explosion. The wolf stood firmly on the ground as the vines around it had been blown away. It still had some green liquid on its body, but it did not affect the power it This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. was exuding at all! The scene made everyone¡¯s jaw drop. The frostfire wolf had actually managed to break free of the vines, turning the vines to dust! The frostfire wolf shot out at Lesley again. Lesley, at this moment, was too bbergasted at the abrupt change of events. To show off his skills, he had held nothing back when he used the Sky Swallowing Vines earlier, but he never expected that the results would exceed any of his expectations. Even after all of that, he had failed to kill the beast. Instead, the beast had broken out of the trap. Everyone held their breath in silence, all eyes wide open as no one was willing to miss out a single second. Even if he was in a state of shock, Lesley quickly reacted. After all, he was still a chosen disciple of the Deer Pavilion. He had gone through a lot to reach his position. He had fought countless battles, so he was naturally able to react to any surprises. He started to retreat a few steps, trying to distance himself from the wolf to n his next action. The frostfire wolf let out an angry howl again as it opened its mouth, condensing energy within. Everyone saw an icy blue glow and a scarlet red glow condense into two balls in the frostfire-wolf¡¯s mouth. The two balls were incredibly hot, causing the surrounding air to burn. The frostfire wolf¡¯s eyes stared right at Lesley in the distance. Everyone watched as it unleashed the balls of fire! The blue and red balls shot right at Lesley incredibly quickly as they rapidly fused. Even from far away, the power the balls contained could be felt. Everyone widened their eyes at the sight, and a few of them started to breathe anxiously. Lesley could obviously tell that he could very well lose if he got hit. Thus, he did his best to retreat, trying to create some distance as his hands constantly formed seal after seal. The vines on the ground rose again, trying to block the attack. s, Lesley underestimated the speed of the attack, as well as how strong the attacks were. Any of the vines that even got close to the attack were turned to ash! No matter how quickly Lesley was retreating, he could not avoid the attack. In just a few moments, the balls caught up to Lesley, and they hit him right after that. The icy blue ball and the scarlet red ball both had an incredibly explosive power that could not truly fuse. The attack exploded with a loud boom,pletely blowing up where Lesley was. The scarlet and blue mes At that moment, the spectators werepletely silent. They merely looked on in plete disbelief. The victor was clear. Everyone wondered if Lesley had been incapacitated from the explosion. Meanwhile, all of the disciples from the Deer Pavilion shot up as they looked at the stage with concern. Chapter 3031 Chapter 3031 If they had not known that the stage had a barrier around it and that they could not get on, they would have rushed up there to protect Lesley! The mes raged for a few moments before slowly receding. The frostfire wolf slowly got closer to the part that was burning the most intensely. After the mes receded, a charred, almost ckened figure was revealed, and everyone could barely recognize him. The moment the sight registered, they forgot to even breathe. Lesley had been burned to a crisp. Looking at him, there was no doubt that he had died. Cries of shock and agony could be heard in the spectator stands. Everyone turned to look at the source of the noise, and they saw that the ce where the disciples of the Deer Pavilion were gathered rang out with cries. They knew very well that Lesley was dead. It was far too unexpected. Everything had happened so quickly, so much so that they were caught off guard. They did not expect the beast¡¯s power to be so immense that it burned Lesley alive. Even Lesley¡¯s corpse was mutted! ¡°Goodness gracious, that beast was that strong! Lesley was already quite strong, but he¡¯s blown up from just one attack. He died in such a bad statepletely charred. I can¡¯t even look at him!¡± ¡°Lesley probably never expected that he¡¯d lose this badly. Honestly, I never thought that this beast would be so strong. It¡¯s unbelievable¡­¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow, not showing that much emotion on his face. He had expected this much, so he was not surprised at all. The people around him, on the other hand, never expected this, which was why they were filled with surprise. After it made sure that Lesley was dead, the frostfire wolf walked around in circles as its body started to glow radiantly. After that, it turned into pure energy and was absorbed by the surrounding array. The moment the frostfire wolf turned into energy, the barrier around the stage disappeared as well. The disciples of the Deer Pavilion, who had been waiting around the stage, frantically rushed up. When they saw Lesley¡¯s ckened body, they looked like they had lost their fathers. It was far too depressing. The results were something they could not ept. The disciple that mocked Jackie in the betting area immediately fell to their knees as tears flowed from his eyes. ¡°Lesley! How did this happen?!¡± The other disciples from the Deer Pavilion all knelt down as well, crying out in agony. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Rest easy, Lesley¡­ No one expected the beast to be so strong. You weren¡¯t too weak, you were just unlucky. If you chose any other beast, the results wouldn¡¯t have been like that¡­¡± The disciple who had mocked Jackie cried incredibly intensely as if he had lost his whole family overnight. The other disciples around him hurriedly helped him up, offering sincere constion. ¡°Arne, don¡¯t be too sad. We should bring Lesley¡¯s corpse away for now¡­¡± They did not lower their voices as they spoke. Jackie was rtively close enough to the stage, so he had heard their conversation. Thus, he heard the name of this particr disciple, Arne. Chapter 3032 Chapter 3032 He had also heard that Arne¡¯s family name was King. It looked like he and Lesley were close and should have been blood rtives. No wonder the two of them acted the same way. The match¡¯s result was determined in the blink of an eye as the skull-masked caretakers started to walk toward the stage, The disciples of the Deer Pavilion would naturally not let Lesley¡¯s body be treated that way. All of them held their sadness back as they picked up Lesley¡¯ s corpse and left the stage. It was only then did everyone calm down from the shock. The battle had exceeded their expectations. They had thought that they had already seen the results, but the beast actually fought back and killed Lesley. That beast¡¯s strength had exceeded any of their imaginations. It was stronger than any regr beast! ¡°Lesley was too unlucky. It looks like that beast was probably the strongest among the five!¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. When everyone finishedmenting, the truth started to hit them. At that moment, some could not resist cursing. ¡°I was so stupid to bet on him. I didn¡¯t have that many spirit crystals left and thought that I¡¯d win this time. I can¡¯t believe I lost. Fifty thousand spirit crystals went down the drain!¡± ¡°Tell me about it¡­ I thought that Lesley would win here! He bragged so much before, saying that he¡¯d win. He even took offense to anyone who betted on the beast. No one expected him to lose so badly!¡± ¡°If he didn¡¯t have the skills to back it up, he shouldn¡¯t have been so arrogant! He gloated about himself so much that everyone believed him. Now, he¡¯s not only defeated-he¡¯s dead! It¡¯s one thing to embarrass himself, but he even dragged everyone else down with him!¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning on betting on him. If he hadn¡¯t been standing there staring at everyone, I would¡¯ve ced my bet on the beast! It¡¯s all his fault. If not for him, I would¡¯ve made a fortune!¡± ¡°I¡¯m so furious! Aren¡¯t the disciples of the Deer Pavilion supposed to be all-powerful or something? Are they still parading themselves now? Bragging is all they know!¡± The moment their benefits were concerned, everyone suddenly lost their earlier fear. Some of them had basically bet what little they had left on Lesley and ended up pletely broke! In truth, quite a few of them wanted to take a risk and bet on the beast, but Lesley had been looking by the side. Whoever betted on the beast would end up being mocked and stopped if their background was not strong enough. They were forced to remain silent as they betted on Lesley, but no one expected that the result would be like this! Quite a few people frowned in anger. Lesley had been way too full of himself before, which already displeased everyone. On top of that, Lesley had caused them to make a loss, so everyone suddenly exploded in anger. Since Lesley was dead, there was no reason for them to curse at him. All of the me ended up being pushed to the Deer Pavilion instead as a few people started to shout at the disciples of the Deer Pavilion. ¡°You disciples of the Deer Pavilion are only good at bragging! We lost all our spirit crystals thanks to him! You have to pay us back!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, they should be paying us back! They bragged so much before and had everyone bet on Lesley. He¡¯s not even all that strong! He got killed by the beast in one attack, and he calls himself a chosen disciple from the Deer Pavilion. He said that he¡¯d win. What a joke!¡± Quite a few of them hounded the Deer Pavilion to pay them back. Quite a few warriors had lost their whole fortunes due to this bet. Due to their trust that Lesley would win, they had lost all of their spirit crystals! Chapter 3033 Chapter 3033 Facing the crowd, the disciples of the Deer Pavilion trembled in anger. They felt like everyone was causing them trouble for no reason. At that moment, Arne was incredibly emotional. After all, Lesley had died such a horrible death. Thus, he was the first one to verbally engage with the crowd. ¡°You ignorant fools! You were the ones who were betting so frantically. Did we force you to go ce your bets? You were the Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. one who chose who to bet on, so what does it have to do with us?!¡± The moment he said that, it was like he had thrown ice into a pot of boiling oil, and it suddenly exploded. Some of the warriors were so emotional that they started to quarrel with the Deer Pavilion. ¡°How dare you say that! The choice was ours, you say?! Were you not standing there and staring, mocking anyone who betted on the beasts?!¡± After Arne heard these usations, heughed coldly as he said in disdain, ¡°We were just speaking the truth. We never forced you to choose Lesley! In the end, you were the ones who took out your spirit crystals and betted on Lesley. Who is there to me? You should¡¯ve gone against us if you could!¡± The moment he said that, some almost spat out blood in their frustration. This guy was crossing the line. He was actually using them of not being firm enough and for not fighting back! Arne was basically saying that the Deer Pavilion never physically forced them to pick Lesley, and that they were the ones who ced the bet in the end. He basically said that the Deer Pavilion was not to me for anything. Even Jackie¡¯s lips twitched in exasperation after hearing that while Rudy started to tremble in anger. His whole body started to stiffen. Rudy turned to look at Jackie. ¡°These guys are too much, especially that Arne guy! How could he say all of that? He¡¯s pinning the me on others. Even if they didn¡¯t directly force others to vote for Lesley physically, they were standing at the side and threatening those who were of lesser backgrounds! If it wasn¡¯t for that, quite a few of them would¡®ve chosen differently! Didn¡¯t they threaten us back then? They¡¯re despicable!¡± Rudy really felt like those people werepletely shameless and despicable. Even at this state, they could still say things like that. They were relying on thews of the Whirling World. No matter how angry the warriors in the stands were, they could not do anything! The man with a mustache who was sitting next to Jackie waspletely red in anger. He gritted his teeth and looked like he was about to rush forward. Yet, he could not do anything. He shouted out, ¡°These despicable fools! They should go to hell. If we could attack them, no one would be able to stop themselves! The Deer Pavilion? The top seventh grade n? We don¡¯t care anymore! They¡¯re just way too shameless!¡± Some of them could not stop themselves from using Jackie as an example. A gray-robed man, who was sitting in front of Jackie, suddenly stood up and pointed at Jackie. ¡°This guy was smart to not pick you guys, yet all of you mocked and threatened him because he didn¡¯t bet on Lesley! Heck, everyone heard you people! There was that guy in the green clothes as well. These two are the perfect examples, so stop trying to talk your way out of this! Chapter 3034 Chapter 3034 ¡± Chapter 3034 Arne¡®s words had been difficult to swallow, and they ignited everyone¡¯s anger. Everyone started to feel righteous indignation. After the person in front of Jackie aired his grievance, his anger never left him as he looked at Arne with gritted teeth. It was as if he wanted to see how the Deer Pavilion would try to talk their way out of it. It would have been one thing if he had not pointed Jackie out, but the moment Jackie became part of the topic, Arne¡¯s anger boiled over. Everything Jackie was etched into Arne¡¯s mind vividly. He could not forget how Jackie had looked at them in disdain, Jackie had even won the bet in the end, which caused Arne to hate Jackie even more. He narrowed his eyes, turning to look at Jackie. Anyone could see the venom in his eyes. He looked like a snake, ready to strike at any moment. Arne snorted. ¡°This guy was just pretending before this, I can¡®t believe all of you couldn¡¯t tell. Even if he won, it¡¯s all because he got lucky. He just insisted on trying to go against the grain to make himself stand out. It¡¯s not convincing at all to use him as an example. His conflict with us before this was just to make himself known. He¡¯s a mere wandering warrior, so how could he be able to tell who¡¯s stronger and who¡¯d win?!¡± Arnepletely diminished Jackie¡¯s victory and even added snide remarks. He felt like Jackie had just been lucky, that he was just an insignificant guy who wanted to stand out. Arne looked visibly disgusted when he spoke, too. It was as if Jackie was just a piece of trash thrown to the roadside. Rudy was furious after he heard all of that. Arne was trying to twist the truth and went after Jackie altogether. He would not have been able to hold back no matter how good his temper was. He immediately stood up from his seat and pointed right at Arne¡¯s face. ¡°You shameless, despicable person. How are you saying that we just relied on luck? Are you blind or something? Maybe there¡¯s something wrong with your head? You seem to have forgotten everything that happened. Jackie had already said that he had betted on the beast for a very simple reason, Lesley would lose! There were so many people around when he said that, and all of them had heard everything! You were standing nearby, so there¡®s no way you didn¡¯t hear it!¡± Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Rudy felt like he was about to get sick from the anger alone. He had met a lot of people who disgusted him before, but none of them could topple Arne. Arne was not just disgusting but also revolting, he was a man who knew nothing but to nder others! After Rudy said that, Arne¡¯s expression did not change. ¡°My ears are working just fine, thank you, and so are my memories. It¡¯s precisely because I remember what he said that I¡¯m sure that he did all of that just to stand out! If he was so sharp, then have him tell us why he was so sure that Lesley would lose! What was the reason? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s intuition, because even a child wouldn¡¯t believe that!¡± Arne pointed right at Jackie, which caused all of the warriors there to go quiet immediately. A few of them looked at Jackie curiously, wanting to know how Jackie was so sure that Lesley would lose before the battle started. Chapter 3035 Chapter 3035 Could he have the amount of insight and knowledge? Was it just like Arne said-that Jackie had merely been lucky in his gamble and wanted to stand out by voting in favor of the frostfire wolf instead? Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Arne narrowed his eyes as he looked at Jackie mockingly as though daring him to do something. Rudy was so angry that he started to pant. His eyes turned red and his hands trembled, looking like he was prepared to rush over at any moment. He was not able to outspeak Arne. Arne¡¯s ability to twist the truth was far above Rudy, and Rudy felt incredibly suffocated at all of that. The truth was clearly not that way, but Arne seemed to have turned Jackie into a show-off in just a few words. Jackie raised an eyebrow and sighed helplessly as he looked up at the person in front of him. If that person had not pointed him out, he would not have been dragged into this. He was not someone who enjoyed unnecessary trouble like that. Furthermore, there would not be any results from these arguments at all. They could not fight each other, after all, and all they could do was run their mouths. He never expected that someone would drag him into this, causing him to feel exasperated and a little angered at the same time. He sighed as he looked up at Rudy, who was about to die from anger. He knew that there would probably be even more disgusting words thrown in if he did not say anything. Jackie was not scared of trouble. He reached out and grabbed Rudy¡¯s arm, pulling Rudy back. Rudy would not be able to beat Arne in a war of words, and he would only stand to lose if he continued. He waspletely red in anger. It was as if a fuse had been lit as he told Jackie, ¡°This dog is crossing the line! If not for the various restrictions, I would¡¯ve run up there and pped that nasty face of his!¡± Jackie sighed, he could understand Rudy¡¯s feelings and knew that he was standing up to shout at Arne because he was at his limit. He said silently, ¡°You can¡¯t beat him like this, so there¡¯s nothing worth arguing for.¡± After saying that, Jackie stood up himself and faced Arne. Arne was noticeably looking for a fight when he saw Jackie standing up, as if he was prepared to go through three hundred bouts against Jackie with words. Jackie lightly snorted and said in disdain, ¡°You truly are Lesley¡¯s brother, Arne, both as stupid as each other! You were clearly the one trying to threaten everyone into doing what you want, but you pinned the me on others. Lesley was the one who bragged so much, which was why everyone thought that he would win! He said that he was a chosen disciple of the Deer Pavilion, but to me, that title was just an essory¡­¡± ¡°Everyone knows that Lesley¡¯s rtionship with the head elder of the Deer Pavilion is really close. I had a very simple reason for thinking that Lesley would lose. That¡¯s because I knew that Lesley didn¡¯t have the skills of a chosen disciple at all. At most, he would¡¯ve just been an inner disciple. He was merely given the title because of his rtionship with the head elder!¡± Jackie said those words righteously, leaving no room for doubt. When everyone heard his exnation, their expression brightened as though something had clicked. His words made sense! Chapter 3036 Chapter 3036 When Lesley had been introduced earlier, quite a few people had mentioned Lesley¡¯s rtionship with the head elder of the Deer Pavilion. At that moment, everyone felt like the head elder would definitely nurture Lesley with the best resources since they had close ties to each other. Lesley¡¯s skills then would definitely be better than any ordinary chosen disciple from a seventh-grade n. Yet, the truth proved everything. He was already dead, his body was absolutely ckened. It proved that his skills were nothing much! Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. With Jackie¡¯s exnation, everyone started to agree with his statement. Lesley became a chosen disciple not through his own skills but through other means. He did not possess skills at all, but he managed to trick everyone due to the fake position he held. It caused everyone to bet their spirit crystals on him! Arne did not expect that Jackie would actually be able to exin it. He was aware of Lesley¡¯s skills, and the fact that he became a chosen disciple through his skills. He was not Lesley¡¯s brother, but his cousin. The two of them had some conflicts before. They had been incredibly close in terms of skill. He had also gone through a lot as he grew. Even if they were rted to the head elder and had ess to better resources than ordinary folk, it did not mean that they became chosen disciples through illegitimate means. If the head elder had dared to do so, then his position would be at stake. The head elder would definitely have not done something to harm his own prospects like that! This time, it was Arne¡¯s turn to be incredibly furious. He stared at Jackie with widened eyes and said, ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense! Lesley got to where he was through his hard work. He became a chosen disciple through his own skills. My fellow disciples can guarantee that!¡± Hearing what he said, Jackie coldlyughed, ¡°You¡¯re all from the same n, you¡¯d naturally protect each other. When you were trying to bully others earlier, Lesley had not been the only one. The whole group of you were lording yourselves over the wandering warriors... Everyone knows very well that you¡¯re all from the same nest! No matter what you say, your fellow disciples will definitely agree. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t help an outsider like me!¡± Arne was so furious that his mouth started to tremble. He felt like he was trapped with no way out. Before this, he had always been the one backing people into corners, but now that someone else turned the tables against him, Arne could not stand it. In his anger, he started to lose himself a little. He clenched his teeth as he shouted at Jackie, ¡°You¡¯re a shameless and despicable man. You only know how to twist the truth! Based on what you say, doesn¡¯t it mean that there¡¯s no way for us to prove ourselves?¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow as he coldly stared at Arne, ¡°I¡¯m not twisting the truth, so stop crying foul here. There are many things that can¡¯t be settled with just a few words. I used my own judgment to bet on the beast, and I ended up winning. That¡¯s why I can say all of this... If I had lost, you could say that I was wrong, but I did not lose!¡± The moment Jackie said that, Arne looked like he had just been fed poison. His face turned incredibly dark. After Jackie said all of that, he felt like there was nothing he could say. Rudy had the urge to p for Jackie. All of the anger he had suffered earlier had dispersed. He quietly gave Jackie a thumbs up as he cheered for Jackie in his heart! At that moment, the man with a mustache stood up and said, ¡°I feel like this man is very reasonable! He just used his own judgment to ce his bet on the beast. The truth proved that his judgment was right. What he said just now is naturally the truth. Lesley merely used his rtionships to be a chosen disciple!¡± Chapter 3037 Chapter 3037 ¡°He¡¯d probably been ttered too much to the degree that he doesn¡¯t know his actual level. That¡¯s how he managed to trick everyone to bet on him!¡± ¡°This guy is right! Everything has been proven! It really is too much. It¡¯s so frustrating! We never had much as wandering warriors, but we were tricked by all of you into betting our money on a piece of trash!¡± ¡°I feel like coughing up blood just thinking about it! I was actually tricked by a piece of trash who only knows how to brag. It¡¯s embarrassing just thinking about it!¡± ¡°Stop with the nonsense and pay me back for my losses. You were the ones who tricked us! iming to be a chosen disciple from the Deer Pavilion when he had gotten his position through other means! How shameless!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Hurry up and pay us back. I don¡¯t want to hear your exnations anymore! The more you try, the worse it sounds! All of you are just trash who don¡¯t have the skills to back up your positions!¡± In truth, everyone knew that there was a very low chance that they would be paid back. They still let out just to vent their frustrations. Arne had never been so humiliated in his whole life. Facing all those usations and doubts, he was incredibly furious. His body started to tremble from everything. The Deer Pavilion disciples all turned red in anger as well. Everyone started to cry out for Arne and the rest to pay them back, feeling like they were a group of scammers! Facing the noise that was getting louder and louder, Arne could no longer hold back. He shouted out, ¡°Why would I have to pay you back? You bet the spirit crystals yourselves. It has nothing to do with us! What that brat said earlier was all just imagined by him. It¡¯s not the truth at all!¡± Jackie raised an eyebrow, saying calmly, ¡°How is it not the truth? Did I lose my bet? Did Lesley actually win his match? That beast was not all that strong, but Lesley still lost and died so horribly that even his corpse was charred. How many matches have gone on in the colosseum? How many of them were actually killed by the beast? One of them was Lesley. You imed that it¡¯s because he¡¯s unlucky, but I feel like it¡¯s just because he¡¯s too weak!¡± Jackie¡¯s words were incredibly agreeable to everyone. All of them felt like Jackie was speaking the truth. Arne was so furious that he kept on opening and shutting his mouth, mainly because he did not know how to respond. After all, Lesley really did die in the end. Even his corpse waspletely ckened. It was definitely the truth. No matter what he says, there is no way to convince everyone! Jackie looked at Arne with some disdain. That look seemed to be saying to Arne that Jackie had used Arne¡¯s own methods against him. At Jackie¡¯s look, Arne suddenly froze. He felt like a volcano that had thoroughly erupted. He took a step forward and shouted Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. loudly, ¡°I will prove everything that I said! Lesley and I definitely became chosen disciples on our own merits! Lesley and I are about equal in strength. I¡¯ll use myself to clear Lesley¡¯s name!¡± Chapter 3038 Chapter 3038 When Arne said all of that, he had a look of intense hatred on his face. It was as if Jackie was an incredibly disgusting person. When Jackie heard Arne, heughed and raised his eyebrow, ¡°How are you going to prove it? Are you going to prove it through battle? Will you fight the beasts of the colosseum just like Lesley? If you win, will it prove that you are a legitimate chosen disciple? How convincing do you think that will be? After all, everyone knows that there¡¯s always a chance that you get lucky and choose a weaker beast. Then, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll show anything even if you win...¡± Jackie¡¯s words cut off another one of Arne¡¯s ns. So what if he won? It would not prove anything in the end! Arne felt incredibly frustrated. It felt like he could faint at any moment. He looked at Jackie with intense hatred. Jackie was just setting traps all over. Everyone could see what Jackie was doing, but Arne could do nothing about it. He wanted to clear his and Lesley¡¯s name, so everyone would need to acknowledge it. Even if not everyone did, he at least needed the majority. Yet, Jackie¡¯s words had made things much more difficult for him. Arne took a deep breath as his eyes widened more and more, so much so that they threatened to pop out of their sockets. After a long time, Arne suddenly let out augh. Hisugh got more and more exaggerated. When everyone saw how he was acting, they started to wonder if Arne had gone crazy from everything that was happening. Otherwise, why would heugh so much at a moment? Afterughing for a long time, he finally stopped. Jackie had been abnormally calm the whole time. No matter how exaggerated Arne wasughing, he did not show any emotion. He remained to look at Arne. He knew better than anyone else that Arne¡¯s smile was not genuine no matter how hard heughed. It was not a burst ofughter that came from the heart at all. Instead, it was craziness that came after being forced into it. Arneposed himself, he took a deep breath before ring at Jackie with reddened eyes. He said loudly, ¡°I¡¯ll start a ck iron bet! Will luck still y a part?¡± The moment he said that the whole ce was shocked. Practically everyone had their eyes widened as they looked at Arne. Everyone outside of Rudy knew what such a bet meant. The atmosphere had been silent, but it erupted once again. ¡°He¡¯s actually starting a ck iron bet! It looks like he has gone crazy. Even putting his life on the line, he¡¯s trying to clear Lesley¡¯s T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. name!¡± ¡°It looks like there¡¯s no other way to clear his name if he doesn¡¯t start a ck iron bet!¡± ¡°He needs to fight three matches continuously and win all of them. It¡¯s been a while since Hundred Beast City was opened, but yet the number of people who have gotten the ck iron medal can be counted with one hand. It looks like Arne really has been forced into a crazy way to prove himself!¡± ¡°He¡¯s going a bit too far. If he gets unlucky, he may end up dying like Lesley. He¡¯ll probably die just as badly. Putting his life on the line for some of his honor, is it really worth it?¡± Chapter 3039 Chapter 3039 ¡°I think it¡¯s worth it! If they had not actually be chosen disciples through illegitimate means, they would definitely not be able to swallow these usations. He would have to prove himself for sure!¡± After hearing all of that, Rudy was incredibly puzzled. What did they mean by winning three matches in a row? What was a ck iron bet? What did it have to do with the ck iron medal? He had heard from Jackie that getting a ck iron badge meant you needed to win three matches in a row! Even knowing that he could not figure out what a ck iron bet meant. Since it was a bet, why would it involve the medal? However, Jackie did not have time to exin anything to him at that moment. When Arne self- righteously said that he would start a ck iron bet, Jackie¡¯s expression immediately changed. He had a smile on his face, but the mocking nature of the smile was obvious to anyone. Jackie raise his eyebrow and said, ¡°Starting a ck iron bet really will clear your name and your dead brother¡¯s. It will prove that the two of you did truly earn your spot as chosen disciples. However, you can¡¯t tum back after you start it. Are you sure you can win three matches in a row? Will you be able to leave the stage alive?¡± The moment Jackie said that, Arne suddenly raised his head and coldly stared at Jackie, ¡°Stop looking down on others. Since I¡®ve decided to do the ck iron bet, it means that I¡¯m confident that I¡¯ll win! I know why you''re saying all this. You want me to retreat and have no way to clear my name... I¡¯m telling you, I refuse! Put your petty ns away! I want everyone to know how much of a joke your earlier words were. You¡¯re just an insignificant man who won a bet through some luck!¡± Jackie¡¯s smile remained on his face, not having a rebuttal for those words. Jackie merely stood quietly by the side. Rudy, who sat next to Jackie, was incredibly curious after hearing what Jackie said. The others did not know Jackie, but after being with him for so long, Rudy understood Jackie very well. With how Jackie was, there was no way Jackie would have said all of that. In Jackie¡¯s heart, everything earlier was just unnecessary. Even if he wanted to anger the other party, he would not do it by offering advice. He had actually advised Arne against starting the ck iron bet and even highlighted the negatives of the bet. It was way too different from how Jackie usually acted. However, even if he had some suspicions, he could not just voice them at that moment. Since he had said all of that, Jackie naturally had his own ns. With his heart already set, Arne probably thought that there was no longer any reason to continue talking to Jackie. He sat back down and looked away, no longer looking at Jackie. Only, the anger and hatred on his face did not diminish at all. Jackie raised his eyebrow as he turned around and sat back at his original spot. At that moment, the stage had already been cleaned up. It looked as good as new. All of the traces of the earlier battle had already disappeared. The next match was already starting, it was just that everyone was too preupied with the Deer Pavilion to notice. Only then did the crowd slowlypose themselves. After Jackie sat down, Rudy asked impatiently, ¡°What¡¯s the ck iron bet? What does it have to do with the ck iron medal? Why does he need to win three matches in a row? I couldn¡¯t understand everything that was said just now at all. Quickly exin it to me. I feel so frustrated.¡±This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 3040 Chapter 3040 Jackie nodded, smiling as he exined, ¡°When we just entered the city, there happened to be someone walking over with a ck iron medal. Those who win the medal are called ck iron warriors. When normal warriors saw the ck iron warrior, they gave way to him. Even though they were definitely a little jealous, they were mostly filled with respect... If all it took was just winning three matches in a row normally, they would not have been so respectful.¡± Rudy was even more puzzled at that, but he did not interrupt Jackie, and quietly listened on. Jackie continued to exin, ¡°I said so much just to show you that getting a ck iron medal is something incredibly difficult. In order to get a ck iron medal, you have to start a ck iron bet before the battle. A ck iron bet is a leveled-up bet! The upper limit of the bet is raised to a million spirit crystals from fifty thousand!¡± After hearing that, Rudy¡¯s mouth widened in shock From fifty thousand to a million? That was a huge leap! Rudy never expected that at all. No wonder it was called a ck iron bet! Even for those wealthy warriors from high-grade ns, a million spirit crystals was no easy feat. After all, it was definitely not a small number. Rudy muttered, ¡°Then you¡¯d really go bankrupt if you lose.¡± As an alchemist, Rudy was richer than any ordinary warrior. However, even after umting so much wealth, there was still no way he would take out a million spirit crystals in one go. That sum was enough topletely dry Rudy out. Thinking about that, he shuddered. Jackie continued to exin, ¡°Starting a ck iron bet will allow you to get a ck iron medal after winning three rounds in a row. Normal matches will never give you a ck iron medal. The moment you start the bet, you won''t be allowed off the stage unless you win three matches in a row!¡± Rudy frowned and said, ¡°So what you mean is, even if you¡¯re injured after winning one match, you have to continue forward. You need to continue with the next two battles. Only by finishing the three matches and winning all of them will you be allowed off!¡± Jackie nodded. Rudy was getting smarter. He had just offered a few hints, and Rudy immediately understood the rules. Rudy sighed and responded seriously, ¡°Then the chances of dying must be way too high. It would be considered good if even half of the people who started a bet like that survived.¡± Jackie nodded, pointing up three fingers, ¡°You¡¯re thinking about it too optimistically. Out of ten people who have started the ck iron bet, only three survived.¡± Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. That means that there was a seventy percent chance of dying. Rudy¡¯s lips twitched, leaving only shock in his heart. No wonder everyone reacted that way after hearing that Arne would start a ck iron bet. That was where the problem was. To clear his name, Arne nned on never getting off the stage unless he died. It was enough to show how confident Arne was in himself, or Arne would have never started that bet. Rudy blinked as he said excitedly, ¡°The ck iron bet is something good for us. We can put in a bet of a million spirit crystals. If the odds are good, we might be able to win a few million in one go!¡± Even though he did not know why Jackie needed so many spirit crystals, Rudy would still be sincerely happy for Jackie if they won and got even more spirit crystals. Jackie nodded, ¡°It¡¯ s definitely a good thing for us. ¡° Chapter 3041 Chapter 3041 Rudy looked up at the stage where an intense battle was going on. Since he had been fully focused on the quarrel with Arne earlier, he did not even know what the name of the person on the stage was. All he could see was that the person seemed to be in an even battle against the beast! Rudy looked at the stage and said, ¡°I¡®m actually a little curious. Why were you so sure that Lesley would lose? Lesley died such a horrible death, but you didn¡¯t react at all when you saw his corpse. It¡¯s like you already knew that this would happen.¡± Jackie let out augh as he said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you? I recognized the frostfire wolf. Naturally, I knew how strong it was.¡± Rudy, who was like an incredibly curious child, responded excitedly, ¡°Then tell me in detail. Just treat it as you expanding my horizons.¡± Rudy had naturally seen how strong the frostfire wolf was, but Rudy did not know its exact strength. Jackie nodded, patiently exining, ¡°The frostfire wolf¡¯s natural skill is called the Frostfire Death. It¡¯s an upper earth rank technique. Furthermore, that frostfire wolf had already mastered the skill to the second level. It was even close to getting to thest stage. No matter how powerful Lesley¡¯s skill was, it was still just a middle earth rank technique. There was a whole level of difference, so there was no way Lesley would be able to stand up against the frostfire wolf.¡± Rudy nodded, suddenly letting out augh, ¡°I remember them calling Lesley¡¯s technique the Sky Swallowing Vines. It¡¯s supposed to be able to even swallow up the sky, how strong would it be? Yet, it was nothing impressive. After the frostfire wolf disyed its skills, the vines werepletely blown away. The person who created that skill must have been quite amusing. It¡®s such an impressive name, but its power is so weak. Was he not afraid of beingughed at?¡± Jackie let out a slightugh as well. The name definitely was quite extraordinary. If it had been an ultimate god rank technique, then maybe the name would be more befitting. Yet, the technique was only a middle earth rank technique, but even at the upper ranks. It was still named in such a way, which was aplete joke! Rudy turned to look at where the Deer Pavilion¡¯s disciples were. At that moment, the disciples of the Deer Pavilion had already wiped away their arrogant looks, remaining indifferent and modest. All of them had dark looks on their faces. After all, Lesley had died such a horrible death. Arne was the one who looked to be in the worst state. The rest of them only had stiff expressions at most, as if they had a funeral within their family. Arne looked like he had lost his whole family, and even he himself was ill. His face was absolutely pale. Even his lips were terrifyingly white. His lips were still trembling slightly as if he had a bundle of anger burning in his heart. After seeing that Rudy raised an eyebrow as he said in amusement. ¡°I feel like Arne probably hates you to death. Didn¡¯t he want to start a ck iron bet? Why isn¡¯t he doing anything right now? If we Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. still need to wait some more, I¡¯ll probably lose my patience. I¡¯m nning on betting everything I have...¡± Jackie let out a slightugh. Even if he did not look at Arne at that moment, he could imagine how angry Arne was. Chapter 3042 Chapter 3042 ¡°He definitely hates me to the core, but that¡¯s no big deal. In the Whirling World, there are already plenty of people who feel that way. I don¡¯t really care if there¡¯s one more. Furthermore, the two of us have already changed our looks. He doesn¡¯t know who I am at all.¡± ¡°He probably isn¡¯t nning on starting the ck iron bet right now. The ck iron bet isn¡¯t a regr match, so he would take priority. The moment he registered with the outer city token, he would immediately get moved to the front of the line! The moment the match on the stage ends, it would be the warrior who entered the ck iron bet next.¡± Rudy said with some disdain, ¡°That guy seemed so confident just now as if he was already in a hurry to start the ck iron belt. Yet, it seems like he doesn¡¯t even have the courage. He¡¯ll probably need two days of rest before he starts the ck iron bet.¡± Jackie did not think anything of it. After all, one¡¯s life was the most important. He raised his eyebrow as he took out the token that belonged to him. After the intense discussions, everyone had already started to lower their voices as they mumbled to each other. Some were still fixated on discussing Arne and Jackie. Everyone¡¯s eyes were already glued to the stage. No matter when, there was always noise around him. Jackie hated environments like that, but there was nothing he could do about it. He looked at the warriors around him. Compared to himself, all of them seemed much more excited. There were those who were still incredibly excited even after they had lost a lot of spirit crystals during Lesley''s battle. Other than those warriors who had already lost all hope after losing everything they had, most of the others still had a look of bloodlust in their eyes. Jackie let out a sigh, toying around with the outer city token in his palm. He suddenly felt like there was no reason to continue staying there. It felt like he was wasting his time.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After thinking about it, he made a decision. After all, Jackie felt like there was no way Arne would easily start the ck iron bet. Even after bragging so much earlier, Arne still did not reach where he was by charging into everything recklessly. He was naturally incredibly careful. Even after he had said everything, he would not start the ck iron bet easily. If he wanted to wait for his match, Jackie did not know how long it would take. He then let out a coldugh before he started to threw his divine senses into the outer city token. Probably because Rudy had been too infuriated by Arne, he seemed exceptionally excited when he allowed Rudy to head out. The colosseum¡¯s battles were incredibly intense, but Rudy¡¯s skills were much weaker than everyone else, so he could not really understand what was going on. All he could do was cheer in excitement, getting swept up by the crowd. Jackie looked at Rudy and sighed in his heart. Thankfully, he would be able to bring along another person after he won. Otherwise, he really did not know how he would bring Rudy further inside. The battle on the stage had gone on for about fifteen minutes before the warrior barely managed to obtain victory. After the battle ended, the warrior''s limbs were full of blood as he fought to even stand on the stage. However, no matter what, he had still won his match. As long as he won one more, he would be able to enter the central city. The victorious warrior stumbled off the stage, his face full of excitement. The skull-masked caretakers started to clean up the stage again as the next match was about to follow. Before the next match started, the skull-masked caretakers would produce a scroll and allow the participant to pick out one of the five beasts from the scroll. No matter how intense the battle before was, the caretakers would still emotionlessly walk up the stage before the next battle. Chapter 3043 Chapter 3043 At that moment, a caretaker walked up with an all ck scroll in hand. After someone saw the scroll in his hand, the person immediately shouted out in surprise, ¡°Look! The scroll in the caretaker¡¯s hand is pure ck. The scrolls before had all been white, so why is this one ck?¡± ¡°What are you saying?! The scroll is ck! My god... It looks like it¡¯s true!¡± The moment they realized that the scroll in the caretaker¡¯s hand was ck, questions started to erupt everywhere. The warriors that understood what it meant all widened their mouths in surprise, unable to suppress their excited expressions. Quite a few of them started to get excited. Everyone looked at the caretaker on the stage before looking at where the disciples of the Deer Pavilion were gathered. They seemed to have a lot to say, but they knew that the caretaker was about to say something in line with what they were thinking. So, they held back their excited emotions as they decided to wait for it. After the caretaker arrived at the center of the stage, he unfurled the ck scroll. The moment the scroll was opened, a wave of pressure shot out with the scroll in the middle. It flowed everywhere, causing every warrior to suddenly find it a little harder to breathe. The skull-masked caretaker announced emotionlessly, ¡°Everyone who wants to ce their bets, you have an hour to make your decision! After an hour, the ck iron bet willmence!¡± The moment he said that, everyone was surprised. It was just like they had thought, the ck scroll meant that this match would not be an ordinary match, but a ck iron bet! A lot of the warriors who had not been in Hundred Beast City for that long had never seen a ck iron bet before. Even those that had seen before still got so excited that their faces reddened. Some of them were even dancing around. A ck iron bet represented fervor, courage, and bloodlust. It was a huge gamble that would not let the participant off the stage before the participant won. The limits were set at a million spirit crystals. Even the lower bet was set at fifty thousand! If they won, they would strike it rich. If they lost, they would lose everything. No matter who started the bet, all of them had a fifty-fifty chance of winning and striking it rich. How could anyone not be excited? A lot of them started to breathe frantically. All of them wanted to say something but could notpose the right words. Rudy could not help but widen his mouth as he looked at Jackie in confusion, ¡°Looks like we were wrong! That guy really does have some courage. He actually started the ck iron bet! It¡¯s probably better this way. People who are acting on an impulse Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. usually don¡¯t end up well. I feel like he¡¯s probably not that prepared. There''s a good chance he¡¯ll fail.¡± Jackie looked at Rudy, smiling but saying nothing. At that moment, everyone kept on looking between the caretaker on the stage and Arne. The caretaker showed no emotions, so there was naturally no way to tell anything. They were actually able to see some emotions on Arne, but it felt incredibly strange. That was because Arne¡¯s face was in shock, and slowly turned into anger and awkwardness. Chapter 3044 Chapter 3044 The people around them could not tell that the disciples who were sitting behind Arne were all incredibly anxious. One of the disciples from the Deer Pavilion said anxiously, ¡°Arne, how could you be so reckless?! Didn''t we already talk about it? We¡¯d wait one or two days before starting the ck iron bet. Starting it now will just leave yourself ill-prepared. You should let yourself calm down first. Only then will you be able to act confidently on stage! We can¡¯t afford any mistakes at all! We¡¯d already discussed everything, so why did you suddenly start a ck iron bet?!¡± After saying that, the others from the Deer Pavilion started toin as well. They felt like Arne was acting way too rashly. Feeling the intense gazes from everyone, and listening to theints from his fellow disciples, Arne felt incredibly incredulous. His lips twitched in exasperation. The moment he wanted to say something, the caretaker at the center of the stage said again, ¡°The challenger for the ck iron bet is called Lucius! Please head to the stage right now and choose the beast for the first match!¡± The moment the caretaker said that quite a few people were stunned. Were they mistaken? The one who started the ck iron bet called Lucius! It was not Arne! Arne had been so arrogant, trying his best to tell everyone that he would start a ck iron bet to clear his and Lesley¡¯s name. Yet, the person who started the ck iron bet was not him, but someone called Lucius. Quite a few of them started to look all over, asking loudly, ¡°Who¡¯s Lucius? Do any of you know him? Have you ever heard of this name?¡± ¡°Anyone who would dare to start a ck iron bet at this moment must be a disciple from a big n!¡± ¡°Since they¡¯re a disciple from a big n, they should more or less be somewhat well known. I know most of the famous disciples, but I¡¯ve never heard of anyone by that name!¡± As everyone was discussing the matter, Jackie stood up from the crowd. He walked right onto the stage, stunning everyone, including Arne and Rudy. All of them had their mouths slightly open as they looked at Jackie in disbelief. That was Lucius? He had started the ck iron bet! A wandering warrior? Various thoughts formed in their heads as they struggled to find the words. Rudy took a deep breath. No wonder Jackie had just remained smiling. Jackie had already known that the person who started the ck iron bet was not Arne, but himself! Rudy took a deep breath as he suppressed the excitement in his heart. He was a hundred percent confident in Jackie. No matter how absurd the things Jackie did seemed to be, he would feel that Jackie had his reasons. Furthermore, he felt like Jackie absolutely could start the ck iron bet. Rudy knew him, but the others did not. All of them felt like the guy called Lucius must be mad! T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. To avoid any unnecessary trouble, Jackie had not only changed his looks but even his name as well. Hundred Beast City would not deliberately ask for a warrior¡¯s true name after all. There was nothing wrong with giving himself a fake name. Jackie had no affiliation at all, so he could change it all! When Jackie stepped onto the stage, everyone was in an uproar! ¡°Is this Lucius guy really crazy? Does he know what he¡¯s doing? Does he know what will happen if he doesn¡¯t win after starting the ck iron bet? Why did he do that? He seems a bit too confident in himself. Even disciples from high-grade ns won¡¯t easily start ck iron bets!¡± ¡°That''s right! Even chosen disciples from eighth-grade ns wouldn¡¯t easily start a ck iron bet before being absolutely confident in their skills.¡± Chapter 3045 Chapter 3045 ¡°Just look at Arne earlier. He kept saying that he would start a ck iron bet, but he did not start it immediately! In the end, it¡¯s T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. because he¡¯s not confident enough in himself. How can a wandering warrior be so confident to think that he can win three matches in a row?¡± ¡°He probably let all the passion get to his head. He had just had arge fight with Arne, and he ended up with the upper hand. He probably didn¡¯t know what a ck iron bet even represents, and what the results would be like. He just wanted to trample over Arne by doing this!¡± ¡°Even if he wanted to do that, surely there¡¯s no need for this? Is there really something wrong with his head? He¡¯s putting his life on the line just for some honor. It looks like this guy is just immature!¡± ¡°That''s right, not only that, but he¡¯s crazy as well. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s not mentally sound!¡± Everyone there exploded out in the discussion, saying anything they wanted. However, practically no one felt like Jackie had good prospects. After all, the difficulty of the ck iron bet was something even disciples from high-grade ns did not dare to try out easily, let alone a wandering warrior without any background. Jackie¡¯s actions looked like aplete joke to them. Arne could not stop himself fromughing out loud. This time, hisughter was earnest. The chosen disciples of the Deer Pavilion around him all franticallyughed as well. Arne raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°He¡¯s the stupidest wandering warrior I¡¯ve ever seen! This Lucius guy really is such a joke that I could not be bothered with him anymore. Does he think he¡¯ll show me up by doing this? Does he think that people will look at him in a better light because he started the ck iron bet? Does he think that he¡¯ll be lucky enough to choose three weak beasts in a row?¡± The warrior behind Arneughed and said, ¡°This guy started to get too pleased with himself after getting an advantage. He probably thinks that no one is a match for him! He¡¯s actually challenging something that even disciples of high-grade ns wouldn¡¯t dare to. Everyone can tell that he¡¯s just trying to stand out.¡± After saying that, he could not stop himself fromughing. Arne snorted as he said, ¡°Before this, I just felt like this guy is despicable. Now it looks like he¡¯s just a fool. I should not have bothered with an idiot like this! Now I just look petty. We should be taking care of mentally ill warriors like him.¡± After saying that, Arne could not stopughing. Jackie did not care about theughter or discussions around him. At that moment, he was already on the stage, standing in front of the caretaker. He quietly nced at the caretaker. It was the first time he was standing so close to one. He could not feel any warmth as if the caretaker was aplete machine. After Jackie stood in front, the caretaker did not hesitate at all to wave his right hand, revealing five figures from the ck scroll. Jackie looked up and regretfully realized that he only recognized one of them from the five. He could not help butment in his heart that there was so much to see in the world. He recognized the creature called the Thousand Feathered Beast. It looked like a peacock, with radiant colors on its feathers. It looked incredibly beautiful but carried a dangerous aura as well. The Thousand Feathered Beast¡¯s skills were no match for the frostfire wolf, but not that far away. Jackie estimated that it was probably either the second or third ce among the five beasts. Jackie had never seen any of the other beasts before. He could not find an answer even after going through the memories that were left for him. The few beasts all had their own shapes and forms. There was arge rat, but it was dozens of timesrger than any ordinary rat. There was one with the head of a lion that looked incredibly robust. At that moment, the skull-masked caretaker said again, ¡°Just like before, you have five minutes to choose. After five minutes, you have to choose one beast to fight against¡± Chapter 3046 Chapter 3046 Five minutes was more than enough time. In truth, after looking at the five beasts, Jackie already had an answer in his mind. Even if he was a little unlucky and chose the strongest among the five, it was not a big issue for Jackie. No matter how strong they were, they should just be slightly stronger than the frostfire wolf. To him, that was no issue at all. Compared to Jackie¡¯sck of emotion, the spectators were incredibly excited. When they saw that Jackie had started the ck iron bet, they were so shocked that they did not know how to react. They had slowly begun to calm down, and when they saw the five images in the air, they felt like cursing in their hearts. ¡°This guy is for real! He¡¯s already choosing his beast. I feel like I¡¯m seeing things. Ever since Lesley lost the match, I¡¯ve already felt like I was dreaming.¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I feel astounded as well. I thought that the person who started the ck iron bet was Arne, but I never expected it to be the wandering warrior who had been arguing with Arne. Do you think he really has something up his sleeves, or is he just overly excited?¡± ¡°Do you really think that he has any skill? How do you even begin to believe that? If he really had any skills, he would have been picked up by a n as a disciple. How could he still be a wandering warrior?! Even a disciple from a major n wouldn¡¯t casually start a ck iron bet. Have you forgotten how hard it is? You have to have three matches in a row, and win all of them. Even if he¡¯s lucky enough to choose a weaker beast in the first round, there¡¯s no way he can be so lucky to choose the weakest beast every round!¡± ¡°Quite a few people have started the ck iron bets before, but only three out of ten can walk off the stage and earn a ck iron medal! Don¡¯t think that this guy is actually that skilled just because he knows how to talk a little.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, but I feel like there should be nothing wrong with Lucius¡¯ mind. Everything he said earlier seemed very well thought out and clear. He doesn¡¯t seem like someone who would act so rashly at all. There¡¯s no way he would do something so absurd. After all, in a ck medal bet, any bit of carelessness would cost him his life. It¡¯s impossible he doesn¡¯t know that. Since he is aware of all these, there must be a reason why he¡¯s doing this.¡± ¡°You¡¯re regarding that guy too highly. You can¡¯t say that he¡¯s all that reasonable, he just has a way with his words. I feel like this guy is probably just stupid. He might have done all of this because what Arne had said earlier was right. He might be doing this to stand out from the crowd and gain our attention!¡± ¡°That''s right! Some people will do anything for attention. I feel like this guy doesn¡¯t just love to brag, but has immense confidence in himself too!¡± Slowly, all sorts of discussions surfaced. Some of them felt like Jackie¡¯ s actions really did have some skill behind them to lead him to be so confident. However, most of them just felt like Jackie was a clown desperate for attention. Even disciples from high-grade ns would not dare to start ck iron bets so easily. He had dared to do so simply for the sake of attracting more attention. People like that usually end up dead, and would suffer a far worse fate than Lesley! Rudy''s face was cold as he listened to everyone. If not for Jackie''s words, he would have already tried to argue against all of them. Chapter 3047 Chapter 3047 Before, Rudy would try to correct the thoughts of others even if he was angered by the discussions. On the other hand, Jackie never wanted to bother with the hassle. Back then, Rudy felt like it was not right for Jackie to do that. That way, everyone would misunderstand Jackie, and try to insult him. Jackie should have tried to clear up his name. Yet, as time passed Rudy slowly understood why Jackie acted that way. Facing a crowd like that, no matter how loud someone was and how much truth he spoke, it was completely useless. There was no way to correct their thoughts. There was only one way to shut them up, which was to use his own strength to force them to shut up. The one who was the most excited among all of them was definitely Arne. He had been forced into silence by Jackie, but finally found a way for him to vent out his frustrations. When he heard the discussions around him, Arne immediately stood up in the stands. He shouted out, ¡°Anyone who feels like Lucius is skilled, can you please wake up? If Lucius is really that exceptionally talented, then how could he still be a wandering warrior? His clothes look like he¡¯s a beggar on the streets. Have you ever seen a talented warrior who did not dress well and exude an impressive aura? How could they be like Lucius?¡± Arne insulted Jackie, saying that Jackie looked like a beggar. It was obviously an exaggeration. Even though Jackie¡¯s clothes were not that luxurious, they were still clean and tidy. The robes were not ripped anywhere at all, but in the eyes of someone from a high- grade n like Arne, clean and tidy clothes like that still belonged to beggars. People of noble birth naturally got to wear the corresponding clothes. Their full attire costs at least ten thousand spirit crystals! Rudy took a deep breath, feeling like he was starting to lose control. Arne was far too despicable, even caring about what others wore and using that as an attack. He loudly continued, ¡°I already said that he was just trying to stand out and attract attention, but none of you believed me! Do you believe me now? How could an ordinary wandering warrior ever start a ck iron bet! Does he think he¡¯s a chosen disciple from a ninth-grade n? Just think about how arrogant he was acting before. It¡¯s like he thinks he is better than everyone!¡± Arne was taking the chance topletely degrade Jackie! He only had one thought in mind, which was to cause everyone to attack this Lucius! T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The warriors on the stand might have felt that Arne¡¯s words were a little exaggerated and doubtful, but they still agreed with some of his words. After all, the ck iron bet¡¯s difficulty was in for all to see. Almost everyone present would not dare to start a ck iron bet. It was far too difficult. The most important point was that they would die if they did not win all three rounds! Unless they win, they would never be able to leave. They could not even surrender. It was a battle that would not end. Anyone who was slightly average would never try the bet because it was far too dangerous. Even if winning the ck iron bet earns them a ck iron medal, the title of ck iron warrior, an entry into the central city, and the respect of everyone, they would still not start the ck iron bet! Chapter 3048 Chapter 3048 The cruel reality was in for all to see. They could not help but wonder if Jackie really was crazy. The discussions around him did not affect Jackie at all. Two and a half minutes quickly passed by, and he raised an eyebrow, feeling like there was no reason to hesitate any longer. He turned to look at the caretaker, pointing right at the Thousand Feathered Beast. Since he did not know the skill level of the other four beasts and what they were called, he would pick one he was familiar with. Even if he had estimated the Thousand Feathered Beast to be at the second or third among the five beasts, putting it at above average, Jackie did not mind. It would not affect anything at all. The caretaker was different from the others. He did not care about Jackie''s status or background. He was just a caretaker who upheld the rules. After Jackie made his choice, the other four figures turned into energy, disappearing into the air. Only the Thousand Feathered Beast remained, slowly solidifying. Its rainbow-colored feathers reflected the light intensely. It seemed like they were looking at a rainbow-colored phoenix. Jackie raised an eyebrow, remembering that the Thousand Feathered Beast¡¯s natural skill was called the Deadly Plume! Only, he did not know how much the Thousand Feathered Beast had mastered Deadly Plume. After the choice was made, the caretaker kept the ck scroll and walked forward to make an announcement for all the warriors. ¡°You have an hour to make your choice. The ck iron bet is different from the normal betting. The upper limit for a ck iron bet is a million spirit crystals, and the lowest bet you can ce is fifty thousand. Anyone who wants to bet can head to the betting area with your spirit crystals. We will announce the odds right now. The beast is one to two! The warrior is one to seven!¡± The moment that was said, the spectators were in an uproar. Everyone had their eyes widened. It was the first time they had seen such high odds! The difference between the two odds was three times more. Those odds could be absurd in the real world. It looked like even the caretakers felt like Lucius¡¯ chances of winning were incredibly slim. Otherwise, there was no way the odds would be so high. If a lot of people bet on the beast, Hundred Beast City would probably lose a lot of money. They had set the odds so ridiculously possibly because they did not think that Lucius would win! Hearing those odds, Jackie¡¯s lips twitched in exasperation. Even if he had never taken part in any battles, his aura should not be that weak. Was there a reason for the odds to be so high? However, that suited his intentions perfectly. Since his odds were one to seven, then he just needed to bet a million on himself. After that, he would be able to get seven million spirit crystals for free after winning the ck iron bet! Thinking about it made him happy. The more Arneughed, the happier he was. He suddenly felt like even the caretakers were starting to get lovable. He deliberately said loudly, ¡°Everyone, did you hear that? It looks like even the caretakers feel that Lucius¡¯ acting absurdly. That¡¯s why they set the odds so high. They just want to attract more people to bet on Lucius to make more for themselves!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Normally, high odds are meant to even out the betting pool. They could not have everyone cing their bets on one side. That way, Hundred Beast City would not lose that much if one side won. Pulling Jackie¡¯s odds so high was meant to attract more warriors to bet on Jackie. Chapter 3049 Chapter 3049 Quite a few warriors shook their heads silently. Practically no one felt that Jackie would win. The chances of him winning were so slim that it was negligible. Compared to the one to seven odds, they felt like one to two odds was not too bad. Even if they could not win seven times their bet, betting on Jackie was a sure loss. ¡°What are you even thinking about? Do you think that the one to seven odds is very attractive? Even if it¡¯s rare, this guy will definitely lose. There¡¯s no reason to bet on him at all! One to two odds might be much lower, but there¡¯s nothing to think about considering the other option would lose!¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so intent on gambling! That guy might be acting so confidently, but he¡¯s still just a wandering warrior. You have to think things through. This is a ck iron bet, there¡¯s no way to get by with just luck!¡± ¡°Those who think that Lucius will win are just too crazy for money, but there¡¯s no reasoning with people like that. You should think about it honestly and not take risks. Go ahead and bet your whole fortune on Lucius. When you lose, remember not to curse at others. It was your own choice!¡± Slowly, those thoughts became the dominating ones. As long as anyone wanted to bet on Jackie, they would be seen as gambling addicts greedy for money. That was because the one to seven odds did not matter when the reality was right in front of them! When Arne heard that there were still those who wanted to bet on Jackie, he was furious. When they were betting on Lesley¡¯s match, Jackie had not only bet on the beast but even mocked Lesley and cursed Arne as well. When Lesley lost and died, Jackie even mocked him alongside the crowd. Arne would never forget that grudge. He would definitely not allow anyone to bet on Jackie. He was already certain that Jackie was just trying to show off and stand out. He would definitely not let anyone think highly of Jackie. He wanted Jackie to personally see how the crowd had forsaken Jackie. He wanted Jackie to hear how little everyone thought of him! At that moment, Arne started to shout again, ¡°Can all of you please wake up? Don¡¯t get tricked by this guy. I already said it before, he merely started the ck iron bet to show me up. It¡¯s because i said I would start a ck iron bet, so he tried to start it before me. He just wanted to show off and have everyone acknowledge him...¡± ¡°He¡¯s just trying desperately to gain everyone¡¯s attention. Otherwise, how could a mere wandering warrior attempt something as difficult as the ck iron bet? Even if he¡¯s confident in his skills, there¡¯s no way he would risk his life on the ck iron bet. He only has one goal in doing this. He wants everyone to acknowledge him! He did so before as well, so why are you betting on someone like him? You¡¯ ll definitely lose. There¡¯s nothing to hesitate about!¡± After saying that, he walked out of where all the Deer Pavilion¡¯s disciples were and headed to the center of the spectator stands. He shouted out, ¡°Someone said before! One to seven odds are high, but you¡¯ll just lose no matter how much you put in. One to two odds might seem lower, but you¡¯ll at least be able to win!¡± ¡°The upper limit of the ck iron bet is a million spirit crystals. You¡¯ll be able to get two million back if you put a million in! However, if you ce a million on Lucius, you¡¯ll just be throwing your spirit crystals away!¡± ¡°A warrior can only bet on one side! You have to be careful. After all, ck iron bets don¡¯t happen every day. It¡¯s so rare that you might only be able to see it once a month!¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Chapter 3050 Chapter 3050 ¡°ck iron bets have a very high upper limit. If you win, you¡¯ll get many times your spirit crystals back. If you lose, you lose everything!¡± Arne¡¯s yelling slowly swayed the warriors who wanted to bet on Jackie. After all, his words sounded quite reasonable. Even if the odds were so high, there was no way Lucius could win the ck iron bet. No matter how much they bet on him, it would just amount to nothing. It was better if they bet on the beast instead. Even if they would only be able to make twice their bets, they were still betting a lot on this! Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Looking on as people slowly stopped wanting to bet on Jackie, Arne was incredibly ecstatic. That was what he wanted to see! As long as Jackie suffered, Arne would be happy. Not only did he want to watch as Jackie dies, but he also wanted Jackie to suffer as well. He wanted Jackie to regret going against him! Arne turned to look at Jackie, who was still on the stage. He felt like Jackie had definitely heard everyone¡¯s words, and was definitely suffering on the inside. Jackie¡¯s expression was probably about to change. However, he was stunned when he saw Jackie¡¯s expression because Jackie remained emotionless. Even if others did not acknowledge him, Jackie seemed incredibly calm, as if he did not hear anything. He did not seem to care that no one was betting on him. Jackie immediately understood what Arne was confused about when he saw the look on Jackie¡¯s face. After all, Arne had been frantically shouting at the crowd to not bet on Jackie. When Jackie thought about that, he almost failed to stop himself fromughing. Arne really was simple-minded. He actually thought that Jackie had started the ck iron bet just to show off! Jackie had no intention of attracting any attention at all in making a bet. Even if that had been his intention, there was no way he would put his life on the line for that. Arne had not thought that far at all. Even if he thought about it, he would have denied the thought. He felt like Jackie was just a clown lacking attention. He thought that he would be able to deal a blow to Jackie by doing that. Arne¡¯s eyes widened as he was first filled with doubts before he started to feel shocked. His lips twitched slightly. After a long time, he said to Jackie, ¡°What are you putting on a show for? Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know how badly you¡¯re affected right now just because you¡¯re acting like you don¡¯t care. You must hate me so much right now! You must be regretting ever going against me! You didn¡¯t get the results you wanted. Everyone will always look down on you. Don¡¯t think that people will bet on you just because you started the ck iron bet. It¡¯s because you¡¯re just aplete idiot!¡± Hearing his words, Jackie felt like Arne was aplete joke. He raised an eyebrow and said inly, ¡°Is there something wrong with your head? How do you know what I¡¯m thinking? Can you read my mind? In my mind, you¡¯re the idiot. It¡¯s actuallyughable how stupid you are!¡± Arne¡¯s eyes narrowed as he snorted, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to deny everything? I must have been right. You¡¯ll definitely lose,pletely too!¡± Jackie¡¯s lips twitched in exasperation. Arne was already too far gone. No matter what he said, Arne would remain stubborn. Jackie might not want to deal with a crazy guy like that, but he still remembered what Arne had done that day. When he had a chance in the future, he would make Arne pay back several fold. Jackie raised an eyebrow, suddenly thinking about something. Heughed and said, ¡°Since you¡¯re sure that I¡¯ll definitely lose, bet a million spirit crystals on the beast!¡± Arne snorted, ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll be betting on the beast. I¡¯ll be paying a lot too! Do you think everyone¡¯s as poor as a wandering warrior like you?! Don¡¯t just focus on other people¡¯s bets. You must join too. Who are you betting on?¡± Chapter 3051 Chapter 3051 Arne¡¯s eyes had a challenging glint in them. He wanted to see how many spirit crystals Jackie would take out and who he would bet on. Logically, with how arrogant that guy was, he would bet on himself, but it was also possible that the brat would throw a curveball and bet his spirit crystals on the beast. After Arne said all of that, he attracted the curiosity of all those around them as well. They wanted to see how much Jackie would bet and whether Jackie would bet on the beast or himself. Facing the curious gazes of the crowd, Jackie maintained hisposure, not caring what the others thought or said. They did not know Jackie¡¯s skills at all nor did they know what he was thinking. He did not want them to know more about him either. He turned around and walked right over to the betting area outside of the colosseum. Jackie¡¯s actions caused everyone else to stand up from the spectator stands as well, following Jackie toward the betting area. Rudy was practically jogging to keep up with Jackie¡¯s footsteps. When he reached Jackie¡¯s side, Rudy hurriedly whispered, ¡°Jackie, how many spirit crystals should I bet?¡± Jackie sighed as he faced forward, thinking about it for a moment before he slowly said, ¡°Do you trust me?¡± Rudy was stunned when he heard that. Was that not a silly question? If Rudy did not trust Jackie, why would he follow him everywhere? Rudy frowned and said, ¡°Of course I trust you. Who would I trust if not you?¡± Jackie straightened his back, letting out a faint smile. ¡°Since you trust me, then bet everything you have on me. The odds are one to seven, and it¡¯s an excellent chance.¡± Jackie only had an approximation of Rudy¡¯s wealth. He probably did not have a million spirit crystals, but Rudy definitely had 500000. After all, Rudy had already been an alchemist for a while, and he should have had some savings. Rudy did not even need to think about it before he nodded after he heard that. ¡°I was nning on doing that.¡± After the two of them finished talking, they arrived at the betting area. At that moment, arge group of warriors was right behind them. All of them curiously watched on as they looked at Jackie¡¯s every action. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. Jackie did not care how heated their looks seemed to be. He looked at the caretaker behind the long desk. He was like any other caretaker; standing with his body straightened and not showing a single hint of emotion like a machine crafted for the Hundred Beast City. Jackie did not hesitate at all before taking out a million spirit crystals and handing them to the caretaker, saying, ¡°I want to bet a million spirit crystals. All of them will be on me.¡± The caretaker mechanically collected the spirit crystals before writing down his name on the warrior¡¯s segment. Jackie heard a collective gasp when he said that. Some people started to remark that Jackie was from a special ce to be able to fork out a million spirit crystals. Others remarked that Jackie truly was demented to be so confident in himself. He did not seem to care about how hard the ck iron bet was. Chapter 3052 Chapter 3052 With that, Jackie walked to the side. Rudy, standing behind him, stepped up after Jackie ced his bet and did not hesitate at all as he took out all his savings from his storage ring. It was 67000 spirit crystals, all ced on Jackie. He then walked to Jackie¡¯s side. At that moment, everyone started to look at the two of them differently as the discussions slowly got louder. ¡°They¡¯ve been sitting together from the start. The guy beside Lucius had always been protecting Lucius. It was obvious that their ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. rtionship was quite close.¡± ¡°Now it looks like they¡¯re not just close but incredibly slow. That guy took out an odd number of spirit crystals, so that has to be all that he has.¡± ¡°He bet everything on Lucius! Isn¡¯t be afraid of losing it all? He heard everything we said earlier. Is he really that confident in this Lucius guy, and actually feels like Lucius can win the ck iron bet?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t overestimate those two. They must¡¯vee from an insignificant ce. They probably don¡¯t know how strong everyone else is. That guy next to Lucius probably has no real experience and is just blindly trusting him. He¡¯s going to end up crying!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right, these two are clearly just ignorant. Anyone with any intelligence wouldn¡¯t do what they did!¡± These people raised their voices as they talked, seemingly intending for the two of them to hear everything. However, both Jackie, who was Lucius, and Rudy acted like they heard nothing. It was a waste of time to fight against them. Before the results were out, they had no way of changing the minds of those people at all. Anyone who still had any spirit crystals in hand came and ced their bets as well. After Rudy ced his bet, he merely stood by Jackie¡¯s side. The warriors from the spectator stands followed. When they ced their bets, they did not hesitate at all to bet their spirit crystals on the beasts. A bald man who wore the uniform of the Rosefinch Pavilion took out everything he had, a total of 760000 spirit crystals, and bet them all on the beasts. The bald man had an incredibly pleased look on his face, looking like a poor beggar who struck it rich overnight. After he pulled out all his spirit crystals, he mumbled to himself, ¡°Seven hundred and sixty thousand spirit crystals are about to be a million and five hundred and twenty thousand in a snap! I¡¯m about to be a millionaire!¡± ¡°After all my losses and wins, multiple bets after, I only managed to earn twenty thousand spirit crystals. I can¡¯t believe my fortune is about to turn just like that!¡± After he said that, he looked up at Jackie. ¡°I should thank you, really. If you hadn¡¯t started the ck iron bet, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to earn so many spirit crystals at once!¡± The bald man¡¯s smile was wide as he spoke as if he had just hit the lottery. Jackie¡¯s expression remained unchanged at those words. Rudy frowned as he looked at the bald man, irked. The bald man was not expressing his gratitude at all. He was just mocking Jackie. Rudy coldly snorted as he turned away, not bothering with someone like that. All of them were so pleased with themselves, certain that Jackie would lose. He would let them think what they wanted. Even though Jackie was going to go through three battles on the stage, Rudy was certain that Jackie would probably not need that much time. Chapter 3053 Chapter 3053 In two hours at most, they would see who would be the onesughing. The ones who took part in the bet took up two-thirds of the audience, and among them, only one of them was someone Jackie was familiar with. That person bet 100000 spirit crystals on Jackie. It was the wandering warrior who wore a green robe from before, the same man Lesley had berated. The green-robed man had betted on the beast in the battle before thest, winning three times his spirit crystals. At that moment, he took out a portion of that and betted it on Jackie. When the green-robed man shouted out that he would bet a hundred thousand spirit crystals on the warrior, everyone was stunned. They looked at the green-robed man with disdain and mockery. ¡°This guy¡¯s gone nuts, just like Lucius. Both of them had been threatened by Lesley before, but this green-robed guy is a little smarter than Lucius. After being threatened by Lesley, he didn¡¯t talk back. With what he¡¯s doing right now, it¡¯s clear that he¡¯sing for the Deer Pavilion!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. I don¡¯t know what this guy is thinking. Is he not worried about being threatened again? Does he think that he should just double down since he¡¯s already in a bad situation?¡± Jackie looked at the green-robed man curiously, and their gazes met. He did not care about. what everyone else seemed to say as he maintained a calm expression. When Jackie looked over, the man merely nodded at Jackie wordlessly. Jackie let out a sigh, a little gratified. Even though the green-robed man said nothing the whole time, Jackie could tell what he felt. He wanted to fight back. He did not want to be pushed down by disciples from high-grade ns anymore. He was pitiful to not have any status or background, but he refused to give in. He bet those spirit crystals on Jackie as a way to fight back against fate. Arne let out a coldugh. ¡°What a hrious sight! It looks like you¡¯re intent on fighting the Deer Pavilion to the end! Well then, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish. You better remember this. Be more careful in the future. If you aren¡¯t careful, we¡¯ll slice you apart. Even if the Whirling World has a lot of restrictions, there are many ces without any. From now on, you should be ready to die at any moment as long as you live in this world!¡± T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The green-robed man''s face darkened as a look of anger shed in his eyes. However, he bit his words back, not saying anything. He looked at Arne before walking right back to the spectator stands. Looking at the man¡¯s figure, Rudy could not help but sigh. He whispered to Jackie, ¡°I can understand what he feels right now. If you weren¡¯t around, I¡¯d probably be in the same situation. I might not even be as well off as he is! When facing injustice, I might just ept it without a single thought of fighting back. He¡¯s actually willing to fight back!¡± An hour passed quickly, and the people taking part in the bets had all ced their bets. Other than the green-robed man and Jackie¡¯s duo, the others bet their spirit crystals on the beasts. Even though the one-to-two odds were not as good as one-to-seven, all of them were sure that Jackie would lose. Being able to make money was still something! On the stage, the Thousand Feathered Beast was already waiting. Chapter 3054 Chapter 3054 The Thousand Feathered Beast was about six meters tall and looked like a miniature mountain. Jackie walked up to the stage steadily. The moment he walked on the stage, the barrier around the arena activated, separating the stage from the outside world. No matter how powerful the attacks from the inside were, nothing would break through and reach the spectator stands. The moment Jackie stood in ce, the Thousand Feathered Beast moved. It pped its massive wings, rushing into the air after an intense screech. Its sharp eyes remained fixed on him, even in the air. Jackie narrowed his eyes slightly as he pulled out his gray sword from Mustard Seed. The ck iron bet required him to win three consecutive matches in a row, and this was his first one. His hands constantly moved as he formed gray rune after gray rune. A hundred soul swords materialized from those runes. He reached out and fused them into his sword. The gray sword started to vibrate from the energy within as the Thousand Feathered Beast constantly flew in the air, looking at Jackie. It let out another sharp cry, which caused his eardrums to thrum. T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. The next second, the Thousand Feathered Beast moved its wings and suddenly attacked. It let out a rainbow-colored glow so vibrant that it was borderline blinding. It pped its wings, forming miniature cyclones due to how fast it was. It then let out another cry as countless feathers left its body, rushing quickly at Jackie. Those feathers might have looked incredibly beautiful, but they had a killing intent that could pierce into anyone''s soul. It was the Thousand Feathered Beast¡¯s natural-born technique, the Deadly Plume. The Thousand Feathered Beast¡¯s feathers were filled with its essence. Whether it was defensively or offensively, it was dozens of times stronger than any ordinary weapon. Jackie merely heard winds blowing as those feathers rapidly flew at Jackie at imperceptible speed. He raised an eyebrow. Thankfully, he knew of Deadly Plume. He knew that Deadly Plume¡¯s impressiveness came from its speed and power. He thus activated thews of space, disappearing from the spot. The moment Jackie disappeared, countless rainbow-colored feathersnded on his original spot. The speed and amount of those feathers would have at least covered up 15 meters around where Jackie had been. In any normal retreat, even if Jackie had not been heavily injured, he would have sustained some injuries from not being able to avoid the speed and density of the attack. If he had been injured from the first strike, the future battles would be affected. Jackie had a n against that and thus avoided the attack. Meanwhile, the spectators were so shocked that they did not know what to say. Their eyes widened, threatening to pop out of their sockets. ¡°My lord, this bird is so powerful! Its attacks are horrifyingly quick. It was so far from Lucius. Normally, as long as a warrior wants to avoid an attack from that distance, they should be able to, but that attack came at such a shocking speed.¡± ¡°If that brat didn¡¯t have something up his sleeve to flicker away, most people wouldn¡¯t have been able to avoid it!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Could the guy have used something to shrink the distance? I feel like the space was distorted. Could he have used a spatial technique? Does he know spatial techniques? You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Regardless, this bird won¡¯t be easy to deal with. It¡¯s so quick that even if the attacks aren¡¯t that strong, it¡¯ll be hard to deal with!¡± ¡°That''s right! This guy is that unlucky to pick the strongest beast out of the five. This bird doesn¡¯t look any weaker than the wolf Lesley picked out earlier!¡± Chapter 3055 Chapter 3055 The spectator stands had already blown up in discussion due to that exchange. They had never seen a beast that quick before. Even if the two of them were already at a safe distance, there was a very good chance that Jackie would not have been able to avoid the attack if he had not used thews of space. He might have gotten injured, even, affecting the final results. Looking at that exchange, they could not help but wonder if they would have been able to escape unscathed if they were on the stage. Arne let out a coldugh as he said, ¡°Karma always finds a way to punish those who deserve it. This guy has done so many nasty things, so that¡¯s why he¡¯s being punished. He chose the strongest of the beasts, and he won¡¯t even be able to win the first match. He might end up destroyed by the rainbow feathers on that bird in just a moment!¡± The moment he said that, the other disciples from the Deer Pavilion behind him started tough. As long as Jackie met misfortune, they would be ted. Arne, on the other hand, looked like he had struck the lottery. Rudy was actually not that far away from Arne, so Arne deliberately raised his voice to make sure Rudy heard everything. Rudy, unable to stand it anymore, turned to Arne with a cold look and said loudly, ¡°You¡¯re right, karma always strikes back! The beast Lesley chose was even stronger than this bird. He died such a horrible death, and it just proves what you said is right!¡± The moment Rudy said that, the crowd burst intoughter. Rudy¡¯s words had truly stung, using Arne¡¯s own words against him. Arne¡¯s face darkened as his prideful self faltered in a sh. He gritted his teeth as he stared at Rudy, looking like he wanted to rip him apart. Arne¡¯s lips twitched as he raised his voice. ¡°You filthy mongrel. You¡¯re just as wicked as Lucius. Just you wait! Once I get the chance, I¡¯ll have the two of you begging me for mercy!¡± Facing threats like these, Rudy¡¯s heart would still shake a little, but he had already gotten used to it and started to even feel immune. He did not even bother raising an eyebrow before he let out a coldugh. ¡°If you have the skills, then come right over. Stop bragging before you actually do something. Make sure you''re not the one begging for mercy before you die!¡± The two of them shot at each other back and forth, causing the atmosphere to grow tense by the minute. The warriors around them knew that those two would not be sitting if not for the rules of Hundred Beast City. They would not be able to forgive themselves if they did not start fighting right away. Arne was already so furious that his hands were trembling. ¡°Alright, then! You¡¯re just an ignorant cur like Lucius! I won¡¯t even need a few days for me to show you who''ll be crying!¡± Rudy raised an eyebrow, deciding to just turn away. Nothing woulde from arguing like that. Both of them were just shooting words back and forth. Even if he beat Arne in a war of words, what did it mean? It was not like he could do anything to Arne at that moment. All it did was push Arne back slightly.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 3056 Chapter 3056 Slowly, Rudy noticed that he was bing more and more like Jackie. He slowly understood why Jackie was always so calm, and why none could get to his head. Fwoop! Fwoop! Fwoop! Countless rainbow-colored feathers viciously mmed onto the surface of the stage. Jackie barely managed to avoid them all. He looked up at the Thousand Feathered Beast in the sky, noticing its sharp eyes still looking right at him. Even though it showed no emotions, the intense killing intenting from it washed over Jackie like a wave. ¡°Is he only good at evading? It¡¯s been a while, but he¡¯s been dodging! Why isn¡¯t he fighting back?! Has be given up on even fighting back because he knows he¡¯ll lose?¡± ¡°Who knows what this kid is thinking. Does he think that the Thousand Feathered Beast will exhaust all its energy if he keeps on hiding like that? If that guy really thinks that way, what a joke this will turn out to be.¡± ¡°The Thousand Feathered Beast isn¡¯t an actual beast at all. Its energy is inexhaustible thanks to the whole Hundred Beast City. The only one who¡¯ll run out of energy is Lucius!¡± Rudy listened to all of that with a calm outward expression. He might be curious as to why Jackie was not attacking, but he remained calm. After all, he trusted Jackie and knew there was a reason for everything he did. However, those around Rudy did not have his calm attitude at all. The man with a mustache who was beside Jackie earlier turned to look at Rudy and said curiously, ¡°Why is he not attacking? Won¡¯t it just put him at a disadvantage if he keeps on doing this? Could he just be trying to drag things out because he knows he¡¯ll lose?¡± In truth, he had worded it very vaguely. What he meant to ask was if Jackie knew that he would die, and was just trying to stay alive for as long as possible. No matter how dumb Rudy could be at times, he understood the meaning behind those words. He thus turned to look at the man and answered coldly, ¡°We¡¯ve got no reason to specte before the results are out. Just keep watching.¡± The man¡¯s lips twitched, swallowing back the words he was about to say. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After avoiding another attack, Jackie looked up at the beast again. ¡®It flew up again,¡¯ he muttered to himself. He had just been avoiding the attacks, but he had also been observing the movements of the beast. He still had a question he needed an answer to. He stopped as he grabbed his sword with both hands, shing at the beast. Destroying the Void turned into a ck sh that flew right at the Thousand Feathered Beast. At that moment, the crowd burst into murmurs and gasps. ¡°He attacked! He finally attacked! I really don¡¯t want to see the guy dying of exhaustion before he evenunches a single attack!¡± ¡°Tell me about it. That¡¯d make the battle way too boring. Only the beast was attacking, while the guy was dodging! It wasn¡®t interesting at all!¡± The gray sh traveled very quickly. In a sh, it appeared in front of the Thousand Feathered Beast. Facing Jackie¡¯s attack, there was no way the beast would not move. It stretched its wings as it shot into the skies. The sh whizzed past the Thousand Feathered Beast¡¯s ws, not hitting it at all. Everyone heard a boom as the sh hit the barrier. Chapter 3057 Chapter 3057 It was a barrier specifically made to cut off the stage and the outside world, protecting the spectator stands from being affected. When the sh hit the barrier, it caused small ripples before being absorbed. Jackie let out a sigh as he frowned helplessly. The Thousand Feathered Beast did not just attack incredibly quickly, but the speed at which it moves was not to be underestimated, too. Earlier, the Thousand Feathered Beast had the chance to move away before he attacked, but it waited until Destroying the Void wasing at it before it fled. Was it trying to show off its speed? The beast was made of energy, incapable of thinking for itself! Those thoughts floated in Jackie¡¯s mind before he discarded them. It was not the time to think of any of that when the spectators saw what happened, they could not stop talking. Even Arnemented, ¡°How quick! Lucius truly is unlucky, ¡¯cause that bird is nimble. Attacks can¡¯t reach it with how fast it moves! Even if Lucius has a way to run, his true energy will get exhausted in time. He¡¯s bound to die, delivered like a b of meat on the chopping block!¡± A Deer Pavilion disciple quickly said, ¡°You¡¯re right, Arne! This kid is already meat on the chopping board waiting to be cut in half by that bird! He¡¯s lucky, though. If he fell in our hands, we wouldn¡¯t have let him off so easily!¡± Arne pursed his lips as a look of disappointment shed in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right. If Lucius ended up in our hands, he¡¯d suffer a worse fate and would wish he was dead. Letting him die like this is too good of a fate for him!¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, Arne curled up his fists as he looked at Jackie''s figure with venomous hatred. Jackie narrowed his eyes slightly on the stage. He gripped his sword With both hands again as he stared right at the Thousand Feathered Beast. His right hand started to form even more seals. Ample energy flowed into the gray sword as he activated thews of space, pulling into a safe distance away from the beast again. This time, he nned onunching a long range attack. In truth, Jackie was in no hurry to end the fight. Even though he experienced quite a lot recently, he felt like hecked experiencepared to others. He did not want fights that were in his control to end too early. He clenched his sword as he faced the Thousand Feathered Beast again. He let out a sh, this time only the size of a fist. Suddenly, itpletely expanded in the air, turning into a massive sh that was nine meters wide! Before, the Thousand Feathered Beast avoided Jackie¡¯s attack because the attack was too small in scale. The Thousand Feathered Beast had avoided the attack so quickly, so Jackie decided tounch a huge attack this time. He wanted to see if the beast would be able to avoid it. When the sh turnedrge, the Thousand Feathered Beast immediately felt a sense of danger. It pped its wings against as it flew right up. Since Jackie hadunched a horizontal attack, the attack only expanded horizontally, yet the beast flew upward. Jackie¡¯s attack mmed into the barrier again. After causing some ripples, nothing else happened. The crowd fell silent for a moment after witnessing that before they erupted again. Chapter 3058 Chapter 3058 ¡°There has to be something wrong with this guy! Doesn¡¯t he know what expanding the range of an attack does? Every technique has its limitations. Unless they wererge area attacks to begin with, expanding the area of an attack would mean decreasing the strength of a technique!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. If the strength of the attack had been a ten, the attack was probably only left with a five after what he did. He¡¯s a wandering warrior, so how strong can the technique be?¡± ¡°If the attack had been at its peak, it might¡¯ve been able to injure the bird. After he expanded the attack, the attack was only left with a strength of five! Even if it damaged the bird, the bird would only lose a few feathers at most!¡± Arne started to cackle. This time, he did not deliberatelyugh in an exaggerated manner but was reallyughing at Jackie¡¯s idiocy. Everyone could tell that the technique Jackie used was not supposed to be arge area attack. He would just be reducing the damage it would deal by expanding it, which waspletely foolish! Anyone with a sliver of intelligence would never do it! Arneughed and said, ¡°I¡¯m beginning to suspect that this guy was just trying to entertain me when he started the ck iron bet! Ever since he stepped on stage, everything he did has just made meugh. First, he just kept on avoiding the attacks. After that, he impatiently countered. His attack wasn¡¯t fast enough, but instead of changing his way of attack, he decided to expand his attack range. Does he think he¡¯s using an ultimate god rank technique that would heavily injure the bird even if he expanded the area?!¡± The other discipleughed. ¡°He¡¯d be extremely lucky to have ess to a lower earth rank technique, let alone an ultimate god rank one! I think he¡®s probably only good at running away. No wonder he was so arrogant. He probably thought that he¡¯d be able to run away from all of us!¡± Arne let out a snort. ¡°Please! Even if he can run, it doesn¡¯t mean we don¡¯t have anyone here who specializes in speed. As long as we want to, we¡¯d catch him! It¡¯s all toote, though, ¡®cause this guy will die here. There¡®s no way he can survive!¡± Rudy¡¯s face was red with anger. He wanted to walk up to Arne and p him right in the face. He did his best to hold back his anger, however. It was not that he did not want to offend Arne, he just did not want to do anything pointless. Nothing would happen no matter how much they argued. He meditated on this thought to suppress the anger welling up in him, trying not to lose his cool. Arguing with them would do nothing. Just as Rudy wasposing himself, Arne said again, ¡°This is the dumbest person I¡®ve ever seen. He thinks so much of himself and is so prideful! Lucius is probably regretting everything at the moment. He never expected the beast he picked to not only be strong but so quick as well. He knows that he¡¯ll die if this goes on! That¡¯s why he¡¯s regretting things. He was too prideful, unable to see through his decisions!¡± The other disciple joined in the hate train. ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s that prideful, but he¡¯s just very stubborn. He insists on showing off to the end. We already know what awaits him; he¡¯ll have thousands of feathers pierced through him! He¡¯ll die horribly!¡± ¡°He will. He¡®s so confident in himself, there''s no way he can ept the result,¡± Arne mocked. Rudy could no longer hold back after hearing all that. He suddenly stood up and looked at Arne. ¡°Before the results are revealed, Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. can you please shut your mouths? Do you think you¡¯re all smart? In my eyes, you¡¯re the scatterbrained ones!¡± Chapter 3059 Chapter 3059 ¡°You know nothing about Lucius, so how are you so sure he¡¯ll lose? Do you think everyone will end up getting burnt to a crisp like Lesley?!¡± After Rudy said that, he looked at Arne coldly, causing Arne to turn purple in the face. ¡°What did you say?!¡± Rudy smiled coldly. ¡°I''m speaking human words. Do you not understand them? Can you shut that annoying mouth of yours? You T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org. might feel that it¡¯s fine after you speak, but please be considerate of how others feel. I feel like puking the moment you open your mouth, do you know that? The things you say are far too stupid!¡± The moment Rudy started talking, he could not stop himself. He recalled everything that Arne had said and got even furious. If he could, he wanted to kill Arne with his words. Arne stood up from his seat angrily as the tension between the two of them rose instantly. The tension was so thick it could be cut with a knife, and a fight was bound to happen if nothing was done. The disciples of the Deer Pavilion hurriedly pulled back Arne when they saw that the situation was not great. If they started fighting, it would be no joke. It would anger thews of Hundred Beast City. Hundred Beast City would not care about one¡¯s skill or background. As long as a person broke the rules, they would immediately be punished. If they were struck by lightning, they would end up just like Lesley. No matter how reluctant they were, they had to stand up and grab Arne¡¯s arm. ¡°Arne, calm down. Don¡¯t try to argue with someone like that. If youe to blows, then everything is over! Even if you were a chosen disciple of the Scarlet Pavilion, you wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up to the laws of the Whirling World. After all, thews here ignore anything. If he died, nothing of value would be lost, but if you¡¯re dragged down with him, it wouldn¡¯t have been worth your life!¡± Those words sessfully calmed Arne. He sighed as he looked back. ¡°You¡¯re right, my life is worth so much more than his!¡± After that, Arne shouted at Rudy, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about dragging me down with you, you brat. I won¡¯t fall for your tricks. If you want to die that badly, run up to the stage and die with Lucius!¡± After saying that, Arne let out a coldugh, looking like he would not fall for any tricks. He sat back down, not bothering to look at Rudy anymore. Rudy¡¯s lips twitched in exasperation, certain that Arne was of unsound mind. It was probably something that Arne would never change in his whole life as well. Since he chose to keep quiet, however, Rudy could not be bothered with anything else and returned to his seat. Jackie could not hear anything from the spectator stands no matter how loud they were. At that moment, he had thoroughly figured out the Thousand Feathered Beast. He let out a cold smile before he gripped his sword with both hands. He pointed his feet forward and rushed into the air, shing right at the Thousand Feathered Beast again. He shed from the lower left to the upper right angle. The gray sh turned into a massive nine-meter sh once again. This time, he had expanded the technique just like before. He knew that it would reduce the power of the attack. Chapter 3060 Chapter 3060 However, Jackie did not care. He even activated thews of space around his de, causing the original attack to only need to travel half the distance. The Thousand Feathered Beast let out a cry and shot up into the air like before. This time, it was unfortunately not as quick to dodge as a fraction of the nine-meter sh pierced through its lower body! The Thousand Feathered Beast¡¯s whole body stiffened as its wings constantly shook. It could not stop crying out in the air. Someone shouted among the spectators, ¡°It hit! The sh hit the lower body of that bird!¡± ¡°Something¡¯s wrong! Look! Why aren¡¯t there any wounds on the bird¡¯s body at all? It clearly hit the beast, so why isn¡¯t there any blood at all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true! I feel like that bird just shouted out a few times! It¡¯s still flying upwards... So it¡¯s not affected at all!¡± The Thousand Feathered Beast indeed pped its wings to stay afloat. Jackie¡¯s Destroying the Void did pierce the Thousand Feathered Beast¡¯s lower body. Other than letting out a cry of agony after being hit, the beast did not seem to have any other reaction at all. It caused quite a few people to be curious, too. ¡°It seems like the beast¡¯s defense is just too strong. Even if Lucius¡¯ attack managed to catch the beast, the beast¡¯s defense was top-notch, so it caused no great damage.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s that strong, a few feathers should¡¯ve fallen, but this bird didn¡¯t even drop a single feather. Isn¡¯t that crazy?¡± ¡°You ¡®re right. I think it¡¯s a little absurd as well. Could this guy¡¯s offensive abilities be so weak that he can¡¯t even break a few feathers? Or perhaps this beast¡¯s defenses affect every single part of its body?¡± The discussions on the spectator stands were intense as everyone was baffled at the sight. Jackie¡¯s attack looked like it was quite powerful. Even if the power had been reduced because it was expanded, it still hit the beast in the end. It should have at least left a bit of a mark! They were speechless at the fact that not a single feather fell from the beast. Other than a few cries of agony, it did not seem affected at all! Arneughed crazily again. ¡°Hrious! What kind of technique is this kid using? Is it even at the earth rank? He runs so fast, but I can¡¯t believe his attacks are so weak. He wasn¡¯t even able to break a single feather!¡± The other disciples of the Deer Pavilion joined in. ¡°Arne¡¯s right. Could this guy be using an elementary red level technique?! Otherwise, how could it be so weak? It¡¯s so weak that I can¡¯t even bear to look at it!¡± ¡°If it is that weak, why was he so pompous before his match? Where did he derive his courage?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we mention it before? This kid probably came from somewhere insignificant. He probably thinks that his meager skills can bring him to great heights, that no one in the Hestia Continent is a match for him!¡± ¡°He¡¯s just an ignorant fool who doesn¡¯t know how vast the outside world is, and that¡¯s why he dared to start the ck iron bet. He thought he could win three matches in a row!¡± The disciples of the Deer Pavilion were just filled with ill intent at that point. They were incredibly happy, incessantly saying that Jackie waspletely useless. Compared to how excited the Deer Pavilion was, the other spectators were much calmer. ¡°I think I can see the end of it all, so there¡¯s no need to fight anymore. I thought that he might actually be able to at least win one N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. match before dying in the second round. I can¡¯ t believe he can¡¯t even make it through the first!¡± ¡°I feel some sympathy for that green-robed wandering warrior, though. He earned quite a bit before but threw a hundred thousand spirit crystals in one go. He¡¯s making such a huge loss. Luckily, I listened to your advice and didn¡¯t bet on Lucius. Otherwise, I¡¯d be crying right now!¡± Chapter 3061 Chapter 3061 ¡°That¡¯s right, there is no limit to the ck iron bet. There¡¯s no guarantee you can even see one in a whole month. Many people would get instigated by the ck iron bet and throw away their whole life savings, trying to earn a big sum.¡± ¡°One to seven odds is far too alluring. If Arne wasn¡¯t making such a big fuss earlier, quite a few people might have bitten the bait and put a lot of spirit crystals on Lucius. Then, they¡¯d really be suffering great losses!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, I almost put all my life savings on Lucius. After I heard what all of you said, I was lucky enough to realize my mistakes. I ced my bet on the beast. Even if the odds are only one to two, it would still double my spirit crystals! It¡®s still a good thing...¡± Just as everyone was busy discussing, the Thousand Feathered Beast suddenly fell from the air. With a bang, the beast¡¯s massive body heavily mmed onto the stage, causing dust to fly everywhere! As it flew in the air, the beast still had the strength to constantly cry out, but after it fell to the ground, it could only manage small frills. It seemed like it was dealing with a great deal of pain! The beast constantly rolled on the ground. Its feathers and massive body shook. Jackie let out a cold laugh as he raised an eyebrow. He knew that most of the beast¡¯s soul had already been eaten. No matter how much it tried to fly, it would be pointless! Jackie raised the sword in his hand as countless strands of ck energy condensed on the tip of his sword. He summoned his strength and shed at the beast. The crowd heard a sh, and the de pierced through the beast¡¯s throat. Blood suddenly shot out, staining the whole arena with the blood of the beast. The smell of blood filled Jackie¡¯s nostrils, but he remained expressionless. After all, everything had been within his calctions. Destroying the Void was a soul attribute technique. After mastering it, Jackie was already well versed in controlling the technique. He no longer wasted any energy on destroying physical flesh, but only focused on rotting the soul. Even though the Thousand Feathered Beast was still trying to fly upward, its soul had been constantly ripped apart and dissolved! Slowly, the beast could no longer hold on after most of its soul had rotted away thus falling from the skies! That scene stunned everyone there. Arne''s smile froze on his face as be widened his eyes, staring at the corpse of the beast in disbelief! How was that possible? Why did the Thousand Feathered Beast fall from the skies? Why did it constantly roll on the floor and cry out? Why did the beast not avoid Jackie¡¯s final strike? With how fast the beast was, as long as the beast wanted to, the de would have only struck the ground. It would not have been able to harm the beast at all. However, the beast looked like it was in such excruciating pain that it could not pay attention to its surroundings at all. Everything that had happened was out of their expectations. It had happened too suddenly as well, causing the spectators and the warriors to all be speechless. Everyone was first stunned before they started to look at each other in confusion. What happened? How did things progress to that stage? ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Before Jackie dealt the final blow, there had been no wounds on the beast at all. Other than those few cries, it had been flying upward. There did not seem to be anything odd about it, but even despite all of that, the beast seemed to have had all its strength drained from it as it fell heavily from the air. ¡°What exactly happened? The beast was clearly fine, so why did it suddenly fall from the sky? Why didn¡¯t it dodge the attack? Who can tell me what happened? Isn¡¯t everything too sudden? I feel like Lucius was cheating!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand either. Lucius clearly looked like he lost, but how did things suddenly change? Could Lucius¡¯ attack have some other effects? We might not have seen the beast get injured, but it actually was!¡± ¡°Could it be a soul attribute attack? If it really was, then the outer injuries might not have been obvious. After all, those techniques attack the soul!¡± The discussions could not stop. After all, everyone was far too shocked at what happened. Chapter 3062 Chapter 3062 Some managed to guess, but most of them were still trapped in confusion. All of them frowned, anxious to know the answer. The passionate discussions did not stop things from going on as they should. After being sure that the beast was dead, the masked caretaker walked up the stage steadily. He raised his hand and waved, ¡°Challenger, please exit the stage. The stage needs to undergo maintenance. The second match willmence in five minutes.¡± Jackie nodded as he turned around and left the stage. He looked around at the passionate crowd. At that moment, even the calmest warriors were deep in discussions. Jackie had nned to return to the spectator stands since Rudy was still there. Yet, when he saw how thirsty everyone was for more information, Jackie immediately changed his mind. He did not want to bother talking to them at all. They could assume whatever they wanted to. After all, only one match had ended. After three battles were all done would those people stop insulting him. Jackie knew very well that even though he had won the first battle, those people with sinister intentions would still be incredibly focused on belittling and insulting him. A lot of people would probably just say that he got lucky, and that his luck would not keep on holding out. Winning the first out of three did not mean anything. Only by winning all three in a row would he be able to truly prove his strength. Thinking about that, Jackie let out a lightugh as he turned away, not even bothering to spare a second nce at the audience. The warriors in the audience were about to go crazy. They had thought that Jackie would return to the spectator stands during the break. Then they would be able to get some answers to their questions. Yet, Jackie did not seem intent on returning at all. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org. He merely stood on the stage quietly looking at the caretakers cleaning up the stage as he waited for the second match tomence. The warriors on the spectator stand pulled their hairs in frustration, really wanting to know the answer. They hadplicated moods in their hearts. ¡°So in the secondst attack, the beast really was injured. That¡¯s why it kept on crying out as it flew, we just couldn¡¯t see the wound!¡± ¡°I think so. Otherwise, Why would it suddenly fall from the sky as it was flying? It must have been too heavily injured to continue. Furthermore, when Lucius dealt that final blow, the beast would definitely have been able to dodge it if it still had any ability to react!¡± ¡°Even I would have been able to avoid that attack, let alone the beast, but Jackie still managed to pierce its throat, killing it right away. This means that the beast did not have the ability or awareness to avoid the blow at all. It was already so heavily injured that it only knew how to cry out in pain!¡± ¡°That''s right. After it fell from the skies, it kept on struggling on the ground. If they did not have wings that restricted its movements, it might have been rolling all over!¡± ¡°It looks like it must have been hurting. Was it really a soul injury?¡± ¡°Do you even need to ask? Of course, it¡¯s a soul injury. If it was a physical one, none of us are too blind to see the wound. There are so many people here, no one saw any wounds at all. They only saw the bird falling from the sky!¡± ¡°So there¡¯s only one conclusion. The beast¡¯s soul was injured. Lucius is a soul attribute warrior, that¡¯s why we did not see a wound. The technique should be at a high grade as well. Otherwise, there¡¯s no way the beast would have lost all awareness after falling and even get pierced in the throat!¡± After all that discussion, everyone slowly got their answers. They started to understand that Jackie¡¯s technique was a soul attribute technique. This soul attribute techniques or warriors that specialized in them were a minority on Hestia Continent. Only warriors that were talented in that department would choose to train in them, and even those who were talented would sometimes give up midway. That was because the soul attribute was far too difficult to learn and master. Chapter 3063 Chapter 3063 Many masters had failed in front of soul attribute techniques. They never expected that Lucius was a soul attribute warrior. It seemed like he definitely had some talent. Initially, everyone was incredibly curious about Jackie. When Jackie started the ck iron bet, they felt like he was just crazy and attention-seeking. They were then convinced by Arne¡¯s words that Jackie was just someone greedy for pride and attention. Everyone started to change their opinion toward Jackie. They felt like he had started the ck iron bet because he actually was talented and skilled! Those who had wanted to take a gamble and bet their spirit crystals on Jackie slowly started to have a change of heart. ¡°I think that Lucius might actually be able to win...¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°I think that things don¡¯t always happen how you expect them to. Everyone might have bet on the wrong side.¡± At those discussions, the spectator stands erupted again. That was because almost everyone there had ced their bets on the beasts. It was not an ordinary bet either, it was a ck iron bet with a limit of a million spirit crystals. Everyone felt like they would definitely win, so quite a lot of people ced their entire life savings on the beast. They felt like they would be able to double their fortunes. After Jackie won the first match, they started to get worried. Yet, the more that was so, the more manic they got. The moment someone said that Jackie might win, those crazed gamblers jumped out immediately. ¡°What kind of nonsense are you saying?! So what if he won the first match? Don¡¯t forget that this isn¡¯t just one round! You can¡¯t just be sure after one match, he needs to win three in a row. What¡¯ s the point of winning just one!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s just the first battle. Can those idiots who are trying to hype Lucius up just shut your mouths? Didn¡¯t you all bet on the beast as well? What good would Lucius winning get you? Your spirit crystals would all be gone!¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you just be more patient?! That brat might have won earlier, but he was lucky enough to choose a weak beast in the first round! There¡¯s no way he¡¯d beat any of the stronger ones!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, that beast¡¯s defenses were just too weak! He was lucky enough to win thanks to that one weakness. He¡¯s a soul attribute warrior, there¡¯s no way he¡¯d be able to beat any beasts that were defensively stronger!¡± ¡°I¡¯ll curse at anyone who says anything so depressing again! I don¡¯t care which n you¡¯re from!¡± ¡°Everyone knows that soul attribute warriors fear defensive capabilities the most, and beasts are even stronger in defense than warriors. It¡¯s just that that beast was a long range attacking one.¡± ¡°Its power came at an amazing speed. In terms of its defenses, it was weaker than other beasts. That¡¯s why it died so quickly!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right! That guy only managed to win in the first round thanks to his luck!¡± Chapter 3064 Chapter 3064 Those sentiments quickly became mainstream among the spectators. In truth, the one with the mostplicated mood at that moment was Arne from the Deer Pavilion. After witnessing Jackie¡¯s win, he was absolutely stunned. His mouth dropped and even his breathing became erratic! He refused to believe what he saw was real, nor did he want to. When he saw the beast being stabbed in the throat, Arne immediately stood up from his seat. He reached out and clutched his throat as if he had been the one who was stabbed! If the disciples behind him had not pulled him back, Arne might not have been able to control himself anymore. Thankfully, the discussions around them slowly calmed him down. Even if there was no one of any significance there, he had to say that they were right this time. Lucius had only won because he was lucky to have specialized in the soul attribute while the opposing beast was not a defensive one. That''s how Lucius won. Luck would not always be on his side. The second match was about to begin, and there was still the third match after that! There was no way Lucius could keep on getting lucky! With that in mind, he slowly calmed his frantic heart down. After taking a deep breath, he slowly looked up with a slightly purple hue on his face, ¡°He only managed to win the first match thanks to luck, but luck can¡¯t always be on his side. The second and third matches will start soon! His luck has run out! He¡¯ll definitely lose, and he¡¯ll lose incredibly badly. He¡¯ll get ripped apart!¡± Arne was basically chanting at that point as his hands slowly opened, raising his voice as he said, ¡°A win is a win. It would be boring if he died in the first match anyway. We¡¯ll just let him suffer longer!¡± The suck-up disciple nodded, saying with emotion, ¡°You¡¯re right. If he died the moment he went on, it would be too cold of a fate for him. Things should drag out longer so his heart can suffer more. That would be better!¡± Arne nodded vigorously, narrowing his eyes as he stared at Jackie¡¯s back, ¡°You¡¯re right! Only then can our hatred be sated. Earlier, Lucius definitely heard everything I said when I stood in the middle of the spectators. He¡®s only good at acting. He must be incredibly nervous right now. He¡¯s just forcing himself to look fine so he doesn¡¯t embarrass himself. He¡¯s actually incredibly scared at the moment. The longer time passes, the more he¡¯ll suffer!¡± The more Arne thought about it, the more Arne felt like it was true. Lucius must be suffering internally. He knew that he would die, but things were still just dragging on, his death looming over him. N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The only reason why Lucius looked like he was calmly epting everything was because he was a clown that wanted attention. That was why he started a ck iron bet when he did not know what it was at all. Lucius thought that he would be able to win with just a little bit of skill. Hearing everything that had been said, Lucius must have finally realized the truth. The more of the truth he saw, the more clearly he could see his end result, and the more he would suffer. Thinking about how Lucius was suffering on the inside, Arne suddenly felt incredibly happy. He tossed his earlier anxiety aside as he looked toward Rudy. Yet, Rudy was merely looking at the stage with a calm expression, not showing too much emotion. He clearly heard what everyone was saying, but he showed no reaction at all. Looking at how calm Rudy was, Arne snorted. He could not stand how the two acted so nonchntly. He raised his voice and said to Rudy, ¡°Lucius¡¯ friend, you look like you are